《Descent of the Demon Master》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    The evening sky was turning red.


    The sun that had brightly illuminated the world was creeping behind the western mountains, casting its crimson-amber glow over the skies above. In turn, the world itself now glowed in the matching crimson-amber hue. Even the vast expanse ofnd below was dyed in a crimson hue, just like its heavenly counterpart.


    A man was standing on this crimsonnd.


    The ground he stood on was dyed in a slightly different hue from the sky above. He stood in utter silence on the blood-soakednd, staring at the heavens above.


    The world called this man ¡®Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.¡¯


    After entering <i>gangho</i>for five years, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had his name known throughout thend. And in the seventh year, he had be themon enemy of the entire gangho.


    In the eighth year, he had joined the demon cult, and had eventually be the first outsider in the Heavenly Demon Cult''s one-thousand-year-long history to rise to the position of the cult leader.


    His name had be a myth, a legend.


    Some called him an extraordinarily bloodthirsty berserker. Some called him a hero that had ovee his fate. His origin was humble, and his life was just as challenging, but he had still ovee the adversities to ascend to the loftiest position.


    The Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor thus stood alone on the crimson-dyednd, staring tall and proud at the heavens above. Although¡­ ''Tall and proud'' was perhaps not the best description for his current state¡ªno, such a description was definitely unsuitable. Right now, his entire body was cracking apart, while blood gushed out of his wounds.


    <i>Drip.</i>


    A drop of bloodzily trickled down the sword impaling Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s sr plexus. He wordlessly stared at the blue de as the drop of blood fell down.


    The name of this weapon was ''Azuremourne,¡¯ a treasure sword handed down from one generation of the Heavenly Demon Cult to the next. Even Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, known for hisck of interest in treasures, held quite a lot of knowledge on this sword. Which made sense, considering that this very sword was the reward he had personally bestowed upon his loyal subordinate after ascending to the position of the cult leader.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor quietly looked down at Azuremourne. The weapon''s bluish de was now dyed crimson from his blood. Why was it stabbed into him right now, though


    Moreover, that wasn''t even the only weapon piercing his body.


    The spear ¡®Abyssal me,¡¯ which had prated his right shoulder and emerged from the left side of his waist, belonged to Ghost Demon, one of the Nine Demons. The owner of ¡®Peacemaker,¡¯ the sword stabbing his right thigh, was none other than Taiji-zi, the current head of the Wudang Sect.


    The owner of ¡®Frostbringer,¡¯ another sword stabbing Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s back, was Namgung Ju, the head of the Namgung n; meanwhile, the de of ¡®Twisted Destruction¡¯ impaling the cult leader''s dantian belonged to Mo Zhang-gong, also known as the Blood of Evil¡ªthe lord of the Evil Emperor Pce, one of the Four Gangs. Finally, a dagger named ''Silverfang'' was stabbed into Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s left foot. Its owner was the shadow captain of the Silent Shadows that loyally served the Imperial Family from the shadows.


    The Heavenly Demon Cult, the Nine Sects and One Vagrant Group also known as the Ten Sects, the Five Great ns, the Four Gangs, and even the Imperial Family¡ªthe des belonging to these factions ruling the world were currently impaling Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor¡¯s figure.


    One man among them was gazing intently at his cult leader. He was the current owner of Azuremourne, and the world called him Blue Demon.


    Before Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had be the cult leader, he had gone by the name of Crimson Demon. Blue Demon was already his loyal underling back then. And after that, the world knew Blue Demon Guo Yue as the number two in the Heavenly Demon Cult.


    Guo Yue quietly stared at the wretched figure of the wounded Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. Even a blind man could tell that the leader of the Heavenly Demon Cult was teetering precariously on the edge of life and death. With six weapons impaling him, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor unsurprisingly suffered grievous wounds, each one serious enough to instantly kill an ordinary man. With such fatal injuries, what could he possibly do now? Even more so since he was surrounded by the current rulers of gangho! And it wasn¡¯t just the weapons¡ªhe was also so heavily poisoned that not even the advent of the top deity in the Tao pantheon could save him now!


    Anyone could tell that Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s fate was already sealed. However, Blue Demon did not lower his guard. No¡ªnever mind lowering his guard, hints of fear crept up in his eyes instead.


    ¡°How stubborn¡­!¡± Blue Demon Guo Yue let out a quiet gasp.


    The ones evaluated as some of the strongest in gangho had gathered here today. These twenty-nine absolute powerhouses might not rank among the strongest thirty in gangho, but they would still crack the top fifty.


    And these twenty-nine powerhouses were brought together to deal with just one man. This wasn''t enough to assuage Blue Demon''s nerves, however, prompting him to obtain the Tang Family''s Formless Poison and the Five Poison Gates'' Heaven Killing Poison to secretly poison Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor ahead of time. After all these measures, this was the end result.


    The twenty-nine experts had assaulted one man together. And now, only nine among them remained standing. Neen were on the ground, their fates unknown, while one expert barely managed to stand on his remaining leg.


    Blue Demon nced at those experts on the ground. Each one of them was a master of their sect, a giant capable of shaking up gangho.


    Blue Demon''s confidence had gone through the roof after sessfully poisoning Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and luring him to this location. If the aim had been to simply kill the cult leader, then it would''ve been unnecessary to gather so many powerful experts. However, Blue Demon wished to deal with his cult leader without too much coteral damage.


    He had calcted that the Nine Demons alone would''ve been sufficient to fulfill the goal of killing Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. However, he could potentially wipe out the debt he owed to the other sects by getting them involved in today''s matter. And through their cooperation, he had nned to buy enough time to ovee any future internal strife within the Heavenly Demon Cult caused by the demise of its leader. This decision had ended up saving Blue Demon''s life today.


    <i>¡®The Nine Demons would have been enough, huh ¡¯</i>


    If it was possible, Blue Demon would''ve dearly loved to go back in time and stab himself for underestimating his opponent. If he really had attacked with only the Nine Demons by his side, then he would''ve been turned into a lump of bloody meat¡ªhis soul destined to wander theherworld forever.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly raised his head and locked eyes with Blue Demon. Thetter unknowingly stumbled back a step at the moment of eye contact. He btedly realized his slip-up after others shot nces at him. Even so, emotions like humiliation were far from his mind at that moment.


    Such emotions were reserved for interactions between humans. Could anyone say that it''d be humiliating for a human to get scared of a tiger


    Blue Demon spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°...It seems that you have withheld certain things about yourself, even from me.¡±


    The Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor that Blue Demon knew would''ve turned into a lonely wandering spirit by now from theirbined assault. But the man standing before his eyes was not the master he had thought he knew. Even though Blue Demon had served his master for the past several decades after thetter had joined the cult, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had chosen not to reveal all of his cards even to his own loyal servant.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor didn''t retort Blue Demon''s observation. His interesty elsewhere, after all.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± His question sent shivers down the backs of the still-standing masters.


    Their lone opponent was on hisst breath. It would not be strange to see him keel over any second now. Yet, none of these experts dared to charge in and finish the job. It wasn¡¯t a surprise, since the spectacle from earlier was still too fresh in their minds.


    The leader of Zhongnan Sect had pompously charged in at Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor only to get his skull blown apart with just a single strike. Ghost Demon''s reward for impaling the cult leader with his spear was his corpse being mangled beyond recovery, while Taiji-zi got his wish to discern the mysteries of Yin and Yang fulfilled as his torso had been sliced in half. Namgung Ju, always boasting about being the sword emperor, had finally learned who was the real emperor. Even the captain of Silent Shadows would have to sleep for eternity in the darkness.


    All those experts had paid the ultimate price of death just to leave some injuries on the demon cult''s leader. Understandably, the remaining ones were deeply reluctant to trade their lives for a mere chance to inflict some new wounds on Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor .


    Blue Demon muttered. ¡°If... If only you wished for it, this world could''ve been yours...¡±


    His words weren''t a hollow observation. Combining the cult leader''s true martial prowess with the Nine Demons'' powers and the might of the Heavenly Demon Cult would''ve made it very easy to conquer all of gangho.


    "Even if you held no desire for that... You still could''ve lived the rest of your life as an emperor without lifting a finger, my lord! If only... If only you hadn''t tried to pass down the Records of Asura to ordinary cult disciples!" Blue Demon''s voice contained barely-suppressed hatred. However,mentation also clearly weighed heavily within his words.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor muttered, ¡°That was your reason?¡±


    ¡°...My lord, you were majestic. Far too majestic. That''s why... No one wishes to see another one like you rising up,¡± said Blue Demon.


    After ascending to the position of Heavenly Demon Cult''s leader, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had dered this to the world.


    - I shall give away my cultivation technique, the Records of Asura, to anyone under the heavens wishing to learn it.


    The whole of gangho went into a frenzy from that shocking announcement, setting off an unprecedented level of chaos in thend. All Nine Demons did their best to dissuade their master. The Ten Sects and the Five Great ns, considered irreconcble enemies to the Heavenly Demon Cult, even sent envoys to plead with him to reconsider his stance. However, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor ignored them all.


    ...Which had eventually led to today''s events.


    Blue Demon cried out, ¡°What you were trying to do utterly disregarded the Heavenly Demon Cult''s customs! Even if it was you, I... I couldn''t turn a blind eye when you dared to do such a thing!¡±


    After listening to that cry, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor shifted his gaze to another man¡ªthe Abbot of Shaolin Temple, Master Monk Hui Ren. The old man''s wrinkled face was trembling ever so slightly.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor asked, ¡°Master Monk, do you agree with him?¡±


    Master Monk Hui Ren gravely shook his head. "Amitabha. What you wished to do was based on true selflessness, Benefactor. No Buddhist out there would criticize such an act of non-possession." The old monk''s voice was noticeably trembling. "However... Benefactor, this world is filled with far more insidious, sinister individuals than you can imagine. If you freely give away your cultivation technique, those pursuing evil will gain power without the necessary discipline. I couldn''t overlook the potential chaos your actions would have led to."


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor retorted with an expressionless face. "What a petty reason."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You cane up with all sorts of petty reasons, but in the end, you simply don''t want to lose that tiny bit of authority, isn''t it?¡±


    His words sharply wed into the experts'' hearts.


    Blue Demon shook his head. ¡°Whatever our reasons are... you have done something you shouldn''t have, my lord. And that... is the reason why you''ll die today.¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor faintly grinned at Blue Demon''s deration. But that was the extent of his reaction. He then slowly raised his head to stare at the heavens. The amber glow of the setting sun was deepening to herald the oing tide of darkness. That darkness of the night wouldpletely nket the sky in a little while.


    "In that case, we should hurry things along, then." Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor spoke in aposed voice despite teetering on the edge of death. It was as if he had already transcended the fetters of life and death by now. "Night is descending. I am... not much of a fan of nights, you see."


    Blue Demon turned his head to nce at hispanions after his cult leader''s deration. However, they all avoided meeting his gaze. No one was willing to fight Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor even after thetter had been driven to his current state.


    <i>''And I believed in these fools...!''</i>


    Blue Demon gritted his teeth. However, he had no one to me but himself. He was the one who had trusted these people and nned this monumental event, after all. While sensing the sneaky gazes urging him forward, Blue Demon addressed his cult leader once more. "...You can bluff all you want, but you''re still dying, my lord. Even you should be afraid of death."


    Even as he said that, Blue Demon found his actions utterlyughable. What good were all these ramblings for? Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was his enemy now. His former master was in a wretched state where he could die at any given moment. In that case, Blue Demon should act now and personally finish his former master off. That would be the end, wouldn''t it


    Blue Demon detested the experts avoiding his re, but he also didn¡¯t dare to step in front of his former master. Indeed, all he could do right now was buy time by engaging in useless banter. He couldn''t do anything besides wishing for Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor to die on his own.


    But then... an unexpected reply suddenly came from Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. ¡°Am I afraid, you ask?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He asked again in a subdued voice. "Do <i>you </i>know what death is?¡±


    Blue Demon shot back. ¡°How can anyone know what death is, my lord?¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly shook his head. ¡°Death is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, you should be afraid of whates after.¡±


    What an obvious statement that was. Far too obvious, yet Blue Demon was unable to mock his former master for saying that. The voice and the manner of speech indicated that Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor actually knew something about death that the others didn''t know.


    The dying cult leader spoke again. "I do not fear death. Besides, fear isn''t what has kept me in this ce, anyway."


    Blue Demon ended up stuttering a little. ¡°...T-then, what is it?¡±


    It was right at that moment that a faint line appeared between Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s lips. They parted ever so slightly in a bizarre manner, revealing his blood-stained teeth. That was supposed to be a grin, but it was one as chilling as a grim reaper''s. Goosebumps broke out on Blue Demon''s entire body.


    "You already know, don''t you " Just as he said that, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s figure suddenly vanished from the spot, only to instantly reappear right in front of Blue Demon¡ªall while still maintaining that bone-chilling grin on his face!


    <i>Grab!</i>


    His hand clutched Blue Demon''s throat tightly. Having subdued his former subordinate with such ease, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly brought Blue Demon closer to him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    "Just how many more sins are you willing tomit, Benefactor!"


    The experts witnessing this spectacle cried out in rm, but they still didn¡¯t rush in to help. Blue Demon was already in the demon cult leader''s grip anyway, and the fear of dying after recklessly charging in also paralyzed their limbs.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor ignored the other experts, even though they looked like they wanted to rush forward. He simply brought his lips closer to Blue Demon''s ear. Those bloodied lips parted, sending a subdued whisper to burrow into Blue Demon''s eardrum. ¡°You do know, don''t you?¡±


    Blue Demon shuddered helplessly. How could he not know


    How could he not know why his former master used to be called Crimson Demon? How could he not know the reason for Crimson Demon''s ascension to the cult leader position despite being an outsider? How could he not know why his former master could instill such terror that went beyond his martial art realm


    Blue Demon had witnessed everything from the closest vantage point, and that was why he knew the truth better than anyone.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor quietly muttered, ¡°I... never forget my grudges.¡±


    <i>Shruk, shururuk...</i>


    What a bizarre noise that was. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was using his right hand to suppress Blue Demon, so he used his left hand to slowly pull out Azuremourne from his gut. His action was deliberately slow, in no hurry at all. Azuremourne left his body bit by bit, with the chill-inducing noise of a de slicing through flesh..


    <i>Shuruk.</i>


    Finally, the sword was out. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor grinned once more as he shifted his gaze back to Blue Demon. ¡°I gave this to you once before.¡±


    Blue Demon already knew what his former master would say next. Even if he didn''t want to think about it, his sharp intellect still perfectly predicted what Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor would say.


    ¡°As such, you should take it back.¡±


    <i>Staaab...</i>


    He took his time and slowly, oh-so-slowly, pushed Azuremourne into the middle of Blue Demon''s chest. Thetter''s figure began to spasm like a man suffering from epilepsy.


    A single quick thrust would have minimized the pain, but Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor deliberately took his time. He simply had to gift Blue Demon with excruciating pain exceeding the one he had felt when thetter had stabbed him in the gut.


    "<i>Kkuh... wuuk...</i>" A suppressed whimper escaped from Blue Demon''s lips. The Asura qi injected into Azuremourne was ripping apart his body from the inside.


    Blue Demon''s quivering irises met Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s re. Thetter bared his teeth in a toothy grin. ¡°At least <i>you</i> needed to know¡ªknow what it means to betray me.¡±


    Suddenly, blood gushed out from Blue Demon''s mouth. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor stared at his former underling with a slightly cocked brow. Azuremourne hadn''t touched Blue Demon''s heart yet, but the pain had gotten to him first, and he had chosen to sever his own main artery instead.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly shook his head.


    ¡°I... I...¡± Blue Demon tried his hardest to say something, but his lips gradually stiffened while his consciousness faded away. Soon, his head tilted sideways, lifeless.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor quietly stared at the still Blue Demon before lowering thetter¡¯s body to the ground. He then slowly closed thetter''s eyes. Blue Demon had betrayed and entrapped his master, but that didn''t change the fact that he used to call himself Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s loyal subordinate for the past several decades.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor silently stared at the corpse with Azuremourne sticking out of its chest. He then raised his head to take another glimpse at the sky above. The sun had almost fully set by now. The heavens bathed in darkness were already filling up with countless stars.


    He stared at the sky with a face awash with grief. The heavens remained beautiful and seemingly close enough for him to reach out and grab the Milky Way. However, he had never liked the view of this night sky. Every time he looked up at the darkened sky sparkling with tantalizingly close stars, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor couldn''t help but recall a certain starless sky.


    <i>''Will this be myst ''</i>


    This would most likely be hisst time looking up at this night sky. His body had already reached its limit, after all. It wouldn''t have been strange for him to die any second in his current condition, yet he had still gone ahead and subdued Blue Demon. His movements had caused the weapons impaling him topletely destroy his internal organs.


    His senses were getting dull, while his vision was getting cloudy. He had already experienced this sensation before¡ªit was death.


    <i>''So, will this be my end, then ''</i>


    He had no answer to this question. This had also happened in the past, after all.


    <i>''If I get another chance, then...''</i>


    He had been breathlessly running his entire life. He had no aim other than to prevent himself from getting swallowed up by his fate. And that was why he had tried to survive so hard, even daring to march through hell.


    <i>''...Then, an ordinary life like others...''</i>


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor quietly smiled. His eyes slowly closed and would never open again.


    Here, on the ins drenched in blood and under the eyes of countless stars engraved on the night sky... Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor remained standing tall, his eyes closed for thest time.


    ¡°...Amitabha.¡± Only Master Monk Hui Ren''s Buddhist chant quietly traveled along with the choking silence that had descended among the stupefied and lost experts of the martial world.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had passed on.


    Prologue 2. A Life of One


    <i>Wee-woo-wee-woo!</i>


    The hospital''s emergency ward was suddenly thrust into action as the loud wails of a siren went off in the background. The emergency ward''s staff rushed toward a patient being unloaded from an ambnce. One of the paramedics bringing in the patient yelled, "Car ident victim!"


    ¡°Conscious?¡±


    ¡°Semia! Blood pressure, 92 over 58. Pulse, 115!¡±


    ¡°External bleeding?¡±


    The ER doctors surrounding the gurney checked the patient''s status and shouted, "His blood pressure is too low, there might be internal bleeding! CT scan, stat!"


    These urgent voices, hurried steps, and roars were eerily simr to screamsing from somewhere distant... The noises ringing in his ears forced the young man to slowly open his eyes.


    His blurry vision saw the passing rays of light. Lengthy, vertical lights were flitting past his view. The young man slowly shifted his eyes to the side.


    He saw a white gown first, then a man wearing a pair of sses with an urgent expression. He spotted a woman kitted out in a green shirt, and behind her, there were objects made out of metal. All this was a strange sight to behold. However...


    ... They were also a familiar sight.


    The man slowly closed his eyes again.


    <i>''I... I''m back.''</i>


    This young man, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, slowly let go of his consciousness.


    <i>''I''ve returned.''</i>


    A grin was etched on his lips.


    1. Gangho, also known as jianghu in Chinese web novels, refers to the world of martial arts


    2. zi: ancient honorific denoting a man with high morals or station

 Chapter 2: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (1)</h4>


    Now that was a bizarre sensation.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor thought his body was floating aimlessly in the air. It felt as if he was floating on water and drifting away, but it also felt simr to falling from the sky. What a bizarre sensation this was¡ªas if every part of his body, from his head all the way down to his toes, no longer belonged to him.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor indulged in this sensation of being adrift. He felt inexplicably secure within this bizarre incongruousness.


    <i>¡®Just like this, forever¡­¡¯</i>


    A desire to rest peacefully like this sprang up in his heart. Just how long had it been since he hadst felt so at peace? The kind of peace that he never got to experience during his waking days ever-so-gradually stole his consciousness away.


    Unfortunately, something started to hinder his rxation.


    ¡°...use me.¡±


    The peaceful rest was broken. That wonderful sense offort vanished, leaving behind only overwhelming displeasure and unrelenting irritation that tormented him.


    ¡°...use me!¡±


    <i>¡®What is it ¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Who dares to keep disturbing me ¡¯</i>


    ¡°...hear me?¡±


    <i>¡®Just...!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Just leave me alone!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®...Leave me be!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Can you hear me, sir?¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon''s eyes flew open. When he realized that something, or someone, was right in front of him, his hand reflexively shot forward to grab it.


    ¡°<i>Keuk?!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±


    However, something funny happened all of a sudden. His hands always scythed through the air faster than lightning, but today... Never mind speedily subduing the enemy, his hand weakly quaked and moved so slowly that a fly might have sat on it if given half a chance. Furthermore, he was also besieged with extreme pain from his waist.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor furrowed his brows deeply before looking at the person in his view.


    "...Where " A turbid voice leaked out of his mouth. Stunned by the sound he had just produced, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly touched his own lips. This voice sounded foreign. A voice that didn''t sound like his own hade out of his own mouth.


    The person before his eyes was a woman kitted out in pink apparel with her hair neatly tied back. She suddenly cried out in rm. "You mustn''t move, sir!"


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Sir, you were in an automobile ident and you¡¯ve just gone through surgery. If you make sudden movements like that...!" The woman was about to exin herself when she noticed that the bandages wrapped around Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor¡¯s waist were gradually turning red. She almost threw her hands up in the air. "Your wound has opened up, sir! Oh, no, what should we do now "


    ¡°...¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor tried so hard to understand the spectacle unfolding before him. He barely managed to take in the surroundings.


    First of all, he noticed white walls all around him, then a modern hospital bed. A window made of ss, and then, thatrge ck object located in the middle of all this¡­


    ¡°A... TV?¡±


    The woman hurriedly addressed him. "Sir, you mustn''t move anymore! I''ll bring a doctor over! Make sure not to move until Ie back, sir! Do you understand "


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor ended up silently nodding at her threat.


    The woman quickly headed to the doorway, only to do a double-take behind her without even realizing it.


    <i>''What kind of a person has eyes like that... ''</i>


    She remembered the light burning within the patient''s eyes as he woke up. He was simply a patient regaining consciousness after an operation, but that light still made her yelp in surprise. Simply recalling that moment was enough for her to hold her shoulders and shiver.


    <i>''Did I imagine it '' </i>


    The woman shook her head before leaving the room altogether. Meanwhile, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was quietly observing her back.


    If his memories were correct, that woman was most likely a nurse. A nurse was employed by a hospital to look after the patients. However, a nurse being in a hospital room was not the weird part. No, what puzzled him was that he had actually seen a nurse just now. And that there was a ss window and a modern TV.


    ¡°Did I reallye back?¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor whispered while looking at his trembling hand. But all he could see was a pale-smooth hand without any calluses and scars. What a deeply unfamiliar sight¡­


    Back when he had reached the peak of the True Demon realm and experienced a transcendence, his cracked, callused hand had failed to regenerate properly. But now, that hand had transformed into a pale, smooth one belonging to a child. The rest of his body must have changed, too.


    While Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was trying to calm his chaotic thoughts, a doctor in a white gown stepped inside the room. Thetter frowned at the blood seeping through the young patient''s waist. He turned his head and shot a re at the nurse. ¡°Didn''t you warn him not to move?¡±


    The nurse protested unhappily. ¡°He started twisting his body the moment he woke up, Doc.¡±


    The doctor spat out a lengthy groan. "I''ll have to look at the affected area, young man." He didn''t even wait for Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s consent and began cutting through the bandages with a pair of scissors that the nurse had handed over to him. Soon, the wound which resembled a centipede revealed itself. Crimson blood was seeping through the stitches.


    Despite the presence of blood seeping from the wound, the sutured area seemed intact. Something on this level should naturally heal on its own.


    ¡°Good, it doesn''t seem to have opened up,¡± the doctor muttered in relief while nodding away, then began cleaning the blood oozing out from the wound. "Young man, you mustn''t move for the time being. If the sutured area ruptures, we''ll have to stitch you up again. If that''s the extent of the damage, then we can all rest easy. But if the rupture happens internally, you''ll have to go through another operation. Do you understand what I''m saying "


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor wordlessly nodded. The confusion in his mind even managed to silence him. Of course, he didn''t know what to say in the first ce, anyway.


    The doctor frowned once more before ordering the nurse to bandage the young patient up again. He then picked up the patient''s medical chart and asked, ¡°Excuse me, what''s your name?¡±


    He didn''t think that the doctor would talk to him, so he remained silent for a moment, faltering like a lost kid. The nurse had to ask him again. "Sir "


    He quietly replied, ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°What is your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My... name...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your name.¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor delved deep into his memories to drag his original name out of the deepest recesses of his mind. The name that he hadn''t used in such a long time that it now sounded so awkward to say was¡­ "Kang Jin-Ho."


    The nurse asked once more. ¡°Where do you live, Mr. Kang?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Your home address, sir. Your home.¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, no, Kang Jin-Ho, honestly replied with a shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. Do you remember how old you are?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to recall his age while he was still in this world, which should have been¡­


    ¡°...I''m thirty-five.¡±


    <i>¡®Did I remember that right? I can''t recall it well, but I must be somewhere around that age, I think ¡¯</i>


    However, it seemed that others disagreed with him. The doctor''s expression was so stiff that even a blind person would have noticed it. He wordlessly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, before turning toward the nurse. "Please call the department of neurosurgery."


    ¡°Understood, Doc.¡±


    A short whileter, another doctor entered the hospital room. The previous doctor noticed him, then the two of them briefly stepped outside. However, both men seemed carefree as their conversation could be heard through the wall.


    ¡°What happened? Does the patient have a problem?¡±


    "The chart says he doesn''t have any issues with his brain. However..."


    "It''s possible that he might be suffering a slight concussion, but we didn''t discover any signs of hematoma or brain hemorrhage."


    ¡°He''s disying signs of amnesia and delusion.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "He remembers his name but can''t recall his address and says he''s 35 years old."


    "Thirty-five "


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Well, now it¡¯s a bit troublesome. What''s the reason, I wonder "


    The room''s door opened, and the doctors walked inside. Kang Jin-Ho stared dumbfounded at them. What on earth were these fes even discussing


    ¡°Mr. Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how old you are?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied cautiously, ¡°...I''m thirty-five.¡±


    ¡°How about your home address?¡±


    ¡°I don''t remember.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you do for a living?¡±


    "I don¡¯t have a job."


    ¡°I see.¡± The doctor stopped his questioning there, then performed a couple more tests. The tests themselves were infantile, such as asking Kang Jin-Ho if he could see how many fingers the doctor was holding up, which side the sound wasing from, and if he felt any pain after his skin was pinched a little. Without saying much, Kang Jin-Hoplied with all of their demands.


    "<i>Hmm,</i> he isn''t exhibiting any other symptoms here..." The doctor shook his head. "Mr. Kang Jin-Ho. I know everything must be very confusing to you right now. The good news is that your memory disorder should be temporary, so you don''t have to worry about it. Still, just to be on the safe side, we''d like to take another CT scan."


    Kang Jin-Ho replied, ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "I''m sure you don''t have anything to worry about. It''s just for that one in a million chance, so you can rest easy, Mr. Kang."


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    It was precisely at that very moment that the door was flung open, and a woman rushed inside the room. "Jin-Ho!"


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his gaze towards the woman calling out to him... and his irises erged in an instant. ¡°<i>Huh... </i>¡±


    The woman cried out, ¡°Jin-Ho! Jin-Ho! How, how on earth did you get into a car ident! Doc! Is, is my son alright? Please tell me, Doc!¡±


    The doctor patiently calmed the panicking woman down. "Ma''am, the operation was sessful. His spleen was ruptured and he broke a few ribs, but they shouldn''t threaten his life or leave lingering aftereffects. You can rest easy, ma''am."


    ¡°Oh, thank you! Thank you so much, Doctor!¡±


    ¡°But the problem now is... It seems that Mr. Kang is suffering from a minor memory disorder...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? His memories? Did my son injure his brain?¡±


    "<i>Ah,</i> no, nothing like that, ma''am. But he seems to have suffered a concussion during the ident and is in a temporary state of confusion. We didn''t discover any abnormalities during the initial CT scan, so we think he''ll make a full recovery soon enough. However, just to be safe, we''d like to perform another CT scanter in the afternoon."


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Doc! Thank you so much!¡± The woman bowed her head several times at the doctors before quickly walking up to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°How are you feeling? Does it still hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The woman asked him again, ¡°Jin-Ho? What''s wrong?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the woman so hard that his gaze could burrow through a solid wall.


    <i>¡®Why is she here? This person, she...!¡¯</i>


    She was someone he could never forget. Indeed, he had never forgotten about her, not even once during his life in gangho. But she was also someone he never expected to see ever again.


    ¡°Mo... ther...?¡±


    "Yes, I''m here! I told you so many times to be careful, didn''t I?! Why weren''t you paying attention to the road?! Why?!" His mother continued to scold him for a long while, but in the end, she wiped the corners of her teary eyes and held Kang Jin-Ho''s hand tight. "Still, I''m relieved, Jin-Ho. It could''ve been worse, right "


    ¡°But, how...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> What''s wrong, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his mother in a daze before urgently diverting his gaze toward his legs.


    <i>''Aren''t they... ''</i>


    His legs moved. His legs, they... were actually moving! Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began trembling all of a sudden.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Jin-Ho? Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°...No, I''m fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the woman before him and calmed his trembling body.


    <i>¡®Mother¡­¡¯</i>


    He had believed that he would never see her again, yet here she was. But how was that even possible? By the time he had started his previous life in gangho, his mother had already been dead for a decade and a half. So, how could she be here right now


    ¡°Mother...?¡±


    ¡°You must be really shocked right now, seeing how you''re still calling me ''mother.¡¯ You¡¯ve never called me that before, you know?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°For now, try to get some rest, Jin-Ho. I''m sure it must''ve been a nasty shock to you. And if something feels wrong, you can always tell me. Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    His mother made a deeply worried face while reaching for Kang Jin-Ho''s head. He flinched slightly when her hand approached him, but he didn''t try to dodge it. Her hand eventually began gently caressing his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt the warmth through his hair and closed his eyes.


    <i>''I came back.''</i>


    He wasn''t sure what happened, but he was back. Decades after being reborn in Zhongyuan of the ancient past, Kang Jin-Ho was back¡ªback to the present.


    Not only that but... he was back much earlier in the timeline than when he had died, too.

 Chapter 3: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (2)

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (2)</h4>


    It was now the middle of the night.


    Kang Jin-Ho gazed at his mother by the bedside, quietly dozing away. It had been decades since hest saw her. Once upon a time, he thought that he would break down in a flood of emotional tears after finally seeing his mother again. But now that she was here... All he felt were panic and a sense of awkwardness.


    In a way, this reaction was inevitable. Even though he had roamed around in gangho for decades, his mother must have been ''frozen'' in this era. The ''mother'' in his imagination would''ve changed little by little throughout the years, so it was unsurprising to see some discrepancies creep up between that version and his real mother.


    It was the same story with his father. His father arrived a littleter than his mother. While maintaining a grave expression, he quietly observed his son before letting out a sigh. ¡°You should''ve been more careful, son.¡±


    That was the first thing Kang Jin-Ho heard from his father in decades. He almost burst into hollowughter at that. But that was because he felt an emotion beyond what he could verbally describe. An emotion that he had been too immature to understand in the past.


    His father''s heart ached from concern toward his son and at his own powerlessness, but hecked the eloquence to put this emotion into gentle-enough words, which ultimately forced him to sound like a gruff old man. However, Kang Jin-Ho could fully understand his father''s sentiments.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up from the bed. The IV needle stuck to his right arm got in the way, so he unhesitantly yanked it out. He could already picture the nurse biting his head off for doing this, but the excuse of the needle falling out while he slept should take care of that. Besides, something else was more important to him right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly crept out of his room, making sure not to make any noise while doing so. He avoided walking past the nurse''s station and climbed up the stairs to reach the hospital''s roof. Dull aches continued to shoot up from his waist, but it would be embarrassing to call this level of pain too torturous to endure.


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the door to the roof and stepped outside, and the cold night winds dug into his body right away. He raised his head to look up at the sky without a star.


    A night sky filled with nothing but pitch-ck darkness entered his view.


    <i>''I''m really back.''</i>


    It finally felt real to Kang Jin-Ho that he had returned to the modern era. The sky he could see right now belonged to the ''present,¡¯ the one he used to see all the time.


    <i>¡®Was it all a dream ¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®How did Ie back ¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®No, wait. Maybe, everything I''ve experienced was just a dream ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly chuckled to himself. Dream, was it? Such things couldn''t be a mere dream. He reached up and grabbed at the empty air. He could sense the energy flowing within the atmosphere through his fingertips. He shouldn''t be able to sense stuff like this if his experiences had been just fragments of a dream.


    What seemed even more puzzling was that he had returned to the past. Kang Jin-Ho had died in his 35th year. Yet, his current age was eighteen. He had somehow rewound nearly two decades'' worth of time to end up in the past.


    <i>''Although it''s a good thing...''</i>


    Not once had Kang Jin-Ho felt happy to be alive after the age of twenty. Soon after growing out of his teens, the only bright period in his entire life, his whole family had been killed in a horrific car ident. He had been the sole survivor, but he had still had to pay the far-too-high cost of bing a paraplegic.


    Kang Jin-Ho had endured fifteen years of misery as a disabled man, and in the 35th year of his life, he had ended things permanently. But when he had reopened his eyes, he had found himself in a ''new'' world called <i>Zhongyuan</i>. His new life in this foreignnd had been another series of misery, iparable to the modern era when it came to harshness.


    As if fate itself was trying to drive him into the pits of pure torment, seemingly endless trials and tribtions had continued to hinder his life. He had resisted the pain and fought back against the trials until he had eventually found himself as the leader of the demonic cult. And somehow, at the end of it all, he had returned to the present.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t wrap his head around his current dream-like reality. In this world, he no longer had to watch out for des aiming for his life during his sleep. He no longer had to endure the barbaric era where it was considered normal to murder other people for one''s benefit. Oh, just how badly had he longed for this peaceful era back then!


    Kang Jin-Ho softly muttered the resolve buried deep in his heart. ¡°An ordinary life...¡±


    <i>¡®Just like everyone else.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®To be able tough sometimes and to be able to cry¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®To be able to get angry, to be able to argue¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I wanted to live like that; I wanted to chase after my own happiness¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®An ordinary life.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Just like everyone else, my own ordinary life.¡¯</i>


    ¡°<i>Haha...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho started tough. It felt awkward, but hisughter didn''t want to stop. ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±


    His raucousughter spread out to the night sky. Heughed until his gut began to hurt. It didn''t take him long to realize that the pain wasn''t caused by theughter but by his wound opening up. As such, he tapped on the pressure point to stop the bleeding.


    <i>''The sky...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back up at the night sky. The sky above looked clogged, with all of its stars hidden away. Most people wanted to escape from that polluted sky, but he felt sce simply by looking at it. Soon, a smile bloomed on his face.


    ***


    ¡°It''s okay to eat food now, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became stoic at the nurse''s words. ¡°Food, you say?¡±


    The nurse continued. ¡°You''ll be given liquefied food initially. Aside from that, you can also try simple drinks.¡±


    ¡°Drinks, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, not really,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with an even more serious expression. ¡°I see. Drinks...¡±


    The nurse stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho mumbling about drinks before leaving his hospital room. He turned his head and red powerfully at the storage closet next to his bed. He slowly muttered again, ¡°...Drinks.¡±


    His mother had definitely left some money in one of the closet''s drawers in case of an emergency. Kang Jin-Ho climbed out of the bed and opened the drawer in question to discover a 10,000 <i>won</i> banknote resting within. Being greeted by Sejong the Great after an incalcble length of time automatically filled Kang Jin-Ho''s heart with so many emotions.


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up the banknote and quickly left the hospital room. He stood in front of the elevator door and stared hard at it before clumsily entering it after other people went ahead and climbed inside first. He briefly got flustered by the bizarre sensation of momentary weightlessness, but he still managed to keep his cool and reached the ground floor.


    He maintained his determined face while heading toward his ultimate destination. Soon, he found himself ring intensely at the vending machine installed in the hospital''s lounge. More specifically, he was ring at a cylindrical object made out of reddish metal!


    ¡°...C.¡±


    Indeed, it was coca-c, the best invention of modern civilization!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes passionately burrowed into the can of c. Zhongyuan was just like any othernd where nts and animals existed. In other words, the food back then wasn''t all that different from the modern stuff. Kang Jin-Ho had 15 years of experience living alone, which had equipped him with the necessary skills to cook most dishes. Anything he wanted to eat, he could try and make it.


    Getting the taste right without the traditional Korean sauces and condiments was difficult, but he could more or less cook most grilled and stir-fried dishes. However, there was one modern food he just couldn''t replicate no matter what¡ªc.


    Kang Jin-Ho might possess modern knowledge and high-level martial arts, but he still had no idea where to even begin with dissolving carbon dioxide into sugary water. Not even burgers and fries could torment him back then, but that one thing...! Only c managed to trigger his longing so bad.


    Kang Jin-Ho approached the vending machine. His memories remained fuzzy but things wereing back to him gradually as he began his modern life once more. He should be able to operate something as simple as a vending machine.


    He pushed the banknote into the machine''s slot.


    <i>Jiiiing!</i>


    Unfortunately, the vending machine didn''t seem too willing to ept his money as it repeatedly sucked in the banknote only to spit it right back out. Kang Jin-Ho tried to tten and smoothen out the note before inserting it back into the machine, but it acted like a primdy as it continued to reject his money.


    ¡°...?¡±


    However, ''giving up'' did not exist in Kang Jin-Ho''s vocabry.


    <i>Whiiir!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Whiiiiir!</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Whiiiiiiiiir!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hands began trembling more and more.


    A voice suddenly intruded from the side. ¡°That won''t ept 10,000 won notes, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look.


    ¡°Where are you looking at?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmmm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s line of sight lowered a bit. That was how he discovered a little kid that was barely ten years old looking up at him. ¡°The machine won''t ept 10,000 won notes, you say?¡± he asked.


    The kid tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Oppa, did you just arrive from outer space or from a rural vige out in the countryside?¡±


    ¡°It''s neither.¡±


    ¡°In any case. Yeah, that thing won''t ept 10,000 won notes. You should try thousand won notes instead. Or loose change.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho promptly realized that he was now facing a crisis. On his person was just a single 10,000 won note. Did that mean he must go somewhere else first to get change? Didn''t hospitals usually have a canteen or convenience store on their premises...


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned his surroundings as a troubled expression formed on his face.


    The kid asked him, ¡°You don''t have loose change, Oppa?¡±


    ¡°I don''t.¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh,</i> the hospital''s store is closed for today, though?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    <i>¡®I thought convenience stores are open for twenty-four hours, all year long? A convenience store that closes on certain days? Maybe my memories are still fuzzy ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho took one final longing nce at the vending machine before turning around to leave. He wasn¡¯t happy about leaving like this, but today wouldn''t be his only chance, anyway. He should be able to drink his c soon enough.


    However¡­


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    A metallic clunk andughter halted his steps.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the little kid offering the can of c in his way.


    The kid started exining herself. ¡°I thought you looked so pitiful, ring so hard at the vending machine like that. So, let me buy you one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly refused. ¡°I don''t ept goodwill without reason.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I thought you were pitiful. There''s your reason.¡±


    ¡°I''m not pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Nope, you looked <i>really</i> pitiful just now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left somewhat speechless.


    <i>¡®I''m pitiful... ¡¯</i>


    He couldn''t even remember thest time someone had said that to him. No one had dared to call him ''pitiful'' after he had begun mastering martial arts, after all. But now, this little kid called him exactly that. However, his mood didn''t sour at all. That was because he didn''t sense any malice from the kid based on his observation. No... it was more like a gesture of pure goodwill, rather than sympathy or pity


    The kid asked him again, ¡°Aren''t you gonna take it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t ept a...¡±


    ¡°If you don''t want to, fine. I''ll just throw it away. I don''t drink c, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was stunned. ¡°You''ll throw it away?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°But, that''ll be a waste...¡±


    ¡°We ain''t gonna drink it, so how could it be a waste?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Should I throw it away, then?¡± the kid asked while taking the can to the nearby rubbish bin.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly pondered his options before extending his hand. ¡°I''ll take it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heh.</i>¡± The kid smirked and handed the can of c over. Grabbing the can with the dew condensed on the surface during their chat rewarded Kang Jin-Ho with the sensation of refreshingly cool metal.


    <i>Clunk¡­</i>


    The kid bought a pack of juice from the vending machine and then addressed Kang Jin-Ho with a grin on her face. ¡°We can''t drink here, though. Eating and drinking in the hospital''s corridors are prohibited, you see? You should head to the lounge.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. If that was the rule, then he should abide by it. However, the kid didn''t follow her own advice and headed elsewhere instead. A bit puzzled now, he asked her a question. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I don''t like the lounge, you see. I wanna go outside and drink my juice.¡±


    ¡°Outside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, by the bench in front of the hospital,¡± said the kid.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    He agreed that the hospital garden bench would be a better option than the indoor lounge. He also spotted a structure resembling a pavilion when he looked down at the garden from his room upstairs.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly followed after the kid. The way this unfamiliar kid waddled a little as she walked seemed slightly awkward, yet it alsoforted him somewhat. She certainly felt different from Zhongyuan¡¯s children, at least.


    This kid was spunky, yes, but she wasn¡¯t rude.


    .


    <i>¡®What illness does she have ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered. Although his curiosity was piqued, he chose not to pry. He knew from experience that asking about one''s illness out of morbid curiosity would only leave behind extra scars in one''s heart.


    The kid entered the well-maintained garden in front of the hospital and plopped down on a bench.


    1. King Sejong the Great''s face graces South Korea''s 10,000 won notes.

 Chapter 4: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (3)

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (3)</h4>


    The kid asked, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    ¡°...Mmmm.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho settled down next to the kid, then stared at the can of c in his hand. His focused, determined eyes took in the sight of the fizzy drink for some time, and then he reached for the tab.


    <i>Pshuuuu!</i>


    The tab was pushed open, allowing the refreshing sizzle to escape. Kang Jin-Ho let out a moan. ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    The kid burst intoughter at how serious Kang Jin-Ho stared at the c in his hands. ¡°<i>Ahahaha! </i>Is this your first time drinking c? What were you doing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°It''s been a while.¡±


    ¡°You really must''vee from outer space, Oppa.¡±


    <i>¡®Outer space, is it... ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that maybe the kid was right. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Zhongyuan was in apletely different universe to this one.


    ¡°All the gas will escape like that, you know. You should drink it quickly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at the kid''s rmendation and slowly brought the can to his lips.


    <i>Gulp.</i>


    He took a sip and let the drink fizzle in his mouth before swallowing it down. ¡°<i>...Keuk!</i>¡±


    He was sure that he drank c all the time in the past, yet this sensation trickling down his esophagus feltpletely alien to him, something he had never experienced before in his life. His throat stung like crazy while the carbon dioxide from the drink rose back up from his insides and tried to burst out of his mouth and nose.


    ¡°<i>Hah-ah!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho spat out a heavy pant, then stared at the can in slight disbelief.


    <i>''Did I really enjoy this stuff back then ''</i>


    The kid burst into yet another raucousughter after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s crumpled expression. He also chuckled bitterly before taking another sip of the carbonated drink. The second sip felt markedly better now that his senses had gotten used to it, allowing him to properly savor the taste.


    <i>''It''s sweet.''</i>


    How long had it been since hest tasted something this sweet? Kang Jin-Ho stared at the can with a weird look on his face.


    ¡°Why are you making that face, Oppa?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if someone else thought about the same thing as me.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°How did they manage to dissolve the carbon dioxide in the water? Who even thought of doing that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    The kid quietly replied, ¡°...Oppa, you''re really strange.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t retort and simply stared at his c. The kid probably couldn''t understand why he said that. But he had been living for decades in an era without science. He couldn''t help but think about just how much had to go into making this single can of c.


    <i>¡®By the way¡­ This kid called me Oppa until now, right ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho took another nce at the kid. Now that he took a closer look, this kid''s appearance definitely leaned closer to the feminine side. As for her age, she must have reached ten not too long ago, maybe


    Kang Jin-Ho abruptly asked, ¡°What about your school?¡±


    The kid retorted right back. ¡°Look who''s talking.¡±


    ¡°You got a point there.¡±


    ¡°How did you end up here, Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Car ident.¡±


    ¡°You don''t look all that hurt, though? Wait, are you pretending to be sick so you don''t have to go back to school?¡± The kid began teasing him.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, ¡°The hospital doesn''t want to discharge me yet.¡±


    ¡°That''s weird. This hospital is famous for releasing patients quickly, you know?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What about you?¡±


    ¡°My heart is bad, they say.¡±


    ¡°Your heart?¡±


    The kid nodded. ¡°They said it''s some kinda disease, but I don''t know what exactly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze to the kid''s chest. After staring intently like this for a bit, he thought that he could sense something off about her condition.


    The kid suddenly yelled at him. ¡°Hey, where are you staring at!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly looked up at the heavens above and sipped away at his c. He wasbeled a pervert just because he was staring at a ten-year-old''s chest¡­


    <i>¡®Hang on, I was staring at a ten-year-old''s chest, so... Does that make me a pervert, then ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that he could hear the metallic clinks of handcuffs in his head and hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    The kid replied with a shake of her head, ¡°It''s fine right now. But when it starts hurting, it really freaking hurts. It''s fine if the paines when I''m at home or some other ce, but when it happens while I''m in ss...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. Indeed, that could pose a problem. ¡°You must miss school, then.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    The kid poked her tongue out. "Even if I go, other kids will just make fun of me, you know? If I don''t have to go, I never want to go back there.¡±


    Despite the reply, Kang Jin-Ho still caught the hints of gloominess in the kid''s expression. This kid was rather precocious. However, sick children were usually mature beyond their years. It made sense since they got to experience untold hardships and pain far too early in their lives, making them ponder things other kids their age wouldn''t even dream about. Of course, this mature-beyond-one''s-age wasn''t always a good thing. After all, a child should act like a child.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked her again, ¡°Didn''t you get an operation?¡±


    ¡°The doctors said it''s difficult to operate on me. It''s like... the operation itself is tough, I''m still too young, and my heart is too small, so... I''m not really sure.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Just then, they heard a woman''s voice searching for the kiding from afar. ¡°<i>Ji-Eun~!</i> Where are you, Ji-Eun!¡±


    ¡°That''s my mom!¡± The kid jumped up to her feet. ¡°I gotta go!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Oppa from outer space!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke to the kid''s departing back, ¡°I''ll pay you back for this cter on.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine! It''s only, like, a thousand won, anyway. Think of it as my gift to you foring to Earth!¡± The kid quickly replied before jumping into the embrace of an older woman running up to her.


    The woman began scolding the kid. ¡°I told you not toe outside like this, Ji-Eun!¡±


    ¡°It got too stuffy in my room, and I wanted fresh air, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you ever listen to me, Ji-Eun!¡±


    The kid and her mother began arguing as they headed back to the hospital''s entrance. Kang Jin-Ho watched that little spectacle, then leaned his back on the bench.


    <i>¡®Only one thousand won, is it ¡¯</i>


    That kid was mistaken about something. Kang Jin-Ho always repaid his grudges. No matter how trivial a grudge was, he would never forget it and would never hesitate to repay it dozens of times worse than what he had suffered. And now¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho took another gulp of the c. The stinging sensation traveled down his throat, sending this clear and refreshingly cool feeling to the rest of his body.


    ¡°I also never forget kindness, either,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while tossing the empty can into a nearby rubbish bin. Afterward, he got up from the bench.


    ***


    ¡°This is so strange...¡± The doctor tilted his head while closely studying Kang Jin-Ho''s wound.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Doc?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother asked while looking surprised.


    ¡°Ah, no, ma''am. It''s not that. I should rify and say that it''s looking good, actually. The patient''s sutured area is almost fully healed now, ma''am. However, wounds like this don''t normally heal this fast. And also... this wound opened up again not too long ago, so¡­¡± The doctor shot a reproving nce at Kang Jin-Ho, but thetter avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Does that mean my son can leave soon?¡±


    ¡°While his prognosis is encouraging, there''s no need to rush the patient''s discharge, ma''am. The important thing we must consider isn''t the sutured area, but his internal organs, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother nodded.


    ¡°Even so, if the patient improves at the current rate, I''m sure we can discharge him sooner than scheduled, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Doc.¡±


    The doctor turned. ¡°By the way, Mr. Kang?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No matter how good your prognosis is, you still should not make any sudden or extreme movements. It might cause another internal bleeding, you know!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho let the doctor''s advice slip out his other ear.


    His mother sighed. ¡°<i>Whew...</i> Even though I told him over and over again...¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case may be, Mr. Kang, please refrain from moving too much or too suddenly, at least while you''re still under our care,¡± said the doctor.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was as concise as usual, ¡°I will.¡±


    The doctor finished the consultation and then left the room. His mother stood up next. ¡°Jin-Ho, can you look after yourself for a little while?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°I need to pop back in at the house since it''s a total mess over there. You know, your father can''t be trusted to do these things properly.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about me and just go, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jin-Ho. Do as the doctor said and don''t move too much, okay? I''ve put some extra money in the drawer over there, so if you want to eat something, don''t hold back. <i>Oh,</i> and the weather is getting coldtely, so you also shouldn¡¯t go outside. Nurses and doctors warned me strictly about that. I''ll be back by evening, but call me if something happens while I¡¯m not here. And I already told you this before, but...!¡±


    His mother''s nagging seemed unending. Cold sweat began trickling down Kang Jin-Ho''s back. Who would have thought that being a captive audience to a one-sided nagging would be this torturous! Kang Jin-Ho would''ve much preferred to fight hundreds of the Ten Sect''s elites instead.


    Eventually, though, his mother reached the end of her nagging. ¡°Understand, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''m going now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡±


    ¡°It''s, <i>Mom</i>!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly corrected himself. ¡°...Yes, Mom.¡±


    His mother chuckled softly before exiting the hospital room.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly. Now that he was back in the modern era, he truly believed that life would be peaceful and ordinary, but an unexpected hurdle suddenly presented itself. His mother''s nagging turned out to be several times worse than his fuzzy memory had suggested! So much so that just listening to her made him dizzy.


    <i>Throb!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho felt the throbbing acheing from his side and looked at the wound responsible for it. This was so cumbersome. He circted his internal energy a little and sped up the healing process, but there was a limit to how much that method could achieve. His old self in gangho would''ve ovee such an injury and gotten back up to his feet in two days.


    <i>''Should I just heal it ''</i>


    Healing this wound should be a simple-enough matter if he really wanted to do it. His body would automatically take care of the healing process as long as he reformed his dantian, absorbed the qi in the atmosphere, and provided the wound with the necessary energy. However, Kang Jin-Ho shook his head at this idea.


    Indeed, healing himself would be a simple matter if he chose to go through with it. But he should not do this. After all, he had decided to live an ordinary life after returning to the modern era. Creating a dantian could lead to a slightly morefortable life, but living as an ordinary man would be that much harder in turn.


    He certainly had thought about creating a dantian and hiding his powers afterward. But a nail inside your pocket was bound to prick your hand sooner orter. A man with power was bound to get swept up in the urge to use that power one day.


    Kang Jin-Ho had chosen to cast all those things aside for the sake of living an ordinary life. And that was why¡­


    <i>''I don''t need them.''</i>


    Honestly, what good were martial arts in the modern world, anyway? It wasn¡¯t like he would have to engage his enemies in mortalbat, and the world itself was not some barbaric ce where people murdered each other for thrills, either. Having some kind of cultivation in this world didn''t hold much of an advantage other than perhaps getting to your destination a bit sooner. Oh, and not getting sick¡­ that much


    Kang Jin-Ho gently pressed his waist.


    <i>Throb!</i>


    <i>Throb!</i>


    The throbbing ache reached his brain once more. This pain was a reminder that he had begun a new life. An ordinary life.


    <i>''I''ll keep living an ordinary life.''</i>


    This was what he had been dreaming about. And finally, the opportunity hadnded on hisp. That was why Kang Jin-Ho decided not to rush things. Now was the time to adjust to the modern world rather than trying to do something grand. It might take a little time, but he should eventually limatize if he persisted with this ordinary life. Humans would always adjust to their environments sooner orter, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho from the modern world had eventually adjusted to the ways of Zhongyuan, so there was no reason for him to fail now when he used to live in this era.


    Heid down on the bed and shifted his attention to the TV. One of the things he realized recently was how tremendously useful the TV could be. Compared to the ancient past when the only form of entertainment was either watching costumed stage ys or riding around in boats onkes, almost every channel on TV was overflowing with information and many other interesting things. Among those channels, Kang Jin-Ho watched the news the most.


    Nothing could beat the news for repairing the gaps in his hazy knowledge and improving his understanding of the modern world, both of which had gone out of whack after he lived in the past for so long. Although the bits about politics were boring, other reports were more than interesting enough to bnce it out. Even the news channel currently on TV was reporting on an event that piqued Kang Jin-Ho''s curiosity.


    [Breaking news! The suspect in the recent serial killing case has escaped after injuring one of the police officers in a standoff. We can confirm that the suspect was shot during his escape, but his whereabouts are currently unknown. The police are urging the citizens in the affected areas to refrain from leaving their houses to prevent any additional losses of lives, and...]


    <i>''A serial killer, huh... ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became slightly withdrawn.

 Chapter 5: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (4)

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (4)</h4>


    No matter the era, the crime of murder always existed.


    However, a killing spree like the one on TV wouldn''t even make the topic of conversation back in Zhongyuan. You would have to kill over a hundred people to earn the nickname of a bloodthirsty berserker¡ªthat was how indifferent the public was to the losses of lives back then. Humans reacting more sensitively to the deaths of their fellow humans was a rtively new thing.


    Not even five hundred years ago, a mass murderer who started a war to ughter thousands, no, tens of thousands of people was hailed as a hero. And only a century ago, killing a whole bunch of people for nothing more than some personal gains was not considered scandalous or shocking either. Honestly, Kang Jin-Ho found the modern world to be the weird one here for treating the murder of only a dozen-plus people like a hot news topic.


    <i>''Even though they are all humans...''</i>


    Were modern humans and ancient humans different breeds? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t believe that to be the case. However, there was no denying that ancient humans were more ''barbaric'' than their modern counterparts. They also didn''t respect the sanctity of life, either.


    Just where did this difference stem from, though? Education? Or better enforcement ofws? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know the answer to this riddle. But he was certain of one thing, and that would be...


    Human nature hadn¡¯t changed much since ancient times.


    <i>''Even if we''re living in the modern era.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type of person to view the world in a positive light. He had experienced and witnessed far too many bad things to ce his trust in people and the rest of the world.


    <i>''It doesn''t matter, though.''</i>


    He didn''t really care how the world operated as long as he could live an ordinary life in it.


    He changed the channel and eventually found an entertainment show. Kang Jin-Ho silently observed theediansughing and chatting away. If his most-watched program was the news bulletin, the program he derived the most enjoyment from would be these shows.


    However, it wasn''t like he found theiredy routines easy to digest. In all honesty, 90% of that stuff flew right over his head. He didn''t even know what they talked about and couldn''t even tell when to startughing at their jokes. But he still persisted with watching these shows because they gave him reassurance, a sense offort. Just watching them joke and banter without a care in the world helped him feel that he was at home.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the show in a daze for quite some time. There were still some lingering feelings of disharmony watching the participants busily moving about while the buildings in the background flitted by. But something strange happened as he watched the TV.


    <i>''Mm </i>''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered ever so slightly. His hearing had picked up a shrill scream just then.


    <i>''...A scream ''</i>


    He briefly scanned his surroundings, but no one else aside from him seemed to have heard it. Kang Jin-Ho might be doing his best to unwind his tense psychetely, but the decades-old habit meant his instincts could still pick up a potential threat before it happened.


    <i>''What should I do ''</i>


    He had no reason to rush to where that scream came from and get involved in that incident, whatever it was. He learned that in gangho, sticking your nose in a matter that didn''t concern you was a good way to throw your life away. Even so, he just couldn''t keep ignoring it for some reason.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted and got up.


    This wasn''t Zhongyuan, where you could easily lose your life for witnessing something you shouldn''t have. This was the modern world, a civilized society ruled byws. That was why he thought that it should be fine to go and check it out.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely headed to the location where that scream came from¡ªthe ground floor of the hospital.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho spotted a crowd by the corner of the ground floor. He also discovered something off about the crowd''s atmosphere. They were obviously looking in a certain direction but they were seemingly unable to approach that area and could only maintain a fixed distance from it. Loud, angry yells wereing from the direction they were all looking at.


    ¡°Please calm down, sir! Why are you doing this!¡±


    ¡°Please, put that thing down, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly walked up to the crowd and tried to peek his head in. However...


    ¡°<i>...Mm </i>¡±


    In the past, he would''ve been able to see past the crowd by doing this, but now, Kang Jin-Ho''s view was obscured by the shoulders of the onlookers, and he couldn''t see a thing.


    <i>''Am I too short ''</i>


    The past him was a big guy over six feet tall. His well-built physique was a result of the environment he found himself in back then. Since he was so tall, Kang Jin-Ho never experienced his view being blocked by a crowd before. But other people were obviously taller than him now.


    Kang Jin-Ho began pondering what to do next. Should he just forge ahead, or...


    He came to a decision and turned around to leave. He had no idea what was going down right now, but he didn''t feel the need to waste his energy and take a gander. Going past that crowd didn''t seem like an easy thing to do, either. To stop caring about this matter might be in his best interest.


    Kang Jin-Ho headed outside the hospital, thinking that it might be nice to check out the garden or something. But a sharp scream pierced his ears before he could truly walk away. ¡°<i>Kkyaaack!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow. But it wasn¡¯t because of the scream. After all, he had heard enough screaming tost several lifetimes by now. Moreover, he certainly had no reason to care even if someone died over there as it was none of his business.


    But he did frown, and there was a good reason for that. That scream just now had sounded oddly familiar to him for some reason. It definitely felt like he had heard that particr voice before somewhere.


    ¡°<i>Mmmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around and headed back to the agitated crowd. It was not wise to leave the lingering bitter taste in his mouth alone. He had to see for himself first and then decide what to do about it.


    He began pushing his way into the crowd. People of gangho would get out of his way of their own volition after receiving his cold re, but that no longer applied to the current situation.


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> stop pushing, will ya!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, man!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho inadvertently groaned at all the pressureing from his sides but still pushed his way to the front. Once he had managed to force his way through, his eyes finally took in the unfolding situation. A man in ragged clothes was holding a hostage with a knife, while several men with trembling hands were trying to calm the knife-wielder. Thetter group looked like cops to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Isn''t he...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho studied the knife-wielding man''s face with some interest. The man that was busy threatening the cops was the serial killer that Kang Jin-Ho had seen in the news broadcast earlier.


    An urgent-sounding voice suddenly came from next to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What''s going on here?!¡±


    ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°Can anyone exin to me what''s going on here?! What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    A nurse with a frightened expression hurriedly addressed the hospital¡¯s director. ¡°That man showed up in our ER, saying that he had been stabbed, sir. We first did CPR on him and took him to get his X-Ray to see the extent of his injuries, but we found a foreign object that resembled a bullet in the wound and called the police right away. Even so, we still had our duty to uphold, so we started treating him, but these officers arrived without knowing the situation. They started shouting, and now¡­¡±


    It sounded like the serial killer had taken a hostage after realizing that the cops had arrived. Kang Jin-Ho found something about that story that was difficult to understand. There were actually people willing to treat a serial killer showing up in front of their door? Now, that was a funny joke.


    Life might be sacrosanct, but nothing was more important than your own life. Yet, risking one''s life to save a total stranger? Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure if such an act was worthy of praise, but as far as his personal viewpoint was concerned, that was one of the stupidest things he could think of.


    If an acquaintance was injured gravely, then it was understandable why someone would risk their life trying to save them. Yet, trying to save aplete, utter stranger who also happened to be a dangerous serial killer? Did these people hold too much pride in medicine, and that made them reckless? Or did they simply lose the instinctive wariness to danger thanks to how peaceful the world had be? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell.


    The serial killer waved around his knife to threaten the cops blocking his escape route. "Get out of my way! You motherf*ckers, get lost, now!"


    If the cops moved aside and got out of the way, the serial killer would have a clear path to the hospital''s lobby filled with innocent people. If something bad happened to them, then... the responsibility would fall on the shoulders of these police officers.


    ¡°Put that knife down, now!¡± A detective kitted out in a leather jacket sharply yelled at the serial killer.


    ¡°Get lost, you f*cker!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Do you really think that you can get out of here? We already got you cornered, you son of a bi*tch! Stop making things worse for yourself and let the hostage go. Then I might tell the prosecutors about extenuating circumstances on your behalf, okay?¡±


    The serial killer spat out another curse word. ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    The criminal was no idiot. He obviously wouldn''t fall for something that stupid. How much of a sentence reduction would a serial killer get just because he turned himself in


    ¡°You wanna see this kid''s throat sliced open?!¡± The killer brought the knife in his hand closer to the hostage''s neck. The child hostage¡¯s face turned deeply pale, and she trembled fearfully.


    ¡°Wait! I got it! I get it, so I''m gonna back off now! Take that knife away from the kid, will ya!¡± The panicking detective cried out. ¡°Where''s my negotiator?! He''s still not here yet?¡±


    One of the officers replied helplessly, ¡°...I did contact him, but...¡±


    ¡°You dipsh*t! Don''t tell me, you don''t even know what his ETA is! Is that something you should say, you dumb sh*t!¡± the leather jacket detective roared at the top of his lungs. The junior officer jumped up in fright and hurriedly dashed off somewhere. The detective shifted his attention back to the serial killer as cold sweat caked his face. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> f*ck! Gimme a break!¡±


    He could have approached this hostage situation properly if only that bastard hadn''t been a monster in human disguise responsible for chopping up over ten people to death. He didn''t hesitate for a second to kill his fellow humans. A bastard like that would really kill the hostage in full view of the crowd if things went sideways.


    The detective had to prevent that oue no matter what. However, things were not looking good, since the killer had still managed to escape from the police despite getting shot. If that child hostage was injured in any way, then without a doubt, all sorts of criticism would mercilessly rain down on the police. Even worse, the detective would have to take full responsibility for letting the criminal go, and he might have to turn his badge in, too.


    <i>''What the hell am I even thinking about!''</i>


    The detective sobered up and realized that thinking about these wasn¡¯t important right now. Whether he would have to resign or go to prison was something to worry aboutter. His number one priority was saving that hostage.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The serial killer pressed the knife against the hostage''s throat and growled menacingly.


    The detective was now in a serious dilemma. He obviously couldn''t humor the criminal''s demand. What would he do if the criminal got away? But of course, this didn''t mean that he could let the situation continue to boil over like this. That killer was already half out of his mind. There was no turning back if that bastard stabbed the hostage right now.


    The detective groaned. ¡°Gimme a f*cking break!¡±


    Just as he said that, the serial killer ever so slightly pushed the knife against the hostage''s neck.


    ¡°<i>Ah...!</i>¡±


    A streak of crimson liquid seeped out of the hostage''s skin.


    The detective cried out. ¡°H-hey, you crazy motherf*cker! Okay, I got it! We''ll move out of the way! F*ck! Don''t do it, man! You hurt that little girl, and it''s the death penalty for you, you f*cker! If they don''t execute you first, I''m gonna kill you myself!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and get out of the way!¡±


    The detective wordlessly signaled with his hand.


    One of the officers urgently called out to him. ¡°But, Detective Yi Jong-In, sir!¡±


    ¡°What now!¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to let that bastard go?¡±


    ¡°You have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°But, what if we let him go, only for him to do something more...!¡±


    ¡°What, then? You want to take responsibility if that f*cker kills that kid here?¡±


    ¡°N-no, but...¡±


    Detective Yi Jong-In yelled back at his junior officer. ¡°In that case, what the hell do you want me to do, dipsh*t?! We can''t do this, but we can''t do that, either?! In that case, we should at least prevent another sh*tshow from happening right now!¡±


    ¡°But, if we lose him now...¡±


    ¡°That f*cker''s been shot, so he can''t go far. For now, we gotta get out of this situation first.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    The group of detectives began parting in the middle, creating a slender path toward the exit.


    Unfortunately, the serial killer still looked dissatisfied with what had transpired. ¡°Are you kidding me? You lot, stand on one side! Were you thinking of making me walk right through y¡¯all just now?!¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Detective Yi gritted his teeth after realizing that his improvised n of jumping on the criminal had gone down the drain. He unhappily ushered the rest of the officers to the side. However, a young man suddenly stepped out of the crowd in a leisurely move.


    ¡°Who''s that?¡±


    Judging by his appearance, the young man was a patient, and he seemed to be a high school kid or somewhere around that age. With an expressionless face, he leisurely walked up and stopped in front of the serial killer.


    Detective Yi cried out. ¡°W-what the hell is that crazy boy doing?!¡±

 Chapter 6: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (5)

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (5)</h4>


    Just as Detective Yi Jong-In tried to rush toward the young man, the serial killer raised his knife and cried out. ¡°Stop right there, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    The detective lurched to a reluctant stop. He knew that he had to yank that idiot boy away from there, but doing so could potentially trigger the killer. Yi Jong-In''s frustration quickly reached a boiling point after finding himself stuck between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Gimme a f*cking break, will ya! Hey, boy! Get out of there, right now!¡±


    The young man in question was, of course, Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho was deeply puzzled by the actions of these detectives. What on earth were they even thinking? Letting the criminal go right now might prevent a disaster from unfolding in this ce. However... Were these policemen seriously hoping that a serial killer would release the hostage unharmed after escaping from the hospital


    Sure, the killer had been shot, which hindered his movements to a certain extent. There was no reason to lug around a hostage that would be unwanted baggage. Besides, he could take someone else as a hostage if things went sidewayster on. It would be great if he released that child hostage without a fuss, but the odds of that happening were fatally low.


    Considering the level of bloodlust bubbling in that serial killer''s eyes, he was definitely not the type that would release hostages unharmed. Kang Jin-Ho had seen far too many murderers in his lifetime, and he could recognize that breed of humans even in his sleep. He had been living most of his gangho life inside the Demon Cult, and that ce was famed for being a gathering of the worst crazies among the murderous types. That was why he was so sure that the serial killer would never let the hostage go in one piece.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho should care. It didn''t matter one jot to him whether the serial killer took the life of a person or a dog, but that was only if¡­


    ¡­ If only that girl wasn''t the hostage in question.


    ''Her name was Ji-Eun, wasn''t it ''


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly observed the girl''s state. Her face was deathly pale, and her figure was trembling pitifully.


    That kid had bought him a can of c and called him "Oppa from outer space.¡± Kang Jin-Ho owed a debt to her, and that was why he resolutely rejected the idea of watching the kid die without getting a chance to repay her. If she died now, he would never get to square up his debt with her for the rest of his life. As such, he just couldn''t allow that to happen.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± The serial killer pointed the knife at Kang Jin-Ho and tried to threaten him. That was when their eyes met.


    Flinch!


    The serial killer''s figure shrunk back so much that it was visible to the naked eye.


    ''W-who the f*ck is this punk?!''


    Beasts were capable of recognizing their own kind. Those who killed identally would not know it, but those who killed for fun could easily pick up the scent of their own kind.


    The serial killer stared at the young man before him. This boy didn''t even look older than twenty yet. However, the re in his eyes made the killer''s heart tremble in fear. This boy... He was a murderer. Not just any random one either, but a wild beast that had murdered countless people until now.


    Today wasn''t the serial killer''s first time running into a fellow murderer. He had run into someone emitting the same smell as him while walking on the street one day. Hell, he had even coincidentally stumbled upon a scene of a murder, too. The eyes of those folks were undoubtedly different from those who had never experienced taking a human life. They all possessed something beyond description that allowed their kind to recognize each other anywhere.


    But this boy... The look in his eyes made those butchers appear like innocent little puppies.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly addressed the killer. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡®Let what go? The hostage? Do you really think that I''ll release the hostage just because you told me to?!¡¯


    The serial killer wanted to mock Kang Jin-Ho, yet noughter wanted toe out. He tried so hard to curl the corners of his lips upwards, but his face was like a stone, stiff and unmoving. Only faint tremors rippled on his facial skin, not much else.


    The killer cried out. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied emotionlessly, ¡°I won''t repeat myself again. I already told you.¡±


    The serial killer''s eyes visibly trembled.


    He could instinctively tell. Even if the cops stepped aside, this monster-like bastard would never let him go quietly. Even worse, this young man would not hesitate to make his move to kill his target even if his actions could harm other people around him.


    Detective Yi Jong-In helplessly watched the situation from the side. He couldn¡¯t help but yell out in frustration. "Hey, you insane as*hole! Step back already! I said, step back, now!"


    Just where did a lunatic like him jump out from?! Sure, this world might be full of unhinged bastards, but why did one of them have to be in this ce and jump out of the crowd right at this critical moment?! Detective Yi Jong-In couldn''t walk up and drag that crazy boy out of there lest he triggered the serial killer. All he could do was just stand there while sheer frustration continued to burn his heart down to cinders.


    The serial killer ever so slightly shifted his direction toward the exit. But Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly moved to block his escape path.


    ¡°You...!¡± The serial killer''s face crumpled in anger. ¡°Y-you motherf*cker! You wanna see this kid die today? Is that it?!¡±


    The killer''s knife pressed tightly against the hostage''s throat. The girl pitifully trembled as her voice, which was softer than the buzzing of a mosquito, leaked out of her lips. "O-Oppa from outer space..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°Don''t do it.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You leave just one small flesh wound on her, and I promise you... You will die a very painful death.¡±


    The serial killer''s hands began shaking. ¡°Huph...!¡± He even ended up sucking in a cold breath, too.


    ¡®What''s gotten into me? Just because of this damn punk? Why am I losing my sh*t over some little punk threatening me?!¡¯


    ¡®Have I gone insane ¡¯


    ¡®His eyes? But, what about them? Am I shaking in my boots from that young punk''s threats because of something as insignificant as his eyes?!¡¯


    The serial killer growled. ¡°You motherf...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure suddenly dashed forward in that split second.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Son of a...!¡±


    Urgent cries exploded from the crowd. The serial killer reflexively swung his knife at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s figure.


    Pa!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s right forearm blocked the killer''s swinging arm before his left fist mmed lightning-fast into thetter''s chin.


    ¡°Kkeuk!¡± The serial killer spat out a pained grunt, but his left hand still held onto the child hostage. Both he and the girl tumbled to the floor. Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the killer''s knife-wielding wrist and pounced on top of them.


    Crunch!


    ¡°Aaaaaahk!¡± The killer screamed in pain and began struggling like crazy when Kang Jin-Ho''s knee urately mmed into thetter''s gunshot wound by his waist.


    Detective Yi Jong-In cried out right on cue. ¡°Grab him, now!¡±


    The cops in the area charged ahead and quickly grabbed the killer. They finally managed to subdue him.


    ¡°You son of a bi*ch!¡±


    ¡°It''s the end of the line for you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho left the killer to the detectives. He picked up the girl and walked out of there. After putting the girl down somece away from the crowd, he quietly asked her, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    The girl''s shock was so great that she even forgot to cry. A nearby doctor hurriedly rushed up to the girl and asked her, ¡°Ji-Eun, Ji-Eun! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Nng.¡±


    ¡°How about your chest? Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡±


    The doctor cried out urgently at a nurse next to him. ¡°Hurry, take her to her ward! And prepare an echocardiogram right away!¡±


    While this was happening, one of the detectives walked over and stopped the doctor. ¡°We still have to take statements, so can''t you wait for a bit first?¡±


    The doctor rewarded the police officer with a yell. ¡°This child has a heart condition! We''re cutting it close even if we test her right now, yet you want to dy that?! Will you take responsibility if her condition worsens?!¡±


    The detective sheepishly backed off. ¡°...I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing?! Hurry up and take her to the ward!¡±


    The nurses quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Doc!¡±


    But the girl sneaked up to Kang Jin-Ho''s side and tightly held his hand instead. ¡°...Oppa from outer space.¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at her as she continued. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The nurse butted in right then. ¡°Ji-Eun, we can''t waste any more time. Let''s go with the doctor and return to your ward, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The nurse picked Ji-Eun up in an embrace and headed to the ward in urgent steps. Kang Jin-Ho watched them leave without saying anything before ncing at his own hand.


    That warm feeling... It didn''t feel bad at all.


    ¡°...Mm?¡± That was also when he noticed a streak of blood trickling down his forearm. He must have gotten injured while trying to block the killer''s arm that swung the knife around. Kang Jin-Ho deeply frowned.


    ''To a trash like him, I... ''


    By gangho''s standard, that killer would have been around third-rate? Around there? No, never mind third-rate, he was easily worse thanmoners getting kicked to the curb in gangho. Despite never getting a chance to learn martial arts, those people still possessed superior physical abilitiespared to the serial killer. That was what the world of gangho was like, however¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho was injured by someone like that? Such a thing would have been unthinkable in the past.


    ''I see. It doesn''t match up.''


    If Kang Jin-Ho still possessed his former physique, some random punk like that serial killer could have never even scratched him. The story would have been the same even if he didn''t possess any internal energy. But starting from the length of his arms to his joints'' range of motion, his current body waspletely different from his past self, who had trained in deadly martial arts.


    His physique had changed, but his brain was still stuck in the past, and he also couldn''t move as urately as he wished. Of course, time would take care of this soon enough. Besides, he also had the option of forcibly exerting himself to speed up the limatization process if all else failed.


    His pride was somewhat wounded by the fact that a punk, who was not even good enough to be evaluated as third-rate in gangho, managed to injure him. But he knew that it was pointless to be proud of one''s physical strength in this world. This world was not ruled by violence, after all.


    While Kang Jin-Ho stood there, Detective Yi Jong-In yelled at him and walked over. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the detective as thetter began scolding him. ¡°What were you thinking, kid?! If you got hurt earlier, who do you think would''ve taken responsibility for that?! Sure, things worked out fine in the end, but do you really think that your life is that cheap?! Do you really think that someone will speak highly of you if you died while ying the hero? I''m telling you, kids these days watch too many shows on those damned TVs!¡±


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho managed to capture the criminal, the detective was throwing a hissy fit instead of showing his gratitude. However, Kang Jin-Ho thought that he could understand where this cop wasing from. His brain wasn''t the one that could understand him, though. Instead, it was his senses that managed to pick up the hints of concern contained in the detective''s voice.


    And that was why Kang Jin-Ho obediently apologized. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Even in the past, he didn''t let his useless pride get in the way of apologizing if he thought that it was necessary. In fact, he believed that not apologizing out of pride when it was necessary was far more shameful.


    ¡°Next time, you... Argh, dammit. It''s no good if something like this happens again, right?! And it won''t happen again, either! In any case, you mustn''t do that again! What do you think will happen if you lose your life like that?! People might write some nice littlements on the news articles online to say how great you were, and then lose a tiny bit of sleep over you, but that''s all! Come the next day, they would have forgotten all about you. But your family will have to live on with the pain for the rest of their lives. Do you get what I''m saying?¡± The detective''s words now contained traces of pent-up anger that seemingly stemmed from his personal experience.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied quietly, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°It''s good that the hostage was unscathed, but still¡­ If something bad happened to you, I''d be the one to...¡± The detective''s expression crumpled after noticing all the blood trickling down Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. ¡°You got hurt? Arrrrgh. Dear Lord, give me strength... What am I supposed to say in my report now? Gimme a freaking break!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied, ¡°It''s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious? Can''t you see all the blood?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be the judge of that. Besides, what a relief that we''re in the ER. Go and quickly get that treated, okay? We''ll pay for the cost.¡±


    ¡°No, there''s no need.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you the one earning the money for yourself, then?¡±


    The detective continued to chide Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You''re still a kid living off the money your parents worked hard to earn, so how dare you act big and say that there''s no need? You don''t have the right until you get a job and start making money on your own!¡±


    The detective was right. Of course, what Kang Jin-Ho meant to say was that he didn''t need the treatment. But naturally, no hospital in existence would let a bleeding patient in the middle of their ER wander around unattended.


    Kang Jin-Ho basically got dragged by Detective Yi Jong-In into the ER. A young doctor, probably an intern, walked up and began cleaning the blood on Kang Jin-Ho''s arm.


    ¡°You were amazing back there.¡± The young doctor began talking to Kang Jin-Ho, his face was still abuzz with excitement. He also sounded impressed. ¡°How were you able to charge straight into that guy? I was so impressed, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied, ¡°It just kind of happened.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was also thinking of making a move earlier. I was waiting for my chance, but you charged in before I could. If you had been slower by a few seconds, I would have captured that criminal myself!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled at the young doctor.

 Chapter 7: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (6)

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Demon Emperor Has Returned (6)</h4>


    Everyone had once thought of being a hero. The crucial bit was whether they would go through with it or not. Unsurprisingly, most ordinary people couldn¡¯t do it when it mattered.


    ¡°The cut isn''t as deep as I thought. And I don''t see much damage to your muscle tissues either,¡± said the doctor as he finished closing the wound by wrapping it in bandages. ¡°Wait a minute. A patient was injured inside the hospital''s premises, so... Who''s gonna get med for this? Are you thinking of suing the hospital?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered back in confusion, ¡°Sue the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... The hospital isn''t technically free of responsibility in this case, you see.¡±


    ¡°Responsibility, is it...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho found the doctor''s observation rather strange. He made the choice to butt in and got injured in the process, yet the hospital was to me somehow


    ¡°If that''s not your n, then it''s fine. The atmosphere in the hospital''s been scarytely, you see? If there''s awsuit on top of that, then all of us might end up on a chopping block or something,¡± said the young doctor.


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied quietly, but he still couldn''t understand it. He lived in an era where taking responsibility for one''s own actions was the epted norm. That made the modern era''s legal system full of confounding mysteries to hismon sense. What was even more strange was that he couldn''t understand why it felt so weird to him.


    Even if he had been living for a long time in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho was born here and had lived for over three decades in the modern era before Zhongyuan. As such, this feeling of alienation from the world he was born in seemed like a funny joke to him.


    ''I''m sure it''ll gradually get better.''


    Indeed, he simply needed a little more time. It hadn''t been all that long since he returned, after all.


    "Alright, all done. I''ve already spoken to the department of surgery, so a doctor from there will stop by your room during his rounds tomorrow," said the doctor.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and exited the ER to find Detective Yi Jong-In waiting for him outside the door.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± the detective asked in a slightly worried voice.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Detective Yi Jong-In sighed a little, then patted Kang Jin-Ho on the back. ¡°There are a couple of things you gotta help me with writing up the statement, but I guess it''s a bit tough for you to hold a pen right now. I''lle back either tomorrow or the day after, so can you do that for me then?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°And, also...¡± Detective Yi Jong-In faltered a little before he continued. ¡°Thanks, kid.¡±


    "We got the bastard, and the hostage was rescued safely, too. We know that''s our job, but things like red tape and the matter of responsibility often stop us from making a move, you see. I thought the frustration would finally kill me back there, but you really saved my hide, kid. Thank you." Detective Yi Jong-In bowed his head in a genuine disy of his gratitude.


    ¡°It wasn''t much, officer.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly tried to stop the cop.


    Detective Yi Jong-In raised his head only for his expression to harden instantly. He began yet another round of lectures right away. "Even though it worked out fine this time, don''t you dare do the same thing the next time, okay? Don''t be that idiot who gets killed while trying to be a hero. In an ideal world, good people always get rewarded for their good deeds, but... That''s not how the real world works, unfortunately."


    Everything he said might sound like nagging, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t find it unpleasant. Perhaps the detective''s sincerity managed to reach him through his words.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°Alright, then. Take care of yourself. Ah, right. I''m Yi Jong-In, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I''m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    "Okay. Bye for now." Detective Yi Jong-In lightly patted Kang Jin-Ho a couple of times on the shoulder before going outside the hospital. Once the cop left through the automatic doorway, Kang Jin-Ho turned around to head back to the lobby. He found doctors, nurses, other hospital staff, and several detectives working hard to control the situation in the lobby.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and observed them for a while when someone rushed up to him. "Excuse me, sir!"


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You fought against the criminal earlier, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    It was the nurse who took Ji-Eun away a little while ago. She continued to exin the situation to him. "Ji-Eun was looking for you, actually. Due to her heart condition, she needs to be stable at all times, but that incident earlier made it almost impossible for us to calm her down. Her parents are on their way, but they''ll still take some time to get here, so... I''m really sorry about this, but can you go and see her "


    ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to refuse. He didn''t have much to do other than watching TV while staying in the hospital, anyway. Since his arm had been treated, he was thinking of heading back to his ward and then finding a way to kill some time. Having something to do like this was always a wee distraction in his book.


    The nurse bowed her head to express her gratitude before guiding him upstairs. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and followed her. But his expression wavered a little when they reached the floorbeled ''pediatrics.¡¯


    ¡°Waaaaaaahng!¡±


    ¡°Wait, don''t do that!¡±


    ¡°I wanna go home!¡±


    Shrill cries tore into his hearing from seemingly every direction.


    ''It''s almost at the level of a sonic attack...''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hands began trembling subtly. He had already found so many modern era-specific things that were so difficult to get used to, and it seemed that a new item was added to that list. Sure, the children of Zhongyuan also cried a lot, but the decibels of the modern kids had to be in another realm altogether. Children crying might sound the same, but something about these kids felt louder somehow and more ear-piercing than those children of Zhongyuan.


    The nurse apologetically exined to him. "I know it''s a little noisy in here, but please bear with us. They are still kids, you see. Ah, pleasee this way."


    The two of them headed to the deeper part of the ward, and the nurse opened one of the doors found there. A girl lying on a bed immediately entered Kang Jin-Ho''s view. He then noticed all sorts of wires and objects dangling out from under her patient gown, which were connected to a medical device next to the bed.


    ¡°Outer Space Oppa!¡± The girl with a waneplexion smiled brightly the moment she saw Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mmhm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, inwardly noticing that even her bright smile seemed tock vitality for some reason. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    The girl, Ji-Eun, shook her head. ¡°Nah, I feel a lot better already.¡±


    Despite her brave-sounding words, herplexion still looked sickly.


    ¡°Ji-Eun, here!¡± A nurse took out a red object from her pocket and handed it over to Ji-Eun.


    "Mhm! Thanks, big sis!" The girl happily received the object and then pushed it toward Kang Jin-Ho. "Here, take it!"


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the red cylindrical object presented before his eyes. A can of c? A chuckle involuntarily broke out of his lips. Just how much love did she think he had for c anyway?


    "What''s this "


    Ji-Eun replied triumphantly, "I know you like c, and I wanted to say thanks, so here it is."


    Kang Jin-Ho thought her attitude was rather adorable and chuckled softly. "Thanks."


    ¡°You''re wee!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed the tab in and opened the can.


    Fizz!


    The scent of the sweet carbonated drink wafted out of the can, apanied by the hiss of the escaping gas. Kang Jin-Ho stared at the cold drink with a slightly tense expression before bringing the can closer to his lips to take a sip. He looked so determined while doing that, too. "Keuk..."


    The carbon dioxide, still ying the viin to his senses, began tormenting him once more.


    "Kya-hahaha!" Ji-Eun burst into a happy peal ofughter while watching his struggles. Children were supposed to be prone to fits ofughter, but this girl seemed to lose it even at the most trivial things.


    ¡°Ji-Eun, you mustn''tugh so much like that. It''s not good for your heart, you know!¡± The nurse hurriedly tried to stop the girl.


    Ji-Eun pouted cutely. ¡°I can''t evenugh now?¡±


    "Stimting your heart too much will make the pain act up again, Ji-Eun. You must listen to what the doctor told you."


    "Okaaay, I get it," the girl replied dejectedly.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh while listening to them. Ji-Eun wasn''t even allowed tough now? Yes, she was sick, but did that mean that she also had to kill her emotions? What was a little girl supposed to do after being told to suppress her own emotions like this


    A child should grow up like a child. Laugh when they wanted tough and cry when they wanted to cry. Kang Jin-Ho knew all too well how miserable a child could get if they weren¡¯t allowed to express their emotions.


    Ji-Eun began exining what happened to Kang Jin-Ho. "I was taking a stroll and minding my own business, but that guy just jumped out of nowhere to grab me. I was so surprised, you know? My chest was hurting so much back then."


    ¡°I see.¡±


    "But when you stepped out of the crowd... I don''t know why, but I felt so relieved, you know "


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡±


    "Boo..." Ji-Eun pouted and red at Kang Jin-Ho as if she was unhappy about something, but then, she suddenly exploded in a peal ofughter again. "Ah, that must be it! Oppa, your Korean is bad, am I right "


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    "Well, you''re from outer space, and that must be why you can only reply like that!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at theughing kid. What was so funny? Why was sheughing in the first ce? He had no clue what was going on here but he still felt d to see herughing like that again.


    The nurse cried out, "Ji-Eun, I told you not tough!"


    The girl poked her tongue out. "Big sis, did you know that you nag too much? That''s why you''re still not married yet."


    ¡°...T-that''s not true, you know?¡± The nurse was visibly trembling, but she desperately held herself back since getting angry at Ji-Eun was not an option. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly averted his gaze away from the nurse and stared only at the girl as he dearly wished to avoid bing coteral damage.


    They chatted for a while until the girl''s mother flung the door open and hurriedly rushed inside. "Ji-Eun!"


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Ji-Eun! Oh my gosh, Ji-Eun! Are you alright?!¡±


    Ji-Eun¡¯s brave front finally broke down as she burst into tears the moment she saw her mother. She pretended to be fine and all, but a child was still a child; there was no way she would be okay after going through something most grown-ups would have trouble dealing with mentally.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up, knowing that his job was finished. He also didn''t have a reason to stick around and eavesdrop on a conversation between a mother and her daughter, so he unhesitantly stepped outside the room.


    But the girl''s mother followed him outside. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He looked back at her. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard about what happened. You saved my daughter''s life.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. I was so worried because of Ji-Eun''s illness...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Ji-Eun''s mother looked confused, perhaps not understanding what he was asking about.


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself. "Her illness, I mean."


    "Ah... that. It''s not as serious as you might think. It doesn''t impact her daily life too much, but... No one knows when her condition will worsen," Ji-Eun''s mother replied with a sigh. He didn''t interrupt her and patiently listened as she continued. "It would''ve been wonderful if we can operate on her, but the doctors say that we just can''t. I already checked with other hospitals, but they all told me the same thing..."


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°They say she needs to be a little older before they can operate on her. But no one can be sure if she''llst that long.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly studied Ji-Eun''s mother. He only asked her to be polite, but judging from how talkative she was... Ji-Eun''s mother must''ve had a lot of things to get off her chest, too.


    "In any case, thank you for everything you''ve done." Ji-Eun''s mother realized that she had talked too much and tried to end the conversation there.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°What if...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What if... your daughter''s illness goes away? What would you like to do, then?¡± he asked directly.


    Ji-Eun''s mother stared at him with a stupefied expression. Why was this young man asking her such a cruel question


    "I... I''d like to send her back to school." However, she couldn''t get angry at someone responsible for saving Ji-Eun''s life. So, she chose to be honest with her wishes instead. "And I want to help her make new friends, too."


    "Understood." Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly before turning around to leave. "Please take care of yourself, ma''am."


    He sensed the girl''s mother bowing her head to him as he walked away.


    Kang Jin-Ho has a debt to settle with that child. No, wait¡ªit''d be more correct to say that ''he had'' since that debt had been repaid by now. One could say that saving a life for a can of c sounded like the deal of the century.


    As such, he had no more reasons to help that kid out. But...


    Kang Jin-Ho was the type to clearly distinguish favours and grudges. If he owed someone, he made sure to always pay it back. As he had already repaid her, nothing was tying him to the girl anymore. Even so...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze drifted lower to the can of c in his hand.


    ''I owe her for something else, then.''


    He simply had to repay all favors he received along the way. Which meant that he now had to repay Ji-Eun for this new favor, too. Yes, he knew that this was pushing it, but Kang Jin-Ho still made up his mind to go through with it nheless.


    He hated owing someone for no good reason just as much as showing kindness to others on a whim. That was why it was time for him to repay that girl for the favor he owed her. This can of c was that favor, of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s n was to match her goodwill, no more, no less. Would the other party think of his repayment as too excessive? He wouldn¡¯t know and he didn¡¯t care. After all, he had already made a decision.

 Chapter 8: To School (1)

    <h4>Chapter 8: To School (1)</h4>


    ¡°Where have you been?!¡±


    "Mm " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head the moment he stepped into his hospital room. That was because there was a a teenage girl in the room who immediately started shouting at him. She looked to be around fifteen, maybe sixteen. She wasn''t the prettiest girl in the world, but with her facial features, she certainly could qualify as a cutie. "Who are you "


    The girl cocked her head and walked up to him. ¡°Did you really lose your mind?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You can''t even recognize your own little sister now? You''ve really lost your mind, haven''t you?!¡±


    "My little sister " Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head. A younger sibling, was it? He indeed had a younger sister in the past. His memories could still faintly recall that, but...


    ''Did she really look like this ''


    Her face seemed somewhat different from what he could remember, so this... Thest memory Kang Jin-Ho had of her was from when she was older, but that still couldn''t exin the inexplicable difference between this girl and the younger sister in his recollections.


    He muttered quietly, ¡°Your face is a bit...¡±


    She almost blew her top just then. "What? You can''t even recognize your own sister because she got some make-up on?!"


    Her yell made him take a closer look, and he finally noticed some stuff stered on her face. ¡°I see.¡±


    That wasn''t the important part of this conversation, of course. No, the actual bit of importance was this girl being his little sister. She frequented the offices of talent agencies, hoping to be an idol one day¡ªonly for the car ident to cut her life short.


    ''Could she have be one if it hadn''t been for that ident ''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s family had already fallen into financial trouble by the time she lost her life. That was why he thought that it would have been unlikely for her to be an idol even if that ident never happened. Money was necessary, lots of it, for someone to achieve their dream. Money also happened to be one of the things that the Kang Jin-Ho of the past never possessed.


    He nonchntly asked her, "What brings you here "


    ¡°Wha¡­? Maybe you''ve really gone crazy?¡±


    His sister crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You thought that I won''te and see you when my one and only big brother got into an ident? Mom should''ve just told me about what happened, but she didn''t do that so I¡¯m here now."


    ¡°You weren''t at home?¡±


    "The group was going to Japan for a tour and told me toe with them, kinda like a field trip or something. But it was a field trip only in name, you know! They totally used me as a tour staff! Basically, I worked as an unpaid gopher."


    ¡°I see.¡±


    "Eh-whew! I was so depressed, you know. But when I got home, I found out that the dude also known as my older brother got himself into a car ident! I came running here in shock, but I only stumbled upon an empty room here!"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly. It seemed that the ability to nag was hereditary. "What about your school "


    She shot back. ¡°My dreams are more important than school, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Even so, you should attend school.¡±


    ¡°We have already talked about this, so what''s gotten into you?¡±


    "Go back to school."


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s younger sister, Kang Eun-Yeong, stared weirdly at her older brother. It was weird for him to not immediately recognize her, but it was even weirder for him to bring up a topic that the family had already discussed. But the weirdest part about this whole thing was how he spoke. Her older brother had never been a man of many words, but after the ident, he... His manner of speech seemed to have gotten very strange.


    ¡°Oppa, are you really okay?¡±


    "You''ll regret itter on." Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. "Whatever your dream is, treading a different path from everyone else will result in you losing so many things. Reaching your dream depends on you, but if it''s possible, try to go for both."


    ¡°M-mhm...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong inadvertently nodded in agreement. Something unexinable and heavy in her brother''s voice made it impossible to talk back to him.


    ''This is so weird...''


    Mom had said that Kang Jin-Ho''s memories had be wonky for some reason, and that observation seemed to be spot-on. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin how anyone could change this much practically overnight.


    "Eun-Yeong, you were here " Kang Jin-Ho''s mother stepped inside the room and greeted her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    ¡°It''s good that you''re here, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pointed at her older brother. ¡°Mom, there''s something strange about Oppa!"


    Mother hurriedly yelled at her. ¡°Watch what you say, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    ¡°But, Mom!¡±


    "Keep your mouth shut, will you!" His mother''s sharp voice was effective in shutting Kang Eun-Yeong up. Her experiences told her that trying to argue back now would only grant her the taste of hellter.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother turned her attention to him. ¡°Jin-Ho, nothing happened while I was gone, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    "By the way..." His mother''s re instantly sharpened. "What happened to your arm "


    ¡°I got injured a little.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    "Mmm..." Kang Jin-Ho pondered if he should be honest here. The past him wouldn''t hesitate to speak the truth, but the current him had already recalled the valuable lesson of keeping certain things to himself depending on the situation. "Well, what happened was..."


    Before he coulde up with a suitable excuse, though, someone else intervened on his behalf first. The door opened, and a doctor in a white gown and nurses stepped inside.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother greeted them. ¡°Oh, Doc! Hello.¡±


    "Hello, ma''am." The chief surgeon bowed his head a little to return the gesture, then shifted his attention to Kang Jin-Ho next. "Mr. Kang, I heard you injured your arm earlier."


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that you got treated in the ER. You don''t mind if I take a look myself?¡±


    ¡°No, please go ahead.¡± Kang Jin-Ho presented his bandaged arm.


    The chief surgeon confirmed the status of the wound and then turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho''s mother, a grin attached to his face. "You raised a brave son, ma''am."


    ¡°I''m sorry? Not sure I follow?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess you haven''t heard about it yet? Actually...¡±


    His mother''s brows rose up higher and higher as she listened to the chief surgeon''s exnation. And eventually, she quietly addressed her son. "Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    "You... Have you lost your bloody mind?! What on earth were you thinking?! What would you have done if you got hurt! Thank heavens that nothing bad happened in the end! But what if you got hurt badly and died! N-no, wait! You''re already injured! Even though I told you so, so many times by now...!"


    Cold sweat began trickling down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. His mother looked genuinely enraged as she began nagging him to hell and back. Her hand was also hovering close by tond a critical blow at any moment now.


    "Ah... haha..." The chief surgeon witnessed this outburst and tried to sneakily back off as a sheepish smile formed on his face. "It seems that I unnecessarily..."


    "You too, Doc! As an adult, you should be scolding a child for doing something so dangerous! That wasn''t being brave, so why are you praising him as a brave son and whatnot?!"


    "Y-yes, ma''am. My apologies. That wasn''t my original inten... Y-yes, n-no, well... Uhm, you see..." The chief surgeon''s slip of the tongue was richly rewarded with a bucketful of scolding. With an awkward smile, he hurriedly escaped from the room.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother shifted her attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. "Do you understand what I''m trying to say, Jin-Ho?!"


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°No, I really do understand.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "...Yes, Mother," Kang Jin-Ho replied, inwardly thinking that he was prepared to jump into a fire if his mother demanded proof of his understanding. Honestly, he was ready to do anything to escape from this situation.


    ¡°I''ll be watching you, Jin-Ho. And you, Eun-Yeong! Come with me this second.¡±


    ¡°But Mom, why me...¡±


    ¡°You dare talk back to me?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, Mom! I''ming!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly shot a re at her brother before hurriedly following her mother outside the room.


    Kang Jin-Ho spat out a groan filled with genuine relief. One more round of nagging like this, and he might start bleeding from his ears.


    ''I''ve grown soft.''


    There was no need to nag anyone back in the Demon Cult. If you got a mission, a sessfulpletion would be rewarded handsomely, while failure would be met with harsh punishment. Back then, no one dared to spout long, tiresome sermons filled with excuses to him, and that seemed to have weakened Kang Jin-Ho''s immunity against nagging, even though he must''ve heard plenty of it from his mother in the past.


    He could hear the conversation between his mother and younger sister beyond the doorway. They tried to keep their voices low and inaudible from the room, but too bad for them, Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing was far more sensitive than they could have imagined.


    ¡°You gotta watch what you say to your brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "Your brother is clearly confused right now. But you keep saying that he''s strange and all that. That''ll only make it more difficult for him!"


    ¡°What do you mean, confused?¡±


    "The doctor told me that his memories are iplete right now, but it''s not that serious, and he should go back to normal soon enough. That''s what''s going on. And that''s why you must stop calling your brother strange and stuff. Okay "


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly.


    ''Amnesia, is it ''


    This seemed to be the answer that everyone had settled on to exin the difference between the past Kang Jin-Ho and the current one. Medically speaking, that was probably the most logical exnation avable. Kang Jin-Ho would''ve preferred to be suffering from amnesia if he was being honest. Too many memories of gangho flooding his mind only made his recollections of the modern era fuzzy and blurry, after all. Moreover, he also had a feeling this certain aspect of him wouldn¡¯t improve in the future.


    He could limatize to his surroundings, but even Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to revive his long-forgotten memories.


    A short whileter, his mother and Kang Eun-Yeong stepped back inside the room. Kang Jin-Ho nced at them before looking outside the window. Time would solve all of his current problems... Thankfully, he had plenty of time on his hands.


    ***


    Whisper, whisper...


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He could hear people whispering behind his back for the past couple of days whenever he walked around in the hospital.


    Most nurses and assistants working in the hospital were women. Nothing was as effective as them when it came to spreading gossip everywhere. The news of Kang Jin-Ho beating up a serial killer had already traveled to all corners of the hospital in less than half a day. Thanks to their loose lips, he now had to do his hardest to ignore all the curious gazes burrowing into his back whenever he was out and about in the hospital. Since they showed no animosity, he found it hard to tell them to get lost.


    His discharge was scheduled to be on the following day. His wound was almost fully healed now, while the knife cut to his arm wasn''t serious enough to warrant an extension to his stay in the hospital. Meaning, he had no reason to stay here.


    ¡°Outer Space Oppa!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard a familiar voice and turned his head to find Ji-Eun jogging toward him.


    She called out to him again, ¡°Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I forgot to bring you c this time. You don''t mind, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "No, it''s fine."


    From the sound of it, Ji-Eun must''ve viewed Kang Jin-Ho as some kind of a robot with c as his energy source.


    Ji-Eun continued. "Anyway, what a relief that I ran into you, Oppa."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I''m moving to another hospital tomorrow, you see.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Mom said that we''ll have to move somewhere else, even though I don''t wanna..." Ji-Eun muttered with a dejected face. She seemed less than enthusiastic about moving hospitals. Then again, trying to get used to new nurses and doctors would be difficult for a young girl like her even at the best of times.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Isn''t it fine to just not go?¡±


    ¡°Apparently not. I cried and said no, but Mom scolded me with a smack.¡±


    "I see," Kang Jin-Ho replied as a faint smile crept up on his face without him realizing it. It seemed that all mothers were the same, no matter who they were.


    ¡°What about you, Oppa? Aren''t you gonna get discharged?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Ji-Eun replied with a grin, "Really? That''s good since I''m leaving tomorrow, too. I mean, if I''m gone, and you''re left behind by yourself, it''s kinda uncool, right? You''ll get lonely without me, too."


    She seemed to be under some sort of misunderstanding, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to correct her.


    ¡°Oppa, I...¡± Ji-Eun suddenly stopped talking and clutched her chest.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    "...No, it''s fine." She pretended to be fine, but even a blind could tell that she was in trouble. She definitely was in pain.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    "..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s extended hand was about to pull up her shirt, but Ji-Eun''s sharp yell jolted him awake. He quickly pulled his hand back.


    She cried out, "Pervert!"


    ¡°It''s a misunderstanding.¡±


    "Never mind! I''m fine. This happens now and then. But it''s getting more frequenttely..."


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded and focused his senses on Ji-Eun''s figure. He noticed that the qi flow near her chest was clogged. cing his hand on her chest would get him a clearer picture of her condition, but he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention right now.


    ¡°Okay, Oppa. I''m going back to my room now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Doctors get mad at me if I wander around for too long, you see... My condition got worsetely, and if I try to leave my room, they¡¯ll start nagging the heck out of me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Oppa, bye.¡±


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho watched Ji-Eun walk away but he suddenly called out to her. "Wait."


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°...What would you like to do if your illness is cured?¡±


    Ji-Eun burst into a peal ofughter. ¡°That''s so obvious! I wanna go back to school like everyone else, you know? I wanna go out and have fun, too!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I''m going for real now, Oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly watched Ji-Eun''s back in the distance, then slowly nodded his head. ¡°Like everyone else... An ordinary life...¡±


    He knew better than anyone how painful it was to be unable to lead an ordinary life. Kang Jin-Ho reaffirmed his resolve, then turned around to leave. However, his steps suddenly came to a halt as his head shifted back to Ji-Eun in the distance. A quiet little murmur escaped from his lips. "What happened to the honorifics, though "


    It seemed that the two of them had be friends without him noticing it.

 Chapter 9: To School (2)

    <h4>Chapter 9: To School (2)</h4>


    The hospital was shrouded in the darkness of the night.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely made his way to the pediatrics ward. The current time was 3 AM. He had already discovered that nurses did their rounds at 2 AM and 4 AM. Unlike Kang Jin-Ho, Ji-Eun stayed in a single-person room, so visiting her at this hour seemed like a good idea.


    People witnessing Kang Jin-Ho walking around in the hospital shouldn''t pose a problem, but the story would change if he was seen entering a little girl''s room in the middle of the night. That was why he remained extra cautious while heading to Ji-Eun''s ward.


    The name tag on the door said ''Moon Ji-Eun.¡¯ Having confirmed it, Kang Jin-Ho carefully opened the door to enter. He did his best to not make any noise, but the hinges still issued a soft creak. To his relief, though, no one woke up from it. He found Moon Ji-Eun asleep on the bed while her mother was dozing off on an extra bed next to it.


    He cautiously walked up to the mother and gently pressed on her pressure point. With this, she shouldn''t wake up for a while. He turned his attention to Moon Ji-Eun quietly lying on the bed. A person''s sleeping face should be peaceful, but hers was slightly cramped. It seemed that even sleeping wasn''t enough to lessen her pain.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his hand and pressed it down on the girl''s lower abdomen. He closed his eyes and focused on analyzing the situation inside her body. The energy was getting blocked somewhere near her heart before circting back. Due to the blockage in her meridians, qi had overflown to nearby meridians and was busy eating away at her body.


    The remedy for this condition was to unclog the meridian. It sounded simple enough, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded. The unclogging itself was a simple matter, but there were two problems to ovee: one, would Moon Ji-Eun be able to withstand the rebound? And two, the current Kang Jin-Ho didn''t possess the necessary power to unclog it.


    ''What''s my solution ''


    Now that he knew what the obstacles were, it was time to figure out the solution. Both problems could be taken care of in one fell swoop¡ªby using even greater energy.


    Kang Jin-Ho could use his qi to envelop and protect the area around the girl''s problematic meridians and then break through the blockage. However, where could he ess such a quantity of energy? Should he reform his dantian right now


    He shook his head. That was not the right way to do this. He had already decided not to go back to that life. His resolution wasn''t so weak that a simple matter like this could undo it. Besides, there was another solution he could try, anyway. One other sure-fire solution.


    Kang Jin-Ho essed his innate qi, the power that maintained a person''s life. All humans possessed this energy from their birth. It always protected a person from the inside without the need to draw in more qi from external sources. But one should not resort to using this power as replenishing it after a single usage was extremely difficult. This was one of the reasons why someone who suffered a grave injury usually couldn''t go back to how they were before.


    There was also another hurdle¡ªinnate qi was so much harder to utilizepared to regr qi. As this energy was the foundation of a person''s lifespan, it possessed an extremely strong tendency to return to its origin. One needed a high level of understanding of martial arts to utilize the innate qi freely. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho as a martial artist had already reached that realm.


    He dragged out his innate qi without hesitation. If he had a debt to pay, he would repay it no matter what. Besides...


    He wanted to see it; see Moon Ji-Eun''s illness get cured, and see her live an ordinary life. If she could do it, then so could he. Their reasons might be different, but both the girl and Kang Jin-Ho weren¡¯t living ordinary lives right now. Perhaps that was why he became interested in Moon Ji-Eun''s illness in the first ce.


    Burning energy gathered on Kang Jin-Ho''s right palm before flooding into Moon Ji-Eun''s lower tummy where her dantian would be. The hot energy traveled up the major meridian and began hovering near the girl''s heart area. He drove the energy further in and began sensing that the interior of Moon Ji-Eun''s body was almost within his grasp.


    ''Right here.''


    A slender streak of energy failed to progress further and returned to him. If a meridian point unrted to the Mysterious Gate of Life and Death was clogged to this extent, then it was a serious problem indeed. Kang Jin-Ho expanded his energy andpletely nketed the area around the girl''s heart to minimize the rebound from her meridian channel being forced open.


    ''Here it goes.''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s innate qi boiled over as it dug into Moon Ji-Eun''s heart. The clogged meridians and the burning energy collided next.


    Boom!


    It sounded like a huge explosion had gone off. Her meridian must have been clogged for a long time as it didn''t want to open up and simply repelled Kang Jin-Ho''s innate qi. The two continued to collide, again and again, causing Moon Ji-Eun''s figure to quiver and jolt.


    ''Mm...''


    The act of unclogging meridians wasn''t much of a challenge. The blockage would soon break down if enough energy was driven in, again and again. But the problemy with how weak Moon Ji-Eun''s body was. Unblocking the Mysterious Gate of Life and Death was dangerous precisely because a person''s body might not be able to withstand the rebound during the process. That was why Kang Jin-Ho was worried about whether she could handle the rebound or not.


    ''Even if I stop now, the result will be the same.''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes stared silently at Moon Ji-Eun. If left alone, her clogged meridian would go on to distort the flow of qi in her entire body sooner rather thanter. The result would be obvious by then.


    He needed to finish this while her body still had a chance to withstand the rebound. Kang Jin-Ho made up his mind, then increased the quantity of innate qi flooding inside Moon Ji-Eun. He made sure to protect her entire body, then focused his power on a single strand of qi to burrow into her clogged meridian.


    Baaang!


    His determination was rewarded by the opening of the clogged pathway. The unhindered qi crashed in like a tidal wave and started breaking open the remaining meridians. Moon Ji-Eun began spasming like she was having a seizure, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stop and continued to drive his innate qi into her while protecting her body from the rebound. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead amidst his intense focus.


    Eventually, the raging qi slowly settled down. Kang Jin-Ho double-checked to make sure that her heart was fine, then withdrew his qi.


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Clogged qi would inevitably lead to a build-up of toxins in one''s body. Kang Jin-Ho''s next action was to absorb such toxins found near Moon Ji-Eun''s heart into his own body.


    sh!


    He finally took his hand off the girl''s abdomen and opened his eyes. He stared at Moon Ji-Eun''s flushed face for a while. Her breathing seemed a little heavy right now, but things should feel much better for her soon enough.


    He muttered quietly, ¡°I''ve repaid my debt to you.¡±


    The rest was up to her now; going back to an ordinary life was Moon Ji-Eun''s responsibility. He remained still for a little while longer to study the sleeping girl''s face. Watching her expression finally change from pain to peace seemed to bring peace to his own heart as well.


    He quietly left the room, then headed to the roof to stare at the night sky. While looking up, he continued to feel this strange emotion bubbling inside of him. It felt refreshing and kind of ticklish, too... but it wasn''t unpleasant at all.


    The past him would have never done something like this. In fact, he wouldn''t even blink if someone was dying right in front of his nose. But the current Kang Jin-Ho had changed. He wasn''t sure if the catalyst for this transformation came from his return to the modern era or if the memories that belonged to ''Kang Jin-Ho'' had influenced his personality. Still, he believed that this was for the better.


    To live an ordinary life, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had to disappear. The memories of gangho were far too savage and filled with so much pain and hardships. They werepletely ipatible with a regr life. If possible, he had topletely erase the ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor'' slumbering deep within him. He knew better than anyone how important that was.


    He faintly grinned and stared at the heavens up above. He was no longer staring at gangho''s sky. The ordinary life he had been waiting for would finally begin once he left this hospital.


    ***


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho was about to step outside the hospital for onest time, Moon Ji-Eun quickly trotted over to him. Her steps were noticeably more energetic than before. Even the gloominess affecting her expression also seemed to have lessened. Of course, this could just be Kang Jin-Ho''s imagination.


    ¡°Mm...¡± He wasn''t sure what to say to her, so he just stood there awkwardly.


    Ji-Eun scanned him from top to bottom. ¡°Oppa, you''re going home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while also scanning her body. The clogging in her had definitely disappeared. ¡°Weren''t you supposed to change hospitals today?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Early in the morning, we suddenly decided not to. The doctors said that they need to observe my situation some more. Heheh~¡±


    "I see." He nodded as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Moon Ji-Eun pouted as if she was a bit disappointed by his reaction. "You don''t look surprised."


    "I had a feeling that things would turn out this way."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Heh-eh~¡± Moon Ji-Eun grinned, then scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s attire once more. Looking genuinely happy now, she began tugging at the hem of his clothes. ¡°It''s so weird, you know? It''d usually hurt four or five times in the morning, but I didn''t feel anything today. Not even once!¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°That''s why...¡± Ji-Eun took out a can of c from her pocket. ¡°Here. My present.¡±


    This settled it. In her mind, Kang Jin-Ho must''ve been a pr bear addicted to nothing but c. After all, every interaction between the two began and ended with a can of this fizzy drink! Otherwise, she probably thought that c was the preferred sustenance of all extraterrestrials.


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho fell into a bit of a dilemma, wondering just how he should resolve this misunderstanding.


    But Moon Ji-Eun suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand. She averted her gaze in awkwardness and muttered quietly, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Just, you know. Thanks.¡±


    What was she thanking him for? Because he hung out with her every now and then? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion. Since he was being discharged today, this would be theirst meeting. Which meant that her saying stuff like this wasn''t that strange. Was she disappointed to see him leave


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a slightly pouty tone.


    However, that just made her grin faintly. Her smile that used to contain some traces of gloominess now came across as natural and pure¡ªthe kind of smile that a child should be making.


    She smiled mischievously and pinched Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. Her intention was to sting him, but... But when he just stood there without any reaction whatsoever, she went, ¡°Tch!¡± in disappointment and stared straight at his face. ¡°Next time...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°You mustn''t touch a youngdy without permission, okay!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s whole body flinched hard.


    Moon Ji-Eun continued. ¡°I''ll call the cops if you do!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you get caught doing that again, it''s straight to jail for you. Do you know how scary thew can be these days?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I almost screamed, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho did his hardest to think of a reply, but he was interrupted by a distant voice calling for Moon Ji-Eun.


    "It''s my mom," Ji-Eun muttered. She then tightly gripped Kang Jin-Ho''s hand before trotting away. Before she got too far away, though, Ji-Eun turned her head and energetically waved her hand at Kang Jin-Ho. "Stay healthy and don''te back to hospitals, okay! Let''s see each other again someday. For sure!"


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the smiling girl''s back and quietly muttered to himself, his head tilting to the side. ¡°Didn''t I tap her pressure point? I can''t remember.¡±


    Did it even matter? As long as the result was good, it was all fine.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Jin-Ho?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother walked up to him and asked.


    He replied with a shake of his head, ¡°It''s nothing, Mother. Let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally stepped outside the hospital. Before leaving, though, he briefly nced behind him and saw the smiling Moon Ji-Eun holding her mother''s hand in the distance.


    Their connection had been brief, but...


    ¡°Stay healthy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at Moon Ji-Eun''s joyous smiling face, then faintly smiled by himself before turning around to leisurely step into the world outside.

 Chapter 10: To School (3)

    <h4>Chapter 10: To School (3)</h4>


    After entering the family home, the first thing that Kang Jin-Ho did was to take a good look at his room.


    ''Is this what my room looked like ''


    Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t remember a thing about this ce. Perhaps that exined the awkwardness he felt instead of relief even though he had finallye home.


    ¡°Get some rest, Jin-Ho,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho''s mother.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°You need to attend school tomorrow, after all.¡±


    "...Eh "


    His mother looked at him with a cocked brow, asking him what was wrong. "You weren''t nning to go back? It''s no good to keep missing school, Jin-Ho. Now that you''ve got a clean bill of health, it''s time to go back."


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly butted in. "Mom, he probably doesn''t wanna go back to school. He''ll suddenly fall ill tomorrow. You''ll see."


    ¡°Do you really think that your oppa is the same as you? Don''t you remember that he''s a model student, unlike you?¡±


    "Mom, that¡¯s so unfair! You only care about Oppa!"


    ¡°Then give me a reason to care about you!¡± His mother shouted in a shrill voice, and all Kang Eun-Yeong could do was pout in dissatisfaction.


    ''School is it...''


    Of course, he had to go. Kang Jin-Ho was still a high schooler, after all. He might not feel the necessity of education, but the prospect of going back to school didn''t dissatisfy him, either.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho finished putting on the school uniform. It felt like the stuffy shoulder line of the clothes was squeezing down on him.


    ¡°It''s gettingte, Jin-Ho! You should hurry up!¡± His mother''s yell pushed Kang Jin-Ho into a bit of a dilemma. There was a topic he had to bring up to his family sooner orter, but the fact that he had to say it out loud... Well, the mere thought of it flustered him. But it needed to be brought to their attention before something major happened, so he resolved himself and bravely addressed his mother.


    ¡°Excuse me... Mother.¡±


    ¡°It''s Mom!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    "What''s wrong, son "


    "Well, the school..." Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. "Can you tell me where it is "


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother dazedly stared at him before quickly pretending that nothing was amiss. "Ah... That''s right, you don''t remember it yet. Don''t worry, I''ll drive you there."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry, it''s fine. You''ll remember everything eventually. My son, it''ll be fine.¡±


    Was she reassuring her son that he would be fine, or was she trying to tell herself that everything would be fine sooner orter? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell for sure.


    He climbed into the car while his mother turned on the ignition.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    This was Kang Jin-Ho''s second time post-return riding in this car, but it still felt stuffy inside. It might be quicker than walking, yes, but Kang Jin-Ho used to walk faster than any car on the market¡ªand that resulted in a sense of stuffiness and frustration. Things as minor as this served as a reminder that he still hadn''t fully limatized to the modern era yet.


    However, he couldn''t make his mother walk all the way, so he wordlessly sat in the car until they finally reached his school.


    Dongmyeong High School¡ªthat was the name on the que by the front gate.


    His mother asked in a slightly concerned voice, ¡°Will you be able to find your ss, Jin-Ho?¡±


    "As long as I know which year and which ss it is, yes."


    ¡°It''s the second year, third ss.¡±


    "I see," Kang Jin-Ho briefly replied, then climbed out of the car with his school bag in tow. Nothing was inside it, but a student was supposed to carry one regardless. At least, that was what it looked like. Although strange, it was yet another quirk of the modern era that he would have to get used to. "Then, I''m off to school."


    His mother called out to him. ¡°Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She asked him in a slightly concerned voice, "Can you find your way back home after school "


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me toe and get you?¡±


    ¡°No, there''s no need, Mom.¡±


    "I see. Okay. But if you think it''s not going to work, call me. I''ll be at home."


    ¡°I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head a little, then entered the school premises.


    ''Second year, third ss. Second year, third ss...''


    Kang Jin-Ho kept reminding himself while walking into the building. Finding the ss should be rtively easy; he could ask around or search for it himself.


    As he walked, a voice suddenly called out to him from behind. ¡°Heeeey, Jin-Ho!¡±


    "Uh " Kang Jin-Ho looked back, and a person he still somehow remembered was there with his hand waving in the air. This person, a boy, was one of the few people he still remembered with some rity. "Jeong In-Gyu "


    Jeong In-Gyu caught up and began yapping away. "You got discharged from the hospital, eh? I wanted to visit you but I didn''t know which hospital you were in. My bad."


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled back.


    If Jeong In-Gyu wanted to pay him a visit, he could''ve found out the hospital''s name somehow. But he had always been this type of a person, at least that was what Kang Jin-Ho''s memories said. He was someone who always used affectionate words to proim himself as the best friend but turned his back on Kang Jin-Ho when it mattered most.


    Indeed, if he was the real friend he imed to be, he should have remained Kang Jin-Ho''s friend even after thetter became a paraplegic. But three years of confinement in a wheelchair had been enough to drive all the so-called friends away.


    ''Right, this is how friends operate.''


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled that as the memories of someone he had believed to be his friend back in gangho luring him into a trap resurfaced in his head. He didn''t want to ce his trust in some tenuous ''friendship'' not connected through blood, but was there a reason to openly disy that right now


    Kang Jin-Ho replied, ¡°Yeah, I was discharged.¡±


    ¡°You dummy. Why did you have toe to school today of all days?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu tutted. "You should''ve stayed in the hospital, at least until today, you know."


    Kang Jin-Ho asked, slightly perturbed, "What are you talking about "


    ¡°Don''t you remember, dude?¡±


    ¡°I just asked you what you''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Today''s the test day, you know?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about the midterms, dude.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched a little. ¡°Mid... terms?¡±


    "Yeah, dude. Judging from your expression, I guess you forgot. Anyway, let''s hurry before it''s toote."


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho followed Jeong In-Gyu to their ssroom. Since he was already inside the school, it didn''t seem feasible to walk right back out anymore. He quietly muttered, ¡°I still remember, though.¡±


    All his studies in the past weren''t for nothing. Sure, it had been decades, but his memories should still contain the knowledge he learned all those years ago. He believed that things would? work out somehow.


    Unfortunately, his foolish optimism was shattered less than two hourster.


    ***


    The teacher roared. ¡°Don''t you dare look anywhere else, you hear me!¡±


    But Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were already swimming helplessly everywhere by then. ¡°Mmhm...¡±


    ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho! Keep your head down, now!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho kept quiet, lowered his head, and red at the test paper.


    ''So, then...''


    Indeed, his studies hadn''t been in vain. After all, he could tell that the test paper in front of him was supposed to test his knowledge of English. He should know since he spent twelve years between elementary and high school trying to learn this damnednguage used by the most number of countries in the world.


    ''That is indeed the case, but...''


    His current problem was that... He could tell that the test was about English, but he had no clue what any of the letters written on the paper were supposed to mean. Then again, he had been living for several decades without seeing a single alphabet. People living overseas would apparently forget their mother tongue in a few decades if they didn¡¯t speak it regrly, so how on Earth was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to remember not Hangul, but English of all things


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly recognized the truth.


    ''I don''t remember anything.''


    From the first question all the way down to the 25th, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t answer a single one. Thankfully, though, there was still something in his brain that he still hadn''t forgotten until now.


    ''If I don''t know the answer, I''ll just randomly pick one.''


    There it was, the solution born out of necessity when the test system called ''multiple choice'' came into existence!


    This was obviously a far better¡ªsmarter¡ªway to go about this test than submitting a nk answer sheet. Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly got down to it, randomly picked all of his answers, then rested his head on the desk. He might havepletely forgotten about the vital part of being a student, which was being knowledgeable, but he still somehow hadn''t forgotten about the virtue of taking a nap.


    ''Let''s get some Zs.''


    Today''s test was about three subjects: English, Science, and Han-mun.


    Kang Jin-Ho discovered during the English test how pointless it was to try and decipher a foreignnguage. And, during the science test, he discovered that Hangul could easily be a foreignnguage, too. Those letters were definitely Korean, but they were not Korean at the same time. They had to be a foreignnguage since he couldn''t understand the contents despite reading what was written on the paper.


    But a content smile bloomed on his face after seeing the Han-mun test.


    ''This doesn''t even qualify as a test.''


    He spent a lifetime speaking and using nothing but Chinese in Zhongyuan. He might not have learned a lot of knowledge of that era, but the level of this test barely qualified as the basics of basics. Something like this didn''t pose any challenge to him.


    He spotted a few letters that looked different from the past, but they still were easy enough for him to use his intuition. And so, he got to finish the Han-mun test just as quickly as the other two that utilized his random picking technique.


    Now that the tests were over, Kang Jin-Ho picked up his bag and left the ssroom. But Jeong In-Gyu called out to him. "Hey, Jin-Ho!"


    "Mm " He looked back at his ''best'' friend.


    Thetter tilted his head. "What''s the rush, dude? The tests are over, right? Let''s go to the PC Room and blow off some steam. Tae-Ho and Min-Jae said that they wanna go, too.¡±


    ¡°PC Room...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho searched his memories and recalled that it was a ce where people went to yputer games. ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Wah? Did you lose your mind or something? What do you mean, next time?¡±


    ¡°I''m taking a rain check. I''ve got something to do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jeong In-Gyu stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho. Going to a PC Room after the end of a test was an unwritten rule for all four of them. But Kang Jin-Ho straight-up broke that rule. Jeong Jin-Gyu tilted his head again. ¡°That''s so weird.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the ssroom and began walking in the corridor, only for someone to call his name out again from behind. "Kang Jin-Ho!"


    He turned his head and found an unfamiliar man standing there.


    The unfamiliar older man sounded unhappy. "You,e with me."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, ande to the faculty room, right now!¡±


    "Yes," said Kang Jin-Ho, slightly confused. Who was this man? Judging from his age and his forcefulmand about going to the faculty room, he must''ve been a teacher, but...


    Eventually, though, a faint recollection of the past popped up in Kang Jin-Ho''s head. This man was his homeroom teacher. Although the name still escaped Kang Jin-Ho''s grasp, he managed to recall that this person was in charge of his second-year ss in high school.


    Kang Jin-Ho followed his teacher to the faculty room, then stood before thetter''s desk.


    The teacher pushed forward a small wheeled chair. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly settled down.


    The teacher continued. "Did you study for the tests


    ¡°...No, sir. I did not.¡±


    "Hey, you dumbass. Even if you haven''t studied, you got thirty points in English. How the heck does that make any sense? Even if you only answered those you know, you still should''ve gotten around eighty points. What are you going to do about the academic report, then "


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pondered. What was the academic report? Was it rted to how well he did in school


    "Seriously now! If you''re not feeling well, you shouldn''t havee to school. That way, I could have just subbed today''s result with your scores from thest test, you know? But why do you have to give me a headache like this! If your English teacher hadn''t personally told me about this, things could''ve been real ugly, Jin-Ho!"


    From the sound of it, the teacher scoring the English test was rmed by the sudden drop in Kang Jin-Ho''s academic performance and alerted his homeroom teacher.


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied, ¡°It''s fine, sir.¡±


    "No, I''m not fine at all!" The homeroom teacher grabbed his head and sighed as if a migraine was assaulting him. "Hey, let''s just pretend that you never came to school today. I''ll just say that you''re still on sick leave. Got that "


    ¡°But sir, I dide to school today.¡±


    ¡°You think I''m blind? Have I been chatting to my imagination, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "That''s the only way I can sub the results, you dumbass! Did you know that you''re deadst in English in the entire school?!"


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± Deadst in the entire school, was it? It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was obsessed with studying, but that revtion still soured his mood somewhat.


    ¡°If you were randomly picking stuff, couldn''t you have done a better job? How can your test score be worse than kids from the Judo team?! You dumbass...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered in shock. Worse than the Judo team?! His scores were actually worse than the sports-mad jocks that had never even touched a textbook in their lives?!


    Sure, they were in a better starting position than Kang Jin-Ho, but they still probably had to resort to the same random picking technique as him. His pride was pricked by the fact that he had even lost the battle of probabilities against them.


    The homeroom teacher sighed grandly. ¡°...Jin-Ho, don''t do this ever again. It''s not cool to put your homeroom teacher through a wringer like this, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    But the teacher''s eyes widened the next second. "Hang on a minute? You got full marks in the Han-mun test "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey! What''s the meaning of this? You going through a rebellious phase or something?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°But this means your Han-mun scores will enter the system... Argh, I don''t know anymore. Even so, let''s just say that you were absent since you¡¯re still sick! That''s for the best.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    ¡°You... I guess you''re still not feeling 100%. You''ve been in an ident, so yeah, I get it. However, if you give me scores like these during the next test? I''m not going to take that lying down. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go home now.¡±


    "Well, then." Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply, then stepped outside the faculty room. A quiet whisper escaped his lips, "Studying, huh..."


    He couldn''t help but frown a little. Studying didn''t seem all that necessary to him. The past him would''ve never thought like this, but the post-gangho Kang Jin-Ho already knew what the future had in store for him. His opinion on studying was that it wouldn¡¯t improve his life that much.


    Sure, he might get to live a slightly better life if he studied and got good marks, but none of it mattered in the face of a sudden ident. But today¡¯s events made him realize that perhaps studying a little bit was necessary, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, "Right. Being too clueless is not helpful to living an ordinary life."


    .


    Besides, his homeroom teacher might lose even more hair, too. For the sake of the teacher''s ordinary life, Kang Jin-Ho needed to achieve at least the minimum eptable academic scores. And no, he didn¡¯t resolve himself like this because of the looming crisis waiting for him at home once his parents got a hold of his report card.


    Kang Jin-Ho, with a bit of a sheepish look, headed back to his ssroom.


    1. ssical Chinese in the Korean context.


    2. The Korean version of inte cafe, but you y online games there.

 Chapter 11: To School (4)

    <h4>Chapter 11: To School (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped back inside the ssroom only to encounter Jeong In-Gyu rushing up to him. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho! Did you hear the news?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°What news?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu excitedly replied, ¡°It''s about Se-Yeon! She signed with an agency, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Se-Yeon, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Han Se-Yeon.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. "Agency? What''s that "


    ¡°Dude, the talent agency! She''s gonna be an idol!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded disinterestedly.


    That news was nothing to raise so much fuss over. Countless hopefuls knocked on the talent agency''s doors, and quite a few among them were selected as trainees. But only a handful went on to make their debuts, and an even smaller number managed to survive thepetitive world of idols.


    ''Besides, she...''


    That girl wasn''t an idol as far as he could recall. Even if she chose to walk this path, the result waiting for her at the end wouldn¡¯t be a pretty one. Although, it didn''t matter to him whether she became an idol or not.


    "You don''t seem surprised " Jeong In-Gyu asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked a brow. "Should I be "


    ¡°Hey! It''s Han Se-Yeon, dude. Han Se-Yeon! If she bes an idol, your chances with her will go down the drain!¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu''s passionate cry made Kang Jin-Ho dig deeper into his memory banks. The girl named Han Se-Yeon had a pretty face and a nice personality. She seemed like good girlfriend material. From his memories, it seemed that he had indeed entertained some romantic-ish feelings toward her once upon a time.


    However, that was about it, really.


    Kang Jin-Ho had never gotten to confess to her, and that damned car ident on his way to the graduation ceremony had ended all of his hopes and dreams, anyway. Afterward, he... He didn''t know what kind of life she had gone on to live.


    Were his feelings in the past still alive in him somewhere? Of course not. Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was too withered and cracked for those na ve emotions to remain until now.


    The buds of emotions trying to grow in his withered heart had all died a long time ago. However, he was currently trying his best to water the desert in his heart so that one day, new buds could bloom there.


    For now, though...


    ¡°It''s none of my business,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered disinterestedly.


    Jeong In-Gyu was taken aback. ¡°Dude, you''ve gotten reaaally weird, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "Yeah. It''s like, the way you speak and... Hmm. Did you hurt your head or something " Jeong In-Gyu asked worriedly.


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don''t look fine to me, though?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m fine.¡±


    "...Nah, you really don''t look fine at all."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s irritation crept up ever so slightly. "I''m telling you, I''m fine."


    Jeong In-Gyu thumped his chest. "If you''re still having trouble with stuff, you can tell me, your dear hyung! I''m still your friend, after all! Aren''t friends supposed to shoulder the burden together "


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned. Back when he was in serious trouble, Jeong In-Gyu never once offered a helping hand. Even so, he still chose to stick with thetter solely for the purpose of fishing out information rted to school life and various rtionships he had formed in his youth. Moreover, he saw no disadvantages to maintaining this particr friendship as long as he didn''t expect too much from it.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and replied, ¡°I''ll pass.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu cocked a brow. "Huh? Did you just sneer at me "


    ¡°No, that wasn''t a sneer.¡±


    ¡°Keep this up, and I might kick your ass, dude. Never mind, let''s just go to the PC Room.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho refused again. "I told you, I''m not going."


    Jeong In-Gyu ced his hand on Kang Jin-Ho''s head, then shook his head helplessly. "This child must''ve hurt his head for real. Child, you used to love going to a PC Room, so what has gotten into you, son? Wait, could it be that... you were thinking of studying "


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath. He definitely had no lingering attachments for the ce called PC Room, but his memories still said that the past Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed wasting time there. In that case, maybe it wasn''t such a bad idea to check it out at least once.


    He finally relented and nodded. ¡°Fine. Let''s go.¡±


    Perhaps there was a need to visit a PC Room if he wanted to live an ordinary life. That was the yground of young men, after all. Feeling out of ce shouldn''t stop him from going there. Only by directly experiencing things could he get used to the modern lifestyle sooner.


    Besides, he wanted to get better at using modern technology, too. In his first life, hisputer had been his only true friend. After bing a paraplegic, he spent almost his entire waking days glued to hisputer like a junkie. The only times he tore himself away from gaming was either during his sleep or when social workers paid him a visit. He might have spent a long time withoutputers in gangho, but the reflexes built up should still be there, slumbering deep within his instincts.


    ¡°We''re gonna bet stuff, so I hope you brought some money,¡± Jeong In-Gyu yapped on without a moment''s break, but Kang Jin-Ho paid him no mind and stared outside the window.


    This era was peaceful. If the people of the past learned about how a peaceful life like this could be possible, then they would''ve vociferously protested the unfairness of their situation. However, every era had its downsides. Such as...


    Whoosh!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure spun around as fast as a streak of lightning.


    ¡°What the heck?!¡± A student trying to walk behind him jumped up in rm and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Huh? Hey, man! What was that for?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. These kids were not worried about potential threats to their lives. Which also meant that they had no awareness of which actions could be viewed as ''threatening'' to the other party.


    In gangho, approaching someone from behind was frowned upon. Humans had no eyes behind their backs, and their senses were naturally duller when they couldn''t see. An unguarded back was an open invitation for sneak attacks. However, the people of the modern era didn''t know that.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had reformed his dantian, he could''ve detected everything happening behind him like an open book. But the best he could do in his current state was faintly sense people''s presence. An unfamiliar person suddenly showing up behind would force his still tightly-wound instincts to react aggressively.


    ''It''s nothing. Calm down.''


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to calm himself. The modern world might be peaceful, but he still had a long way to go before getting used to his surroundings. Indeed, he still needed more time.


    *


    The interior of the PC Room was surprisingly raucous. Noisesing from the speakers and the patrons chatting away pummelled Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Honestly, he could barely collect himself in this noisy environment.


    ¡°Our spots opened up. Let''s go.¡± Jeong In-Gyu urged on, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to go and take a seat in front of an unupiedputer. But then, something made Jeong In-Gyu tilt his head in confusion. ¡°What are you doing, dude? Hurry up and log in already.¡±


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho wanted to do that too, but logging in to his old ount turned out to be a lot harder than he expected.


    Jeong In-Gyu asked again, ¡°What''s going on, dude?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°It says to enter my ID.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    ¡°I can''t remember it, though.¡±


    ¡°Recover your password, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at the monitor. "It''s now asking me for my phone number."


    Jeong In-Gyu was getting a bit exasperated now. "Is that a problem "


    ¡°I can''t remember my number, either.¡±


    "Wha? Did you really hit your head or something " Jeong In-Gyu sensibly held back his hollowughter and offered one more suggestion. "Just use your card, dude."


    ¡°My card?¡±


    ¡°Argh, forget it! Fine! I''ll do it myself!¡± Jeong In-Gyu shot up from his seat. He returned from the PC Room''s counter with a card, entered something into Kang Jin-Ho''sputer, and unlocked it. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm...¡±


    "Okay, now. Connect to the server."


    "Connect to what server "


    "The server for ''Gxy,¡¯ dude!"


    Min-Jae sitting on the other side of the table butted in with an unhappy voice. "Hey, I thought we''re gonna y AOS? Why Gxy again "


    "There are four of us, so how can we y AOS?! Where''s your pity for the certain person joining our four-man party? Let''s just y Gxy, okay "


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded and clicked on the game''s icon.


    The name of the game was ''Gxy Craft.¡¯ Although it lost most of its steamter on in its life, countless Koreans enjoyed this game during this period in history. A real-time strategy title, its poprity worldwide was strong enough for pro gamers topete in overseas tournaments and turn the game into their livelihood.


    Jeong In-Gyu urged Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hurry up and get connected.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, but he could only stare at the login window in a daze.


    ¡®Yes, I need to log in. Log in, yes... But, uh... By the way... what was my ID, again ¡¯


    Jeong In-Gyu asked in a clearly exasperated voice, ¡°Dude, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What''s my ID?¡±


    ¡°Yup, you''ve lost the plot for real.¡± Jeong In-Gyu proceeded to find Kang Jin-Ho''s gamer ID from his friend''s list. However, one more hurdle presented itself right afterward¡ªthe password. His voice rose a few octaves higher. ¡°What is the matter this time?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°Do you know what my password is?¡±


    ¡°...I was joking about you going crazy, but maybe it was for real?!¡± Jeong In-Gyu finally blew his top at this seemingly unending series of obstacles and snatched Kang Jin-Ho''s mouse away. ¡°Geez, I don''t care anymore! Just use your alt, okay! Did the ident wreck your brain or something?! How can you even forget your ID and password?!¡±


    ¡°I''m feeling flustered myself.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, man. You better pull your socks up today. Min-Jae and Tae-Ho are still smarting about paying for the PC Room fees thest time. They are itching to get back at us, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°We will not lose.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu raised his thumb up high. ¡°That''s the spirit!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho red at the monitor. He used to enjoy ying Gxy Craft. Moreover, he also happened to be a high-level yer with almost no equal in his school. If his memories were to be believed, he usually pretended to be on the losing side to ensure that the matches wouldn''t end up too one-sided in his favor. That was how wide the chasm between his gaming abilities and those of his peers.


    It didn''t matter whether it was a game or a duel¡ªonce it began, one had to win. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s motto. He certainly had no reason to change that just because he started living an ordinary life now.


    Jeong In-Gyu nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, dude. What are you doing right now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied slowly, ¡°...Currently selecting my units.¡±


    ¡°And your workers?¡±


    ¡°Already selected.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu suddenly started panicking. ¡°Only five of them?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You''ve definitely lost your marbles!¡±


    Suddenly, the minimap on the monitor was flooded with red dots¡ªindicating an enemy invasion.


    Jeong In-Gyu''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°D-dude! Stop them!¡±


    ¡°My units aren''t ready yet.¡±


    ¡°A-ah?! Y-you dumbass!¡± Jeong In-Gyu cried out, but that only invited the attention of the PC Room¡¯s employee.


    The part-time worker walked up and firmly warned Jeong In-Gyu. ¡°Customer, please keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°M-my bad.¡± After tasting the double dose of embarrassment, Jeong In-Gyu''s bloodshot eyes hurriedlynded on Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Dude, you did that to troll me just now, didn''t ya?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, get your act together, dude! Don''t go easy on them. I''m telling you, we gotta win this!¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned softly. The problem with thest round must''ve been with his workers. Afterbing through his memories, he recalled that workers needed to be continuously produced to meet the constant demand for the materials, which in turn would produce morebat unitster on. Kang Jin-Ho confidently dered, ¡°It''ll be better from now on.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll believe in you,¡± said Jeong In-Gyu.


    The second match started. This time, Kang Jin-Ho made sure to continuously select workers. One of his strong points had always been how he could immediately put to practice whatever he learned only a few moments ago.


    Unfortunately, Jeong In-Gyu didn''t seem satisfied with something else this time. ¡°Dude?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, selecting only the berserkers?!¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu pointed at the monitor. ¡°Can''t you see all the iing enemy air units?!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He made sure to select lots ofbat units, but all they could do against Tae-Ho''s airbornebat units flying across the sky was il about like a bunch of idiots. Kang Jin-Ho''s brows began quivering. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Dude, seriously now?! Why didn''t you mix up the units?!¡±


    ¡°Mixing them up...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    And just like that, the second match also ended anti-climatically, with Kang Jin-Ho''s side unable to mount any offense whatsoever.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply.


    ''Yes, mix up my units. Do not forget that. Just like how you can''t win a war with infantry alone, I need to mix and match my units to get the best out of their synergistic rtionship. I used to y this game a lot, so I just need to remember it. Remember it, Kang Jin-Ho!''


    He opened his eyes wide and red at the monitor. Perhaps his old experiences wereing back to him as his hand movements gradually got faster and faster, and he also found it easier to read the opposition¡¯s tactics. His adaptation rate went through the roof until he reached a level where he could confidently assess the enemy forces andpare them to his own personal selection.


    Realizing that his production rate was higher, he felt that the victory would be his as long as he got the synergy between the units right. ¡°Alright, one more match!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s energetic cry was met with Jeong In-Gyu''s angry outburst. ¡°If you mess this one up again, I swear, I''m gonna beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, his heart was aze for the first time in a while. This thing called ''duel'' possessed an unexinable something that set fire to the hearts of all men.


    The third match started. Kang Jin-Ho''s hands danced like streaks of lightning in a disy of terrifying uracy and perfect input ability. His ability to control his physical body reached an unimaginable realm after he mastered martial arts, and all that hard work was now manifesting its powers in today''s gaming session. When it came to his hand movement speed, he was even faster than his wheelchair-bound past self that did nothing but y games the whole day.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s forces, now boasting a variety of units, triumphantly made their appearance on the battlefield.


    ''Yes, it''s perfect!''


    Kang Jin-Ho thought as he took in the majestic sight of his onscreen troops, seemingly unbeatable in any circumstances. He clicked on the ''attack,¡¯ fully ready to vent all his umted frustration so far. However, something unexpected began happening instead. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu cried out. ¡°What now?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left flustered once more. ¡°Why are my units circling around like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you even... Dude! Where are your detectors?!¡±


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°Enemies got cloaked units! All of your forces will die at this rate! Use a detector... Ah? You don''t have any?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began trembling. ¡°O-okay, so¡­¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu quietly muttered, ¡°Oh... They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The third match ended just like that, and Kang Jin-Ho sunk deeper into his chair, his empty eyes taking in the monitor''s visuals.


    For some reason, blood was rushing up to his head. He didn''t feel this sort of emotion back when he fought with his life on the line in gangho. This emotion wasn''t resentment or anger but almost purely consisted of irritation, and it stoked the mes of hispetitive streak even more.


    Jeong In-Gyu cried out. ¡°Dude, what''s the matter with you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot back. ¡°I did my best!¡±


    ¡°Your best? You dumbass, be honest with me! You were just messing with me, right? Otherwise, how could you not select any detectors or workers this time?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh! Looks like we''ll have to cough up the PC Room fees now! Dude, take responsibility for this mess! I don''t have any money on me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied testily, ¡°I''ll pay.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you must pay!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sat upright. ¡°By the way... are the matches over?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We lost three matches in a row, so, yeah. It''s game over, man.¡±


    ¡°It''s... over? Like that?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I said.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face grew redder. ¡°One more match.¡±


    ¡°But we lost already.¡±


    ¡°I heard you. Just one more match!¡±


    ¡°...What the heck''s gotten into you, buddy?¡±


    ***


    Later that day, in the evening...


    Kang Jin-Ho and his stiff face opened the front door of his home, and he headed straight to his room. ¡°I''m home.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Jin-Ho.¡± His mother greeted him back, only to notice her son''s strangely urgent, determined steps. She asked him while feeling a bit confused, ¡°Want some supper, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, I already ate, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Were you hanging out with your friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother stared weirdly at him. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to rush straight into his room! Moreover, he even threw off his school uniform in a sh and immediately turned hisputer on.


    ¡°...¡±? He wordlessly connected to a Gxy Craft server and started ying the game as an intimidating aura oozed out of him.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    His mother asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Did you lose?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do it in moderation, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly, then focused on the game with enough concentration to bore a hole through the monitor. He looked so desperate that even his mother couldn''t nag him for yingputer games as soon asing home.


    Kang Eun-Yeong stood next to her mom and asked in confusion, ¡°Mom? What''s suddenly gotten into Oppa?¡±


    ¡°He said he lost today.¡±


    ¡°Is that why he looks like he actually wants to crawl inside that dumb game or something?¡±


    His mother sighed. ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. ¡°Boys will be boys, I guess.¡±


    His mother and Kang Eun-Yeong stared at Kang Jin-Ho''s back, their expressions failed to disguise their feelings about how pathetic this whole thing was to them. But Kang Jin-Ho and his clenched teeth were utterly oblivious to their res of contempt as his hand was furiously moving the mouse around.


    .


    Ten straight losses!


    Kang Jin-Ho had bitterly realized that desire alone wasn¡¯t enough to be good at a game. That was why he gritted his teeth and poured his entire being into practice matches to get his old skills back.


    1. An ''alt'' refers to an alternate ount or an alternate character in an online game

 Chapter 12: To School (5)

    <h4>Chapter 12: To School (5)</h4>


    The next day...


    Kang Jin-Ho emitted an overwhelming aura as he walked up to Jeong In-Gyu.


    ¡°W-what the heck?!¡± Thetter flinched at the intimidating aura and stumbled back. What on earth had gotten into this guy all of a sudden?!


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly red at Jeong In-Gyu before finally saying something. ¡°Are you going to the PC Room today, too?¡±


    "No, I gotta go to cram school," Jeong In-Gyu replied without a moment''s hesitation. That swift counterattack left Kang Jin-Ho speechless as he faltered on the spot. Jeong In-Gyu asked back, "What''s the matter "


    ¡°It''s just...¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you spend the whole night ying practice matches because you couldn''t ept yesterday''s loss? You can''t be that narrow-minded, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure froze like a statue.


    Jeong In-Gyu dismissively chuckled. "There''s no way. The master of games, Kang Jin-Ho, would never do that. Am I right "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hold on. You were serious yesterday? You... were not going easy on them?!¡±


    Cold sweat began trickling down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead.


    Jeong In-Gyu stuttered, ¡°Y-you...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine if you''re not going!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned around to walk away.


    ¡°Really now, just what''s going on with him...?¡± Jeong In-Gyu dazedly muttered to himself while staring at his friend''s back. He slowly shook his head at how Kang Jin-Ho''s anger could clearly be felt even from behind.


    ***


    ¡°But, I need to go to a PC Room!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t think of a way to vent his frustration. Even if he hadn''t operated a mouse in decades, he had still figured that things would work out one way or another. But he had been quickly proven wrong. One needed to pour in a lot of effort to revive a forgotten skillset.


    So, he had spent the whole night practicing like a mad man, but now... There was no way to show off all of his hard work? How could something so insignificant be capable of making him this unsettled


    While he sat there, unable to calm his heart, Lee Tae-Ho called out his name. "Hey, Jin-Ho."


    Tae-Ho was a part of the ''Four Musketeers¡¯, together with Jeong In-Gyu, Oh Min-Jae and Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked up.


    Lee Tae-Ho sat on Kang Jin-Ho''s desk before speaking what was on his mind, "We''re thinking of going to karaoke, so, like... Why don''t youe with us "


    ¡°Karaoke?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The word, ''karaoke¡¯ managed to trigger the reminiscence of a long-forgotten past in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind. Singing, was it


    After suddenly finding himself in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho obviously didn''t have a single thing from the modern era on him other than faint memories of a song he had heard a long time ago. Humming that song to himself whenever things got too difficult or lonely was his only retreat from the storm.


    That was how it was during his early years in Zhongyuan, but as his status began rising higher in theter years of his life, he gradually forgot about that song. His memories of the modern world had mostly faded away by then, and he also didn''t have the mental leeway to sit around longing for the modern way of living, either.


    Somehow, though, the word ''karaoke'' seemed to have triggered the longing he often felt back in Zhongyuan.


    ''Karaoke, is it ''


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly wanted to sing again for the first time in ages. He nodded to express his participation. ¡°Okay, I''ll go.¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho suddenly wrapped his arm around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders, a sneaky grin forming on his lips. When thetter cocked an eyebrow with an expression that seemed to be asking what had gotten into him, Lee Tae-Ho quietly whispered the true reason for this invitation. ¡°Se-Yeon will be joining us too, you see.¡±


    ¡°Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Yup. That Se-Yeon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded disinterestedly as he had nothing else to say. It didn''t matter to him whether she came or not. He just wanted to sing, that was all.


    The sses eventually ended, and kids going to karaoke began to gather. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t particrly recognize anyone in the group besides Lee Tae-Ho. Han Se-Yeon was the obvious exception, though. He found it rather interesting that he instantly recognized her. Considering that he initially couldn''t fully remember Jeong In-Gyu, that girl''s face must have been branded quite deeply in Kang Jin-Ho''s memories.


    He must have been really smitten with Han Se-Yeon back then.


    ¡°You''re alsoing, Jin-Ho?¡± Han Se-Yeon asked, looking a little surprised.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    She muttered softly, "I think it''s my first time going to karaoke with you, though "


    "Is that so " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in slight confusion. His younger self seemed to have some feelings for Han Se-Yeon, yet they had never gone to karaoke together? How strange, since the young Kang Jin-Ho of the past enjoyed mingling with other people. Did that mean that he had actively avoided hanging out with her


    ''Maybe I was too timid back then ''


    Kang Jin-Ho believed himself to have been a pretty outgoing person in the past¡ªat least that was what he remembered. But it seemed that he had been rather hopeless when it came to chatting up with girls. The thought of that brought a smile to his lips.


    ¡°What''s funny?¡± Han Se-Yeon asked him.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    The funny thing was that even the current Kang Jin-Ho was no different. If someone asked him whether living in Zhongyuan had upped his tolerance toward the opposite sex, he would have to say no. Then again, that part of his life had basically been a series of harsh training and life-or-death battles, which wasn''t exactly a conducive environment for a stable rtionship with a woman.


    Women were just a way to vent one''s stress in the den of testosterone otherwise known as the Demon Cult. It was impossible to find some kind of psychologicalfort from them in such an environment. The halls of the cult were like a thin sheet of ice¡ªslippery and dangerous, too much so to share one''s heart with anyone.


    Lee Tae-Ho looked at the gathered kids and dered, ¡°Everyone''s here, so let''s get going.¡±


    The kids followed him along, and not too long afterward, they reached a bustling high street.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho was inwardly surprised by the sight of the tightly-packed buildings and the crowds of passersby.


    ''I''m feeling out of ce again.''


    Even though he had been away for decades, for him to feel this way... The hospital and the school buildings were by no means small. Not to mention that he had also witnessed all those skyscrapers on the side of the road while riding in his mother''s car. Hence, he didn''t think that this sense of disharmony would attack him again.


    But now that he stood here... So much about this ce felt alien to him, enough to make him wonder if he really had lived in this world before.


    Lee Tae-Ho asked him in a puzzled voice. ¡°What''s up?¡±


    "It''s nothing," Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shake of his head.


    He had also realized how contaminated the air here was. The neon signs on both sides of the street blinked madly as if they were trying to steal his attention and confuse him. And then, various noises of singing and the whispers of people wereing from seemingly everywhere!


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly, ¡°Am I in Hell?¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    ¡°Don''t mind me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again.


    Since he had lived for so long in Zhongyuan, where man-made sceneries were a rare sight, he figured that his uneasiness in this environment was to be expected. Wouldn''t someone living in the mountains for decades feel this way after suddenlying to arge city


    "Fuu..." Kang Jin-Ho quietly sucked in a deep breath. The dense crowd passing by him on all sides continued to breach his territory, which somewhat got on his nerves. People of the modern era seemed to totally disregard the concept of personal space, judging from how they didn''t care even after brushing past the shoulders of others around them.


    ''Am I the outlier here ''


    Kang Jin-Ho had always felt like an outsider in Zhongyuan, but even aftering back home, it still felt like he was in the wrong ce. This indescribable awkwardness left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    One of the kids shouted, ¡°We''re here!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly followed his fellow students and entered the karaoke lounge. Once they stepped inside the private booth, he felt the imaginary pressure on his shoulders lighten up. He slumped deep into the soft cushions of the couch.


    ¡°Why does he look like he''s about to conk out already?¡± Han Se-Yeon muttered, prompting other kids to chuckle.


    Kang Jin-Ho paid them no mind, simply leaning against the couch and staring dazedly at the ceiling.


    ''It''s still not easy...''


    Things were bound to improve gradually, but he still found it difficult nheless. He knew that time would take care of everything, but the real question was if he could hold on until then.


    One of the kids happily addressed his friends. ¡°Alright! Who wants to go first?¡±


    Refreshments were brought into the booth, and the lights were turned off, signaling the start of the festivities. The loud rumblings of the speakers as the kids sang tried to torture Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing, but he thought that this much was bearable. Every now and then, tone-deaf pig squeals would force him to frown deeply, but wasn''t that part of the whole karaoke experience


    ¡°Jin-Ho, are you going to sing?¡±


    "In a bit," said Kang Jin-Ho before following Lee Tae-Ho to the bathroom. He strangely felt the urge to relieve himself even though nothing too stressful had happened so far.


    As he was answering nature''s call, Lee Tae-Ho called out to him cautiously. "Hey, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Wanna smoke?¡± Lee Tae-Ho pulled out a cigarette from his pocket.


    ''Cigarette, is it...''


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes narrowed when he suddenly remembered that he used to smoke a bit back in his high school days, ostensibly for ''stress relief.¡¯ Moreover, after the ident, smoking became even more important to him than having decent meals. After all, he didn''t have much of an avenue to vent his stress thanks to being a paraplegic back then.


    Although it wasn''t good for one''s health... It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t interested. What was so great about this thing that he had to smoke it so religiously in the past


    "Alright." Kang Jin-Ho epted the cigarette and lit it up. And predictably... "Cough! Cough! Ahhh-choo! Bleeergh?!"


    ¡°Hey, man, what the... What''s suddenly gotten into you?!¡±


    ¡°Bleeergh! Wuuuph!¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho jumped back. "H-hey?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho barely managed to collect himself in the end. His bloodshot eyes red straight at Lee Tae-Ho next. ¡°...You should quit smoking, Tae-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Have you gone crazy for real?¡±


    "Urgh..." Kang Jin-Ho was about to discard the cigarette in pure disgust, but something made him take onest drag. A lingering feeling, perhaps? He must have gotten used to it because it didn''t taste so bad the second time. However, it didn''t take long for a dizzy spell to hit him. "Why do I feel light-headed "


    ¡°That''s why we smoke this sh*t, right?¡±


    ¡°But, this isn''t what I remember...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Never mind." Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette and quickly stepped outside the bathroom when the choking smoke became unbearable. This experience failed to enlighten him on why his past self smoked this crap so much.


    Lee Tae-Ho caught up to him and asked. ¡°What''s wrong? Acting like that was your first cigarette and all¡­¡±


    "Nothing much. Just, you know." Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly and stepped back inside the private booth. His schoolmates were in the middle of a sing-along. The mic was currentlymandeered by Han Se-Yeon, her choice of tune being a high-energy track by a popr idol. Both boys and girls were dancing around the room, seemingly soaked in the atmosphere.


    Kang Jin-Ho found this scene rather amusing to behold. All of them hade here to have fun, yet something about this whole thing seemed a little unnatural and stiff. Rather than these kids genuinely having fun... How should he describe it? They were pretending to have fun


    ''Are they trying to look good to her ''


    The ''her'' in this case was Han Se-Yeon, of course. She was a bit of a celebrity in the school, so it shouldn''te as much of a surprise that many kids wanted to look good in front of her. Besides, this sort of thing happened all the time wherever humans lived anyway.


    A simr thing had also happened back in the Demon Cult, involving an expert named Mellow Demon. Despite being a demonic art practitioner, he didn''t know his ce and held a deep fascination with art. He had hypnotized himself into believing that he was an excellent painter and would sometimes proudly exhibit his works to others, too.


    Whenever that happened, the onlookers would trip over themselves to praise how wonderful his paintings were. As such, Mellow Demon''s mistaken belief about his abilities as a painter was further solidified by their praises. That was until Kang Jin-Ho saw one of his paintings and brazenlymented, "My foot can draw better than you."


    Today, something simr was unfolding in this karaoke lounge as well.


    ¡°Hey, you''re better than an actual singer!¡±


    ¡°I heard you got scouted by an agency! They want you to be an idol, right?¡±


    "You might be better than the Super Girls, Se-Yeon!"


    Han Se-Yeon grinned softly as praises were heaped on her. "Don''t be absurd, guys. You''re making me blush!"


    ¡°We''re being honest, though!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but smirk faintly. Even a professional singer evaluated as trash was better than an amateur. A pro idol was filtered from a huge pool of talented hopefuls via a stringent selection process, after all.


    Sure, some pro idols weren''t exactly up to snuff, but to say that Han Se-Yeon was better than them? Her abilities weren''t good enough for that kind of evaluation.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you wanna have a go?¡± Han Se-Yeon, perhaps wanting to change the subject, called out to Kang Jin-Ho.


    He nodded. ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, will you? You haven''t sung anything so far.¡±


    "Alright. Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho opened the song list and browsed for that one song. Eventually, he found the song that he used to hum whenever his loneliness had gotten the better of him. "Can you start the... Homing for me "


    "Let''s see, what''s the track number... " Lee Tae-Ho found the track number and got it started on the karaoke machine. The preludemenced without any fanfare. Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath, then held the mic close.


    He began singing the first verse, only for the crowd to erupt inughter.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was somewhat off-key, and his rhythm was also strange. However, for some reason...


    They all forgot tough as the song continued.

 Chapter 13: To School (6)

    <h4>Chapter 13: To School (6)</h4>


    How far have I drifted away


    Memories have faded, and feelings are strangers.


    Days, forgotten and vanished¡­


    Now I can''t even see their traces.


    Has the time moved on


    Pain has faded, and reminiscence, my strangers.


    Days, I can never get back,


    It''s all drifting away, away...


    Those days, I have loved,


    Those days, I walked the earth.


    .


    If only I could go back¡­


    If only I could...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s singing couldn''t exactly be described as ster. He didn''t have the technique, nor the powerful voice of a professional singer that would immediately catch people''s attention. But for some inexplicable reason... No one could take their eyes off Kang Jin-Ho as he sang.


    Every word he sang touched their hearts. They thought that they could finally understand what it meant to sing from one''s soul.


    How long have I drifted away


    Time never stopped, and even pain''s distant.


    Days, forgotten and vanished,


    Now I can''t even see their traces.


    Those days, I have loved,


    Those days, I walked the earth.


    If only I could go back¡­


    If only I could...


    Only after everything passed me by,


    Did I look behind me


    Only after I lost everything¡­


    Did I realize how I miss them.


    Those days, I have loved¡­


    Those days, I walked the earth.


    If only I could go back¡­


    If only I could...


    The song drifted to its end, and the karaoke machine disyed the overall score, but no one dared to say something to break the unexinable silence still lingering in the room.


    ¡°...Whoa!¡± Han Se-Yeon deeply exhaled and shuddered. ¡°You are a really great singer, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho shook his head in disbelief. ¡°But you never sang this well, so how?¡±


    ¡°I know this song, but... the melodies and beats were all wrong, you know? But it was still nice to listen to, for some reason.¡±


    These kids would never know. They would never know that this one song contained every bit of emotions Kang Jin-Ho had carried with him during his years wandering in Zhongyuan. Hence... even if hecked the technique, his singing would have still resonated with his listeners. Even though he hadn''t heard the original in decades, and while many parts of the song had naturally changed over the years, it would still have this kind of effect.


    ¡°That song isn''t even that sad, but I almost cried just now...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled while listening to the muttering of his audience. If they felt the sorrow in the song, it meant that he, too, hadn''t let go of the memories from those years. In other words, the years spent in Zhongyuan still yed a big part in who he was¡ªeven though he was now back home, back in the modern world.


    ''I need to let go of them now.''


    He had no need to hold on to the past. Forgetting as quickly as humanly possible would be better for him if he wanted to keep living in this era. Life in Zhongyuan had indeed transformed Kang Jin-Ho, but that transformation wouldn''t be helpful in the modern era. After all, that life, which had been filled with bloodshed and death, would only prove to be a burden on the current him.


    "Jin-Ho, can you sing us another song "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°That''s the only song I know.¡±


    ¡°Can you sing us that song again, then?¡±


    ¡°No, I won''t. Besides, I don''t feel like it...¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand and put the mic down. Other kids shot him disappointed gazes but they didn''t try to change his mind.


    Han Se-Yeon sneaked closer and settled down next to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Uhm, can''t you sing for us just one more time?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked unsatisfied but still gave up. "Then... You''re definitelying with us next time, okay "


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    The private booth was nketed by the heavy lingering atmosphere, but the next song quickly washed away that ufortable feeling in the kids.


    What an easy-going generation they were... But maybe this was for the best. What was the point of being too serious all the time, anyway? There was also no need to get sucked into other people''s negative emotions, either¡ªthe important part was to enjoy the moment and live their lives.


    That was the most important thing¡­


    The kids sang and danced for a long, long while and enjoyed themselves. Once their rented time was up, they packed up and stepped outside the karaoke lounge.


    Lee Tae-Ho began grumbling unhappily, ¡°Tsk, they didn''t even want to give us the extra hour!¡±


    ¡°That''s because their fee is so high, though.¡±


    ¡°If they''re so expensive, at least they should be more willing to extend our hour, no?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored Lee Tae-Ho''sints and looked up at the night sky.


    ''Still no stars, huh.''


    The heavens above looked inky ck. Most people hated looking at that polluted sky, but Kang Jin-Ho found that starless darkness a weing sight. Others might find it hard to understand how a dark sky could give him a sense offort. But that was what night skies were like to Kang Jin-Ho. A beautiful, clear sky with its numerous stars ready to cascade to Earth was forever tied to all the memories he would like to forget, after all. Looking up at Zhongyuan''s sky always made him miss this polluted one instead.


    The modern era''s night sky was quite different from that of Zhongyuan. That was why his new life here simply had to be different from the one he had lived in Zhongyuan.


    ¡°Are you thinking of going home?¡± Han Se-Yeon sneaked closer and asked him.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What if I am?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stop by at a cafe with me?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shake of his head. His business here was done, anyway. He would like to say no to any further ''fun'' activities for today. He came to sing, and after singing, he even stayed behind in order to not sour everyone''s mood. In his mind, Kang Jin-Ho had done everything he could possibly do.


    ¡°In that case... I''ll go home too,¡± Han Se-Yeon muttered.


    But that led to the disappointed grunts leaking out from the group. ¡°Ahhh, really...?¡±


    The boys couldn''t hide their disappointment when they heard that the future idol already wanted to head home so soon. None of them had said it out loud yet, but they all were pining for Han Se-Yeon. Lee Tae-Ho was probably the least open about it, but even he looked quite disappointed right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes a little.


    ''A clumsy disy of friendship, is it ''


    Lee Tae-Ho knew how Kang Jin-Ho liked Han Se-Yeon, and that was why he chose not to show it publicly, but anyone could tell that he also liked the girl. Unfortunately, the Kang Jin-Ho of the past had been too dense to notice any of this.


    Trying to stick up for his friends was amendable thing, indeed. But from Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, it was a waste of consideration. If you announced your interest first, did that mean you had the priority in the queue? Of course not. The important bit was whether the two parties were mutually interested in each other or not.


    But these kids were still young, and their thought processes were bound to be a little different from Kang Jin-Ho''s. He didn''t mind telling them that it was okay not to be this considerate, but doing so seemed rather humorous in a tragic way.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around. ¡°Well, then. I''m off.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me go with you!¡± Han Se-Yeon quickly walked over in his direction.


    He tilted his head a little. ¡°Your home''s this way?¡±


    ¡°Only up until the subway. It''s kinda scary to walk this part of the town alone, you see.¡±


    ¡°Even though it''s so well lit here?¡±


    "I didn''t mean the darkness, though. It''s the people that can get a bit scary. Like... Some of them keep ncing at me, and some might try to follow me, you know "


    "I see." Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. Although he didn''t quite understand, he also didn''t feel the need to question her. If the girl said so, then in a way, it must be true. It was her business, not his. Besides, they were going in the same direction anyway. As such, apanying her didn''t seem like too much work.


    Han Se-Yeon began talking to him as they walked. ¡°By the way, your singing was amazing, you know that?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    She nodded. "Yeah. I never saw anyone sing as well as you."


    ¡°I can only sing that one song.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°That''s too bad. I was thinking of rmending you to be a singer, you know.¡± Han Se-Yeon sighed in genuine disappointment.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. ¡°I thought you wanted to be a singer?¡±


    She shook her head. "Nah, I''m not interested. It''s not like I can sing all that well, anyway. It''s not for me."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    This was surprising. The kids'' gossip made it seem like Han Se-Yeon was interested in bing an idol. But listening to her talk right now, she seemed to have already analyzed herself quite well. If people kept kissing her butt and praised her all the time, she could''ve ended up with an inted opinion of herself or with that lingering feeling of ''what if... '' but Han Se-Yeon seemed to have her head screwed on properly.


    She continued chatting with him. "Wait, I remember now. Your little sister has signed with a talent agency, right "


    ''That''s true.''


    Kang Jin-Ho was reminded of that fact. Maybe, Han Se-Yeon viewed his little sister as someone already living her dream


    He calmly replied, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I guess it''s in the genes, then. If she''s as good as you, I''m sure your little sis will make her debut pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°It won''t be that easy¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a philosophical tone. "That path is a lot harder than it looks. Besides, she''spletely different from me.¡±


    "Really? Let''s forget about your sister for a moment, then. I think you stand a good chance if you start practicing other songs."


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen...¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head.


    Han Se-Yeon asked, sounding genuinely confused. ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°The training won''t be easy, and besides, I''m not good-looking enough.¡±


    ¡°Mm, well...¡±


    That reply left Han Se-Yeon in a pickle. It wouldn''t be nice to agree with him, but at the same time, it was also kind of weird to say that he was wrong, too. It might be true, but the person in question wouldn''t really say that about himself. Worst of all, this topic didn''t have an easy ''out'' to steer the conversation in another direction, either!


    ¡°Uhm, well... W-wouldn''t it be possible after getting stic surgery?¡± Han Se-Yeon hurriedly covered her mouth the moment she said that; she btedly realized her slip of the tongue.


    Thankfully for her, though, Kang Jin-Ho replied as if he wasn''t bothered, ¡°There''s a limit to that, though.¡±


    She stared at him, not really sure how to respond again. ¡°You... are surprisingly cool about it, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Cool? What''s that?¡±


    ¡°Just, you know.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    They continued to chat about this and that until they reached the subway entrance.


    Han Se-Yeon looked at him. ¡°Aren''t you going to ride the subway, too?¡±


    ¡°No, I can walk home from here.¡±


    ¡°Really? Okay. I had fun today. I''ll see you tomorrow in school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Then, bye.¡± Han Se-Yeon grinned and waved at him as she walked down the subway''s steps.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched her disappear into the tunnel before turning around to head home. As he did, this slightly weird feeling kept gnawing at him.


    ''Have I been... ordinary today ''


    Aftering back to the modern era, he went to school, sat through exams, and even went to a karaoke lounge with the other kids.


    It felt like he managed to live a little part of what made an ordinary life ordinary today. A life that he couldn''t be a part of for decades¡ªhanging out with friends, yingputer games¡ªand having conversations free from conspiracies and schemes, never worrying about hidden motives.


    What about this street, where he could walk around freely, knowing that no one would suddenly start attacking him? And what about his family home that he could return to whenever he wanted


    This was the life he dreamed about. Although he still felt that this life was precariously on the knife¡¯s edge, Kang Jin-Ho was smack dab in the middle of the life he dearly wished to live.


    He looked up at the dark sky once more. The starless night sky stared right back at him.


    ''I''m finally...''


    It finally felt real to him¡ªhe had really returned to the modern era. He really was living the life of his dreams. He had to walk long and hard but he eventually reached his destination. The life he had lived in Zhongyuan, the one filled with constant battles and struggles, was now a thing of the past.


    The era of pure savagery that lorded over him for all those years no longer existed. That realization sent this unexinable pulse of excitement throughout his entire being. He stood still and closed his eyes for a while.


    Eventually, he opened his eyes again and a smirk had formed on his lips.


    "Time to head home, then."


    He really should go back home now. Doing so before his mother started worrying about his whereabouts was the kind of thing an ordinary student would do, after all. However...


    ¡°Mm, this is...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly discovered a serious problem. He knew the way back to school, but for the life of him... How was he supposed to find his way back home from here


    ¡°Which direction was it?¡±


    Obviously, there was no one here to answer him.


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho spat out a deep groan, then turned around to go back the way he came from. Asking the passers-by should eventually get him home, but that would take too long. So, he unhesitantly returned to his school instead.


    His n was to go back to school first and then head home from there. Such annoyances couldn''t be helped until he got more familiar with they of thend.


    ¡°An ordinary life is surprisingly hard...¡±


    It seemed that for him to get used to this life, he still had many challenges to ovee. However, he was quickly blending into the modern era. At this rate, he should be able to mingle with other kids his physical age and enjoy living an ordinary life sooner orter.


    After a few more years, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor of Zhongyuan would be nothing more than a fading mirage that would surely disappear without a trace, leaving behind Kang Jin-Ho with his ordinary life to live in the modern era.


    Perhaps that was what he wished for the most. Just to¡ªjust to live like this. Unfortunately, danger always showed up on your doorstep without any prior warning.

 Chapter 14: His Descent (1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: His Descent (1)</h4>


    Jeong In-Gyu stood before Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I heard you all went to karaoke.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. "Yes, we did."


    "You actually went without me?!"


    ¡°Mm, well...¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu''s voice went up an octave. "And you call yourself a friend?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Didn''t you have cram school "


    "If you knew that, you should''ve gone another day! How could you leave me out of a karaoke session?!"


    "Oh, is that so..." Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand as if this was getting on his nerves.


    Jeong In-Gyu was not a bad person, but he sure loved to talk a bit too much. In a way, he was simr to a useful but noisy device. A chatterbox like him was great for gathering information on how to get used to school life, but one had to pay the cost of umting mental fatigue by keeping him around.


    If only he could tone down his noise level by half, he would be a smash hit with the prospective punters, that was for sure.


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively replied, "We''ll go together next time."


    Jeong In-Gyu shot back. "Why would I go to karaoke with you?!"


    ¡°What, then?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you go with a bunch of girls?!¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu cried out bitterly, "Dammit, you traitor! Are you really my friend? Seriously "


    Kang Jin-Ho let Jeong In-Gyu''s bitterints slip out his other ear and picked up his textbook. But its clean pages weighed heavily in his heart. He knew that he needed to study, and he needed to do that <i>now</i>. The next exam was about a month and a half away, and he had to re-educate himself up to the high school level before that deadline. The task sounded next to impossible, but he didn''t have a choice. He had to do something, even if it was only to jolt his dormant memories awake somehow.


    ''Even if it''s impossible...''


    Kang Jin-Ho gravely red at the English textbook in front of his eyes. Could he really master this thing in just over a month? He might recognize each alphabet, but what was the point if he couldn''t read any words? It''d be simr to remembering the Korean scripts but not knowing how to read Hangul. But he had to reach high-school-level English somehow? Never mind a month, a decade might not be enough for this task.


    Jeong In-Gyu tilted his head. ¡°Are you studying for real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really lost your marbles.¡±


    "Yes, yes." Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand again as if to chase an annoying mosquito away. He even briefly wondered whether to tap Jeong In-Gyu''s vocal pressure point to shut him up or not.


    ''One thing is for certain: studying through this textbook is unrealistic for me right now. Perhaps I should start from the elementary school level first...''


    Crash, tumble!


    Kang Jin-Ho was interrupted in the middle of his nning by sudden loud noisesing from behind. He turned his head slightly to look. A kid was cowering in the corner of the ss while three other students were surrounding him. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "What''s going on "


    Jeong In-Gyu smirked a little. ¡°It''s Park Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    "Pretending you don''t know who that is, eh? It''s Park Yu-Min, you know? Park Yu-Min the Cripple."


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little. The ''cripple'' bit got on his nerves somewhat.


    ''A cripple, is it ''


    He recalled that there was a kid like that in the ss. If his memories served him correctly, that kid had to be...


    One of the three students growled menacingly. ¡°What was that? You didn''t bring it?¡±


    Park Yu-Min whimpered on the floor. ¡°I, I''m sorry...¡±


    "Gimme a freaking break. Hey, you dipsh*t! Do you really think that not bringing it with you will be the end of this? I told you to bring it, didn''t I?!"


    ¡°I''m sorry. I really don''t have any...¡±


    ¡°Then, you should''ve stolen some or gotten a goddamn job, you piece of sh*t!¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho''s memories were correct, the one shouting right now had to be Choi Yeong-Su. He had left such a strong impression in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind that thetter could still remember him pretty well. That strong impression mostly consisted of his vicious personality, though. And he was also so good at fighting that no one in school wanted to provoke him.


    What was even worse was that Choi Yeong-Su was the grandson of this school''s chief director¡ªwho was the head of the board of the Dongmyeong Foundation, one of the top education foundations in the country.


    On the surface, you could say that Choi Yeong-Su was quite blessed¡ªgood-looking, tall, well-built, came from a wealthy stock, and boasted excellent athletic abilities. Hence, it would only be natural for him to be popr. But there was a problem with him, and that was...


    ¡°Why don''t I keep hitting you until you cough up the money?¡±


    Park Yu-Min pitifully whimpered, "But, but... I really don''t have any."


    ¡°Then I''ll just keep hitting you.¡± Choi Yeong-Su cackled insidiously and kicked Park Yu-Min.


    The physically smaller Park Yu-Min cowered even more. ¡°Ouch! Aaaahk!¡±


    ¡°You wanna scream? What, you think the homeroom teacher will show up if you do? Fine, scream away, then! But one scream will get you ten additional blows, you got that?!¡±


    And just like that, Park Yu-Min mped his mouth shut. He remained cowering and hugging himself on the floor, silently enduring all those merciless kicks.


    Choi Yeong-Su growled. ¡°You little sh*t! I told you to bring me some goddamn money, not run your mouth off with excuses.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently watched that scene before turning his head away.


    ''Is that what''s known as bullying in school ''


    Something like this happened fairly regrly. Bullying was recognized as a serious issue by society, and that had supposedly forced modern Korean students to behave better. But that was simply not true in Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    Bullying still continued unabated during Kang Jin-Ho''s past. Even in gangho, one could find many instances of bullying, because it was human nature to trample on weaker-looking people. Even also animals exhibited such behavior. It might sound callous to some, but the act of bullying that was happening right now was simply nature doing its thing.


    Lee Tae-Ho muttered, ¡°Yeong-Su looks he pissed today, doesn''t he?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su had always treated Park Yu-Min as his personal ything, but he had never been this vicious before. Being this cruel all the time would result in the consequences of his actions ballooning to a pretty serious level, after all.


    The one with all the info, Jeong In-Gyu leaned in closer to Lee Tae-Ho and whispered quietly, ¡°Apparently, he asked Han Se-Yeon out and got rejected.¡±


    ¡°Did he really ask her out on a date? And she said no?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that''s what the rumor says.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su''s head sharply spun around. "Who the f*ck is talking behind my back?!"


    ¡°No, no. We weren''t talking about you, so don''t worry about us.¡± Jeong In-Gyu jumped up in rm and quickly waved his hands in denial.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him before scanning the rest of the ssroom. It was currently lunchtime, but there were still over twenty students here, including the troublemakers. Yet, no one tried to stop Choi Yeong-Su.


    Some kids watched on, clearly amused. Some were frowning in displeasure, but the fear of getting involved in something troublesome stopped them from lending a helping hand.


    What an amusing sight this was to Kang Jin-Ho. People like them would act as some kind of apostles of justice when things were peaceful. But not many were willing to take on the potential fallout when things got real. This was what human society was like. Knowing this fact didn''t disappoint or disillusion Kang Jin-Ho, though.


    In all honesty, he still preferred this society despite knowing the truth. At the very least, no visible threat to his life existed, and he also wouldn¡¯t experience vomit-inducing hostility in this world. In addition, someone getting bullied and tormented had nothing to do with Kang Jin-Ho. He had experienced far too many crappy things to care about each and every instance of bullying, anyway. Having to persevere through them all those years was more than enough for him.


    To be brutally honest, Kang Jin-Ho would probably not even bat an eyelid if his ssmates suddenly died this second. He simply didn''t care enough about anyone here for him to protect them from danger.


    ¡°You f*cking crippled bastard!¡± Choi Yeong-Su roared.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. Cripple, was it...? What an unpleasant word to listen to. Especially when it invoked the memories of the distant past when he had been paralyzed from his waist down.


    ¡°Hey, Yeong-Su, take it easy, dude. This punk might really die at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. Nah, he won''t die. Probably?¡±


    The two goons next to Choi Yeong-Su cackled insidiously while staring at Park Yu-Min. Spineless leeches were bound to stick to the person with power, hoping to siphon off some of that power for themselves.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave. No, he wasn''t nning to butt in or anything like that since this childish nonsense didn''t interest him. He merely wanted to visit the bathroom before the ss started.


    ¡°Urgh, seriously. This f*cking cripple still pisses me off.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s steps came to a halt.


    An emotion he couldn''t quite understand quickly overtook him. What Choi Yeong-Su said really got on his nerves, but... It was as if he wasn''t exactly sure what part triggered him so much.


    "If you''re a f*cking cripple, you should''ve known your ce. How dare you walk around with your head held high? A cripple should''ve gone to a damn cripple school, you know what I mean? Do you really think that you''re normal now just because youe to this school "


    ''Mm...''


    Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him. The battered and bruised Park Yu-Min was kneeling on the floor, his head faltering and blood trickling from his burst lips.


    ¡°Hey, dude, what about this?¡± The punk standing to the right of Choi Yeong-Su seemed to have thought of something and went to fetch a metal bucket from the corner of the ssroom.


    Choi Yeong-Su tilted his head. ¡°What''s that?¡±


    "I think it''s the leftover water after rinsing the mop "


    It seemed that whoever was in charge of cleaning the windows didn''t bother to throw out the dirty water afterward.


    ¡°That sounds like an amusing idea¡­¡± Choi Yeong-Su smirked. ¡°Hey, cripple.¡±


    .


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su smiled gently and pushed the bucket toward Park Yu-Min. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "If you drink this, I promise I''ll never torment you ever again."


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly stared at his chief tormentor.


    Choi Yeong-Min maintained the smile. ¡°But if you don''t drink that, I''ll kill you right here.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s trembling hands grasped the bucket but didn''t bring it any closer to him.


    What he had done seemed to have wiped the smile off Choi Yeong-Min''s face. "You''re actually thinking twice about this? Are you insane? Maybe you need to get hurt some more so you can finally wise up "


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes darted urgently between the bucket and Choi Yeong-Su. He could see all the dirt floating on the surface of the dark water.


    Choi Yeong-Su roared, ¡°I said, drink it!¡±


    Park Yu-Min on his knees brought his face closer to the bucket with some difficulty, then slowly tipped it toward him. But he just couldn''t ce his lips against it in the end.


    His hesitancy only stoked Choi Yeong-Su''s anger even further, however. Thetter furrowed his brow and roared. "Argh, you f*cking c*nt!"


    He suddenly kicked the bucket, causing the dirty ck water to ssh on Park Yu-Min''s face.


    "Cough! Bleurgh!" He inadvertently swallowed some of the dirty water and began coughing and wheezing urgently. But that only riled up Choi Yeong-Su even more.


    "You really wanna die today, huh?!" Choi Yeong-Su roughly kicked Park Yu-Min¡¯s side while thetter was toppling over and coughingboriously. But that failed to lessen his anger, so he grabbed a nearby chair and mmed it down on Park Yu-Min''s back.


    Bang!


    Choi Yeong-Su roared. ¡°A f*cking cripple wants to be defiant, eh? Is it because only one leg is f*cked up? Huh?! In that case, breaking your other leg will probably solve things, right? At least, you''ll be more bnced from now on!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he''ll be crippled in both legs?¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn''t that whatchamacallit, paraplegic? He¡¯ll be a real disabled person, then?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Min''s goons cackled and grabbed Park Yu-Min''s hair to pull thetter up.? "You f*cking c*nt, wanna die "


    Park Yu-Min whimpered, "I, I''m sorry..."


    ¡°Aren''t you gonna drink it?¡±


    "...B-but, it has spilled, though "


    ¡°Oh. So, you can''t drink something on the floor, is that it?¡± Choi Yeong-Su smirked like a snake before stepping several times on the dirty water on the floor. He cackled insidiously. ¡°You still can''t drink it?¡±


    "N-no, I..."


    "Well, lick it off the floor."


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su growled angrily, "Didn''t you hear me? Lick the f*cking water off the floor and drink it!"


    Park Yu-Min''s figure began shuddering as his bullies yelled at him.


    ¡°Huh? This b*tch''s crying now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, how embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, dude. Isn''t this like, we''re the bad guys here?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su and his two goons cackled once more and began smacking Park Yu-Min in the back of his head.


    Smack, smack!


    The smacks echoed throughout the ssroom, and the other students began realizing that things might have gotten a bit too serious now. Wasn''t this bullying crossing the line in some way


    Park Yu-Min''s head faltered and his body was still trembling. Choi Yeong-Su leaned in closer and snidely muttered into Park Yu-Min''s ear, ¡°You crying, boy?¡±


    ¡°N-no...¡±


    ¡°Then, what the hell are you doing? Lick the f*cking water already.¡±


    Park Yu-Min brought his face closer to the floor. Even if he did this, this trio would probably continue to torment him in the future. But there was no other choice if he wanted to end this miserable situation to end as soon as possible.


    Park Yu-Min''s trembling hands pressed down on the floor.


    Ssh...


    The floor stained by dirty water loomedrge in his view. Park Yu-Min wiped the tears off his face, then brought his lips closer to the water pooling on the floor.


    Choi Yeong-Su nodded in satisfaction at the sight of this. "That''s right, a f*cking cripple should act like a crippled b*tch!"


    Park Yu-Min began shuddering. Did he really have to drink this? Really? Was there anyone willing to help


    He knew better than anyone that such thoughts were utterly useless. After all, no one in this ss was brave enough to help Park Yu-Min and make an enemy out of Choi Yeong-Su. The bully and the bullied in this school were just too far apart in status, and that was why it would be better for him to just stop hoping for a miracle at this stage.


    But then, Park Yu-Min''s teary view caught the sight of something rather strange¡ªa person''s foot. A foot d in a white shoe stepped on the puddle of water in front of his face.


    ¡°...?¡± Park Yu-Min raised his head in confusion.


    ''Kang Jin-Ho ''

 Chapter 15: His Descent (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: His Descent (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho might know the face and even remember the name, but he had never really talked to Park Yu-Min before. However, he still stuck his foot out to stop thetter from licking the floor, then directly addressed Choi Yeong-Su. "That''s enough."


    ¡°Who the hell is this c*nt?¡± Choi Yeong-Su dumbfoundedly stared at Kang Jin-Su. Who the heck was this fearless bastard


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the back of Park Yu-Min''s neck and pulled him up off the floor.


    "Uh? Uh... " The flustered Park Yu-Min staggered back up to his feet.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at one of the desks. ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±


    Park Yu-Min stood there hesitating, his eyes nervously ncing at Choi Yeong-Su.


    Choi Yeong-Su yelled, ¡°Oi, cripple! Have you gone insane? You got up without my permission?!¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remainedposed. "Just go already."


    Park Yu-Min could only alternate his gaze between the two, unable to do anything but stand there in silence.


    "What the f*ck? Hey, who the hell do you think you are, you c*nt?!" Choi Yeong-Su red murderously at Kang Jin-Ho. However, thetter stared back at the bully, utterly unmoved.


    It wasn''t like the urge to help had taken over Kang Jin-Ho''s judgment. The past him would''ve turned a blind eye to all this. But this didn''t mean that he had suddenly developed idiotic thoughts of repentance or upholding justice.


    Between Choi Yeong-Su the bully and Kang Jin-Ho the killer of thousands, who woulde across as the true viin? Unless you''re a total idiot, you would always say Kang Jin-Ho was the worse of the two. And, perhaps to prove that point, he chose to intervene not out of a sense of justice but because of his rising irritation level.


    He just couldn''t exin why he was getting so irritated. His mind knew that bullying in school was a regr urrence, yet his heart couldn''t let this one go. Besides, the trio was bullying Park Yu-Min as if it was a mere game at this stage. It reminded Kang Jin-Ho of some bastards in the past that tormented the dying just for fun.


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeong-Su growled menacingly. "Who the hell are you, and why are you standing up for that cripple? What, are you also a cripple like him, too "


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered. Those words reminded him of the days when others called him a cripple. The car ident had left him paralyzed from the waist down, and whenever he went somewhere in his wheelchair, he would often hear people whispering behind his back. And that terrible curse must''ve followed him to his new Zhongyuan life, as yet another ident before his tenth birthday had left one of his legs limp. He had remained a cripple like that until he went through a total physical rebirthter in his life.


    Was that why? Every single wording out of Choi Yeong-Su''s mouth triggered unpleasant memories in Kang Jin-Ho and rapidly soured his mood.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled back. ¡°I do not like repeating myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh... What the hell?¡± Choi Yeong-Su sounded bbergasted.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored him and addressed Park Yu-Min next. ¡°And you, go back to your seat.¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I, I''m fine, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Don''t make me repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°The f*ck? Hey, you c*nt...!¡± Choi Yeong-Su''s open palm flew at Kang Jin-Ho''s chin.


    Grab!


    But his hand was caught mid-air by Kang Jin-Ho before anyone else could figure out what happened.


    Choi Yeong-Su was left flustered. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°...Hey.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow and red straight at Choi Yeong-Su. ¡°Want to die today?¡±


    He didn''t say anything particrly noteworthy, considering that he was still a high schooler who was expected to be foul-mouthed all the time. But for some inexplicable reason, Choi Yeong-Su felt this deathly chill run down his spine. He felt like he was thrown inside a walk-in freezer the moment he looked into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    ''What the f*ck?!''


    Choi Yeong-Su began panicking. This inexplicable ominous foreboding was urgently warning him to stop provoking Kang Jin-Ho. However, his current position meant he could not back off even if he wanted to.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch...!¡±


    It was all because there were over twenty pairs of eyes witnessing this event. Make that forty when all the new eyewitnesses crowding near the front and back doors of the ssroom were counted. If Choi Yeong-Su backed off now, his reputation would be left in tatters. No one might be open about it, but it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to guess that everyone would start mocking him behind his back.


    "F*ck you, as*hole!" Choi Yeong-Su suddenly kicked Kang Jin-Ho''s abdomen. Unfortunately for him, he made the worst choice possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any qi in him. His physical body was not the same as his gangho self, either. Regardless, he was still a martial artist who had experienced thousands of life-and-death battles.


    An old gangho proverb said that cutting down three men with a sword would make you a beginner swordsman. By that yardstick, what would Kang Jin-Ho''s rank be since countless people had died at his hands


    Unless Choi Yeong-Su was professionally trained inbat arts, he would neverpare to Kang Jin-Ho... Even if his physical strength was several times higher!


    Kang Jin-Ho easily avoided the kick to his abdomen, then urately drove his knee into Choi Yeong-Su''s gut.


    "Keuk?!" Choi Yeong-Su urgently clutched his tummy as his neck craned, and the air escaped from his lungs. A single blow ended everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho used his elbow to hit Choi Yeong-Su in the back. He initially wanted to hit thetter in the back of the head, but a slight mistake might lead to grave consequences, so he changed his target at thest second.


    Choi Yeong-Su couldn''t even scream as he toppled over on the spot. His lips must''ve burst open when he fell as blood began seeping into the dirty water on the floor.


    ¡°Yeong-Su?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what have you done?! Son of a...!¡±


    The two goons hurriedly helped the unconscious Choi Yeong-Su back to his feet. His clothes were already stained ck by the dirty mop water while blood continued to trickle down his lips.


    One of the goons growled, ¡°You''ll regret th...¡±


    ¡°Who said you can leave?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Choi Yeong-Su''s goons flinched in rm. ¡°N-no, we were just...¡±


    "Clean this mess." Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the floor. "You started it, so you finish it."


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave. Jeong In-Gyu rushed up to him and urgently whispered into his ear, ¡°What have you done?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "And since when did you learn how to fight like that?! Wait, that''s not important right now. Why did you get involved just now?! Don''t you know that Choi Yeong-Su''s the grandson of the school''s chief director "


    ¡°I do know.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "No reason. He was bing an eyesore."


    ¡°You have really lost your dang mind!¡± Jeong In-Gyu yelled in disbelief. However, their chat was suddenly interrupted by a quiet voiceing from behind them.


    ¡°Excuse me...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him and discovered the bullying victim, Park Yu-Min, standing there.


    Park Yu-Min looked troubled and lost as he tried to say something. "T-thank you..."


    Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°F-for helping me...¡±


    "I was merely getting rid of the source of my irritation, that''s all."


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    "In my view, you''re no better than him. Go away."


    ¡°....¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s head faltered pitifully as he trudged back to his desk. Kang Jin-Ho frowned while watching this scene unfold.


    If you asked who was at fault between the bully and the bullied, the answer would always be the bully. However, did that automatically make the bullied a meless victim? Every instance had its circumstances, and in this particr bullying case, Park Yu-Min wasn''tpletely innocent. If only he had resolved himself and tried to pounce on Choi Yeong-Su, things would not have escted to this level.


    Jeong In-Gyu sounded worried as he spoke, ¡°Come on, dude. I''m telling you, this is noughing matter. Even teachers in our school can''t do anything to Choi Yeong-Su.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, fully aware of the annoying things that would soon knock on his doorstep. So what


    Knowing what was toe didn''t make him regret anything. What was done was done¡ªhis personality meant shedding tears over spilled milk was just not his thing.


    "I''ll just weather the storm for a while." Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, having already stopped worrying about his consequences. The truth was, though, something else was making him worried instead.


    While teaching Choi Yeong-Su a lesson, Kang Jin-Ho had nearly lost himself to a powerful urge to crack open the punk''s skull with his elbow. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor sleeping within must have been thirsty for bloodshed. Failing to suppress his bloodlust on time would have resulted in Choi Yeong-Su''s death. After all, even an amateur could break the skull of an unprotected person.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt quite crappy inside. He believed that he had fully returned to living an ordinary life, yet a part of him was still lingering in that other world. He managed to suppress the hidden urge before it could cause a problem this time, but would he be able to control himself if a real threat suddenly manifested before him


    Unfortunately, mulling over it right now wouldn''t get him anywhere. Of course, this didn''t mean that he shouldn''t think about it, though...


    Jeong In-Gyu urged on desperately. "Dude, I''m telling you, you shouldn''t be rxing like this."


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly. However, his situation was a lot worse than he could have imagined.


    ***


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the teacher shouting and ring at him.


    This man was the dean of students, and his name was Gong Ik-Hyeon. He also had an unfortunate nickname of ''Bloody Mop,¡¯ which he got from smacking around students until they bled, then forcing them to mop up all the blood stters on the floor.


    This ''teacher'' was currently trying to bite Kang Jin-Ho''s head off. ¡°What do you think this school is, ah?! How dare you go around hitting people?! You think you''re a thug, you f*cker?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh*t... Get on the floor, now. Sh*theads like you need to get smacked around.¡±


    As a dean, disciplining students for fighting inside the school was par for the course. Even if that was true, Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t view Bloody Mop in a favorable light at all. That was all because this so-called teacher had conveniently omitted the part about Choi Yeong-Su tormenting Park Yu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head. ¡°But sir. Choi Yeong-Su started it first by bullying Park Yu-Min.¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon snidely retorted. ¡°Really? Who said that?¡±


    ¡°The other students in the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why don''t you bring them here, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently arched his brow. But Gong Ik-Hyeon, also known as Bloody Mop continued with a sarcastic tone. ¡°I''m telling you to bring your eyewitnesses here!¡±


    "Please wait, then." Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave the guidance office.


    Bloody Mop was taken aback. ¡°H-hey, where do you think you''re going?!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Do you really think that someone wille to your defense just because you asked? Everyone in your ss already told me that you attacked Choi Yeong-Su even though he was just minding his own business!"


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly red at Bloody Mop.


    The teacher growled. ¡°You dare re at me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly asked, "Sir, you already know it, so what are you doing "


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have a conscience, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you piece of sh*t?! Are you trying to lecture me?! Get on the floor, now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t think so.¡±


    "You dare resist me?!"


    ¡°If I''m at fault, I''ll dly get punished hundred times over. But I simply cannot see where I''m at fault this time, sir.¡±


    "Hmph, this insane punk!" Bloody Mop also got up and grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s cor. "Punk, do you wanna know what it feels like to die?!"


    Their res collided in mid-air. However, Bloody Mop was the first to back off by sneakily turning his head away. Kang Jin-Ho''s relentless re seemed to have triggered his guilty conscience.


    The so-called teacher grunted unhappily. ¡°F*ck me. What bullsh*t is this?¡±


    The office door was flung open just then, and Kang Jin-Ho''s homeroom teacher walked into the guidance office. "Teacher Gong, what''s going on here "


    ¡°This punk here apparently beat up his fellow student, Choi Yeong-Su.¡±


    ¡°...Is that true? Jin-Ho really did that?¡±


    "Yes, sir. That boy, Yeong-Su, is in the hospital right now. I heard that this punk started punching someone who¡¯s minding his own business."


    The homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, shifted his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. "Is that true, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then exin what happened.¡±


    ¡°Choi Yeong-Su was tormenting Park Yu-Min, so I stopped him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak in aposed voice. ¡°I''ll dly face my punishment for hitting Choi Yeong-Su if he is also punished for bullying Park Yu-Min. However, I will not acknowledge the incorrect version of events where I''ve supposedly hit him for no reason.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju looked back at Bloody Mop. ¡°Dean, you heard him.¡±


    "But Teacher Kim, the other kids told me that it was this punk who started swinging his fists out of the blue!"


    That ''testimony'' finally helped Kim Seong-Ju realize that Gong Ik-Hyeon was trying to imply something. The homeroom teacher had finally figured out the current situation. "I see. For the time being... Let me take Jin-Ho back to ss."


    ¡°But Teacher Kim!¡±


    "I''m his homeroom teacher. Regardless of what happenster, isn''t talking to me first the correct course of action, Teacher Gong? Why did you bypass me and do whatever you want, sir? What you have done is on the verge of abuse of authority, Teacher Gong."


    ¡°Our principal is furious right now! Teacher Kim, why are you being unreasonable like this?!¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility. That''s why I''d like to have a private chat with the boy elsewhere."


    ¡°Argh, words are not getting through to you! Listen here, Teacher Kim Seong-Ju!¡±


    The homeroom teacher remained utterly resolute. One could sense his unwillingness to sit by and watch a student getting the short end of the stick. Just as the two men exchanged heated words, the office door opened wide, and two more men stepped inside.


    ¡°We''re here, Chief Director.¡±


    The new entrants were the principal of the school and the chief director of the foundation. The two teachers quickly stopped arguing and bowed their heads toward their superiors.


    The chief director pointed at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Is this the student in question?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The old man proceeded to roar at Kang Jin-Ho in a sharp, clear voice. ¡°Did you hurt my Yeong-Su today?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Yes, I did."


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Su was bullying another kid, that''s why, sir.¡±


    "Is that so? If you''re speaking the truth, then... Yeong-Su should be punished ordingly."


    ¡°E-excuse me, sir?¡± The dean was taken aback by that unexpected response and hurriedly looked at the chief director. He knew that this old man wouldn''t say such things, so what was going on here


    The chief director continued. "If you''re telling us the truth, boy, then Yeong-Su is indeed at fault. I operate an education foundation, so for my own grandson to bully another kid? He definitely deserves some ass-kicking. Why are you so surprised to hear that, Teacher Gong "


    The principal hurriedly butted in. ¡°C-Chief Director, I''m sure that''s not what happened! Even if this boy is telling the truth, he still assaulted another student, and he...¡±


    "Principal, are you trying to make me look like a fool in front of everyone "


    ¡°...¡±


    The principal kept bowing his head apologetically. Even a blind person could see that this situation was heading in a strange direction.


    The chief director looked at the teachers. ¡°Did you call his parents over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We''ve contacted his parents.¡±


    "Well, we will continue this discussion once his parents arrive. We are supposed to be adults here, so why are we mistreating a kid like this! I came here as a parent, so let''s forget about our job titles for a second, and talk like civilized people, shall we "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A period of awkward silence ensued. Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho''s parents arrived at the school.


    ¡°Hello. I''m Jin-Ho''s father, Kang Yu-Hwan.¡±

 Chapter 16: His Descent (3)

    <h4>Chapter 16: His Descent (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s parents stepped inside the student guidance office. Kang Jin-Ho stiffened when they arrived because he realized that these so-called teachers had summoned his parents without informing him.


    The principal spoke first with a stiff expression. "Your son assaulted a fellow student. The victim is currently in a hospital!"


    ¡°We''re so sorry.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother bowed her head over and over again.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened even further at this sight. He wanted to stop her, but his father acted first and grabbed his wife¡¯s shoulder. "Stop that for now, dear."


    ¡°But they said our son...¡±


    "I told you to stop for now!" Kang Jin-Ho''s father spoke in an unusually firm voice. It was as if he had be apletely different man at the moment. He then turned to look at his son. "Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Are you at fault for this matter?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    "Then, it''s fine." Kang Jin-Ho''s father, Kang Yu-Hwan, addressed the teachers present in the office with an unfazed voice, "I''d like to find out the details of this incident first. Although I can''t confidently say our son has been educated well, we certainly did not raise him to go around and randomly hurt people. Apologizing first without understanding the situation is doing our child wrong."


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned at his father''s deration. His father was usually barely noticeable at home. His mother often poured heaps of insults on Kang Yu-Hwan foring homete utterly drunk. The poor man couldn''t even stand tall in his own house, yet in the current situation, he was like a towering skyscraper, totally unfazed and bolder than anyone else.


    ''Is this what fathers are really like ''


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered and his expression grew a bit sheepish at this strange feeling in his heart.


    Kang Yu-Hwan addressed his son next, "Tell me the truth, son. Did you really hit the other kid "


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho truthfully replied, "He was bullying another student."


    ¡°That''s why you hit him?¡±


    "I was initially trying to talk him down, but he started attacking first, Father."


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded with an expression of ''I knew it'' written on his face. "That''s my son''s testimony."


    ¡°He''s lying!¡± The dean of students, Bloody Mop, yelled. ¡°His fellow students have already testified that Kang Jin-Ho suddenly attacked Choi Yeong-Su without a reason!¡±


    "Silence! No need to raise a ruckus, gentlemen. I shall be discussing the way forward with Student Kang Jin-Ho''s parents, so stay out of it for now," the chief director spoke in a stern voice, prompting all the teachers to shut their mouths up. He quietly observed Kang Yu-Hwan for a little while, then cracked a faint smile. "If what your son said is true, then it seems I owe you an apology."


    Kang Yu-Hwan tried to sound polite in his reply. "No, sir. My son is still at fault for hitting someone."


    ¡°As long as what he said is true, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The chief director shifted his gaze to the principal. ¡°What did you say the name of the alleged bullying victim was?¡±


    ¡°It''s Park Yu-Min, sir.¡±


    ¡°Go and bring him here.¡±


    ¡°But, sir...¡±


    ¡°I said, bring the boy here, now,¡± the chief director growled, forcing the principal to hurriedly bow his head and leave the office. The old man turned his head back to Kang Yu-Hwan. ¡°Let us find out what really happened. If the bullying really happened, allow me to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded.


    Not too long afterward, the principal returned to the office with a boy in tow. The principal introduced the boy to the chief director. "This is Park Yu-Min, sir."


    Park Yu-Min looked around the office with a bewildered look on his face.


    "Are you Park Yu-Min, boy " the chief director asked.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry?¡± Park Yu-Min stuttered out a reply.


    The principal muttered to the boy next, "That''s the school''s chief director you''re speaking to."


    ¡°Ah! Y-yes, I am, sir!¡± Park Yu-Min deeply bowed his head in a hurry.


    The chief director didn''t waste any time and started his questioning. "I want to ask you about something. Is it true that my Yeong-Su bullied you? And that''s the reason why this student here, Kang Jin-Ho, assaulted my grandson "


    ¡°T-that...¡±


    "No need to be apprehensive about me, boy. As a matter of fact, don''t worry about it and be honest with us. Is it true or not " The chief director stared straight at Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly alternated his gaze between the chief director and Kang Jin-Ho before a trembling voice left his lips. ¡°Actually, it...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed something ''off'' at that exact moment. He noticed that Park Yu-Min had surreptitiously nced at him and that the boy''s expression was one of guilt.


    ¡°...It''s not true.¡±


    ***


    Choi Yeong-Su growled softly while rxing on a hospital bed, "That motherf*cker dared to hit me "


    He had already finished discussing this matter with his grandfather. Dragging that punk, Kang Jin-Ho, somewhere dark and beating the daylights out of him would be too gentle of a payback. Doing that would never give Choi Yeong-Su the satisfaction he craved; no, making that bastard taste iparable despair and misery was the only ticket to vent his frustration for even just a little bit.


    Dirty tricks like that were his grandfather''s specialty. The hospital he was in right now also happened to have been rmended by his grandfather since the hospital''s director was an old acquaintance.


    Choi Yeong-Su cackled insidiously. ¡°Get rekt, as*hole.¡±


    ***


    "It''s not true," said Park Yu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed to slits at that reply. On the other hand, the homeroom teacher Kim Seong-Ju''s eyes opened wide. "Student Yu-Min?!"


    ¡°I, I''ve never been bullied before. Y-Yeong-Su... has never tormented me, too.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Yu-Min?!¡±


    "It''s the truth," Park Yu-Min replied in a faltering voice.


    The homeroom teacher quietly red at the boy. ¡°Wait, could it be...¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It''s not what you think...¡±


    The chief director listening in turned his head and addressed Kang Yu-Hwan, ¡°So, then. You heard him, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly red at the chief director and Park Yu-Min. He wasn¡¯t sure what exactly had happened, but one thing was for certain: this boy and the chief director must have had a little chat beforeing here. But it was toote to argue that Park Yu-Min was lying¡ªthat wouldn''t get Kang Jin-Ho anywhere at this stage.


    "Park Yu-Min!" the homeroom teacher cried out.


    However, the principal quickly shot him down. "Teacher Kim, please pipe down for a minute!"


    ¡°But, sir! This is...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, are you willing to shoulder all the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let''s say that Yeong-Su really has been bullying Yu-Min until now. Why weren''t you aware of it before? Or could it be that even though you knew a student in your ss was getting bullied, you haven¡¯t done anything?¡±


    The homeroom teacher faltered. ¡°No, I...¡±


    ¡°It''s a no? Then, what is it?¡±


    "It''s... nothing." The homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, could only dejectedly lower his head.


    The principal was correct. He was a failure as a teacher for not being aware of the instances of bullying in his own ssroom. A failure like him certainly didn''t have a right to raise his voice.


    Saying that he was aware of the truth at this stage would only paint him as a teacher that had abandoned a student in distress. But saying he wasn''t aware would make him seem ipetent instead.


    ¡°So. How should we handle this, then?¡± the chief director spoke in a snide tone.


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s expression hardened, then he took a step forward. Kang Jin-Ho tried to say something, ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan slowly bowed his head as the sound of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s chattering teeth echoed whilst he gnashed his teeth.


    His father apologized. ¡°We are sincerely sorry.¡±


    The chief director smirked. "No need for an apology. I didn''te here for that in the first ce. We shall simply deal with this matter ording to regtions. Dean of the students "


    ¡°Yes, Chief Director. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°What does the school regtion say in cases like ours?¡±


    "Sir. We''re dealing with a student assaulting another student. The punishment for it can range from up to seven days ofmunity service in the school premises or even outright expulsion, sir."


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then what about this particr case?¡±


    ¡°Although it''s a pretty rare case...¡± the dean of the student seemed to ponder something before replying, ¡°It should be around seven days of suspension, sir.¡±


    ¡°Suspension, is it...¡± the chief director revealed an unconvinced look.


    However, Kim Seong-Ju didn''t seem to share the same opinion as he shot up to his feet and cried out in rm, "Excuse me, Dean!"


    ¡°What''s the matter, Teacher Kim?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think that''s going too far?! It''s not like they had been in a gang fight. It''s just bickering between two students!¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon''s voice grew louder. "How can you view this as simple bickering, Teacher Kim?! Student Kang Jin-Ho assaulted a fellow student who was minding his own business and sent him to a hospital!"


    Kim Seong-Ju red sharply at the dean. ¡°Mister Gong, are you really going to be like this?¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon was finally furious and he yelled, "What was that, Mister Gong? Mind your manners, Teacher Kim!"


    Kang Yu-Hwan quickly reached out and wordlessly pulled the homeroom teacher back.


    "But Mister Kang, sir!" Kim Seong-Ju cried out, seemingly begging Kang Jin-Ho''s father to stop dissuading him.


    But that only made Kang Yu-Hwan¡¯s hold onto his son''s homeroom teacher even tighter. He turned to the chief director andpany before bowing his head deeply. "We''re truly sorry."


    While apologizing, Kang Yu-Hwan shot a look at the homeroom teacher, strongly urging thetter to step back. Since Kim Seong-Ju knew the intent behind that look, all he could do was sigh and back off. "Yes, of course."


    The chief director maintained a deeply-dissatisfied expression while ring at Kang Yu-Hwan as thetter bowed his head once more. ¡°If our son is indeed at fault, we''ll dly ept his punishment, sir. We sincerely apologize.¡±


    Watching this spectacle almost made Kang Jin-Ho break out in hollowughter. He had experienced many instances of unfairness before in his life, and that was why he could say that this little farce wasn''t even bad enough to qualify as one of those instances. After all, people with power in gangho all thought that it was okay to do whatever they pleased. And after Kang Jin-Ho entered the Demon Cult...


    He had lived for decades in a world where cruelty unleashed by those with power upon those without was indescribably worse than what the modern era had to offer. Hence, this level of humiliation should be easy enough to swallow.


    Yes, that should have been the case. However...


    Kang Jin-Ho was more furious than ever. Back then, he no longer had a father. He didn''t have anyone to lower their head and apologize on his behalf.


    Krrr...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew cold and withdrawn. Unfortunately, this event wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Excuse us.¡±


    The door to the guidance office opened, and two men kitted out in familiar uniforms stepped inside. Kim Seong-Ju dazedly stared at them, unable to process what was happening. "Why are you two... "


    Just as he tried to say something, the two new entrants to the office introduced themselves. "We''re from the police, everyone. We received aint regarding assault and came here to investigate."


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his cold re to the chief director. The old man was making an oily grin as he disdainfully stared at Kang Yu-Hwan and Kang Jin-Ho.


    ***


    The cop growled unhappily. ¡°Stop beating the bush, and tell me straight, will ya?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    "You punk. Do you know how many eyewitnesses there were? And the kid you assaulted got a prognosis of six weeks of recuperation. You think you''ll be off the hook just because you keep saying you''re innocent "


    ¡°I didn''t do it.¡±


    "What the hell, you are a dumba*s, ain''tcha? Or are you deaf "


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly and nced outside the window. He spotted Kang Yu-Hwan and his homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, looking back inside the office with nervous faces.


    Kim Seong-Ju furiously argued that a fight between two high schoolers was maybe worthy of a summon but not a full-on arrest. However, he still failed to prevent his student from getting dragged away to a police station. And it led to Kang Jin-Ho experiencing something as incredible as getting a ride in the back of a cop car. As a matter of fact, the experience was so incredible that every student in the school came outside to personally witness it.


    The cop continued with his grilling. "Stop messing around, boy. You hit that kid, right "


    "Yes, I did," Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    "And that kid wasn''t doing anything, just minding his own business, right "


    ¡°No, he wasn''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaargh, this kid...! I told you to stop messing around, you punk!¡±


    Just as the cop raised his voice, Kim Seong-Ju hurriedly rushed inside the office and cried out, "Stop raising your voice at one of my students, officer!"


    ¡°What the hell? Who the hell are you?!¡±


    "I''m his homeroom teacher! More importantly, you''re a policeman, so how dare you speak so rudely to tax-paying citizens like this?! And you haven''t even established this child''s guilt, so how dare you threaten him! Keep this up, and I''ll lodge a civilint to the National Police Agency! Do you hear me?!"


    Kim Seong-Ju''s unyielding rebuke forced the cop to flinch a little and lick his lips. "Sorry about that."


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Kim Seong-Ju mouthed a cigarette and he looked as if he was about to explode in fury.


    The cop stuttered his objection, ¡°E-excuse me, this is a non-smoking a...¡±


    ¡°How much is the fine, then?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you''re supposed to be a teacher, so why are you behaving this way? Please go outside and smoke.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju looked incensed enough to start an arguing match with the cop right there and then. However...


    "Excuse me, Teacher Kim." Kang Yu-Hwan stepped in the nick of time to intervene.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°Let''s step outside for a bit to cool our heads. We are making the investigation moreplicated than necessary.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju was indeed furious but he couldn''t voice his displeasure after seeing the student''s father holding himself back despite being the angriest person in this office. "Understood, sir..."


    Once Kang Yu-Hwan led Kim Seong-Ju outside, the cop making a pained face shifted his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. "Kid, just what are you "


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel like replying.


    The cop continued. ¡°You know what, don''t answer me. Just keep quiet like that. I''ll just write up this statement exactly as you said, so why don''t you repeat yourself in front of a judge, okay? See for yourself what the judge will retort you with.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Bloomin'' hell, my luck is really sh*tty today... Hey, are you still insisting on your version?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho still maintained his silence.


    ¡°Why aren''t you answering me, punk?!¡±


    The cop yelled, but that only got himself another loud yell thrown back at his face, this timeing from another policeman walking into the office. "Hey, man! What''s with all the ruckus?!"


    "Ah, my bad, sir. I''m trying to talk to this kid, but he''s just too damn stubborn, so..."


    "Come on, man. Boys his age are all like that. That''s why you gotta... Hmm " The senior cop walking into the office tilted his head after recognizing Kang Jin-Ho''s face. "Wait, aren''t you Jin-Ho "

 Chapter 17: His Descent (4)

    <h4>Chapter 17: His Descent (4)</h4>


    "... "


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to get a better look at the detective calling out his name and realized that it was someone he knew.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho. You do remember me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    This man was none other than Detective Yi Jong-In of the violent crimes unit that scolded Kang Jin-Ho for butting in during the hostage situation.


    "What''s going on here, Detective Park? Tell me the gist of it." Detective Yi shifted his attention over to the cop interrogating Kang Jin-Ho. After listening to the situation, he nodded and wrapped his arm around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. "Listen, Detective Park. This kid and I will pop outside for a quick chat, okay "


    ¡°But sir, we''re in the middle of investigation...¡±


    "Don''t sweat it. I''ll handle it."


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    Yi Jong-In ignored Detective Park''s call and waltzed outside the office with Kang Jin-Ho in tow. After reaching a quiet spot out of people''s earshot, he turned to Kang Jin-Ho and asked, "Do you smoke "


    ¡°No, I don''t.¡±


    ¡°I ain''t gonna bite your head off, so just be honest. You smoke, right?¡±


    ¡°Just one at a time.¡±


    "Here." Detective Yi handed a cigarette over. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly mouthed it.


    The detective lit it up, then stuck another cigarette between his lips. "What''s been said inside. It''s all rubbish, right "


    "Yes, it is."


    "Yeah, knew it. After all, you wouldn''t have risked your neck during the hostage drama if you were that type of person. Let''s not forget, you should be getting your brave citizen award pretty soon."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I think I know what''s going on here. That punk''s grandpa is the chief director of the Dongmyeong Foundation, right? The thing is, that foundation is as suspicious as it can get. That grandpa alone has a ton of crappy rumors about him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    "That''s why you should just think of this experience as getting bitten by a rabid stray or something. I''ll try to take care of this thing, so don''t worry about it. Understand "


    "Thank you." Kang Jin-Ho deeply sucked in the cigarette smoke. Today''s event reminded him of why he used to smoke in the past.


    The cigarette still tasted bitter back then or even now.


    Detective Yi went back inside and grabbed Detective Park''s shoulder. "Hey, Park. Since the investigation is basically over, why don''t you let the boy go home? It''ll get dark soon."


    ¡°No, sir. The victim has to lie down in a hospital for six weeks. I''ve got a ton of paperwork to do since this case will go to court.¡±


    Yi Jong-In was taken aback. "What? To court "


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡°And what''s the charge?¡±


    ¡°Assault and battery, of course.¡±


    "What the f*ck? A couple of kids were fighting, yet you wanna stick a charge of assault and battery? You dumba*s, that''s not how we do things." Yi Jong-In chided the junior detective unhappily.


    Detective Park sounded troubled as he replied, "But, uh, that''s exactly how we do things "


    ¡°Oh, is that right? And which hospital issued the victim''s medical certificate?¡±


    ¡°W-well, the certificate isn''t...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t? Isn''t what, you dumba*s?! You don''t even have the medical report, so how the f*ck do you know it''s six weeks or whatever?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yi Jong-In quietly growled, "Let the boy go home while I''m still being civil, okay "


    ¡°But, sir. Chief will eviscerate me if I do that...¡±


    ¡°Tell him I sent the boy home, then!¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    Yi Jong-In ignored Detective Park''s whimpering and addressed Kang Jin-Ho, "You can go now, kid."


    ¡°...¡±


    "I''m telling you, stop worrying about this and go home."


    While the two of them had engaged in a bit of an ''argument,¡¯ Kang Yu-Hwan stepped back inside the office and asked Yi Jong-In. "Is everything over now, officer "


    "Ah, yes, sir. It''s over. Please take the boy home, sir. And you don''t have toe back here, as well. This whole thing will blow over with a warning or, at worst, a suspended sentence."


    ¡°But what about the six weeks of treatment?¡±


    ¡°Ifdy luck isn''t on your side, you might get pped with a summary fine of around five hundred thousand won, but I will not stand by and watch crap like that go down, sir. I''ll make sure it ends at a suspended sentence even if it means I must hop over to the police headquarters and flip some tables.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded in silence.


    ¡°By the way, sir, I''m guessing you''re this boy''s father?¡± Yi Jong-In asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    "I had an opportunity to chat with his mother some time ago, you see. This will be our first meeting, then. Thanks to your brave son, we were able to apprehend a serial killer without any further losses of lives. Without Jin-Ho''s help, the child who had been taken as a hostage back then could have died. I still don''t know the full details of this case, but I know for a fact that your son isn''t a person who would do what others are using him of. That''s why... Please don''t bite his head off too much, sir."


    ¡°That''s my n, as well.¡±


    Yi Jong-In grinned. ¡°Your son is one heck of a man, sir. I mean it.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan closed his eyes and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you. Jin-Ho, let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Father.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and his father left the police station and wordlessly walked over to the parked car.


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡± Kim Seong-Ju waiting by the car called out to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    "Don''t worry too much about this. I''ll try my best to reverse your suspension."


    ¡°No, sir. It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it won''t be fine if the suspension is recorded in your student record. Going to school will be troublesome for you in the future in that case. Besides, how can I sit by and let this rubbish stand?! I will...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Please don''t do that. You might get caught up in it if you do. Just let it be, sir.¡±


    "...Ugh." Kim Seong-Ju could only groan. One of his students was being unfairly crushed by the weight of wealth and authority, but there was nothing he could do for the boy. "I''m sorry, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°No, sir. Actually, I''m grateful.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head at his homeroom teacher.


    Kang Yu-Hwan also bowed deeply at Kim Seong-Ju. ¡°Thank you for caring so much about my son, Teacher Kim.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I haven''t done anything at all. I...¡± Kim Seong-Ju replied in a self-mocking tone. If he could, he wanted to yell and vent some steam.


    "See you, then."


    After leaving behind that brief goodbye, Kang Yu-Hwan and Kang Jin-Ho climbed into the car and drove home. Once they got home, Kang Jin-Ho''s mother and Kang Eun-Yeong rushed over and immediately began their barrage of questioning.


    ¡°Are you alright, son?!¡±


    ¡°What did the cops say, Oppa?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan stepped in to stop the duo. ¡°Let the kid get some rest first, you two.¡±


    ¡°But, dear!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Can''t you that see we''re dying of curiosity here!¡±


    "I said, let him be!" Kang Yu-Hwan raised his voice, prompting Kang Jin-Ho''s mother and sister to flinch and mp their mouths shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at his father. ¡°Father, I''d like to return to my room and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho entered his room, theny down on the bed. He hadn''t bothered to turn the lights on, leaving the room bathed in darkness. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Right now, he was using all of his mental strength trying to suppress the urge. He simply had to endure it because failing to do so might lead him to murder the chief director and Choi Yeong-Su in cold blood.


    ''Don''t forget that this is a different world¡­''


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his teeth. One couldn''t kill their way out of trouble in this era. More importantly, didn''t he wish to return to the modern era to escape those things in the first ce


    Kang Jin-Ho tapped on his pressure point. The longer he stayed awake, the greater his urge would be. If his urge managed to awaken the Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slumbering within his heart, then... Some things that could never be undone might ur.


    So, for now... he should just go to sleep.


    ***


    The next morning...


    "Excuse me? I''m fired " Kang Yu-Hwan was getting ready for work when he suddenly yelled while holding his phone. "Everything was fine until yesterday, so why am I suddenly being let go?!"


    A calm voice came from the phone''s speaker.


    - You jumped the light again yesterday.


    ¡°It couldn''t be helped as my son was in trouble at school! Of course, I was in a hurry! Besides, what do you mean, again? I''ve never vited trafficws before!¡±


    - We''ve receivedints regarding how you drive your taxi, Mister Kang. And we''re not talking about one or two calls, either.


    ¡°But there has never been a single word to me about this until now!¡±


    - What''s the point of telling you ahead of time? We wait and see if things improve, and when that''s not working, we''ll just cut our losses. In any case, you''re fired. Don''te to work.


    ¡°Director! That''s nonsense! This is unfair dismissal! I won''t take this lying down!¡±


    - If you want to sue us, go ahead. And this is not easy for me, either. Do try to understand that I had no choice, Mister Kang.


    With that, the call came to an end. Kang Yu-Hwan red at the phone with a hardened look before shoving the device into his pocket.


    ¡°...Dear, what was that all about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother cautiously asked.


    Kang Yu-Hwan barely contained his anger before he squeezed out a reply, "I''ll go find out myself, so wait for my call, dear."


    ¡°But...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gnashed his teeth after eavesdropping on the call from his room. He instinctively figured out what was going on. He was sure that chief director old man had done something¡ªthat was the only usible exnation for this sudden development.


    This method of leisurely and slowly tightening the hold and enjoying your opponent''s pain was familiar to Kang Jin-Ho. In fact, he had witnessed it far too many times in the past. The bastards at the so-called righteous orthodox sects and the Imperial Family''s eunuchs enjoyed deploying this type of torture method. They would let a single ray of hope shine and gleefully watch as their victims desperately cling to it, only to mercilessly cut it off at thest second for maximum despair.


    Of course, things might not y out the same this time. This era was not gangho, after all. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still heard a familiar voice calling out to him from deep within his soul.


    Haven''t you endured enough


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut to block out the voice of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. It seemed that thetter had awakened enough to address him. Of course, that voice was Kang Jin-Ho''s voice as well. After all, he was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    The urge to destroy everything was trying to overtake his mind right now.


    ¡®Just where did things go wrong ¡¯


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at his ceiling.


    ***


    A dayter, his mother also received a notice of dismissal from the cleaningpany she was working at. The day after, Kang Eun-Yeong came home in tears and bitterlyined that her teacher suddenly began bullying her at school¡ªwhich happened to be Dongmyeong Girls'' Middle School. On the following day, thendowner of the ce where Kang Jin-Ho''s family lived suddenly notified them of a rent increase.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had to stay home during the duration of his suspension, he had no choice but to listen to all these development and stew in the dark atmosphere of his family.


    The chief director''s evil scheme was gradually tightening the noose around Kang Jin-Ho, one day at a time.


    Later that day, the evening cast its darkness in the heavens, and¡­ Kang Jin-Ho got up from the bed and stepped outside the room.


    As he and his sister got older, the family had to extend beyond their means to rent a three-bedroom home just so that the kids could have their own private rooms. He found his father sitting alone in the living room, sipping on a ss of booze.


    Kang Yu-Hwan looked back at his son. "Where are you going, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Just to get some fresh air, Father.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho put on his shoes and reached out to open the front door. His hand stopped when Kang Yu-Hwan called out to him again. ¡°Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, son.¡±


    "What for, Father "


    ¡°You haven''t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s voice faltered. "As your father, I should be praising you. Indeed, you did the right thing, my boy. Don''t lose sleep over this. But this father of yours is too powerless and has nothing going for him and... And I can''t even praise you for doing something right. That''s why I... I''m sorry, son..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grip on the door handle grew tighter and tighter. ¡°...Please don''t say that, Father.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m really sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly closed the door behind him and stepped outside. He turned his head and stared at the slums located on a steep hillside. His next destination was there.


    Once he reached the highest point on the hill, he thought that the moon was close enough for him to reach out and grab it off the heavens.


    ''Where did things go wrong ''


    He only wanted to live an ordinary life. A life where he couldugh and make merry like everyone else. But now... that life was getting further away from him. So, just what went wrong


    Was he at fault for failing to hold himself back? If he didn''t hurt Choi Yeong-Su, would he be living that elusive ordinary life by now


    Maybe¡­ He made a mistake by believing in others. However, did he really believe that his ssmates would be honest with their testimonies after he took down Choi Yeong-Su


    Or... Was he toockadaisical with the handling of this matter? Perhaps, he should have been smarter in preparing for the iing threat.


    Bang!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s fist mmed into the ground as a mocking grin crept up on his lips. He already knew the answer in his heart. None of the above was the cause. As a matter of fact, there could be only one to me here.


    ''In the end, it''s not so different here.''


    He made a mistake by believing that this era would be different from gangho because people here didn''t cross swords and openly threatened to kill each other. He forgot that no matter where people lived, certain things would remain the same.


    If you wanted to live like a human being in a society, you needed one crucial thing¡ªpower.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally epted that one truth he had been trying so hard to ignore. Whether it was gangho or the modern era, thew of the jungle still applied. The strong enjoyed the best that life could offer while the weak ended up as prey or ythings. Regardless of how righteous you had been throughout your life, everything would go out of whack in an instant if that was what the strong desired¡ªthat was the truth of this world.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally realized it. No, wait¡ªthe truth was, he knew the answer from the beginning. He already knew the mistake he had made.


    ¡°That''s right. I wanted to live an ordinary life.¡±


    If one wanted something, one shouldn''t just wish for it. No, one should actively do something, anything, to fulfill that wish¡ªthat was the universal truth of life. He wanted to live an ordinary life? Since that was his wish, he needed to put in the necessary effort.


    Kang Jin-Ho came to understand this one thing during thest few days, and that was...


    ¡°In order to enjoy an ordinary life, I need power.¡±


    He broke out into a fierce grin. His white teeth coldly gleamed under the faint light like the fangs of a predator drooling over its prey.


    ¡°I only wanted to live an ordinary life. But now...¡± Kang Jin-Ho red at the heavens while slowly chewing out his words. ¡°Remember that you provoked me first.¡±


    He closed his eyes, sensing the creeping approach of an existence buried deep within his subconsciousness.

 Chapter 18: His Descent (5)

    <h4>Chapter 18: His Descent (5)</h4>


    The rainbow of lights from various neon signs brightly illuminated the streets at night and chased the darkness away.


    ¡°Heh, this isn''t so bad.¡± Choi Yeong-Su chuckled while taking in the sight of the brightly-lit street.


    ¡°You look excited about something, dude.¡± Lee Min-Sik, the self-proimed right hand of Choi Yeong-Su, replied to his ''boss.¡¯


    ¡°I don''t have to go to school tomorrow, after all. Which means I can mess around for the whole night right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about us, then?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su grinned mockingly. "Heh, why don''t you scoot home first if you''re worried about tomorrow "


    "No way. It''s gonna be a party, so we can''t ruin the fun by not being there for you."


    "At least you know." Choi Yeong-Su cackled before straightening his back. "Urgh. That little twat trying to act tough really pissed me off, but this is already making me feel better!"


    ¡°Ah, that''s right. What happened to that bastard?¡± Lee Min-Sik asked.


    Choi Yeong-Su smirked. ¡°Did hee to school yet?¡±


    ¡°No, he''s still serving his suspension, I think?¡±


    ¡°Keep watching. It ain''t gonna end with a simple suspension. I''ll show you how to ruin some punk''s life for good. So, get your popcorn ready.¡±


    Lee Min-Sik quickly kissed Choi Yeong-Su''s butt. ¡°Haaah. He dared to provoke you, so no freaking way he''ll get away scot-free. Am I right?¡±


    "F*ck. I''m telling you, he blindsided me back then. That''s all! You know that I can easily beat the living sh*t out of him."


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°But that ain''t gonna be enough for me. Gimme a month, and I''ll show you that pathetic bastard groveling before me.¡±


    ¡°Since the one and only Choi Yeong-Su said so, which means it''ll happen for real then!¡± Lee Min-Sik gleefully eximed.


    ¡°At least you know, you dummy. Anyway. Since I''m in the mood, let''s just head to that nightclub.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su and his goons stepped inside a dimly-lit alleyway. Openly entering through the club''s front door always felt good, but the ID inspections had gotten more thoroughtely, leaving these teenagers with no choice but to use the backdoor. One of the employees was already in their pocket, so he should open the door for them with just a call.


    Choi Yeong-Su nced at Lee Min-Sik. "Did you call our guy "


    ¡°Yup, did that before we got here. You know I''m the expert at figuring out your mood, right? Anyway, our guy will open the door when we text him.¡±


    ¡°Yup, you sure know me well, Min-Sik.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su tilted his head and looked around. ¡°By the way, where did Hyeon-Seung disappear to?¡±


    "Huh? He was right here only a second ago? Did he go to the bathroom or something "


    "Urgh, that idiot. Where did he go? Call him on the phone, will ya "


    Lee Min-Sik took out his phone and called the other goon, Go Hyeon-Seung. But he got aputerized voice saying the phone number was currently unavable. "What''s this? It says his phone''s off."


    ¡°What the hell?! F*cking spoiling my mood again. Did he get lost while we wereing here?¡±


    "No, that can''t be. That idiot was definitely with us, so... Where the hell did he disappear to? Hang on, Yeong-Su. Imma go and check over there." Lee Min-Sik urgently ran outside the alleyway.


    "Eiii, f*cking hell." Choi Yeong-Su grunted and mouthed a cigarette. His mood was getting better, only for Go Hyeon-Seung to piss him off once more. "Nightclub or whatever... F*ck, should I just call up some girls and have fun with them instead "


    The girls he ''knew'' no longer interested him, but they were still convenient distractions nevertheless. Just a phone call from him, and plenty of willing girls shoulde running even at thiste hour.


    "Go Hyeon-Seung, you son of a b*tch! Just where did you even..." Choi Yeong-Su scanned his surroundings while muttering. The alleyway was nestled between tall buildings and never received much outside light, to begin with. Its sneaky location between the buildings meant that it was out of sight from the main street, making it perfect for a quick getaway if cops showed up for ID inspections.


    Choi Yeong-Su frequented these alleyways even before he was a high schooler.


    But now¡­ For some reason, this familiar alleyway came across as rather sinister tonight.


    "Geez, what a sh*tty night..." Choi Yeong-Su groaned, then tossed the cigarette on the ground. While stubbing it out, he pulled out his phone to make a call. But then...


    "What the hell " He was calling Lee Min-Sik''s phone, but his expression crumpled at what he heard next.


    - My phone''s off right now, so leave a message after the usual, okay


    ¡°Argh, what the hell is the matter with those two?!¡± Choi Yeong-Su exploded in irritation while stabbing the ''End Call'' icon on the screen. Afterward, he shoved the phone into his pocket. Why did the one searching for a missing idiot switch his phone off? Choi Yeong-Su growled, "I''m gonna kill them both when they show up..."


    He briefly wondered if he should also try searching for the two missing idiots, but gave up after thinking that they might miss each other. All he could do for now was shove his hands inside his pockets and angrily kick the ground. His nerves were getting pricked by the odor of cigarettes wafting from somewhere, too.


    Wondering where that smell wasing from, Choi Yeong-Su nced at his own cigarette on the ground, but he had already stubbed it out. In that case... what was up with this acrid smelling from so close by


    "Urgh, what the hell " Choi Yeong-Su turned his head. Finally, he noticed a shadow looming over him. "Heok?!"


    Choi Yeong-Su jumped up in surprise and stumbled back, only to trip over a jutting piece of rock and crash ungainly to the ground.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!" Choi Yeong-Su cried out but still quickly raised his head to look at the owner of the shadow. He could see the pitch-ck figure of a person standing between the extending shadows of the buildings and a single lick of ember burned brightly within the darkness.


    ''Is that a cigarette ''


    Sounds of trudging footsteps softly echoed in the alleyway as the pitch-ck figure slowly emerged from the shadows, revealing a familiar face.


    ¡°Y-you...! Kang Jin-Ho, you son of a b*tch!¡± Choi Yeong-Su roared, but his scared eyes had to do a double¡ªno¡ªa triple take at the man walking up to him.


    He was definitely Kang Jin-Ho. No matter how you tried to describe him, he was Kang Jin-Ho, but... Something about him was not quite right. He looked exactly like Kang Jin-Ho from Choi Yeong-Su''s memories, but something about him felt different. It was as if this man only had the same face as that Kang Jin-Ho and nothing else.


    Why did Choi Yeong-Su feel this way even though he saw Kang Jin-Ho only a few days ago? Was it because of the darkness of this alleyway? Or...


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply sucked in the cigarette smoke and held it in for a second or two before slowly exhaling it. Then, he finally opened his mouth. "I finally remembered why I used to smoke."


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It''s thanks to you.¡±


    That low, cold voice dug sharply into Choi Yeong-Su''s hearing. The boy began shuddering as if he was inside a freezer. "Y-you... Did you reallye for revenge "


    ¡°...¡±


    "You crazy son of a b*tch! Don''t you know what will happen to you if you touch even a hair on me?! After everything you went through, you still haven''te to your senses, ah?! I''m gonna finish you off for good, pal!" Choi Yeong-Su tried to sound haughty, but his voice was pitifully trembling.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°You''re wrong.¡±


    ¡°W-what am I wrong about?!¡±


    ¡°It''s not that I still don''t know... You helped me remember it again, after all.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Thank you for making me realize that I have to stay ''me'' to live an ordinary life."


    Choi Yeong-Su shuddered again. ¡°What bullsh*t are you trying to spew now?¡±


    A chilling grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. This smile obscured in darkness was like a cold dagger stabbing into Choi Yeong-Su''s eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly walked closer to Choi Yeong-Su, one deliberate step at a time, and muttered, ¡°I wonder, what have you done wrong?¡±


    ¡°W-what was that, you f*ck! I, I haven''t done anything wrong!¡± Choi Yeong-Su somehow managed to stand back up despite stumbling about ungainly. He raised his clenched fist and got ready to defend himself, only to realize how badly his arms were shaking.


    ''W-why am I shaking so much?!''


    An unfamiliar feeling Choi Yeong-Su had never sensed before traveled throughout his entire body, causing his heart to pound away madly.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled derisively. ¡°You haven''t done anything?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su clenched his fists even tighter as his opponent gradually got closer.


    ''He blindsided me back then, but now...!''


    He felt confident about winning against anyone in a proper fight. He was none other than Choi Yeong-Su, after all!


    ¡°Hah!¡± Choi Yeong-Su roared and threw an almighty haymaker at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    POW!


    His fist urately mmed into Kang Jin-Ho''s cheek, producing a dull noise. Choi Yeong-Su almost cried out in tion when his fist connected.


    ''Take a good look! I am not a weakling. I was merely flustered back then!''


    Unfortunately for him, though, the only sound his mouth could make was a scream, not a joyous cry.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahk?!¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su rolled around on the ground while pitifully holding his hand. It hurt like crazy as if he struck a b of concrete with his bare fist.


    "Argh... G-goddamn it! F*ck...!" Choi Yeong-Su spat out curses and moans.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked up and crouched near Choi Yeong-Su''s head. ¡°I want you to think carefully about it.¡±


    ¡°You...! I will never let this go, you hear me!¡± Choi Yeong-Su roared in anger, but that only rewarded him with Kang Jin-Ho''s hand grabbing his face. ¡°Euh...!¡±


    ¡°Don''t. Make. Me. Repeat. Myself.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burned fiercely like a predator about to pounce on its prey. Choi Yeong-Su, who was on the receiving end of that bone-chilling re, felt this illogical sensation of his throat getting ripped apart.


    ''Fear?!''


    Choi Yeong-Su realized that fear was taking over every fiber of his being. ''


    ¡®Wha... what the f*ck is he?!''


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' of a few days ago already felt somewhat different from the one Choi Yeong-Su remembered. The difference back then was somewhat noticeable, but this time! This ''Kang Jin-Ho'' had to be apletely different person from the one a few days ago.


    And it was not even a ''good'' difference, either. It was as if this Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even human! A human being¡­ A human being couldn''t be like this. Where on God''s green Earth would you find a human being capable of making you shiver so pitifully with just a re


    Kang Jin-Ho softly asked, ¡°You still don''t get it?¡±


    Cruuunch!


    ¡°Kkeuh...?!¡± Choi Yeong-Su wanted to scream at the extreme pain shooting up from his right hand, but for some weird reason, not much sound came out of his mouth. His body even stopped listening to his brain''smands. The ''fear'' exceeding the limits of pain was driving him crazy.


    ''Is... is this a dream? Am I dreaming or something ''


    The pain shooting up from his right arm was murderous. In that case, why couldn''t he scream like normal? Trying so hard to scream only got him a sore throat with no sound, which made everything so much worse and¡­ so much more terrifying.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned coldly. ¡°Well, then. Think about it one more time.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeong-Su tried to say something, but his lips didn''t want to listen to him.


    ¡°Still don''t get it, huh?¡±


    Cruuunch!


    This time, it was the left hand. Choi Yeong-Su began spasming like he was suffering from a stroke. His eyes turned bloodshot like he had be a madman. And just like a second ago, no sound came out of his mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly growled, ¡°Think. If you can''t figure it out, then... It''s not going to end.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su desperately racked his brain. He needed to answer. He must answer!


    ¡°Now, talk.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su gave his everything to open his mouth. But what could he possibly say when his vocal pressure point had been sealed already


    ¡°I can''t hear you.¡±


    Cruuunch!


    It was now the right leg. Choi Yeong-Su''s arms shot up in shock. Pain beyond description drove him utterly crazy inside. He iled about like a drowning man.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeong-Su before whispering softly, ¡°Do you wish to speak?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su desperately nodded. His face had long be a mess of tears and snot.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su nodded hard enough to snap his head off.


    ¡°But... Did you stop when Park Yu-Min begged you to stop?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Rx. I won''t hurt you more than what you''ve already done. Try to remember everything you''ve done. Then, you''ll get a good idea of what I''m going to do to you." A chilling grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face again. "Now, speak."


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I can''t hear you!¡±


    Cruuunch!


    Choi Yeong-Su trembled on the ground like a wet dog. But Kang Jin-Ho was still unfazed by this sight, his words remained calm and rxed. ¡°Speak up.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Cruuuunch!


    Choi Yeong-Su wanted to bite his tongue if he could. Dying felt like a better option than being subjected to this indescribable pain. But he just couldn''t move any muscle around his mouth no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°You still can''t figure it out?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su looked up and silently pleaded with Kang Jin-Ho. He couldn''t speak nor move his body, but¡­ The light in his eyes should still reach his tormentor.


    ¡°I guess I should stop messing around, then. Now, speak.¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally unsealed Choi Yeong-Su''s vocal pressure point.


    Thetter, still trembling pitifully, reached out with his faltering hand at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°P-p-please... don''t... kill me...¡±


    "I''m not going to kill you. That will be letting you off the hook too easily. So, speak. What have you done wrong? What was your mistake "


    ¡°I... I''m so sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°That''s not what I wanted to hear¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please, I...¡±


    ¡°Listen well.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned in closer. ¡°Your mistake was provoking me.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su hurriedly nodded.


    "But that''s fine, I was thinking of letting most of the crap slide, you see. I tried to be more understanding even if you had gotten on my nerves since this isn''t the world I used to live in."


    Choi Yeong-Su continued to nod, even though he couldn''t understand what Kang Jin-Ho had said just now. His instincts told him to keep nodding away, so that was what he did.


    ¡°But then, you went ahead and did something unforgivable.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew so much colder and murderous as he red at Choi Yeong-Su.

 Chapter 19: His Descent (6)

    <h4>Chapter 19: His Descent (6)</h4>


    Choi Yeong-Su shuddered at that terrifying re. It was scary. So scary! The pain in his body was nothingpared to the terror he felt from the ¡®Kang Jin-Ho¡¯ in front of him. So much so that he was ready to do anything just to escape from this suffocating terror.


    "I, I''m sor¡ª"


    ¡°Thanks to your grandfather, my father had to lower his head.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression darkened further and further. "He... I never really remembered much about him. If you ask me whether I feel any filial love or something like that about him, I''d have to say no. It''s just that... I''ve been trying pretty hard to feel affection for him since he''s my family and all."


    Choi Yeong-Su''s terrified mind couldn''t process just what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say here. But there was no mistaking the intense fury bubbling within his words. And this fury was amplifying Choi Yeong-Su''s terror even more.


    ¡°But someone like that had to bow his head because of me. Did you know that when he bowed, it felt like my blood flow suddenly reversed? That emotion... I haven''t felt like that in ages. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°No, you don''t.¡±


    "W-wait! I do! I swear..."


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. I''ll make you understand soon enough.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled coldly as he red into Choi Yeong-Su''s eyes. ¡°Let''s take it slow, shall we? The night''s long, after all. We shall continue until... Until you finally figure it out.¡±


    The creepily-smiling Kang Jin-Ho reached out and grabbed Choi Yeong-Su''s ribs. Thetter pitifully whimpered, ¡°P-please...!¡±


    ¡°You need to learn what it means to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°I, I''m sorry. Please...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What will you do if I stop now?¡±


    ¡°I... I''ll apologize in public! And, and I''ll do anything you want! T-that''s why, please...!¡±


    "Just make everything right again."


    ¡°I, I got it! I really do! I swear!¡± Choi Yeong-Su broke down in a flood of tears.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly growled, ¡°I will be watching you. I will watch how you make everything right again. However, it''ll be in your best interest not to do anything foolish.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su''s vision suddenly grew blurry and dark. His fading consciousness meant that he didn''t quite catch everything Kang Jin-Ho had said toward the end.


    "Do not forget. This isn''t over yet..."


    Those parting words didn''t register fully in Choi Yeong-Su''s mind. And he only woke up with a start when someone began shaking him around.


    "Heok?!" Choi Yeong-Su freaked out and iled his arms around everywhere. "D-don''t touch me!"


    Lee Min-Sik cried out, ¡°Hey, Yeong-Su! What''s gotten into you, dude?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! W-where... Where is that son of a b*tch?!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°K-Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    "What do you mean?! There''s no one besides you here, dude. Why are you even lying on the ground anyway " Lee Min-Sik asked, sounding flustered and confused.


    Choi Yeong-Su felt his body involuntarily shudder once again. This was proof that all the pain he felt wasn''t part of some terrifying dream. He quietly asked his goon, "You... didn''t see him "


    ¡°Dude, you''re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°What.. what time is it?¡±


    ¡°The time? Huh?! How did it get thiste already? It''s three in the morning?!¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su grit his teeth when Lee Min-Sik gasped in shock.


    Kang Jin-Ho!


    That was definitely not a dream. Without a shred of doubt, Kang Jin-Ho had shown up. Choi Yeong-Su had indeed thrown away his pride, begging and groveling before that bastard like some kind of an insect.


    "You f*cking son of a...!" Choi Yeong-Su''s clenched teeth creaked noisily. He couldn''t let this go. He could never, ever let that bastard off the hook now!


    ***


    The next morning...


    ¡°Hello? The police station, you say?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan answering the phone nced at Kang Jin-Ho with narrowed eyes. ¡°I see. Yes, we will be there.¡±


    As he put the phone down, Kang Jin-Ho''s mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, asked him with a worried voice, ¡°What was that about, dear?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, not sure. They want Jin-Ho toe to the station again.¡±


    "But that detective said we don''t have to, so why... "


    "What can we do when they want him toe again? We don''t have a choice but to do as we were told. Jin-Ho, get ready," said Kang Yu-Hwan to his son.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, put on a jacket, then stepped outside the house.


    ¡°I wonder what they want this time...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan muttered as he started the car.


    When Kang Jin-Ho and his father reached the police station, they were greeted by Detective Park from thest time.


    The cop ushered them in. ¡°This way, you two.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan let his displeasure known to Detective Park almost immediately. "Why have you summoned my son here again, Detective "


    ¡°Well, sir. We received anotherint against your son this morning. The same victim as thest time is now saying that Kang Jin-Ho attacked him against night.¡±


    ¡°Last night?!¡± The clearly-stunned Kang Yu-Hwan looked back at his son. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, that''s a lie.¡±


    Detective Park stared at Kang Jin-Ho with an unconvinced face before continuing with his questioning. "It does sound strange, but it''s my job to investigate, you see. Student Jin-Ho, where were you between one and two o''clock this morning "


    ¡°I was at home.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan butted in. "My son was home during the early hours of this morning. I saw him myself."


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± Detective Park narrowed his eyes in suspicion as he studied Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly spoke up as if he remembered something. ¡°Wait, if you say around one, I wasn''t exactly home at that time.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Where were you, then?¡±


    "I couldn''t sleep. And it was stuffy at home, so I popped into a local convenience store a couple of times."


    ¡°What? Are you saying you went outside your house, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Yes, but I stayed near the convenience store before heading home. I bought a cup of coffee, then some soda afterward."


    Detective Park asked sharply, ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°I used my card, so you can check the purchase history.¡±


    ¡°It''s possible that you weren''t the one buying that stuff, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked rhetorically. ¡°Surely that convenience store has security cameras, right?¡±


    "Mmhmm..." Detective Park nodded involuntarily. The store most likely did have cameras, which would prove that Kang Jin-Ho was nearby at the time.


    It was right at that moment that the interrogation was interrupted by amotioning from outside the office. Mere secondster, the chief director and Choi Yeong-Su burst inside, full of anger.


    ¡°You! You stinking punk dare toy your hands on my grandson again?!¡± The chief director tried to charge straight at Kang Jin-Ho, but Detective Park stopped the old man just in time. The chief director roared, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Sir! He''s still a person of interest. Nothing has been proven yet, so please calm down, sir! And he has a perfect alibi, too.¡±


    ¡°Alibi? What?!¡±


    "He stopped by at a convenience store twice between one and two o''clock, when the assault allegedly took ce, sir."


    The chief director roared once again, ¡°So what? What about afterward?!¡±


    ¡°Choi-gun alleged that the assault took ce around one in the morning, sir. After checking the testimonies and the phone records, we can also reasonably conclude that the alleged crime took ce within that time frame, sir."


    ¡°He must have hurt my grandson between buying whatever he was buying in that store!¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you have any idea what''s the distance between the convenience store in question and the location where Choi-gun said the assault happened? Even a jet ne would not get there in time."


    ¡°...!¡± The chief director''s expression crumpled. ¡°That bastard admitted that he hit my grandson, didn''t he?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, don''t forget that you''re in a police station! You''re causing a scene here, sir!¡±


    The chief director didn''t back down and continued with his unsightly abuse of power. ¡°You idiot of a cop! Do you really think that your neck will be safe after this nonsense?! Do you?!¡±


    ¡°Chief Director, do not forget that we have cameras in the office!¡±


    "Keuh-huk!" The chief director scowled, then shot a murderous re at Kang Jin-Ho. He was convinced that this young punk had done something because his grandson would never lie to him. He must have used some sort of insidious method in themission of the crime, but since it was impossible to prove the guilt, it frustrated the old man to no end.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at the chief director before slowly cracking his lips open. ¡°By the way...¡±


    "What is it now "


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze over to Detective Park. ¡°Didn''t you tell me that the prognosis was six weeks of recuperation thest time I was here?¡±


    The detective stammered, ¡°Well, yeah. I did...¡±


    ¡°Can a patient requiring six weeks of recuperation walk aroundpletely fine after only three days? And even go out to a nightclub, too?¡±


    "...Huh?!" Detective Park gasped before quickly turning his head to stare at Choi Yeong-Su. Thetter sneakily avoided the cop''s re.


    The cop quietly muttered, "Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since you''re already here, how about you drop the charges before going home, sir?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?!¡±


    "If you don''t, you might get hit with a counterim for forging medical records and lying in your victim''s statement, sir. In my opinion, the winner¡¯s too obvious. I already told you this a minute ago, but our offices have CCTV cameras, sir."


    The chief director gasped in shock and hurriedly looked up at the cameras. He btedly realized that he had made a mistake. Bad rumors doing the rounds could always be quashed, but extinguishing tangible evidence was a lot harder. Especially more so with visual proof like videos¡ªthose could end up in the hands of the media and cause something unmanageable in the blink of an eye.


    The chief director surreptitiously scanned his surroundings. His brief but loud roaring seemed to have attracted quite a lot of attentioning from every corner of the station. The old man was smart enough to know what was hanging around their necks.


    The detective continued. "And ording to the statement your grandson made, it sounds like torture rather than your standard assault. So, can you exin why your grandson looks so... unhurt, sir? It''s pretty difficult to think that he was attackedst night at all. Does he have any external injuries? If you haven''t brought the doctor''s written diagnosis, we also can''t move forward with the prosecution, sir. Actually, it seems that we should re-investigate the previous usation as well."


    The chief director calmly replied, ¡°...We''ll do as you say and withdraw ourints.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su cried out in exasperation, ¡°But, grandfather!¡±


    ¡°For now, you must keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The chief director addressed the cop, "Detective, we''ll be dropping charges for both matters. Help us do that."


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    The chief director gritted his teeth while turning around to leave. ¡°Then, I''ll be going.¡±


    "But, sir. You mustplete the form for withdrawal ofints first..."


    ¡°Can''t you deal with that yourself?!¡± The chief director roughly yanked Choi Yeong-Su and headed straight outside the police station. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed that spectacle, his eyes gleaming softly.


    Detective Park bowed his head a little. ¡°I must apologize to you both about this mess.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°We''re also trying to put food on our tables, you see... Please do try to understand where we''reing from.¡±


    ¡°No, I do understand,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan calmly replied.


    Detective Park groaned and scratched the back of his head. "Both of you can go now. I''ll handle the rest, so please don''t worry."


    "Thank you. We''ll leave it to you, then." The Kang father and son duo said farewell to the detective, then walked outside the station. Kang Yu-Hwan shook his head and muttered, "What a cruel and persistent old man he was."


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with his father by wordlessly nodding. But the re in his eyes indicated that he was thinking about something else.


    ***


    Later that night...


    Choi Yeong-Su was lying on his bed, the sheets covering him from top to bottom. He was shivering and whimpering in fear like a little child.


    ¡°He... He''lle for me tonight!¡±


    When he first used Kang Jin-Ho of assault, he was full of arrogance and pride. But right afterward, he kept on remembering the light burning in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    At first, Choi Yeong-Su thought it was just a figment of his imagination. If Kang Jin-Ho was really at a convenience store when it happened, the two of them couldn''t have metst night. The event itself was so outrageous that even Choi Yeong-Su himself began wondering if it really had been a dream all along.


    But he saw the truth earlier in the day. He saw Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes ring at him just as he was leaving the police station with his grandfather. Those eyes... They were exactly the same as the ones Choi Yeong-Su had seenst night!


    ¡°W-what should I do?!¡±


    Should he apologize profusely and beg for forgiveness now? Choi Yeong-Su might never get to leave the house unless he did that. The fear of running into Kang Jin-Ho outside was consuming him.


    ¡°What... what am I supposed to do?!¡±


    His grandfather tried to calm Choi Yeong-Su down by saying that he would take care of everything, but such an assurance would never work in his current status.


    "For now, it should be... fine. I should... just stay in the house until my grandfather takes care of everything... Yes, I''ll be fine here. Our walls are tall, we have cameras everywhere and, and... Even if you''re a monster, Kang Jin-Ho, you can never..."


    ¡°I can never enter here? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Choi Yeong-Su slowly, so agonizingly slowly, raised his head. He found a familiar face standing in the darkened corner of the room, staring right back at him.


    It was Kang Jin-Ho. He was smiling coldly like a devil licking his lips in front of its prey. Choi Yeong-Su was instantly creeped out, terror shooting down his spine. He tried to scream, but just like the night before, no sound woulde out of his mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned in closer and whispered quietly into Choi Yeong-Su''s ear, ¡°Is that what you thought?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su began trembling again. Kang Jin-Ho''s voice rekindled the memories of the brutal pain from the night before.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak in a subdued voice, "Why do you think I didn''t kill youst night "


    ¡°...?!¡±


    "You see, this is what I wanted all along. You''ll be subjected to immense pain every single day. And when you try to tell others what¡¯s going on with you, people will initially believe you. But when the same thing keeps repeating... They will stop believing you sooner orter even though it''s all true. No matter how cruel the torture gets for you, people will one day start insulting you instead. Do you understand what I''m saying to you "


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Experience what it feels like to go insane and ask yourself this¡ªwill you still be in one piece when it ends "


    Choi Yeong-Su desperately shook his head, trying to plead and beg.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a fierce grin. ¡°Let''s begin.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su''s eyes turned bloodshot. He finally realized that he should have never gotten into Kang Jin-Ho''s bad books.


    1. "-Gun" is a Korean honorific reserved for boys/young men younger than you. It has the same function as the Japanese ''-kun''.

 Chapter 20: Looking Around (1)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Looking Around (1)</h4>


    ¡°There they are! So, what do you think?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan asked in an excited voice as he pointed at a pair of objects leaning against a wall.


    ¡°What are these? Bicycles?¡± But Kang Eun-Yeong replied with a disappointed pout on her face.


    "Indeed, they are bicycles, my dear daughter!"


    ¡°Aaand here I was, wondering why you wanted us toe outside so early in the morning...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was excitedly pointing at the two new bicycles. They weren''t some expensive racing bikes or MTBs, but themonly-avable Korean-style cheap mommy bicycles. Still, they were brand-new, so their shininess under the morning sun was rather excellent.


    ¡°Now that I''ve switched my workce to somewhere close by, I figured there''s no need to waste fuel and drive there. So, the solution is tomute on a bicycle and get some exercise to boot,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan proudly dered.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, seemed to share her daughter''s sentiment, not her husband''s. ¡°Oh, so you care about conserving fuel but don''t care about your wife needing to do moreundry? Don''t you know how much extraundry I''ll have to deal with when youmute in your racing overalls every day "


    ¡°How much extra could it be?! Besides, it''s not like you''re doing theundry, dear. The washing machine does that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, why don''t you do theundry from now on?¡±


    "Ahaha... Of course, I know how hard you work for our family, dear." Kang Yu-Hwan hurriedly lowered his tail at his wife''s counterattack. Kang Eun-Yeong watching on couldn''t hold back herughter. The head of the Kang family sheepishly cleared his throat and addressed his loved ones, "In any case, I''ll bemuting using a bicycle from today."


    Kang Yu-Hwan had made himself proud by finding a new job in three days, and while riding on that momentum, he had even dered his intention to ride a bicycle, of all things, tomute every day. The employmentndscape was supposed to be tough going these days, but it must have been a cakewalk for him.


    When he was asked if he wanted to go back to his oldpany, Kang Yu-Hwan tly refused, saying that he did not want to spend his life in an establishment that had betrayed his faith.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head. ¡°By the way, why are there two bicycles, dear?¡±


    ¡°One''s mine, the other one''s for Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    "When you think about it, his school is in that weird zone, right? A bit too far to walk all the way, but too close to drive there, either. In that case, nothing beats a bicycle, don''t you agree "


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong immediately cried out in rm, "What are you even talking about?! Don''t you know how dangerous it is to ride a bicycle?! Our son has just gotten into a car ident, so what nonsense are you even on about?! How can you be this thoughtless, dear?!"


    Kang Yu-Hwan looked deeply wounded by her reply. "But... You weren''t even worried about me riding it "


    ¡°How can our son be the same as you?!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª? What''s so different about us, then?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho left his wounded father and let him continue his argument with his wife. Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to the bicycle.


    ''Riding a bicycle, huh...''


    In a way, you could call a bicycle one of modern civilization''s wonderful inventions. Some people might scoff at the idea of riding one but back in Zhongyuan, people only had the choice of walking, riding a horse, or a carriage. In that sense, being able to move a bit faster and more conveniently using one''s own strength was a revolutionary breakthrough.


    The people of the modern era didn''t know how to appreciate something like that. No, wait¡ªit would be more correct to say that they saw cycling as something mundane since other modern conveniences could be found everywhere in their lives.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted and climbed up on the bicycle with his schoolbag. He cautiously began pedaling forward.


    Wobble...


    ¡°...?¡±


    Wobble...


    ¡°...!¡±


    Thud.


    "...Mm." Kang Jin-Ho ced his foot on the ground just in time to stop himself from crashing to the ground. His brows furrowed deeply.


    Kang Eun-Yeong, ever the clueless airhead she was, said something she shouldn''t have. ¡°Oppa, you don''t know how to ride a bicycle?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head and stared at her. Even though his re left Choi Yeong-Su as a sobering wreck, she only had an exceedingly simple evaluation of her brother. ¡°I didn''t know you were an idiot, Oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and powerlessly turned his head away. Of course, not knowing how to ride a bicycle even at his age was definitely not something to be ashamed of. Why would it be considered embarrassing when so many people around the globe couldn''t do it, either? But¡­


    How could he exin this sudden bizarrepetitive streak zing fiercely in his heart?!


    "Son, you... It seems that you don''t know how to ride a bicycle yet," Kang Yu-Hwan muttered in a pitying voice.


    ¡°...¡±


    "But it''s fine, son. You can always learn, after all. It''s not as hard as you think. Just focus on keeping your body straight while riding, and that''s the ticket to make things simpler."


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho felt renewed energy surging within after getting his father''s encouragement. He tried to keep his torso straight up and began pedaling again. Perhaps thanks to his father''s advice, the bicycle smoothly scooted forward without wobbling.


    ¡°That''s it, son! Keep the handles straight!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed the pedal down a few more times and managed to stay upright without wobbling about.


    Kang Yu-Hwan excitedly cried out, "Yes, you''re doing great! And when you get to a corner, you...!"


    Crash!


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stared at the cloud of dust rising up from a distant corner and quietly muttered, ¡°Maybe I should''ve warned him a bit sooner?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded. ¡°Yes, you should have, dear.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kang Eun-Yeong shrugged her shoulders and sighed grandly. ¡°You can''t save an idiot, though.¡±


    ***


    At the end of several trial-and-errors, the new bicycle had be a bit too ''used'' to get a refund. Still, Kang Jin-Ho had finally gotten used to riding it, and now, he was moving breezily forward while scything through the air. He had to admit that riding a bicycle felt very strange initially, but that didn''t hinder him from getting better at it.


    Some trouble urred during the trial-and-error process that would have sent most normal people to the hospital, but Kang Jin-Ho''s finely-honed motor reflexes and athleticism protected his body from rather-scary idents.


    His hair whipped madly against the wind as the blurry scenery flew past him.


    ''This isn''t so bad¡­''


    Although this was as slow as crawlingpared to Qinggong, riding a bicycle proved to be unexpectedly fun. There was this quaint charm to it as if he was out on a leisurely stroll.


    Kang Jin-Ho hummed softly as he headed to his high school. Up to here, no one would see any major problems with the current situation. On the outside, he was just riding a new bicycle to get to his school, after all. But the hidden issue, a very minor one at that, was the reformation of his dantian not too long ago¡ªand as a result, his physical body had now vastly transcended the limits of a normal human being.


    Fwhoooooosh!!!


    His bicycle dashed forward at a speed that couldn''t havee from a normal bicycle. Kang Jin-Ho entered the main road and began matching the speed of cars. The bicycle underneath him was creaking and groaning urgently to express its suffering at Kang Jin-Ho''s powerful pedaling, but he remained utterly oblivious to it and simply continued at his own pace.


    Fwhoooooosh!!!


    ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you go faster?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We''re running fast enough as is.¡±


    ¡°But you''re as slow as a bicycle next to you, though?¡±


    "Eh " A well-dressed man driving thetest sports car freaked out and nced at his speedometer. "But we''re running at 70 km/h right now!"


    His passenger, a pretty-looking girl, asked him while tilting her head, ¡°Is that fast?¡±


    "Not even Lance Armstrong could pedal that fast! And that''s while juiced up, you know! We ain''t even on a velodrome, so how can anyone reach 70 on a public road?!"


    ¡°But look! There he is, on his bicycle. Uh? He''s actually ahead of us?¡±


    "Wha?!" The driver craned his neck and finally spotted a boy riding a bicycle. His jaw slowly fell as his eyes bulged out. "W-what the hell is that?!"


    Could this be a dream? Or maybe, his knowledge of bicycles was faulty, to begin with


    The girl tilted her head again. ¡°Oppa, can bicycles actually go that fast?¡±


    ¡°Hah, haha... Hahaha...¡± The man chuckled in dismay before settling on the most logical answer he could think of. ¡°I see. It must be a professional rider testing out a prototype bike or something.¡±


    ¡°Really? Didn''t you say Lance Armstrong or whoever can''t go that fast?¡±


    "Yeah, when riding on a normal bicycle. But it''s possible on an electric bike. You see, an electric motor can help you reach that sort of speed."


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl nodded as if she understood it, only for her to cock her head in confusion. ¡°By the way, Oppa? That bicycle rider... I think he''s wearing a school uniform?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you are mistaken. Probably...¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, still utterly oblivious to the people on the road staring dumbfoundedly at him, hummed to himself as he headed to his school. And less than five minutester, he safely arrived in front of his destination.


    ¡°Huh? Did I arrive a little too fast?¡±


    He wouldn''t have minded riding around for a little bit longer. But he was already at school, so going around the block one more time just for fun seemed like an immature idea at best. He wordlessly secured the bicycle in the bicycle racks, then headed upstairs to his ssroom. It had only been a week, but the corridors had be a little unfamiliar to him for some reason.


    ¡°...Unfamiliar, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered softly, a faint grin floating up on his lips.


    What an obvious statement that was. It had been only a few days since he began attending school once again before he got hit with a week-long suspension. Kang Jin-Ho had only been in school for precisely three days¡ªthat was about it. Still, the fact that he thought of such a thing proved that he had gotten much more familiar with the modern era.


    He stepped inside the ss, only to be greeted by the surprised shouts of some of his fellow ssmates. Jeong In-Gyu, the chatterbox, was obviously one of them. "Kang Jin-Ho! Wow, you cane to school from today "


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I thought I''d die of boredom without you around!¡±


    While the two of them chatted away, Lee Tae-Ho also sneakily made his way over and lightly patted Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. "Hey. Did you get some practice on Gxy, Mister Public Room Noob "


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly replied, "The moment you move your mouse, you lose."


    "Hah, that doesn''t sound like empty talk when it''sing from Kang Jin-Ho now, does it?!"


    One by one, other kids came up to Kang Jin-Ho and tried to chat with him. Was it because they missed him for the past week? No, that couldn''t be it. They probably wanted to get over their guilty conscience for noting to his aid even though they knew that his suspension was unfair.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to criticize them for it. Emotions of betrayal and the desire to me them for it stemmed from one''s trust in others. He didn''t have much faith in people, to begin with, and that was how he avoided feeling bitterly disappointed by his ssmates. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have one iota of expectation from them, anyway. None of them meant much to him, after all.


    Choi Yeong-Su was still absent from school, while his goons sneaked outside as soon as Kang Jin-Ho entered, turning the ssroom''s atmosphere rather warm and friendly.


    Except for one student¡­


    Creaaak...


    That student quietly pushed his creaky chair back to get up before leaving the ss altogether. His steps were strange, slightly askew. It was Park Yu-Min. When he saw Kang Jin-Ho''s return, he lowered his head and chose to disappear from everyone''s sight.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the lonely back of the boy, then switched his attention off. He had no reason to care, after all.


    The ssroom door opened, and the homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, stepped inside. His first order of business was to look for Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Jin-Ho, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You''re back to school, then.¡±


    "But, sir. The ss hasn''t started yet."


    "I know that, you dumba*s! I was just making sure you were back."


    Everyone burst intoughter at the teacher''s reply.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and settled down on his desk.


    ''How peaceful...''


    A minor problem tried to derail his ordinary life, but he dealt with it so cleanly and efficiently that there didn''t seem to be any loose ends left. He grinned after realizing how wonderful this peace felt, then nced at his textbook... only to lose all happiness from his expression.


    Now that he thought about it... Maybe he should have studied during his free time


    Now wasn''t the time to leisurely muse about peace or whatever. Kang Jin-Ho had to be the only person in the world trying to attend high school with elementary school-level knowledge in his head.


    ''Right, I still gotta study.''


    Now that he decided to rely on inner energy, Kang Jin-Ho was quietly confident about making a prettyfortable living without getting good grades. Truth be told, it didn''t matter what he decided to do in the future as his physical body was beyond the realm of an average person in the modern era.


    However, he still had to study. First of all, he couldn''t bear to see his parents throwing a fit after receiving his report card. Second, living for a long time helped him achieve an epiphany of sorts¡ªthere was no need to be more excellent than others, but it was necessary to put in as much work as everybody else.


    This was crucial if he wanted to mingle and co-exist with other people. Kang Jin-Ho was well aware that neglecting academics and relying solely on athleticism would result in a ''birds of a feather, flock together'' kind of situationter down the line.


    Unfortunately, he just couldn''t understand a single word uttered by the teachers during the sses. As such, Kang Jin-Ho focused his efforts on reading the first few pages of the textbooks to shore up hiscking knowledge base.


    And also... Until lunch that day, Park Yu-Min did his best to avoid meeting Kang Jin-Ho''s nce.


    1. Qinggong, or Lightness Skill, is a martial art technique to move around incredibly fast. Some peak experts in web novels can apparently fly around with this technique.

 Chapter 21: Looking Around (2)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Looking Around (2)</h4>


    It was now almost past the school''s lunch hour. Having finished the school-provided meal, Kang Jin-Ho returned to the ssroom to get some Zs. However, his rest was interrupted by a somewhat strangemotion.


    ¡°Hey, you b*tch. You blind?!¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you bump into my shoulder?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just...¡±


    ¡°Why the hell did you push me when I''m minding my business? F*cking hell, you looking down on me or what?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I heard you lied to the chief director about how Choi Yeong-Su never bullied you. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Which means this isn''t bullying either, no? Am I right?!"


    Park Yu-Min''s head faltered at that sharp yell.


    "Answer me, you sh*thead. Am I bullying you? Eh? It''s not, is it? We''re just messing around, right? You and Choi Yeong-Su were just having fun, so why don''t I join you, too? You little sh*t!"


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ''Is that Jeong In-Gyu ''


    Indeed, Jeong In-Gyu was the one yelling at Park Yu-Min. He was even threateningly raising his hands around to express his rage. He eventually lost his cool and began kicking Park Yu-Min on the leg next. Kang Jin-Ho frowned at this sight before getting up and walking up to them.


    ¡°That''s enough, In-Gyu,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while stopping Jeong In-Gyu.


    ¡°Dude! Aren''t you angry at this punk? Didn''t he side with Choi Yeong-Su to put you in trouble?¡± Jeong In-Gyu replied in frustration.


    "I said, that''s enough."


    "Aaargh, seriously..." Jeong In-Gyu alternated his re at Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho, before retorting with a face full of irritation, "Geez, Jin-Ho. You''re such a nice guy, ain''tcha? You still want to help this punk? If I was you, I would''ve¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Jeong In-Gyu before finally saying something, ¡°Do you also want to act like a bigshot, then?¡±


    "I..." Jeong In-Gyu tried to open his mouth a couple of times but eventually realized he shouldn''t say anything. He remained silent for a long while before groaning loudly and returning to his seat when Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded at him. Although, he still didn''t forget to shoot onest re in Park Yu-Min''s way.


    Jeong In-Gyu plopped down on his seat and scratched the back of his head. "Uh-whew..."


    He was well aware of what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say. Choi Yeong-Su''s defeat had caused the ''axis'' of the ss to shift over to Kang Jin-Ho. That had naturally given Jeong In-Gyu, a dear friend of the new ssroom ruler, the chance to stand tall and proud too.


    It was pretty easy to notice that Jeong In-Gyu''s ssmates felt a bit ufortable around him, most likely due to his close friendship with Kang Jin-Ho. And the truth was... Jeong In-Gyu had been subconsciously enjoying such attention.


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho had urately called Jeong In-Gyu out on it, making thetter feel a pang of shame¡ªa sentiment that he was still too immature to fully understand. That shame was why he had decided to step back without raising a fuss.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of criticizing Jeong In-Gyu. People fundamentally acted simrly to one another, after all¡ªmost would have behaved pretty much the same as Jeong In-Gyu in a simr situation. Kang Jin-Ho merely stopped his friend because he found this situation unsightly, that was all.


    Park Yu-Min sneaked a nce at Kang Jin-Ho, but thetter simply returned to his seat without saying a word. All Park Yu-Min could do was sigh weakly and leave the ssroom.


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho also felt a little stuffy and restless, so he stepped outside the ss to get some fresh air. But as he walked on the corridor, he btedly sensed that something was off. His fellow students were stealing nces in his direction while quietly whispering to each other. Kang Jin-Ho frowned.


    ''Am I being singled out, I wonder ''


    Considering that he had resorted to violence, that didn¡¯t seem surprising. The modern era was different from Zhongyuan. Kang Jin-Ho might havee to ept that ''power'' also reigned supreme in this world, but that power wasn''t violence. No, the power ruling the modern era was ''authority'' and ''wealth.¡¯ And he had resorted to violence in such a world, so it was only obvious that he would have to deal with those probing, cold gazes from now on.


    However, something about their gazes was rather odd¡ªKang Jin-Ho was a bona fide expert when it came to sensing any hostility or evil intentions directed at him, but his sensors failed to pick up any sort of hostility from their gazes. Why was that


    "Hey, you! Kang Jin-Ho!" Someone suddenly called out his name, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to stop and turn his head. He spotted Han Se-Yeon walking up to him. She cheerily addressed him, "I see that you came to school today."


    ¡°Mmhmm, yeah...¡±


    ¡°I heard that you beat up Choi Yeong-Su?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that there was no need to hide the truth. Why deny something that everyone knew already? ¡°Yes, somehow that happened.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that he''s hospitalized now? How badly did you hit him, Jin-Ho? You brute!¡±


    ¡°He''s faking it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly.


    Han Se-Yeon scanned him from top to bottom as if this was her first time meeting him. ¡°You don''t look like you''ll be good at fighting, though?¡±


    ¡°Choi Yeong-Su must be a weakling, then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I thought you were a sheep, but there''s a bit of wolf in you, isn''t there? But I''m not that much of a fan of a man who uses violence. Minus several points for you.¡±


    ¡°...And that''s supposed to mean something?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon narrowed her eyes and studied Kang Jin-Ho before tilting her head a little. She was happy to see him and just wanted to say hi, but now that she had taken a closer look at him... Something about him felt different. She continued to study him closely, then her eyes grew wide. "H-hey, did you actually grow taller "


    "...Did I "


    ¡°And your shoulders look broader than before, too?¡±


    ¡°...You are imagining things.¡±


    "Is that so? You know... Your facial features seem to have changed a bit, too " Han Se-Yeon muttered, demonstrating her unexpectedly sharp observation skills.


    The day Kang Jin-Ho decided to reform his dantian, he also wondered whether or not to perform the total transformation of his physical body, too. In the end, though, he chose not to, since the process would change his appearance far too much, and that would cause serious problems in the modern era. As such, he decided to transform his body little by little.


    This drawn-out process presented far more challenges than total transformation, but Kang Jin-Ho was someone who had climbed to the peak of gangho as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. To him, it was only a matter of doing it or not. And so, he started to minutely alter everything about his physique, from his internal organs to even his appearance. But now, Han Se-Yeon had somehow managed totch onto those small changes that not even his family had noticed.


    ''Or, maybe it was easier to notice all the changes that had taken ce over the course of thest four days in one go ''


    Whatever the case might be, Han Se-Yeon possessing an above-average discernment was now indisputable.


    Han Se-Yeon rubbed her chin. "I don''t know if it''s my imagination or not, but you do look beefier than before, you know? And your face looks more attractive somehow, too."


    ¡°No, you''re definitely imagining it.¡±


    ¡°But that''s a bigger problem, you know?¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    "If you think someone is attractive, doesn''t that imply you have feelings for that person "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡®Is that how it works ¡¯


    He nodded and offered up a solution. ¡°In that case, let''s just say I am good-looking.¡±


    ¡°You''re surprisingly funny, you know that?¡± Han Se-Yeon giggled while covering her mouth, then suddenly began scanning their surroundings with a slightly flustered face. She sneaked closer to Kang Jin-Ho and quietly whispered to him, ¡°Urgh, I think I''ve gone a bit overboard here. Let''s talkter, okay?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    "Some people aren''t looking too kindly at me for staying too close to you, you see. Make that lots of people, too."


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    "What do you mean, what? It means Mister Kang Jin-Ho, who used to be uninteresting, has now be someone who can inspire jealousy in others, that''s what."


    "... " Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brows. He hadn''t done anything to deserve that, so what was she talking about


    "I know, I know. It sounds weird, but that''s what girls are like. We like guys who are the talk of the town, you see. Besides..." Han Se-Yeon grinned brightly. "I think you''re pretty cool as you are now."


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly but didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Urgh, I can sense killing intent now. I shall retreat before I lose my life, sir!¡± Han Se-Yeon giggled yfully before whispering into his ear once again, ¡°Don''t forget your promise of going to karaoke with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won''t...¡±


    She waved her hand at him and went back to her ss in cheery steps. Kang Jin-Ho stayed still and watched her before shaking his head. "That has to be nonsense..."


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand what Han Se-Yeon had been trying to say, a smirk formed on his face. He didn''t do something noteworthy enough for the others to view him in a different light, or at least, that was what he thought.


    He shifted his gaze and nced at a ssroom through the window and saw some girls chatting away.


    ¡°Did you hear? They say Kang Jin-Ho''s back in school!¡±


    ¡°His suspension is over?¡±


    "Yeah. I mean, a week-long suspension is just too unfair, right " A girl with braided hair cried out in agitation. "Let''s be honest here, Choi Yeong-Su was bullying that kid Park Yu-Min for real, right? And Kang Jin-Ho saw that and decided to stop him."


    ¡°You''re so right¡­¡±


    "But then, what''s up with that suspension? And for a whole week, too! Didn''t Choi Yeong-Su send that poor kid to a hospital not too long ago? The school didn''t even punish him back then!"


    The braided-hair girl''s friend whispered to her, ¡°Hey, how about we send in an anonymous tip-off?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "I mean if we tip off one of those investigative news programs, wouldn''t reporters show up at our school? So, we do it to screw over the school''s management!"


    "H-hey, what about our school''s image "


    ¡°Who cares? Why should we care about this school''s image, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true. By the way, did you notice how surprisingly cool Kang Jin-Ho is? I didn''t think he was that manly, you know? When did he change?¡±


    "I hear Choi Yeong-Su couldn''t do anything to him and got sent packing to a hospital too!"


    ¡°And I think he''s kinda cute, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°Eii, that''s a bit too much, though. Kang Jin-Ho isn''t that good looking, you know.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m telling you... Ah, wait. There he is. Take a look for yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°See? He''s cute, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you''re right! He''s got this warmth about him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sharpened hearing had picked up the entirety of the girls'' conversation, and he ended up facepalming. He had found yet another modern-era quirk that he just couldn''t fathom.


    ***


    "Let''s go to the PC Room!" Jeong In-Gyu cried out after having reverted to his old self in no time at all. He was feeling depressed earlier in the day, but, befitting his still-young age, his emotions swung back pretty quickly.


    ¡°No, not today.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    "Hah. Just be honest and say you are too scared toe. Don''t worry, we ain''t gonna bet on stuff this time. This hyung of yours isn''t so heartless to use games as an excuse to rip money off a rank amateur, you know!"


    Kang Jin-Ho snorted derisively. ¡°We''ll see tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oooh? Sounds like you practiced at home, eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and climbed up on his bicycle. Before speeding out of the school''s gate, he looked back at his friends. ¡°Well, I''m off.¡±


    Fwhooooosh-!


    Something weird happened just then. A huge trail of dust was kicked up behind Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle speeding across the school''s yard. Jeong In-Gyu dazedly stared at this spectacle before slowly muttering, ¡°What kind of a bicycle is that fast...?¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho next to him nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s fast enough to qualify as a motorbike, dude.¡±


    ¡°That guy... He has been so weirdtely.¡± Jeong In-Gyu slowly shook his head while staring at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s distant back.


    *


    Riding a bicycle really felt like going on a stroll for Kang Jin-Ho. Going home like this wouldn''t be a bad idea, but... Since he was on his bicycle, he figured that he might as well go around the block and check out his neighborhood.


    Fwhooooosh-!


    Even though it might not look that way from the outside, Kang Jin-Ho was leisurely enjoying the passing scenery despite his high speed. A regr human being would not be able to deal with the bicycle''s speed, but such a thing didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''This is fun.''


    He wouldn''t mind traveling somewhere far like this, but doing so might lead to a troublesome thing called ''getting lost.¡¯ So, he decided to go to ces he was already familiar with.


    But then, a small child suddenly jumped out in front of his speeding bicycle.


    ¡°Kkyaaahk!¡± the child''s mother screamed in shock.


    "Eu-cha!" Kang Jin-Ho jumped into the air with the bicycle. It flew up about a meter above the child''s head before lightlynding back on the ground beyond the surprised child.


    "Sorry about that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho apologized, even though the child had jumped in his way first. The child''s mother didn''t seem to have heard him, though, as she was too focused on checking up on the child. Once she confirmed that her child was unhurt, she turned toward Kang Jin-Ho and profusely apologized to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "It''s fine, ma''am. Well, I¡¯m off."


    The crowd watched him ride away on his bicycle and began muttering to each other.


    "Maybe he''s a bicycle stunt rider "


    ¡°But, uh, don''t you need a ramp or something to jump that high?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained utterly oblivious to what he had done and continued to pedal blissfully away. ¡°The breeze feels refreshing...¡±


    Riding on a bicycle even made the passing air feel cool. One wouldn''t normally feel such a breeze in a ce with tightly-packed buildings like this area, though.


    As he rode along, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly narrowed his eyes after spotting a familiar limping figure in the distance¡ªa boy in a school uniform. Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°Mmmm...¡±


    It seemed that he had circled the block and returned to his school. Kang Jin-Ho slowed down and stopped next to the student in question.


    ¡°...Uh?¡± The boy noticed Kang Jin-Ho and gasped in surprise. ¡°O-oh... Hi.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the limping boy before tly asking a question, "Going home "


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    The limping boy was Park Yu-Min.

 Chapter 22: Looking Around (3)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Looking Around (3)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min made an awkward face while staring at Kang Jin-Ho, before lowering his head in shame. ¡°I... Uhm... Actually...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. He wasn''t sure if this boy was bowing his head out of guilt or habit. But one thing was for sure: Kang Jin-Ho was not amused by Park Yu-Min behaving like this. The reason didn''t matter.


    ¡°You walk home?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Park Yu-Min replied falteringly.


    ¡°And where is your home?¡±


    "My home? Well, uh, it''s..." Park Yu-Min faltered again for some reason, then pointed somewhere: at the peak of a hill in the distance. "Over there."


    "It''s located up there "


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and took a look at the spot Park Yu-Min was pointing at. The hill was so steep that people with perfectly functioning legs would''ve found it torturous to climb up. However, he could barely make out a silhouette of a building at the pointed spot, though. Park Yu-Min with a bum leg was actuallymuting from such a ce every day


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you being honest?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why would I... No, it''s nothing.¡± Park Yu-Min quickly changed ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± to something else after remembering what he had done. His guilty conscience prevented him from saying that.


    ¡°That''s pretty high,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, a bit...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied Park Yu-Min''s leg before turning his bicycle around. ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°Ung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the bicycle''s back seat. ¡°Get on.¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly shook his head. ¡°N-no, I''m fine. I can walk home, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and quietly gazed at the scared boy. "...Are you scared that I''ll drag you somewhere and beat you up "


    Park Yu-Min flinched at that direct question, unable to answer. His head faltered again.


    Of course, that sight got on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves once again, and he shook his head. ¡°I won''t do that. If I wanted to hit you, I''d have done so already.¡±


    ¡°I... I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I don''t care, so get on the bicycle.¡±


    Park Yu-Min stood around undecided, but he eventually climbed up on the bicycle as if he had realized that it would be rude to keep rejecting the offer.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    "We''re setting off." Kang Jin-Ho ced his feet on the pedals, then very gently pressed down.


    Fwhoooooosh-!


    Unfortunately for Park Yu-Min, though, Kang Jin-Ho''s definition of ''very gently'' was somewhat out of whack. The bicycle shot forward as if its nitro boosters had been activated.


    ¡°Wha-wha-what is going on?! This bicycle, why is it so fast?!¡± Park Yu-Min cried out in rm.


    Kang Jin-Ho sounded uncaring, though. ¡°Hold on tight, or you''ll fall off.¡±


    Fwhoooooosh-!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle began shooting up the hill''s steep side. It maintained its high speed as if it wasn''t going up but traveling down a steep hill instead. Not to forget, it had passengers on board, too!


    "Uwaaah?!" Park Yu-Min hurriedly grabbed onto Kang Jin-Ho''s waist in shock, afraid that he would fall off if he let go. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care one jot about what was happening behind him and leisurely continued to pedal away up the hill.


    ¡°H-hey, Jin-Ho? Can''t you go slower, please?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a disinterested voice, ¡°I''m already going pretty slowly, though?¡±


    ¡°This is slow to you?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is this still too fast, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle continued to carry its dazed passenger, Park Yu-Min, up the hill until they finally reached the peak.


    "Mmm..." Kang Jin-Ho licked his lips wistfully. "It would''ve been nicer if the hill was a little higher..."


    It felt like he was finally getting warmed up a bit, but the stupid hill had toe to an end there, leaving him feeling somewhat unfulfilled. If only this hill was a bit higher; Kang Jin-Ho would have soaked in the satisfying sensation of a sweaty workout, which was something he hadn''t experienced in a while.


    Plop...


    Park Yu-Min fell off the bicycle and barely managed to sit upright, then stared up at Kang Jin-Ho in sheer disbelief. ¡°You... you wanted the hill to what...?¡±


    "Yes, a higher hill."


    ¡°E-even a motorbike would have trouble getting up here, you know!¡±


    "Really " Kang Jin-Ho replied with an unconcerned attitude. "Well, a bicycle is lighter than a bike, that''s why."


    ¡°That''s not what I meant, though?!¡±


    ¡°You''re always hung up on unnecessary things.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shuddered before shaking his head urgently. ¡°I''ll never get on your bicycle again ever.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you get here quickly in a rtivelyfortable way?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it feels like my lifespan has gotten shorter...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and asked Park Yu-Min another question, ¡°Okay, so. Where''s your house?¡±


    ¡°That one...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho followed Park Yu-Min''s pointing finger and turned his head. ¡°You mean... That ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    He found himself staring at a half-copsed shack that was still somehow standing upright. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but scratch his chin at this sight. Why did it feel like he had seen several simr buildings like this back in Zhongyuan


    ''Right, it reminds me of the huts used by those Vagrant sect fes.''


    Realizing that the modern era also had buildings like this sent a fresh shock to his system. A half-decent signboard proiming ''Seongsim Orphanage'' could be seen hanging on the front wall of the building. Even the half-decent signboard seemed to have been hand-carved out of wood by an amateur...


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and asked, ¡°This is your home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Does your mother run this orphanage?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m the one running it.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± That straightforward reply momentarily left Kang Jin-Ho speechless. So, what Park Yu-Min was trying to say was...


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. The signboard said orphanage, which meant kids without parents lived here.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Since you''re here... Would you like a cup of water?¡± Park Yu-Min sheepishly asked.


    "Sure." Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to refuse, so he unhesitantly followed Park Yu-Min and entered the orphanage''s grounds. He was greeted by a rusty steel door just past the perimeter wall.


    Creeeak!


    The door opened with an ear-splitting screech, only to unleash a group of little kids flooding out from the inside


    ¡°It''s Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min Hyung''s home!¡±


    ¡°Oppa~!¡±


    Park Yu-Min patted the heads of every kid that rushed outside, then ced a finger on his lips. "My friend came to visit today, so can you keep quiet for a little while? I''ll y with you allter, okay "


    The young children replied in unison, ¡°Mmhm!¡±


    A woman''s voice came from inside the doorway afterward. ¡°You''re back, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    A middle-ageddy with a kind face stepped outside and stared at Kang Jin-Ho with slight puzzlement. "And this young man is... "


    Park Yu-Min replied sheepishly, ¡°Ah, he''s... a friend, ma''am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered his head a little and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled gently. ¡°Wee. I think this is Yu-Min''s first time bringing a friend here. Although we don''t have much to offer, please make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho drank the cup of water Park Yu-Min brought, then stepped outside the building. The inside was way too chaotic to hold a decent conversation. The space was quite cramped, and all the yelling and crying of the kids were raucous enough to make his head spin, too. He always preferred quiet ces even back in Zhongyuan, so an environment like this orphanage was like poison to his system.


    Park Yu-Min asked worriedly, "You don''t look very good."


    ¡°You''re rather amazing to stay sane in that ce. I thought my ears would fall off.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it if you live here long enough.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly at that answer, but at the same time...


    ''I made a mistake.''


    Park Yu-Min probably didn''t want to live in an environment like this, either. Yet Kang Jin-Ho had thoughtlessly run his mouth off. He had to reflect on thister.


    ¡°In any case, thanks for the ride home,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°...Even though I did something terrible to you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m really sorry about that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min before slowly opening his lips, thinking that this might be his only chance to ask, "Why did you do it "


    Park Yu-Min flinched a little, then fixed his gaze on the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. "I''m not thinking of ming you or making you pay for it. It''s just that I''m curious. So... why did you do it "


    Park Yu-Min hesitated. He looked undecided for a while before letting out a long sigh. ¡°You can see our building, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It looks really run-down, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°It had been some time since the government grant was cut off.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "After the handling of all the national subsidy was transferred to local government entities, the screening for the grant became so much stricter, you see. Our orphanage''s qualifications had always been a bit shaky, and in the end... we got excluded from the list of eligible organizations.¡±


    ¡°Excluded, you say?¡±


    "They want us to close the orphanage."


    ¡°What will happen to the kids, then?¡±


    "They''ll be sent to other orphanages. But the kids here are a little special, as you might have noticed. Some have stunted IQ, while some others have slight physical disabilities... If they get sent to other orphanages, they''ll either get ostracized or bullied."


    ¡°...Mmhm.¡±


    "Our director knows this, and that''s why she just can''t close this orphanage, you see. We somehow managed to keep the lights on by whatever donations and support funds we could find and also by getting jobs and working day and night. Even with that, our budget had always been running tight, so we kept moving to cheaper ces, and eventually... Well, you can see our current home."


    ¡°I see. And what happened?¡±


    ¡°That day, he... That old man who showed up with the principal asked me if we had somewhere else to go if we get chased out of here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He was finally getting a grasp on what had gone down that day.


    Park Yu-Min continued his exnation. "We... don''t have anywhere to go. Not one. There is no other ce we can go next for shelter. In two years, I must leave the orphanage, too. I''ve been delivering newspapers in the morning to scrounge up some money to support us, but what will happen once I''m forced to leave? Even worse, the orphanage will be forced to shut down if we are chased out of this building. Then... what about those kids? What will happen to them "


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You deliver newspapers? With your leg?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head and red at the heavens above. He had also been a cripple once upon a time, and that meant he knew how exhausting it was to walk with a bum leg. But this boy was delivering newspapers despite his condition


    ¡°Wait, there arepanies willing to hire you as a paperboy?¡±


    "Well, yeah. This whole area is located on a steep hill, and bikes can''t get up here, you see. Not many people want to deliver stuff to this ce."


    ¡°You deliver stuff in this area?¡±


    "It''s not as hard as it sounds, though. They actually bring the newspapers up here, see? All I have to do is take it easy and deliver them while going downhill."


    ¡°I... see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chose to stop his questioning there. He had already figured out most of the situation by now.


    Park Yu-Min lowered his head. ¡°I''m really sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done something like that, but...¡±


    "No, it''s fine." Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. A crime wouldn¡¯t automatically be forgiven because the author had been under immense pressure and had been threatened. But he also understood that some crimes couldn''t be helped, depending on the circumstances. He had experienced simr situations plenty of times himself, after all. He looked at Park Yu-Min. "Still, it''s a relief that you get to stay here, at least."


    Park Yu-Min sorrowfully shook his head. ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I was an idiot. You can''t be a worse idiot than me even if you tried.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I already knew those people weren''t the type to help us just because I went along with them, but... But I stupidly forgot.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed.


    Park Yu-Min didn''t notice it and continued. ¡°They want us to vacate the premise.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "They want to redevelop thisnd, but... It''s not a government-led project, so we won''t get anypensation for it."


    ¡°Can''t you stay put and hold out?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. "But how? How can we hold out? With what power? Thendlord wants us out of here when our rent duration is up, so how can we cling on? And next month is the end of the rent agreement, too. When that happens... We won''t have anywhere else to go." He covered his face with his hands. "If I only knew this would happen... If I only knew, then I would have..."


    After a weighty, lengthy silence passed by, Park Yu-Min raised his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m sorry for what happened.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, please let me apologize. Only then, maybe I''ll feel a little better inside... I''m really, truly sorry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Park Yu-Min, then slightly nodded. ¡°I''ll ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°In return...¡±


    ¡°Mmhm?¡±


    ¡°Buy me c.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll buy you two cans. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Two cans? So many?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled hollowly at that reply. After that day''s event, thest of his sympathizers in the school disappeared. The fellow students that once looked at him with pity whenever Choi Yeong-Su tormented him only red at him with contempt now. Their change made him feel like he was all alone in the world.


    What made this situation all the more unbearable was that he had brought it upon himself. Moreover, Park Yu-Min himself believed that he deserved all the hate, too.


    He cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    "Sure."


    ¡°Why... did you give me a ride home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered his answer for a bit. Why did he do it? Was it pity? Or the memories of his old self? If not, then what¡­? None of them seemed like a clear-cut answer. So, Kang Jin-Ho chose the one that sounded closest to what he felt. "It was just on a whim."


    ¡°A... whim?¡±


    "Yeah. I happened to see you while riding my bicycle. Since I saw you, I chose to speak to you. And after speaking to you, your home seemed far, so I gave you a ride."


    ¡°Even though I did something terrible to you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nonchnt shrug, ¡°It was a minor inconvenience, that''s all.¡±

 Chapter 23: Looking Around (4)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Looking Around (4)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho. From thetter''s perspective, what happened to him should have been the same as a lightning bolt out of the blue. If the same thing happened to Park Yu-Min, he probably would have wanted to strangle himself. Well, he did betray someone trying to help him, so that was understandable.


    You could try to understand why anyone would repay a favor with betrayal up to a certain degree. However... Kang Jin-Ho simply shrugged it off as a ''minor inconvenience.¡¯ Maybe he was an unfathomably gracious person or a brainless idiot. His deration made it rather difficult to figure out where he belonged.


    Park Yu-Min muttered, ¡°E-even so...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and replied, ¡°I already epted your apology.¡±


    "Yeah."


    "I''m not a fan of bringing up the bygones over and over again. What''s done is done. If an apology can deal with it, then it''s nothing to lose sleep over. If a simple apology wasn''t enough, then you and I would''ve never spoken again."


    "Y-yeah..." Park Yu-Min scratched the back of his head, feeling like he was getting smaller with every passing second.


    Before they could continue, though, they heard an inarticte voiceing from behind them. "Uhm, hi... "


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly looked behind and spotted a little kid making a sheepish face waddling awkwardly toward him.


    "So-Yeon, it''s cold outside, you know. You should go back inside," said Park Yu-Min worriedly as he walked up to the kid.


    The little kid, a girl, looked around with a dazed face before wordlessly pushing forward an object held in her hand.


    Park Yu-Min asked her, "Is that a present "


    Nod, nod...


    ¡°For me?¡±


    The little girl shook her head.


    "Then... is it for my friend "


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Park Yu-Min gently patted the child on the head before carefully receiving the object. He hesitated for a second but still handed the child''s gift to Kang Jin-Ho. "This is for you."


    "... " Kang Jin-Ho epted the object and looked at it. The ''present'' wasn''t exactly a masterpiece. It looked like a ne made out of some weeds of unknown origin. As for the craftsmanship, well... The finished product had a certain ''charm'' if he was being kind, but objectively speaking, it was a bit of a mess. As a matter of fact, it was so sloppily made that calling it a ne seemed like an insult to other nes in existence.


    Kang Jin-Ho made a stiff face while examining the present from various angles, then asked in a serious voice, ¡°Do I need to wear this?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Park Yu-Min chose to abstain from answering that.


    However, the little girl''s expectant gaze exerted so much pressure that Kang Jin-Ho was left with no choice but to put the ''ne'' on. But a new problem immediately reared its head.


    ''...It''s stuck ''


    The ne had been weaved to fit around a little girl''s neck, so it obviously couldn''t fit through Kang Jin-Ho''srger head. In an instant, the present inadvertently transformed into a headband that had gotten stuck on his forehead.


    Park Yu-Min lost hisposure just then. ¡°Kek...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot a murderous re at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Laugh, and I''ll kill you.¡±


    Thetter hurriedly covered his mouth after feeling the sheer pressure exerted by those burning eyes. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho forced himself to smile and waved his hand at the little girl. "...Thank you."


    The child grinned brightly before running back inside the orphanage.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho watched the girl before standing straight. ¡°I should get going.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sounded a little disappointed. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do by staying here. So, I should go.¡±


    ¡°I guess. Yeah, it''s better to go home while there''s still some daylight left. By the way, you...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Park Yu-Min cautiously asked, ¡°Are you... going to ride that bicycle down the hill?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t I?¡±


    ¡°Really? This hill?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively replied, ¡°It''ll be fine.¡±


    Park Yu-Min alternated his gaze between the poor bicycle and its owner, then sighed grandly. ¡°Okay. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will...¡±


    "I did you wrong, but you still gave me a ride home, so... I''ll never be able to lift my head again if you got into an ident now, you know."


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. "Are you trying to imply that you usually keep your head up "


    ¡°I...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho climbed up on the bicycle while chuckling.


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Oh, wait!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little, thinking that this kid sure had a lot of things to say. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to wear that on your ride home?¡± Park Yu-Min asked while looking at the weed ''ne'' perched up on Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    Thetter''s expression hardened. ¡°You think I shouldn''t?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but, uh...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly waved his hand, then began sprinting down the hill like a bullet.


    ¡°Heok...?¡± Park Yu-Min''s jaw fell as he watched the bicycle disappear down the hill at the speed of lightning. ¡°Holy cow...¡±


    But he didn''t take his eyes away. Instead, he chose to keep an eye on Kang Jin-Ho''s figure until thetter safely reached the base of the hill. After all, that was all he could do for his ''new'' friend.


    Park Yu-Min sighed quietly. "Sorry."


    ***


    By the time Kang Jin-Ho reached home, the night had already fallen. He opened the front door, and his mother weed him home. ¡°You''re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°You''reter than usual, though.¡±


    "I stopped by at a friend''s ce."


    "That''s unusual for you," Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied while sounding slightly puzzled. Her son usually dedicated most of his free time to the PC Room, but he had gone to a friend''s ce today? Of course, she had no idea that such a sentiment only applied to the ''past'' Kang Jin-Ho, not the current one. "In any case, wash up, honey. I''ll get your supper ready."


    ¡°What about Father?¡±


    ¡°He''ll be hometer tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is he attending hispany''s get-together?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shook her head, her expression disyed hints of worry. "The office hours at your father''s newpany end a littleter than usual, you see."


    ¡°But he went to work as I left for school¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°And he''s still stuck at work, Mother?¡±


    "Yes, unfortunately." Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed helplessly. "Eun-Yeong''s career requires a lot of funds, and you''ll also be entering university soon. We need to earn the admission fees somehow... It''s tough, but we''ll have to roll our sleeves up and do our best."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And I''ll be starting my job from next week, too.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡±


    "There''s no need to worry about us. Jin-Ho, your father and I only want to see you and your sister grow up to be splendid adults, that''s all. I mean, surely you two will repay uster in our lives, right "


    ¡°Well, yes. That''s true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then headed to the bathroom. While taking his clothes off, he began mulling about something.


    ''In the past, I...''


    In the past, he used to think that his teenage years were blissful. If someone asked him when he felt the happiest in his life, he would have replied without a moment''s hesitation that it was this time period. But now...


    Were his current teenage years noticeably different from the past ones? Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. No, they weren¡¯t different at all. Even in the distant past, Kang Jin-Ho''s father had to work day and night while his mother had to take on odd jobs in between doing all the house chores.


    All those days he had thought himself happy had been built atop the precarious foundationid down by the sacrifices of his parents. Only now did Kang Jin-Ho realize this truth. Back then, he had just been too immature to see it.


    ''Happiness, is it... ''


    Knowing the truth now, could he really call those years the happiest in his life? Was it right tobel the life he enjoyed ''happiness'' when he had no idea about the sacrifices and the struggles of his parents? Kang Jin-Ho shook his head a little harder.


    The story hadn''t changed much this time, either. Kang Jin-Ho had never thought once about his family''s financial situation until recently. He had naively believed that the ordinary life filled with peaceful days would automatically continue as long as he limatized to the modern era. The truth was, though, that his parents worked themselves to the bone trying to protect these ordinary days, even as Kang Jin-Ho wasted his time messing around in school.


    There could be only one answer to this¡ªthe answer that remained the same no matter the question. To live an ordinary life, he needed power. But the ''power'' he needed in this world wasn''t violence¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho sshed water on his face before slowly opening his eyes.


    .


    ''That''s right. We need money.''


    There were three types of power in the world¡ªwealth, authority, and violence. Of the three, Kang Jin-Ho believed that violence was the ''strongest'' of them all. The strong would inevitably acquire the other two in time, after all. However, he had to admit that violence might not be the most useful of the trio, at least in the modern era.


    As such, the answer he was searching for had to be ''wealth.¡¯ With wealth, many things could be made more convenient. With wealth, you could live a simpler life. Whether they were Kang Jin-Ho''s parents or the children in Seongsim Orphanage, wealth would have made their lives that much easier.


    ''Yes. Money...''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes quietly gleamed. If he needed it, he would simply acquire it. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s¡­ No, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s way.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho switched on hisputer and settled down in front of it. He felt that he had gotten better at operating this device. While watching the boot-up screen, he leaned against the chair, silently mulling.


    ''How should I make money ''


    There was no denying that he needed money. The more the better, too. The problem, though, was theck of methods to make money.


    The first option he thought about was none other than buying lottery tickets. He had naively thought that since he was from the future, he might be able to predict the winningbination somehow. After considering several possibilities, however, he realized that this might not work out as intended.


    Humans even had trouble recalling the winningbination fromst week, so with what supernatural ability was he supposed to remember the numbers from several decades ago? This endeavor was utterly impossible, in other words.


    Besides, was there even a guarantee that the numbers he managed to recall would really show up? Just a minor difference somewhere could potentially change everything.


    ¡°No, that won''t work¡­¡±


    It was practically impossible, and even if it was possible, the result was far too uncertain for his liking. In that case, he might as well not even try it, then.


    His train of thought moved on to the next inevitable target, the stock market. Compared to the lottery, predicting the stock market seemed a lot easier. After all, Kang Jin-Ho could remember bits of fluctuating fortunes of certain corporations in the ten-and-half-year period after the ident.


    As a paraplegic, Kang Jin-Ho had spent all of his life glued to hisputer, either ying games or frequenting various forums online. He gained information on the stock market in those forums, while the financial news helped him with understanding the supposed values of some corporations.


    However, the path of investing in stocks threw up another hurdle¡ªwill the stock market behave as he remembered? For instance... Let us say there was apany called ''A'' developing a new type of medicine.


    Thispany would take its time meticulously researching this medicine while maintaining utmost secrecy. But then, someone suddenly bought a ton of their stocks one day. Obviously, thepany''s stock price would shoot up abruptly, and all the ''ants'' eyeing the market would notice this change.


    Hoping to get some crumbs from this, they would inevitably follow suit, even if the initial investment would be in small amounts. When that happened, how would thepany respond? They might falsely conclude that someone had learned about their new drug currently in development. As a result, the odds of Company A doing something different from the past would go up.


    They might release the drug prematurely despite its ipleteness, or do something crazy to stop a perceived hostile takeover. And in reality,panies overreacting was something that urred more often than not.


    Investing a small amount of money would get Kang Jin-Ho nowhere, but jumping in with too much at the start could result in a butterfly effect and change the future.


    The future changing was none of Kang Jin-Ho''s business, but it might result in his stocks bing toilet paper in the blink of an eye. And, even if he chose to take on such risks, one more hurdle still remained¡ªKang Jin-Ho didn''t even have capital.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether one wanted to y in the stock market or start a business, one fundamentally needed capital to do anything. Kang Jin-Ho was just a high schooler, and unsurprisingly, he didn¡¯t have even a cent to his name.


    "That means... it''s also out of the question."


    Getting wealthy off the stock market was a pipe dream, he concluded. Besides, making money trading stocks had onest disadvantage¡ªit would take too long. What Kang Jin-Ho needed wasn''t a promise of a huge payout in the distant future but some immediate money to help his family enjoy a more rxing life.


    He sighed deeply after setting his goals. The first thing on the agenda was to create that capital. No matter what he might end up doing in the future, he should do something now to earn himself the minimum required funds. But he was still a student, so what could he do to earn that money


    He could do physicalbor, but then... If the work hours shed with his school, then he would have to give up on it. Besides, was there any type of physicalbor that his parents wouldn''t object to? The answer was a resounding no.


    They might even object to him getting a simple part-time job under the pretext of it hindering his studies. Which meant that he shouldn''t even dream about finding physicalbor-rted work. Even worse, Kang Jin-Ho trying to go out there to look for a job when he was barely a high school senior might drive his father to drink himself into a stupor in guilt. His mother might even faint on the spot, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply.


    ''Is there no other way than... that ''


    A job that wouldn''t take a long time for him to do but would still earn him a lot of money at once¡­ A job that would utilize Kang Jin-Ho''s skillset to its fullest!


    Kang Jin-Ho thought about the one profession that satisfied those requirements.


    ''...A troubleshooter, huh.''

 Chapter 24: Looking Around (5)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Looking Around (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the chair. As a so-called troubleshooter, he wouldn''t need a lot of time to make a tidy sum of money. However, he couldn''t help but mull over this choice.


    A troubleshooter, was it? The job title certainly sounded nice as if it had a cool meaning or something. However, Kang Jin-Ho was well versed in the nature of men. No one would seek out the services of a troubleshooter if the matter in question could be handled openly or through the power of thew. In other words, the profession of a troubleshooter could only be performed by someone willing to break thew, use whatever shortcuts avable, and get their hands dirty.


    Of course, it wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho felt squeamish about doing such jobs. He didn''t care if he had to break thew or use whatever dirty methods avable. He was even prepared to murder if that could get the job done. So, it was a waste of time to bring up the idea of a guilty conscience over breaking man-madews. However, the inevitable ''grudge'' that woulde after him made him hesitate.


    If that grudge was directed at him and him alone, it wouldn''t matter one jot. However, if his family was targeted for retaliation while he wasn''t around... Now that would be a grave problem. What was the point of working to make his family''s lives better if that work came to strangle them instead


    Kang Jin-Ho had witnessed several simr instances in the past. All sorts of unsavory things happened in gangho, after all.


    His quest to make money must not be a threat to his family. If something like that happened due to some improbable freakish turn of events, he would never be able to forgive himself.


    ''Which means that option is also off the table, huh.''


    Feeling frustrated, Kang Jin-Ho headed to the rooftop and mouthed a cigarette. Trying out one cigarette led to his old habit rearing its head, and now, he would smoke every now and then. Getting found out would lead to one hell of a headache, but Kang Jin-Ho was capable of detecting movements thirty meters away. There was no way he would get discovered by his parents.


    "Whew..." Kang Jin-Ho exhaled, releasing the cigarette smoke into the atmosphere. As it turned out, this world had a lot more migraine-inducing matters to worry about than he had bargained for.


    Life in Zhongyuan had made him terribly miss the modern era, but now that he was back, this ce didn''t seem so different from the ancient world of martial artists. The level of brutality or violence was obviously much harsher in the past, but the modern era had a stronger smell of darkness and evil wafting out from between the gaps of bureaucracy and various systems in ce.


    ''I wasn''t even worried about stuff like this earlier, but now...''


    When he realized that he hade back home and returned to the modern era, he had been truly happy. His opinion on this era being more convenient and generally nicer to live inpared to Zhongyuan still hadn''t changed. But there was no denying that all the hopes and anticipation he had initially felt right after his return had waned by a lottely.


    Perhaps his time in the hospital was when the modern era looked the brightest in his view.


    ''When I was... in the hospital... ''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes trembled just a little. Back when he returned, was it? And the hospital, too


    He deeply breathed in the cigarette smoke.


    ''...What if I do that ''


    He stubbed the cigarette, then raised some winds to blow away any smell that might have clung to his clothes. After getting rid of the evidence, he hurriedly returned to his room and began searching through the Inte, his eyes gleaming softly.


    Finally, he had thought of a way, something that only he could do. Indeed, no one else in this world could do it but him. He had finally found a way to make money.


    A deep grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips as he stared at theputer monitor.


    ***


    Inside the S Hospital''s VVIP room on the top floor...


    This particr room was over 50 pyeong in size and cost over three million won per day to stay in. Arge bed was located in the corner of this room, and an old many still on it.


    "Chairman, how have you been today, sir " the caregiver hired to look after the old man spoke in a friendly voice, but the old man''s eyes were hollow and unfeeling, with no hints of movement whatsoever. The caregiver continued. "Chairman, if you insist on staying like that, your condition will deteriorate even further.¡±


    Only then did the old man''s eyes quiver ever so slightly, but that was all he did. The range of his motions extended to slightly parting his dried lips and slowly closing and opening his eyes¡ªnot much else. However, those simple range of movements was already too taxing for him, let alonemunicate with others.


    "In that case... Please get some more rest, Chairman." The caregiver switched the lights off, theny down on the extra bed ced on the opposite side of the room.


    The old man silently stared at the darkened ceiling. His illness had gotten so bad that not many days remained in his life by now. Anyone with a heart would have pitied him, but those who knew his identity wouldn''t dare to offer such an emotion.


    It was all because he was none other than Hwang Jeong-Hu. No one would dare to call him pitiful. Never!


    Just who was Hwang Jeong-Hu? He had been a war orphan who started his life at rock bottom and eventually became a giant that influenced Korea''s modern history. He started the Jaegyeong Group with not a dime to his name, yet he still managed to turn it into one of the top five corporations in Korea.


    There were other corporations with better evaluations than the Jaegyeong Group, but no businesspeople had ever been evaluated higher than Hwang Jeong-Hu. While others had used their already-existing wealth to take over the ''empty castle'' post-Korean War, Hwang Jeong-Hu had quite literally thrown himself into the thick of it with nothing but his body He had earned some money, opened a small shop, and eventually built it up to a world-renowned group. He was the very definition of a self-made man.


    Unfortunately, even the giant ofmerce couldn''t escape from the effects of aging, and the tentacles of illness creeping closer to him.


    He opened his mouth but couldn''t produce any sound. He opened his eyes but couldn''t see anything. Only the darkness remained in the world he currently lived in.


    When he had first gotten sick, he believed that it was only a matter of time before he got back on his feet. But every doctor who observed the progress of his illness shook their heads. And slowly... the way people treated him began changing, too.


    During the early days of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s confinement to the hospital bed, his room used to be filled to the brim with people buttering up to him. Over time, however, they had begun leaving, one by one. At least his sons with the inheritance rights stayed by his bedside as long as possible just in case something happened, but even they couldn''tst two months.


    Their excuses were various and colorful¡ªthey had businesses to run, thepany was going through turmoil... The end results were the same, though.


    One by one, they had left his side, and now, no one bothered toe to visit him. And after only one year, Hwang Jeong-Hu had found himself abandoned in this luxurious hospital room where practically no one showed up... except for one man.


    And that man was Director Baek Yeong-Gi, who had almost gotten demoted in the past, even though he was undoubtedly Hwang Jeong-Hu''s right-hand man. The irony here was that Hwang Jeong-Hu himself had evaluated Baek Yeong-Gi as loyal, affectionate, and diligent but not quite talented enough, and as a result, he had never entrusted thetter with important tasks in the past.


    But when he copsed from the illness, every single bastard he had evaluated as capable had abandoned him, while only Baek Yeong-Gi stayed by his side. Thetter would always show up once every week to make reports regarding thepany. He didn''t care whether Hwang Jeong-Hu was listening or not; he always did his best to inform his boss.


    And now...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was still reeling from a shocking piece of news he heard yesterday. It was news concerning his sons fighting over the currently-unupied seat of the group''s chairman. He wasn''t even dead yet, but those bastards were already searching forwful ways to get their hands on their inheritance early. And they had apparently dered him publicly as "a man who should''ve died is still alive, making our lives rather cumbersome."


    Even worse, his eldest son had apparentlye to the hospital one day and told the doctor in charge of Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s treatment, "My father is suffering greatly, so isn''t it the correct course of action to let him have his rest "


    That son with oh-so-wonderful filial love for his father didn''t even bother to pop in by Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hospital room that day.


    Director Baek Yeong-Gi held Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hand and shed sorrowful tears as he talked about those events. But thetter couldn''t cry alongside his loyal subordinate. His dried eyes couldn''t produce tears, after all.


    What could he possibly do in his current condition? There was nothing else other than to stare at the ceiling enveloped in darkness and reminisce the good ol'' past.


    He had been overflowing with energy in the past and was always motivated to seed in every business venture. His subordinates had trusted him without question, while his sons had deeply respected him. Just a brief re from him had been enough to make others bow to him, and one word from him to turn the world upside down. But now...


    All of those were in vain. He had been too obsessed with what was ahead and failed to notice what was below. He had been too busy ordering people around and couldn''t see what kind of people they were. In the end, he had no one and nothing left.


    ''I...''


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at the darkness as he swam inside the pool of thoughts.


    ''Was my life a good one ''


    His life had indeed been a dramatic one. A TV show depicting his life story with different names for the real-life characters had already aired, while his biographies were being sold globally. Things he had said in the past were regrly quoted as examples to follow for his fellow humans, while thepany he had built with his blood, sweat, and tears had also be a pir supporting Korea.


    Even so...


    Even so, Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t readily say that his life had been a good one. All he had to show for his life''s work was just a pitiful reality of no one and nothing staying by his side during his final moments.


    ''What was that all for, then ''


    Just why did he struggle so hard during his life


    What made him fight all those years while neglecting to look after himself


    After all, everything would be useless once he died, so why


    Hwang Jeong-Hu squeezed his eyes shut.


    ''If I can start over¡­¡¯


    ¡®If I get another chance¡­¡¯


    ¡®I swear, I''ll never be this stupid again.¡¯


    ¡®I will never live a life this moronic only to die empty-handed...''


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly opened his eyes... only to spot a blurry figure standing in front of the bed.


    "...?!" He was taken aback, his lips parting weakly. However, his agitation quickly died down. After all, the emotions in his eyes were close to resignation at this point.


    He believed that seeing things like this shouldn''te as a surprise in his current condition. While he was rueful about regrets being his onlypany, maybe it was time to ept his fate¡ªept that he didn''t have much left to live.


    But then, the figure before his eyes whispered quietly to him, ¡°Does it feel like you''re facing the Grim Reaper?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sobered up immediately and took another look at this figure. Only then did he realize that it was no grim reaper. It... seemed like a living, breathing person


    But how was that possible? How could a stranger waltz into this room unnoticed? The S Hospital''s VVIP room was famous for its unparalleled security. One needed to pass through the tripleyered doorway to enter. That wasn''t all, either¡ªHwang Jeong-Hu''s sons had even left several bodyguards to monitor the corridors, too.


    So, how had? a total stranger slipped into the room unnoticed


    "I have a question for you," the man d in ck slowly spoke. He didn''t even wait for Hwang Jeong-Hu''s reply. "Is it fair to die just like this "


    Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t reply even if he wanted to. However, if he could... He would have shaken his head urgently like a lunatic. He still had too many things left¡ªnot as in enjoying the riches of his life, but matters he hadn''t settled yet. He would never find peace if he died without getting closure on those matters.


    ¡°In that case, let us sign an agreement,¡± said the man in ck.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared intensely at this man, knowing that thetter was not a grim reaper. However, he could very well be a devil in disguise. That was the only exnation for why anyone would want to enter an agreement with a dying man.


    ¡°You will decide on the conditions after I show you what I can do.¡±


    However, this devil didn''t seem to know how to negotiate. To think that a devil was this amateurish when trying to form a contract! If Hwang Jeong-Hu had been healthy, he would have roared at the top of his lungs at this fake devil, telling thetter to go back to school and learn how to negotiate first. Of course, all he could do right now was justy on the bed, silently witnessing the devil do his thing.


    "It''ll only be for half a day. But during that half-day, you shall experience what I can do for you. I''ll return tomorrow. Until then, you will have to seriously consider what you can do for me."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked with his eyes, wanting to know what the devil would do to him. It should have been impossible to understand him, yet the man¡ªthe devil¡ªseemed to have understood him, evidenced by the faint grin creeping up on the devil¡¯s face. The devil slowly pressed his hand on Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s lower abdomen and quietly muttered, ¡°I shall allow you to dream again.¡±


    All of a sudden, something began boiling deep inside Hwang Jeong-Hu''s abdomen, and he cked out almost instantly.


    The man in ck observed the unconscious Hwang Jeong-Hu for a little while, then leisurely stepped outside the hospital room.


    Of course, the devil in ck was none other than Kang Jin-Ho.


    1. 1 pyeong = approximately 3.3 square meters

 Chapter 25: Looking Around (6)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Looking Around (6)</h4>


    The method Kang Jin-Ho had selected was a simple one¡ªfind old folks with not much time remaining but plenty of cash to burn, then heal them for a tidy sum.


    Finding potential customers was an easy-enough job. All Kang Jin-Ho had to do was look around the VIP rooms of the leading hospitals in the country. The security around such rooms was usually strict, but circumventing them was a cakewalk for Kang Jin-Ho. He broke through the darkness of the night and searched through all the VIP rooms of Korea''s top five hospitals until he found a patient he could treat.


    Martial arts utilizing qi were capable of performing certain feats that modern medicine couldn''t replicate. In terms of performing delicate operations where no medical devices could reach, a martial arts master could offer better treatment than any doctor out there. However, it was not all-conquering as it sounded.


    There were plenty of illnesses that a martial master would be helpless against. A good example would be cancer. The way of qigong was to energize the practitioner''s qi while breaking down and pulling out all the surrounding negative energy. Such a method would never work against cancerous cells. Energizing a person''s qi flow could even lead to the tumor absorbing the energy and spreading faster than before.


    Qigong was just as helpless with treatments requiring the expertise of internal medicine specialists, as well. The best one could do was strengthen the body''s resistance, but it would be nothing more than a band-aid since the root cause of the illness hadn¡¯t been addressed.


    After considering these facts, Kang Jin-Ho could only choose a patient with blocked or damaged meridians. Hwang Jeong-Hu happened to be that patient who met the requirements.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently slipped outside the hospital, then turned his head slightly to look up at the top floor of the building where Hwang Jeong-Hu was currently asleep. ¡°Let us see if you have the qualifications to enter a contract with me.¡±


    ***


    The morning sun rose to brighten the day.


    The caregiver approached Hwang Jeong-Hu to offer her morning greeting. ¡°Did you sleep well, Chairman?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s lips parted, but just like yesterday, no words came out of his mouth.


    "...Chairman, you look happier today," said the smiling caregiver. She then began transferring Hwang Jeong-Hu''s frail figure from the bed to a wheelchair. A part of her job was to wash the patient before breakfast was prepared.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu remained limp in the wheelchair as he was taken to the shower.


    ***


    Later in the afternoon...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was still lying limply on his bed when the door opened to let a familiar face enter the room. It was Baek Yeong-Gi.


    The man who could be described as hisst remaining loyal subordinate was making a stiff expression as he approached the bed.


    ¡°Chairman. I hope you''ve been well.¡± Baek Yeong-Gi bowed ny degrees despite knowing that his boss lying on the bed wouldn''t be able to see the gesture. He then asked the nearby caregiver, ¡°How has he been? Is there any improvement?¡±


    The caregiver nced at the unmoving Hwang Jeong-Hu on the bed, then walked over to where the patient''s eyes couldn''t see before replying to Baek Yeong-Gi, ¡°Our chairman''s condition has improved noticeably, sir.¡±


    She shook her head while giving him the positive news. There had been no improvement at all, but that didn''t mean a caregiver like her should carelessly mutter such things in front of a patient. That was why she walked over to this part of the room and shook her head.


    "That''s good to hear," Baek Yeong-Gi replied, choosing to go along with her. He slightly bowed at the caregiver to express his thanks, then pulled a chair closer to the bed and settled down next to Hwang Jeong-Hu. "Chairman, sir. Here''s thetest report."


    As usual, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t reply. More correctly, he couldn''t reply. And he wouldn''t be able to do so in the future, too. Despite knowing that as well as anyone, Baek Yeong-Gi always maintained decorum and never broke protocol during his visits. Because Hwang Jeong-Hu was his one and only boss, after all.


    "Sir, I must inform you that today might be myst report. I was let go from my position today, meaning I won''t be allowed to enter your room anymore, sir. Please forgive me for failing to stay by your side." Baek Yeong-Gi closed his eyes as a single streak of grief traveled down his chest.


    If history remembered Hwang Jeong-Hu as a legend, then Baek Yeong-Gi should be remembered as a man who had dedicated his entire life to his boss. He believed that all of his silent contributions must have helped Hwang Jeong-Hu''s tale be a legend.


    And he was deeply proud of that, even though his boss had never entrusted him with important tasks. But today... Today, that chapter of his life woulde to a close.


    "Sir. Thepany''s new chairman was decided earlier today, sir. The court has made its decision, and... Sir, your shares and assets will be distributed to your three sons. Your heirs failed to reach an agreement on thepany''s future direction and decided to split your Jaegyeong Group into three instead, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu listened with an expressionless face, but the tips of his fingers were trembling faintly. Baek Yeong-Gi didn''t miss that.


    How could the chairman remainposed at this news? He would be forced to sit by and watch thepany he spent his entire life building getting ripped apart. This pain should be iparably worse than what he felt as his body broke down.


    "As for how the group will be divided... I believe that yet another round of court battles willmence, sir. Also, it seems that the court is having trouble with the issue of inheritance as it''s such a sensitive topic. And to protect thepany from foreign takeover bids, the board needs your shares, sir. That''s why, they... They''ll assume that you have given your permission, and your shares will be distributed among your sons, sir." Baek Yeong-Gi spoke in a business-like tone, but his voice gradually weakened and started wavering. "I tried to oppose this move until the end but failed, sir. The Jaegyeong Group you dedicated your entire life is about to... In three days, thepany will be split into three and be called by different names."


    Baek Yeong-Gi''s head faltered at the end of the report. He didn''t say anything for a long time, then reached out to hold Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hand.


    "Chairman..." Baek Yeong-Gi spoke. The trembling of his voice had be noticeable by now. "For what reason have we been running so hard all these years, sir? All we have to show for our efforts are the things that had been taken from us and scars disguised as worthless glory. Do you still remember what you told me, sir? You said the day we get to prove the world wrong woulde as long as we survive the perilous days under the military regime. You were right, sir. But now... It''s a dream that we can never fulfill."


    ¡°...¡±


    "But, Chairman. I do not regret anything. When I look back at all those days of ripping our hair in worry and working our butts off deep into the night... I was really happy back then, sir." Tears slowly traveled down Baek Yeong-Gi''s face as he spoke, "Chairman, please stand up, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Su still didn''t say anything.


    "What happens to thepany no longer matters, sir. I''m sure nature will take its course now. Even then... Please rise up one more time and show the world your old, healthy self, sir. If I can see you do that, I''ll have no more regrets left in this life."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hollow eyes slowly shifted over to Baek Yeong-Gi. His lips barely parted again and again, but it was impossible to figure out what he wanted to say.


    Baek Yeong-Gi muttered, "Chairman..."


    The caregiver quietly watching from the side softly called out to him just then, ¡°Director, sir...¡±


    Agitating a patient on a sickbed was obviously frowned upon. Today''s report alone should be more than enough to torment Hwang Jeong-Hu to no end. That was why any further agitation had to be stopped.


    Baek Yeong-Gi knew that as well. He had resolved himself not to behave pathetically in front of his boss before stepping inside the room, but...


    He closed his eyes as a shudder ran through his body. He got up and bowed deeply. "Chairman, I''ll be on my way now, sir. If I don''t leave now, they might end up kicking me out instead, sir. I certainly cannot show you such a disgraceful sight, now can I? Be well, sir. I swear to serve you in the afterlife as well."


    Baek Yeong-Gi left while wiping away the corners of his eyes. However, Hwang Jeong-Su''s dried eyes were simply staring at the ceiling. Not even a hint of tears could be seen on his face.


    ***


    Later that night, as the dawn''s darkness enveloped the hospital room...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was still staring at the darkened ceiling. His eyes were hollow, ck¡ªbut unwavering.


    Shuffle...


    Soon, the man d in ck from yesterday re-emerged from the darkness and entered the old man''s vision. The man, Kang Jin-Ho, wordlessly stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu before approaching the bed. ¡°Have you been waiting for me?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu silently stared at Kang Jin-Ho as thetter pressed his palm down on the old man''s abdomen. Intense heat spread from the contact point to the rest of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s body, but he didn''t lose consciousness this time. The pain was just as bad as yesterday, but a little more rity had returned to his eyes now.


    ¡°Why didn''t you say anything?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mouth slowly opened, and shockingly enough, a turbid voice leaked out of his dried, cracked lips. ¡°I... thought... it was... a dream...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I... can... speak and can move... my body... I thought it was a dream. This is a dream¡­ That I was merely dreaming...¡±


    ¡°Still think that way?¡±


    ¡°I... already knew... that this wasn''t a dream. But I didn''t forget. It''ll onlyst half a day... A futile... dreamsting only half a day.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. "Is that why you didn''t move? To not get your hopes up "


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s head slowly shook to say that wasn''t his reason. ¡°I... can''t afford to... miss this chance.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spied determination on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face at that exact moment. The aging lion was still aiming for something despite his current condition.


    ¡°My life''s... final chance. I can''t miss it. I can''t make a careless move and... throw my chance... away. If I say something... foolish and anger you some... how... Thisst chance might slip... out of my grasp.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply grinned. He wasn''t nning toe back here if Hwang Jeong-Hu began jumping around in shock after realizing that he could move again. Such behavior would have indicated that he was a careless old man andcked the qualifications to enter a contract with Kang Jin-Ho.


    The reason why Kang Jin-Ho had slipped inside the hospital room in the middle of the night was to avoid being seen and to keep his identity hidden. Hwang Jeong-Hu had urately figured out the truth and decided to stay quiet throughout the day.


    Kang Jin-Ho had thought of several contingency ns just in case, but Hwang Jeong-Hu had gone ahead and easily exceeded all his expectations with the best possible response. In that case, it was time to reward the old man.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked quietly, ¡°And so, tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°What I... want from the agreement?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Kang Jin-Ho, the light in the old man''s eyes danced and billowed like a zing inferno.


    ¡°Three days...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Help me speak... and walk on my own strength... for the next three days... There is something... I must do. If I fail to do it, then I... I will never find peace, even after I die.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Then, what will you do for me in return?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at the man d in ck as warm tears trickled down his face. "Did you... ask me what I''ll do for you "


    ¡°That I did.¡± Kang Jin-Ho also stared right back at the old man. He could already tell that this old lion was getting ready to roar at the world onest time.


    The stares of the two men collided in mid-air, seemingly creating a heated storm.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu gasped out. "If you... help me correct all the things that have gone wrong, then I... I''m prepared to offer you my actual beating heart if that''s what you want! I will never regret... this choice even if I''m fated to burn in the mes of Hell for eternity!"


    A deep grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°With this, our contract has been established.¡±


    This was the moment when the abandoned and forgotten old lion rose up to thunderously roar at the world one more time.

 Chapter 26: The Contract (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Contract (1)</h4>


    The Jaegyeong Group was known as one of the top five major corporations in Korea and a leader in the IT and electronics market. The uncanny leadership of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu as a legend ofmerce served as the foundation for this giantpany to reach its current unshakable position. Unsurprisingly, people called the Jaegyeong Group an indestructible fortress. Some even believed that it was only a matter of time before it became the de facto representativepany of South Korea.


    It was on its way to rising beyond the limits of being a simple Korean corporation to conquer the global stage, but then... Its wings were clipped one day after Hwang Jeong-Hu, the man who seemed unstoppable, proved that he was a mere mortal with his illness. His copse led to several leaks springing up within the group.


    The fortress-likepany slowly began disintegrating as Chairman Hwang''s three sons contested for the right to assume control, eventually devolving into an all-out war amongst themselves.


    The unshakable, impregnablepany was only possible thanks to the presence of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. His absence was an unblockable fatal blow to the Jaegyeong Group. Without him at the top, it was no longer considered the object of fear or envy. No, it was merely seen as an oversized disorganized group.


    The three sons had at least agreed on hiding Hwang Jeong-Hu''s health for the sake of propping up the crumbling empire. Which resulted in the old man being confined to his own hospital room. Evading the eyes of the media and other onlookers forever was impossible, but the people involved had agreed that keeping everything secret was better than letting the world know.


    This exined the iron-tight security detail surrounding Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s room around the clock. The VVIP room went through a costly modification to reinforce the security, while two ''security guards'' were deployed to strictly prohibit anyone unrted from entering at all times.


    "Whew..." One of the so-called security guards, Jo Gyu-Min, sighed softly. His eyes took in the all-white hospital corridor, a sight that had be a part of his life over the past year.


    Yes. His job for the past year or so was to ''guard'' Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hospital room. At first, he was deeply proud of this job. He was protecting the Chairman''s private chamber, after all. But the same routine repeating itself for over a year made it so that his enthusiasm had long been reced by sheer boredom.


    ''How long am I supposed to keep doing this ''


    The truth was... Jo Gyu-Min didn¡¯t have a background in security. Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s health was one of the most important issues the Jaegyeong Group was currently facing. As such, it wouldn''t be a good idea to entrust the protection of such important information to a third-party securitypany.


    Jo Gyu-Min had been a talented individual with a promising future in the secretary department once upon a time. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eldest son, Hwang Min-Jae, deeply trusted him, meaning it was practically a done deal that he would get the promotion to the No.1 Secretary spot sooner orter. But Hwang Jeong-Hu''s illness had turned Jo Gyu-Min''s life upside down, and for the worse.


    The matter of hiding Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu from the public and monitoring his health had the potential to impact the fortunes of the Jaegyeong Group. That was why the eldest son had seen fit to assign the task to his most trusted subordinate, Jo Gyu-Min. This job offer was even sweetened with the promise of the position of the Chairman''s secretary, not the president''s.


    Jo Gyu-Min had obviously been over the moon when he had gotten this important gig. There was some risk involved, but as long as everything went well, he could even be an executive director within the group.


    The other security guard, Kim Seung-Hwan, had thought the same. The only difference between the two men was that Jo Gyu-Min had followed Hwang Min-Jae''s orders while Kim Seung-Hwan had answered to Hwang Min-Su, the Chairman''s second son.


    In the beginning, these two hadn''t even spoken to each other. They were basically enemies serving different bosses, even if they were doing the same job. But one year together had changed their rtionship quite a bit.


    "What time is it " Jo Min-Gyu asked, hoping his shift would end soon.


    ¡°It''s only six in the morning. A long way to go before our shift is over.¡±


    ¡°What? It''s only six?¡±


    When they had first arrived here, they had thought they were doing something very important. But the passage of time had gradually changed their stance. Everyone had believed Hwang Jeong-Hu would get better soon, but he showed no signs of improvement. Those who had long epted the inevitable had gradually turned their backs on the Chairman, and as a byproduct, the ones protecting the old man were also gradually forgotten.


    The report lines were directly connected to the Chairman''s sons, but as time went on, the ones answering the call were gradually lower on the corporatedder. Now, the report on the Chairman''s status devolved into some regr check-in made to some random section chief.


    A job that should have been a golden opportunity to turn their lives around instead became a quicksand gradually sucking in both Jo Gyu-Min and Kim Seung-Hwan.


    Jo Gyu-Min knew better than anyone that his current situation wasn¡¯t very good. Someone else should have taken up his old post by now, and it would be unrealistic to expect a meaningful task to fall on hisp after leaving this ce without much to show for all the wasted time and effort.


    His sole lifeline, Hwang Min-Jae, didn''t seem to care about his plight anymore, either. Since the Jaegyeong Group was to be split into three entities, it would no doubt start arge-scale reshuffling of personnel in thepany, which would also be a massive problem for Jo Gyu-Min doing an off-the-book task like this. What were the odds of him emerging unscathed from the chaotic confusion arising from the reshuffling when no one knew what he was doing? Practically zero.


    Kim Seung-Hwan nced at his partner. ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°The reshuffling is about to happen soon.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tasted bitterness in his mouth at Kim Seung-Hwan''s question. Both men were in the same boat, it seemed. "Yeah, I heard about it."


    ¡°I called the department chief at the human resources earlier.¡±


    ¡°You got his direct number?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he''s my school senior, you see.¡± Kim Seung-Hwan chuckled wryly.


    Jo Gyu-Min sneaked a nce at the man next to him. Having the human resources department chief as a school senior could somewhat improve thetter''s situation. However, Kim Seung-Hwan''splexion wasn''t exactly bright at the moment.


    ¡°He said that he''s also unsure.¡±


    ¡°...Absolute worst, then.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly tutted away. Unsure, huh...? Of course, the department head would know something. It wasn''t ''unsure,¡¯ but more like, ''not much to say.¡¯ It could only mean these two men no longer had a ce left in thepany.


    ¡°Right. We shouldn''t have epted this job in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°But... We never expected our Chairman to be sick for this long, though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s true.¡±


    Only bitterness remained in their mouths. This unexinable camaraderie now existed between these two men. Their talent had gotten them this gig. Their talent earned them trust and, in turn, earned them opportunities. But now, their talent could be the reason for their abandonment and being forgotten in this ce. What a cruel irony that was¡­


    What frustrated them more was that there was little they could do to change their situation.


    ''Son of a b*tch...''


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned, then fixed his sunsses. But then, he was jolted awake from his thoughts by the sound of the door urgently opening up. He turned his head and looked at the person emerging from the doorway. ¡°Auntie? Where are you going?¡±


    It was the caregiver auntie tasked with looking after Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. Seeing each other''s mugs for over a year meant they had grown close enough to say they were friends now.


    The caregiver, who usually grinned good-naturedly and greeted Jo Gyu-Min, was making a very stiff expression today. Was she not feeling well


    The caregiver auntie spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Uhm, I... think you two need to step inside for a minute...¡±


    ¡°What happened, auntie?¡±


    ¡°Just step inside and see for yourselves. Both of you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    "In that case, let''s go in, then." Kim Seung-Hwan nodded and unhesitantly stepped through the doorway first. Jo Gyu-Min followed suit right afterward.


    Clunck, thunk...


    The sound of doors locking behind them could be heard before they were allowed through the triple-doored doorway and into the hospital room. And then...


    ¡°...Heot?¡± A gasp leaked out of Kim Seung-Hwan''s mouth. ¡°Auntie, where''s the Chairman?!¡±


    The Chairman''s bed where the sick old man should have been... was empty. No wonder Kim Seung-Hwan was freaking out.


    ¡°No need to raise a ruckus, fes.¡±


    Suddenly, they were stopped in their tracks by an old man''s voiceing from next to them.


    Jo Gyu-Min and Kim Seung-Hwan turned their heads and discovered the owner of that voice. The shock made their eyes open even wider and their jaws hit the floor.


    It was Hwang Jeong-Hu! And he was rxedly sitting on a couch meant for visitors¡­


    "C-Chairman, sir!"


    That old man had been confined to the bed, unable to lift a single finger untilst night. So, how could he be sitting on a couch and speaking without any impediment?!


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes just then. Those hollow, empty eyes of yesterday were now burning in resolute mes of life.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at the security guards. ¡°Your name is Jo Gyu-Min, is it not?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s shock prevented him from verbally replying.


    The Chairman seemed amused by that response, as evidenced by the corners of his lips curling up slightly. "You have any smokes on you "


    "I''m sorry? Ah, y-yes, Chairman! Here it is!" Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly shoved his hand under his jacket and yanked out a packet of cigarettes before presenting the whole thing to the Chairman of the Jaegyeong Group.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu epted the cigarette, then turned his head. "You, stop right there."


    Kim Seung-Hwan froze on his spot at that stern warning.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leisurely ordered. ¡°Take your hand out.¡±


    Kim Seung-Hwan made a sheepish face and eased his hand out of his pocket. It seemed that he was trying to contact somebody using his phone just now.


    The Chairman spoke up again. ¡°Light this for me.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nervously swallowed back. He handed over the cigarettes in a panic but now that he had calmed down a little, Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu was still a patient who had just gained consciousness. Was it okay to let someone like that smoke? "Sir... Excuse me, Chairman. But smoking is a bit..."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu turned his head and stared at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I said, light this for me.¡±


    What a weird thing it was¡­ Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t yelling at them nor was he disying his anger. No, he was utterlyposed and calm, yet his words sounded like the supreme order from a god that should never be ignored. It felt like one should never, ever go against this old man''smands.


    Jo Gyu-Min swallowed nervously again. He carefully took out his lighter, then lit up Hwang Jeong-Hu''s cigarette. Once he ascertained that the unhealthy cigarette had indeed caught fire, Jo Gyu-Min took a step back and stood at stiff attention, waiting for the Chairman''s response.


    That was all he could do in this situation. Now that he and Kim Seung-Hwan were in the room, they simply had to wait for Hwang Jeong-Hu''s next order.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took a puff and frowned a little, perhaps finding the taste of a cigarette a bit too much after not having smoked in over a year. The gray smoke slowly drifted in the air.


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed a forgotten ashtray found in a distant corner of the room and smartly ced it before his Chairman. Hwang Jeong-Hu observed this before speaking in a sharp, clear voice, "My eldest sent you, did he not "


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min inadvertently asked back in surprise. How did Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu find that out


    "No need to get that shocked, fe. I wasn''t some cadaver on a stretcher that couldn''t hear anything, after all! Indeed, I''ve heard all the conversations of every punk that came into this room."


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''splexion was instantly drained of all color.


    It had been a year since he started working here. Most of his time was spent in the corridor outside the room, but it was still a year. Waiting around that long meant that you would inevitably spend quite a lot of time in the room, too. And Jo Gyu-Min and Kim Seung-Hwang mus have talked about a few stuff while here. And as it turned out, Hwang Jeong-Hu had been listening all along.


    Which meant...!


    ''...Baek Yeong-Gi!''


    Jo Gyu-Min''s mind was jolted awake by the flitting image of Director Baek Yeong-Gi. That man''s insistence oning here to see Hwang Jeong-Hu was so unwavering that it verged on being moronic. Whenever he showed up, he would diligently report the situation in thepany to his boss!


    Didn''t that mean Hwang Jeong-Hu had been listening to all of that man''s reports? Every single one of them? Baek Yeong-Gi was a director of the board, so the level of information he could unearth was quite serious. In other words, Hwang Jeong-Hu was fully aware of how his three sons had been greedily fighting over the control of hispany.


    ''This is bad!''


    Jo Gyu-Min needed to contact his boss somehow. Before it was toote, he should dash out of here and call President Hwang Min-Jae, and¡­


    ¡°I can hear your gears turning, young man.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked derisively. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mind went nk from the ¡®power¡¯ contained in those words. Yes! This man before his eyes was none other than Hwang Jeong-Hu. The giant ofmerce, a businessman who would go down in Korea¡¯s history as a legend!


    The giant who built the Jaegyeong Group from the ground up had finally woken up from his slumber.

 Chapter 27: The Contract (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Contract (2)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min felt light-headed and weak just then. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words were simple, yet they contained so many implications.


    Yes, this old man was Hwang Jeong-Hu, the legend responsible for building the Jaegyeong Group into what it was today. It wouldn''t be a stretch to say that he <i>was</i> the Jaegyeong Group.


    Apany wasn''t just the sum of its wealth and the products it offered. And in this case, the Jaegyeong Group was this man, and he was the Jaegyeong Group itself. Nothing else mattered now that Hwang Jeong-Hu was awake.


    The shareholders would instantly switch over to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s side the moment they heard of this news. Even the board directors who were now split into three camps and were fighting each other would hurriedly join the Chairman''s side, too. But even if they wouldn¡¯t, their situation wouldn''t change. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s own shares would be more than enough to wrestle control of thepany back, anyway.


    In other words, everything else was meaningless now that Hwang Jeong-Hu was awake. Even if Hwang Min-Jae learned about his father''s condition now, it would be pointless.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed softly. If Hwang Jeong-Hu was truly fully aware of the current situation, there was no way he would forgive his sons. After all, he should be capable of severing ties with his own kids without so much as batting an eyelid.


    And someone like Jo Gyu-Min, who had been monitoring the Chairman for Hwang Min-Jae, wouldn''t be spared from the old man''s wrath either. All he could do now was lower his head and wait for the guillotine to fall.


    ¡°The fate of small fries like you merely following the orders of my idiot sons...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned against the couch and leisurely spoke. ¡°...are none of my business, I suppose.¡±


    Those words sounded like a death sentence.


    Jo Gyu-Min squeezed his eyes shut as hopelessness took over him, but then, his ears caught something rather unexpected.


    ¡°If I was still the same as my old self, that is.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes flew wide open. Was that Hwang Jeong-Hu leaving the door open


    Jo Gyu-Min''s gears began turning even faster than before. He was quite certain that the Chairman was giving him a chance. In that case, what should he do to ensure his survival


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued. ¡°I currently need able hands.¡±


    The lightbulb went off in Jo Gyu-Min''s head, and he immediately knelt down on the floor, realizing that he had found a way for himself. "Chairman, sir!"


    Kim Seung-Hwan stood there in confusion and stared at Jo Gyu-Min. Unfortunately for him, thetter had no time to exin himself. What they would do right now, right at this moment, would change their lives for the better... or for the worse. Indeed, this was one of those crises in life that could be a heaven-sent opportunity. And the crossroadsid out before Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes at this moment couldn''t be any clearer.


    ¡°I shall be your hands and feet, sir!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s powerful re ruthlessly crashed down on Jo Gyu-Min.


    He should have been a powerless old man. An old man whose life was hanging precariously on the edge only yesterday! Yet, the eyes of such a man were emitting an insane level of pressure on Jo Gyu-Min. Thetter silently endured the pressure, unable to even think about wiping away all the cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    A giant that had lived through the era when violence ignored thew, when thew had to kneel before wealth and power, and when thew and corporations were hostile to each other...


    The eyes of a giant who had triumphed against so many trials and tribtions of the modern world contained weight that no mere mortals could win against.


    ¡°You will?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked quietly.


    Jo Gyu-Min swallowed nervously again.


    The Chairman''s revival had taken ce only a little while ago. The directors he had believed would be by his side until the end had already left him to find their own path to survival. Which meant... He couldn''t be a hundred percent certain of what was happening in thepany, despite receiving Director Baek Yeong-Gi''s report yesterday.


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu wished to return to the frontline, he needed someone to act as his hands and feet. What he needed was not his old friends following him out of loyalty but a loyal ''dog'' that would bring him all the necessary information. Jo Gyu-Min was counting on this.


    If Jo Gyu-Min had analyzed this situation correctly, then he would get to live. Even better than that, he might be able to grab hold onto a renewed and far sturdier lifeline instead!


    But this was if the giant before his eyes determined that Jo Gyu-Min was useful! To help the old man reach that conclusion, what should he say at this moment


    ¡°Chairman. I shall find out everything you require, sir.¡±


    "Kekeke..." Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted before chuckling softly. "Going a little overboard, aren''t you "


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s figure froze on the spot.


    ¡°Did you honestly think someone like you can achieve what I want?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t readily reply, so he btedly realized that he mustn''t just say, ¡°Yes, sir, I can.¡±


    The urgency of the situation forced him to say those things, but he didn''t even know what kind of high-value information Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted in the first ce.


    ''Did I make a mistake just now ''


    It felt like hisst ray of hope was quickly fading away.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled again. ¡°However, I do like that you''re quick-witted.¡±


    ¡°T-then, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly raised his head to witness Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbing the cigarette out and standing back up on his two feet.


    ''Just how is that possible ''


    Hwang Jeong-Hu walked on his own power toward the window. Jo Gyu-Min still couldn''t quite believe what he was witnessing. Did the Chairman return to full health literally overnight? If not, what...


    ''...Wait, could he have been... pretending ''


    The only usible theory Jo Gyu-Min could think of was that Hwang Jeong-Hu had gotten better some time ago but decided to sit back and watch things y out first.


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min knew that was nonsense. Living as a patient confined to a bed wasn''t as easy as most people imagined. Being unable to move for the entire day despite being fine would be unimaginable torture, a nightmare beyond one''s understanding. How could anyone with a sane mind endure that


    But what if this hypothesis was true


    ''He''s... terrifying!''


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t fathom just how determined this frail-looking old man before his eyes was. Of course, he had no idea that his assumption waspletely incorrect. After all, he couldn''t have known that Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ''revival'' only happened early in the dawn a few hours ago.


    Since he didn''t know the truth, Jo Gyu-Min could only let his imaginations run wild.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared outside the window for a while before muttering quietly, ¡°Ashtray.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly snatched the ashtray off the table in front of the couch and quickly ran up to Hwang Jeong-Hu. Then, he took out another cigarette, cautiously handed it over to the Chairman, and then lit it up.


    The old man, still in the patient gown, leisurely sucked in the cigarette''s acrid smoke, then let it out of his lungs just as slowly. And then... he finally spoke up, "Three days."


    Jo Gyu-Min was puzzled at that monotone deration and looked back at Hwang Jeong-Hu, only to notice that the old man''s eyes were ring somewhere else. Somewhere far beyond the window, where Jo Gyu-Min''s gaze couldn''t even reach.


    ¡°I will be returning everything back to where they were in three days,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Three days? That wasn''t long at all... However, it didn''t sound impossible either since Hwang Jeong-Hu had said so. Jo Gyu-Min was the proof¡ªhe had called himself Hwang Min-Jae''s right-hand man, but could only submit meekly under the might of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name. That simple-sounding name was capable of evoking so much awe and respect in those who knew the Jaegyeong Group and lived within its corporate structure.


    Even though he had only taken a couple of puffs, Hwang Jeong-Hu chose to slowly stub out the cigarette, then leisurely turned around to look. His re was fixed on Jo Gyu-Min as he issued his nextmand. It would be the first order Jo Gyu-Min would have toplete regardless of what it would take.


    ¡°Go and call Baek Yeong-Gi here.¡±


    A storm was about to be unleashed from this hospital room.


    ***


    "Euh, euh...!" The chief director of the Dongmyeong Foundation, Choi Myeong-Gil, was making a crumpled expression as he stared at his grandson, Choi Yeong-Su. "Dear lord, Yeong-Su?! What''s happening to you!"


    ¡°G-grandpa...¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Su! What''s gotten into you, my boy?!¡±


    ¡°T-that bastard, he... he''sing!¡± Choi Yeong-Su hurriedly looked around him repeatedly as terror filled his face.


    "Just who ising?! My boy, tell me!" Choi Myeong-Gil''s heart was burning to ashes at this sight that was chillingly reminiscent of a junkie from a movie he had watched a long time ago. Just where did his once-bright grandson disappear to?! The frustration forced him to keep calling out the boy''s name. "Yeong-Su! Talk to me, my boy!"


    ¡°...Ho... Kang Jin-Ho! That, that bastard ising!¡±


    "Why do you keep saying that! How can that bastarde here, my boy!" Choi Myeong-Gil pounded his chest in frustration.


    He only had one grandson. After his idiot son had gotten a divorce, Choi Myeong-Gil had sheltered his grandson as much as possible, hoping to shield the young boy from psychological pain. Despite his sheltered upbringing, though, Choi Yeong-Su hadn''t gone astray and had grown up into a splendid young man.


    But now... such a kind and talented grandson was steadily breaking down¡ªbreaking down into a pitiful, wretched mess!


    ¡°Yeong-Su! Tell me, just who ising?! Who ising here for you, my grandson?! This is your home! No one can break into this ce!¡± Choi Myeong-Gil pleaded, but his words weren¡¯t good enough to calm his grandson.


    Choi Yeong-Su continued to fearfully look around him. ¡°He, he''sing!¡±


    "Oh, dear god! Yeong-Su! Who''sing?!"


    Choi Yeong-Su suddenly red at his grandfather with bloodshot eyes. "But, but you''ll never believe me, anyway!"


    ¡°Yeong-Su, please don''t do this!¡±


    ¡°Ehe, ehehe! I don''t need you anymore! You ain''t gonna believe me, anyway! You think I''m too stupid to notice?!¡±


    ¡°Huh-uh...¡± Choi Myeong-Gil lost all strength in his legs and fell on the spot.


    ¡°Chief Director, sir!¡± The secretary watching from the side hurriedly rushed in to help Choi Myeong-Gil up.


    The old man, swept in the emotions of rage and helplessness, stared at Choi Yeong-Su. Everything had started to go wrong after his grandson got into a fight with that bastard named Kang Jin-Ho. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right¡ªthings were still fine after Choi Yeong-Su was admitted to a hospital while that Kang Jin-Ho kid was suspended from school. But then... Sometimeter on, Choi Yeong-Su began saying strange things.


    Choi Myeong-Gil was incensed at the news of his grandson getting violently beaten up while out clubbing. Even after Kang Jin-Ho presented a perfect alibi, the old man was convinced that it was all a lie. Never once did he suspect that his grandson was the one lying.


    However, Choi Yeong-Su ran up to him the next morning and cried out fearfully that Kang Jin-Ho had attacked him again... in his own room! The CCTV footage was checked just in case, but there were no traces of someone breaking into the premises. Choi Myeong-Gil started to wonder if his grandson''s health had gotten weaker, causing the boy to see things. But that was merely the beginning¡­


    After that day, Choi Yeong-Su had started saying strange things nonstop. He said that Kang Jin-Ho was showing up in his room every single night and that he would really die at this rate, among many other crazy-sounding things.


    Choi Myeong-Gil had done his best to convince his grandson that such things couldn¡¯t happen, but it was useless. Choi Yeong-Su had simply gone crazier instead, saying that no one, not even his own grandfather, believed in him.


    The chief director of the Dongmyeong Foundation didn''t want to admit it, but he had no say in the matter¡ªChoi Yeong-Su was really losing his mind.


    Left with no choice, Choi Myeong-Gil had taken his grandson to a psychiatric hospital. But the doctors there couldn''t provide any clear-cut answers. Other than mumbling about symptoms possibly resembling post-traumatic stress disorder, those useless doctors couldn''t even think of a treatment that might work.


    ¡°You ain''t gonna believe me, anyway! Only... Only I...! Only I''m getting tortured like this! Only... I...¡± Choi Yeong-Su screamed in a fit of madness before slowly turning into a sobbing wreck.


    Choi Myeong-Gil witnessing this sight felt like his heart was being ripped apart into a million pieces. "Y-Yeong-Su... My boy..."


    ¡°Heuh... K-Kang Jin-Ho... I''m sorry. I''m so sorry! I, I will never do it again, I swear... I...¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su¡¯s sobbing sobered Choi Myeong-Gil up, the old man''s eyes growing icy cold. His one and only grandson was begging so pitifully at a person that wasn''t even here.


    Choi Myeong-Gil gritted his teeth. ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    He didn''t believe that the punk was responsible for this situation. Kang Jin-Ho hitting Choi Yeong-Su was unforgivable, yes, but that boy had been punished enough for his transgression by now.


    At any other time, Choi Myeong-Gil wouldn''t have bothered with re-opening the already-closed case. But he needed something, someone, to direct his rage at. He angrily spun his head toward his secretary and began yelling, "Call the school principal, now!"


    ¡°Which principal, sir?¡±


    ¡°You moron! What do you mean, which principal?! The one at Dongmyeong High, obviously!¡±


    The secretary made an expression akin to a scalded cat and hurriedly bowed his head at the yelling Choi Myeong-Gil. ¡°Y-yes, sir. I''ll call him immediately.¡±


    While ring at his secretary who was urgently making a call with his cellphone, Choi Myeong-Gil began muttering quietly, his expression distorting in rage, ¡°I will make you pay for this, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±

 Chapter 28: The Contract (3)

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Contract (3)</h4>


    While Choi Myeong-Gil was gritting his teeth, Kang Jin-Ho was in ss listening to his teacher. But for some reason... His vision was getting blurrier with every passing minute.


    His eyes were open, yet everything in front of him kept growing indistinct and fuzzy. The figure of his teacher diligently educating the ss split into two, sometimes three, and into blurry shapes, too. Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly faltered lower and rested on his desk.


    His teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, stopped his hands from moving against the ckboard. He frowned deeply, his eyebrows creasing up. "You...!"


    He fixed his sharp re on Kang Jin-Ho dozing off oh-so peacefully, then picked up a piece of chalk. He took aim and threw it at the sleeping student''s head. Despite the teacher not possessing any inner energy, the flying chalk still contained a lot of destructive power and killing intent.


    PAHT!


    But then...! Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes suddenly flew open, then he caught the flying chalk with a lightning-fast reflex. He raised his head and alternated his dazed stare between the chalk in his hand and his teacher. ¡°...Mmm?¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju''s cheeks began twitching ominously. ¡°You... dare catch that?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly scanned his surroundings before bowing his head a little. ¡°I''m sorry, sir. It seems that I dozed off briefly.¡±


    ¡°Go and stand in the corridor, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t talk back and went outside the ssroom via the back door, then stood at attention in the corridor. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Now, this was rather strange. It wasn''t as if he felt tired or anything like that. A high schooler''s life was supposed to be gued by theck of sleep and deeply stained by exhaustion, but such a tale didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho capable of ridding himself of any fatigue by performing the breathing technique and circting his qi for around one hour or so.


    Unlike other kids, he didn''t go to cram school, either. Indeed, his entire schedule was taken up by just the school, so he shouldn''t even be feeling a minimum level of fatigue. That was why Kang Jin-Ho dozing off during ss was such a mystery to him. He wasn¡¯t tired at all, yet why did he keep dozing off whenever it was time for ss


    Kang Jin-Ho was confident of not losing to anyone in terms of mental strength, yet he just couldn''t keep himself awake for some reason.


    ''Not even the Quanzhen School''s sorcery that forcibly makes you fall asleep is as effective as this...''


    Kang Jin-Ho had experienced all kinds of bizarre and powerful sorcery techniques over the years, but the teachers'' musings seemed to contain a powerful spell that not even he could withstand.


    ''Let''s be honest here, that''s obviously not true¡­''


    The physical body might be that of the teenage Kang Jin-Ho, but the mind contained within was that of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. The feared martial artist the world referred to as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor couldn''t stay awake during a high school ss? The people of Zhongyuan would have burst their guts forughing too hard at that.


    Kang Jin-Ho touched his chest and felt his beating heart.


    Events like these served as reminders that his current physical body hadn¡¯t experienced Zhongyuan, even though his mind certainly had. As a result, the body and mind were in slight disharmony with each other. Such a thing would have been a fatal weakness if he was still stuck in Zhongyuan.


    Unifying one''s essence, qi, and physical body was the basic of basics in martial arts. Those who couldn''t even do this would be unable to reach the realm of a first-rate martial artist. And if he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho knew that his current martial art level was no better than second-rate.


    ''A second-rate warrior, huh...''


    This would have been unimaginable in the past. Even the lowliest gophers in the Demon Cult had to be at least first-rate warriors to get recognized as a proper martial artist. In other words, the current Kang Jin-Ho was even worse than the lowest ''employee'' of his former pany.¡¯


    He was confident of reaching the peak level within one year if he unified his essence, qi, and physical body, then devoted all his time to cultivation and nothing else. However, was there a strict need for him to do that


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shook his head. He certainly needed ''power'' to live in the modern era, but he was also skeptical of whether martial art prowess exceeding a certain level was absolutely necessary.


    He knew the truth quite well. A man with power would inevitably crave to use that power. And a man with power would always desire more power. As proof, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho thinking about acquiring peak-level cultivation even though no one in this world could match up to his current strength? And besides, would he be able to stop himself after acquiring peak-level cultivation? No. He would most likely wish to enter the next stage.


    The craving would be endless. By continuously pursuing an ever-higher realm of cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho would one day be Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor once more¡ªthat was the absolutest thing he wanted.


    To remain as himself, Kang Jin-Ho had to be cautious around cultivation and martial arts. After all, he was no longer the feared leader of the Demon Cult but amon high school student, as could be found pretty much everywhere.


    Besides, the modern era required a different type of power, anyway.


    ''How much progress has the Chairman made, I wonder ''


    Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu should be doing his utmost right now to provide Kang Jin-Ho with the ''power'' needed to live in the modern era.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the ceiling constructed out of modern building material. It still felt foreign and unfamiliar.


    .


    ''For now, I should continue with taking baby steps forward.''


    The matter with Choi Yeong-Su had indeed thrown a wrench into his n, but the ordinary life Kang Jin-Ho had been dreaming about was still on course. That dream life should be in his grasp sooner rather thanter if he diligently removed all obstacles and variables trying to hinder his progress.


    ¡°...Are you getting punished again?¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the side to break Kang Jin-Ho out of his thoughts. He gazed at Han Se-Yeon and her grin-filled face, then nodded tly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°What is it this time? Did you hit someone again?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    ¡°Okay? Then, what happened?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow as if she was getting a little annoying now. Why was she interrogating him for something this minor? "...I dozed off in ss."


    ¡°Really? You dozed off?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    "Wow, you''re a riot, Jin-Ho. Keep that up, and your grades will fall, you know? I heard that you got a better score than me on thest exam. But I guess I''ll win the next one."


    ''How did this girl find out the test score ''


    This weird feeling sneakily reared its head in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, but that still couldn''t persuade him to continue with this conversation. So, he disinterestedly waved her off. ¡°Probably...¡±


    ¡°Huh? That''s a weird response from you. Did you lose your interest in studying?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s surprised question made Kang Jin-Ho seriously ponder. Did he really lose his interest in studying? Looking back, he was reasonably certain that he used to be a hard-working student with good grades all those decades ago. He had even nned to enter a famous university after graduation. If the car ident that utterly obliterated his family didn''t happen, Kang Jin-Ho would have be a university student and...


    ''Studying, huh...''


    Honestly speaking, he didn''t feel the need to study hard. In the distant past, that had been the only option on the table for his future, so he had poured in all of his being into getting good grades. But that was no longer true now. Even if he didn''t study hard, he still had various options to live a socially and financially abundant life. Of course, this didn''t mean he could entirely abandon studying, though.


    It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to realize that his falling grades would make his parents genuinely worried about him. It would also create problems in his school life. Kang Jin-Ho definitely didn''t want that.


    He emotionlessly replied to her, ¡°No, I am still interested.¡±


    ¡°Even though you doze off in ss and wasted time ying all the time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It seems that the girl I saw in the karaoke lounge that day wasn''t you.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon poked her tongue out. ¡°I''ll have you know, that was the only time I didn''t study.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back to his current life. He realized that he hadn''t exactly taken his time to study anything. Sure, he did try to read through some of the textbooks, but that always happened during ss. Considering his current status, perhaps he should devote more of his time to studying¡­


    ¡°I''ll be studying from now on.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head. ¡°Wait, does that mean you haven''t been studying at all until now?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct...¡±


    ¡°But, you still got a better test score than me?¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon began pouting deeply. "You... I''m gonna keep my eyes on you. Let''s see how well you¡¯ll do during next week''s mock exams!"


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    As they chatted, the ssroom door suddenly flung open and the angry-looking homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, came outside. "You two!"


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°I told you to stand in the corridor, not chat up a girl and have a date!¡±


    ¡°But sir. I didn''t initiate this conversation.¡±


    ¡°You still answered her, didn''t you?!¡±


    ¡°That''s correct, sir.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju roared at him. "In that case, why are you even talking back to me as if you are in the right?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. He was simply replying to someone trying to talk to him, but he wasn''t supposed to do that


    ¡°Uh-whew, never mind! You, juste back inside!¡±


    "Yes, sir." Kang Jin-Ho obediently went back inside the ssroom.


    Han Se-Yeon made an expression akin to a scalded cat, then hurriedly bowed to Kim Seong-Ju before trotting away to her original destination.


    ¡°Seriously now, kids these days...¡± Kim Seong-Ju muttered while feeling wronged for some reason.


    ***


    Jeong In-Gyu walked up to Kang Jin-Ho when school ended and tapped thetter on the shoulder. "Hey, let''s go to the PC Room!"


    Finally, the moment hade. Kang Jin-Ho''s heart began boiling in anticipation. Yes! The day of redemption had finally arrived!


    ''I''ve waited long enough...''


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t pay much attention to his gaming while dealing with Choi Yeong-Su''s matters. Now that chapter of his life was over, it was time to move on to the next task of repaying the humiliation he had suffered on that day. Just how much effort did he pour in for this moment? Whenever he found free time, Kang Jin-Ho would pounce on hisputer and game as much as possible. So much so that the images of the game screens would appear even in his dreams.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a snarky grin on his face.


    Jeong In-Gyu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You look pretty confident of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like thest time, though.¡±


    "Discard all your worries," said Kang Jin-Ho as the spirit ofpetition began taking over his expression. It didn''t matter whether he was yingputer games or something else, he had never been the type of person to ept defeat. If he hadn''t bothered to start anything, he wouldn''t have cared, but after he had gotten involved, he simply had to win no matter what.


    Just how angry and frustrated was he while trying to endure the ensuing days after his resounding defeat? He finally had the chance to wash away that humiliation and end it all with a beautiful victory.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°Tae-Ho and Min-Jae are tagging along, obviously! How can we game without them, anyway?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at that. ¡°Then, let''s get going.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu whistled while watching Jin-Ho standing up urgently. "Huh. I guess you''re really confident, eh?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re small fries.¡±


    ¡°Wowsers! Dude, that''s some amazing confidence, right there.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave, but then, his eyes caught the sight of another student packing up his bag. It was Park Yu-Min. The boy with a limp was finally done putting his textbooks in the bag and he slung it over his shoulder.


    ¡°...Park Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°N-ng?¡± Park Yu-Min flinched a little and raised his head when his name was called.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the boy before asking a question, ¡°Do you know how to y Gxy?¡±


    ¡°G-Gxy? Oh... Y-yeah, a little.¡±


    A little, was it? Kang Jin-Ho stared at Park Yu-Min for a little longer, then gestured with his chin. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Follow you? Where?¡±


    ¡°To the PC Room,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    But that reply sent a shockwave through Jeong In-Gyu, prompting him to cry out in rm. "You want him toe with us?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What''s wrong? It''s not allowed?¡±


    "No, it''s not that, but... we don''t have enough people to bnce the teams, you know "


    ¡°Then, call someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don''t know. Don''t you have some other friend?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu groaned, then looked around the ssroom. "If I must find someone at a short notice..."


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly shook his head. "N-no, it''s fine, Jin-Ho. You don''t really need me, right "


    ¡°What, you don''t want to y?¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡±


    "If you don''t want to, then don''te. I have no desire to force someone who''s not willing."


    Park Yu-Min was visibly conflicted but he couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°Come. Let''s get going.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s indecision didn''tst long as he began nodding quickly.


    Jeong In-Gyu watching this scene could only make a tearful face. "Oh,e on! If we go there with this guy, we''ll take too long to get there, and someone else will take our spots..."


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively replied, "It''s fine. I''ll give him a ride on my bicycle."


    ¡°No, hang on a minute...¡±


    ¡°Just get the extra yer and meet us there.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu quietly tutted.


    ''Urgh, just what has gotten into him ''


    It hadn''t been that long since Park Yu-Min had lied to screw Kang Jin-Ho over. Knowing that, why did Jin-Ho want to go to the PC Room with a liar? There had to be a limit to being a nice guy, no? Did Kang Jin-Ho lose his cojones or something


    Jeong In-Gyu wanted to say no, but he found it hard to say no to Kang Jin-Hotely for some reason.


    ¡°Okay, fine. Fine!¡± Jeong In-Gyu pouted, then began asking every kid leaving the school before finally finding a boy that might be able to pull his weight. ¡°I found someone.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu still sounded unhappy, but Kang Jin-Ho was too excited to notice that.


    He had been waiting for this day for far too long, after all!


    ¡°Let''s get going!¡± Kang Jin-Ho dered in a loud voice.


    Today¡­


    Today, he shall regain his once-trampled honor once and for all!

 Chapter 29: The Contract (4)

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Contract (4)</h4>


    As soon as he settled down in front of the PC Room''sputer, Kang Jin-Ho began setting up the mouse to how he liked it. It wasn''t the same make and model as the mouse he used at home, resulting in a feeling of disharmony, but that shouldn''t matter as the game''s parameters were still identical.


    ¡°Oh~! Something about this scene looks so professional!¡± Jeong In-Gyu chuckled good-naturedly.


    Kang Jin-Ho responded with a rxed grin, ¡°Fufufu...¡±


    ¡°Heh, I guess you''re serious about winning today, then! You ain''t gonna mess around this time, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu was still under the impression that Kang Jin-Ho had been messing around and hadn¡¯t taken the matches seriously thest time they were here in the PC Room. That was the only usible exnation for the sudden catastrophic drop in Kang Jin-Ho''s skill level as if he had be somebody else. People did have off days when their conditions weren''t so hot, but your fundamental gaming ''sense'' wouldn''t just disappear overnight like that. As the old saying said, "Form is temporary, ss is permanent."


    Jeong In-Gyu believed that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have yed like a rank amateur no matter how bad his condition was, unless he was just being a troll. That line of thinking was inevitable, as Jeong In-Gyu had no idea that this ''version'' of Kang Jin-Ho had been living for decades in another world.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled in satisfaction as he stared at the monitor¡ªor, more specifically, at his rating appearing on the login screen. It said ''1,700.¡¯ He couldn''t quite dig through his faint memories and recall if his past self ever reached that kind of rating. Such a high rating was only possible thanks to inner energy vitalizing his brain, leading to his literally-tireless concentration.


    No wonder Kang Jin-Ho was so confident of his victory today. He nced at Jeong In-Gyu and asked a question, ¡°How will the teams be assigned?¡±


    ¡°I convinced Yeong-Wuk toe, so he will be joining us. So, me, you, and Yeong-Wuk in one team.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, Tae-Ho, Min-Jae, and Yu-Min are our opponents?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little. ¡°Is Yu-Min any good, I wonder? Will it be fine to make him y for the other team?¡±


    Carelessly lumping Park Yu-Min with the other team only for them to lose could make the boy''s standing with his peers even more precarious. He was unable to lift his head much in the sstely, and today might make things even worse.


    "That''s fine, Yeong-Wuk also sucks anyway."


    ¡°Oh. No problem, then.¡±


    Unfortunately for them, Lee Tae-Ho didn''t seem to share their opinion. ¡°Hey?! Why are we teaming up with Park Yu-Min?¡±


    There was a certain risk to teaming up with an unproven yer. Especially when they were betting on stuff¡ªobviously, no one would be happy to get lumped with the unknown factor called Park Yu-Min at such short notice.


    Jeong In-Gyu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°In that case, you take Yeong-Wuk.¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho nced at Song Yeong-Wuk and let out a lengthy groan. Park Yu-Min might be an unknown, but Song Yeong-Wuk was practically at the bottom of the heap. Lee Tae-Ho sighed and turned his head toward Park Yu-Min who was making a slightly apologetic face. "Hey, Yu-Min. You know how to y this game, right "


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°You aren''t lying, right?¡±


    "No, I''m not. I definitely know how to y it."


    "Hah..." Lee Tae-Ho shot a sharp re at Jeong In-Gyu before sighing grandly again and returning to his seat. He seemed to have arrived at the conclusion that there wasn''t much difference between Song Yeong-Wuk and Park Yu-Min.


    Once the teams were set, Kang Jin-Ho paid close attention to the monitor. Real-Time Strategy games like Gxy required a wholly different management skillset when switching from solo y to team battle. For today''s victory, Kang Jin-Ho had been practicing not just solo matches but team battles, too.


    ¡°Let''s start.¡±


    ¡°Got it...¡±


    The lobby was created, and all the yers joined it.


    ¡°We''re ying for the PC Room fees, got that? Don''t whine when you lose to us!¡± Lee Tae-Ho snarkily dered.


    Jeong In-Gyu snorted derisively. "Deal. However, I raise you ice cream for everyone."


    Lee Tae-Ho''s eyes shook powerfully just then. However, a man should not retreat like a coward at this provocation! ¡°Fine. Then, I re-raise you sodas and ramens, too.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I guess you want to be squeezed dry to death today.¡±


    ¡°You can always give up if you''re scared, dude.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu gritted his teeth. His opponents seemed to have grown a bit too cocky for their own good after winning a handful of matches thest time they were here. The best medicine to treat such arrogance was total andplete annihtion. "Dude, you sure know how to ramble on, don''t ya? Let''s see who will be whiningter on."


    ¡°Ohhh~? Would you listen to Jeong In-Gyu and his big-man talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Let''s begin already.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho clutched the mouse slightly before letting it go. Today was the time to avenge the humiliation of theirst encounter. Unfortunately for him, though, he had forgotten that many things in this world wouldn¡¯t go ording to n.


    The start looked rather promising. Kang Jin-Ho speedily unleashed an early-game rush to utterly destroy Lee Tae-Ho''s base. Lee Tae-Ho screamed and yelled so loud that it almost shattered the PC Room''s windows as he desperately resisted, but nothing he did was effective against Kang Jin-Ho''s units moving strategically.


    "You attacked me with your cloaked unitsst time, didn''t you " Kang Jin-Ho growled, proving once more that he was a man who would never forget even the most trivial of grudges. Even though that match happened quite a while ago, he could still remember the humiliation of that day as if it happened yesterday. That was why he swore to himself that today, he would avenge every bit of humiliation he felt that day!


    "Uwaaah?! Kang Jin-Ho, you bastard!"


    "This isn''t enough to appease my resentment!" Kang Jin-Ho finished ransacking Lee Tae-Ho''s base, then immediately headed to Oh Min-Jae''s with his allies in tow.


    Oh Min-Jae had a front-row seat to his teammate''s destruction, so he desperately fortified his base with plenty of defense towers. In the end, though, he couldn''t do much against thebined three-colored rush and got mercilessly crushed.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up higher. All of his efforts until today were not in vain. His units moved like actual living beings to shave off and devour Oh Min-Jae''s forces.


    ¡°It''s over.¡± Kang Jin-Ho utterly annihted Oh Min-Jae''s main base and returned to the center of the map. The only one remaining was Park Yu-Min, but for some reason... He hadn''t shown any of his units since the beginning of the match. He had simply stayed within his base doing his own thing, which was typical of noobs.


    ¡°I''m going to wrap this up quickly,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he leisurely led his forces to the enemy¡¯s final stronghold.


    But then, something weird happened.


    A massive number of units began flooding out of Park Yu-Min''s base to move toward the center of the map. Kang Jin-Ho could only dazedly stare at the screen as his blue-colored units were one-sidedly massacred by the red-colored enemy units. The difference in the firepower between the two sides was so overwhelming that Kang Jin-Ho''s god-level control was instantly rendered meaningless.


    ''What''s going on here?!''


    Both sides spent the same length of time building their forces while consuming the same amount of resources, so how could there be such a huge chasm between the two?! Was Park Yu-Min ying a different game altogether? Did he hack the game or something?!


    Jeong In-Gyu next to him must have thought the same thing as he nervously nced behind him where Park Yu-Min sat¡ªbut it was pretty obvious from Park Yu-Min''s monitor that he hadn''t used any hacks or cheats.


    But using hacks or whatever wasn''t important right now as the events depicted on the monitor became chaotic to the point of being almost indecipherable. The images on the damned screen were changing and shifting seemingly every second or so.


    ¡°U-urgh...¡± Jeong In-Gyu felt motion sickness after staring at that fast-moving monitor for a few seconds and had to shake his head slowly. And he was beginning to think that his team was in big trouble now.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho''s hands were trembling nonstop. ¡°B-but, how?!¡±


    Thebined forces of Kang Jin-Ho, Jeong In-Gyu, and Song Yeong-Wuk were being ughtered without mercy by one man.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    While they were all going, "Huh, huh?!" in front of their screens, Park Yu-Min directed his forces to attack Kang Jin-Ho''s base and made quick work of conquering it. Kang Jin-Ho''srades met the same fate not too long afterward, although their defeat was even swifter.


    Kang Jin-Ho and his stupefied eyes shifted over to Park Yu-Min sitting on the other side. Thetter smiled sheepishly without saying anything.


    ''What the... What is the meaning of that smile?!¡¯


    ''Wait, is he being bashful right now ¡¯


    ''I can still vividly picture your units flooding my screen like vicious demons, yet why do you make a face of someone who had won through sheer luck?!''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began trembling in rage. Today... Today was supposed to be the day he would settle his grudge, so why?!


    ¡°One more match!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±


    The second match happened pretty quickly.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hands moved twice as fast as before. In the previous match, he had been taking it easy for the sake of not making the match ''too difficult'' for his friends, but now that he had learned what Park Yu-Min was capable of¡­ There was definitely no time to rx! If he wasn''t careful, he could end up suffering yet another humiliating defeat!


    ''I will not allow that to happen!''


    The proverbial mes began shooting out from Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    Defeat was not permissible. Whether it was ying games or waging war, starting one meant he must win no matter what¡ªthat was Kang Jin-Ho''s philosophy and his way of life.


    He produced his units as quickly as possible and rushed to Park Yu-Min''s base right away. Since his opponent showed up with such a huge number of units toward thetter half of thest match, Kang Jin-Ho figured that he needed to destroy Park Yu-Min¡¯s base as soon as possible to ensure his victory this time.


    Unfortunately, the end result wasn''t all that different from thest match. Kang Jin-Ho''s forces trying to invade the enemy base were steadily chipped away by Park Yu-Min''s eye-popping control and were eventually ughtered without too much damage.


    ¡°...!¡±


    And, as expected, the ensuing counter-rush easily made mincemeat out of Kang Jin-Ho''s base. All he could do was just sit there with twitching cheeks and re at his monitor.


    Defeat!


    Thoserge red letters floating up on the screen ruthlessly stabbed and ripped into Kang Jin-Ho''s far-too delicate heart. He snapped his head over to Park Yu-Min and growled quietly, "Hey, Park Yu-Min."


    ¡°...Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you only y a little bit of this game?¡±


    ¡°O-oh. Yeah, I just y casually every now and then, so, like...¡±


    ¡°Oho? In that case, what does that make us, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began trembling from the rage he could barely contain. ¡°Are we a bunch of trash?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not... It''s, uh, it''s just that I got lucky.¡± Park Yu-Min replied sheepishly. The way he tried to be considerate only worsened Kang Jin-Ho''s sorrow, though.


    Jeong In-Gyu and the others began crowding near Park Yu-Min, not realizing that Kang Jin-Ho was in severe pain.


    ¡°Holy cow, Yu-Min! You were really great!¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Well, uh... I was just...¡±


    ¡°I thought Jin-Ho was good at this game, but now that I saw you in action, he''s just a public lobby noob, isn''t he?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s heart ached even more. And to make it worse...


    "Hey, Yu-Min? Do you think you can win against Jin-Ho using only the mouse "


    Kang Jin-Ho sorrowfully red at the ceiling. Just what was the point of all the time he spent wrestling against theputer if his revenge would end just like this?!


    His so-called friends continued to praise Park Yu-Min. ¡°With your skill level, Yu-Min, I think you can make it as a pro gamer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly walked over to Park Yu-Min''s seat, snatched thetter''s mouse away, and clicked on Park Yu-Min''s profile icon. The rating was... 2,100.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes nearly popped out at that. ¡°T-two thousand...?¡±


    Even Jeong In-Gyu cried out in shock. ¡°What the hell?! 2,100?! H-hey, that really is on the level of a pro!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, Yu-Min! You were this good?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand gripping the mouse trembled hard. Two weeks of intense practice with this game had gotten him a rating of 1,700. Considering that the rating would get progressively harder to improve the higher it was, the difference between Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho was quite literally like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Kang Jin-Ho began stuttering, ¡°Y-y-you are... pretty good at this game.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu watching this spectacle quietly whispered into Lee Tae-Ho''s ear, ¡°I think Jin-Ho''s really pissed off?¡±


    ¡°Right. He might copse from shock if we''re not careful.¡±


    The stiff-faced Kang Jin-Ho grabbed Park Yu-Min''s shoulder and spoke in a resolute tone of voice, "Let''s have another match."


    ¡°Huh? Another one?¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us this time.¡±


    ¡°One on one? Okay, sure. Got it.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded and opened another lobby. ¡°What about the map?¡±


    "Choose whatever you want." Kang Jin-Ho returned to his seat and grabbed his mouse. His teeth were clenched hard right now. Even if their ratings differed so much, one still couldn''t predict the oue of a match.


    Kang Jin-Ho simply didn''t have enough time to raise his rating, that was all. Yes! Something like a measly rating would naturally climb higher the longer one yed this dumb game, would it not?!


    ¡°Huh? Are you two seriously gonna have a rematch?¡± Lee Tae-Ho asked.


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Urgh. We have to go first, though. We can''t stay here for long, you see.¡±


    "Okay, fine. I''ll see you tomorrow, then," Kang Jin-Ho replied without looking away from his screen.


    ¡°Well, uh, you gotta give it up first, though.¡±


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho tear his eyes away from the screen. ¡°Give what up?¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho smiled awkwardly. ¡°Money, of course.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "The PC Room fees, ice cream, the soda, and ramens, too... Hah... How much are they in total, anyway "


    Kang Jin-Ho''s trembling hand slowly took out his wallet. The money his parents had sweat blood and sacrificed sleep to earn... was leaking out like this. This money was no mere ''money,¡¯ yet now...!


    After handing over the money to Lee Tae-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho shot an incendiary re at Park Yu-Min. This was all that punk''s fault!


    "N-ng?!" Park Yu-Min flinched, confused.


    Kang Jin-Ho roared, ¡°Let''s begin!¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    ¡°If I think you''re going easy on me, I''m going to murder you.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down on his seat again and grabbed his mouse.


    Just one match!


    He needed to win just one, and that was it!


    Kang Jin-Ho knew that the gap in their skills was too big. But his wrecked pride demanded at least one victory for it to stand back up again. That was why he gritted his teeth and madly moved his hands.


    Jeong In-Gyu looked on at his friend''s struggle with pity.


    "...Don''t give up, my friend."

 Chapter 30: The Contract (5)

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Contract (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho gave Park Yu-Min a ride to the Seongsim Orphanage. However, his bicycle didn''t travel at its usual lightning-fast speed up the hill. In fact, it was weakly wobbling around so much that seeing it going up the steep hill was like watching a miracle unfold.


    Clunk, clunk...


    Kang Jin-Ho resembled a mouse drenched in a passing shower while slumped over the bicycle''s handles as he slowly pedaled forward.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Park Yu-Min behind him wiped the cold sweat and sheepishly spoke up, ¡°R-right, you said you only started gaming two weeks ago, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...I did.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you''re ying really well. You really shocked me, you know.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for real!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly and looked behind at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Even though I couldn''t win once out of ten matches?¡±


    ¡°W-well, that''s, I mean...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice grew sharper. "And even though I yed my main race and you chose randomly "


    ¡°No, uh, well...¡±


    ¡°Even though I spotted you getting distracted by other things now and then?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡± Park Yu-Min earnestly apologized, but all Kang Jin-Ho could do was helplessly stare at the heavens above.


    Defeat...


    His defeat in his first-ever battle in the PC Room could be chalked down to the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was still trying to fully limatize to the modern era back then. But he had really given his all this time only to taste a crushing defeat.


    "It''s just aputer game, though..." Park Yu-Min quietly muttered, unknowingly shredding the final vestiges of Kang Jin-Ho''s pride.


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something but he gave up and dejectedly lowered his head instead.


    The vanquished had no right to speak. This was one of the unchanging ''truths'' of the world.


    ¡°Yu-Min... You were really good at the game.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly voiced his opinion.


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°It''s like... That''s the only thing I''m kinda good at, so I kept ying it, and well...¡±


    ¡°How did you even find the time to practice?¡±


    Park Yu-Min muttered quietly, "My leg isn''t good, that''s why."


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    "I mean... It''s tough for me to do most outdoor activities, right? Athletics are definitely off the cards, and I''m not good at studying since my brain''s filled with rocks... But withputers, you just sit on a chair and move your arms, which means it''s a fair ying field."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding. "I see."


    ¡°Thankfully, someone donated a fewputers to the orphanage some time ago. And the director gave me one for my personal use, saying I''m the oldest of the kids there, you see.¡±


    ¡°Aha. And you used that preciousputer to y games.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression stiffened just a little. ¡°Please don''t tell the director.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Don''t you want to be that pro gamer or something?¡±


    ¡°Nah¡­¡±


    "Why not? From what others have been saying about you, you seem to have all the necessary skills already "


    "That''s because they don''t know the truth. Even if the ratings are simr, the pros and amateurs have a huuuuge skill gap. Pros stay under one roof ande up with strategies together and practice with each other constantly, but I''m just casually ying games with other amateurs, you see? You might think the pros and I are on a simr level, but if we actually start ying... The difference is huge."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Sounds like you''ve already tried?¡±


    Park Yu-Min hesitated a little before replying, "Yeah. There was... A semi-pro guild did approach me some time ago, but it would cost money to join, and they also wanted me to stay in a dormitory with the others. That''s why I just gave up on it."


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that that exnation sounded like the circumstances had prevented Park Yu-Min, not the boy''s skills. Thetter had to give up on his potential future as he couldn''t afford to abandon the Seongsim Orphanage. "I see."


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began pedaling harder. His bicycle gained speed in the blink of an eye and dashed lightning-fast up the hill.


    ¡°H-huh?! You''re going too fast!¡± Park Yu-Min cried out.


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively replied as his figure cut through the air. ¡°If your situation improves...¡±


    ¡°Mmmm?¡±


    ¡°Would you give it a shot if your situation improved? Being a pro gamer, I mean.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In case something happens, that is...¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°Nah, not really.¡±


    "Why not? Is it because you don''t like seriouslymitting to something "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Or, perhaps you think giving up even before starting something will hurt you less?¡±


    Park Yu-Min groaned deeply. ¡°You know what my circumstances are like.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I added ''if.¡¯¡±


    "Sure. If my situation improves for real, then yeah, I want to give it a shot. After all, it''s what I''m good at, and I really like doing it, too."


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a grin.


    Going to school, hanging out with friends to have fun...


    ying video games, then losing and getting angry for no good reason...


    Emotions that had been hiding away for so long in Kang Jin-Ho''s memories wereing alive one by one. Despite Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor rearing his head inside his consciousness, Kang Jin-Ho''s current life was inching ever closer to the one he used to live in the distant past.


    The memories from Kang Jin-Ho''s life in the modern era and the memories of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor who ruled Zhongyuan...


    ''Both of them are me¡­''


    It would be a mistake for him to suppress either one. He needed to acknowledge both to move on with his life. And it wouldn''t be about trying to be the past Kang Jin-Ho but limatizing to the current life as the new Kang Jin-Ho.


    He muttered quietly, ¡°For some reason, I feel lighter.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Uh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Not sure,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a smirk.


    The ordinary life of his dreams was weing him with open arms. For now, things were still somewhat precarious, like he was walking on thin ice, but Kang Jin-Ho knew that he was gradually getting closer to the life he wanted to live.


    ***


    - Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu makes his triumphanteback!


    The ''rumor'' started off as a mere whisper.


    When it first began circting within the financial world, most people snorted and paid no heed. Not only did it make little sense for an old man who was confined to a sickbed for nearly two years to suddenly get up all healthy, but the timing of his supposed return also seemed too convenient to be realistic.


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu had felt healthy enough to return to the frontline ofmerce, then he would have already done something before his belovedpany reached its current breaking point.


    Before a monumental change urred, there were bound to be some idiots spreading nonsense to prey on people''s anticipation. Knowing this, many folks in the industry dismissed the rumor as just that, a baseless rumor. However, even before the first rumor could die down, another rumor quickly began doing the rounds. And it concerned how Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu froze all the inheritance meant for his three sons. That got people half-puzzled and half-convinced. But when a third piece of news, far more explosive than thest, reached everyone''s ears, they all began freaking out.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s three sons had been fired from theirpany president positions!


    This was no mere rumor. TV shows, inte articles, newspapers¡ªthey all simultaneously broke the news. Those observing the flow of events had to make their moves when the situation reached this point. The financial world was now in an upheaval, and not too long afterward, the Jaegyeong Group stock price began shooting up higher and higher.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s return! If that was true, the fallen evaluation of the Jaegyeong Group would rebound to what it used to be sooner rather thanter. Investors counting on this possibility didn''t even bother to wait or be circumspect and began madly snapping up the group''s stocks like an army of ants.


    Every move made by the source of all this confusion, Hwang Jeong-Hu, was more than enough to put the world on edge.


    ***


    The Chairman''s office, Jaegyeong Group''s headquarters...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu apathetically stared at the three men before his eyes. The employees of hispany used to call this trio the ''three presidents of the Jaegyeong Group'', while the rest of the world referred to them as ''Jaegyeong''s Three Princes''.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t call them such grand titles. They were merely his sons, after all.


    He only had three sons, but the smile he gave them was ice-cold. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    The eldest of the trio and president of the Jaegyeong Electronics, Hwang Min-Jae, was soaked in buckets of cold sweat, while his demeanor no longer resembled the much-envied second-generation chaebol. "F-father, I was merely..."


    Everything felt so surreal and nightmarish to him. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal physician had definitely told him there was no hope for his father. No one knew how many days the old man had left to live, and it would be exceedingly difficult tomunicate with him too¡ªthat was what that damn physician had said.


    Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu was saved through a miracle, it should have taken another miracle for him to return to the office. But now... There he was. Standing tall and proud, right before Hwang Min-Jae''s bulging eyes. And with far more vigor than before his copse, too.


    ¡°Father, I was just trying to protect thispany...¡±


    ¡°Protect thispany, you say?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Hwang Min-Jae couldn''t readily reply to that retort.


    But his meandering gave the second son, Hwang Min-Su, an opportunity to cry out in a hurry. ¡°Father! If we hadn''t done this, the overseas investors would''ve wrestled the management of thepany from our hands! Isn''t that something you also want to avoid?¡±


    Thest-born Hwang Min-Guk came to his older brother''s aid. ¡°We didn''t have a choice if we wanted to save ourpany, father!¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae watched his little brothers desperately trying to convince their father and dejectedly shook his head. They were wasting their energy.


    The eldest, Hwang Min-Jae, was older than the second son, Hwang Min-Su, by nearly a decade. That was because thetter was born from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s second wife. This gap in their ages yed a major role in how the sons perceived their father differently.


    Hwang Min-Jae had been assisting his father since the days when the Jaegyeong Group was still a rtively smallpany. That was why he knew how ruthless and cold his father could be when necessary. In fact, Hwang Jeong-Hu could be so cold and heartless that even his eldest son had to be afraid of him.


    By the time Hwang Min-Su had started participating in the management of thepany, the Jaegyeong Group had already built the framework to be a major corporation. As such, he only got to see his father''sparatively ''warmer'' side while growing up.


    This difference split the responses of the sons. Hwang Min-Jae was squeezing his eyes shut in resignation, while Hwang Min-Su and Hwang Min-Guk were desperately pleading their cases with their father.


    ¡°You wanted to save ourpany?!" Hwang Jeong-Hu''s voice got louder in an instant. "Breaking up mypany to fill your greedy little coffers was the only way to save it? Is that what you''re telling me?!"


    ¡°B-but, Father...!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s roar echoed in the office.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I used to think you were my children.¡±


    ¡°Father, we''re still your children.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Tell me, what kind of children don''t show up for over a year to their father''s side when he''s dying of an illness?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And to make matters worse, you actually sued my estate hoping to get your hands on my assets early?¡±


    ¡°T-that... We were busy with thepany matters, and...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly grinned deeply. ¡°I see. So, the problem with you lot was how busy you were.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the problem will be solved by making you not busy anymore. You''re all dismissed.¡±


    "N-no, Father! Wait!" Hwang Min-Su freaked out and urgently called out to his father.


    Were they not Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children? All three of them should inherit an incalcble wealth when the old man passed on from this life. However, perhaps to prove to the world that he wasn''t some cheapskate, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t rely on loopholes to hide his wealth and evade inheritance taxes, meaning the family''s actual wealth at hand was close to zero.


    Ironically enough, the three sons working as thepany presidents epted minimum wage for their wages to boost thepany''s bottom line. They even followed their father''s example by not seizing the chance to acquire some other underhanded wealth. Then again, why would they be hung up on making a pocket change when they were scheduled to inherit trillions of won in the future


    However, if they were to be fired from their presidential positions like this, they would practically be penniless. And the government-mandated pension wouldn''t be enough for them to get by, either.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu coldly issued a new order. ¡°Throw them out.¡±


    ¡°F-father!¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi silently signaled with his eyes, prompting other directors present in the office to rush forward and drag the three sons outside.


    ¡°F-father! Please, forgive us this once...!¡±


    m!


    The office door mmed shut, and their pleading voices could no longer be heard.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly tutted, then shifted his gaze slightly. ¡°Let me ask you something, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Chairman.¡±


    "Was I a bad parent? Have I failed in their education "


    ¡°That isn''t the case, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are my kids so disappointing?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sir, not many people in this world are able to maintain theirposure in front of money. They might be your children, Chairman, but they can never be you.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. It''s leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi chose not to say everything in his mind. The only reason why the three sons couldn''t be Hwang Jeong-Hu was that they were his children in the first ce. The father had risen to prominence whilebating all sorts of headwinds and difficulties, but the three sons had grown up sheltered within the capable arms of Hwang Jeong-Hu. That was the difference¡ªthe greater Hwang Jeong-Hu became, the more insted the environment surrounding his three sons.


    Obviously, Hwang Jeong-Hu hadn''t done anything wrong. He was focused on building and growing hispany, after all, while his sons looked like they were maturing into good people, on the outside, at the least.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned against his chair. ¡°What about the task I assigned you?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi made a tense expression and took his time before replying. "Chairman. The part of your assets that your sons could ess has been frozen, sir. We can take this slow, I believe. I''ve already alerted the security to prevent your sons from entering thepany premises, and their homes under your name will be disposed ofter on."


    ¡°Will that be enough, I wonder?¡±


    "Their individual wealth seems to run into hundreds of millions of won, but it''s not possible for us to touch those legally, sir."


    ¡°Theck of legal means shouldn''t preclude us from getting our hands on that, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi sighed. ¡°Chairman, they are still your sons. Sir, I think that''s going overboard.¡±


    ¡°No. It''s not.¡±


    ¡°Chairman...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu could only stare in dissatisfaction at his trusted subordinate.


    Hadn''t Baek Yeong-Gi almost get kicked out of his directorial position because of those three? Even then, he was still trying to protect them. However, Baek Yeong-Gi should have based all of his decisions so far on whether they could benefit Hwang Jeong-Hu or not, so maybe there was a need to reconsider.


    ¡°Tsk. Very well. It''s your advice, so I shall look the other way this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chairman!¡±


    Other directors witnessing this spectacle felt goosebumps on their skin after realizing how cold-hearted Hwang Jeong-Hu could be. Those three presidents were his sons, yet... Had he really considered bankrupting them?!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly nced at the group of directors. ¡°Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about the other instigators here as well.¡±


    His meaningful words instantly brought down the temperature of the Chairman''s office to icy cold.


    1. A chaebol is arge industrial conglomerate led by a single family. By extension, the word also refers to the members of that family.

 Chapter 31: The Contract (6)

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Contract (6)</h4>


    The heads of the directors lowered.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly asked, ¡°Yeong-Gi, what do you think is the best course of action?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi scanned the directors. He could see that they were feeling lost and miserable after their positions had been flipped on their heads literally overnight. These people had done those things as a way to survive since their trusted Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu showed no signs of recovery for so long.


    Some of the directors had found the way that Baek Yeong-Gi clung onto the Chairman out of loyalty too pitiful to watch, so they had tried to persuade him, but thetter didn''t listen to them.


    Eventually, Baek Yeong-Gi had be an eyesore to the three presidents and was dismissed from his directorial position. When that happened, it looked like other directors had made the right call while Baek Yeong-Gi was wrong. However...


    In a matter of few hours, the results of their decisions had been reversed, and violently at that. With Hwang Jeong-Hu''s return, Baek Yeong-Gi now stood at the center of the axis of power. In addition, the lifelines of the other directors were also in his hands.


    Baek Yeong-Gi finished scanning his fellow directors. ¡°Chairman.¡±


    ¡°You may speak.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded.


    ¡°It is only natural that you feel betrayed and disgusted by these people.¡± Baek Yeong-Gi started.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu red sharply at the directors, causing them to flinch and shrink back.


    Baek Yeong-Gi continued with a calm voice. "However, what would have happened if you never woke up, sir "


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    "These people didn''t have a choice but to consider that possibility, sir. We should also consider that they were doing what they thought was best for Jaegyeong."


    ¡°Tsk. Aren''t you angry at them, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi grinned brightly. "Sir, you''re back where you belong, which means such minor matters don''t even matter anymore. More importantly, however, we need these people for the sake of your grand ambition, sir."


    ¡°Do you think I''ll be weak and defenseless if these directors were no longer here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, sir. However, you''ll have to deal with more annoyance and a little more workload than necessary. Sir, may I remind you that you''ve already copsed once before. You need to cut back your workload in consideration of your health.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. You do have a point there, Yeong-Gi.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu red at the directors for a while, then dered in a sharp, cold voice, ¡°I shall let this one go. This one time.¡±


    The directors cried out, ¡°T-thank you, Chairman!¡±


    "However, this is yourst chance. I do not wish to keep around idiots that repeat the same mistakes. It doesn''t matter when or how. Just one mistake from you, and I shall fire you right there and then. Remember that."


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu. He watched as the directors sighed in relief before hurriedly flooding out of the Chairman''s office. Afterward, he turned his gaze at Baek Yeong-Gi. ¡°Is that all for now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. The biggest issues have been handled.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shifted his gaze outside the window, suddenly looking forlorn. ¡°My life''s been in vain, it seems.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Indeed, I''ve been desperately holding onto a bloody sandcastle that would crumble to nothing as soon as I let go of it."


    Baek Yeong-Gi tried to console his boss. "Isn''t it good that you discovered it before it''s toote? Chairman, you''re capable of turning a sandcastle into an actual iron fortress."


    ¡°If I had enough time, of course.¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Ho shook his head. ¡°Never mind this old man''s musings. You can also go now, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi bowed deeply. "Understood, Chairman. Well, then."


    ¡°Oh. By the way, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°In case something happens and I can''t wake up again, you''ll be in charge of thepany.¡±


    ¡°C-Chairman! What are you even talking about, sir!¡±


    "I''ve already redrafted my will. If something happens to me, you will be the next Chairman. If you''re worried about the administration, discuss it with the directors, then hire a dedicated manager or something. I''ve already left more detailed instructions in my will."


    ¡°Chairman, sir! But to say something so ominous...¡±


    ¡°That''s enough. Leave me for now.¡±


    ¡°...Sir.¡± Baek Yeong-Gi reached the doorway, then bowed deeply before exiting the office.


    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered as he stared at the closed door, his voice mncholic. He eventually shifted his gaze away to take in the sight of the setting sun. The third and the final day of the contract he had made with that mysterious man was about to end.


    ''How unfortunate...''


    The human heart was indeed sly. Back when Hwang Jeong-Hu was still confined to the bed, unable to move an inch, he would have sacrificed everything just to be given three days of freedom. But now that he had those three days... It felt far too short.


    But he had no regrets.


    Although it was unfortunate that he couldn''t tie up all the loose ends, it should be fine to leave the rest to the others. Thepany''s future was now secure, meaning he had achieved what he had set out to do.


    ¡°Are you here?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly asked the empty air behind him. Was this a symptom of him losing his mind? Of course not.


    As if to prove that he hadn''t gone senile, a reply suddenly echoed in the empty air, "I am."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu turned his head toward the direction of that voice. He finally spotted a shadow in the corner of the office as the amber light of the dying sun entered through the windows. Unsurprisingly, it was the mysterious man from three days ago. ¡°You came right on time, then.¡±


    ¡°We made a promise, after all.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed deeply. He was hoping for a lucky break, but the mysterious man showed up in the end. The time to uphold the contract hade. ¡°Well, I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Thanks to you, I got to correct the situation before it was toote. Even though I''m not fully satisfied yet, I should still be able to close my eyes and pass on without any regrets."


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared hard at the mysterious man, Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°And now... What do you want from me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something only for the old man to cut him off first. ¡°You can ask for anything other than mypany.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Thispany isn''t just mine. If someone with no experience tries to run arge corporation, the livelihoods of tens of thousands who had dedicated their lives to thispany will be threatened. I am prepared to give you everything you want. That''s why I am asking you to let thispany be. If you want shares, I shall give them to you. That''s why... Please, do not interfere with the management."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face.


    The old man continued. "I''ll be dead shortly, and that would be it for me. But the ones I leave behind need to keep living on, don''t you agree "


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°Looks like you are mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    "First of all, I never said you''d die today."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s brows rose up. "I... I am not following¡­"


    ¡°It was you who asked for three days. And I merely said yes to your request. I don''t have the power to revive you for a fixed duration before reverting you back to your previous condition. I simply healed your illness, that''s all.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wobbled on his feet in shock. ¡°T-that means...?!¡±


    ¡°Your request to me was to let you live like your old self for three days. The only way to make that happen was to heal you and recharge your origin energy. In other words, your illness has been fully cured.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s jaw slowly fell to the floor. So he wasn''t going to die


    ¡°But you will still need to receive my treatment once a month,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a t voice.


    ¡°Once a month, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, your meridians will be obstructed again.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu hurriedly nodded his head. Making time once a month wasn''t going to be a problem at all.


    ¡°And finally, I never asked for yourpany. It was you who told me you''d give me everything. What I want is something trivial.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had never aimed for the likes of the Jaegyeong Group. The patient he had selected coincidentally happened to be Hwang Jeong-Hu, it was simple as that. He would have healed any candidate within his criteria of being rich and exhibiting simr symptoms.


    Acquiring the Jaegyeong Group would grant Kang Jin-Ho incalcble wealth. But then, every move he made would be monitored by the media around the clock. He did not wish to trade his freedom for wealth. He only desired just enough money to continue living the ordinary life.


    ¡°All I need is just one thing. A single check.¡±


    ¡°A single¡­ check?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°...Are you seriously telling me that my life, <i>Hwang Jeong-Hu''s life,</i> is only worth a single check?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared dumbfounded at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Thetter frowned a little before sneaking in a question. ¡°Is it too much?¡±


    ¡°T-too much?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled in disbelief.


    This mysterious man looked like a devil during their first meeting, but now... He came across as rather affable for some reason. And, despite his shocking ability, didn''t he seem somewhat na ve, too


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t have a choice but to give up all of his shares in thepany if that was what the mysterious man asked from him. Such a thing would have been a thousand times; no, a million times better than getting confined to the sickbed again. But now... Just a single check?! That was all he wanted


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stuttered a little, ¡°I-in that case, a... a check per year...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, "Let''s go with that, then."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled and nodded weakly. It seemed that this young man standing before his eyes was not particrly well-versed in all things money. However, something like that could always be fixed in due course. For now, he should just humor the request.


    Of course, Hwang Jeong-Hu had no desire to call it a day with just a measly check. One should receive a fitting reward for a job well done¡ªthat was his belief, which he had rigorously upheld throughout his life.


    "Hah. Hahahaha!" Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly let out a heartyugh.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, confused by the old man''s reaction. Why was someone getting ripped off of their money so happy about it


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued tough for a while. Eventually, though, he coughed to clear his throat, then quietly asked another question, ¡°Where should I send the money, then?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Will you be providing me with your bank ount number?¡±


    ¡°M-my bank ount number, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback.


    "Why are you so surprised? You need to give me your ount number so that I can transfer the money instead of giving you a physical check every time. Or were you really thinking of depositing all that amount by yourself? If you try to do that often, the police will swiftly start investigating you. Since you''re going to get paid, be upfront about it and even pay tax while you''re at it. If you don''t like the idea of paying tax, I''ll pay you extra to cover it.¡±


    ¡°I-investigation, you say?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned. ¡°Yes. It might be seen as either tax evasion or illegal funds...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched a little. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "...I shall handle the mary side of things from now on. That''s why you need to tell me where I can bring or deposit the money. Only then will we not face any potential issuester on."


    Kang Jin-Ho fell into a dilemma. He failed to understand this flow of events, but he had a feeling that Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t trying to mislead him. However, that didn''t make revealing his true identity any more appealing than before.


    Funnily enough, Hwang Jeong-Hu must have seen through Kang Jin-Ho''s concerns. ¡°Finding out who you are wouldn''t be a problem for me if I get serious about it. I can trace your ount or leave a marker with the cash and simply follow the trails.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "However, what will I get for doing that? It''s not like I can do anything to you. Let''s be honest, if something happens to you, I''ll be back to living that horrible life again. Which means I can never bring harm to you."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t trust everything Hwang Jeong-Hu was saying but he still had to admit that the old man was right about most of them. At the very least, trying to use funds from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s coffers in South Korea without getting noticed would be impossible.


    ''In that case... what should I tell him ''


    Giving away his address seemed like the perfect recipe for a disaster called ''his parents finding out,¡¯ which was definitely not what Kang Jin-Ho wanted at this stage. That meant the option for the other point of contact would be...


    ¡°...Dongmyeong High School.¡±


    ¡°Dongmyeong... High School?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Why was the name of a high school brought up here


    ''Wait, now that I think about it...''


    Their previous encounters all happened in the middle of the night, so Hwang Jeong-Hu had never really noticed it until now, but after getting a better look at the mysterious man''s face under the fading sunlight, thetter looked younger than he had initially thought.


    ''Does that mean... he''s still a high schooler ''


    No, that couldn¡¯t be!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu hade to ept that the one he had made a contract with was actually a human, just like him. But he used to think that a devil hade to steal his soul away or something until recently, didn''t he? So, to learn that the supposed devil was just a high schooler¡­


    ¡°Second year, third ss. Name''s Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu forgot what he wanted to say. How was he supposed to respond in this kind of situation


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stop there and drove another nail. ¡°Is there another problem?¡±


    "...No, not really," Hwang Jeong-Hu replied while making a bizarre expression that was half smiling and half sobbing. "I will create a bank ount and deposit the money there."


    "I''ll leave it up to you, then."


    After leaving those words behind, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure slowly melted into the empty air,pletely vanishing from sight. Hwang Jeong-Hu dazedly stared at the spot where the young man used to be before reaching out to the inte.


    - Yes, Chairman.


    ¡°Send in Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    The office door quietly opened, and Jo Gyu-Min stepped inside. "Did you call for me, sir "


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared intently at him for a second before issuing a new order. ¡°There''s a high school student named Kang Jin-Ho. Dongmyeong High, second year, third ss.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Investigate everything about him. Find out everything, even down to the number of spoons in his house, then report back to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min was puzzled, but he was prudent enough not to question the boss''s orders.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back against his chair. "However, you must be very careful how you perform your investigation. You cannot anger that student no matter what. If you piss him off for some reason, then I promise you, you shall learn what it''s like to experience the absolute worst your mind can imagine."


    "Yes, sir," Jo Gyu-Min replied as his anxiety got even stronger. He could hear the tension in the Chairman''s voice, indicating that this matter might not be as simple as it sounded. Unable to win against his curiosity, he ended up asking a question, "Chairman. May I ask who is the person I''m investigating?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu replied nonchntly, ¡°He''s someone holding my lifeline.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s spine chilled just then.


    ¡°You could even say that the fate of Jaegyeong Group rests on his shoulders, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply before exiting the Chairman''s office.


    Now left alone, Hwang Jeong-Hu silently scanned his expansive office. He had spent well over dozen years in this ce, so it should have felt intimate, familiar¡ªyet today, it felt so alien for some reason.


    ''Over ten years, is it ''


    He had certainly spent a long time using the same office. Maybe, now was a good time to change things up.


    One of the things he had figured out while being confined to the bed was that he had been coasting along for the past several years. He had been content with being called the leader of a huge corporation, one of the top fivepanies in the country. With the experience of death hovering so close by, however, his old passion was set aze once more.


    So what if hispany was called a major corporation? So what if it was one of the top five in the country or whatever? The important thing here was that hispany hadn''t reached the top yet. In other words, there was still more room for it to grow.


    ¡°...Time to start anew.¡±


    What Baek Yeong-Gi had said earlier was right. Since Hwang Jeong-Ho had time now, he should take the sandcastle and rebuild it into an actual unshakeable iron fortress.


    The mes of zeal were burned fiercely in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s heart once more.

 Chapter 32: Getting Help (1)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Getting Help (1)</h4>


    "But sir! Please listen to me, Chief Director!" Kim Min-Jun, the principal of Dongmyeong High, was currently making a stiff expression while his eyes were fixed on the Chief Director of the Dongmyeong Foundation.


    Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil was in charge of the Dongmyeong Foundation, a well-known education foundation in the country. However, his reputation among his peers wasn''t so good. Moreover, he had evenmitted a few frauds here and there to enrich himself. Despite his various faults, however, Choi Myeong-Gil relied on his sharp discernment to quickly analyze situations, so he was able to run the foundation without causing too many issues.


    Simply put, he was corrupt, but not corrupt enough to get him into serious trouble. One of the beliefs engraved in his heart was that having money and power would paint a target on his back, so he needed to be wary at all times. Rigorously sticking to such simple but effective beliefs had allowed Choi Myeong-Gil to run Dongmyeong without too much fuss and be a rather wealthy man in the process.


    Kim Min-Jun had been spectating all this for the past several decades. That was why he could see it. He could see that the ''Choi Myeong-Gil'' sitting before his eyes was not the same person he used to know.


    The principal strongly voiced his opinion. ¡°Chief Director, what you''re asking for is going too far, sir.¡±


    ¡°Going too far?!¡±


    Kim Min-Jun nodded assertively. "You can''t simply expel a student without a good reason, sir. If the student chooses to lodge aint to the board of schools, or worse, the Ministry of Education, this whole thing will blow up in our faces, sir. And if the media gets hold of this news, the Dongmyeong Foundation you worked so hard to build could crumble down to nothing, sir!"


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s sharp re bore through Kim Min-Jun. ¡°It could crumble, you say?!¡±


    "Chief Director! You must calm down, sir!"


    ¡°Did you just tell me to calm down?! Is that what you should be saying to me right now?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil roared. "Shut up!"


    "...!" Kim Min-Jun could only groan. Choi Myeong-Gil''s grandson being stuck in the middle of this mess caused the old man to get too agitated, and he obviously wasn''t being rational right now. Kim Min-Jun tried to talk sense to his boss one more time. "Besides, sir. There is no evidence that the student in question, Kang Jin-Ho, has harmed your grandson."


    ¡°That''s not important to me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, sir?¡±


    ¡°The important point is that that punk was the trigger! My grandson would''ve been fine if it wasn''t for that bastard!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That logic wasn''t entirely wrong, however, Kang Jin-Ho had already been punished for that matter in the form of a week-long suspension. Besides, wasn''t that suspension also unterally decided by the Chief Director himself


    ¡°Sir, that student has already received his punishment regarding that incident. Trying to punish him any further will be difficult, sir.¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil snorted. ¡°I never said to punish him for that matter.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    "I don''t care what it takes, as long as that bastard is expelled. I also mean to do that."


    Kim Min-Jun could only stare in puzzlement. Just what was this old man even talking about? ¡°Chief Director?¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil blew his top. ¡°How can you be this dense?! It doesn''t have to be that specific incident! I''m telling you to find some dirt on the kid! He must''ve caused other problems in the school, no?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir... Before this incident, Kang Jin-Ho has always been a model student. His academic performance is within the top ten of the entire school, and he hasn''t caused any notable problems so far...¡±


    ¡°In that case, create one!¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil dismissively waved his hand as if he had enough. ¡°I do not wish to repeat myself. Your job is simple¡ªget that Kang Jin-Ho out of this school. You''ll stop at nothing to kick that bastard out of my school!¡±


    Kim Min-Jun momentarily forgot what to say at that near impossible order.


    ¡°Do you understand, Principal Kim?¡±


    ¡°Chief Director, this is...¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s sharp re stabbed into Kim Min-Jun. ¡°What is it? Are you thinking of going against my order?¡±


    The principal dearly wanted to say ¡®yes,¡¯ but he couldn''t. He simply couldn''t do it. ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, I''ll leave it up to you. I''m sure you''ll do a fine job.¡± Choi Myeong-Gil grunted while getting up, then he left the principal''s office.


    Kim Min-Jun also got up and bowed his head at the Chief Director¡¯s back. "Take care, sir."


    m!


    The office door was mmed shut.


    "Uh-whew..." Kim Min-Jun plopped down on his chair. "What am I even supposed to do here..."


    The Chief Director''s demand was unreasonable. No, wait¡ªrather than ''demand,¡¯ it was far closer to an ''order'' at this stage. Regardless of what it was, though, the fact that it was unreasonable didn''t change. Kim Min-Jun would have decisively said no to such a demand if it had been made by some other random person. But it was not possible to say no to Choi Myeong-Gil. But it wasn¡¯t because the old man was the Chief Director while Kim Min-Jun was the principal, though.


    Kim Min-Jun didn''t have long left in his tenure. And, despite Dongmyeong High being a private school, Choi Myeong-Gil was still just another educator at the end of the day. Finally, a principal wasn''t really obligated to follow the Chief Director¡¯s every order. Even so, Kim Min-Jun still couldn''t refuse the old man''s demand... Because he had received far too much from Choi Myeong-Gil until now.


    Kim Min-Jun was responsible for looking the other way while the Chief Director slyly siphoned off the foundation''s funds. His reward had always been feasting on the ''abundant'' bread crumbs falling off all that pilfering. Of course, it wasn''t simply ''looking away,¡¯ either. Kim Min-Jun was even involved in cooking the books and falsifying various documents, among many other corrupt activities. No wonder the ''bread crumbs'' had been quite plentiful, allowing him to enjoy a well-off lifestyle until now.


    For Kim Min-Jun to refuse Choi Myeong-Gil''s demands was basically the same as dering that he had given up on all those sweet, sweet deals.


    There was also another thing to consider here. Choi Myeong-Gil also knew of Kim Min-Jun''s other weakness besides the money. And that was why the old man could afford to act so shamelessly in front of the principal.


    ¡°Uh-whew...¡± Kim Min-Jun helplessly shook his head.


    Knock, knock...


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door just then.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said the principal.


    The door opened, and the dean of students, otherwise known as Bloody Mop by every student in the school, Gong Ik-Hyeon, stepped inside the office. "Mister Principal. Did Chief Director stop by your office just now "


    Kim Min-Jun nodded. ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that Chief Director''s expression was rather scary. Did something happen, sir?¡±


    ¡®Of course, something happened¡­¡¯


    Kim Min-Jun silently mused. But then, he began thinking that this matter was a bit too much for him to handle alone. The dean was evaluated as someone rather capable, so wouldn''t asking for his help be a smart thing to do? This matter wasn''t exactly above-board, so keeping the number of participants as low as possible was crucial. However, making allies when the gig got tough wasn''t such a bad idea now, was it


    ¡°Teacher Gong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Principal?¡±


    "You came at the right time. Chief Director made an unreasonable demand, so I was worried about how to handle it, you see."


    Gong Ik-Hyeon was immediately intrigued. ¡°An unreasonable demand, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the student named Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he that punk who assaulted the Chief Director''s grandson, Choi Yeong-Su, not too long ago?¡±


    The principal nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s him. Chief Director still seems dissatisfied with how the matter panned out, so he told me to get that student expelled regardless of the method.¡±


    ¡°Expelled, sir?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what he wants.¡±


    ¡°But expelling that boy... Isn''t that going too far, sir?¡±


    ¡° I told him that, too.¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon stared at the principal in genuine surprise. Hadn''t they already punished that kid with a suspension? And it had been a week-long one too, which seemed a little too strong for what he had done. That should have been the end of that saga, but the Chief Director was still grinding his ax even now


    ''Damn, what a petty old man!'' Gong Ik-Hyeon thought.


    Letting your emotion dictate how a student was going to be punished was definitely a no-go zone. The Chief Director was a corrupted man who knew when to draw the line, but his reasoning seemed to have gone for a walk since the matter involved his grandson.


    Gong Ik-Hyeon sighed. ¡°I agree, sir. This is too unreasonable.¡±


    The principal heavily nodded. ¡°That''s what I think, but the Chief Director just won''t listen, and... Well...¡±


    ¡°Is it impossible to talk him down, sir?¡±


    "Yes. He''s definitely not in the mood to listen. Uh-whew. What am I supposed to do about this "


    Gong Ik-Hyeon''s voice grew a little louder. "But Mister Principal¡­ Expelling a student isn''t something we can unterally decide, sir. We need to report the reason for his expulsion to the Ministry of Education, after all. When it''s not a voluntary drop-out but an expulsion... It''s gonna be difficult, sir."


    "We can always use our discretion and make it look like a voluntary drop-out, so there''s no issue in that regard. No, the real problem is that there isn''t any pretext. I''ve heard that Kang Jin-Ho used to be a model student before that assault incident. Is that right "


    "Yes, Mister Principal, he had been a model student indeed," Gong Ik-Hyeon replied, briefly recalling how surprised he was after hearing about how Kang Jin-Ho had beaten Choi Yeong-Su up. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew was a boy who studied all the time and was definitely not the type to start a punch-up with another student.


    Kim Min-Jun groaned, ¡°How am I supposed to kick a student out like that?¡±


    "Mmmm..." Gong Ik-Hyeon scratched the back of his head with a pained look on his face. "Well, sir. Even if it''s doable, it''s not a really nice thing to do, isn''t it "


    ¡°That''s my sentiment as well. Sure, that boy did hit the Chief Director''s grandson, but that shouldn¡¯t be enough to expel someone from the school, don''t you agree?¡±


    "But, sir..." Gong Ik-Hyeon opened his mouth to say something, only to close it again.


    ¡°But what, Teacher Gong?¡±


    ¡°If we forget about morality for a minute, there might be a way, sir.¡±


    Kim Min-Jun sat up straight in his chair. "Really "


    "But if you go through with this... Not just the student, but even one of our teachers will be in danger, so..." Gong Ik-Hyeon was reluctant.


    ¡°Which teacher are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It''s Kang Jin-Ho''s homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, sir.¡±


    "Teacher Kim " The principal tilted his head while recalling Kim Seong-Ju''s face. "Why? Had there been a problem I''m not aware of "


    Gong Ik-Hyeon shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing, Mister Principal. Forget you heard anything, sir.¡±


    Kim Min-Jun pressed on with a slightly agitated voice. "Teacher Gong! You told me there''s a way, so why are you being coy like this now?!"


    Despite the urging, though, Gong Ik-Hyeon remained quiet.


    ¡°Teacher Gong, please!¡±


    Eventually, though, the dean of students looked as if he relented and spoke in a heavy voice, "Even if there''s a way... Sir, that teacher is a valued colleague and someone I view as my junior. So, how can I..."


    The principal slightly bit his lower lip.


    ''You sly roon...!''


    Morals? Gong Ik-Hyeon wasn''t the type to keep his mouth shut for things like that. Kim Min-Jun usually worked fairly closely with the dean of students because they were simr types of people at heart. In fact, that was why he decided toe clean to him, too.


    Right now, Gong Ik-Hyeon was asking for pensation'' for the information. Normally in situations like these, Kim Min-Jun would take it slow and negotiate, but he didn''t have the leeway to do that this time. Besides, if the information was only known to Gong Ik-Hyeon, the asking price would only go up with every passing minute.


    In other words, the principal had to be decisive in making his next move. ¡°Uh-whew. Of course, I understand where you''reing from, Teacher Gong. However, if you don''t tell me what''s what, how will we calm the Chief Director''s ire?¡±


    ¡°But Mister Principal...¡±


    "Judging from what you alluded to earlier, it seems that Teacher Kim Seong-Ju has made some kind of a mistake while covering for Student Kang Jin-Ho. So he has done something wrong, then. But you''re pretending to be none the wiser and protecting him simply because he''s your colleague. Is that really the ''moral'' way of handling this, Teacher Gong "


    The way Gong Ik-Hyeon stared at the principal changed subtly soon after that question.


    Having seen through the meaning behind that gaze, Kim Min-Jun nodded and continued. "I''m sure that the Chief Director will reward you ordingly once this matter has been dealt with. Even if he doesn''t, I''ll personally make sure to do so."


    ¡°But sir. You know that I''m not asking for a reward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I''m well aware. Even so, you should at least get the minimum level ofpensation, no?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please remember your honor as an educator. It''s time to act, Teacher Gong.¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon pretended to be in a dilemma before making a determined face and staring at the principal. Kim Min-Jun slowly nodded in silence.


    ¡°If you''re willing to go that far, sir... Then, I don''t have a choice. All I can ask for is that you don''t forget about what you said just now, sir.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about that.¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon''s lips curled up into a satisfied grin. ¡°What happened was...¡±

 Chapter 33: Getting Help (2)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Getting Help (2)</h4>


    ¡°Are you really good at gaming?¡±


    Park Yu-Min arrived at school the following morning and immediately fell into a state of confusion when his ssmates crowded all around him. This must have been his first time ever to get surrounded by friendly people like this. The kids back in the orphanage followed him around like ducklings chasing after their mother, so they didn''t really count. Indeed, Park Yu-Min never had a chance to bathe in the adtion of his peers like this in his entire life.


    He naturally began stuttering, "H-huh? W-what game "


    ¡°I heard that your Gxy rating is 2,100!¡±


    "Yeah, t-that''s right."


    ¡°Wow, 2,100 is like on the level of a pro gamer, right? There are less than a hundred people in our country with ratings higher than 2,100, too!¡±


    Park Yu-Min waved his hands around in denial. ¡°Nah. There are lots more yers better than me.¡±


    ¡°But you were ying casually at home and still got a rating of 2,100, right? So, like, are you thinking of debuting as a pro gamer?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°Nah. That''s not possible.¡±


    His ssmates continued to inundate him with questions. "Hey, are you free after school today "


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? I gotta have a match with a 2,100 rating, of course! When will I ever get another chance to fight against someone rated above 2,000! You are free after school, right? Don''t worry, I''ll pay the PC Room fee.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, I...¡± Park Yu-Min made a tearful face while ncing at Jeong In-Gyu.


    It seemed that the whole ss had already heard the news. In that case, Jeong In-Gyu had to be the culprit since he was the specialist in this sort of thing.


    Jeong In-Gyu simply grinned. He didn''t even try to deny it. ¡°Well, I was just telling like how it was.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shot a resentful re but didn''t try to me his ssmate. Truth be told, the news itself wasn''t a bad one, to begin with. Indeed, Jeong In-Gyu had simply spread the story about Park Yu-Min being good with aputer game. Park Yu-Min''s fellow ssmates were simply overreacting.


    ¡°Let''s go to a PC Room after school, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. I called dibs first. Today''s my turn.¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, will ya? I''ve been waiting since morning, dude.¡±


    ¡°Since when? Isn''t it still morning now?¡±


    Park Yu-Min sighed softly while looking at his ssmates waging a bidding war. This was disorientating, making him feel a little woozy. However... He had to admit that it didn''t feel so bad. It was only yesterday that no one wanted to talk to him, but the situation had flipped on its head literally overnight.


    Park Yu-Min''s wandering eyes eventually spotted Kang Jin-Ho. Thetter was slumped over on his desk, dozing off¡ªas if none of this was his business.


    Was Park Yu-Min''s gaming skill responsible for all this attention from his fellow ssmates? It could be. Whatever the case might be, one thing was for certain: If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t taken him to the PC Room yesterday, no one would have tried to talk to him like this today.


    The ''victim'' Kang Jin-Ho being friendly to the ''perpetrator'' Park Yu-Min as if nothing had happened between them helped massively with the other kids feeling at ease. This was understandable, considering that Kang Jin-Ho was now the top dog of the ss. If he had been still hostile to Park Yu-Min, then everyone would have been too busy minding his mood all the time.


    Finally, Jeong In-Gyu being the one spreading the news seemed to have yed a part in reassuring the kids since he was Kang Jin-Ho''s close friend.


    ¡°Hey, get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Argh, didn''t you hear us? Come out, now!¡±


    Loud voices could be heard just then. Kids crowding around Park Yu-Min split open, revealing the figures of two boys who could be called Choi Yeong-Su''s ''family''. They were Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung.


    Lee Min-Sik stood triumphantly before Park Yu-Min and smirked insidiously. ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    "Y-yeah " Park Yu-Min stuttered, feeling his heart fall to the pit of his stomach. These two were nowhere to be found after Choi Yeong-Su was ''admitted'' to a hospital, but now, they suddenly decided to show their faces for some reason.


    Just how badly did these two torment Park Yu-Min in the past? Remembering all those moments made the boy''s heart pound faster in anxiety.


    ¡°I heard you''re pretty good at video games, is it true?¡± Lee Min-Sik asked.


    Park Yu-Min replied in a feeble voice, ¡°N-no, I''m not that good...¡±


    ¡°Answer properly, will ya?! Or do you want to get beaten up again?¡±


    ¡°I can y a little bit...¡±


    Lee Min-Sik''s grin deepened as he wrapped his arm around Park Yu-Min''s shoulders. ¡°Is that right? Wanna have a match with me after school?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Why aren''t you answering me? You don''t wanna?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not that I don''t, but...¡± Park Yu-Min was sweating buckets now, unable to answer. Anyone could tell that he obviously wanted to refuse this invitation.


    "Hey, would you look at that? Our little Park Yu-Min''s all grown up now. Since Yeong-Su isn''t around, I guess your head became a bit too big for your own good, eh "


    ¡°N-no...¡±


    ¡°Not getting beaten up for a few days must''ve re-energized you, huh? Hey. Come outside with us for a bit.¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    ¡°I said,e outside, you b*tch!¡±


    Park Yu-Min dejectedly got up. It had been over a year since they started bullying him. Being subjected to their abuse for that long meant he now found it hard to stand up against their threats. His head remained lowered as he headed toward the exit along with Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung, but then...


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    But then, a quiet growl came from behind them. Kang Jin-Ho had raised his head off the desk and was staring at Park Yu-Min.


    Thetter gasped. ¡°J-Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°I said, sit down.¡±


    Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything else and quickly settled back down in his seat.


    Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung looked enraged by that, but there wasn''t much they could do other than to cautiously mind Kang Jin-Ho''s mood. They had been right there when Choi Yeong-Su was knocked out in an instant, after all.


    ''Hey, man! This isn''t what you told me!''


    ''Argh, seriously now?!''


    Go Hyeon-Seung and Lee Min-Sik whispered quietly amongst themselves. They decided to brazenly waltz inside the ss and start tormenting Park Yu-Min again after thinking that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t try to protect the boy. Park Yu-Min''s lie was responsible for his week-long unfair suspension, after all.


    But Kang Jin-Ho did protect Park Yu-Min, which went against their expectations. He didn''t stop there, though.


    ¡°As for you two... Leave,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly growled.


    ¡°...!¡±


    "And don''t hover around Yu-Min from now on. Don''t even talk to him, and don''t even try to make eye contact with him. Got that "


    ¡°Wait, Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Lee Min-Sik hurriedly called out, prompting Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze tond on him next. ¡°Uh... I... Uhm...¡±


    Lee Min-Sik had so many things to say, but that apathetic gaze made him forget them all. He couldn''t even recall what was on his mind a second ago.


    Go Hyeon-Seung quickly stepped in for his friend instead. "Come on, man. You got suspended because of this punk, right? So why are you protecting him "


    "So? What about it "


    ¡°But, but! You''re the victim, right...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho snorted derisively. "When Yu-Min lied, and I got unfairly punished, tell me, what were you doing "


    ¡°W-we, uh...¡± Go Hyeon-Seung couldn''t finish what he wanted to say.


    ¡°If one of you stepped forward and revealed the truth, my situation would''ve been different. But none of you did that, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was talking to Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung, but his sharp words were actually addressing everyone in the ss who witnessed what happened on that day.


    "Even though it was just a minor issue, none of you stepped forward, either because you couldn''t be bothered or you didn''t want to be coteral damage. So, the question is... Since when did you two be warriors of justice that wish to punish the wrongdoer for my sake " Kang Jin-Ho''s voice remained subdued yet audible. "At least Park Yu-Min had a good reason. Besides, the matter between him and I is just that, a matter between us. You don''t have a say in it, and your interference is not wee. And I''m warning you..."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped there for a moment or two to gather everyone''s attention before issuing his warning. "Do not appear before Park Yu-Min again. If I ever catch you ignoring my warning, then you won''t walk away with a simple conversation, got that "


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, we heard you.¡±


    Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung stood cautiously like a pair of mice minding a cat''s mood before quickly escaping from the ssroom. With that, utter silence descended on the ss.


    Two things were confirmed with that exchange. One, Kang Jin-Ho held no ill feelings toward Park Yu-Min. He was even actively trying to protect thetter. Two, no one in Dongmyeong High would now dare to go against Kang Jin-Ho from the second year. Lee Min-Sik and Go Hyeon-Seung used to do whatever they pleased in the school under Choi Yeong-Su''s protection, but today, they had to tuck their tails firmly between their legs and run away. This meant Kang Jin-Ho had practically taken over the school by now.


    The crowd of high schoolers surrounding Park Yu-Min stood there meandering in this awkward atmosphere.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and shifted his tired-looking eyes over to Park Yu-Min. Thetter stared back, his expression a little stiff. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    When Park Yu-Min initiated the conversation first, the others in the ssroom suddenly became genuinely interested in what might happen next.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°What now?¡±


    "Did you stay up the whole night "


    Instead of a reply, Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his eyes. After he tasted bitter defeat yesterday, the mes of hispetitive streak were rekindled even fiercer. As a result, he ''practiced'' the game for the whole night and didn''t even have enough time to perform the breathing technique to rid himself of fatigue. He grunted once more. ¡°Somehow, yeah.¡±


    ¡°...You, uh, you shouldn''t overwork yourself.¡±


    ¡°You''re too noisy.¡± Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand dismissively, then slumped on his desk once again.


    Jeong In-Gyu smirked and lightly patted his friend on the back. ¡°Aigoo~, our little Jin-Ho. Still feeling bitter about losing, eh?¡±


    "...Mmhm?!" Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and red intensely at Jeong In-Gyu like an angry predator. His re was so piercing that, if this had been the middle of the night, Jeong In-Gyu could have wet his pants.


    ¡°W-well, you know, I was just kidding...¡± Jeong In-Gyu grinned sheepishly and began backing off.


    ¡°I will win next time,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Actually, I think that''s not gonna happen anytime soon.¡±


    "I. Will. Win." Kang Jin-Ho sounded like an obstinate old man just then.


    Jeong In-Gyu coolly evaluated this situation. By every metric imaginable, Kang Jin-Ho was one of the better yers in that game. Most likely, no one in this school would be able to beat him in a one-on-one PVP. Unfortunately, though, Park Yu-Min was in another realm altogether.


    Jeong In-Gyu spoke in a diplomatic tone of voice, "Jin-Ho, listen."


    "What is it "


    ¡°Yu-Min''s almost on a pro gamer level, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    "So, if you win against Yu-Min, doesn''t that mean you¡¯ll be on the level of a pro gamer "


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering.


    ¡®Is that how it is ¡¯


    Jeong In-Gyu continued. ¡°Just give up.¡±


    "No, wait. I told you, I will win. I have thought of a way."


    ¡°Oh? How?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at Park Yu-Min. "He will teach me."


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°For my goal, I will stop at nothing and do whatever I can. Including learning from Park Yu-Min to defeat him.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu replied dismissively, ¡°What if Yu-Min teaches you some weird-ass stuff? What then?¡±


    "...!" Kang Jin-Ho''s re stabbed into Park Yu-Min next.


    Thetter could only smile awkwardly and mumble, "No, I wouldn''t..."


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled before pressing his face on the desk again.


    The door slid open just then, and Han Se-Yeon entered the ss. She immediately cocked her brow. "What? You''re sleeping in ss again "


    Kang Jin-Ho held his head at her high-pitched voice digging into his skull.


    ''Why do women of this era all seem to know sonic wave techniques?!''


    Not just Han Se-Yeon, but his little sister Kang Eun-Yeong, too... They were all too freaking loud! You couldn''t find women with such shrill and loud voices back in Zhongyuan even if you tried to. The belief back then was that speaking in a gentle, calm tone would enhance your feminine charms. Having lived in that era for so long, Kang Jin-Ho found the modern women too ''violent'' and headstrong for him to get used to.


    Han Se-Yeon narrowed her eyes. ¡°The mock exams are next week, you know? Can you afford to doze away like that?¡±


    ¡°...It''ll be fine.¡±


    "No, it won''t be fine! Keep this up, and you will end up bing a moron sooner orter."


    Jeong In-Gyu jumped in to stop Han Se-Yeon. ¡°Let him be. He apparently stayed up the whole night, you see.¡±


    ¡°Was he studying?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he was ying aputer game.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s rebuking gazended on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I see that you''re wasting your youth on such nonsense. How pathetic..."


    Kang Jin-Ho shielded his head. "Please. Please¡­ All I ask for is a minute of peace, so I can get some rest...!"


    "We, high schoolers, are supposed to rest at home. I mean, which high school student thinks about getting some rest in their ssroom "


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly raised his hand. "I¡¯m right here..."


    "That''s precisely why you shouldn''t be like this." Han Se-Yeon harrumphed matter-of-factly.


    Kang Jin-Ho began chuckling hollowly at herebacks.


    ''It seems that trying to live an ordinary life won''t be that easy.''


    It had only been a month since he returned to the ''past.¡¯ He managed to make a friend and was also gradually getting used to school life. Sometimes, everything did feel strange and awkward. But he was still able to chuckle at the simple fact that he didn''t need to be so tense all the time in this life.


    Unfortunately, problems always reared their ugly heads when you least expected them.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho?¡± The ssroom door slid open again, and the ss president stepped in before calling for Kang Jin-Ho.


    Thetter looked up. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "You''ve been called to the staffroom."


    "Staffroom? Why "


    ¡°Not sure. But a teacher wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°And which teacher would that be?¡±


    ¡°It''s Bloody Mop.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Why was Gong Ik-Hyeon, the dean of students, asking for him? He got up to leave while thinking about the potential reasons for this summon.


    "I guess I''ll go and find out, then."


    He wasn''t sure what was going on, but since a teacher wanted to see him, he should be a good student and answer the call.

 Chapter 34: Getting Help (3)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Getting Help (3)</h4>


    The staffroom''s atmosphere was prickly, to say the least.


    ¡°It''s Kang Jin-Ho. I''ming in.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the door to the staffroom and stepped inside.


    But that only earned him a sharp re from his homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju. "Why did youe here, Jin-Ho?!"


    ¡°But, sir. I was summoned here.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine now, so you can go back to ss! Besides, who told you toe here?!¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon raised his voice to butt in just then. "I called him here, Teacher Kim!"


    "Teacher Gong, this matter involves only us, the teachers! There¡¯s no need to get a student involved in the..."


    "We should also hear from the person in question, don''t you think so "


    ¡°Look here, Teacher Gong!¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon ignored Kim Seong-Ju''s protests and directly asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Student Jin-Ho, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°You got into an automobile ident recently, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded without holding back as there was no reason to hide that fact.


    Gong Ik-Hyeon narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you return to school?¡±


    ¡°I am not following¡ª¡±


    "I''m asking you when you got discharged from the hospital and returned to school."


    Kang Jin-Ho finally realized what was going on.


    His first day back in school happened to be thest day of the midterms. His test scores were unsurprisingly rubbish since he had forgotten most of the modern-era education he had received in his teens. Teacher Kim Seong-Ju found it pitiful for one of his student''s grades to fall like that, so he changed the attendance records to say that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t in school that day.


    The school policy said that a student missing school due to an illness or ident would automatically get 80% of the previous test''s result. Kim Seong-Ju chose to invoke that policy since that 80% was still way better than Kang Jin-Ho''s mid-term test results.


    But strictly speaking¡ªthat was a maniption of a student''s grades. Kang Jin-Ho had definitely taken the exam; there was no getting away from that fact. However, his poor results had been manipted to make it look like he had gotten good scores.


    Kang Jin-Ho now knew what the issue was, but he still couldn''t bring himself to lie. He never liked the idea of lying, to begin with. Moreover, lying at this stage would be pointless as there were plenty of witnesses anyways.


    He quietly replied, ¡°It was on thest day of the midterms.¡±


    His answer triggered hushed whispers and murmurs to circte in the staffroom. The teachers here already knew what had happened, but hearing it from the proverbial horse''s mouth still imparted a different kind of impression.


    Gong Ik-Hyeon made a contemtive expression. ¡°Thest day of the midterms, huh... In that case, the tests would''ve been English, physics, and Han-mun, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you took all three tests, correct?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon turned his head and stared at Kim Seong-Ju. ¡°So he says.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju frowned deeply. ¡°I''ve already said as much, haven''t I, Teacher Gong? What¡¯s the point of confirming it again?¡±


    "Teacher Kim. Regardless of your original intention, what you have done is clearly a case of grade maniption. Because you tampered with the grades, several dozen other students ended up losing their ces on the school¡¯s academic ranking!"


    ¡°N-no, wait a minute...¡±


    ¡°Is Kang Jin-Ho the only student in your ss, Teacher Kim? Can''t you see that your actions of protecting Kang Jin-Ho have caused irreparable harm to other kids?!¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju could only sigh at that. He had only done what he did after finding Kang Jin-Ho''s situation rather unfortunate. But that didn''t seem like a good enough excuse to defend himself. Gong Ik-Hyeon''s line of thinking wasn''t wrong, after all. No, wait¡ªthe dean of students was actually making a perfectly sound argument here.


    Kim Seong-Ju tried to say something. ¡°I was just...¡±


    "That''s enough, Teacher Kim." The principal cut him off while getting up from his chair. "I now have a good grasp on the situation. This matter is no longer something that can be discussed in the staffroom. I shall convene a school meeting same time tomorrow and discuss the appropriate punishment for Teacher Kim Seong-Ju and Student Kang Jin-Ho."


    ¡°But Mister Principal!¡±


    ¡°I''m trying to uphold our school''s regtion here, Teacher Kim! I understand what you were trying to do, but that doesn''t mean we must let it slide. Our priority might be the children''s education, but don''t forget that teaching them about upholding the rules is a part of our duty, too!"


    ¡°...Yes, Mister Principal.¡± Kim Seong-Hu''s head powerlessly lowered.


    Kang Jin-Ho watching this scene unfold could only sigh under his breath. He had a pretty good idea why this matter resurfaced at this time. This was most likely Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil¡¯s handiwork.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head slightly and asked, ¡°Well, then. Can I go now?¡±


    The principal was slightly surprised by that question. Any student witnessing something like this would go pale from fright, but Kang Jin-Ho was different. This boy didn''t even bat an eye once. Didn''t he behave the same thest time, too? Back when the Chief Director showed up, and when the police came to arrest him? Despite going through all that experience, Kang Jin-Ho remained unruffled and calmly navigated through the situation.


    ''Is he just slow-witted, or ballsy? I can''t tell.''


    The principal frowned slightly before replying, ¡°Yes, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the staffroom, then closed the door behind him. ¡°Whew...¡±


    Another sigh left his mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t worried about getting punished. In fact, he couldn''t care any less even if the school management told him to get lost right now. However, his main concern was his parents and their disappointment and sorrow. Of course, his ordinary life that had just barely found its footing would also go out of whack again.


    "Choi Myeong-Gil..." Kang Jin-Ho quietly mouthed the Chief Director''s name.


    Back then, he didn¡¯t expect that he would have any further interaction with this man, but now, thetter had be the biggest obstacle in his new life.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn. For now, he would have to wait. Making a hasty move now could cause problems not just for him, but for his homeroom teacher Kim Seong-Ju as well.


    ¡°...I shall observe for the time being.¡±


    He decided to wait and see just how far those people were willing to take this. And if this matter reached the limit of Kang Jin-Ho''s patience, then... Choi Myeong-Gil would also have to wee a ''visitor'' soon.


    Of course, that visitor wouldn''t be Kang Jin-Ho¡ªit would be Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor who woulde to say hello to him in the middle of the night.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes coldly gleamed as he slowly returned to his ss.


    ***


    ¡°Are you done investigating?¡± Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu asked in a stern voice.


    Jo Gyu-Min tensed up and stared at his boss. It hadn''t even been a week since Hwang Jeong-Hu had made his triumphant return, but he was already stabilizing thepany at a breakneck pace. The Jaegyeong Group was returning to its old self, as if Hwang Jeong-Hu''s absence for the past year-and-half had never happened in the first ce.


    Indeed, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s reputation was well-deserved.


    His three sons hadn''t been sucking on their thumbs doing nothing while he was sick. They had obviously done their best to protect thepany. Even then... The atmosphere within thepany now was remarkably different from when those three were in charge.


    The presence of a trusted leader was enough to transform the attitude of all the employees.


    ''Is this what they call the leader''s charisma ''


    Jo Gyu-Min thought.


    It wasn''t as if Hwang Jeong-Hu had initiated a special measure to save the failingpany. His return alone was enough to revitalize thepany like a shot of medicine, and everything was now clicking back to its original position.


    "Yes, Chairman. Here," said Jo Gyu-Min while handing over a stack of reports.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You still write up physical reports like this?¡±


    "Sir? What do you mean "


    "Do you think we bought thoseputers to use as paperweights? We specifically installed the electronic reporting system for you lot. But to think that it''s the young ones who are reluctant to use it instead of the old..."


    Jo Gyu-Min was slightly taken aback at that. Hwang Jeong-Hu was almost seventy. Considering whenputers became popr in Korea''s corporate environment, the Chairman must have only learned how to useputers in his early fifties.


    Most chairmen or chairwomen in that age bracket would stubbornly stick to the old ways of doing things. Jo Gyu-Min was well aware that old folks who had reached the summit of their respective fields were usually reluctant to learn new things if they could help it. This was why he chose topile a physical set of documents as his report.


    As it turned out, Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t one of those old folks. He was a businessman who desired change and progress more than anyone else.


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed his head. ¡°I shall report electronically from now on, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded, then began perusing the report. ¡°Is this everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. ording to my investigation, this is all there is to find about Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    "...I see that he''s rather ordinary."


    Jo Gyu-Min was also puzzled about that very point. The more he investigated, the less important this Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be. As a matter of fact, that boy was just another high school studentmonly found everywhere. No more, no less.


    So, the question was... Why was Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu so interested in such a normal student? Why did he say ominous things like how that boy was holding his lifeline or something


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked while still reading the report, "Were there any other notable things about the boy "


    "Sir? When you say other notable things... "


    ¡°For instance, the way he behaves. Or the way he carries himself... Something unquantifiable like that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hesitated slightly before replying, ¡°Sir. He was involved in a car ident recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see it in the report.¡±


    ¡°And some people have noted that his personality changed after the ident, sir.¡±


    ¡°His personality, is it?¡±


    "Yes, sir. He used to be cheerful and energetic, but he became less talkative and somewhat moodier after the ident. Apparently, he''s starting to revert back to his old self these days. It might be nothing more than a temporary change due to a serious ident, sir. However..."


    ¡°However?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min swallowed his saliva first before replying to the Chairman, "He... The boy gives off strange vibes, sir."


    ¡°Strange vibes? How so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed intrigued by that reply.


    "I wanted to see what the actual person was like, not the one on the paper, so I tried to tail him a couple of times, sir. But... It felt like I was the one being monitored, not the other way around."


    ¡°Wait, you were the one tailing the boy, yet you thought you were being monitored instead?¡±


    ¡°I know it sounds strange, sir. But that''s what it really felt like.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded, then began reading the second report. ¡°Hmm? Dongmyeong Foundation, is it?¡±


    "Yes, Chairman. It''s the educational foundation running the high school where Kang Jin-Ho is studying."


    ¡°And... This old fart of a Chief Director is trying to harm Kang Jin-Ho, is that it?¡±


    "Yes, sir. It seems that Kang Jin-Ho had an issue with that man''s grandson. It has already gone beyond the level of harming Kang Jin-Ho, sir. That Chief Director even pressured thepanies Kang Jin-Ho''s parents had worked for and got them fired as well. The boy''s parents have found new jobs, but the Chief Director seems to be making another move against them."


    ¡°Is that right?¡± A grin slowly formed on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face.


    Jo Gyu-Min found that grin somewhat frightening.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded. ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡®The Chairman has praised me!¡¯


    Jo Gyu-Min felt his heart flutter. But all of a sudden, he had an epiphany¡ªhe had finally figured out why Hwang Jeong-Hu''s subordinates that had gone through the proverbial thick and thin with him were so loyal to him. Such praise shouldn''t have meant anything important, yet Jo Gyu-Min still felt his emotions boil with excitement.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu happily muttered, ¡°This is exactly what I''ve been looking for. With this, I might score some brownie points with him.¡±


    "... " Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand, but he still chose to bow his head.


    ¡°Have you investigated this Dongmyeong Foundation, too?¡±


    "I haven''tpiled a report yet, sir. I thought it was not as urgent, sir. However, I made sure to collect all the relevant information."


    ¡°And so? Are they iron-tight?¡±


    "Financially, yes, they are. However, it''s only their finances that look iron-tight, sir. They seem to be rife with corruption. As such, even a little nudge at the right spot will bring the whole thing down, sir."


    "Is that right? In that case..." Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded. Then, he got up from hisrge chair. "Let''s get going."


    ¡°Sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared nkly at his boss. Where on earth were they supposed to go? ¡°Chairman, I... I''m not sure where you''d like to go, sir.¡±


    ¡°That''s disappointing.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu knocked Jo Gyu-Min''s head lightly. ¡°A young man like you shouldn''t be such a slow-witted fe. Obviously, we''re going to Dongmyeong High. Where else should we go then?¡±


    ¡°Sir? You mean, right now?¡±


    "Some things in this world shouldn''t be dyed. It''ll only lead to a loss if you do. Right now, it''s time to make a move. I have a hunch, you see."


    ¡°Allow me to apany you, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly stepped in front of Hwang Jeong-Hu before leading the way.


    The grand doorway of the Chairman''s office opened wide. When Hwang Jeong-Hu stepped outside, thepany''s employees and the secretaries manning their posts hurriedly got up and bowed their heads deeply in his direction.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wordlessly studied them while walking toward his exclusive elevator.


    ''How... outdated.''


    Whether it was thepany or the superficial customs like this... They were all outdated in his view. Hwang Jeong-Hu might be an old man now, but he still felt sick and tired of such things.


    ''No. I shouldn''t rush things. Indeed, this sandcastle had been the result of my hastiness. I should gradually secure and widen the foundation first.''


    For now, it was time to build the most important foundation of them all¡ªKang Jin-Ho. His existence should be the most important foundation for the Jaegyeong Group.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu felt certain of his thoughts, so he picked up his pace.


    1. ssical Chinese in the Korean context

 Chapter 35: Getting Help (4)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Getting Help (4)</h4>


    The following day...


    Kang Jin-Ho was sitting at his desk, knowing that the school meeting was already underway. The result should be out soon.


    He stared at his desk with a slightly rigid expression. Several doodles and scratches he was responsible for in the past could be seen here and there.


    ''Is it really impossible for me after all ''


    Trying to live an ordinary life seemed so monumentally difficult. He hadn''t done anything particrly wrong, yet the world didn''t want to leave him alone. He had lost too much for not looking away from something evil once.


    His friends saw his rigid expression and couldn''t say or do anything other than kick the poor floor every now and then. The ss should have started, but no teacher hade in, and everyone remained strangely quiet.


    Jeong In-Gyu tried to lessen his friend''s worries. "Hey, Jin-Ho. Don''t worry too much. I''m sure it''ll work out fine. It''s not your fault, after all. Our homeroom teacher had done it of his own volition, right "


    "Mmhm..." Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ''But will it really end that way ''


    Logically speaking, Jeong In-Gyu was right. After all, Teacher Kim Seong-Ju''s role in this matter was far greater than Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t take things easy since he knew that the true aim of this ''inquisition'' was him all along. Choi Myeong-Gil''s hostility had always been targeted at him, and this attack was definitely meant to take him down. Kim Seong-Ju was simply caught in the crossfire


    .


    In a ''normal'' situation, Kang Jin-Ho would have received a light punishment while Kim Seong-Ju would have to bear most of the consequences. However, the result this time should be different, as Choi Myeong-Gil''s target wasn''t the homeroom teacher.


    ''Was what I did worthy of going this far ''


    Kang Jin-Ho was already aware of Choi Yeong-Su''s current condition. Paying a visit a couple of times was enough for that Choi boy to suffer from nightmarish hallucinations involving Kang Jin-Ho. As such, he had stopped seeking Choi Yeong-Su out from that point on. There didn''t seem any point in torturing the kid when his mind was already doing that job.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho did intend to fix Choi Yeong-Su at ater date if he thought thetter had paid enough of a price. But that would be a story for another time.


    In any case... Choi Myeong-Gil probably hadn''t discovered any traces of Kang Jin-Ho paying a visit to his grandson, since the ''visits'' only happened a couple of times. Even so, the Chief Director was still maliciously attacking Kang Jin-Ho.


    It was pure malice¡ªraw and naked malice.


    Choi Myeong-Gil had no way of knowing what Kang Jin-Ho had done. It was also most likely that he didn''t think Kang Jin-Ho was responsible for Choi Yeong-Su''s current mental instability. However, that old man still was oozing with a sickening level of unfiltered malice. It was amazing to see a man with that many years behind him lose himself to an unexinable hatred and a need to me someone.


    ¡°What a bizarre era this is...¡±


    The people of this modern era liked to put up a fa ade up front, but when out of sight, they seemed to be overflowing with far worse malice than the people in the ancient past.


    Thew had limited the extent of malice one could unleash on others, which ended up giving a false impression that the modern era was a lot less ''savage'' than its ancient counterpart. However, the darkness in people''s hearts hadn¡¯t disappeared at all. It had simply lost its outlet and began festering in the hearts of their hosts instead, while the safetys set up by society continued to monitor their behaviors.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s current situation was a good example of this. What Kang Jin-Ho had done to Choi Yeong-Su shouldn''t have blown up to this extent. Yes, there was no getting away from the fact that he had acted rashly back then. Even if that was true, however, how was he or anyone else supposed to understand Choi Myeong-Gil''s current behavior when that old man was directing all of his anger and hatred in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction despite having no proof


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly to himself. There was no need to understand now, was there? Since when did he try to understand those people he couldn''t care any less about


    In any case, there was nothing he could do about this now. If the matter was beyond the scope of Kang Jin-Ho''s powers, then Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor would step forward to handle it.


    Sometimeter, the ssroom door opened, and the homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju, stepped inside. "Everyone, be quiet."


    He ordered the students to be quiet, but that was unnecessary as the ssroom was already unusually silent.


    Kim Seong-Ju continued. "ss, you will be self-studying for the time being."


    Jeong In-Gyu got up from his seat. ¡°Sir, can you tell us what happened?¡±


    ¡°In-Gyu, you sure are too curious for your own good.¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­ I was just...¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju''s expression was rigid and openly miserable. Kang Jin-Ho could easily tell from his expression about what had gone down during the meeting.


    ¡°Jin-Ho,e outside to the corridor for a sec.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and exited the ssroom.


    Complicated emotions filled Kim Seong-Ju''s face as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho before a long sigh leaked out of him. "Fuu... Jin-Ho. Listen."


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡°I''m truly sorry. I tried my best, but it didn''t work out.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me get to the point. You are...¡±


    ¡°You are expelled, that''s what!¡±


    A sharp, cold voice rudely interrupted Kim Seong-Ju''s exnation.


    Kim Seong-Ju red at the one responsible. ¡°Chief Director?!¡±


    It was none other than Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil, making an odious grin while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho and Kim Seong-Ju. ¡°Oh, and your homeroom teacher will be resigning, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You think my school is soft enough to let a teacher and a student who had been caught tampering with grades off the hook with a p on the wrist?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is the obvious end result for you.¡±


    "What do you mean, obvious?! Sir, this student hadn¡¯t done anything wrong other than doing what I told him! I''m the guilty one here, so I should be the only one getting punished! So why are you expelling a student who knows nothing?!"


    "You''re being noisy! It has already been decided."


    Kim Seong-Ju gritted his teeth. ¡°People like you shouldn''t be running schools.¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil retorted sourly, "You! Keep running your mouth like that, and you won''t have a good timeter on."


    ¡°So what?! It can''t get any worse than this, anyway!¡± Kim Seong-Ju roared. He was mere moments away from pouncing on the Chief Director.


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the arm of his homeroom teacher and pulled him back.


    ¡°Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, please calm down.¡±


    Kim Seong-Ju faltered. Afterward, he deeply sighed. He was the adult here, so he should have beenforting Kang Jin-Ho, but thetter was trying to calm him down instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the Chief Director. "So. Am I being expelled "


    Choi Myeong-Gil snarled, ¡°That''s right, boy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nced at his homeroom teacher.


    Kim Seong-Ju patted his student''s back, hoping to ease the boy''s worries. "It''ll be fine. You can simply transfer to another school."


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    "If the management wants the reporting to the board of education to be hassle-free, they won¡¯t have a choice but to treat this as you willingly dropping out. Unlike expulsion, you dropping out will make the transfer process that much simpler for you. So, all you have to do is find another school."


    "Oh? And who said he''ll be reported as a dropout " the Chief Director snorted derisively.


    Kim Seong-Ju''s puzzled but hostile rended on the old man.


    Choi Myeong-Gil growled, "You think I''m scared of the board of education? It seems that you have been underestimating me!"


    Kim Seong-Ju''s expression hardened.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and try transferring to another school? If they ept you, that is! However, you better forget about private schools, boy. Even then, I wonder how many public schools would want you? If you get lucky, you might find a school on the outskirts of a city or somewhere in the sticks. Well, I guess that''s better than not going to school, no? However, would your parents be able to find work in such areas "


    A creepy grin slowly formed on Choi Myeong-Gil''s face and his eyes burned in pure malice. Those eyes resembled a cat''s eyes toying around with a dying rat.


    Kang Jin-Ho was familiar with such expressions. He had plenty of chances to witness people making such expressions after his ''rebirth'' in Zhongyuan. Moreover, he also had to sometimes endure those leering gazes as a paraplegic in the past.


    Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho detested expressions like the one the old man was making.


    ¡°...Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Choi Myeong-Gil could only chuckle hollowly at the surprisinglyposed Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°In that case, I''ll be on my way, then.¡±


    ¡°You... You bastard...!¡± Choi Myeong-Gil deeply furrowed his brow and red at Kang Jin-Ho, but thetter didn''t even nce at the old man.


    If he could help it, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to live a quiet life. However, his situation somehow devolved into this current state even though he hadn''t done anything to deserve it. Then again, he was the trigger, so maybe this result was inevitable.


    If he had acted blind, deaf, and dumb back then, he would have still been attending school without too many issues and enjoying the ordinary life. But... But that would be the wrong way to live for Kang Jin-Ho.


    Turning a blind eye to bad things happening in front of him just for a chance to maintain his current lifestyle¡ªwhat was the point of living like that? Kang Jin-Ho''s ''ordinary life'' was about finding happiness in this world.


    A peaceful life with no conflicts to worry about¡ªthat was what he wanted. He yearned for some kind of peace and stability, these two things that had been missing from his life for the longest time. However, what good was the ''stability'' acquired through ignoring bad things he had the power to correct


    Kang Jin-Ho would have done the same thing again if a simr situation presented itself before him. Moreover¡­


    ''If I have to give up. I''ll just do that, then.''


    He would always repay favors, but more importantly, he would never forget his grudges. This was his way of life. If this world was going to stop him from living a peaceful life, then Kang Jin-Ho was prepared to resort to his old methods to make the world pay.


    ''You will regret this, old man. You¡¯ll regret provoking me, that is.''


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho resolved himself, the ssroom door opened, and a student slowly stepped outside with a limp. It was Park Yu-Min, and he had a stiff but determined face.


    ¡°Park Yu-Min? Go back inside!¡± Kim Seong-Ju hurriedly yelled at the boy.


    But Park Yu-Min didn''t pay any heed and walked over to Kang Jin-Ho''s side before ring at the Chief Director. "Please, stop this, sir!"


    ¡°And who are you supposed to be, boy?¡±


    ¡°I''m the one you threatened not too long ago, coercing me to testify that Jin-Ho had struck Yeong-Su first.¡±


    "What nonsense are you spewing, you punk! When did I ever threaten you?!" The Chief Director yelled while scanning his surroundings. He realized that students from the nearby sses hade to the windows and doorways to spectate.


    The principal also showed up just then and began yelling at the curious students, "All of you, go back inside your ssrooms, now!"


    Park Yu-Min was unfazed and continued with his testimony. "Jin-Ho didn''t hit Yeong-Su for no reason, sir. It only happened when he stepped in to stop Yeong-Su from hitting me and making me drink the dirty mop water. And the truth is, Yeong-Su has been physically and mentally tormenting me for over a year now, sir."


    The principal faltered but he still continued to yell, "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "Everyone here has witnessed it, sir." Park Yu-Min pointed at his surroundings, prompting the students to sheepishly nod in unison. "If you expel Jin-Ho, then I will report this matter to the Ministry of Education, including the fact that the Chief Director has threatened me. I''ll alert the media, too. If you try to gag the media, then I''ll just upload everything online. That alone will be enough to make you the topic of the town, sir!"


    The Chief Director''s expression gradually crumpled. ¡°And you have proof? Do you?!¡±


    "We have plenty of proofs. There must be more than a few video clips saved on the phones, for instance. I''ve seen other kids taking them before. And my own phone still has all the threatening messages Yeong-Su had sent me!"


    Choi Myeong-Gil chuckled in dismay. ¡°Are you threatening me, punk?¡±


    "Threatening you " Park Yu-Min uncharacteristically smirked just then. His previous cowered expression was nowhere to be found now, making him nearly unrecognizable from what he had been in the past. "No, sir. I''m desperately fighting back."


    ¡°Fighting back?!¡±


    "Even worms squirm when you step on them, but I couldn''t even do that until now. If I squirmed, Yeong-Su would''ve hit me even more. However, this can''t go on anymore. I''ll regret it for the rest of my life if I don''t try to squirm now."


    A voice suddenly came from beyond one of the ssroom windows. ¡°Let''s be serious here, everyone. Aren''t you going overboard, gentlemen?¡±


    "Who said that?!" the principal roared urgently, causing the murmurs of discontent in the ssrooms to die down temporarily. He looked around, trying to locate the owner of that rude voice, but finding the culprit among this many witnesses wasn''t that easy.


    That was the story only for the principal, of course. Kang Jin-Ho had already recognized that voice, and it belonged to none other than Jeong In-Gyu.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s initial evaluation of that kid was... an opportunist who didn''t have much courage to speak of. A man who only maintained superficial rtionships; a man who had ruthlessly abandoned his so-called friends if they were no longer useful to him.


    But now, someone like that had summoned all the courage he could muster to raise his voice¡ªthat was unusual for someone like Jeong In-Gyu.


    His words had effectively opened the floodgates, and more discontent voices began rising up from the crowd.


    ¡°He''s right. Aren''t they going overboard here?¡±


    "Yeah, they are being totally unreasonable."


    "Hey, hey! Get your phones out and record this. It might get real entertainingter on if you do."


    The students murmured and whispered their opinions on this situation to each other. After realizing that this matter was heading in an unfavorable direction, theplexions of both the principal and the Chief Director began to turn red in fury.


    1. Korean schools usually haverge windows on the walls separating ssrooms and corridors.

 Chapter 36: Getting Help (5)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Getting Help (5)</h4>


    ¡°You punks dare?!¡±


    Gong Ik-Hyeon showed up out of nowhere and began pounding on the ssroom door with his stick. The noises he made boomed throughout the corridor, but his actions were still not quite enough to force the students craning their necks outside their ssrooms to cower.


    "Go back inside your ssrooms, now!" Gong Ik-Hyeon yelled once more. However, none of the students budged as if they had agreed on this beforehand. Actually, more students began peeking their heads out after realizing that something big was about to go down.


    "Dammit, you punks!" Gong Ik-Hyeon was visibly flustered.


    Despite all the chaos, however, the Chief Director remainedposed as he addressed Park Yu-Min. "Boy, your matter and this one are two separate issues. No school in existence will let people get away with tampering grades."


    .


    ¡°The way I hear it, it''s too vague to call what happened ''tampering grades,¡¯ sir. And, even if you insist on calling it that way, Jin-Ho''s involvement is minor at best. Which school in existence expels a student because of such an event?¡± Park Yu-Min shot back.


    The Chief Director red sharply at the boy. ¡°It seems you have forgotten about what I said...¡±


    Park Yu-Min smirked at that. ¡°You never nned to help me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Since I''m going down anyway, I''ll just say what needs to be said. That way, I''ll regret it lesster on."


    When he said that out loud, other students began emerging from their ssrooms. Han Se-Yeon was one of them.


    ¡°Go back inside, now!¡± Gong Ik-Hyeon waved his stick around, but Han Se-Yeon didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    In fact, she returned the gesture in kind and threatened. ¡°Sir, if you keep this up, we''ll start protesting outside the school gates!¡±


    Her sharp voice prompted voices of agreement to explode from the other ssrooms.


    ¡°Yeah, we will!¡±


    ¡°You teachers are being unreasonable!¡±


    The principal and the dean started to panic, and they hurriedly looked around the corridor.


    Kang Jin-Ho observing this spectacle chuckled softly to himself. Were they doing this for him? Not exactly. No doubt, the trio of Park Yu-Min, Jeong In-Gyu, and Han Se-Yeon was speaking on his behalf. But it probably wasn''t the same story for the other students.


    This was more like their umted dissatisfaction with the school finally breaking free of its restraints. The pretext and the vtile atmosphere were enough to rile up these young students until they had reached the tipping point.


    ¡°Go. Back. Inside!¡± Gong Ik-Hyeon growled.


    "No, Teacher. You too are...!"


    Bang!


    His stick viciously mmed against the ssroom wall. ¡°All those looking outside, standing on the corridor and filming this with their phones... I''ll give you three seconds. Let''s see if you''re still going to be courageous by then.¡±


    The students stared at their dean, nicknamed Bloody Mop, with begrudging looks. His infamy was too well-known for them to ignore his threats.


    ¡°One.¡±


    Several students began walking back into their sses.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Just like that, the students burning in passionate mes flooded back inside their sses.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    And then, the only students remaining in the corridor were Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min. Han Se-Yeon was half-leaning out of her ss''s doorway, worriedly staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Chief Director nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Boy, what''s your name?¡±


    ¡°It''s Park Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Your name was Park Yu-Min.¡± Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil nodded before smirking deeply. ¡°Go ahead, boy.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    "Go right ahead and do what you said you''d do. Lodge aint to the ministry. And alert the media all you want."


    Park Yu-Min''s expression hardened.


    Choi Myeong-Gil snorted derisively. "You''re still too naive to understand the world of adults, little boy. Do you really think that I hadn''t dealt with matters like this before as the chief director of the foundation? You think something will change just because... you squirmed a bit "


    ¡°...!¡±


    "A young bastard like you dared to threaten me, the chief director of the foundation?! Mister Principal, punish this bastard, too."


    The principal nodded. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil while this exchange was happening before his eyes. He never expected things to change from this minor protest. Kids were easy to incite, but realistically speaking, far too many restrictions were holding them back. Besides, the position of power Choi Myeong-Gil had built for himself was simply too strong for these kids to fight back against.


    After all, a gathering of rabbits could never win against a wily fox that had experienced all sorts of ups and downs in its life.


    It would have been ideal if alerting the media or lodging aint to the Ministry of Education was enough to resolve this issue. Unfortunately, an incident of this level was not quite enough to gather the media''s attention. Even if it did, Choi Myeong-Gil could simply use his influence to try and bury the whole thing, and that would be the end of it.


    The benefits of publishing an article about this matter versus the benefits of epting Choi Myeong-Gil''s bribe¡ªeven a blind could see which one of the two was a better option.


    It would have been wonderful if there was a mass mediapany that pursued only the truth. But as far as Kang Jin-Ho was concerned, the mass mediapanies had never been about reporting the facts and information but making money for their ''shareholders.¡¯


    Park Yu-Min remained defiant, however. ¡°You think I won''t do it, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the boy''s shoulder. ¡°That''s enough, Yu-Min.¡±


    "Why, Jin-Ho!" Park Yu-Min''s tearful gaze shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    But thetter simply shook his head. "That''s enough. You go back inside."


    "...I don''t want to."


    ¡°Go back inside. Don''t make me repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Park Yu-Min''s head faltered dejectedly.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away and stared straight at Choi Myeong-Gil, his expression rigid. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    The old man wordlessly nced at the principal, and thetter exined the situation. "You''d normally have to write a letter to say you''re dropping out, but there''s no need this time as your punishment is expulsion. However, we still need your guardian present either way, so..."


    The Chief Director nodded. ¡°Then, summon his guardian.¡±


    ¡°But sir¡­ They should still be at work.¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s lips curled up into an odious grin. ¡°No need to worry about that. They won''t be working for long, you see "


    Kang Jin-Ho red sharply at the old man the moment he heard that. However, Choi Myeong-Gil haughtily red right back at him.


    That was when killing intent began creeping into Kang Jin-Ho''s re.


    ¡°...Heok?!¡± Choi Myeong-Gil sucked in a cold breath and hurriedly stumbled back.


    ''W-what kind of eyes are those...?!''


    The old man began clutching at his chest in pain, but Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away shortly afterward. He knew that he had to hold it back as far too many eyes were watching them. This wasn''t Zhongyuan where he could simply ignore the gazes of other people and do whatever he pleased.


    Kang Jin-Ho regted his breathing after realizing that his killing intent had leaked out inadvertently. If he hadn''t stopped himself just now, he could have attacked the Chief Director right there. If that happened, then it would really be the point of no return.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly bit down on his lip while turning around to leave. It was still the middle of the day, which meant it wasn''t ''his'' time yet. Only when the night arrived would he get to vent his anger. As such, he should endure until then.


    Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil red at the principal with a crumpled expression. "What the hell are you doing?! Why aren''t you making that call?!"


    ¡°S-sorry? Ah, y-yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to stop them. ¡°I''ll talk to them, so you don''t have to bother.¡±


    ¡°You shut up! Mister Principal, make the call!¡±


    ¡°I said, don''t!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled at the old man.


    ¡°You think something will change just because you tell them?¡± The Chief Director gloated as he said that, then he whispered so quietly that no one but Kang Jin-Ho could hear. ¡°This is merely the beginning, you bastard. Do you think this is enough for me?¡±


    Veins began bulging near Kang Jin-Ho''s temples. He must endure this. He had to. But... But for how long must he hold himself back


    But something unexpected happened just then.


    ¡°M-Mister Principal!¡± A voice came from the end of the corridor, and a school staff member could be seen urgently running from there.


    The principal replied in an annoyed voice, ¡°What is it now?!¡±


    "S-sir, there''s something you gotta see outside!"


    ¡°Can''t you see that I''m busy?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s an emergency!¡±


    ¡°What? What emergency?¡±


    "L-look outside the window, sir! There, by the schoolyard!"


    The principal tilted his head in confusion, then walked up to the windows to take a gander at the yard. ¡°Wha-what''s going on here?¡±


    A row of ck sedans could be seen parked out in front of the school building. They weren''t some ordinary sedans, either. Anyone with eyes could see that they were top-of-the-line luxury models. Choi Myeong-Gil also spotted them, and his eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.


    He spoke in a slightly quivering voice, ¡°Who are they? Wait, could they be an inspection team? N-no, a government inspection team wouldn''t show up in such shy cars, so...¡±


    The staff member cried out. "I-it''s Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu! He came to our school, sir!"


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    ¡°The chairman of the Jaegyeong Group hase here, sir!¡±


    Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil cried out as shock filled his face. ¡°W-why would hee here all of a sudden?!¡±


    His cry was answered by aposed voiceing from the end of the corridor. ¡°What''s wrong? Do I need your permission toe and see my grandchild?¡±


    Clomp, clomp...


    The weighty sound of expensive loafers stepping on the tiled floorzily echoed within the corridor. Arge contingent of people consisting of bodyguards and secretaries were headed their way, with Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu leading from the front.


    The chief director gasped in shock and hurriedly rushed toward the group. "C-Chairman! It has been a long time, sir!"


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes, then asked Baek Yeong-Gi next to him, ¡°Yeong-Gi, have I ever met this moron before?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi red at Choi Myeong-Gil apathetically. The way he stared at Choi Myeong-Gil was the pr opposite of how he reverentially gazed at the Chairman. Even if he used to be the odd man out among the directors in the past, one should never forget that he was still one of the Jaegyeong Group''s directors. His status was in another realm altogetherpared to some measly educational foundation''s chief director.


    "Chairman, sir. I believe you might have met this man when you were once invited to attend a few conferences of chief directors held by various educational foundations, sir. Although, it''s not a surprise that you don''t remember him."


    ¡°Ah, is that right?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded. Then, he stared at Choi Myeong-Gil disinterestedly.


    ¡°C-Chairman Hwang! I had no idea that your grandchild is attending our school, sir! You could''ve given us some prior hints, sir. Allow me to guide you from now on. Which year and which ss is your grandchild...¡±


    ¡°No need for that, fe.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You see, he''s already right there.¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s hands began trembling just then. The... grandchild of Hwang Jeong-Hu was already right there? ''There'' was obviously the corridor they were in, but only one student was currently standing in it¡ªthere was none other than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled warmly after spotting Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°There you are.¡±


    The chairman roundly ignored Choi Myeong-Gil and walked straight past him. When he got near, Kang Jin-Ho lowered his voice so that no one else but Hwang Jeong-Ho could hear him. "What are you trying to pull here "


    ¡°I came after hearing about some matters troubling you. Besides, didn¡¯t I say I''d bring ''it'' to your school?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu in a daze. If thetter was here to deliver the money, he should have done that and left quietly. But now, what on earth was he trying to pull with this ''grandchild'' nonsense? Kang Jin-Ho was pretty sure that he had no blood connection to Hwang Jeong-Hu, even if he went back and looked up the previous eight generations in his family.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly broke into a loud peal ofughter while patting Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. "It has been a while, Jin-Ho! Have you been well? How''s school "


    "It''s... so-so," Kang Jin-Ho replied, having decided to y along with this childish charade for the time being. It seemed a bit toote to back out of this fresh mess that Hwang Jeong-Hu had started.


    Afterward, Hwang Jeong-Hu nced at Choi Myeong-Gil. ¡°Chief Director?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°I happened to hear that you have been taking care of my grandson¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke with a cold grin on his face.


    ¡°N-no, well, that is...¡±


    "I obviously can''t overlook all the nice things you''ve done to my grandson now, can I "


    Choi Myeong-Gil''splexion becamepletely ashen. He had been suppressing others with wealth and his position until now, so he knew better than anyone how frightening the power of those two thingsbined could be.


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s power was like a tiny little candle before a zing sunpared to what Hwang Jeong-Hu had in his hands. While Choi Myeong-Gil would have to bribe the press to shut them up, Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t even have to lift a finger. The press would automatically shut themselves up just to avoid angering him.


    As a matter of fact, the whole of Korea could go into an upheaval if that was what Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to see.


    ¡°Your name is Choi Myeong-Gil, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, Chairman.¡±


    "I heard that you''ve been abusing that pathetic little power of yours until now. Then again, what''s the point of rebuking you at this stage when you still haven''t wizened up in your old age? Indeed, you''ll just pay the price, and that¡¯s the end of it."


    ¡°W-wait, Chairman Hwang! Please, don''t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? When did I ever say I''ll kill you, fe? I''m not that kind of a person. Jo Gyu-Min?¡±


    "Yes, Chairman," Jo Gyu-Min replied while bowing his head.


    "What did you do with the rted information you collected "


    ¡°Sir. I''ve handed them over to the prosecuting authority.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head. "Not the Ministry of Education "


    "Even though the Ministry''s inspection team will investigate the ongoings of this educational foundation, the uncovered crimes can only be dealt with by the police and the prosecutors, sir. While handing over the information, I urged the prosecutors to be especially thorough with their investigation since you would be keeping a close eye on the developments, sir. I hope you don¡¯t mind what I have done."


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded before taking another nce at Choi Myeong-Gil. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    "C-Chairman, please!" Choi Myeong-Gil desperately cried out. He seemed to be mere moments away from clinging onto Hwang Jeong-Hu''s pants regardless of whether there were witnesses here or not.


    Unfortunately for him, though, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s re was icy. His lips slowly parted before a thunderous roar exploded forth from him. ¡°Do you really think I''ll spare you after you tried to hurt my dear grandson?!¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s legs lost all their strength just then.

 Chapter 37: Getting Help (6)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Getting Help (6)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s enraged voice echoed harshly within the corridor. Choi Myeong-Gil and his fellow school administrators became deathly pale, unable to do or say anything in their defense.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh at this scene.


    ''What on earth...''


    This whole soap opera-like scene was making him groan.


    It might look like something serious was about to go down to onlookers, but for both Hwang Jeong-Hu and Kang Jin-Ho who knew what was going on¡­ This whole ruse was just bizarre, ridiculous, and rather funny nonsense.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu ignored the pleading Choi Myeong-Gil and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°By the way, why are you out in the corridors and not in ss?¡±


    ¡°I was on my way home, actually.¡±


    ¡°Your home? Even though it''s still morning?¡±


    ¡°They expelled me, you see.¡±


    ¡°Expelled?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly turned his head and red at Choi Myeong-Gil.


    But the one who responded to that re wasn''t the stunned chief director but the principal. "N-no, that hasn''t been approved yet, Mister Chairman! Y-yes, the procedure hasn''t even begun, and w-we also haven''t made the final decision yet!"


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. "Well, if my grandson has done something to deserve expulsion, then there''s no helping it, now is there? Jin-Ho, how about transferring to a school affiliated with my educational foundation "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "You also run a foundation, sir "


    "Large corporations like mine have to fund a foundation or two to avoid getting bad press, you see? That school is located pretty close by, so how about it "


    ¡°No, sir. I like it here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shifted his attention over to the principal. ¡°Why is my grandson being expelled? Tell me the reason.¡±


    ¡°T-that is... Well...¡± The principal faltered and couldn''t say anything.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded as if he understood everything there was to know from the principal''s response, then he red at Choi Myeong-Gil once more. "You little insect."


    ¡°C-Chairman, please...¡±


    ¡°You should''ve been living the remainder of your life reflecting on your past sins, yet you dare to use your position to oppress other people? Bastards like you aren''t even human in my view.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted, then turned to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°That prosecution investigation? Gyu-Min, call them and withdraw theints.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°This bastard doesn''t deserve an investigation like that. Baek Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed at Choi Myeong-Gil. "Make him go bankrupt in three days or less."


    ¡°Understood. However, Chairman...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi also nced at the stunned chief director. "How about we let the prosecutors continue with their investigation? Considering all the things this man has done, he won''t be able to avoid imprisonment, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Imprisonment, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "He''ll spend time in a prison somewhere, then "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Choi Myeong-Gil''splexion was drained of all color at this exchange. Unfortunately for him, however...


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted in disappointment at Baek Yeong-Gi. ¡°Fe, how can you be this soft?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    "Modern prison are not worthy of their moniker, I tell you! They give you a warm ce to sleep, feed you three meals a day, and even let you exercise! A prison might be a tough ce to stay for someone with money, but it will be as good as a paradise for a pauper. And this insect is about to be a pauper, so why are you trying to send him to such a nice ce "


    Baek Yeong-Gi bowed his head slightly. "I see. I was shortsighted, Chairman."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu clicked his tongue loudly. ¡°A prison funded by our tax money is too good for an insect like him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed again as the situation continued to unfold before his eyes.


    From his perspective, Choi Myeong-Gil was definitely an authoritative figure with status and money. Kang Jin-Ho might be ''stronger'' in the darkness where people''s eyes couldn''t reach, but he was considerably ''weaker'' within the constraints of modern society''s systems. It would be safe to say that Choi Myeong-Gil was someone beyond Kang Jin-Ho''s ''normal'' reach.


    It hadn''t been like this back in Zhongyuan. Kang Jin-Ho''s power back then had been merely violence, but not even the emperor at the peak of political influence and wealth dared to provoke him carelessly. Violence was be-all and end-all in Zhongyuan, after all.


    But that logic was not applicable in the modern era¡ªto replicate the situation from Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho would have to disy power to rival a country''s armed forces. But doing that meant he would have to deal with the horrific possibility of producing countless victims in his quest to prove his power. He wasn''t willing to go through that, at all.


    But now, Hwang Jeong-Hu had only needed a few words to drop Choi Myeong-Gil to the depths of unimaginable suffering. Violence could theoretically fight back to an extent against greater violence. But influence was useless against an even greater influence.


    ''Is it really necessary for me, then ''


    It seemed that having influence might be necessary when trying to live a simpler life. Hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho healed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s illness in order to deal with the unfavorable situation he was in


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly shook his head after pondering this quandary for a bit. Wealth could bring himfort, but influence would result in ''ecstasy.¡¯ He requiredfort, but not that kind of ecstasy. And thefort acquired through influence would require the sacrifices of others'' time or their circumstances to happen¡ªKang Jin-Ho didn''t want these.


    All he wanted was a peaceful, uplicated life.


    "C-Chairman! Forgive me, I made a mistake!" In the end, Choi Myeong-Gil went down to his knees and began clinging to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s leg. Any thoughts of preserving his dignity in front of the students had long disappeared by now. He was understandably desperate as he knew that Hwang Jeong-Hu had always been a man of his words, someone who did what he said he would do at any cost.


    ¡°Let go, now.¡± Unsurprisingly, Hwang Jeong-Hu remained uncaring as he pushed Choi Myeong-Gil away. ¡°Oh, and those punks siding with this insect and spewing nonsense? The mere thought of them calling themselves educators disgusts me. Sure, regr people can behave like that. But teachers should be prioritizing their students, no?¡±


    Theplexions of both the principal and the dean of students instantly drained of color.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes gleamed sharply at those two, then he bowed toward Hwang Jeong-Hu. "I shall take care of these two as well, sir."


    ¡°Mmhmm...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded in satisfaction, then grinned at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s gotten a bit noisy here, don''t you agree? Why don''t we talk some more back in my car?¡±


    "Alright, let''s go." Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement right away. While following Hwang Jeong-Hu down the corridor, he nced back. Choi Myeong-Gil had copsed on the floor, sobbing away profusely. He was a miserable wreck right now.


    ''...How pitiful.''


    Rather than unsightly, the current Choi Myeong-Gil cut a sad figure. A man who had done all kinds of unsavory things to build his empire had lost everything in one fell swoop, leaving him with practically nothing.


    ***


    "What were you trying to do back there " Kang Jin-Ho asked with a stiff expression as soon as he entered the car''s back seat.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned faintly. ¡°Fe, now that I''ve seen you in daylight, you''re more good-looking than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Let''s stick to the topic at hand, shall we, Chairman?¡±


    "A man with no sense of humor will never be popr with women, don''t you know that "


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by thateback.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu boisterouslyughed after seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s stupefied expression. "I was just investigating your situation and thought you might be in a bit of trouble. I came here hoping to earn some brownie points."


    ¡°You investigated me?¡±


    "Isn''t that obvious " Hwang Jeong-Ho looked taken aback as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. "From your perspective, I''m just a patient you treat once a month, and that¡¯s it. But from my perspective, you are my sole lifeline. If something happens to you and prevents you from healing me on time, then that will be my death sentence. You can''t just expect me to quietly sit and wait for you to show up once every month."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do it out of bad intentions, young man. I merely wanted to make your life hassle-free and protect you at the same time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. "...Protect me "


    ¡°I''m not underestimating your ability, young man. Aren¡¯t you the one who was able to heal me through a miraculous power and then leave and enter my very secure hospital room as if it¡¯s in your backyard? Unfortunately for you, this world isn''t as easy as you think. No matter how amazing your powers are, sometimes life''s hardships will leave you defenseless and unable to do anything. You''ve already experienced it before, so I''m sure you know what I mean.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. He had indeed been powerless against what was about to happen to him and his family. The only thing he could have done was wait until people stopped looking and then take his revenge on Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil. But that wouldn''t have been enough. After all, revenge wouldn¡¯t reverse the loss and pain he had suffered.


    ¡°That''s why I ended up doing this, young man.¡±


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the car''s seat. He didn''t like what Hwang Jeong-Hu had done. He wasn''t consulted beforehand about it, and his position wasn''t considered, either. But he still had to admit that he had dodged a bullet thanks to thetter¡¯s swift action. He would have wasted a lot of time fixing the situation otherwise. "For now, I''ll express my thanks, sir."


    ¡°Fe... The way you speak to me has gotten quite a lot gentler than before.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, who used to be curt in his tone, was now speaking in a considerably politer manner that he was even using honorifics.


    He sounded unfazed in his reply, ¡°It''s still daytime, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow.


    That sounded like a strange reason, but it made sense somehow. Rather than saying the current Kang Jin-Ho had be gentler, it would be more apt to say that he had be a different person altogether.


    That night''s ''Kang Jin-Ho'' with not a single trace of humanity, the second ''Kang Jin-Ho'' with a vulnerable side that had appeared at the end of the ''promised'' three days, and finally, the current ''Kang Jin-Ho''...


    Just which one of them was Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s real face? Hwang Jeong-Hu believed it had to be the first one. That version of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' couldn''t have been a product of award-worthy acting.


    The chairman of the Jaegyeong Group had gone through all kinds of ups and downs and had met many types of people in his life. Among them were giants beyond even Hwang Jeong-Hu''s reach, while some were so amazing that they left him utterly awestruck. He was quite certain that not a single person in his memories had given off the same mysterious vibe as Kang Jin-Ho had during their first encounter.


    "Young man, just who... or what are you "


    ¡°It seems that your improved health has also reawakened your curiosity, sir.¡±


    "How can I not be curious? Someone so young¡ªa high schooler possesses a truly mysterious ability. And he''s also gutsy enough to choose the path of healing me, so how can I not be curious about you " Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled in a good-natured way. "If I had been a religious man, I would''ve probably thought it was God''s miracle or something. Maybe I''d be on my knees offering a prayer, thinking that you''re the Messiah."


    ¡°Good thing that you''re not a devotee, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and looked straight at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Sir, I''m sure you''re curious about many things, but please, pretend that you haven''t noticed anything.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu easily nodded in agreement. Not being excessively curious about your trading partner was one of a merchant''s virtues.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. ¡°Oh, and you don''t have to be so polite when talking to me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Will that be alright?¡±


    "Mmmm, well..." Kang Jin-Ho quietly studied Hwang Jeong-Hu for a moment or two before slowly nodding. He started thinking that perhaps thetter was still older than him even after calcting all the years he had lived here and back in Zhongyuan. And that opinion wasn''t solely based on outer appearances alone, either. "Yes, it''ll be fine."


    "Got it. Well, then. Shall we get down to the actual matter that brought me here "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°The... actual matter?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pulled out a bank ount passbook from his inner pocket and handed it over to Kang Jin-Ho. "Here, the promised amount. Take a look."


    ¡°I''m sure it''s correct, sir.¡±


    "You still have to confirm it, young man." Hwang Jeong-Hu urged, so Kang Jin-Ho sighed and opened the passbook to take a gander.


    "Mm... " Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilted to the side even more. He could see that the ount was not under his name but under Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name. However, that wasn''t really the problem here.


    ''Let''s see. How many... zeroes is this? One, two, three...''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face progressively hardened with every passing second. He looked up and muttered. "Sir, this is the wrong amount."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I deposited the wrong amount of money? That can''t be¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the passbook''s pages so that Hwang Jeong-Hu could see it. ¡°Sir, I definitely asked for one check¡¯s worth. Didn''t I?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded while making an expression of having known it from the start. Even though he did prepare ''one check¡¯s worth'' of money, he had been thinking that it seemed way too little. He chalked that down to Kang Jin-Ho''s naivety, but now... It seemed that ''one check¡¯s worth¡¯ meant two different amounts to Kang Jin-Ho and Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    "...It seems that I have misunderstood you. My apologies. I shall prepare the rest of the amount as soon as possible. How much more do you need "


    The bank ount passbook reflected the amount of ten billion won. If this was an incorrect amount, then did the boy want one trillion won


    Hwang Jeong-Hu could certainly prepare that amount, but it would require him to go through a lot of hoops first. But his mental calctions came to a screeching halt at Kang Jin-Ho''s unexpected answer.


    ¡°Sir, I was asking for one hundred million won.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu furrowed his brow, wondering if his hearing was failing him. ¡°Did you... just say one hundred million won?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. So I didn''t mishear you? You really said one hundred million?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sounded a little flustered as he asked, "Is there something wrong, sir "


    ¡°Are you telling me that my life, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s life, is only worth that little?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "...Fuu. So, you¡¯re trying to say that I gave you too much? Is that it "


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "...Yes."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu directed a weird gaze at Kang Jin-Ho. Rejecting the amount for being too little would be the norm, and not too many people in existence would refuse more money than they had asked for¡ªespecially more so when the amount was ten billion won!


    However, this young man was disying the behavior of someone who had already transcended the allure of money. Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled while pushing the bank ount passbook back to Kang Jin-Ho. "Just take it, young man."


    1. Ten billion won roughly converts to $7.9 million US. One trillion would roughly be $790 million.


    2. Around $79k

 Chapter 38: Getting Help (7)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Getting Help (7)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared silently at the bank ount passbook. Maybe the chairman still hadn''t understood what he originally meant


    ¡°No, sir. I''m not looking for a lot of money. I want just enough to let me live a slightlyfier life.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted at that reply. "Young man, it seems that you''re clueless about the pricing of the goods these days. One hundred million won''t even get you a decent house in Seoul."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Never mind buying one, you won¡¯t even be able to afford the downpayment with that amount. In other words, living afy life with just one hundred million is an unrealistic dream.¡±


    "I... see," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, unable to say anything else. To him, a hundred million won seemed like a massive amount of money. It was a bit of a shocker to hear that such an amount wasn''t even enough for the downpayment for a house. Just how much money did he need for afortable life, then? Listening to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s exnation made it sound like money was worthless these days.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t stop there and continued. "ording to my investigation, you also have a younger sister. That means the house you want to live in must be a three-bedroom house. Hmmm, a proper three-bedroom home where you and your whole family can live afortable life, is it? I wonder if you can buy even the front porch of such a house with one hundred million these days..."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. He now understood that one hundred million won was not enough to realize his dream.


    ''I''ve beencent, it seems...''


    epting only one hundred million won would have put him in the position of needing more money again. He finally realized that he should have systematically investigated some more before making his move.


    ¡°Young man, you were thinking of trying to help out your parents and make your lives easier, weren''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond, simply staring back at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    "Unfortunately, one hundred million won will not help you in your quest. You''ll blow right through that money in a year if you aren''t careful with it. Besides, don''t ever think that your parents will work less because you brought home that much money. Just your tuition alone will eat up a massive chunk of that budget."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He had to admit that Hwang Jeong-Hu was right about this and that there was a need for him to ept more money than he had initially demanded.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tried to hand the bank ount passbook back to Kang Jin-Ho. "Since that¡¯s the case, then you must ept this."


    ¡°Sir, it''s still too much.¡±


    ¡°It''s always better to have more money.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm...¡±


    ¡°Sure, if your wealth grows past a certain point, having more will make little to no visible difference to you. However, one hundred million won is definitely not enough to reach that threshold. That''s why I advise you to ept this. Besides, making your lifefier means you''ll concentrate more on my treatment. So, this isn''t strictly just for you, but for myself as well.¡±


    "Mmm..." Kang Jin-Hu grunted while feeling like he was stuck in a dilemma.


    Hang Jeong-Hu chuckled, ¡°Young man, your mind will change once you have some money in your pocket. So how about epting it for now?¡±


    In the end, even Kang Jin-Ho started to chuckle.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed to be under the impression that Kang Jin-Ho had been living a less than well-off life until now. Outwardly, that might have been true, but the reality was that he had already experienced the zenith of wealth before. His financial muscle had been so gigantic that Hwang Jeong-Hu''s fortunes seemed like a joke inparison.


    But that was back when he had been in Zhongyuan, of course.


    Compared to the modern era, there weren''t a whole lot of things you could do with your money in Zhongyuan. However, it was safe to say that the wealthy people of Zhongyuan enjoyed a lifestyle that the modern era''s rich could only dream about. For instance, cars¡ªno matter how much nicer and more expensive your car was, it was still a car, something evenmoners with little money could drive around.


    However, themoners of Zhongyuan had to walk around on their feet if they wanted to go somewhere. Only some with money could ride a horse, while the wealthy people rode around in luxurious carriages pulled by thoroughbreds. While peasants had to walk and walk some more until the soles of their shoes wore out, Zhongyuan''s wealthy could just rx on the soft beds in their luxury carriages. A simple example like this one alone rendered theparison between the quality of lifestyle enjoyed by Zhongyuan''s wealthy and that of the modern era''s wealthy a moot point.


    If the actual value of assets was the only criterion for judging, then Zhongyuan''s wealthy would beparable to the modern era''s middle ss.


    Rtively speaking, though, their lifestyle was iparably more luxurious than the peasants of the same era. So much so that the modern era''s wealthy couldn''t even hope topare when their fortunes could only bring them a slightly better lifestyle.


    Kang Jin-Ho had experienced that incredible lifestyle back in Zhongyuan. No matter how well-off Hwang Jeong-Hu was, would his fortunes be anywhere near the ''wealth'' of the Demon Cult that had ruled almost half of Zhongyuan? Of course not...


    Despite his past, though, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t hung-up on wealth. His belief was that money would be just another hindrance beyond a certain point. Even so...


    ''...The chairman has a point.''


    He wasn''t alone anymore. Money was necessary to help his family out. What Kang Jin-Ho considered as being happy wouldn''t be the same as his family''s standards. In other words, it would be better to have more money to amodate their needs.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho epted the bank ount passbook, then looked at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°However, what about the ount owner...?¡±


    "Mmm, well. That''s a bit of an issue..." Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned deeply. "Transferring ten billion won to another person''s ount without reason isn''t a simple matter. It''ll eventually be a problem if I keep transferring the money regrly. I might be fine, but you''ll definitely experience some headachester on."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "People will start asking if you''re Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hidden child or grandson. Such rumors will spread around like wildfire. That won''t be good for either of us."


    ¡°But sir, you already said I''m your grandchild back in my school.¡±


    "That and this aren''t the same. Visiting a ''grandchild'' isn''t going to generate much news. However... If people discovered that I''ve been regrly sending money to this grandchild, things will swiftly get out of hand. I wouldn''t normally care about such things, but the timing isn''t so good right now, as the Jaegyeong Group doesn''t really have any heirs."


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons were still around and were still maintaining their positions in thepany, a sudden appearance of a hidden grandson wouldn''t draw too much attention. Some rumors would undoubtedly start doing the rounds, but that much could be handled with little to no issues.


    But the heir situation for Hwang Jeong-Hu was quite delicate right now. The sudden appearance of a hidden offspring would definitely set the people¡¯s tongues wagging. Things wouldn''t change too much for Hwang Jeong-Hu, but Kang Jin-Ho would end up as the center of the world''s attention. Of course, this situation wasn¡¯t ideal for either man.


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    "I considered various methods, but for the time being, this is the best option avable. Use this ount under my name for now. There could be issues with the gift tax, but I''ll deal with it on my end. I''m not a fan of dodging thew, you see."


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    ¡°Mm, speak.¡±


    "How do I withdraw from this ount? Since it''s not under my name, I shouldn''t be able to withdraw at will, no " Kang Jin-Ho asked seriously.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu ended up chuckling at that. Did he need to exin such things, too? ¡°There''s the debit card, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°You... want me to use this card?¡±


    "Yes. You''ll be able to handle most matters with that. Withdraw from an ATM if you need cold, hard cash, or visit the bank¡¯s branch if you need more. I''ve already spoken to the nearest branch from here, so you probably won''t encounter any problems."


    "I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. It certainly sounded like a logical way to handle this.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned. ¡°Then, I''ll consider this as paying my dues for this month. I''ll deposit more after the next month''s treatment.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened. ¡°You mean... Another ten billion won?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that what we agreed upon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°For now, I''m fine with this.¡±


    "You''ll soon realize that it won''t be enough, young man. The more you have money, the more you¡¯ll find reasons to spend it. You''ll see what I¡¯m talking about soon enough."


    ¡°When that happens, we''ll talk again, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Huh, are you thinking of using me as your personal ATM?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, "I''m already doing that, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu raucouslyughed. ¡°Hahaha! That''s true!¡±


    "However, I do have a couple of favors to ask you."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes briefly gleamed just then. Favors like this would only serve to deepen the rtionship between him and Kang Jin-Ho. It was ultimately for Hwang Jeong-Hu''s benefit, of course.


    "Alright. Let''s hear them."


    Kang Jin-Ho got serious as he spoke, "There is a ce called Seongsim Orphanage."


    ¡°You mean, where your friend stays at?¡±


    "I see that your investigation has been rather thorough, Chairman."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned meaningfully. "I have a rather capable man working for me, you see."


    ¡°In any case... That orphanage is constantly suffering from a severeck of funds. It doesn''t sound like they are under heavy debt or anything like that, though, so can you help them by finding a new ce or building for them to move into? Their current ce isn''t fit for people to stay.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes. Now, this was unexpected; he found it strange that Kang Jin-Ho had such a side to him. This young man looked like the type who wouldn¡¯t be interested in other people''s business, but¡­


    "Hmm, a new ce to move into, is it "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin. "Wouldn''t it be better to just construct a new building "


    "That''s... also fine."


    "Hmm. Doing so should be the simplest way to handle this."


    Kang Jin-Ho could only tut inwardly at the wealthy people''s idea of a ''simple way.¡¯ He then brought up his second favor. "And this next one will be slightly moreplicated..."


    ¡°Mm?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu became slightly tense at that.


    ¡°Does the Jaegyeong Group sell bicycles?¡±


    ¡°...Hmm?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu was left somewhat speechless by that question. ¡°A bicycle?¡±


    Why was this young man suddenly bringing up a bicycle


    .


    ¡°Yes, a bicycle.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Well, uh, no. We don''t sell bicycles.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked a little disappointed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I need a sturdy bicycle, you see.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was stupefied by that reply and had to remind Kang Jin-Ho about something important. "Isn''t that what the ten billion won is for? Italy produces many famous bicycles, so you should consider buying the best one avable."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°You misunderstood me, sir.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "I''m not looking for a nice bicycle but a sturdy one. Sturdy enough to survive getting run over by a truck, with pedals strong enough to not break when I push them down as hard as I can. I want that kind of bicycle."


    "What? Even after a truck runs it over? Why would you need a bicycle like that "


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head. "I keep breaking my bicycles, you see."


    ¡°You... keep breaking them?¡±


    "Yes. I''m just pedaling like normal, yet all the pedals keep breaking, the chains snap in half, and..."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was left utterly bbergasted. What on earth was he listening to right now? The sudden introduction of this weird topic stopped the old man''s brain for a moment or two. How was he supposed to interpret this request


    Although bbergasted, Hwang Jeong-Hu still nodded. "I don''t really understand it, but there must be someone who knows what you''re looking for. Why don''t I hire someone to build the sturdiest bicycle in the world for you, then "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, please. I''ll leave it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu settledfortably in the seat. ¡°In that case, let''s get going.¡±


    ¡°Going? Where?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. It''s no good if you''re this slow on the uptake, young man.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled yfully. ¡°We need to go to your house now, don''t we?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression sharpened instantly. ¡°Don''t try to get my family involved in this.¡±


    But Hwang Jeong-Hu remained unruffled and began patting Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders in pity. ¡°Young man, you need to think carefully about this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "How are you going to exin this money to your family "


    Kang Jin-Ho was instantly rendered speechless. Now that he thought about it, he couldn''t just hand this money over to his parents. How was he supposed to exin where he got this huge amount of money from


    ¡°Were you thinking of telling them that it fell out of the sky one day?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Or, maybe you were thinking of telling them you won the lottery? However, how many ten billion won lotteries do you think there are in this country?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho powerlessly lowered his head.


    ¡°Young man, let me exin to your family. That¡¯ll be easier and simpler.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    At this point, Kang Jin-Ho had decided to surrender wholeheartedly to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s cunningness. He was supposed to be in the dominant position by holding the chairman''s weakness, but it felt like he was being led around by the nose from start to finish.


    But it didn''t feel so bad, though. Honestly, this situation reminded him of a certain old, faded memory. That person... That person could also turn Kang Jin-Ho into a hapless little kid like this.


    ¡°Well, then. Shall we get going?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked with a grin.


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately shook his head. "Maybe next time, sir."


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I''m still in school, remember?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a matter-of-factly way, "I''m not expelled, after all. As a student, I can''t skip ss and head home, now can I "


    "I-is that right "


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, you should go back to ss.¡±


    "Well, then..." Kang Jin-Ho opened the door and exited the car.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu watched the young man walk away as an unreadable grin slowly filled up his face. "What a mysterious man he is..."


    Kang Jin-Ho sometimes came across as incredibly astute, but at other times, he would also seem like a naive young man. But when his eyes shed sharply just now, even someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu felt a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°I guess I won''t get bored, then.¡±


    An important business and a source of entertainment had shown up all at once. Hwang Jeong-Hu was finally truly thankful for this second shot at life.

 Chapter 39: Becoming Rich (1)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Bing Rich (1)</h4>


    ¡°C-Chairman Hwang, just... What do you mean by this, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed when his mother asked the exact same question for the third time.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t lose his patience at all, though, and gently exined the situation to Baek Hyeon-Jeong once more. "So, it''s like... I had a grandson, and he..."


    The gist of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s exnation was like this¡ªhe used to have a long-lost grandson. He searched for this child everywhere for many years. But when he finally discovered the boy''s traces, it was long after an ident had taken thetter away from this world.


    While wallowing in sorrow, Hwang Jeong-Hu heard about the boy''s best friend during his middle school days. Then, he discovered his grandson''s diary while going through the boy''s keepsakes that detailed how kind Kang Jin-Ho had been to his grandson. The diary also repeatedly mentioned that the boy wanted to repay Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s kindness.


    Seeing this reaffirmed what Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to do, so he sought out Kang Jin-Ho to carry out the wishes of histe grandchild.


    ''What a heartbreaking sight this is...''


    Kang Jin-Ho mused while quietly staring at Hwang Jeong-Hu desperately and pitifully exining this backstory that not even a cheap soap opera would have used. Watching an old man lying through his teeth while sweating profusely like that was so pitiful that Kang Jin-Ho almost averted his gaze from him.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had been entrusted with exining things, he was confident of doing a better job. A far, far better job at that!


    Who would be dumb enough to believe that story when the person saying it was sweating like that?! Kang Jin-Ho felt an onset of migraine after imagining himself trying to fix this crisis.


    However, there was an even bigger problem, and that was...


    ¡°I didn''t know that something like that happened!¡±


    ¡°It''s so dramatic and moving!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly facepalmed.


    ''It''s... working ''


    This nonsensical backstory was actually working on his family. Even his usually sharp-tongued younger sister, Kang Eun-Yeong, had begun shedding thick teardrops.


    ''Here I was, wondering who in their right minds would be watching all those low-level soap operas...''


    The one thing he just couldn''tprehend after his return to the modern era was the world of TV soap operas. Sure, some of the dramas were... passable, but most were hot garbage that made him almost gag. He kept wondering why such dramas consistently had high viewership numbers. As it turned out, two of the culprits were hiding in his family all along¡ªhis mother and younger sister.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took out his handkerchief and dabbed away at the corners of his eyes.


    ''He''s working hard, isn''t he... ''


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed once again.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t seem to notice that and continued with his exnation in an emotional voice. ¡°That''s why I came to find your son, Mrs. Kang. I''d like to be a grandfather to Jin-Ho the way I couldn''t to myte grandson. I''m sure that''s what my boy in heaven wants me to do, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched while listening. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s backstory sounded... rather poor, but his preparation had been watertight.


    ¡°Chairman Hwang, that means the boy named Myeong-Deok was...!¡±


    .


    "Yes. He... was my long-lost grandson."


    It was true that Kang Jin-Ho had a very close friend in his middle school days and that an ident had taken the boy''s life. That kid had a unique name¡ªDu Myeong-Deok¡ªhe even came to visit Kang Jin-Ho''s home several times.


    Of course, that boy was definitely not rted to Hwang Jeong-Hu in any shape or form, even if his family history was to be investigated thoroughly. Quite conveniently, though, it was revealedter on that Du Myeong-Deok had been adopted, and no one knew who his biological parents were. But Hwang Jeong-Hu had somehow learned of this fact and used it to cook up this... ''convincing'' tale.


    Kang Yu-Hwan¡¯s expression hardened as he muttered, ¡°I see. I had no idea that there was such circumstance...¡±


    ''Even my father... ''


    Kang Jin-Ho let out yet again another sigh.


    How could no one in his family suspect that something was up here?! Why did they not find this story strange


    Kang Jin-Ho was dismayed, but from his family''s perspective, they had no reason to suspect anything as Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t lie or make things up to scam them. It didn''t matter whether the story was full of holes or not because... Why would someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu waste his valuable time by showing up in the Kang family''s home to con them with a cock-and-bull story


    If some other stranger had said all this nonsense, they might suspect something was indeed up here. But the person visiting them today was none other than the chairman of the Jaegyeong Group, Hwang Jeong-Hu. What would he stand to gain by conning the Kang family?!


    The name ''Hwang Jeong-Hu'' alone was a symbol of trust. It didn''t matter what he said, it wouldn''t be a problem¡ªat least in the minds of Kang Jin-Ho''s family members. What was even more important was that Kang Jin-Ho himself was not aware of such a simple truth.


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. However, sir... We simply cannot ept this money.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Mister Kang!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu raised his voice in exasperation.


    "I''m not sure how kind my son has been to your grandson, but let''s say it''s true. That still doesn''t mean we deserve this money, sir. That''s what I believe. Your sentiment is enough, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was somewhat taken aback by Kang Yu-Hwan''s response. Did this family not have a single greedy bone in them or something? Why were both the son and the father refusing to ept easy money like this?!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had lived his entire life in Korea where saying no to an offer three times was seen as a sign of courtesy. In other words, he knew how to tell the difference between rejecting out of courtesy and genuinely rejecting something. And he could tell that Kang Yu-Hwan was being genuine here.


    He surreptitiously nced at Kang Jin-Ho and noticed that the boy was grinning faintly. This made Hwang Jeong-Hu grit his teeth in silence. He had been boasting on his way here, so epting this defeat and retreating with his tail tucked between his legs would result in losing a ton of face.


    As such, he decided to resort to the hidden ace up his sleeve.


    ¡°I beg of you, Mister Kang.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu bowed until his forehead touched the floor.


    ¡°S-sir! What are you doing, elder!¡±


    ¡°Goodness me! Mister Chairman?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan and Baek Hyeon-Jeong freaked out and tried to stop Hwang Jeong-Hu, but the old man didn''t even budge an inch.


    "I failed to provide for my grandson. My mistake led to losing the boy, and he died without knowing who his father or grandfather was. This sin will never let me rest in peace even if I die now. That''s why I ask of you. Let me do this, at the least, even if it''s only a fraction of what I should''ve done for my grandchild. Again, I beg of you."


    Kang Yu-Hwan and his wife began sweating buckets. "Sir, raise your head first, please."


    ¡°Mister Chairman, please don''t do this, sir!¡±


    But Hwang Jeong-Hu''s voice grew even more desperate. "Mr. Kang, Mrs. Kang! I beg of you! Please reconsider!"


    ¡°I understand, sir! I really do! That''s why, please raise your head, sir!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sneakily raised his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bear to keep watching this tragedy scene and double facepalmed. He was dying of cringe inside.


    ¡°In that case, please ept this.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu pushed the bank ount passbook forward.


    ¡°...If you insist, sir.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan picked up the bank ount passbook, then sneaked a look at the first page.


    ''...T-t-ten billion won?!''


    His eyes nearly bulged at the ''ten billion'' printed on the bank ount passbook''s page. If Kang Yu-Hwan made a hundred million won per year, he would have to work for a century to earn this much money. ¡°What in the name of...?! So much money?!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu became unhappy at that response. "Do you think I''d be too stingy to spare ten billion for my grandson "


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And I was even thinking of leaving my Jaegyeong Group to him, too...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu took out his handkerchief once more.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sigh got deeper while observing how the old man dabbed at the corner of his eyes to wipe away the imaginary tears.


    Acting wasn''t a technique you could learn. No, you had to be born for it.


    ***


    Outside the Kang family home...


    ¡°So¡­ What do you think?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu proudly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was honest. "Sitting through that was torture itself, sir."


    "Kekeke. It''s all good as long as it works, don''t you agree? It seems that you¡¯re still unaware, then. Let me tell you, being too iron-tight with your story only makes it more suspicious. You have to leave some plotholes behind to make people believe that there''s no way you''d fool them with such shabby stories."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Is that how you con people, then "


    ¡°Can you at least call it negotiation?¡±


    "In any case, I''m relieved, sir." Kang Jin-Ho sighed and shook his head slightly.


    "Our biggest hurdle has been cleared, so that''s good. Other sundry issues will crop up in the foreseeable future, but..." Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Kang Jin-Ho for a few seconds before continuing. ¡°You must remember this.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Money will bring youfort and even power. Having more money is always better than not having any. However, money is also a monster that can alter you if you lose yourself in it."


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, "That''s a needless worry, sir."


    ¡°I''m not worried about you, young man.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You might be fine, but remember, your family members are ordinary folks. When ordinary people suddenlye in contact with arge sum of money, something bad will inevitably happen. You''ll have to act as the voice of reason and as the bnce for your family in the future.¡±


    "I see. Understood," Kang Jin-Ho replied, nodding.


    ¡°Well, then. I''ll be on my way now. Call me if you run into other problems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do...¡±


    "Wait..." Hwang Jeong-Hu hesitated for a moment. "Well, I do have this one favor to ask you since we''ve alreadye this far..."


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "When I think about it, it will be difficult for you to contact me when you need something, wouldn''t you say? So how about we have a middleman, a contact, who will always be avable to you "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He instantly figured out Hwang Jeong-Hu''s intentions. The chairman said it would be a contact, but he was actually thinking of someone who would report back to him. In other words, that person would be a surveint.


    Kang Jin-Ho still nodded, however. "Let''s do that, then."


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. The person I have in mind is pretty good, so you can order him around to your heart''s content.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly at that. He was still a high school student in this life, so how could he order someone older around like some kind of gopher


    "Well, I''ll see youter, young man." Hwang Jeong-Hu climbed into his ck sedan. The vehicle slowly disappeared out of the alleyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the vehicle leave, then stepped back inside the house. He figured that his family would be raising one almighty fuss, but... They were surprisingly calm. His father was intensely staring at the bank ount passbook resting on the dining table, while his mother was pouting deeply for some reason with her eyes shooting daggers in her husband''s direction. His little sister looked happy, but she still managed to contain herself.


    Kang Yu-Hwan raised his head and looked at his son. ¡°Did you see him off, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°In that case... Come and sit here for a second.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho settled in front of his father.


    ¡°Listen, son. Regarding this money...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of not touching it for the time being.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned inwardly. "May I ask why "


    "First of all, this money came from someone else''s pocket. And secondly, we don''t know when Chairman Hwang will change his mind. Finally, we didn''t earn this money through our own hard work. That''s why we shouldn''t ept such arge sum of money so blindly."


    ¡°But Father¡­ You already epted it, though?¡±


    "What choice did I have when Chairman Hwang was so adamant about it? Even so, this amount is a bit..."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I agree that this amount seems like arge sum to us. However...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Father, let''s say you''re in the same shoes as Chairman Hwang. Wouldn''t you be willing to gift a million won to the family of your grandson''s benefactor?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan narrowed his eyes. "Of course, I''d be willing. And I''d have no problem epting a small amount as one million won myself."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded sagely. "That''s what I''m trying to say, Father."


    ¡°This and that are not the same, son.¡±


    "No, they are actually the same. Even if we scrounge up every cent in our house, it''d still not reach a hundred million won. However, Chairman Hwang''s private fortune must exceed over one trillion won. Even more than that, when you count all the hidden assets he must have stashed somewhere¡­"


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued in a persuasive tone. "Considering his wealth, what we got from him would be equivalent to us handing out around three hundred thousand won. It should be somewhere around there."


    Kang Eun-Yeong listening on the sidelines pouted deeply. "Wait a minute! Now that I heard you now, that old man had been stingy, wasn''t he?! I would''ve dly handed out ten million won in his shoes!"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong smashed her palm into her noisy daughter''s back. "You have no idea how dangerous money can be so, be quiet!"


    ¡°Ah?! That stings, Mom! No, I''m just saying, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the duo and continued convincing his father. "It''s only three hundred thousand won, yet the recipient says it''s too much of a burden and is nning on not doing anything with it like it¡¯s some kind of an infected rag. Would the person giving the money away feel happy about that, Father "


    ¡°...No, he wouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°That''s why the right thing is to spend the money, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan slowly nodded. "Now that I hear you, son... I agree. You''re right about this."


    Kang Jin-Ho also nodded.


    "Alright, I understand. Then, we shall ept the chairman''s goodwill as just that, his goodwill," Kang Yu-Hwan finally made up his mind. That immediately set off ted screams from both Kang Eun-Yeong and Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    "Kyaaah~! I wanna buy a new bag, Mom!"


    ¡°Don''t be silly! Your father needs to buy a new car first! Then as your mother, I need new clothes next!¡±


    ¡°But Mom! You already have plenty of clothes!¡±


    "What are you talking about? I hardly have any clothes to wear nowadays!"


    Kang Jin-Ho watched them bicker and he revealed a gentle smile. Hwang Jeong-Hu was right. You could be happy without money, but having money would make your life just a bit more convenient and happier. He turned to his father next. "May I be excused now "


    ¡°Yes. You do look tired, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just a little.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm, figures. Makes sense you''re tired after going through something this crazy. Get some rest, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly and returned to his room before lying down on the bed. It seemed as if everything had been resolved quite easily. But Kang Jin-Ho still had another massive problem to deal with.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly inserted his hand inside his pocket, then eased out another bank ount passbook. It had be slightly crumpled after being stuck in his pocket for a while. This was a different ount passbook from the one Hwang Jeong-Hu had given to Kang Yu-Hwan. The money he earned by healing the chairman was reflected in this book.


    This was the massive problem he was agonizing about.


    "Where am I supposed to spend this money on now "


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. As it turned out, having money could actually be a problem.

 Chapter 40: Becoming Rich (2)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Bing Rich (2)</h4>


    The next day, in front of the school...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression while staring at his bicycle was rather tragic. Even though he had been very gentle this morning, the pedals had still broken off.


    Just what were the manufacturers using to produce these bicycles? Even the gentlest push from him still wrecked its parts like this. And those folks were actually charging so much money for defective products like these!


    ¡°I definitely need a sturdier bicycle...¡±


    Normal people couldn''t break the pedals even if they furiously pedaled away at it billions of times. But a serious Kang Jin-Ho could easily break the whole bicycle in a matter of minutes. The pedals wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the pressure, the chains would snap in half all the time, etc... Even if the bicycle managed to survive the abuse one day, it would fall apart the next day like it had a scheduled self-destruct timer.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed ruefully and headed to his ssroom.


    The whole school was in an uproar. The chief director had been kicked out of his position, and starting today, someone else was scheduled to rece him. Such news would normally be considered shocking, but nobody cared, as the rumors of what had happened yesterday had already spread to the rest of the school. In all honesty, everyone thought that this development had been inevitable.


    The actual uproar, however, was due to the stunning revtion of Kang Jin-Ho being Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s grandson.


    "Really?! Kang Jin-Ho is the grandson of the Jaegyeong Group''s Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu?!"


    ¡°That''s what I''ve been telling you, bro!¡±


    "That can''t be, though! I mean, Kang Jin-Ho''s surname is Kang, isn''t it? And the Chairman''s surname is Hwang. How can they be rted "


    ¡°Jin-Ho must be from the inws or something...¡±


    ¡°Ah, you might be right.¡±


    This was the logic that the other students used to ept this shocking revtion. They would have never believed the rumors if it hadn''t been for Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu personally showing up at school and saying it out loud. Now, they had no choice but to believe it.


    ¡°Isn''t Jaegyeong one of the top five corporations in Korea?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Chairman Hwang''s fortune exceed one trillion won!¡±


    "How much do you think a grandson will get as an inheritance "


    ¡°Who cares about inheriting some money? He might end up inheriting the whole Jaegyeong Group, you know!¡±


    All sorts of rumors had proliferated overnight. It got so bad that people even began theorizing that Kang Jin-Ho was actually Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hidden heir. The person in the center of the storm had no clue that such things were happening, of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly walked into the corridor, conscious of his surroundings.


    ''That''s prickly...''


    He could sense that people were openly staring at him, making him feel like a monkey in a zoo.


    ''Are they that fascinated by me ''


    A chaebol was still a human being like the rest of them. It wasn''t as if a chaebol was an aristocrat or from a different species, so what was so fascinating about someone with money


    ''Besides, I''m not even Chairman Hwang''s real grandson.''


    Kang Jin-Ho figured that he could deny being one at ater time. For now, though, the timing didn''t seem quite right just yet. The former Chief Director Choi Myeong-Gil was getting carpet-bombed from all sides right now, so he shouldn''t swoop in and stupidly mess things up.


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head and entered the ss.


    "Hey, you''re here!" Jeong In-Gyu rushed up to his friend at the speed of light. "Why did you hide it from me, dude?!"


    ¡°Hide what?¡±


    ¡°You being Chairman Hwang''s grandson!¡±


    "...Hmm."


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted, realizing that he should have dealt with this issue yesterday.


    Ignoring the uneasy atmosphere in the ss hadn''t been that hard, but what Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t ignore was his teachersing to him and pleading desperately about Chairman Hwang waiting in his car for the sses to end.


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho had been forced to go home early and he had never gotten the chance to clear the ''misunderstanding'' with his friends.


    He figured that it was betterte than never. "I''m not his real grandson."


    ¡°So what? He still considers you his grandson, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I... guess,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    ¡®Grandson, my foot!¡¯


    He thought but, of course, he didn''t say that out aloud.


    Jeong In-Gyu spoke in a dismayed tone, ¡°Duuude, you really pulled a fast one on us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "How could you have hidden it for so long? There wasn¡¯t even any hint or sign all this time!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "What kind of sign would that be now "


    ¡°You know. Kids with money have thisyer of sophistication about them, right? Like, nice clothes or cars theye to school in.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°I don''t have a driver''s license.¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about your dad''s car!¡±


    ¡°Do I have to go around advertising such things?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu''s voice turned heavy. "Be honest with me, will ya? Is it something like... Your grandfather ordered you to experience what it''s like to live as amoner "


    Kang Jin-Ho stared dumbfounded at Jeong In-Gyu. What on earth was inside this boy''s head? ¡°It seems that you''ve seen way too many dramas.¡±


    It wasn''t just Jeong In-Gyu, however, people who weren''t friends with Kang Jin-Ho all rushed up to him and inundated him with questions after questions. He could only groan at their relentless questions.


    ''This is getting tiresome.''


    The side effects of being rich were harsher than he thought.


    ***


    ¡°Don''t you dare fall asleep!¡±


    The only person who hadn''t changed at all was the homeroom teacher, Kim Seong-Ju. The matter of his resignation naturally went away after Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu butted in andpletely turned the situation on its head.


    As soon as he stepped inside the ssroom, Kim Seong-Ju fixed his re on Kang Jin-Ho. "Actually, I dare you to doze off. I dare you."


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly replied, "But, sir. I''m doing my best not to."


    Kim Seong-Hu¡¯s re turned sharp. ¡°If your best isn''t cutting it, then it''s time to use your head.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow. How do I do that, sir?¡±


    "Don''t worry, you''ll see it for yourselfter. Stay awake if you don''t wanna see it, though."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I''ll do my best again.¡±


    Unfortunately for him, though... Making resolutions was easy, but sticking to them was hard. Kang Jin-Ho dozed off once again during ss and had to suffer the humiliation of getting his head fixed to the chair with a rope Kim Seong-Ju had brought from home.


    Despite his very ufortable sitting position though, Kang Jin-Ho still dozed off, plunging Teacher Kim into the pit of despair.


    Eventually, lunchtime arrived. Kang Jin-Ho escaped from ss with a stiff expression. The familiar ssroom felt so ufortable to stay in today. Pretending to not notice his ssmates whispering to each other while being cautious of his mood wore his patience down, and he simply had to get out of there at all cost. He left all those whispers behind and began wandering around the corridors.


    ''There aren''t any ces for me to rx here.''


    Excluding ssrooms, there weren''t that many suitable ces for him to take a break on the school premises.


    He groaned. ¡°Uh-whew...¡±


    ¡°What''s up with that groan?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked behind when he heard Han Se-Yeon''s voice. He asked her, sourly, ¡°Do you live in the corridor or something?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It feels like I always find you in the corridor.¡±


    "That''s cuz I don''t stay in the ss during breaks," Han Se-Yeon replied in a matter-of-factly way.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    "Taking walks is good exercise, you know? It''s a good way to diet and all."


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed before retorting, "Have you ever wondered why the school''s sports field exists "


    Han Se-Yeon seemed taken aback by his question. "I''m not gonna go out there! It''s gonna tan my skin."


    What an exceedingly pragmatic and straightforward answer¡­ However, why did he also feel that Han Se-Yeon was an idiot


    Oblivious to his inner thoughts, Han Se-Yeon cheerfully asked him, ¡°Hey, I heard you are Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s grandson. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not his real grandson.¡±


    ¡°But he still considers you as one, right?¡±


    Just how many times had he repeated this question-and-answer routine today? At this point, Kang Jin-Ho was ready to give up. "Yes, he does."


    "Wow, who knew that you were a young master hailing from an ultra-wealthy family "


    ¡°No, I''m not from a wealthy family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I only learned about this whole thing recently. Even my parents had no idea.¡±


    "Wait, how does that even make sense " Han Se-Yeon sounded confused by his simple exnation.


    ¡°Not sure. Don''t ask me for details because it''splicated.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Han Se-Yeon scanned Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom before breaking out in a meaningful grin. ¡°Well, you''re still you, so that''s fine.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You''ll figure it out. I''m going now~.¡± Han Se-Yeon turned around to leave with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°What? So soon?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked back at him and sighed. Why was this guy so clueless about things like this? "Can''t you see what''s going on "


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    "If I stay next to you any longer, all those sharp res will rip me apart into tiny pieces."


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily scanned his surroundings, only to notice all those scary female res shooting out from the ssrooms to stab into Han Se-Yeon. "What''s going on here "


    "Your poprity has been going up recently thanks to your good looks, and now, your background turned out to be pretty exciting too, so this was inevitable, you know. Aigoo~, this little ol'' me does not have the courage to chat to a celeb in front of everyone, so let''s talkter, okay "


    "...Sure thing."


    Han Se-Yeon waved her hand as she walked away. Kang Jin-Ho sensed the murderous res soften almost immediately before theynded on him next. He shuddered from the spine-chilling sensation.


    ''I might pass out at this rate...''


    Kang Jin-Ho felt that no matter how many days he attended school, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get used to the quirks of this ce.


    As he stood there mulling how his life had turned out so far, someone walked up and greeted him. "So you were here, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and studied the man in the ck business suit.


    ''His name¡¯s Jo Gyu-Min, right ''


    This was the ''contact'' Hwang Jeong-Hu had left behind for him. The Chairman said it would be fine to treat Jo Gyu-Min as a personal secretary, but it''d be more correct to call him a surveint whose real job was to monitor Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, I''m here to submit my report.¡±


    ¡°...What report, Mr. Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°It''s regarding the chief direc... I mean, Choi Myeong-Gil.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded to indicate that Jo Gyu-Min should continue.


    Jo Gyu-Min did just that. "First of all, the funds he has umted through illegal means will be confiscated. I''ve asked the relevant government entities for their assistance. Once he loses ess to those funds, he won''t be able to pay his debts and will go bankrupt."


    "...Debts "


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. "Yes, debts. It doesn''t matter how big or small, rich people have debts to service."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Even though they have money "


    ¡°They take on debt not because they don''t have money, Mr. Jin-Ho. To them, it''s simply a means to acquire more wealth quickly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand it. If you have money, why would you go out of your way to take on debts


    Jo Gyu-Min kindly exined, ¡°Let''s say your annual sry is around a hundred million won, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°There''s a building you''d like to buy, but it''s priced at one billion. The total of your current asset is five hundred million. What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will save up for the next five years.¡±


    "No, that''s not it. You put up your money and the building as coteral to get a loan and buy the building. The rent you charge will be higher than the interest, so you will be able to pay off your debt well before the five-year period. And after five years, you would have earned more money than if you paid for the building''s acquisition in cash."


    "Hmmm..."


    "It''s just a simple example, Mr. Jin-Ho. The actual reality would be far moreplicated than that. Getting back to the topic at hand, Choi Myeong-Gil owes many people a lot of money. Normally, he wouldn''t have a problem with such debts, but now, it''d be no different from holding onto a time bomb."


    ¡°Alright. What''s the conclusion, then?¡±


    ¡°Some time tomorrow, Choi Myeong-Gil will be left penniless.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. ¡°That soon?¡±


    ¡°Well, the chairman ordered me to make it happen in three days, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but frown a little. Sure, he could remember the old man demanding it done in three days, but he didn''t think everything would be taken care of for real in such a short period of time.


    In reality, a matter like this would never get resolved in three days if the proper procedures were followed. It was all thanks to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s frightening power and influence that this matter could be dealt with so swiftly.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a fan of how this matter had panned out. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s actions meant that some people would have to postpone their original tasks to handle this thing. And undoubtedly, a few others would have to deal with some unnecessary matters in the process, too. What, or who would pay the price for that


    This was one of the reasons why Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t so fond of ''power,¡¯ even though he couldn''t deny how clean this mess had been handled so far.


    However, he understood that it was not his ce to butt in now and run his mouth off. Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t clear enough yet for him to tell thetter otherwise.


    As such, he chose not to interfere with Hwang Jeong-Hu''s way of doing things. He nodded to indicate that he was okay with it. "I see."


    ¡°The principal and the dean of students in cahoots with Choi Myeong-Gil have been fired, as well. Their illegally-acquired assets will be confiscated, and they will be subjected to the full might of thew.¡±


    ¡°Will they be judged fairly and objectively?¡±


    "Mmm, well. If they were to be judged objectively... Modern criminalw can be a little too lenient sometimes. I can assure you that the fairness of the proceedings will not be affected even if some other interests are involved."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head in disapproval. However, even he knew that those two would never get the punishment they deserved without Jo Gyu-Min''s involvement.


    Now that he had gotten the report on the situation, Kang Jin-Ho decided to stop caring about them. They were small fries, to begin with. No point in wasting his mental energy on them. He then asked Jo Gyu-Min about something that had been bugging him slightly. ¡°By the way, are you allowed toe and go as you please in this school?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself. ¡°As far as I know, outsiders are not allowed in here.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned and replied, ¡°It''s fine, Mr. Jin-Ho. I''m not an outsider, you see.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My current post is the acting chief director.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Since Choi Myeong-Gil got the boot, someone has to step in and run the school. The Jaegyeong Foundation has decided to take over the operation.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was stunned to hear that. "Can you do that without running into problems "


    "Chairman Hwang wants it done, so who would dare oppose him? Other than some minor regtory hurdles, there is nothing to worry about, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. ¡°I guess having power is really convenient, then.¡±


    "In this particr case, it''d be more correct to say financial muscle, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    Actually, ''financial muscle'' had resulted in ''power'' in this case, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care either way. He looked at Jo Gyu-Min and continued. ¡°Okay. So, you''re the acting chief director?¡±


    ¡°The chairman is technically the Chief Director, but he''s simply too busy to deal with a minor operation like running a school, you see.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. He didn''t look that busy to me, though?¡±


    "That''s only on the surface, Mr. Jin-Ho. The truth is, Chairman Hwang is involved in every one of the Jaegyeong Group''s vital operations, you see. As he is just too excellent of a leader, he''s stuck in a weird situation of needing to sacrifice himself constantly."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    Louis the 14th, the creator of the absolute monarchy, had cooked up a system of governance where every facet of the country would be reported directly to him. And that resulted in him getting crushed under the weight of his work. It sounded as if Hwang Jeong-Hu was stuck in a simr situation.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued. "Even so, the chairman''s workload has decreased by a lotpared to the days before his copse. People have already begunmenting that he has changed a lottely."


    ¡°Is it okay for you to tell me all this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You''re my superior, after all.¡±


    ¡°Your superior, is it...¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted away in slight disapproval.


    Jo Gyu-Min observed his reaction and recalled his discussion with Hwang Jeong-Hu yesterday.

 Chapter 41: Becoming Rich (3)

    <h4>Chapter 41: Bing Rich (3)</h4>


    ¡°Gyu-Min, from now on, you''ll have to watch over the boy," said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°As in monitoring him, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously asked.


    ¡°Think of it as being his personal secretary.¡±


    ¡°Then... monitoring him as a secretary?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head. "Even if you''re monitoring him, the task itself isn''t thatplicated. Just keep an eye on him to make sure he doesn''t wander off too far. And serve as a contact between us in case of emergencies, that''s all. I''m assigning you to Jin-Ho''s side because I want you to assist him."


    "... " Jo Gyu-Min was slightly confused as he looked back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Assist the boy? What would a high school kid need assistance for


    Wait, could it be...


    ¡°Sir... Is he a potential heir?¡±


    "What " Hwang Jeong-Hu exploded inughter. "Hahaha. Haha... ha... An heir, is it? An heir..."


    The chairman''sughter indicated how dumbfounded he was. However, Jo Gyu-Min discovered something odd about thatughter. Hwang Jeong-Hu initiallyughed as if he heard a funny joke, but his expression gradually changed the longer heughed. The initial bbergasted expression was gone from his face, only to be reced by the look of serious pondering.


    "An heir, you say "


    Jo Gyu-Min was justified in making such a leap of logic. In any other circumstances, Kang Jin-Ho being a potential heir would be unthinkable. However, the current situation made that scenario a distinct possibility. And that situation was with how Hwang Jeong-Hu had cut his three sons out of his life.


    It wasn''t simply his sons, however, Hwang Jeong-Hu had alsopletely severed ties with all of his blood rtions below his sons, too. In other words, he was now running the Jaegyeong Group by himself. He was almost seventy years old. Even though he was the picture of good health right now, no one knew what he would be like in five years. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the issue of having a sessor.


    The group''s daily operations could be left to a specialist manager, but there was no getting away from the fact that the Jaegyeong Group was reliant on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s charisma for its continued existence and growth. A random manager wouldn''t be able to replicate that.


    This was their current situation. But then, Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly ordered an investigation done on a teenager named Kang Jin-Ho right after cutting his sons out. The chairman even showed up at the boy''s school and dered that Kang Jin-Ho was his grandson. This flow of events looked like Hwang Jeong-Hu was carving out the path of an heir for Kang Jin-Ho or something¡ªthat was how it was in Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes.


    "An heir, is it. An heir... Yes, there''s no reason why that boy can''t be an heir." Hwang Jeong-Huughed again, then patted Jo Gyu-Min on the shoulder. "It''s not decided yet, but there''s a chance that he might be one. So, do your best to assist him."


    Jo Gyu-Min energetically replied, "Yes, sir!"


    "This task will never lose its importance as long as I''m alive. I chose you because you''ve been handling your recent tasksmendably well. And you are also young, which is another plus."


    "I won''t disappoint you, Chairman."


    ¡°Think of that boy as me, understand?¡±


    "Yes, sir. I''ll engrave it to my heart," Jo Gyu-Min replied with a deep nod.


    Jo Gyu-Min felt as if Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s eyes had be heavier than they had ever been before when theynded on him.


    ***


    Chairman Hwang alluded that Kang Jin-Ho could end up as the heir to the Jaegyeong Group. If that possibility turned into reality, Jo Gyu-Min assisting the boy since his high school days would also be a big shot in the group''s hierarchy.


    ''That isn''t such a bad chain of events, now is it?!''


    The ship he chose to throw his lot with thest time turned out to be the Titanic, but this new ship seemed far more waterproof than that doomed vessel. Jo Gyu-Min was not a dummy who would let this chance slip through his fingers.


    He grinned and spoke, "The chairman has ordered me to help you in any way I can. If something is bothering you, please don''t hesitate to let me know."


    "I will," Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    "And also, if you need something, call me on the phone. Oh, and I''ll be apanying you during yourmutes to and from your school."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°There''s no need. I ride my bicycle to school.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gasped. "Ah, I almost forgot! My apologies for bringing this topic upte. I''ve managed to source a suitable bicycle for you."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "For now, I thought it''d be better to procure the highest-spec model avable locally. Please follow me."


    Kang Jin-Ho followed Jo Gyu-Min to the chief director''s office. He found a bicycle with a sleek, light gray frame leaning against a wall in the office.


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed at it. "I''ve assembled it myself, but you''ll have to adjust it to fit your physique better."


    "Was there a need to store this bicycle in your office "


    "That thing is unbelievably expensive, you see. I may not be the one footing the bill, but I''m still just anotherpany employee, so the thought of it getting stolen kind of scares me a lot."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Expensive? How much "


    ¡°It''s the most expensive model that Italy''s Bianchi currently produces.¡±


    "That... sounds like a woman''s name."


    ¡°I assure you, its performance is the real deal.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, "You still haven''t told me how much this was, though."


    Jo Gyu-Min nced outside the window, then pointed at apact hatchback parked outside the building. ¡°Do you see that car, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°This bicycle is more expensive than that car.¡±


    "...!" Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little as if he didn¡¯t quite understand what Jo Gyu-Min meant. He stared alternatingly between the bicycle and the car. "Were you talking about that car over there, Mr. Gyu-Min "


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s that car.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... This bicycle costs more than that car. That''s what you''re saying?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded and pointed at the bicycle again. "That costs way more, yes."


    "Hoh..." Kang Jin-Ho was silent for a second or two before asking the obvious question any sane-minded person would have asked, "What kind of a bicycle costs more than an actual car "


    Jo Gyu-Min nonchntly replied, "When I was in the store holding thepany credit card and ready to seal the deal, I thought I''d have a heart attack right there and then when I saw the price tag. Even though I wouldn¡¯t be spending my own money, you should''ve seen how badly I was shaking back then, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ''You know, you shouldn''t be so nonchnt about that...''


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then took another look at the bicycle. Its sleek, streamlined shape did give off an expensive and high-tech aura. Be that as it may, why would this simple lump of metal cost more than an actual, functioning motor vehicle


    He looked back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°People actually pay money to buy bicycles like this?¡±


    "They must be. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be selling it."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Huh. I guess you''re right.¡±


    ¡°I found out that prices like this are amon urrence in the world of road bikes.¡±


    "That''s a world I''ll never understand, then."


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. "I don''t think that''s the case, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "I''m sure you must have felt this before. That feeling of wanting to go just a little faster¡ªjust a little harder. Humans thirst for victory or at least do better than they have done before, even if all they are doing is ying a video game. In that case, would someone with the money to burn think that investing funds into making bicycles go faster is a waste of their fortune "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that he could finally more or less understand it. Didn''t he also throw himself wholeheartedly into getting better in thatputer game after tasting defeat? "I guess the world of road bikes can get pretty profound and intense, then."


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke in a sage-like voice, "Apparently, you can never get out once the bug bites you. That''s why I quickly ran out of the store after buying the bicycle."


    ¡°You made the right call.¡±


    "Thank you for the praise." Jo Gyu-Min chuckled, then turned his attention back to the bicycle. "Now then. We need to find the solution to the problem of where to park this bicycle that costs more than a car..."


    "Even parking it is a problem "


    "If someone recognizes it, you can bet your bottom dor that person would do whatever it takes to break the locks and steal it, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ¡®Would someone really go that far... ¡¯


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow, seemingly unconvinced.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min remained adamant. ¡°It''s expensive, after all.¡±


    "Mm. Considering this and that..." Kang Jin-Ho groaned and red at the bicycle that was turning out to be a problem in so many ways. "Maybe not epting it is for the best "


    ¡°Why not, Mr. Jin-Ho? Because it''s expensive?¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s that, and...¡± Kang Jin-Ho became ufortable thinking about what this meant. Since the bicycle cost more than a car, wasn''t this the same as Hwang Jeong-Hu giving him a new car? Who wouldn''t feel a bit overwhelmed in that case


    ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, this amount won''t even put a dent in the chairman''s finances.¡±


    "Urgh..." Kang Jin-Ho roughly scratched his head. He didn''t expect the words he said to his father yesterday toe right back to him.


    "Even if the bike cost ten times higher, in Chairman Hwang''s view, it''d be like buying a cute little toy for his grandson. I advise you to just ept it, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Uh-whew...¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only nod and ept it.


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed to the corner of the office. "For now, why don''t we park it in this office? ce it in here in the morning, and after school, store it inside your home."


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. "Wait, you want me to store a bicycle indoors "


    Jo Gyu-Min was even more surprised than him. "Don''t tell me you were thinking of leaving this thing outside "


    ¡®Mm... The car outside probably cost at least twenty million won, right? Which means, this bicycle costs... Mm¡­¡¯


    "...Please take good care of it, then." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly.


    He then named this expensive and apparently useless bicycle ''Golden Elephant,¡¯ a y on the term white elephant. He figured that it must be made out of pure gold to be so expensive.


    Jo Gyu-Min lightly snapped his finger after remembering something else. "Ah. Can you apany me for a little while after school, Mr. Jin-Ho? There''s a ce we must go."


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°To the Seongsim Orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    "I heard that you requested the construction of a new orphanage building. I thought that the sooner we take care of it, the better. That''s why I wanted to go to the orphanage and discuss it with the director there."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "I wouldn''t be much help even if I go with you."


    Jo Gyu-Min was slightly flustered by that reply. "But, uh... Didn''t you request the construction "


    ¡°I did, but I''m not that familiar with that ce. And I don''t know anything about property prices or finding ideal locations. In that regard, a pro will be better than me. Please use your discretion.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Understood, I''ll take care of it then, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Afterward, he quietly stared at Jo Gyu-Min as if asking thetter if there was anything else.


    "This will be the end of my report for today, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    "I see. I¡¯ll be off then." Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded, then exited the chief director''s office.


    Jo Gyu-Min watched the boy leave, his eyes gleaming softly. Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho was an odd person. Despite his quirks, though, he came across as a decisive and clear-cut individual. He also seemed to possess a certain charm that drew people in.


    ''In that regard, he''s simr to the Chairman.''


    Jo Gyu-Min thought he could finally understand why Hwang Jeong-Hu was so fond of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ***


    After school...


    Kang Jin-Ho brought out the bicycle from the chief director''s office and exited the school building.


    ¡°Well, it''s light, that''s for sure.¡±


    While carrying the bicycle downstairs, Kang Jin-Ho was impressed by its low weight. It was almost as light as a child''s toy.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    He put the bicycle down and climbed up on its saddle after adjusting it for a bit. Once secured, he cautiously pushed down on the pedal. The bicycle slid forward without making any unwieldy noises. It was just a simple little push, but the way the bicycle picked up its pace took Kang Jin-Ho by surprise.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He pedaled a couple more times, prompting the bicycle to shoot forward smoothly with no wasted motion or energy. It felt pretty good.


    ¡°Huh. It''s trying to prove its worth, I guess?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled before shaking his head. What a funny notion that was¡ªif this bicycle was going to prove its worth, then it better be capable of flying through the sky in an emergency or at least be as quick as a nitrous-equipped car. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to prove its worth at all!


    When you reach the extremes of any given field, even the smallest improvements required an astronomical sum of money. This was unavoidable. But knowing that didn''t really help Kang Jin-Ho feel any less ufortable with this situation, though.


    Since the bicycle was a gift, he epted it, but...


    ''Should I just get a motorbike, instead ''


    The cost of this bicycle could have gotten him a pretty good motorbike. However, he didn''t feel like going down that route. For some reason, he felt this sense of rejection at the idea of controlling a vehicle not powered by human legs. More importantly, though, he liked the way the bicycle responded to him as he pedaled away. If going fast was his only goal, he wouldn''t have bothered with a bicycle or whatever and just ran on his two feet instead.


    However, something about this bicycle was definitely not to his liking.


    ¡°Uh? Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and looked at the limping Park Yu-Min exiting the school gates. The boy looked surprised. "Hey, you changed your bicycle."


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brows after realizing that this expensive bicycle was also quite impractical. "Follow me, Yu-Min."


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I said, follow me.¡±


    Park Yu-Min ungainly followed Kang Jin-Ho, not knowing what was going on or why thetter was walking alongside his fancy new ride to a bicycle shop near the school.


    Kang Jin-Ho called out to the shop owner. "Uncle, you in there "


    "Yeah, hold on. Wee, what can I... Hmm " The bicycle shop proprietor spotted Kang Jin-Ho''s ride, and his eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. "H-Hey, is that a Bianchi frame?!"


    "Yes, that''s what I''ve been told."


    The shop owner''s voice grew louder. "And it looks like a top-of-the-line model, too "


    "...So I heard."


    "I guess you''re rolling in dough, kid. My store doesn''t deal in such expensive bikes, so I never had the chance to see one up close, you see... Hiyaaah~. It must be the one I saw online... Hang on, isn''t this the most expensive model Bianchi makes?!"


    The shop owner rushed over to the bicycle while practically pushing Kang Jin-Ho out of the way. He scanned it and studied it from various angles. After letting out an impressed sigh, he began fondling the bicycle''s frame for a long while. He then stepped back, pulled out his phone and began taking pictures... All the whilepletely ignoring the customers in the shop.


    ¡°...Uncle?¡± Kang Jin-Ho, his patience running thin, eventually called the owner out.


    Thetter smiled sheepishly and replied, "Ah, my bad. It''s just that your bike is so rare and so bloody expensive... N-no, forget what I said. Mm... Anyway, what can I do for you? I don''t have any parts in my store that can be attached to a frame like this, you know? If you need something, I''ll have to special order it."


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly said, ¡°I need a new saddle.¡±


    "You want a new saddle? Too bad, my store only has cheap saddles. However, I can order it specifically for you if you want. It''ll take around three days, though."


    ¡°That''s not what I meant, uncle. I want a saddle for two people.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± The shop owner''s eyes trembled at Kang Jin-Ho''s nonchnt demand.

 Chapter 42: Becoming Rich (4)

    <h4>Chapter 42: Bing Rich (4)</h4>


    The shop owner stared alternatingly between Kang Jin-Ho and the bicycle for a while before finally muttering, ¡°A... two-person saddle?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a matter-of-factly way. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want two people to ride this bike?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked tly.


    <i>¡®Did this kid ask me why just now ¡¯</i>


    The bike shop uncle''s face turned even redder. ¡°Let me ask you something. What do you think this bicycle is?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "This bicycle is like a thoroughbred sports car that has been lightened to increase its speed on the road! It''s an amalgamation of all the bicycle-rted technology you can think of in the pursuit of pure speed, rider safety, and ergonomic efficiency! In that case, it''ll be akin to a Form One race car! Yet, yet...! You want to do <i>what</i> to this bike?! Two people will ride on it?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s what I want.¡±


    The shop owner uncle''s voice got even louder. "Not just that, but you want to destroy its beauty by attaching an unsightly luggage rack over the rear wheel, too?!"


    "...Yes "


    Foam was about to gush out of the shop uncle''s mouth by now. ¡°I won''t do it! I will not do something that sacrilegious!¡±


    "Really " Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders and nonchntly turned around to leave. This wasn''t the only bicycle shop in town, after all. No skin off his back if this shop didn''t want to do it. "Let''s go somewhere else, Yu-Min."


    The owner hurriedly stopped Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°W-wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious about that saddle?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and replied, "That''s what I''ve been saying, uncle."


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be bothered to reply anymore, so he tugged his bicycle out of the store, but the shop owner hurriedly grabbed his arm. Thetter groaned. ¡°...This is crazy, you know that?¡±


    He grumbled, but judging from his expression, he seemed to have resigned himself to the inescapable fate.


    ¡°Okay, you two. Wait for a little while.¡± The owner groaned again and stepped inside the store. He emerged a littleter with a saddle and luggage rack. Even though he continued to mutter to himself, he began attaching the rack to the back of the bike. His expression remained gloomy throughout the process, though.


    Park Yu-Min learned for the first time today that the sound of someone tightening screws could actually be so sorrowful.


    The shop owner uncle turned his soulless and hollow eyes at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±


    The shop owner didn''t reply but chose to stare at the luggage rack on top of Bianchi''s rear wheel one more time. His shoulders visibly slumped even lower in dejection.


    How should one go about describing this scene? Would it be like... Someone had the poor taste of attaching a teardrop-shaped caravan to a red Italian mid-engined supercar


    That wasn¡¯t entirely urate¡ªthe feeling the shop owner felt in his heart right now should be simr to when someone saw a top-of-the-line hypercar towing a handcart.


    The shop owner uncle groaned weakly. "Just go."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Getting paid for this monstrosity? I can''t do that in my good conscience. Doing that will tear my heart apart, kid."


    ¡°Even then, I should still...¡±


    "Forget it. I only did this because you might go to some amateur and get the frame scratched to hell or something. I made sure to attach the rack in a way that wouldn¡¯t damage the frame, so promise me this! Be super careful when you''re riding it, okay?!"


    The bicycle shop owner''s nagging didn''t end there, though. He even ordered Kang Jin-Ho. "Alwayse here to have your bike lubricated! Never do it by yourself!" Afterward, he also gave thetter bicycle maintenance-rted tips for free.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly at this somewhat over-the-top zeal of the uncle. He seemed really passionate about bikes, at the least.


    ¡°Okay, uncle. Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye and left the shop with his bicycle. The owner could only watch andment sorrowfully in his heart.


    Why did the heavens have to be so cruel?! To grant such a gorgeous work of art to some oblivious fool who couldn''t even appreciate it! This was clearly an insult to all things bicycle-rted.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t care less and rapidly disappeared from the shop owner''s view. He went around the corner of the alleyway, then said to Park Yu-Min. ¡°Get on.¡±


    "<i>Ng </i> Wait, was that all for me " Park Yu-Min blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than you?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled sheepishly. "It kinda feels like I owe the shop uncle an apology."


    ¡°You think so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly while thinking¡­


    <i>¡®If you feel sorry for something like this, you''ll get hurt by lots of things in the future, Yu-Min.¡¯</i>


    The two of them got on the bicycle and headed to the orphanage up on the hill. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho had overlooked something important¡ªno matter how wonderful the frame was, its pedals were not all that different from his previous bicycles.


    Jo Gyu-Min recing Bianchi''s original road racing-purpose cleats with conventional bicycle pedals was a mistake. The way Kang Jin-Ho pushed down the pedals with some force as he reached the hill caused those pedals to break off without putting up that much of a resistance, and Kang Jin-Ho could only hold his head in despair.


    The next day...


    ¡°It costs an arm and a leg, yet it¡¯s still no better than trash?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s heart was cruelly stepped on by Kang Jin-Ho''s merciless critique. He immediatelymissioned a set of pedals that would never, ever break. After doing that, Jo Gyu-Min seemed to have realized that the task of supporting Kang Jin-Ho was a lot harder than he thought.


    ***


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cried out. "An apartment is better!"


    Kang Yu-Hwan cried right back at her. "What are you talking about, dear?! A private property with a nice garden is infinitely better!"


    ¡°My dear husband, who will be responsible for maintaining the so-called nice garden?¡±


    "Me, of course!" Kang Yu-Hwan <i>confidently</i> replied.


    "<i>Oooh </i> Sure, dear. I''m sure you''ll do a <i>very</i> good job! Out of everything you said you''d do, what have you actually done to deserve such confidence, my dear husband?!¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, I''m being serious this time!¡±


    "You''re being noisy! We! Are! Moving! To an apartment where maintaining it is easier!"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot back with unyielding resolve!


    In any other circumstances, Kang Yu-Hwan would have pretended to lose to her and humor her whims. However, he simply couldn''t do that this time.


    He gnashed his teeth and tried to fight back. "Dear, don''t you yearn for a verdantwn covering your yard? Imagine having a beautifulwn surrounding our home, and me washing my car on the saidwn!"


    ¡°Dear, parking a car on thewn will kill the grass.¡±


    ¡°You''re too pragmatic, dear¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sharply narrowed her eyes. "That was a praise, I hope "


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    The minor squabble between the married couple continued this morning as well. This scene had be a bit of a fixture in the Kang family for some time now. Kang Jin-Ho ignored his parents and exited the house to go to school. "I''m off now."


    ¡°Wait, Jin-Ho! Which one do you prefer? A house or an apartment?¡± Kwang Yu-Hwan, steadily losing his ground in the argument, desperately sought out his son''s assistance.


    Unfortunately for him, though, Kang Jin-Ho already knew that he could say only one thing in this situation. "I''m fine with whatever, Father."


    "You heartless kid! You''re definitely your mother''s son!"


    ¡°Is that a praise, Father?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and closed the door behind him. He then put the Golden Elephant down from his shoulder.


    ¡°It''s a nice bike, but...¡±


    He was still having a hard time with the idea of storing it indoors. Kang Jin-Ho wanted to leave it outside when he was home, but his father''s power of discernment was surprisingly high. He freaked out after spotting the bike and hurriedly brought it inside the house. Even Baek Hyeon-Jeong, who was initially unhappy about bike tires dirtying the floors, stopped shouting and quietly pointed out a suitable spot to store the bike after listening to how expensive it was.


    "Wait, Oppa! Let me go with you!" Kang Eun-Yeong rushed outside the home just then.


    "Isn''t this a little earlier than usual for you " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    "I have something to do at school, you see."


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then pointed at the rack attached to the bicycle. ¡°Want a ride, then?¡±


    She silently stared at the bike before nodding gravely in determination. Kang Jin-Ho felt a bit unhappy about her solemn attitude, though. He wasn''t like some runaway train or something¡ªwas her determined face really necessary


    Kang Eun-Yeong warned him in a quiet voice. "You better be slower this time, okay "


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°If you go crazy likest time, I''m gonna pull out all of your hair.¡±


    ¡°I said, I got it.¡±


    Out of curiosity, Kang Eun-Yeong asked for a ride on her older brother''s bicycle sometime ago. Unsurprisingly, the crazy speed ended up giving her a mental trauma. She screamed at the top of her lungs to make Kang Jin-Ho stop the bike, then plopped down on the ground to wail like a baby. He could still vividly recall all the unprintable curse words she hurled in their way back then.


    Even so, howmendable was she for tackling the challenge of riding Kang Jin-Ho''s bike once more despite her trauma!


    As a sign of respect for the girl''s courage, Kang Jin-Ho was very gentle with propelling the bike today. Of course, his definition of <i>gentle</i> was still a bit out of whack.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Something suddenly grabbed the back of his hair. Then, a chilly voice followed soon afterwards. "I told you to go slower, didn''t I?!"


    ¡°But... I am... going very slowly, though?¡±


    "Slower¡­"


    "As you wish," said Kang Jin-Ho, then slowed his bicycle down to a crawling pace.


    <i>''At this speed, I must be going slower than other bicycles...''</i>


    He should have ignored his sister and just headed to school by himself, but he just had to ask her if she wanted a ride, didn''t he


    They eventually arrived at Dongmyeong Middle School at a speed slow enough to make him yawn.


    Kang Eun-Yeong climbed off and dered in a voice filled with yful haughtiness. ¡°Good work, Chauffeur Kang.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. And my fare?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    "Sure thing. I hope you trip and fall t on your face soon, dear customer." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. He oriented his bicycle, then rode away at a speed so much faster than when he was carrying his sister with him on the bike.


    Kang Eun-Yeong watched him disappear while waiting for her friends to join her.


    One of her friends spoke in an excited voice, "Hey, your oppa is really hot, isn''t he "


    Kang Eun-Yeong snorted and said, ¡°I had no idea your standard was that low, you know?¡±


    "What do you mean? Your oppa is pretty hot, isn''t he "


    ¡°In what way? Because he''s got two eyes, one nose, and a mouth?¡±


    Her friends burst into raucousughter. "You''re so funny, Eun-Yeong! It''s you who''s not seeing it, though! <i>Oh,</i> hey! Can you, like, introduce us to your oppa "


    Kang Eun-Yeong dismissively waved her hand. "No way."


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    "Because you''re too good for him. My oppa is totally unsalvageable. Do you have any idea how weird he is at home "


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i>e on! It''s fine, really! So like, just introduce us already!¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, no! Hey, stop clinging on to me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting so pissy, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    ¡°I said no! End of! Got it?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong yelled at the top of her lungs, then turned around with a huff.


    <i>''How dare an ugly hag like you lust after my oppa!''</i>


    She nced at Kang Jin-Ho riding the bicycle in the distance. From the way his hair danced in the breeze and how sleek and athletic his figure was, even Kang Eun-Yeong had to admit that her oppa cut quite a stylish figure these days.


    <i>''That''s right, he has be a bit of a heartthrobtely, hasn''t he ''</i>


    Unfortunately, though, the improvement in her dear brother''s looks had the side effect of attracting annoying insects.


    <i>''I''ll never let that happen even if it kills me!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s fighting spirit fiercely burned.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up his bicycle and headed to the chief director''s office.


    <i>''Shouldn¡¯t I stop doing this already ''</i>


    Since this whole routine was annoying and too eye-catching, he tried to leave his bicycle at the school''s bike storage not too long ago. However, when he got there after the sses ended for the day, the bicycle had been <i>magically</i> transported to the chief director''s office somehow. After that incident, Kang Jin-Ho decided that it was better to just carry the damned bicycle to the office himself instead of making someone else sweat for no good reason.


    He opened the office door and stepped inside. Jo Gyu-Min was already in the office and in the middle of brewing coffee. ¡°Here''s your coffee, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Coffee? What for?¡±


    ¡°Drinking coffee in the morning is the way it''s meant to be, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    "I just finished my morning exercise, yet you want me to drink hot coffee "


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned. ¡°Don''t worry about that. I''ve prepared iced americano just in case.¡±


    ¡°You''re pretty thorough, Mr. Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and put Golden Elephant down before settling down on the office couch with the iced coffee in his hand. Initially, frequenting the chief director''s office day in and day out felt quite weird as he was still a student of this institution. However, that awkwardness gradually went away after repeating the routine for a while.


    Kang Jin-Ho downed the entire cup of coffee in one go.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed. ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, you should take your time enjoying the aroma of...¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the coffee,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho and exited the office without hesitation.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled helplessly while thinking that his young boss had always been doing things at his own pace.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho discovered someone was waiting for him in front of his ss. It was none other than Han Se-Yeon.


    ¡°I was waiting for you, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering what she wanted from him so early in the morning. ¡°What''s up?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon grumbled in a slightly annoyed voice. "You''re supposed to say hello first, you know "


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    ¡°You just don''t wanna lose at all, do you?¡±


    "Maybe. What do you want, though "


    Han Se-Yeon grinned meaningfully. ¡°You know what day is today, don''t you?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. "Sure. It''s mock exams today."


    ¡°Let''s have a wager, shall we?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°A wager?¡±


    ¡°You said you can beat me, right? That will be our wager. How about it?¡±


    ¡°A wager with you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. It was his code to always ept all types of challenges regardless of his situation. ¡°Sure, I ept.¡±


    ¡°A wager requires stakes, though. What will be yours?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmmm,</i> not sure.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s grin deepened just then. "If I win... How about you listen to one of my wishes "


    ¡°What if you ask for something impossible?¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll only ask for something realistic. And if it''s still too much for you, you can always chicken out."


    "Fine, I ept your terms," said Kang Jin-Ho with a firm nod.


    ¡°What about you, though?¡±


    ¡°My demand is the same as yours.¡±


    ¡°Got it! Don''t forget, okay! The loser must do as the winner says!¡± Han Se-Yeon grinned, then walked toward her ssroom.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho also grinned faintly and entered his own ss. She was in for a rude surprise if she thought he was still the same as he had been a few weeks ago.


    Having realized the importance of studying, Kang Jin-Ho had been focusing a lot on improving his gradestely by relying on his brain, which had be several times sharper and more energized than before. This was why he felt quietly confident about improving his performance this time around.


    <i>''Being too outstanding is not good, but still... I should at least get back to my old grades.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely settled down at his desk. Soon, the exams began and he confidently picked up his pen.


    Unfortunately for him, though... It didn''t take too long for him to realize that this world wasn''t as easy as he thought.

 Chapter 43: Becoming Rich (5)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Bing Rich (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his test papers in a daze.


    It was raining. The test papers were covered in red "rains." It wasn''t a simple rain, either. Something this severe would be categorized as a deluge. A passerby would havemented that it must be a monsoon or something.


    <i>''What... went wrong here ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face was stiff. Red shes indicating wrong answers clearly outnumbered the circles indicating correct ones.


    ¡°But, but I studied so hard...!¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu trotted over to Kang Jin-Ho''s desk. He sneakily peeked above his friend''s shoulder and checked the test papers only for his eyes to nearly bulge out of their sockets.


    He cried out in shock. ¡°What the heck? What''s gotten into you, dude?! Did you really get all these wrong?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Holy cow. Jin-Ho, you are a certifiable moron now. And you used to be in the school''s top ten, too! I''m telling you, you must''ve hurt your head in that car ident!"


    Kang Jin-Ho would have preferred if his so-called friend was kind enough to rify his position. Was Jeong In-Gyu worried about Kang Jin-Ho''s future or was he making fun of him? If it was the former, Kang Jin-Ho should thank him, but if it was thetter, he would feed the boy a knuckle sandwich. But now... with how unclear Jeong In-Gyu''s intentions were, all Kang Jin-Ho could do was sit there in silence while his lips and fists quivered in anguish.


    ¡°<i>Sheesh,</i> Jin-Ho. Dude, I think my test score is better than yours.¡±


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho gripped his papers hard as the look of sorrowful defeat dominated his face. "Just what went wrong here?!"


    Jeong In-Gyu tutted loudly. ¡°Shouldn''t you be asking what you got right in this test instead?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled, then he took another look at the test papers. No matter how much he red, though, all those wrong answers wouldn''t suddenly be correct.


    As he sat there in despair, Han Se-Yeon''s head suddenly peeked out from behind his shoulder. Her eyes opened wide. ¡°<i>Whoa </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at her with a cocked brow. The one person he didn''t want to see right now happened to be Han Se-Yeon, but she had somehow sniffed out the scent of a kill and had shown up at the worst time imaginable.


    She snarkily grinned. "<i>Heh~.</i> You thought you could beat me with this pathetic level of ability "


    "It was a mistake."


    ¡°Really? Don''t you think there are way too many ''mistakes'' here, though? This is more like your capability at this point, right?¡±


    "It. Was. A. Mistake." Kang Jin-Ho had nothing else to say other than forcefully repeating himself.


    Han Se-Yeon burst into a fit of happy giggles, then lightly patted him on the shoulder. "Yes, yes. You made some mistakes. This big sis fully understands, so don''t sweat it. However, a promise is still a promise! A wager is a wager regardless of what!"


    ¡°<i>...Keuk!</i>¡±


    This agony, this pain!


    Getting poor grades certainly hurt his pride, but tasting defeat in the wager with Han Se-Yeon hurt him even more.


    <i>''Why does it feel like I''ve been on a losing streak in every challenge ever since I returned to the modern era ''</i>


    What was his win and loss ratio so far? He lost both times when he went to the PC Room. Then, he also lost in the wager of getting better grades. Three challenges in total, and he lost them all.


    Even though he was Kang Jin-Ho! The one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor! Since that was the case, howe did he lose in all challenges he had encountered so far?!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders slumped in dejection.


    Han Se-Yeon cheerfully teased him. "You ain''t gonna weasel out of our agreement now, are you? A man never goes back on his word, right "


    ¡°I won''t...¡±


    ¡°Then, you''ll listen to a wish of mine soon. Right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at her with slight apprehension. "You aren''t going to tell me now "


    "Now? Why should I? A wish can only be called a wish when used during an emergency, you know!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded disinterestedly. "Suit yourself."


    ¡°You better prepare yourself, Jin-Ho. I''m gonna make you sweat.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mmhm.</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched her leave, then looked back at his test papers as sorrow returned to his face. Just how did this happen? It wasn''t as if he gave up studying or anything like that. He really believed that he had been diligent with his studies until now, so to get this kind of wretched result¡­


    <i>''...I need to do something about this.''</i>


    He finally realized that trying to solve this problem by himself was impossible. He might have been a good student way back in the past, but in all honesty... How many decades ago was that now? Struggling by himself would probably not change his current situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought about someone trustworthy to get him out of this hole. Someone with prior experience in graduating from Korea''s number one university with top grades. Someone who had experienced a meteoric rise inside one of Korea''srgest corporations. Someone who had gone through all that and had be the right-hand man of Korea''s greatest businessman as the country''s top elite!


    ***


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The office door was violently kicked open, forcing Jo Gyu-Min inside to spew out the coffee in his mouth.


    "M-Mr. Jin-Ho?!" He hurriedly wiped the coffee away from his mouth and spoke as calmly as he could under the circumstance. "A door was invented to be opened and not kicked open, you know."


    ¡°I need your help, Mr. Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes instantly sharpened as he observed Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Help? The one word Jo Gyu-Min had been waiting for finally came out of the young man''s mouth. The chance to disy his prowess had finally arrived!


    <i>''I didn''te here to y around as a proxy chief director, after all!''</i>


    Opportunities would naturallye by assisting Kang Jin-Ho. The important part here was to engrave the idea of Jo Gyu-Min being indispensable in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind when the time came. This young man was destined for something greater in the future, after all. This was why it didn''t matter what the required help would be!


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded as his expression became grave. ¡°I''m prepared to help you however I can, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his test papers and pushed them forward.


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What are these?¡±


    "My test papers for today''s mock exams."


    ¡°<i>Mmm... </i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min perused the papers, then grinned brightly. ¡°Are you worried about not being able to go to a university? Is that it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho froze stiff on the spot like a stone statue.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled. ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho. Our society has gotten more amodatingtely, so being only a high school graduate isn''t as bad as...¡±


    ¡°I need to improve my grades.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. You should improve if that''s what you want.¡±


    ¡°However, how do I go about doing that?¡±


    "...!" For some reason, Jo Gyu-Min suddenly sensed gloomy clouds rolling over the once bright outlook of his future.


    ***


    "Okay, so..." Jo Gyu-Min nodded after listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation. "After the car ident, you''re having a tough time remembering things from the past. Am I correct so far "


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That means you have forgotten almost everything you''ve learned in school up to that point.¡±


    ¡°Basically, yes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s test papers and nodded in understanding. "For sure... Your answers are totally random, and regardless of the questions'' difficulty, you get some right and somepletely wrong."


    ¡°Should I take that as apliment?¡± Kang Jin-Ho retorted sourly.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only chuckle hollowly. ¡°I wasn''t disparaging you, at least. Well, your situation is a simple problem to resolve. Allow me to do just that. Please hold on for a second... Yes, hello? Please bring ''that'' in. Yes, thank you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pulled out his phone and called someone. A short whileter, the office door opened, and a man walked in with a stack of books.


    ¡°Please put those books down on the table here,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    The man nodded and wordlessly ced the books on the indicated spot, then left the office after giving a slight bow.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the books on the table. "What are those "


    ¡°Those are books, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I can see that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a closer look at the books. ¡°Wait, aren''t these...?¡±


    "Indeed. These are textbooks for elementary school learners."


    ¡°...I wasn''t asking because I couldn''t tell, Mr. Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned deeply. ¡°If youck the foundation, then we''ll just have to rebuild it from the ground up. That means you will start over from the first year of elementary school."


    ¡°...¡±


    "One week to get through a year''s worth of curriculum sounds fair, yes? Your new assignment is this¡ªplease finish these textbooks in a week. Next week, we''ll start with the second year."


    ¡°Mr. Gyu-Min, I''m a second year¡­ high school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. And?¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied in an unwavering voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut. Jo Gyu-Min was right; getting the basics right was crucial. Wasn''t that something Kang Jin-Ho had always reminded himself of? One of the most important truths that should never be forgotten while mastering martial arts


    <i>''Right. The basics are crucial.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho already knew this, yet... He couldn''t help but be even sadder with every passing second.


    ***


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°To the chief director''s office.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied lifelessly and waited for Park Yu-Min to climb up on the bicycle. He then began to weakly pedal away.


    Park Yu-Min noticed something almost immediately and asked, ¡°Your bag kinda feels heavy today.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mmhm.</i>¡±


    ¡°What''s inside?¡±


    ¡°Don''t ask¡­¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began pedaling with a lot more zeal.


    The current set of pedals had been speciallymissioned for his use. They were the result of Jo Gyu-Min pouring an inordinate amount of money to research and develop unbreakable pedals after Kang Jin-Ho broke so many of them. The initial dilemma was choosing between ''performance'' and ''sturdiness'' and in the end, Jo Gyu-Min gave up on the notion of saving weight to go with fully metallic pedals to ensure their toughness.


    As a reward for all that hard work, these pedals managed to endure Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength for a long time and were still usable even now. Which meant Kang Jin-Ho could ride his bicycle around without too many worries these days.


    <i>Fwhooooosh!</i>


    The bicycle scythed through the air to enter the hill, without slowing down in the slightest.


    Park Yu-Min muttered, ¡°You know, I''ve been getting rides from you for a while now, but even then, this sight never fails to surprise me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> By the way...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at him.


    ¡°<i>Ng </i>¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t you be able to ride a motorbike?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°A bicycle won''t do since you need your legs to make it move, but you don''t need to worry about that with a motorbike, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, that''s true. But...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "You want me to ride a motorbike up this hill?!" Park Yu-Min shuddered grandly. His friend had this evil tendency of obliviously telling others to follow his example. "I''ll die if I lose control on this road, you know!"


    "<i>Oh,</i> I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. He was confident of never losing control of his bicycle. In addition, he also knew that even if he did lose control and crashed, he wouldn¡¯t be injured in any way. But it was a different case for Park Yu-Min.


    If the boy slipped while trying to go up this hill on a motorbike, then well... At best, he would be dusting himself off at the foot of the hill. It seemed that the decision on getting a motorbike or not should be postponed until the orphanage had been relocated.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the top of the hill and stopped his bicycle in front of the Seongsim Orphanage.


    Park Yu-Min climbed down and began thanking him. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> For what?¡±


    ¡°The proxy chief director came to visit us several times.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°He said that he would help us with relocating the orphanage. Apparently, a new building is being constructed right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That''s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°You were behind it, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "No, it wasn''t me."


    Park Yu-Min sighed. ¡°<i>Fuu...</i> I don''t know how I''ll ever repay all the things you''ve done for us.¡±


    "Nonsense. Don''t bother." Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly waved it off.


    ¡°No, hang on! I''m being serious, you know.¡±


    "Friends don''t need to repay anything. Anyway, I''m going now." Kang Jin-Ho lightly waved his hand and turned his bicycle around.


    Park Yu-Min watched him go down the hill and muttered to himself, ¡°Friends...¡±


    Happiness welled up in him, knowing that he now had a <i>real</i> friend.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho reached home, but when he opened the front door...


    ¡°I''m telling you, dear! An apartment is for the best!¡±


    "You''re only saying that because you''ve never lived in a house with a beautifulwn! Do you know how cool and refreshing it is during the summer months and how warm it is during winter "


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sharply retorted, "But there will be plenty of insects!"


    ¡°Yes, plenty of inse... N-no, wait! There aren''t <i>that</i> many insects to worry about. I assure you." Kang Yu-Hwan hurriedly corrected himself.


    "Dear husband... Listen well, I can never, <i>ever,</i> live in a ce like that."


    "But you will change your mind once we start living in one."


    ¡°In that case, why don''t you live in a house with awn... With another woman?! I''m not going!¡±


    "How on earth did you even get to that conclusion " Kang Yu-Hwan muttered in exasperation.


    Kang Jin-Ho spat out a lengthy groan. Hwang Jeong-Hu had alluded earlier that people suddenlying into money would behave strangely. However, the Kang family seemed to be behaving strangely in a totally different sense from what the old man originally meant.


    ¡°I''m home, Mother, Father.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong hurriedly asked her son, "Jin-Ho! You prefer apartments, don''t you "


    Not wanting to lose, Kang Yu-Hwan followed right after her. "Listen, Jin-Ho. No matter what, a detached house with a garden is..."


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned once again. ¡°How about we just keep living here?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Son, that''s a bit...¡±


    ¡°I really don''t mind where we go so, please... Please choose, you two. If you keep arguing like this, we''ll never get to move out.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed and nodded. "You are right, son..."


    Meanwhile, Kang Yu-Hwan cleared his throat, trying to hide his embarrassment. "<i>Ahem, ahem!</i>"


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly chuckled at the sheepish expressions on his parents'' faces before he headed to the bathroom. By the time he finished his business and exited the bathroom, his sister finally arrived back home.


    ¡°I''m home~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little as he stared at Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Aren''t you a little toote today?¡±


    ¡°My bad, My training endedter than usual today.¡±


    "Even then. Next time, tell me if you''re going to bete because of training. I''ll go and fetch you."


    Kang Eun-Yeong poked her tongue out. "No, thank you! I don''t want to be cursed to death for ordering a high school senior around."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Wait, I''m not a senior yet... "


    ¡°You''ll soon be one, right? Besides, it''ll be a problem if you stopped showing up one day, you know.¡±


    ¡°I''ll show up even after bing a high school senior.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Mom will kill me if you do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded involuntarily, thinking that it was a distinct possibility.


    Kang Eun-Yeong stared at her older brother for a second or two before bursting into a peal ofughter. ¡°<i>Hah.</i> I guess you''ve finally be more like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "You know. After the ident, you were like... dazed and confused for a while, you know what I mean? But you look more normaltely, back to how you were before the ident. Kinda..."


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression brightened a little at that unexpected revtion.


    She was saying this to him in passing, but her words were <i>very</i> important to him.


    ¡°Although you were also kinda cool being a quiet, brooding type, you know? You reverting back to your old self is also a problem, I guess?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong giggled and muttered that while heading to her room.


    Kang Jin-Ho also headed to his room as he mulled over what his sister had said.


    <i>''Have I really changed ''</i>


    That could be true. After all, changes like what she had described would be more noticeable to other people.


    Hey down on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    ¡°My ordinary life, is it...¡±


    Maybe... attaining that life wasn''t going to be as difficult as he feared. All he had to do was live each day as it came, like what he had been doing so far.


    A smile formed on his lips as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 44: Time Moves On (1)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Time Moves On (1)</h4>


    Time went by in the proverbial blink of an eye. Winter came and went to wee the new year. And with that, Kang Jin-Ho was now a high school senior.


    ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard a girl''s voice calling out to him. He looked behind and saw Han Se-Yeon walking up to him. He lightly nodded at her. "What''s up "


    She grinned back at him. ¡°Let''s go to karaoke!¡±


    "<i>Hmm.</i> Are you finally using up your wish "


    "No, I''m not."


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, "Then, no thanks."


    Han Se-Yeon grabbed onto his arm. ¡°Come on, don''t be like that. Let''s go~.¡±


    ¡°Don''t wanna.¡±


    ¡°I said, let''s go!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to decline her offer, but Han Se-Yeon''s stubbornness won in the end. He now found himself about to get dragged away without being able to offer much resistance.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Why karaoke, all of a sudden?¡±


    "The mock tests are over, right? It''s time to unwind!"


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then turned his head to look at Park Yu-Min behind him. ¡°Yu-Min, you wanna go, too?¡±


    Park Yu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nah. I have a tournament today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    After the orphanage was relocated, Park Yu-Min began attending various gaming tournaments. In other words, he was now earnestly walking down the path of a pro gamer after the captain of the pro gaming team''s persistent headhunting effort had finally won him over.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded and asked, "You want me to give you a ride there "


    ¡°Nah, it''s okay. The team captain said he''lle to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> You seemed to be valued pretty highly, then.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon lightly chided Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Don''t you know that Yu-Min reached the top 16? He''s really good, you know. Your skills can''t evenpare to him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°Wait, since when did you be so invested in video games?¡±


    "I''m not good at it, but I still enjoy watching the matches. Besides, Yu-Min''s the talk of the town, you know? Do you have any idea how hard it is to start at the preliminaries and break through all the way to the top 16?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Even after the relocation, the Jaegyeong Group continued to provide financial support to the Seongsim Orphanage, which eliminated the need for a government grant. The plentiful financial support from arge corporation meant Park Yu-Min finally had enough time to pursue the goal he could only dream about in the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho snarkily replied, ¡°If he can get into the top 16, I guess that tournament wasn''t all that''s cracked up to be.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! Don''t you know how prestigious the KGL is?! And Yu-Min really is a great yer! He can beat you with just a mouse and nothing else!¡± Han Se-Yeon oddly got fired up for some reason.


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly waved his hands to calm her down. ¡°N-no, hang on. Jin-Ho is also really good at the game, Se-Yeon. I mean, like, <i>really</i> good.¡±


    ¡°See this, Jin-Ho? See how humble Yu-Min is, too?¡±


    "No, Se-Yeon. I''m not exaggerating, Jin-Ho is really good at the game!"


    ¡°The more I see you, the more youe across as a nice guy, Yu-Min.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho observed thisedy routine between Han Se-Yeon and Park Yu-Min, then nodded sagely. ¡°You two should start dating.¡±


    ¡°You dummy!¡± Han Se-Yeon suddenly grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s head and began dragging him away.


    While in his current being-dragged position, Kang Jin-Ho addressed Park Yu-Min. ¡°I''ll kill you if you lose. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll do my best.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned at that reply, then yelled at Han Se-Yeon. ¡°Hey, let go of me! I need to get my bicycle first!¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to grumble while heading to the karaoke lounge.


    Jeong In-Gyu walking alongside him sighed and asked, ¡°Dude, why are you making that face? We''re here to have fun, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot an angry re at him.


    Jeong In-Gyu nearly tripped on his feet. ¡°I-I was just saying, you know...¡±


    "School''s over, so I should go home as soon as possible to recharge my batteries. I don''t understand why I''m even doing this..." Kang Jin-Ho started grumbling again.


    Unable to hold it back anymore, Han Se-Yeon yelled at him ¡°Hey, you! Are you gonna keep being the wet nket here?!¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho cackled by himself while trying to stop her. ¡°Leave him be. He''s just grumpy ''cuz he can''t watch the TV right now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°He makes sure to catch the broadcast of all the tournaments Yu-Min''s in, you see? He might not say it out loud, but he does care. <i>A lot.</i>¡±


    "Really " Han Se-Yeon was taken aback by this unexpected revtion and looked back at Kang Jin-Ho. "You told me to date him, but I guess it¡®s you who should be dating him instead "


    ¡°...I''ll take that as you picking a fight.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon ignored that and shook her head. "<i>Aigoo~, </i>what a touching but scandalous story this is. Enjoy your tender love, <i>mkay </i>"


    A taunt like that would have earned her a splendid retort from Kang Jin-Ho, but he simply turned his head without saying anything this time.


    ¡°<i>Ng </i>¡± Han Se-Yeon tilted her head. She realized that Kang Jin-Ho was staring in a direction. He then began walking over there. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Just a minute,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped inside a secluded alleyway between some buildings. His friends btedly followed him.


    "<i>Huh </i>" Jeong In-Gyu gasped aloud after discovering a strange sight unfolding in this alleyway. A man had copsed on the ground, while a frightened-looking woman was surrounded by three dangerous-looking men.


    The woman desperately cried out. ¡°P-please help me!¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu nervously swallowed his saliva, thinking that that woman needed help right now. However, the faces of the three men surrounding her were too <i>thuggish</i>, and he couldn''t make a move. The trio''s hulking physiques were one thing, but the real issue was with the intimidating aura they emitted. Something about those trio made passersby avoid them at all costs.


    The thugs menacingly growled at Kang Jin-Ho and the others. ¡°What the hell are you looking at, you little sh*ts?!¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck outta here!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored them and scanned the copsed man on the ground. He didn''t seem badly injured.


    "Please help me!" The woman cried out again, but that only made the thug in front of her grab her hair. She screamed in pain. "<i>Aaahk!</i>"


    The thug growled, ¡°You b*tch! You started this sh*t, so why do you act like you''re the victim here?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho observed this spectacle for a bit, then turned around to leave. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Han Se-Yeon urgently grabbed his arm. ¡°H-hey! Why are you just walking away?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    She asked in a half-disbelieving tone. "Are you really the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' that I know "


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "It''s nothing for us to worry about."


    Han Se-Yeon''s voice grew louder. "What do you mean, it''s nothing?! Can''t you see that woman is in danger "


    ¡°She most likely brought it upon herself.¡±


    "What?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly exined the situation to her. "A couple wouldn''t enter a secluded alleyway like this for no reason. These people probably got into a fight, or something else happened between them. It looks to me that the man right there must be trying to show off, then he got himself beaten up."


    ¡°Even if that''s true, how can you just walk away? What if something bad happens to that woman?¡±


    ¡°As I said, she brought it on herself.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon yelled at him. ¡°Are you insane, Jin-Ho?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. He was not a fan of this mindset where a woman must be assisted no matter what, even though it was unclear who was at fault in this situation.


    What if the positions were reversed? Would Han Se-Yeon say the same thing if a man was surrounded by three menacing women


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively brushed her off. ¡°I''m sure she''ll take care of it herself. Like reporting to the cops or something.¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, I didn''t know you were so heartless.¡±


    ¡°I''m not generous enough to get my hands dirty for the sake of some strangers.¡±


    He had been like this since Zhongyuan. You would have to take on a considerable risk by getting involved in other people''s business in that ce. Kang Jin-Ho certainly didn''t feel like doing that for total strangers, even if there was no risk of injury to him in this particr case.


    ¡°Fine! I''ll do this myself.¡± Han Se-Yeon bravely stepped forward. ¡°Excuse me! Can you let thatdy go?¡±


    ¡°What is this now?¡± One of the thuggish men surrounding the scared woman scanned Han Se-Yeon from top to bottom. ¡°<i>Oi,</i> littledy. Stop bothering us and go home, okay? Leave.¡±


    ¡°Just let her go, will you?¡±


    "Man, these kids are beginning to get on my nerves." The man began takingrge steps toward Han Se-Yeon. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stood in front of her to shield her from danger.


    Han Se-Yeon asked him. ¡°I thought you were leaving?¡±


    ¡°The story will be different when my friends are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored her for now and addressed the man. "You. Scram."


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Or it¡¯ll end up badly for you.¡±


    The man let out a hollow chuckle. ¡°The f*ck? This kid must be insane.¡±


    Right after muttering that out, the man threw a vicious punch at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± Han Se-Yeon screamed in panic.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply at her ear-piercing shriek. He found that way scarier than some random punches. He dodged the attack and lightly smacked the back of the attacking thug''s neck.


    <i>Tap!</i>


    The man crumpled to the floor along with a weak, deting noise.


    ¡°<i>Hah </i>¡± Another thug, this time with long hair, witnessed that sight, and his jaw slightly dropped. He then ordered the other thug. ¡°Hey, go and deal with that one.¡±


    "Got it." The third thug wearing a pair of jeans rushed straight at Kang Jin-Ho. But he also crumpled to the ground in the middle of his dash. That was because Kang Jin-Ho''s hand had struck the back of his head, too.


    After taking these two men out ofmission, Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brows. He was not enjoying this ''fight'' against ordinary people with no martial art training whatsoever. This situation was simr to each side bringing different weapons to a fight¡ªone side brought along a loaded gun and started shooting from afar while the other side came bare-handed.


    Even though he felt this way, Kang Jin-Ho still entered the alleyway because there was something he wanted to confirm.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t some ordinary kid, <i>eh </i>¡± The long-haired man slowly walked up closer to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°An attack that light isn''t enough to knock people out. That is, if you purely relied on physical strength alone.¡±


    His words subtly hinted at so many things at once.


    ¡°You are a martial artist,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his eyes sharply gleamed.


    There was one¡ªthere were martial artists in the modern era!


    After he returned to the modern era, something began to breed doubt in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind. The study of martial arts had been widespread in the past, yet why couldn''t he find a trace of it in the modern era


    There were probably many reasons for that, the most obvious one being the rate of progress in martial arts couldn''t keep up with the advancement in modern weaponry. You would need decades of training to be a martial arts expert, but bing a firearms expert was different. Even an ordinary person with little to no training could pick up a gun and turn it into a weapon of wanton ughter.


    The power of modern firearms was nearly unstoppable unless you were a high-level expert. Knowing this, who would go out of their way to train in martial arts


    This could have been the reason why cultivation techniques had gotten lost in the flow of time. But that still left one lingering unanswered question in his mind¡ªthe methods ofbat might have shifted its focus onto firearms rather than hand-to-hand fighting, but would that really be enough of a reason for ns and individuals mastering various cultivation techniques topletely disappear from Earth


    Shaolin Temple had be a tourist attraction, while Wudang became the headquarters of Taoism in the modern era. Why were the protectors of those institutions not cultivating the ways of martial arts? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand it. But now...


    His question was finally answered. He could sense internal energy, qi, within this long-haired man. His cultivation was obviously raised systematically, too. Kang Jin-Ho was certain that this long-haired man didn''t randomly pick up some secret cultivation manual off the ground and taught himself using it.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°I see, so there¡¯s another one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, kid? What, you thought you were the only one?¡±


    "No, that''s not it. I''m just d." A grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. One of the things he couldn''t satisfy in the modern era so far was his thirst for martial arts.


    He had been deliberately avoiding training and cultivating in the modern era. He couldn''t see the need for it since he had no ce to use his improved power, nor did he have a rival topare himself to after reaching a new realm of strength. What was the point of mastering martial arts in such an era, then


    But now, he discovered that people capable of recognizing the progress in his martial arts still existed in the modern era.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked a question, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    ¡°What''s it to you, kid?¡± The long-haired man sneered.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bother anymore and dismissively waved his hand. "Scram, then."


    ¡°...What?¡±


    "You better go and bring your master here. You are no match for me."


    ¡°What was that, you little sh*t?¡±


    Instead of a verbal reply, Kang Jin-Ho quietly red at the long-haired man. Thetter involuntarily flinched.


    Humans could only see and decipher ording to what they knew. As such, those without knowledge of martial arts could not sense the ''aura'' Kang Jin-Ho was emitting. Maybe they could pick up on an unexinable sense of dread or an ominous sense of foreboding, but that would be their limits.


    However, those familiar with cultivation had also received training to sharpen their senses. They trained themselves to pick up on even the faintest traces of bloodlust. They could also detect movements through aura alone¡ªthat was how sharp their senses were.


    And that was why the long-haired man could tell; he could tell how dangerous Kang Jin-Ho was. More urately, he could tell how terrifying the slumbering beast within Kang Jin-Ho was!


    ¡°Y-you...!¡± The long-haired man stumbled backward.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°You can leave. I won''t do anything to you.¡±


    "<i>Euh...!</i>" The long-haired man felt humiliated but he couldn''t do anything about it. Just being in front of Kang Jin-Ho made it difficult for him to breathe.


    <i>''Just where did this kid?!'' </i>


    The long-haired man thought to himself. Not even his master could emit this type of dangerous aura. In fact, he hade across many martial artists so far, but not a single one gave off a simr vibe as this teenage boy.


    <i>¡®This sinister vibe!¡¯</i>


    Other cultivators gave off clear and pristine auras, yet what Kang Jin-Ho''s figure emitted evoked a sense of pure terror instead. It became painfully obvious that thetter was definitely not someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°<i>Urgh!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard a pained gasping from behind and nced back. His friends were shuddering in fear from the aura he had released. His aura was so concentrated and dense that even the ordinary people with duller senses were being affected by it. Noticing this, he immediately withdrew his aura.


    ¡°<i>...Ah!</i>¡±


    The inexplicable sense of liberation prompted several gasps for air toe from his friends.


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze back to the long-haired man. "Scram."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Take your goons with you, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The long-haired man bit his lower lip, then lifted up his twopanions off the ground. Before leaving, though, he turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°We''ll see you again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly. "I''ll be waiting."

 Chapter 45: Time Moves On (2)

    <h4>Chapter 45: Time Moves On (2)</h4>


    The long-haired man turned away and left the alleyway.


    Han Se-Yeon regained her wits and quickly approached the woman kneeling on the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    But then, the woman suddenly raised her head and yelled, ¡°Are you people crazy!?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon was taken aback. "I''m sorry "


    ¡°How can you let them go?! Shouldn''t you call the police first or something?! Are you all insane?!¡±


    Han Se-Yeon was bbergasted and could only stare at the woman in a daze.


    Thetter continued to yell, "Why did you let them leave?! Wait, are you in cahoots with them?! Is that why you deliberately let them go "


    "L-listen here,dy!" Han Se-Yeon tried to defend herself, but...


    "I''m going to sue all of you!" the woman yelled at her once more.


    And that was when Han Se-Yeon helplessly looked at Kang Jin-Ho.


    But he simply shrugged his shoulders¡­


    ¡®<i>See? I told you so.¡¯</i>


    "Oppa! Oppa! Get up! Get up already!" The woman began shaking the copsed man violently. "What happened to all that big talk, Oppa?! Is this all you actually amount to?! Hey, can''t you hear me? Get up already!"


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned at this spectacle and addressed his friends. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡± Han Se-Yeon nodded and quickly followed him.


    But the woman wasn''t finished with them just yet. ¡°Hey, you! Where do you think you''re going?! Stop!¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu replied to her this time, "Why should we "


    "You let them get away, didn''t you?! In that case, how can you just leave?! I''m going to sue you all, you hear me!"


    He poked his tongue out at her. "Suit yourself,dy!"


    Once the group left the alleyway, Han Se-Yeon tutted in disbelief. ¡°<i>Wow,</i> what was up with that woman?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. If the other party always epted your goodwill as just that, a gesture of goodwill, everything would be wonderful, and there wouldn''t be any conflicts in this world. Unfortunately, the world wasn''t always so nice. If every person was righteous and lived their lives in a logical manner, societies wouldn''t have to inventws or regtions.


    ¡°By the way, it got pretty scary back there, right?¡± Han Se-Yeon shuddered slightly.


    Jeong In-Gyu nodded in agreement. "Yeah. It was only a little scary at first, you know? But it got super scary in the middle. I couldn''t stop shaking myself."


    "And Jin-Ho, you are really good at fighting, too."


    ¡°Anyway, let''s just go to the karaoke lounge.¡±


    The group of high school kids resumed their journey to the karaoke lounge. However, Kang Jin-Ho continued to nce behind him.


    <i>''They are in this era, too.''</i>


    He had finally discovered a trace of <i>true</i> martial arts. The cultivation andbat techniques had survived and were being passed down even now. This knowledge brought a deep grin to Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    ***


    ¡°I''m home,¡± Kang Jin-Ho announced while stepping into the house.


    The long and hard battle between his parents ended in his father''s victory. Under the condition that any remaining money would be left in the mother''s control, the family went with the father''s wish and bought a nice house with a garden and awn. The thing was, though, Kang Yu-Hwan didn''t lose anything from this deal since he never had the sole authority to make decisions on the family''s finances in the first ce. Kang Eun-Yeong even called this deal a stroke of genius on her father''s part.


    ¡°...Wee home, son.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong stood there with her arms crossed as she stared unnervingly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    He slightly tilted his head. ¡°What''s the matter, Mother?¡±


    ¡°How are your studiestely? I was worried when your grades fell after the ident, you see...¡±


    "It''s alright, Mother. I''ve been trying hard."


    "I tried not to say anything, but you''re a high school senior now. Don''t you think it''s about time you take your studying more seriously "


    ¡°I am, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m nagging you for no good reason then, aren''t I?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong hadn''t brought up the matter of her son''s poor grades until now. Her consideration meant the burden of getting better grades didn''t wear Kang Jin-Ho down for the past year or so. He was genuinely grateful to her for that.


    He nced around the living room. "Where is Father "


    "It''ll be a little while before he closes his shop andes home."


    At that, Kang Jin-Ho sighed, "Even though we told him to be less hands-on..."


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shook her head. "If a man stops working all of a sudden, he''ll rapidly grow old. That''s definitely not good, Jin-Ho."


    "Mother, it sounds like you don''t want an old man as your husband."


    "Son, just take a look at what your father is like already. Now, imagine what it would be like if he gets older."


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled as he replied, ¡°But there is nothing wrong with him, though?¡±


    "I''m just relieved that you look like me, son!"


    Kang Jin-Ho touched his face. After he started cultivating again, his physique gradually transformed and became a well-bnced, ideal version of a human body. That meant his facial features had changed a lot in the past year or so, too. This change was so gradual that the people around him failed to notice it, but the rtives that hadn''t seen him for a long time would definitely find it difficult to recognize him.


    One of the things he was thankful for was his facial features notpletely changing from how they used to be¡ªhe was d that traces of his old self still remained.


    Kang Jin-Ho was heading to his room when the front door opened all of a sudden, and the lengthiest groan he had ever heard came from his younger sister''s mouth as she walked inside.


    ¡°<i>Uh-whe...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and looked back at Kang Eun-Yeong. Her facial features had also changed somewhat in the past year. But that was because he personally had a hand in her transformation. He just couldn''t stomach her asking for stic surgery with her excuse being her impending public debut. The procedure wasn''t all that difficult, anyway. He simply had to inject some qi directly into her face and bnce her features out a bit more. Thanks to his intervention, she had be far prettier than before, even though the changes weren''t as pronounced as Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    The good looks of both Kang Eun-Yeong and Kang Jin-Ho prompted their friends to enviously talk about the Kang family¡¯s DNA and other nonsense.


    Kang Eun-Yeong stopped Kang Jin-Ho from going into his room. "Oppa "


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "Did you know that I''ll be in the team trials soon "


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    ¡°It''s a trial to see if I''m good enough to enter the group that¡¯s scheduled to debut pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong sighed, ¡°Can''t you, like, ask Chairman Hwang for some help?¡±


    "<i>Mm </i>" Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. What did Hwang Jeong-Hu have to do with Kang Eun-Yeong''s trials? "What are you talking about "


    "Other kids all have backers, you know? It''s like, only a handful got there with their pure talents alone. There aren''t that many spots avable, and it''s really tough with my skills alone."


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°No can do.¡±


    ¡°But Oppa!¡±


    ¡°That is off-limits...¡±


    "Howe? I''m telling you, everyone else is doing it, so why can''t I?!" Kang Eun-Yeong asked in exasperation.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at his sister before asking a question of his own, ¡°In that case, what happens to the girl whose spot you have taken away?¡±


    ¡°Well, she will...¡±


    "It wouldn''t matter if you got the spot through your own skills. But if you got it through some other means? Isn''t that the same thing as you stealing someone else''s opportunity? Tell me, will that sit well with you "


    "Everyone else has already been doing that, though!" Kang Eun-Yeong shot back at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, unfazed. "And then, will bing an idol at any cost make you feel satisfied afterward "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of resorting to underhanded means as long as you can be a singer? Was that your n when signing up with the agency?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong bit her lower lip. "Well, no. But..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression turned even more grave. ¡°Did you spend thest few years training deep into the night three times a week just to chicken out now and ask for someone else''s help?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You better give up on such a dream now. Your life as a singer will mean nothing to you if you be one this way. I didn''t oppose you when you raised a fuss about bing an idol because I genuinely thought you enjoyed singing, not because you wanted to be a star.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s voice became smaller. "O-okay..."


    "Chairman Hwang did say he wanted to support you a little more, but I declined his offer. Someone who bes famous that way won''tst long, after all."


    "...I got it."


    ¡°Don''t rush it, Eun-Yeong. You''re still young.¡±


    Hearing that, Kang Eun-Yeong desperately fired herst salvo. "What are you talking about?! Everyone makes their debut around my age, you know! If I wait any longer, they''ll call me an ahjumma!¡±


    ¡°As long as you have the ability, your age doesn''t matter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied firmly.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong listening on the sideline nodded sagely. "He''s right, Eun-Yeong. Your oppa is speaking the truth here."


    ¡°But, Mom!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong cried out when her own mother didn''t take her side.


    But Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s reply came bundled with a p on her daughter''s back. "I''m also against you bing a singer like that. Listen, stealing someone else''s opportunity is not right. Do you have any idea how much my heart ached when other guys didn''t go out with me back then "


    "What happened? Why didn''t they go out with you, Mom " Kang Eun-Yeong asked while frowning at the paining from her back.


    ¡°What can I do when they say it''s unfair to other girls with me in the picture?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed at that reply.


    But Kang Eun-Yeong unwisely smiled and asked, ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Is that why you married Dad?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s cheeks twitched for a moment then. ¡°...Kang Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom?¡±


    "You make your own dinner tonight!"


    ¡°<i>Ah?! </i>Mom! Wait, why are you getting upset over that, Mom?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and left his family behind to enter his room. He immediately switched hisputer on and began searching online.


    [Easy Victory for Park Yu-Min!


    The rookie star gamer Park Yu-Min won andslide victory in the first round of KGL''s Group B preliminaries!


    The match took ce on the ''Battlefield of Stars'' map. Yun Min-Sang resorted to a line rush in the opening minutes as his opening salvo. However, Park Yu-Min patiently defended against the raid and overwhelmed Yun Min-Sang with his now-trademark quantity tactic.


    With this victory, Park Yu-Min has now earned his first promotion and a win in the...]


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned while reading the article.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a bad gamer.¡±


    Yes, Park Yu-Min was simply too strong.


    Some people were born with a particr set of talents suitable for a specific field. Rather than talent, Kang Jin-Ho relied on his cultivation to jump into the world of gaming. On the other hand, Park Yu-Min managed to reach his current height purely with his innate talent and all the hard work he had put in.


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the inte browser, then logged into his Gxy Craft ount. It had been a while since hest yed this game.


    ***


    Jang Jeon-Gu, a pro gamerpeting in Gxy Craft, muttered while staring at his monitor, ¡°You know, I haven''t seen that yertely.¡±


    His fellow pro gamer, Bak Yeong-Tae, tilted his head. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°KILLYM.¡±


    ¡°What kind of an ID is that? Kill why am?¡±


    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t heard about KILLYM until now "


    ¡°Yeah, it''s my first time hearing about them.¡±


    Jang Jeon-Gu chuckled in dismay. "Dude, I''m guessing that you haven''t checked the Battl ratingtely."


    "Why should I waste my time doing that? The best yers don''t have high ratings anyway, right "


    Jang Jeon-Gu shook his head. "Nah, this yer is different."


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> What is so different about them?¡±


    "Their rating. It''s 2,500."


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Bak Yeong-Tae nearly fell out of his chair at that revtion.


    Jang Jeon-Gu chuckled at that reaction and asked, "How high did your rating get, Yeong-Tae "


    ¡°I did get to around 2,000 way back when. I couldn''t reach it again after going pro, though.¡±


    ¡°So, you do understand how absurdly high the rating of 2,500 is, then.¡±


    "But there aren''t all that many differences between yers once you go past 2,000, right? Besides, a high rating doesn''t really guarantee that you''re a good yer."


    ¡°Nope. I did have a match with him before.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Jang Jeon-Gu gravely nodded. "And that yer was really something else."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "Yup. He was so good that I still get shivers when I remember our matches. I thought Yu-Min was good when I first saw him, but this KILLYM person is in a whole other realm. I''m telling you, if you see him in action, your jaw will hit the floor, dude."


    Bak Yeong-Tae remained doubtful as he retorted, "If that yer is so good, why waste time among the amateurs? Why not debut as a pro "


    "That person probably has no need for that. I''m guessing that... Maybe they are rich and just want to y games for fun but happen to be talented in it. Something like that."


    "That''d be so wild if it¡¯s true..."


    ¡°Anyway, I saw that person online pretty regrly before, but not so muchtely.¡±


    Bak Yeong-Tae pointed at his monitor. "Really? But I can see their ID right now, though. It looks like they just logged back in."


    "<i>Eh </i>" Jang Jeon-Gu urgently snapped his head back to the monitor. He could see that the ID ''KILLYM'' had appeared on his friends list. "They¡¯re here! I''m gonna ask them for a match!"


    ¡°Come on, man. Don''t forget that you''re a pro, dude.¡±


    "No, man. You don''t understand, being an amateur or pro doesn''t matter to this person. They¡¯re <i>really</i> that good!"


    Bak Yeong-Tae sneakily moved closer to Jang Jeon-Gu. ¡°Fine, fine. I guess I''ll see what the fuss is all about, then."


    As the two pro gamers chatted away, a familiar voice addressed them from behind. ¡°I''m going home now, everyone.¡±


    Jang Jeon-Gu looked away from his monitor. ¡°Okay. See youter, Yu-Min. Take care on your way back.¡±


    Bak Yeong-Tae also chimed in. ¡°Did the team captain say he''s giving you a ride today?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. "Yes, he did."


    ¡°Good. Nice work today. Congrattions on your first major win.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. See youter.¡± Park Yu-Min bade them farewell, then grinned faintly after spotting a certain gamer ID on Jang Jeon-Gu''s monitor¡ªKILLYM.


    That ID was created by his friend on that fateful day after Park Yu-Min had taken him to the cleaners. That friend swore that he would discard everything and start from scratch. The change in his gamer ID had also been a part of his transformation.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled a little and asked Jang Jeon-Gu, "That yer is really good, isn''t he "


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re really good at this. Have you fought with them before? Can you win?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I''d say it was 50-50 before. But I''ve lost more matches against him recently.¡±


    Jang Jeon-Gu was taken aback. "Seriously "


    "I can''t use my personal tournament build against him in casual matches, after all.¡±


    Jang Jeon-Gu nodded in understanding. "<i>Ah,</i> that''s true. In that case, it''d be safe to assume that you two are on a simr skill level, then? <i>Whoa.</i> If that person is good enough to rival you, who happens to be the hidden ace up our team''s sleeve, is it safe to assume that they¡¯d make their debut as a pro gamer sooner orter "


    ¡°Nah, I don''t think he will,¡± Park Yu-Min replied with a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°He said that me debuting as a pro and winning matches is good enough for him.¡±


    "<i>Mm </i> Wait, you know who this yer is " Jang Jeon-Gu tilted his head.


    "Yes. I''ve chatted to him online before."


    "<i>Ah,</i> I see. I thought you knew this person pretty well, judging from how you talk about them, you see. Don''t mind me, then."


    ¡°Okay, I won''t.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded.


    "<i>Oh!</i> He epted my challenge! Time to have a go at them now! Bye, Yu-Min!" Jang Jeon-Gu excitedly cried out before quickly waving his hand.


    "Bye." Park Yu-Min waved his hand back and exited the team''s building. He looked up and saw the dark evening skies above. The days he had to stayte into the night had grown recently, but he didn''t mind it.


    ¡°By the way, when will he change his ID?¡± Park Yu-Min smirked to himself.


    KILLYM, was it? That was supposed to be ¡°I''ll kill you, Park Yu-Min.¡±


    His friend seemed so mature, and he would sometimes be <i>way</i> too pragmatic, but that dude could actually behave so immaturely, too.


    ¡°I better step up my game if I don''t want to lose.¡±


    Park Yu-Min muttered while climbing into the waiting car.

 Chapter 46: Time Moves On (3)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Time Moves On (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho gripped Golden Elephant''s handles. The original n had been to use this bicycle temporarily until the recement bike specifically designed for him arrived. However, he had be attached to it and ended up using it ever since.


    Unsurprisingly, this bicycle had experienced quite a lot in the past year. The number of broken pedals alone was too numerous to count, while Kang Jin-Ho had to carry spare chains with him everywhere he went. The spokes of the wheels had gotten bent several times too, requiring full recements on both wheels. Even after going through all these events, however, the frame had stayed strong and had survived his abuse.


    It was as expected of a famous brand¡¯s product.


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to school on his bicycle, then parked it in a spot where it was more or less visible. The proxy chief director, Jo Gyu-Min, strongly suggested that the expensive bicycle should be stored in the chief director''s office, but Kang Jin-Ho rejected the idea just as strongly.


    Doing that once or twice wasn''t going to be a problem, but repeating it for months? That wasn''t something he could do. The act of carrying the bike to the office was not the issue here, though. Actually, the gazes of other students whenever he popped in and out of the office were what Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t so fond of. The feeling of getting special treatment didn''t make Kang Jin-Ho happy, only leaving him with a bitter aftertaste.


    In the end, the two of them had reached a consensus where Kang Jin-Ho would lock the bicycle down with a custom-made chains-and-lockbination. This arrangement also had a side effect of the school''s ancient bicycle storage getting a brand-new roof. Of course, the studentsmuting on their bikes were overjoyed by this progress.


    As Kang Jin-Ho made his way to his ss...


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho. Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh my~! Senior, good morning! Did you get my message?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. My bad for not replying to you yet.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you free this weekend?¡±


    "I''m sorry, but I need to study."


    ¡°Jin-Ho, good morning!¡±


    "Oh, hello. Yes, good morning."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped and spoke to everyone who greeted him. What aplete turnaround this waspared to the past! Then again, he had basically achieved a full-body modification through cultivation. He had be better-looking than most people, and he had gotten quite tall, too. His poprity wasn¡¯t really a surprise.


    "Hey, Jin-Ho. Morning." Jeong In-Gyu waved his hand when Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the ss.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Yeah. Morning."


    ¡°By the way, the mock exam results are already out.¡±


    ¡°Already? That''s fast.¡±


    "That''s because the school did the tests independently, you see. Our teachers must''ve graded the tests by themselves."


    ¡°I see,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he settled down at his desk.


    Only two months remained until the day of the National University Entrance Exams. As a result, the ssrooms of all third-year high schoolers had be a weird ce where nail-biting tension and mischievousness coexisted together.


    Jeong In-Gyu groaned, ¡°Urgh, only fifty days remain until the D-Day!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    "How are your grades " Jeong In-Gyu asked his friend while frowning a little.


    ¡°So-so,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged, then opened a textbook with an expressionless face. Honestly speaking, his grades were not up to satisfaction. His school performance records had certainly leapfroggedpared to the previous year''s results, but the mock exam results were not good enough to reflect all the hard work he had put in so far. Simply put, this meant he was able to follow along with all the sses well enough, but he still wasn¡¯t getting his desired results when studying on his own.


    Jeong In-Gyu tilted his head. "<i>Oh,</i> hey "


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up from the textbook. "What "


    "Isn''t that a high school third-year textbook "


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you looking at second-year textbooks, like, a few weeks ago? But now, it''s a third-year book?¡±


    "I can''t continue staring at second-year textbooks until the start of the entrance exams now, can I " Kang Jin-Ho replied dismissively.


    Jeong In-Gyu responded with a grave expression, "You know, I seriously thought that you were doing <i>that</i> just to get ready ahead of time. To repeat this year, that is."


    ¡°...Want me to kick your ass?¡±


    "Right, one should never repeat their senior year. That''s so uncool. But then... I heard that repeating a year is a necessity these days, while having a go for the third time is a matter of choice."


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, "Are you trying to imply that you''ll be repeating a year "


    "No way. How can I do this crap again for another year "


    "At least try studying a bit before whining like that, In-Gyu."


    ¡°Stop poking at my wounds, will ya?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shooed Jeong In-Gyu away, then resumed reading the textbook. It had been a month since he started on the third-year curriculum. Which meant he had to familiarize himself with the entire year''s subjects in the next month in order to take the exams. This arrangement was all thanks to Jo Gyu-Min setting up a strict schedule.


    Kang Jin-Ho could''ve gotten here much sooner if he focused on nothing but studying. However, he hadn''t felt the need to do better with his studies up until recently. As long as he didn''t fall behind the others, he didn''t care¡ªthat was his thought process.


    Kang Yu-Hwan used to be rather invested in his son''s grades once upon a time, even though he hadn''t outwardly expressed it. After opening his own cafe, however, he no longer seemed as interested in that topic. Perhaps he thought that Kang Jin-Ho getting poor grades wouldn''t necessarily threaten the boy''s future livelihood. This meant Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t harassed by the pressure of achieving better grades, but he also didn''t get to experience his family raising a fuss over him like how it was with other families.


    His life at home hadn''t changed all that much since his second year in high school.


    However, in school... That was a different story altogether.


    <i>Scribble, scribble...</i>


    The ss hadn''t started yet, but everyone was already keeping deathly quiet. The only noises produced by the students were the sounds of the pens scribbling away on their notebooks.


    <i>''The National University Entrance Exams, is it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the calendar with its pages for the previous months already torn off. He disliked the system of National University Entrance Exams, but he couldn''t think of a better assessment of one''s abilities than it, either.


    <i>''Must conform... Is that why it''s called entrance exams ''</i>


    As long as you were born in the Republic of Korea, the entrance exams were an unavoidable part of your life. Since the exams had to be taken anyway, you might as well give it your all.


    The ssroom door opened, and Park Yu-Min entered.


    "<i>Uh </i> Hey, it''s Yu-Min." Jeong In-Gyu got up and walked over to Park Yu-Min trying to get to his desk. "Congrats, man. I heard that you won yesterday."


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡±


    "That means you''re a full-fledged pro gamer now. <i>Geez,</i> I''m so envious of you. You don''t have to worry about going to universities and whatnot now."


    Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything but grinned softly.


    Jeong In-Gyu continued. ¡°Man, wish I was as good as you in gaming. Then, I wouldn''t have to worry about taking the entrance exams.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly, "Stop holding up a tired kid and go back to your desk, will you "


    "Come on, dude. Don''t you think I''m onto something here? Yu-Min doesn''t have to worry about the exams, right? And he won''t get scolded for getting poor grades, either."


    Kang Jin-Ho snorted, ¡°Why don''t you start yingputer games for fifteen hours a day like Yu-Min, then?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea.¡±


    "And do that every single day."


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You''ll be ying games without a single day off, like a machine. Fifteen hours a day, every day, every week.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu stumbled a little. "That... sounds a bit tough, I admit. But!"


    Kang Jin-Ho exined it further in a t voice, "Only a few percent of people who go through that rigorous schedule can debut as a pro gamer. And out of that few percent, an even smaller number of pros willpete in tournaments."


    ¡°...¡±


    "Even those yers who call themselves the best of the best will fall to the bottom if theyze around for a while."


    Jeong In-Gyu stuttered, ¡°B-but, Yu-Min...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, ¡°I''m pretty sure you''ll be ying around if you go to a university.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah...¡±


    "However, Yu-Min has already started his career. While you go to a university and waste time on group dates and parties, he will have to yputer games for fifteen hours a day to make a living."


    Jeong In-Gyu suddenly wrapped his arm around Park Yu-Min''s shoulders and spoke in a pitying voice, "Hey, Yu-Min, listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu clenched his fist tightly and lightly shook it. ¡°I''ll cheer for you!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°I now understand that it must be hard for you, too.¡±


    "What are you talking about " Park Yu-Min chuckled and finally reached his desk. Even though he was a pro gamer now, he still had to graduate high school.


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed his pen and delved into the textbook, knowing that he was in the same boat. It was true that he had already lived through being a third year in high school all those decades ago. Back then, he thought giving his best would be the ticket to sess, but not anymore.


    The crucial thing to consider was ''efficiency.¡¯ If his n was to get an average result in the exams, then it''d be fine to study like he did so far. However, his new goal was to get a better result than his past self.


    <i>''Otherwise, there''s no point now, is there ''</i>


    If he failed to get a better result this time around, all those years he spent in Zhongyuan would''ve been for nothing. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stomach the mere idea of that happening.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his report card. ¡°Ranked 25th, huh...¡±


    Considering that he had been ranked 50thst time, reaching this spot in thetest mock exams was amendable improvement. Even then, it was still a long way off his old record.


    Since he was now cultivating again, he had thought getting better grades would be only a matter of time. Unfortunately, fifteen years of being a jobless shut-in and several decades of life in Zhongyuan had robbed him of most of his knowledge. While others had had twelve years to gradually build their knowledge base, Kang Jin-Ho had to do the same in only one year.


    Yes, it had been only one year since he started studying again. And in that year, he had managed to drag his ranking of 250th all the way up to 25th, a jump of 225 spots.


    However, he still wasn''t satisfied with this result.


    <i>''I know it''ll get better.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had only just begun on the third-year curriculum when he took the mock exams. Once he was done with the curriculum, his grades should rise up even higher.


    ¡°...Let''s aim for the first spot.¡±


    His goal had always been the top spot. Kang Jin-Ho''s motto was since he started this thing, he had to reach the top no matter what.


    ***


    Lunch break...


    Kang Jin-Ho was sitting on the grandstand of the school''s athletics field.


    He groaned weakly, "So tired..."


    The issue was not with his stamina. No, he had the endless battle against the printed letter to me. Those fights had steadily shaved away at his mental strength, leaving him feeling fatigued. His body was fine, but his head would repeatedly experience a state of hazy emptiness. He could restore his stamina by using a breathing technique to generate and circte qi, yet he still couldn''t avoid falling in this state. How bad was it for other students, then


    <i>''Now that I think about it, I held on pretty admirably back then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled his past self. Back then, he had been studying several times harder than this. Even though his study regimen back then had been inefficient and a waste of his valuable time, he still had to admit that his past self was a lot more passionate about studying.


    <i>''Two months left, huh ''</i>


    If things yed out the same as in the past... Kang Jin-Ho was fated to get involved in another car ident in two months. He would either end up as a paraplegic and live alone for the rest of his life, or a new life that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even begin to imagine might start in two months.


    He thought about the rapidly-approaching next chapter of his life. In a way, his life leading up to that moment was just a rehearsal for this new life.


    Some variables did rear their ugly heads, but he still managed to adapt pretty quickly as he had already lived this part of his life before.


    But after entering university, his life would be aplete unknown for him.


    <i>''Before that, I need to get into a university first...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho yawned and stretched his limbs, then got up to leave.


    ¡°Wait! I only got here, so why are you leaving already?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped and turned his head to look at the source of that shrill yell. Han Se-Yeon sneaked closer before settling down next to him.


    He sat down again and scanned her face. ¡°You look tired,¡± he said.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m so tired I think I''m dying.¡±


    "Don''t overwork yourself. Your grades are already excellent, anyway."


    ¡°Don''t jinx it, Jin-Ho. Besides, good grades don''t mean anything if I mess up on the D-Day. It''ll be game over, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "You do have a point there."


    "It''s so unfair that ourst twelve years will be judged by how we do on that single day, don''t you think "


    "There''s always the next time if you fail."


    ¡°I told you to stop jinxing it, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°I was only trying to cheer you up, though?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon chuckled, then lightly patted him on the shoulder. "That''s right. I saw that your ranking climbed up again."


    ¡°Yeah, that happened.¡±


    ¡°25th out of the entire school, eh?¡±


    "Yeah," Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shrug.


    ¡°You must''ve worked hard, Jin-Ho. This noona is so proud of you.¡± Han Se-Yeon patted Kang Jin-Ho on the head.


    He disregarded her and simply looked up at the sky above.


    She tilted her head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The sky.¡±


    "I''ve noticed that you look up there pretty often. Why, though "


    ¡°Just¡ªI just want to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Make sure... what?¡±


    ¡°That I''m really here...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon groaned, "Jin-Ho, you''re not making any sense, again."


    ¡°Don''t mind me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and shook his head.


    Han Se-Yeon sat a little closer. "By the way, which university are you thinking of applying to "


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> The one that I can get in with my grades.¡±


    "Your grades are getting better, so I guess going to Korea University isn''t out of the question as long as you get serious about it."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again. "No, I don''t want to go there."


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It''s too far.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon frowned deeply. "People are dying to get into that university, yet you don''t want to go just because... it''s too far "


    ¡°Well, Jaegyeong Uni is close by, so I''ll probably go there instead.¡±


    "You better pull your socks up, then. With your current grades, you won¡¯t be able to get into Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon yfully teased, "<i>Oh </i> Then, what''s up with all this confidence? Wait, are you banking on your grandpa''s help "


    ¡°A university that epts a student who can''t even clear the qualifications to enter is not a real university, but a cram school.¡±


    "I guess you have a point there. Entrance exams are a thorny issue for everyone, after all."


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned faintly at her teasing. He had his own way of handling this, so he wasn''t that worried about it. Besides, everything he had done so far was a preparation for what was about toe, anyway.


    ¡°Let''s go back inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up, and Han Se-Yeon followed him.


    Before they got too far, though, she suddenly addressed him, ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Study hard, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "I don''t have a problem with Jaegyeong Uni, you know "


    "What does that mean " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    "Although it''s not as acimed as the Korea Uni, it''s pretty close to us, as you said. And it''s got a good public image and the schrships are easy enough to get, too."


    ¡°I thought you were aiming for Korea Uni? Why the change of heart?¡±


    ¡°You know. Just. See youter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched as Han Se-Yeon jogged back to her ss. He chuckled a little and muttered, ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    1. The Hangul for ''conform'' and the Korean acronym for the National University Entrance Exams have very simr pronunciations.

 Chapter 47: Time Moves On (4)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Time Moves On (4)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min stepped inside the chairman''s office, then bowed deeply to Hwang Jeong-Hu behind the desk.


    Thetter nodded. "You''re here, Gyu-Min."


    "Greetings, Chairman. It''s been a while, sir."


    "Indeed. How have you been "


    "I''ve been well. Thank you, sir."


    "Well, then. I''d like to hear your report on Kang Jin-Ho after you observed him from close by."


    Jo Gyu-Min silently swallowed his saliva, then pulled out a stack of reports.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted, "Printed documents, again "


    "My apologies, sir. I don''t have an office in thepany, unfortunately..."


    "...<i>Keuh-hum! Ahem,</i> I see. My bad on that one. I''ll have a chat with HR and fix that right away."


    "Thank you, sir," Jo Gyu-Min expressed his gratitude and handed over the report to his boss. "Kang Jin-Ho has recently begun focusing his whole being on studying, and as a result, his grades are shooting up at a rapid pace, sir."


    "How good are his grades "


    "Not exactly on the level of ''excellent,¡¯ sir. I''d say among the upper half of his peers."


    "Is that right " Hwang Jeong-Hu looked a little disappointed by that revtion. "I guess he is not that smart, then "


    "No, sir. It''s theplete opposite."


    "<i>Hmm </i> I don''t follow."


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed to his report. "I''ve already noted it down in my report, but I believe it bears repeating, sir. After Kang Jin-Ho was involved in that car identst year, he lost most of his memories."


    "<i>Hmm </i> Really "


    "Yes, sir. For some reason, his amnesia seems to have affected his academic knowledge, as well. In most cases involving amnesia, the victim should retain their knowledge andmon sense, but Kang Jin-Ho''s case seems a little unique, sir."


    "Is that so " Hwang Jeong-Ho was slightly taken aback after realizing something. "Hold on. His car ident was only a year ago "


    "Yes, sir. In other words... Kang Jin-Ho only needed one year to go through 12 years of curriculum, starting from elementary all the way up to high school, to catch up to his peers."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded slowly. "That¡¯s fast. Does that mean he''s twelve times ''smarter'' than his peers? No, I guess that''s not quite right."


    "The shocking thing with his rate of progress is that he wasn''t exactly invested in his studies until recently, sir. He wasn''t studying seriously at all, but he still managed to catch up at such a frightening speed. At this rate... I''m genuinely curious to know what his entrance exam scores will be, sir."


    "Which university is he aiming for? Did he tell you "


    "Yes, sir. It''s Jaegyeong University."


    "Is that so " Hwang Jeong-Huughed. "Even though he hasn''t admitted it, he must be interested in my corporation, then!"


    "Sir, he said that... he prefers Jaegyeong because it''s close."


    "<i>Hmph!</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu pouted unhappily. "<i>Hmmm.</i> Well, fine. His grades are fine as is. As long as he''s smart, his grades in school don''t matter much. What about his other aspects, then "


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes. "Sir? When you say his other aspects "


    "What are your thoughts on Kang Jin-Ho, now that you''ve had enough time to observe him "


    Jo Gyu-Min had to mull his answer on that one. His thoughts on this question were actually based on his gut feeling. He believed that emotions were unnecessary in the reports meant for his superiors, so to make his observation based on a gut feeling now was a bit... Should he say that it made him feel rather uneasy


    However, this was what Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted, and he would always get what he wanted in the end.


    "Kang Jin-Ho is..." Jo Gyu-Min decided to reply honestly. "...Someone indecipherable, sir."


    "Indecipherable " Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Jo Gyu-Min in disappointment. "What are you talking about? You''ve been observing him for a year, so how can you not have figured him out yet "


    "Sir, that''s precisely why I couldn''t figure him out."


    "<i>Mmm </i>"


    "The first time you meet him, then a few times after that, and after observing him for a while... All three versions of Kang Jin-Ho seem like different people, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded in agreement. He also got a simr feeling.


    "The first time I met Kang Jin-Ho, I wasn''t quite sure why you were so interested in him, sir. Honestly speaking... I suspected that he was your hidden heir," Jo Gyu-Min cautiously exined.


    "Where would I find the spare time or energy to do ''that'' " Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled.


    "Well, you''re a man, so anything''s possible, sir."


    "Okay, fine. Move on."


    Jo Gyu-Min continued. "But my evaluation of him gradually changed the more I observed him. He turns out to be someone genuinely ''excellent'' even though he doesn''t show it outwardly. His judgment is swift, precise, and bold, sir. Dare I say... he reminds me of you, Chairman."


    "That''s a good evaluation, then."


    However, Jo Gyu-Min''s expression was getting stiffer. "But recently... He feels different again, sir."


    "How so "


    "He''s definitely hiding something, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked softly. It seemed that Jo Gyu-Min had finally cottoned onto Kang Jin-Ho''s true face hidden below the surface. "Why do you say that, Gyu-Min "


    Jo Gyu-Min shuddered a little. "I''ve been getting that eerie feeling sometimes, sir. Especially when he''s not paying attention to me. I could feel this eerie chill run down my spine and I even had to do a double-take at him many times already, sir."


    "How can you be certain with just a gut feeling, Gyu-Min "


    "Sir, do you still remember Choi Myeong-Gil "


    "Who " Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head.


    "He was the Dongmyeong Foundation''s chief director."


    "<i>Aha,</i> that old man with corrupted eyes. Yeah, I remember now."


    "Do you recall why he got into conflict with Kang Jin-Ho, sir "


    Hwang Jeong-Hu harrumphed. "Didn''t his grandson have a fight with Jin-Ho at school? You think I can''t remember that much "


    "His grandson, Choi Yeong-Su, has be an invalid, sir."


    "What? What do you mean "


    "When I first heard that he was disying symptoms of minor psychosis, I didn''t pay much attention. But... When I checked out his situation not too long ago, Choi Yeong-Su''s state was indescribably wretched, sir."


    "<i>Mmmm...</i>"


    "And I believe Kang Jin-Ho was somehow responsible for that state," said Jo Gyu-Min as a shadow was cast on his face.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s gut feeling agreed with that guess. Didn''t he also mistake Kang Jin-Ho for an actual devil the first time they met? "What makes you think so, Gyu-Min "


    "I happened to hear it, sir."


    "Hear what "


    "The conversation between Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeong-Su, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes grew a little wider. "Did you speak to Choi Yeong-Su personally "


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. "No, sir. That''s not it. Kang Jin-Ho actually wanted to speak to Choi Yeong-Su, so I apanied him there."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sat forward in his chair. "I want to know the details."


    "It was around one month ago, sir."


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho showed up in the chief director''s office one day to make a sudden request. "Can you help me find someone "


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. Find someone, was it? This was obviously not about locating a separated family member, so what could he possibly mean? "Who would you like to find, Mr. Jin-Ho "


    "It''s Choi Yeong-Su."


    "I''m sorry " Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head in confusion.


    "He''s the grandson of Dongmyeong Foundation''s previous chief director. He used to attend this school."


    "<i>Oh.</i> I think I remember who that is. But why do you want to find him "


    "Can you just find his current whereabouts without knowing the reason "


    "...Well, that won''t be difficult. Should I bring him here "


    "No. I''ll go there myself."


    As they chatted, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but feel that Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was far graver than before.


    ***


    Then, a little whileter...


    Jo Gyu-Min broke the news. "I found him, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    "Where is he " Kang Jin-Ho asked immediately.


    "It''s not too far from here. It seems that Choi Myeong-Gil and his grandson couldn''t just abandon the hometown they had lived in for their whole lives."


    "Can you take me there "


    "I certainly can. Allow me to guide you."


    The two men rode in Jo Gyu-Min''s car to head to Choi Yeong-Su''s current home. They tracked the address down and eventually reached a slum on a hill so steep that cars couldn''t even drive up.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked through the windshield and muttered, "ording to the address, it''s supposed to be somewhere on this hill. Looks like we''ll have to walk from here, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    "Let''s do that, then," Kang Jin-Ho replied while climbing out of the car. He silently scanned the slum and saw small, rundown shacks densely doting the side of the steep hill. The Seongsim Orphanage used to be located in an area simr to this one, didn''t it


    Kang Jin-Ho turned to ask Jo Gyu-Min, "Are there many slums like this in Seoul "


    "Yes. Seoul is a city with two faces, after all. Wealthy people can enjoy untold luxury, but there are also plenty of poor people going through hard times. But that''s pretty much the same in anyrge city."


    "I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then quietly followed behind Jo Gyu-Min as they began walking up the hill.


    After walking for a while, they finally discovered the address. Jo Gyu-Min pointed at a creaky door. "I think we''re here."


    "Alright." Kang Jin-Ho pushed the door open and entered.


    <i>Creeeak!</i>


    The front door''s hinges let out an abrasive metallic noise.


    "W-who''s there?! <i>Cough</i>!" An old man''s decaying voice came from inside the house.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bother to reply and stepped further in.


    "Who..." An old man who was obviously having trouble walking came out to meet the visitors, only for his eyes to open wide in panic. "Y-y-you!"


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied the old man. It was the former chief director of the Dongmyeong Foundation, Choi Myeong-Gil. After getting kicked out of his position, he had be just another powerless old man.


    "K-Kang Jin-Ho!" Choi Myeong-Gil cried out in shock.


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly stepped in front of Kang Jin-Ho to shield him. He believed that the old man would go berserk and charge straight at Kang Jin-Ho. However, Choi Myeong-Gil''s responsepletely betrayed Jo Gyu-Min''s expectations.


    The old man stumbled back in pure terror. "W-w-why are you here! Why?!"


    His voice was loud, but it was not threatening at all. It actually sounded more like a desperate plea to alert the surroundings to the iing danger.


    Kang Jin-Ho apathetically muttered, "I came to find Choi Yeong-Su."


    "What do you want with my grandson?! Can''t you, can''t you just leave my boy be! He became sick in his head because of you! Isn''t it fine to forgive him already?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the old man and scanned the interior of this ''house.¡¯ He could hear the soft breathing of another personing from somewhere.


    Choi Myeong-Gil''s fear-filled eyes noticed that his grandson''s nemesis had discovered the boy''s location. He urgently charged at Kang Jin-Ho and clung on, but Kang Jin-Ho easily pried the old man off.


    Despite all the bad things he had done, Choi Myeong-Gil''s love for his grandson still deserved high praise.


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed the door of one of the rooms and stepped inside, and this musty stench immediately assaulted him. He then noticed a young man sleeping by the corner of the room. His face was obscured by long and messy tangled-up hair.


    "N-no! He barely fell asleep with a sedative just now! Before that, he was suffering from yet another psychotic episode, so please don''t wake him up! Y-yes, it''s all my fault! I was in the wrong! T-that''s why, just, just let that child be!" Choi Myeong-Gil desperately cried out.


    Unfortunately for him, his agitated voice woke up Choi Yeong-Su from his drug-induced sleep. The boy slowly turned his head to look and discovered Kang Jin-Ho standing by the doorway.


    "<i>Hiiiiiiieeeek?!</i>" Choi Yeong-Su freaked out and hurriedly scrambled further away into the corner as if Kang Jin-Ho was a grim reaper who hade here to take his soul.


    Jo Gyu-Min watching this scene began feeling a pang of pity for this kid.


    "K-Kang Jin-Ho! Kang Jin-Ho!!! <i>Uwaaaaahk!</i>" Choi Yeong-Su screamed like a madman.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly observed this spectacle. He remembered that this kid used to be quite handsome only about a year ago. Despite his twisted personality, anyone with eyes would agree that Choi Yeong-Su certainly had the looks to spare.


    But now, no one would associate this version of Choi Yeong-Su with his past self. His transformation was just too drastic for that¡ªhis face had be covered in the bushy, dirty beard while his oily, unkempt hair was so long and tangled up that he looked like a homeless man. His unfocused eyes were constantly shifting around in anxiety, while his pitifully-trembling body visible through the gaps of dirty clothes was all skins and bones.


    Jo Gyu-Min had to ask to make sure, "Mr. Jin-Ho, is this... really Choi Yeong-Su "


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply. He walked closer inrge strides and grabbed Choi Yeong-Su''s head.


    "Y-you bastard!" Choi Myeong-Gil cried out and tried to charge forward again, but Jo Gyu-Min held him back.


    While pulling the old man back, Jo Gyu-Min made sure to keep an eye on Kang Jin-Ho''s actions. After all, he would have to intervene if something bad was to happen to Choi Yeong-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly spoke, "Look at me."


    "<i>Uwaaaahk!</i>"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand gripping Choi Yeong-Su''s head tightened even more. "I said, look at me, Choi Yeong-Su. Who am I "


    "...Y-you... are..."


    "Speak. Who am I "


    "Kang... Jin... Ho..."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "That''s right. It''s me, Choi Yeong-Su. I am Kang Jin-Ho."


    "<i>Euh...</i>"


    The internal energy trickling out of Kang Jin-Ho''s hand began correcting the messy meridians and blood flow in Choi Yeong-Su''s head. Thetter finally regained some of his wits, and his expression became crumpled in fear.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked while looking deep into Choi Yeong-Su''s eyes, "What do you see "


    "I..."


    "Tell me, what have you been seeing "


    Choi Yeong-Su replied while his arms convulsed, "It... It was Hell..."


    A meaningful grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. "That''s right. I did warn you that you''ll experience a living hell."


    Choi Yeong-Su''s lips parted to say something, but Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and cut him off. "No need to shiver like that. I have nevere to visit you until today, you see. What you''ve been seeing all along was an imaginary me your mind has created. The truth is, I haven''t even lifted a finger against you."


    Choi Yeong-Su''s tremors gradually calmed down. He was still minutely trembling in fear, but at least he was no longer screaming like before.


    "Can you see " Kang Jin-Ho turned Choi Yeong-Su''s head and showed him the surroundings. "This is your current reality."


    "...!"


    "Don''t try to run away. This is not a dream. Indeed, it''s you who had been dreaming all along to escape your reality. And look what happened," Kang Jin-Ho spoke in an eerie, chilly voice. That bone-shuddering voice dug deep into Choi Yeong-Su''s ears.

 Chapter 48: Time Moves On (5)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Time Moves On (5)</h4>


    ¡°S-stop tormenting my grandson!¡± Choi Myeong-Gil cried out, his breathing became heavy and dangerously shallow.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the old man and continued to taunt Choi Yeong-Su. ¡°Look at your grandfather. He''s like that now because of you. Do you understand me now? I told you that you should not provoke me. This is the price of your actions.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min watched on silently and bit down on his lower lip. Just why did Kang Jin-Hoe here? What did he want to achieve by doing this? To have augh at the wretched state of Choi Yeong-Su and his grandfather


    What a cruel thing to do that was¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. "What do you think, Choi Yeong-Su "


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I asked you, what do you think?¡±


    The fear in Choi Yeong-Su''s eyes weakened, and a different emotion eventually broke through¡ªit was rage. "I... I will... kill... you...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply. ¡°You think this is the worst that can happen?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not. At the very least, you still have a family member to rely on and enough time to restart your life. But the ''hell'' I''ve experienced? Your current reality can''t evenpare to how hellish it had been.¡±


    ¡°What... are you saying?¡±


    ¡°The reward for oveing that hell was an opportunity. An opportunity for a new life. And so, I clung to that opportunity and tried to live my life. Then, one day, I remembered you.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "You''ve fallen to despair as I had. However, who will give you an opportunity? That''s right, nobody. No one will give you an opportunity for a new life. And that is inly unfair, isn''t it? You understand what I''m saying, don''t you "


    Choi Yeong-Su slowly nodded. His eyes finally regained their rity.


    ¡°Your grandfather has lost all of his powers. He only has you now. In other words, it''s time for you to step up. But do you have the resolve to do that?¡±


    ¡°I... I swear to kill you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked even deeper. He took out an envelope from his inner pocket, then tossed it at Choi Yeong-Su. ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su red right back, realizing that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t literally telling him to stand up on his feet.


    "You''ve paid for your sin, so this situation must be so unfair to you. Maybe you are thinking that the punishment is too much. However, that''s what the world is like¡ªsomeone''s prank can be worse pain than death to someone else. You''ve been on the side of those who give, but today, you are on the receiving end."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And so, I shall give you an opportunity. Stand back up with the money I''m giving you. Ovee this mess. And once you''re ready,e find me. I''ll give you an opportunity, then. An opportunity to stand back up again... And also to take my head. You understand what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su quietly nodded away.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared for some time before letting go of Choi Yeong-Su''s head. He muttered while turning around to leave, ¡°It will take time. Your body is a mess, after all. So, don''t rush it. I won''t run away or hide from you, anyway.¡±


    "Kang Jin-Ho..." Choi Yeong-Su called out, stopping Kang Jin-Ho in his tracks. "Why are you... me..."


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned brightly. However, there was this spine-chilling eeriness hidden in that smile. His eyes burned fiercely as he spoke, "I told you already. I''m giving you an opportunity. I don''t know if this opportunity will help you or make you fall further into despair. Then again... It''s up to you to decide, isn''t it? If you''re scared, use that money and hide somewhere. I won''t appear before you ever again, though."


    With those parting words, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked outside. Jo Gyu-Min watching from the sideline stopped his trembling right arm with his left hand.


    He was scared. For the first time in almost a year, Jo Gyu-Min was scared of the young man walking past him. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' who had grabbed Choi Yeong-Su''s head and said all those things was definitely not the high school student ''Kang Jin-Ho.¡¯


    They might look the same, but the inside was... The only way Jo Gyu-Min could describe this would be that aplete stranger must have slipped into the shell named Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Let''s return, Mr. Gyu-Min." Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him and said to Jo Gyu-Min after having already reverted to being the high school student ''Kang Jin-Ho.¡¯


    But that terrified Jo Gyu-Min even more. Just how many different faces existed inside this young man? The current ''Kang Jin-Ho'' and the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' from a few seconds ago... Which one of the two was his real self


    Jo Gyu-Min suppressed his trembling voice and nodded.


    ***


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression was filled with genuine intrigue. ¡°So, that''s what happened.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min held his own shoulder as if the memories of that day still sent shivers down his spine. ¡°You had to be there to believe it, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, I get it. I share the same thoughts, after all.¡±


    ¡°Wait... Sir, you already knew?¡±


    .


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded. "Yes, I do."


    "Why didn''t you give me a warning, sir " Jo Gyu-Min asked with a hint of resentment in his voice. He wouldn''t normally dare to whine like that to his chairman, but things were different this time.


    Of course, Hwang Jeong-Hu understood where his subordinate wasing from. "Do you really think you¡¯ll believe me even if I told you "


    "...No, sir. I wouldn¡¯t believe you." Jo Gyu-Min readily admitted to it. Didn''t he already say something about being there to believe it a second ago? "Mr. Jin-Ho wasn''t even talking to me. I was merely standing there and watching, yet... I couldn''t stop myself from trembling, sir. Mr. Jin-Ho on a regr day is just another student whose immaturity sometimes borders on naivety. But on that day... That couldn''t have been Kang Jin-Ho, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. I was also flustered by that stark difference.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously spoke, "Chairman..."


    "<i>Mmhm,</i> go ahead."


    ¡°That man... He''s too dangerous, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu silently smiled and let Jo Gyu-Min speak.


    ¡°I honestly believe that having him near you will one day cause a massive problem to your wellbeing, Chairman. Sir, you must distance yourself from him!¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible¡­¡±


    "But, sir...!"


    ¡°I can''t afford to do that. He might choose to distance himself from me, but that day will be my funeral.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bit his lower lip. ¡°I just can''t understand it, sir.¡±


    ¡°What exactly?¡±


    ¡°Why... Why did he go out of his way to find Choi Yeong-Su and help that boy regain his mind while saying this was an opportunity for that boy? Mr. Jin-Ho even left behind a lot of money for him, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. "A lot of money? How much "


    ¡°Around three hundred million won have been withdrawn from the ount you set up for Mr. Jin-Ho, sir. I believe he gave that to Choi Yeong-Su during theirst meeting.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred million, is it...? What a vague amount that is. I can''t even tell whether he''s being generous or not. You could say he''s being stingy considering the wealth he has ess to, but to Choi Yeong-Su, that amount must seem like a mountain of gold.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°I still can''t figure out why he did that, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned deeply. ¡°Fe, you have this tendency to overthink things.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°It''s as Jin-Ho said. He''s simply giving Choi Yeong-Su an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted and continued with his exnation, "Realistically speaking, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t suffer all that much from Choi Yeong-Su''s schemes. He might have been in danger of losing a lot, but all that has been ovee in the end, wouldn''t you say? On the other hand, this conflict has left Choi Yeong-Su''s family in ruins."


    ¡°...Yes, that''s true.¡±


    "In that case, wouldn''t he be thinking that one year of unimaginable squalor is a good enough punishment "


    Jo Gyu-Min was puzzled. "Sir? Wouldn''t it have been fine to just leave Choi Yeong-Su alone "


    "You''ll find that some people in this world are very strict with their debts, Gyu-Min. They never forget all the favors they receive. And they also never, ever forget their grudges. The funny thing is, those people are also not the biggest fans of excessive vengeance. At the least, with vengeance greater than the sum of their grudges, that is."


    ¡°They are difficult types of people to deal with then, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head. "No. It''s more correct to say they are the scary types. People like that will resort to any means necessary to repay their grudges if someone slights them. You should definitely not make enemies out of such people."


    ¡°I think I understand, sir.¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho simply was trying to get this over with since that Choi kid has already paid for his sins. As for that mary opportunity, I think he was just acting on a whim.¡±


    ¡°On a whim, sir? Something like that was... just a whim...?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°You already know this, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min originally didn''t work for Hwang Jeong-Hu, but for his eldest son, Hwang Min-Jae. The Chairman had cut off not only his three sons from his life and thepany, but he had also purged every single one he perceived to be loyal to his kids. However, Jo Gyu-Min and Kim Seung-Hwan were spared. Not only that, but Jo Gyu-Min was now directly answering to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Do you really think I''ve employed you because there''s no one else I can rely on?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly replied, "...No, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu might have been bedridden, but he was still Hwang Jeong-Hu. If he seriously wanted something done, countless people woulde rushing and prostrate before him. However, he still chose to retain Jo Gyu-Min''s services.


    ¡°That is what''s called acting on a whim. Humans are capable of doing that every now and then. And people who stand above others have capricious whims that no one can quite understand. Acting as their fancy takes them, in other words.¡±


    What Hwang Jeong-Hu had said just now contained a hidden meaning. Didn''t he just imply that Kang Jin-Ho was one of those who stood above others? Even though he was merely a high school student? Was he also implying that he had acknowledged that young man


    ¡°Gyu-Min, keep observing him.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    "He''s a dangerous man. That much I do know. However, when you get to my age, you naturally develop eyes to discern people."


    "Sir, the danger is just too great. The most unsettling thing about Mr. Jin-Ho is that his actions just don''t match his age. It makes figuring out what he''s like an impossibility, sir." Jo Gyu-Min tried to argue his case one more time.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head and asked something unexpected, "Fe, do you believe in miracles "


    ¡°Sir? When you say miracles...?¡±


    ¡°I am a believer.¡±


    "... "


    "There are things in this world that science or logic can''t exin. People call those miracles."


    ¡°Y-yes, that''s true...¡±


    "However, does that mean science has stopped progressing "


    "No, sir," Jo Gyu-Min replied, getting even more confused.


    ¡°Imagine this. Something that can''t be exined by current scientific knowledge will be treated as a miracle or a supernatural event. But when science advances enough to exin that thing in a few years, what would you call that then?¡±


    ¡°It''s... difficult to answer, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled. "That''s why I don¡¯t have blind faith in science. If science can exin everything, then it would be great. But I wouldn''t reject or dismiss an event just because science can''t exin it. Kang Jin-Ho is like that. Impossible to exin, but an existence that shouldn''t be rejected or dismissed. Unlike you, Gyu-Min, I don''t have many years left to live. Since I''m not scared of my demise, I can look at this matter objectively."


    ¡°...I see, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s voice became heavier. "Keep observing him. See how far and high that man will reach. And also... see how big of a help he''d be for our Jaegyeong Group."


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Kang Jin-Ho was already an inexplicable existence, while the chairman was just as extraordinary for hoping to use such a man for thepany''s benefit.


    <i>''Did I get stuck between these two titanic monsters ''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly had an epiphany¡ªhe realized the true meaning of the ''important task'' Hwang Jeong-Hu had told him about a year ago. He was involved in what could well be one of the pivotal moments in the Jaegyeong Group''s existence.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only sigh.


    ***


    Time continued to move along at a quick pace. The National University Entrance Exams were now just around the corner.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the textbooksid out on top of his desk. He had already finished studying his personalized curriculum that spanned from the first-year elementary school all the way to the high school senior years. He had even finished going through the reference textbooks to prepare for the entrance exams.


    What he had been doing was simply umting knowledge. His focus wasn''t on the application of what he had learned, though. Instead, it was on broadening his knowledge base for the time being. He had already learned all those years ago that you needed to know something first before you could apply it in your life.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the calendar.


    <i>''D minus 2''</i>


    Two days left until the entrance exams. In other words, he only managed to finish his preparations only two days before the D-Day.


    ¡°I was actually cutting it close,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while wiping his forehead.


    He could have finished earlier by hurrying up a bit, but he had chosen to spend his time wisely and just finish everything within the self-assigned time frame. It was all because studying was indeed important, but living a life was even more so.


    ¡°Wow, are you really done?¡± Park Yu-Min asked while scanning the books.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted, ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min looked genuinely impressed as he spoke, "You really did finish just on time."


    ¡°Yes. As precise as I''d like.¡±


    ¡°You''re the weird one here, though. Most people would try to give themselves some wiggle room, you know?¡±


    ¡°Are you doing the entrance exams too, Yu-Min?¡±


    "Yeah, I am. I gotta do it since I don''t want all the time I spent in school to go to waste like that. Besides, there are no tournaments or matches on that day either."


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and got up from his desk to leave.

 Chapter 49: Time Moves On (6)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Time Moves On (6)</h4>


    The sun was dipping below the horizon, its crimson-amber glow setting the world alight.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min were the only students left in the ssroom. Others were either in cram schools or the library to get thest bit of study done before the D-Day.


    Kang Jin-Ho was almost done packing up, so Park Yu-Min decided to hang around in the ssroom to wait. While waiting, he muttered, "I guess you''ll be attending a university, then."


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "I wouldn''t have bothered with studying if that wasn''t my n."


    "I guess..." Park Yu-Min nodded.


    "What about you? You don''t want to attend "


    Park Yu-Min ruefully grinned. "Rather than I don''t want, it''s more like not really possible for me."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "<i>Mm </i> Howe "


    "There''s the issue with the tuition fee, you see."


    "Even though you must''ve gotten financial support for your studies "


    "If I''m being honest, hoping to get epted by any of the good universities with my current grades is just too unrealistic. I might as well give up on those located near Seoul. But I can''t go to a university that''s too far from here, either. I mean... what about my career? And who''ll take care of the orphanage "


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a slightly confused voice, "Don''t you have nursery teachers working in the orphanage "


    "That''s true, but... I think I need to be there."


    "<i>Mm...</i> Right. I guess your current priority isn''t with tertiary education but winning tournaments." Kang Jin-Ho sighed and nodded.


    "<i>Mmhm.</i>"


    "You reached the semi-final, so that''s not too bad."


    Park Yu-Min grinned sheepishly. "Thanks."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression suddenly crumpled. "You don''t want to die now, do you "


    Park Yu-Min shrunk back in surprise. "What do you mean "


    "You cannot lose to anyone. You losing is the same as me being worse than your opponent."


    "Is that so " Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly, "That''s why you better win the next tournament."


    "It''s not as easy as it sounds, you know."


    "I know it''s not easy. Even then, you still have to win. It wouldn''t have mattered when you were not involved, but now that you are, you have to see it till the end. No exceptions. Besides, your career doesn''t have a long lifespan, either. You gotta give it your <i>all</i> right now."


    "I know." Park Yu-Min grinned, but his expression suddenly became serious. "Hey, Jin-Ho "


    "Yeah "


    "Thank you."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Why the sudden gratitude "


    "Thanks for the matter with the orphanage, and the one before that too," said Park Yu-Min in a sincere voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand. "Stop. You''re making me ufortable."


    "And out of them all..."


    "... "


    "Thank you for being my friend."


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. Something about this conversation was making him cringe a bit. Honestly, he found it difficult to listen to this with a straight face. "You feeling okay, Yu-Min "


    "No, I''m serious. I''m most thankful for that. You''re my only friend, you know."


    "In-Gyu and Tae-Ho will be sad if they hear you."


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. "Sure, they are ''friends,'' but... They wouldn''t even have talked to me if it wasn''t for you."


    "<i>Mmhm.</i> You''re right about that. Especially In-Gyu."


    "Yup."


    They chuckled. Whileughing, Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min''s leg. That was something he couldn''t fix with his powers. If he could, he would have done so already.


    Was that why? Was that his reason for being so friendly to Park Yu-Min? Because this boy with a bum leg reminded him of his past self confined to a wheelchair? Did Kang Jin-Ho want tofort his past self by helping Park Yu-Min out in this era


    He couldn''t outright say that didn''t y a part. If Park Yu-Min''s leg was fine, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have paid him much attention to him in the first ce, after all. However, this was only a part of the reason why.


    It was just that... Kang Jin-Ho thought Park Yu-Min was alright. Regardless of what the actual reason was, that fact would not change. That was what friends were supposed to be like, right? Friends wouldn''t care much about reasons and would simply be happy about hanging out together to have a more enjoyable life.


    <i>''That''s what friends are for¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "By the way, you reached the semis, <i>huh.</i>"


    "Yeah, I already told you."


    "I wonder, will that be enough, then "


    "Enough for what " Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    "Nothing. I''ll tell you once I''m more sure of it," said Kang Jin-Ho with a simple shake of his head.


    "<i>Ow,</i>e on, that''sme."


    All of a sudden, the ssroom door slid open, and Han Se-Yeon stormed inside. The first thing she did was scrunch her nose. "<i>Urgh!</i> Can''t you two get a room or something?!"


    "<i>Tsk.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho clicked his tongue.


    But Park Yu-Min''s reaction was totally different. It was way too serious. "I, I''m sorry! I didn''t know there was a madam in the picture already!"


    "Who is the madam here?!"


    Park Yu-Min freaked out at a chair flying toward him and quickly dodged to the side. "Don''t throw that! My body is my only asset, you know!"


    Han Se-Yeon red at Park Yu-Min as her face burned up. She then shifted her sharp gaze over to Kang Jin-Ho. "You! Come with me for a second."


    "Why "


    "Stop kicking up a fuss and juste with me, will you?!" Han Se-Yeon yelled at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min for assistance, but thetter simply shooed him away as if he didn''t want to get involved here.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho grunted and followed Han Se-Yeon outside the school building.


    They reached the school''s athletics field. Han Se-Yeon stared at Kang Jin-Ho for a while before finally saying something, "...You!"


    "<i>Mm </i>"


    "Why were you taking your sweet time like that "


    "... "


    "I mean... I was waiting for you until you finished studying, so the least you could''ve done was leave as quickly as possible! Why did you stay in the ss and get all lovey-dovey with Yu-Min?!"


    "...Can you rescind that lovey-dovey whatever from your statement "


    "I''m not wrong, though "


    "...So, you were waiting for me "


    "Yes, I was!"


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "You must have something to say to me, then. I''m listening."


    Now that the stage was all hers, Han Se-Yeon suddenly became speechless and could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho with a slightly flustered face. And then, finally... "B-best of luck on the entrance exams, okay!"


    "You were waiting just to say that "


    "Y-yeah..."


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly tutted, "You could''ve told me that tomorrow. We still have to show up at school, after all."


    "We won''t be here for long, though. And we are not even in the same ss, so what if we end up missing each other "


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that missing each other for one day wouldn''t kill anyone since they weren''t saying goodbye for the rest of their lives, anyway. Nothing would change just because they wouldn''t speak to each other for one day now, would it


    "...Thanks." Still, Kang Jin-Ho chose to be polite about it and reciprocated the sentiment. "Best of luck to you, too."


    "Kang Jin-Ho."


    "Yeah "


    "You gotta do your best, okay "


    "Yes, I got it."


    Han Se-Yeon crossed her arms across her chest. "Seriously now, you gotta get a good score! You mustn''t get some lukewarm score and end up in someme no-name university. My mom will kill me if I get into a worse uni than Jaegyeong, you know!"


    "What are you even talking about " Kang Jin-Ho failed to understand what she was trying to say here and tilted his head in puzzlement.


    "I''m just saying, do your best!"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will do my best. If that''s all you have to say, then I''m leaving. Bye."


    Han Se-Yeon watched Kang Jin-Ho enter the school building again to get back to his ss and could only stomp her feet on the poor ground. "Is he from the Joseon era or something? How can a guy be that dense?!"


    Unfortunately, she was not aware of a crucial fact. Since his birth, and also during his second life in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho... had never gone on a date with a woman.


    Indeed, he was a Wizard Supreme in the ''solo yer'' legion who had lived through two lifetimes that way! Since she didn''t know that, however, Han Se-Yeon could only return home fruitless for yet another day.


    ***


    On the day of the entrance exams...


    Kang Yu-Hwan started the encouragement train first. "Do your best, son."


    "Yes, Father."


    Then, Baek Hyeong-Jeong joined in. "Don''t be too nervous, Jin-Ho! I''ve packed easy-to-digest food for your lunch. Having a good, fulfilling meal will help you with your exams."


    "Got it, Mother."


    Finally, it was Kang Eun-Yeong''s turn. "Oppa, I know you can do it! But don''t pick the wrong answers by ident, okay!"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong rapidly pped her daughter''s back, causing a loud yelp to escape from the girl''s lips. "<i>Ah!</i>"


    "You shouldn''t be saying such things to your brother when he''s about to participate in one of the most important exams in his life! Stop jinxing him!"


    "But, Mom! I''m just wishing him luck!"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at the lively send-off and climbed on Golden Elephant. His father wanted to give him a ride to the exam site but gave up on the idea after Kang Jin-Ho insisted thatmuting as he had always been doing was the best way to maintain his mental state.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s exam site was another school located next to Dongmyeong High. While feeling a little excited, he stepped inside his assigned test location.


    "<i>Fuu...</i>"


    He sensed his breathing quickening somewhat. This didn''te as a surprise to him, though, considering what today signified for him.


    <i>''Am I getting nervous ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho calmed his breathing. To think that he was getting nervous about participating in an exam¡ªwhat aughable notion that was.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor didn''t even bat an eyelid on many battlefields where death was at every corner, yet the prospect of answering questions on some bits of paper made him tense up so much? If the folks of Zhongyuan who knew him heard that, they would definitely die fromughing.


    <i>''Get a grip, Kang Jin-Ho.''</i>


    He breathed in and out deeply several times, eventually stabilizing himself. His now-cold eyes took in the figure of the examiner entering the ssroom.


    After a quick exnation, the test papers finally reached Kang Jin-Ho''s desk. He quietly closed his eyes. He had umted more than enough knowledge for this day. And now, it was time to put what he had learned to good use.


    With his eyes still closed, Kang Jin-Ho began rousing up his Asura qi. The original name of the Records of Asura was actually ''nameless cultivation technique.'' His master had told him this while imparting this cultivation technique: "There is no name for it. And since there''s no name, let''s just call it the nameless technique."


    What a sloppy way to name something¡­


    Unfortunately, though, its namelessness became a source of confusion. Whenever people in Zhongyuan asked Kang Jin-Ho for the name of his cultivation technique, he would reply that it was nameless. That prompted the peanut gallery to start calling it the Records of Asura on their own, without his permission.


    As the person bearing the title of Crimson Demon had gained more notoriety, the fame of the Records of Asura had also reached fame along with him. Eventually, people hade to ept that this Asura-whatever was Crimson Demon''s original cultivation method without even bothering to ask for Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion on the matter!


    Despite the vicious-sounding name of the Records of Asura, the nameless cultivation technique was one of the more ''gentler'' martial arts in cirction. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho had umted an inordinate amount of murderous aura in him by living a life full of ughter and blood, thus making his nameless martial technique seem utterly invincible under the heavens.


    The principle of the nameless technique was rather simple¡ªstrengthening every facet of a person''s abilities.


    Zhongyuan''s various cultivation techniques built upon the foundation of qi focused on umting energy and unleashing it when necessary. However, the nameless technique Kang Jin-Ho had mastered focused on amplifying the body''s abilities to their limits, while the qi gathered in one''s dantian acted as a sort of an assistant instead. This meant Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body had been molded into a killing weapon, allowing him to gain quite a reputation in Zhongyuan.


    His cultivation method strengthened his entire body, which naturally included his brain. While circting the ''Asura qi,'' Kang Jin-Ho''s senses would be abnormally sharper, and his brain would process things several dozen times faster. Its main drawback was the short duration, and the consumption of qi and stamina was nothing to scoff at, either.


    However, today was different. He could easily adjust the duration since the challenge this time was simply answering some questions. After confirming that his ''Asura qi'' was circting properly, Kang Jin-Ho quickly read all the questions. Answering them wouldeter. Right now, he was fine with checking out the questions he would have to face.


    Once he was done perusing the questions, he finally began applying Asura qi to overclock his brain. The flow of time slowed down almost immediately.


    Kang Jin-Ho began solving the questions at a breakneck pace. He quickly ticked the answer to the questions he knew, while unhesitantly skipping the ones he wasn''t sure of.


    And only five minutester, he had solved all the questions except for two. He now found himself with too much time remaining and not much else to do. He leisurely solved the remaining two questions but he still ended up with too much time to kill. As such, he decided to slump on his desk and doze off.


    Performing the breathing technique in the middle of the ss was out of the question, so he needed to minimize the consumption of his stamina and mental strength somehow. In that case, sleeping was the best way to do just that.


    And so... Kang Jin-Ho got through all the subjects in this manner. He watched the collection of the answer sheets for the final texts, then lowered his arms resting on his head.


    It was... finally over.


    "<i>Fuu...</i>"


    A lengthy sigh escaped his lips on its own.


    The National University Entrance Exams he had been preparing for one whole year had finally ended today. Compared to his preparations, the tests themselves hade to an end far too quickly, leaving behind this unexinable rueful feeling in his heart.


    But this day of the exams held a greater significance to Kang Jin-Ho¡ªthis day signaled the end of the life he once knew, after all.


    If the events proceeded as they did in his previous life, Kang Jin-Ho and his entire family would have been victims of a car ident a month ago. Afterward, he would have spent the remainder of his life stuck inside a room, refusing to go outside. That was how his first life yed out.


    But that didn''t happen this time. The biggest crossroad¡ªthe point of change¡ªwas safely negotiated, then he had even managed to deal with the entrance exams, too. And with that, his new and unknown life began in earnest.


    Kang Jin-Ho heeded the examiner''s order by picking up his school bag and exiting the ssroom. He climbed up on Golden Elephant and, unlike his usual self, leisurely pedaled away.


    What a strange feeling... Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the evening sky as the darkness crept over the amber hue. The sky was still looking down on him from above.


    Finally...


    Finally, Kang Jin-Ho''s second life in the modern era had begun in earnest.


    A smile slowly formed on his lips. The anticipation of this new life was making his heart race faster and faster.


    "I''m sure it''ll get amusing from now on."


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up the pace and headed back home.

 Chapter 50: Time Moves On (7)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Time Moves On (7)</h4>


    The next day...


    "What are you looking at " Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside his ssroom and asked Jeong In-Gyu, who was staring intently at his phone.


    Jeong In-Gyu replied proudly, "Information on cram schools for students repeating a year."


    "..."


    "After I was done with the exams yesterday, something felt just a bit, you know, not satisfying? It''s like... If I had studied a little more, the exams might have worked out fine. So, like... I walked away with this feeling of something being not quite right, know what I mean? If I study for one more year, I think I will get a desirable result for myself. Wasting a year in my prime seems, well, like a waste, but if my future can be improved by that sacrifice... It''s a totally reasonable challenge!" Jeong In-Gyu said some inspirational words.


    Too bad, Kang Jin-Ho''s evaluation was as cold-hearted as usual. "If only you felt this way two months ago."


    "...It''s betterte than never, right "


    "I wonder if that ''studying a little'' will help youter down the line, though."


    "..."


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in an assured tone, "Even if you do repeat a year, time will fly away in a blink while you frequent PC Rooms and pool halls."


    Jeong In-Gyu suspiciously stared at his friend. "Jin-Ho, you... you sound like you have experience in this sort of thing "


    "I just heard it in passing from someone."


    "Who "


    "Some other dude. He was always rushing to meet deadlines."


    "<i>Eh </i>"


    Kang Jin-Ho stared into the distance as he replied, "He repeated his senior year while having the same sentiment as you. But the result of all his troubles was his entrance exam scores actually getting worse."


    "<i>...Wow,</i> what a loser."


    <i>''But, that''s you in the future, In-Gyu.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought while abstaining from saying it out loud.


    He still remembered in detail what happened to Jeong In-Gyu after he chose to repeat his senior year. During his first life, Kang Jin-Ho resented his so-called friends for no longer paying him a visit and obsessively stayed up-to-date with all the news rted to them.


    Park Yu-Min walked up to them and asked, "How did your exams go "


    "You first," said Kang Jin-Ho as he put his school bag down.


    "I think I did my best."


    "<i>Mmhm.</i> My sincerest condolences."


    Park Yu-Min was flustered by that response. "H-hold on, I really did my best, you know "


    "That''s why."


    "Is this when I''m supposed to get angry " Park Yu-Min began pondering deeply, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t mind that and settled down at his desk.


    A high school student who had just finished their entrance exams had nothing to do other than wait nervously for their report card toe out.


    "Hey, Kang Jin-Ho!" The ssroom door slid open, and Han Se-Yeon rushed inside.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, "Did someone die or something? Why are you in such a hurry "


    "What score did you get for the exams "


    He replied with a shrug of his shoulders, "How should I know when we haven''t gotten the results yet "


    "Didn''t you grade yourself after the exams "


    "How can I do that when I don''t remember anything "


    Han Se-Yeon looked at him weirdly. "They didn''t write it for you at the back of your test identification slip "


    "<i>Mm </i> Am I supposed to get something like that "


    "...Jin-Ho, you''re really dumb, aren''t you "


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. "Did youe here to pick a fight "


    "No, well, not really, but... All I''m saying is, you are..." Han Se-Yeon pouted unhappily and shot a re at Kang Jin-Ho before turning around to leave. "...An idiot!"


    "So you¡¯re picking a fight with me!"


    Han Se-Yeon poked her tongue at him before asking, "By the way, did you get enough credits for your mandatorymunity service "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "What is that "


    "...Are you sure you''re a high school student? Maybe you came from outer space "


    "You''re toote with that quip, Se-Yeon. Someone else had used that on me already," Kang Jin-Ho replied triumphantly.


    "Who "


    "Some little girl you don''t know about."


    Han Se-Yeon took a step back with a look of disgust. "Wait a minute. Do you like little..."


    "You''re getting the wrong idea."


    "What a relief, then. I was so scared that a criminal was among the circle of my acquaintances, you see. Clink, clink~!"


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, "Anyway, tell me more about this mandatorymunity service thing."


    "You gotta get enough credits for performingmunity service, or your grades will get deducted."


    "What? It''s supposed to be amunity service, yet I''ll be scored for it "


    "Well, it''s ''credit,¡¯ but actually, it''s about how much time you''ve spent doingmunity service. You just head to somewhere like an orphanage, do some service there and fill your quota. That''s about it."


    "<i>Oh,</i> I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded while rubbing his chin.


    Han Se-Yeon nodded. "You just have to get a minimum of sixty hours in total for three years in high school."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Sixty hours "


    "Yeah. Wait, don''t tell me that you''ve never done it before "


    "I... don''t recall." Kang Jin-Ho began sweating a little.


    Han Se-Yeon tried to reassure him. "N-no, there''s no way. If you wereing up short, your teacher would''ve reminded you or something by now."


    "Really "


    "Yeah. Just confirm what your credit looks like, and if you''re short, you can always go and do themunity service to meet the quota."


    "So... What you''re saying is, I can meet this quota by working in an orphanage or a care home "


    "Yeah..." Han Se-Yeon nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned to look at Park Yu-Min. "That''s what she said."


    An evil-looking grin suddenly floated up on Park Yu-Min''s face. "Finally, the time to show my true worth hase."


    "<i>Eh </i>" Han Se-Yeon tilted her head and stared at Park Yu-Min in confusion.


    "Alright, so..." However, the pro gamer boy''s face had already changed back to one full of friendly smiles. "How many hours do you need "


    ***


    Han Se-Yeon''s eyes opened wider. "What? Yu-Min really lives here "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Yes."


    "Yu Min, I didn''t know you were an orphan," she looked at Park Yu-Min and said in surprise.


    "Most people don''t openly reveal such information about themselves, after all," said Kang Jin-Ho with a tut.


    Han Se-Yeon realized her blunder and quickly covered her mouth. "<i>Ah!</i> Sorry, Yu-Min."


    Park Yu-Min grinned ruefully. "Don''t sweat it. It''s the truth, anyway."


    Kang Jin-Ho asked his friend, "What about the others "


    "In-Gyu has already met his quota a while ago. Tae-Ho and Min-Jae only need a couple more hours, and they promised toe around another time."


    Han Se-Yeon pouted. "Wow, that''s so sneaky! Why couldn''t they do it together with us "


    Park Yu-Min chuckled and said something rather unwise just then, "Well, they were smart enough to work toward meeting their quotas during their summer vacations, after all."


    "Are you implying that I''m dumb?!" Han Se-Yeon red at him.


    "Sounds like you''re itching for a fight, Yu-Min," Kang Jin-Ho also began growling.


    Park Yu-Min stumbled back at theirbination attack. "N-no, that''s not, <i>uh,</i> that¡¯s not what I meant..."


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored him and strode unhesitantly toward Seongsim Orphanage. "Let''s just go inside already."


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head a little while watching him. "He acts like this is his house or something."


    Park Yu-Min chuckled again. "Hees here often, that''s why."


    "Really "


    "Truth is, Jin-Ho doesn''t have to do anymunity service. He has already met his quota a long time ago if we calcte all the time he spent working here."


    "Really? Why did hee here today then "


    Park Yu-Min grinned and didn''t say anything while staring at Han Se-Yeon.


    She snapped her fingers as if an idea had popped up in her head. "Wait a minute, is it because he thinks me working alone is uncool "


    "What? No. It''s just that he himself isn''t aware that he has already met the quota. If he knew, he would have asked me to take care of the credits," Park Yu-Min replied in an unimpressed voice.


    "<i>...Oh.</i>"


    "Se-Yeon, you really do love getting ahead of yourself, don''t you "


    "Hey, Park Yu-Min."


    "Yeah "


    Han Se-Yeon narrowed her eyes. "How can you get more hateful with every passing day "


    "I-I am "


    "That''s right! You were so much nicer in the past!" Han Se-Yeon spun on her heels fast enough to start galeforce winds and chased after Kang Jin-Ho.


    Park Yu-Min watched and could only chuckle. "Why is she taking her frustration out on me "


    Performingmunity service in an orphanage wasn''t as easy as it sounded. Dealing with young children was already difficult, and when those children were also disabled in some way, it would be easy to imagine how severe the difficulty would be.


    However, it was not much of a problem for Kang Jin-Ho. For instance...


    "<i>Sob... sniffle...</i>"


    "Hey, you. Stop crying."


    "<i>Hup!</i>"


    "You,e with me."


    "...<i>Mmhm.</i>"


    "We''re heading to the bathroom. Attention!"


    The orphanage children acted like soldiers obeyingmands and following Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s every word. That level of skill was something not even Park Yu-Min could dream of matching, even though he had been living with these kids for well over a decade now.


    "W-what the heck is up with that?!" Han Se-Yeon freaked out a little as she watched Kang Jin-Ho''s antics.


    Park Yu-Min sighed, "Not sure. But for some reason, the kids here all behave so obediently toward Jin-Ho."


    "Does that look like ''obedience'' to you?!"


    "<i>Huh </i>"


    Han Se-Yeon was about to throw her hands up in disbelief. "Those kids look like cows getting dragged to a ughterhouse!"


    "...N-now that you mentioned it, well, <i>uh...</i>"


    "Wait, wouldn''t Jin-Ho do the same to his own kids in the future "


    "I guess he might "


    "That''s no good! Don''t you know how sensitive and impressionable young children are?!" Han Se-Yeon began freaking out again.


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. "Why are you worried about how Jin-Ho will treat his kids in the future, though "


    "Hey, you. Park Yu-Min...!"


    "Yeah "


    "You were so much nicer in the past."


    "..."


    "I think you need to be bullied a little so your old nicer selfes back."


    "T-thanks, I guess... "


    Despite her threats, Han Se-Yeon didn''t resort to violence. She focused on calming the children and looking after them instead. She was patient and never lost her cool once while bathing the children and ying along with them. Even Park Yu-Min was impressed by what he saw from her.


    Kang Jin-Ho was also suitably impressed. "She really does look kind and gentle, doesn''t she "


    Park Yu-Min chuckled at that. "Se-Yeon has always been kind, you know."


    "That has to be a lie..."


    "Nope. Think back to a year ago. She was never this talkative and was always reserved around everyone."


    "Really? Then why did she change so muchtely "


    "That''s not it, either. She only behaves like that with you."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "<i>Huh </i> Howe "


    Park Yu-Min was taken aback. "Can''t you tell "


    "I wouldn''t have asked you if I could."


    "You... you really don''t know "


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and spoke in a grave-sounding voice, "Maybe she has a grudge against me? Did I do something wrong to her "


    Park Yu-Min made a fed-up face, then shook his head. "...Never mind."


    "No, hold on. You need to tell me."


    "...Nah, it''s not my ce, and besides, I''m not sure either."


    "Well, that''sme..."


    Park Yu-Min shook his head some more at Kang Jin-Ho. This was on the level of mental illness already¡ªa very serious one at that!


    Themunity service wasn''t easy, but time still flew, and the quota of one hour was eventually reached.


    The orphanage''s director thanked Han Se-Yeon. "Thank you for all your hard work, Miss Han."


    "<i>Ah,</i> no. It wasn''t much, ma''am."


    The director grinned warmly. "This is the second time Yu-Min brought his friend here, besides Jin-Ho, of course. You two must be close, then "


    "Yes, ma''am. I''m close to Yu-Min." Han Se-Yeon smiled.


    But Park Yu-Min butted in. "Nope, she''s friends with Jin-Ho, ma''am."


    "...Well, <i>uh,</i> it''s something like that," Han Se-Yeon quickly averted her gaze.


    The orphanage director smiled after figuring out what was going on. "I''ll send your confirmation letters through Yu-Minter. There''s the issue with the date, after all."


    "Thank you. We''ll leave it up to you, ma''am."


    The director sighed ruefully, "If only you came here sooner, the kids would''ve had so much fun. Unlike our old premises, this new facility offers better washrooms and general ease of daily operations, you see. If you hade here a year ago, you would have experienced what realmunity service is like."


    "In that case, I shoulde back againter, ma''am. And as often, too."


    "Not many people who said that stuck to their promises, Miss Han."


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''m not that kind of a person."


    "I hope so." The orphanage director smiled gently, then patted Han Se-Yeon on the shoulder. "Thank you for your hard work. You are always wee here. Not just to domunity service, of course."


    "I understand, ma''am."


    Afterward, the director whispered into Han Se-Yeon''s ear, "Jin-Ho stops by often during the weekends as well."


    Han Se-Yeon blushed a little. "I''m sorry "


    The director turned her attention over to Kang Jin-Ho. "Thank you for today as well, Jin-Ho."


    "No problem, ma''am."


    "And please, do me a favor. Jin-Ho, you need to be moremunicative."


    "I''m trying, ma''am."


    "I can see that you''ve improved a lot since your first time here.<i> Oh,</i> and I have another favor to ask. Please be more sensitive toward your surroundings."


    "I don''t follow " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    The director sighed and stared at him with pity in her eyes. Park Yu-Min could barely hold back hisughter.


    Meanwhile, Han Se-Yeon was stomping the floor in frustration yet again.


    "Well, then. Take care." Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye and stepped outside the orphanage.


    "<i>Ahhh,</i> that was so fulfilling," said Han Se-Yeon while stretching her limbs.


    "In that case, go home." Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you be offering to take me home "


    "Even though we go in twopletely opposite directions "


    "You can see the sun setting, right? It''s getting dark, so if something happens to me while I''m walking home alone, do you really think that you can sleep peacefully at night "


    "...Probably "


    "I''m gonna haunt you in your dreams, then!"


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then presented the rear of Golden Elephant to Han Se-Yeon. "Here, get on."


    "You mean... behind you "


    "Of course. You want to give me a ride instead "


    "Nope." Han Se-Yeon climbed on the bicycle''s rack over the rear wheel, then wrapped her arms tightly around Kang Jin-Ho''s waist.


    "We''re setting off."


    "Okay."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly pedaled forward as Han Se-Yeon buried her face in his broad back.


    <i>''It''s... warm.''</i>


    ***


    The much-anticipated day had arrived. The day of the results announcement, that was.


    The homeroom teacher of Kang Jin-Ho''s ss, Kim Seong-Ju, stood in front of the ssroom and began calling out the students'' names. "Jeong In-Gyu!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "You''re repeating a year, right "


    "I''m sorry "


    "You <i>will</i> repeat your third year, yes "


    Sorrow quickly filled up Jeong In-Gyu''s expression.


    Kim Jeong-Su continued. "You must repeat it. You simply have to."


    "...Yes, sir." Jeong In-Gyu received his report card, looked at it once, then groaned.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried tofort him. "This was the result you wanted, so congrattions."


    Jeong In-Gyu shot him a reproachful re. "I really want to kill you right now."


    Kim Seong-Ju continued. "Next, Park Yu-Min."


    "Yes, I''m here!"


    "Well, Yu-Min, grades aren''t really that important to you, so this much is fine."


    The ssroom erupted into brief but raucousughter.


    Park Yu-Min got the report card from his teacher and bowed his head. "Thank you, sir."


    "Don''t feel down about your results, Yu-Min. It''s still way better than In-Gyu''s."


    Jeong In-Gyu mmed his forehead into his desk for a second time as if he had died the second time.


    Kim Seong-Ju turned his head and called the next name out. "And... Kang Jin-Ho."


    "Yes, sir."


    The homeroom teacher stared alternatingly between Kang Jin-Ho''s face and the report card in his hand. "Jin-Ho, was your condition during the exams not good "


    "No, sir. It was eptable."


    "Then, what''s up with this result "


    "... "


    Kim Seong-Ju made a grave face and stared at Kang Jin-Ho, before handing out the report card. "If your condition was eptable, then why did you get three questions wrong? Reflect on yourself!"


    "<i>Whooooooa!</i>" Impressed exmations rose up from the students in the ss.


    Kang Jin-Ho took a look at his report card to confirm the exam score. With a stiff expression, he looked back at Kim Seong-Ju. "I''ll reflect on myself, sir."


    "Next time, get full marks, okay "


    "But sir, doing this again is a bit..."


    Kim Seong-Ju chuckled, then proudly patted his student on the back.


    As Kang Jin-Ho returned to his desk, the other students expressed their jealousy and awe.


    "Holy cow, dude! Did you really get <i>only</i> three answers wrong?!"


    "Did Jin-Ho go berserk or something? Is this the fluke of the century?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho replied to them in an unconcerned manner, "My bad. Looks like my condition wasn''t so good that day, after all. I got three answers wrong and all."


    "That punk!"


    "Hey, kill him! Let¡¯s kill that bastard and close his coffin lid today for good!"


    The other students charged straight at him and began smacking him. Kang Jin-Ho almost instinctively counterattacked but he managed to hold himself back and let them smack him around for a bit. They weren''t being serious, after all.


    He finally got to his desk, only for the ssroom door to open, and then...


    "Hey, Jin-Ho!"


    Kang Jin-Ho could tell who it was without looking. "It''s you again "


    Han Se-Yeon quickly got next to him and asked, "What''s your score? What did you get, Jin-Ho "


    "Here, take a look for yourself." Kang Jin-Ho handed his report card over to Han Se-Yeon.


    She stared intensely at the card before looking straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    He frowned slightly. "Are you going to say something strange again "


    "...!"


    For some reason, though, Han Se-Yeon didn''t say anything and simply lowered her head.


    Kang Jin-Ho was left confused even further. "Are you... crying "


    "Who''s crying here, you dummy!"


    "Then, what''s wrong "


    Han Se-Yeon muttered under her breath, "It''s just that... I''m so pathetic, aren''t I "


    "What are you even talking about "


    "You got a better score than me, that''s what! It feels like I should just kill myself right now."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that then since I''ll do that for you!"


    Han Se-Yeon quickly escaped from the angry-faced Kang Jin-Ho and ran back to her ssroom. However, her eyes did have traces of tears in them. As she got to her desk, she sighed and thought to herself.


    <i>''I''m so relieved...''</i>


    Yet another peaceful day in Dongmyeong High School was drawing to a close. And some people were observing this peaceful scene from afar.


    A middle-aged man asked hispanion, "...That''s him "


    "Yes."


    "I see. Indeed, he''s not your usual riffraff. Even though he''s still young, to think that he could make me tense up this much! This is simply impossible! If the other party¡¯s a normal person, that is." The middle-aged man emitting an ominous dark aura slowly bared his fangs as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho in the distance. "I wee you to our midst, oh the new <i>returner</i> to the modern era."


    1. Han Se-Yeon is making the sounds of handcuffs, FYI.

 Chapter 51: Graduation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Graduation (1)</h4>


    <i>Vrrrrooooom!</i>


    The engine making a pained wail failed to hide the scream of the pale-faced man sitting in the car''s passenger seat. ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> In front of you! Can''t you see that?! What are you doing?! Stoooop! Braaaaake!¡±


    The yellow sedan with the sign ''Driver''s License Test Vehicle'' painted on the side didn''t even slow down, barely evading another car poking its nose out from the road on the side.


    The middle-aged man in the passenger seat screamed at the top of his lungs, his face redder than a tomato. ¡°You''re supposed to press the elerator <i>after</i> making sure there are no other cars in the way! I told you to drive defensively, didn''t I?! How many times do I have to say this, Mr. Kang?! W-w-wait?! Stop! I said, stooooop!¡±


    Even as the man yelled at the driver, the yellow sedan didn''t slow down one bit. As a matter of fact, it somehow slipped through the gap between the parked cars on the side of the road and a truck waiting by the red light with nary a hair''s width to spare. Then, it turned sharply to the right, its tires squealing painfully.


    The man cried out. ¡°Why did you go through there?! Why?!¡±


    The young man holding the steering wheel nonchntly replied, ¡°There was enough space for us to go through. As proof, the car was not scratched in any shape or form.¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! How can anyone even tell the width that fast?! You just got lucky, Mr. Kang!¡±


    "But I can tell..."


    ¡°Stop the car! I said, stop the car, now!¡±


    The young driver shook his head. "But sir, we haven''t gone around the test route yet. Let''s finish the test first, shall we "


    "You failed, so stop the car already!"


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    The young driver parked the car by the side of the road and climbed out. The passenger, a police officer riding along as the driving test examiner, nearly fell out of the open door. He supported himself against the hood while panting breathlessly. It was a simple ride-along, so why did the officer look ten years older than before he had gotten into the car? The young driver couldn''t figure it out and tilted his head. What was so enervating about this whole thing? After all, the passenger didn''t do anything other than sitting on his butt and yell all the time.


    The police officer needed a long time to calm his heavy panting. He finally looked up at the young man, his expression one of utter disbelief at the mere existence of someone so oblivious.


    Unsurprisingly, the young man couldn''t figure out why he was being looked at that way.


    ¡°Mr. Kang Jin-Ho...¡± the police officer quietly called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The young driver, Kang Jin-Ho, was all ears now.


    ¡°I''ve definitely told you to drive defensively, yes?¡±


    ¡°But I did drive defensively¡­¡±


    ¡°When?! And which part of your driving would you call defensive?!¡±


    "You told me to drive in a certain way to protect my vehicle in case other vehicles on the road behave unpredictably."


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with certainty in his voice, "And that''s what I''ve been doing, sir."


    The officer began quaking uncontrobly before suddenly tossing his hat on the ground and yelling at the top of his lungs. ¡°Listen here, fe! You barely missed another car''s rearview mirror while driving at 50km/h! And when a car wasing out of the intersection, you elerated even faster to slip past it! How can you call that craziness defensive driving?!¡±


    "But, sir. Even if I was driving at 100km/h and not 50, parked cars with no one inside will never behave unpredictably. And that car you mentioned was on our left side and unmoving. Unless that driver suddenly turned his steering wheel for no reason, we were never in danger of a collision. There was enough room to drive past him."


    ¡°Enough room?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    The police officer facepalmed. Why did the heavens bestow unto him a trial of riding in a car driven by an insane moron like this young man?! The officer had worked as a driving test examiner countless times before and had dealt with many, many nervous housewives and noob drivers until now, but this young man? He swore that he had never met anyone like Kang Jin-Ho in his entire life!


    Kang Jin-Ho even confidently dered, ¡°As a result, you can see that the vehicle is unscathed, sir.¡±


    <i>''How about me?! Me!!!''</i>


    The officer groaned and shook his head. ¡°In any case. You''ve failed, Mr. Kang.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you tell?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a genuinely serious voice, "Sir, I''ve definitely stuck rigorously to the regtions. I perfectly observed the stop line. And I have not once exceeded the speed limit. And the test vehicle is also perfectly fine. In that case, how did I fail? Even more so when I didn''t even get to finish the practical driving portion of the test."


    ¡°Mr. Kang, the regtions are there to tell you what the minimum eptable standards are! The bare minimum! If you don''t even have what it takes to stick to the bare minimum, then you''re not qualified to drive on the public road! Mr. Kang, you''ve gotten everything else about driving wrong! You''re not the only one who''ll get hurt when you get into an ident! Don''t you get that?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. Just what did he do wrong? Didn''t he stick to the speed limit? And didn''t he also drive so excessively safe that he almost yawned at how tedious it was


    The odds of his car hitting something was less than 1%. Kang Jin-Ho could have even made the car drive on only two wheels and slipped through the narrowest of gaps if that was what he wanted. After all, that was how skilled he was, so why did this police officer keep insisting that he was wrong


    ¡°Sir, please be more specific about what I have done wrong. Only then will I be able to revise my driving and pass the test next time.¡±


    "Mr. Jin-Ho, you need to slow down and think about safety when the road ahead looks dangerous!"


    Kang Jin-Ho was further confused by that reply. "But... isn''t that what I have been doing, though "


    ¡°...?!¡± The police officer finally gave up and shook his head in defeat. ¡°In any case! You failed the test, Mr. Kang. Go home and learn how to drive in a more¡­ rxed way.¡±


    "<i>Mmhm</i>..." Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He didn''t like this, but this police officer was the driving test examiner, and his decisions had to be respected. That was one of the rules Kang Jin-Ho had learned about if he wanted to keep living in modern society. "Very well. Then, I''ll see you again during the next test."


    "Wait! Are you nning to take the test again?!" The police officer gasped in shock.


    ¡°Isn''t that obvious, sir? I failed this time, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Out of curiosity, when do you n to take the next test?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Why do you ask, sir "


    <i>''So I can go on sick leave that day!''</i>


    The police officer screamed pitifully in his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the officer''s expression going through a myriad of emotions in real time and recalled the conversation he had just before the school vacation.


    ***


    Inside the ssroom...


    ¡°...Driver''s license?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu nodded. ¡°Yeah. Isn''t that obvious?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Why do I need that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? A driver''s license is a must, isn''t it? Weren''t you nning to drive a car someday?¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I don''t see a need for it.¡±


    Driving a car, was it? Did this boy want Kang Jin-Ho to coop up inside a horseless carriage so cramped that he found it hard to breathe? In all honesty, he would rather have actual horse-driven carriages instead.


    For some reason, as vehicles advanced, their interior dimensions shrunk inparison to their older models. Jeong In-Gyu would have freaked out if he knew the size of the twelve-horse carriage Kang Jin-Ho had used to travel around in Zhongyuan. That vehicle was luxurious enough to deserve the moniker of ''mansion on wheels,¡¯ after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho was used to such vehicles, so he couldn''t help but find the modern-day cars rather cramped and ufortable. Besides, he had never been a fan of riding on something to get somewhere. Walking on feet was faster for him and hassle-free, so why should he entrust himself to a vehicle controlled by someone else? Even a horse carriage was too slow for him!


    Jeong In-Gyu didn''t give up, though. ¡°What will you do when you need to travel somewhere far?¡±


    ¡°My bicycle will take care of that.¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu was dismayed by that reply. "What? Are you going to travel to Busan on your bike "


    "I''ll take a train," Kang Jin-Ho replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Okay? What about the outskirts of Seoul, then?¡±


    ¡°That''s what subways are for.¡±


    "But, but... What if you still have to go further after getting off the subway "


    ¡°I''ll take my bicycle with me¡­¡±


    ¡°And when it rains?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted as if he was stating the obvious, "I have a raincoat."


    Jeong In-Gyu was left speechless and could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze. What an iron-tight thought process! It was so tight that differing opinions simply had no room to survive in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind. However... How should Jeong In-Gyu exin this odd and frustrating feeling clogging up his throat? In the end, he yelled, ¡°Come on! Are you nning to travel the entirety of Korea with your goddamned bike?¡±


    ¡°If it''s necessary, sure.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    It was at this precise moment that Park Yu-Min decided to help. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What will you do when you need to give your parents a ride?¡±


    ¡°I have my bicycle.¡±


    ¡°But there''s only room for one person, right?¡±


    "<i>Mmm¡­</i>" Kang Jin-Ho fell into a serious dilemma just then.


    Park Yu-Min was right. A bicycle could only carry one extra passenger. Any more than that would be asking for too much. It wasn''t like Kang Jin-Ho could attach a sidecar to his bicycle now, could he


    Park Yu-Min continued. ¡°You might not need a car when traveling alone, but trust me, you will definitely need it one day. To prepare for that day, don''t you think it''s smart to get a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. ¡°You''re right.¡±


    But that only made Jeong In-Gyu blow his top. "What?! You were so bloody opposed to it when I said it, so why did you agree with Park Yu-Min that fast?!"


    ¡°That''s because your arguments were weak while Yu-Min was persuasive.¡±


    "...You sons of you-know-whats..." Jeong In-Gyu''s resentful, tearful rended on Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min. "You two really are in perfect sync, aren''t you! Ganging up on poor ol'' me like this and all!"


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°By the way, you...¡±


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be studying by right now?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu''s shoulders visibly slumped forward. Since it was already decided that he would repeat the senior year, he didn''t have time to fool around like this. His ssmates might be free, but he needed to delve into his studies as soon as possible.


    ¡°I, <i>uh...</i> W-when the new semester...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°I heard that people with such thought processes usually fail again and again.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute! There''s an order of doing things, you know!¡±


    ¡°In your case, it''s wise to start prior learning as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Stinking bastards...¡± Jeong In-Gyu grumbled while taking textbooks out of his schoolbag.


    Park Yu-Min tried to console Jeong In-Gyu. Kang Jin-Ho watched that scene while sinking deep into his thoughts.


    <i>''Driver''s license, is it...''</i>


    His friend''s assertion of getting the license as soon as possible seemed like a good idea. Kang Jin-Ho might not need to drive right now, but a driver''s license was a type of qualification recognized by everyone. Having one could help him out in unexpected ways down the line.


    Crucially, though, he couldn''t offer a ride to his parents on his bicycle now, could he? His younger sister had already thought of Kang Jin-Ho''s hair as her personal bicycle grip, so what would his parents do


    <i>''...Right. Let''s just get the license.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly came to a decision. Apparently, getting a driver''s license wouldn¡¯t take a lot of time these days, so how hard could it be


    ***


    That had been the start of this incident. The actual problem had begun after that, though. Kang Jin-Ho had gotten lucky with the dates and hadn''t even needed a week to pass the theoretical and yard tests with flying colors.


    One was given a pass for basically perusing through the test papers for the theoretical test. Kang Jin-Ho would never fail something that simple when he could store every question ever used in the driving test in his brain. The yard test was scored depending on how one operated the vehicle, so he would never fail that either as he could control the car as if it was a part of his body. He simply had to stick to the speed limit and strictly observe every stop line in the test venue.


    What tripped Kang Jin-Ho up was the actual practical driving test part. He drove as safely and defensively as he could since that was what he was told to do. He drove so safely and slowly that he almost yawned several times during the test. He even checked the surroundings several times to decide what to do next. In other words, he was performing exemry as a defensive driver. At least, that was what he believed.


    But for some weird reason, the examiners riding shotgun all freaked out. Today was the third time that had happened, and Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even allowed to drive past the midpoint of the test route before getting ''Fail!'' stamped on his application paper.


    Even worse, the reasons for his disqualification every time were always too vague for him to understand. If only the examiners were clear about why and where he dropped the ball, he would have been more understanding of his failures. But the exnation he always received from them was his-defensive-driving this, he''s-too-dangerous that, so how could he figure out what was <i>what</i> here


    ¡°In any case, you''ve failed, Mr. Kang!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, dissatisfaction written on his face.


    Since this test had already gone down the drain, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he argued with the examiner, this result would still not change. Kang Jin-Ho knew that well from experience.


    <i>''And I couldn''t even get to the end of the course today...''</i>


    The previous examiner allowed Kang Jin-Ho to drive back to the test venue despite all the noisy yelling from the passenger seat. Although the car did stop a couple of times before eventually reaching the destination, he still managed to reach the end.


    It seemed that today''s examiner wasn¡¯t a patient man.


    ¡°Mr. Kang, get back in the car, please.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Not in the driver''s seat!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped opening the driver''s door.


    ¡°Are you trying to shorten my lifespan?! Get in the passenger''s seat, now! I''ll be driving us back!¡±


    ¡°I-I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho dejectedly slumped into the passenger''s seat.


    He didn''t mind failing the test. It could always be retaken at another time, after all. However, how would those dastardly hyenas react after learning that he had failed this simple-enough test three times


    The National University Entrance Exams might be over, but Kang Jin-Ho still couldn''t escape from this sense of sorrow.


    The examiner sneakily tossed another body blow in Kang Jin-Ho''s way. "Mr. Kang, giving up on the license might be a viable option for you."


    His remark made Kang Jin-Ho clench his teeth. ¡°I will be taking this test again soon.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. I think you...¡±


    ¡°Next time, I will pass!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The examiner gripped the steering wheel tight as his heart began sweating through his eyes.


    <i>''I haven''tmitted any sins, so why me?!''</i>


    What a sorrowful day this was... for both the examiner and Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 52: Graduation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Graduation (2)</h4>


    ¡°Did you pass the test, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Dongmyeong Education Foundation''s proxy chief director, Jo Gyu-Min, held back hisughter at Kang Jin-Ho''s curt reply and handed over a cup of coffee. Kang Jin-Ho trudged over to the office''s couch and plopped down.


    ¡°You failed again, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>''Yup, he''s pissed...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face was totally expressionless. But Jo Gyu-Min had interacted with the youth enough times to read the actual emotion underneath that stoic facial expression.


    ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, it''s fine to be bad at driving, you know?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying, Mr. Gyu-Min?¡±


    "You can simply hire a chauffeur, after all. How about it "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''ve been told that a driver''s license is a must.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true, but...¡±


    <i>Who would be! Sane enough! To let! Kang Jin-Ho pass?!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min had the misfortune of going along for a ride during Kang Jin-Ho''s practice driving after thetter had passed the theoretical test. And after that day, he swore to never get in any car driven by Kang Jin-Ho ever again.


    Jo Gyu-Min preferred a clean, quick death, not some abominable torture where his life continuously shed before his eyes. He definitely didn''t want to go through that again if he could help it. Especially after experiencing the ''miracle'' of remembering so many old forgotten memories buried deep in the recess of his subconsciousness!


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to sound asforting as possible. "Mr. Jin-Ho, you don''t need a driver''s license in this day and age."


    ¡°Are you telling me to give up?¡±


    ¡°...No, of course not.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly sipped the coffee.


    ¡°Then, what about your next test, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already applied for it. It''s scheduled to take ce in three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Jo Gyu-Min inwardly prayed for the fate of the next examiner unlucky enough to ride next to Kang Jin-Ho. "However, I''m sure you didn''te here to tell me that, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho put the coffee cup down and cleared his throat. ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°A favor, you say?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s voice got louder at this surprising revtion. The one asking for favors until now had been him, not Kang Jin-Ho, and that was what surprised him the most. In fact, thetter hadn''t made single demand from his supposed ''personal secretary'' until now.


    Technically speaking, the matters involving the orphanage and the bicycle were entrusted to Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu, not Jeong In-Gyu. Jeong In-Gyu''s job was to assist Kang Jin-Ho in any way he could, but he was currently stuck in a weird situation where he hadn''t done anything noteworthy yet.


    <i>''Is it finally time to show what I can do ''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min cried out in tion inwardly. Lately, it had been getting somewhat embarrassing to make the same old bog-standard "Nothing noteworthy has happened, sir" report to Hwang Jeong-Hu over and over again.


    But now, a chance to demonstrate his true worth had finallynded on hisp. Bybining his excellent administrative ability and the Jaegyeong Group''s abundant wealth, nothing should be out of reach, and anything should be possible. After all, Jaegyeong was prepared to support Kang Jin-Ho no matter what!


    Jo Gyu-Min was confident in performing whatever task¡ªperfectly and efficiently!


    ¡°Please speak, Mr. Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Very well. It''s about Jaegyeong University.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Jaegyeong Uni, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is this about?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke as if it was nothing serious, "Should it be called special admittance? Wait, the university does have a screening process for special schrship students, don''t they "


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head slightly. Didn''t most universities have that admittance process? Although he hadn''t looked into it yet, he was pretty sure that Jaegyeong University also had such a thing. "Yes, they do."


    ¡°Can you find out more about it, please?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s head tilted even more. The screening for special schrship students, was it? But what was the point of finding out more about it? After all, Kang Jin-Ho had already earned a university free pass. He could enter any university in South Korea as he pleased, and practically nothing could stop him. So why did he want to know more about the screening process


    "Which specialty do you have in mind, Mr. Jin-Ho? You can easily enter as a regr student and still get schrships if that''s what you want, you know " Jo Gyu-Min asked.


    ¡°It''s not for me...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned faintly. ¡°I wanted to see if Yu-Min can enter the university, you see.¡±


    "You mean... Student Park Yu-Min "


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s cogs quickly began turning to recall all the information rted to Park Yu-Min stored deep inside his brain. ¡°Isn''t Park Yu-Min-<i>gun</i> already set on the career of a pro gamer and has chosen not to go to a university...?¡±


    "Yes, but the length of a pro gamer''s career is generally quite short."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "On average, itsts around five years. If he gives up on studying now, he will run into problemster after his retirement."


    "<i>Oh,</i> I see."


    The profession of ''pro gamer'' certainly sounded like a cool job to have, but only a few earned the right to stay under the spotlight. And even fewer people managed to remain relevant for years toe. After retiring, most pro gamers woulde to realize that their skills in yingputer games were not enough to ovee the hardships of life mming straight into their faces.


    Kang Jin-Ho exined his thought process, ¡°In such a situation, having a graduation paper issued by a prominent university will help, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°However, rather than going through such hoops, wouldn''t it be simpler to...¡±


    ...To give some money? Hwang Jeong-Hu was impossibly rich, and Kang Jin-Ho had nearly-unlimited ess to all that wealth, didn''t he? Park Yu-Min could enjoy a life of luxury and never lift a finger for the rest of his life if that was what Kang Jin-Ho willed. So, why go such a cumbersome length to support that boy


    "If you don''t earn it by yourself, it will mean nothing to you," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡±


    ¡°The gratification you feel when getting something for free onlysts for that moment, after all.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded, thinking that Kang Jin-Ho had a point. Acquiring something without putting in the required effort could make you mistakenly think that you deserved it. As a result, you would never realize how precious it was. A luxurious lifestyle acquired that way would not make you happier at the end of the day.


    Especially more so when ''you'' in this case was Park Yu-Min, who lived a difficult life in an orphanage but still tried to hold a positive outlook on life. It would be a bad idea to stain someone like that to the allure of easy money. Money had the power to corrupt even the purest person, after all.


    <i>''In that regard...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho, thinking that this youth and Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu were two remarkable people.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had amassed an eye-popping fortune over the years but was not obsessed about it. Kang Jin-Ho also had little to no interest in the piles of money avable to him. If Jo Gyu-Min was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes and held a key to a safe filled with billions of won at thetter''s age, then... He would never worry about his future ever again.


    Money could practically solve anything, so what was there to worry about? However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that. Other than a sturdy bicycle, he held no interest in other things. The only ce he spent his money so far was to financially support the Seongsim Orphanage. Even the new house his family bought at a fairlyrge sum was bought with the money Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu had given to Kang Yu-Hwan.


    <i>''I can''t tell if he''s an amazing guy or just naive...''</i>


    Someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu in his advanced age could get less attached to money. But Kang Jin-Ho was still young, so it would be rather mature of him to feel that way about wealth. After all, even Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t even imagine himself being that way!


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head and got back to the main topic. "Okay, so¡­ You want to let Park Yu-Min into the Jaegyeong University as a special schrship student? Did I get that right, Mr. Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I''m thinking...¡±


    ¡°In that case, how are Park Yu-Min''s grades?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed at that. He didn''t need to hear it to know. ¡°Figures. If his grades were good, he would''ve just entered the university as a regr student. Are his grades that bad?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed again, his mind beginning to race.


    To let a student with poor records into a university¡ªthat person must have some kind of irrefutable achievement under their belt that could convince others. For instance, being a famous actor or an athlete would massively help.


    Even if the grades were poor, the candidate would still be epted if their admittance would raise the university''s profile and bring in the rted extra revenue. Without something like that, the voices of opposition would be far too fierce to ovee.


    A university wasn¡¯t something an educational foundation could control at will. A sensitive topic like this could only be decided after considering the potential societal fallout, opinions of the alumni associations, and the voices of the student bodies.


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> It''s not going to be easy.¡±


    Unfortunately, Park Yu-Min''s achievement was nothing to write home about. All he had achieved so far was reaching the semi-final of a gaming tournament. He hadn¡¯t even win <i>that</i> gaming tournament outright, so to grant the special schrship to someone like that¡­


    Even if the general awareness of the pro gamer profession had permeated throughout modern society, such an achievement wasn''t enough to convince anyone. Heck, even a tournament winner would find it hard to get the schrship, so a semi-finalist...


    "I''ll see what I can do, but..." Jo Gyu-Min muttered in an uncertain voice.


    ¡°Will it be difficult?¡±


    ¡°If the university has already decided on the screening criteria, then it''d be toote to admit Park Yu-Min-<i>gun</i> as a special case. We''ll have to figure out where he has an advantage in the screening criteria, but I''m afraid that the profession of a pro gamer may not be enough to earn aputer science-rted schrship."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, I didn''t mean that way.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there a screening process for disabled candidates?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh </i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw slightly dropped. There was indeed a screening process reserved especially for disabled students.


    Thanks to the Ministry of Education''s policy, universities with courses that run for four years must provide a schrship screening process for students with disabilities. Since this process wasn¡¯t brought up often, Jo Gyu-Min hadpletely forgotten about it until now. But he knew for sure that it was avable.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right. There is.¡±


    "Wouldn''t his personal situation, as well as howw-abiding his life has been so far, be enough to make up for his poor grades? He also entered and reached the semi-final in a tournament despite his current circumstances, too."


    Jo Gyu-Min covered his mouth, sat back in his chair, and fell deep into his thoughts. It felt like he was onto something here. Being disabled was not going to be enough, but by emphasizing the boy''s achievement as a pro gamer... Maybe, a solid case could be made on his behalf


    ¡°I think it''s worth a shot.¡±


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    "By taking the angle you suggested, yes, it might be doable. A student who never lost his hope despite his challenging circumstances and had done his best to bnce his studies and work-life... Not only that, but he also managed to go pretty far in his profession, too..." Jo Gyu-Min muttered as his expression gradually brightened. If this event was handled well, Park Yu-Min getting epted could boost the university and the foundation''s image.


    ¡°I can''t decide on this by myself, however. It''d require the consent of the chairman, the university''s chief director, and the faculty members. All I can do is simply deliver your request to the chairman and offer my opinion on the matter.¡±


    "I see. Please remember this, though..." Kang Jin-Ho firmly drew the line on the sand. "This process must not negatively affect someone else. I''d rather have Park Yu-Min disqualified if it means he''s taking away an avable spot from someone else who''s more qualified than him."


    ¡°I get what you''re saying, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    How strict¡­ One could even say that this was bordering on being obsessive. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''te across as dry and hardcore. Probably because he was so crystal clear on his principle of not harming strangers even for his friends.


    ¡°I''ll leave it in your capable hands, Mr. Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at Jo Gyu-Min''s assurance and got up from hisfy seat. ¡°Well, then. Shall we get going?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho in confusion. Get going? Where


    ¡°Not sure I follow¡­ Where are we going?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a disinterested voice as if Jo Gyu-Min had asked a dumb question.


    ¡°I told you, I failed the driving test.¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°So, I must practice.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly cocked an eyebrow. "Weren''t you nning to help me "


    ¡°<i>Haha... ha...</i> W-well, as you can see, I''m a bit busy, so...¡±


    ¡°I came knowing that you don''t have anything to do.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''splexion was instantly drained of all colors.


    ¡°You will help me practice, right?¡±


    "Y-yes... Of course, I... will..." Jo Gyu-Min got up and followed Kang Jin-Ho outside the office like a cow being dragged to a ughterhouse.


    <i>''Oh, dear Lord, please grant me mercy and help mee back home safe and sound today...''</i>


    For the first time in many years, Jo Gyu-Min offered a prayer to God today.

 Chapter 53: Graduation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Graduation (3)</h4>


    A high school third-year student done with the National University Entrance Exams had nothing to do. As such, some students started working part-time. Some others even tried their hands at getting various qualifications. However, most of them kicked back and took full advantage of being free for the first time in twelve years.


    Kang Jin-Ho would have done the same if he was like other students. Unfortunately, he had one serious problem. Jeong In-Gyu had already begun repeating the year, and Park Yu-Min was busy preparing for the next tournament. Lee Tae-Ho and Oh Min-Jae went on a trip as soon as the school vacation began. Which meant Kang Jin-Ho was now left friendless and had nothing to do. As a result, he found himself practically settling in at the Seongsim Orphanagetely.


    Kang Jin-Ho ordered the children. ¡°Sit down. Now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Euh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Do not make noise.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...¡±


    Park Yu-Min always helped out with the orphanage''sbor-intensive tasks, but his frequent absence left a hole in the workforce. The financial support from the Jaegyeong Group certainly helped with hiring more workers, but an orphanage with lots of needy children always had plenty of jobs requiring attention. And that was why Kang Jin-Ho was kept surprisingly busy with all the work requiring physical strength.


    The orphanage''s director called out to him. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director?¡±


    ¡°Some good samaritans donated rice, but unfortunately, the couriers left them by the orphanage''s entrance. I know they are heavy and not easy to move, but still... Can you lend me a hand?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and walked to the building''s entrance. ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    He stared at the huge sacks of rice piled up at the entrance and slowly licked his lips. Rice sold in supermarkets would usually be packaged into a single twenty-kilo sack. But these sacks of rice were muchrger and quite bountiful as if they hade directly from a farmer.


    The director stood next to Kang Jin-Ho and muttered, ¡°The rice hase in these <i>gamanis</i>, as you can see."


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡®<i>Ah, right. These are called gamanis.¡¯</i>


    He grinned faintly as he scanned the severalyers of rice gamanis.


    It was rustic yet undoubtedly sincere. This much rice must have cost a lot of money, yet some people still donated them without revealing who they were. A world where people helped others out without expecting anything in return was not a bad ce to live.


    <i>''People like these also existed in the past, didn''t they... ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled, remembering about those people who, despite their own difficult lives, sought out those in worse shapes than them to lend a helping hand. Now that he thought about it, the past seemed to have more people like that than in the present.


    The director turned to Kang Jin-Ho and asked, ¡°Do you think you can move them? I''ll call some people over, so let''s carry them together. Around three, maybe four, people should be able to finish the job.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Jin-Ho. These are heavy, so...¡±


    ¡°Where should I move them?¡±


    ¡°O-over there, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up a rice gamani and hoisted it easily over his shoulder. He could carry it by holding only the edge but he figured that the straw could burst at the side and spill the rice all over.


    "O-oh my goodness! That''s so heavy, so how can you...!" The director was shocked by this sight. Unless one was a seasoned worker, trying to lift up such a huge, heavy sack would have been a challenge, yet Kang Jin-Ho was picking one up so easily¡­


    He didn''t stop there and picked up another rice gamani and hoisted it over his other shoulder.


    ¡°A-aren''t they heavy, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head, then turned his head. ¡°Where should I take them?¡±


    ¡°T-this way¡­¡±


    He followed the director''s guidance and moved all the rice to storage. Each rice gamani looked heavy enough to give two well-built men a hard time, yet Kang Jin-Ho could carry two of them on his shoulders without breaking a sweat. The director was left utterly stupefied by this disy of strength. "Jin-Ho, you... are quite strong, aren''t you "


    ¡°Not really, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°This is probably why they say you need a man in your household. It would have taken so long to move them all without your help...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Other kids are so upied with having fun during their vacation, yet you came here to lend us your help. I''m so grateful.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered briefly if he should be honest and tell the director that he had nowhere else to go. Then again, maybe being too honest wasn''t strictly necessary in this case. There was no need to say something unnecessary and emphasize how pitiful he was, was there


    The clueless director continued to show her concern for him. "You could''ve stayed home and gotten a much-deserved rest, too."


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered once again if he should reveal that no one was home. His mother was still working at her old job, saying that suddenly quitting now would only cause her ''illness'' of restlessness or some such. Meanwhile, his father was upied with running his shop, and it was easier to pluck the stars from the heavens than to see his little sister''s face these days as her public debut loomed closer and closer. All these events conspired to leave Kang Jin-Ho all alone in a now-muchrger Kang residence.


    He really hated his situation, too. Other people might get a refreshing sense of openness from how much wider their living room and bedrooms had be, but not Kang Jin-Ho. Such open spaces only reminded him of the deste administrative halls of the demonic cult. They might have been expansive andfortable to live in, with lots of luxurious ornaments adorning the walls, but... But he could never rx in those halls. The memories from those ces were something he didn''t want to recall, too. Maybe that was why he had to leave his empty home as if he was making a great escape.


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to change the topic and decided to ask for more work. "Is there anything else I can help with, Director "


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    "Actually, we do have some things in storage that need to be sorted out. But we couldn''t touch them until now due to how heavy they are. As you may know, Yu-Min struggles a little physically..."


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jin-Ho. Pleasee this way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho followed the director deeper into the storage, sensing that the dust here seemed to be quite old. He stood before some old furniture and electrical appliances, plus several carefully-packed luggage. ¡°I didn''t know that you still had these things, Director.¡±


    ¡°These are our old things that we stopped using after moving to this building.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    "We''re grateful to be provided with new appliances. Kids are happy, and everything has worked out so well, but..." The director''s voice quietened down.


    ¡°...But?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while tilting his head.


    The director smiled gently and continued. "These things are certainly old, and you could even say that they should''ve been reced a long time ago. Even so, these items contain the memories of those days when we were struggling so hard to survive, both the good and the bad. I know they should have been thrown away a long time ago, but I just couldn''t bring myself to do so."


    ¡°In that case, isn''t it fine to leave them be?¡±


    The director shook her head. "Sometimes, you need to sort out what needs to be sorted out. What''s important isn''t some old memories, but how we''ll live in this new ce. You see, there might be some lingering regrets, but we can''t keep them locked away in our hearts forever, don''t you agree "


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    For some reason, the director''s words seemed to be meant for Kang Jin-Ho. She was obviously talking about herself, but it sounded more like she was advising him to let go of his old memories.


    ¡°Should I take them outside, Director?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jin-Ho. First of all...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho followed the director''s instructions to sort out the stored items. He took them out of the storage, then separated those deemed still useful from those unsalvagable so that they could be donated. As for the appliances...


    "I wonder, can they be sold for cash " the director asked while tilting her head this way and that.


    "<i>Mmhm.</i> You probably can, as scrap metal."


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. These appliances were only good for scrap metal as they had no value as second-hand goods. Each device was so old that the idea of people using them seemed miraculous. Perhaps selling them not as scrap metal but as antiques might bring in more money.


    "...Yes, Director," Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nod.


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i> Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±


    "I''m really sorry about this, but can I ask you for a difficult favor? This will be really difficult, I''m afraid. But I have a feeling that you can do it."


    .


    "Can you tell me what it is first "


    ¡°If you go around that street corner, you''ll see a house with a red gate.¡±


    "...And "


    "A grandma lives there all by herself. She picks up scrap metal and discarded paper every dawn to survive, so I was thinking, wouldn''t these appliances help her make some money "


    ¡°How about we simply sell these things and give her the money, Director?¡±


    The director shook her head as herplexion became gloomier. "She won''t ept money."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well, she has many hidden scars, you see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. ¡°Alright, ma''am. I''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But, there are a lot of things here, so... <i>Ah,</i> that''s right! There should be a spare handcart behind our building. That will make it easier to transport them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho went behind the orphanage''s building and located the handcart in question. He brought it to the front and began loading it up with the refrigerator, the TV, and the other appliances.


    That was when someone walked up to him and yelled, ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped and turned his head to discover the pouting Han Se-Yeon. ¡°What brings you here, Se-Yeon?¡±


    "Why do you even carry around a phone?!"


    ¡°Well, that''s because...¡± he mumbled a bit while taking out his phone. Only then did he notice several missed calls.


    ¡°So? Why do you even have it?¡±


    ¡°...To make calls.¡±


    ¡°And not to answer any calls?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, realizing that he had forgotten to switch the phone back to the ringtone mode. He had muted it earlier as he didn''t want to surprise or frighten the kids.


    Now that he thought about it, Han Se-Yeon wouldn''t have a way to contact him, so how on Earth did she know he was here? Now, that was quite the mystery.


    ¡°You''re here, Se-Yeon?¡± The director weed Han Se-Yeon with a warm smile.


    ¡°Director~! It''s been too long, ma''am!¡±


    ¡°It''s not that long, though. You were herest week, after all.¡±


    The director and Han Se-Yeon exchanged some pleasantries while Kang Jin-Ho continued with his task. He knew he couldn''t imitate Han Se-Yeon''s stunning sociability, so he didn''t even bother.


    The director grinned and spoke, ¡°I didn''t think you''de this fast, though. It hadn''t been long since I called you, after all!¡±


    ¡°I was in the neighborhood, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what is Jin-Ho doing?¡±


    The director quickly exined the situation, prompting Han Se-Yeon to burst out inughter at Kang Jin-Ho. "Is that why you''re silently loading all these things "


    "That''s right," Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly.


    "But that''s so stupid, though. You can call people toe and take them, you know "


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> Then why?¡±


    ¡°I need to deliver them myself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while getting ready to push the handcart forward.


    Han Se-Yeon watched him leave, then quickly chased after him. She looked back and said to the director, ¡°I''m gonna go with him and show him the way!¡±


    ¡°Okay, please do!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Why are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°Did the director tell you which house you must go to?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s the one with a red gate.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon cocked an eyebrow and crossed her arms across her chest. "<i>Oh </i> And do you know where that house is "


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "I''ll find it eventually."


    ¡°I noticed a lot of houses with red gates nearby while on my way here. Were you thinking of knocking on every door and asking them if we''ve found the right house our director told us about?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered, realizing that he had nothing to say in his defense.


    "I guess you''ll have to ask the director toe with you, then. But she has lots of things to do back at the orphanage, right? Too bad, she''ll have to waste her valuable time now because of you."


    ¡°...Fine. Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Be more polite, will you?¡±


    "...Please, let us get going, mydy."


    ¡°Sure, sure. I''ll let it slide this time. Follow me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and silently followed after Han Se-Yeon had taken the lead.


    <i>Creak, creak...</i>


    The noises of the cart''s wheels traveling the coarse streets echoed loudly. It felt like the cart was having a hard time coping with all the load from the noises. Whether that was caused by the cart''s age or thebined weight of the appliances, no one could tell.


    Kang Jin-Ho began pushing the cart uphill. The newly-constructed orphanage was located at the foot of the same hill, in the same neighborhood, to respect the director''s wishes. Kang Jin-Ho would have liked the orphanage to be moved to a better environment but various circumstances, including the kids'' schools, made it unfeasible for the time being.


    Han Se-Yeon worriedly asked, ¡°Isn''t it heavy?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You know, I get this feeling all the time, but... Jin-Ho, you''re really strong, aren''t you? You must be the strongest in our school.¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    "That''s amazing. But that''s not something to boast about, you know? Physically strong guys tend to be dumb, after all."


    ¡°Really? By the way, what were your entrance exam scores, again?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho easily thwarted Han Se-Yeon''s provocation this time and continued to pull the cart up the hill. She searched here and there before discovering a red gate by the distant corner, then called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Over here!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡± He stopped the cart in front of the gate and peeked his head beyond the open gap. ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Anyone home?¡± Han Se-Yeon knocked on the gate, but no one answered her. ¡°I don''t think there''s anyone inside.¡±


    ¡°We should put the stuff down here and leave.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    But then...


    "Who¡¯s there?!"


    A grandmother with a face full of deep wrinkles opened the living room door and cried out in a sharp voice while ring at her unannounced visitors. The open doorway revealed for a brief moment the sight of the interior. It was just as dirty and run-down as the orphanage before it was relocated to the new building.


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Hello, grandma. How are you?¡±


    1.? a gamani is arge traditional sack weaved out of straws.

 Chapter 54: Graduation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Graduation (4)</h4>


    ¡°I don''t care about your greetings! Who the heck are you, and what do you want?!¡± the old woman yelled in a cantankerous voice.


    Han Se-Yeon was taken aback and apologetically scratched the back of her head. ¡°A-actually, it''s nothing serious, granny. We no longer use these things, so we thought you might want them for yourself or sell them to a scrap metal dea¡­¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell, you think I''m some kind of a filthy hoarder?! Take them away!¡±


    Han Se-Yeon made a tearful face. ¡°B-but, granny, we didn''t mean to...¡±


    ¡°Go away! I don''t want to see you again! Get lost before I dump water on you!¡± the old woman yelled in anger before powerfully yanking her door close.


    <i>m!</i>


    The door mmed shut, and the old woman disappeared from view.


    Han Se-Yeon frowned while looking back at Kang Jin-Ho. "What should we do "


    He replied with a nonchnt shrug of his shoulders, ¡°We''ll leave the stuff here.¡±


    ¡°She seems to hate the idea, though?¡±


    ¡°No, it''ll be fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as he walked up to the handcart.


    ¡°The front gate is too narrow for the cart to go through, isn''t it?¡± Han Se-Yeon studied the gateway before offering her opinion.


    ¡°We can just leave our stuff in front of her gate.¡±


    ¡°Will that be fine?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhmm.</i> I''m sure the granny wants to sell themter. Putting them down in her yard will only make it more cumbersome for her when she''s ready to sell them off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that makes sense. Let''s do as you say.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lifted up the heavier andrger appliances from the cart and ced them in front of the red gate. Han Se-Yeon helped by carrying smaller items like a mini TV she could lift up. After putting it down, she nced at the door and asked quietly, "By the way, why do you think she was so angry at us "


    Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, "That''s because she hates interacting with other people."


    "I don''t get it. Why would she hate doing that "


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered how he should go about answering her. Why would anyone hate other people? You didn''t really need a reason to feel that way, but Han Se-Yeon was still too immature to understand.


    Kang Jin-Ho settled on a good-enough answer. "Let me revise myself and rify that it has more to do with her scars. She hates the scars she received from other people."


    "Really? Even if that''s true, no one can live alone while keeping everyone back at an arm''s length, right? Humans are meant to live together, after all."


    ¡°Sometimes, it''s better to be alone.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Han Se-Yeon stared at Kang Jin-Ho in silence.


    This boy often came across as slow-witted or even outright empty-brained. He even acted really weirdly every now and then. But there were also moments like this when he would say something so mature without batting an eyelid as if he had personally experienced it. What a mysterious guy he was sometimes¡­


    Han Se-Yeon asked another question, ¡°You think that''s why she acts that way?¡±


    ¡°I''m just stating a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Even then, we came to help her, though.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her. "Do you know what hurts people the most "


    ¡°No, not really...¡±


    ¡°It''s when someone you trusts betrays you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Scars you get from strangers aren''t real scars. It doesn¡¯t hurt because you know the person¡¯s hurting you. It hurts because you trusted them.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s eyshes trembled ever so faintly. Kang Jin-Ho spoke disinterestedly as if he was reading from a newspaper, but every single word he uttered seemed to contain some inexplicable heaviness to it.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, "That''s why people approaching you with friendly smiles can be so terrifying. I guess it''s difficult for you to understand, but..."


    ¡°I think I get it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at Han Se-Yeon''s measured reply but inwardly thought.


    ''<i>She doesn¡¯t get it at all</i>.''


    This kind of pain wasn''t something you could understand without experiencing it yourself.


    Han Se-Yeon sighed, ¡°Still, it''s so sad that she can''t ept people''s goodwill as just that.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it, either.¡±


    "It isn''t? Isn''t that what you said, though "


    ¡°I told you, she''s just afraid.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head. "What''s the difference "


    "She knows we''re here to help. It''s just that she''s unsure of how to respond to our gesture of goodwill."


    ¡°I don''t get it. What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you done unloading the stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then nced at the old woman''s doorway. "In that case, let''s drink that and be on our way."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I meant <i>that</i>.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to a spot beyond the red gate.


    ¡°<i>...Eh </i>¡± Han Se-Yeon gasped after discovering a small tray carrying tworge bowls just beyond the gateway. ¡°<i>Uh </i> What are those? Wait, isn''t this <i>sikhye </i>¡±


    It seemed that the old woman had ced these bowls of sikhye here without anyone noticing. Despite all that yelling about leaving her alone, her aggressiveness must have softened just a little after watching two teenagers unloading heavy-looking appliances.


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up a bowl. ¡°Let''s drink this and go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heh~eh </i> Okay.¡± Han Se-Yeon grinned and picked up her bowl. They drank the sikhye, then ced the empty bowls back on the tray. She nced at the old woman''s doorway and muttered, ¡°So, this is what you meant.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that she doesn''t know we''re helping her. It''s just that...¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha,</i> she''s just shy, <i>hehe.</i>¡±


    "Never mind, then," Kang Jin-Ho groaned and gave up trying to exin. "Let''s go."


    "<i>Mmhm!</i>" Before turning around to leave, Han Se-Yeon shouted at the shabby house beyond the red gate, "Granny! We''ll be back some other time!"


    No one replied to her. Still, Han Se-Yeon was able to leave with a lighter heart than when she first arrived here.


    ***


    While on their way back to the orphanage...


    ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho? Why were you at the orphanage in the first ce?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied honestly, "I had nothing better to do."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    "...What''s wrong "


    ¡°What do you mean, you had nothing to do? You should be overflowing with too many things to do by now! Now''s your chance to do all those things that had been denied to you in the past twelve years, you know! You¡¯re saying you don''t have anything better to do?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm,</i> well...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked genuinely surprised. "Are you being serious? Don''t you have something you <i>want</i> to do "


    ¡°Not really. Hmm...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Wow.</i> You''re so boring.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled. Boring, was it? That was the kind of mindset only someone like Han Se-Yeon could have. After all, she would never know how wonderful it was to wake up in the morning without anything to do or without worrying about what the future might bring.


    Maybe, other people would also see Kang Jin-Ho''s day as somewhat ''boring.¡¯ But to him, a peaceful day like this was exactly what he had always wished for. He loved this peace so much that he was getting scared of suddenly losing it one day.


    Han Se-Yeon snapped her fingers. ¡°How about going on a trip?¡±


    "A trip, you say "


    "That''s right. You like riding your bicycle, right? I hear some people will go on bicycle trips during their vacations."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "<i>Ah,</i> wait. That''s during the summer holidays, though. You do that now in this weather, and you''ll freeze to death."


    "I see. Going on a trip, is it..." Kang Jin-Ho lightly chuckled and muttered to himself. A trip? He briefly went through his memories and realized that he had never gone on a trip somewhere in his entire life. "Do other people often do that sort of thing "


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head. "What sort of thing "


    ¡°Going on trips, I mean.¡±


    "<i>Oh,</i> that? Yeah, people do that all the time. There are overseas travel packages, or they just grab their bags and start roaming on foot. Stuff like that."


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned softly. Going on a trip... didn''t seem like such a bad idea.


    Han Se-Yeon perked up and asked, "Why? Are you interested "


    ¡°Yes, but not right now.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°I need to finish something first.¡±


    "What? <i>Oh,</i> you mean, passing the driver''s license test first "


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened slightly.


    Han Se-Yeon didn''t stop there, though. ¡°I heard you failed three times in a row by now. Is that true "


    ¡°...Did Jeong In-Gyu tell you?¡±


    "You''re so thick, you know that? How can you fail the driver''s test three times? Others pass them on their first try, you know "


    ¡°...¡±


    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped since it''s the question of one''s innate talents."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently clenched his teeth.


    Han Se-Yeon grinned slyly. "You can just forget it and stick to riding bicycles forever. I guess you and cars aren¡¯t meant to be together."


    Veins began bulging on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. ¡°Do you have it, then?¡±


    ¡°I have what?¡±


    "A driver''s license."


    The corners of Han Se-Yeon''s lips slyly curled up. That was when Kang Jin-Ho realized that he hadmitted a grave mistake¡ªhe shouldn''t have asked her.


    "Who doesn''t have a driver''s license in this day and age? Isn''t it weirder to not pass on their first try " Han Se-Yeon took out her wallet and proudly presented it to Kang Jin-Ho. There it was, her driver''s license, prominently visible inside her wallet. The sunlight reflected on its glossy surface momentarily blinded him.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s clenched fists began trembling. ¡°J-just when?¡±


    "Right after the entrance exams. I applied to a driving school, then passed it right afterward. What should I do now~? I have the license, but you don''t. <i>Sooo~,</i> what do you think? You want me to give you a ride home "


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Very well, then. Let''s go. It''s about time we go back to the orphanage, anyway~."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking for a moment, then approached her rather suspiciously.


    "<i>Mm </i>" Han Se-Yeon was taken aback and wondered what was going on with him. Before she could say something, however, Kang Jin-Ho had ced the handcart''s handle in her grip.


    ¡°You take this back.¡±


    "Wait, what? You want me to drag this back to the orphanage? Just because I teased you a bit "


    ¡°It shouldn''t be hard as it''s empty now,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before turning around and trudging away.


    Han Se-Yeon urgently called out to him. "H-hey, wait! Even then...! I said, wait! Where are you going "


    ¡°I have something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Like what? N-no, wait! You''re supposed to hang out with me!¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time...¡±


    "Heeeey! Where are you going?! Jin-Ho!" Han Se-Yeon cried out, but he didn''t even bother to look back even once while walking away. She let out a deep groan, "You''re supposed to be a man, so why are you so petty..."


    ***


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. Regarding that matter, I...¡± Jo Gyu-Min, his face as pale as a sheet of paper, was making a report over the phone. ¡°...Yes, sir. Perhaps, persuading the chief director and the faculty could be... I''m sorry? <i>Ah,</i> of course. If you personally get involved, it''ll be a cinch, Chairman. Y-yes...¡±


    The sharp, annoyed voiceing from the other side of the line had induced a flood of cold sweat to soak Jo Gyu-Min''s figure. Even though he had always been making at least one report a day through the phone, he still couldn¡¯t get used to speaking to Hwang Jeong-Hu over the phone.


    After making what felt like an hour long report, Jo Gyu-Min ced his phone down while looking utterly exhausted. "<i>Urgh...</i>"


    The side effects of riding shotgun in Kang Jin-Ho''s car were still there. The ride itself onlysted for one hour, yet the insistent fear akin to riding a rollercoaster nonstop for twelve hours still didn''t want to let him go.


    "No, wait! A rollercoaster is better than riding in that guy''s car. At least, I won''t die from riding one!"


    It might feel like you would die by riding on a rollercoaster, but that was just your mind tricking you. On the other hand, riding in a car driven by Kang Jin-Ho had an irredeemable disadvantage of not knowing when you''d die for real!


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> I should ask for a vacation or something.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had never taken a single day off until now, so getting a lengthy vacation shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Not manning his post for a while wouldn''t cause much of an issue either since it was the middle of the school holidays anyway. He should ask for the lengthiest vacation possible so that he could hold on until Kang Jin-Ho somehow managed to pass and acquire his driver''s license. Only then would Jo Gyu-Min prevent his lifespan from decreasing even further against his wishes.


    "This won''t even count toward my hazard pay, so... Yeah, I gotta look after myself." Jo Gyu-Min steeled his resolve and got up. He was on a roll now, so he should immediately head to the corporation''s HQ and get his much-deserved vaca¡­


    <i>BANG!</i>


    ¡­That was when the door to his office was angrily shoved open.


    ¡°...M-Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was standing at the doorway with a stiff look. He then stared intensely at Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>Gulp!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nervously gulped a mouthful of his own saliva. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was expressionless, the undercurrents of rage were still clearly visible on his face. Just what was he going to say to Jo Gyu-Min


    He slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sorry?¡±


    "I need to practice."


    Jo Gyu-Min''splexion was instantly drained of color. ¡°W-w-what do you mean by that, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I must pass the test this time.¡±


    ¡°W-well, of course, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly spoke, "Tomorrow is the test day. So I shall continuously practice until early dawn tomorrow. You don''t have any pressing matters, I hope "


    ¡°N-no, hang on! What about your father...¡±


    ¡°He''s upied with his shop.¡±


    ¡°What about your friends?!¡±


    "Thew says an experienced driver''s license holder must apany me while practicing," replied Kang Jin-Ho with a slight click of his tongue.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s voice grew more desperate. "A-am I the only one you know that fits that criteria?!"


    "Well, there is one other person, but..."


    ¡°H-how about asking that person for a favor, then...?¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded unwillingly. He had realized that he was being a nuisance here. In the end, he took out his phone and called the other experienced driver''s license holder.


    <i>Ring, ring...</i>


    - What''s going on


    ¡°Good day to you, Chairman Hwang.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaaah!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min madly dashed from behind his desk and violently snatched the mobile phone out of Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. ¡°H-hello, sir! It''s me, Jo Gyu-Min! Don''t worry about it, sir! It''s nothing at all!¡±


    - Huh, this fe. Wasting my time...


    "W-well then, goodbye." Jo Gyu-Min ended the call, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho in pure desperation. "D-do you have any idea what might happen to the Jaegyeong Group if the chairman rode in your car and had a heart attack?!"


    ¡°Why would he suffer from a heart attack while riding my car?¡±


    ¡°...Why did you call the chairman, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°He''s the only other experienced driver¡¯s license holder I know.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min began cursing the heavens above for bestowing him with such a cmity and wrecking his perfectly calm and peaceful life even though he hadn''t done anything wrong!


    <i>''...Right, I should start attending churches. Or go pray in a Buddhist temple. This... I need the power of the divine to ovee this.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho, utterly oblivious to Jo Gyu-Min''s inner torment, asked with a deep frown, "Who should I call, then "


    "...I''ll help you, so please don''t call anyone else," Jo Gyu-Min replied with tears forming in his eyes. He sneakily pulled out his wallet to take onest look at the photo of his girlfriend.


    <i>''I''m so sorry, Yeon-Ji. I might not make it back home again. But my life insurance will pay well, so you must stay happy for both of us...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing...¡±


    And so, Jo Gyu-Min had to climb into a car piloted by Kang Jin-Ho once more. What he submitted to the corporation''s HR department the next day wasn''t a request for a vacation, but for a lengthy sick leave.


    1. ''sikhye'' is a traditional sweetened rice punch-like drink.

 Chapter 55: Graduation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Graduation (5)</h4>


    ¡°You... are here again, I see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a determined face, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°To retake the test, I presume?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t havee otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can pass this time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hmphed. ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    The one talking to Kang Jin-Ho, the unfortunate police officer from three days ago, could only sit there with a pale face. Then again, the race car driver from Hell had returned, so his reaction was understandable. He had been ardently praying for his shift to end before Kang Jin-Ho showed up, but¡­


    The officer asked in a trembling voice, ¡°H-have you been practicing, Mr. Kang?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°With someone as your passenger?¡±


    ¡°Yes. An acquaintance.¡±


    "By any chance, is that person still alive " the officer asked super-cautiously.


    ¡°...I''m not sure what you mean by that, sir.¡±


    <i>''How can you even say that with a straight face, you heartless punk!''</i>


    The police officer squeezed his eyes shut. He sighed, then got up. ¡°W-well, then...¡±


    No matter how much he didn''t want to do this, he simply had to. The test application had been epted, so he had no other choice! Normal driving tests should be a walk in the park for examiners, but with Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance in the test venue... The simple driving test had now devolved into a life-threatening task requiring hazard pay.


    Other examiners began crowding the poor police officer and the test applicant he was in charge of today. Their curiosity had been piqued after hearing about all the rumors in thest few days.


    As soon as they settled down in the test vehicle, the police officer pleaded with Kang Jin-Ho. "I beg of you... Please, please drive slowly and carefully, okay "


    ¡°I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then put the handbrake down before depressing the elerator.


    "<i>...Oh </i>" The officer tilted his head when the vehicle set off much slower than the previous tests. He realized that they weren''t even traveling anywhere near the speed limit, too. The current speed was around 20kph or so? Maybe? The car drove forward so slowly that it might have been faster to simply walk.


    ¡°...Mr. Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is there something wrong?¡±


    "N-no, not at all." The police officer smiled as colors returned to his face. Finally, finally! This young man must have learned something ''sensible'' in the past three days. The concepts of safe and defensive driving must have been instilled properly in him now!


    However...


    The police officer cautiously asked once again. "...Mr. Kang Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep driving at this speed?¡±


    ¡°...Is there something wrong with how I''m driving?¡±


    ¡°No, well...¡± The officer nced outside the car.


    They were currently traveling down a fourne street. Other vehicles were barreling past at around 80kph, the speed limit for this section of the road. And in the middle of the road was the car driven by Kang Jin-Ho, strictly sticking to the initial speed of 20kph.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Kang Jin-Ho, this is a bit too...¡±


    <i>Bwhaaaaaaap! Hooooonk!</i>


    A car driving at 20kph in the middle of a fourne road would obviously <i>drive</i> other motorists insane. It would be no different from a car in the distance suddenly appearing right in front of you while you were driving down the road, minding your own business.


    Pretty soon, many cars began urgently swerving out of the way to avoid ramming into the back of the Kang Jin-Ho-piloted vehicle.


    ¡°H-how about going a little faster, Mr. Kang Jin-Ho...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head snapped towards the officer in the passenger seat. ¡°Can I speed up?¡±


    "...!" Before the police officer could answer, though, the memories from the past tests flitted past his eyes. "...No. Let''s just stick to our current speed."


    ¡°<i>...Mmhm.</i>¡±


    The officer told himself that this was for the best. At the very least, he was now no longer threatened with a heart attack via the nerve-shredding tension resulting from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s driving. Rather than trusting Kang Jin-Ho, the officer figured that his mental health would be left in a better shape by believing in the reflexes of the motoristsing up behind them.


    The officer nced to his side and saw Kang Jin-Ho focusing on his driving with a slightly cramped expression. Judging from this young man''s performance during the past tests, he must be swimming in the sheer frustration of going so slowly right now.


    The officer cautiously asked another question, "Mr. Kang Jin-Ho, who told you to drive this way "


    ¡°The acquaintance who instructed me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What did that person tell you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, "He said that I should just drive at this speed all the time."


    The officer slowly nodded. He could oh-so clearly sense the pain of that unknown acquaintance responsible for that wise advice.


    The test car safely negotiated through the test route and eventually returned to the test venue. They were stopped by a patrol car in the middle of the test, and all sorts of insults fueled by road rage had been poured in their way, but it was more important that they made it back home. The officer offered a heartfelt thanks to the gods above for his safe return.


    "...Sir, have I failed this time as well " Kang Jin-Ho asked after getting out of the car, sounding as if failing was par for the course for him these days.


    ¡°What will you do if you fail this time, Mr. Kang?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. "I was thinking of taking it easy during the next test."


    ¡°Taking it easy? What do you mean?¡±


    "Driving the way I usually do seems like a better idea to me. If going this far still wasn''t enough to pass the test, that is..."


    <i>''He''s threatening me?!''</i>


    The officer inwardly gasped.


    That had to be a barely-disguised threat¡ªIt must be! If the officer failed him again, then Kang Jin-Ho was threatening to show him what real Hell looked like during the next test!


    ¡°N-no, you pass.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The police officer urgently nodded. "Yes, really! You have passed, Mr. Kang Jin-Ho! Congrattions. And nevere back here, please."


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I should thank you for finally passing this time.¡± The officer hurriedly grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s hands, looking like he was barely holding back a flood of tears. ¡°However!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do not! Ever! Drink and drive!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    "Do not break the speed limit, and do not rue points on your license. Please! Do not ever get your license revoked, and most definitely, do not evere back here to get it re-issued, please!" The officer ardently cried out.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks began twitching ever so slightly.


    ¡°Let us never see each other again. Forever. Please, I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mmhm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the police officer with a weird gaze before turning around to leave.


    The officer behind him punched the air in jubtion as tears of emotion flooded down his face. He was finally free! He was finally released from Kang Jin-Ho''s tyranny!


    ***


    At the same time...


    A certain man was staring nervously at the screen of his phone. His hand was constantly trembling. Hisplexion was wane and sickly, his eyescked focus. He continued to scan his surroundings as if anxiety didn''t want to let him go. The way he fidgeted about and couldn''t sit still totally resembled a junkie going through withdrawal.


    "N-no, he must''ve..."


    The man chewed on his fingernails. His eyes darted here and there, looking for things to stare at before eventually settling on his phone once more.


    <i>Riiing, riiing...</i>


    The phone began ringing, prompting the man''s trembling to stop. On the other hand, his expression gradually filled with horror as if he was facing a wild tiger.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± He groaned, before slowly reaching out toward his phone. The first thing he said after answering the call was... ¡°H-hello? And the result is?¡±


    - He passed, Mr. Gyu-Min.


    Warm tears of relief began trickling down the man''s face. "<i>Oh,</i> thank you, Lord. Thank you!"


    - However, why do you need to confirm that young man''s license test results? Just what is going on, Mr. Secretary


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. Thank you for your hard work. Goodbye.¡±


    This man was, of course, Jo Gyu-Min.


    The nightmare guing him had kept him awake through the night, but now, he could go to bed, knowing that his ordeal was over. A smile of happiness bloomed on his face as if he now possessed everything he ever wanted in this world.


    ***


    ¡°You want me toe and hang out?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while answering the phone.


    - Yeah.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    - You know, the usual ce.


    ¡°But at this hour?¡±


    Park Yu-Min could be heard chuckling over the line.


    - Don''t you know what today is


    ¡°It''s December 31st.¡±


    - That''s right. Shouldn''t we hang out with friends for onest time this year


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly after listening to Park Yu-Min''s reasoning. Since when did this kid learn how to say things like that? Wasn''t he the shy, retiring type not too long ago? ¡°Very well. What about the others, though?¡±


    - Tae-Ho, In-Gyu, and Min-Jae said they''ll be here. Oh, and Se-Yeon said she''ll join us, too.


    ¡°Her? Why?¡±


    - I guess she has no one to hang around with. In any case, hurry up.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and began typing on the keyboard.


    =Looks like I''ll have to go.


    =<i>Heol?!</i> I still have a base left, tho


    =I have RL things to do.


    =A free win for me, then. I''m notining.


    =In any case,ter.


    Kang Jin-Ho logged out of the game without any hesitation. He was on the brink of another victory, but it was just aputer game at the end of the day, and he had no ns to prioritize it over his friends. After all, ying games was just a fun distraction, nothing more. Living life was far more important to him.


    He changed his clothes and got ready to leave the house.


    His mother called out when she saw him by the exit. "Where are you going, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°My friends wanted to hang out with me, so...¡±


    "Jin-Ho, are you telling me that you don''t want to spend new year''s eve with your family but with your friends "


    Kang Jin-Ho stumbled and hesitated at his mother''s pointed question. He realized that a rather sensitive issue had been raised here. ¡°Well, <i>uh... Mmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Go and have fun, honey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    "<i>Ah,</i> actually, this is good. There''s a ce your father and I wanted to go, you see."


    ¡°Where would that be, Mother...?¡±


    His mother smiled brightly. "None of your business, hehe. Just don''t forget to have fun."


    ¡°I will...¡±


    With that, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to leave. While making a slightly pouty face, he stepped outside the house and into the wintry afternoon. He headed to the bicycle shed erected next to the garage at the strong insistence of his father. His favorite ride, Golden Elephant, was resting silently inside the shed.


    ¡°Alright, time to go,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while climbing on Golden Elephant.


    <i>Cliiink!</i>


    The chains noisily spun around the cogs as he leisurely pedaled outside the front gate.


    ***


    <i>Whoooooosh~!</i>


    The air rushing past Kang Jin-Ho''s face felt cold. Compared to the winds of the northern sea, though, this level of coldness was nothing much. Even so, the changes to the environment brought on by different seasons held their own unique charms. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho was currently the only person that could appreciate such charms.


    <i>Fwhooooosh-!!!</i>


    ¡°<i>Uwaahk?!</i> What the hell was that!¡± A driver of a fancy car cried out in rm.


    His passenger, a pretty girl, was taken aback. "What''s wrong! "


    ¡°Didn''t you see that bicycle shooting past us just now?¡±


    ¡°A bicycle? When?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t see that bicycle traveling in front of us?! It overtook us too, you know!¡±


    ¡°You must be hallucinating, Oppa! We''re in a car, right? And we''re doing sixty right now, so how can a bicycle overtake us?¡±


    "Y-you think so "


    ¡°Oppa, you''ve been feeling tiredtely, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be right, with me seeing things and all. I should talk to my doctorter or something.¡±


    "Right, you should take care of yourself more, Oppa."


    The upants of the cars Kang Jin-Ho flew past all had simr reactions, but he remained utterly oblivious to them. As a matter of fact, his bicycle was practically overtaking everything on the road despite him taking it easy.


    "It''s here!" A person riding in one of the cars Kang Jin-Ho flew past almost jumped out of their seat.


    ¡°What? What''s here?¡±


    ¡°Camera! Where''s my camera! N-no, my phone!¡±


    ¡°You''re driving right now, dude.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no! Damn it!¡± The man swore, then finally located his own phone. He urgently yanked it out and began snapping photos of Kang Jin-Ho''s distant back. He didn''t stop there, though, and immediately uploaded all the photos he had taken online.


    [The monster has been sighted!]


    [Current position, on Hanguk Bridge. My car, traveling at 60kph. But then, the fabled monster shot right past us, dropped us like dirty rags, and disappeared. My guess is that his speed was over 80. Traffic is too heavy to chase after him. If you''re driving or staying near Hanguk Bridge, I request a speedy pursuit of the monster!]


    The chatroom exploded in an instant.


    =Rottung: Is it the monster on the Bianchi


    =RunawayBike: It¡¯s a Bianchi. But 80? Seriously


    =azurebicycle: It''s the monster. 80 sounds reasonable. All the sightings so far confirm that he''s traveling between 70 to 80.


    =RunawayBike: 80? You sure? Even a pro can only reach 60, maybe 70 at a push, no


    =Speedracer: nonono, that''s not human.


    =wannabeabeastman: maybe he got NOS and stuff. No bicycle can go that fast.


    =Rottung: Isn''t getting NOS for your bike illegal in Korea


    =hanriverBIKERgang: Any tip-off on where he goes to will be appreciated.


    =died_going_uphill: what are you talking about? Who''s the monster


    =Rottung: no way! You dunno who the monster is


    =azurebicycle: There''s this guy on a Bianchi. He shows up once every while. He''s so fast that no one can catch up to him.


    =died_going_uphill: how fast is he


    =Pinarello: I ran into him some time ago and tried to catch up to him but failed in the end.


    =died_going_uphill: OMG! Are you really Pinarello, the overall winner of thest tour race?!


    =Pinarello: me winning isn''t important, cuz that guy was he fast.


    The chatroom belonging to the country''s top road racers club was practically blowing up right now. Someone among the posters even volunteered to jump in their car to pursue the mysterious Bianchi rider and began asking for any leads.


    =Pinarello: We still don''t know who he is


    =azurebicycle: ya, still no clue. Other than he''s a high school student.


    =Pinarello: There can''t be that many higher-spec Bianchis in the country, tho. Maybe we can back-trace his bicycle? Don''t you know any middlemen uncles that can help


    =azurebicycle: someone tried that, but the frame must have been a direct import. Importers didn''t even know it was in the country.


    Kang Jin-Ho remained utterly oblivious to the turmoil he had caused and continued to pedal away at his usual pace. The chains creaked and groaned as if they would snap at any given moment, but the bicycle still shot forward like a bullet.


    His destination was gradually closing in.


    1. NOS means Nitrous Oxide Systems, basically they¡¯re saying that maybe Jin-Ho¡¯s bike has nitrous boosters.

 Chapter 56: Graduation (6)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Graduation (6)</h4>


    <i>Fwhoooosh-!</i>


    After achieving the miraculous feat of traveling a distance of 30 minutes by car in less than 10 minutes by bicycle, Kang Jin-Ho smartly parked his bike by a shady corner and secured it with his trusty lock.


    If some random passerby recognized the bike''s brand, that person might try to break the lock by any means possible and steal the bicycle. However, Kang Jin-Ho was not bothered by that possibility. Getting worked up about such things would mean he would eventually be a ve to the bicycle.


    He wasn''t an idiot incapable of getting his priorities straight. A bicycle was nothing more than a means of transport for him. No matter how expensive it was, treating a bicycle like royalty would eventually make it more valuable than actual people. Kang Jin-Ho had witnessed enough simr cases in the past and tried his best to avoid experiencing it himself.


    Of course, most normal people would never dare to park a bicycle so carelessly on the side of the road when it cost over ten million won. Kang Jin-Ho''s aim was to live as ordinarily as possible, even with all that wealth at his disposal, but he still hadn''t figured out that his current attitude was a long way off from what people considered ''ordinary.¡¯


    ¡°You''re here!¡± Park Yu-Min waved at his friend.


    Kang Jin-Ho walked up to him and asked, ¡°Don''t you have tournaments or something today?¡±


    "No one holds tournaments on new year''s eve! Broadcasters need their breaks too, you know."


    ¡°How unprofessional,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a tut.


    Park Yu-Min made a tearful face. ¡°Spare me, will you? Please?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that. Despite his criticism, he knew that Park Yu-Min was skipping sleep to practice as much as possible.


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho wished Park Yu-Min to be rewarded for his efforts. Sadly, this world didn''t always reward you for your hard work. It was especially more pronounced in the world Park Yu-Min had upied¡ª''effort'' didn''t necessarily equate to ''skill,¡¯ after all. Moreover, Kang Jin-Ho had already experienced the emptiness of such a world before.


    However, you also couldn''t seed if you didn''t put in the required effort. A world where your efforts might never get rewarded, but you still need to work hard if you want to seed...


    What a cruel and harsh world this was...


    ¡°Hmm? The team director wants you to stay in the dorms?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked with a cocked eyebrow.


    Park Yu-Min replied while nodding, ¡°Yeah. Now that I''ve graduated from high school, he wants me to stop wasting time and quickly join the rest of the crew.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    "I would''ve said yes, but... Thanks to you, I''m not so sure anymore."


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, not understanding why he was to me here.


    Park Yu-Min stared at his friend with a slight pout. Did he already forget about it? ¡°The university application, remember?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t win against Kang Jin-Ho''s relentless pressure and ended up submitting his application papers to Jaegyeong University. He tried to decline, saying that there was no way he would get epted in the first ce. Besides, going to a university didn''t seem like a good idea either. However, Kang Jin-Ho threatened and coerced his friend in a ''gentle'' voice until he made Park Yu-Min sign the application papers.


    "What will I gain by going to a university, anyway " Park Yu-Min asked with a groan.


    ¡°You will need the qualificationster in your life.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if I go there, I...¡± Park Yu-Min couldn''t finish the rest of his sentence. He must have been worried about trying to blend in with a new group of people.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in an unconcerned voice, "You will be fine."


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°And your major will be business management.¡±


    Business management? Park Yu-Min suddenly felt dizzy. He thought his major would be rted toputers, so what was going on here


    ¡°Huh? Business management? Why?¡±


    "Because I chose it."


    "<i>Heol...</i>" Park Yu-Min was rendered speechless at Kang Jin-Ho''s boldness in choosing majors without asking for the opinion of the person in question. "I thought my major would be engineering-rted, though?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted as if he was stating the obvious, "Yu-Min, you''re a pro gamer."


    ¡°O-okay?¡±


    ¡°Not a programmer¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    "Can you survive the engineering course where math forms and all kinds of weird symbols run amok "


    Park Yu-Min firmly shook his head. There was no need to think about this too hard, since he knew that was a total impossibility. Even before he had a chance to worry about blending in with his peers, he would have to drop out of the course altogether if he failed to get good grades.


    "As such, all you have to do is stick close to me. I shall exin things that you don''t get during the lectures," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Jin-Ho, it''s still not a done deal yet, you know "


    ¡°Not a done deal? For who? You or me?¡±


    Park Yu-Min frowned deeply. They might be friends, but Kang Jin-Ho could be so annoying sometimes. "They''ll obviously ept you, Jin-Ho!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded confidently. "You''ll also get epted, so no need to worry."


    ¡°How do you know that? I haven''t even done an interview with the university yet.¡±


    ¡°I just know.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    "Does it matter " Kang Jin-Ho tried to brush the inquiry aside.


    The Jaegyeong University where he and Park Yu-Min were going to study at was owned by the Jaegyeong Foundation. Hence, finding out about the ongoings of that ce wasn''t that difficult for Kang Jin-Ho.


    In a normal circumstance, Park Yu-Min would never get epted by the university. However, his ''connections'' could help him get through the door. But there was a difficult hurdle to clear in the form of Kang Jin-Ho''s personal belief of not negatively affecting other people even for the sake of his friends.


    The grades of other applicants were so far ahead of Park Yu-Min''s that there was nopetition here. Jo Gyu-Min had racked his brain until it began smoking from overwork regarding this matter. Eventually, he managed topile a report and submit it, but Hwang Jeong-Hu only had one dismayed response to it. "What on Earth are you thinking, man? Simply create another screening criterion, and add one more slot to the T/O. That will take care of this.¡±


    What a Hwang Jeong-Hu-esque response that was¡ªit was the kind of solution only the former would unhesitantly make. So much so that even Kang Jin-Ho was momentarily left stupefied by it.


    Afterward, everything quickly clicked into gear. One could argue that this sort of preferential treatment was on the verge of corruption, but Kang Jin-Ho was no idealist that criticized or abhorred such practices. No, he was more of a realist who would stop at nothing to achieve his original goal. Without that kind of mindset, he would never have be Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and survived the halls of the demonic cult.


    ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked up after someone called out his name.


    It was Han Se-Yeon, and she was shouting at him, ¡°Why haven''t you said hello yet!¡±


    ¡°Good day to you, madam.¡±


    "<i>Mmhm.</i> That''s better." Han Se-Yeon smirked softly and pulled him closer. She reached up and struggled to wrap her arms around his broad shoulders located so much higher than her own. She eventually gave up, though, and began grinning brightly instead. "Let''s go."


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°It''s been a while, so off to the karaoke!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, "Again "


    "What do you mean, again? When was thest time we went to have some fun in... Hang on a minute. How many times did you go to karaoke without me "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "I have a headache today."


    ¡°Yeah, right! Anyway, we can''t drink until midnight today, so let''s just kick up a storm and have fun until then!¡±


    ¡°Midnight?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon smirked deeply. "Don''t you know that we''ll officially be adults starting from midnight today? Which means~, we are allowed to drink booze! I''ve always wanted to enter a pub on the dawn of the first day of my adulthood, you know!"


    "...Sure thing." Kang Jin-Ho was unimpressed, but Jeong In-Gyu and others were cheering loudly at what Han Se-Yeon had said. What was so good about being acknowledged as an adult, though? Maybe they had no idea that being an adult also carried the hidden weight called <i>responsibility</i> that could crush you in the blink of an eye? Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t understand his friends¡¯ reactions.


    ¡°Whatever, let''s get going.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and followed after his friends.


    ***


    A short whileter...


    <i>''Mother...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut while silently calling out to his mother.


    <i>''I''m stuck in a nightmare...''</i>


    He was witnessing the scene of a group of youths madly shaking their bodies around in an apparent attempt to dance without a single drop of alcohol in their systems.


    Just... Just what on earth had taken over them? How could humans be so excited by the mere act of singing through loudspeakers inside a closed-off room and go utterly mad


    Kang Jin-Ho''s irises were quaking nonstop while taking in this crazy scene. Was this how humans were supposed to have fun? Back then, Kang Jin-Ho had been paralyzed and had be a shut-in even before he had the chance toe into contact with the modern-day entertainment culture. Then, he had traveled back in time to Zhongyuan where ''singing'' usually was apanied by gentle instruments like zithers. No wonder he found modern entertainment so disorientating.


    <i>''Hold on. Thest karaoke lounge wasn''t like this, so why?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho desperately refused their requests for him toe up to the stage and did his best to dig deeper into a corner of the room. That... that was the best and the only form of resistance he could resort to.


    ***


    The group had a roaring good time at the karaoke lounge, and they exited before the clock struck midnight.


    Han Se-Yeon egged Kang Jin-Ho on. ¡°Let''s hurry!¡±


    He was dismayed by her. Wasn''t she tired or something? These kids had been madly dancing and singing for almost three hours straight now, yet they were still telling him to hurry up with nary a sign of fatigue? Even though Kang Jin-Ho had been sitting still, he seemed more exhausted than his friends.


    He groaned, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°They are going to ring the bell, right? We should go there and make a wish!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Come on, hurry up! You''re always so slow!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s friends dragged him to a location in the city teeming with a crowd of partygoers.


    He cocked an eyebrow and scanned the ocean of people. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡±


    Park Yu-Min grinned and exined, ¡°They are here for the striking of the bell, you know.¡±


    ¡°Striking of the bell?¡±


    "Yeah. It''s the ceremony to bid goodbye to the year that has been and to wee the new year. The bell will be struck 108 times at midnight to wish for another fruitful year."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while faintly recalling that such a ceremony did exist. Didn''t the people of Zhongyuan also hold some kind of ancestral rites to wee the new year? Not that such things mattered to him, though.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see.¡±


    He still couldn''t understand why so many people decided to turn up for such a in reason, though. The folks of the modern era were no cavemen believing in superstitions. In that case, did all these peoplee here because they really believed in the bell-ringing ceremony or just to have some fun


    Wouldn''t spending the new year''s day with your family and loved ones be more fulfilling than this


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing important.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, thinking that he shouldn''t say what he was thinking out loud. It would be akin tobeling everyone here as morons, after all. So, he slightly redirected the flow of conversation. ¡°Do we really have to do this, though?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The striking of the bell?¡±


    ¡°No, not that. I''m talking about using here to witness the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Don''t you think it''s fun?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked with a tut, "What''s so fun about it "


    "I mean... It''s the new year, right? People usually wish for something special and joyous to happen in the new year, don''t they? That''s why theye here, you know. And then, they make their wishes. Wishing for happiness and good fortune in the future. And for their worries and hardships to disappear. Something like that."


    ¡°<i>Mmhmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, recalling that he used to think that way in the past, too.


    <i>''I guess humans don''t really change no matter how long has it been.''</i>


    He couldn''t remember when it had happened, but from a certain point in time, Kang Jin-Ho had stopped praying or making wishes to God or other supernatural entities. He believed that praying wouldn''t solve any of his problems. Still, there were times he dearly wished for a helping hand from a greater force than himself¡ªeven though he knew that praying was a waste of time and wouldn''t help him in any way, shape, or form.


    ''<i>Maybe... Maybe they are searching for something tofort them.''</i>


    Perhaps the modern era was a lonelier ce to live than the ancient times.


    Park Yu-Min cried out. "It''s starting! Hurry, make your wish!"


    ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight! Seven...¡±


    ¡°Come on, make your wish!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "My wish, is it "


    ¡°Yeah! You make it as the bell is struck!¡±


    <i>¡®My wish... Do I have any? Not sure if it qualifies as one, but there is something I do want, so that should suffice.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Three! Two! One!¡±


    <i>Riiiiing~!</i>


    The loud reverberation of the ringing bell rocked thendscape. Kang Jin-Ho made his wish at the same time. A ''wish'' about something he had always been craving for.


    <i>''Let me live an ordinary life.''</i>


    Just like now¡­


    It might get bothersome, and irritating things might keep cropping up, but... As long as he could live like a normal human byughing, crying, enjoying, wallowing, and...


    The ringing of the bell continued to echo throughout thend. For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho felt his heart at ease.


    <i>''This isn''t so bad.''</i>


    Judging something he had no experience in was a totally different matter from having an opinion on things he already knew. So, for the first time in ages, Kang Jin-Ho changed his mind.


    Han Se-Yeon walked up to him. ¡°Did you make your wish?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°What did you wish for?¡±


    ¡°Nothingplicated. Just for things to continue they are.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon sounded surprised. "<i>Eh </i> What kind of a wish is that? That''s not even a wish, you know "


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest. "What about you, then "


    ¡°You''re not supposed to tell others about your wish.¡±


    "<i>Mmhm </i> Why did you ask me for mine, then "


    ¡°I was just starting a conversation, you know. But you just went on your own and told me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho clicked his tongue in disbelief. Why did it feel like she was always runningps around him


    He grumbled unhappily, "Juste out and say it, will you "


    ¡°Nope. I''ll never tell you. Not you, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Heh.</i> Let''s go!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only pout while watching Han Se-Yeon trot away from him. After groaning, he walked up to his waiting friends.


    Friends, peaceful days... Those were things he had desperately wanted to acquire. Things he dreamed of having one day. And Kang Jin-Ho had them now. Yes, it wasn''t perfect. He still had plenty of things to get used to, and he still had many more things to acquire.


    Even so...


    <i>''Just like this...''</i>


    A faint grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    A year hade to an end, and a new one was weing him with open arms.


    1. ''T/O'' is an abbreviation for the table of organization.

 Chapter 57: Enrollment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Enrollment (1)</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while pointing to arge white object before his eyes.


    Jo Gyu-Min replied with a bright smile, ¡°It''s a present, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°A... present?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A present tomemorate your enrollment at our university. You got in through your own efforts, so it''s only right that you get a reward for all your hard work,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in a deeply-pleased tone. From his facial expression and manner of speech, one could even get the impression that he was responsible for Kang Jin-Ho''s sess. Then again, that assertion wasn''t exactly wrong. Without his help, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have gotten good-enough grades to enter the university.


    ¡°But... a present like this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the ''present'' with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Presents like this are rathermon these days.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    <i>''So, the present is this whole thing, right? Not something inside it, but the whole thing.''</i>


    He continued to scan the gleaming object before him, then turned his head to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°So... the present is a car?¡±


    ¡°You passed your driver''s license, after all. That''s why the chairman specially prepared it for you. So? What do you think?¡±


    A car as a gift, was it? To celebrate getting into a university, no less


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled hearing about such stories. Of course, he thought that giving someone a car as a present was a bit over the top no matter the asion. But who was he to criticize a stranger spending their money how they want? The poor being conservative with their spending would be seen by others as being <i>sensible</i>, but if the wealthy did the same, they would bebeled as <i>scrooges</i>, instead.


    At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho used to think. But now...


    There was a limit to everything, wasn''t there


    "Doesn''t this car look quite expensive "


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But that can''t be right...¡±


    The car in front of Kang Jin-Ho was painted pure white and it was low to the ground. It was so low, in fact, that the vehicle looked more like a fighter jet or some kind of a UFO. Especially when viewed from the front; the low, wide grille and the sleek, pointy lines of its bumper wouldn''t look good on an ordinary car.


    How should one go about describing this? Its design would make all the passersby stop and do a double-take to see what it was? Like that


    "It''s a Lamborghini Aventador, Mr. Jin-Ho. Since Lamborghini has a backlog of orders that could lead to a dy in getting your vehicle, we paid a premium to the customer at the top of the waiting list and got his allocation for you. Thankfully, the car was ordered in the <i>Bianco Isi</i> paint. What do you think? Do you like the color "


    "Are you telling me there are people in our country that drive cars like this "


    ¡°Sounds like you''re underestimating Korea''s wealthy, Mr. Jin-Ho. There must be quite a few Lambos in our country.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Cars like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Over a dozen Aventadors are registered in Korea thest time I checked, Mr. Jin-Ho. We initially wondered whether we should get you the limited-edition models like Centenario or Revent¨®n, but the idea of letting you ride around in what''s basically a second-hand car didn''t sit well with us. So we decided on a regr Aventador instead, even if it''s not as rare as those two.¡±


    "Cen... Cen... what "


    What kind of a name was that


    "No need to worry about that, Mr. Jin-Ho. In any case. Looks like we''ve made the right call with this particr car."


    ¡°Was that the chairman''s opinion?¡±


    "No, it''s mine."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned at that reply. ¡°Mr. Gyu-Min, please take this car back.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Take it back to the chairman, then please tell him that I''m grateful for the sentiment. But this is too much for me. If he''s dead-set on giving me a car, then tell him that I''m fine with a simple locally-made hatchback or something. If returning it to the manufacturer isn''t an option, sell it to someone who wants it."


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze. What was he even talking about here? ¡°You want to return this car to the maker, then get a Korean-made car instead?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was renderedpletely speechless. Then again, he could see how much of a burden an unexpected gift like this would be to someone. If Jo Gyu-Min was in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s shoes suddenly ending up with a car of this caliber would make him restless and suffer from insomnia, too.


    But with Kang Jin-Ho''s current wealth, owning a car like this shouldn''t even be a challenge, so what was with the unwillingness


    "Mr. Jin-Ho, this is a dream car for all the hot-blooded men out there, myself included. I''d have nothing left to wish for if I could just have a go in a Lamborghini like that."


    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he had thought of a good idea. ¡°Giving a present back is against etiquette, so how about this? You take the car. Consider it my present to you.¡±


    ¡°...Mr. Jin-Ho. What would people think when they see me driving the chairman''s present meant for you?¡±


    "...I guess it''ll getplicated for you, then."


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. "Is it because a car like this costs so much? And that''s making you ufortable "


    ¡°...<i>Mmhm.</i>¡±


    "But cars like this are just a pocket change to Chairman Hwang. Giving a hundred thousand won to your nephew when your total wealth is over hundreds of millions isn''t worth losing sleep over, isn''t it? This act of giving you a car is even simpler than that example, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Probably so¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s why I suggest that you should just...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, realizing that Jo Gyu-Min had gotten it wrong. The car''s list price wasn''t the problem here. "That''s not it, Mr. Gyu-Min. I... just don''t feel like driving it."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "You said that there are only a few examples of this model in Korea."


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    "Which means my acquaintances will know where I am whenever I''m driving around in this car."


    ¡°<i>Mm... </i>¡±


    "Also, I''m guessing that not every local Avent... version of this car is painted in the same color, so it''ll be even more eye-catching, yes "


    Jo Gyu-Min furrowed his brow. He hadn''t thought about that possibility, but so what


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. "I don''t have any particr misgivings about driving an expensive car. However, I do want to avoid announcing my current position to the world every time I go somewhere."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    It made sense. Just seeing this white Lamborghini driving past on the road would be enough to let you know that Kang Jin-Ho was behind the wheel, no? For most locally-made or imported cars, looking for the owner meant having to check the license te, but this Lamborghini wasn¡¯t like that. This model in particr was an extremely rare supercar, with only a few examples imported to the country, so there was a distinct possibility that people would instantly recognize the owner.


    ¡°Also... I will be ufortable with people staring at me if I start driving around in a car like this.¡±


    "<i>Hah </i>" Jo Gyu-Min was stupefied once more. Didn''t people buy supercars to get attention? Jo Gyu-Min reckoned that no one had brought over these overpowered cars in Korea because of their performance potential! You couldn''t even reach half of their quoted top speed or even elerate that fast in this country, so what would be the practical reason for buying such a car? It was to show it off, obviously!


    "B-but, isn''t that the whole point, Mr. Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head. This was his first time meeting a twenty-year-old young man with this kind of mindset. "Mr. Kang Jin-Ho..."


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You told me some time ago that your wish is to live an ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you were not so keen about the rumors of your rtionship with Chairman Hwang doing the rounds in the school.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at that, remembering how other kids at school started looking at him differently after Hwang Jeong-Hu''s unannounced visit. People he wasn''t even friends with suddenly started acting way too familiar to him. That wasn''t all, though, as kids he had never even talked to before tried to get close to him as if they had been friends for years.


    <i>''It kinda reminds me what happened back then...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho experienced something simr back in Zhongyuan¡ªwhen he became one of the Ten Demons in the demon cult. Honestly, though... He was sick of the act of choosing your rtionships not based on the person''s qualities, but on their status and abilities. And he was definitely fed up with the act of unhesitantly ending one''s rtionship just because it would no longer serve their interests. After all, hadn''t his most-trusted subordinate ended up betraying him


    Driving around in this car meant he would be subjected to <i>that</i> kind of gaze once again. He very much hated that idea.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously spoke, ¡°The thing is, Mr. Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "Living an ordinary life is one of the hardest things in the world to get right."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at Jo Gyu-Min, waiting for rification.


    "Let me ask you this. What is an ''ordinary'' life in your opinion "


    An ordinary life? That was what Kang Jin-Ho wanted, wasn''t it? So... So why couldn''t he immediately answer Jo Gyu-Min''s question? He tried to do that, but he found it strangely difficult toe up with the true meaning of the term ''ordinary.''


    What an unfunny joke this was¡­ Kang Jin-Ho desired an ordinary life more than anything else, yet he couldn''t even adequately exin what that life would entail.


    ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, do you believe living like everyone else makes your life an ordinary one?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sagely shook his head. "No, it isn''t. That''s simply you imitating everyone else. Doing that cannot be called living an ordinary life."


    "Perhaps." Kang Jin-Ho had to acknowledge it. He could see that Jo Gyu-Min was right about this one.


    "So, then. Does having a lot of money preclude you from living an ordinary life "


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can''t be ''ordinary'' because of a fancy car? If I flip that around, would you say someone with no money can''t lead an ordinary life?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min reached the conclusion of what he wanted to say. "Whether your life is ordinary or not isn''t dictated by your financial situation. No, it''s judged by the sum of your entire life, like how you''ve lived it. I don''t know what your idea of an ordinary life is, but I am certain of one thing. Mr. Jin-Ho, you are in danger of missing out on actual happiness because of your pursuit of this <i>ordinary</i> life. Like how you''ve been doing until now to fit in with the rest of society."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened slightly wider. Why had he been trying so hard to live an ordinary life in the first ce? Wasn''t it to be happy? He couldn''t quite put his finger on what was missing, yet Jo Gyu-Min was able to sum it up perfectly.


    He desired to leave all the pain and torment behind and finally learn how to be happy again¡ªthat was why he helped his family out and tried to make friends.


    In the grand scheme of things, this chat was a minor one. However, it still helped Kang Jin-Ho remember something very important.


    ¡°I see. Yes, you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    His wish to live an ordinary life hadn''t changed. However, he should not lose himself in his pursuit, either. Besides, hadn''t he already learnt that ''power'' was necessary to keep living the desired ordinary life


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied Jo Gyu-Min before bowing deeply.


    ¡°W-what are you doing, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback and hurriedly tried to stop Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Thank you. You taught me something valuable today."


    "I didn''t do anything that grand to deserve this, you know," Jo Gyu-Min replied while looking clearly flustered and sheepish.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho believed that a disy of gratitude was a must in this case. After all, what Jo Gyu-Min had said today could greatly influence Kang Jin-Ho''s life in the distant future. Moreover, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s rule to express his gratitude for any goodwill shown.


    ¡°For now, I will ept this gift,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he nced at the white Lambo. However, he failed topletely erase the unconvinced expression from his face. He was in agreement with Jo Gyu-Min''s opinion, but <i>that</i> and driving around in this car were two separate things. In any case, Kang Jin-Ho decided to ept the car first¡ªrejecting it any further would only put Jo Gyu-Min in a tight spot.


    <i>''I''ll have to speak to the chairmanter.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do much about this particr incident. But this didn''t mean that he shouldn''t do anything in the future. Events of this nature would only trouble him, after all. Speaking to Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t really get him anywhere, so the best course of action would be to talk to Hwang Jeong-Hu over the pher.


    ¡°You made the right choice, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled deeply. ¡°Okay, so¡­ Are you going to drive it home now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry? Why not?¡±


    "I''ve given this some thought, and... Well, even if I ept the car, I don''t have any obligation to drive it. Simply epting it will suffice, wouldn''t you agree? Please have it delivered to my home. I''ll just store it in the garage and keep using my bicycle."


    ¡°<i>Huh?!</i>¡±


    "I think that not getting hung up on being ordinary and just following my heart from now on would be a smarter thing to do. So, I''ll stick to my bicycle. <i>Ah,</i> wait. You said you''d love to have a go, didn''t you? Can you take it to my home, please? Thank you." Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head slightly, then exited the chief director''s office.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only stare at the young man''s back in a daze.


    ¡°W-well, he''s not technically wrong, but... <i>uh...</i>¡±


    Wasn''t this response oh-so typical of Kang Jin-Ho


    Jo Gyu-Min was well aware of how this type of people operated. They had this tendency of making you flustered the more you talked to them. And they also had a skewed view ofmon sense, to boot. However, they were also capable of reaching the correct answer every single time.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> And I hate that type of people!¡± Jo Gyu-Min shuddered where he stood.


    People like Kang Jin-Ho could be fun to hang around casually. For instance, they could help you see things in a new light. After all, you would learn a lot by conversing with people holding different views from you. However, Jo Gyu-Min''s job was to listen to such a person''s orders and assist him in any way possible, not to be all casually friendly and stuff.


    <i>''I''m so tired...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho would be great to know as an acquaintance, but he would give you a panic attack as a colleague. It was even worse when he was your boss! He hadn''t made any particr demand from Jo Gyu-Min until now, so things had been in sailing so far. But just what would happen once Kang Jin-Ho started climbing to the apex of the Jaegyeong Group¡¯s hierarchy


    Jo Gyu-Min sensed the onset of a rather powerful migraine.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡±


    Unfortunately, you could not go through life while only doing things you liked. Besides...


    ¡°I guess it could be fun, too.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min could only deeply sigh as he watched Kang Jin-Ho leave the school grounds on his Golden Elephant.

 Chapter 58: Enrollment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Enrollment (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho rode Golden Elephant all the way to the Seongsim Orphanage. He stopped in front of the building, then pulled out his phone. The icon on the phone''s screen urged him to pay attention to several unread messages.


    =Hey, you. You do know today''s the university orientation, right


    =Hey? Are you ignoring me now


    =READ ME, will ya?!


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while reading the messages. This girl... Just how brazen could she be? He coolly ignored Han Se-Yeon''s messages and then called Park Yu-Min.


    <i>Riiiing...</i>


    After a short wait, the familiar voice answered the call.


    - Hello


    "It''s me. I''ve arrived, soe on, let''s go."


    - Okay. I''ll be right out.


    Park Yu-Min soon emerged from the building with his limp. ¡°You arrived sooner than I thought, though?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nod, then turned the bicycle around. ¡°Get on. Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Park Yu-Min settled down on the ''backseat'' of Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle, but his expression was rather cramped. It was already painful to look at the top-of-the-line bicycle frame ruined by an ugly luggage rack. So for him to be the luggage being carried on that rack? A heavy sense of guilt began gnawing on Park Yu-Min''s conscience. In addition, even though it had been a long time since he had started riding on Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle, he still couldn''t hide his nervousness. "Jin-Ho, please take it easy and slow down, okay "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in slight confusion. "I''ve always done that, though "


    ¡°That''s not funny!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored Park Yu-Min''s despairing cry and began pedaling. And soon, the bicycle was flying down the road while cleaving past the air. While pedaling, he nced back at his passenger. "Yu-Min."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    "Don''t you want to buy a car "


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted over to his friend''s bum leg. Park Yu-Min needed a lot more time and more energy to cover the same distance as able-bodied people. Which meant he needed to set off well before everyone else. Even worse, he had to endure the pitying gazes of passersby while walking to his destination.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew <i>very</i> well what that felt like. The humiliation and shame you felt in those moments could even kill you. However, having a car could potentially alleviate Park Yu-Min''s troubles to some degree.


    ¡°You passed the driver''s license test, didn''t you?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    "In that case, having a car will make it easier for you tomute to university or travel to and fro from the dormitory and the tournament venues."


    ¡°Nah, it''s fine.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Howe "


    "I don''t really need one right now. Going to the team''s dormitory isn''t that hard since peoplee to fetch me. And I have a feeling that getting a car will be too much of a stretch for me."


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> The orphanage director owns a car, doesn''t she?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s a bit old, but it still works.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked, "If you start driving, she will have a much easier time, wouldn''t you agree "


    ¡°Well, I guess...¡± Park Yu-Min faltered and couldn''t finish his sentence.


    ¡°I have a spare car. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I''m alright.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "If I really need a car, let me buy it with my own money. Things like cars aren''t something friends can casually exchange, you know," Park Yu-Min spoke in a cautious tone, but his resolve was still clearly visible on his face. He doing his best not to hurt Kang Jin-Ho''s feelings while clearly expressing his standing at the same time.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Right. I forgot that you''re a professional now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I earn a living, you know. If I need a car, I can afford to buy one now. It all depends on the installment ns, though. My ie is still a bit all over the ce, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that it shouldn''t be long before Park Yu-Min started earning millions if he kept his momentum going. He nced back at his passenger and smirked. "You sound confident about yourself. Wanna have a match with me "


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> no way. I can never win against you, you know.¡±


    "<i>...Hahahaha!</i>" Kang Jin-Ho could onlyugh at that response. That was because even he would have a tough time winning against Park Yu-Min in serious mode. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was acknowledged as a hidden expert among the non-pro yers, Park Yu-Min was born with specific talent in this field, after all.


    Cultivation techniques could greatly enhance your brain processing time and hand movement speed. You could even gain advantages like learning how to slow down and divide time. However, it would still be difficult to ovee Park Yu-Min''s inborn talent.


    The best Kang Jin-Ho could do would be to eke out a draw.


    But he wasn''t displeased about it. Even he couldn''t be good at everything he touched, after all.


    Humans were born with different talents. Plenty of people walking on this Earth were many times smarter or better singers than Kang Jin-Ho could ever be. In that case, wanting to win against everyone in every field was simply being unreasonable. Being immature, even.


    Park Yu-Min was born with a talent for ying certain types of video games. If he was simply ying casually to kill some time, Kang Jin-Ho might eke out one or two victorious rounds. But if Park Yu-Min got serious, then well...


    He might not mention it to his friends, but even Park Yu-Min was proud of his skill level. Then again, why wouldn''t he be? Games had turned him into an object of envy and adtion, after all. And he tasted victory for the first time in his life against those who used to make fun of him, courtesy of video games.


    Despite his sess, though, Park Yu-Min never let it get to his head. He made it clear where he stood on the idea of getting a car as a gift and remained humble about the one thing he was so proud of, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho was impressed by this side of Park Yu-Min. This boy didn''t put on a facade of humility or manufacture his politeness. He was simply kind-hearted, that was all. It was something Kang Jin-Ho wished to have.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked slightly up at the sky. "Right. The tournaments will soon start, won''t they "


    "Yeah. The spring tournament is about to begin."


    ¡°How''s your preparation going?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders. "It''s, you know, more or less fine."


    ¡°You better win this tournament.¡±


    ¡°That''s not as easy as it sounds, you know.¡±


    "That''s why I''m telling you to win," Kang Jin-Ho spoke in an unyielding tone.


    As if to emphasize that he wasn''t kidding.


    Park Yu-Min saw that and his expression hardened.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke solemnly, "Be Korea''s best. No, be the world''s number one. Stand on the apex, and then look below you. You will get apletely different feeling than whatever you''ve felt up until that moment."


    Park Yu-Min nodded with a determined look on his face. "Alright. I''ll try my best."


    "And when you reach the top, I''ll defeat you to be the world''s best."


    ¡°Hey, you! Do you really think I''m your prey or something?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and pumped the pedal a little faster. Park Yu-Minughed while gripping the saddle tighter. He wasn''t sure how they had gotten so close, but regardless of how or why, he was grateful for his sometimes insensitive and taciturn friend.


    ...Except for one thing, of course.


    ¡°H-hey, please slow down!¡±


    ¡°But, I am going slowly, though?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> In front, a person! Loooook!¡±


    "Calm down, will you " Kang Jin-Ho softly tutted.


    <i>¡®I''m the crazy one here for riding this dude''s bicycle time and again!¡¯</i>


    Park Yu-Min gripped the saddle even tighter as tears leaked out from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡®<i>Fine! I''ll buy that dang car!¡¯</i>


    A pressing urge to go on a shopping spree suddenly took over Park Yu-Min.


    ***


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked up from the report and spoke in a sharp voice, "Well, then. I hope there have been no hups so far."


    Jo Gyu-Min replied confidently, "No, sir. No hups have interrupted our preparations so far. Then again, it''s nothing more than Mr. Jin-Ho enrolling in our university, sir."


    The chairman''s eyes narrowed to slits. "Nothing more "


    ¡°...That was a slip of my tongue. My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do not ever let your guard down, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed slightly, then quietly studied Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    The chairman was usually a broad-minded person. Perhaps a little too broad-minded, even. He would even boldly break off contracts with billions at stake or unhesitantly decide on the next course of action in situations that would have made other people falter.


    He was big-hearted enough to not micro-manage once the direction of a project was decided. And he was also benevolent enough to not unfairly me a subordinate for their failure and give them another chance to redeem themselves.


    But when it came to matters involving Kang Jin-Ho, Hwang Jeong-Hu would act like a totally different man. It was like looking at a worrywart old-timer who impulsively had to check and re-check everything. Never mind tapping on a stone bridge to confirm its sturdiness, he was basically performing maintenance work just to safely cross it.


    The current discussion was a good example. Kang Jin-Ho was simply entering a university, so what kind of ''preparation'' was needed for that? It wasn¡¯t like Jo Gyu-Min had to personally buy the textbooks and deliver them now, was it


    ¡°Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    "It might be that Ick the insight to see this matter clearly, but... Enrollment isn''t a big enough deal to warrant this level of caution, is it not? I don''t understand why you''re so anxious about..."


    "It''s not a big deal, you say " A trace of anger suddenly became visible on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression. Jo Gyu-Min quickly caught that and bowed his head deeply.


    The chairman, with his face still filled with obvious disappointment, red at his subordinate before exining his thought process, "Universities are doorways to our society. The difference between a university student and a high schooler isn''t as simple as age or their knowledge levels, like how it''d be between a middle schooler and a high schooler. No, after you join a university, youe to learn about the world atrge."


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    "The preparation I''m telling you to make isn''t about making Jin-Ho''s campus life simpler and more fun. No, it''s about making sure that no annoying things happen to that young man."


    "...I see. I understand now, sir," Jo Gyu-Min replied. He wasn''t a moron, so he could see it now. Besides, if he couldn''t figure out what Hwang Jeong-Hu meant after telling him this much, he certainly didn''t deserve his current position in the corporation.


    Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s personality or behavioral patterns so far, the odds of trouble rearing its head were ufortably high. Imagine if that trouble ballooned into something bigger¡ªit''d be a massive headache for everyone involved.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued with his exnation, "Jin-Ho is a scarilypetent kid, so I''m sure he''ll deal with things as he sees fit. Sometimes, however, matters will get out of hand by doing things his way. Gyu-Min, your job is to make sure such situations don''t happen. And even if they do happen, you will swiftly report them to me. That will be at least 80% of your task.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°You''re dismissed, then.¡±


    "Thank you, sir. I¡¯m off, then." Jo Gyu-Min bowed, then exited the chairman''s office. Before walking to the elevator, though, he nced back at the office''s doorway, an uncertain look dominating his face.


    Jo Gyu-Min understood what Chairman Hwang was telling him. However, why couldn''t he get rid of this feeling that this whole thing seemed a bit... over the top? Could it be that Hwang Jeong-Hu was worried about something else


    Jo Gyu-Min just couldn''t figure it out.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu walked up to the office window and lit up his cigarette.


    <i>''University, is it...''</i>


    He kept getting anxious about the future. Others might view him as a needlessly worrisome old man, but he just couldn''t rx knowing what kind of person Kang Jin-Ho was.


    In his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho was a bomb¡ªa gigantic bomb with its trigger mechanism removed but still capable of terrorizing others merely by its presence alone. Anyone who knew what Kang Jin-Ho was would be as nervous as Hwang Jeong-Hu right now.


    <i>''...Even though I don''t know much about him.''</i>


    Honestly speaking, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t know much about Kang Jin-Ho. Sure, he could confidently say that he knew better than anyone else about that youth''s past and present. However, that wasn''t everything there was to know about someone now, was it


    The knowledge of those things couldn''t exin Kang Jin-Ho''s duality. It was also not enough to exin this bizarre feeling Hwang Jeong-Hu would sometimes get while talking to the youth. It felt like they were two old men shooting the breeze.


    There had to be something Hwang Jeong-Hu was unaware of.


    And what he feared the most was Kang Jin-Ho''s other side emerging into the open¡ªthat youth''s potential for violence and evil! Such savagery would be unimaginable for a modern-day human being, yet Hwang Jeong-Hu had clearly sensed it from Kang Jin-Ho. It had to be known that he had survived the Korean War, endured the military regime, and witnessed various acts of savagery while roaming countless overseas construction sites, leading him to believe that nothing could shock him anymore. Yet, he still trembled from Kang Jin-Ho''s coiled, ready-to-explode savagery. What if that youth¡¯s facet was unleashed in the open


    <i>''It''ll be a massacre...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had to ensure that such a thing would never happen. After all, his future safety was directly rted to Kang Jin-Ho''s. Even if that wasn''t true, he didn''t want to see his benefactor exposing his dark side out in the open, either. Judging from how worried he was about Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s life, he had definitely grown fond of that boy.


    "This isn''t like me at all," Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered while faintly grinning. He never expected himself to be so concerned about the welfare of someone not rted to him by blood. After all, he didn''t even feel <i>this</i> way with his own children.


    While still grinning faintly, Hwang Jeong-Hu took a deep puff of his cigarette, sensing this unexinable ticklish feeling creeping up on him.


    Something had changed in him. It could be because he and Kang Jin-Ho were like two peas in a pod, or maybe the near-death experience was the catalyst. Whatever the case might be, he liked this feeling.


    ¡°However, I should still never forget¡­¡±


    Indeed, he should never forget the simple fact that it was Kang Jin-Ho looking after Hwang Jeong-Hu, not the other way around. It was easy to forget this crucial point since Kang Jin-Ho had lived such an unremarkable daily life so far. On the other hand, Hwang Jeong-Hu would lose everything in a heartbeat if he let this cozy feeling upset the bnce of their rtionship.


    The thing was, though... this nervousness and tension were giving Hwang Jeong-Hu joy. He was actively enjoying this situation.


    <i>''It seems that the future will be even more interesting...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s smile remained on his lips as he stubbed the cigarette out.

 Chapter 59: Enrollment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Enrollment (3)</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, wee to Jaegyeong Uni''s Business Management freshmen orientation!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min stepped inside the auditorium just as that announcement came out of the loudspeakers.


    Park Yu-Min grumbled unhappily, ¡°We''rete, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°We should''ve been here thirty minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I told you to go the other way. How can you get lost inside the campus?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I get it.¡±


    "And what did you get!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders slumped in defeat at Park Yu-Min''s sharp re.


    They had managed to arrive at the campus on time. However, the real problem had started with locating the auditorium. It was like trying to navigate through a maze-like fortress. The deeper Kang Jin-Ho had gone into the campus, the twistier and more confusing the roadwork became. As a result, they had found themselves going around in circles for thest thirty minutes.


    Only after Park Yu-Min repeatedly pleaded with him did Kang Jin-Ho listen to his friend and finally locate the correct path. That was the reason for their dy, but even then...! How could Park Yu-Min criticize his friend this much for getting lost this one time!


    <i>¡®Park Yu-Min, you bastaaaaard!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Look, there''s an empty spot over there. Let''s go,¡± said Park Yu-Min while pointing at the back of the auditorium.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a subdued voice.


    Despite his displeasure, he couldn''t say anything. He was well aware of his guilt, after all! He could only pout while silently following Park Yu-Min. But then, his phone rang to snap him out of his internal grumbling. He took it out and answered the call.


    - Where are you two?!


    ¡°We''ve just arrived inside the auditorium.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply prompted a girl in the audience to raise her hand and wave back at him.


    ¡°It''s Se-Yeon,¡± said Park Yu-Min. He then made his way to Han Se-Yeon''s position while trying not to inconvenience the already-seated people.


    Han Se-Yeon weed them. ¡°Here. I''ve reserved these seats for you two. Hurry and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for beingte,¡± Park Yu-Min apologized to her.


    ¡°It''s fine. I know it can''t be your fault, Yu-Min. That idiot must''ve gotten lost again, didn''t he?¡±


    Park Yu-Min replied with a sheepish chuckle, ¡°You''re shockingly correct, but, <i>uhm...</i>¡±


    "<i>...Ahem.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho, with no excuses at hand, pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear Han Se-Yeon.


    ¡°<i>Shh!</i> The orientation is about to begin.¡±


    The auditorium was surprisingly packed, considering that this was only an orientation seminar for the freshmen joining the Business Management course and not the entire university. That was why it felt like far too many people were in attendance.


    Park Yu-Min looked around and asked quietly, ¡°Why are there so many people in Business Management?¡±


    "This is normal, you know," said Han Se-Yeon. "It''s a business-rted major, after all. That''s why the students will be split into several different sses. Wait, don''t tell me, you didn''t see the public notice "


    "Wait, what? Students will be split into sses? B-but, that''s not good..." Park Yu-Min''s expression quickly became flustered. He decided to attend a university because of his belief in Kang Jin-Ho''s promise, so it would be a massive problem if they got separated and couldn''t attend the lectures together.


    Han Se-Yeon quickly ayed his fears, however. ¡°No need to fret, my dear boy. You and Jin-Ho are in the same ss.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really?¡± Park Yu-Min''splexion brightened instantly. ¡°What about you, though?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately...¡± Han Se-Yeon sighed deeply.


    ¡°Are you assigned to a different ss?¡±


    She shook her head ruefully. "Nope. Same as you two."


    "<i>Huh </i> What''s unfortunate about that "


    ¡°You know why¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min began looking weirdly at Han Se-Yeon. ¡°It''s unfortunate for you because we''re in the same ss?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon grinned mischievously. "I''m just kidding. It''s a joke."


    ¡°<i>Huh-uh.</i> You might cause a big misunderstanding like that.¡±


    Jaegyeong Uni''s standard practice was to automatically assign sses for the first semester of all freshmen. If you were not happy about it, you could reapply and get reassigned to lectures on a different schedule. However, newbies rarely did that since this arrangement helped them get used to the campus life, even if this type of ss arrangement would be more or less meaningless as the semester went on.


    The orientation presentation wasn''t anything special. It contained the usual suspects of exnations on lectures and other things to remember during your campus life.


    ¡°Well, everyone. Now, let''s go outside and gather into our assigned groups!¡± The speaker energetically announced, prompting the freshmen to noisily get up and leave the auditorium. The senior students holding cards were waiting for them outside.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood behind the senior holding up a card that read ''Business Management ss C,¡¯ which was his ss. Once enough people had gathered around, the card senior guided the freshmen toward an unupied section of thewn. It was now time to chat with each other and introduce themselves when their turn came around.


    Park Yu-Min trembled a little. ¡°I, I''m kinda nervous.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Aren''t you nervous, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Park Yu-Min cleared his throat nervously a few times while waiting for his turn toe.


    ¡°Next person, please speak.¡±


    Finally, his turn arrived. Park Yu-Min ungainly got up from his spot on thewn and scratched the back of his head sheepishly. ¡°H-Hello. I''m Park Yu-Min from Dongmyeong High.¡±


    His self-introduction was quite simple, but the response he got was definitely not.


    ¡°Wait, Park Yu-Min?¡± someone from the male students suddenly shouted. ¡°It really is him! It''s Park Yu-Min!¡±


    ¡°Wow, I couldn''t recognize him without his team uniform! It is Park Yu-Min, the pro gamer!¡±


    "I heard he''s attending our university but didn''t know he was in our department!"


    A level of interest that could only be described as intense began pouring out toward Park Yu-Min. This wasn''t surprising considering that every guy here was either just past their teens or in their early twenties, and quite a few of them were interested in the world of pro gaming as well. That was how they quickly recognized one of esports¡¯ rising stars, Park Yu-Min.


    Unfortunately for the person in question, he was still not used to this sort of recognition yet. He whispered a question while sitting back down, ¡°D-did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Excuse me, freshman?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly stood back up.


    "Are you Park Yu-Min, the pro gamer "


    ¡°Y-yes, I am.¡±


    The senior asking that question pped his hands. ¡°Everyone, a round of apuse!¡±


    The gathered freshmen joined him and began pping without knowing why.


    "Everyone! You''re now looking at the ace of ss C! The rising sun of our ss! And now, he will bring home every prize money and reward for our university''s Gxy Craft inter-campus tournaments for this year! A round of apuse for our ace, everyone!"


    ¡°<i>Whoooooooa!</i>¡±


    Loud cheering and pping erupted from the male students.


    Park Yu-Min stood there utterly lost, half-dying of embarrassment as his face blushed uncontrobly. "I, I... I''m just, <i>uhm...</i>"


    The senior continued. "Any ssmates interested in learning from Park Yu-Min, line up in a queue with a lunch meal ticket on hand, okay!"


    Laughter exploded from the group in response. Park Yu-Min, still lost and confused, quickly sat down again. What a weird feeling he was getting right now.


    ¡°Next person, please stand up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up. ¡°I''m Kang Jin-Ho, also from Dongmyeong High.¡±


    That was all he said before sitting down again. The menfolk stayed quiet this time, but thedies began murmuring to each other instead. It sounded like they had noticed his perfectly-bnced facial features, which came about after the recentpletion of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s total body modification process.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t bothered by the gazes of the opposite sex as he had already mastered the method to ignore this type of ''interest.''


    The card senior rubbed his chin. "<i>Hmm...</i> After a pro gamer, we now have a potential future celebrity? Mister Jin-Ho, are you interested in joining a talent agency in the near future "


    ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, it seems the South Korean entertainment industry has just lost a potential superstar.¡±


    The group exploded into another round ofughter.


    ¡°Okay, next person, please!¡±


    Han Se-Yeon got up next. ¡°Hi, everyone. I''m Han Se-Yeon, also from Dongmyeong High School. My hobby is singing, but I don''t have any particr specialties. My wish is to spend this year having fun and making good memories.¡±


    She spoke in a polite tone and kept herments concise. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho still stared at her with a face that said, ¡®<i>Stop being so fakey, will you ¡¯ </i>Han Se-Yeon frowned ever so slightly at that.


    This time, it was the turn of the male students to smile gently in her direction. Han Se-Yeon was one of the top idolized girls back in high school by the male poption, and her face was pretty enough for Kang Jin-Ho''s old self to even pine for her. Not to forget, her outward personality also seemed pretty nice. So, she seemed like an ideal girlfriend type.


    As she settled down, Kang Jin-Ho whispered to her, ¡°Really? Don''t you know when to stop?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, or I''m gonna torment you for the rest of today!¡± She quietly threatened him, even though her lips were closed. Her power of ventriloquism immediately shut Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    The introduction of the rest of the ss eventually came to an end. The senior put the card down and smiled brightly. ¡°Well, then! Many other activities have been prepared for today, but truth be told, that''s what the higher-ups told us to do! Let me ask you, what do you think is absolutely essential in getting close to other people?!¡±


    Almost everyone replied in unison, ¡°It''s booze!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let''s go and drink to our future!¡±


    ¡°<i>Whoaaaaaa!</i>¡±


    The sudden change in ns meant everyone was now heading to a nearby bar even though the sun was still high up in the sky. The ss settled down in their spots, forcing seniors from other sses that had arrived a little toote to groan and seek alternate establishments. Judging from their reactions, this particr bar must have been a well-known watering hole in the university. The ss C senior triumphantly dered. "Did you all see that? This is why speed is everything!"


    ¡°You''re the best, senior!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and his friends upied a table of their own. Park Yu-Min was always going to stick next to Kang Jin-Ho, anyway. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho himself didn''t feel a particr need to join other tables, so he chose an empty one instead. As for Han Se-Yeon, she seemed initially hesitant before settling down next to Kang Jin-Ho.


    She sighed in disappointment. ¡°To think that I must hang out with you guys even in my university life...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, "You can leave, then."


    ¡°What? Do you really think I won''t? I''m only joining you out of pity here. I can already imagine you two sitting here by yourselves, looking like lost sheep.¡±


    ¡°We''ll be fine. So, leave.¡±


    ¡°...May I sit here, Lord Kang Jin-Ho, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned. "I shall permit it."


    Han Se-Yeon guffawed and settled down. Despite her bravado, she still felt a little intimidated by the prospect of meeting new people.


    Booze soon reached the tables, and the power of alcohol soon loosened people up enough to make them rx and more talkative. Those with outgoing personalities even began table-hopping with their sses in tow.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Han Se-Yeon observing her surroundings suddenly shrugged.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Park Yu-Min asked her.


    She replied in an unconcerned manner, ¡°University isn''t much, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You think so? It''s all so weird for me, you know?¡±


    "Nah, everything looks the same to me."


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with Han Se-Yeon''s assessment. The scenes of idealized campuses as seen on TV were just that, fakes cooked up to make their dramas more interesting. In the end, universities were just like everywhere else popted by human beings. Nothing was special about them, and there was nothing to be surprised about here.


    ¡°Here, here, here! Juniors, allow me to pour you your next shots.¡± The senior wielding the card earlier stopped by at Kang Jin-Ho''s table next.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡± Han Se-Yeon politely offered her ss first.


    ¡°Your name was Han Se-Yeon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±


    ¡°My name is Gong Gil-Yeong. Nice to meet you.¡±


    "Nice to meet you, too." Han Se-Yeon bowed slightly.


    Gong Gil-Yeong leaned slightly closer to her. "Give me your phone for a sec."


    ¡°My... phone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your phone. Don''t tell me, you don''t have one?¡±


    "No way," said Han Se-Yeon with a slightly cramped expression. She then presented her phone to Gong Gil-Yeong.


    The senior saved his contact number on her phone and gave it back. "That''s my number, so if you''re not sure about something or want to know more about our campus, you can always call me, okay "


    "Thank you." Han Se-Yeon bowed her head again.


    Gong Gil-Yeong poured booze into the empty cups of Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min, then turned his attention back to Han Se-Yeon. He pressed forward a bottle of soju in her way. "How about another ss "


    ¡°I''m fine, actually. I''d like to take it slow, senior.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> that''s no good. We''ll be heading to another barter to carry on the proud tradition of sharing the booze bowl, so I wonder, will you be able to survive with your low alcohol tolerance "


    "The booze bowl, you say "


    ¡°Yup, we''ll be sharing a booze bowl.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon shook her head. ¡°I''d like to opt out of that, senior.¡±


    ¡°You can''t <i>not</i> drink it just because you don''t feel like it, though. It''s a tradition, after all.¡±


    "...I see." Han Se-Yeon looked somewhat displeased, but she didn''t voice it. It seemed more prudent to let it slide for now.


    Gong Gil-Yeong lightly waved the soju bottle around. "Alright, so¡­ One more ss, then "


    ¡°But, senior...¡± Han Se-Yeon tried to politely decline.


    But Gong Gil-Yeong wasn''t an easily-dissuaded type. "<i>Uh-huh!</i> Your senior is offering you a drink here, so just ept it."


    Left with no choice, Han Se-Yeon wordlessly epted the drink. She furrowed her brow while downing her cup brimming full of soju.


    Gong Gil-Yeong grinned. "What''s the matter? Too bitter "


    "Yes, senior," Han Se-Yeon replied while covering her mouth.


    ¡°Then, have some snacks. Munching on snacks while drinking will solve your problem.¡±


    "...I''ll do that."


    "Well, then! Time for another round! Downing three shots during a first meeting is the basic of all basics, after all!"


    Han Se-Yeon became a little firmer with her refusal. "No, I''m fine, senior. I think I''ll stop here for today."


    ¡°You''ve only had a couple of shots, though? Come on, just one more.¡±


    ¡°Senior, it''s just that I''m not good with alcohol...¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. That won''t do! You gotta get good with drinking to make lots of friends and get close to your seniors more easily. There, there~. Here''s one more for you.¡±


    "<i>...Sigh.</i>" Han Se-Yeon sighed softly while pushing her cup forward. She wasn''t sure if anyone she had met in her life so far was as pushy as this senior. However, with the asion being what it was, she couldn''t really lose her cool or keep refusing.


    ¡°There you go, one for Se-Yeon. And... <i>Oh </i> Why aren''t you drinking, Yu-Min?¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> I can''t hold down alcohol, senior, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°Come on now. No one is good with booze from the get-go. You get better by drinking more, you see? Have one more.¡±


    It was at this moment that Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. "Senior, do you believe you''re good at holding your booze "


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Gong Gil-Yeong shifted his attention over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What''s up?¡±


    ¡°How about we find out?¡± Kang Jin-Ho picked up the bottle and poured some booze into Gong Gil-Yeong''s cup.


    The university senior smirked at the sight of his full cup, then looked back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So, you want to challenge me in drinking, <i>eh </i> Is that it?¡±


    1. A "booze bowl" is arge bowl meant for cold noodles but would be filled with soju. It''s passed around by a group to be shared.

 Chapter 60: Enrollment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Enrollment (4)</h4>


    ¡°Senior, you said that one needs to be good at drinking to have an easier time in the university. I take it that you''re no slouch yourself, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in a provocative tone.


    This was a challenge. An openly provocative one at that!


    Everyone''s gaze shifted over to Gong Gil-Yeong after Kang Jin-Ho issued his challenge. Conversations at other tables stopped as this situation began drawing people''s amused attention.


    Gong Gil-Yeong cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You messing with me, kid? I should warn you that I''m our department''s official bottomless alcohol barrel.¡±


    "In that case, we won''t need these tiny cups." Kang Jin-Ho took away the smaller soju cups and grabbed a nearby tall ss meant for water. He ced it in front of Gong Gil-Yeong while grinning provocatively. "Wouldn''t you agree, senior "


    Gong Gil-Yeong stared at the ss, then smirked deeply. His re shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho next. "<i>Oho,</i> so you want me to drink out of this but not you "


    "Of course not. I''ll also drink out of the same-sized cup. Not only that, but I shall also drink the share of my friends. Meaning, I''ll be drinking three cups to your one, senior. If you win, you can keep doing whatever you want, but when you lose, you must stop pressuring others to drink."


    Gong Gil-Yeong chuckled in dismay.


    <i>''Why is he so confident ''</i>


    If he was being honest, he did feel a little nervous at how confident Kang Jin-Ho acted. But the milk had already been split; he had already said he was the official bottomless barrel-or-whatever, so backing out now with this sort of condition would make him lose face. Besides, far too many eyes were watching right now.


    ¡°Hey, what was your name again?¡±


    ¡°It''s Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''ll remember you.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Let''s get started, shall we?¡±


    Gong Gil-Yeong narrowed his eyes and stared at Kang Jin-Ho, then downed a tall ss full of soju in one go. ¡°You think I''m bluffing, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely poured soju into his empty ss and chugged it down, cup after another cup. After he downed three sses, he poured soju into Gong Gil-Yeong''s cup next.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho, aren''t you pushing yourself too far?¡± Park Yu-Min quietly asked him in a worried voice.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering what the fuss was all about. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, that''s a lot of booze and all...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that. Park Yu-Min¡¯s concern was useless. The truth was, he used to enjoy drinking <i>baijiu </i>back in Zhongyuan, which was renowned as one of the strongest alcoholic beverages of that era. And his favorite happened to be the Sichuan-style, the strongest of the avable baijiu. Compared to that drink, the current-day soju was a child''s y.


    More importantly, though, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t get drunk even if he wanted to, as his body would automatically eliminate toxins entering his system. In other words, this level of booze could never make him drunk no matter how much of it he chugged down.


    Kang Jin-Ho assuaged Park Yu-Min''s worries with a simple little grin, then began urging Gong Gil-Yeong. ¡°Senior, it''s your turn. Please, drink.¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You said that if you win, I must stop forcing others to drink. But if I win, I should carry on with what I was doing all along? Isn''t that a bit unfair?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. This bet didn''t sound fair to him either. This was not how he operated, so it was time to change things up a bit. "Alright. What do you want from me, senior "


    ¡°<i>Hmm. </i>What can you actually do, though?¡±


    "Ask me, and you''ll find out."


    Gong Gil-Yeong''s attitude instantly became a lot more confrontational. The onlookers realized that this matter was no longer as simple as two men horsing around and stopped making noises, their attention solely focused on Kang Jin-Ho''s table. Even the bar''s noisy background music was unable to weaken this taut tension in the air.


    "You''re looking down on me? Fine! You lose, you pay for everyone here. And I do mean every single person."


    "That''s unreasonable, senior!" Han Se-Yeon yelled loudly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a lot more rxed than her, however. ¡°That doesn''t bnce out the bets, though.¡±


    Gong Gil-Yeong narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let''s change the bets.¡±


    ¡°To what?¡±


    "The loser will pay for everyone present here. And when you lose, you''ll also stop forcing others to drink, senior."


    Gong Gil-Yeong scoffed derisively. ¡°Why should I take on an extra bet?¡±


    "I''m drinking three sses while you only drink one. With such a handicap, a bet like this seems fair to me. However, if you''re not confident, it''s not toote to back out yet, senior."


    Gong Gil-Yeong was riled up by those words. He was renowned as the drinking god of the Business Management Department, after all! It wouldn¡¯t look good at all to back out now when he would be drinking one ss full of soju while Kang Jin-Ho would have to down three sses. His pride as a man was also at stake here, and quite obviously, he had no reason to avoid this challenge, either.


    "Fine, let''s do this! Don''t you dare change your ter, got that "


    ¡°Right back at you, senior.¡±


    It was at this moment in the confrontation that other seniors walked up to the table. They could see that the situation was getting somewhat out of hand. Winning the bet under the current vtile atmosphere wouldn''t necessarily be a good thing, although Gong Gil-Yeong himself seemed to be too riled up to realize this.


    ¡°What are you doing, Gil-Yeong?! That''s enough messing around!¡± One of the seniors grabbed Gong Gil-Yeong''s arm and tried to pull him away from the table.


    ¡°Dude! Let me go!¡±


    "Hey, man! Gil-Yeong, you''re drunk, aren''t you!"


    Gong Gil-Yeong stared straight at his fellow senior and growled, ¡°Hey, have you ever seen me drunk before?¡±


    The arm-grabbing senior faltered and shook his head. He knew he needed to put an end to this confrontation, but the air oozing out of Gong Gil-Yeong didn''t permit that.


    "Look, look! Everyone thinks this is getting interesting. This is how a freshmen orientation should be, anyway! Alright, let''s do this, my dear junior!" Gong Gil-Yeong grabbed the full ss in front of him and downed the soju in one go.


    Just as he put his empty ss down with a bang, Kang Jin-Ho began pouring soju into his three sses. He easily downed them all without a single break in between. "Senior, it''s your turn."


    ¡°I know!¡± Gong Gil-Yeong growled again, then poured some more soju.


    And so, a bottle of soju after another was consumed. More and more people began paying attention to the drinking battle. And by the time empty bottles had formed a messy hill on the table, the victor and the loser became clear for all to see.


    Kang Jin-Ho put his empty ss down and spoke up. "It''s your turn, senior."


    ¡°M-my... turn... already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°B-but... no... You... haven''t... drunk... yet...¡±


    ¡°I did drink.¡±


    Gong Gil-Yeong''s unfocused eyes barely managed to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. Eventually, though, the drunk-out-of-his-mind senior shook his head in a daze. ¡°You... did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I... I... didn''t... see...¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother arguing, simply choosing to pour soju into his three sses and drink them again.


    The crowd watching the drink-off gasped in shock, their jaws falling to the floor. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    The bottles emptied out by Kang Jin-Ho were making a small hill on the table and on the floor. Yet, he still drank three more sses as if they were filled with nothing but water?!


    ¡°Senior, it''s your turn.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i> I... You... <i>Urgh...</i>¡± Gong Gil-Yeong suddenly covered his mouth. ¡°<i>B-blergh! Bleeeeergh?!</i>¡±


    ¡°H-hey, take this moron outta here! Hurry!¡± The other seniors hurriedly rushed in and helped Gong Gil-Yeong to the bar''s restroom. Thankfully, the crowd was spared the horror show of a person''s lunch being regurgitated to the floor, and by now, everyone could tell who had won this bet.


    .


    Just to drive the final nail on the coffin, Kang Jin-Ho chugged down the soju still remaining in Gong Gil-Yeong''s ss as if it was nothing. After putting the empty ss down, he licked his lips and quietly muttered, ¡°I won''t be paying today, then.¡±


    The onlookers gasped in awe. ¡°Holy cow. How many bottles did they drink?¡±


    ¡°Must be over twenty!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that freshman drank fifteen bottles by himself?!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that''s right!¡±


    ¡°How can he be still sitting upright, though! I mean, drinking that much should''ve totally stered you by now!¡±


    "...You''re right. Check that out! He doesn''t look any different from when he started, does he?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the peanut gallery''sments and got up to leave.


    Park Yu-Min asked him worriedly, ¡°Jin-Ho? Where are you going?¡±


    "The bathroom."


    ¡°Does it feel that bad?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s concern was well justified. No human being would be fine after consuming <i>that</i> much alcohol, after all. He would sometimes hear brave tales of some folks drinking alcohol by the barrel, but something like that was only possible to pull off by taking it easy and drinking at a leisurely pace. Logically speaking, you could never be unscathed by consuming that much booze in one sitting. It would be even worse without diluting the alcohol with snacks!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho easily trampled on such concerns. ¡°No, it''s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you going to a bathroom?¡±


    "Think that what I drank so far was water."


    Park Yu-Min was left confused by that imagery. "<i>...Eh </i>"


    ¡°In other words, my dder''s about to burst.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to the bathroom without a moment''s hesitation. If he wanted to, he could''ve expelled the excess water in his body through his pores, but that would lead to high-alcohol-content water particles filling up the surrounding air. In other words, that would result in the so-called ''second-hand drinking'' phenomenon, which would catch quite a few people off guard in the process. He stood before a urinal and began doing his thing just as two seniors stepped out of a toilet cubicle.


    ¡°Hey, Gil-Yeong. You alright, man?¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Gong Gil-Yeong was basically a walking vegetable at this point. No, walking would be too kind of a statement as he couldn''t even stand straight at the moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care, however, and continued to do his business. But then, someone angrily called out to him. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back.


    A senior with rather thuggish facial features walked up to him in an intimidating manner. "You! You better watch yourself."


    ¡°I am not following¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you''re taking us seniors lightly here... Keep doing that, and you''re going to meet with misfortune, punk.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I see. I''ll be careful, then.¡±


    It was always better to avoid anything troublesome, after all.


    ¡°What the f*ck? What''s up with your attitude, punk?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, then tried to sound more polite than before. "<i>Hmm.</i> Well, then. Senior, thank you for your advice."


    The thuggish senior was almost ready to blow his top. "This as*hole really is asking for it!"


    ¡°Hey, stop that!¡± The second senior wearing a pair of spectacles hurriedly stopped the thuggish-looking senior.


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break, man! This punk''s got a big f*cking head, don''t you see?!¡±


    "That''s enough, dude! Remember that we''re in freshmen orientation! You''re a senior, so you gotta watch how you carry yourself!"


    ¡°Dammit! Hey, you! You better behave yourself, or else! If I catch you doing nonsense one more time, I''m gonna f*ck you up. And your punk friends too!¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho began extending his hand rather slowly.


    "Huh " The thuggish-looking senior was taken aback. But then, Kang Jin-Ho grabbed him by his cor and yanked him close.


    "<i>Huk?!</i>" The senior sucked in a cold breath and urgently raised his fist, but...


    ¡°You listen carefully.¡±


    ...but his raised fist lost all strength and went limp when a bone-chilling whisper entered his ear. It felt like every ounce of energy had abandoned his body. He had never felt this way before... He had never experienced this bizarre, unexinable shudder!


    "I don''t care if you badmouth me. You could be saying some dumb things in the heat of the moment. Which is fine, I can overlook it. However..." Kang Jin-Ho murmured quietly. "...My friends are off-limits. Understand what I''m saying "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho let go. The senior regained his freedom and hurriedly stumbled back.


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho fixed his attire, then turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hold on... Your name is Kang Jin-Ho, right?¡±


    Before he could exit, though, his name was called again. Kang Jin-Ho nced back. ¡°Is there anything else to talk about, senior?¡±


    This time, it was the spectacles-wearing senior that stopped the potential fighting from breaking out. He walked up to Kang Jin-Ho with an apologetic expression. "Sorry about this, but... Can you do me a favor and pretend that this bet didn''t happen? We have over fifty people here, and the bill must be close to a million won by now, so forcing that idiot Gil-Yeong to pay is a bit..."


    ¡°A bet is a bet, senior.¡±


    ¡°I know. That''s why I''m asking you for this favor. I know that it''s shameless for a senior you just met today to ask you like this, but can you be a little more understanding?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Gong Gil-Yeong, still slumped on the bathroom floor. ¡°Is he your friend, senior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    "I see. Then, I''ll do as you ask."


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "However..."


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "Please tell him to stick to the promise of not forcing others to drink," said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing at Gong Gil-Yeong.


    ¡°...I''ll definitely tell him.¡±


    "Alright." Kang Jin-Ho nodded once and finally exited the bathroom. A strange sight was waiting for him when he reached his table, though. There should have been only two people, but a crowd had settled around the table by now.


    <i>''What''s going on here ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered if trouble was brewing, but to his relief, that wasn''t it. As a matter of fact, the atmosphere surrounding the table seemed rather friendly and rxed.


    ¡°<i>Urgh!</i> You know, I was so irritated by that senior when he tried to make me drink earlier. It was so cool how Jin-Ho handled it, though!¡±


    "Wow, did he do that to you, too "


    ¡°Yeah! It was so crazy, you know! I don''t get why he was like that, though.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon was already surrounded by other girls, busy chatting away as if they were long-lost friends.


    ¡°Hey, Yu-Min! Listen, my rating won''t go any higher than 1,200. So like, can you coach me to get better?¡±


    Park Yu-Min, stuck between enthusiastic gamers, was sweating buckets at the moment. ¡°<i>Mmm?!</i>¡±


    "Hey, dude. If your rating''s stuck at 1,200, you might as well give up, man! Listen, Yu-Min. I keep losing to this friend of mine, but the way I see it, I''m like <i>just</i> one step behind him all the time, you know what I mean? Can you help me get better, even if it''s just a bit? I''ll definitely buy you lunch. Two lunches, even!"


    ¡°W-well, <i>uh,</i> coaching you won''t be difficult, but, uh...¡±


    ¡°It''s a promise, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spectated this scene for a while before walking up to his table.


    ¡°Hey, the king of drinking is back!¡±


    ¡°King of drinking, my a*s! That''s no king, he''s the God of Liquor! A bloody god, I tell ya!¡±


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> he''s not even wobbling!¡±


    ¡°Did he go to the bathroom to puke?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think he did, since his eyes aren''t even bloodshot.¡±


    ¡°<i>Wowsers,</i> that''s amazing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned at the incessantments of the peanut gallery. Just what was so amazing about being able to hold your liquor


    His victory in the drinking challenge must have acted as the spark to liven things up, and the bar''s atmosphere was now even more festive than before.


    1. a million won¡¯s about 800 dors, so yikes.

 Chapter 61: Enrollment (5)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Enrollment (5)</h4>


    Han Se-Yeon deployed her OP sociability skills to deftly lead the womenfolk crowding around her and began building a sizable base of influence. While watching this scene unfold, Kang Jin-Ho felt a chill creeping up on his skin after noticing the blurry boundaries being set up among the social circles of females.


    <i>''Right, she has always been like that...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho abruptly remembered that a group of three, sometimes four, girls used to always apany Han Se-Yeon back in their high school days. That urrence became a lot rarer after she began hanging out with either Kang Jin-Ho or Park Yu-Min, though. But that didn''t change the fact that she was surrounded by lots of friends in the past.


    Park Yu-Min looked openly ufortable with all these strangers crowding around him, but they were too drunk to notice or care. Actually, Park Yu-Min''sck of strongly-worded rejection gave them the wrong idea, causing the drunkards to talk to him unreservedly as if they knew each other for years.


    ¡°Hi. I gotta say, I''ve never seen anyone who can drink as much as you.¡±


    Inevitably, Kang Jin-Ho also began attracting a sizable crowd himself. The first person to engage him in a conversation was a woman with long natural hair.


    He replied in his usual unconcerned manner, ¡°It''s nothing special.¡±


    ¡°My name is Jin Mi-Hui. Let''s be friends from now on.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> Sure.¡±


    Jin Mi-Hui grinned softly. "Are you always this economical with your words "


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "You think I am "


    "I prefer that, though. I''ve never particrly liked guys who talk too much."


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly as Jin Mi-Hui''s grin deepened. It was... <i>nice</i> of her to like his taciturn attitude, but that didn''t mean he feltfortable about her overt friendliness in their first encounter.


    Jin Mi-Hui leaned closer to ask a question, ¡°By the way? Are you... two dating?¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Han Se-Yeon, of course.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone''s focus shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho. Even Han Se-Yeon was waiting in anticipation for his reply.


    Unfortunately for her, Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was instantaneous, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The excitement levels in various sections of the crowd instantly heightened from his sinct reply. It seemed that his answer went down pretty well with both the men and women for different reasons.


    Jin Mi-Hui looked back at Han Se-Yeon. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°...What is?¡±


    ¡°You two are not dating or anything like that, right?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not,¡± Han Se-Yeon replied curtly.


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but notice the sharpness in her voice.


    <i>''Yup, makes sense she''s angry...''</i>


    He could only sigh under his breath. Just when would his friend''s mental illness get better? Could it really be incurable, after all


    The drinking party continued as the night deepened. Soon, the revelers too drunk and tired to carry on began appearing in their midst. That was when the spectacles-wearing senior decided to make an announcement. "Well, then. Everyone, it''s about time we wrap this one up. Leaving behind lingering feelings during the first meeting is the right way to end things, after all! You should head home before the bus service ends for the night, everyone."


    ¡°But, senior! Let''s just keep going!¡±


    "If you feel unfulfilled, then well, you''re more than wee to participate in the next freshmen get-together. I promise you, you''ll get to cut loose the whole night then."


    Rueful-sounding protests rose from here and there, but the spectacles-wearing senior was adamant. "There, there! I won''t stop anyone who wishes to go bar hopping with their new acquaintances. However, remember to stay out of trouble! You get my drift, yes "


    People began leaving the bar in small groups as things wound down gradually. Kang Jin-Ho observed the situation, then got up. ¡°We should get going, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Park Yu-Min got up while nodding, but Han Se-Yeon didn''t say a word in response.


    Before they could leave, though, a suddenmotion stopped them in their tracks.


    The spectacles-wearing senior and the group of his friends were by the bar''s counter, looking visibly flustered. "H-hey, where''s our money for the drinks "


    ¡°Gil-Yeong collected it beforeing here, didn''t he? Check his pockets.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not on him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Gil-Yeong! Wake up, will ya?!¡±


    Despite the attempts to sober him up, Gong Gil-Yeong was <i>too</i> unconscious to respond.


    ¡°Seriously?! Gimme a freaking break. Where did he leave the damn cash?¡±


    ¡°Someone go check in the bathroom. Maybe he dropped it somewhere there.¡±


    The spectacles-wearing senior left his flustered friends behind and tried to exin their situation to the bar''s owner. "We''re really sorry about this, but... Sir, the guy in our group responsible for picking up the bill is knocked out cold, as you can see. Can we pay you at ater time? I''ll leave behind my student ID if that''s what you want, sir."


    The bar owner narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don''t you have a credit card?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Students take breaks from semesters all the time, not to mention all the fake student IDs doing the rounds nowadays, too. Do you really think I''ll believe you that easily "


    The senior was bbergasted. "But, sir, don''t you recognize us? We''vee here several times before. We''re from Business Management ss C, and..."


    "Do you have any idea how many customers we serve in a day? Forget it, you gotta pay now. Thest time I believed someone and put it on a tab, the student ID turned out to be a fake, and I lost over a million won."


    "We''ll leave several student IDs, in that case. If that''s not enough, we''ll even leave our national IDs, too. Sir, can you just do us this favor this one time "


    The bar owner scoffed. "Who doesn''t have a credit card in this day and age? Just pay with your cards now and deal with your bankster."


    The senior was getting desperate now. "But, sir. The thing is, none of us own credit cards, so..."


    ¡°You think I''ll believe that story? Enough wasting my time, guys. Pay up, or you''re not going home today.¡±


    "<i>Argh,</i> this... Gimme a break." The senior was this close to tearing his hair out.


    That''s when Kang Jin-Ho silently walked up to the counter and pulled out his wallet. "How much is it "


    The owner cocked an eyebrow. "You want to pick up the bill, then "


    ¡°I''m asking you, how much?¡±


    ¡°It''s 1.29 million won.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly took out his card and presented it.


    The owner took the card and asked a question before processing the payment. "How many months will your installment n gonna be "


    ¡°That''s a debit card.¡±


    "<i>Oh...</i>" The owner nced at Kang Jin-Ho, processed the payment, then handed the card and receipt over to him. Kang Jin-Ho chucked the receipt in the bin and exited the bar.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± The spectacles-wearing senior called out to him again.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped at the doorway and looked back.


    ¡°I''m really sorry that you had to do this. I''ll find the missing money and pay you back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind, as long as you don''t tell anyone that I paid today, senior.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh? Oh,</i> okay. I won''t tell.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded once and walked outside with Park Yu-Min and Han Se-Yeon following close by. They found the drunk-out-of-minds university students waiting around in a group right outside the bar.


    The spectacles-wearing senior soon emerged outside and shouted at them, ¡°Okay, listen up, everyone! Those who had too much to drink, get in a taxi and go home right away. Those who can still count their fingers without any issues, make sure the people next to you get home safely!¡±


    ¡°We will!¡±


    Another round ofmotion ensued until some semnce of calm returned to the sidewalk in front of the bar.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until this moment, then spoke to his friends, ¡°We should go too.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho then turned his attention over to Han Se-Yeon. ¡°How will you get home?¡±


    She crossed her arms across her chest. "No need to concern yourself."


    "It''s gottente. Be careful on your way home," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    She suddenly shot back at him. "And what does it matter to you whether I''m careful or not?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply at that outburst. "Why are you getting mad at me for "


    ¡°Getting mad?! Whatever. Good night!¡± Han Se-Yeon spun around to leave so fast that cold winds whipped up in her wake. She angrily walked away, her shoes making loud clomps against the ground. Kang Jin-Ho sighed at that.


    Park Yu-Min nudged him from the side. ¡°Come on, Jin-Ho. Go after her.¡±


    ¡°Why? She wants to go home alone, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously thinking of letting a girl her age go home alone at this hour? Go after her.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "Don''t feel like it."


    "Jin-Ho."


    ¡°What?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chided him with a slightly tense face. "A man shouldn''t act like that."


    ¡°...¡±


    "I''ll take a taxi, so you make sure Se-Yeon gets home, whether it''s on another taxi or whatever."


    "...Do I have to "


    Park Yu-Min firmly nodded. "Yeah, you do."


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned again. He found it a little difficult to argue back when the one chiding him was none other than the kind-hearted Park Yu-Min. This boy would never insist on the wrong thing, to begin with. As such, the fact that he was this<i> unhappy</i> could only mean that Kang Jin-Ho had done something dumb again. "Okay, fine. I''ll do that."


    If someone else talked to him like this, Kang Jin-Ho would have never epted it as a piece of advice. If this was Zhongyuan, he might even cut their heads off. But now? Kang Jin-Ho simply nodded away in eptance. After all, he had already epted Park Yu-Min as his friend.


    Friends were supposed to be equals, and it felt like Park Yu-Min was giving him important advice here. A friend''s advice should be considered favorably¡ªas long as that friend was someone Kang Jin-Ho had acknowledged, of course.


    ¡°Okay. You be careful on your way, too.¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled. ¡°I''ll be going home in a taxi, so I''ll be fine. Don''t worry.¡±


    "Okay. Bye." Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then went after Han Se-Yeon. She had walked off so quickly that he couldn''t see her figure anymore. "<i>Uh-whew...</i>"


    He shook his head helplessly, then began tracking Han Se-Yeon''s aura.


    .


    ***


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Han Se-Yeon threw off a man''s hand grabbing hers.


    The suspicious-looking man grinned at her. "<i>Aww,</i> don''t be like that now. Come on, I''ll treat you."


    ¡°I told you, I''m not interested.¡±


    "<i>Eii, </i>you look kinda tipsy already, though? It''s still early, so why are you heading home so soon " As he said that, the man''s leering gaze was scanning Han Se-Yeon''s figure from top to bottom.


    ¡°It''s none of your business, so let me go!¡±


    "Don''t be like that~. Come on, baby. I promise I''m gonna show you a good time."


    ¡°I said, let me go!¡±


    That was the scene greeting Kang Jin-Ho when he found Han Se-Yeon. He quickly walked up to her. ¡°Is there a problem here?¡±


    The man cocked an eyebrow. ¡°<i>Huh </i> Who the hell are you?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s reaction was less than weing, however. "Why are you here?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho stared coldly at the man still holding onto Han Se-Yeon''s hand. ¡°You. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I won''t repeat myself.¡±


    The suspicious-looking man slowly let Han Se-Yeon go and stepped back. In a situation like this, he might think about raising his voice and starting a fight, but his gut feeling strongly warned him not to do that with this youth. That gut feeling was backed up by the deathly chill running down his spine and all the hair on his scalp standing up at those non-threatening words.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    That was all he needed to say. No normal person could endure the sheer pressure Kang Jin-Ho emitted when he got serious, and it was no exception with this man, too. The suspicious man hurriedly fled from the scene without even bothering to look back.


    Han Se-Yeon stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Just my stupid luck!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and told her, ¡°I told you to be careful, didn''t I?¡±


    She red at him. "Why are you even here?!"


    ¡°I was told to take you home.¡±


    ¡°And who told you that?!¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min did.¡±


    ¡°Why did he do something unnecessary like that!¡± Han Se-Yeon exploded in a great fury.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed again and again. He couldn''t understand why she was being so emotional like this today. ¡°Are you drunk, Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Am I drunk? Did you just ask me that?!¡±


    ¡°If not, why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. I don''t care, so go away. I''ll go home on my own, thank you!¡± Han Se-Yeon spun around and began walking away in a huff. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly followed her. After a while, she suddenly stopped and shot a re at him. ¡°Why are you following me?!¡±


    ¡°I told you why...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon sarcastically replied, "<i>Oh,</i> that''s right. Yu-Min said you should..."


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    "So, if he told you to let me be, you would have done so without even thinking about it, right? I don''t need you following me around, so go away!"


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed for the umpteenth time. Even throughout his long life, he had never gotten the chance to learn how to deal with people throwing a tantrum like this. He lightly shook his head. ¡°Come on. Let''s just go.¡±


    ¡°Just go where! I told you to leave me alone!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand. "Yes, yes. I hear you, so let''s go. I''ll leave you alone after making sure you''re back home. Or, at least, until you get a taxi ride."


    ¡°No. I''ll walk home¡­¡±


    ¡°Your home is too far from here for that.¡±


    "That''s none of your business!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s patience began to wear thin.


    <i>''This is why I hate dealing with drunk people.'' </i>


    Words weren''t getting through to her, it seemed. However, even he could tell the right thing to do was to take her home. ¡°Come on. Let''s go.¡±


    "I told you, leave me alone."


    "<i>...Fuu.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped and groaned. "Fine. Go home alone, then."


    ¡°Wha...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that what you want? I''ll be going away now.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon quietly stared at him before a hollow chuckle broke out of her mouth. ¡°Fine. I''m going...¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched as she walked away, and once she reached some distance, he began following her. This was the solution he came up with after realizing that apanying her was too much work, but he still had the duty to see her home.


    Tailing someone without being discovered would be a child''s y to Kang Jin-Ho, even though...


    <i>''Hmm, I''ve never done this before.''</i>


    He had plenty of experience in escaping his enemies'' tracking attempts back in Zhongyuan. However, tonight would be his first time quietly following someone while killing his presence. What an odd feeling this was.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really have a need to tail someone until now. If an enemy attacked, he would simply kill them. If the enemy ran away before the encounter began, he wouldn¡¯t even bother chasing after them. No wonder this experience felt so... awkward.


    <i>''And this might take a while, too...''</i>


    He estimated that Han Se-Yeon would need well over one hour on foot to reach her home from this location. He could be optimistic with his estimation, however, since her steps were meandering and slow.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head after finding himself tailing a girl, something he had never dreamed of doing before.


    ¡°How troublesome...¡± He sighed and slowly followed her.


    They didn''t go too far, though, as Han Se-Yeon suddenly squatted on the ground for some reason.


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" She plopped down by the corner of the street, buried her face between her knees, and stopped moving altogether.


    ¡°<i>Phew...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and walked up to her. ¡°Se-Yeon. Let me take you home.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon quietly looked up. For some reason... her eyes were somewhat teary.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have drank so much if you can''t handle the booze,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were leaving?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter now. Come on. I''m taking you home.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon stared straight at him before shaking her head. ¡°I can''t walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°My feet hurt, and I''ve got no strength in my legs.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho softly tutted, "I told you to grab a taxi, didn''t I... "


    ¡°Yeah, you did. Sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho helped her up to her feet. But he could see that walking wasn''t an option for her. Realizing that this couldn¡¯t continue, he presented his back to her. "Come on. Climb up."

 Chapter 62: Enrollment (6)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Enrollment (6)</h4>


    Han Se-Yeon blinked her eyes. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho urged her again. ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s fine. I''ll just walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°Just do it, will you? You''re wasting time.¡±


    ¡°No, wait...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Please don''t make me repeat myself.¡±


    "O-okay..." Surprisingly, Han Se-Yeon didn''t y hard to get and climbed up on his back.


    After securing her on his back, Kang Jin-Ho began heading toward Han Se-Yeon''s home on foot. Catching a taxi was an option, but he wasn''t a fan of riding in the back of a car driven by a stranger. Besides, carrying a passenger on his back wouldn''t trouble him, anyway. But Han Se-Yeon''s thoughts were quite the opposite of Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    She cautiously asked him. ¡°Am I too heavy?¡±


    ¡°Not really...¡±


    ¡°Really? I''m not?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked flustered before hurriedly muttering a reply, ¡°R-right, you''re crazy strong, aren''t you?¡±


    "That''s right," Kang Jin-Ho replied to her rhetorical question and sighed under his breath. Rather than feeling apologetic, she should have behaved better earlier.


    ''<i>I''m definitely not going to buy her a drink anymore.''</i>


    It seemed that today was the day of learning new life lessons.


    Han Se-Yeon quietly buried her face on Kang Jin-Ho''s broad back for a while, then whispered to him, "I''m going to start dating once we settle down in university."


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I''ll find a good-looking and cool guy and... Have fun, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing¡­¡±


    Another bout of silence descended between the two. Kang Jin-Ho wondered if she had dozed off on his back and tried to sense her breathing, only for her quiet voice to stop him. "Don''t you have anything else to say besides that "


    ¡°What else should I say, then? I hope you meet a good guy?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho felt Han Se-Yeon''s forehead press against his shoulder. For some reason, though, she seemed to be trembling a little. He asked in confusion, ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" He furrowed his brow a little but continued walking without saying anything else.


    He figured that she was cold; he figured that she simply chose not to tell him for some reason. He btedly remembered that it was pretty chilly at night. Since the hot or cold weather couldn''t affect him, he had unconsciously overlooked the fact that Han Se-Yeon was a regr person. In that case, it would be wiser to take her home as soon as possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his speed gradually so Han Se-Yeon wouldn''t notice it. Before she raised her head to look, he strengthened his legs and dashed forward like a streak of lightning. He even unleashed his internal energy to eradicate the air resistance so that she wouldn''t notice the change in speed from the sudden cold winds.


    "<i>Mm... </i>" Even then, Han Se-Yeon fidgeted on his back after noticing that something didn''t quite feel right.


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily slowed down but elerated again when she stopped moving around. They eventually reached her home after repeating this cycle a couple of times.


    He softly called out to her. ¡°Hey, we''ve arrived.¡±


    "<i>...Eh </i>" Han Se-Yeon raised her head and looked around in confusion. They really were in front of her home. But... how could that be? She only lowered her head and closed her eyes for a little while, so how could they be here already? "I-I guess I dozed off a little "


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Did you carry me all the way here? It must''ve been tiring...¡±


    ¡°No, it was fine.¡±


    "Sorry. Let me down, please."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly put her down. Han Se-Yeon staggered a little before regaining her bnce, then looked back at him with a slightly concerned face. ¡°It must''ve been hard carrying me here.¡±


    ¡°Not really...¡±


    ¡°It''s always ''not really'' with you, you know.¡± Han Se-Yeon groaned. ¡°Still, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about getting mad at you for no reason. I was just being immature. I''m not like this usually, so... I''m really sorry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. "You were mad at me all along "


    ¡°Why do I even bother...¡± Han Se-Yeon red at the heavens in frustration, then fixed her posture as if she had resolved herself. ¡°Mr. Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    "I''m truly sorry for today. Please forgive this small-minded girl." She suddenly bowed her head ny degrees.


    Kang Jin-Ho was even more confused by this development. He simply couldn''t figure out what had gotten into her tonight.


    She straightened up and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°In any case, thanks for the ride. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then turned around to leave.


    But then Han Se-Yeon called out to him again. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    She trotted over to him, then jumped into his arms and held him tight. More confused than ever before, Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "What''s wrong "


    Han Se-Yeon didn''t reply and continued hugging him tightly. Eventually, she let go and looked up at his face. "Mr. Kang Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "While on your way home, I hope you fall on your face and break your nose."


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    "See youter!" Han Se-Yeon quickly dashed inside her home.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and watched her back disappear through the doorway in a daze. He scratched his head in vexation. "I just can''t figure women out..."


    That was his honest feeling on the mysteries of the opposite sex.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside his home. ¡°I''m home.¡±


    ¡°Wee back, son.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong waved her hand at him, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Were you out drinking?¡±


    ¡°Does it look that way?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened. He thought he seeded in ridding himself of any remaining traces of alcohol from his body with internal energy, but it seemed that he was mistaken.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded. ¡°You look fine, but I can smell the booze from your clothes, son.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that. Yes, I went to a bar with other freshmen, but I didn''t drink a lot, Mother,¡± he replied with a straight face, even though he drank <i>fifteen</i> soju bottles.


    From his perspective, they weren¡¯t a lot since he didn¡¯t get drunk. Of course, he would have to endure Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯smentation of how her son was now a useless alcoholic if she discovered his drinking spree today. Kang Jin-Ho definitely wanted to avoid that situation at any cost.


    "Is that so? You did the right thing, son. A university student stumbling about drunk out of his mind is such an eyesore, don''t you agree? Besides, you got your dad''s and my genes, so you probably can''t hold much liquor, anyway. You should keep moderating yourself in the future."


    ¡°Of course, Mother.¡±


    <i>¡®...Mother, I apologize. Your son has acquired the title of God of Liquor tonight. And your son even finished off fifteen bottles, too.¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mind muttered words that couldn¡¯t be said out in the open as guilty conscience threatened to take over him.


    Still oblivious, Baek Hyeon-Jeong asked him another question, ¡°Did you already have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    "Okay. What was your impression of the university "


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered how he should reply here. Should he say that it didn''t seem any different? Or, say that it''s different, but he shouldn''t have any trouble limatizing


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> I''m not sure yet, Mother.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded sagely. "I see. That''s fine. It''s only the first day, after all. It¡¯s not like you''ve already started attending lectures and all."


    ¡°That''s true, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Son... Don''t you regret it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Regret what "


    "I mean, you could''ve gone to a better university with your grades. For instance, the Hanguk Uni." Baek Hyeon-Jeong couldn''t fully erase the traces of disappointment from her expression. She hadn''t mentioned it before, but the truth was...


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong had always hoped for her son to enter Hanguk University, South Korea''s No.1 tertiary learning institution. However, the circumstances had ''forced'' her son to choose Jaegyeong Uni instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders slightly. ¡°Well, Jaegyeong is closer to our home, after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that really your reason, son? Not because Chairman Hwang asked you to?¡±


    "I do have other reasons, yes. But..." Kang Jin-Ho held himself back, thinking that his mother would definitely get mad at him for choosing Jaegyeong over Hanguk just because Park Yu-Min wouldn''t have been epted into thetter university.


    In all honesty, going to a university held no significance to Kang Jin-Ho. He thought long and hard about this, and the task of living an ordinary life while working for a regrpany seemed like a tall challenge for him.


    To him, this road was something he had to walk alone. And on this particr path, a degree from a university was nothing more than a useful decoration. He wasn''t interested in furthering his studies, but his parents had invested twelve years of their lives in their son''s education. As such, the least he could do was thank them for their hard work by attending university. That was why he wasn''t interested in going further than what he had already done.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, my son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    "Even though you''re my child,tely, it feels like I can''t tell what you''re thinking of. It probably means you''ve be an adult yourself."


    Kang Jin-Ho was momentarily lost for words. The fact that his mother felt alienated from him was bad news. This result was unavoidable since he couldn¡¯t perfectly replicate the old ''Kang Jin-Ho'' before his return. No matter what, it wasn¡¯t good that a parent felt something was strange with their child.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    ¡°I heard that that''s how kids grow up, though. Even so, I''m a little rueful, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only make a cramped smile. "I see¡­"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong waved her hands off, perhaps thinking that she had said something unnecessary. "In any case, go ahead and wash up, son."


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the living room and asked. "Where''s Father "


    "He should be home soon after closing up his shop. The business seems to be going well since he''s forced to close sote these days."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Even though the closing time has been set?¡±


    ¡°He has changed the closing hours. Closing the doors early even when customers keeping in would be a problem, after all.¡±


    "But, Mother, it''s not like our family is hurting for money. He should think about taking it easy for his health."


    "You know that there''s no stopping your father when he''s like this." Baek Hyeon-Jeong groaned deeply. What could she do about her husband''s workaholic nature when he would be nothing but a shell without it? Indeed, her husband wasn¡¯t the type to kick back and rx just because his family had stumbled upon some money.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed his sister wasn¡¯t home. ¡°Mother, where is Eun-Yeong?¡±


    "I am also having a hard time seeing her these days. I don''t get why she''s practicing so much... <i>Ah,</i> right. She did say she''ll be making her debut soon."


    Kang Jin-Ho instantly picked up a trace of gloominess in his mother''s expression. ¡°Are you worried about something, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Worried, is it... Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Please speak...¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke in aposed tone. "My wish has always been for my children to pursue their dreams and live however they want. And that''s why I tried not to nag you two."


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°When Eun-Yeong wanted to be an idol, and when she managed to pass the talent agency''s audition, I honestly wasn''t happy about someone as young as her giving up on her studies to sing. Even then, I let her pursue her dream.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong quietly sighed and carried on. ¡°That''s what I did, but now... I am wondering whether I had made the right call or not when I can''t even see my child''s face, and when she has to work so hard at her age.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I heard that plenty of idol groups get lost in the shuffle without making their debuts, so I¡¯m worried if Eun-Yeong can make it. What if that happens to her? She''ll be too old to try something else by then.¡±


    ¡°No, Mother. It won''t be toote for her.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong responded with an unconvinced expression, "Even if you say that..."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded after getting an idea of what his mother was worried about. "Mother, Eun-Yeong will be sessful."


    ¡°Do you believe so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She''s your daughter, after all. And my little sister...¡±


    ¡°I see. Looks like I''ve be a worrywart after getting older, son.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied with a forced smile, herplexion remained gloomy.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt his irritation level creep up. He usually wouldn¡¯t get emotional, but the subtle changes to his mother''s expression were enough to make him react harshly. And this response fascinated him.


    <i>''I see¡­ So, it''s not just my head that knew about the familial bond, but also my heart.''</i>


    He thought that things like this wouldn''t affect him since he and his family had been apart for so long. Yet...


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled on his new discovery while stepping into the bathroom.


    <i>''I''ve been too inattentive until now.''</i>


    He realized that he had been indifferent to Kang Eun-Yeong''s situation. Her happiness yed a major role in him putting his life back in order and rediscovering his happiness. Despite knowing how important her happiness was to him, Kang Jin-Ho had been too disinterested in what she was actually doing. He frowned upon realizing this.


    He had a lot of things to do, and trying to limatize to modern society was taking most of his free time. This was his excuse, but he knew he was being disingenuous. His life was important, but so were his family''s lives. Without their happiness, he couldn¡¯t be happy.


    While turning on the water, he muttered quietly to himself, "I need to talk to her sooner rather thanter."


    Perhaps for the first time in his life, Kang Jin-Ho felt the weight of the responsibility as an older brother. It felt different from the emotions he felt toward his parents.


    The idea of protecting someone felt rather unfamiliar to him. Sure, there were many asions during his time in the demon cult when he had to personally step up to the battlefield while ordering his subordinates to fall back. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do that to protect them but to minimize inefficient sacrifices.


    What he was thinking of doing right now was different from that. This desire to protect came from somewhere deep within his heart. Something he hadn''t felt in such a long time.


    <i>''Have I changed ''</i>


    Would it be more correct to say he had regained <i>it </i>


    As the water fell on him, Kang Jin-Ho began thinking that he had certainly changed a lot. He wasn''t sure whether this change was a good thing or not. No matter what, though, he knew that he''d never return to being ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor'' before his return to the modern era.


    A smile floated up on his lips.


    <i>''It isn''t necessarily a bad thing, then.''</i>


    Regardless of the era, he knew that a person''s life wouldn''t be filled with fun and happiness all the time. It was possible that his life could get a whole lot worse than what others could imagine as he still only had one foot in this era''s doorway. Even then, he... He couldn''t deny that the <i>now</i> felt pretty good. And maybe the future would get even better...


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and let the water cascade over him.

 Chapter 63: Showing Off (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Showing Off (1)</h4>


    Life in university turned out to be nothing special. The act of going to a ss instead of waiting for a teacher toe to you felt fresh and a little strange, but repeating it for a while meant its charms wore off pretty quickly. In fact, it no longer felt any different from high school in Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    The free time between sses with no lectures to attend could be used as a wee break to do other things, but Kang Jin-Ho simply treated them all as a long continuous chain of boredom. At least having Park Yu-Min around like today was better, but if he was absent due to his gamingmitments, then well...


    It wasn''t like Kang Jin-Ho was by himself all the time. For some strange reason, there would always be a crowd hanging around him, making it nearly impossible to be alone. But conversations he had and rtionships he formed were simply meaningless distractions to waste time.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho~, wanna catch a movieter on?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho snapped out of his thoughts and nced at the person asking him. It was Jin Mi-Hui. He asked back just in case, ¡°A movie, you say?¡±


    "Yeah. A movie on the big screen! Wanna go after ss "


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°Not feeling it. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why not~? Come on, let''s go. The movie I''m talking about is supposed to be great, you know? It''s the talk of the town and all!¡±


    He sighed and honestly replied to her, ¡°I''ve never been to a cinema before.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i>¡±


    Jin Mi-Hui had a disbelieving look on her face as she scanned him from top to bottom. Eventually, a big grin bloomed on her face. "You gotta be pulling my leg, Jin-Ho. Are you telling me you''ve never been to a cinema before in your entire life "


    Well, Kang Jin-Ho did go to a cinema once before... around fifty years ago. However, who would believe that


    "I''m not making it up."


    Jin Mi-Hui looked genuinely overjoyed as she pped her hands. "<i>Wow. </i>In that case, you have to be the one-of-a-kind national treasure! I mean, really? Never been to a cinema before? It''s been decided, then! Let me help you experience the wonders of the big screen for the first time in your life. <i>Sooo,</i> after ss, we''re going, <i>okay~ </i>"


    Kang Jin-Ho found himself in a dilemma. Actually, going to a cinema might be a good experience. Unlike his past self, he had grown rather fond of TVtely, so experiencing the big screen could open up a whole new world.


    However, his reply remained the same in the end. ¡°Next time, okay?¡±


    A cinematic experience could be a fun one, no doubt. However, the problem was the idea of going to a cinema with <i>this</i> woman. Spending a lot of time in an enclosed space with someone he didn''t even know was kind of ufortable for him. Burdensome, even.


    Jin Mi-Hui pouted cutely. "It would''ve been fun, though. I guess it can''t be helped, then. <i>Buuuut,</i> you gotta go with me next time, okay "


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    She seemed happy enough with his reply and returned to her seat.


    Park Yu-Min eavesdropping from the side waited until she was gone and asked in a shocked voice, "You''ve really never been to a cinema before, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°That''s incredible. Seriously?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. "<i>Hmph.</i> Have you been to one, then "


    Park Yu-Min smirked as he replied, ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "You know I''m not a fan of crowded ces."


    "In that case, why did you speak as if you''ve been to one " Kang Jin-Ho grunted in an usatory tone.


    ¡°My bad...¡±


    "<i>Hmm.</i> In that case, how about you and I go watch a movie "


    Park Yu-Min stared weirdly at him. ¡°You mean... you and me?¡±


    "What''s the matter " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering if his suggestion warranted such a reaction.


    Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head. ¡°Jin-Ho, listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "I''m sorry. Yes, we''re friends, but... See, the thing is, I am your friend, but that one thing is out of the question. Just the idea of it is making me depressed."


    ¡°I don''t get it...¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled awkwardly. "I''m sure you won''t understand the indescribable feeling I''m getting."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply after failing to understand it, just as his friend had alluded to.


    As he shook his head, he noticed the figure of Han Se-Yeon hurriedly walking up to him. She called out his name. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    She pressed her face really close to his and intensely red at him.


    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°You have a car, right?!¡±


    ¡°A car?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a car! You have one, right?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded while his eyebrow rose even higher.


    Han Se-Yeon red sharply. ¡°Come and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "Don''t argue and juste, will you?! Otherwise, I might really lose my mind this time!"


    "<i>Hmm </i>" Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure what was going on and could only stare at her while waiting for an exnation.


    Park Yu-Min pulled out a chair for Han Se-Yeon to sit down. "Here, take a seat and calm down, Se-Yeon."


    ¡°<i>Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­</i>¡± Han Se-Yeon sucked in a deep breath, then settled down with a huge frown on her face.


    ¡°Okay. Now, can you tell us what happened? From the beginning, obviously,¡± Park Yu-Min asked.


    Han Se-Yeon began her exnation with a name, "Do you know a guy named Kim Cheol-Jung "


    ¡°Kim Cheol-Jung? Isn''t he one of our seniors?¡±


    Her voice got sharper. "Yeah, him!"


    "What did he do now " Park Yu-Min asked while tilting his head a little.


    "That son of a... <i>Ahem, </i>I mean, that senior keeps insisting that he wants to give me a ride, so he says he''ll show up at my house!"


    Park Yu-Min chuckled. ¡°That senior is pretty popr with women, right? Good-looking, has money, and I hear he''s also a nice guy too.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon was stunned by her friend''s opinion. "You think he''s popr "


    ¡°Y-Yeah?¡±


    ¡°A guy who looks like he just came out of a barrel full of slimy oil is popr with women?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min inadvertently facepalmed after realizing that this girl''s standards on men had be skewed. If her standards were based on Kang Jin-Ho''s specs, then every other man on earth woulde across as chatty and slimy to her.


    Park Yu-Min groaned. "Yeah, he''s popr with women."


    Han Se-Yeon''s shrill voice shot back at her friend as if he was in the wrong here. "In that case, why won¡¯t he offer his ride to those women? Why is he drooling all over me like this?!"


    ¡°D-Drooling...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unwisely decided to butt in just then with an unconcerned voice. "Isn''t it fine to let him give you a ride "


    Han Se-Yeon''s face reddened in anger, and she began pinching his ear. "Hey, you! Are you telling me to ride in some random stranger''s car?! Is that it "


    ¡°Why don''t you let me go and let¡¯s talk like civilized people?¡±


    She released his ear and panted like a raging bull for a long while. "I told him I''m not interested, but he says it''s <i>soooo</i> much nicer tomute in a car! So, I told him I already have a car, but then he says his car is an Audi or something, and riding it once will change my mind! Oh my gosh! What kind of a man is so persistent like that?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted quietly.


    <i>''No, it''s more like you''re the weird one here.''</i>


    If Han Se-Yeon knew how many female students in Business Management were dying to hitch a ride at least once in Kim Cheol-Jung''s fancy car, she would not say such things. No, hang on... Maybe she would still say them


    "So, I told him that someone wille and pick me up! That''s why you! You gottae tomorrow morning to pick me up, okay!" Han Se-Yeon pointed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    "Yeah!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in puzzlement. "Why should I "


    ¡°Are you telling me to ride in that guy''s car?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s not for me to decide, but I don''t see why I should...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s re quickly became deadly. ¡°Your friend is asking for your help, yet you can''t even be bothered?! How can you call yourself a friend?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Don''t you understand how slimy that senior is? I get nasty goosebumps whenever he''s looking at me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow, then nced at Park Yu-Min.


    His friend quickly responded, ¡°I''m noting to ss tomorrow. Tournamentmitments, you see.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and nodded as if it couldn''t be helped. ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon reminded him with a sharp voice. ¡°Be on time tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    "I''ll be using my bicycle. That''s fine, right " Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    Han Se-Yeon coldly smiled. "Sure thing."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°However, you shall learn how merciless I can be for the next year or so.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately revised his thoughts. ¡°<i>Mmhm,</i> I see. I''ll drive my car, then.¡±


    Only then did the fierce grin on Han Se-Yeon''s face soften a tad. "You made a wise decision, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Park Yu-Min spectating this exchange suddenly decided to say something, "By the way... Se-Yeon, have you ever been in a car driven by Jin-Ho "


    "No. Why do you ask "


    "You see, I had a chance to ride in the back seat when Jin-Ho was practicing for his license test. And well..."


    Han Se-Yeon was getting more confused. "Okay, so what "


    Park Yu-Min was about to exin something, but he suddenly stopped and shook his head. "No, I can''t exin this in mere words. You''ve got to personally experience it."


    ¡°What are you even talking about, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> it''s nothing.¡± Park Yu-Min replied like that, but his gaze on Han Se-Yeon was overflowing with pity.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Han Se-Yeon was anxiously staring at her phone''s screen. ¡°Why isn''t he here yet?¡±


    She had been waiting for over ten minutes now, but Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t shown up yet. Unable to wait any longer, she finally called him.


    - Hello


    ¡°Hey!!! Why aren''t you here yet?!¡±


    - I''m on my way.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    - Yes, yes. I''ming¡­


    Han Se-Yeon ended the call and groaned deeply. Just what did she do to deserve this mess


    <i>Honk, honk~!</i>


    That was when she heard a car''s horn bleating at her. She raised her head to look and spotted a brand-new Audi A6 gliding smoothly to her position. The driver''s door opened, and a man with a clean-cut appearance climbed outside.


    He grinned and greeted her. "<i>Aha.</i> You''ve been waiting for me "


    Han Se-Yeon pouted. "No, senior."


    ¡°You were waiting for me. Come on, get in. It''s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°No, senior. I was not waiting for you.¡±


    The Audi''s driver, Kim Cheol-Jung, couldn''t hold back hisughter. ¡°I see that you were serious about someoneing to pick you up. But it looks like this friend of yours is runningte. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to just ept my offer?¡±


    "No, senior. It''s fine." Han Se-Yeon avoided making eye contact with him.


    "Don''t be like that and get in. I promise it''ll be a smooth, trouble-free ride."


    Her voice got a little louder. "I told you, I''m not interested, senior."


    Kim Cheol-Jung frowned slightly. This girl wasn''t even a slippery eel or something, so why was she ying so hard to get? ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I guess your friend drives a nice car?¡±


    She patiently replied to him, "I''m not picky about cars, senior."


    "But, a nice car is on another levelpared to your regr runabouts, you know "


    ¡°I am picky about the drivers, though.¡±


    "Does that mean I''m not up to your standards, then "


    "Yes, senior," Han Se-Yeon replied with an affirmative nod.


    By now, Kim Cheol-Jung''s temper had begun ring up. Most girls would have started seeing the light with how much hustle he had put in by now, but this Han Se-Yeon was like a granite wall. Never mind breaking down her stubbornness, he couldn''t even scratch the surface!


    <i>''Fine! Let''s see how amazing of a driver ising to pick you up, then!''</i>


    Kim Cheol-Jung was very much inclined to insult and mock this mystery driver if that person rocked up in a rubbish car. Women might not know much about cars, but men certainly did. If the mystery driver was a guy, Kim Cheol-Jung wanted to trample on that person''s pride as a constion prize for failing to conquer Han Se-Yeon. That alone should be enough to restore his pride as a man.


    Kim Cheol-Jung asked onest time, ¡°Will you really be fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Han Se-Yeon replied curtly.


    ¡°I''m curious. Just who ising to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°It''s a friend.¡±


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    She spat out a reply, hoping to shut this slimy senior''s mouth up. "It''s Kang Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Kang... Jin-Ho?¡± Kim Cheol-Jungbed over his memories and finally remembered something. ¡°Wait, the God of Liquor Kang Jin-Ho? Your fellow Three Dongmyeong High Musketeers?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, he''s a friend from Dongmyeong High.¡±


    ¡°He''s famous, isn''t he? As a heavy drinker or something¡­¡±


    She almost lost herposure just then. "No, he''s not like that."


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> so that''s why you''re getting a ride from him. He''s your high school friend and all. I was low-key worried that your boyfriend or something wasing to pick you up." Kim Cheol-Jung sighed in relief.


    Han Se-Yeon sharply red at him. ¡°Why are you worried about something like that, senior?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> it''s nothing, really. Right, right. Kang Jin-Ho, is it...¡± Kim Cheol-Jung smirked softly.


    Kang Jin-Ho had be pretty famous in the departmenttely. One of the Three Dongmyeong High Musketeers, his fame was earned through his good looks and his title of God of Liquor.


    Kim Cheol-Jung was confident of his own looks, but objectively speaking, he couldn''t deny he was inferior to Kang Jin-Ho. Fortunately, though, looks weren''t everything for men. The really-important aspect was a man''s abilities. Han Se-Yeon was still too young to understand this, but soon enough, she would get a chance to learn how important a man''s abilities were in the real world.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, eh... ''</i>


    Despite his good looks, Kang Jin-Ho always showed up wearing shabby-looking clothes from no-name cheapo brands. That could only mean he was poor. It also meant that Kim Cheol-Jung had the financial superiority to deal with him.


    He chuckled and asked another question, ¡°You know what car he drives?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon curtly replied, "No, I don''t."


    "I guess you don''t know much about cars " Kim Cheol-Jung smirked deeply again.


    <i>''Urgh, so annoying!''</i>


    Han Se-Yeon groaned, not knowing how to respond to this guy. She knew how to tell different types of cars apart. However, she had never seen Kang Jin-Ho''s car before, so how could she know what it was? Of course, that didn''t mean she should be honest and say that today would be her first time seeing it, though!


    ¡°Senior, just go without me, please.¡±


    Kim Cheol-Jung grinned slyly. ¡°<i>Nah,</i> can''t do that. Your friend might not show up, after all.¡±


    ¡°He said he''sing, so no need to worry, senior.¡±


    ¡°You never know. And if he doesn''t show up, you need to get a ride in my car to avoid beingte to ss.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked away while replying in a resolute voice, "No, I''ll catch a taxi."


    ¡°That''ll be toote by then, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind beingte to ss.¡±


    Kim Cheol-Jung sidled up close to her and continued to grin away. "Is there a need to go that far, Se-Yeon? <i>Mmm </i>"


    Han Se-Yeon was literally fed up now with Kim Cheol-Jung''s oily replies. She began anxiously biting her lip.


    <i>''Urgh, where are you, Jin-Ho?!''</i>


    Something strange happened right at that moment. A pure-white sleek sportscar rapidly slipped into the street, then stopped right in front of Han Se-Yeon. She tilted her head slightly.


    <i>''What''s this now ''</i>


    <i>Honk, honk!</i>


    The sportscar''s horn loudly honked at her. Han Se-Yeon''s annoyance level shot up at that, and she unhappily addressed Kim Cheol-Jung. ¡°I think that car''s driver wants your car out of the way, senior.¡±


    "<i>Eh </i> But there''s enough room here to... Hang on a second, isn''t that an Aventador?! Do you have any idea how expensive that is?! Holy sh*t! I heard there¡¯s only a handful of them in the country, and I actually get to see one for myself?!"


    ¡°Is it such a nice car?¡±


    "Did you really ask me that? <i>Argh,</i> I don''t even..."


    Just as Kim Cheol-Jung expressed his dismay, the driver''s door swung upward, and a man climbed outside. It was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. "Why aren''t you getting in, Se-Yeon "


    Han Se-Yeon and Kim Cheol-Jung were struck numb at the same time and stared at Kang Jin-Ho in pure stupefaction. Why was he climbing out of this super-fancy car


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the passenger''s side with his chin. ¡°Come on, get in.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh? A-ah!</i> Okay, hold on.¡± Han Se-Yeon snapped awake and hurriedly rushed to the passenger''s door. But she suddenly came to a halt... ¡°<i>Uhm...</i> How do I open this door, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slid back inside, then opened the door for her. Han Se-Yeon stared in amazement at the weird door and climbed inside. Afterward, she deliberately asked in a loud voice, ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is that car in front of us expensive?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, "No idea."


    ¡°You think it costs more than this one?¡±


    ¡°No idea¡­¡±


    .


    "<i>Ah.</i> You''ve never really cared about such stuff, haven''t you "


    Their casual-sounding exchange utterly destroyed Kim Cheol-Jung''s pride as a man.


    She smirked softly andnded the finishing blow. ¡°Okay, let''s go. <i>Wow,</i> a nice car feels really great, doesn''t it?!¡±


    She closed the door shut, and the white Lamborghini set off.


    Kim Cheol-Jung could only stand there in a daze and stare at the white Aventador as it drove away.

 Chapter 64: Showing Off (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Showing Off (2)</h4>


    Han Se-Yeon looked around the interior of the car. ¡°Is this really your car?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°Just when did you buy a car like this?¡±


    She couldn''t hide her shock at this unexpected revtion. Just who was Kang Jin-Ho? Wasn''t he the dude whomuted on his bicycle whether it rained, snowed, or a typhoon threatened to topple everything over? Such was his dedication that it wouldn''t have been strange to see the Korean bicycle association awarding him with a medal or something!


    Learning that someone like him owned a car was already shocking enough. But to think that the car in question was also expensive, to boot!


    <i>''No, wait. That''s not quite right, is it ''</i>


    Han Se-Yeon remembered hearing about how <i>incredibly </i>expensive Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle was. Maybe he was the type to spare no expenses when his rides were concerned? But... that didn''t sound like the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she knew, though


    He eventually began exining himself, "I didn''t buy it."


    Han Se-Yeon nodded and thought.


    ¡®<i>I knew it.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Okay? What, then?¡±


    ¡°It was a gift, actually.¡±


    ¡°From Chairman Hwang?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    "I knew it. You aren''t the type of a guy to splurge on cars like this, after all," Han Se-Yeon muttered while studying the Italian supercar''s interior as if something had mystified her.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This car is supposed to be nice, right? Then, why is it so cramped?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Not sure. I didn''t buy it, after all.¡±


    "The seat doesn''t feelfy, too. It''s a bit of a letdown, isn''t it " Han Se-Yeon startedining while poking at the seat''s material.


    "You think so? Me, too. I''ve been keeping this car in the corner of the garage at home until now."


    These two unhesitantly shared a conversation that would have made gearheads vomit blood.


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator a little harder after reaching the main road. The white supercar quickly picked up the pace. He expertly controlled the car and used only the minimum-necessary movements to dodge the slower-moving traffic on the road.


    ¡°<i>Wow!</i>¡± Han Se-Yeon cried out.


    ¡°What''s wrong now?¡±


    ¡°You''re a really great driver! I had no idea at all!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. "You think so "


    ¡°Yeah, it''s so thrilling, you know!¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly at that. That would be the first praise he received for his driving skills. He was suddenly motivated to drive even more enthusiastically. His mood improved significantly after finally finding a passenger who didn''t faint or scream in terror as soon as he started driving.


    Honestly speaking, Kang Jin-Ho''s driving was definitely safe. His reflexes were on another levelpared to regr people, so there was simply no way he would miss even the subtlest movements of other vehicles on the road. His superior senses meant he could perfectly control his car, too. Moreover, he was capable of safely escaping from the vehicle with his passenger in tow if things truly got dangerous. Despite this, his previous passengers all cried out, ''Your driving is dangerous!'' which stressed him out quite a bit.


    "Looks like it was a correct decision toe and pick you up today," said Kang Jin-Ho. A sense of fulfillment filled him up, which was something he hadn''t felt in a while. Han Se-Yeon''s threats of annoying him in the future had forced him to bring the car around, but her unexpectedly enthusiastic response meant he was now having fun driving.


    Perhaps just as important was the car he was driving now, too. It was a different beast from what he had driven in the past. It responded immediately when Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator. Even the most minute touch of the steering wheel made the car squirm as if it was a living being. In fact, it felt like he was controlling a living creature, not a soulless machine.


    <i>''Driving is surprisingly fun, isn''t it ''</i>


    Unbeknownst to himself, Kang Jin-Ho was gradually falling for the charms of speedy driving.


    "<i>Kkyaa~!</i> Oppa, hit it!" Even Han Se-Yeon had let go of her senses as the need for speed took over her.


    ***


    After arriving at the university, Kang Jin-Ho chose to park his Lamborghini in a distant corner, far away from the lecture halls.


    Han Se-Yeon got curious, so she asked him about it, "Why are you parking it over here "


    "Things might get annoying, that''s why."


    ¡°Makes sense, I guess... Concealing the truth might be a good idea.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t like showing off his wealth. Even Han Se-Yeon had only learned about his financial situation only recently, didn''t she? Actually, she might have never known about his financial situation if Chairman Hwang hadn¡¯t visited their high school a couple of years ago.


    He was <i>that</i> secretive about it, so there was no way on Earth he would deliberately drive such a fancy car to the university and advertise his financial status to everyone. Besides, even Han Se-Yeon would love to avoid that kind of situation too. Especially more so if that meant other women would learn about the truth!


    Unfortunately, she found out almost immediately after climbing out of the car that the world would never move ording to her whims.


    ¡°Se-Yeon? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°<i>N-ng?! U-uh </i> Mi-Jeong?¡±


    Coincidentally, Park Mi-Jeong, Han Se-Yeon''s friend and ssmate, was walking past that exact spot at the exact moment.


    Han Se-Yeon grimaced.


    <i>''Oh, no. I should''ve made sure the coast was clear first!''</i>


    Park Mi-Jeong stared agog at the white Aventador. ¡°Se-Yeon, w-what''s up with this car? Isn''t this what they call a supercar?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, the thing is...¡±


    ¡°Is it yours?!¡±


    Han Se-Yeon hurriedly waved her hands in denial. "N-no, of course not. Where would I get the money to buy something this fancy "


    ¡°Is that so? Which means...¡± Park Mi-Jeong''s gaze shifted over to where Kang Jin-Ho and his expressionless face were. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Morning¡­¡±


    ¡°So, like, is this your car?¡±


    As usual, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t realize that <i>now </i>wasn¡¯t a good time to be truthful. "Yeah."


    ¡°<i>Ahhhh,</i> I see. So, it really is your car...¡±


    It was only for a millisecond, but Han Se-Yeon still spotted Park Mi-Jeong''s eyes sparkling suspiciously. She quickly reached out to her friend. "W-wait...!"


    But Park Mi-Jeong was already beyond her reach. ¡°Okay, got it! Sorry, but I gotta go first!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait, Mi-Jeong!¡±


    ¡°See you all<i>ter~!</i>¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s hand was left clutching at the empty air as Park Mi-Jeong quickly trotted away toward the campus. Eventually, she sheepishly lowered her arm.


    Judging from Park Mi-Jeong''s reaction, the story of Kang Jin-Ho showing up at the campus in his fancy supercar would spread to all corners of the university in less than one hour. Just a single look at her energetic trot was enough evidence! Her desperate urge to tell the whole world right now could be felt<i> oh-so</i> clearly from her demeanor!


    Han Se-Yeon sighed. ¡°Well, that''s gonna be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho also frowned deeply.


    ***


    As expected, the story quickly spread everywhere.


    It felt as if almost everyone now knew that Kang Jin-Ho owned a sleek ¡®sports car.¡¯ The men wanted to verify the ¡®rumor¡¯, so they went over to the parking spot as pointed out by Park Mi-Jeong. They all came back with their jaws agape.


    The verification of the car''s make and model only added fuel to the fire. Eventually, outright lies began sprouting up alongside the rumor.


    ¡°I hear he''s a third-generation chaebol!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his grandpa is a chairman of some corporation.¡±


    ¡°Why are his clothes always so crappy, though?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know that the real ''haves'' are not interested in things like that?¡±


    ¡°Just how rich is he, then?¡±


    The rumor now had a life of its own. Han Se-Yeon wanted to put a lid on the situation before it spiraled out of control, but the bombardment of questions aimed at her took victory over her. She had to escape from ss to the rtive safety of the campus lounge, and that was when she acutely realized how serious this situation had be.


    For her, it wasn¡¯t a problem that people had discovered Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s wealth. No, the <i>real</i> problem was that he was good-looking; no, make that extremely good-looking on top of being rich. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t a skirt-chaser and had conducted himself properly so far like the straight shooter he was.


    In other words... The odds of him bing the no.1 target for those girls looking for a boyfriend were ufortably high.


    Han Se-Yeon''s worries turned out to be pretty much spot-on.


    ***


    Han Se-Yeon could only look at Kang Jin-Ho with pity as thetter slumped over with the face of a man whose soul had abandoned him. He had escaped from the lecture hall to seek shelter on a park bench where only a few people walked by. She quietly walked up to him and noticed how the full-of-energy Kang Jin-Ho of three hours ago had turned into a pale-faced soggy sock who no longer wanted to keep on living.


    She grimaced and asked him cautiously, ¡°Are you okay, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho weakly muttered, "I couldn''t say anything."


    ¡°<i>Ng </i>¡±


    ¡°They didn''t even give me a chance to open my mouth once.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡±


    Any other men in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes would have been dying of happiness. Maybe. However, Han Se-Yeon knew what Kang Jin-Ho was like and could guess how stressed he was right now.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Because of me...¡±


    ¡°No. The truth was bound to get exposed sooner orter, anyway,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. He chose not to get too hung up about this situation.


    Jo Gyu-Min told him this, didn''t he? If Kang Jin-Ho wanted to live an ordinary life, he shouldn¡¯t try to ''deny'' the financial situation he was in. He needed to ept it, then ensure that his wealth or status wouldn¡¯t control him.


    Han Se-Yeon wanted to help him perk up and made a careless remark. ¡°Well, I''m sure nothing serious will happen anyway.¡±


    Unfortunately, those words came back to bite them in their butts.


    ***


    A good-looking woman strutted toward Kang Jin-Ho in ss and smiled radiantly at him. ¡°You''re Kang Jin-Ho, aren''t you?¡±


    He suspiciously looked back at her ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I''m Yi Jeong-Mi, your senior.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t know who you are.¡±


    Yi Jeong-Mi''s expression oozed confidence as her grin deepened. ¡°That''s fine. We''ll soon learn a lot about each other, anyway. Is there anything you''re curious about the campus life?¡±


    ¡°No, senior. Nothing in particr.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    "I see that you''re the strong-silent type. I like guys like that. Come with me. I shall treat you, my cute little junior in university, to a heartwarming meal." She seductively smiled and turned around first. But then...


    Kang Jin-Ho tly refused her. ¡°No, it''s fine.¡±


    .


    She nearly stumbled on her feet, but she still didn¡¯t give up. "I must tell you that I don''t just treat anyone."


    He tutted. ¡°I see. Thank you, but... I''m fine.¡±


    Before Yi Jeong-Mi could say something, though, someone butted in first.


    ¡°Jin-Ho~!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmm </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and realized that it was Jin Mi-Hui. She grinned and leaned forward toward him. ¡°Didn''t you promise that we''ll go watch a movie together sometime?¡±


    ¡°...I did.¡±


    ¡°So, how about today?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    She leaned in even closer to his face. "I heard you drove your car today. So, can''t we go together today since you have your ride here and all "


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. "Maybe next time..."


    ¡°Why not! Come on, let''s go <i>today~!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. Next time.¡±


    Right after the attempts to dissolve Kang Jin-Ho''s single status had been thwarted, it was the turn of some dude who walked up to him with an expectant look on his face. "Hey, Jin-Ho!"


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hey, so... like, can you gimme a ride in your car just once?¡±


    ¡°How about I just give you the keys?¡±


    The man sheepishly scratched his cheek. "<i>Oh,</i> well... That idea is kinda making me nervous, you know? Is it true that a scratch on the paint will cost over ten million won to fix "


    ¡°Dunno¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no. It''s too much responsibility for me. Can''t I be just a passenger while you drive, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­.</i>¡± A cramped smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He was inwardly praying for an escape from this hell. Unfortunately for him, though, his hell had only just begun.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho and Han Se-Yeon barely managed to escape from their lecture hall and headed to where he had parked the Lamborghini, but a crowd of onlookers surrounding the car was waiting for them.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What''s going on here?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon anxiously scanned the crowd. ¡°I think they are just gawking at your car.¡±


    Well, this parking spot was near a university attended by young people. No wonder Kang Jin-Ho''s car had attracted so much attention. Not only was it expensive, but it was also rare, so just about everyone in the crowd had whipped out their phones to take pictures.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly.


    Han Se-Yeon nced at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to go past that crowd to get to my car?¡±


    When she heard Kang Jin-Ho''s rhetorical question, she turned her head to look at the crowd with a slightly fed-up expression. "I guess so "


    He wordlessly studied the situation, then muttered quietly, ¡°Should we just leave the car here and catch a taxi or something?¡±


    She shook her head. "Something weird might happen to your car if you leave it here for over a day, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°I don''t mind...¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t be so casual with money like that, you know?¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then slowly made his way to the white Lamborghini.


    ¡°Hey, stop pushing, will ya?!¡±


    "Why are you pushing me, dude "


    The crowdined as Kang Jin-Ho pushed his way through. He lowered his head slightly and exined himself, ¡°That''s my car, so please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohhh!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Sheesh!</i>¡±


    <i>¡®Please don''t be like that. That''s just a car, you know. Reacting as if you''ve seen a celebrity is only making me more embarrassed!¡¯</i>


    The crowd¡¯s burning gazesnded on Kang Jin-Ho. He wasn''t the type to cower from such intense gazes, but he still couldn''t avoid feeling like a monkey in a zoo.


    ¡°I''m passing through. Excuse me.¡±


    The crowd parted slightly to make way. Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly to express his thanks and got past them, then opened the Lamborghini''s door.


    ¡°<i>Ohhhhhh!</i>¡±


    It was precisely at that moment that Kang Jin-Ho was nearly ovee with a strong urge to rip open this weirdly-opening door. Why the hell couldn''t it open to the side like any other regr car door and instead open upward?! Look how much unnecessary attention it was attracting! Did this car''s designers want to kill the owner with embarrassment or something?! With how much attention it was getting, this thing was no different from a lethal weapon at this point!


    Kang Jin-Ho had grown immune to public attention during his time in Zhongyuan, but he still found this whole experience too torturous to bear. In that case, how much humiliation and shame would normal people suffer from being seen in this car?!


    How merciless!


    Kang Jin-Ho climbed inside and turned the ignition on, prompting Han Se-Yeon to hurriedly trot over to the passenger side with her head deeply bowed. ¡°H-Hurry and open this door.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached across the passenger seat to open the door, and she quickly slipped inside.


    She tried to hide her face while urging Kang Jin-Ho to get a move on. ¡°Hurry and drive!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    A light press on the elerator pedal caused the engine to roar like thunder. The crowd cried out, ¡°<i>Ohhhh!</i>¡± from sheer excitement.


    Han Se-Yeon gasped. ¡°I¡­ I think I''m gonna die of embarrassment...¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    What a relief that the interior wasn''t clearly visible from the outside. If that hadn''t been the case...


    The crowd hurriedly parted when Kang Jin-Ho steered the car out of the parking spot.


    Han Se-Yeonined bitterly. ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was lost for words at her grumbling and could only grunt under his breath. "<i>Mm.</i>"


    Just whose fault was it that they were in this situation, anyway?!


    He finally thought of something to say, ¡°Never ask me for a ride again, got it?¡±


    ¡°You think I''m mad?! I''ll never ask you! Besides, it''s your fault for driving a car like this, you know?!¡±


    ¡°What... <i>Urgh.</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had a lot to say but chose to abstain. He prioritized escaping from here as soon as possible and cooling his burning face down somewhere.


    After this day, Kang Jin-Ho graduated from being the God of Liquor and a member of Three Dongmyeong High Musketeers to solidify his new position as the Owner of the Best Car in Business Management.


    Which was exactly the opposite of what Kang Jin-Ho wanted.

 Chapter 65: Showing Off (3)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Showing Off (3)</h4>


    The first thing Kang Jin-Ho asked after arriving at the Dongmyeong High School chief director''s office was... ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had never once called on the phone and asked Kang Jin-Ho toe to the office before, but that was precisely what he had done today.


    He guided Kang Jin-Ho to the office''s couch. ¡°Please take a seat first...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down and asked a question that had been on his mind for quite some time now. "By the way, why are you still here "


    "There are some things that I still need to wrap up, you see. Also, my new position at the new ce hasn''t been finalized yet."


    ¡°Your new position? Where?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that obvious, Mister Jin-Ho? It''s Jaegyeong Uni, of course.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho was momentarily left speechless at this nonsensical initiative-taking of Jaegyeong Group. ¡°Let me guess, is it also the position of chief director, again?¡±


    "That''s only possible in a high school, Mr. Jin-Ho. In universities, even the deans are chosen through an electoral process."


    ¡°I see. That''s a relief.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned and exined even further, "The n is to create an important-sounding position for me. Such as... Chief of Administration, for instance."


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then went back to the topic at hand. ¡°What did you want from me?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho with a slightly weird expression. ¡°It''s not me who wants something from you, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Actually, it''s you that has a business to attend to," said Jo-Gyu-Min, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to narrow his eyes and stare suspiciously. "You have a guest today, you see."


    ¡°A guest, you say?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min called out. "You cane in now."


    The office door opened, and a familiar face slowly stepped inside. Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned after discovering the identity of the guest.


    The guest was making a cold, stiff face, something he had never made in the past. He didn¡¯t have that look when Kang Jin-Ho visited him not too long ago. This was proof of how much a person''s appearance could change simply from the state of their mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the couch and spoke calmly, ¡°So, you finally came.¡±


    The guest stared back at him and coldly retorted, "You thought I wouldn''t "


    "The money I gave you was enough to live a fairly okay life, after all."


    ¡°I can''t afford to do that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the guest, Choi Yeong-Su, from top to bottom. This man once tried to harm Kang Jin-Ho and his family, only to fall into the pits of despair. Then, he grabbed on to Kang Jin-Ho''s hand of salvation and crawled out of his personal hell.


    Was it because he had experienced so much already? Choi Yeong-Su''s face was hard and cold, which wasn¡¯t suitable for his age. He stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho and spoke, ¡°I came to find you as you said. To acquire the opportunity you told me about that day.¡±


    ¡°The opportunity, you say?¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su''s expression didn''t even waver once. ¡°An opportunity to chop your head off.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned when he picked up on Choi Yeong-Su''s murderous intent. It contained a mixture of resentment and anger and noisily set off Kang Jin-Ho''s senses. This feeling automatically brought back his memories of the past.


    ¡°Right, I did promise you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°In that case, I assume that you''ve resolved yourself?¡±


    "Resolve " Choi Yeong-Su asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Indeed. The resolve to kill me. Because, that''s not going to be easy. Only by going through hell iparably worse than what you''ve already experienced would you be given a glimmer of an opportunity.¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su nodded. "I know that."


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared quietly at Choi Yeong-Su''s face.


    This kid''s life had been turned upside down after getting tangled up with Kang Jin-Ho while thetter had to revise his ns because of the trouble stirred up by the former. If someone wanted to find out who had gotten the short end of the stick in their encounter, Kang Jin-Ho would unhesitantly point at Choi Yeong-Su.


    What this boy and his grandfather had done might be excessive, but Kang Jin-Ho''s retaliation was several times crueler, after all. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see that as wrong. The world was like that, wasn''t it? The strong had always preyed on the weak. If Kang Jin-Ho was the weaker one, his opponents would''ve devoured him alive. However, he was the stronger of the two parties this time, and that was how he avoided losing everything.


    ¡°Choi Yeong-Su, I shall grant you the opportunity you speak of.¡±


    ¡°Do not ever forget it.¡± Choi Yeong-Su chewed his words out, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to stop talking and listen. ¡°I swear, I will... ruin you.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    "And you''ll regret ever giving me an opportunity to get my revenge."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then cocked his head to the side. "By the way... I''m curious."


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you scared of me, Choi Yeong-Su?¡±


    The moment those words left Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth, Choi Yeong-Su''splexion turned pale and his expression hardened like stone. The emotion on his face changed with every passing second. That sight alone was enough to tell how hard Choi Yeong-Su was suppressing the tide of terrible thoughts and toe-curling terror invading his heart.


    ¡°I...¡± Choi Yeong-Su finally opened his mouth. ¡°...am afraid of you.¡±


    He dared to speak the truth, which earned him a high evaluation from Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeong-Su continued. "Afraid, yes. Terrified. So much so that standing in front of you makes my legs quiver until it feels like I''m about to copse to the floor."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Yet, you wish to bring ruination upon me "


    ¡°I am afraid of you, and that''s why... That''s why I can destroy you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm </i>¡±


    Choi Yeong-Su slowly but clearly mouthed each and every word. "I know how terrifying you can be. So, I shall n for every little contingency. I shall consider and revise my n hundreds of times. Thousands of times. And then, set a trap that you can never escape from. What I''m saying is... I will never forget how terrifying of a bastard you are. The moment I do that will be my funeral, after all."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "So you do understand."


    "..." Choi Yeong-Su silently red.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and pointed at him. "Do not forget. If you do and I notice your slip-up, it''ll be over for you. I will do as promised by bringing you under my wings and granting you the opportunity. However, before you can earn that opportunity, you will have to be my most trusted subordinate first. Do you understand "


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, his voice turned sterner "...Did you just say ''got it'' to me "


    Choi Yeong-Su faltered before correcting his mistake. ¡°...Yes, sir. I do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. Watching someone crawl up from the bottom was quite an entertaining distraction, even if that person''s goal was to kill you. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho would have never be the lord of the demon cult if he was soft enough to die to someone like that.


    <i>''Blue Demon...''</i>


    Choi Yeong-Su reminded Kang Jin-Ho of Blue Demon. That man, whose loyalty was seemingly absolute, only for him to reveal his true colors at the end...


    In that case, it might not be a bad idea to employ someone openly holding a grudge from the get-go, no


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Chief Director''s proxy.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Can you create a suitable position for this man " Kang Jin-Ho asked while ncing at Choi Yeong-Su.


    "Aren''t you going to make him assist you "


    "He''s too green to do that. For the time being, teach him the ins and outs of what you do. Choi Yeong-Su, I''m sure you don''t have time to learn some useless stuff in a university now, do you "


    ¡°Yes, sir, I don''t,¡± Choi Yeong-Su replied with a stiff voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly flicked his hand. "You''re dismissed."


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Choi Yeong-Su bowed deeply, then exited the office.


    Jo Gyu-Min waited until they were alone and asked Kang Jin-Ho, who had been watching Choi Yeong-Su leave. ¡°Why are you doing this, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don''t see the point of going so far for that man. You know that Choi Yeong-Su is hostile to you, so why do you want to hire him?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "He won''t even have a chance without being close to me, you see."


    "I don''t follow..." Jo Gyu-Min furrowed his brow.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in an unconcerned manner, ¡°For now, think of this situation as finding a well-behaved gopher to make our lives a bit easier. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho as goosebumps began breaking out on his skin. Was this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' the same person as the one who asked him about his new position at Jaegyeong University


    His manner of speech was the same, and the way he carried himself hadn¡¯t changed, but it felt like Jo Gyu-Min was talking to aplete stranger right now. He was reminded of that eerie feeling he felt in Choi Yeong-Su''s home several months ago.


    <i>''I just don''t get this¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho desired an ordinary life. To achieve his aim, he distanced himself from fame and fortune. And he was extra careful in hiding his status. Such was his obsession with being ordinary and in that Jo Gyu-Min thought being a monk might be more morous.


    But this... How could one go about exining the current Kang Jin-Ho? This version was willingly taking on a risk by hiring someone aiming for his life. That was simply too bizarre¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke of living a peaceful life. It wasn''t just lip service, though, as he genuinely seemed to be yearning for an ordinary life filled with nothing but peace. But he alsomitted acts like this without a moment''s hesitation. Just which side of him was real


    <i>''Could it be... ''</i>


    Maybe... Kang Jin-Ho was wishing for it deep down in his subconsciousness? Like a soldier addicted to war who spoke of peace while his heart longed for the blood-soaked battlefield... Could it be that Kang Jin-Ho''s true nature buried somewhere deep in his subconsciousness was already bored of this peaceful life


    <i>''Maybe I''m overthinking this¡­''</i>


    It was impossible to draw any conclusions, and Jo Gyu-Min''s thoughts were not based on any evidence either. Even then, he just couldn''t dismiss this uncertainty in his mind. What if his assumption proved to be spot on...


    <i>''Making him the heir can bring Jaegyeong Group down to its knees!''</i>


    This matter wasn''t something Jo Gyu-Min could solve by himself. He had to report it.


    ***


    "What happened while I wasn''t here " Park Yu-Min asked in an usatory tone.


    Currently, the preparations for the university''s track-and-field meet were in full swing. Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min were by the futsal field to watch their fellow university students practice for the uing meet. As it was a group activity, the atmosphere didn''t permit the ckers toze around, and everyone seemed to be more or less genuine in their participation.


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered how he should reply to Park Yu-Min''s inquiry. ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well... Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°I was suddenly swarmed by people asking about your real identity, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He had already expected something like this to happen. That was why he tried to conceal the truth and not show off as much as possible. However, he had no thoughts of criticizing the overreacting people around them. They were simply reacting naturally to a fascinating situation, after all.


    Honestly, he found the people of the modern era <i>cute</i> for reacting this way. Especially whenpared to Zhongyuan, where people groveled before Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess and political power.


    <i>''Or maybe, the people here have stronger self-esteem...''</i>


    Whatever the case might be, it wasn''t hard to predict this sort of oue. The problem was that there was a vast difference between what he felt in Zhongyuan and what he was receiving right now.


    <i>''It''s unsettling¡­''</i>


    The level of intensity in the people''s gazes was so much higher. Enduring it was proving to be quite burdensome even for Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''That''s funny, isn''t it...''</i>


    What if the same thing happened to him right after his return? He probably wouldn''t have batted an eyelid about such gazes.


    <i>''Does that mean I''ve changed ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was bing more self-aware of it¡ªthe rate of his change had be fasterpared to the first few weeks after his return to the modern era. He now had enough mental leeway to crack jokes and became more talkative than before, although it still couldn¡¯t bepared to what he had been in the distant past.


    All these had to be proof that he was limatizing to the modern era. He had gained the wisdom to solve problems with other methods besides violence. He had even acquired benevolence to smile and brush aside hostility directed in his way.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes. The life he had been yearning for was slowlying true.


    Even so...


    <i>- Are you happy </i>


    A voice came from deep inside him. The voice belonging to a monster that should have been slumbering deep within was reaching out to him more frequentlytely.


    <i>- Are you truly happy </i>


    What was the voice asking him about? Why was it asking him? After all, the answer was obvious, wasn''t it? There could only be one reply¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho was happy. Compared to the past, he was now several times; no, dozens of times happier and rxed. Even then...


    <i>- Are you happy </i>


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Park Yu-Min suddenly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing important.¡±


    He tried to get rid of the useless thoughts percting in his head. It seemed that being rxed had inadvertently led to an influx of idle thoughts invading his mind.


    Park Yu-Min continued. "You know, it feels like the girls are smiling a lot more at you now. But for some reason, the guys are the opposite."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted after being reminded of the somewhat hostile res directed at him.


    Some men had acknowledged the chasm between themselves and Kang Jin-Ho and willingly gave uppeting against him. However, quite a few people refused to ept the unbridgeable gap, and seemed to be ufortable with all the attention Kang Jin-Ho was getting. Their attitude wasn''t surprising though, considering that their pride was being affected. These people were proud of themselves for sessfully entering Jaegyeong University, one of the country''s pre-eminent learning institutions. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s existence had trampled on that pride.


    <i>''It''ll all blow over if I stay quiet.''</i>


    One of the good points about the modern era was how short people''s attention span was. A topic that would have been discussed for years toe in Zhongyuan would be old news in less than one or maybe two months. As proof, look no further than Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu; his high school had been in a massive uproar, but things died down on their own not too long afterward.


    <i>''A passing shower is just that. It''ll pass by soon enough.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to not cause any more trouble for the time being. Unfortunately, the world wasn''t kind enough to humor his requests.

 Chapter 66: Showing Off (4)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Showing Off (4)</h4>


    A man named Hwang Jong-In grumbled to his friend. ¡°Hey, man. Don''t you find that punk an eyesore?¡±


    ¡°That punk? You mean, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, him. Look at his face, man. Doesn''t it look like he''s smugly enjoying himself?¡±


    The friend tilted his head at Hwang Jong-In''s dissatisfied grumbling and nced at Kang Jin-Ho. Was that the face of a man enjoying himself? With that expression? That man was basically expressionless almost all the time, so he was enjoying what now? ¡°You think so? Looks to me he''s not all that interested, though.¡±


    ¡°That pisses me off even more...¡±


    ¡°Man, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Hwang Jong-In licked his lips like a predator. "If I''m being honest, I wanna take that punk down a peg or two."


    ¡°<i>Huh? </i>But how? Isn''t he a schrship student? He''s smart, good-looking, and has a ton of money to boot. What can you possibly do to him?¡±


    Hwang Jong-In smirked deeply at his friend. ¡°One of my friends is from Dongmyeong High, you see?¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    "I asked him about Kang Jin-Ho, and apparently, that punk is bad at sports. As in, utterly hopeless. They were in the same ss during their freshman year, so my friend''s story should be true."


    ¡°Really? Still, what does it matter if he''s bad at sports?¡±


    ¡°That''s how I''m gonna humiliate that punk.¡± Hwang Jong-In confidently strode toward Kang Jin-Ho sitting by the side of the futsal field. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head when his name was called and stared at Hwang Jong-In.


    The smirk on Hwang Jong-In''s face deepened. ¡°How about a game of futsal?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately refused. ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like that. C''mon, let''s have a match! You too, Yu-Min.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and studied Hwang Jong-In from top to bottom. Did this man say that knowingly? Or...


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho already knew the answer. However, he had just told himself to stay under the radar only a few moments ago, didn''t he? ¡°Still not interested.¡±


    ¡°Dude... Just one game would''ve been nice, though. What''s the matter? Not confident?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly refused, leaving no room for further negotiation.


    Hwang Jong-In should be left with no choice but to back off. However, as befitting a man on a mission, he wasn''t prepared to back down just yet. "C''mon. No one does this because they are good. It''s all for fun, am right? Let''s just y one game, that''s all. We can even bet ice cream and stuff."


    ¡°Not. Interested.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> shoot. That''s right.¡± Hwang Jong-In suddenly put on a fake ''awkward'' smile as if he was sorry about something. ¡°Yu-Min, you can''t y football now, can you? My bad, dude. I shouldn''t have said anything.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got up.


    Hwang Jong-In feigned surprise. ¡°<i>Uh </i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, his narrowed eyes sharply peering into the provocateur''s face.


    ¡°Prepare for what? For a futsal game?¡±


    ¡°That''s right¡­¡±


    Hwang Jong-In grinned gleefully. "<i>Oh </i> You''reing off pretty strong, ain''t ya "


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply to that and simply stared. It would be too easy for him to shut Hwang Jong-In up forever here. However, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to undo the humiliation Park Yu-Min had suffered just now. As such, only one method remained¡ªhe had to utterly andpletely trample on Hwang Jong-In in a field chosen by the fool himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly chewed his next words out. ¡°What are we betting on?¡±


    Hwang Jong-In grinned and spoke in mock surprise, ¡°<i>Wow,</i> you even wanna wager something? While teaming up with Park Yu-Min, no less?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°You decide.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was taken aback. "<i>Eh </i>"


    "Decide how these idiots will be humiliated after they lose."


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho, I...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you trust me?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shut his mouth up and stared back at Kang Jin-Ho. He couldn''t understand what his friend was trying to say here. Not trust him? But that couldn''t be¡­ If Park Yu-Min were asked to nominate the one person he trusted the most in this world, he would unhesitantly point at Kang Jin-Ho. "I trust you, of course."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Then decide.¡±


    Park Yu-Min pondered it for a bit, then made up his mind. ¡°The losers will attend today''s lectures in their underwear.¡±


    Hwang Jong-In looked surprised. ¡°<i>Oh </i> You sure about that, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We won''t be taking anything off, after all,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    Hwang Jong-In replied with a cackle, ¡°It doesn''t matter to me. However, don''t you dare back out of this wagerter, got it?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry...¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let''s go with a two-versus-two match. The side that scores five goals first is the winner.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°We aren''t going with a time limit?¡±


    "That''s right. It won''t matter because we''ll wrap this up even before you know it," Hwang Jong-In replied, full of confidence.


    He had every right to be confident. Throughout his middle and high school years, Hwang Jong-In had been ying on the school ser team and he even dreamed of going pro one day. He had to give up on that dream as he was good at studying and wanted to ensure a more stable future. However, he was still confident of bing the university ser team''s key yer with his current set of skills.


    Why would he be worried when he was about to go up against a cripple and a dude who sucked at sports? Especially when they were about to y futsal


    Han Se-Yeon called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey!¡±


    "What is it " Kang Jin-Ho nced back at her and asked.


    ¡°You heard what that guy said, right?¡±


    ¡°I did...¡±


    ¡°Crush him so he can never show his face again.¡±


    ¡°That''s my n.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon seemed to be incensed herself, judging from her re at Hwang Jong-In.


    While they were heading back to the futsal field, Hwang Jong-In''s friend, Jeong Seong-Gu, walked up and whispered to him, ¡°Hey, man. Don''t you think you went overboard a little? This might not end nicely, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°It''s alright, man. Don''t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry?¡±


    Hwang Jong-In scoffed. "It''ll all be forgotten after I get my wless victory, anyway. You think this is my first rodeo "


    ¡°Fine. I''ll believe you, Jong-In,¡± Jeong Seong-Gu replied with a less-than-convinced face, but he also knew that it was toote to back out now. The ship had long set sail.


    Hwang Jong-In stared at Kang Jin-Ho and grinned. ¡°It''ll be two against two. <i>Oh,</i> and no hands. Remember that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    A two-per-side match would''ve been impossible on a regr-sized ser pitch, but it was definitely possible on a futsal field. Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked over to Park Yu-Min. "Go and stand in front of their goal, Yu-Min."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°When I pass you the ball, you just tap it in, okay?¡±


    "Okay." Park Yu-Min cautiously walked over and stood before Hwang Jong-In''s goal. He seemed to be conscious about not limping in front of everyone judging from how slowly he walked. The sight only soured Kang Jin-Ho''s mood even further.


    Park Yu-Min had already been suffering from an inferiorityplex because of his leg. A decent person wouldn''t try to use that just to provoke someone else. The deliberate act of malice was uncalled for.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho understood why this happened. This wasn''t his first time experiencing this nonsense, after all. However, he took issues with this fool using Park Yu-Min like that.


    "Alright, let''s get this show started! You do the honors," said Hwang Jong-In while lightly kicking the ball at Kang Jin-Ho. He smiled smugly as if he was doing a big favor.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Do not forget our wager.¡±


    "I should be the one reminding you, not the other way around."


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho began leisurely striding forward while lightly tapping the ball.


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± Hwang Jong-In couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    Now, that was a sight only someone rubbish at sports could produce. Look at how Kang Jin-Ho was kicking the ball! It was easy to estimate his skill level by how he kicked the ball with the tip of his shoe rather than the inside or outside of his foot.


    On top of that, their goal was empty, the other yer was standing awkwardly in front of the opponent''s goal, and finally, the way Kang Jin-Ho kicked the ball... All these things demonstrated that they had no clue about how to y a game of futsal.


    <i>''I''m gonna humiliate you today!''</i>


    Hwang Jong-In had no ns to just score five goals and end the game there. No, he wanted to make a fool out of Kang Jin-Ho until thetter''s face turned crimson from anger. He jogged over to Kang Jin-Ho and stood in front of him. ¡°Look here, dude!¡±


    "... " Kang Jin-Ho nced at Hwang Jong-In, then continued to leisurely dribble the ball forward.


    ¡°Hey, man! Do you know what will happen if you dribble a ball like that?¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    ¡°This, obviously!¡± Hwang Jong-In rushed in to intercept as soon as Kang Jin-Ho lightly kicked the ball forward.


    That was what he thought¡­ Unfortunately for him, Hwang Jong-In''s foot simply took a wild swing at the empty air. It was because the ball had almost magically returned to Kang Jin-Ho through the vicious backspin.


    ¡°I''m still waiting. What will happen?¡± Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly asked.


    Hwang Jong-In''s expression crumpled. ¡°You... Did you just make fun of me? And I was thinking of letting you off lightly!¡±


    ¡°Hey. I''m asking you again,¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely asked, his head cocked to the side. ¡°What will happen?¡±


    Hwang Jong-In''s face went red from anger. ¡°You motherf...!¡±


    He madly dashed forward to tackle the ball away. Kang Jin-Ho watched as his opponent rushed toward him while maintaining his leisurely pace. Hwang Jong-In''s sliding foot approached the ball near Kang Jin-Ho''s feet. But then... Nothing else happened.


    It was as if the ball had a mind of its own. It spun back seemingly by itself and returned to Kang Jin-Ho''s left foot.


    Hwang Jong-In faltered at this sight. ¡°...W-What the hell?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared back and asked with a shrug, ¡°Is that all you got?¡±


    "...!" Hwang Jong-In''s expression crumpled even more. He had never seen a ball spin or behave like that before. He did hear that some freestyle footballers relied on tricky spins simr to what he had seen just now. However, you had to be a world-ss footballer at the top of your game to make the ball behave that way on the field. Yet, such a thing was happening right in front of his eyes!


    <i>''Maybe it''s just a coincidence¡­''</i>


    However, what if it wasn''t? Hwang Jong-In suddenly got nervous. If what happened wasn''t a coincidence, something horrible might happen to him! He gritted his teeth. "Fine. I''m gonna get serious now."


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly.


    Hwang Jong-In rushed over once again, and Kang Jin-Ho casually pulled the ball back. But this time, Hwang Jong-In wasn¡¯t targeting the ball.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Hwang Jong-In''srge physique of almost 190 cm in height mmed into Kang Jin-Ho. His n was to use his shoulders to ram Kang Jin-Ho away and steal the ball. Although vicious, this kind of tackle wasn''t against the rules. Unfortunately for Hwang Jong-In, the result he got was the opposite of what he wanted.


    "<i>Kuk?!</i>" Hwang Jong-In felt an impact akin to crashing into a boulder as he bounced off and rolled around on the floor. He looked up at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze and gasped in confusion. "<i>Huh </i>"


    The peanut gallery around the futsal field burst into raucousughter at this spectacle.


    ¡°What is that guy doing?¡±


    ¡°Why did he tumble to the ground after tackling Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°He must be all talk and no bite, then!¡±


    Since Hwang Jong-In had two functioning ears, he could hear them all. His face turned totally red and he hurriedly got back up to his feet. "You...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head again. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is getting boring. Stop messing around and get serious.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna make you eat your words!¡± Hwang Jong-In growled like a wounded beast.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho shook his head in pity. ¡°You''re not very bright.¡±


    ¡°Are you insulting me now?!¡±


    ¡°I''m merely stating the truth. To think that you were this slow to analyze your situation... Consider yourself lucky for being born in this era.¡±


    "What bullsh*t are you talking about?!" Hwang Jong-In roared angrily, but all of a sudden, Kang Jin-Ho began to leisurely step forward again. Hwang Jong-In found himself unable to move as he dumbly stared at thetter for some reason.


    <i>''W-What''s... going on here?!''</i>


    He should be responding. Even if his head didn''t, his body should have responded by tackling the opponent dribbling past him, or trying to kick the ball away. He had been training his body to react that way after all. But for some weird reason, Hwang Jong-In''s body didn''t do anything even as he watched Kang Jin-Ho brush past him.


    What happened was simple¡ªin that brief moment when Hwang Jong-In was crying out, and their ''auras'' were shing, Kang Jin-Ho dug into thetter''s mental defense with just a tiny bit of his qi. Of course, Hwang Jong-In would never realize that.


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    While Hwang Jong-In stood on the same spot like an invalid, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolled to the opposing side''s goal with the ball in tow. The peanut gallery obviously didn''t let that go.


    ¡°What is that guy doing?¡±


    ¡°Is he a moron? Why is he just standing there watching?¡±


    Jeong Seong-Gu hurriedly rushed out of the goal to stop Kang Jin-Ho. He had to shut down the angle of attack, otherwise...


    Just as that happened, though, Kang Jin-Ho lightly pushed the ball to the side. It urately rolled toward Park Yu-Min standing in front of the now-empty goal.


    Jeong Seong-Gu cried out. ¡°Ah, crap!¡±


    Park Yu-Min watched the ball roll toward him before kicking it into the open goal. However, it sailed over the post.


    ¡°<i>Ah...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min nervously shuddered before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly. ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Roll it in.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°Don''t kick it and just roll it in. No need to kick it too hard.¡±


    ¡°I-I got it.¡±


    All of this happened so naturally that nothing seemed out of ce. Hwang Jong-In, now bbergasted, could only stare agog at Kang Jin-Ho. What on earth was going on here? He had yed in so many matches before, but he never felt anything even remotely close to this.


    "It''s our ball, right " However, Jeong Seong-Gu seemed as if he didn¡¯t feel the same as his friend since he picked up the ball and passed it as if nothing was wrong. "Here, Jong-In."


    Hwang Jong-In stopped the ball rolling toward him and trapped it under his foot. He looked up and red at Kang Jin-Ho before him. ¡°You! How long have you been ying ser?¡±


    ¡°Today is my first since my high school freshman year.¡±


    And another fifty-plus years after that, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel the need to add that part.


    Hwang Jong-In red at him even harder. ¡°I''m gonna get serious now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a mocking tone, ¡°Didn''t you say that already?¡±


    His mocking grin ignited Hwang Jong-In''s rage until it reached its boiling point. With his face flushed red, Hwang Jong-In angrily rushed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You bastaaard!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho simply weed him with a rxed expression.

 Chapter 67: Showing Off (5)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Showing Off (5)</h4>


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hwang Jong-In fiercely dribbled the ball forward. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t budge from his spot.


    Hwang Jong-In pushed the ball to Kang Jin-Ho''s right, only to sneak it to the left side in anticipation of an iing tackle. He then sessfully dribbled past Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''What was that? He couldn''t even react!''</i>


    What a perfect feint this would have been... If only he had seeded in his maneuver, that was. "<i>Huh?!</i>"


    The ball wasn''t there anymore? Didn''t it go past Kang Jin-Ho just now? Where did the ball disappear to, then


    <i>Tap.</i>


    Hwang Jong-In hurriedly looked back and saw Kang Jin-Ho leisurely dribbling the ball forward.


    <i>''When did he do that?!''</i>


    This totally didn''t make any sense to him. However, the onlookers didn''t seem to share the same viewpoint as him.


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> he''s so dumb! Why did he pass the ball to his opponent who was standing still and ran past him?¡±


    "I heard he used to be in the school ser team? That can''t be true, can it? Even I can y way better than him."


    Hwang Jong-In roared out in fluster. ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    He rushed in from behind Kang Jin-Ho''s back and tried a sliding tackle. This tackle was dangerous enough to break someone''s ankle if the angle was off by only a little bit. But Hwang Jong-In was too agitated to care about that right now.


    Unfortunately for him, though, his desperation meant little. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even change his leisurely walking pace and continued to dribble forward.


    <i>Swhoooosh-!</i>


    Hwang Jong-In slid dramatically on the futsal field''s turf, but strangely enough, his foot couldn''t reach the ball near Kang Jin-Ho. From other people''s view, it looked like Hwang Jong-In was suddenly sliding on the floor all by himself.


    ¡°What is he doing now? Is he mad?¡±


    ¡°No, he''s just stupid, I guess?¡±


    The male members of the audience openlyughed while the female members covered their mouths in an attempt to hide their grins. In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho was still leisurely walking ahead.


    ¡°Hey, man! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Jeong Seong-Gu roared while dashing out of the goal. He noticed Kang Jin-Ho pulling back his leg ever so slightly as if to make another pass at Park Yu-Min. Jeong Seong-Gu quickly intercepted the predicted path of the ball and performed a tackle.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho waited for a beat for Jeong Seong-Gu to do that, then lightly punted the ball into the empty area of the field.


    <i>Roll, roll, roll...</i>


    The ball rolled forward ever so slowly that it must''ve been kicked by an elementary schooler. But it was slow enough for Park Yu-Min and his bum leg to catch up without too much trouble.


    <i>Tap.</i>


    He then lightly tapped the ball into the open goal. The first goal was secured. They even secured it so easily.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Hwang Jong-In. ¡°That''s the first goal.¡±


    Hwang Jong-In revealed a crumpled look. But Kang Jin-Ho remained merciless¡­


    ¡°Get up. We still need to score four more.¡±


    Hwang Jong-In couldn''t understand what just happened. However, he did realize something important just now. He shouldn''t have made <i>that</i> wager in the first ce.


    ***


    The so-called match ended in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    Hwang Jong-In helplessly watched on as the ball was stolen from right in front of his nose over and over again. The stolen ball would always end up in the goal via Park Yu-Min''s clumsy-looking foot. And just like that, Park Yu-Min scored five goals.


    Hwang Jong-In could only stare in pure stupefaction at Park Yu-Min. ¡°But... H-How...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Do not forget our wager. It starts from the next scheduled lecture.¡±


    Hwang Jong-In sobered up quickly at that reminder. ¡°N-no! Hang on a second!¡±


    Far too many witnesses had heard their wager. It was pretty obvious what would happen if he tried to back out now. Even so, he had to try.


    But then, Park Yu-Min unexpectedly came to his aid. ¡°Jin-Ho, I know I set the wager, but... I think it might be crossing the line a bit.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Why do you think so "


    ¡°It''s too humiliating, right?¡±


    ¡°We would''ve been forced to do it had we lost the wager. Besides, he also agreed to do it.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was momentarily lost for what to say to change Kang Jin-Ho''s mind at thetter''s unyielding tone. However, just who was Park Yu-Min? He was the one person who understood Kang Jin-Ho better than Kang Yu-Hwan, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, or even Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Jin-Ho, the professor will be inconvenienced by this.¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho flinched when Park Yu-Min pulled out his hidden ace. Even he had to admit that this argument had merit. "I shall change the wager, then. Lap the university''s entire athletics field once. In your underwear."


    ¡°...?!¡± Hwang Jong-In stood there in stupefaction, before gritting his teeth in anger. ¡°F*ck, man! Isn''t that too much?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡±


    ¡°C''mon! Aren''t you asking too much from us?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared straight at Hwang Jong-In''s reddened face. ¡°It was you who wanted to do this, was it not?¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, this is a bit too...¡±


    ¡°A bit too what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly approached Hwang Jong-In.


    Hwang Jong-In put up his dukes as if he was getting ready to hit somebody, then red at Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho asked in an unconcerned manner, ¡°Why don''t you finish what you wanted to say?¡±


    ¡°No, wait... I... I meant...¡±


    ¡°I said, finish it.¡±


    Hwang Jong-In''s mouth mped shut as this bizarre sensation began taking over him. There was nothing dangerous just yet, but cold sweat had already broken out on his skin while he was finding it hard to breathe. His mouth was getting dry while his heart began to madly pound against his chest.


    <i>''W-What''s gotten into me?!''</i>


    That was when his eyes met Kang Jin-Ho''s¡­


    ¡°...!¡± Hwang Jong-In''splexion was drained of all color as he stared back in pure shock and confusion. He couldn''t understand why his body was trembling like this. He desperately wanted to flee, but his stupid body was ignoring his brain''smands.


    ¡°I don''t really care about things like wagers. However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand and pressed it slightly against Hwang Jong-In''s chest. "This will be thest time I hold myself back. I advise you to keep your trap shut next time and not test my patience again."


    <i>Push...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gently pushed him back. But Hwang Jong-In staggered and tumbled to the ground as if he was hit by a truck.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-heok?!</i> <i>Cough, cough! Wheeze!</i>¡± Hwang Jong-In couldn''t even speak as the indescribable pain shooting from his chest numbed his senses. Unfortunately for him, though, the scene looked like he had tumbled to the ground by himself after he was lightly pushed by Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What is that guy doing now?¡±


    ¡°Damn, are they shooting a Hollywood action movie here? Hey, anyone here with a red card to wave around?¡±


    ¡°What an idiot. Doing whatever he can for attention, <i>huh </i>¡±


    Just like that, Hwang Jong-In''s public image fell to rock bottom. Kang Jin-Ho nced disinterestedly at his former opponent grunting on the floor before turning around to leave. "Yu-Min, Se-Yeon. Let''s get going before our lecture begins."


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Park Yu-Min replied and followed him. However...


    ¡°Wait!¡± Han Se-Yeon cried out. She was still dissatisfied with something.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you really ending it here?¡±


    ¡°I am. So what?¡±


    ¡°How can you end it like this? You''re supposed to utterly dismantle that stinking punk, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. "What? You want me to beat him up to a pulp or something "


    ¡°How can you be so wishy-washy when some idiot insulted your friend!¡±


    Park Yu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°But, <i>uhm...</i> I''m fine, you know?¡±


    His reply only made Han Se-Yeon even madder, however. "What do you mean, you''re fine?! This is so infuriating! That slimy punk!"


    Park Yu-Min could only keep chuckling at her reaction. He was thankful that Han Se-Yeon was getting <i>this</i> incensed for his sake. Meanwhile, he was also getting a bit embarrassed by the level of her fervor.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. "No need to blow your top, Se-Yeon."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°He won''t even be able to keep his head up here anymore.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began walking away, but his direction seemed a little weird.


    That made her even more confused. ¡°Where is he going now?¡±


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho''s destination was the crowd sitting by the grandstand. More specifically, one of the audience members.


    He spoke to a girl sitting there, ¡°Did you get everything?¡±


    The girl, Jin Mi-Hui, grinned and nodded. "Yup, I did. This will definitely go viral, you know that "


    ¡°I''m sure it will...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon caught up to them, then her brow arched up after hearing their conversation. ¡°What are you two talking about? Get what?¡±


    <i>¡®Setting all that aside, why are you even talking to this girl in the first ce, Jin-Ho?!¡¯</i>


    Han Se-Yeon barely managed to swallow back those words that were about to burst out of her mouth and stared at Jin Mi-Hui.


    Jin Mi-Hui revealed an inviting smile at Kang Jin-Ho while showing off a smartphone screen. ¡°Here. I filmed the match from the start. Jin-Ho asked me to do so, you see? You can take it back now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took back the phone he had left behind in Jin Mi-Hui''s care. He then gave it to Han Se-Yeon. "Can you edit this footage "


    Finally realizing what was going on, an evil grin began spreading on Han Se-Yeon''s face. "I''ll have you know that I''m the master of troll-tastic editing. I can turn perfectly-respectable footage into aedy masterpiece."


    ¡°Then, edit and upload it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ahahaha~!</i> Got it! I shall create a video that no one will ever forget!¡± Han Se-Yeonughed evilly. Her dissatisfaction regarding Kang Jin-Ho talking to Jin Mi-Hui was long gone by now and was reced by <i>happy</i> thoughts of what she was about to do.


    ***


    Later that evening...


    A clip titled ''Hollywood Action Star-wannabe'' was uploaded to various humor sites. The reaction it garnered was explosive, to say the least. The match itself was funny, but then... The final moments really killed it. Just as it looked like fisticuffs might break out, one of the yers pressed his hand on the other person''s chest. That was all he had done, but the other person suddenly tumbled and rolled on the floor. The viewersughed their heads off at the scene.


    All sorts of mockingments inundated the clips, ranging from ¡°That guy should try his luck in Hollywood" to "He deserved an Oscar!" The faces of the participants had been blurred out, but it wasn¡¯t too hard to recognize everyone if you knew what they looked like in real life.


    Kang Jin-Ho sat in front of theputer to watch the edited footage.


    <i>''That''s amusing¡­''</i>


    The trappings of modern civilization could sometimes be employed to torment humans. Kang Jin-Ho was simply testing the waters today, but the generated reaction was beyond his expectation. It was as if¡­ as if people had been waiting for a chance to jeer, mock and hurt someone else.


    ¡°It might be useful if used well, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had a feeling that it could also be turned into poison. For the time being, however, he thought that it didn''t matter either way. He smirked softly and exited the site. With how that clip blew up online, Hwang Jong-In wouldn''t be able to keep his head up from tomorrow onward. The rumor should have spread around the campus by tomorrow, after all.


    <i>''You shouldn''t have provoked me...''</i>


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get away scot-free, either.


    The story of how good he was at sports quickly spread on the campus. As a result, the ''special'' sses of people in the university who paid him no attention until now grew interested in him. This was beyond Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations.


    This meant that the <i>duel</i> between Hwang Jong-In and Kang Jin-Ho inadvertently ended up in a stalemate of sorts.


    ***


    "I''m home," said Kang Eun-Yeong as she stepped in through the front door.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply after noticing how tired she looked. It wouldn''t have been strange to see her copse right now from theck of energy. ¡°Were you practicing until now?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i>¡±


    ¡°Why weren''t you at home yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I slept in the practice hall; it¡¯s fine...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not fine. You should be resting at home.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong sighed listlessly. "It''s because... We don''t have a lot of time left, you see. I''d rather spend the timemuting from home on catching some Zs."


    Kang Jin-Ho became unhappy after listening to his little sister''sckadaisical reply. This girl... She was still a kid in her teens. He couldn''t understand why a kid like her had to go through such an arduous training regime just to be an idol. Of course, he knew the importance of pursuing one''s dream and bing sessful. Even then, wasn''t this too harsh? Moreover, where were the adults to prevent something like this from happening in the first ce


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Hurry and wash up. Then get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Oppa.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong staggered toward the bathroom.


    The sight made Kang Jin-Ho sigh even deeper. Since she was pursuing her dream, he had no right to interfere. Still, it pained him to just do <i>nothing </i>and simply watch from the sidelines.


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only click his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    A long timeter, Kang Eun-Yeong finally emerged from the bathroom, looking just as exhausted as before. She noticed that Kang Jin-Ho was still in the living room. ¡°Oppa? You¡¯re still awake?¡±


    ¡°Eun-Yeong,e here and sit down for a sec.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry, but I''m too tired today. Can we talk some other time, please?¡±


    ¡°I understand, but still¡­ Come here and sit.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong sighed and settled in front of Kang Jin-Ho in the living room. He gently grasped her wrist.


    She tilted her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Be still.¡±


    He sent his qi throughout her body and discovered her body was in a mess. Her internals was far more damaged than what her external appearance had suggested. The umted fatigue had reached the point of eating away at her health. Kang Jin-Ho finally understood why some idols wouldnd in hospitals every now and then.


    ¡°For you to end up this way...¡± Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth as his anger began boiling. Pursuing one''s dream was all good and well. However, shouldn''t one look after their health while doing that? He circted more qi inside Kang Eun-Yeong''s body and cleansed her internals.


    She looked somewhat weirded out. ¡°Why does it feel so hot?¡±


    "Be still." Kang Jin-Ho eventually drove the umted fatigue in her body away with his qi, then he took his hand off her wrist and said, ¡°Now go to bed.¡±


    ¡°This is weird. I don''t feel tired anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you gotta sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Oppa.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded obediently.


    After seeing her nod like that, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even get mad at her anymore. Strictly speaking, his little sister shouldn''t be med for the state of things. She was simply following orders, after all. He sighed and asked, "Has your debut date been decided "


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Is that why you''re exhausting yourself like this?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Eun-Yeong, at this rate, you''ll copse before making your debut. I don''t understand. Is it supposed to be this hard just before an idol makes her debut?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong wordlessly held her face. She hid her face like that for a long time before her shoulders suddenly began trembling. "Oppa, it''s getting so hard."


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I said, tell me more.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing. I''m just feeling tired, that''s all.¡±


    "Kang Eun-Yeong," Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a firm voice, causing Kang Eun-Yeong to flinch a little. "Before I go there and confirm it myself, tell me what''s going on."


    ¡°But, Oppa...¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong fidgeted nervously, then... she finally opened up.

 Chapter 68: Showing Off (6)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Showing Off (6)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Is that right?¡±


    His sister''s exnation was simpler than he thought. The idol group Kang Eun-Yeong was a part of consisted of five performers. Which didn''t sound problematic¡ªexcept that the other four girls hade from solid backgrounds.


    This meant Kang Eun-Yeong was med whenever other performers made mistakes. Their backgrounds made it difficult to punish them, so the poor girl was med in their stead. Even worse, the solid backgrounds also meant solid funding. Those girls came bundled with donations for the agency, but Kang Eun-Yeong had never done that even once. Which was understandable since she had no money to do that in the past. And, even after her family stumbled upon money, she had no idea she was supposed to do something like that.


    Unable to hold on, Kang Eun-Yeong finally said something about it to Kang Jin-Ho a little while ago, but he only ended up rebuking her for it.


    "I see, so that''s what''s going on." Kang Jin-Ho tutted unhappily.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What about the other kids? They aren''t bullying you or anything like that?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. "No, Oppa. They are surprisingly kind."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth. They are nice girls. But, they can''t say anything back to the agency''s director or the instructors, so...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded his head. It sounded like a typical example of toeing the line. He already knew that an idol group''s training and public debut required hundreds of millions of won per performer. Since his little sister was an aspiring performer, they couldn''t help but be interested in her financial situation.


    However, that money was supposed to be the development cost paid for by the talent agency. Kang Jin-Ho had no idea that the agency had resorted to such a method to fill its coffers. He asked his sister for more rification, "Does your agency do that with everyone "


    "No. They don¡¯t. Not normally."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. "So, what''s the difference "


    ¡°For some reason, my group consists of girls with those backgrounds. That''s why I stick out like a sore thumb, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    "It''s like... There''s this distance between the rest of the group and me, and sometimes it feels like I''m all by myself. And the director keeps telling me that I''ll get fired at this rate..." Kang Eun-Yeong''s voice progressively got smaller as she spoke.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. That wasn''t something a director should say¡ªa director shouldn¡¯t even threaten their talents.


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked exasperated. "That''s why I practice a lot harder than everyone and I always do my best, but... I''m so tired, Oppa. If this keeps up, I think I''ll start hating singing and dancing all together."


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    "Wait, Oppa."


    ¡°Don''t worry. I understand. Get some rest for the time being, and let me take care of the rest,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a determined tone.


    Kang Eun-Yeong felt a sense of security and confusion at the same time. Was her Oppa always like this? ¡°Wait, Oppa. I''m...¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. Get some rest.¡± The firmness in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice gave a certain feeling of warmth andfort to Kang Eun-Yeong. Was this what a family member could do for you? Was this what having a dependable older brother felt like


    "Okay." Kang Eun-Yeong nodded, then trudged back to her room.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes that were watching her began to gleam sharply.


    <i>''That can''t be the whole story...''</i>


    That girl could surprisingly be thoughtful sometimes. Even if she had to get an emotional mini-rant off her chest, she must have left out some parts of the story to prevent her brother from worrying about her.


    Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone and called the best source of information he knew.


    - Evening, Mr. Jin-Ho. What can I do for you


    Of course, it was Jo Gyu-Min. For now, he might resemble a bum, but he used to be a part of Jaegyeong Group''s powerful Office of Secretaries, Moreover, he was one of the closest confidantes of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. It was safe to assume that he could dig up any information he wanted.


    "I need you to investigate some things for me."


    - Please speak.


    Kang Jin-Ho clearly enunciated his words as he spoke on the phone. "Find out everything on the talent agency my little sister has signed up with."


    - Your sister, you say


    ¡°That''s correct...¡±


    - Understood. I''ll find all the pertinent information and bring it to you before noon tomorrow.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    - Not at all, Mr. Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call as a grim look formed on his face. If that agency had crossed the line, he was going to utterly destroy them.


    <i>''I should''ve done this sooner¡­''</i>


    He should have investigated what was going on sooner than now. Hisckadaisical attitude of waiting a bit longer led to this crisis. Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened as the emotion he hadn''t felt in a long time struck him hard. That emotion was regret.


    ***


    The next morning...


    ¡°Tell me what you''ve found,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded and began his exnation. "The talent agency, Starwiz, is a fairly well-known talent agency, but it''s currently going through some financial difficulties after several of its investments went bust, and many of their idols fell in poprity."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing that the idol group your sister is a part of has been created precisely because of the agency''s troubles.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied as if he was certain about his hypothesis, "Your sister must''ve been included in the group because of money, Mister Jin-Ho."


    "Money, you say? How did they arrive at that conclusion " Kang Jin-Ho asked while narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°You shouldn''t underestimate the talent agency''s ability to gather information. Besides, anyone can unearth the financial situation of a household if they are serious about it.¡±


    "I see..."


    ¡°I believe that your sister was included in the group as a means to <i>extract</i> a sizable financial contribution from her family."


    Kang Jin-Ho barely suppressed the unhappiness from showing on his face as he asked, "It¡¯s not because of her talents "


    "She <i>does</i> have the talent to make it, but the other motive probably has yed a bigger role in her inclusion."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If her family didn''t have money, Eun-Yeong would''ve been included in a different group, I believe. But she''s in her current one precisely because of her family''s wealth.¡±


    "Okay, so... What''s happening to her is because we haven''t ''donated'' to the agency despite having money? Is that what you''re saying "


    ¡°In short, yes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed. What an unpleasant revtion this was. ¡°Alright. Have you confirmed if there was more to the story than what Eun-Yeong saidst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jin-Ho. There seems to be some friction among the group''s performers.¡±


    ¡°Friction, you say?¡±


    "Some minor arguments and disagreements, but nothing major to note, Mr. Jin-Ho. It would be even stranger if girls their age aren¡¯t arguing if I''m being honest. I don''t see any reason to be concerned in this regard."


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hesitated slightly before resuming his exnation, "Apparently, the agency''s director had said some things..."


    ¡°Some things? Like?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed to slits.


    ¡°He told your sister to ensnare a sponsor somehow. Even if she has to sell her body...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. The change was quite subtle. He had never been an expressive person, so the change was nothing more than his face getting a little colder than usual. But Jo Gyu-Min noticing that change felt a deathly chill run down his spine.


    How should he describe this? If he said that the re in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes was simr to a snoozing tiger suddenly raising its head to stare at a prey, would that make it easier to understand


    Something inside Kang Jin-Ho had changed just then¡­


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat. ¡°What I find strange is why your sister hasn''t said anything about money to you or the rest of your family.¡±


    ¡°We would''ve told her to quit if she told us. That''s why.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense...¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally figured out Kang Eun-Yeong''s predicament. The agency wanted her to cough up some money. However, with Kang Jin-Ho or his father''s personality, they would have told her to quit the moment the topic of money was brought up. In other words, she was stuck in the proverbial rock and a hard ce.


    Even after finding herself in such a predicament, she believed she could ovee everything with her skills, just as Kang Jin-Ho had told her to do. No wonder she was having such a hard time until now.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s temper began boiling. Back when his little sister asked about getting help from Chairman Hwang, she hadn¡¯t been whining to him. No, that had been a signal for help disguised as whining. But he was too dimwitted to notice it.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimly asked, ¡°What is the agency''s address?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of personally going there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When will you be heading there?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded at how determined Kang Jin-Ho looked. ¡°Very well. Allow me to take you there.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down on the passenger seat of Jo Gyu-Min''s car. He was not a fan of getting a ride in a car driven by someone else, but he was in no mood to be picky about his travel methods right now.


    Jo Gyu-Min must have sensed his passenger''s irate mood because he drove faster than usual, too. "We should be arriving soon, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as his expression grew colder.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at him as anxiety began filling him up. This must be his first time seeing Kang Jin-Ho making such a scary face.


    <i>''Does that mean his family is important to him ''</i>


    That shouldn''te as a surprise, but Jo Gyu-Min had caught a glimpse of Kang Jin-Ho''s <i>other</i> side already. This was why Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s reaction was so eye-opening to him.


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    ¡°We''re here, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    The car came to a stop in front of a shabby-looking building. Its location meant even a building like this must have cost a pretty penny, but there was no getting away from the fact that it looked dpidated. Its front was a mess of graffiti, probably left behind by the dedicated fans.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at his passenger. ¡°Are you going in?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t havee otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to guide you,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min as he climbed out of the car first. He headed to the front door but found it firmly locked. It seemed that an agency had to be strict with security against fans potentially sneaking in.


    ¡°Please hold on,¡± Jo Gyu-Min addressed Kang Jin-Ho, then pulled out his phone to call someone. After a brief exchange, he ended the call. The front door was unlocked soon afterward to reveal a stranger holding it open. ¡°This way.¡±


    The stranger must have been one of the employees. Despite that, he was listening to Jo Gyu-Min''smands¡ªsome sort of an arrangement must have been made prior to their arrival.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time to worry about that.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored this situation and stepped right inside the building. Unlike the rundown exterior, the interior was clean and professional-looking. Something like this couldn''t calm Kang Jin-Ho''s anger, of course.


    ¡°May I ask what brings you two here so suddenly?¡± the person opening the door asked politely.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I''m the road manager.¡±


    ¡°Show us the way to the practice hall, please.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? <i>Uh...</i> Sure.¡±


    The road manager took the lead, but not before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    <i>''The older guy is definitely from Jaegyeong Group, but...''</i>


    As far as the road manager was concerned, the ''older guy,¡¯ Jo Gyu-Min, held a lofty position in the corporation. In that case, what was the status of this young man assisted by someone like that? The road manager couldn''t readily figure it out¡ªwhat was the real identity of this young man, and why were these two here in the first ce


    Kang Jin-Ho was led to the practice hall, and he pushed the door open.


    <i>Creaaak...</i>


    The opened doorway revealed pure-white spotlights illuminating the wooden floor and mirrors on every wall. In one corner was the tired-looking Kang Eun-Yeong sitting on the floor. She was yelling at someone, ¡°That wasn''t my fault, you know!¡±


    A young woman standing before her nonchntly retorted, "No, you definitely missed the beat."


    ¡°I didn''t miss anything, you did!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> So are you saying it''s us four that made that mistake?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you''re a riot, you know that? You really are a team yer, aren''t you? So much so that you don''t even have to pony up any donations!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Since that''s the case, you gotta be better than us, right? I mean, you got here through your talent alone, right? You gotta be <i>jaw-droppingly</i> better than us. So, howe you''re the only one who gets it wrong? Why? Is that all you amount to?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong held her face with both of her hands.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood by the doorway and watched this scene unfold. This must have been his sister¡¯s daily predicament for who knows how long now. She must have endured this treatment for just as long, too. The director and the instructors who were supposed to intervene were probably too mindful of offending the girls bringing the dough and ended up getting angry at Kang Eun-Yeong instead.


    How should Kang Jin-Ho describe this feeling? His head knew that Kang Eun-Yeong was his family member. But that connection was from over fifty years ago. How many times was he reminded of that point already? His head might know, but his heart just couldn''t understand.


    But watching Kang Eun-Yeong cry like that made his blood boil and circte backward.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    The smoldering Kang Jin-Ho walked slowly toward Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°Who are you, mister " The young woman pouring veiled insults in Kang Eun-Yeong''s way asked in a fluster while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    He nced at her for a second before shifting his attention back to his sister. ¡°Come on, get up.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head shot up, and she cried out in surprise. ¡°O-Oppa!¡±


    Why was he here


    ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°Oppa, I...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly spoke in a gentle tone, "It''s fine now. You did your best here. It''s time to drop this ce and go home."


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head faltered. Kang Jin-Ho frowned at that. He wondered, what made her lower her head like that? Was it shame? Regret? Or maybe, it was sorrow? Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t pleased about it.


    The fact that she had to feel such emotions while looking at her older brother was wrong. Moreover, since when did she stop smiling? He couldn''t even remember something that significant, too.


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gnashed his teeth.


    The woman from earlier cried out. ¡°Who are you? You''re not supposed to just waltz in here, you know?!¡±


    1. This is not a ''manager'' in the traditional sense. A road manager is more like a security guard or an escort for an idol.

 Chapter 69: Showing Off (7)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Showing Off (7)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the yelling woman. It was easy to guess her personality from how she nonchntly yelled at him despite knowing he was Kang Eun-Yeong''s older brother.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored her and asked Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min, who had already gathered information beforehand, smartly replied to him, ¡°Her name is Yi Ye-Seul, the second daughter of Hwangseong Group''s representative.¡±


    ¡°Hwangseong Group?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to apologize as it''s a business that suppliesponents to Jaegyeong Electronics.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, Mr. Gyu-Min,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a tut.


    ¡°Even so. My apologies.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed his head deeply. He could already imagine what would happen when Chairman Hwang heard about this spectacle. If Kang Jin-Ho''s anger was added on top, then this crisis might spiral out of control.


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively nodded and helped his sister up to her feet. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong urgently shook her head. ¡°But, Oppa, if I give up now...¡±


    ¡°I never said that. You carry on with what you want to do. But not here.¡±


    ¡°But, it might be toote to...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong reached up with her trembling hand and grabbed onto Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. ¡°Oppa...¡±


    He sighed at length and gently hugged her. "It''ll be alright. Let''s go home."


    ¡°<i>M-Mmhm...</i>¡±


    While patting her gently on the back, Kang Jin-Ho turned to leave. He nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Let''s leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let us,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied with an affirmative nod, then sighed in relief without realizing it. He feared that the situation might spiral out of control, but it seemed to be heading toward a trouble-free conclusion.


    "Who are you!" Unfortunately for him... That was when a stiff-sounding voice stopped them. "Who are you to take away one of our trainees as you see fit?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min looked behind to find the owner of that voice, who turned out to be a well-built man in a ck business suit entering the practice hall. His countenance was on the more thuggish side than that of a businessman, and he was ring daggers at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly replied, hisplexion getting gloomier, ¡°He''s the representative of Starwiz, Director Park Hyeok-Gi, Mr Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his attention back to Park Hyeok-Gi.


    Thetter asked again, his voice still hostile, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m Eun-Yeong''s older brother,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while doing his best to hold himself back. Flipping everything on its head wouldn''t be hard for him, but that couldplicate matters when it was time for Kang Eun-Yeong to switch agencies. That was why he had to endure it.


    Park Hyeok-Gi retorted sarcastically, "<i>Aha,</i> you''re Eun-Yeong''s Oppa. I''m Park Hyeok-Gi, the director of thispany. What brings you here, Mr. Kang "


    ¡°I''m here to take Eun-Yeong home.¡±


    "You want to take home a performer about to make her debut soon? That''s gonna leave us in a bind, you know "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "She''s not making her debut with you."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "We''re terminating the contract."


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s voice got louder. "Look here, Mr. Kang. You can''t arbitrarily terminate contracts like this. Do you even have any idea how much are the damages for the breach of contract "


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s a billion won!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Chief Director''s proxy.¡±


    ¡°Please speak¡­¡±


    ¡°Give him the money.¡±


    "Understood." Jo Gyu-Min nodded slightly, then pulled out his phone. "Mr. Park. The name of your bank and the bank ount number, please."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°Or, do you prefer cash?¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi responded as if he could scarcely believe what was going on here, ¡°What the hell? A billion isn''t your pet''s name, so to say you''ll give it away that easily is a bit...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned deeply. That man had asked for it, and they were about to humor him, so what was his problem


    Kang Jin-Ho asked once again, ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s not like I particrly want something, but... see, the thing is, we must have Eun-Yeong in our new group since she¡¯s a talented performer. That''s why... rather than terminating the contract, how about we resolve this situation amicably...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head again. "Out of the question."


    ¡°Don''t be like that. Let''s...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gyu-Min, give him the money.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded affirmatively. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi couldn''t help but frown. A billion won sounded like a lot of money, and it was, but it wouldn''t be much in terms of how much a properly-run corporation would rake in per year.


    This group was a gathering of girls with good connections and strong backgrounds, so it would be easy enough to get broadcast slots or plenty of mentions in the media. In addition, since the money to fund their activities came in the form of ''donations,¡¯ the talent agency had nothing to lose and everything to gain.


    Of course, such a thing was only possible when the said group had a modicum of talent. But without Kang Eun-Yeong propping up the group, making money off them would be an utter impossibility.


    Seeking out only the hopefuls with monied backgrounds meant that the resulting group would be filled with talentless hacks. If only these girls had some talent¡ªintense training could have solved this problem, but no amount of hard work would improve theirckluster skill levels. The agency knew that the time to start reaping the fruits of theirbor hade, but the group''s debut would inevitably get dyed if Kang Eun-Yeong were to leave right now. Even worse, the backers, who had silently and patiently sponsored the girls until now might express their dissatisfaction with how this situation had turned out.


    Park Hyeok-Gi tried to say something, ¡°How about we all calm down and reconsider the termination of the contract...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied, "Nothing to reconsider here. We are ending it."


    "I''m trying to be reasonable here, Mr. Kang. However, you''re putting everyone on the spot by behaving this way."


    ¡°...?¡±


    "You think Eun-Yeong can transfer elsewhere after leaving here? I guess you don''t know how small this industry is. If I wish for it, burying someone forever is just a finger snap away, know what I mean? Getting to the top might be hard, but let me tell you this. Dragging someone down is quite easy," Park Hyeok-Gi growled menacingly.


    But instead of being threatened, a cold grin began forming on Kang Jin-Ho''s face instead. This was it. He felt relieved now that this fool had done it this way.


    Park Hyeok-Gi unwisely continued. ¡°Why don''t you terminate the contract and leave, then? Let''s see what will happen. I''ll make sure no agency will sign on your little sis.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied Park Hyeok-Gi for a couple of seconds before saying something, ¡°What have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Kids can make mistakes and do idiotic things. They are kids, after all. However, isn''t it the job of adults to stop them from doing bad things?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you even...¡±


    ¡°Where were you when my sister was going through a rough time?¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi scowled while ring at Kang Jin-Ho. His eyes were burning in hostility in a clear attempt to intimidate the other party. However, Kang Jin-Ho found thatughable. At the end of the lengthy re, Park Hyeok-Gi finally responded, ¡°I have no idea what you''re on about.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned while nodding away. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t have an idea.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you don''t need to know, either. That''s why my sister will not make her debut with you. We''ll have the damages for the breach ready, so terminate the contract right now. You do whatever you want because I don''t care.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi finally blew his top. ¡°What the hell?! That''s it, I''ve had enough! Do you really think I''m a pushover?! Do you really think you cane and go as you please here?!¡±


    "I do." Kang Jin-Ho coldly grinned.


    ¡°You keep this up, fe, and it ain''t gonna end pretty for you. If I want, the likes of her will...¡±


    Before the situation spiraled further out of control, Jo Gyu-Min stepped in. ¡°Director Park, I advise you to stop.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    The road manager fidgeting nervously by the side hurriedly rushed over to Park Hyeok-Gi and whispered into his ear. Thetter''s expression changed almost instantly.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued as the stunned director of the talent agency stared at him. ¡°It''ll be better for you to watch what you say. Otherwise, this situation will no longer be salvageable for you. In fact, no one will be able to save you if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    "No, you threatened us first. I''m merely warning you."


    Park Hyeok-Gi frowned deeply. The situation had be veryplicated if this punk was really from the Jaegyeong Group''s Office of Secretaries. Just what was Jaegyeong Group? That corporation was in apletely different realmpared to the backgrounds of the rabble that had gathered here. If Jaegyeong wanted to, a tiny speck like Starwiz could be disintegrated in mere seconds. Park Hyeok-Gi would be left penniless, too.


    The question was¡ªwhat was the rtionship between this young punk and Jaegyeong Group. Park Hyeok-Gi had been involved in the cutthroat world of the entertainment business for a long time, which allowed him to climb quite high thanks to the power of discernment. Just from Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude alone, it was easy to see that he upied a higher position than the Jaegyeong Group''s secretary. However, letting go of Kang Eun-Yeong because of this would greatly damage Starwiz in the long run.


    <i>''Man, what should I do...''</i>


    Should Park Hyeok-Gi remain upromising? Or give up now? Neither of them seemed like a viable option. He opened his mouth one more time to fix the situation. "For now, let''s calm down first and talk. If our side needs to fix our ways, then I promise you, I shall..."


    "No need." Kang Jin-Ho tly refused.


    ¡°...¡±


    "I want nothing from you. Go and bring me the contract here, right now."


    Park Hyeok-Gi gnashed his teeth when Kang Jin-Ho didn''t yield. Not only that, but the younger man''s rude attitude was also getting on his nerves. If it wasn''t for that Jaegyeong Group secretary, Park Hyeok-Gi would have knocked some teeth out of that punk''s mouth by now.


    ¡°Young friend, you''re rather rude, aren''t you?¡± Park Hyeok-Gi growled.


    ¡°If you want respect, earn it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho scoffed derisively.


    ¡°O-Oppa...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tried to stop her older brother before things got out of hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. He briefly red at Park Hyeok-Gi before turning around to leave. He could see that listening to this idiot might lead to him causing a scene. Destroying an idiot was a cakewalk for Kang Jin-Ho, but he didn¡¯t wish to show something uncouth to his little sister if possible. After all, he was Kang Jin-Ho, not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho held his sister''s hand and began walking away. He issued a newmand to Jo Gyu-Min without even bothering to look back. "Please take care of the rest."


    ¡°Understood. Please rest easy, I''ll have everything sorted out.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply and bade Kang Jin-Ho goodbye.


    However, just as Kang Jin-Ho led his sister outside the practice hall, a torrent of abusive words suddenly hit them. ¡°F*cking hell! I knew that b*tch would do this! This is why I shouldn''t ept random nobodies!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho let go of Kang Eun-Yeong''s hand.


    ¡°O-Oppa?¡±


    He ignored his sister''s calling and turned around to slowly make his way to Park Hyeok-Gi.


    ¡°Hey, what do you want now?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored Park Hyeok-Gi''s call and simply gripped thetter''s throat.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi''splexion went pale in an instant. ¡°<i>K-kuh-heok?!</i>¡±


    His arms iled about, eventually gripping onto Kang Jin-Ho''s hand holding his throat. However, that hand must be made out of granite or something as it didn''t even budge an inch. Park Hyeok-Gi''s eyes began rolling over at the intense grip.


    Kang Jin-Ho yanked the Starwiz agency''s director close, then pressed his face even closer to thetter. ¡°Repeat what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Kuk! Keh-ek!</i>¡±


    ¡°I said, repeat what you said.¡±


    The female trainees began screaming at the sight. Their shrill cries echoed unpleasantly within the practice hall.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored them. ¡°You see, I''m not in the best mood right now.¡±


    "<i>Urgh...!</i>"


    ¡°So, why don''t you repeat yourself? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Despite his lips pping weakly, Park Hyeok-Gi and his pale face couldn''t say anything.


    ¡°I can''t hear you. Speak up.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min rushed up and urgently grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. ¡°Mr. Jin-Ho, don''t! He''ll die at this rate!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sharply turned his head.


    <i>''Huk?!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min froze in his spot when he saw crimson streaks swirling around Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. Only then did he realize something crucial. He might have seen Kang Jin Ho¡¯s various facets, but he had never witnessed the young man when he was truly furious.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s heart began pounding away uncontrobly. Meanwhile, his body didn''t want to move an inch. Still, he managed to squeak some words out. ¡°He¡­ He will die¡­ Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at Park Hyeok-Gi before releasing him.


    ¡°<i>Keh-ek! Cough, cough!</i>¡± Park Hyeok-Gi copsed to the floor and coughed before roaring in anger. ¡°Y-You bastard! I, I''m gonna sue you!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while turning around.


    Jo Gyu-Min managed to sober up in time and stared at him. ¡°What will you do now, Mr. Jin-Ho?¡±


    Even though he already knew the answer, he still had to confirm it, just in case.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced around at the practice hall. "I''ve changed my mind. Getting rid of this agency will be doing the world a favor."


    ¡°I agree, Mr. Jin-Ho. What about those kids...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head. ¡°Those kids aren¡¯t at fault.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "However, their parents certainly are."


    ¡°I shall get right on it, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed his little sister shivering like a rain-soaked bird and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay.¡±


    They finally emerged from the agency''s building. Kang Eun-Yeong could no longer hold back her tears and began sobbing away.


    ¡°You don''t have to cry, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, Oppa.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, too. It''s my fault for noticing it sote.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently chided her, "Tell us sooner the next time, okay? What would be the purpose of your family members if you can''t even share your worries with us "


    ¡°Okay, I will¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded her head nonstop.


    ¡°Let''s go home now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i>¡±


    As they headed to the parked car, Kang Jin-Ho gently patted Kang Eun-Yeong''s back. Even as they were leaving, he still nced at the building behind him with his cold and unforgiving eyes.


    <i>''You shouldn''t have provoked me...''</i>


    He had been provoked. His family had been provoked. His anger was slowly blooming, ready to burst at any moment.

 Chapter 70: The Encounter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Encounter (1)</h4>


    When they heard what happened, Kang Eun-Yeong''s parents were nearly ovee by dismay and rage; they could barely contain themselves.


    Kang Yu-Hwan asked in a voice seething with anger. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was a lot calmer now after reaching home. She lowered her head. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so dumb, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    <i>p!</i>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s palm mercilessly pped her daughter''s back.


    "<i>Ouch!</i>" Kang Eun-Yeong whimpered from the sharp pain.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong scolded her. "You''re not a dummy, so why did you let them treat you that way?!"


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong continued in a shrill voice. "I''m disappointed in you, Eun-Yeong! You should''ve told us when something like that happened to you! How can we know if you don''t tell us?! Who can step up to deal with that nonsense if you don''t say anything?!"


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mom.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s heart ached so much to see her own flesh and blood repeating ''I''m sorry'' like this. And the self-me for not noticing that her child was showing signs of difficulty sooner made her even angrier. "<i>Uh-whew!</i> This is so..."


    Kang Yu-Hwan tried to calm his wife down. "That''s enough, dear. Eun-Yeong must be equally frustrated, too."


    ¡°How can you say that? And aren''t you angry, dear?! If she''s frustrated, then why didn''t she say anything?!¡±


    ¡°I said, that''s enough!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan raised his voice so loud that it prompted Baek Hyeon-Jeong to flinch and stop. He turned to look at his daughter. ¡°It must''ve been difficult, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Promise us that you''ll tell us if something simr happens to you in the future. How can I call myself your father if you can''t even talk to me about your troubles?¡±


    "I promise, Dad," Kang Eun-Yeong replied with a weak nod.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong was still seething in anger and frustration as tears formed in her eyes. Kang Jin-Ho watched his family''s exchange for a while, only to snap awake when his phone began vibrating in his pocket. He confirmed the caller on the screen before answering, "Hello "


    - It''s me, Mr. Jin-Ho. Can we talk right now


    ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    - Actually, I''m right outside your residence. Is it fine to speak to you in person


    ¡°Very well. I''ll be right out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and got up.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked at her son and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m just popping outside the house for a minute, Mother.¡±


    ¡°At thiste?¡±


    ¡°I won''t be long...¡±


    Her barely-contained anger spilled out again, and her voice got louder. "Your sister is in that state, yet you wanna sneak out somewhere?!"


    ¡°No, Mother. I''ll be back soon. Promise.¡±


    "It''s fine, son. Hurry and tend to your business," said Kang Yu-Hwan, giving his son permission to go out.


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head, then stepped outside the house to find a familiar ck sedan parked out in front. He opened the passenger side door and climbed inside. ¡°What''s the situation like?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min in the driver''s seat replied, ¡°The contract has been terminated, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°And what about the termination fee?¡±


    "Of course, I haven''t given them a dime. However, I warned Starwiz to watch their backs if they <i>really</i> want that money. At first, that director whatshisname scoffed at me, but after hearing about what Jaegyeong Group can do, I think he finally understands the trouble he is in."


    Kang Jin-Ho asked suspiciously, "I didn''t know Jaegyeong has ties with the entertainment industry."


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled softly. "Well, yes and no."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Jaegyeong is not directly involved with the entertainment industry, but we do maintain a cordial rtionship with some corporations that do."


    ¡°<i>Mmm...</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders. "Besides, Starwiz''s director has a lot of skeletons in the closet. If you want, it''ll only take a phone call to utterly destroy that man, Mr. Jin-Ho."


    "Don''t touch him," said Kang Jin-Ho as a hint of coldness crept into his expression.


    Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback. "I''m sorry "


    "No need to mind him since I will personally see to his punishment."


    ¡°Mr. Kang Jin-Ho, that is a bit...¡±


    "I said, I will handle it."


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed at length as something he was worried about had be a reality. "This matter can be dealt with through Jaegyeong''s power, Mr. Jin-Ho. That''s why, how about letting us..."


    ¡°Tell me about the other issues.¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Jo Gyu-Min off in the middle.


    Left with little choice, Jo Gyu-Min changed the topic. "I''ve reported the matters of Hwangseong Group to Chairman Hwang. Unsurprisingly, he flew off his handle and ordered thepany to cease trading with Hwangseong with immediate effect."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "<i>Mm </i> The termination fee must be considerable, though "


    "As luck would have it, the contract renewal negotiation was supposed to begin next month. We''ll simply not renew it then."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin before shaking his head. ¡°I think you should renew the contract.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Please tell Chairman Hwang he should reconsider, as long as Hwangseong isn''t problematic behind the scenes and is worth continuing the contract with. The contract should be renewed.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was confused and had to ask for rification, "But then, what about this matter "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again. He was still angry, but he understood that he shouldn''t direct his anger at the uninvolved third parties. "The issue involves thepany''s leader, not the employees. There''s no reason to hurt the workers just because the daughter of thepany''s boss had done some stupid things."


    Jo Gyu-Min was inwardly impressed by that decision. A man with power would normally be itching to show off and even abuse that power. Despite having power, however, Kang Jin-Ho was searching for a way to minimize the potential harm to other people. This might sound like something obvious that anyone could think of it, but making it happen was definitely not as easy as it sounded.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. "You''re right, Mr. Jin-Ho. We''ll get a suitable apology from Hwangseong''s leadership for this matter, then we can make them sweat nervously for a while. Will that be fine "


    ¡°Yes, that should suffice.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho licked his lips before slightly nodding. ¡°Actually, I have another issue to take care of...¡±


    ¡°Please speak¡­¡±


    "The situation might have devolved to this state, but being an idol is still my sister''s dream, so it''s difficult for us to tell her to give up on it now. We''ll have to search for a new agency, but... Will there be a suitable one that might ept her?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. "There is, actually."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "Yes. We have a contact with one of the top four agencies in the country. If we mention Chairman Hwang, this agency will immediately scout your sister and get her ready for her debut. From what I can tell, her skill level has already far exceeded a trainee''s, so the transition should be painless."


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. "Using my connections, is it..."


    Jo Gyu-Min replied in a slightly chiding tone, "Mr. Jin-Ho, you won''t survive for long in Korea without using your connections."


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with that sentiment. That story wasn''t applicable only in Korea, after all. Even back in the demon cult''s halls, a simr rule applied too. He had experienced enough times back then how important one''s connections could be. ¡°I''m sure you''re right.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly became enthusiastic. "However, if you''re not cool with this method, there''s another way."


    "Really? What is it "


    ¡°It''s simply creating a talent agency of our own. Jaegyeong can create an agency, and your sister will be its first enterta¡ª¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately cut him off. "Let''s go with that top agency in the country, shall we "


    Jo Gyu-Min nearly slipped off his seat. "B-But, Mr. Jin-Ho... My idea isn''t such a bad way to..."


    ¡°No. We''ll go with the first option.¡±


    "Well, if you say so..." Jo Gyu-Min ruefully smacked his lips. His scheme to be the boss of a talent agency while also keeping his current position in Jaegyeong Group went down the drain, just like that. "In that case, I''ll prepare things ordingly."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hesitated slightly before continuing. "And, <i>uh, </i>regarding the aforementioned Starwiz''s skeletons..."


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The agency¡¯s history is marked by many instances of bad management.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed.


    Jo Gyu-Min exined even more, ¡°Your sister was spared the worst of it, actually. Probably because the agency''s director thought she was worth something. However, other trainees from poor backgrounds have been subjected to far worse treatment.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed. "Yes. As you''ve said before, that agency had crossed the line and shouldn''t be allowed to exist. If we hadn''t known, fine. But now that we know, turning a blind eye is a bit..."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. ¡°I''ll leave that agency to your discretion.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen to Park Hyeok-Gi, then?¡±


    ¡°The prosecuting authority will investigate him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes again. "And then "


    ¡°He''ll most likely get arrested and spend some time behind bars.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Have a good night, Mr. Jin-Ho.¡±


    "You too¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye, then climbed outside the car. He went back inside the house while maintaining a stiff face. His parents were still talking to Kang Eun-Yeong in the living room.


    <i>''I haven''t seen this scene in a while...''</i>


    Indeed, he couldn''t remember thest time the entire Kang family sat down and had an earnest talk like this.


    Kang Yu-Hwan sighed and spoke, "Eun-Yeong, you must be tired from what happened today. Go get some rest, my child."


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±


    Before she could leave, though, Kang Jin-Ho called out to her. ¡°Hold on for a sec.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> What''s up, Oppa?¡±


    "There''s this thing, but..." Kang Jin-Ho pondered for a brief moment before continuing. "I forgot to ask about the name. Do you know which talent agency has ties torge corporations "


    Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head. "Large corporations? Are you talking about Code "


    "As I said before, I don''t know the name of that agency. But I do know it''s one of the top four in the country."


    She nodded affirmatively. "<i>Mmhm,</i> it sounds like Code."


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned at her. "That''s where you''ll transfer to."


    But Kang Eun-Yeong gave him a weary look instead. "Oppa, Code won''t ept someone like me¡­"


    ¡°Why wouldn''t they?¡±


    ¡°I''ve auditioned for them several times before, you see? But I didn''t make it¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted and replied in a too-honest way, ¡°That''s because you didn''t have your current looks back then.¡±


    "Wha¡ª" Kang Eun-Yeong began clutching her fists tightly after her brother''s exceedingly pragmatic reply registered in her brain. In the context of their conversation, he was saying she had gotten a lot prettier these days, but why did she feel so displeased right now


    As usual, Kang Jin-Ho remained oblivious to his slip of the tongue and continued. "In any case, you''ll be transferring there. It has been decided already."


    Kang Eun-Yeong stared at him suspiciously. "You''re not lying "


    ¡°Yeah. So, no need to be restless, okay? Get some well-deserved rest.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm. </i>Thanks, Oppa...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho went to his room when the discussion ended, then switched off the lights. After lying down... he patiently waited for dawn to arrive.


    How many hours had passed? Kang Jin-Ho quietly opened the door and stepped into the living room. That was when he noticed his father sitting alone by the kitchen¡¯s dining table while nursing a drink in silence.


    ¡°Father? You weren''t asleep?¡±


    ¡°No. What about you, son?¡±


    ¡°As you can see...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm. </i>You couldn''t sleep as well?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. He simply stood in the living room and looked at his father''s pained expression.


    Kang Yu-Hwan took a sip and muttered, "Yes, me too. When I think about how my little girl was suffering in that ce, I can''t sleep at all."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied his father''s slumped back. This was not the first time he saw his father like this. He squeezed his eyes close as his anger began boiling again.


    <i>''I feel the same as you, Father.''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan took another sip of the booze and sighed. "It angers me that there''s nothing I can do. It''s... It¡¯s pissing me off."


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan gripped the cup tighter. "And when I think about how the bastard that put my child through hell will sleep easy at night! I can''t even¡­"


    ¡°Still, you need to get some sleep, Father.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, yes. I must sleep...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently. ¡°Father, please go to bed.¡±


    ¡°I will. You should do the same.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Kang Yu-Hwan got up and headed back to the bedroom, but he stopped and looked back. "Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°You worked hard, my son.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "You did something I couldn''t even do. I am ashamed to be your father."


    ¡°Don''t say that...¡±


    ¡°<i>Whew...</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sighed deeply, then stepped inside the bedroom. Kang Jin-Ho stood there and watched his father close the door behind him. Then, he wordlessly turned around to leave the house.


    It was dawn right now, well before daybreak. It was also the darkest hour of the night. In other words, it was the perfect time for the monster sleeping within him to awaken.


    ***


    Inside Starwiz''s office...


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± Park Hyeok-Gi roughly scratched his head. ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do now?!¡±


    The matter with Kang Eun-Yeong had ballooned beyond his control now, thanks to Jaegyeong Group''s involvement. Who knew that a major corporation like Jaegyeong was backing her? Wasn''t this basically the same as a pearl hiding in the mud, but he was too dense to notice it and treated it like trash


    ¡°What options do I have left?¡± Park Hyeok-Gi held his head.


    Now that Jaegyeong was in the picture, one wrong move could lead to the utter destruction of Starwiz. The twopanies might not be in the same industry, but that wouldn''t matter to a corporation as huge as Jaegyeong. Erasing some idol agency like Starwiz out from existence should literally only take one night for them.


    ¡°Right. I gotta go and apologize to that girl''s family.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi had to resolve this crisis somehow, even if that meant going to Kang Eun-Yeong''s home and beg for leniency.


    ¡°Goddamn it! Why the f*ck is this happening to me?!¡± Park Hyeok-Gi cried out in rage. Look at him, still stuck in his office until dawn, unable to go home! ¡°F*cking hell... That b*tch had so much money, so why... She could''ve just donated some, so why the hell did she try to save some pocket change and screw me over like this?!¡±


    He clenched his teeth in anger. He heard that the <i>haves</i> could be quite stingy, but to think that she would be one of those stingy f*ckers!


    ¡°Whatever. First thing tomorrow, I gotta go to that girl''s home and...¡±


    "No need to waste your breath."


    ¡°W-Who''s there?!¡± Park Hyeok-Gi jumped up from his seat in fright and hurriedly looked behind him.


    <i>Click!</i>


    The office''s light suddenly went out. It was still the middle of the night, so with no lighting from the overheadmps, the office was suddenly bathed in eerie darkness.


    "W-Who¡¯s there?! Who!" Park Hyeok-Gi hurriedly grabbed the lone deskmp off his desk, ready to smash the intruder in the head.


    ¡°You already know who I am...¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s figure began shuddering after recognizing that voiceing from the darkness. He definitely remembered hearing it earlier in the day. "You... From earlier..."


    The voice didn''t respond to that.


    Park Hyeok-Gi urgently cried out. ¡°W-Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± A low cackle seeped out from the darkness.


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s grip on themp stand strengthened. Showing up in the middle of the night and behaving this way indicated that the other party didn''te here with good intentions. He had to get ready for a fight.


    ¡°What was it about Kang Eun-Yeong?¡±


    All of a sudden, Park Hyeok-Gi''s body floated into the air.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-heok?!</i>¡± He urgently grasped at his throat. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas choking him while lifting him up in the air! ¡°<i>Kkuh... huk! Keok...!</i>¡±


    The pain left him disoriented and lost, and as he iled about, a quiet growl reached his ears. ¡°Say it again.¡±

 Chapter 71: The Encounter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Encounter (2)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Kuh-uhhhk.</i>¡±


    The voice from the darkness whispered in a taunting voice, "Speak up. If you do, I''ll let you go."


    Park Hyeok-Gi desperately tried to say something. However, it was utterly impossible as his throat was gripped too tightly. He summoned all of his might to push down and shove away the arm gripping him, but no dice; this arm had to be made of hardened steel as it didn''t even budge an inch. In fact, it didn''t seem like it would move no matter what he did.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice came to him again. "Speak up."


    Park Hyeok-Gi desperately screamed, but the sound leaked out as a powerless whimper from his mouth.


    ¡°I can''t hear you...¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi heard his wrist crack and twist. His eyes flew open as he screamed in shock. However, the shrill screaming of a tortured man remained trapped in his throat, unable to reach the outside world.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho continued to taunt him. "I said, speak up."


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh... euh...!</i>¡±


    ¡°I can''t hear you¡­¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    This time, Park Hyeok-Gi''s shoulder shattered. Tears began streaming down his eyes. Trying to endure the pain of his bones breaking apart without passing out was far too torturous to even describe.


    ¡°Speak up¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Now, do you understand "


    ¡°<i>Keuh...</i>¡±


    "Now, do you know the pain of wanting to say something but you can''t " Kang Jin-Ho quietly whispered.


    Park Hyeok-Gi urgently nodded. He didn''t even know what he was replying to, but at the very least, his instincts told him to agree with whatever was being said. Unfortunately for him...


    Kang Jin-Ho remained merciless. "No, you still don''t get it now, do you "


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s corbone was shattered, causing his entire body to spasm violently. The corbone fracture was one of the most painful injuries imaginable, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly called out. "Park Hyeok-Gi."


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I want you to answer me.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi tried so hard to open his mouth, but no sound woulde out. Only tears continued to flood down his face¡ªtears of terror, pain, and even resentment. Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare at Starwiz''s director, then quietly asked, ¡°Do you know what your mistake was?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Park Hyeok-Gi madly nodded away.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly released his grip on Park Hyeok-Gi''s throat.


    <i>Tumble, crash!</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s falling body ttered noisily on the floor.


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly stared at that scene, then asked once again, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heuh... Urgh...</i> Why are you... doing this...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Wrong.¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s foot stomped down on Park Hyeok-Gi''s leg. Thetter''s mouth flew open, but for some unfathomable reason, no sound came out. Was it because the intense pain had robbed him of his voice


    ¡°Now, say it. Tell me what your mistake was,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a cold voice.


    ¡°...I... I... those... girls, I... did my... job...¡±


    ¡°Wrong, again.¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Yet another chilling sound of bones breaking echoed in the office. Kang Jin-Ho leaned in close and whispered quietly into Park Hyeok-Gi''s ear, ¡°That''s not the right answer, Park Hyeok-Gi.¡±


    The director of Starwiz stared back with unfocused, dazed eyes as he unhesitantly nodded.


    "None of what you think is the right answer. You see, your mistake was..." Kang Jin-Ho grabbed Park Hyeok-Gi''s hand. "...Provoking me."


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    All his fingers were shattered in an instant.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuuuuhhh...!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly muttered, "It''s impossible to find every guilty person alive and punish them. Besides, there''s no point. I''m neither an ally of justice nor a righteous judge. I wouldn''t have cared whether youmitted crimes or not as long as it didn''t involve me. Do you understand now, Park Hyeok-Gi? Do you know what your mistake was "


    ¡°<i>Heuh... ugh...</i>¡± Park Hyeok-Gi nodded with his face looking like a mess of snot, tears, and blood.


    ¡°Really? Then, say it.¡±


    ¡°Kang... Eun... Yeong...¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly smiled. ¡°You should''ve behaved yourself.¡±


    ¡°I... I''m sorry... My... mistake...¡± Park Hyeok-Gi desperately apologized and begged for mercy.


    But Kang Jin-Ho wanted none of it. ¡°It''s toote.¡±


    Terror rapidly dyed Park Hyeok-Gi''s expression.


    ¡°Yes, it''s far toote, Park Hyeok-Gi. For you and for me, too.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s alreadybored breathing became even heavier and shallow as the oppressive aura bore down on him.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and red. "You might think I''m being unfair. Well, the fault wasn''t exclusively yours alone, after all. However, you''re the representative of this agency, aren''t you? It¡¯s your job to take responsibility for the mistakes of your subordinates, isn¡¯t it "


    ¡°<i>Heuh... ugh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Since you''ve been enjoying the fruit of your position, isn''t it fitting that you bear the cost, too?¡±


    ¡°P-please... Forgive...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I don''t forgive. I merely trade.¡±


    ¡°T-Trade...?¡±


    "That''s right, trade. You taste your own medicine. That''s the terms of my trade. Now, listen well, Park Hyeok-Gi. Once you wake up, you''ll discover that nothing has happened to you. You might think that all this was just a nightmare, but it doesn¡¯t matter because I''lle for you again. So, listen closely, Park Hyeok-Gi. You will taste the bitter medicine of your own making. Until the same time tomorrow, you shall prepare a billion won. If you don''t, we''ll be trading again, like today."


    ¡°A-A billion?!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. And it better be in cash...¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed his coldly-smiling face close to Park Hyeok-Gi''s messy face, then quietly whispered, ¡°Did you get all that? Or do you want me to <i>exin</i> again?¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi madly nodded, then shook his head. No one would be insane enough to <i>listen </i>to that exnation again. Right now, he felt that a billion won was a cheap price to pay to escape from this situation.


    "Good. Don''t forget this, though. The moment you start believing that all this was just a dream, you and I will start trading once more."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile... No, Crimson Heavenly Demon Emperor''s smile seemed to sh brightly before gradually melting into the surrounding darkness.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Hurrrrrk?!</i>¡± Park Hyeok-Gi shot up from his seat. ¡°<i>Heok! Huff, huff!</i>¡±


    Like a madman, he hurriedly spun his head around to scan his surroundings.


    <i>''A... a dream ''</i>


    He looked down at his hand, but... His broken fingers, leg, and even his corbone were all intact. What on earth was going on here


    ¡°Just what...¡±


    Was it really a dream, then? But it was too vivid to be dismissed as a mere dream. The pain Park Hyeok-Gi felt was just too real to be something his mind had cooked up during his slumber. It''d be nonsensical for a sane mind to imagine such horrifying and vivid pain!


    However, he had no other way of exining his perfectly-fine body. How could a person be wrecked that badly only to emerge fine unless it was a dream


    ¡°Was it really a dream?¡± Park Hyeok-Gi muttered in a daze, but that nightmarish voice vividly rang in his brain.


    <i>¡®Don''t forget this, though. The moment you start believing that all this was just a dream, you and I will start trading once more.¡¯</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi began shivering like a wet dog. What the hell was going on here? Was it a dream or not?! He couldn''t make heads nor tails of this situation. Unable to figure anything out, Park Hyeok-Gi just stood there shivering. Eventually, though, something snapped in him. He pitifully held his shoulders and chewed some desperate-sounding words out. "Y-Yeah, it''s a dream! It must''ve been a dream, I''m sure of it!"


    He found a usible exnation for himself. That must have been a dream that started from the memories of his throat getting grabbed earlier in the day by the older brother of that b*tch, Kang Eun-Yeong. That young punk''s re had sent an ominous chill down Park Hyeok-Gi''s spine, so it must have remained etched in his memories.


    In that case, what a f*cked up nightmare that was. Never in his life had he experienced something that crazy!


    ¡°F*cking hell!¡± Park Hyeok-Gi couldn''t stop himself from shivering, then he suddenly threw his jacket off. He had sweated so much that it felt like he was soaked in water and he wanted to dry himself somehow. He angrily plopped down on his chair and groaned.


    <i>''Damn it. My health must''ve been getting worsetely from... Huh ''</i>


    Park Hyeok-Gi froze up in his seat. His wide-open eyes were staring at the jacket he had taken off. More specifically, he was staring at something strange visible inside the clothing. He stared at it in a daze, trying to figure out what that was.


    A single crimson dot was visible on the jacket''s inner lining. He leaned in closer to take a better look and realized that this crimson dot was still wet.


    <i>''...Blood ''</i>


    The droplet¡¯s shape and color¡­ There was no mistake. A single droplet of blood stained his jacket. Park Hyeok-Gi slowly reached out and touched it. It was still moist. He could feel the sticky blood on the tip of his finger. But he didn''t have any injuries on him, so how could this be


    Just... where did this droplet of bloode from


    Park Hyeok-Gi began to shiver once more as he mumbled absentmindedly, ¡°Just... just what the f*ck... is going on here?¡±


    ***


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s transfer to a new agency was handled at the proverbial speed of light.


    Chairman Hwang''smand started the chain reaction. Jaegyeong Group requested the agency, Code, to take on an aspiring idol. Nobody in Korea would dare to say no to a polite requesting from one of the toppanies in the country.


    Thanks to this speedy resolution, the still-stupefied Kang Eun-Yeong now found herself in Code''s office to sign the new contract. Jo Gyu-Min apanied her to eliminate any potential unfair uses in the contract.


    Once the signing wasplete, and Kang Eun-Yeong was out of the earshot...


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed his head slightly. ¡°Thank you. We''ll leave her in your care.¡±


    "No need to worry, Mr. Gyu-Min. However..." Yi Jin-Gun, the representative of Code, carefully threw out a question. "Just who is that girl? Seeing that Jaegyeong is involved and all."


    Jo Gyu-Min scratched his head, looking somewhat sheepish. ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, could she be¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min cottoned onto what Yi Jin-Gun was implying and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, that''s not it. Our Chairman does not have any hidden children. Of course, she''s not some hidden granddaughter, either. You know that Chairman Hwang is not the type to sneakily do stuff like that behind people''s backs, Mr. Jin-Gun.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You''re right about that.¡±


    "However, please do note that she is definitely someone who can rival Chairman Hwang in importance."


    "I-Important enough to rival him, you say " Yi Jin-Gun made a shocked face while interpreting that statement in his own way. Jo Gyu-Min could only smile wryly at that. But it was true that her identity as Kang Jin-Ho''s younger sister was far more ''dangerous'' than her being Hwang Jeong-Hu''s granddaughter.


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat. "In any case, please do look after her. I know that the entertainment industry isn''t as squeaky-clean as people think. Even then... If something untoward happens to that girl, I assure you that Code won''t walk away unscathed."


    ¡°I''ll engrave it to my heart...¡±


    "Please don''t misunderstand me. I''m not threatening you but simply telling you the truth. If something happens to her, even we will have a tough time trying to deal with the consequences."


    ¡°I-I see.¡± Yi Jin-Gun nervously swallowed while nodding.


    He had to wonder who the <i>we</i> in Jo Gyu-Min''s words could be. Could it be Jo Gyu-Min and his underlings or... the entire Jaegyeong Group? In that case, was Jo Gyu-Min trying to say that even a major corporation like Jaegyeong would be in trouble trying to deal with the aftermath if something happened to Kang Eun-Yeong


    Just what was that Eun-Yeong girl''s true identity that Jo Gyu-Min had to say such things


    <i>''Did I take on a ticking time bomb instead of a golden goose... ''</i>


    Yi Jin-Gun began thinking that he had been handed a hot potato.


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed a little and got up. ¡°Well, then. We should be on our way now. You see, someone above me gets rather unhappy if I spend too much time in a talent agency.¡±


    "Of course. <i>Ah,</i> before you leave. May I ask you one more question " Yi Jin-Gun raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to Starwiz...?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied nonchntly, ¡°That agency will most likely be closed down.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡± Yi Jin-Gun let out a soft gasp.


    Starwiz might not be the biggest talent agency in Korea, but it had remained a contender in the entertainment industry for a long time. However, an agency with history and tradition was wiped out literally overnight.


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly muttered, ¡°It''d be nice if things end there, though...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. Don''t mind me.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was just talking to himself, but his words loomedrger than any threats in Yi Jin-Gun''s mind.


    Code¡¯s representative spoke in a grave-sounding voice, ¡°You can rest easy, Mr. Gyu-Min. Our agency will never do things that the public might see as unsavory.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely hope that will be the case. No, wait¡ªthat <i>has</i> to be the case.¡± Jo Gyu-Min got up while saying that.


    Yi Jin-Gun also got up to see Jo Gyu-Min out of the office. Once his guests left, he picked up his phone and called someone. "Yeah, it''s me. Looks like we''ll have to increase the number of road managers. What? No, what I''m saying is we need more of them sticking close to that girl. Make sure to keep the kids in line so that they don''t cause any trouble! If we don''t do this right, we might end up in some serious crap!"


    The worst crisis in Yi Jin-Gun''s life was approaching¡ªhe could feel it.

 Chapter 72: The Encounter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Encounter (3)</h4>


    ¡°Shall we get going, Miss Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let''s,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied while climbing into Jo Gyu-Min''s car.


    Jo Gyu-Min slipped into the driver''s seat and turned the ignition on. He nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you happy with how things are going?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s like I''m in a dream.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense...¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong still couldn''t get a grip on herself at how fast the situation had developed. Even though Kang Jin-Ho had told her about signing up with Code, she merely thought her older brother was trying to console her, yet, it all became a reality. And with far better conditions than what he had said, too!


    "Just how is this happening to me..." Kang Eun-Yeong dazedly muttered.


    Jo Gyu-Min replied while driving the car, "Something like this is not an issue for us, as long as Mister Jin-Ho wants it to happen."


    ¡°My oppa...?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    "Surely, he doesn''t have the power to do that... Chairman Hwang probably took pity on him or something," Kang Eun-Yeong sounded unconvinced while muttering back to Jo Gyu-Min.


    "I can''t give you a detailed exnation, but trust me, Miss Eun-Yeong. Your brother wields considerably greater power than you can imagine. If he wants to, he can even shake up this world," said Jo Gyu-Min as a subtle grin floated on his lips.


    He wasn''t wrong with his assertion. If Kang Jin-Ho suddenly decided not to treat Hwang Jeong-Hu anymore, the whole of Korea might experience a huge upheaval, after all! Not only that...


    <i>''That''s not the whole story, either.''</i>


    Even without Hwang Jeong-Hu in the picture, Kang Jin-Ho still wielded some kind of great power. Jo Gyu-Min was sure about this after apanying Kang Jin-Ho around for some time. He had also figured out why Chairman Hwang was so concerned about matters involving this young man.


    It wasn''t as simple as ensuring the continued treatment of Chairman Hwang. The power Kang Jin-Ho wielded could easily shake up the world even if the Chairman was removed from the picture. Of course, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t readily exin what that power was.


    ¡°My oppa...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong quietly muttered.


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke to her while gently depressing the elerator. "In any case. You won''t experience the same nonsense as before in your new agency. I assure you that. The request was made on a corporate level, so you can rest assured."


    Kang Eun-Yeong bowed her head. "Thank you so much."


    ¡°No need to thank me, Miss Eun-Yeong. I''m merely carrying out orders, after all.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at her. "If you want to thank someone, thank your brother, Miss Eun-Yeong."


    She quietly murmured, "My oppa... Yes, I''m grateful. So much so that I don''t know where to begin expressing my gratitude."


    ¡°That''s what being family is, though.¡±


    "Yes, you''re right," said Kang Eun-Yeong as tears pooled in her eyes.


    ***


    Later that day, in the middle of dawn...


    Park Hyeok-Gi was shivering from fear. ¡°It was a dream. Yeah, it must be a dream. A dream...¡±


    He desperately tried to calm himself, but the way his body shivered more and more as time passed attested to his real feelings.


    ¡°D-Dream... Yeah, all a dream...¡± Park Hyeok-Gi clutched his hair. ¡°Will hee? Again? Come again for me? No... No, he can''t...¡±


    He thought about getting the police involved. However, his body didn''t have any visible injuries, and he had no proof that the torture <i>actually</i> happened, either. His next logical thought was to flee to where no one could find him. However, if it had been nothing more than a nightmare, then he would be running away for the rest of his life to escape from a non-existent reality.


    After considering all these, he realized that there was only one option left¡ªto endure tonight and see.


    Park Hyeok-Gi chewed on his fingernails.


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    The raw flesh beneath the nails was already exposed and had started bleeding, but Park Hyeok-Gi still chewed on them without a care about the pain from his fingers.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s all a dream...¡±


    Unfortunately for him, that was nothing more than wishful thinking on his part. That was because a quiet, cold voice came out of the darkness once more. "Did you wish for it to be just a dream "


    ¡°<i>Heuh... Ughhh...!</i>¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had suddenly appeared before Park Hyeok-Gi''s eyes somehow and was slowly approached him. "I told you, didn''t I? That you and I shall trade again when you think of me as a mere fragment of your dream."


    Park Hyeok-Gi pitifully whimpered. "Just why are you doing this...?!"


    ¡°Consider yourself unlucky.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Did you prepare the money "


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It seems that you haven''t¡­¡±


    "N-no, I have prepared it." Park Hyeok-Gi''s trembling hand reached below his desk, toward arge bag containing many bundles of fifty thousand won notes. "I-I prepared it just in case. I swear, I never thought of you as a dream. T-That''s why..."


    ¡°So, you do have some ability, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly grinned.


    ¡°I b-borrowed this money from here and there. T-That''s why... Please let me go!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. So you kept our promise.¡±


    Park Hyeok-Gi cautiously pushed the money bag toward his tormentor. ¡°W-with this, our trade is... over.¡±


    Unfortunately, his request was mercilessly shot down with a shake of Kang Jin-Ho''s head. "No, Park Hyeok-Gi."


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s eyes began twitching nonstop. The bone-chilling eeriness in that voice made it nearly impossible to hold himself together. It felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s hands would start choking him any second now.


    ¡°We''ve only just begun,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a trace of coldughter permeated his voice. His mocking tone made it even harder for Park Hyeok-Gi to endure.


    The director of Starwiz whimpered in a trembling voice. "W-What do you mean?!"


    Just as that question left his mouth, the bag filled with money in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand suddenly caught on fire.


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s eyes widened. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡±


    The bag burned down in the blink of an eye, turning into a pile of gray ash. The pile of ash left behind was so small, even though so much money was burned! It was as if the bag and the money had never been there, to begin with. All Park Hyeok-Gi could do was stare at the ash in a daze.


    That was a billion won¡ªa billion he prepared by going to great lengths had turned into a pile of ash in an instant!


    ¡°<i>Uh... Uh, uh...?!</i>¡±


    This scene was so shocking and unbelievable that Park Hyeok-Gi couldn''t form a coherent thought in his head. But he came to realize something just then¡­This young bastard¡­ he was the devil. He had to be, otherwise, this act couldn''t be exined at all.


    "Well, then. Let''s start this over again, shall we " Kang Jin-Ho''s... No, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s fangs gleamed coldly in the dim light. "Prepare another billion won by the same time tomorrow."


    Bak Heyok-Gi''splexion turned pale from that demand.


    "Don''t forget. If you fail to prepare that amount, you and I shall be trading once more."


    Park Hyeok-Gi''s eyes rolled back to show their whites as he cked out, his figure slowly toppled over backward. Even as hey on the floor unconscious, the eerieughter continued to echo hollowly in the office.


    ***


    A few dayster...


    News reports on Starwiz''s illegal activities began flooding the media. The mass mediapanies fanned the raging mes of public opinion, resulting in various onlinemunities expressing their anger at Starwiz''s sickening level of corruption.


    In the middle of the scandal, the news of Starwiz''s representative Park Hyeok-Gi being admitted to a clinic after suffering a nervous breakdown reached the public''s ears. Of course, the public was furious at him, saying that he was simply putting on an act.


    Park Hyeok-Gi was also revealed to have repeatedly borrowed billions for a few days before his hospitalization, and the whereabouts of that money was now unknown. Understandably, the public''s anger reached its breaking point. Spooked by the vtile public atmosphere, other talent agencies scrambled to be the first to ''reform'' themselves. At the same time, various investigations into the shady dealings of the entertainment industry wereunched by the prosecuting authority.


    Everything was turned on its head seemingly overnight.


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed at the article on his phone. ¡°Did you do this, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at Jo Gyu-Min and asked tly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Park Hyeok-Gi, of course.¡±


    Instead of a verbal reply, Kang Jin-Ho simply smiled in silence. The smile gave Jo Gyu-Min a chill down his spine.


    Park Hyeok-Gi was one unlucky man. By provoking Kang Eun-Yeong, his life fell apart into pieces. If only he had left that girl alone, he would still be enjoying his life right about now. Unfortunately, his rotten luck led him to be on the wrong side of Kang Jin-Ho''s anger, and now, he would be remembered for being at the center of this massive incident.


    Kang Jin-Ho changed the subject. ¡°What happened to the other ones?¡±


    ¡°The matter with Hwangseong Corporation was dealt with as you instructed, Mister Jin-Ho. I heard that Hwangseong''s representative was so mad at his daughter''s conduct that he apparently shaved her head bald.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Quite a few other things have happened as well. Would you like to hear about them?¡±


    "No, it''s fine. Thank you." Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. That part of the tale was already the proverbial water under the bridge. He didn''t see a need to get involved in it anymore. No point in dwelling on it in that case.


    Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To summarize, others were made to pay a suitable price. Some got punished more than they deserved, while some got off lightlypared to their crimes. However, it''s fine to assume that the majority received appropriate punishments.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked about something that had been bugging him slightly, "What happened to Starwiz''s other trainees "


    "They probably transferred to other agencies. As long as they have what it takes, of course."


    "What if they don''t "


    "Then, they wouldn''t have made their debuts in the first ce. They got to leave this industry before it''s toote, so it''s a blessing in disguise for them," Jo Gyu-Min replied in an unconcerned voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded while making a slightly bitter expression. This thing called the entertainment industry... Even he could tell that beneath all the glitz and mour, tears of countless many stained its foundation. This line of profession shone brighter than most, yet the shadow it cast was just as dark and deep.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. "I''m worried, Mister Gyu-Min."


    ¡°About your little sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke confidently, "Don''t worry about her. I shall personally see to her wellbeing by taking care of everything. I''ll continuously look after her, as well."


    ¡°I''ll trust you on this, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    "Also, her new agency, Code, is in another realmpared to Starwiz, Mister Jin-Ho. Besides, they wouldn''t dare to try anything funny since they know Jaegyeong Group is involved."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, thinking that his sister would be fine. But what about the other kids? Would they no longer be exposed to such dangers moving forward


    <i>''Whether it''s the past or present, devouring dreams to fatten oneself is still the same, isn''t it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked outside the office window as another bitter expression formed on his face.


    ***


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head before asking, ¡°Jin-Ho... What are you doing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly replied, ¡°I''m filling out the enlistment form.¡±


    ¡°E-Enlist?¡± Park Yu-Min''s stared at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze. Enlistment, out of the blue? Was his friend on drugs or something?!


    It was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to tilt his head. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You were thinking of joining the army?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min was taken aback. "So soon, though? It has only been one semester, you know "


    "Since it''s inevitable, I might as well get it out of the way as soon as possible, don''t you agree? If I can avoid going, then I might have. However, I don''t feel the need to do that."


    ¡°Well, if it''s you... I think you can dodge the draft, though.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a tut, ¡°Maybe, but it''ll be unsightly.¡±


    It would be possible to dodge the draft with Jaegyeong Group''s power, just as Park Yu-Min had alluded to. For instance, Kang Jin-Ho could get a green card from another country. But such a method didn''t sit well with him.


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly believed that avoidable pain should be avoided. However, he figured that life in the Korean military couldn''t be bad enough to avoid it at any cost.


    <i>''Well, it can''t be as bad as the demon cult, at least.''</i>


    Indeed, the modern military would be like going to a kindergartenpared to the demon cult of the ancient past. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho thought that getting a residency permit in another country just to avoid the draft wouldn¡¯t exactly go well with his idea of ordinary life.


    Park Yu-Min faltered slightly. ¡°Most guys go after spending around a year in universities first, you know...¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''s good to dy it.¡±


    ¡°I guess...¡± Park Yu-Min unwillingly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°What about you? Aren''t you going to the army, too?¡±


    ¡°I''m... exempted, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> There¡¯s one good thing about your condition, then.¡±


    ¡°It''s the only good thing, though. Honestly, I''d rather be fine and join the military like everyone else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. "I shouldn''t have said that. I''m sorry."


    "<i>Nah,</i> it''s fine. It''s not a big deal," Park Yu-Min replied, then he seemed to ponder something before eventually nodding his head. "<i>Mmhm,</i> this means I''ll get to concentrate on tournaments now."


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    "I''ll apply for time off. Since you''re not here, I don''t see the point ofing to lectures, you see. It''s not like I can understand what''s going on with the ss, anyway."


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t pleased. Park Yu-Min''s idea wasn''t bad, but saying that out loud didn''t feel right. However, telling his friend not to do it didn''t seem right either. Since it was Park Yu-Min''s decision, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to respect it.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled sheepishly. ¡°The thing is, though,ing to the university seemed to have worsened my recordstely. So this is actually for the best.¡±


    ¡°Your records?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My ranking within the team has fallen a bit, you see? Director said he''ll rip me a new one if I don''t get a better result during the next ranking matches.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. "He sounds a little too enthusiastic."


    ¡°A little bit, yeah.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Don''t you need topete in a tournament soon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The spring tournament is over, and the summer tournament''s main matches are about to get underway. The finals should be held around the first half of July.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded with pursed lips. "In that case, I''ll get to see you win the finals before leaving, then."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    "Win. No matter what," said Kang Jin-Ho in a stern voice.


    ¡°H-Hang on. It''s not as easy as you make it sound, you know?¡±


    ¡°I want it as an enlistment present. So, win.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression stiffened a little. After hesitating for a while, he finally replied in a determined voice, "Okay, I''ll try."


    ¡°Good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned.


    Park Yu-Min began scratching his cheek. ¡°Hey, by the way...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Se-Yeon about your n to enlist?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Should I tell her "


    ¡°You haven''t told her yet?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see... You haven''t told her yet. That''s too bad.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and tilted his head. "What''s the problem "


    "Well, it''s... nothing. Not really." Park Yu-Min groaned deeply. He couldn''t figure out whether Kang Jin-Ho or Han Se-Yeon deserved his sympathy more.

 Chapter 73: The Encounter (4)

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Encounter (4)</h4>


    Time went by quickly. Before weing his first official university holiday, Kang Jin-Ho had to navigate through the campus festival, midterms, and the semester-end exams. Quite a few events happened along the way, too.


    One of them was Kang Eun-Yeong steadily preparing for her debut. It was decided that she would debut as a solo artist, but the reason for that was a bit vague to tell¡ªit could be because of her sudden transfer or everyone involved finding the idea of her joining another group troublesome. Still, she was quite talented and skilled, so the opinion of the management was that she should be able to carve out a decent solo career.


    The conversation Kang Jin-Ho had back then went something like this¡­


    ¡°Debuting solo, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You''ll be by yourself performing on stage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what debuting solo means! Code''s director said I''m one of the most promising talents he has ever seen in a <i>loooong</i> while!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "<i>Hmm,</i> that''s unfortunate."


    Kang Eun-Yeong was confused by his response. "<i>Huh </i> What is "


    "If he''s lying, then I feel sorry for the director trying to make you feel better. If not..."


    "If he''s telling the truth, then what " Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    ¡°If he''s not lying, I must express my condolences to the crumbling standard of the current pop music scene.¡±


    ¡°...Oppa?¡±


    "<i>Mm </i>" Kang Jin-Ho looked back at his younger sister.


    Kang Eun-Yeong growled like an angry beast. "Let me hit you three times. Just three."


    ¡°.<i>..Hmm.</i>¡±


    "<i>Uh-huh!</i> A man shouldn''t back away like that! <i>Uh? </i>Stop right there! Come back here, now! Hey!"


    ***


    The next event of note was Jo Gyu-Min transferring to a new post at Jaegyeong University. The original n was for him to upy the seat of Chief of Administration, but he vehemently opposed that idea after having his eyes opened to the greatness of doing nothing during his tenure in the high school administration. He eventually settled into his new, weird-sounding post as the campus administration office¡¯s vice administrator.


    The conversation between Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho went along like this¡­


    ¡°Vice administrator, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded with pursed lips. ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°Was there such a post in the administration office?¡±


    "If there isn''t, we can simply create one. Isn''t that how a fancy-sounding job title is born " Jo Gyu-Min replied in a matter-of-factly way.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at him weirdly and asked, "What exactly are your new duties, Mister Gyu-Min "


    ¡°My job is to resolve any difficulties, dissatisfaction, and hardships you might encounter, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you do nothing, basically.¡±


    "Well, yes. That''s true at the moment," Jo Gyu-Min replied, then he coughed to clear his throat.


    "Yet, you still pocket your monthly wages, I presume "


    "I feel I should be more forting since it''s you, Mister Jin-Ho. Truth is... My annual sry is quite high among the employees of Jaegyeong," Jo Gyu-Min sounded just a little proud while replying.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho tutted while sounding unimpressed. "I see..."


    ¡°By the way... Why are you taking out your phone, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    "I wanted to speak to the Chairman, you see."


    Jo Gyu-Min''s brows rose up slightly. "Why "


    "My heart aches at this scene of needless waste in manpower and finances, that''s why," said Kang Jin-Ho, then tapped on the ''Call'' icon on the phone''s screen.


    Jo Gyu-Min jumped up to his feet. "<i>Huh?!</i> Why are you doing this, Mister Jin-Ho?! Have you already forgotten that I brew you top-quality coffee every morning! H-How about you put down the phone first, and we talk? I even repaired your bicycle as well! Please remember that! The Golden Elephant! Don''t you remember who bought that bike for you?! M-Mister Jin-Ho, wait!"


    ***


    The third event of note was Kang Jin-Ho''s mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, quitting her job to help Kang Yu-Hwan run his shop full-time. The cafe was experiencing an acute shortage of manpower while its monthly revenue had been steadily declining for some time. Unable to believe in her husband''s ability to run a business, she decided to get her hands dirty to fix the issues.


    On one particr afternoon...


    ¡°Dear?! Where have you been!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot a reproving look at her husband as he tried to sneak back inside the cafe.


    He stuttered ungainly, ¡°W-well, I just popped outside for a...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you get that the owner going missing frequently is why customers have stoppeding?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was left stupefied by his wife''s aggressive yelling. "H-hang on, I was gone for only a..."


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong let out a loud sigh. "<i>Uh-whew!</i> I was an idiot to trust you and leave the cafe in your hands!"


    ¡°W-Wha¡ªit really was only for a minute or two, so why...¡±


    ¡°Since you have too much free time on your hands, go and wash the dishes in the kitchen!¡±


    "Yes, Ma''am." Kang Yu-Hwan dejectedly slunk off to the back of the cafe.


    ***


    The Seongsim Orphanage hadn''t changed much in that period. The only notable change would be the orphanage''s employees paying visits to old folks living in the surrounding area, something Kang Jin-Ho used to do in the past.


    With the orphanage''s director as the lead, teachers gathered in groups of twos and threes to visit old folks living alone. This was made possible after the orphanage found itself with enough manpower to look after the children.


    The director knocked on the familiar red gate and called out. ¡°Granny, it''s me.¡±


    A shrill yell came from behind the tightly-shut door, "I told you to stoping here, didn''t I?! There''s nothing for you here, so go away, will ya?!"


    ¡°It''s alright, Granny. I didn''te expecting something from you, but to give you something instead. We''ve cooked some side dishes and wanted you to have some.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep bringing those terrible tasting stuff here?!¡±


    The director faintly grinned. "<i>Oh </i> Should I take them back, then "


    The granny''s voice sounded a little flustered. "You already brought them here, so why do you want to waste your energy by taking them back?!"


    The director covered her face and gentlyughed. "I see¡­ Then, I''ll leave them out here. Granny, are all the dishes already washed? Do you have enough spare rice "


    ¡°Stop meddling and mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°But, Granny...¡±


    The granny angrily shouted from behind the door, "<i>Eh-heeey!</i> Go away, will ya?! Stoping to my ce, and go to Old Man Park''s ce next to mine, okay?! That old man looks like he might kick the bucket any day now!"


    The director nodded in understanding. "<i>Oh,</i> I see. In that case, Granny, we''lle back another time."


    ¡°Don''te! I beg you, do note anymore!¡±


    ¡°Alright. See youter, Granny.¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf or something?!¡±


    ***


    Jeong In-Gyu was still repeating his high school senior year. Unfortunately, his grades showed no signs of improving despite studying the same curriculum for one and a half years now.


    ¡°Did you get your mock test results back?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while tilting his head.


    Jeong In-Gyu tearfully shot back. ¡°You... Are you really my friend?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why did you even ask me that?! So what if I got my results back? What''s your problem?! Why do you even care about my scores?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. "<i>Mm </i> I was just..."


    Jeong In-Gyu''s voice got louder and more heated. "Mock tests or whatever, it''s just all a trial run! Yes, that''s what it is. Let me tell you, I shine the best during the real thing. Yeah, that''s exactly what I am!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. "<i>Hmm.</i> But, duringst year''s real exams, you..."


    ¡°Jin-Ho, just go away, will you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Could it be that your grades have gotten worse "


    ¡°Leave me alone! I don''t wanna see you again!¡±


    ***


    Han Se-Yeon was inspired by what she had done for the Seongsim Orphanage and tried to apply for dual majors in Business Management and Social Services. However, after learning that freshmen like her couldn''t do such a thing, she did something that really suited her personality.


    The professor stared at Han Se-Yeon. ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, professor?¡±


    "Can you tell us the answer to this problem " the professor asked while pointing at the ckboard behind her.


    Han Se-Yeon smartly replied, "Yes. I believe the underlying issue is psychological."


    "Correct... <i>Mm </i> By the way, which year are you from, miss "


    Han Se-Yeon faltered at that sudden question. "W-Well, I''m..."


    "I want to award you extra scores, so I need to know, you see "


    ¡°I, <i>uh...</i>¡±


    The professor tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon suddenly got up and bowed deeply. "I''m so sorry, professor! My name is Han Se-Yeon, and I''m actually from Business Management! I was desperate to attend your lectures, so I just sneaked in. I''m sorry!"


    The professor''s confusion deepened. "You could''ve applied for my course, though "


    ¡°I''m a freshman, you see!¡±


    The professor had a look of understanding on her face. "Well, I find your couragemendable, so I''ll let today''s matter slide."


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    "However, I''ll do roll calls from now on. So, you better be present next time as well."


    ¡°<i>Heok,</i> professor?!¡±


    ***


    A certain person was working away silently in a ce that no one paid much attention to.


    The manager of the Office of Secretaries called out to that certain person. "Hey, newbie!"


    Choi Yeong-Su replied loudly, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Are you done organizing the documents I asked you forst time?¡±


    "Yes, sir. Here they are," said Choi Yeong-Su while bringing arge pile of documents from his desk.


    The manager took a gander, then muttered quietly, "Who told you to organize them like this?!"


    Choi Yeong-Su faltered ever so slightly. "Apologies. I shall do it again."


    "Hey, I was just kidding, so rx. This is pretty good, actually."


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    The manager sighed at Choi Yeong-Su''s stiff attitude. "I don''t mind that you''re a hard-working type, but fe, you''re a bit too stiff. You''ll stumble and fall sooner orter if you don''t rx. The more urgent you feel, the slower you should do something."


    However, Choi Yeong-Su''s reply remained stiff as always, "I see. I''ll remember that, sir."


    ¡°You''re only twenty this year, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    The manager spoke as some concern crept into his voice. "Others your age must be having fun like there''s no tomorrow, yet you''re here, working your butt off. Isn''t it difficult "


    ¡°I''m fine, sir.¡±


    "Guys over thirty run away from this job because of how hard it is. People think working in the Office of Secretaries is a fast track to sess. When you peel back theyers, though, we, the secretaries, have got to deal with all sorts of sundry chores. That''s what our job is."


    Choi Yeong-Su stood at attention and replied, "But sir, I like doing this."


    ¡°I don''t get you¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, kids your age should be having fun and adventures and whatnot. And I personally think that''s how things should be. That''s why I don''t get your willingness to do this difficult work at your age. If you''re hurting for money, there are always other options. Besides, I heard you haven''t even gone to a university yet. Getting an order to let a high school dropout work here is highly amusing in itself, but I find you even more interesting for working without a singleint. Hey, could you be a hidden child of one of the directors or something "


    Choi Yeong-Su could only chuckle wryly. "No, sir. I''m not."


    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something I must do, you see.¡±


    The manager leaned forward in his seat. "And what would that be "


    ¡°Apologies, but I''m unable to tell you that...¡±


    "Fine, fine! You''re no fun, kid. Anyway, the Chairman will arrive soon, so make sure that the report is ready ahead of time."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The manager clicked his tongue. "If you fail to do it right like thest time, I''m gonna put you through hell, got that "


    ¡°Yes, sir. Leave it to me.¡±


    "<i>Urgh,</i> fine. Fine! Let me tell ya, you''re one amazing kid. I''m beginning to respect you even more."


    Choi Yeong-Su smiled stiffly. "Thank you for the praise."


    ***


    The most notable event during the period, of course, was Park Yu-Min reaching the finals.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Han Se-Yeon arrived at the tournament venue and had to push past a huge crowd to get inside.


    Han Se-Yeon scanned the distant stage. ¡°Can you see Yu-Min anywhere?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced around before replying to her, "Yeah, I can see him."


    ¡°S<i>heesh,</i> were you born with a hawk''s eyes or something? Can you really see him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon pouted unhappily. "But, I can''t see anything down there, though."


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "You can always watch the match on the big screen."


    "I didn''te here to watch the game, you know! We''re here to cheer Yu-Min on, right? <i>Urgh,</i> this is why I told you that we have toe here early!"


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Why?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon unhappily reminded him. "The sooner we arrive, the better our seats will be! That way, we''ll be closer to Yu-Min during the match."


    But Kang Jin-Ho was confused by her words. "<i>Mm </i> There''s no reason for that, though "


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the front. "The seats nearest the stage are reserved for family members, after all."


    "So what "


    ¡°That''s where our seats are. We can just go take them any time we want.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon nearly stumbled on her feet. "W-Who told you that "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Yu-Min did, of course.¡±


    She began puffing her cheeks. "You know, it feels like you two always leave me out of whatever you are doing."


    "Do we " Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled and led her toward the stage. The security guards stopped them, but a quick exnation of who they were with the help of their IDs resolved the issue. They were then led to the reserved seats right next to the stage.


    Han Se-Yeon spotted the orphanage''s director and greeted her with a bright smile. "Ma''am! You arrived before us "


    ¡°Se-Yeon, Jin-Ho. Good to see you two again. I''ll be honest, I''m too nervous to watch.¡±


    "Even so, it''s great to have you here, Ma''am. Yu-Min can finally rx andpete to his fullest potential. Let''s cheer him on together, Director!"


    ¡°Yes, let us do that.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon turned her head. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho! You cheer, too!¡±


    "No need," said Kang Jin-Ho as he sat down on his assigned seat.


    .


    Han Se-Yeon red at him. "Why not? Why don''t you want to cheer your friend on? Yu-Min worked hard to reach the finals, you know "


    ¡°He''s going to win whether I cheer him on or not.¡±


    ¡°Wha? Don''t you know that his opponent is no pushover? He''s the previous tournament''s winner, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted and shook his head. ¡°Doesn''t matter. Yu-Min will win regardless.¡±


    ¡°And how can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°It''s obvious, that''s why.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon nearly threw up her hands in the air. "<i>Urgh,</i> fine. Pray tell, what is obvious, good sir "


    Kang Jin-Ho grimly replied, "No one in this world is good enough to beat Park Yu-Min¡­ aside from me."


    "You know, I think your condition qualifies as a mental illness at this stage."


    Kang Jin-Ho confidently harrumphed. ¡°Just wait and see¡­¡±


    However, the match didn''t unfold as he had predicted. Currently, it was right before the start of the third round in the five-round match. Park Yu-Min had tasted an overwhelming defeat in the first two rounds. He couldn''t even do much during those two painful defeats, too.


    Han Se-Yeon red at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, it''s your fault for jinxing it, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. He could see Park Yu-Min inside thepetition-use gaming capsule, frozen stiff in nervousness like a deer in the headlights. Even though the second round had ended, Park Yu-Min remained inside the capsule and continued to stare at the monitor in a daze. Anyone could tell his current state from the stupefied look on his face.


    Han Se-Yeon bit her lower lip. ¡°<i>Oh, no!</i> Look, I think Yu-Min''s too nervous! What should we do? He can''t hear us from here!¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, then called out his friend''s name. ¡°Park Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sitting inside the capsule was jolted awake.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Park Yu-Min turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Are you done warming up your wrists now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho mouthed those words while pointing at his own wrists.


    Park Yu-Min nodded in silence.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned. ¡°Then you''re finished messing around, right?¡±


    At that provocative question, a grin began forming on Park Yu-Min''s face.


    This was the ''Heavenly Mind Communication'' technique at work. If Kang Jin-Ho willed it, no soundproofing could stop his voice from reaching his target.


    ¡°In that case, it''s time to start winning. Don¡¯t forget. You losing is the same as me losing. And I hate losing more than death itself.¡±


    Park Yu-Min cackled, then he said something.


    Han Se-Yeon saw Park Yu-Min¡¯s lips move, but she couldn¡¯t hear him, so she asked Kang Jin-Ho. "What did he say "


    ¡°He said some insolent things.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°In. That. Case. I. Will. Win.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon smiled while ncing back at Park Yu-Min. ¡°<i>Wow, </i>Yu-Min. You''ve grown a lot, haven''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah. He''s grown so much that it''s getting harder to handle him these days.¡±


    The flow of the match changed from the third round onward. Park Yu-Min''s previous powerless disy during the first two rounds was nowhere to be found. He maintained a steady, sturdy defense against the enemy raids and used just one powerful counterattack to win the round. In other words, he had returned to his usual self.


    Han Se-Yeon grinned at that. ¡°I think Yu-Min has sobered up now.¡±


    "It''s about time," said Kang Jin-Ho with a deep grin of his own.


    Park Yu-Min was a friend he met through a strange set of circumstances. Yet, look at the kid¡ªthere he was,peting on the main stage to be the best in Korea. He was trying to be the best in esports, a profession that most of the world hadn''t fully embraced yet, and the amount of effort Park Yu-Min had put in to reach this stage must beparable to the top athletes of regr, <i>normal</i> sports.


    Park Yu-Min was giving his all to stand at the top right now.


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head a little. ¡°Since when did our crybaby Yu-Min be such a cool guy?¡±


    ¡°You think he''s cool?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don''t you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly while studying Park Yu-Min closely.


    By now, Park Yu-Min hadpletely regained his confidence. The fourth round was easily won by him after he went with an early-round rush to rout his opponent in one go. And just like that, the final match went down to the wire.


    The hoarse voices of thementators fervently exining the situation echoed in the tournament venue. Their voices were audibly ready to give out, but thementators remained professional and continued tomentate the match while cheering for each contestant. Even though this was apetition involving a ''mere''puter game, tens of thousands of people had descended to the venue to cheer on their favorite finalists.


    The final round was a nail-biting affair, a battle of titans deserving of its spot in history. No matter who won, it would not be seen as an injustice or an incorrect oue.


    Kang Jin-Ho bore witness to this spectacle. On a realm where he couldn''t reach stood his friend, Park Yu-Min, disying his utmost best.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> He¡¯s kinda cool, I guess?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly to himself.

 Chapter 74: The Encounter (5)

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Encounter (5)</h4>


    ¡°Still, nothing''s cooler than being the winner,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Park Yu-Min must''ve heard him because his hand movement grew faster and faster.


    ¨C Ohhh! Park Yu-Min! Park Yu-Min is furiously storming in! Yes, he''s going all out! Uwaaaah!!! That incredible control! Park Yu-Min! Park Yu-Minnnn! We are about to witness the birth of a new champion! Park Yu-Min!! GG! Yes, oh yes! GG!


    Thementator''s voice rang loudly in the tournament venue as the fireworks and confetti exploded everywhere.


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaaaaah! </i>Yu-Min won! He won, Jin-Ho!¡± Han Se-Yeon cried out in tion.


    ¡°Indeed. He did it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned deeply.


    For some reason, he felt proud of that boy. When did he ever feel this way before? Feeling happy and proud about someone else? Themotion on the stage eventually calmed down enough for the winner''s interview to be conducted.


    Han Se-Yeon nudged Kang Jin-Ho''s side. ¡°Look, Yu-Min''s crying again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. "This moment will be recorded for posterity, so for him to show his weak side like this..."


    The smiling interviewer began asking Park Yu-Min.


    ¨C Mister Park Yu-Min! You''re the champion! Congrattions! Is there anyone you''d like to thank and share this joyous asion with


    Park Yu-Min replied with a slightly tearful voice.


    ¨C First of all, I''d like to thank my teammates who trained with me and patiently helped me reach this far. And then, the team director who must''ve lost a lot of sleep because of me. And I''d like to thank the orphanage''s director who looked after me all these years, and my kind siblings back in the orphanage, too! And, and... And my friends who encouraged me to be a pro gamer! I''d like to thank all my friends who are here!


    ¨C Your friends, you say


    ¨C Yes! Jin-Hoooo! I kept my promise, okay!


    Kang Jin-Ho burst intoughter. ¡°Looks like he''s gone out of control, then.¡±


    For some reason, though, Han Se-Yeon was pouting unhappily. Kang Jin-Ho nced at her and asked with a cocked eyebrow, ¡°What''s the matter this time?¡±


    She sourly replied, "He thanked everyone... except me!"


    ¡°...¡±


    Her eyes narrowed to slits. "I''m gonna kill him when he gets here."


    ¡°Be nice. He won, after all.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I''ll only kill him halfway¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head. "I guess being half-dead won''t dampen the celebration."


    Park Yu-Min finally became a champion. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop smiling at that knowledge as the celebration continued on the stage.


    He chuckled and murmured to himself.


    <i>''Congrattions, Yu-Min.''</i>


    And just like that, time continued to flow¡­


    ...While leaving behind many memories from many events.


    ***


    ¡°To our Jin-Ho''s painless enlistment!¡± Jeong In-Gyu raised his ss for a toast.


    ¡°To our Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho also raised his own ss and clinked sses with his friends. Then, he ced the ss down on the table.


    Jeong In-Gyu tilted his head. ¡°Dude, why aren''t you drinking your booze?¡±


    "It doesn''t taste good," Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly.


    Jeong In-Gyu looked stunned. "<i>Huh </i> Who drinks because of the booze''s vor "


    "What then " Kang Jin-Ho raised an eyebrow while cocking his head slightly.


    ¡°You drink to get wasted, obviously!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly nodded away. ¡°And that''s why I don''t feel like drinking...¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu looked even more lost now. ¡°I don''t get it, dude.¡±


    Park Yu-Min came to his rescue. ¡°Jin-Ho won''t get drunk even if he drinks ten times more than us, you know. So, drinking to get wasted isn''t applicable for him.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I didn''t know you were that good with booze.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea, In-Gyu.¡± Park Yu-Min sagely nodded.


    ¡°That''s what it was...¡±


    Oh Min-Jae, who had been silently observing this exchange from the other side of the table, suddenly spoke up, "By the way, who invited In-Gyu here "


    A different friend replied to him, ¡°No one did. He just sniffed out free booze somehow and decided to show up.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you disloyal jerks?! How can you leave me out of Jin-Ho''s going away get-together when there''s booze involved?!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae tutted loudly. ¡°Well, you''re an examinee repeating a year, that''s why.¡±


    "Are you saying that an examinee isn''t a human in your eyes?! Man, you''re making me cry here." Jeong In-Gyu retorted humorously, prompting everyone at the party to burst into loudughter.


    Booze began to flow freely. Most of the conversation consisted of catching up on how everyone had been doing in the past half-year, as well as some rumors they heard about regarding life in the South Korean army. The get-together went on for hours, but... Han Se-Yeon didn''t say a single thing.


    ¡°Guys, let''s call it a night,¡± said Park Yu-Min to break up the party.


    Predictably, voices of protest rose up. ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°We have a student repeating a year with us, and I gotta manage my health for the uing tournament, too.¡±


    ¡°Man, that''s unfortunate.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Come on, let''s go home.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up without any hesitation. ¡°Right, let''s go.¡±


    He saw no point in dithering about since he didn''te here to drink booze but to meet his friends after not seeing them for a long while.


    Park Yu-Min looked around at his friends around the table and spoke, "I''ll pay for the drinks, everyone."


    ¡°<i>Ohhhh! </i>As expected of a career man!¡±


    ¡°That''s the dignity of a pro!¡±


    ¡°No, wait! It''s the spirit of the champion!¡±


    Park Yu-Min began blushing when his friends rowdily cheered him on. ¡°W-Wait, that''s not...¡±


    "It''s fine. Fine, I say! As long as you pick up the tab, we''re all good!"


    While making an embarrassed but happy expression, Park Yu-Min headed to the bar''s counter. Kang Jin-Ho and his friends filed out of the joint and continued to chat for a little while longer on the sidewalk before going their ways one by one.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I''m going first.¡± Park Yu-Min grinned and waved his hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Want me to give you a ride?¡±


    ¡°Nah. But you should take Se-Yeon home, though.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head. "<i>Mm </i>"


    ¡°I''ll catch a taxi, so don''t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Sure...¡± Kang Jin-Ho watched Park Yu-Min leave, then turned his attention to Han Se-Yeon. "Let''s go, too."


    "Okay," Han Se-Yeon replied briefly and followed him in utter silence as they headed to her home. Fortunately, she didn''t throw a tantrum like thest time, which made Kang Jin-Ho rather thankful.


    After a while, she finally broke her silence and said, ¡°Jin-Ho. When did you apply?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "It hasn''t been that long."


    ¡°And you haven''t said anything to me?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡±


    "That''s just like you, isn''t it " Han Se-Yeon quietly muttered. Rather than disappointment and hurt, her tone sounded curt and unfriendly.


    Kang Jin-Ho kept his mouth shut, knowing that she wasn''t looking for a reply from him. They continued to walk down the streets covered in the darkness of the night without saying anything else.


    She did nce at him a couple of times but she still chose to say nothing. They walked in silence like this and, before long, they arrived in front of her home.


    Han Se-Yeon sighed. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Alright."


    ¡°And be safe during your enlistment, too.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Come back in one piece, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon wordlessly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, then frowned deeply. ¡°Don''t you have anything else to say other than ''Got it'', ''I will'' and what not?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Didn''t you juste clean out of the blue and say you enlisted a few days ago?! Do you really think it¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t tell me about it earlier?! And all you can say right now is ''I got it ¡¯ That you will? It''s alright? Don''t you know any other words?!" Han Se-Yeon''s voice grew louder and angrier. "I can''t do this anymore! I''m so sick of it!"


    Unfortunately for her, Kang Jin-Ho had no idea why she was acting this way. ¡°What''s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°What''s gotten into me?! Did you really just ask me that?! Wait, that''s right! You wouldn''t get it. You don''t get it and that''s why you asked me that dumb question! You aren''t the type to ask about something you already know, after all!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. There must be some kind of an evil phantom lurking in front of Han Se-Yeon''s house since she would start behaving weirdly whenever they get here. "You''re drunk, Se-Yeon. Go inside and try to get some rest. I''m going now."


    Han Se-Yeon coldly red at him. "I didn''t touch a single drop."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m too tired of this. Fine. Go. Have a nice day. I''ll stop too, so you do whatever you want from now on. Get drafted, emigrate, I don''t care anymore.¡± Han Se-Yeon spat those words out and turned around fast enough to generate a gush of cold wind.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly watched her storm toward the entrance.


    But she stopped just before it, then said her final goodbye. "Enjoy your life. Now, bye."


    For some reason, hearing her say that left a bitter taste in Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. He faltered, then called out to her. "Han Se-Yeon, wait."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand why you''re so angry at me, but can you forgive me? I''d like to apologize.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon''s face turned bright red. "You¡¯re apologizing when you don''t even know why?!"


    ¡°You''re angry at me, after all.¡±


    "Don''t you understand that what you''re doing is making things even worse?!" Han Se-Yeon forcefully wiped the corners of her eyes. "You''re just unbelievable, you know that? Yeah, unbelievable! Why do you want to make me feel this miserable "


    She breathed heavily. Her panting gradually weakened, and she finally muttered in a sorrowful voice, ¡°I like you, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I like you. From way back¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly replied, "Yeah, I like you, too."


    Han Se-Yeon slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. You like me, like how you like Yu-Min, In-Gyu, Tae-Ho, and Min-Jae. I knew all that, but I still like you. No, I liked you. But now... I think I can''t deal with you anymore.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut, unable to think of something to say. What should he do in a situation like this


    "I''ve always hung around near you, but you never paid me much attention, and... And... And I''m tired of doing that. I want to find someone who likes me back, so I don''t have to go through this again."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, leave. Go and join the army. I''ll be gone from your sight from now on. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. This felt wrong.


    "Be safe, okay? Stay healthy, too. Don''t get injured or get sick," said Han Se-Yeon with a forced <i>bright</i> smile. "It''s been fun, Jin-Ho. But it''s fine now, so, bye."


    She opened the front gate and slipped inside. The metal gate closed with a soft click behind her. Kang Jin-Ho could only stare at that scene in silence.


    For some reason... it felt so bitter. Bitter and lonesome, too.


    <i>''Weird...''</i>


    He lost a friend just now. At least he could tell that much. That must be why he felt frustrated and bitter. Maybe his anger level was rising up. Maybe... his emotions were trying to rush to his head. It all felt so... weird.


    <i>''What... was it ''</i>


    What was this emotion? He hadn''t felt an emotion like this in such a long time. It must''ve been... A long, long time ago in the past, even before Zhongyuan... He must''ve felt this emotion for a brief period of time back then.


    <i>''...Toote, aren''t I ''</i>


    Indeed, he was toote to notice it. A bitter grin slowly formed on his face. "A little... No, much toote."


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave, a rueful expression was frozen on his face. In a way, this was good for him. It was good that he had finally recognized this emotion welling up inside him. He could have lived the rest of his new life totally oblivious to it, but now, he knew and recognized it, so what a relief it was...


    <i>''Even though it''s toote...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly trudged away. From now, he...


    A shrill cry hit him from behind. ¡°Hey, you dummy!¡±


    "<i>Uh </i>" Kang Jin-Ho let out a loud gasp unbeknownst to himself. He had been too wrapped up in his emotions that he failed to notice the presence of other people around him. That would have been unimaginable in the past.


    ¡°How can you be walking away like that?!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon pushed the front gate open and was walking back toward him.


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered. ¡°But, you told me to leave...?¡±


    "So, you decided to <i>actually</i> leave?! Just like that? When someone pours their heart out, you''re supposed to cling on to the gate and beg and apologize in a flood of tears, you know? Don''t you know that that''s the only way to spare me the humiliation?!"


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stood there in confusion.


    While he dithered about, she strode quickly to his location and red sharply at him. ¡°Stay still, got it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <i>p!</i>


    Han Se-Yeon suddenly pped him on the face. She then cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You didn''t dodge that?¡±


    ¡°You told me to stay still, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But, I wanted to hurt you, though?¡± Han Se-Yeon spat out a groan. ¡°<i>Urgh,</i> who am I kidding? I''m the idiot and the fool here, anyway. Just why did I... With this guy...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho felt lost and speechless. He still didn''t know what it was, but his gut told him that he had made a grave mistake somewhere.


    Han Se-Yeon red at him again. ¡°Be still, okay?¡±


    <i>''Again ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly cocked an eyebrow but he stood tall without moving. Noticing that he wasn''t moving, Han Se-Yeon sneaked closer and hugged him.


    "<i>...Mm </i>" She tried to go on her tiptoes a couple of times before frowning a little. "H-Hey,e down a little, will you "


    "Come down "


    "Yeah. Just bend your knees or something!"


    Kang Jin-Ho unknowingly bent his knees a little.


    She groaned. ¡°A little bit more.¡±


    ¡°<i>Why </i>¡±


    ¡°Just do it, will ya?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and lowered himself a lot more. When he did, Han Se-Yeon brought her face to his and kissed him on the lips.


    This feeling, it... How should he describe it? Kang Jin-Ho decided to stop thinking for now. His gut told him that now wasn''t the time for that.


    A little whileter, Han Se-Yeon broke off the kiss and stepped back. "You can go now."


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°However, if you call Yu-Min first and not me during your first vacation, I''m gonna chase you down to the depths of hell and kick your butt.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "I will."


    ¡°You will?¡±


    He smiled wryly. "Yes, I''ll call you first."


    Han Se-Yeon nodded, then hugged him again. ¡°Have fun, you dummy.¡±


    ¡°I will. Stay healthy.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon kissed him lightly on his lips, then hurriedly ran back into her home with her face bright pink. Kang Jin-Ho slowly touched his lips.


    <i>''What a strange feeling this is...''</i>


    Indeed, there was a strange feeling swirling in him right now. So strange¡ªin fact¡ªthat it was indescribable. He nced at the front gate, sensing that Han Se-Yeon''s figure was still there. She was leaning against the other side of the gate, quietly sobbing away.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho murmured, then he turned around to leave. He instinctively realized that he should not linger any longer.


    ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho!¡± A loud voice called out to him from the other side of the gate.


    He nced behind him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna ditch you and find a new guy, you dummy!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at her yell. Seriously, this girl... She remained a handful until the end, didn''t she? He walked away as the unexinable feeling continued to swirl in his heart. He could have used his movement technique to get home much quicker but he didn''t feel like doing that right now.


    For the first time in a while, Kang Jin-Ho walked alone on the streets under the stillness of the night, quietly reflecting on himself.


    <i>''Have I changed ''</i>


    Compared to when he returned to the modern era, yes, he had changed. Quite a lot, in fact. He acknowledged it.


    <i>''Am I at peace ''</i>


    Compared to his past, yes, his new life was filled with enjoyable things. He might get angry sometimes and even get sad, but his life right now was <i>definitely</i> peaceful. This was the life he had been longing for.


    <i>''...However, am I happy ''</i>


    He still hadn''t found the answer to this question. One thing was for certain, though¡ªhe was inching closer to the ''happiness'' he had been wishing for. He was sure about this.


    <i>''In that case, what a relief.''</i>


    What a relief that he could return to the modern era. What a relief it was that he could escape from that hell. What a relief... that he could finally live the life he had been dreaming about.


    <i>''Just like this...''</i>


    He wished for the future to be like this. Unchanging, and that it would remain the same¡ªthe same as now. Kang Jin-Ho smiled quietly. A smile that... looked just a little tragic and a little rueful at the same time.


    It seemed that the time wasn''t quite right yet. Perhaps he still needed a little more time. Unfortunately, there woulde a time for him to ept his situation whether he liked it or not. Just like now¡­


    ¡°Come out. Now.¡±


    The reality he had been ignoring until now began to creep closer.


    1. ¡°GG¡± means ¡°good game¡±

 Chapter 75: The Encounter (6)

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Encounter (6)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice echoed in the darkness, and then... An eerie silence descended on the surroundings. The silence was unnerving and ominous. It was as if this location, and this location only, had be isted and cut off from the rest of the world.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled quietly. ¡°Come out before I drag you out myself. I won''t repeat myself again.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> But, you have already done that,¡± A quiet murmur replied to him as a figure leisurely stepped out from the nearby shadow. The figure narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you notice my presence?¡±


    The shadowy figure turned out to be a middle-aged man wearing a fedora. His eyes were gleaming softly in the light of mild shock as if he had never expected to be discovered. This middle-aged man had always been confident in his skills in tailing a target, yet he got discovered for the first time ever.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a t voice, ¡°Since the beginning...¡±


    "<i>Tsk, tsk,</i>" the middle-aged man tutted and shook his head. "Too bad. I''ve been tailing you for three months now."


    It was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to tut instead. ¡°As I said, since the beginning.¡±


    The middle-aged man''s expression stiffened, having finally understood what Kang Jin-Ho meant. "You... detected me that early "


    ¡°That''s right...¡±


    ¡°Then, why haven''t you called me out until now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed ruefully. ¡°I didn''t want to shatter it, you see.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t want to shatter this peace I''ve finally obtained after a lengthy struggle, that''s why.¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned deeply. "I see. You are far better than we expected, then."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and studied the middle-aged man. Did he say ''we ¡¯ Who was he talking about? And why was he monitoring Kang Jin-Ho without doing anything else for months


    Honestly speaking, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t interested in finding out, so he kept avoiding the truth. However, it wasn''t possible to do that anymore. It was time to uncover the hidden truth of this world.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Speak. Why have you been tailing me?¡±


    ¡°I heard you called for me, though?¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    The middle-aged man adjusted his fedora a touch. "You told my stupid disciple to bring his master."


    Kang Jin-Ho quicklybed through his memories. ¡°Indeed, that did happen.¡±


    There was a time when he ran into a martial practitioner in an alley during his high school years. He remembered telling that nameless practitioner something like that.


    The middle-aged man grinned. ¡°So, here I am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho also grinned back at him. ¡°Too bad for you, I don''t enjoy silly jokes.¡±


    "... "


    ¡°Especially jokes made by a rat that has been chasing after me. Such a thing makes me feel an urge to spill blood.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± The middle-aged cackled softly. ¡°Do you want me to apologize, then?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it. Just spit out your purpose.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded slowly. ¡°Well, in that case. I''ve been observing you these past months to determine what kind of a person you are.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We need to know who, or what, you are to figure out whether to bring you into our fold or eliminate you.¡±


    What a worthless statement that was. At least to Kang Jin-Ho''s ears. ¡°So? What was your conclusion?¡±


    "Well, that... I''m not certain." The middle-aged man scratched his cheeks sheepishly. "A guy like you has never appeared before. You really do have so many different facets, don''t you? Even though you seem exceedingly evil, you can also be unbelievably kind. Youe across as insensitive and dull, yet you have a surprisingly delicate touch. You can be as cold as ice, but also be sentimental. I swear, I''ve not seen a guy with so many opposing personalities like you before."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, I can''t make up my mind here. What should I do about you? It''s a quandary, alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. "Get to the point."


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes as a fierce grin crept up on his lips. "We''ve been thinking. And, as it turns out, there had been no need for us to decide."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are capable of making up your own mind, aren''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn at that rhetorical question.


    The middle-aged man continued. ¡°Well, then. Will you join us?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied the middle-aged man''s face beneath the fedora''s brim.


    The middle-aged man shrugged nonchntly. "I know, I know. You need me to exin first. <i>Mm,</i> let''s see... We aren''t trying to do anything grand or overly ambitious. We won''t say some silly things like we''re out to conquer the world. No, our aim is simpler than that. We aim to stay in the shadows and control... everything."


    ¡°Control, is it?¡±


    "There are people in this world who possess certain powers the rest of society can''t understand. In the past, such people were called witches or, sometimes, prophets. In the modern era, however... Such people don''t reveal themselves anymore, just like you. Even those who think they know you well will stare in horror after finding out what you''re truly capable of. They¡¯ll look at you as if you are a monster."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded since the middle-aged man was speaking the truth.


    The middle-aged man theatrically spread his arms open. "But, that''s wrong, don''t you think? Being better than everybody gets you ostracized? Why? It makes no sense. And so, we''re trying to bring the order back to this world."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded once again. The middle-aged man''s argument had a point. The strong preyed on the weak in this world, a survival of the fittest. At least, that was how it should have been. In the modern era, however, the absolute powerhouses had to hide from the frail but numerousmoners. The advancement in modern firearms most probably had a hand in that.


    Then, there was the thirst for new types of power. If the truth about martial arts was revealed to the world once more, the number of people wanting to dissect Kang Jin-Ho alive for ''scientific purposes'' would be high enough to fill up an ocean. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t scared of them or their firearms.


    However, getting involved meant Kang Jin-Ho would have to say goodbye to the life he had been living so far. Saying farewell to the peace he had finally found? And to the happiness he had been longing for? Kang Jin-Ho definitely didn''t want that. He looked at the middle-aged man. "Did you say something about eliminating me "


    ¡°Well, that''s if our ideals don''t match.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like ''you'' are split into different camps, then. Camps on the opposing side, I assume.¡±


    The middle-aged man licked his lips ruefully. "Well... Honestly, you''re right. It shouldn''te as a surprise that some people wish to maintain the status quo. <i>Moderates,</i> if you will.¡±


    "So, you were nning to eliminate me if I was one of these so-called moderates "


    ¡°Not exactly. Even if you''re a moderate, we won''t touch you as long as you''re not hostile or try to hinder us. I''ve been tailing you for months to determine that. I''ll have you know that our... <i>organization</i> isn''t some gathering of murderers that enjoy senseless killing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I see...¡±


    The middle-aged man adjusted his fedora. ¡°So, then. Have youe to a decision?¡±


    "I already have¡­"


    ¡°I''d like to hear it, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head slightly to the side. ¡°Get out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''m not the same man as before, after all. So, stop bothering me and get lost. However, if you bother me one more time... You will learn who I truly am.¡±


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes. "You don''t mind me asking the reason for your decision "


    ¡°You said you wanted me to join you, right?¡±


    ¡°That I did¡­.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned all of a sudden. No, wait¡ªthat smile didn''t belong to him. That smile belonged to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, the one who plunged Zhongyuan into fear of death and destruction. He was smiling once more in the modern era. "This world is a survival of the fittest."


    ¡°Indeed, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why should the strong lower his head and join the group of weaklings like you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scoffed. "If you wish to walk with me, then kneel. Grovel on the ground. Then, I might ept you."


    "You insane fool!" The middle-aged man chuckled hollowly. That reply wasn¡¯t on the level of merely being arrogant. It was so mind-numbingly haughty that thebel ''utter lunatic'' seemed to be a good fit for Kang Jin-Ho. How could anyone say something like that with a straight face


    "Sounds like you don''t know your ce!" The middle-aged man harrumphed while raising his cane. "If you give me your word that you won''t hinder us, I shall spare your life. How about it, fe "


    At that ludicrous offer, a deep grin slowly spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°Hinder you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°And you want to control everything in this world?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded. "That''s right. That is our goal..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grin deepened. "Doesn''t that mean I''m included in that goal "


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Doesn''t that mean I must close my eyes and cover my ears while you manipte and mess around with my family and friends " Kang Jin-Ho mockingly asked as the smile on his lips distorted ever so slightly. That was all he did¡­


    But that was more than enough to instantly transform the air Kang Jin-Ho had been giving off so far. The middle-aged man detected that sudden shift and hurriedly stumbled back, his entire body trembling fearfully. A sense of despair simr to falling into the pits of hell began crushing down on him.


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± The middle-aged man''s shoulders visibly shuddered.


    <i>''My... No, our assessment of him was wrong!''</i>


    The aura of ughter gushing out from Kang Jin-Ho''s figure tightened around the middle-aged man''s throat like an iron noose. The dense, choking aura wed at his skin, trying to rip him apart, while his heart felt like it would explode from the sheer pressure.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled like a beast. ¡°You dare?¡±


    "<i>Kuh-uhk!</i>" The middle-aged man crumpled to the floor as if he was shoved down. Just how was Kang Jin-Ho doing this?! The middle-aged man couldn''t stop shaking from shock. This demonstration confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t merely ''strong.¡¯ No, this strength had to be at least equal to a powerful n¡¯s top heir. He was strong enough tomand heaven and earth regardless of what era he was born in!


    The middle-aged man cried out. ¡°W-Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you already know the answer?¡±


    The middle-aged man''s shivering grew even worse. Kang Jin-Ho disregarded that and slowly closed the distance, forcing the middle-aged man to stumble back without even realizing it.


    <i>''I... I''m scared? Me, scared of him?!''</i>


    The middle-aged man clenched his teeth while gripping the cane tightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly, oh-so agonizingly slowly closed the distance before stopping in front of the kneeling middle-aged man. Thetter couldn''t even lift a single finger in the meantime, even though Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been restraining him using an unknown power.


    Yet, the middle-aged man could only kneel on the ground, unmoving. He thought even a flicker of his finger might get him ripped apart to shreds, and this fear hadpletely paralyzed him to the spot.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly parted. ¡°Don''t be so scared. I''m a man of my words. I''ll let you leave.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kuk...</i>¡±


    ¡°However, go and deliver my message to your friends. Do not provoke me. Do not snoop around my surroundings, either. If you don''t heed my warning... You shall witness a living hell.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh... eugh...</i>¡±


    With that, this conversation was over. Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave.


    He had been turning a blind eye to the unwee visitors snooping around until now as he didn''t want to get tangled up in something troublesome. The truth was, though... He still had <i>some</i> thirst left for martial arts. He secretly desired his realm to be recognized and admired. He also wished to find someone topare his current strength with.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho suppressed his desires. To him, maintaining the current lifestyle was several times more important than fulfilling his worthless thirst for some martial prowess. Especially more so... if the ones chasing after him turned out to be no mere small fries but a professionally-run organization. Getting involved with those people would be tantamount to uprooting his current lifestyle from the ground up.


    Kang Jin-Ho definitely didn''t want that. Which left him with two options¡ªeither eliminate every single one of them or make them go away and leave him alone. In the end, he chose thetter.


    The middle-aged man forced himself to say something. ¡°<i>Keuh... hehehe!</i> You''re strong. Truly strong!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored him and kept walking away.


    ¡°To get this strong... Just how many times have you experienced <i>it</i>?¡±


    However, that question stopped him in his tracks. Kang Jin-Ho''s head slightly turned towards the still-kneeling middle-aged man.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s attention was no longer on this man, of course. But what thetter said managed to pique his interest nevertheless. Something about that question interested him, but it irritated him for some reason too.


    <i>¡®Did he ask me how many times ''</i>


    What did the middle-aged man even mean by that


    The middle-aged man somehow raised his hand to adjust his fedora and began grinning. ¡°Was it dozens of times? Or could it be hundreds?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head was fully turned around by now. Dozens of times? Hundreds? What <i>experience</i> was the middle-aged man talking about? It didn''t make sense. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s intuition still reacted sharply to the words that could be deemed random nonsense. It told him not to ignore what was being said here.


    "Answer me, Kang Jin-Ho! Just how many hells did you ovee before returning to the modern era!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened wide, his whole body now turning around to face the middle-aged man. ¡°Did you just say... hell?¡±


    The middle-aged man shed a toothy grin beneath his fedora. That was a smile of pure satisfaction. ¡°Yes, hell. That ce was hell. The ancient past we all call hell! Now, tell me! How many lives have you experienced before returning to the present, <i>oh</i> the returner from the past!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began shuddering involuntarily. What... what was this man saying? What was he even trying to say?!


    The middle-aged mannded one more critical blow right at that moment. ¡°Did you really think you were the only one who managed to return from the past?¡±


    The middle-aged man''s smiling visage dug into Kang Jin-Ho''s retinas.


    The night was deepening while the moonlight was waning. The time was approaching the early dawn, just before the advent of twilight. And on this very spot... A new kind of wind was blowing.

 Chapter 76: Joining the Military (1)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Joining the Military (1)</h4>


    ¡°I''m home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped through the front door.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong weed him. ¡°You arete today, son.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡±


    She made a somewhat ufortable expression and rebuked him. "Son!"


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    "I''d like you to stop saying sorry in response to everything I say. Can you do that for me "


    "I see. I''m sorry that I..." Kang Jin-Ho quickly caught himself apologizing again and mped his mouth shut. Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes and stared at him for a bit, so he tried to smile brightly back at her. "I''m about to join the military, so I guess I''m a bit nervous, Mother."


    ¡°I see.¡± She pouted a little, then walked up to her son to pat his shoulder. ¡°By the way, my son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    "Next time, when you want to make a big decision, I''d like to be a part of it. For instance, like enlisting."


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut again and silently listened.


    "I trust you since you are smart and resourceful enough to deal with most things yourself. However, sometimes it feels like I''m being left behind, and that makes me sad, son."


    ¡°That wasn''t my intention, Mother.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong ruefully smiled. "I know that. I know very well that my child isn''t like that. I''m just saying, that''s what it feels like sometimes."


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure what to say to her. He still found it challenging to empathize with someone else''s feelings. It was not like he had lived his life all alone, and he certainly had interacted with other people before, yet Kang Jin-Ho still had a hard time figuring out other people''s hearts.


    <i>''Is it because of my time in the demon cult ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho believed he was different from other demon cult members with broken personalities since he joined the cult as a boy with an already-matured adult''s mind. However, that experience still left some marks on him, it seemed. Then again, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t living a ''normal'' life during his first life, anyway.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong continued. ¡°I still think you should''ve at least told me, your mother. Or you think I''m wrong?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly pondered deeply, then nodded in eptance. ¡°I was being thoughtless, Mother.¡±


    If the true meaning of ''being a family'' extended beyond simply living under one roof, then perhaps Baek Hyeon-Jeong was right. A family should butt heads and decide on big, life-changing decisions together. Kang Jin-Ho readily epted hisck of consideration on this one.


    ¡°Yes, son. Pleasee over here for a second.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly approached his mother. She gently hugged him and patted his back.


    ¡°You used to be so small, yet you''re already old enough to join the army... I feel a little rueful about you leaving, even though other boys all have to go there...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed, the end of her sentence blurring from teary emotions.


    ¡°It''s not like I''m leaving tomorrow, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true.¡± She released him and lightly dabbed the corners of her eyes. ¡°Anyway. Did you have supper?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    "Okay. Get some rest, son. Your dad is asleep now, so be careful not to make too much noise."


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply, then headed to his room. He closed the door behind him, put his bag on the desk, thenid down on the bed without changing out of his street clothes. He briefly pondered washing up first, but his thoughts were still too messy, and they didn¡¯t permit him to do anything else.


    <i>- Did you really think you were the only one who managed to return from the past </i>


    The fedora-wearing stranger said those words, leaving Kang Jin-Ho''s mind in a whirlpool of confusion.


    So he wasn''t the only one who went through... <i>that </i> His thoughts were chaotic. How could it not be when he had always believed his experience to be unique, something that no one could possibly understand. That was why he never once entertained the idea of confessing the truth to another person. If he did, others might see it as a drunken rant or a whimsical fantasy... Or maybe, they might evenbel him as a nutcase.


    Besides, nothing would''ve changed even if people believed his story. His life had already taught him that humans would thoroughly ostracize individuals who were too different from them. That knowledge led him to believe that no one would empathize with his story.


    But now... Other ''returners'' aside from himself had appeared on his radar.


    <i>''How much of that man''s story can I believe, though ''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t naive enough to believe everything he heard from a stranger. He slowly raised his hands and ruefully rubbed his face. Regret was already filling him up; he shouldn''t have let that fedora-wearing man go without extracting more information out of him. Then again, the shock had left him unable to think straight, so it couldn''t be helped.


    <i>''...No, wait.''</i>


    If what that fedora-wearing man had said was all true, then he and his friends would someday reappear before Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Whether it was to reconcile or to simply eliminate him, they should show up without fail, so it might not be toote to respond ordingly when the time arrived.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally finished organizing his thoughts, then he nced outside the window. He tightly clenched his fists as the sight of the starless night sky entered his view.


    <i>''It''s not like I don''t understand why.''</i>


    Even Kang Jin-Ho was left shaken this badly. The mere knowledge of there being other people who could understand and sympathize with his horrifying experience had left him feeling chaotic. Of course, he could ept the possibility of other returners seeking out those with simr experiences to form a bond and build a base of influence with.


    Maybe... Those people might be better than Kang Jin-Ho''s family and friends when it came to truly understanding him.


    Kang Jin-Ho sat up and picked up his phone. He yed some music stored on the device, then put it somewhere near his head. As the music quietly wafted around the room, hey back down and closed his eyes.


    <i>''Do not get shaken up, Kang Jin-Ho.''</i>


    Whether such people existed or not... Whether people who could understand him existed or not wasn''t important to him. The important point to remember was that he was Kang Jin-Ho. Moreover, he was currently living a life that was up to him. As long as he didn''t forget who he was, he shouldn''t worry about his situation or any strange changes.


    He closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep, even though he wasn''t sleepy at all. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t catch a wink and had to watch the light of the day break free from the distant horizon.


    ***


    ¡°Enlistment?!¡± Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu freaked out at the sudden news delivered by Jo Gyu-Min who visited him first thing in the morning. ¡°He''s going to the army?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°And why did you only report this to me today?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min flinched at the Chairman''s angry scolding and hurriedly lowered his head. He was slightly miffed about being on the receiving end of his boss''s ire since Kang Jin-Ho was at fault, not him, for not saying anything about his sudden decision to enlist. However, Jo Gyu-Min''s job was to figure stuff out like that beforehand, so he had no excuses to offer.


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly muttered, ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Enlistment... Damn...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted while rubbing his temples.


    Now, this news had totally taken him by surprise. A grave expression formed on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face as many thoughts quickly filled his brain. A young Korean male could not avoid the draft as long as he had a healthy body. Even Hwang Jeong-Ho had experienced military life, too. And yes, his sons also went there without exception.


    He used to think enlistment was an obvious rite-of-passage that every man should go through, but now? He was having some serious doubts about it. He raised his head and looked at Jo Gyu-Min. "Is there a way out of this "


    ¡°Sir, when you say ''out of this''...¡±


    ¡°A way to dodge the draft, that is.¡±


    It was now Jo Gyu-Min''s turn to feel confused. His boss, Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu, was someone who had always ced strict importance on sticking to the rules. Other chaebols enjoyed all sorts of preferential treatments and exploited various illegal means and loopholes in thew to benefit themselves, but Chairman Hwang wasn''t like that. He hated such privileges with passion.


    He was a true self-made man who started as a son of a poor family right at the bottom of society. Moreover, on his way up the socialdder, hepeted with countless many bastards protected by ''special privileges'' and had to fight against all kinds of unfair nonsense. No wonder he gritted his teeth at the mere prospect of exploiting loopholes in thew.


    Of course, other people respected him precisely because of his stance. But now, he was talking about extralegal means with his own mouth?!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed to have noticed Jo Gyu-Min''s confusion because he exined himself in a somewhat sheepish voice, ¡°If it was my children or my grandkids, or even myself, I''d have them enlisted without thinking twice about it.¡±


    "I believe you''d do that, sir," Jo Gyu-Min replied calmly. Such things had already happened, after all.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned. ¡°However, Kang Jin-Ho is a special case.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement at that assessment.


    "This matter also has implications on my personal well-being. No matter what, I need that young man. Honestly speaking, I want to keep him by my side and monitor him 24 hours a day to ensure nothing happens, but..."


    "... " Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand that sentiment. Then again, he didn''t know the true rtionship between Hwang Jeong-Hu and Kang Jin-Ho, so his confusion wasn''t all that surprising.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned even deeper. "Of course, I know I''m being unreasonable. What I''m really worried about here, though, is whether Kang Jin-Ho can adapt to the institution called ''military'' or not."


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min gasped after finally realizing the worry in Chairman Hwang''s heart.


    In a certain sense, Kang Jin-Ho was a <i>very</i> unrestrained person. And in another sense, he was basically a troublemaker. He hated illogical things and didn''t take kindly to others trying to pressure him through violence. However, the institution called the South Korean military deserved thebel of the most insane illogical ce on Earth. Would someone like Kang Jin-Ho be able to adapt to life in such a ce? Even a blind could see how that might end.


    ¡°This is a big problem, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed while pulling out a cigarette. He lit it up and took a deep puff. ¡°A difficult problem, indeed. Yes, a tough headache...¡±


    What could happen when the existence called Kang Jin-Ho encountered the South Korean military? This was a problem that had to be stopped from happening, regardless of what it would cost.


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke, hoping to sound optimistic, "But, sir. He has been doing okay in his social life so far."


    ¡°That''s because nobody has tried to suppress him through power until now.¡±


    "M¡ª<i>mmhm...</i>"


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly shook his head. ¡°I also haven''t fully analyzed the person named Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    "Still... After seeing it for yourself, you must have some idea. People like Kang Jin-Ho will bounce back harder the more you try to suppress them."


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression became grave. ¡°You''re right, sir.¡±


    "Unfortunately, there are far too many idiots in our military who would try to deal with everything through force."


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded with a pained look on his face. After all, he <i>did</i> experience the Korean military''s ''quirks'' before, too.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke in a grave voice, "It''ll be toote to deal with an incident after it has already happened. So one must strive to ensure that no incident would happen in the first ce."


    ¡°Yes, sir. Absolutely correct.¡±


    ¡°As such, Gyu-Min. You''ll have to roll your sleeves up this time.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head in confusion.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took another deep drag of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke. ¡°Find a way. Come up with an alternative. At the very least, we need to create some kind of a safety so that Kang Jin-Ho can go through his military life without any serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''ll get on it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you permission to use whatever resources at our disposal.¡±


    "Thank you for your consideration, sir." Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply. Hwang Jeong-Hu silently waved his hand, indicating that it was fine for him to leave.


    Once Jo Gyu-Min exited the chairman''s office, Hwang Jeong-Hu spat out a lengthy groan. ¡°It would''ve been nice if only that man was more opportunistic...¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho had called and expressed his unwillingness to join the army, Hwang Jeong-Hu would have done anything to make that happen. As long as it wasn''t illegal, he would have found a method to get the exemption. There were methods like acquiring American citizenship or finding an alternative way to serve the country. Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, though... Hwang Jeong-Hu knew full well that it was just a pipe dream.


    ¡°What should I do...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was supposed to go to Kang Jin-Ho once a month to receive his treatment. That didn''t seem like much of an issue since he could just pay him a visit every month. However, that wasn''t the only problem he could foresee.


    ¡°<i>Hmm... </i>If only I had someone helping me from the inside...¡± Just as Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered, his eyes flickered brightly, ¡°<i>Aha.</i> So, there was that way. <i>Fufufu...</i>¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression brightened as he leaned against the chair. Almost at the same time, Jo Gyu-Min heading to the Office of Secretaries felt an unexinable chill and began to shudder.

 Chapter 77: Joining the Military (2)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Joining the Military (2)</h4>


    <i>Bzzzzzz!</i>


    Park Yu-Min shivered as he listened to the noisy buzz of a hair clippering to life. That wicked device was steadily closing in on Kang Jin-Ho''s hair.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min helplessly watched this horrifying scene as if his own hair was at risk.


    The hair salon auntie nced at him. ¡°Doesn''t look like you''re going there too, huh?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. I''m not¡­¡±


    <i>¡®And no, I never wanna go there!¡¯</i>


    <i>Bzzzz!</i>


    Before Park Yu-Min could voice his inner thoughts, the hair clipper cleanly traveled up the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s scalp.


    "<i>Pff¡ª</i>" The sight of an open highway in the middle of his friend''s hair nearly made Park Yu-Min burst intoughter, but he managed to hold it back.


    ¡°Did you justugh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°N-no, of course not. I was just sneezing, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho red at Park Yu-Min''s reflection in the mirror while gritting his teeth. No one would believe that lie since he was making such a face, after all!


    "<i>Whoa¡ª</i>Jin-Ho, that''s just gruesome." Park Yu-Min watched as Kang Jin-Ho''s hair was being shaved off unhesitantly and could only shudder in terror. Kang Jin-Ho never really had long hair, so his new balder visage didn''t look totally out of ce, but... A bald scalp with white inner skin exposed like that was more than enough to instill a vague sense of terror into the hearts of young men around Park Yu-Min''s age.


    <i>Bzzzzz!</i>


    Park Yu-Min urgently asked the hair salon auntie, ¡°D-Don''t you think that''s a bit too short?¡±


    Even the Navy would let their sailors keep longer hair than that, right


    The auntie tilted her head. ¡°Your friend asked for this, though?¡±


    ¡°W-Why did you do that, Jin-Ho?!¡±


    Not even those soldiers being shipped over to Afghanistan would sport that kind of hairstyle! Wasn''t this basically the head of a Buddhist monk?!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°It''s annoying, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had never styled his hair or tried to maintain it before, so his reply seemed on point.


    <i>''He''d be more handsome if only he looked after himself a little more...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho, with his less-than-ideal hair, still came across as handsome. Imagine what would happen if he paid more attention to his looks¡ªhe would easily pass off as a famous celebrity. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was simply too disinterested in such things.


    <i>''Oh, well. He''s enlisting, anyway. What''s the point of dolling oneself in that case '' </i>


    Park Yu-Min sighed inwardly.


    The Korean military wasn''t exactly overflowing with women who would rate you favorably just because you looked after yourself a bit more, anyway. When Park Yu-Min thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho''s decision could be the correct one. That didn''t mean most men could do what he did out of their lingering attachment, though!


    Park Yu-Min asked his friend, ¡°Where''s Se-Yeon today?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, ¡°Probably at home...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call her?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min tutted softly. What an indifferent dude his friend was. Was it even possible for a person to be this indifferent, anyway? ¡°Jin-Ho, you''ll get dumped at this rate, you know?¡±


    ¡°Dumped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don''t you know how many guys get dumped by their girlfriends?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly shrugged his shoulders. "If that happens, so be it."


    ¡°Holy cow. How can you even say that?¡±


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho''s assessment of his rtionship with Han Se-Yeon might sound cruel. But that was because he thought that the matter with her was something trivial after what transpiredst night. Once his somewhat heightened emotions cooled down, Kang Jin-Ho began having trouble understanding the feelings fromst night. It was just too vague to him.


    <i>''I''ll probably get my answers after my discharge...''</i>


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had to acknowledge hisck of finesse in matters involving the opposite sex. Obviously, he had experiences with women back in Zhongyuan¡ªbut those women weren''t exactly ''equal'' to him. To put it bluntly, he had been surrounded by cunning women filled with a singr desire to look good in front of him. That was the extent of his experience with women, so hisck of understanding regarding a ''normal'' couple''s dynamics made sense.


    Only by adapting to this world a bit more and living among its denizens would his situation be <i>better</i> for theck of a better term.


    ¡°We''re done, young man,¡± said the hair salon auntie.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted and turned his head from side to side to see his reflection in the mirror.


    The auntie grinned. ¡°Well, aren''t you a handsome devil?¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow while wondering why he looked even better than before, even though all he had done was shave his hair off as Park Yu-Min had said earlier.


    Park Yu-Min gasped. ¡°Just how bad was your hairstyle sense that you look better without any hair?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> And when did you start caring about your own style, then?¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly smirked. ¡°I guess you haven''t heard about the phrase, ''beloved by the cameras,¡¯ huh?¡±


    ¡°Beloved by cameras? What?¡±


    ¡°You see, one must get make-up done and get their hair styled properly before they do a broadcast.¡±


    ¡°You still have to do that even though you¡¯re a pro yer, not a celebrity?¡±


    "Yeah. In fact, everyone does. I thought we''d be practicing right before tournaments, but it turned out to be untrue. We gotta go to the tournament venue and get our make-up done first."


    ¡°You have such a strange profession...¡±


    A pro gamer should be good at ying games, and that should be it. Yet, they also had to have fashion sense, too? As Kang Jin-Ho had originally thought¡ªno profession in this world was a cakewalk.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes as he stared at Park Yu-Min. "Wait. Now that I think about it..."


    Park Yu-Min did look a little more fashionable after graduating from high school, and it seemed that the gaming-rted fashion grooming was the culprit here.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I guess your looks have improved somewhat.¡±


    "Being next to you makes me invisible, though," Park Yu-Min sourly replied.


    ¡°Really? I''m sorry, then.¡±


    ¡°Don''t apologize! It''s only making me feel worse!¡±


    Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho cackled at the same time. Whileughing, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but think.<i> </i>


    <i>''I knew it...''</i>


    He had to acknowledge that being with Park Yu-Min was a little more entertaining than being with Han Se-Yeon.


    ¡°It''s tomorrow, isn''t it...¡± Park Yu-Min asked in passing.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded while replying, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    "<i>Whoa.</i> Jin-Ho''s going to the army to be a real man."


    "I''m a man already, though " Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you''ve gotten a lot cheekiertely, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked, then paid the tab at the counter. They exited the hair salon and headed to a nearby cafe. Park Yu-Min asked after the duo stepped inside, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Americano.¡±


    "I thought you didn''t like coffee''s bitter taste and preferred sweeter stuff "


    ¡°I''ve grown to like it¡­¡±


    "That''s gonna be tough for you, though. The army probably won''t have Americano in their cafeterias, right " Park Yu-Min cackled while heading to the cafe''s counter. He received Kang Jin-Ho''s Americano and his own drink, then walked over to their table.


    <i>Slurp...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t mind the steaming-hot temperature of the coffee and took arge gulp.


    <i>''Hmm. My father brews better coffee than this.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s father, Kang Yu-Hwan, had recently gotten obsessed with brewing good coffee. Not too long ago, he even purchased a gourmet coffee roaster worth several dozen million won without telling his wife in his quest to brew even better coffee. Unsurprisingly, his wife began spitting fire of pure anger when she learned about his transgression.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that it was a good thing his father had a productive hobby, so he was fully supportive. However, his mother seemed very unhappy with how things were going. As a show of support, Kang Jin-Ho forced himself to drink several ''trial run'' products brewed by Kang Yu-Hwan, and that was how he developed an appreciation for the taste of coffee. At least, drinking coffee from other cafes continued to remind him of those times.


    Park Yu-Min took a sip of his drink before asking, ¡°Did you prepare everything you might need?¡±


    ¡°I''m enlisting, so what preparation can there be?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "Well, if you put it that way..." Park Yu-Min quietly observed his friend for a little while. Most people who were about to enlist would suffer from anxiety whether they were aware of it or not. But Kang Jin-Ho didn''t disy any signs of it. Were his nerves woven out of Grade-A steel wires or something? Seriously now, high schoolers preparing for a school trip might be more anxious than him!


    Park Yu-Min quietly asked, ¡°Aren''t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared? Why?¡±


    ¡°I mean... Aren''t you, like, nervous about joining the army and stuff?¡±


    ¡°I don''t get it. Why would I?¡±


    "Never mind. I was worried for nothing." Park Yu-Min internally groaned. Kang Jin-Ho''s current attitude was just like him, but it bbergasted Park Yu-Min somewhat. No matter how tough one''s mentality was, one was bound to feel some level of anxiety in a situation like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned while observing Park Yu-Min''s reaction.


    <i>''What a nice world it has be...''</i>


    If you asked any Zhongyuan citizens if they were interested in the chance to enlist in South Korea''s army, you would get an eptance rate shooting past 1000 to 1. There was no need to even bring the demon cult into this discussion, either. Even the renowned righteous ns and sects back then were rife with cruel, torturous training regimes and strict, no-nonsense atmosphere the likes of the South Korean military couldn''t evenpare to.


    Even then, hopefuls wanting to join those sects during recruitment events would form long queues outside the gates which would even snake around mountains.


    Were they hoping to be an expert? No. Not necessarily. Most of the applicants were satisfied by the prospect of not going to bed hungry every day.


    The phenomenon of enough food to feed most people began only around a century ago, maybe even less. For humans living before that era, their priorityy in not starving to death. Stuff like human rights or whatever was not even a concept in their minds.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s starting situation in Zhongyuan was like that, so why would he be worried about the Korean military life? Considering all the jealousy and wariness he had been subjected to when he first joined the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho was certain that the South Korean military would be like going to a kindergarten.


    Park Yu-Min, oblivious to his friend''s inner thoughts, asked once more, ¡°What about your parents? What did they say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, "Father told me to enjoy the experience, while Mother was disappointed."


    ¡°Disappointed? Howe?¡±


    ¡°Because I enlisted without telling her¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min was slightly taken aback. ¡°Wait, you didn''t even tell your own mother "


    "It slipped out of my mind." Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    ¡°Isn''t that worthy of your mother hitting you on the back until your back caught fire or something?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn''t hit me...¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min helplessly shook his head. It was so difficult to figure out what his indifferent friend was thinking about sometimes. ¡°Fine. What about your sister?¡±


    "Eun-Yeong? Why do you ask "


    ¡°She''s your sister, right?¡±


    "<i>Mm </i> I haven''t told her yet, since she doesn''te home oftentely."


    ¡°<i>Huh? </i>You''re enlisting tomorrow, yet you haven''t told your own sister until now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°I''m the one enlisting, so what''s the point of telling her?¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly broke out in a bright smile. ¡°Jin-Ho, you''re utterly hopeless.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless at Park Yu-Min''s unfaltering attitude. He could only quietly sip on the rest of his Americano. But all of a sudden, he recalled something. ¡°<i>Ah.</i> By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    "It''s about my car. I wasn''t sure what to do with it while I''m in the army."


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes gradually narrowed. ¡°Okay?¡±


    "I asked my father if he wanted to drive it around, but he refused. He said it''s too noisy. My mother doesn''t have a license, while Eun-Yeong doesn''t need a car since the agency sends chauffeurs to pick her up, anyway."


    At this point, Park Yu-Min''s back was already soaked in a cold sweat.


    Kang Jin-Ho got to the main point. ¡°That''s why, how about you drive my...¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    It was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to be taken aback. "<i>Huh </i> Why not "


    ¡°Everyone looks at you whenever you open the door of that car! No way. I''m not driving that thing.¡±


    ¡°It''s tolerable if you pretend that you haven¡¯t noticed¡ª¡±


    "It''s still a no! The thing is, people have started recognizing me, you know... My sry is pretty obvious, so if someone takes a picture of me in that kind of car, I''ll get used of being too full of myself. Actually, it''ll be a relief if the rumors stop there. In the worst-case scenario, people might use me of match-fixing to enrich myself. So, it''s a definite no."


    "Is that right " Kang Jin-Ho sighed ruefully. There didn''t seem like any other choice left besides ordering Jo Gyu-Min to return the car to the factory or something.


    ¡°<i>Oh, </i>right. What about your Golden Elephant?¡± Park Yu-Min suddenly asked.


    ¡°My father will take care of it, I guess.¡±


    "Don''t worry. I''ll visit your ce every now and then to take good care of it."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in a questioning manner. "<i>Hmm </i> You seem to care more about my Golden Elephant than the car "


    "Well, I don''t have any history with your car. But your bicycle has given me plenty of rides during my high school days, so yeah, I''ve got to express my gratitude somehow."


    "<i>Hah. </i>You''re weird." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled faintly.


    This was why he enjoyed hanging out with Park Yu-Min. The start of their friendship was as simple as Kang Jin-Ho giving the boy a ride because he noticed him limping. But now, their friendship had reached the point where he was having fun just by hanging out with him like this.


    Park Yu-Min lightly hit his own forehead. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I almost forgot...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    "I told the orphanage director about you enlisting. She got really mad at you. She said, how could you not stop by once before going away? That wasn''t like a nun at all, you know "


    ¡°Wait, the director got angry? Even though she''s an angelic nun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I''m telling you. It was my first time seeing her like that, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered slightly. That kind-hearted nun got angry? He couldn''t even imagine it. ¡°L-Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°If I don''t want a trip to Hell during my vacation, I must go pay a visit right now.¡±


    ¡°That''s a wise decision.¡± Park Yu-Min smirked while getting up. ¡°By the way, where are you going to get assigned in your enlistment? Nonsan?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "No, it''ll be the 102nd Recement Battalion.¡±


    ¡°I heard they were closing down, though?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, my turn wille before that.¡±


    ¡°Nonsan''s popr, so why did you apply to the 102nd?¡±


    "Because it''s nearby," Kang Jin-Ho replied in a matter-of-factly way.


    ¡°<i>Oh¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything else and nodded. What a Kang Jin-Ho-like thought process that was. It was <i>very</i> Kang Jin-Ho-like that Park Yu-Min could onlyugh as he left the cafe.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to sip his Americano while following behind his friend.


    <i>''I guess today will be thest time for a while ''</i>


    Indeed, this might be thest time he would get to drink Americano for some time. He made sure to drink every drop of coffee in the cup. The bitter taste lingered in his mouth for some time.


    1. The city of Nonsan has a famous army basic training center in South Korea

 Chapter 78: Joining the Military (3)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Joining the Military (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around his vicinity. "There seems to be a lot of people here..."


    ¡°That''s because a lot of people are enlisting, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sighed and nced at his son while making an unimpressed expression. ¡°This is why you should''ve finished your freshman year at university first. Son, haven''t you heard about the term ''Wintertime Sergeant'' before? If you enlist now, winter wille first before you be a sergeant.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exined in a serious tone. "The military service duration has gotten shorter these days, so I''ll be discharged shortly after winter."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly turned his head to stare pensively at a featureless mountain in the distance. "As expected of Gangwon Province, the mountains here look wonderful."


    Unfortunately, Baek Hyeon-Jeong didn''t leave him alone and decided to jab him with a cold retort, "You shouldn''t have said anything if you don''t know anything, dear."


    ¡°<i>Eheeem!</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan could only loudly clear his throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho observing their exchange began smiling faintly without realizing it. This was what being a family was all about. However, there still was a small problem. And it involved one of the family members deeply pouting away right now.


    The deeply pouting Kang Eun-Yeong red at her older brother with the eyes of an angry predator.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    "How can you do this in good conscience " Kang Eun-Yeong growled unhappily.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "You should''ve said something about enlisting, you know?! Am I a stranger to you? How can you enlist without telling your one and only little sister?! Other families start acting all high and mighty and advertise half a year before their sons get shipped off to the army, you know?! Oppa, are you joining a super-secretive special ops team or something? Wait, maybe you are joining the anti-North spy agency?! Or the National Intelligence Service? You applied without a word to anyone, and Mom calls me one day before you''re shipped away?! How does that even make sense?! Just how disinterested are you in your little sister''s life that you¡ª"


    ¡°H-hold on, Eun-Yeong. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault.¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly stopped his sister as cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    He assumed Kang Eun-Yeong hadn¡¯t inherited their mother''s talent for nagging and he had always been thankful for that. Unfortunately, he was proven wrong today. If she wasn''t stopped now, she might lecture him for the next three days and nights!


    "Oppa, do you have any idea how much trouble I got into while trying to change my schedule toe here?! Because of my impending debut, the agency has strictly nned every part of my daily schedule to the point of suffocation! So, can you even guess how insanely hard it was to get a day off?! <i>Ah?!</i> Can you imagine how hard it was for me?! The agency was so unwilling to listen that I even resorted to threatening them with a phone call to Mister Jo! After this fiasco, the trainers will get so angry at me for myck of discipline! Because of your thoughtlessness, Oppa, I''m now judged as an undependable trainee! What will I do to change that perception now¡ª"


    "I''m r-really sorry about this." Kang Jin-Ho sincerely apologized while thinking that dealing with thebined assault of the elders of the Ten Sects would have been so much more rxing.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong still ruthlessly pressured him with a scary expression akin to a vengeful spirit.


    <i>''By the way, since when did we be this close ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Hobed through his memories and couldn''t quite recall him and his sister being <i>this</i> friendly even back in his first life.


    "In any case! Oppa, you need to pay more attention to your surroundings! You can only remain indifferent up to a certain point before it''s uneptable, you know "


    ¡°Yes, Eun-Yeong''s right, son!¡±


    Thebined verbal assault of Kang Eun-Yeong and Baek Hyeon-Jeong left Kang Jin-Ho battered and bruised. ¡°N-No, wait a minute...¡±


    Just before he could mount his defense, though, someone grabbed his shoulder and gently squeezed it. Kang Jin-Ho looked back and found his father making a sage-like expression. "Father "


    "Jin-Ho, listen to me." Kang Yu-Hwan deeply stared at his son, then leaned closer to whisper, "Sometimes, a moment of silence is worth more than a thousand words, son."


    Kang Jin-Ho heard the advice born out of his father¡¯s personal experience and silently nodded, agreeing to it. Even he could tell making excuses now would be asking for more punishment. Objectively speaking, he was at fault, after all!


    Park Yu-Min, who tagged along to Chuncheon on impulse, smiled at this scene.


    <i>''So, this is what having a family is like...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min never got to experience this kind of interaction before. Sure, he had the orphanage''s director and his younger ''siblings,¡¯ but he always had a vague feeling that being with them wasn¡¯t the same as being with a real family. Watching Kang Jin-Ho''s family helped him figure out the difference. Despite the harshness in their voices, worries and affection for each other could still be heard clearly. More than anything else...


    <i>''Even Jin-Ho and his rotten personality can''t fight back and have to keep his mouth shut, huh.''</i>


    People might mistakenly judge Kang Jin-Ho as a strong-silent type, but Park Yu-Min knew that he wasn¡¯t that type of person. He had seen enough of Kang Jin-Ho''s quirks to know how rotten his friend''s personality was. For instance, Kang Jin-Ho acted ''politely'' to others simply because he wanted to avoid annoying things. Respect or stuff like that had nothing to do with it. The number of people in this world Kang Jin-Ho saw as his equal could probably be counted on two hands.


    However, someone like that still couldn''t do anything against his family aside from just standing there and taking the beating. That alone demonstrated the greatness of a family to Park Yu-Min.


    Kang Eun-Yeong was still yelling at her older brother, ¡°And why did you shave your head like that?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and mped his mouth shut.


    She continued. ¡°Your only good thing was your looks, so why did you have to ruin that, too!¡±


    ¡°Say what! Would you listen to this girl!? What are you saying about my son, Eun-Yeong! Look at how well-proportioned his physique is!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong butted right in there and rebuked her daughter.


    ¡°Well, you do have a point there, Mom.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded in agreement.


    .


    While the mother-and-daughter duo was busy with their evaluation, Kang Yu-Hwan sneakily pulled his son alongside and asked, ¡°Son, you do understand that you have to hold yourself back on some things, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nod, "Yes, Father. Don''t worry about me."


    "You''ll find that many things in the military are illogical and unfair. Most people turn a blind eye because they know their enlistment is only for two years. I know that doing the same as others will be tough for you because of your personality. However, I want you to remember that some things in this world are better ignored to make your life easier, son.¡±


    "I will remember that, Father."


    Kang Yu-Hwan could only sigh. He knew very well that he had taught his son to never ignore injustice. Even now, he wanted to tell his son to change the convention if something seemed illogical and that he should step forward to help if someone was being bullied. But he couldn''t say that in fear of his child getting hurt in the process of doing the <i>right</i> thing.


    ¡°Jin-Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°I believe in you¡­¡±


    So many emotions were contained in that brief statement. This unexinable ticklish feeling washed over Kang Jin-Ho as he listened to his father''s frustrated yet still caring words.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to assuage his father''s concerns. "Father, people might think I''m being shipped off to war if they heard you. Everyone goes to the army sooner orter, anyway."


    ¡°You dummy. Listen, son, parents never feel that way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho licked his lips with a wry expression on his face.


    ¨C All enlisting military personnel, please go and stand behind the signboard with your assigned number. I repeat...


    The announcement came out of the loudspeakers, prompting the young men chatting with their parents to head off to the military training ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed his family, ¡°Well, I''m off now.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded. ¡°Okay, son. We''ll wait for your safe return!¡±


    It was his father¡¯s turn next. ¡°Jin-Ho, be careful while you''re in there.¡±


    ¡°Oppa! Don''t get hurt, okay!¡±


    His mother continued to dab away at the corners of her eyes, but Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t bother to wipe her tears while waving goodbye to her older brother.


    <i>''What an odd feeling this is¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself as this ticklish feeling continued unabated from a corner of his chest. He turned around and walked away while savoring this rather pleasant feeling.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, wait!¡± Park Yu-Min called out. He quickly limped over and patted Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about me, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    "If you think a beating is unavoidable, don''t go all the way and only beat them half to death, okay "


    ¡°...?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho made a bbergasted face at that rmendation.


    However, Park Yu-Min maintained a grave expression while strongly beseeching his friend. "You will be too ashamed to face your parents if you cause a scene in the military, Jin-Ho. Even if you really, <i>really</i> wanna wreck someone, you gotta hold yourself back, okay? If you think you can''t, then just go AWOL for a few days to cool off some steam!"


    ¡°Just what do you see me as, Yu-Min?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min didn''t back down and spoke in an even firmer voice, "I''m saying this because no one knows what you''ll do if you get pissed for real!"


    ¡°Fine. Got it...¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head.


    Wasn''t he being treated like a walking bomb or something? Besides, why was his so-called friend acting like this? It was as if Kang Jin-Ho had been causing lots of trouble until now. Even worse, his family actually agreed with Park Yu-Min''s assertion.


    ¡°Yes, son! You must hold yourself back!¡±


    ¡°Oppa, don''t cause a scene in there, okay!¡±


    ¡°You heard us, son!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle bitterly.


    ''<i>They don''t trust me, do they ''</i>


    He believed his life after returning to the modern era was more or less exemry. Judging by his family''s reaction, though, that didn''t seem to be true. Their reaction was probably influenced by the fact that they had been observing him from close by.


    Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand. "Well, then. I''m really going to be on my way now."


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way!¡±


    ¡°Son! Even if the food is horrible, don''t skip the meals!¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, Jin-Ho!¡±


    While listening to his family''s emotional goodbyes, Kang Jin-Ho walked over to the area where the recruits were gathering.


    ¨C Our country will look after your children from this moment on. Dear parents, please do not be anxious about your children and wait patiently for them to return as dependable adults!


    ¡°<i>Oh, </i>piss off, will ya?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan shed hisposed outer appearance as soon as his son was some distance away and swore at the announcementing from the loudspeakers. ¡°How can they even say that lie with a straight face when so many kids die in idents every year?!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong yelled at her husband, ¡°Dear, you''re going to jinx it by saying that!¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tutted, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho in the distance with some frustration.


    Those who knew what the military was like would naturally be more frustrated by their knowledge. Kang Eun-Yeong and Baek Hyeon-Jeong were both females, so they wouldn¡¯t be subjected to Korea''spulsory enlistment. As such, their emotions were mostly sorrow-rted. But Kang Yu-Hwan was different¡­ He knew whaty ahead for his son, and that made him nearly faint from sheer frustration.


    ¡°Why did my son have to be so insanely healthy?¡±


    If only Kang Jin-Ho was a little ''sick'' somewhere, allowing him to be assigned to some other public service duties...


    Kang Yu-Hwan kicked the ground a couple of times for no reason before turning around. His heart ached the more he looked at his son standing in rank and file with the other recruits.


    "Dear, I''m sure he''ll be fine," said Baek Hyeon-Jeong while squeezing her husband''s hand.


    Kang Yu-Hwan sighed and nodded. "Yes, I agree. He''s our child, after all."


    Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head and asked, ¡°By the way, Mom?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> What is it?¡±


    "Since he''s enlisting now, when will he get his first vacation "


    ¡°Right. When will that be, dear?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong heard her daughter''s question and asked her husband for rification.


    Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin for a little while, then replied in uncertainty, "There used to be a vacation after one hundred days. I wonder if that still applies these days."


    ¡°Yes, it does, Uncle,¡± Park Yu-Min replied to clear the doubt.


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I see. Then, Jin-Ho will be out in around one hundred days. So that means between three and four months...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Eun-Yeong. But why did you want to know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. It''s nothing major.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. She mouthed ''one hundred days'' repeatedly, then nodded as determination filled up her face. ¡°In that case, within one hundred days!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan looked at his daughter weirdly. ¡°Why are you talking to yourself, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not old enough yet to show my filial duty, but still¡­ I gotta help out with my Oppa''s military life, right?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a thing, but I can''t tell you about it yet.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm. </i>That''s deting,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan with a little chuckle, then he turned his head slightly to wordlessly take in the sight of the recruits performing a group salute. The group then walked to the back of the training ground and disappeared from view.


    "<i>Phew...</i>" Kang Yu-Hwan sighed once more. Since the enlistment was bound to happen sooner orter, he tried to be calm about it, but seeing his only son join the army still made his heart ache. "Let''s get going, then."


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed ruefully. "Just why does our son have to go through this, I wonder..."


    "Every man must go through this stuff sooner orter, dear."


    ¡°But what if something happens to him? What then?¡±


    Park Yu-Min interjected, a bright smile blooming on his face. "Please don''t worry about Jin-Ho, Uncle, Auntie."


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho won''t get into idents. I¡¯m sure of it. His sixth sense is just too good for that, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min continued to smile, even though he refrained from muttering out the rest of his thoughts.


    <i>''Yup, the military base Jin-Ho is assigned to will be the one in trouble...'' </i>


    Park Yu-Min sighed for a long time while no one was looking before taking onest nce at the empty spot where Kang Jin-Ho stood earlier.


    <i>''It''s gonna get lonely without him.''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan ced his hand on Park Yu-Min''s shoulder just then. ¡°Join us for lunch, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    "Since Jin-Ho''s not around, things will get a little lonely for us. So do make sure to often visit us, all right "


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Park Yu-Min with an affirmative nod.


    Kang Eun-Yeong grinned sheepishly. ¡°But, Dad. Yu-Min Oppa is really busy, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "Yup. You know he''s a pro gamer, don''t you? He''ll get incredibly busy once the season begins. I''m guessing it had been difficult for him to find enough free time toe here, Dad."


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan smiled brightly, then yfully ruffled up Park Yu-Min''s hair. ¡°This kid! Thanks. Still, you do get days off, right? When you do, stop by our cafe. Let me show you what properly-brewed coffee tastes like, okay?¡±


    "You and your damned coffee, again!" Baek Hyeon-Jeong moodily snapped at her husband, prompting Kang Yu-Hwan to flinch and reflexively hide behind Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min formed a cramped smile at this scene. While enjoying this vague, unexinable warmth in his chest, he took another, final nce at where Kang Jin-Ho had disappeared to.


    <i>''Look after yourself, my friend.''</i>


    1. In Korean culture, friends of your children would often refer to the father and mother as ¡° (abeoji)¡± and ¡° (eomeoni)¡± which literally trante to ¡°father¡± and ¡°mother¡± respectively. Park Yu-Min originally used ¡°father¡± in that context in this line, but I¡¯ve decided to change that to ¡°uncle¡± instead to reduce confusion. ¡°Mother¡± in this context will be tranted as ¡°aunt¡± in the future as well.

 Chapter 79: Joining the Military (4)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Joining the Military (4)</h4>


    ¡°Get a f*cking move on, you sh*theads!¡±


    ¡°You f*ckers, you still think you''re in the outside world?!¡±


    ¡°Sit your asses down!¡±


    The marching group went around the corner of a building to reach a blind spot from the parents. That was when the tone and attitude of the assistant instructors suddenly changed. The recruits dazedly walking ahead ording to the instructions were taken aback and looked around in confusion.


    The assistant instructors roared, ¡°Stop dithering about like idiots, you punks!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho observed this development with zero interest. Of course, he fully understood that a dozen-plus instructors wouldn¡¯t be able to control nearly one thousand recruits with gentle words and kind gestures. Still, no one would feel pleased by a barrage of insults hurled in their way even though they hadn''t done anything yet.


    <i>''So, this is the military, huh.''</i>


    The most efficient way to control arge force was actually pretty simple. Use force and make an example out of a few¡ªthat would be all. Threaten them, then drive home the point that the threat was real. Demonstrate it a couple of times, and it would be a job well done. Kang Jin-Ho figured that these assistant instructors were thinking of doing just that with a demonstration of military discipline and punishment.


    Back in the demon cult, instructors would use nonsensical reasons to single out one or two new recruits who didn''t have the potential and they would kill them on the spot. Depending on the instructor in question, the public execution might be swift or it could devolve into a gruesome torture session. Regardless of which one, the effect such a thing had on the recruits would be the same.


    The recruits, dazed and feeling lost until then, would sober up instantly at the sight of fellow humans dying in front of them. With venomous drive burning in their eyes, they would start following the orders of the instructors without question.


    The degree of severity might be different, but the modern military was still employing the same tactic. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel a little bitter at this. It felt like he had discovered a piece of evidence that modern humans hadn''t advanced all that much from their ancient counterparts.


    "Hey, you dipsh*t! Sit your ass down, now!" An assistant instructor yelled at Kang Jin-Ho standing there.


    He would gain nothing by arguing with these instructors other than a clean ejection from the basic training only to get re-draftedter. Kang Jin-Ho went through such an exhausting farewell event to get here, so he definitely didn''t want to experience a forced ejection.


    ¡°You punks, better sober up, or else! Do you really think you''re still a member of society? In here, you''re just another grunt of the military!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and get in the line, everyone! We don''t want to see your gums or teeth!¡±


    However, it seemed that not every recruit shared Kang Jin-Ho''s sentiment. He could spot a few noticeably flinching and holding themselves back whenever the red-hat-wearing assistant instructors yelled.


    The reporting ''ceremony'' proceeded this way, and when it ended, the recruits were moved to an auditorium next. They were then separated into different groups. More insults and unnecessary yelling followed. After enduring that nonsense for a long while, Kang Jin-Ho and the other recruits were finally sent to the living quarters.


    <i>''I''m already feeling bored...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered if he should have enlisted together with his friends.


    Around thirty recruits were assigned their sleeping spots in a single room. Even before they could catch their breaths, however, another round ofmotion came knocking their way.


    The assistant instructor loudly dered outside the door. ¡°It''s chow time! Get ready, everyone!¡±


    The recruits began muttering, ¡°Food!¡±


    ¡°I heard the food tastes like dogsh*t here, though...¡±


    Not too long after the announcement, an instructor stepped inside the living quarters and led the recruits to the training ground. This was when Kang Jin-Ho noticed the difficulty facing the recruits and the instructors.


    The recruits who had to wait, move when told to, then wait on their feet just to have a meal must be dying of frustration inside. However, the assistant instructors needing to repeatedly lead all these recruits in and out of the mess hall should be having a crappy time, as well.


    <i>''Quite inefficient, isn''t it ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho already heard that the military would be like this, and now, it felt like he was witnessing the pinnacle of extreme inefficiency. After a lengthy wait, Kang Jin-Ho''s turn finally arrived. He stepped inside the mess hall, got his food served, and settled down on one of the empty spots. He nced around and saw looks of dissatisfaction on the faces of every recruit ring at their food tray.


    None of them expected to taste something good here, but at the very least, food should resemble <i>food</i> in appearance, no? The rice looked like a lump of jelly, while the side dishes were so overcooked that they might as well be soup at this point.


    With their expectations at an all-time low, the recruits took a small spoonful of food and mouthed it¡ªonly to experience vors beyond their wildest imaginations.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, they want us to eat this?!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this just too much?!¡±


    The recruits beganining even before they could stop themselves.


    One of the assistant instructors yelled, "Keep your mouth shut while eating, you lot!"


    But how could these recruits eat their food with their mouths shut? Maybe that assistant instructor was unaware of the nonsense he had uttered just now


    The atmosphere in the mess hall wasn''t great, but Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be enjoying his meal. A recruit sitting next to him stared agog at Kang Jin-Ho, then asked, ¡°Dude, are you actually enjoying this food?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s not bad, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> This crap is not bad?¡±


    The recruit looked bbergasted, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel the need to exin himself any further.


    A meal consisting of warm food like this was an unimaginable luxury during his childhood days in Zhongyuan. Kang Jin-Ho would often climb nearby mountains to eat tree bark and wild grass to ward off starvation. How many times did he almost die from stomach pain after eating such things? Compared to that life, food of this quality... It would qualify as a veritable feast back in Zhongyuan.


    <i>''Feeling entitled, is that it ''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t nning to criticize his fellow recruits over this matter. A human''s worth was determined by their individual living standard, after all. Would these kidsining about their unappetizing food understand the plight of countless children dying of starvation in Africa? A person could only judge depending on their views, and that would be all.


    Thankfully, Kang Jin-Ho found the food of the South Korean military more or less ptable and, as a result, he enjoyed a fulfilling meal. After the meal, he had to return straight to the living quarters.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s first impression of the military was <i>boring</i>. He had never been a person who had hobbies to busy himself with, so the ensuing boredom from having literally nothing to do was making him wither a little inside. Other recruits sharing the room with him failed to hide their anxiousness, but Kang Jin-Ho obviously didn¡¯t feel the same as them. Sadly for him, not being nervous or tense only made the hours tick by that much slower.


    "It''s lights-out, everyone," an assistant instructor entered the barrack when the night came and announced bedtime.


    The lights went off. Kang Jin-Hoy down on his bedding and stared at the dark ceiling. Looking at that unfamiliar ceiling reminded him that he was now in the army.


    <i>''Two years of this...''</i>


    More specifically, it would be twenty-one months of this routine. That length of time could be seen as too long or too short, depending on one''s perspective. What would Kang Jin-Ho acquire during this period, though? While thinking about that, he closed his eyes and tried to sleep. The answer to his question shoulde to him on the day of his discharge.


    ***


    Nothing much happened in the recement center. After going through the physicals, the recruits were distributed their uniforms. Then, they were categorized into standard soldiers and specialists before being shipped off to the boot camp. That was the purpose of the recement center. This meant Kang Jin-Ho had pretty much nothing to do for the next two days other than staving off his boredom somehow.


    The final day of the two days eventually arrived, and Kang Jin-Ho finally found himself climbing into the bus that would take him to the boot camp.


    ¡°Don''t forget your toiletries!¡±


    ¡°Look sharp, people! Don''t just stand there and get on already!¡±


    He was just about to get used to the gruff attitude of these assistant instructors, yet he had to leave for somewhere else. Something about that kind of felt a bit disappointing. Still, Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly ced his head against the headrest and tried to get some shut-eye as soon as he found his seat. He had nothing to do, so he might as well snooze his way through the ride.


    Unfortunately, a recruit next to him suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Hey, man. You know where we''re going?¡±


    ¡°Dunno,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied briefly while pulling his cap down lower.


    The bus chugged on for a while before Kang Jin-Ho sensed the vehicle slowing down to a stop. He opened his eyes and nced outside the window. Several weather-worn barracks could be seen.


    <i>''Is this it, then ''</i>


    This seemed to be where he would spend the next five weeks of basic training.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho soon realized that being in the boot camp was fier'' for him than in the recement center. It felt like the perceived difficulty had eased by half just from knowing that he didn''t have to find a way to stave off his boredom anymore. The start of real training where one had to move their body also meant that Kang Jin-Ho''s time to shine had arrived.


    ¡°Forward, march! Forward!¡±


    <i>Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had been training in the art of controlling his body for many decades now. It wasn''t just his physique, he had also been training his internal energy. His proficiency in military-style movements was so high that close-order drills like this were nothing more than a child''s y to him. He only had to walk forward in the direction the instructor told him to, after all.


    <i>''Mm? What is up with that punk ''</i>


    The leading instructor opened his eyes wide in surprise and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Obviously, there would be some recruits who would show potential from the very first training session. Since this drill involved using one''s body, the recruits with athletic abilities would learn the ins and outs of the training several times faster than their peers.


    But newbies were still that¡ªnewbies. They might be able to imitate the movement up to a certain degree, but they would stillck that vague, unexinable professional ''edge'' and woulde across as a bit amateurish. Especially more so when they were kitted out in the brand-new CS uniforms and caps supplied by the boot camp. No matter what they did, these recruits would forever look like noobs in those duds.


    But now...


    <i>''What the hell is up with this punk? Is he a North Korean spy or something ''</i>


    The instructor couldn''t help but shudder at how Kang Jin-Ho was marching. From the beginning, his steps urately stopped where they should. Rather than a new recruit under training, it was like watching a North Korean soldier demonstrating how to march in one of those extravagant parades.


    <i>''The honor guard will go nuts if they see him, I guess ''</i>


    It would be like picking up a diamond in the rough for them now, wouldn''t it


    ¡°Now... Turn around! March!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure smoothly spun around without even a hint of instability. His movement was neither fast nor slow¡ªhis perfectly judged speed and not even a moment of imbnce left the instructor deeply impressed.


    The instructor called out to him. ¡°Recruit No.100!¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°You''ve done well. Pleasee this way and take a break!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smartly stepped out of the formation.


    The instructor shifted his attention back to the formation and issued a new order. "Forward, march!"


    Unfortunately, an unexpected side effect reared its ugly head soon afterwards. Without Kang Jin-Ho''s professional conduct to distract from the sloppy footwork of the other recruits, the instructor''s irritation level began to quickly rise to its boiling point.


    ¡°Keep up the pace! Watch your feet! Left! Left! Can''t you do better than that?!¡± The instructor''s voice grew louder and louder. ¡°If you can''t even march right, you won''t get anything else right! Sit! Stand up! Sit! Do it properly! Again!¡±


    Only then did the recruits figure out what happened and began ring at Kang Jin-Ho. The sound of their teeth grinding was loud and clear. However, Kang Jin-Ho sat down and rxed without paying one iota of attention to their res.


    <i>''This is easier than I thought¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered if things would be different in the military, but it was all a bit of a letdown so far. This was like taking a leisurely strollpared to the demon cult''s initiation ritual. Then again, that initiation consisted of the recruits being thrown into a mountainside with just a small knife to fend for themselves for a month against wild animals. Most things would feel like a cakewalkpared to that.


    Not only that, but the Korean military would provide you with food on time and would also let you sleep at night, too. Anyone with functioning limbs shouldn''t fail such a simple training regime, at least that was what Kang Jin-Ho thought.


    <i>''Are other armies like this, I wonder ''</i>


    He couldn''t help but think that the Korean military''s training regime was designed to ensure that recruits with average physical abilities could still pass through it. This was understandable, considering that South Korea still relied on conscription. They had topromise so that all sorts of people would enlist as a result.


    Countries that didn''t rely on conscription but on volunteers to build armies should boast far harsher training. All in all, this training regime seemed to be designed to bolster the size of the army, not its quality. However, Kang Jin-Ho found this system questionable at best after wondering whether or not the recruits trained this way could even fight properly in realbat situations.


    <i>''Still,pared to Zhongyuan''s army...''</i>


    Themon practice in Zhongyuan was to summon peasants, put them through the bare-minimum training, give them some shabby spears and push them out to battlefields. Compared to that nonsense, Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that the military training in Korea qualified as far more systematic and modernized.


    Besides, he had just enlisted while this was only a boot camp. To find out what the Korean military had to offer, he should make his way to the assigned base first.


    ¡°Left! Left! Keep up the pace! I said, keep up the damn pace! Can''t you do it right?! Keep up!¡±


    Even as the instructor''s annoyed voice got louder, Kang Jin-Ho was too busy thinking about other things to care about anything else. This was kind of regrettable since he couldn''t hear the sounds of his peers noisily gnashing their teeth.


    1. "CS" stands forbat service.

 Chapter 80: Joining the Military (5)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Joining the Military (5)</h4>


    <i>m!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s K2 rifle spat out a me just as the target began rising up. It had just started to rise when it was forced back.


    <i>''What a hassle...''</i>


    He knew he could hit his targets while standing up, so this exercise in assuming different positions to shoot depending on the distance puzzled him to no end. Who would always stick to lying t to shoot at distant enemies or stand up against nearby ones in actualbat situations anyway


    Training to find an optimal shooting posture to snipe targets regardless of distance seemed like a far wiser way to spend time for Kang Jin-Ho. He felt that this training wasn''t meant to enhance thebat capabilities of the recruits but was only done for the sake of training. It felt as if the real purpose of this was to waste everyone''s time inconveniently. Besides...


    <i>''Why train us in this manner, then make us do real shooting lying t on the ground ''</i>


    The entirety of the morning training consisted of charging forward and then aiming from various awkward positions. But the afternoon target practice involved the recruits entering trenches and fixing their rifles on the tripods to fire. What on earth was that waste of energy all about


    Kang Jin-Ho came across several more uneptable quirks of the Korean military so far, but he chose not to express dissatisfaction with them. That decision was partly influenced by his father''s advice. Mostly though, he knew he would get nothing in return for trying to change the system.


    Despite the rising dissatisfaction level in his mind, Kang Jin-Ho''s body still moved rhythmically as the targets were reced in front of him.


    <i>m! m!</i>


    All of his shots were on target and not a bullet missed.


    "Recruit No.100, full marks!¡±


    ¡°Full marks!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho fired and urately hit his targets twenty times out of twenty. After getting the full marks, he climbed out of the firingne. The instructor jotting down the records of the recruits looked up from his desk to nce at Kang Jin-Ho. "You got full marks "


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    The instructor smirked. "That''s not bad, recruit."


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the firing range, inspected his rifle, then took a seat. While waiting, he quietly stared at the firearm in his grip.


    <i>''Was this why ''</i>


    Countless martial experts existed in Zhongyuan, yet only a few seemed to be barely hanging on in the modern era. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t figure out why until he finally got the chance to shoot some live ammo.


    Their disappearance was simple: <i>regr</i> experts could not defend against firearms.


    Of course, high-level experts should be able to defend against guns pretty easily. But such experts could only be counted on two hands back when Kang Jin-Ho was still living in Zhongyuan. Not only that, but guns also had a massive advantage with their <i>speed</i>.


    One would need at least one year of training to be halfway good at using swords to kill people. There was a proverb in gangho that spoke of one hundred days for a de, one thousand days for a spear, and ten thousand days for a sword. It meant that you would need a hundred days to master a knife while a thousand days were needed to be proficient with a spear. And to be an expert swordsman, you had to train for ten thousand days.


    Kang Jin-Ho had never believed in that maxim. Even then, he still thought that a minimum of a hundred days was necessary to familiarize yourself with a weapon. What about a gun, though


    It had been only half a day since Kang Jin-Ho began his training with a firearm. Sure, he did get his rifle way before that and received a ss on its internal structure. But that knowledge was meant for the upkeep of the weapon and not to help him out inbat situations. So the actual firearm training he received amounted to only half a day, and that was it¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho only needed that time to be more or less proficient with the rifle. It was a simr story with the other recruits, as well. They couldn''t hit their targets 100% of the time as Kang Jin-Ho had done, but most were able to get over 50% uracy rating already.


    <i>''50% isn''t even the most impressive part, though.''</i>


    An arrow would barely travel the range of 200 meters. However, one would shoot arrows as a means to attack arge group of enemies indiscriminately, and using bows required an even longer time to train than most weapons. Compared to that, a gun could turn even a regr person into a killer in just half a day. In that sense, firearms were like unstoppable sorcery.


    To fight barehanded and win against some random idiot with minimum firearm training, one would have to be a martial expert with over a decade of harsh training under their belt.


    A decade of training versus just half a day of simple instructions? Was there any need to even weigh the two options


    The ones who neededbat personnel would freely hand out their firearms, and those firearms would easily crush the martial art experts on the battlefield. When additional troops were in need, the generals would choose to stick guns in soldiers'' hands instead of training them in martial arts. And just like that, martial art experts must have gradually disappeared from this world in that manner.


    <i>''When thinking about it objectively, that sounds about right. However...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho came up with a hypothesis on why martial arts were sidelined and why they eventually disappeared from society. But there was still a problem with his theory. Martial art experts definitely existed, yet that truth had been wiped out of the history books.


    History had the tendency to remember everything, yet records of martial artists didn''t seem to exist at all.


    <i>''Maybe... it was a different world altogether ''</i>


    If martial artists existed in this world before, their history should''ve been passed down toter generations. However, Kang Jin-Ho failed to find any mentions of real-life martial artists in this era''s historical literature. In that case, it might not be so far-fetched to assume that the Zhongyuan he had experienced was in apletely different world. Of course, that still didn''t resolve all of his questions, though.


    <i>''There are still martial art experts in this era, after all.''</i>


    Assuming that Zhongyuan was in another world, how should he exin the presence of experts in the modern era? People that shouldn''t exist did exist. And those that existed long ago disappeared without a trace from history as if they never existed in the first ce.


    Two contradicting propositions relentlessly swam around in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, giving him a strong migraine. He massaged his temples. He already knew that agonizing over these questions would not get him anywhere close to actual answers.


    A fellow recruit sitting next to Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, "Hey, man. Did you really get full marks "


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at him and nodded.


    The recruit revealed an astonished look. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    This recruit couldn''t help but think¡­


    <i>''What the heck is up with this guy ''</i>


    His bunk was right next to Kang Jin-Ho''s bunk, giving him a pretty good vantage point to observe thetter''s daily routine. His conclusion after a few days of observation? The human being named Kang Jin-Ho was an inexplicable creature beyond the scope of human understanding.


    The boot camp operated ording to the ''field manual.¡¯ However, you would learn from experience that sticking to the field manual could make your life much more miserable. As a matter of fact, one would start thinking that the field manual was never meant to be followed to the letter, but it simply existed to serve as a bare-minimum guideline that soldiers should at least pretend to uphold.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had always rigorously followed the field manual. Hisbat boots were always in their shiniest state, while his clothes in the locker were so sharply pressed that one might cut themselves on their edges. An assistant instructor tried to persuade Kang Jin-Ho to stop doing that since such a strict culture was a thing of the past. But Kang Jin-Ho politely refused, saying that doing this helped him feel calm instead.


    The recruit would get goosebumps simply by looking at those sharply-creased and perfectly-ironed clothes. Every single personal item in Kang Jin-Ho''s possession was ced exactly where the field manual dictated, and he also didn''t seem to own a single unnecessary item. Even his lifestyle was what you would expect¡­


    At the end of the day''s training, it would be normal for the soldiers to get some much-needed rest. But Kang Jin-Ho was different. He would simply sit cross-legged and close his eyes in meditation. Other recruits tried to engage him in small talk, but he didn''t really respond to their attempts. If that was all he did, then well, it wouldn''t be a problem, but...


    Training alongside Kang Jin-Ho was probably one of the unluckiest things you could encounter in life. This was especially true for recruit Number 101. His turn would alwayse behind Kang Jin-Ho in training, and that experience was killing him inside every single day.


    The irony here was that Recruit No.101''s performance on average didn''t really fall behind his peers. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho was often training right next to him or before him, thus making No.101 look like an ipetent loser in the instructors¡¯ eyes.


    Imagine how bad it would look after hitting the target twelve times while another recruit right beside managed to hit the bullseye twenty times in a row. Truth be told, No.101''s performance was more than good enough to pass. Yet there was nothing he could do about being unfairlypared to the Wunderkind No.100.


    Recruit No.101, Ji Yeong-Hwa, asked Kang Jin-Ho one more time, ¡°Hey, man. Is this your second time in the boot camp or something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "I mean, you sometimes see guys get kicked out of basic training and have to re-enlist. Is this really your first time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. ¡°Yes, it''s my first time.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°What would I gain by lying to you? Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    <i>''You should do believable things first before asking to be believed, dude!''</i>


    Ji Yeong-Hwa cried out in his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho''sbat level clearly didn''t belong to that of a recruit but a seasoned veteran ready for an overseas deployment. So why on earth did he insert himself into other people''s tutorial sessions and torment them like this?!


    Ji Yeong-Hwa quietly muttered, ¡°We need a bnce patch, pronto...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± Ji Yeong-Hwa sighed grandly and stared at the distant skies above. ¡°This world is so unfair...¡±


    Unfairness existed in video games, too, but developers tried their best to maintain the game''s bnce. Yet this game of ''Military Grunt Quest'' seemed to be broken and <i>incredibly </i>unfair. At the very least, the game should avoid pitting one against a super-high-level yer during the tutorial, no


    Ji Yeong-Hwa groaned in defeat.


    <i>''Fine, I can ept that. The bnce might be out of whack. Fine!''</i>


    He could forgive this level of imbnce after imagining the sheer difficulty of getting the bnce right for over six-point-something billion people on Earth. In that case, at least the appearance patch shoulde as standard, no?!


    What was anyone supposed to do when the high-level yer with nonsensically OP stats also came equipped with devastating good looks? Ji Yeong-Hwa tried hard to soothe his bitter heart, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho observing the scenery before them without any expression on his face.


    ¡°This world is so unfair.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    "It''s nothing." Ji Yeong-Hwa kicked the stock of his rifle a couple of times in frustration. Unfortunately, an instructor passing by caught him doing that, and the poor recruit had to madly roll around in the dirt for a while.


    ***


    One of the most puzzling things Kang Jin-Ho had discovered in the boot camp was getting time off during weekends. Sure, a working week consisted of five days in the modern era, but the idea of fresh-faced recruits getting weekends off seemed rather unthinkable to Kang Jin-Ho. This unexpected time off left him in deep despair.


    Normally, the recruits would wee the chance to get some rest with open arms. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t what you''d call ''normal.¡¯ For instance, the recruits would be happy about the prospect of resting their bodies that had suffered from a week of abuse. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel much fatigue. Of course, his physique was different from his peers.


    He would obviously not feel tired from such a soft training regime. Even if he did feel some fatigue, his physique would automatically recover from it in no time at all. Hence, the weekend was nothing more than days of boredom Kang Jin-Ho had to ovee.


    He chose to sit down cross-legged and meditate to pass the time. However, it seemed that some people found his actions quite the eyesore.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes at a hostile voice addressing him.


    ¡°You... Sh*t, man. It''s the weekend, yet what the hell are you doing, man?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at the recruit trying to pick a fight with him. The recruit, with an impressivelyrge frame, was ring daggers at Kang Jin-Ho. Scary-looking tattoos rippled on his skin beneath his vest.


    The recruit''s face seemed familiar. He must be the guy using the next bunk. Kang Jin-Ho never held much interest in his fellow recruits, yet he still remembered this guy''s face. It was all because of how often they ran into each other.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at the recruit emanating naked hostility in his way. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The tattooed recruit growled. "Stop squatting on your ass like that. Can''t you see that everyone is ufortable because of you "


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at the recruit. His wordless re led to the recruit''s expression crumpling in anger. He suddenly began charging toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°H-Hey, man! What are you doing?¡±


    The other recruits quickly rushed in to stop the tattooed man.


    He angrily roared, ¡°What am I doing?! Am I the only one who finds that punk an eyesore? Look at all the sh*t he does, guys! Being oblivious has limits, know what I mean?! How many times did we get screwed over by that punk? <i>Ah </i>¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. Being good at something isn''t a crime, you know.¡±


    "You think I''m mad because I suck?! No, I am not! Be like everyone else and do it in moderation, and we''ll all be happy campers, but that bastard wants to save his hide at our expense and keeps showing off! Look at him now! We''re all trying to rx, but he''s f*cking meditating? Let me ask ya, how ufortable do you all feel with that bastard around you?!"


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho figure out what was going on here. He uncrossed his legs and got up. ¡°It seems that I''ve inconvenienced you somehow.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you all hear that punk? See how he talks as if he¡¯s looking down on you? Hey, you dipsh*t,e here! Come over here, I dare you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyebrows quivered slightly. He wanted to resolve this misunderstanding through dialogue if he could, but a barrage of insults was quickly evaporating that thought out of his mind.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> What will you do if I go over there?¡± Kang Jin-Ho began walking over to the tattooed recruit.

 Chapter 81: Joining the Military (6)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Joining the Military (6)</h4>


    The tattooed man growled and threatened. ¡°This punk! You wanna have a go, is that it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand it, so he asked once again, ¡°Tell me, what did I do to inconvenience you?¡±


    ¡°Are you f*cking asking me that for real?!¡±


    That dumb reply made Kang Jin-Ho groan softly. He could just about grasp the fact that he had done something wrong. What the tattooed man had just said a few seconds ago was enough of a hint for Kang Jin-Ho to figure out the overall mood in this particr living quarters.


    However, the sour mood couldn''t objectively be med on Kang Jin-Ho. That didn''t make logical sense. Even then, he was ready to respect their opinions if they felt subjective pain from his actions. He was even prepared to apologize if necessary.


    The thing was, though, something like that could only be possible when people were ready to talk. Who in their right mind would want to discuss like grown-ups when the other party tried to strong-arm you with a barrage of insults and threats of violence


    ¡°If I did something wrong, I''m prepared to apologize,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Despite the other party''s attitude, he still chose to be patient.


    Unfortunately, the tattooed man didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk. ¡°If you did something wrong? This f*cker, are you trying to make me look like a liar?!¡±


    Just before Kang Jin-Ho could retort to that, the exit suddenly flew open, and an assistant instructor waltzed in. "What do you think you are doing!"


    The tattooed man immediately mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°<i>Ahaha,</i> sir. We were just messing around¡­¡± one of the recruits, who happened to be slightly older than his peers, smiled sheepishly and provided a quick-thinking excuse.


    ¡°Messing around? You think I''m deaf?¡± The assistant instructor shot a proving re at the recruits, then quietly growled. ¡°Control yourselves. Today might be a day off for you lot, but if I catch you misbehaving again, I''m gonna show you one hell of a bad time. Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The assistant instructor then turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Recruit No.100.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°Come outside with me for a sec...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho followed the assistant instructor out of the living quarter.


    The instructor nced back at him. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The two kept walking and eventually reached a location in the camp where recruits were normally not allowed. The assistant instructor stopped walking, then turned toward Kang Jin-Ho. "Recruit, you smoke "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Here. Have one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho epted the offered cigarette, but he still hesitated for a second.


    The instructor noticed that. "It''s fine. You can smoke."


    ¡°But, sir. If we are found out, I won''t be the only one getting rebuked for it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this kid...¡± The assistant instructor chuckled before pointing at his rank patch sewn onto his chest. ¡°How many bars do you see?¡±


    ¡°Four, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, what rank am I?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you''re a sergeant.¡±


    "That''s right. I''m a sergeant in the Republic of Korea''s proud army, and I just offered you a smoke. Do you really think something bad will happen if we get caught? We''ll just spend a night in the brig, and that''ll be all. Besides, I''ll deal with it, so stop worrying about it and just smoke."


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t protest any further and mouthed the cigarette.


    The assistant instructor used his own lighter to light it up. ¡°Hey, recruit. What were you nning to do if I hadn''t stepped inside?¡±


    It seemed that the instructor had been eavesdropping from outside the doorway. Kang Jin-Ho chose not to answer and just sucked on the cigarette.


    The assistant instructor grunted. ¡°Were you thinking of fighting him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    ¡°<i>Haha,</i> this idiot... You''re a riot, you know that? Hey, Recruit No.100.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, alright? This older brother will give you an important piece of advice. Not as an assistant instructor, but as your senior in the military.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    "Don''t try to do everything perfectly, okay " the assistant instructor quietly spoke. Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared back at him at that unexpected advice. Thetter chuckled. "What''s the matter? Was my advice that weird "


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly shook his head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    "<i>Nah, </i>I''m sure it sounded weird to you. Our purpose is to train you until you''re a Grade A soldier and ship you off to your base, after all. I even think that my advice is weird. Am I right or what "


    ¡°Sir. It does sound a little strange¡­¡±


    "Yeah. The thing is, that''s what our proud army is like. The better you do, the harder your life will get in this ce."


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t wrap his head around what the assistant instructor was saying.


    "And it''s only gonna get worse after you reach your assigned base. I''ll give you an example. Let''s say you''re excellent at your tasks. Like, the number one in the world for shoveling dirt. Being good at something won''t be the end of the story for you, though. Since you''re good at the job and your efficiency¡¯s high, all those difficult and time-consuming tasks will now fall on your shoulders."


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i>¡±


    "Meanwhile, other soldiers around you will get fed up with beingpared to you all the time. See, we humans have this tendency of quickly forgetting the help we got but we would always remember our grudges until we die. You''ll be the only one suffering if this cycle repeats itself. I mean, what happened a minute ago is the perfect example, wouldn''t you agree? Tell me, do you think you''ve done something wrong "


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    The assistant instructor chuckled while deeply inhaling his own cigarette smoke. "See? Exactly what I said. You haven''t done anything wrong, yet we already have others fed up with you. Do you know why? Because you''re <i>too</i> good at everything. Out in society, being good at something is a wonderful thing, but in the military? You''re only making it hard for yourself."


    ¡°Sir, I don''t get it¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don''t, just memorize it, will ya?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho felt that this situation was absurdly illogical. And that was when something clicked in his head; what his father said suddenly made sense. Kang Yu-Hwan said that the military was an illogical organization and that Kang Jin-Ho had to hold himself back even if something angered him.


    He finally began to appreciate what his father meant with that advice. What happened just now was trivial. The one itching for a fight and Kang Jin-Ho were both recruits, after all. However, what would happen if the one instigating the fight held a higher rank than Kang Jin-Ho? Could he treat that as trivial, too? Since he hadn''t experienced it yet, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell for sure.


    <i>''Illogical and unfair, huh...''</i>


    The assistant instructor smirked a little after noticing the stiff expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Hey, recruit. Have you figured out why that other recruit was picking a fight with you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir...¡±


    ¡°He finds everything you do a bit of an eyesore.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his brows. "Really "


    ¡°And do you know why that is?¡±


    ¡°No, sir...¡±


    ¡°Because this is the army.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. That didn''t make any sense to him. What did this ce being the army have to do with the tattooed man''s anger


    "People are on a knife¡¯s edge when they are in the military. Sure, you see plenty of crazies outside, but in the military, you''ll especially feel that everyone here has lost their damn minds. That''s the reason why¡­"


    ¡°Sir? I don''t follow. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Simple. None of us has any freedom.¡± The assistant instructor smirked, then stubbed his cigarette out. ¡°A bunch of young punks who had lived their lives the way they wanted suddenly found themselves in a ce full of sweaty, smelly men. And now, you even have to get permission to use the loo and you can''t even get a drink whenever you want, either. No wonder everyone''s all stressed out.


    "That''s why you hear about all sorts of idents and incidents happening in the army. Everyone''s pissed and irritated, but they can''t quite figure out why. That¡¯s why even something trivial will set them off. Just like what happened with you."


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. He could somehowtch onto this concept, but it still didn''t seem understandable yet. What the assistant instructor said certainly sounded logical, but the rigidity of military life didn''t stress Kang Jin-Ho out, so it was difficult for him to empathize with the inner turmoil of his fellow recruits.


    After silently mulling it for a while, Kang Jin-Ho raised his head. "In short, are you saying that I must be more understanding and mindful since everyone''s on edge "


    The assistant instructor cocked his eyebrow ever so slightly. ¡°If you summarize it that way, then yeah.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did you really understand it, recruit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The assistant instructor tutted softly while looking at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Man, this kid is a dumbass¡­''</i>


    The heavens allegedly would never grant everything to one person. And that maxim turned out to be true¡ªKang Jin-Ho boasted excellent physical specs, but even a blind could see that his sociability score was rock bottom.


    Even worse, guys like this would inevitably be what wasmonly referred to as a ''blue falcon.¡¯ A blue falcon with high specs like him would end up as a bigger source of headache for everyone than, say, someone with rocks for brain.


    The assistant instructor ruefully chuckled.


    <i>''This kid''s gonna have a hard time in his baseter on.''</i>


    The instructor could already tell what Kang Jin-Ho''s future looked like, but this was as far as he could go for this oblivious recruit. He found his situation pitiful and wanted to help, but talking to a recruit that couldn''t hear or understand him properly wasn¡¯t a constructive way to waste his time.


    The assistant instructor patted Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. "Recruit, you should go back to your barracks now."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The sergeant watched as Kang Jin-Ho walked back to his living quarters and quietly tutted away. ¡°Looks like you''ve got some bumpy roads ahead of you, kid.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the door and stepped inside. The noisy interior seemed to slightly cool down in an instant. He didn''t pay any mind to that and walked up to the tattooed recruit from earlier.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The recruit in question red sharply when their eyes met.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared straight back. ¡°What are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    The tattooed man shot up from his seat. ¡°You f*ck... You pickin'' a fight with me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand a little and stopped the recruit. ¡°I''m simply asking you. What are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°Why do you wanna know? What will you do about it?¡±


    "If my actions harm you somehow, I''ll have to change my ways. That''s why I''m asking you."


    The tattooed man was taken aback slightly and stared at Kang Jin-Ho weirdly. ¡°<i>Uh,</i> you wanna know what you did to us?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    "<i>Sheesh.</i> You''re also a nutcase, ain''tcha? I thought you were just crazy, but I never knew you were batsh*t crazy."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered slightly.


    <i>''No, hold it, Kang Jin-Ho. Just one more time...''</i>


    The firm requests his father and Park Yu-Min made were repeating themselves in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind right now. He reminded himself to be patient. If he couldn''t hold it anymore, it shouldn''t be toote to deal with this recruit properly then. "I''m warning you ahead of time. One more insult from you, and I won''t hold myself back."


    ¡°Hah? This motherfu¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is myst warning.¡±


    The tattooed man immediately mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''Huh? What''s going on ''</i>


    He didn''t stop himself just now, but his mouth automatically closed shut on its own. It was as if someone had grabbed his face and forced his jaw shut. However, there was clearly no external force applied to him.


    In that case, why did his body react on its own? He found it¡ªit was his instincts. The tattooed recruit instinctively realized that finishing his sentence could result in something terrible.


    <i>''Wait, what? Am I... scared ''</i>


    Scared by the punk in front of him? The tattooed recruit, Ju Yeong-Gi, could only blink his eyes in sheer disbelief.


    They were in the army, and that was why he had been patiently holding himself back. However, if they weren¡¯t here... Half of the idiots inside this room would have been wrecked by him already. Go to the city of Daegu and mention the name ''Ju Yeong-Gi,¡¯ and the thugs around his age would instantly recognize it. That was how infamous he was back in his hometown.


    But now, a man with such infamy was scared of some weak-looking punk that he even had to mp his mouth shut? His wounded pride opened the floodgates, and blood began rushing to his head. "You son of¡ª"


    "If I stood out too much and made your lives difficult, then I''ll stop doing that in the future." Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut him off before turning around to return to his spot.


    Ju Yeong-Gi just stood there like an idiot, his lips bobbing up and down. He was dumbfounded. Nay,<i> bbergasted</i> would be more correct. ¡°<i>Hah...</i> Seriously...¡±


    "H-Hey, Yeong-Gi, dude. I think that''s enough. He said he''ll stop, right? You''ll be the only one who¡¯ll get punished for starting something now. If you get kicked out of the boot camp, who knows when you''ll get drafted again "


    ¡°He''s right, Yeong-Gi. You should be the bigger man here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why don''t we get out of here and get some coffee or something?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi listened to his peers, then wordlessly exited the room. That prompted other recruits on friendly terms with him to quickly follow after him. Ju Yeong-Gi strutted ahead with wide-open shoulders and a straight back, but his mind was currently upied with reying a certain scene. He couldn''t forget that brief glimpse of Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp re.


    <i>''How can a person have such a look in their eyes ''</i>


    That thing about figuring someone out through the look in their eyes? Ju Yeong-Gi used to think that was horsesh*t. It didn''t matter whether his opponents were ring or looking away in fear, a well-ced fist in their faces would always result in those punks squeezing their eyes shut and sobbing pathetically. So he thought his ''older brothers'' in his line of work were simply putting on airs whenever they talked about the ''look in their eyes.¡¯


    <i>''But that guy¡­ something''s different about him.''</i>


    Indeed, something felt off about Kang Jin-Ho¡ªreally off. The look in his eyes wasn''t the same as the nonsense the older thugs were talking about. Even though Ju Yeong-Gi had only caught a glimpse of that re for the briefest of a brief moment, he mistakenly thought his throat was being torn apart during that instance.


    Ju Yeong-Gi growled once again. ¡°F*ck. I feel like sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Dude. Be the bigger man. What will you gain by wasting your energy on that idiot?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi normally would have been pleased to hear that, but today? For some reason, his dissatisfaction level was rising up again. "Did you just call that guy an idiot "


    "Yeah. That Jin-Ho is an idiot, isn''t he "


    ¡°Jesus, holy f*ck.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly growled in irritation, forcing the other recruits minding his mood to hurriedly shut their mouths.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was about to say something, only to rece it with a lengthy groan. He retrieved cheap coffee from the vending machine. Despite the rising steam indicating how hot it was, Ju Yeong-Gi still drank the coffee down in one go, then crumpled the paper cup before tossing it away. ¡°Hey, I''m leaving first.¡±


    He then turned around and headed back to the barracks first.


    ¡°What''s gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    The recruits he left behind could only stare in confusion at his back, unsure of what just happened.


    1.? ''Blue falcon'' is a military ng term evolved from ''buddy f*cker''. I''m sure you can already make an educated guess on what it means... Incidentally, this ng is spelled the same as ''military advisor'' in Korean.

 Chapter 82: In Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 82: In Training (1)</h4>


    In a busy cafe somewhere...


    Park Yu-Min was the first to ask, ¡°How have you been, Se-Yeon?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon replied nonchntly, "I''ve been alright. It''s still the school vacation right now, so I''m just passing the timezing around. Oh, and I''m studying for the TOEIC test, too. What about you, though? Isn¡¯t the autumn season about to start soon? Aren''t you really busy these days "


    "<i>Nah,</i> I still have a little bit of time left."


    "<i>Oh.</i> But that means... in a little while, it''ll get really hard to meet up like this, doesn''t it "


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    "<i>Eh-whew...</i>" Han Se-Yeon groaned grandly. "Jin-Ho''s in the army, and you''re too busy to hang out... I''m the only one with nothing better to do. If I only knew this would happen, maybe I should''ve stayed close to my other friends."


    ¡°Are you saying that to make me feel bad?¡±


    ¡°I guess lots of things happened way too quickly for me. I still can''t get my thoughts straight.¡±


    Park Yu-Min could only look at Han Se-Yeon sitting across him with pity. It had been only two weeks, yet herplexion looked quite poor. Her skin was puffy and scratchy, while her usually wellbed hair looked disorderly with misbehaving hair strands jutting out from here and there.


    Her appearance could be exined away by other things, but theck of vigor in her face was the definite proof Park Yu-Min was looking for. "Se-Yeon... Were you drinking "


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Han Se-Yeon stared back at him in dismay, then threateningly shook her fist at him. ¡°Hey, what do you think I am?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> well... Yourplexion looks just terrible, that''s why.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°That''s because I didn''t bother to put on my make-up.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ªwait, so your looks were all thanks to make-up doing its thing?¡±


    Did Han Se-Yeon diligently hide her real face beneath all theyers of make-up since her high school days?!


    "Well, I won''t deny that. Though... make-up can only go so far if the real face ain''t supporting it, know what I mean? You think ugly ducklings will suddenly transform into swans with some foundation cream stered on their faces "


    ¡°W-Well, you do have a point there...¡± Park Yu-Min mumbled out his reply. Seeing how vigorous her response had been, maybe Han Se-Yeon wasn''t feeling totally depressed.


    She took a sip of her drink and asked, "How¡¯s Jin-Ho? Did his enlistment go okay "


    ¡°Yeah, more or less¡­¡±


    ¡°You went there too, didn''t you?¡±


    "Yeah. Why didn''t youe with us, though "


    "Jin-Ho''s mom and dad were there, right? What would I have said if I went there, too? I certainly can''t tell them I''m Jin-Ho''s girlfriend now, can I " Han Se-Yeon shook her head.


    ¡°Well, why not?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon smirked at Park Yu-Min''s innocent-sounding reply. ¡°It''s not true, so how can I?¡±


    ¡°I thought you two were going out?¡±


    "We''re neither here nor there right now. Well, Jin-Ho hasn''t said anything concrete yet, but... What else can I do but assume that "


    "That indifferent idiot..." Park Yu-Min could only facepalm himself. Not giving a firm answer even as he was heading off to the military? Imagine being the person who had to anxiously wait for his reply. No wonder Han Se-Yeon looked so bad.


    She sighed. ¡°So, I was thinking of studying abroad for a while.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±


    "Yeah. Attending university until Jin-Ho''s back means I''ll be graduating two years after his return. Then, we''ll get separated again as a member of society and him as a university student. And there might be other problems to consider, too."


    "<i>Oh.</i> I guess that makes sense." Park Yu-Min nodded in eptance.


    "I heard that lots of guyse back from the service and immediately break up with their girlfriends. Thinking about how I might be one of the statistics in two years makes me nervous, Yu-Min."


    Park Yu-Min gently chuckled. "Jin-Ho isn''t proactive enough to do that."


    Han Se-Yeon asked back in uncertainty, "You think so "


    ¡°Only those with lots of drive or have too much interest in girls will cheat on their girlfriends, you know. Can you imagine Jin-Ho doing that? He probably can''t even be bothered to meet other women.¡±


    ¡°That does sound like Jin-Ho,¡± Han Se-Yeon muttered while nodding.


    A girl who had always been evaluated as pretty by everyone she met had tried so hard with that guy. But thetter was like a stone Buddha with an unyielding heart of indifference. As such, it was totally unimaginable for Kang Jin-Ho to suddenly go mushy in front of some other random girl. Besides, Han Se-Yeon didn''t want to imagine it, either.


    She cautiously piped up. ¡°But... You know how girls just stick onto him, right?¡±


    ¡°That won''t matter since the dude in question finds them annoying.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon narrowed her eyes and red at Park Yu-Min, clearly unimpressed by his attitude. ¡°Why does it sound like you trust Jin-Ho more than me? Wait, are you two dating for real?¡±


    Park Yu-Min yelled at her, "How can you say that?!"


    ¡°I''m just jealous of you two, <i>that''s all~!</i> The super-duper loyal spouse is sitting right in front of me, yet here I am, stupidly wagging my tail for no reason at all.¡±


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" Park Yu-Min groaned helplessly. He could sense Han Se-Yeon''s concern for Kang Jin-Ho''s well-being hidden in her whining tone. Still, that didn''t change the fact that her current attitude felt a little off to him. He massaged his temples and asked, "Why are you so angry, Se-Yeon "


    ¡°You know... Being alone makes me think about stuff.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon wordlessly stared outside the cafe''s window. She remained like that for a while, then turned her head back to look at Park Yu-Min while resting her chin on her hand. "Yu-Min "


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What does Jin-Ho mean to me?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about, all of a sudden?¡±


    "It''s not sudden, you know..." Han Se-Yeon sighed softly under her breath, her expression gloomier than before. Park Yu-Min couldn''t think of anyforting words and silently waited for her to continue. "I keep thinking about this. Jin-Ho hasn''t promised me anything, and he doesn¡¯t really want something from me, either. But... my crush on him makes me jittery for no reason, and I cling to him like an eyesore."


    Feeling flustered, Park Yu-Min tried to say something tofort her. "B-But, <i>uhm...</i> Right, Jin-Ho never pushed you away while saying he doesn''t like you, did he "


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> I think you misunderstood something, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    Han Se-Yeon exined it in a firm voice, ¡°I''m not disappointed by the fact that Jin-Ho hasn''t shown any signs of liking me. No, it''s the opposite.¡±


    Park Yu-Min made an utterly confused face and tilted his head. "What are you talking about "


    ¡°It could mean Jin-Ho never liked me, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, right? Jin-Ho never pushed me away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon looked downcast. "Think about Jin-Ho''s personality, though. If some other girl throws herself on him and says she likes him, do you think he''ll push her away "


    ¡°<i>Huh¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min was momentarily left speechless.


    ¡°See what I mean?¡± Han Se-Yeon sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand now.¡±


    "Until not too long ago, I figured he''s just too indifferent and he doesn''t know how to pay attention to other people. Even after all that I did, he still hasn''t noticed anything. That''s what I figured. But... In the past two weeks without him around, I began looking back at myself more critically. I dunno when it happened, but I started thinking¡ªmaybe Jin-Ho doesn''t like me after all¡­"


    Park Yu-Min helplessly scratched the back of his head. Stuff like this was a bane of all single guys like him. He had no experience in romance, so why was this girl trying to consult him about her love life?!


    He barely managed to think of something to say. ¡°There''s no way Jin-Ho dislikes you, though.¡±


    ¡°Sure, he should like me. As a friend.¡± Han Se-Yeon''s tone remained resolute. ¡°What Jin-Ho feels about me is akin to a deep friendship, you know? And I think it''s nothing more than that. In that case, is it right of me to keep holding onto him?¡±


    Park Yu-Min pouted at her. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. None at all. It''s just that I wanted to vent to someone. If our status quo continues, Jin-Ho will never reject me. He''s that type of a guy, after all. However, if a girl he really likes shows up one day... We will both end up unhappy. Jin-Ho and I.¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound like you''re looking for an excuse to dump him first?¡±


    ¡°An excuse?¡± Han Se-Yeon spat out a low sigh. ¡°Yu-Min, listen...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°No matter how scandalous of a woman I am, the guy I like is currently serving in the army, and two weeks ain''t long enough for me to start having other thoughts.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly looked away. "My bad. I crossed the line there."


    "Saying stuff like that also hurts my pride, you know? I gave him all the signs and even outright said I liked him, but Jin-Ho, he... It''s like, I''ll have to ept that he doesn''t objectively have that kind of feelings for me. That seems to be the truth, so what can I do "


    ¡°But isn''t it because Jin-Ho''s an utter idiot in stuff like this?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon revealed a look of contemtion before asking, "Do you really believe that "


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Park Yu-Min slowly rubbed his face.


    <i>''I''m only making things worse here, aren''t I... ''</i>


    Honestly speaking, he <i>did</i> think Kang Jin-Ho was like that. But now that he had a chance to think it over, he also started to realize that something didn''t feel quite right.


    Park Yu-Min had been gging his friend off for being slow-witted and indifferent all this time, but didn''t he know better than anyone that Kang Jin-Ho was definitely not slow or insensitive


    Without anyone asking him, Kang Jin-Ho went out of his way to support the financial upkeep of the orphans and the relocation of the orphanage itself. He even showed up in the orphanage when Park Yu-Min wasn''t around to take care of all the sundry chores despite no one telling him! Kang Jin-Ho was meticulous like that. In fact, he could tell that something had happened simply from Park Yu-Min''s expression and he even resolved the problem for his friend. If the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Park Yu-Min knew and the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' who treated Han Se-Yeon lukewarmly were the same person, how could the stark difference in his attitude be exined


    <i>''Wait a minute. Has Jin-Ho ever called Se-Yeon first of his own volition ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sought out Park Yu-Min first several times before, but he never did the same with Han Se-Yeon. And it had always been Park Yu-Min chiding his friend and sneakily pushing him toward Han Se-Yeon.


    Park Yu-Min''s expression became serious after realizing this. Han Se-Yeon noticed the change and sighed. ¡°See? You also think the same now, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡± Han Se-Yeon pouted when Park Yu-Min got flustered. She leaned back against the chair. ¡°So? Can you me me for not feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°What''s your n now, Se-Yeon?¡±


    "What else? I''ll have to wait a little while longer." She frowned deeply as if the frustration was getting the better of her. "I might be ranting like a jilted lover out of frustration, but I know myself. I''ll probably go gaga again after seeing Jin-Ho''s face, or if he even gives me a crumb of hint that he likes me back. Knowing that, I don''t even know what to think."


    "<i>Hmm¡­</i>" Park Yu-Min once again failed to think of something to say andfort her.


    Han Se-Yeon tried to sound positive. "I think my self-esteem''s gone down a lottely. I need to be better than this to stand proudly next to Jin-Ho, but... I''m just hopelessly waiting for him to notice me instead. No wonder it hasn''t been working out. So maybe it''s about time I start putting in the effort myself."


    ¡°Effort, huh...¡±


    "If things don''t work even then, there''s no helping it, right? Clinging on to something that doesn''t work until the end will only make me and Jin-Ho unhappy, I think. I''m definitely not that stupid, though. Am I right "


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min sipped the cup of Americano while looking at Han Se-Yeon pouring her heart out. ¡°Thanks to one guy, so many people are having a hard time, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    "Definitely..."


    Park Yu-Min turned his head and looked outside the cafe''s window. Now that he had a good idea of what Han Se-Yeon was feeling at the moment, it became harder to look straight at her face. He sighed once again.


    <i>''I wonder, is he doing well ''</i>


    For some reason, he began to worry about Kang Jin-Ho.


    Han Se-Yeon broke the moody silence first. ¡°By the way, aren''t you gonna get a girlfriend yourself?¡±


    Park Yu-Min stared at her weirdly. "What, me "


    ¡°Yeah. It kinda feels like you''re totally not interested in that, you see?¡±


    His expression rapidly crumpled in displeasure. "I don¡¯t even know if I could date myself!"


    ¡°I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°You should''ve said that after introducing me to someone first!¡±


    Han Se-Yeon ruefully retorted, "You know I don''t have any friends left."


    ¡°<i>Urgh.</i>¡±


    In the not-too-distant past, Han Se-Yeon used tomand a crowd of female admirers, her groupies, but now? How did she end up in this state? Park Yu-Min had to wonder.


    "When I was with you and Jin-Ho, I never felt bored or lonely hanging out with you two. But I''m already wondering if I made the right choices in life, even though it has only been two weeks since Jin-Ho left to join the army."


    "That goes to show how much we''ve been relying on him, though," Park Yu-Min replied with a distant look on his face.


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    In only two weeks, the void Kang Jin-Ho left had grownrge and hollow enough to be noticeable.


    Park Yu-Min sighed and spoke up. "Anyway. We gotta perk up somehow. Jin-Ho''s getting his vacation in three months, and he probably won''t be too happy to see you half-dead, right "


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right,¡± Han Se-Yeon replied with barely any energy in her voice.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly felt an ominous foreboding while looking at her. A corner of his chest felt tight after realizing that this could be the beginning of things going wrong for them.


    <i>''Jin-Ho, hurry up ande out soon.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min found the world without Kang Jin-Ho harder to deal with than he had previously thought. To him, Kang Jin-Ho was his best friend in this world, a trusted pir of support that he could always lean on.


    <i>''I hope he hasn''t caused a scene yet.''</i>


    After imagining Kang Jin-Ho doing his best to adapt to military life, Park Yu-Min was suddenly ovee with unexinable anxiety. He ardently prayed that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t identally extend his service duration and get discharged on time.


    1. "TOEIC" is the abbreviation for Test of English for International Communication, a test devised by Educational Testing Services, an organization based in the US.

 Chapter 83: In Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 83: In Training (2)</h4>


    ¡°That punk...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi quietly muttered. Ever since his near bust-up with Kang Jin-Ho, he began paying close attention to that weird guy.


    <i>''There''s definitely something off about him, but...''</i>


    He would end up as aughing stock if the folks he knew before his enlistment saw him now. He knew that well. He also knew that judging a person by how they carried themselves or the re in their eyes was one of the dumbest things in this world. He would even mock the person in question just by saying such a thing.


    ¡°Yeah, I know that, but...¡±


    But Ju Yeong-Gi just couldn''t tear his attention away from Kang Jin-Ho. The sharp re during theirst encounter was burned into Ju Yeong-Gi''s brain and it didn''t want to leave him alone.


    ¡°Sh*t...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi swore, then spat on the ground.


    His life up to this point had been rough and full of violence. Unsurprisingly, he even had to work alongside a murderer, too. Ju Yeong-Gi was just a small-time street-level gangster who never thought that he couldmit serious crimes like murder. However, his line of work meant he was acquainted with someone who had <i>really </i>killed another person and was currently serving time in prison.


    That experience taught Ju Yeong-Gi that the stuff about a murderer having a different look in their eyes or emitting a weird, off-kilter vibe was just a pile of crap. However, Kang Jin-Ho was different.


    <i>''I felt myself shrink from his re...''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho had made even the tiniest movement in Ju Yeong-Gi''s direction during that time, thetter would have fallen on his butt in fright. Ju Yeong-Gi was someone who wouldn¡¯t get scared even as his enemies waved knives in front of his nose. Yet, to think he had gotten frightened by some random dude who didn''t even move a muscle!


    Even more strange was that Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t feel humiliated. His pride was still intact, too. For some reason, getting scared felt like the most natural thing in that situation. After all, no one would call you a coward for getting scared in front of a lion.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s current actions weren''t fueled by rage or hatred, but by pure curiosity. Just who¡ªor what¡ªwas Kang Jin-Ho


    An assistant instructor roared out at him. "Recruit No.99!"


    "Recruit No.99, Ju Yeong-Gi, sir!¡±


    ¡°Get your act together, recruit! Where do you think you are, being distracted like this?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled out his reply as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. The assistant instructor biting his head off was also making a tense face while ring at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    In any other training, Ju Yeong-Gi wouldn''t have been scolded like this just because he got distracted by something. However, things were different this time.


    The one ce everyone felt the most nervous in the boot camp was, unsurprisingly, the grenade training ground. It didn''t take a genius to figure out why the instructors were so much more nervous than the recruits during this particr training.


    <i>Ka-boom! Boom!</i>


    The cacophony of exploding grenades around him continued to batter Ju Yeong-Gi''s ears.


    "Recruit, sober up and pay attention, please! Do you understand me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi replied, then groaned under his breath.


    <i>''Right, I gotta wake up here.''</i>


    It wouldn''t be toote to think about stuff at another time. Getting distracted wouldn''t normally matter that much, but not here.


    ¨C Next in line, pleasee to the training area.


    The announcement came out of the speakers, urging the waiting queue of recruits toe forward. Ju Yeong-Gi was one of them so he got up from the chair.


    The assistant instructor next to him sharply yelled at him, ¡°I''ll say this one more time. Do not rx your grip after removing the safety pin of the grenade. Do you understand me, recruit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Next up was an uplicated report-and-repeat between an instructor and a recruit.


    ¡°In position, now!¡±


    ¡°Sir! In position!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi roared back his reply and headed to the unupied throwing booth, tension quickly filling up his face. However...


    <i>''Huh, that punk is next to me, again ''</i>


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi''s attention shifted from the assistant instructor waiting for him to Kang Jin-Ho stepping into the booth next to his. If only that punk wasn''t within his view, Ju Yeong-Gi wouldn''t have paid <i>this </i>much attention to that guy! Unfortunately, their recruit numbers meant they would always be next to each other while being transferred somewhere, in training, or even during bloody mealtimes. No wonder he couldn''t help but be cognizant of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence all the time.


    Right now was the perfect example of that. Just the sight of the assistant instructor checking Kang Jin-Ho''s readiness in the next booth was making Ju Yeong-Gi feel that he was shrinking smaller and smaller in size.


    "Recruit, loosen up. Don''t be too tense.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The instructor in the throwing booth must have interpreted Ju Yeong-Gi''s stiff face as a sign of nervousness. He began patting the recruit''s back and spoke in a reassuring voice. "You don''t have to get that nervous, recruit. Look, everyone else did it fine, right? Rx."


    From his tone, it seemed that the instructor now viewed Ju Yeong-Gi as a coward.


    Ju Yeong-Gi could only groan inwardly.


    <i>''It''s not like I can say what''s on my mind, anyway.''</i>


    ¨C Transfer the grenade, please.


    An order came through the speakers, prompting the instructor to hand the live grenade over to Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Transferring the grenade!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tightly gripped the grenade with both of his hands. But then, the instructor pressed his own hand on Ju Yeong-Gi''s and squeezed it tightly. The pressure exerted was so much that it actually hurt. It became clear that the instructor didn''t trust Ju Yeong-Gi one bit from this. Maybe the instructor was secretly more nervous than the recruit


    Ju Yeong-Gi tried to pretend that he was unaffected by all this, but he still couldn''t stop his body from tensing up after his palms felt the grenade¡¯s cold steel.


    <i>''Damn it, don''t chicken out, Ju Yeong-Gi!''</i>


    The tall watchtower located behind the throwing booths issued new orders.


    ¨C Confirm target!


    Ju Yeong-Gi yelled out, ¡°Confirming target!¡±


    The instructor called out to him. "Get ready, recruit!"


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Just throw it as you''ve practiced until now. This isn''t as scary as it looks, so don''t get too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi replied while feeling slightly miffed. He wasn''t even scared, so why was the instructor keep telling him these things? Kang Jin-Ho''s instructor in the next booth hadn''t even said a single word until now, too.


    "Recruit No.99!¡±


    "Recruit No,99, Ju Yeong-Gi, sir!¡±


    ¡°Stop getting distracted, recruit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s voice faltered, finally realizing how unfocused he was right now. He was far too preupied with what was going on in the next booth to pay attention to his own live grenade.


    After receiving the order to assume the throwing position, Ju Yeong-Gi cautiously got ready. Even then, the instructor continued to hold onto Ju Yeong-Gi''s hand gripping the grenade.


    Ju Yeong-Gi could only sigh, then stare at argeke not too far away from him¡ªit was where he was supposed to throw the grenade.


    <i>''All I have to do is chuck this grenade over there, right? Can''t be that hard!''</i>


    Indeed, this whole exercise shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to pull off. It was a simple training, after all, with the aim of teaching the recruits how to rx their grip without allowing the safety handle to double click, then throwing the grenade at the target in the distance.


    Ju Yeong-Gi couldn''t remember seeing articles about idents during this training in the past several years. Didn''t that mean countless recruits passed it without any notable issues? Look at all the small fries around him, every single one of them was doing just fine! In that case, Ju Yeong-Gi shouldn¡¯t have any issues, either.


    ¨C Remove the safety pin!


    ¡°Removing the safety pin!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi brought the grenade near his chest, then he yanked the safety pin out. However, he identally double-clicked the safety handle with his right hand still holding the explosive.


    As such, the instructor gave him one more encouragement. ¡°Do it with confidence, recruit! Don''t forget!¡±


    ¨C Toss the grenade!


    ¡°Tossing!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi parroted the announcement, then powerfully tossed the grenade forward.


    <i>...Plop!</i>


    Unfortunately, he must have ced too much energy into his motion. Instead of flying toward the target, the live grenade left his hand in a straight line toward the protective wall installed in front of the booth. It then bounced back beforending on the booth''s floor.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes trembled for a moment just then.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> crap!¡± The instructor urgently rushed toward the grenade, hoping to kick it into a nearby grenade sump. However, he was in too much of a rush and ended up missing the grenade, kicking the empty air several times instead. ¡°Bloody hell!¡±


    The instructor quickly realized that it was toote to kick the explosive into the sump now. He yanked at Ju Yeong-Gi''s arm and tried to throw himself and the stupefied recruit out of the booth.


    ¡°<i>...Kuk?!</i>¡±


    Unfortunately, Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t yanked out as expected. Panicking and frozen stiff, he inadvertently ended up holding his ground when someone suddenly yanked at his arm. The instructor fell over, half of his torso now outside the booth. He roared in rm, his eyes taking in the sight of the primed grenade about to go off. "<i>Aaaahhh!</i>"


    As he screamed, the instructor didn''t forget to curl up as small as he could manage. Even though he knew that doing so would be useless, it was still better than nothing.


    But then, something unexpected happened. His eyes caught the sight of someone jumping inside the booth.


    <i>''A... recruit?!''</i>


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t his fellow instructor under an officer''s cap but a recruit wearing a ballistic helmet. The number ''100'' clearly printed on the rear of the recruit¡¯s helmet was engraved deeply in the instructor''s mind at that moment.


    <i>''But, why?!''</i>


    There was no time to leisurely specte. The recruitnded safely in the booth, cleanly picked the grenade up, and with a movement that was neither urgent nor too slow, he tossed the explosive toward theke.


    This all happened even before the instructor could yell at Recruit No.100 to stop. The recruit subsequently crouched below the safety wall.


    <i>KA-BOOM! Boom! Baaaang!</i>


    The grenade exploded in mid-air before reaching theke''s surface. The other grenades tossed by the other recruits were caught up in the explosion and began blowing up in a chaotic chain reaction.


    "<i>Ah¡­</i>" The instructor shuddered pitifully. If the recruit had been one second toote, all three people in the booth would''ve turned into chunks of bloody meat. After realizing that, the instructor couldn''t put any strength into his trembling legs. "<i>Argh... Urgh...</i>"


    The instructor couldn''t quite figure out what to do for a moment or two. Should he bite Ju Yeong-Gi''s head off or scold the recruit who jumped into the booth? Just like that, an eerie silence descended in the booth.


    ¨C What the f*ck are you all doing?! Go and see if anyone''s hurt!


    An angry yell exploded from the loudspeakers, prompting the instructors and their assistants nearby to rush toward the booth.


    ¡°First Sergeant Choi?! Are you alright, sir?!¡±


    "Recruit No.99, are you injured?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm..</i>.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi finally snapped out of his stupefaction and hurriedly nodded his head. ¡°Y-Yes, I''m unhurt.¡±


    "You son of a b*tch! Didn''t we tell you to stay awake?!" An assistant instructor rushed in and ruthlessly kicked Ju Yeong-Gi just above his ankle.


    The impact was loud enough to be audible, but Ju Yeong-Gi failed to notice the pain and could only nod his head like an idiot. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m sorry, sir!¡±


    Of course, he knew¡ªhe knew how close to death he had been mere seconds ago. He might be too shocked to think straight at the moment, but he could still instinctively tell that he had made a huge mistake just now. Not only him, but even the instructor could have died.


    "Recruit No.100! Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s unmoved voice came from somewhere behind Ju Yeong-Gi.


    The instructor yelled at him, ¡°Who told you to do something that crazy?! <i>Ah?!¡±</i>


    ¡°I knew I''d make it on time, sir.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! You could''ve also died just now!¡±


    ¡°But sir. I''m still alive, aren''t I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± The instructor, First Sergeant Choi, spat out a lengthy groan before waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Fine, fine. Let''s just deal with this situation first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A furious assistant instructor grabbed Ju Yeong-Gi''s arm and dragged him away in the direction of themand post.


    First Sergeant Choi turned his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, Recruit No.100.¡±


    "Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That must''ve been hard.¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while still maintaining his unconcerned expression.


    First Sergeant Choi stared at that expression while trying hard to calm his still-pounding chest.


    <i>''Bloody hell, is this guy''s heart made out of solid steel or something ''</i>


    Choi had handled countless grenades in the boot camp for many years now, yet here he was, his heart madly pounding from what just happened. So how could this recruit stay calm like this? Were his nerves woven out of whale tendons or something


    Besides, how did he even think about jumping into the booth and picking up the fallen grenade to throw it away? Others in the same situation would''ve been too busy trying to save their hides first.


    ¡°This crazy bastard...¡± First Sergeant Choi slowly shook his head. He forced his shaking legs to straighten up so he could stand again.


    ¡°First Sergeant Choi! How are you feeling, sir?¡±


    ¡°I''m okay. I''m going to make my report.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir. We''ll take care of the situation here.¡±


    While walking away, First Sergeant Choi looked around and noticed the stiff faces of the recruits. He shook his head and thought to himself.


    <i>''Looks like today''s training is over.''</i>


    Forcing recruits to handle live grenades when they were clearly on edge could lead to arge-scale tragedy. Some recruits might even start freaking out and convulse after touching a grenade, too.


    In a way, stopping the training here could be a blessing in disguise. Even First Sergeant Choi wasn¡¯t even confident in overseeing the training anymore in his current state. The realization of escaping from the jaws of death at thest second was only getting stronger in his head as time went on, after all.


    <i>''That kid...''</i>


    First Sergeant Choi nced at Recruit No.100, who was currently being led away from the training area by an assistant instructor.


    <i>''Just what is up with him, anyway ''</i>


    Choi engraved Kang Jin-Ho''s back in his mind, then resumed his trek to themand post to make his report. Even now, cold sweat still trickled down his back.


    ¡°<i>Sheesh. </i>I really almost died back there, didn''t I?¡± Choi muttered while repeatedly ncing at Kang Jin-Ho''s distant back.

 Chapter 84: In Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 84: In Training (3)</h4>


    Unlike the rollercoaster of emotions First Sergeant Choi was experiencing, Kang Jin-Ho was feeling something else entirely. It was rted to the hardship he was experiencing right now, which was to be ''on standby until further notice'' after returning to his living quarters.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    How long had it been since he received that order? It felt like he had been waiting alone for ages, yet no one came to give him further orders. Despite being all alone, Kang Jin-Ho remained sitting perfectly still on his bunk. Since he couldn''t understand why he deserved this sort of ''special treatment,¡¯ the current boredom felt especially excruciating. Eventually, though...


    A voice called out to him from beyond the doorway. ¡°Recruit No.100!¡±


    "Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho! Sir!"


    ¡°Come out. You''re being summoned.¡±


    "Yes, sir." Kang Jin-Ho finally broke out of his standby mode at the assistant instructor''s summoning and headed straight to the administration office. He crossed the always-busy training ground and reached the office building. When he opened the door and stepped inside, though, he was greeted by a barrage of insults fired by the 1st toon Commander.


    "Hey, you dipsh*t! Have you lost your f*cking mind?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel the need to reply to that. Not only did he not have anything to say, but he could also tell that the question was rhetorical. Besides, it wasn''t the 1st toon Commander who drew his immediate attention, but the sight of an assistant instructor currently nting his head into the floor.


    Didn''t this instructor''s face seem familiar? Maybe he was the same person overseeing the grenade training back in Kang Jin-Ho''s booth


    ¡°Hey, recruit! Are you even listening?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with an expressionless face, but his mind was still thinking about something else. Specifically, the reason for the assistant instructor receiving this punishment.


    The 1st toon Commander yelled at Kang Jin-Ho, "You dipsh*t! Just one small slip-up, and you would''ve died, too! Don''t you get that "


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±


    "Who told you to be a damned hero?! You''re still a lowly recruit! What if you got killed back then?! Do you really think your parents would be overjoyed and say you''re a wonderful son or some sh*t like that?! You dumbass! You almost broke your parents'' hearts with your recklessness!¡±


    "My apologies, sir." Kang Jin-Ho lowered his head. He still hadn''t fully figured out what all the fuss was about, but a corner of his mind acknowledged that the 1st toon Commander had a point. He knew he wouldn''t have died, but he could still picture his parents raising one hell of a ruckus if he got hurt from the incident.


    "You ain''t some noble saint or whatever, so why did you risk your life, recruit?! Who cares whether someone dies or not?! You should be worrying about your own life first, kid!" The 1st toon Commander continued to tut unhappily.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that a high-ranking soldier like the 1st toon Commander shouldn''t be saying such things. However, the concern for a recruit under hismand could still be spied within his gruff words, so Kang Jin-Ho chose to keep quiet and just nod away obediently for now.


    The 1st toon Commander nced at the assistant instructor. "Get up, you dipsh*t."


    The assistant instructor lifted his head off the floor and hurriedly got back up on his feet. Judging from how flushed his face was from all the blood, he must have been maintaining that posture for a while.


    The 1st toon Commander growled. "So, what was your mistake, again "


    ¡°Sir! I failed to properly control the recruit under my care!¡±


    ¡°You''re supposed to be an assistant instructor, no? Your job is to look after recruits when crap is about to hit the fan! So why the hell were you trying to save your own hide only?! You dipsh*t!¡±


    The assistant instructor looked down at the floor. "My apologies, sir."


    ¡°You got lucky that it didn''t end up as anything serious. If that recruit had died, you wouldn¡¯t just end up in a prison cell, you dipsh*t! Be grateful that the heavens decided to help you!¡±


    ¡°Sir. Yes, sir!¡± The assistant instructor deeply bowed his head.


    The 1st toon Commander tutted again as if he was still displeased by this situation, then he turned his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°And you! You think you did something bloody heroic, right?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    "Listen here, kid. In the military, getting discharged with a functioning, healthy body is being a hero. A real hero is someone who ends his service without any problems, not some idiot who kills a hundred enemies in war. Get my drift "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "You try to pull the same sh*t after you get to your assigned base, then I promise you, having nine lives won''t be enough to save your ass. Here''s my advice. Instead of thinking about killing yourself to be a hero, focus more on surviving first! You hear me, you punk?!"


    ¡°...Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    The 1st toon Commander frowned and shook his head after finding Kang Jin-Ho''s calm demeanor not all that pleasing to behold. He groaned, then dismissively waved his hand. "The higher-ups will dispatch investigatorster to find out what happened, so give them your testimony when you¡¯re asked. Until then, you''re free. Go get some rest, recruit. As for you..."


    ¡°Sir!¡± The assistant instructor stood at attention when the 1st toon Commander turned his attention to him.


    "Take this recruit to the infirmary and make sure he''s not hurt somewhere. Got that "


    ¡°Our infirmary, sir?¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say. That quack doesn''t know sh*t to save his own ass, but we still gotta do it by the book for formality''s sake, no?¡±


    ¡°I see. As youmand, sir.¡± The assistant instructor saluted, then grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm to drag him out of the office.


    But then, the 1st toon Commander quietly raised his voice. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    "Sir " The assistant instructor stopped and looked back.


    ¡°Hey, Recruit No.100.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Thanks to you, a recruit was saved, and a big bro I care about is unscathed, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly in response to the 1st toon Commander''s words of gratitude.


    Themander wryly shook his head. ¡°Alright, you''re dismissed.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and the assistant instructor closed the office door and left. Once the 1st toon Commander was sure that they were gone, he pulled open the drawer of his desk and pulled out a cigarette before mouthing it. ¡°Jesus... That really freaked me out.¡±


    A serious incident happened under his watch. Thankfully, no one died when the incident could have ended as a tragedy. But an incident <i>did</i> happen, and the brass should go batsh*t crazy trying to turn this ce upside down. The 1st toon Commander would even see himself lose some promotion score points in the process, too. However, someone dying during the incident would have made the situation so much worse.


    Since there were no casualties while the majority of witnesses were behind cover to see anything clearly... It might be possible to walk away with rmendations instead for casualty-free handling of the incident. Of course, it was only possible as long as the parties involved got their stories right.


    Sure, instructors hadn''t done anything in this situation, but reporting the incident scene-for-scene didn''t seem like a good idea.


    <i>''A recruit in the next booth jumped in, picked up the grenade, and threw it away in the blink of an eye to save others...'' </i>


    The 1st toon Commander thought about the exact wording of the potential report and began to smirk helplessly.


    <i>''Who''s gonna believe that ''</i>


    This story would definitely make the front pages of newspapers if they believed it to be true. However, why would anyone do that? And the brass would surely want to sweep this incident under the carpet since no one died.


    The 1st toon Commander didn''t think it was a bad idea to repackage this whole situation into a heartwarming tale ofradeship, but... The military leadership was doing its best not to expose anything that could potentially bite them in the butt to the media right now. This wasn''t surprising considering the high number of military-rted incidents and cases of defense contract-rted corruption being exposed left and right these days.


    In that case, it might be wiser to leave Kang Jin-Ho out of this incident altogether. Otherwise, things might get even moreplicated.


    <i>''Let''s not rationalize this.'' </i>


    The 1st toon Commander shook his head again.


    Honestly speaking, he just couldn''t see himself submitting a report detailing how none of the instructors or the assistants lifted a finger as a mere recruit saved the day.


    If it had been an assistant instructor, then the Commander might be tempted to say that his instructors had received excellent training, but... How could he say out loud that a recruit handled that situation far better than experienced instructors and bear the shame of it


    ¡°<i>Fuu...</i>¡± The 1st toon Commander took a deep puff of his cigarette to soothe his nerves frayed by a bout of self-loathing. He figured that a trip to the battalionmander''s office was in order after this brief smoke break.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, recruit. You were amazing back there,¡± said the assistant instructor.


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head. ¡°It was nothing, sir.¡±


    ¡°You know, I was frozen back there and couldn''t do a single thing. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Why are you apologizing?¡±


    "It''s my job to protect you in situations like that, but I got sh*t-scared and what I did was basically the same as running away by myself. I''m not supposed to do that, you know? I''ve got no excuses even if you want to call me names to my face."


    ¡°I won''t do that, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again, failing to understand why everyone was behaving this way. All he did was help out a little when things looked a bit dicey. Was that such a <i>big</i> deal


    Kang Jin-Ho used to defend against a storm of powerful weapons using his bare body back in Zhongyuan. Compared to the danger he faced back then, this whole grenade incident was child''s y¡ªit wasn¡¯t even worth breaking a sweat over. He had even enveloped the grenade in qi just in case it exploded prematurely.


    <i>''Still, it could''ve been dangerous if the grenade did explode...''</i>


    He felt a need to reflect on his actions. Even a box of grenades wouldn''t have posed any threat to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s previous version. But his current self still hadn''t regained its former magnificence yet. He had reached the summit in Zhongyuan through decades of harsh training. Even if he trod the same path as he did back then but at a faster rate, it would still be impossible to get his old strength back in a mere three years.


    <i>''Still, some things would''ve been different had I focused on training myself.''</i>


    For instance, he could have reached a realm where a mere grenade wouldn''t have threatened him one bit.


    <i>''I should take this as an opportunity...''</i>


    Since he knew that martial experts existed in this world, maybe it was time to stop being soid back as he had done until now and cultivate more seriously. His gut feeling told him that he should be more proactive in regaining his former martial prowess.


    In that case, the military might be a good environment to do just that.


    ***


    Later that evening...


    After a brief physical check-up, Kang Jin-Ho was allowed to return to his living quarters. Since he didn¡¯t have much to do, he sat down outside the barracks and began cleaning his boots.


    The military brass telling the recruits to maintain the shininess of their ck boots after a day of running around in dirt was the very definition of nonsense, but that was what it was like in the military. If the brass told you to jump, you simply had to ask "how high " Besides, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t really dissatisfied with such a system, either.


    <i>Brush, brush, brush...</i>


    After using a brush to rid the boots of all the dirt, he applied the shoe polish and diligently wiped the exterior of his boots. While cleaning his boots, he noticed that the other recruits carrying their boots were rushing over and started to crowd around him. They also began cleaning their boots, however, cleaning didn¡¯t seem to be the only thing on their agenda.


    One of the recruits cautiously called out to him. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°It was you earlier today, right? The dude who picked up the grenade in the other booth and chucked it away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Wow. You really are crazy. How did you even think about doing that?¡±


    Another recruit butted in. ¡°What do you mean, he''s crazy? You dumbass, he was really awesome back there!¡±


    "I''ll be honest, I could never do what you did, Kang Jin-Ho. I mean, you''re seriously amazing. I figured you only have an S-ss physique, but that''s not true now, is it? How did you even think about charging straight at that grenade? I''m telling you, you''re amazing. Seriously¡­"


    Most recruits were shaking their heads as if they couldn''t even imagine themselves imitating Kang Jin-Ho''s actions today. Even while doing that, they had simr thoughts in their minds.


    <i>''Yup, he must be really crazy.''</i>


    Obviously, they all knew that running toward a primed grenade was suicidal madness. Even so, they still thought Kang Jin-Ho was one hell of a brave dude.


    ¡°I''m going back inside first.¡± Kang Jin-Ho finished polishing his boots, then headed back inside without saying anything else.


    "Holy cow. He''s not shaken up at all "


    ¡°Then again, think about how he usually is. He''s alwaysposed, isn''t he? He''s just incredible, I guess?¡±


    ¡°I better not mess with him anymore.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath while listening to the hushed whispers of his fellow recruitsing from behind him.


    <i>''Looks like it''s toote to not stand out now.''</i>


    Fortunately, it would be impossible to stand out even more in this boot camp.


    ***


    After the evening roll call ended, Kang Jin-Hoid down on his bunk and pulled the nket around him. Once he gotfy, he slowly closed his eyes. Three hours of sleep was all he needed, but what could he even do by staying awake at night? Everyone was asleep, anyway. So he might as well sleep like everyone else.


    While he was trying to sleep, a quiet voice came to him from his side. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes again and nced to his side. Recruit No.99, Ju Yeong-Gi, was quietly staring at him from his own bunk.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You... <i>Uh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Speak up.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi seemed like he had something on his mind, but he stopped himself from saying it out loud. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge the hesitating recruit, though, he simply chose to wait while staring back in silence.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tried several times to speak only to falter. Eventually, though, he managed to whisper a few words in a tiny voice, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You saved me back there. Thank you,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi mumbled those words out. That was all he said to his life''s savior before quickly turning to face the other side of his bed. He then wordlessly pulled up the nket around him.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Ju Yeong-Gi''s back, then he silently chuckled to himself. For some reason, he seemed to find people who weren''t exactly <i>normal</i> more entertaining. As proof, the sight of Ju Yeong-Gi curling up in embarrassment greatly amused him. Besides, wasn''t it the same with Park Yu-Min, too


    <i>''I wonder, is Yu-Min doing well ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began to think about Park Yu-Min. That kid should be living his lifemendably well, but it was still difficult to stop worrying about him. What if something happened to him without Kang Jin-Ho taking care of it


    <i>''I''m sure he''ll be fine¡­''</i>


    Park Yu-Min was a resilient kid. Plus, he had also experienced many trying events even after bing friends with Kang Jin-Ho. Those experiences should be more than enough to help him live his own life now.


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled the faces of his family and friends while slowly closing his eyes. And just like that, yet another long day in the boot camp drew to a close.

 Chapter 85: In Training (4)

    <h4>Chapter 85: In Training (4)</h4>


    ¡°Please stand straight, recruits! Straight!¡±


    The voiceing out from under the gas mask sounded a little artificial and turbid.


    ¡°Stand at attention, please! recruits, stand straight!¡±


    ¡°Raise your head and look at your front!¡±


    ¡°Maintain the current gap from your fellow recruits! Please stand abreast and maintain the line!¡±


    Yellsing from all directions at once were bothering Kang Jin-Ho''s ears. Still, he paid them no mind and stared at a small tear gas canister with some interest. The instructor sitting in front of him had just ced it on top of a grille. They were about to conduct a CBR drill, a training to prepare the recruits in case the enemy forces resorted to chemical and biological weapons.


    <i>''Hmm, is it like simting a poison attack ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t fully understand the concept of CBR. Obviously, there were sects and ns back in Zhongyuan that relied on poison, such as the Tang family and the Five Poison Gates. However, their poisons were derived from living organisms.


    <i>''Whatever the case may be, this will be an invaluable experience.''</i>


    When thinking about it, the organization called the South Korean military was a <i>very</i> helpful ce that aided you with understanding modern weaponry and how they were used. One should remember that most regr citizens of other nations wouldn''t get to receive training of this nature unless they voluntarily enlisted in their own armies.


    This training might be no more than skimming the surfacepared to what the volunteer soldiers received in countries like the United States, but Kang Jin-Ho still found even a shallow introduction like this a valuable chance at acquiring new information. An experience like this could not be gleaned unless you were in the army.


    ¡°<i>...Cough!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> I think my gas mask is leaking?¡±


    The recruits standing abreast began whining as the smoke wafted around in the enclosed CBR chamber. Kang Jin-Ho was too busy calcting this and that in his head while studying the thick smoke to care about theirints, though.


    .


    <i>''Poison spreading through the air is impossible to fully defend against. You can hold your breath, but you''ll still be poisoned if it''s absorbed through your skin.''</i>


    The best way to defend would be to escape from the target location faster than the speed of the canister''s explosion, but... There was no guarantee that only one poison canister would go off. And what if several exploded in various locations simultaneously? It could mean that all avenues of escape might be cut off at that moment. If escaping was not feasible, then the next logical question would be, how long could Kang Jin-Ho hold out


    ¡°Remove your filter cartridges!¡±


    ¡°Remove them, now!¡±


    "Lift up your cartridges!"


    Kang Jin-Ho loosened the straps and removed the cartridge, letting the unpleasant smoke seep under the mask.


    ¡°Recruits, you will be singing war songs during this training! As for the tune choice, it will be Cool Men! Recruits, load!¡±


    ¡°Loading!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°We''re! Cool men!¡± Kang Jin-Ho joined the other recruits and started singing the song, but his mind was still busy analyzing the tear gas. Pain instantly erupted from the smoke that entered his nostrils and mouth.


    <i>''Huh. Withstanding it isn''t as easy as I thought.''</i>


    Tears and snot began trickling down all on their own. Meanwhile, he could hear resentful voices leaking out pitifully from either side of him.


    This level of toxicity shouldn''t be much of a hindrance to him. However, he had to remind himself that this particr tear gas was designed to be deployed in training and was much weaker than those used on actual battlefields. If a CBR situation was to ur in battle, it''d be safe to assume that the majority ofbat forces would be rendered ineffective.


    "<i>...Cough!</i>" Even Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop a sneeze from escaping from his mouth. This so-called weakened intensity of the gas was still too strong for regr humans to endure. "<i>Hmm...</i>"


    He raised a little bit of qi and protected his eyes, nose, and mouth. Having found some leeway, he scanned his surroundings to see what was going on.


    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough?!</i>¡±


    More and more recruits stopped singing the war song and toppled over to cough their lungs out.


    <i>''This isn''t bad enough to kill...'' </i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin slightly.


    Obviously, the gas would negatively affect the bodies of these recruits to some degree. However, this was still a drill at the end of the day. Surely the instructors weren''t nning to kill the recruits today, so these poor suffering sobs should be released from their torment soon enough.


    Unfortunately, the 2nd toon Commander who was taking care of the tear gas canister didn¡¯t have the same thoughts as Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Why the f*ck does that punk look so rxed ''</i>


    The 2nd toon Commander''s mood instantly soured. Truth be told, the CBR drill wasn''t exactly fit to be called training. Tear gas wouldn''t be used in realbat, to begin with. Besides, only a lunatic could havee up with a drill where recruits would get to experience a CBR attack without gas masks to protect them.


    Even then, the CBR drill remained on the boot camp''s training regime. All because the brass still believed that this drill was effective in sobering up the recruits who had started losing a bit of their military discipline by this stage of training.


    Simply put, this was a torture session officially sanctioned by the government, disguised as a drill. Yet, a mere recruit was going through such a torture session with nary a worry in his expression. Seeing that triggered the 2nd toon Commander''s irritation.


    He issued a new order right away. ¡°Remove your masks altogether!¡±


    But that order wasn''t a part of the education the recruits received before entering the chamber. Feeling confused, the recruits raised their teary faces and nkly stared at the 2nd toon Commander. Even the assistant instructors were flustered by this development.


    The 2nd toon Commander yelled in annoyance, ¡°Didn''t you hear me?! Remove your masks, now!¡±


    ¡°R-Remove your masks, recruits!¡±


    Themander¡¯s murderous tone jolted the recruits, and they began removing the gas masks in a hurry.


    ¡°<i>Cough!</i>¡±


    The masks helped limit the gas from touching the recruits'' faces. With them gone, however, the recruits immediately felt stinging itchiness on their skins, followed by nonstop streams of snot, tears, and drool.


    The 2nd toon Commander roared out. ¡°And now, you''ll sing a new tune! This time, it''s the Torch of Commie Hunt! Three, two, one, three, two, one!¡±


    The recruits started singing despite all the heavy, continuous coughing. However, none of them could sing properly as the pain shooting up from their bloodshot eyes, burning nose, and mouth stole most of their attention.


    ¡°What the f*ck is up with that recruit?¡± The 2nd toonmander muttered. His attention wasn''t on the recruits currently throwing pitiful fits while on the floor. No, he was focused only on Kang Jin-Ho. Themander''s anger level was sneaking up even higher while staring at the rxed mug of the recruit standing tall and singing the dumb song.


    <i>''You think you''re some special sh*t, huh?!''</i>


    Thanks to a certain incident from not too long ago, the 2nd toon Commander was dragged through the proverbial burning coal. The frustration and stress umted during that incident hadn''t been alleviated yet, so his anger could only get worse after a mere recruit decided to act this way.


    What did he hear the most during thest inspection period following that incident? Wasn''t it how much more useless he waspared to a recruit?! Of course, like everybody else, he was thankful that Kang Jin-Ho had prevented the losses of life during that incident. But that gratitude was eventually reced by sheer irritation at the mere mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name after getting berated constantly like that.


    <i>''Fine, let''s see how long you canst!''</i>


    The 2nd toon Commander gritted his teeth, then issued a new order. ¡°Recruits, put your arms around the shoulders of your fellow soldiers next to you!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    This so-called training should have ended some time ago. The recruits were clearly suffering from the gas, yet the 2nd toon Commander still wanted to carry on with the training? The flustered assistant instructors hurriedly looked behind at themander.


    Unfortunately, the 2nd toon Commander wasn''t in the mood. ¡°Put your arms around the shoulders, now!¡±


    Despite all the wheezing and coughing, the recruits followed the order and put their arms around the shoulders of their fellow recruits.


    ¡°And now, sit down!¡±


    The recruits ungainly plopped down on the floor. However, the 2nd toon Commander was just getting started.


    With his eyes coldly gleaming, he yelled out a new order. ¡°Shout loudly at the enemies in front of you for five seconds! Do it, now!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    The voices of the recruits were clearly getting desperate. The assistant instructors were progressively getting concerned, but before they could do something, a recruit at a corner copsed to the floor while covering his face as he screamed. ¡°<i>Aaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Get up, recruit! You must get up!¡±


    Just as one of the assistant instructors ran over to him, another recruit nearby suddenly jumped up to his feet and made a beeline straight to the exit. He kicked at the door and tried to force his way out of the chamber.


    The 2nd toon Commander roared out, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    The assistant instructors rushed over and grabbed the recruit before dragging him back to the chamber.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i> Let me go, you sons of b*tches!¡±


    The assistant instructors used force to suppress the recruit and dragged him back to where he started. The recruit seemed to have been drained of energy as he was no longer on his feet but was almost crawling on his face.


    ¡°Second toon Commander, sir!¡± One of the assistant instructors urgently called out to themander.


    <i>''Damn it, what a bunch of soft-kneed weaklings...'' </i>


    The 2nd toon Commander groaned to himself. Sure, he might have gone a tiny bit overboard here, but this level of training used to be amon urrence only a decade ago. Kids nowadays only wanted to go through the easy training while busy bringing up human rights and other nonsense. Even now, officers, both themissioned and nonmissioned variety, had to go through this level of CBR training as a matter of course, didn''t they?!


    ¡°Sit up straight, recruits!¡± The 2nd toon Commander roared once again.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t pay that order any mind and looked to his side instead. A recruit with his head drooping and drool leaking out of his mouth could be seen.


    ¡°Sir. Recruit No.100 Kang Jin-Ho here.¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± The 2nd toon Commander frowned.


    ¡°Sir, this recruit''s condition is strange,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing at the recruit next to him.


    However, the 2nd toon Commander frowned even deeper instead. ¡°Stop faking it, recruit! Raise your head, now!¡±


    ¡°But sir, his condition really is not great.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The 2nd toon Commander red murderously at Kang Jin-Ho. The gas mask obscured the burning light in his eyes, but the scary aura he exuded was still felt by everyone nearby. ¡°Hey, Recruit No.100.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you an instructor?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is it your job or the instructor''s job to determine stuff like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, "Sir, it''s the instructor''s job."


    ¡°Since you know, stay still on your spot. Do you understand this order, recruit?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to reply. He simply turned his head again to look at the recruit next to him. This recruit was already half-unconscious, and the cirction of his internal energy was getting more distorted at an rming pace. These were signs of a looming crisis. Not just any, but a serious crisis, as well.


    ¡°Sir, we need to save this recruit.¡± Kang Jin-Ho freed his arm, walked over to the fallen recruit, then picked him up before slinging the half-conscious man''s arm over his own shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, you son of a b*tch! What the f*ck do you think you are doing?!¡± The 2nd toon Commander exploded in rage and yelled, but Kang Jin-Ho ignored him and walked up to the exit while supporting the unresponsive recruit. Themander pointed at Kang Jin-Ho and cried out. ¡°Stop that motherf*cker!¡±


    The flustered assistant instructors grabbed and held on to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Recruit No,100! Let him go!¡±


    ¡°Stop! I said, stop! You punk!¡±


    Despite their efforts, however, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression didn''t even twitch once as he continued to march toward the exit like a bulldozer, with several instructors clinging to him.


    ¡°What the hell?! Why is this bastard so strong?!¡±


    The instructors became even more flustered and tried desperately to stop him, but Kang Jin-Ho still walked up to the door in seemingly unhurried steps. Once he reached the exit, he knocked on the door and yelled out, "I''m opening the door! Please step aside if you don''t want to get hurt!"


    "<i>Huh </i> What was that " One of the assistant instructors on standby outside the chamber tilted his head in confusion. He and his colleagues were charged with stopping any potential escapees from opening the door and fleeing.


    ¡°I think someone is telling us to move away from the door?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> Why? Should we open the door, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s just...¡±


    Right at that moment...


    <i>BANG!!!</i>


    The thick door suddenly cracked as if it would splinter into pieces before breaking loose from the hinges and flying into the empty air. The assistant instructors outside stared agog at this sight, unable to process the situation.


    ¡°W-What the hell?!¡±


    Their bulging eyes caught another unbelievable sight next¡ªa recruit with ''100'' printed on his ballistic helmet waltzed outside the chamber while lugging around another recruit and four; no, <i>five</i> assistant instructors. Technically, it was more like he was supporting another recruit while the assistant instructors were desperately clinging to him.


    The instructors guarding the door outside watched with their jaws on the floor. They couldn¡¯t understand what this situation was supposed to be.


    ¡°How in the hell...¡±


    How could a person do that?! Even though five well-built young men were clinging to him, Kang Jin-Ho looked like he was on a pleasant Sunday stroll. You might be able to find someone physically strong enough to drag five men around in South Korea if you looked hard enough since it wasn''t out of the realm of possibility, after all.


    However, would they be able to waltz around unaffected with that many people clinging on to them? The sight was so unrealistic it had to be a CGI scene from a movie or something.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped walking. He carefully ced the recruit leaning against his shoulder on the ground and stepped back.


    ¡°Hey, you as*hole! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!¡±


    The assistant instructors clinging to him threw off the gas masks and red daggers at Kang Jin-Ho. They weren''t sure what happened here, but they could still tell that this recruit had done somethingpletely uneptable. In addition, a mere recruit ignoring them had also wounded their pride.


    Just as the assistant instructors were about to bite Kang Jin-Ho''s head off, he silently pointed at the recruit on the floor.


    ¡°<i>Kuruk... Cough, krrrr....</i>¡±


    The recruit began to spasm and violently convulse.


    1. ¡°CBR¡± stands for ¡°chemical, biological and radiological.¡±

 Chapter 86: In Training (5)

    <h4>Chapter 86: In Training (5)</h4>


    "W-What''s gotten into this bastard?!" The assistant instructor panicked and rushed toward the recruit on the ground. "Recruit No.97! Can you hear me?! Recruit!"


    The assistant grabbed Recruit No.97''s shoulders and shook him around, but thetter was already half-unconscious. He hadn''t cked out yet, but his whole body was violently convulsing, perhaps rted to theck of oxygen intake.


    "W-What should I do?! R-Right, medic! Call for a medic, now!" The assistant instructor called for a medic after finally realizing the urgency of the situation.


    ¡°I''ming!¡± A nearby medic ran over at full steam. He almost did a baseball slide to stop and plop down next to the unresponsive recruit. After a brief check, hisplexion turned pale.


    The assistant instructor cried out. ¡°Do something!¡±


    "Y-yes, sir!" the medic replied and tried to perform first aid, but he wasn¡¯t a doctor. The recruit''s condition was already far too gone for him to provide basic medical assistance. Unable to do anything concrete, the medic could only helplessly sweat buckets before roaring, "Ambnce! Call an ambnce, right away!"


    ¡°You dumbass, where would we get an ambnce in here...¡± The assistant instructor swore while urgently looking around. This situation had flustered him so much that he even forgot to wipe all the sweat dripping down his face. He could tell that this situation was beyond his control. A high-ranking officer had to be present. Unfortunately, officers were never there when you needed them the most now, were they? ¡°H-Hey, someone go and report to the 2nd toon Commander! Hurry up!¡±


    "Yes, sir!" One of the assistant instructors watching from the side hurriedly ran inside the gas chamber. "Second toon Commander, sir! A recruit outside is behaving strangely!"


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The 2nd toon Commander asked in an irritated voice.


    ¡°Sir, that recruit''s convulsing uncontrobly! We must... <i>Cough!</i> We must do something quickly, sir!¡±


    The 2nd toon Commander shot up to his feet, hisplexion instantly turning ashen. He wasn''t dumb enough to think that an assistant instructor would rush inside the gas chamber without a gas mask just to spout nonsense. Which meant something bad was really happening outside. He quickly dashed outside the gas chamber.


    ¡°What''s going on here?! Tell me what happened!¡± The 2nd toon Commander threw off his gas mask with his trembling hands. He noticed the recruit lying on the ground, already teetering at the edge of life and death. ¡°A doctor! Where is the doctor, dammit!¡±


    The medic was jolted awake by that question. The situation made him panic, and he had forgotten about the presence of the base''s surgeon. "H-He must be in themand center, sir!"


    "Bloody hell! We''re doing a CBR training today, so he should have been on standby right here! That stupid motherf*cker! Call him right now! Hurry up!"


    The medic got up and tried to leave, only for the gas mask thrown by the 2nd toon Commander to hit him in the face.


    <i>Smack!</i>


    The medic could only stare at themander in a daze at that sudden strike.


    "Hey, you dumb sh*t! Who''ll look after the recruit if you leave?! You stay and help this recruit while someone else should go and fetch the doctor!"


    "<i>Ah!</i>" The medic nodded vigorously as thick sweat drops fell nonstop from his forehead. He then grabbed the recruit''s shoulders and tried to stabilize him. "Recruit No.97! Hold on! Stay with me!"


    "Do something, will ya?!" The 2nd toon Commander yelled as fright began taking over him at the sight of the recruit''splexion getting paler and paler. His gut feeling was strongly warning him that this kid was about to kick the bucket unless something was done sooner orter. "Go and fetch the doctor already!"


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± One of the assistant instructors hurriedly dashed away.


    However, the 2nd toon Commander''s gut feeling was getting even darker. He realized that something bad would surely happen even before the doctor could get here.


    ¡°Sir, shouldn''t you be radioing themand center instead?¡±


    "<i>Ah!</i>" The 2nd toon Commander sobered up instantly at that cautious question of an assistant instructor. He urgently yanked out his walkie-talkie. "We have a situation here at the CBR training area! I repeat, we have a situation at the CBR training area! We request the immediate presence of the base''s doctor on site. I repeat! We request the immediate presence of the base''s doctor!"


    The urgent call for a doctor was now made, but that didn''t mean the immediate situation had improved. The recruit''splexion had now turned sickly blue.


    The 2nd toon Commander urgently asked the medic, ¡°Does this recruit have some kind of a chronic illness?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI''m not sure, sir. The base''s doctor must''ve noted all chronic illnesses of the camp''s recruits, sir.¡±


    "Bloody hell..." The 2nd toon Commander could only grit his teeth and stomp his feet in frustration. At this rate, he might really see a casualty during a training he was overseeing.


    But then...


    ¡°Excuse me for a minute.¡± Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, walked up to the recruit lying on the ground.


    ¡°W-Wait! Step aside, recruit! Don''t interfere!¡± one of the assistant instructors shouted at him in a fluster.


    Kang Jin-Ho responded with a brief shake of his head. ¡°Please step aside for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho had simply returned the order to step aside right back. Of course, the assistant instructor wouldn''t take that lying down. ¡°You dumb sh*t! Can''t you see that now isn''t the time to mess around?!¡±


    ¡°No, I can see that. That''s why I''m stepping up.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± The assistant instructor''s eyes powerfully quaked. He suddenly remembered that Kang Jin-Ho was the first one who discovered Recruit No.97''s abnormal condition before anybody else.


    <i>''Maybe he¡¯s from a medical school before enlisting ''</i>


    Obviously, you would find medical school students deciding to enlist in the middle of their studies, so the assistant instructor thought his hypothesis might not be off the mark.


    ¡°H-Hey! I told you to step aside, recruit!¡±


    Even so, he couldn''t let a recruit take over this situation. Who would be held responsible if something went wrong here? Of course, the situation had already devolved to the point where someone would still be medter on.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained unstoppable...


    ¡°H-Hey, recruit!¡±


    ¡°Sir, he''ll die.¡±


    The assistant instructor''s eyes quaked even more.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the convulsing recruit. ¡°If I don''t do something right now, he will die in three minutes.¡±


    The assistant instructor turned his head to look at the 2nd toon Commander, knowing that the decision wasn''t up to him.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    The 2nd toon Commander racked his brain, but he still failed to think of a way out of this crappy situation. He could also tell that the recruit''s condition was getting worse by the second. It was to the point that the doctor¡¯s arrival might not make much of a difference.


    A casualty during a training he was supervising? That would be the death of his career¡ªa blight that could never be erased.


    The 2nd toon Commander quietly muttered, ¡°Let him be...¡±


    ¡°S-sir?!¡±


    ¡°I said, let him be!¡±


    Right now, the 2nd toon Commander felt like he would grasp at straws if that could help. From his point of view, this whole thing started off with Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude, but did that mean he should keep on ignoring Recruit No.100''s opinion


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pushed the assistant instructor aside and approached the recruit on the ground. Everyone spectated this scene in a daze.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho deeply frowned after pressing his hand on the recruit''s chest. Turbid and polluted energy was filling up the recruit¡¯s throat and chest area. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know the modern medical term for such a condition. That didn''t matter, though, as he already knew how to deal with a situation like this.


    <i>Squeeze...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly and steadily pressed down on the recruit''s upper abdomen.


    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡± A series of loud coughs exploded forth from the recruit as bloody phlegm bubbled out of his mouth.


    ¡°W-What the heck?!¡± The assistant instructor nearby gasped.


    The recruit''s reaction was so visceral that he seemed to be suffering even more than before. His limbs began iling about everywhere.


    ¡°Grab his arms and legs! You idiots, stop staring and grab his limbs!¡± The 2nd toon Commander cried out in fury.


    The assistant instructors rushed in to grab the recruit¡¯s iling limbs before pressing them down to the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho paid no attention to his surroundings and focused on driving out the turbid energy from the recruit.


    <i>''...Right here.''</i>


    <i>Wuoong-!</i>


    The internal energy leaving Kang Jin-Ho''s palm entered the recruit and stimted his own energy.


    "<i>Cough! Cough!</i>" The recruit twisted and turned as blood gushed out of his mouth next. "<i>Kuh-huk!</i>"


    ¡°H-Hey¡ªwon''t he die at this rate?!¡± The 2nd toon Commander gasped in fear.


    However...


    "<i>Hah-ahhh...</i>" The recruit suddenly let out a lengthy exhale, and his convulsions became weaker and weaker. It was as if he had timed that just to mock the 2nd toon Commander for worrying.


    ¡°W-What''s going on here?¡±


    But no one felt relieved when the recruit¡¯s convulsions stopped. In fact, they were even more scared than before.


    ¡°I-Is he still breathing?! Medic!¡±


    The medic hurriedly pressed his ear closer to the recruit''s nose. "Sir! His breathing seems normal. It''s a little shallow, but this much is eptable..."


    "R-Really "


    The assistant instructors holding down the recruit''s limbs finally let go and stepped back.


    The medic confirmed that the recruit''s breathing had returned to normal as he slowly nodded. "Sir. This recruit''s condition seems stable. When the doctor gets here, we can let him take over."


    "<i>Haaa. Haaa¡­</i>" The 2nd toon Commander sighed in relief. He wanted to plop down on his butt if he could, but there were too many people watching, so he had to force himself to stand upright. Thest five minutes were a real rollercoaster of emotions, weren''t they? He grunted and nced at the recruit. "What was wrong with this brat, then "


    ¡°I''m also not sure, sir...¡± The medic could only alternate his confused gaze between the recruit and the 2nd toon Commander.


    The Commander turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho and shouted in a sharp voice, "You, recruit! What did you do?!"


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could reply, he noticed someone hurriedly running over from some distance away.


    ¡°Over here, Doctor! Sir!¡± The medic urgently cried out.


    The base''s doctor quickly ran up to the recruit and began examining the patient. Then, he turned his head to the medic and asked, ¡°What''s going on here? I thought he was about to die?¡±


    ¡°Sir, his condition improved a few seconds ago.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.97, is it? <i>Hmm..</i>.¡± The doctor checked for the recruit''s number from the ballistic helmet, then flipped open a medical chart he had brought along with him. Almost immediately, his expression crumpled in suspicion. "A recruit with signs of mild asthma, huh? But... This level of training shouldn''t have triggered an asthma attack? <i>Hmm </i>" The doctor stopped muttering when he noticed the state of the gas chamber''s doorway. "What''s the matter with the door "


    "W-Well, that''s..." The medic sheepishly nced at the other assistant instructors, silently asking for help. Unfortunately for him, no one volunteered to answer.


    The doctor''s brows shot up, and he red in the 2nd toon Commander''s direction. "How long have you locked up this recruit in there?!"


    ¡°W-well, it... It wasn''t that long.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, how long?!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Doc. No one would bother to check the time during the training.¡±


    The doctor shifted his attention away from the uncooperative 2nd toon Commander and began grilling the assistant instructors. "Hey! Did you follow the regtions? Was everything by the book?!"


    The doctor began nodding in eptance when the instructors all stood around hesitating instead of giving a direct answer. "Fine. Whether the recruits were at fault or it was the instructors, we''ll get to the bottom of it sooner orter. We''ll y the me gameter, that''s all. I''ve already called an ambnce, and I''ll be taking this recruit to the Capital Hospital for a thorough examination."


    ¡°C-Capital Hospital, you say?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! This recruit copsed from an adverse asthma reaction, so I must ensure that he doesn''t suffer from aftereffects! Get him ready immediately!¡±


    The 2nd toon Commander began dripping cold sweat at the surgeon''s shrill yell. He was responsible for breaking the army''s regtions just now. Even if the recruit turned out to be fer, the higher-ups would still want an answer for his sudden convulsion. That would undoubtedly be a huge problem for the 2nd toon Commander. He stuttered out a question, "D-Does he really need to go to the hospital "


    ¡°You think this is a joke?!¡± The doctor shot up to his feet and began biting the 2nd toon Commander''s head off. ¡°A recruit almost died under your supervision! If this matter isn''t investigated thoroughly, the brass will use me of sending a kid with a health problem into a damn gas chamber! Why should I take the me for this?! Enough, I don''t want to hear any more from you. When the ambnce arrives, load this recruit up.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait a minute...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped observing the recruit and got up to leave the scene without saying anything.


    .


    One of the assistant instructors called out to him. ¡°R-Recruit, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m going back, of course.¡±


    ¡°T-To where?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho directed a weird gaze at the assistant instructor before pointing to where the other recruits were meandering about. "To my original spot, sir."


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Indeed, where could a recruit go other than where he was supposed to be? Strictly speaking, it would be even weirder to have a recruit hanging around here now, wouldn''t it


    ¡°R-Right. For now, go and join the rest of the recruits.¡±


    After getting his permission, Kang Jin-Ho briefly saluted and unhurriedly walked up to the waiting crowd of recruits.


    The doctor tilted his head. ¡°And who was that?¡±


    The medic whispered quietly into the doctor¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir. He seems to be the one who carried the recruit outside the chamber while ignoring the instructors¡¯ orders.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying he even broke the door, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "You insane motherf*ckers! You''re supposed to take someone having a medical crisis outside the chamber! That''s the least you could''ve done, yet you were actively trying to prevent a recruit from saving a life?! Have you all lost your goddamn minds or something?!" The doctor red at the instructors around him while shouting in pure rage. "You dense motherf*ckers! I''ll be making my report to the Battalion Commander and show you what the depths of fiery hell look like, so you better prepare yourselves!"


    The 2nd toon Commander could only squeeze his eyes shut at the doctor''s enraged yelling.


    1. "Capital Hospital" refers to the Korean Armed Forces Capital Hospital, located in the city of Seongnam.

 Chapter 87: In Training (6)

    <h4>Chapter 87: In Training (6)</h4>


    "Second toon Commander," the Recruit Training Center''s Company Commander, Choi Wu-Seong, moodily muttered.


    The 2nd toon Commander immediately replied while standing at attention, ¡°Sir! First Lieutenant Bak Gil-Su, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Listen, Bak Gil-Su.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°You f*cking idiot!¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    The 2nd toon Commander stood still as a stack of documents struck him in the forehead. He watched as the papers scattered messily in the air before lowering his head in shame.


    Meanwhile, the Company Commander roared in rage, "You f*cking idiot! Were you trying to kill someone?! Would their death sober you up?! Hey, I''m asking you! Have you gone bloody senile already?! You dumb sh*t!"


    "N-no, sir. I have not," Bak Gil-Su replied helplessly.


    "Really? Are you seriously telling me you haven''t gone senile, yet you still decided to put the recruits through a wringer just because you got a little upset? You f*cking moron! You think we''re still in the 80s?!"


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir...¡±


    The Company Commander shot up to his feet and began pointing angrily at Bak Gil-Su. "Seriously?! You think your apology is enough to fix this, you dipsh*t! How the hell are you going to take responsibility for this?! Don''t you know that the Battalion Commander was summoned by the brass?!"


    ¡°...¡±


    "You can imagine the level of bullsh*t the Battalion Commander will have to deal with, right?! And what do you think will happen to us once he returns to base "


    Bak Gil-Su lowered his head even more. "My apologies, sir."


    ¡°Listen here, you dipsh*t! Didn''t I say your apology ain''t worth sh*t?! You crazy f*cker, your job is to train newbies, yet you tried to kill them instead?! <i>Hah,</i> you want me to train you personally, then?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir...¡±


    "Gimme a f*cking break! Why the hell do I have to deal with a goddamn moron like you..." Choi Wu-Seong muttered as he continued to smolder in rage. How long had it been since he got raked over the coals for the grenade incident? But now, he had to deal with another incident? Just how much worse his suffering would get this time?!


    After his appointment, Choi Wu-Seong had seen his fair share of new recruitse and go through his base. But he couldn''t remember any group of recruits as incident-prone as this one.


    He grunted while rubbing his temples. ¡°By the way...¡±


    Bak Gil-Su sheepishly looked up. "Sir "


    "Did I hear it correctly? It''s Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, again "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°He administered the first aid, right? While you were standing around like a helpless moron doing absolutely jacksh*t.¡±


    Bak Gil-Su was unable to say anything. It wasn''t for theck of suitable excuses but because he knew all too well that saying something right now would only worsen the barrage of insultsing his way.


    ¡°You dumb f*ck. I''m gonna fry you real good, so go back to your office and properly reflect on yourself. Got that?!¡±


    "Sir! Yessir!"


    "Get out of my sight!" Choi Wu-Seong watched as Bak Gil-Su bowed deeply and exited the office. When thetter was gone, he angrily threw themander''s baton to the floor. "Dammit!"


    It was rare for a single serious incident to happen in a year yet two near-fatal ones urred in a span of a single week. Although Bak Gil-Su had gotten his head bitten off royally just now, Choi Wu-Seong had to admit that incidents shouldn''t be urring this frequently.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    There was another issue to think about here¡ªthe recruit named Kang Jin-Ho being involved in both incidents. Of course, none of what happened was his fault. If anything, his presence prevented the incidents from spiraling out of control and limited the potential fallout.


    <i>''Still, something just feels off, doesn''t it ''</i>


    Unfortunately, humans weren''t always rational animals. Choi Wu-Seong could only feel this vague anxiety after noticing how Kang Jin-Ho''s name kept popping up in both incidents. Obviously, the Company Commander knew that Recruit No.100 wasn¡¯t at fault, but... Wasn''t it also true that incidents seemed to be following that brat around


    ¡°I better keep my eyes on him...¡± Choi Wu-Seong spat out a groan while sitting down on his chair. Maybe he should order the instructors to keep a very close eye on Kang Jin-Ho.


    Before that, the Battalion Commander should return to the boot camp, and then... Choi Wu-Seong would have to survive a session of abuse afterward.


    ***


    ¡°So, like... Did they take him to a hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard he''s in the Capital Hospital right now.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it from an assistant instructor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    "Why did that kid with asthma agree to do the CBR training, though? Didn''t the instructor say recruits with medical conditions can opt out "


    "C''mon, dude. That''s not how it works. I was nning to weasel out of that training, but when the time came, I couldn''t say anything, you know? Let''s be honest here. Who''d show up to training if anyone could easily say they are sick and can''t participate? We''ll all be weaseling out, know what I mean "


    ¡°Well, that''s true¡­¡±


    While listening to the banter between his fellow recruits, Kang Jin-Ho silently leaned against his bunk. He had been consciously stopping himself from standing out too much ever since his run-in with Ju Yeong-Gi. Even though he didn''t believe his actions were problematic, restraining himself should be the correct strategy if others felt ufortable around him. At least, that was what he thought¡­


    ¡°Okay, so... How bad is that guy''s condition?¡±


    ¡°I dunno. But it must be pretty bad if he had to be taken to the Capital Hospital, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to listen while thinking that the recruit in question should be fine. He had eliminated almost all the turbid and corrupted energy in the recruit''s body before it could threaten that kid''s life any further, after all. With that taken care of, the recruit with asthma should return to being <i>normal</i> soon enough.


    ¡°Hang on. Didn''t he survive because of Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right.¡±


    The fellow recruits present in the CBR training knew that Kang Jin-Ho was responsible for shoving aside the assistant instructors and pulling the convulsing recruit out of the gas chamber.


    ¡°<i>Sheesh.</i> If someone''s having a seizure, shouldn''t the instructors take that person outside first? What were they thinking, trying to keep him in the chamber like that?¡±


    ¡°That''s how the military operates, you know...¡±


    ¡°Even then, it''s still not right.¡±


    The recruits continued to chat away, but Kang Jin-Ho decided to close his eyes and ignore them. Being mentioned by others didn''t feel all that nice. Especially when he was in a wide-open space like this and could sense people sneakily ncing at him.


    Those nces peppered in between the chatter pricked Kang Jin-Ho''s skin. Since his senses could pick up movements in his surroundings dozens of times more urately, such probing gazes felt even more awkward and hard to bear.


    ¡°Wow, did you all see how Jin-Ho handled those instructors, though? Even though they were clinging to him, he just kicked the door down and exited the chamber!¡±


    ¡°Right! I thought he was a Terminator or something!¡±


    ¡°Actually, how can a human being do that? I''m telling you, special people are special for real.¡±


    For some reason, the living quarters¡¯ atmosphere was turning rather cozy. Unfortunately, a wet nket almost always existed to spoil every party ever in history.


    ¡°But didn''t this whole mess start because of that punk in the first ce?¡±


    The recruits looked behind their backs at the one who said that out loud.


    The recruit responsible defiantly cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°C''mon, man. Jin-Ho didn''t do anything wrong, though.¡±


    The defiant recruit scoffed derisively. "Get real. If that punk hadn''t tried to stand out so much, the instructors wouldn''t have gone nuts trying to take him down a notch. And that poor kid would''ve been fine, too. He was the cause, so how dare he act all haughty and stuff for saving that kid "


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly pondered whether or not to correct that recruit since he never acted haughty, to begin with.


    ¡°W-Well, I guess...¡±


    The atmosphere in the living quarters changed once again but in a different direction this time.


    ¡°Still, Jin-Ho didn''t do that deliberately, right? It''s not his fault that he''s good at stuff.¡±


    ¡°Right. Besides, it wasn''t that bad.¡±


    The defiant recruit replied in dismay, ¡°One of us got taken to a hospital, yet it wasn''t bad? Are you for real?¡±


    Logically, what he said sounded wrong. Yet, something about his argument emotionally resonated with other recruits.


    "Tell me, wasn''t it all the fault of that bastard trying to show off?!"


    Despite the naked usation, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to retort or exin himself. It was pointless to speak logically to people driven by emotion. Besides, he might end up causing a new incident by talking to them now, too. As such, Kang Jin-Ho chose to stay in his bunk without saying anything.


    ¡°Look, Look! Look at that bastard! We''re talking about him, but he doesn''t give a sh*t! Isn''t that like¡ªhe doesn''t care whether that kid dies or not?¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. You crossed the line. Jin-Ho pulled that kid out, so you shouldn''t be saying that.¡±


    The defiant recruit mped his mouth shut as if he had noeback for that. The chatter abruptly ended there. However, it got going again soon enough.


    The defiant recruit broke the silence once more. ¡°Still, I don''t like that punk.¡±


    ¡°Why not? What got your knots so twisted, dude?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask ya, have you ever seen that bastard chatting to one of us in thest three weeks?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°There''s a limit to how much you can look down on people, no? But he just loves to fly solo, doesn''t he? Do you really think he saved that kid because he wanted to save a life? I''m guessing no.¡±


    Thatst statement made Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead crease up a little. He didn''t expect others to always hold a favorable view of him, but that didn''t mean they should fabricate nonsense like that. What made that recruit say such dumb things with so much conviction when he couldn''t even read other people''s minds? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand it.


    The defiant recruit, Recruit No.82 Lee Sang-Hu, finally began addressing Kang Jin-Ho directly. ¡°That''s why you better stop trying to show off, get my drift?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Hey, I know you can hear me! So, stop pretending. Open your damn eyes and say something, you f*cker."


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and raised his torso. Before he could say something, though, the living quarter''s door flew open without any warning, and Ju Yeong-Gi carrying a half-polishedbat boot entered while emitting a scary aura. "What the f*ck was that, you little sh*t "


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Lee Sang-Hu the instigator hurriedly mped his mouth shut after noticing the scary expression on Ju Yeong-Gi''s face.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s tattooed-all-over physique was at least twice as big whenpared to the average person¡¯s body. That helped him be the subject of fear in the living quarters. Although he hadn''t bullied any of the recruits, no one dared to go against Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°I''m asking you, what the f*ck is your problem?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi growled menacingly.


    "W-Well..." Lee Sang-Hu, responsible for generating the current atmosphere, began stuttering a little, "I¡­ I mean, he''s just a showoff, isn''t he "


    ¡°You stinkin'' b*tch!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly threw the boot in his hand right at Lee Sang-Hu''s head.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Lee Sang-Hu ducked, and the boot missed him by some margin, but it still ttered against a locker behind him and bounced around noisily.


    Ju Yeong-Gi roared once again, ¡°What is your problem, again? Tell me, you little sh*t!¡±


    Lee Sang-Hu lowered his head and desperately avoided meeting Ju Yeong-Gi''s re.


    ¡°Jin-Ho saved a dying kid, yet you little sh*ts actually have the gall to talk crap about him? F*ck off! Do you really think you have the right to run your mouths off when you did f*ck-all during that situation? You bunch of little p*ssies.¡±


    The recruits all silently looked away from Ju Yeong-Gi''s re. Thest thing on their minds was arguing about whose fault it was since none of them wanted to get on Ju Yeong-Gi''s bad books.


    ¡°So? What did Jin-Ho do wrong? <i>Ah </i>¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He''s done nuthin'' wron'', so why the hell are ya badmouthin'' him fer?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s anger reached a point where his ent began slipping out.


    ¡°H-Hey, Yeong-Gi, dude! Calm down, man.¡±


    ¡°C''mon, Yeong-Gi. They are still kids, you know? They are still immature and stuff.¡±


    The recruits enjoying cordial rtionships with Ju Yeong-Gi tried to calm him down.


    Ju Yeong-Gi growled menacingly once more. ¡°Listen, you f*ckers... If any one of you start badmouthin'' Jin-Ho again, I''m gonna shove my boot right up your a-hole until you taste leather. Ya hear me?!¡±


    His spine-chilling threat forced everyone to shut up and remain unmoving. The living quarters filled with people became deathly quiet in an instant. The silence was so deafening that it even felt rather eerie.


    Ju Yeong-Gi huffed like a bull as he started shouting again, "What the hell? Why aren''t you bringing me my boot back already?!"


    A recruit cautiously looking around picked up the fallen boot in front of him and carried it over to Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Dammit! And I was almost finished polishing it, too!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered in irritation at the new smudges of dirt on his boot while exiting through the doorway.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The door mmed shut behind him. Only then did a chorus of relieved sighse from various corners of the living quarters. The recruits immediately started chatting away again.


    "Holy cow. What''s gotten into him? Wasn''t he like the most anti-Jin-Ho out of us not too long ago "


    "Well, Jin-Ho saved his bacon back in the grenade training, so that''s understandable."


    ¡°Even then! How can anyone change his tune that quickly?¡±


    "<i>Nah,</i> dude. That''s the correct reaction. Still acting like an as*hole after being saved would be the stupid thing here."


    "Well, I... guess you''re right."


    While they continued to chat, Kang Jin-Ho remained half-upright on his bunk, his expression demonstrating how stupefied he was. Eventually, though, a faint smirk crept up on his face.


    <i>''It seems there''s no need for me to step up here anymore.''</i>


    Why did it feel like someone was always there to stop Kang Jin-Ho whenever he was about to do something


    He leaned back on the folded nket propped against his locker, then closed his eyes.


    <i>''Things have already gotten to this stage, huh.''</i>


    Even though everyone here was a recruit, they still tried to pick a fight with Kang Jin-Ho despite him not doing anything in particr. That could mean something about him was getting on their nerves. In that case, what would it be like once Kang Jin-Ho reached his assigned base filled with higher-ranked soldiers than him? Since they held higher ranks, would they try not to pick a fight with Kang Jin-Ho, or would they be even more sensitive about such things


    <i>''This ce doesn''t suit me, after all.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to ept that the military wasn¡¯t a good match for him. He had also finally figured out why his father and Park Yu-Min were so worried about him days before his enlistment. By nature, Kang Jin-Ho was simply unsuitable for a life in a rigid organization like the military. Still, there was one saving grace, and that would be...


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and nced at the person approaching him. ¡°<i>Mm </i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi replied with a slight blush.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little at that sight. Things like this made the army experience somewhat entertaining and tolerable for him.


    ¡°What a boring bastard,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered with an awkward look while climbing into the bunk next to Kang Jin-Ho''s.

 Chapter 88: In Training (7)

    <h4>Chapter 88: In Training (7)</h4>


    ¡°Only a little bit further, recruits!¡±


    While listening to the shouts of encouragement from the instructors, Kang Jin-Ho continued to trudge forward, the heaviness of the military gear weighing down on his shoulders.


    The shouts wereing from seemingly every direction. The assistant instructors were trying to egg on those recruits falling behind during the march, but their voices sounded more like noises at this point.


    If this had been a different training exercise, the instructors would''ve been preupied with chewing thegging recruits out, but today? They were all making pitying faces while pushing the recruits from behind.


    ¡°<i>...Huh-uhk!</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi walking in front of Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began wobbling.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and supported Ju Yeong-Gi''s backpack filled with heavy military gear. The momentary reduction of the gear''sbined weight crushing down on Ju Yeong-Gi''s back helped him regain his bnce.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke to the recruit in front, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    "Yeah..." Ju Yeong-Gi replied, his voice faltering. As the sweat streamed down his face, he took another pained step forward. He was born withrge bones and a good deal of muscles, which only made a long-distance march like this an absolute torture session. If only the military gear in his backpack weighed less! He wouldn''t have been troubled this much.


    An assistant instructor walked up to Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Recruit No.99!¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.99, Ju Yeong-Gi, sir!¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling, recruit? You okay?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I can do this!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine to give up if it''s too difficult, recruit! Don''t push yourself unreasonably!¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I''m okay! I can do this, sir!¡±


    The assistant instructor tutted softly while scanning Ju Yeong-Gi''s sweat-soaked figure from top to bottom. Kang Jin-Ho supporting this recruit''s backpack from behind was obviously a breach of regtions, but the assistant instructor couldn''t bring himself to intervene.


    <i>''Sheesh. Are the higher-ups trying to kill these recruits ''</i>


    The assistant instructor groaned while taking in the sights of the heavy military backpacks visibly sinking deep into the recruits'' backs.


    There were two types of boot camp marches: a shorter 10km course or the longer 40km one, with recruits performing them inbat gear. The 40km march was thest training exercise in the boot camp training regime and was considered the ''crowning jewel'' of the boot camp.


    This hellish ''training'' consisted of the recruits in fullbat attire and carrying military gear marching for twelve hours straight. If you were a South Korean male, you were bound to experience this hell at least once in your life. However, there was a hidden secret to this training.


    Marching 40km in fullbat gear was next to impossible for recruits and their weak stamina. Understandably, instructors found themselves in a dilemma since their job was to oversee this impossible training. Eventually, they thought up two ways to ovee this tricky situation.


    One was to sneakily reduce the length of the course. Alternatively, they could swap out the heavy military gear with fakes that weighed only a little.


    Reservists straight out of the Recruit Training Center would often boast about marching 40km in fullbat gear, but they were sadly mistaken. Recruits could never be in ''full''bat gear, to begin with. Heavy, expensive items like impermeable protective clothing and detox kits that were a part of the military gear wouldn¡¯t be provided to the recruits, for instance.


    However, even after items deemed unnecessary had been taken out of their backpacks and reced by sundry stuff provided at the beginning of the boot camp, these recruits were still physically unable to handle the weight of theirbined gear.


    That was why the onus was on the instructors to reduce the weight even further and ensure that the recruits could somehowplete the 40km march¡ªthat was the secret behind the boot camp''s 40km march.


    This batch of recruits should have also benefited from this tradition, but a problem reared its ugly head before the march. The brass suddenly ordered everything to be done ording to the field manual since this batch seemed to be too prone to idents. The Battalion Commander did his best to oppose this unreasonable order, but the higher-ups were adamant about it. As a result, the backpacks slung over the recruits'' shoulders right now were stuffed full of gear that even the active-duty soldiers would have found too heavy to lug around.


    ¡°Medic! Over here!¡±


    The sight of sweaty, heavy-breathing medics rushing here and there attested to how terrible of an idea this march was. Over twenty recruits had to be taken away by ambnce already.


    <i>''I guess that story was real, then.'' </i>


    The assistant instructor groaned inwardly.


    He recalled a legendary tale of a newbie Battalion Commander forcing his active-duty soldiers to march ording to the field manual, meaning everyone was outfitted with fullbat gear and ammo. Apparently, over one-third of the base''s personnel had to drop out in the end. The assistant instructor could now tell that the legend wasn''t just a pack of lies.


    Even the active-duty soldiers would find the 40km march in fullbat gear difficult to pull off. These kids weren''t even soldiers but recruits with only around a month of basic training under their belt. Even if the recruits weren''t in fullbat gear, the difficulty of this particr ''mission'' should still feel about the same for them.


    <i>''Does that mean around one-third will drop out for real ''</i>


    The march had only reached the halfway mark, yet already twenty recruits had to be carried away in ambnces. So about one-third of them dropping out seemed like a real possibility at this point.


    ¡°Ten minutes break!¡±


    The marching formation stuttered to a halt, and the recruits began plopping down on their butts. It was as if they were copsing from exhaustion.


    "Go to the side of the road! Do not sit down yet!" Instructors and their assistants loudly yelled at the recruits, prompting thetter group to figuratively crawl on all fours to get to the edges of the road.


    The yelling continued. ¡°Don''t lie down! Or you won''t get up! Sit up! I said, sit up!¡±


    In any other circumstances, instructors and assistants were grim reapers of the boot camp. Their orders were absolute to the recruits. However, their words were currently falling on deaf ears at the moment.


    "<i>Urgh.</i> Bloody hell..." Ju Yeong-Gi looked up, thanking the heavens for the dark night sky. The sky might have looked yellow to him if this had been daytime. He pulled out his canteen and pressed it against his lips but found the damned thing totally empty. "<i>Urgh.</i> Water..."


    He was dying of thirst here, yet there was nothing left for him to drink.


    ¡°Here, drink this.¡± Kang Jin-Ho behind him pushed forward a canteen.


    "Thank you..." Ju Yeong-Gi sheepishly epted it and immediately noticed how heavy it felt. Unscrewing the cap revealed the water''s surface sloshing near the neck of the canteen. Ju Yeong-Gi could barely hide his surprise at the amount of water that clearly hadn''t decreased by a single drop. "What? You haven''t drank anything "


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you thirsty? Like, at all?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "No, I''m fine."


    Ju Yeong-Gi could only chuckle hollowly at that. This guy shouldn''t be wasting time in a boot camp. No, he should be scouted right now by the HID or the Headquarters of Intelligence Department and sent to the training base on Seorak Mountain to be an anti-North operative or something. In fact, a couple of months of espionage training should be enough for Kang Jin-Ho to assassinate Kim Jung-Eun ande back home in one piece!


    Ju Yeong-Gi took a swig from the canteen, then asked while wiping his mouth, ¡°Aren''t you tired or something, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡±


    ¡°Be honest. How many times have you already been through the boot camp?¡±


    ¡°This is my first time.¡±


    "Crazy son of a gun..." Ju Yeong-Gi returned the canteen to Kang Jin-Ho beforeying on the ground. "I''m telling you, this is insanity."


    How were mere human beings supposed to carry such heavy backpacks and walk 40 kilometers? Just carrying a sack of rice on your shoulder from the shop to your house would almost break your back in half, after all. That sack would only weigh about 29kg, too.


    ¡°Recruit No.99! Get up, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grumbled unhappily before he sat upright. ¡°Bloody hell. What the f*ck, man.¡±


    Once the assistant instructor was out of earshot, Ju Yeong-Gi spat out a lengthy groan. Some random brats that would be too scared to look him in the eyes outside were busy ordering him around disrespectfully. However, that was what the military was like, and Ju Yeong-Gi had no choice but to go along with it. He finally figured out why so many folks he knew were willing to cause ACL injuries to themselves or drop a brick on their shoulders just to get out of this ce.


    ¡°Bloody hell. I don''t think I can continue. Imma just drop out and get evacuated or something,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi with a groan.


    ¡°Sure, why not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi yelled back at him, ¡°Hey, you dumbass! When someone says they can''t continue, you are supposed to reply with¡ªyou can do it! Or, let''s do it together! Stuff like that! Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    "Have you ever interacted with people beforeing here, Jin-Ho " Ju Yeong-Gi directed a weird gaze at Kang Jin-Ho. How could anyone be so clueless about interacting with other people? Unless they had been living alone on a deserted ind, maybe


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied once again, "Forcing yourself to carry on will not be of any use in this situation, though "


    "<i>Eh </i>" Ju Yeong-Gi let out a confused gasp.


    ¡°Not doing it when you''re not feeling it is also a correct way.¡±


    "<i>Huh... </i>"


    .


    Before Ju Yeong-Go could say anything, loud yells came from various instructors.


    ¡°That''s the end of the break! Everyone, get up!¡±


    ¡°Get up, everyone! Be careful not to fall over!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi scowled deeply while pushing his body up. ¡°Jesus, I might really die at this rate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as he also stood up. ¡°I thought you were giving up?¡±


    ¡°No! I have my pride as a man, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at that reply. At first, this Ju Yeong-Gi fellow came across as rather unlikeable, but his antics had be more entertaining as time passed. This seemed like a simr case to what happened with Park Yu-Min. The poor first impression could very well be the indicator of whether Kang Jin-Ho would be friends with that person or not.


    ¡°Forward, march!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi watched as the front row of the formation set off once again amidst his clenched teeth.


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    All of a sudden, he sensed his backpack being lifted up ever so slightly so that it would stop crushing his back.


    <i>''This brat!'' </i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi wanted to shout at Kang Jin-Ho and stop him from doing that. However, he was fully aware that without this assistance, he would never finish this march. ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> That''s gonna damage my pride, man.¡±


    He would rather prefer doing a hundred bench presses than this. Walking and sometimes jogging with heavy gear on his back just didn''t suit his physique. And that was why perhaps Kang Jin-Ho was sneakily assisting him from behind.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tried to remember why he had such ill feelings toward Kang Jin-Ho in the initial stages of the boot camp. Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t harmed or inconvenienced anyone, yet he still got on people''s nerves somehow.


    ¡°Recruit No.99! Get going!¡±


    "Yes, sir!" Ju Yeong-Gi followed the recruits in front of him and began walking. The blisters on his heels fired signals of stabbing pain into his brain every time he took a step forward, but he gritted his teeth and fearlessly stomped his feet down. "A man has his pride, I tell ya!"


    Kang Jin-Ho watched Ju Yeong-Gi stomp forward oh-so-bravely and faintly smiled.


    The end of this march would also herald the end of the boot camp. Everyone here would be shipped off to their assigned bases. Which meant they had only just finished the tutorial. However, why did Kang Jin-Ho feel this unexinable sense of fulfillment already


    He silently raised his head and stared at the night sky. But he could only frown at the sight of sparkling stars illuminating the darkness as if they were about to descend to Earth.


    <i>''I still don''t like it.''</i>


    The one thing he disliked the most so far during his time in the military was those stars. They reminded him of Zhongyuan. No matter who, most people would''ve been moved by the beautiful ocean of stars above, but not Kang Jin-Ho. He hated this spectacle as it only made him remember things he would rather forget.


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered his gaze and stared at the military backpack on Ju Yeong-Gi''s back. Simply walking forward while concentrating on nothing else worked wonders in calming his mind. The traffic light sticks wielded by the assistant instructors and the headlights from the distant lead vehicles ahead of the formation were the only sources of light banishing the darkness away.


    <i>''What is the point of this exercise, though ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered while walking forward.


    If the goal was to boost the stamina of these recruits, other exercises such as a consistent, steady jogging regimen or workout should be more efficient than this. If this was done to prepare the recruits for a real war, then well... A lukewarm march like this would never help in such a situation.


    What an outdated way of training¡­


    <i>''It¡¯s quite simr to the demon cult in that regard, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho hadmanded tens of thousands of people before, so he knew that the best way to train an army was to employ modern techniques without holding back on the budget.


    However, an organization that couldn''t do that would inevitably focus on innate talents and the <i>will</i> of itsbatants. The leaders of such organizations would brainwash their followers with teachings like ''Our level of martial prowess may fall behind the others, but we shall ovee them through sheer effort and extreme training'' until everyone believed it blindly. Unfortunately, such brainwashing would only result in a tragic end.


    It almost felt like the unfortunate outdated convention seen in Zhongyuan was still continuing to this day.


    <i>''Even though the world has advanced so much...''</i>


    Did this mean humanity was incapable of changing? Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt displeased by the heaviness of the backpack he was supporting.


    ¡°Only a little further, recruits!¡±


    ¡°We''re almost there!¡±


    Just how long had they been walking for? After that water break, several dozen more recruits copsed and had to be sent away in ambnces. Some of those recruits were just putting on an act, while others were genuinely too exhausted to continue. Whatever the case might be, it was clear by this point that this so-called training couldn''t bepleted with average levels of stamina. Most likely, none of the recruits would have finished this march had it not been for the presence of theirrades walking alongside them.


    <i>''This concept of walking together... Hmm.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho found it rather mystifying. It wasn''t as if someone was walking for you or they were carrying your stuff. Yet, the mere presence of others walking beside youpelled you to silently cover the distance that should have been normally unthinkable toplete by yourself.


    Maybe <i>living</i> life was like this, too? Even if they didn''t necessarily help each other out, humans must have continued to live on thanks to the presence of others walking alongside them.


    Eventually, the lights of the distant boot camp entered their eyes.


    ¡°F*cking hell, we''re almost done...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered emotionally.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned and looked up at the sky once again. For some reason, the stars filling up the night sky didn''t displease him that much now.


    <i>''Who knows. Maybe this march wasn''t such a bad thing, after all.''</i>


    And so... The seemingly-endless basic training in the boot camp was drawing to a close.

 Chapter 89: In Training (8)

    <h4>Chapter 89: In Training (8)</h4>


    ¡°Holy cow! I can''t do this anymore...!¡±


    ¡°Were they trying to kill us or something? I thought I was gonna throw up in the middle!¡±


    ¡°I did throw up, though...¡±


    The living quarters were filled with simmering heat and the unhappy grumblings of the recruits returning from the hellish march.


    ¡°<i>Urgh... Ouch...</i>¡±


    Every recruit taking off their socks grunted and cried out in pain. Sickly puss oozing from the blisters on their feet had smeared all over the socks and solidified. Trying to peel that off was as painful as tearing off one¡¯s own skin.


    ¡°Whoever said the march was doable, I''m gonna find ''em and give ''em a piece of my mind!¡±


    ¡°I thought I was gonna copse, dude!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    All of a sudden, the entrance was roughly shoved open, and Ju Yeong-Gi''s limping figure entered the living quarters.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, you sure worked hard, man.¡±


    ¡°<i>Sheesh,</i> you actually finished the march, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi replied proudly, his brows quivering, ¡°Of course. A man has his pride, after all.¡±


    He then nced around the living quarters and noticed all the empty spots. He snorted derisively. ¡°This is a matter of your willpower, know what I mean?! Willpower, I say! You''re all men, so how can you pass out from something like that! You guys are all freakin¡¯ useless!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s hot-air-filled boasting induced a chorus ofughter from the tired recruits. They already knew Ju Yeong-Gi had probably had the most torrid time out of everyone during the march. Hadn¡¯t he made all those ''memorable'' crumpled expressions


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside and lightly patted Ju Yeong-Gi''s heavy backpack, causing Recruit No.99 to topple over ungainly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi yelled in pain, "Hey! I told you, my feet are hurting like a b*tch! Stop hitting me!"


    ¡°I said, get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi crawled over to his bunk and plopped down.


    Kang Jin-Ho walked past him to reach his own bunk, then put down his backpack. The loud, heavy-sounding thud rang out, prompting other recruits to shift their attention to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> he didn''t even break a sweat.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see him during the march? I thought he really was Terminator. His strides never went out of whack. Not once.¡±


    "Seniors about to wee him in the corps will have a hard time, <i>eh </i>"


    By this time in the boot camp training, the other recruits had more or less epted how different Kang Jin-Ho was from them. Comparing themselves to him seemed like self-mockery at its finest, so they tacitly agreed to gloss over his actions as something done by an alien or some such.


    During this grueling march, Kang Jin-Ho had demonstrated that he possessed an even greater level of stamina than most assistant instructors by frequently lifting up the backpacks of struggling recruits. He had even supported the onesgging behind and pulled them along, too.


    ¡°I dearly hope I don''t end up in the same unit as Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Let''s be real, I''m gonna getpared to him all the time, right? It ain''t gonna be fair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. That''s true...¡±


    While listening to other recruits chat away, Kang Jin-Ho unpacked his gear. He faintly grinned and thought.


    <i>''The military is a fairly amusing ce in its own right.''</i>


    Compared to the Zhongyuan he was familiar with, many aspects of this army felt modern. He wasn''t just referring to the equipment provided, but it was more about the <i>thought</i> that had been put into certain facets of the organization. He sometimes felt that they had scientifically analyzed the best way to train military personnel to achieve the best possible results. It was just that some irrational things Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t quite figure out had infiltrated the other facets, too.


    The organization where modern technology and the irrationality of the past coexisted side by side¡ªKang Jin-Ho evaluated the Recruit Training Center like this. Among the list of irrational things, Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t understand the element of ''joint responsibility'' with hismon sense.


    <i>''Still, this is merely the beginning...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho heard that the unfair practices in the boot camp were a jokepared to the crap on the other military bases. Even worse, something that didn''t exist here¡ªsoldiers with service seniority¡ªcould potentially sh against him, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Things might get more interesting then.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head. ¡°What might?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi started grumbling again when Kang Jin-Ho failed to offer a satisfactory reply and focused on unpacking his backpack instead. "I''m telling you, you''re just too cold-hearted, dude!"


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Humans are supposed to bicker a bit and stuff! It''s no good for anyone to just mind their business and stay uninvolved like you!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you, like, unpack my stuff, too? This older brother of yours is dead tired, see? And I can''t even lift my fingers right now. So, how about it, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Do it through your willpower, Yeong-Gi,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted and replied tly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was hit with his own words from earlier and found himself unable to retort immediately. Eventually, he decided on his next course of attack. "I''ll give you this packet of Matstar, so please "


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    "C''mon, don''t be like that. You know how I''ve been saving this packet for a rainy day, don''t you? It can be yours right now, you know!"


    ¡°Not interested¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> what a cold-hearted bastard.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi poured out a barrage of curses while unpacking his backpack.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him and faintly grinned.


    ***


    When he returned from the administrative office, Kang Jin-Ho was mobbed by his fellow recruits.


    ¡°Jin-Ho! Where did they send you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with uncertainty. He had just been handed the document detailing the corps he had been assigned to. The recruits were crowding around him to find out where he was headed.


    "Didn''t you check out the name of the base or the division? Anything "


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, then presented the document in his hand. "<i>Mm.</i> Here. It''s some kind of artillery corps."


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    The recruits confirmed the name of the corps written on the document and they began to buzz with activity.


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> isn''t this where they handle 155mm guns?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it must be...¡±


    "Being an artillery gunner is already tough, but these ain''t no ordinary guns, either! 155mm guns! And they handle towed artillery, right? Not the self-propelled ones "


    ¡°<i>Sheesh.</i> He''s dead meat now.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Don''t you think this... kinda suits Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Nah, Jin-Ho will fit in any kind of role, really. Whether it''s the special forces or the artillery, I think Jin-Ho will just do his thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right...¡±


    While the recruits were exchanging opinions among themselves, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head this way and that, his eyes still locked on the name of the corps written on the paper.


    <i>''Towed artillery? 155mm ''</i>


    He couldn''t understand any of it. Thankfully, his questions were answered by Ju Yeong-Gi''s proactiveness.


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked around at the recruits and asked with his brows shooting up, ¡°What''s wrong with this corps?¡±


    A recruit quickly replied, "Don''t you know what a 155mm howitzer is "


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders.


    "You''ve heard about the army''s four most-wanted positions before, right? They are manning 90mm recoilless guns, handling 81mm mortar, assembling bridges, and this one."


    ¡°Most wanted? Doesn''t that mean it''s a good assignment?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It''s so good that a fat recruit will end his service looking like a bodybuilder. Or so I heard¡­¡±


    "What does that even mean " Ju Yeong-Gi failed to understand the subtext and tilted his head even more.


    Another recruit next to him told him the truth whileughing. ¡°Yeong-Gi, it''s the sh*ttiest assignment in the army, basically.¡±


    ¡°Really? That means it''s bad to get assigned there, right?¡±


    ¡°Obviously¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi faltered all of a sudden.


    Recruits grew confused next. ¡°By the way, why was Jin-Ho assigned there? I figured he''d be sent to the special forces or something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. Isn''t sending Jin-Ho there a waste of talent? I mean, shouldn''t we send him to the North to take Kim Jung-Eun''s head off or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn''t your assignment based on luck?¡±


    .


    ¡°That''s what the higher-ups say, but I heard that''s not the case. They decide who goes where beforehand, apparently.¡±


    ¡°No one knows that for sure, though.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly butted in again. ¡°Okay, so¡­ Are you saying this corps will be a cakewalk or a torture fest? Which is it?¡±


    The recruits grew irritated by his attempt to repeat themselves and replied in loud yells.


    ¡°You''ll be screwed if you go there!¡±


    ¡°That ce is famous for messing up your back!¡±


    ¡°It''s one of the four ces nobody wants to go!¡±


    ¡°R-really?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s lips trembled as he nced down at the paper in his hand with the name of the same corps as Kang Jin-Ho''s clearly printed on it. ¡°Then, why am I going there?¡±


    The recruits confirmed Ju Yeong-Gi''s destination and began patting him on his shoulders with varying types of smiles on their faces.


    "Well, that''s how the cookie crumbles, I guess."


    ¡°Don''t worry, Yeong-Gi. I''m sure you can do this. You''re strong, after all.¡±


    ¡°This might be the job you were born for...¡±


    ¡°You bastards! That''s not what you were implying a second ago!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi roared like an enraged bull and huffed away.


    His friends sneakily distanced themselves away from him.


    One of them sheepishly piped up. ¡°Since it has been decided already, you should make peace with it, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that when I''m going to a sh*tty ce?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and asked Ju Yeong-Gi, ¡°<i>Mm? </i>Were you assigned to the same corps as me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    Ju Yeong-Gi could only groan grandly. "<i>Aigoo...</i> And here I was, thinking I would not see this guy''s mug anymore."


    A recruit spoke up as if he just had thought of something, "<i>Wow,</i> now that I think about it, Yeong-Gi, you better buckle up for a rough ride."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> Why?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi asked in return, unable to understand why.


    ¡°Since you''re heading to the same corps as Jin-Ho, won''t you get endlesslypared to him?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don''t care where I end up as long as it''s not the same ce as Jin-Ho. <i>Sheesh, </i>Yeong-Gi. What can I say? There¡¯s nothing else I can say other than I¡¯ll pray for you that is...¡±


    "You as*holes, you''re making fun of me, ain''tcha?!" Ju Yeong-Gi dashed at the recruits like a bull, prompting them to hurriedly scatter while bursting intoughter.


    Kang Jin-Ho found this side of Ju Yeong-Gi''s personality quite entertaining. He might be able to form connections with specific individuals but being friends with many people was a mountain he <i>just</i> couldn''t ovee.


    Meanwhile, Ju Yeong-Gi should be having a hard time making friends thanks to his scary face and other traits. However, his unique sociability allowed him to easily be friends with his fellow recruits. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any acquaintances like him.


    Ju Yeong-Gi nced at Kang Jin-Ho and asked, ¡°By the way... Why did you go to the administrative office?¡±


    ¡°I was summoned,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a shrug.


    Ju Yeong-Gi immediately scowled. ¡°Dude, you always omit the context. The before and after! You should say why you were summoned, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°<i>Aigoo,</i> this guy! <i>Aigoo,</i> gimme a break!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pounded his chest in frustration. Such a gesture should have been a mere expression of their emotions when performed by other people, but with Ju Yeong-Gi, it was like watching King Kong.


    ¡°Holy cow! Yeong-Gi, don''t do that! You''re scaring me!¡± A recruit nearby reacted half-jokingly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi ignored the reactions of his surroundings and yelled, ¡°Okay, so¡­ Why did they summon you to the administrative office?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply remained brief, ¡°They are giving me a vacation.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°Since I scored superior grades, they told me I''ll be receiving a leave pass... Something like that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡± Veins began bulging in Ju Yeong-Gi''s forehead. ¡°Why am I not getting one, too?! And why are you getting that pass?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to reply, but it was fine. Plenty of people nearby were willing to do that for him.


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, Jin-Ho kinda deserves it.¡±


    "Right, right. Besides, Yeong-Gi. You might be great at the stuff you''re good at, but you¡¯re also garbage at things you''re not so good at. Like, running. You totally sucked at it."


    "Didn''t you fail at the CQC training, too? Expecting to get a pass yourself in that case is a bit, shall we say, immoral "


    ¡°You bastards, you dare gang up on me?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shot a fierce re at his friends, and they hurriedly waved their hands in denial.


    One of the recruits made a cramped smile.


    ¡°<i>Eiii~,</i> we''re just saying that this is the reality, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned. ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    ¡°In any case, only the toughest event in the boot camp is left, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    When Ju Yeong-Gi heard that, he shot up to his feet in rm. ¡°What?! We¡¯re already done with that damned march, but there''s something else even tougher than that? I thought basic training was finished already? What else is there?!¡±


    The recruit who brought the matter up was taken aback. ¡°Don''t you know what it is? The toughest event in the Recruit Training Center?¡±


    "What is it " Ju Yeong-Gi urged him on.


    The recruit smirked deeply. ¡°I''m talking about the recruit graduation ceremony.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Bloody hell...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered as sweat streamed down his entire body. Standing still in the middle of the training ground in this intense heat and equally harsh sunlight was no joke.


    Adding insult to injury was Kang Jin-Ho <i>snatching away</i> the leave pass that should have been rightfully his. Recalling that fact made Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s face even more bitter.


    ¨C Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho.


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked ahead and saw Kang Jin-Ho up on the tform receiving an award certificate while being showered with the usual congrattory remarks. That award certificate was apanied by a pass for a five-days-four-nights leave.


    "Bloody hell..." Ju Yeong-Gi groaned softly. If he knew that such a prize was up for grabs, he would have put in more effort during training. Now, all he could do while watching Kang Jin-Ho climb down the tform was lightly wipe his nose.


    <i>''Well, I guess he does deserve it.''</i>


    It didn''t matter whether one held a favorable impression of Kang Jin-Ho or not, everyone had no objections to Kang Jin-Ho receiving <i>that</i> award. That was how <i>exemry</i> Kang Jin-Ho had been in sticking to the field manual. He was so by the book that he must have been born to serve as a soldier or something.


    Once upon a time, an assistant instructor had wanted to nitpick at Kang Jin-Ho and had tried his luck with thetter''s locker, only to back off with his mouth mped shut after finding out how perfectly organized everything was in there. That wasn''t all¡ªKang Jin-Ho''s grades during training were also <i>so</i> perfect that he had to be a cyborg, not a regr human being. Considering all that, who else deserved the award more than him


    "Sure, I''m kinda jealous, but... <i>Oh,</i> well." Ju Yeong-Gi helplessly chuckled. Seeing how his mood had sneakily improved without warning, maybe he had also developed a favorable impression of Kang Jin-Ho by now.


    The ceremony eventually came to an end, and the recruits crowded in front of a vending machine to throw mini-celebrations for themselves.


    ¡°Hey, we all did great, didn''t we?¡±


    As they chuckled and cheered with their cheap coffee, an assistant instructor walked up. He scanned the crowd and smirked. "Hey, you brats. Who gave you permission toze around out here "


    ¡°<i>Aha,</i> sir! Have you been well?¡±


    "Have I been well? Will you listen to these brats? You''re only graduating from boot camp, yet you already dare to talk like that? People might think you''re about to get discharged, brat."


    "Well, we are getting discharged from the boot camp, sir."


    ¡°<i>Haha,</i> these punks.¡±


    The atmosphere in the camp had gotten rxed to the point where recruits could now freely banter with assistant instructors. That was understandable, though; the end of the boot camp gave the recruits this sense of aplishment as if they were veteran soldiers about to get discharged. Meanwhile, the assistant instructors would be reveling in the feeling of liberation, knowing that they didn''t need to deal with these infuriating recruits anymore... At least, until the next batch showed up, that was.


    The assistant instructor gave the recruits friendly advice. ¡°You brats, listen up. You gotta pull your socks up once you get to your assigned corps, got that? You carry on like what you''ve been doing here, and I promise you, you''ll get beaten up within an inch of your life.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eii.</i> But, sir. Old-timers in the corps should be far more humane than instructors, no?¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?¡± The assistant instructor chuckled.


    As the jovial atmosphere continued among the group, another assistant instructor walked over to them and pulled out a packet of cigarettes.


    The recruits were surprised. ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    The assistant instructor pointed at a distant corner. "C''mon. Let''s go over there."


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    "Would you look at how you all change your attitudes? I think you brats still need more discipline, <i>eh </i>"


    Everyone present cackled and giggled as they headed to somewhere out of the view. However, Kang Jin-Ho heard someone call out his name, so he stopped walking.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    "Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir," Kang Jin-Ho replied while turning his head. And to his surprise, he found someone unexpected standing there.


    1. Matstar is a brand of snacks avable on Korean military bases. They make everything from canned drinks to crisps.


    2. "CQC" is an abbreviation of ¡°close-quartersbat.¡±

 Chapter 90: In Training (9)

    <h4>Chapter 90: In Training (9)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho saluted first at First Sergeant Choi walking up to him. "Loyalty."


    First Sergeant Choi replied with a textbook salute as well, "At ease."


    He then grinned warmly while watching Kang Jin-Ho''s posture loosen up just a little. "Were you going for a smoke "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, join me for a smoke over yonder.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    The duo walked to the back of a building, well out of people''s view. First Sergeant Choi pulled out a cigarette and offered it to Kang Jin-Ho. "Here. It''s a military-issue cigarette, so you might not like its taste, butining about stuff like that now is a bit weird, right "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t argue and obediently epted the cigarette.


    <i>''Hmm...''</i>


    It had been a while since hest smoked. Thest time was at the start of the boot camp when an assistant instructor offered him one outside the living quarters. Since then, he hadn''t touched one.


    "Y''know, sharing smokes like this with recruits used to be one of the few fun things to do around here. But the regtions have be less forgiving these days. If anyone catches me giving you a smoke, even I will get a royal roasting. You better be grateful since I''m risking my neck here, recruit."


    Kang Jin-Ho stiffly replied, "Thank you, sir."


    "Hey, I was just joking, alright " First Sergeant Choiughed affably while lighting up Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette. "You saved my life, after all. Of course, I ain''t scared of giving you a smoke. They want to fire me over this? I don''t care. Let ''em."


    "But, sir. What if you really get dismissed over this "


    ¡°Well, my wife will kill me, that''s for sure. However, I''d rather die as a soldier. <i>Kuh... </i>Now that I think about it, I would''ve been remembered as a national hero and a patriot had I died back then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in an uncertain voice, "Sir, was that a joke as well "


    ¡°Obviously. You think I was being serious?¡± First Sergeant Choi tutted before lightly patting Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°It must''ve been hard for you, recruit.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It was fine.¡±


    ¡°This batch of recruits was unusually ident-prone, wasn''t it? Without you, things could''ve been real bad for everyone.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t done much, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly while deeply inhaling the cigarette smoke.


    After taking a couple more puffs, Choi asked him curiously, "Other recruits had their family members present during the graduation, but I didn''t see yours. Didn''t anyone from your family show up "


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while replying, ¡°Yes, sir. I told them not toe today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "It''s not like they wereing here to take me home for my vacation, and they would be seeing me only for a brief time, sir. I didn''t think it was worth the trouble toe all the way here for that. It''s not that easy to get here, and my family needs to travel from afar, so I figured it''ll be fine to catch up with them during my leave, sir. The hundred-day leave is not too far from now, after all."


    ¡°Hey, kid. That hundred days won''t pass by as quickly as you think.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned awkwardly without saying anything.


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> what a boring kid.¡± Choi patted Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder again.


    The First Sergeant had been constantly observing Kang Jin-Ho ever since that grenade incident. Since Kang Jin-Ho was a man of few words and had silently performed his duties all the time, Choi wondered if this recruit was a bit too dense or something like that. But after seeing such an awkward-looking smile on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. Maybe he was just the silent type, then


    First Sergeant Choi sucked in another lungful of smoke. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°The corps and this training center are two totally different ces. Know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Choi slowly nodded. "Alright. I''ll choose to believe that you''ll be great at whatever you do. However, the army isn''t a ce where you can survive by simply sticking to your duties. Obviously, you''ll have to do them, but you must always consider your rtionships with the others around you, too."


    ¡°Yessir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly replied.


    First Sergeant Choi dearly hoped that Kang Jin-Ho <i>really</i> understood what he was talking about here. Even though Choi was pretty sure that what he feared wouldn''t happen in reality.


    <i>''Still, it''s gonna get tough for him...''</i>


    Kids like Kang Jin-Ho were the types who couldn¡¯t fit in well with the rest of the corps. This was why Choi was worried. Meanwhile, he had to wonder if Kang Jin-Ho would find life in the corps unbearable. Well, it was none other than Kang Jin-Ho, after all.


    ¡°In any case, you...¡± Just as First Sergeant Choi tried to say something else, an assistant instructor peeked his head around the corner of the building.


    He spotted Choi, then saluted. ¡°Sir! Loyalty!¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Third toon Commander, Kang Jin-Ho has been summoned to the Battalion Commander''s office, sir.¡±


    "Really " First Sergeant Choi''s expression hardened slightly. The graduation and the award ceremony were already over and done with, so why was the Battalion Commander summoning a recruit now? "<i>Hmm.</i> Did the Battalion Commander personally summon this recruit "


    The assistant instructor shook his head. ¡°I do not know the details, sir.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Kang Jin-Ho,¡± said Choi as he looked back.


    ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    "Hurry and get going. Something must''ve happened since the Battalion Commander''s office is looking for you."


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted, then followed the assistant instructor to the Battalion Commander''s office.


    First Sergeant Choi took another long puff of his cigarette while observing Kang Jin-Ho''s back in the distance.


    <i>''I''m sure he''ll be alright.''</i>


    A tough military life was awaiting that kid, but Choi believed that Kang Jin-Ho could do it.


    ***


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    ¡°Sir, Recruit Kang Jin-Ho has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let him in,¡± the Battalion Commander replied to the announcementing from beyond the office door.


    Kang Jin-Ho smartly stepped through the open doorway and saluted. ¡°Recruit No.100, Kang Jin-Ho, sir. I heard that you''ve been looking for me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered his hand while frowning a little. That was because he had noticed a familiar face sitting on the office''s couch. "What are you doing here, Chairman "


    ¡°<i>Huh,</i> really now?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu made a dismayed face at Kang Jin-Ho''s less-than-weing reaction, before lightly signaling to the Battalion Commander sitting across him.


    The Battalion Commander nodded. ¡°Then, I hope you two can catch up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu. He waited until the Battalion Commander was out of the office, then pointed at the empty spot in front of him. ¡°What are you doing? Take a seat.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly walked over and settled down on the couch.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed to the cup of coffee on the table next. "Please, have a drink."


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up the cup and took a brief sip before putting it down again. ¡°What brings you here, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what? Fe, it''s been over a month already. Don''t you know that I''ve been dying of anxiety waiting for you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened. ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°It''s no good to have such a cavalier attitude just because it''s not your life, fe.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I was preupied.¡±


    "I''m the one in need, so obviously I shoulde seeking you out first, but... To think that you have forgotten about me already. I''m shocked. It seems I meant very little to you," Hwang Jeong-Hu replied while making a <i>wounded</i> face.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended up chuckling at that. Still, he was happy to see a familiar face after a while. ¡°Chairman, is it okay for you to be here?¡±


    ¡°They let me in when I said I wanted to speak to my grandson.¡±


    "Even though we aren''t even rted " Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°People won''t go out of their way to investigate when I''m involved, fe.¡±


    ¡°Having power is good, but this seems like an abuse of it, Chairman.¡±


    "<i>Haha.</i> Please look the other way just this once." Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled jovially. His life was on the line here, so he wasn''t in the mood to respect thew or care about the morals of the situation. "It''ll be fine since I''ll be making a sizable donation to the militaryter."


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against the couch while crossing his arms. "Isn''t that what people call a bribe "


    ¡°When you line up the pockets of the generals and officers, that''s bribery. If themon soldiers get the benefit, then that''s definitely a donation. Don''t worry, I''ve ced enough countermeasures, so no one should be ballsy enough to steal from me."


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. Spending one''s money for a good cause wasn''t a bad thing. "Still, it wouldn''t have been easy for you..."


    ¡°Who do you think I am, fe?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but nod in agreement at that rhetorical question. He didn''t know all the ins and outs of South Korea''s political and financial worlds but he could still estimate the amount of power Hwang Jeong-Hu wielded. Not many people in Korea would be bold enough to defy Hwang Jeong-Hu when the world referred to him as the giant of his generation.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sipped his coffee before clearing up the situation. "Actually, I have some acquaintances in the army. Truth be told, I didn''t need to make a donation to be allowed in here, but I thought that might sour your mood somewhat. So, I decided to take some hits ahead of time."


    ¡°Chairman, I''m not in a sour mood.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear, then.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled loudly. ¡°Well, then. Shouldn''t we get started?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and walked behind Hwang Jeong-Hu''s couch. He then ced his palm on the Chairman''s head.


    "<i>Huph!</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu sucked in a deep breath as if he was slightly nervous. It didn¡¯t matter whether the chairman had done that intentionally or not, as internal energy still seeped out of Kang Jin-Ho''s palm and entered Hwang Jeong-Hu''s head, then it began circting within his skull.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu moaned in pain as the sensation of his head nking out nearly overwhelmed him. ¡°<i>Huh-euuuhhhk!</i>¡±


    Thankfully, the pain was temporary. Soon, his head felt refreshed, reinvigorated. Once Kang Jin-Ho removed his hand and walked back to his seat, Hwang Jeong-Hu took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°With this, I''ll be fine for another month, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu lit his cigarette. "I feel this every time we do this, but...<i> Hmm.</i> I''m still unsure whether to thank or resent you."


    ¡°I''ve told you this before, but your condition can''t be fully healed, Chairman.¡±


    "I shall choose to believe that," said Hwang Jeong-Hu while deliberately letting his doubts known. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to defend himself. Trusting someone was up to the individual, after all. Hwang Jeong-Hu continued to speak while taking a puff of his cigarette, "The problem is, I''ll have to keep visiting you like this in your new base, too.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm¡­</i>¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, have you ever thought about getting an exemption?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. "No, Chairman."


    "Don''t be like that. Isn''t bing a conscripted police officer a pretty good alternative? At the very least, being assigned to the Capital Defense Force would mean you get to stay near Seoul."


    ¡°...¡±


    "Look, Jin-Ho. I''ve even sent my kids off to special forces. In other words, I do not have any desire to shirk the duties my country has given me. However, you getting into some kind of an ident in the army could mean that not only I, but even Jaegyeong in the midst of its revival will copse. I simply cannot let that happen."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°Chairman, I won''t meet with such idents in the army.¡±


    "Why are you so obsessed with serving in the army, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°You''re mistaken, Chairman. I''ve never been obsessed about it.¡±


    Some desperation crept into Hwang Jeong-Hu''s voice. "Then, why "


    ¡°I simply thought that since this is something everyone does, then serving in the army is a must if I want to live an ordinary life in South Korea. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a firm voice, "Jin-Ho, do you still think you can live an ordinary life "


    ¡°Even if it''s not possible, I still have to try.¡±


    "<i>Fuu...</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke. He already knew that convincing Kang Jin-Ho was impossible. This young man wasn''t the type to listen, anyway. "In that case, I don''t have a choice but to keep paying you a visit once a month, then. That''s fine with you, I hope "


    ¡°Yes. There''s no choice, after all. However, I''ll make sure to contact you first when I''m out on leave.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. <i>Oh,</i> and take this.¡±


    "<i>Mm </i>" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head when Hwang Jeong-Hu pushed forward a bulging envelope. "What''s this, Chairman "


    ¡°It''s money, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Money, you say? Why?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled faintly. "Thinking that you won''t need money during your time in the army is a mistake, fe. Let me tell you, you won''t find a spot in South Korea that hasn''t been influenced by capitalism in one way or another."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    "You''ll need money once you get to your assigned base. Use this. Your mother hasn''te to see you yet, so I''m assuming you didn''t get a chance to receive pocket money," Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke confidently.


    But Kang Jin-Ho simply shook his head and pushed the money envelope back to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    The Chairman could only furrow his brow. "Jin-Ho, this is literally pocket money for you to use. Compared to the fee I''m paying you, this amount doesn''t even qualify as a pocket change. Why are you refusing it "


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little. ¡°That''s not it, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it, then?¡±


    ¡°Please deposit it into my ount.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nkly stared back at Kang Jin-Ho. "<i>Huh </i>"


    ¡°Even the military directly deposits the monthly sry into our bank ounts nowadays, Chairman. With the era being what it is, there''s no need for hard cash like this. I''ll give you my ount number in case you somehow misced it, so please deposit it there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh¡­</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu remained sitting on the couch with a stupefied face.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that, then got up. ¡°Well, then. I''ll be on my way now. Have a safe journey home, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu watched as Kang Jin-Ho exited the office and closed the door behind him. Only then did a helpless chuckle leak out from the old man''s lips. "<i>Haha.</i> Looks like he got me there."


    He continued tough while picking up the cup of lukewarm coffee. Before he could take a sip, though, the Battalion Commander stepped back into his office. "Chairman Hwang. Is everything okay now "


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu put the cup down and got up.


    ¡°Chairman? Are you leaving already, sir?¡±


    "Me staying here will only make you ufortable, after all. Besides, I''m finished with my business here, anyway."


    ¡°Still, how about rxing for a little while longer, sir?¡±


    "No, I have other businesses to attend to. Tell Seok-Chan that I''m grateful for today."


    "<i>Ah,</i> that. The Division Commander told me he will call you at another time, Chairman."


    ¡°That''ll make it easier for me, then,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu replied while straightening his jacket.


    ¡°By the way, sir...?¡± the Battalion Commander cautiously asked.


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, what exactly is your rtionship with that recruit?¡± The Battalion Commander''s voice was filled with curiosity.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was famous for not giving his kids and grandchildren any special treatment. Every single one of his offspring had to enlist. Hell, his grandkids weren''t even allowed to join the corporation if they hadn''t served yet.


    However, being this strict had helped Jaegyeong earn a reputation as the cleanest chaebol when it came to serving the military, and the citizens respected Hwang Jeong-Hu for his determination on the matter. Yet, someone like that personally came to visit a recruit? How could the Battalion Commander not be surprised


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that fe?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu broke into another round ofughter as he replied, ¡°That kid is as important as my life.¡±


    Even though he said that quite casually, he had never imagined the level of impact his words today would have down the line.


    1. This is a catchphrase South Korean soldiers say while saluting. However, this behavior isn''t enforced.

 Chapter 91: Going to the Assigned Base (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Going to the Assigned Base (1)</h4>


    The trucks meant to take the recruits away to their assigned bases only showed up and crowded the training ground the day after the graduation ceremony.


    ¡°Wow, so it <i>really</i> is over,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered in a half-bitter, half-d tone, his eyes scanning the parked military trucks.


    His friends tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°We''re gonna miss you, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sheepishly wiped his nose. He had grown quite close to these recruits after living with them under one roof for a month. "Hey, give me a call when you get your hundred-day leave, okay "


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> Why should we call each other during our precious leave?¡±


    ¡°C''mon, man. We ain''t some random strangers anymore now, are we?! We should definitely see each other at least once.¡±


    With that, the recruits began exchanging phone numbers.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho!¡±


    A few recruits also approached Kang Jin-Ho with a pen and an open notebook. He didn''t refuse any of them and jotted down his contact number.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I''ll definitely call you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nod.


    Ju Yeong-Gi observed the exchange, then tutted loudly. ¡°Dude, do you really think they''ll call you?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bother to give them your number, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because they asked me to¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk.</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°Anyway, why did you reject the offer to be an assistant instructor here? I heard the higher-ups wanted to recruit you.¡±


    "<i>Mm </i> This is the first time I''m hearing about that."


    ¡°<i>Eh </i> Really? That''s weird. I heard that First Sergeant Choi was trying to recruit you as an assistant here?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly at that. First Sergeant Choi probably did try to get him assigned as an assistant instructor here. However, that n most likely fell through all thanks to how often Kang Jin-Ho got tangled up in various incidents.


    <i>¡®The Battalion Commander chatting with Chairman Hwang should have influenced that decision, too.''</i>


    If having Kang Jin-Ho around the base led to Hwang Jeong-Hu offering special ''benefits,¡¯ then Kang Jin-Ho would have been assigned here. However, Chairman Hwang was known for being strictly against greasing palms, and keeping an acquaintance of someone like that near you would surely prove tricky.


    Kang Jin-Ho could make an educated guess, but that was about it. Even he couldn''t exactly tell what went down. If the circumstantial evidence were removed from the picture, then perhaps the higher-ups thought someone prone to getting involved in various incidents wasn''t suitable as an assistant instructor. Beside, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve declined the offer even if they had made it, anyway.


    <i>''I''ve learned everything this ce has to offer.''</i>


    What he desired now was to go to a new ce and learn new things.


    ¡°<i>Oh, </i>hey. I think that''s our ride,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi while pointing in a direction. Kang Jin-Ho nced there and spotted a massive military truck ambling up to their position.


    The co-driver climbed out of the truck''s cab and scanned the waiting recruits disinterestedly. He began the headcount of all twenty waiting recruits to ensure everyone was ounted for before pointing at the back of the truck. "Get in."


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The recruits, including Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho, obediently climbed into the truck''s cargo bay.


    The co-driver, a high-ranking officer, warned the recruits. ¡°Do not peek your head outside the truck. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Sir, yessir!¡±


    The officer climbed back inside the passenger seat of the truck. That was the signal for the vehicle''s engine toe to life.


    "Guys, you did good!"


    ¡°Once you get your leave, don''t forget to call, okay!¡±


    The fellow recruits still waiting for their rides waved enthusiastically to bid Kang Jin-Ho''s group goodbye.


    Ju Yeong-Gi waved back and shouted at them, ¡°You brats! Call meter, okay! This hyung of yours will buy a round for all of you!¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    The truck took off, and Ju Yeong-Gi settled down with a rueful face. He ced his duffel bag in front, then sighed at length. ¡°Even though we just became friends...¡±


    ¡°C''mon, Yeong-Gi. We can always catch upter, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s not gonna be as easy as you say, dude.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Ju Yeong-Gi whining away, then shifted his attention to the mountainous scenery zipping by next to the truck.


    <i>''We''re now in a civilian-restricted area...''</i>


    He didn''t like this scenery at all. It reminded him of the ancient environment he didn''t want to remember. The sight of mother nature untouched by human hands resembled too closely that of Zhongyuan''s.


    Had it been a few months ago, he would have forgotten about Zhongyuan as the past was something done and over with. But now, he was acutely aware of that being a pipe dream.


    <i>''Martial artists still exist in this era. In that case, what should I be doing '' </i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered quietly, his expression stiff.


    <i>''However, can the modern-era Martials truly exert their dominance even now ''</i>


    In the past, there was no need to even question it. But now? Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t so sure anymore. What could any of the martial artists do against modern firearms


    A small number of martial artists might be able to survive, but the rest would surely get wiped out. A martial artist could rise to a position of, say, ''champion'' of a region for a short while, but a protracted battle against a modern army should decrease the pool of potential heirs to carry on the legacy. Eventually, that line of inheritance would wither away to nothingness.


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered after realizing once more how terrifying science could be. No matter how heaven-defying he would be, could he deal with a nuclear bomb falling on top of his head


    Not even the Crimson Demon in his prime would be able to survive that.


    <i>''Science has triumphed over martial arts, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a man of the modern era of science who somehow ended up in Zhongyuan. Perhaps, that was why what happened to him hadn¡¯t shocked him too much. After all, his sense of identity as Kang Jin-Ho had remained the same no matter what he had experienced.


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly pped Kang Jin-Ho on the back. ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing.¡±


    "<i>Aha,</i> you dummy. You¡¯re nervous about going to your assigned base, don¡¯t ya? No sweat, Jin-Ho. Trust me, your hyung! Let me take care of everything. Consider yourself lucky for going to the same corps as me."


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. Just where did Ju Yeong-Gi''s baseless confidencee from? Kang Jin-Ho had encountered all sorts of characters back in Zhongyuan, but this was his first time dealing with a type like Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°Being assigned to the same corps doesn''t mean we will be assigned to the same unit.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head in confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and shifted his attention back to the passing scenery outside.


    ***


    ¡°Dismount!¡±


    The truck traveled for a long, long time before driving through a massive entrance of a military base. It eventually stopped in front of a drab military building. Kang Jin-Ho''s senses told him that the vehicle seemed to have traveled far up north than where the recruit training center was located.


    ¡°Okay, let''s get out of here!¡±


    The recruits looked tense. They might be fresh-faced newbies, but that didn''t mean they were too dumb to know that the arrival at the assigned base was the real start of their military life.


    ¡°I need to make the report first, so all of you will be on standby here,¡± said the co-driver before heading into the building. The active-duty soldiers prowling nearby seized the opportunity and crowded around the newbies.


    ¡°<i>Oh, hey!</i> We got newbies today!¡±


    ¡°Look how fresh-faced they are!¡±


    The recruits, with Kang Jin-Ho in the lead, couldn''t do anything but stand at attention as the taunting rained down on them. Thankfully, the truck driver climbed out of the vehicle and shooed away the annoying soldiers. "<i>Hey!</i> Stop tormenting these kids and mind your own business!"


    ¡°Yes, sir~¡±


    A short whileter, the co-driver stepped outside the office building, then guided the recruits into the Battalion Commander''s office. They were subjected to the usual sermon by the Battalion Commander before finally being allowed to the administration section of the building.


    The co-driver spoke to a soldier behind a desk that looked like a clerk. ¡°Call the squadmanders and tell them their new recruits are here. Did you contact Alpha and Bravo already?¡±


    The clerk nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What about Charlie, though?¡±


    ¡°Sir. Charlie said they don''t have anyone to dispatch today. They''ll only send someone to fetch the recruits tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Then... Let the recruits rest here at the HQ.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    None of the waiting recruits understood the strange terms being thrown around.


    Soon, squadmanders sporting epaulets entered the administration office and cried out, "Victory!" before leading away the recruits assigned to their squads. As for Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi, they could only stand awkwardly in the office as the rest of the recruits were all led away.


    The co-driver-cum-officer addressed one of the clerks. ¡°Hey, Tae-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Corporal Yun Tae-Yeong, sir!¡±


    ¡°Take these... <i>ahjussis</i> to where they''ll be staying overnight, give them clothes to change into, and... And, give them some smokes, too."


    "Sir, understood." The clerk at one of the desks got up and approached Kang Jin-Ho. "Ahjussis, please follow me."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine to address me casually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Yun Tae-Yeong couldn''t help but smirk at that. No matter what he would say, these two recruits wouldn''t be able to ''hear'' him, and they wouldn¡¯t understand his intentions either. The two new saplings didn''t have the concept of being in a corps yet, after all.


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho followed Yun Tae-Yeong to a residence hall, then they changed into casual clothes. Afterward, they were taken to a smoking area by the corporal.


    Yun Tae-Yeong asked the two, ¡°You smoke?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied briefly, while Ju Yeong-Gi replied with a deep nod.


    Yun Tae-Yeong provided them with cigarettes. ¡°Here, have a smoke. Your seniors will take care of such things for you once you get to your assigned base. However, I''ll help you with that as long as you''re here.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi was taken aback. ¡°Sir? I thought this was our base?¡±


    "No, <i>ahjussis.</i> Your assigned base is still a bit of travel away. Alpha and Bravo are located right here in the HQ, but Charlie is a separate artillery unit. Although you were supposed to go there today, they told us that''s gonna happen tomorrow. Sounds like they don''t have anyone to dispatch for the time being."


    Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head. What the corporal said sounded like Korean, but some parts sounded more like indecipherable gibberish.


    Yun Tae-Yeong grinned. ¡°Just know that you''ll be taken to a different base tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Whatever happens, it happens; to Ju Yeong-Gi, his attention was more focused on the cigarette before his eyes, not the matter of having different bases.


    Yun Tae-Yeong lit the cigarettes up for Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°<i>Ahjussis,</i> you two are in for a rough ride from tomorrow onward, so at the very least, rx as much as possible today.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi was taken aback once more. ¡°<i>Huh </i> Is it <i>that</i> bad?¡±


    "<i>Hmm,</i> how should I describe Charlie... It''s a separate artillery unit, and it¡¯s pretty infamous for being a bit rough around the edges. Looks like you two have pretty good physiques. That¡¯s probably why you got assigned there."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly listened while sucking on his cigarette. He mused inwardly.


    <i>''I thought I''d be quitting, so this...''</i>


    Who knew he would get to smoke this frequently after joining the military


    Yun Tae-Yeong continued, ¡°It''ll soon be dinnertime, ahjussis. Enjoy our meal and get some good rest tonight. The vehicle that¡¯ll fetch you shoulde tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once the smoke break was over, Yun Tae-Yeong guided the two back to the residence hall. ¡°Please enjoy your stay here. You can also watch TV if you want.¡±


    Before leaving, Yun Tae-Yeong showed them where the TV remote was. Once he left, Ju Yeong-Gi scanned the hall where only he and Kang Jin-Ho were present. He tilted his head and said loudly, ¡°<i>Wow. </i>Isn''t this a heck of a lot nicer than what we thought?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    ¡°I figured we''d be hazed like crazy and chewed on by the seniors as they cry, <i>Wee to hell, rookies!</i> Well... I heard the military had changed a lot over the years, and I guess it''s all true. That corporal was so friendly, wasn''t he "


    "<i>Mmhm.</i> However, it''s still too early to be sure."


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    As the two chatted away, the hall''s doorway opened. Soldiers finishing up their daily duties rushed inside before noticing the duo. ¡°<i>Hmm </i> New recruits?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi hesitated, not knowing how to respond. Thankfully, though, someone else behind the entering soldiers replied for them, ¡°Nah, not ours. These ahjussis are destined for Charlie.¡±


    "<i>Aaah,</i> they are <i>those</i> ahjussis, eh " A soldier sporting a sergeant''s insignia approached the duo and smiled brightly. "Wow, ahjussis. You guys are heading to Charlie, <i>eh.</i> You have my sympathy. You two are gonna have a hard time there. <i>Oh, hey.</i> Have you smoked yet "


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    ¡°Well, if you wish to smoke some more, don''t hesitate and talk to me. Rx as much as you can and enjoy your stay. I mean, you''ll be jumping into hell tomorrow, so might as well get as much rest here as possible, right?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s and Kang Jin-Ho''s expressions stiffened a little. Ever since their arrival here, people had been implying that Charlie was like hell itself. Was it just a running joke to intimidate the new recruits? Or was the people''s perception of Charlie that poor? It was hard to tell.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi followed the other soldiers to the mess hall and had dinner while ignoring being called ''ahjussis'' for some reason. After dinner, they meandered around until bedtime.


    After taking up a couple of unupied bunks in the corner of the residence hall, they listened to the other soldiers addressing them in sympathetic voices.


    ¡°Ahjussis, have a good rest tonight.¡±


    "Yes. Sleep well, you poor ahjussis."


    Ju Yeong-Gi grew increasingly nervous. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Kang Jin-Ho in a quiet voice, "H-hey. Don''t you think something''s weird here "


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho grunted while also feeling a little confused. This situation was quite different from what he had heard about the experiences of the other new recruits. "We''ll be in our assigned base tomorrow. We''ll find out once we get there."


    "Well, that''s true, but..." Ju Yeong-Gi couldn''t finish his sentence and simply groaned deeply. "<i>...Eiii,</i> I don''t care anymore. You''re right! We''ll see when we get there, won''t we?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Ju Yeong-Gi and saw thetter closing his eyes to sleep. He then followed suit. Whatever the case might be, he should get some idea of what was in store for theme tomorrow.


    1. ¡°Hyung¡± or ¡°Hyeong¡± is a noun used by Korean males to address another male older than them who they are close to, ording to MacMin Dictionary. Hyung literally means ¡°older brother.¡±


    2. ¡°Ahjussi¡± or ¡°Ajeossi¡± refers to an older man, usually someone unfamiliar. It can be tranted into various English alternatives like ¡°mister¡± or ¡°uncle¡± depending on the context.

 Chapter 92: Going to the Assigned Base (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Going to the Assigned Base (2)</h4>


    The next morning...


    ¡°Good morning. Did you enjoy your sleep, ahjussis?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, thank you.¡±


    Corporal Yun Tae-Yeong from the day before showed up again. With a good-natured smile seemingly glued to his face, he led Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi to the smoking area. ¡°Here, please have some smoke.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi epted the offer. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Charlie indicated that a driver will arrive here past ten. Which means you only need to wait for a little while longer, ahjussis. Have you finished packing your bags?¡±


    The two privates nodded. "Yes, we have."


    "I see. Well, today is the start of your military life, then. Please, do your best!" Yun Tae-Yeong replied enthusiastically. However, why did his face saying that seem so slightly annoying at that very moment? Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, and then after only two quick puffs, he stubbed the cigarette out.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was taken aback. "<i>Hey!</i> Why are you throwing away a perfectly-good cigarette "


    ¡°I''m thinking of quitting.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, "I didn''t see the point of continuing smoking when it''s not even good for my health. I did smoke out of habit whenever someone offered me some, but I figured it''s about time to quit for good."


    Ju Yeong-Gi became gravely serious. "Hey, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Just say yes when someone offers you a smoke, then give it to me, alright?¡±


    "...Got it." Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, thinking Ju Yeong-Gi could actually be quite quick-witted in matters like this.


    While they smoked away, the door suddenly opened, and a soldier peeked his head inside. "Corporal Yun Tae-Yeong, sir."


    "Yeah " Yun Tae-Yeong replied while looking at the soldier.


    "Charlie''s vehicle is here, sir. They want their ahjussis toe outside."


    "Alright, got it." Yun Tae-Yeong nodded, then he gestured at Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi. "Ahjussis, follow me."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The duo followed Yun Tae-Yeong outside the residence hall and was greeted by a small truck parked in front. A soldier climbed out of the passenger seat and began to scan Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi.


    A smirk floated on his face next. "<i>Hmm,</i> pretty good physiques on these kids, I see. Must be strong too, I bet." The soldier with a staff sergeant insignia walked up and patted the duo on the back. "Alright, boys. Get in. We''ll have plenty of time to get acquaintedter. For now, it''s time to head to our base."


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi obediently climbed into the truck''s load bay. The staff sergeant secured the safety across the bay before entering the passenger side of the cabin. The truck set off almost right away.


    Ju Yeong-Gi stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho and muttered, ¡°When you think about it, don''t you think it''s funny?¡±


    "What is " Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Right up until the end, I''m stuck with you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. ¡°Seems that way.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s cheeks twitched. Not once did he imagine that he would end up in the samepany as a dude he almost had fisticuffs with out of a purely bad first impression. Even then, knowing Kang Jin-Ho was sitting across from him inside this dark truck gave Ju Yeong-Gi a certain sense of security.


    "Hey, Jin-Ho " Ju Yeong-Gi cautiously raised his voice again.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up. "Mm "


    ¡°If you think I''m gonna cause a scene, you gotta stop me.¡±


    "Got it," Kang Jin-Ho replied in an unconcerned tone.


    Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes. "Promise me, alright "


    ¡°I said, I got it.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi was dissatisfied with Kang Jin-Ho''s curt-sounding reply, but he chose not to retort. He knew this was Kang Jin-Ho''s style, after all. Instead, he tried to exin himself, ¡°You know how hot-headed I can be, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°So, if you think I''m gonna do something stupid in a situation, promise me you''ll try to stop me at least once. Okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, "Got it."


    "I can''t even tell if you''re being serious or not..." Ju Yeong-Gi slowly shook his head. It was rather hard to ovee this inexplicable frustration whenever he talked to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Sometimeter, the truck seemed to be going uphill as raucous noises of debris hitting its underside rang out in the load bay. The previous base was already located pretty high up in altitude, so Kang Jin-Ho grew curious about just how much higher they would have to go.


    Before long, though, he got his answer when the vehicle traveled through a guard checkpoint and entered a military base.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi looked nervous as he clutched his duffel bag tightly.


    <i>''Hmm, it feels like we''vee quite close to the frontline...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho studied the scenery from the back of the truck with mild interest. Artillery gunners should be providing fire support from far back, soing this close to the frontline was something even he hadn''t expected. His anticipation grew, wondering what new things were waiting for him in this ce.


    ¡°Disembark, recruits!¡± The staff sergeant undid the safety, allowing Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho to climb out of the truck''s cargo bay. They also had to stop by an office with ''Battery Commander''s Office'' written on its door to listen to the usual sermon preached by the Battery Commander.


    After the sermon, the office door opened, and two strapping young men walked inside. They were both sergeants. The Battery Commander addressed the duo, "Each of you take one of these recruits."


    ¡°In that case, I shall take this one, sir.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll take this guy here, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The Battery Commander coolly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi were basically dragged outside by the sergeants. They silently exchanged nces before going their separate ways. The sergeants led them in the opposite directions¡ªeven though they were assigned to the same battalion, it seemed that their squads and even the living quarters were different.


    "<i>Hey! </i>The newbie is here!" The sergeant ahead of Kang Jin-Ho opened the door to the residence hall and shouted. The hall became noisy in an instant.


    ¡°Finally! A new recruit!¡±


    ¡°Tae-Ho, dude! You''ve finally escaped from being the maknae! That sure took a while, eh? Congrats!¡±


    "Yes, this is great!" The private 1st ss, Seong Tae-Ho, walked up with a huge smile etched on his face and took over Kang Jin-Ho''s duffel bag.


    The sergeant issued a new order. ¡°Tae-Ho, you help the newbie settle in. Hyeok-Su, you help, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The sergeant then turned to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Your name is Jin-Ho, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied stiffly, "Yes, sir."


    ¡°Come with me. We''re gonna have a talk first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The sergeant pulled out a foldaway desk from a corner, then settled down next to it. Kang Jin-Ho sat on the opposite side and waited.


    ¡°My name is Choi Seong-Min. However, you don''t have to mind me. I''ll be gone from this ce soon enough. Meanwhile, the goofball behind you will be your new squadmander. As for me, I''ll be looking after you only for today.¡±


    As soon as Choi Seong-Min''s introduction ended, another sergeant silently looking on suddenly wrapped his arm around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. He then spoke in a gentle-sounding voice, ¡°Hey, maknae?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cried out in response, "Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir!"


    "I''m your squad leader from now on. And the dude sitting before you is literally just an ahjussi. A soon-to-be civilian ahjussi, no less. So, don''t mind him."


    Kang Jin-Ho shut his mouth, choosing not to reply. Even he knew that saying nothing was for the best in this situation.


    Choi Seong-Min tutted and continued, ¡°Okay, Jin-Ho. I''m going to ask some simple questions, so no need to get nervous.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Today happens to be Saturday, and everyone is taking it easy. Getting used to our way of life should be easier for you than arriving here on a weekday,¡± said Choi Seong-Min.


    The other sergeant butted in. "Hey, maknae. Once you''re done chatting to this stinky old man, let''s go and y some games! We even have a yStation here."


    Choi Seong-Min yelled in irritation, ¡°Hey, you dumbass! Go away already, will ya!¡±


    "Hah, this ahjussi...! You''re about to get discharged, so why are you still so mean? Seriously now! Hurry up and go home before I start choking from your sour old man stink!"


    ¡°Say what?! Listen here, damn it! I also want to get out of here <i>soon!</i>¡± Choi Seong-Min chased away all the nosy onlookers, then resumed interrogating Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend outside?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    "Which video games did you y a lot " The other sergeant, Jo Won-Gu, butted in again.


    Choi Seong-Min ignored him and carried on with his questions. "Are your parents still alive "


    "...Sir, my parents are still alive," Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    Most of the questions were about misceneous things that made Kang Jin-Ho wonder about the point of this Q&A session. Once his curiosity was satisfied, Choi Seong-Min closed his notebook. "Alright. You did great, kid. From today onward, you''re a part of the 3rd squad of Charlie artillery corps. Wee. Be sure to listen to your seniors, okay?¡±


    "Yes, sir." Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Choi Seong-Min raised his hand and summoned Tae-Ho. ¡°Oi, Tae-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss, Seong Tae-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°Take this kid and show him where the shower is. Then have him change into casual clothes. <i>Oh,</i> and make sure he is familiarized with all the important stuff, too.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho nodded quickly. "Yes, sir."


    Choi Seong-Min asked in an unsure voice, "Tae-Ho, you do understand that educating this kid well during the waiting period will make your life easier moving forward, don''t you "


    ¡°Yes, sir. I know.¡±


    A private 1st ss named Jeon Hyeok-Su quickly walked up and ced Seong Tae-Ho in a headlock before groaning loudly. "But, Squad Commander. This dummy doesn''t know anything to teach the newbie, sir."


    "Nah, Hyeok-Su. Tae-Ho will do just fine," Choi Seong-Min replied with a tut.


    "Sir, we all know Tae-Ho is a well-behaved hard worker, but when was thest time he did anything properly " Jeon Hyeok-Su grumbled while poking the back of Tae-Ho''s head with a finger.


    Choi Seong-Min retorted right back, ¡°<i>Oh? </i>You want the job instead, then?¡±


    "<i>Eiii~,</i> Squad Commander. I''ll be a corporal pretty soon, you know. My days of educating a private are already over, sir."


    ¡°In that case, keep your trap shut, will ya?¡± Choi Seong-Min tutted loudly.


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su raised both hands in surrender and backed off.


    Seong Tae-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head, then lightly grasped Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°Private, your name is Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Private Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Let''s head to the washroom. Grab your toiletries and activewear.¡±


    "Understood." Kang Jin-Ho nodded. After he was guided to the washroom, he took a quick shower, changed into his activewear, then followed Seong Tae-Ho to the lounge located outside the living quarter.


    Seong Tae-Ho pulled out a packet of cigarettes. ¡°You smoke, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say that he had quit, but he remembered what Ju Yeong-Gi had told him earlier, so he quickly changed his reply, "Yes, sir."


    ¡°Here.¡± Seong Tae-Ho smiled and pushed a cigarette forward.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho epted the offered cigarette and silently mouthed it. Seong Tae-Ho lit it up for him before pulling out his own.


    The Private 1st ss nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°The boot camp was tough, wasn''t it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stiffly replied, "No, sir. It was fine."


    ¡°It was <i>really</i> tough for me. After arriving at the base, though? The stuff they taught us turned out to be mostly useless.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that''s the case, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take one step at a time to learn, and you''ll soon be on top of everything required of you. Heck, just on looks alone, you''re above A-grade already, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Just as Kang Jin-Ho replied, the door to the lounge flew open.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su stepped inside while cursing loudly. "What the f*ck?!"


    Seong Tae-Ho shot up to his feet at this sudden intrusion.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su didn''t seem to care and continued with his tirade. ¡°A-grade, my ass! He looks like a dumbass to me. Hey, Seong Tae-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss, Seong Tae-Ho!¡±


    ¡°You dipsh*t, don''t you remember Sergeant Jo Won-Gu say he''ll take the newbie to the game room?¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho replied in a small voice, "I do, sir."


    ¡°In that case, why did you take the kid out here and give him a smoke? Who the hell do you think you are, some kinda bigshot?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°You dipsh*t. If you can''t even do your duties properly, at least be more quick-witted, will ya? Haven''t you thought about the possibility of Sergeant Jo waiting for the newbie in the living quarter?¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho''s head faltered. "I''m sorry, sir."


    "<i>Argh, </i>bloody hell! I''m so fed up with listening to your ''I''m sorry'' all the time! Get your sh*t together!"


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck? Are you messing with me?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su crumpled his empty cigarette packet and threw it at Seong Tae-Ho in anger.


    Seong Tae-Ho couldn''t dodge the projectile in time, and it hit him squarely on the face.


    ¡°I told you, I''m sick of hearing your ''I''m sorry,¡¯ didn''t I?! You dipsh*t!¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su growled menacingly.


    ¡°...You did, sir.¡±


    "What? ''You'' did? F*cking hell?!" Jeon Hyeok-Su marched straight over while oozing an intimidating aura. He then disrespectfully patted Seong Tae-Ho''s face with his palm, a loud sigh escaping from his mouth. "<i>Hah,</i> you little sh*t. Be thankful that we''re in the army, you dipsh*t. I''d have beaten you to death by now if we were on the outside."


    Seong Tae-Ho couldn''t say anything; he simply lowered his head.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su shifted his attention to Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su approached Kang Jin-Ho before ruffling his hair. "<i>Hah,</i> this guy. Now that I look at you, you seem to have your wits about you, kid. Don''t get too nervous, alright? Finish your smoke and return to the living quarter with that dumbass."


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    "<i>Hah,</i> you got a pretty energetic voice, don''t ya " Jeon Hyeok-Su cackled while ruffling Kang Jin-Ho''s head some more. However, his expression sharply changed as he shot res in Seong Tae-Ho''s direction. He then turned around and headed back to the living quarter.


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew...</i>¡± Seong Tae-Ho spat out a lengthy groan once Jeon Hyeok-Su was gone. With an awkward expression, he addressed Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Don''t sweat it, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°Well, Private 1st ss Jeon Hyeok-Su isn''t a bad person, but he,<i> uh,</i> has a tendency of losing his temper sometimes, you see? However, you won''t have to worry about that, as long as you fulfill your duties well, know what I mean? It''s just that I can''t seem to do that well..."


    ¡°...¡±


    "Aigoo... Listen to me, talking useless stuff like an old man." Seong Tae-Ho stubbed his cigarette out before silently urging Kang Jin-Ho with a look in his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho also killed his cigarette before following Seong Tae-Ho into the living quarter.


    <i>''I guess things won''t be that simple here, huh...''</i>


    His brief analysis indicated that the atmosphere in the living quarter wasn''t exactly ''peaceful.¡¯ There was a hidden undercurrent of tension. He began to understand the meaning behind the advice of the military life only starting for real after reaching his assigned base.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Seong Tae-Ho stepped inside the living quarter, only to be greeted by Sergeant Jo Won-Gu rushing over. Sergeant Jo ced his hands on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders and smirked deeply. ¡°Private, did you get to smoke?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly replied, "Yes, sir. I did."


    ¡°Was it Tae-Ho who gave you the cigarette?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Private 1st ss Seong Tae-Ho allowed me to have a smoke.¡±


    ¡°Nice. Now that¡¯s been taken care of, let''s go and y some video games, shall we?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°Sir? Are we allowed to do that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Heh.</i> Who''s going to interfere when it''s me?¡± Jo Won-Gu pulled Kang Jin-Ho toward the living quarter¡¯s exit.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho sensed not-so-friendly gazes stabbing into his back.


    <i>''Hmm...''</i>


    In the military, one should behave to have an easier time. However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had an epiphany that behaving might not be as simple as it sounded.


    "<i>Gee whiz.</i> That kid looks like a kiss-ass, doesn''t he " Jeon Hyeok-Su grumbled while observing Kang Jin-Ho as thetter followed Jo Won-Gu outside the door. "Why are all recruits such morons, I wonder? But getting wrecked at the beginning will sober him up real good, I bet. <i>Heh,</i> you''re dead meate Monday, kid."


    Unfortunately for Jeon Hyeok-Su, though... He had no clue¡ªno clue about what kind of recruit had just joined his squad.


    1. ording to Joongang Daily: ¡°maknae¡± is a noun that refers to someone who is the youngest of a group. It could mean the youngest member of a family, apany, or basically any type of group ormunity.

 Chapter 93: Going to the Assigned Base (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Going to the Assigned Base (3)</h4>


    Less than three days after Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival, an increasing number of people began to discover that something was rather weird.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su asked with a doubtful expression, ¡°Maknae, did you memorize all of this already?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really? All of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su''s expression became even more suspicious as he stared straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°<i>Hah </i> Really now? This brat?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently holding a notebook containing the minimum-necessary information and coted data meant to make his life in the new base as smooth as possible.


    The truth was that forcing new recruits to memorize things this way was prohibited by regtion as it was seen internally as unreasonable. The unfortunate reality was that memorizing stuff this way was simply unavoidable. A recruit would be deployed straight into active service after two weeks of standby period, but how would that work when the said recruit didn''t know the designated vehicle identification numbers, or even the basic information about being a sentry


    Theck of personnel, and a need to deploy the recruits into active service as quickly as possible, were unavoidable factors. Even if that was the case, prohibiting forced memorization without any better alternatives in ce was akin to ordering new recruits to go and hunt lions without using their guns.


    Adding insult to injury was that no one wanted to take responsibility when the proverbial crap hit the fan. Despite being responsible for creating such an ill-thought-out regtion, the politicians and the higher-ups always med themander-level officers when a new recruit caused an incident saying it was their fault for providing poor education in the first ce. No wonder themanders were less than willing to deal with that nonsense.


    As such, every military base was currently turning a blind eye to the practice of forcing new recruits to memorize several crucial pieces of information during their standby period.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su asked again. ¡°Did you really memorize everything?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    One might need more than two weeks to memorize every bit of information contained in that notebook, yet Kang Jin-Ho insisted he had done it in less than three days? No wonder Jeon Hyeok-Su was skeptical about it.


    He sarcastically asked another question, ¡°Reaaally? Then, who''s using the 2354th base "


    ¡°Sir. It''s the 56th brigade.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was taken aback slightly. ¡°Then, what about 57th brigade?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s the 2369th base.¡±


    "<i>Huh </i>" Jeon Hyeok-Su''s jaw almost hit the floor. He proceeded to ask several more questions, and only then did he ept the reality with a stupefied face. This brat had really memorized every single piece of information contained in the notebook. Moreover, he didn¡¯t make even a single mistake in spelling! Jeon Hyeok-Su gulped back his drool and cautiously asked, "H-Hey, which university were you attending "


    ¡°Sir? It''s Jaegyeong Uni.¡±


    "<i>...Oh.</i> You¡¯re one of those brainy kids¡­" Jeon Hyeok-Su muttered. He felt kind of relieved, knowing that a properly-useful recruit had joined their squad. However, he also felt this slight irritation at the same time. Why did it feel like a mere newbie was taking care of his duties too damn neatly? "<i>Yo.</i> Open your locker."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if you''re a newbie or not. A soldier should be well organized, and...<i> Eh </i>¡±


    <i>Clunk.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly opened his locker, and Jeon Hyeok-Su had to mp his mouth shut at the view greeting him. Eventually, he recovered his wits enough to ask yet another question, "Maknae "


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Does your family run aundromat or something?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. My father runs a cafe.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su asked in disbelief while pointing at the locker''s interior, "Really? Then, why are yourbat uniforms folded so sharply that they might as well be a knife?! Hang on, can you even do that without an iron?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. You just have to press down hard during folding, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    <i>¡®Of course not!</i>¡¯


    How could human hands fold fabric to the point of resembling a bloody knife?! Jeon Hyeok-Su had been wearing hisbat uniform for nearly a year, so he obviously knew that exnation was utter nonsense.


    ¡°Holy cow...¡±


    Despite knowing the truth, he still couldn''t deny the reality right before his own eyes. The clothes were straight-edged like tenons without even 1mm of difference between their sizes. Meanwhile, the coats hanging on the rack were also in a perfectly-organized line. Even the socks and underwear tucked away neatly inside the drawers boasted perfect symmetry and consistency as if this was a famous store''s disy cab.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su stuttered stiffly, ¡°...Y-you, tell me the truth. You didn''t re-enlist, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°R-right? I also didn''t hear anything about that. S-so, yeah! Obviously, you aren''t a repeater. Right, that must be it, so... <i>Uh...</i>¡±


    Then, shouldn''t he act like a bloody newbie?! Who would think that locker belonged to a newbie?! Hell, no soldier with a sane mind would try to keep their locker that <i>organized</i> even if the divisionmander suddenly decided to show up on the base due to an emergency situation!


    No, scratch that! In this day and age, if the divisionmander saw a locker <i>that </i>organized, there would be a good chance of him using the base''smanders of letting unreasonable military culture run rampant under their watch.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su finally calmed down enough to speak in aposed voice, ¡°...Jin-Ho, there''s no need to be this tidy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, "Sir. It''s just my habit."


    ¡°Even then, this is a bit too much...¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll do it in moderation, sir.¡±


    ¡°S-sure thing.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su nodded, then sheepishly wiped away streaks of cold sweat on his forehead.


    If that was what Kang Jin-Ho was like normally, then didn¡¯t that mean he had OCD


    Celebrities famous for their OCD tendencies had been appearing on TV a lottely to show the audience the state of their homes. Having seen those episodes, Jeon Hyeok-Su could confidently say those celebrities, and their OCD tendencies were adorably quaintpared to Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    <i>''Sheesh, even his socks are as sharp as knives!''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was willing toprehend the sharp creases on Kang Jin-Ho''s clothes since they were clothes, to begin with. However, seeing those thick and lengthy military-issue socks folded so sharply like that left him utterly speechless.


    He had secretly tidied up his own locker ahead of time to use as an example, but opening it now might lead to some awkward questions such as, "Won''t cockroachese out of a locker that dirty, sir " being asked. So, he swiftly dropped that idea.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su turned his head and noticed something else next. ¡°M-maknae?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s about your nket...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Yes, sir "


    ¡°Don''t you think you overdid it a little with folding your nket? Look at its edges, will ya?¡±


    <i>¡®Look at how sharp they are! Touching them might cut your hand, you know?!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Sir. I was taught to keep all my army-issued personal articles as tidy as possible before enlisting,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a straight face.


    "Jin-Ho, we are no longer in that era," Jeon Hyeok-Su replied while cautiously scanning his surroundings. What if an officer suddenly walked into the living quarter in the middle of this fiasco? He might mistakenly think Jeon Hyeok-Su was needlessly bullying the new recruit, and that was why Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s locker was so spotless and tidy.


    Nowadays, even the boots weren¡¯t allowed to be too shiny, while uniforms were prohibited from being too sharply folded, all thanks to the higher-ups'' desire to curb the so-called irregrities of its internal affairs. So, if a high-ranking officer saw this scene, Jeon Hyeok-Su might be forced into going on a day-long march with all of his gear.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su pointed at the nket. ¡°Hurry up and undo that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. "Undo what, sir? My nket "


    ¡°That''s right. I mean, that''s a bit too much, no?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho approached his folded nket and patted it a couple of times with a dissatisfied look.


    "<i>...Urgh.</i>" The other soldiers silently witnessing this exchange groaned and sighed as if they could finally start breathing again. The peanut gallery started throwing in theirments as well.


    ¡°Holy cow. It''s just a damn nket, yet why couldn''t I breathe?¡±


    ¡°Hyeok-Su? Do something about the newbie, will ya? Before you came inside, this kid was sitting straight on his spot, and... he didn''t move a muscle for one hour straight. Dude! I thought he had fallen asleep!¡±


    ¡°...I-is that so, sir?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su faltered after listening to a chorus ofints. That was when he instinctively realized the private sporting a yellow epaulet in front of his eyes might not be an easy opponent as he thought.


    However, a private was just that, a mere private! It was the sworn duty of the senior soldier to teach the newbies what the military discipline was all about.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su smirked suspiciously. ¡°Since you''re pretty confident, I''m guessing you''re also confident about your stamina, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> so you''re confident?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    The smirk on Jeon Hyeok-Su''s face deepened. He had never made it pro, but Jeon Hyeok-Su was still good enough to participate in amateur tournaments as a top-ranked runner in his school''s athletics club. As far as stamina was concerned, he was confident of running most average athletes ragged to the point of vomiting and copsing.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su slyly asked, ¡°In that case, how about getting some exercise with this hyung? Out in the training ground, obviously.¡±


    "Can we do that, sir " Kang Jin-Ho quickly raised his head. It had already been three days since his arrival on the base, yet he couldn''t get much exercise done and was feeling rather stuffytely. Circting internal energy would maintain his physique and even train it, but nothing could beat a good exercise to deal with the frustrating feeling of being unable to move.


    That was Kang Jin-Ho''s current state, yet this senior soldier was volunteering to give him some exercise? He might not dare ask for it, but it was still what he desired, so of course, he would say yes.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su beckoned arrogantly. ¡°Come with me. I''ll help you get some <i>gooood</i> exercise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, private.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su smirked and headed outside the living quarter first.


    <i>''Heh, you better not throw up on me, kid.''</i>


    Unfortunately, Jeon Hyeok-Su would soon learn that something, somewhere, had gone terribly wrong for him.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Hu... uh... uh... uuuuh...</i>¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was out of breath. Totally out of breath. He was so out of breath that his lungs felt like they would jump out of his mouth.


    ¡°N-no... more...¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su gasped, unable to feel his legs anymore.


    ¡°Hang in there, sir,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho whilepping Jeon Hyeok-Su again.


    That damn newbie spared only a brief nce at Jeon Hyeok-Su, patted him on the back, then continued to dash ahead.


    <i>''That crazy son of a...!''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su swore in his head while witnessing this spectacle. He was so dazed that he even forgot to wipe the drool dripping from the corner of his mouth. "<i>Kkuh-huk!</i>"


    Eventually, all strength left his legs, and Jeon Hyeok-Su crashed to the ground.


    "H-Hyeok-Su! You okay?!"


    The spectators watching on from the side of the training field hurriedly rushed up to Jeon Hyeok-Su to provide assistance.


    ¡°Here! Drink some water!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Look at how his limbs are shaking!¡±


    The exnation for this situation was rather simple, really. Jeon Hyeok-Su led Kang Jin-Ho to the base''s training field, and then he made a simple offer. Since regr exercise would be no fun, they should wager on something, he said. In a way, what he had said sounded exceedingly in but rather underhanded at the same time.


    A ''naive'' recruit new to the squad, which was Kang Jin-Ho, epted the wager without knowing Jeon Hyeok-Su''s true intentions. Then the wager was set: the first one top the field fifty times would be dered the winner. The loser would have to do a thousand push-ups before bedtimeter tonight.


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed without hesitation, and Jeon Hyeok-Su broke out in a content grin while imagining this newbie sweating buckets during the torturous push-ups. However, wasn''t this how all newbies adapted to life in the Korean military? By learning about the dignity and authority of the senior soldiers


    Unfortunately for Jeon Hyeok-Su, the situation didn''t unfold as he had expected. He ran leisurely for around tenps while keeping pace with the newbie, then gradually upped his speed. However, Kang Jin-Ho managed to keep up. On the twentiethp-mark, they were running at quite a high speed, but even then, Kang Jin-Ho was still easily keeping pace with Jeon Hyeok-Su.


    <i>''What the hell? Was this brat an athlete before enlisting ''</i>


    Just as Jeon Hyeok-Su began to notice something was wrong here, Kang Jin-Ho running alongside him, quietly asked, "Sir, is it fine for me to start running seriously now "


    ¡°...Say what?¡± An earthquake erupted in Jeon Hyeok-Su''s eyes just then. However, before his brain could send the shockwaves to the rest of his body, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly elerated and dashed far ahead of him in an instant.


    <i>''What the freaking hell?!''</i>


    Since Charlie was a separatepany with its own base and everything, its training field was on a smaller side. Even then, onep around it should be at least three hundred meters. Twentyps around such a field meant six thousand meters¡ªsix kilometers, in other words!


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was a former amateur track-and-field runner. Yet, this newbie kept pace with him for six kilometers without breaking a sweat, and then that same newbie suddenly started to elerate even faster as if the time to humor his senior was over?! How was Jeon Hyeok-Su supposed to interpret this situation


    It was precisely at this moment that Jeon Hyeok-Su realized he had made a huge mistake by making that wager with Kang Jin-Ho.


    "<i>...Eeeeek!</i>" Jeon Hyeok-Su gritted his teeth.


    The thing was, he had his pride as a man to consider. Losing to his peers in this manner would be already quite embarrassing, but to lose to a junior? And not just any junior, but a fresh-faced newbie, to boot?! He wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head and act like a senior soldier anymore.


    Too bad, but that was his second <i>mistake</i>. Jeon Hyeok-Su ran as hard as he could to catch up, but Kang Jin-Ho simply nced at him once and elerated even faster. Whenever Jeon Hyeok-Su thought he had almost caught up, Kang Jin-Ho simply elerated, time and time again, to put some distance between him and the senior soldier. Jeon Hyeok-Su couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    "<i>Uwaaaah!</i>" Jeon Hyeok-Su ran as if his life depended on it just to somehow stay in the race, but when thep count ticked past thirty, the sky suddenly turned a sickly yellow in his vision. In the midst of this, Kang Jin-Ho and his stone-facepped Jeon Hyeok-Su three times.


    Eventually, Jeon Hyeok-Su''s body threw the towel and crashed to the ground. The other senior soldiers helped him drink some water, and once his burning throat was quenched to a degree, Jeon Hyeok-Su spat out heavy, shallow breaths.


    The other soldiers could only shake their heads in disbelief.


    ¡°Jesus H. Christ. How the heck...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Whoa.</i> That newbie is no joke, man.¡±


    ¡°I thought he''s some kinda Terminator or something! Since the start of the race, his posture hasn''t changed at all!¡±


    ¡°Look, look! He''s probably not even tired at all. Look at how he''s running this way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hadpped the field one more time and was now running toward where Jeon Hyeok-Su had fallen; his speed and posture hadn¡¯t faltered even once. He came to a stop and asked with a tilt of his head, ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡®<i>Don''t you have eyes?! Can''t you tell I''m not okay!¡¯</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su dearly wanted to shout at the top of his lungs, but his lungs and throat couldn''t care less about his brain''smands. Even the act of opening his lips proved to be very difficult right now. However, he still managed to squeak some words out. ¡°Y-yeah... I''m... fine.¡±


    Honestly, Jeon Hyeok-Su wanted to head to the infirmary right now, but his pride as a senior soldier simply wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    He continued to mutter weakly, "It... it seems that my...<i> uh,</i> condition today wasn''t so great. Maybe I''m having a bit of a cold."


    "<i>Ah,</i> I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "In that case, let''s call the wager off for now, sir. We can always do it at another time when it''s fair for both of us. How about it, sir "


    Jeon Hyeok-Su blinked stupidly. "Y-you don''t mind it "


    ¡°No, I don''t. In that case... Well, I''ll just finish my running first, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finished what he wanted to say, then immediately started running once more. Jeon Hyeok-Su saw this and could only mutter weakly to himself, "Wager? My ass..."


    Jeon Hyeok-Su swore to himself that he would never, ever do another wager with Kang Jin-Ho in the future.


    1. OCD is an abbreviation of obsessivepulsive disorder.

 Chapter 94: Going to the Assigned Base (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Going to the Assigned Base (4)</h4>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su barely managed to make his way back to the living quarters while being supported by other soldiers. However, resting was impossible as the senior soldiers mobbed him almost immediately after his return.


    ¡°What the heck happened to you, Hyeok-Su? Why do you look like a soggy mop?¡±


    ¡°...I was running around the training field, sir.¡±


    The senior soldier asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Did the quartermaster catch you goofing around or something?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I was, <i>uh,</i> exercising...¡±


    ¡°Who''d exercise until they end up in this state? Wait, Hyeok-Su, did your girlfriend leave you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don''t even have a girlfriend, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°My bad...¡± The senior soldier sheepishly backed off.


    However, Jeon Hyeok-Su couldn''t care less and continued to pantboriously away. He finally gave in andy down on the wooden floor, unable to say anything else.


    Another senior soldier got irritated by that sight. "This brat? Hey, can''t you see your seniors standing before you! Where are your manners!"


    ¡°But, sirs. I''m really dying here. You know I''m not the type to fake it, sir. Actually, I... I think I should go to the infirmary first...¡±


    The senior soldier dismissively waved his hand. "You were just jogging for a bit, so why the infirmary, dude "


    "But sir, I am really dying..." Jeon Hyeok-Su replied helplessly.


    ¡°Never mind that. Where''s our maknae?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that maknae... <i>Urgh...</i>¡± Jeon Hyeuok-Su shuddered involuntarily. ¡°That brat is totally insane, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I ended up in this state after running against him, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> Seriously?¡± The seniors were taken aback and stared at Jeon Hyeok-Su, hoping to get some rity on the matter.


    They all knew that Jeon Hyeok-Su used to be an amateur track-and-field athlete, boasting superior stamina and physique. For someone like that to copse in exhaustion while running against a newbie? They could scarcely believe it.


    The senior soldiers began discussing among themselves, ¡°Was he some kind of a marathon runner?¡±


    "Dunno. What did he do before enlisting? Does anyone know "


    ¡°I eavesdropped when the squadmander was interviewing him earlier. But he''s just a regr uni student, as far as I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Our Hyeok-Su ended up in this state because of a regr university student? Impossible, I tell ya. I mean, our newbie ain''t some wandering superhero or something.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was too enervated to butt in and simply listened.


    Jo Won-Gu walked over and asked, ¡°Okay, so. Where''s the newbie, then?¡±


    ¡°He... was still running around the field, sir.¡±


    ¡°You left him there?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu suddenly threw the towel in his hand at Jeon Hyeok-Su''s face. Thetter sobered up and tried to raise his torso but failed. However, he still managed to shout his name out, ¡°Corporal Jeon Hyeok-Su, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Corporal Jeon Hyeok-Su, sir!¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su finally forced himself to stand up.


    The incensed Jo Won-Gu roared, "You dumbass! How could you abandon a newbie still waiting for his deployment on the training field and return alone?! Was that how you were taught?!"


    ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    ¡°You took him there, so it''s your damn responsibility to drag him back, too! If you couldn''t even do that, you should''ve at least told the newbie to follow you. Are you seriously telling me you''ve left our newbie in the care of another squad?!¡±


    "My apologies, sir," Jeon Hyeok-Su replied in a tiny voice.


    "You better pull your socks up, corporal! Did your head get too big for your own good after we went easy on you for so long "


    Jeon Hyeok-Su''s head faltered. ¡°I''m sorry, sir...¡±


    Jo Won-Gu tutted before turning his head. ¡°Tae-Ho!¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho quickly stepped forward. ¡°Private 1st ss, Seong Tae-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°You, hurry down to the training field and bring the newbie home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Be quick about it, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Seong Tae-Ho hurriedly rushed outside the living quarter.


    Jo Won-Gu turned his attention back to Jeon Hyeok-Su and tutted again. "Get your act straight, you dumbass."


    ¡°My apologies, sir...¡±


    Jo Won-Gu picked up his towel and headed to the showers. Jeon Hyeok-Su finally sighed in relief while wiping away the cold sweat off his face.


    A senior soldier next to him spoke in a concerned voice. "Hey, Hyeok-Su? Don''t you think you should head to the infirmary? Or do you want me to call for a doctor "


    ¡°No, sir. I think I''m fine now.¡±


    ¡°You should tell us if your condition is bad, alright?¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su scratched the back of his head and replied sheepishly, "I was feeling a bit down before, but a good, sweaty workout should''ve done the trick for me, sir. If I still feel sickter, I''ll go and see the doctor myself, so you don''t have to worry about me, sir."


    ¡°Alright. Do take care of yourself.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su watched as the crowd surrounding him dispersed and returned to their original spots, then tightly clenched his fist.


    <i>''Damn it, how embarrassing!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if the newbie did something wrong here. However, there was no getting away from the fact that Jeon Hyeok-Su got royally embarrassed today. His crushed pride was writhing and seething right now.


    <i>''What should I do to get back at that brat ''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su thought long and hard, but nothing good came up in his head.


    While he was mulling his options, the living quarter''s doorway opened to reveal Seong Tae-Ho bringing Kang Jin-Ho back.


    <i>''...He didn''t even break a sweat ''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su could only tut inwardly.


    He distinctively remembered seeing Kang Jin-Hopping the training field at an unbelievable speed while he was crawling back to the living quarters. Yet, there wasn''t a single trace of sweat on that newbie''s face. Was he even a human being


    <i>''Right. Punking him physically is out of the question¡­''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su mused. He was an athlete himself, after all. That was why he could tell that Kang Jin-Ho was on par with a top-flight pro athlete judging from the physical abilities he had disyed so far.


    Kang Jin-Ho spotted Jeon Hyeok-Su and asked, ¡°Sir? How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°<i>U-uh,</i> me? I''m alright.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su hurriedly nodded like a dummy. ¡°W-What about you? You okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked back while making a face of someone who had failed to understand the intent of that question.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su sighed and corrected his junior. ¡°When you don''t understand what a senior is telling you, you mustn''t ask back. Simply say, ''Sir, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho obediently replied.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It''s almost chow time, so go get some rest.¡±


    "Yes, sir." Kang Jin-Ho saluted, then headed back to his spot in the living quarters. Jeon Hyeok-Su silently watched that, then got up from the wooden floor while sighing. He suddenly had the urge to smoke for some reason.


    ***


    <i>Da-dadada...</i>


    <i>Dadadada...!</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su dazedly stared at the fast-moving Kang Jin-Ho, before turning to Seong Tae-Ho next to him. ¡°...Hey, Tae-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss, Seong Tae-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°Did you, <i>uhm,</i> teach Jin-Ho to do that?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir.¡± Seong Tae-Ho faltered slightly. ¡°I only told him to mop the floor, that''s all...¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    In that case, how should they exin this scene


    Jeon Hyeok-Su''s eyes lost focus as he witnessed Kang Jin-Ho literally ''glide'' across the living quarters¡¯ wooden floor. It was as if he was flying; mere three steps were all he needed to get from one end to the other side while diligently mopping the floor. Honestly, Kang Jin-Ho''s mopping speed was verging on being miraculous.


    "H-hey, Jin-Ho. If you do that, the floor will be... <i>Mm </i>" Jeon Hyeok-Su mped his mouth shut when he noticed the floor¡¯s state. He was thinking of scolding Kang Jin-Ho for mopping so sloppily, but the floor was sparkling so brightly that it nearly blinded him.


    Seong Tae-Ho muttered in a daze, ¡°...<i>Uh,</i> sir? I think even a fly will slip and fall on this floor.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, I think so, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was done ''polishing'' the floor in a jiffy, then turned his attention to his locker. The normal thing would be to simply wipe the dust off the usual ces, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do that. He actually began cleaning the entire locker, top to bottom.


    He took down all of his military gear stored on top of the locker just so that he could clean up there, then studiously reorganized everything back to their original spots. He was so thorough that Jeon Hyeok-Su and Seong Tae-Ho thought Kang Jin-Ho would make a fortune by starting a cleaning business.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su finally called out to him. ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly walked up to Jeon Hyeok-Su while still holding the mop.


    ¡°Where did you, <i>uh,</i> learn to mop the floor like that?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere, sir.¡±


    "...Then, how do you exin what you did? <i>Huh </i>"


    "Sir. I was just cleaning those ces that looked dirty, that''s all. Is there something wrong, sir "


    <i>¡®Of course something''s wrong. Lots of things, in fact. If you clean this efficiently and wonderfully, who will take over when you''re on duty or on leave?!¡¯ </i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su''s lips twitched, and his tongue itched to say something. In the end, he decided to not say any of those and be more... ''gracious'' about it. ¡°D-don''t be too passionate about cleaning, Jin-Ho. Just do it in, <i>uh,</i> moderation. Okay?¡±


    ¡°But, sir? I was told to make everything spotless?¡±


    ¡°...Well, we were wrong.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow, sir?¡±


    ¡°Just do it in moderation, will ya?!¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head ever so slightly, then resumed cleaning the living quarter once more.


    <i>''Holy cow. I wonder how he would''ve organized those fancy new beds if he was assigned to one of those new barracks...''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su tutted inwardly whilementing the fact that their living quarter just so happened to be an old-school one with wooden floors and futons.


    The evening roll call followed the end of the cleaning. Everyone turned in for the night as the lights went out.


    Seong Tae-Ho quietly called out from his futon. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, tomorrow''s the start of your on-site training, so...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m aware, sir.¡±


    "We''re artillery operators, so our training will get dangerous. That''s why the seniors will be on edge."


    ¡°I see, sir.¡±


    ¡°That means you gotta be extra sharp tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied. He wasn¡¯t even concerned about what would happen tomorrow. Even though Seong Tae-Ho was offering advice out of concern, the Korean military as amunity was simply too ''insignificant'' to worry him.


    <i>''They are all pretty weak.'' </i>


    That was Kang Jin-Ho''s evaluation of the soldiers around him. He could already picture what might happen if these people living this sort of lifestyle were thrust into abat situation.


    Back in Zhongyuan, or more correctly, in the demon cult, the trainees were pushed to the absolute extremes to bring out their sleeping potential. That was their preferred training method. Obviously, sleeping was a luxury the trainees didn''t have. Sometimes, they weren''t even allowed to eat.


    After rising to the position of the cult leader, Kang Jin-Ho prohibited the practice of throwing the trainees inside a pit and letting them fight to the death until only one survived. However, he didn''t stop those so-called basic training regimes that utterly trampled on human rights.


    Having experienced such inhumane training as both a trainee and an instructor, the South Korean military came across as nothing more than a hangout ce of a bunch of stiff macho-wannabe men to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Still, I want to see more...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to participate in the training exercises. He didn¡¯t want to waste time doing nothing like this. That was why he was looking forward to tomorrow''s itinerary. What would the on-site training hold in store for him


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho asked curiously, ¡°Is this a cannon, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yup, it''s the 155mm towed howitzer. And you''ll be its devoted partner for the next two years or so.¡±


    ¡°A howitzer...? This?¡± Kang Jin-Ho took another look at the 155mm towed howitzer''s barrel rising high above his head.


    <i>''It''s... big ''</i>


    The mobile cannon was muchrger than he had expected. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho already knew what self-propelled artillery was. Mobile cannons that could be driven around, such as tanks, often appeared on TV, so it was hard not to have <i>some</i> ideas on how they operated. However, he had never seen a howitzer before in his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s curiositypelled him to continue, ¡°Sir, how much does this weapon weigh?¡±


    ¡°Around seven tons.¡±


    Most basicpact hatchbacks weighed just over one ton, so this single howitzer was as heavy as seven of those little cars piled on top of one another.


    Jo Won-Gu, the senior soldier in charge, warned in no uncertain terms. "That''s why getting crushed underneath will be certain death. Keep your wits about you at all times. Even a little tap from the cannon will shatter your bones, easy."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly.


    Cannons existed even back in Zhongyuan. The army possessed many cannons, and sects like the Thunder Hall openly deployed gunpowder and explosives. Kang Jin-Ho had encountered quite a fewrge cannons back then, but the size of this howitzer really was something else.


    He continued with his questioning, "Sir, what is its range "


    ¡°With self-propelled rounds, about thirty clicks. With regr ammo, it should be around fifteen.¡±


    Fifteen kilometers


    ¡°...What about its casualty radius, sir?¡±


    "<i>Huh? </i>What a weird-ass brat you are! Why is a private like you so curious about everything, <i>eh </i> The st radius is around twenty-five meters. There, you happy now " Jo Won-Gu replied with a raised eyebrow.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression rapidly stiffened as he studied the howitzer. Could he dodge an explosive projectile flying toward him from fifteen kilometers away? One with an explosion radius of twenty-five meters, to boot? Even if he managed to dodge it, how would he close the distance of fifteen kilometers and destroy the howitzer


    <i>''...So, there''s a good reason why martial artists died out, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho realized that he had been too focused on firearms. Instead of guns, cannons like this would''ve been far more effective against martial artists in realbat situations. The difference in the effective range was just too insurmountable.


    This separatepany alone possessed six howitzers. Imagine all these cannons firing simultaneously on a single target and bombarding the area with explosives¡ªit wouldn''t have mattered one jot whether you were a peak master or a first-rate warrior; you''d still be ughtered in an instant.


    <i>''This is how far science hase...''</i>


    In all honesty, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t quite grasp the concept of things like bombardment or missiles. He didn''t know what to make of them. Now that he had seen one for himself... His eyes were now wide-open, that was for sure. At this point, it would be safe to assume that martial artists could never win against the modern army in a frontal assault.


    <i>''In that case... What are those people aiming for ''</i>


    What were the modern-era ''Martials'' aiming to achieve


    Jo Won-Gu issued a new order. ¡°Alright, listen up. Since we won''t be firing the cannons today, everyone except our maknae should head off to your individual training areas. As for maknae, you''ll join other ''jackey'' soldiers and train today.¡±


    <i>''Jackey ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head a little.


    Jo Won-Gu noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s confusion and smirked slightly. ¡°What''s the matter, scared?¡±


    ¡°No, sir, but... I was wondering what''s a jackey.¡±


    ¡°You see that pir-like thing at the bottom of the howitzer?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze and looked at the lower part of the cannon. There he spottedrge pir-like structures supporting the weapon itself.


    Jo Won-Gu chuckled. ¡°What does ''towed'' mean in the towed artillery, soldier? It means this weapon can move, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That''s correct.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    "However, even you should be able to tell that the howitzer can''t move in this state, right "


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±


    "So, you raise those supports when we need to move the howitzer. And, after reaching our next destination, you lower them and fix the weapon on the ground." Jo Won-Gu exined as if he was a kind old school teacher.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Jo Won-Gu ruefully shook his head. Although, he was still putting on an act. ¡°The thing is, humans don''t have enough strength to do that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho studied the supports with renewed interest.


    This was when a suspicious grin floated up on Jo Won-Gu''s lips. ¡°What''s the matter, private? Are you amazed?¡±


    "Sir. I''m amazed, but this system seems a bit cumbersome as well. I don''t understand why people have to do this when simply using machines would''ve been more efficient, sir."


    ¡°Machines? That would be self-propelled artillery, then. Whether it''s a self-propelled or towed artillery, they all have their own uses.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°But, wouldn''t self-propelled artillery be superior in that aspect?¡±


    "There''s a trade-off, private. Self-propelled artillery can''t navigate through some environments, you see? However, a howitzer like ours can be airlifted by helicopters. And it''s also much more useful in upying a stronghold.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his chin, still not fully seeing it.


    Jo Won-Guughed loudly at how Kang Jin-Ho was staring at the howitzer with narrowed eyes. ¡°Listen up, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°That''s not important for you now, is it? Do you know what is, though?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    "Usually, soldiers going through this training for the first time froth at their mouths and copse. And now, you will also learn what it takes to be a real artillery gunner today."


    It seemed that Jo Won-Gu still had no idea what kind of a person Kang Jin-Ho was.


    1. The soldiers in the Korean military used to sleep on raised wooden floors with futons. However, newer barracks have Western-style beds.


    2. ¡°Jackey¡± is a Konglish term where ¡°-ey¡± from ¡°jockey¡± is tacked on at the end of ¡°jack¡±. Basically, a soldier that operates howitzer''s jacks.

 Chapter 95: On Standby (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95: On Standby (1)</h4>


    ¡°See? You turn this thing to the side, like so,¡± Jo Won-Gu exined to Kang Jin-Ho as the group of privates crowded around them. ¡°Okay, so. You understand, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wha? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really did, sir.¡±


    "<i>Huh.</i> Well, I know it''s not easy to understand the first time around. It''s only natural to feel unsure when trying something new for the first time. I can exin again, so don''t worry and be honest, okay " Jo Won-Gu tried to persuade the private in a gentle-enough tone.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho still replied tly, "But, sir. I <i>really </i>did understand."


    Jo Won-Gu frowned a little while staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face.


    <i>''Doesn''t that mean this brat is not your average chump... ''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had quite easily overwhelmed Jeon Hyeok-Su, the fittest soldier in the 3rd Squad, his physical abilities must be pretty damn good. However, using one''s muscles and using one''s brain were two different matters, weren''t they


    Jo Won-Gu cautiously asked, ¡°Jin-Ho, you said you were attending Jaegyeong Uni, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    "I see..." Jo Won-Gu also nodded while thinking that it was no wonder this brat was so smart¡ªhe was good enough to attend one of the top three universities in the country. "I''d love to make you disassemble and reassemble the howitzer, but we don''t have enough time today, so let''s take a rain check for that. However, Jin-Ho? You better pull your weight when you and I go to the firing range. If you don''t, I''m gonna show you what hell''s like. This hyung ain''t the type to gloss over stuff like that, know what I mean "


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly again.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯sposed attitude was enough for Jo Won-Gu to stop worrying about this subject. If the newbie had <i>really</i> understood it, then that was great. If not, then well... All Jo Won-Gu would have to do was put the newbie through such tear-inducing hell that he would never act arrogant ever again in front of his seniors.


    ¡°Alright, take a good look. This is a rod used for our jacks. You slot it right in here...¡± Jo Won-Gu inserted a long metal rod into a groove in the howitzer''s support beam. ¡°...Then, you turn it left or right to raise or lower the howitzer. Jin-Ho, you know what''s a car jack, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "No, sir. I don''t."


    ¡°...You know, the one you use to lift your car up when you want to service it.¡±


    ¡°I''ve never seen it before, sir.¡±


    "...Whatever. This and that operate on the same principle. If I am to point out the differences, you pump the car jack up and down while you turn the rod side to side with a howitzer. As for the next difference... <i>Huu-euph!</i>" Jo Won-Gu grabbed the rod with both hands and pushed it forward as hard as he could. For a moment there, it seemed like his forward momentum had pushed something into position, causing the rod to tilt forward a bit and the crank to turn. Jo Won-Gu let go of the rod and addressed the privates, "Apact car weighs less than a ton, but this howitzer is seven tons. I''m sure you can imagine how much strength you need to put in."


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°I see. I understand how it works, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Jo Won-Gu grinned in satisfaction. The howitzer was already lowered to sit on the ground, so... ¡°In that case, you wanna have a go?¡±


    The other Private 2nd sses were also making simr expressions to Jo Won-Gu''s. Only the two newbies to the corps, Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho had no idea what was going on.


    Jo Won-Gu tried to sound reassuring. "Don''t worry, Jin-Ho. This is nothing to worry about since your seniors also do this all the time. So, just give it a shot."


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and stepped forward.


    What Jo Won-Gu failed to mention was that every senior who had attempted to solo-crank the jack ended up half-dead.


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> I guess he''ll be sh*tting blood for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know why I derive this perverse pleasure when watching newbies trying to crank the jackey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    The peanut gallery whispered quietly amongst themselves, but Kang Jin-Ho could hear them as clearly as daylight. He tilted his head slightly.


    <i>''Is it that challenging ''</i>


    He couldn''t see anything too difficult here, but the response from the crowd suggested that this activity might be surprisingly strenuous.


    Jo Won-Gu demonstrated how to crank the jackey one more time. "Look closely, okay? You grab here, then push forward like so. Repeat as many times as you can. Use your back, and it''ll get easier. Simple, right "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you won''t fully appreciate it without doing it at least once by yourself, so give it a shot, Jin-Ho.¡±


    "I will, sir." Kang Jin-Ho obediently grabbed the jackey''s rod.


    <i>Creeeaak...</i>


    He began pushing the rod to the left and felt the howitzer go up ever so slightly.


    <i>''So, this is how it works ''</i>


    The product of science seemed to have this capacity to amaze him every time. At least, that was what it felt like. Of course, even Zhongyuan''s residents used pulleys and other devices that exploited various scientific principles on battlefields. However, those were a child''s ypared to the modern era''s application.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho continued to push and pull the jackey rod far left and far right, repeating the motion as if he was rowing a boat.


    <i>Ting! Ting! Ting!</i>


    The sharp metallic ''ting!'' rang out every time the rod was pushed to the far left.


    ¡°...?¡± Jo Won-Gu¡¯s jaw slowly fell to the floor as he witnessed this spectacle.


    <i>''T-this brat, what the hell?!''</i>


    This was beyond the question of being strong or not. A Private 2nd ss without a pro athlete background would quickly run out of stamina regardless of how strong they were while pushing the jackey rod that cranked a lot of weight. The load was so heavy that most newbies trying it out for the first time would desperately hang on with their entire bodies. Hell, some folks with weaker constitutions would even get too exhausted to continue and would just copse!


    However, that shouldn''te as a surprise because¡­ cranking the jackey rod was a two-man job!


    The standard practice was for two soldiers to insert separate rods into the crank and turn it simultaneously. Even the frontline troops religiously stuck to the rule of two people per team for operating jackeys. Under the pretext of training, Kang Jin-Ho was asked to do it alone, yet for him to pull it off so easily...


    <i>''...This is making me look bad!'' </i>


    Jo Won-Gu scratched the back of his head.


    Besides all that, though! Why was the cranking operation so... smooth? Wasn''t this job designed to lift a seven-ton machine? You would still feel the load acting against you when trying to lift up one side of apact hatchback with a jack. However, Kang Jin-Ho was pushing and pulling the rod as if nothing was hindering him. It was as if he was simply swinging the rod in the empty air.


    <i>Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!</i>


    ¡°<i>...Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°H-hang on a minute. Shouldn''t he stop?¡±


    ¡°...! Third Squad Commander, sir! The support beam is gonna pop out, sir! The support beam!¡± One of the witnesses hurriedly cried out.


    That was when Jo Won-Gu finally sobered up. He urgently called out. "Jin-Ho! Hold it! Stop!"


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly stopped. With a somewhat unfulfilled face, he turned his head toward Jo Won-Gu. ¡°Sir. Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Jo Won-Gu hurriedly nodded, his mind repeating the same question over and over again.


    <i>''This brat, just what is he?!''</i>


    Something about this scene seemed so... unrealistic. What happened here couldn''t be brushed aside with the usual ''Wow, this kid is pretty strong.'' This job needed two grown men to work together and push themselves hard, yet Kang Jin-Ho did it alone oh-so-easily like some kid waving around a toy baseball bat. He didn''t even have the decency to break out in a sweat!


    The normal ending to a newbie turning the jackey for the first time should have been said newbie soaked in sweat and half-passed out on the ground, so this...


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, what were you doing outside before enlisting? Were you an athlete or something?¡± Jo Won-Gu asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I was just a university student, sir.¡±


    "I know you were attending a university. That''s not what I''m asking... It''s not like you were in the sports university, so,<i> uh...</i> Did you use to work out " Jo Won-Gu asked whatever came to his mind despite knowing how absurd he sounded right now.


    He knew better than anyone that you couldn''t crank the jackey just because you worked out a bit in a gym. The corps already had a soldier who used to work as a fitness trainer before enlisting, after all.


    That dude could easily bench-press a hundred kilos, yet even he would run out of breath while cranking the jackey. When Jo Won-Gu asked him about it¡ªthat dude replied that ''exercising'' and bor'' were twopletely different matters. That reply was still stuck in Jo Won-Gu''s head to this day.


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand to draw attention to himself. ¡°Sir? May I give it a go one more time?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu blinked his eyes. "<i>Huh </i>"


    ¡°It feels like I''m still not used to doing it, sir.¡±


    "N-no, wait. There''s no need for you to crank the jackey anymore, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°But, sir. I think I can get it right by giving it one more go.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, there''s no need!¡± Jo Won-Gu urgently cried out.


    For the first time in the past one and a half years since his enlistment, Jo Won-Gu got to experience what it was like to dissuade a newbie from doing something.


    ***


    And so, an emergency meeting was held within the 3rd Squad.


    Jo Won-Gu quietly asked, ¡°Just what is up with that punk?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, all I can say is that he''s no joke,¡± said Kim Yeong-Il.


    ¡°Did you talk to the newbie he came with?¡±


    "Yes, sir. And apparently, Jin-Ho was exactly like this back in the boot camp as well."


    ¡°Holy sh*t. That''s freaking crazy.¡± Jo Won-Gu groaned. The mood in the meeting was turning weird at that revtion. He sighed softly. ¡°It''s a good thing that we have a certifiable Grade A newbie among us, but...¡±


    That was how it was supposed to be, but why did it feel like his dignity and authority as a senior soldier was being trampled on? Jo Won-Gu continued his sentence where he left off, his expression somewhat unwilling. "Honestly, we ain''t some dastardly seniors that bully newbies, no "


    ¡°Sir, I think I misheard you just now,¡± Kim Yeong-Il replied with a less-than-impressed face.


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this dumbass!¡± Jo Won-Gu pretended to smack Kim Yeong-Il in the head, but he didn''t go through with his threat. After all, he knew he was guilty of tormenting Kim Yeong-Il, his direct junior, far too much in the past. ¡°Are you gonna keep bringing up the stuff I did when I was still an immature little punk? That''s why I always treat you to good meals, don''t I?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. I was merely trying to correct the factual error.¡±


    ¡°Keep that up, and imma kick your ass.¡± Jo Won-Gu ruthlessly put Kim Yeong-Il in his ce, then addressed the rest of the meeting''s participants. ¡°Here''s the thing. If you keep praising the newbie all the time, his head will grow too big for his own good and devour you all in no time at all. I''ll be discharged by then, so it doesn''t really matter to me, but what about you all?¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, sir.¡±


    "Haven''t you found anything to nitpick with? How is Jin-Ho''s daily conduct "


    ¡°Well, it''s kinda scary, sir.¡±


    "<i>Eh </i>" Jo Won-Gu tilted his head.


    "From his hygiene to his standby posture, he... Sir, there''s just no opening. And staring at his locker almost gives me a panic attack, sir! That kid, he... He just doesn''t seem like a human at all."


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Jo Won-Gu was taken aback. However, it was still too early to be surprised as the floodgates had just opened.


    ¡°Hisbat boots are so well-polished that even a fly might slip and fall off it, sir! Heck, his boots were still shining like new even though he was training just now!¡±


    "That''s not all, sir! His uniform is always in perfect shape!"


    ¡°I saw him already awake and on standby ten minutes before the morning wake-up call, sir!¡±


    "We need to be serious, sir. Shouldn''t we make Jin-Ho apply to be a nonmissioned officer? If he continues to stay as a regr grunt, others will have a tough time, sir."


    Jo Won-Gu groaned. ¡°Nothing I can do about that when the dude in question isn''t interested.¡±


    They were supposed to find a solution, a response, yet the more they talked, the more they felt like they were falling into abyrinth.


    ¡°Sir, Jin-Ho was operating the jackey today, wasn''t he? How was it?¡±


    "Well, he... Hey, what was his nickname during boot camp, again "


    ¡°Sir, he was called the Terminator.¡±


    ¡°...Now I know why people call him that.¡± Jo Won-Gu sighed deeply, his expression unreadable. The others also sighed and silently stared at the ceiling.


    "We should be chuffed about having an excellent newbie, but this..."


    This newbie was so excellent that the word ''excellent'' didn''t seem adequate to describe him, somehow.


    Jo Won-Gu groaned deeply again. ¡°...For now, let''s just keep watching how he does.¡±


    The other soldiers nodded in agreement. "Understood, sir."


    "If it doesn''t look great, find whatever pretext you can, no matter how small, and wreck him."


    ¡°Sir? Will that be alright? We''re no longer under the military regime, after all.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu replied helplessly, ¡°I know we shouldn''t be doing that, but that brat needs to be disciplined properly, no?¡±


    "...But, sir. Isn''t our problem all about how he has too much discipline " said Jeon Hyeok-Su. His body suddenly shuddered involuntarily after recalling Kang Jin-Ho''s cross-legged figure sitting on the wooden floor. That dude always sat cross-legged and totally unmoving while on standby. "I thought he was some kinda Buddha statue or something, sir."


    ¡°And I thought I was looking at a paused TV screen.¡±


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz,</i> doesn''t he get cramps sitting still like that?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu ignored another chorus ofints and raised his voice. ¡°... As I said, we''ll wait and observe for the time being. Once his standby period ends, he''ll be deployed right away. Then, we might see some changes in him.¡±


    Even as he said that, Jo Won-Gu couldn''t help but sigh once again. He didn''t have a lot of time left in his service duration, yet why did he have to go through this nonsense thanks to a way-too-excellent newbie


    Unbeknownst to Jo Won-Gu, though, there was one thing that could have provided sce to him. And that would be... He and his squad weren''t the only ones suffering from Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival.


    ***


    "Get me a cup of coffee," said the Battery Commander of Charlie Artillery Corps, Ha Jin-Nam, to his secretary. Having just returned from a meeting in the Battalion HQ, he was happily whistling away while entering his office. "Damn, I feel good."


    The weather was great, but the evaluation of his performance by the brass was even better. It finally felt like he was on the right track after getting this job.


    ¡°<i>Hmm, </i>it seems I can aim for my first promotion just by keeping this up.¡±


    Just as hefortably settled down on his chair, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. While tilting his head, Ha Jin-Nam answered the call, "Yes? What is it "


    - Sir, you got a call from the Battalion Commander.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> okay. Put him through, then.¡± Ha Jin-Nam coughed quickly to clear his throat. ¡°Line secured, sir. This is Charlie Battery Commander speaking.¡±


    - Yes, hello, Battery Commander.


    ¡°Victory!¡± Ha Jin-Nam got up and stood at attention to perform a magnificent salute. Even though it wasn¡¯t necessary, as the other party wasn''t even in the office, his body just acted on its own.


    - Okay, so. I''m calling you because... Hmm.


    Ha Jin-Nam''s expression betrayed how confused he was as he paid close attention to the voiceing from the phone''s speaker. The Battalion Commander he knew was definitely not the type to falter or hesitate like this. Indeed, the Battalion Commander had always preferred concise instructions over anything else. So, to hear someone like that hesitate during a phone call... It could only mean that something big had happened.


    ¡°Sir, I''m listening.¡±


    - Well, it''s nothing, really. Your corps received a couple of new recruits not too long ago, didn''t it


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes, sir.¡±


    - One of them should be named Kang Jin-Ho.


    Ha Jin-Nam narrowed his eyes slightly. "...Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir "


    - Yes, that Kang Jin-Ho. I want you to bring all the documents pertaining to that kid and hurry back to the Battalion HQ.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Ha Jin-Nam asked back in stupefaction.


    - Just hurry up, will ya? The Division Commander announced he''ll be visiting here very soon!


    Ha Jin-Nam''s hand holding the phone''s receiver began trembling from shock.


    1. it may look confusing, but it¡¯s I-L

 Chapter 96: On Standby (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: On Standby (2)</h4>


    ¡°S-sir?! The Division Commander ising?¡± Ha Jin-Nam suddenly felt lightheaded from that revtion.


    The Division Commander? But why? To regr soldiers, the Division Commander was someone so high up in the pecking order that they couldn''t possibly even look up at them. In that case, what would the Division Commander be like to a director-level officer such as Ha Jin-Nam? To an officer, a divisionmander was basically like a god.


    To a regr soldier, a divisionmander simply came across as someone holding a fairly high office. Sure, said person wielded enough power to cut down a mountain with a single order, but that didn''t matter to a regr grunt when they would be saying adieu to the military after two years of service. Indeed, the authority and dignity afforded to a divisionmander would practically be meaningless to such soldiers.


    However, that story didn''t apply to officers. After all, they had to continue their military career under the same divisionmander for the foreseeable future. If they fell out of the Division Commander''s favor, they could forget about getting a promotion; they would be stuck in unimportant, trivial positions for the rest of their career. Simply put, a divisionmander held absolute authority over an officer''s life or death.


    - That''s right! The Division Commander is paying me a visit, so hurry up with those documents, will ya!


    "B-but, sir? Why is the Division Commander visiting you "


    - Didn''t I say it''s because of the private named Kang Jin-Ho?!


    "W-what kind of rtionship does Kang Jin-Ho have with the Division Commander, sir?!"


    - How should I know that, you fool!


    Ha Jin-Nam sobered up instantly. He realized that perhaps now wasn''t the time to be shouting at the phone. "Sir, since Kang Jin-Ho is still a newbie, we don''t have any documents on him other than what we had received from the boot camp."


    - That''s fine! Just bring that along!


    ¡°Yes, sir! I''ll be right there.¡± Ha Jin-Nam ended the call and quickly dashed outside his office. ¡°Cheol-Seung! Get a car ready! Be quick about it, too! I need to head back to the Battalion HQ right away!¡±


    While shouting his order at the secretary, Ha Jin-Nam ran to the administration office as fast as he could.


    ***


    "What on earth is going on here, I wonder " The Battalion Commander stared in stupefaction as Ha Jin-Nam hurriedly entered his office. If it hadn''t been for a sudden phone call announcing the visit, they might have weed the Division Commander with zero preparations.


    "Battalion Commander, sir!" Ha Jin-Nam saluted, then pushed a slender pile of documents in his superior officer''s way.


    "Give it to me. Let me see." The Battalion Commander received the documents and quickly perused them, only for his brows to furrow deeply. He then handed the documents back to Ha Jin-Nam. "That''s strange. They are not blood-rted in any way..."


    The Battalion Commander already knew the Division Commander''s rtives, including those married to the family and even the cousins of cousins. Judging from the documents, however, Kang Jin-Ho and his parents didn''t seem connected to the Division Commander in any shape or form. The Battalion Commander was pretty confident of this.


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    In that case, why was heing to visit because of Kang Jin-Ho? This question seemed unanswerable to the men in the battalionmander''s office. Before they could rack their brains some more to figure it out, a shrill call came from beyond the door.


    "Sir! The Division Commander''s convoy has driven past the guard checkpoint!"


    "Alright! Men, look sharp!" the Battalion Commander roared.


    The officers on standby stood at attention and stared intensely at the front of the building. They tensed up even more after picking up the authoritative aura oozing out from the leading vehicle of the convoy visible in the distance.


    ¡°Here hees...¡±


    The leading vehicle eventually glided to a stop in front of the waiting officers.


    <i>Clunk...</i>


    The rear door opened, and the Division Commander sporting a beret with two stars climbed outside.


    "Victory!" the Battalion Commander eximed while performing an exemry salute.


    The Division Commander lightly swung themander''s baton and epted the salute. "<i>Hmm </i> When did you find out I wasing that you waited for me like this "


    "Sir, since hearing about your convoy passing by our guardhouse!"


    "<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>" The Division Commander tutted and shook his head as if something about this situation wasn''t to his liking. He then pointed at the Battalion Commander. "Fine. Let''s go inside."


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ha Jin-Nam felt dizzy witnessing this spectacle and felt like his consciousness was almost ready to fade out. The Battalion Commander, normally a paragon of cool-headedness and chic attitude, was shouting and saluting like a fresh-faced recruit right now. The sight was so awkward and unfamiliar to behold.


    The Battalion Commander turned his head. "Charlie Battery Commander!"


    ¡°Sir! Captain Ha Jin-Nam, sir!¡±


    ¡°Follow us.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    Ha Jin-Nam also found himself shouting like a newbie. With a face full of military discipline, he followed the duo consisting of the Battalion Commander and the Division Commander into the battalionmander''s office.


    "<i>Mm,</i> it feels like we haven''t seen each other in a while," said the Division Commander while sipping his coffee. He was naturally upying the seat of honor.


    The Battalion Commander replied with a friendly smile, "That''s because of how hectic your schedule is, sir."


    ¡°Well, it''s true that I have been a bit negligent to this side. Even though an army''s firepoweres from its artillery.¡±


    "Sir, we''re grateful for your kind words."


    The Division Commander coughed to clear his throat. "<i>Mm,</i> in any case... Your battalion has recently weed a new recruit named Kang Jin-Ho, right "


    ¡°Yes, sir, we have!¡±


    ¡°I know it''s a bit embarrassing for me to ask you this, but... How is he? Is the newbie doing well?¡±


    As soon as those words left the Division Commander''s lips, the Battalion Commander turned his head and silently stared at Ha Jin-Nam. That was when the poor Captain Ha began to slightly panic.


    What did they want from him? Ha Jin-Nam was a batterymander overseeing an entire corps, so it was not possible for him to keep an eye on how a recruit who had arrived only a few days ago was doing on the base. As such, he could think of only one thing to say. "P-Private Kang Jin-Ho is doing well, sir!"


    The Division Commander nodded. "I see. There haven''t been any troubles so far, I hope "


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good. I''d like to speak to him, then.¡±


    Cold sweat began trickling down Ha Jin-Nam''s forehead. ¡°Sir, Private 2nd ss Kang Jin-Ho is currently in the artillery corps.¡±


    "Artillery corps " The Division Commander looked a little confused.


    The Battalion Commander quickly exined, "Sir, Kang Jin-Ho is a member of Charliepany."


    "<i>Ah,</i> that''s right. Charlie is a separatepany, isn''t it!" The Division Commander lightly tutted away as if he had just remembered a crucial but forgotten intel. "That means he''s not in this base, no "


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, sir.¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i> Is that so " The Division Commander clutched his baton and got up. "No choice, then. Should we head to Charlie next "


    Ha Jin-Nam cried out at the top of his lungs. ¡°Wait, sir! I shall send someone there immediately and fetch Private Kang Jin-Ho here, sir!¡±


    The Division Commander looked at Ha Jin-Nam weirdly. "There''s no need for that. I can simply hop over there."


    "No, Commander! It''s only correct for a soldier toe to where the officers are, sir!"


    "...You think so " The Division Commander chuckled slightly at Ha Jin-Nam''s desperate persuasion before sitting back down. "Fine. Bring him here, then."


    ¡°Sir! We''ll get on it immediately!¡± Ha Jin-Nam saluted, then dashed out of the office.


    After sneakily wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, the Battalion Commander cautiously asked, "Sir, may I ask you something "


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Go ahead.¡±


    "Sir, I might be overstepping my boundaries here, but... What exactly is your rtionship with the soldier named Kang Jin-Ho...? We should at least have some idea on it so that we can decide on our future directions, you see."


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that? We don''t have any rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    "We don''t even know each other." The Division Commander lightly tutted, then gulped down his cup of coffee. After emptying it, he put the cup down and smiled brightly at the Battalion Commander. "Yup, coffee should be drunk when it has slightly cooled down. Anyway. I really don''t have any rtionship with that kid. Listen, fe. Do I look like the sort of person who''d personally pay a visit to a soldier I''m familiar with? Or even pay extra attention to them "


    "No, sir. I know you are not that sort of a person."


    "That''s right. Besides, I wouldn''t have assigned a soldier I''m personally acquainted with to this battalion, either. If I had found out about him in the middle of basic training, I''d have him transferred elsewhere."


    "Indeed, sir. And I respect that side of your character. The thing is..." The Battalion Commander faltered there, unable to continue the rest of his sentence.


    However, the Division Commander did that for him. "What, you wanna ask why I even bothered toe all this way just to meet a measly little private and make your life difficult? Is that it "


    ¡°N-no, sir! Of course not!¡±


    The Division Commander boisterouslyughed before pointing at the Battalion Commander with his baton. "Listen."


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    "I have no ns to allow any special treatments or grant privileges to any rtives of mine. And I will never let it happen under my watch, too. Our issue here is that kid isn''t my rtive."


    ¡°...?¡±


    "I can''t tell you the exact details, but know this: that private is connected to a very influential person. However, don''t try to outthink yourself here since you''ll soon find out, anyway. However, let me say this ahead of time. That private is protected by someone iparably scarier and more influential than anyone you can think of."


    The Battalion Commander nervously gulped.


    "That''s why I''m asking you to be a bit more hands-on with that private. But I''m not telling you to give him special treatment. Oh no. Just make sure he doesn''t experience any unreasonable nonsense. That''s all."


    "Sir, I''ll definitely make sure." The Battalion Commander nodded affirmatively. He noticed how the Division Commander stopped talking there for some reason, then cautiously raised his voice. "By the way, sir..."


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°My apologies, but... May I know who this influential person is?¡±


    The Division Commander stared at the lower-ranked officer with a less-than-impressed face before groaning at length. Since that influential person had indicated his n to visit this base once every month, perhaps it was a good idea to reveal that information ahead of time. "Fine. It''s Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu.¡±


    "Chairman Hwang Jeong... <i>Huh </i> Who did you say it was?!" The Battalion Commander shot up to his feet. He was freaking out so bad that he had inadvertentlymitted a cardinal sin a soldier should never do: speak rudely to his senior officer. "C-Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu, you say?!"


    The Battalion Commander felt as if his heart would leap out of his mouth after learning about Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s involvement. He had naturally assumed the ''influential person'' behind Kang Jin-Ho to be a currently-serving politician, or maybe Kang Jin-Ho was the son of a minister or something. At least, that was his thought after checking out the Division Commander''s attitude.


    But it was Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu?! This situation would''ve been less burdensome had Kang Jin-Ho been an illegitimate child of the current President of Korea. Why was the living legend of the financial world being introduced into this tale?!


    However, the tale wasn''t over just yet. The Division Commander continued, "I heard that Chairman Hwang woulde here once every month to visit Private Kang Jin-Ho. I don''t have to tell you to prepare well in advance now, do I "


    The battalionmander fell back to his seat with a dazed expression on his face. "<i>...Huh.</i>"


    The divisionmander loudly tutted. "Get a hold of yourself, man."


    ¡°...Sir, could Kang Jin-Ho be his hidden child? Maybe a hidden grandson?¡±


    "See, that''s the weird part about this whole situation." The Division Commander frowned as if merely thinking about this situation was giving him a migraine. "We all have a pretty good idea about what kind of a person Chairman Hwang is. He''s definitely not the type to grant special privileges to his own flesh and blood. After hiseback, didn''t he chase his sons out of hispany for making a mess of things "


    ¡°Y-yes, he did.¡±


    The triumphant return of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu, and the subsequent mass resignation of the board of directors and management, brought about a massive shockwave to the financial world back then. The Battalion Commander was a soldier and held little interest in the conflicts taking ce within the civilian society. Even then, he still got to learn quite a lot about Jaegyeong''s upheaval after news outlets published articles and headlines about it nonstop every single day.


    ¡°ording to my senior, Chairman Hwang''s real personality isn''t so different from what we see in the news. He then told me he still can''t figure out why someone like that wants some random young brat taken care of," said the Division Commander.


    "I-I see." The Battalion Commander nodded. At the same time, he figured out two things from the info he had just learned.


    First, Chairman Hwang''s personality was basically what they had heard about in the news and gossip. Second, which was the important one of the two, this ''request'' wasing from somewhere higher up in the food chain than the Division Commander. If this situation could even be called a request, that was.


    <i>''Well, I guess that makes sense since it involves Chairman Hwang...''</i>


    To a battalionmander, a divisionmander was an existence even higher than heaven itself. Compared to Hwang Jeong-Hu, though? A mere divisionmander was a nobodypared to someone like that. Didn''t the media evaluate Hwang Jeong-Hu as a legend, a giant of the financial world who would have won the presidential election without issues if he had run for it? That was before he got ill, but still.


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    Someone knocked on the door, and then a voice came from beyond it. "Battalion Commander, sir! It''s Captain Ha from the artillery corps Charlie."


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> You may enter.¡±


    The door opened, and Charlie''s Battery Commander walked in. Following right behind him was a strapping young man.


    ¡°Victory!¡± Captain Ha loudly saluted at the two high-ranking officers in the office. The young soldier following him also performed a salute, but his salute was a brief one.


    The Division Commander stared at the young soldier. "Are you Kang Jin-Ho "


    Kang Jin-Ho replied while standing at attention, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, take a seat.¡±


    Despite the permission, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t budge from his spot.


    The Division Commander didn''t give up, however. "It''s fine, Private. Take a seat over here. Come on."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the highest-ranking officer in the room, then slowly walked up to the spot on the couch pointed out to him. Once he sat down, the questions began.


    ¡°So, tell me. Is there anything troubling you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''ve just transferred, after all. I''ve found nothing to trouble me.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about your seniors? Are they treating you fairly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    However, his attitude was misunderstood by the Division Commander as a sign of simple nervousness. So, he spoke with a gentle smile on his face, "If you encounter any difficulties during your time in the military, do give me a call. I might not be able to help you in many things, but I can certainly ensure that you don''t experience unfairness while you''re here."


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened. He stared at the Division Commander and slowly asked, "Was that a request from Chairman Hwang "


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" The Division Commander felt a bit sheepish after being asked so directly like this. "For now, let''s say it was."


    ¡°In that case, sir, there''s no need for you to worry about this matter.¡±


    "<i>Mm </i> What do you mean " The Division Commander tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho exined himself in a stiff voice. "I do not wish to receive any privileges or extra attention during my enlistment, sir. Please forget whatever Chairman Hwang has told you. And, please forget that I''m currently serving in the military, as well. I did not enlist to be a recipient of special treatments. If I knew this would happen, I would have prevented Chairman Hwang froming anywhere near the base, sir."


    The Division Commander''s jaw slowly fell. "Huh "

 Chapter 97: On Standby (3)

    <h4>Chapter 97: On Standby (3)</h4>


    What on earth was this kid talking about? He would not allow Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu toe anywhere near the base


    The Division Commander was left utterly dumbstruck as two revtions hit him. One was with this young man''s clear disy of displeasure as if the divisionmander''s offer to take care of him would dirty his soul or some such. That left a big shock in the divisionmander''s mind, but the second part was even more shocking to him. Private 2nd ss Kang Jin-Ho casually talked about the giant of the financial world, Chairman Hwang, as if that man was an uncle from the neighborhood.


    The Division Commander cautiously asked, ¡°Just how close are you to Chairman Hwang?¡±


    ¡°We''re simply acquaintances,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''That can''t be true!''</i>


    The Division Commander grimaced slightly. One didn''t have to be a genius to imagine that Chairman Hwang wouldn''t be the type toze around on his bed the whole day. As a matter of fact, he might be one of the busiest individuals in the whole of South Korea. Someone like that wouldn''t go out of his way to make time and look after some fresh-faced youngster.


    The Division Commander came to the chairman''s defense. "Listen, Jin-Ho. Chairman Hwang is not expecting us to give you special treatment. No, he simply asked us to ensure that, at the very least, you''re not subjected to any unreasonable nonsense. You should know better than anyone that Chairman Hwang isn''t that type of a person, don''t you "


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Sir, that is a special privilege.¡±


    "Why do you think that "


    ¡°Shouldn''t others also be spared from unreasonable nonsense, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm¡­</i>¡±


    "I heard that it''s all a part of the military culture. Of course, if something''s wrong, it should be corrected. If something is unfair, one has to protest against it. I''m not saying I''ll silently yield to unfair and unreasonable abuse, sir." Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking there and coughed to clear his throat. Why did it feel like he hadn''t talked this much in such a long time? "I''m certain that almost no one joins the army while expecting to receive special treatment, sir. We all know things will get unfair, but we still ept our enlistment since we believe it''s our duty. In that case, it''s unfair for everyone that I''ll be the only one to receive special treatment."


    "<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>" The Division Commander tutted loudly. "You seem to be underestimating the army somewhat, young man. Of course, most people finish their service without running into any incidents. However, there are also those rare asions where your own strength can''t help you at all."


    "Even if such a thing happens, sir, it''s a matter I must deal with," Kang Jin-Ho replied firmly, his expression remaining resolute. "Even if I encounter an incident beyond the scope of my power to handle, the ones who need to resolve it must be the military''smand structure and myself, sir. Getting outside help is going against the established military custom."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± The Division Commander rubbed his chin.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up. "Whether it''s Chairman Hwang or someone just as influential, they don''t have the right to twist and distort the sacred duty every South Korean soldier has to deal with. I''ve spoken to the chairman before on this topic, but it seems my message hadn''t gotten through to him. In that case, I''ll have to speak to him again and make myself clearer. As such, sir, I''d like you to stop paying attention to me."


    With that, Kang Jin-Ho promptly walked out of the office.


    ¡°T-That damn kid!¡± The Battalion Commander''s face turned bright red.


    Even if you were putting forth a sound argument, you still shouldn''t be standing tall and unyielding in front of a divisionmander. Not only was such an attitude disrespectful toward higher-ranked officers, but it disrespected the elderly, too. "How dare he!"


    The Division Commander raised his hand. ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-huh!</i> I said, enough.¡± The Division Commander tutted again and pulled out a cigarette for himself, forcing the Battalion Commander to stop panting like a raging bull and shut his mouth. ¡°Indeed... No one has the right to distort that sacred duty, huh...¡± Suddenly, the Division Commander broke out in a fit ofughter. ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> What a daring kid.¡±


    ¡°Sir, he''s just too insolent.¡±


    "No. In this case, it''s daring, not insolence. Plucky, even."


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    "You use the term insolence only when the other party is in the wrong. I mean, let''s be honest here. What we tried to do here was do a favor for Chairman Hwang, no " the Division Commander asked with a sly grin.


    "But, sir. Aren''t we simply thinking of looking after that kid a little more than usual due to his personal connection "


    ¡°That, right there. That is what I mean by doing a favor.¡±


    The Battalion Commander mped his mouth shut.


    The Divisionmander continued, ¡°Other soldiers aren''t getting any special treatment because they don''t have any connections to people like me. Is it not the case? Now that is unfair, wouldn''t you say? After all, they aren''t getting the same opportunities.¡±


    The Battalion Commander slowly nodded in agreement. Even he would be pissed off after witnessing other battalionmanders with simr work experience under their belts getting promoted before him simply because of their personal connections.


    The Division Commander rubbed his chin some more. "However... It''s no easy thing to resolutely refuse a chance to enjoy afy military life without lifting a finger. Especially when you aren''t the one requesting it but someone else."


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±


    "But now, not only did that young man refuse us, he even lectured us too. However, he''s right. No one should be allowed to dictate and manipte the sacred duty to defend our homnd. That''s something a Korean citizen should never do." The Division Commander lit his cigarette and puffed deeply as a grin floated on his lips. "Funny, I don''t feel so bad even after a youngster dared to lecture me. Ever since I reached this position, everyone has been asking me to look favorably after them. But to think a private of¡ªall people¡ªwould actually tell me to mind my own business."


    The Battalion Commander cautiously piped up. ¡°Sir, I still think he has crossed the line. I''ve never seen a private that rude before.¡±


    "That''s probably why Chairman Hwang asked us to keep an eye out for him. That kid, he''s so unyielding that he might break in half one day." The divisionmander chuckled; his aged eyes drew Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s silhouette in the empty air just before exiting the office.


    <i>''Indeed, unyielding.''</i>


    A few of the divisionmander''s seniors were like that. They didn''t know the meaning ofpromise or how to bow down. They were simply fixated on walking on the right path. That was why they were broken, brought down, and eliminated.


    The Division Commander began thinking that he only managed to climb up to this position because he wasn''t as dignified or righteous as they were. And that he was crafty enough to dodge the headwinds. A certain bitter taste of remorse suddenly filled his mouth.


    He shook his head, then sighed. ¡°Listen. Don''t give Private Kang Jin-Ho any special treatment.¡±


    ¡°...Will it be fine, sir?¡±


    ¡°It''s what he wants. So, let''s humor him.¡±


    "However, we already know about him, so it won''t be easy..." The Battalion Commander massaged his temples. That pained expression reminded the Division Commander of the sad position of soldiers tied down by external pressures.


    If Chairman Hwang willed it, getting rid of a divisionmander wouldn''t even be a thing. In that case, what would it be like with a measly battalionmander with the rank of lieutenant colonel? Even a stray breath from the chairman might result in his head flying off.


    The Division Commander took another puff of his cigarette. ¡°I''ll deal with that, so don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang is still scheduled to visit your base once a month. We''ll have to speak to him, then. Besides, that kid said he''d be talking to the chairman on his own, too.¡±


    ¡°Sir, a youngster being so rude might only earn the chairman''s ire.¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing we can do about that, though! Cross your fingers and hope that doesn''t happen.¡± The Division Commander tutted loudly.


    ***


    "Wait, Kang Jin-Ho!" Ha Jin-Nam cried out after chasing Kang Jin-Ho outside the office. He was freaking out. "Hey, you crazy son of a gun! How dare you just walk out of an office with the divisionmander in it! Do you want to see your batterymander''s head fly off that badly?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered. ¡°I didn''t think about that, sir. My apologies.¡±


    "...For now, be on standby here." Ha Jin-Nam issued an order in a firm voice, but he had no idea what to do.


    He might have scolded Kang Jin-Ho just now, but his mind just couldn''t get rid of the image of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s domineering shadow looming over the private from behind. That was why he just couldn''t bring himself to punish Kang Jin-Ho. However, he couldn''t let this conduct slide without any repercussions, either.


    What flustered Ha Jin-Nam more was the deafening silenceing from the battalionmander''s office. In a situation like this, they had no choice but to wait until the Battalion Commander came out of the office.


    ¡°Sir, may I make a phone call?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while pointing at a distant phone booth in the corridor.


    ¡°<i>Mm?!</i>¡± Ha Jin-Nam suddenly felt scared.


    Judging from what had been said back in the office, this punk seemed to be thinking of calling Chairman Hwang right now and nagging the living hell out of him. If that happened¡­ how was Ha Jin-Nam supposed to deal with the fallout?!


    He quickly shook his head. ¡°N-no, you can''t. You will be on standby for the time being!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. I only need a minute.¡±


    ¡°When a batterymander orders you to be on standby, you abide by it!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t argue back any further and obediently stood at attention.


    Ha Jin-Nam sneakily breathed a sigh of relief.


    <i>''I guess he''s notpletely ignorant of the ranks, then...''</i>


    Now that he knew of Chairman Hwang''s involvement, Ha Jin-Nam wouldn''t be able to do anything even if Kang Jin-Ho acted a bit cheekily to him. Unless Kang Jin-Ho was an idiot, he should know this, too. Yet, he remained respectful toward Ha Jin-Nam, his superior officer.


    Ha Jin-Nam wiped a bit of sweat off his forehead and cautiously asked, ¡°Jin-Ho, are you rted to Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu in some way?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''m not rted to him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. Be honest with me. I won''t tell anyone, I promise.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. I''m telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°...Really? Then, why is he trying to look after you so bad?¡±


    ¡°It must be because we are somewhat privately acquainted, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Should Ha Jin-Nam believe this or not? Did he have a choice? He did take a gander at Kang Jin-Ho''s data before, and there definitely was no blood rtionship between the chairman and the private. Judging from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s actions, though? It would be wrong to assume there was no rtionship between the two.


    ¡°...They are taking way too long.¡± Ha Jin-Nam nced at the doorway to the battalionmander''s office and sighed deeply. Why was it still closed? ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho. Were you thinking of phoning Chairman Hwang?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "...Even if I stop you now, you''ll still call him after returning to our base, right "


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine! Make the call. Get back here immediately when you''re finished, got that?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted Ha Jin-Nam, then walked over to the phone booth.


    Ha Jin-Nam watched him walk away while shuddering involuntarily.


    <i>''Just why did this have to happen in my corps...!''</i>


    Why was a storyline from a TV drama ying out in his backyard? Ha Jin-Nam could only grumble unhappily. His dream wasn''t anything grand¡ªjust operating his corps well enough to get his first promotion, that was all! This whole situation felt like... It felt like he was sailing the high seas only to encounter rough waters. He hoped for it to be just a spot of bad weather, only for a bloody Kraken to burst through the bottom of the ship!


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> I''m not even Captain Jack Sparrow, you know...¡± Ha Jin-Nam spat out a groan, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho holding the phone''s receiver.


    <i>''I wonder, what is he saying to Chairman Hwang ''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was a soldier, Ha Jin-Nam was fully aware that an officer eavesdropping on a private phone call was uneptable behavior. However, his curiosity was getting the better of him.


    A newbie who could directly get in touch with Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu? How could Ha Jin-Nam not be curious about the contents of their conversation? Moreover, he could glean some kind of hint about the actual rtionship between Kang Jin-Ho and Chairman Hwang. That could be a massive help to both the Battalion Commander and the Division Commander.


    <i>''...Should I just listen for a bit ''</i>


    Ha Jin-Nam lightly chewed his lips. While telling himself that he was simply being loyal to his senior officers and definitely not trying to satisfy his own curiosity, Ha Jin-Nam sneaked closer to the phone booth.


    He made sure to approach from behind Kang Jin-Ho so that he couldn''t be seen. He also kept his steps as silent as possible. Once he was close enough, Ha Jin-Nam tried to listen in.


    <i>''Mm? What is he talking about ''</i>


    He couldn''t quite hear what Kang Jin-Ho was saying on the phone, so he got even closer.


    ¡°That''s why... I told you, didn''t I?¡±


    Finally, Ha Jin-Nam could hear Kang Jin-Ho''s hushed voice.


    ¡°...Chairman!¡±


    Ha Jin-Nam concentrated a bit more and finally heard their conversation a bit clearer. Since ''Chairman'' was brought up, Kang Jin-Ho must be talking to Hwang Jeong-Hu on the phone.


    <i>''I guess he does know Chairman Hwang, then ''</i>


    Ha Jin-Nam found it so weird that a person he had only ever seen on TV was speaking to a soldier over the phone right in front of his eyes. This situation still seemed surreal, and he couldn''t quite decide what to make of it.


    Ha Jin-Nam ever so slightly drifted into and of dreamy haze, but what Kang Jin-Ho said next snapped him wide awake.


    ¡°That''s why I told you thest time, sir. I do not need anything from you. If the same thing happens again, I''m not going to take it lying down. Let me make myself clear. Stop interfering with my military life, sir. This is not up for discussion.¡±


    The realization of reality brutally crashed into Ha Jin-Nam. He clutched at his chest where his heart was as his knees buckled and gave in.

 Chapter 98: On Standby (4)

    <h4>Chapter 98: On Standby (4)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu put the phone down and could only groan loudly. ¡°Urgh...¡±


    ¡°Sir, I did warn you this might happen,¡± said Director Baek Yeong-Gi as he offered his boss a ss of cold water.


    ¡°But! I wasn''t telling him to quit the army, was I?! I only suggested a way for our lives to be easier, that''s all!¡±


    "Sir, that is the same thing as interfering..."


    "How can you say that! I''m not interfering, just being considerate!"


    ¡°Too much consideration tends to be interference, sir.¡±


    "<i>...Khmm.</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu wordlessly chugged down the cold water as if he also agreed with that sentiment. After emptying the cup, though, he got going again. "Even if that''s true! He knows I had been trying so hard to take care of him. So, at the very least, he could have said, ''Thank you for your consideration, but no thanks.¡¯ He didn''t even bother to do that!"


    Baek Yeong-Gi grinned brightly. The sight of Hwang Jeong-Ju throwing a tantrum was rather unfamiliar, but it was also quite entertaining to watch. How could he not be entertained when he knew how much crushing charisma this old man had always emitted during the meeting of the board of directors? And the same old man was throwing a childish fit right now solely because Kang Jin-Ho had tly refused his goodwill. What an amusing sight this was!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu loudly tutted. ¡°If only he knew how worried I am, Jin-Ho wouldn''t have acted that way!¡±


    Bake Yeong-Gi chuckled softly. ¡°Now, you finally understand what it feels like to raise a child, sir.¡±


    ¡°...A child?¡±


    ¡°Always feeling anxious¡ªworried that your precious child might get into an ident and hurt themselves. Also, wondering when he''d get the leave and visit the family home... That''s what all parents feel after sending their sons to the military, sir.¡±


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu made a sheepish face while turning his head away. Baek Yeong-Gi''s smile deepened at this response.


    The illness had changed Hwang Jeong-Hu. He was still passionate about work, and his charisma hadn''t gone anywhere, but it felt like he had gotten a little softer, a little mellower these days. He certainly cared a lot about his employees even before the illness nearly KO''ed him, but his methods of looking after them had changed noticeablytely. In the past, he never once outwardly disyed what was in his mind. Nowadays, though, he had be just a little more expressive than before.


    <i>''Is it because he has gone through a life-or-death ordeal ''</i>


    Baek Yeong-Gi mused, still nowhere close to an answer.


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t shown up, Hwang Jeong-Hu most likely would have died. That was probably why he became a little mellower, or that was what Baek Yeong-Gi used to think. Now that he had observed his boss from close by for a while, though? Kang Jin-Ho''s influence on Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed to be getting more and more noticeable.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued toin away, "<i>Tsk, tsk!</i> Who knew that the military could be such an obstacle! To think that a genuine talent must rot away for two years...!"


    ¡°Sir, every boy has to enlist one day.¡±


    "I know that! Even I also went through it! I still jump up from the bed whenever I dream about that bastard, Sergeant Choi!" Hwang Jeong-Hu clenched his fists tightly and shuddered in anger. Suddenly, his head shot up, his eyes ring daggers at Baek Yeong-Gi. "Yeong-Gi, should I search for him "


    ¡°...Who are you talking about, sir?¡±


    ¡°Who else? It''s Sergeant Choi, obviously! That bastard might still be alive.¡±


    "Please calm down, sir!" Baek Yeong-Gi freaked out and hurriedly dissuaded his boss. He diligently prayed in his heart that this mysterious Sergeant Choi had already bitten the bullet. If that person were around the same age as Chairman Hwang, the odds of him still being alive would be 50-50. With how the chairman was chomping at the bits, though? It might be better for this Choi person if he was already roaming the afterlife instead of being alive and learning what it was like to be on the receiving end of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s petty revenge.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grumbled. ¡°Even someone like me doesn''t want to remember much about my military days, so what about Jin-Ho? Let me ask you; you think someone like him can keep his sanity in that ce?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi replied with a warm grin, "Sir, I have no doubt that Mister Jin-Ho will pull through splendidly."


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    "Sir, I think Jin-Ho isn''t as inflexible and stiff as you believe. In all honesty, he hasn''t started any trouble before. Am I wrong about that "


    Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head. "Well, no. That''s not wrong."


    ¡°Chairman, you tend to overestimate Jin-Ho, but on the other hand, you also tend to underestimate him. Unless something debilitating happens, all South Korean men must enlist sooner orter. As such, I believe Jin-Ho will be able to deal with whateveres his way.¡±


    ¡°...Listen, Yeong-Gi. I''m not worried about that.¡±


    "I''m sorry " Baek Yeong-Gi was taken aback slightly.


    "I''m worried about him trying to deal with whatever happens by going above and beyond the norm, Yeong-Gi. Most normal people would simply try to deal with what''s in front of them if they encounter something unreasonable, but Jin-Ho... That kid will try to resolve it by ripping apart the source of the unreasonableness."


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡±


    "As you''re fully aware, our military is rife with instances of unfair practices. Even then, not a single past president dared to reform the military. Do you remember the recent scandal of a general selling state secrets to the North not too long ago "


    ¡°Yes, sir, I remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like that scandal, corruption and irregrities within our military are still happening under the surface. It''s just that we''re unaware of them, and it''d be no exaggeration to call the military the most corrupt ce in South Korea. Jin-Ho''s now in the thick of it, witnessing all those things happening around him. The question now is, can he turn a blind eye to all of them?¡±


    "<i>Mm,</i> well..." Baek Yeong-Gi nodded slowly. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew wasn''t some naive kid burning in righteousness. However, that kid also wasn''t cynical and indifferent enough to ignore the injustice happening in front of his eyes. "Perhaps I should pay him a visit separately and strongly request him not to do anything, sir."


    ¡°Didn''t you hear us on the phone? He told us to stay away from him, did he not?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he was talking about you. I should be fine.¡±


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu pulled out a cigarette, then unhappily mouthed it. "That ungrateful kid...! Even though I''ve been so considerate..."


    Baek Yeong-Gi tried his best to stop hisughter from bursting out of his mouth as he watched his boss acting like a sulking kid.


    <i>''I''m so happy that you''vee back to us, Chairman.''</i>


    Recalling those hellish moments when Hwang Jeong-Hu was on his deathbed made Baek Yeong-Gi that much more appreciative of the way things were right now. People wereining about the economic downturn, but Hwang Jeong-Hu''s presence alone made everything seem okay. Reassuring, even. A giant would always find a way out no matter the situation, after all.


    ¡°By the way, Yeong-Gi. Why did our electronics division''s revenue fall so much after I left it to you?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi''s expression rapidly changed to resemble a man chewing on crap as he urgently lowered his head.


    <i>''Not everything is so great, then...''</i>


    While listening to a torrent of nagging straight out of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mouth, Baek Yeong-Gi began to seriously consider retirement.


    ***


    <i>''W-what the hell is up with this kid?!''</i>


    Ha Jin-Nam gulped nervously. He could no longer see Kang Jin-Ho as a fellow human being. Even though this kid was simply doing something as in as putting the phone down!


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Sir? What are you doing on the floor?¡±


    "<i>Uh? O-oh,</i> that... <i>Uh...</i>" Ha Jin-Nam ungainly got up from the floor.


    <i>''How can this kid shout at Chairman Hwang, of all people ''</i>


    Moreover, the phone conversation sounded like he was threatening the chairman, right? There was actually someone in South Korea capable of treating the one and only Chairman Hwang this way? Not even the President of Korea, arguably the most politically powerful person in the country, could speak to Hwang Jeong-Hu on the phone in that disrespectful attitude and tone.


    <i>''Wait, maybe it wasn''t Chairman Hwang, after all ''</i>


    Ha Jin-Nam consciously decided to think that way. If that phone call was real, this situation simply didn''t make any sense whatsoever. To preserve his sanity, Ha Jin-Nam convinced himself that Kang Jin-Ho was talking to somebody else, not Chairman Hwang, and then he promptly tried to forget about what just happened a minute ago.


    ¡°Charlie Battery Commander, sir! The Battalion Commander wants you back in the office, sir!¡± the secretary suddenly called out to Ha Jin-Nam.


    "Okay, got it." Ha Jin-Nam nodded, then dragged Kang Jin-Ho back to the entrance of the battalionmander''s office. "You, wait here. Hang on, go sit over there and be on standby. Do not cause any more problems, got it? Hey, secretary? Give this kid a cup of coffee or something."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ha Jin-Nam made Kang Jin-Ho obediently sit on one of the chairs in the corridor, then faced the office entrance. After taking a deep breath, he opened the door and entered. He only emerged after quite some time, and hisplexion disyed his exhaustion. ¡°Okay. Let''s go back, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ha Jin-Nam climbed into the back seat of the waiting vehicle and drove past the HQ''s guardhouse.


    ***


    Now that he was back in his base, Ha Jin-Nam began racking his brain. The request from the Division Commander and the Battalion Commander was the only thing he could think about right now.


    <i>''Keep my eyes on him, but make sure the kid doesn''t find out? How am I supposed to do that?!''</i>


    Monitor Kang Jin-Ho, but make it seem like he wasn''t being monitored? Trying to figure that order out almost made Ha Jin-Nam break down and weep. However, he wasn''t dense enough that he couldn¡¯t see why the higher-ups made that order in the first ce, so he had no choice but to shut up and return to his base.


    Besides, he was a soldier. Even if he disagreed, ranks were everything to a soldier, and he certainly couldn''t argue with the higher-ups now, could he? In any case, Ha Jin-Nam simply had to keep an eye out on Kang Jin-Ho now. Since this matter was too great, he couldn''t just inform the lower-ranked officers below him and let them handle it. As a batterymander, his schedule was already jam-packed, so this addition only made his daily life even more hellish.


    After about a week of monitoring Kang Jin-Ho, Ha Jin-Nam realized something.


    <i>''This kid... He''s insane!''</i>


    Ha Jin-Nam witnessed Kang Jin-Ho organizing his locker and could only shudder nonstop. Just who was Ha Jin-Nam? Wasn''t he a graduate of South Korea''s military academy? No matter how much the military valued discipline and was rife with improper activities, it would still pale inparison to the academy as far as enforcing discipline was concerned.


    In the academy, <i>literally</i> everything had to be done by the book. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the academy''s education period was designed to drill military discipline into the very souls of its cadets. Drilling cadets until the habits of ''perfect'' morning wake-up routine, ''perfect'' conduct at all times, and ''perfect'' organization of everything they touched were instilled in them? Indeed, those were some hellish times.


    What was the number one issue the recently-graduated second lieutenants faced after their deployment? Wasn''t it with how they tried to apply the field manual to everything they did


    As Ha Jin-Nam was a batterymander now, the memories of his academy days had long be indistinct blurs. However, watching Kang Jin-Ho rekindled the horrors of those days in his head.


    <i>''Gee whiz. Even that kid''s uniform hanging on the clothes rack reeks of discipline!''</i>


    There was this thing called ''gravity'' in this world. However, how could those uniforms ignore that and remain so resolutely... ''disciplined'' like that?! And the sight of Kang Jin-Ho perfectly folding and pressing the nket threatened to reawaken Ha Jin-Nam''s past trauma, too!


    ¡°K-Kang Jin-Ho! Jin-Ho, stopppp!¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you dumbass! We told you to stop doing that!¡±


    ¡°I said, stop!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho began ''disciplining'' his nket like that, the senior soldiers nearby rushed in and tried to stop him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho replied with a confused tilt of his head, ¡°But, sirs. I''m simply trying to organize my things.¡±


    ¡°And we''re telling you to stop it!¡±


    "I don''t understand, sir. I was taught that being neat and organized is the foundation of being a soldier."


    ¡°We know, so stop doing it already!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified. "Sir? I know that a senior soldier ordering a junior to organize their things can be considered an unreasonable practice, but doesn''t the military actively rmend its soldiers to voluntarily clean their belongings "


    "Listen, Jin-Ho! I''ll y the part of the bad senior here, so please, stop doing that! I''m even prepared to spend the night in detention, too!"


    ¡°Damn it, just how did we end up with a kid like him...?¡±


    "<i>Aigoo,</i> Jin-Ho! I can''t breathe because of you. If you don''t want to see your hyungs taken to the infirmary, please, please! Stop doing that!"


    An unprecedented crisis of a junior soldier promoting the importance of organization, and his seniors doing their best to stop him, was currently unfolding in Kang Jin-Ho''s barrack. Ha Jin-Nam stealthily witnessing this scene could only shudder, his teeth ttering noisily.


    <i>''That, that crazy kid!''</i>


    Including his time in the academy, Ha Jin-Nam had spent almost a decade in the army by now. A decade! However, hand on heart, he could swear that he had never met anyone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, just apply to be a non officer, will ya! Better still, just go attend the military academy! Why did you have to attend Jaegyeong instead and torment us like this!¡±


    <i>''...The academy won''t ept a loon like him, you know!'' </i>


    Ha Jin-Nam tutted inwardly while shaking his head.


    It was a relief that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t cause any¡­ <i>problems</i> in the past month or so since joining the corps. However, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t him adapting to life in the military but the other way around. What a historical and unprecedented event that was... Still, nothing major had happened so far, and that was great for everyone involved. Of course, some minor issues did make them raise their heads every now and then.


    ¡°Here shees!!!¡±


    Every military personnel staying in Barracks 5 rushed in front of the TV.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaah!</i> Dear Goddess, you''re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, our President! President of the Army is here!¡±


    "I''m telling you, I have no idea how I would survive my military service without seeing Se-Ah''s performance!"


    The TV was currently ying a music show. A young female idol in a provocative outfit was singing and dancing on stage.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    ¡°Man, she''s such a killer!¡±


    All of a sudden, Kang Jin-Ho carrying a floor mop opened the door and stepped inside. It was the weekend, but he felt a bit miffed by the <i>slightly</i> dusty floor, so he went outside to wash the mop and get it ready for a bout of cleaning.


    "Sirs, I''m going to mop the floor for a bit."


    ¡°...You OCD-suffering idiot?!¡±


    .


    The seniors resolutely refused to budge from their spots in front of the TV, and Kang Jin-Ho could only furrow his brow.


    ¡°Hold your horses, will ya! We''ll get out of the way once Se-Ah is done with her performance!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at how firm his seniors were behaving. Then, he raised his head to look at the TV screen himself.


    1. ¡°? /President of the army¡± is a Korean ng term denoting an idol/singer popr with soldiers. And yes, it''s literally two words: "president" and "army": mashed together.

 Chapter 99: On Standby (5)

    <h4>Chapter 99: On Standby (5)</h4>


    The seniors had the TV perfectly surrounded, and Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even get a peek at the screen.


    <i>''What a sad sight this is...''</i>


    The sight of a bunch of soldiers surrounding a TV to cheer and dance around like madmen was making Kang Jin-Ho somewhat sad. These men must have been regr people in the outside world, yet... What was it with the military that could turn these young men into brain-dead idiots


    Kang Jin-Ho found it so mysterious and pitiful that normal people with only a passing interest in female idols would suddenly start memorizing their favorite singers'' genealogy as soon as they put on the service uniform.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to get a peek. ¡°Sir? Just who is on the TV?¡±


    "It''s a new, up-anding singer, you see! But she''s so damn hot! Not only is she pretty, but her figure is also superb! And she''s a great singer and a dancer, too! She''s the Real Deal, I tell ya!"


    ¡°Did we mention she''s sexy, too?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kuh,</i> she''s so cool...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily groaned at the overblown responses of his seniors, then started mopping the part of the floor with no one on it.


    One of the seniors nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Aren''t you interested in stuff like this?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly, no.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    "Come on, now. You think we were this crazy about idols before enlisting, too? You''re a soldier now, so you must start respecting the President of the Army more."


    ¡°...I''ll do that at ater date, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this brat. I''ll give you a month before you submit to the greatness of the President of the Army.¡±


    Another senior soldier suddenly butted in and offered his opinion. "By the way, it has only been a month since Se-Ah made her debut, you know? Is it okay to give her the President title already? If Ah-Yeon or Bo-Ram heard you, they''d get sad, sir."


    ¡°You dumbass, why are you asking me the obvious? A perfect 10 finally showed up, so it''s time for the aunties to call it a day.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> But, sir. Weren''t you swearing your undying loyalty to thosediesst month?¡±


    ¡°Listen, one''s loyalty should be flexible. Flexible, I tell ya!¡±


    ¡°That''s being disloyal, sir.¡±


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to the bickering soldiers and inwardly groaned. The high-pitched singinging from the TV speakers seemed to be piercing his eardrums, and he had to frown deeply in displeasure. He wasn''t trying to belittle modern pop music, though. It was just his ears had been conditioned by decades of listening to calm, gentle music, so the up-tempo stuff like modern pop sounded unnatural and anxiety-inducing.


    <i>''Besides, the singer''s vocal ability is only so-so, too.''</i>


    Indeed, the idol named Se-Ah didn''t seem to be a good singer, either. Even if the song being yed weren''t your cup of tea, you''d still appreciate an idol boasting remarkable vocal chops. There should be plenty of idols fitting that criteria, so to find out that a singer with an average singing ability could be this popr... What a sad state of affairs this was.


    The senior soldiers enthusiastically chatted among themselves, totally unaware of Kang Jin-Ho''s sphemous inner thoughts.


    "Did you hear about how crazy Se-Ah''s poprity has gottentely "


    ¡°Right! Didn''t shend in the no.1 spot already? She''s blown the roof wide open!¡±


    ¡°Just where was a girl like that hiding all this time, I wonder?¡±


    "Nowadays, the pretty kids aren''t interested in acting or stuff like that and just want to be the next breakout idol, sir. That''s why we keep getting prettier and prettier idols with better talents, sir!"


    "<i>Kuh~!</i> However! Don''t forget there''s still something called ss. Having a pretty face isn''t enough to exin Se-Ah''s ss, you know!"


    ¡°I agree, sir. Her kind personality is a real deal!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t understand the enthusiasm of his seniors. Regardless of whether an idol was a beauty or a singing maestro, she''d still be just a digital image on the TV screen. Sure, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn''t understand where the passion of these soldiers wasing from since this world was choke-a-full of people who had fallen in love with mascots or anime characters. However, people losing their minds over some celebrities with zero ties to them didn''t sit well with Kang Jin-Ho''s sensibilities.


    ¡°<i>Hah?! </i>This brat! You dare groan in front of our dear Lady President?!¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su flew off his handle and forcefully yanked Kang Jin-Ho to the front of the TV. ¡°Let''s see if you can still stayposed after you p your eyes on her!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was on the tall side, so simply being near allowed him to look at the TV screen over the shoulders of his seniors. However...


    <i>Craaaack...!</i>


    The wooden handle of the mop issued a bone-chilling crack as it snapped in half.


    ¡°...?!¡± The seniors tensed up at that scary noise and looked behind them, only to be greeted by the newest addition to their unit disying the face of a terrifying specter.


    "Kang... Eun... Yeong!" Kang Jin-Ho growled like a murderous beast. He suddenly threw the broken mop on the floor and walked out of the living area in a huff.


    ¡°...What''s gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, sir.¡±


    The seniors could only stand there in a confused daze, unable to figure out what had just happened.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Niiice~</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in happiness.


    He was feeling quite pleased right now. The reason for his good mood was simple: after making her debut under the pseudonym of Kang Se-Ah, Kang Eun-Yeong was earning quite favorable reviews from all corners. No, scratch that¡ªever since her debut, she had been garnering an explosively positive reaction from everyone!


    ¡°I wonder why no big-name talent agencies wanted to take her?¡± Jo Gyu-Min scratched his chin.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was knowledgeable about the world of idols, but even he could tell Kang Eun-Yeong had all the makings of a bona fide superstar. Not only was she a more-than-adequate singer, but she also had a great figure and a pretty face. Most importantly, though? She had the X-factor.


    What was the X-factor? It was an unquantifiable something that separated one performer from the rest of her peers. A true star needed to have it, and Kang Eun-Yeong absolutely possessed it. Her star quality was so huge and shiny that Jo Min-Gyu had to wonder why all the well-known talent agencies had failed to notice it.


    Of course, that wasn''t true. It wasn¡¯t as if the agencies were blind and couldn''t see the diamond in the rough. Truth be told, Kang Eun-Yeong''s looks in the past didn''t exactly set the world on fire. Ditto for her figure, too. The only reason why she survived as a trainee was because of her innate star quality and her not-too-shabby vocal chops.


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t reformed her looks and figure, Kang Eun-Yeong wouldn''t have survived for long in the entertainment industry.


    "<i>Heh~.</i> Look at all the requests for her appearance pouring in." Jo Gyu-Min cackled while ncing at Kang Eun-Yeong''s itinerary.


    Her management was left to a third party, but she was still Kang Jin-Ho''s younger sister. Since Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t afford to leave her in the hands of some strangers, he ordered her management to report her schedule and list of appearances to him.


    The normal order of business for a talent agency that had just discovered a star would be to send their new star idol on a country-wide tour right away in an attempt to make hay while the sun still shone. However, Jo Gyu-Min had no thoughts of doing that.


    Just who was Kang Eun-Yeong? She was Kang Jin-Ho''s one and only little sister. Without exaggeration, Kang Jin-Ho could very well be the most important person in the Jaegyeong Group. If he discovered that his one and only sister was sent on a jam-packed tour schedule like some kind of a ve, he might throw Jo Gyu-Min out of the window of this 19th-floor office.


    "That''s right. Treat that girl with kiddie gloves as if she''s a diamond worth a million bucks..."


    The n was to reject any appearances that could be bad for her public image and swiftly remove any program directors known for being unable to keep their roving hands to themselves.


    A rookie to the industry wouldn''t be allowed to do that, but Kang Eun-Yeong had the powerful halo of Jaegyeong shining on top of her. No one would dare hurt or rub her the wrong way. This wasn¡¯t a surprise, considering rumors spread faster in the entertainment industry than in any other field. There was no need to mention that Jaegyeong was behind Kang Eun-Yeong, as everyone already knew about it.


    ¡°Alright, let''s see... While having her appear in TV shows, our focus should be on YouTube...¡± After having done unexpected homework on the idol industry, Jo Gyu-Min was now fullymitted to finding the best route for Kang Eun-Yeong''s sess.


    Only by turning her into the People''s Goddess before Kang Jin-Ho got his first leave would Jo Gyu-Min be able to stand tall and proud before him. To achieve this goal, Kang Eun-Yeong should absolutely not do stuff like chasing after brand clout. Instead, she should put on a more sophisticated air about her.


    Jo Gyu-Min pondered what had to be done for the public to see Kang Eun-Yeong as much more than a mere pretty-faced entertainer but as a proper musician. However, his pondering session was suddenly shattered by his ringing phone, forcing him to raise his head and look.


    "<i>Mm </i>"


    Today was the weekend, so who could be calling him like this? Jo Gyu-Min was already infamous for having a very limited pool of acquaintances. Monitoring the ailing Chairman Hwang meant severing ties with the few friends he had. Moreover, who would want to hang around a guy who couldn''t even make time for his friends for over two years? Considering that, this was an inevitable result.


    In addition, the scam callers, sometimes the only sce Jo Gyu-Min could find in his loneliness, wouldn''t bother to call on weekends. As such, he had to stare at the caller''s number on his phone''s screen with some suspicion.


    "033 " The area code starting with 033...? Wasn''t that Gangwon Province? Jo Gyu-Min answered the call as this unexinable anxiety crept into his heart. "Hello, Jo Gyu-Min here."


    - Hello, Mister Gyu-Min. It''s Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Oh, hello! Mister Jin-Ho! It''s been a while!¡±


    - I''ll cut to the chase. Have you seen the TV


    ¡°TV? Why?¡±


    - Eun-Yeong was on it earlier.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression brightened instantly. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> so you saw that! I...¡±


    - I have something to ask you...


    Jo Gyu-Min was about to boast how hard he had been working to prepare so many things for Kang Eun-Yeong, including her outfit, but he quickly changed his mind after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s stiff-sounding voice. "Y-yes "


    - Just who made Eun-Yeong wear such a scandalous outfit and forced her to dance like that?!


    ¡°It''s obviously the wardrobe coordinator as well as the choreographer.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smoothly lied his head off. He navigated through this crisis with consummate ease befitting the man who had miraculously survived the absolute worst situation in his career, and had emerged even stronger than before.


    Even so, cold sweat still soaked his back after realizing that one misced word from his mouth could have gotten his head chopped off just now.


    - Are you sure about this, Mister Gyu-Min


    ¡°A c-coordinator''s job is to look after the wardrobe and do the make-up while the choreographer ns the dance routines, yes. It''smon knowledge, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Of course, the investor sometimes <i>did</i> have a say in such things. The said investor in this case was, of course, Jaegyeong. The man Jaegyeong had assigned to manage Kang Eun-Yeong''s daily life, as well as her idol concept, was none other than Jo Gyu-Min.


    He was definitely not lying about the coordinator and the choreographer, though. Definitely not!


    - Fire them immediately, Mister Gyu-Min.


    "Y-yes..." This moment was when Jo Gyu-Min confirmed that speaking the truth would have gotten him fired. He copsed into his chair after his legs gave up on him. Since he had observed Kang Jin-Ho for a while, he could tell for sure. Kang Jin-Ho''s voice on the phone might have soundedposed, but he was genuinely furious right now.


    - What were they thinking when they made a child do such things!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, your sister is practically an adult already.¡±


    - Oh? Are you implying that an adult can prance around in such revealing clothes on stage


    Jo Gyu-Min stuttered helplessly, "N-no, but... <i>Uh, </i>I didn''t think it was that suggestive..."


    What was an idol supposed to do, then? Do a bunny dance or something?! Kang Eun-Yeong''s concept was solidly in the ''innocent idol'' category, yet Kang Jin-Ho still had a problem with that? In that case, why did he even let her be an idol in the first ce?!


    Dissatisfaction andints rapidly filled Jo Gyu-Min''s head, but he was wise enough not to voice them. It was blindingly obvious what would happen if he voiced them, after all!


    - Change her idol concept immediately and slow down her schedule.


    ¡°T-That''s not going to be feasible, Mister Jin-Ho¡­¡±


    - Not feasible, you say


    Jo Gyu-Min momentarily thought he heard the sounds of something writhing on the other side of the line. More cold sweat soaked his clothes as he desperately thought about what else he could say. Suddenly, he recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s ominous figure during his visit to Choi Yeong-Su''s home. One wrong thing muttered now, and Jo Gyu-Min might have to deal with that version of Kang Jin-Ho chewing his head off. Never mind cold sweat; his body was now covered in deathly goosebumps. "I''ll get on it right away."


    - Yes, immediately!


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min could only spat out a lengthy groan. What was he supposed to do about this siscon now? Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho mostly indifferent toward Kang Eun-Yeong''s career? But he decided that now would be a good time to interfere in every single aspect of her career as her oppa. What a sorrowful situation this was turning out to be!


    ¡°By the way, Mister Jin-Ho...¡±


    - Yes? What is it


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously spoke, "I think Miss Eun-Yeong will strongly oppose the change of her idol concept. She''s genuinely ecstatic about all the spotlight cast on her at the moment, you see."


    - I-Is that so


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice hinted at how shaken up he was just then.


    ¡°Yes. So, how about talking to her personally? I heard that your family is nning to visit you tomorrow.¡±


    - Visit me, here in the base


    "Yes. Originally, I shouldn''t have said anything, but with the situation being what it is, let me be honest with you. Yes, your family wille to see you tomorrow."


    - I see. In that case, I''ll talk to her personally, then.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The phone went dead as soon as the business at hand ended.


    "<i>Uh-whew...</i>" Jo Gyu-Min slumped in his chair, feeling like ten years of his life had flown out the window. He was exhausted from the tension caused by knowing he could have gotten unemployed with a few careless remarks. "...This is why I''ll die before my time."


    Jo Gyu-Min''s hooded eyes drifted over to the muted TV on the wall where the image of the dancing Kang Eun-Yeong could be seen.


    ¡°...What is wrong is that?! Nothing, I say! Dang it, had he been living in some Imic country until now or what?!¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho was left to his devices, his sister might have to wrap her entire body in thick bandages or something and sing stiffly while standing on one spot only. However, that situation had to be avoided, no matter the cost. Jo Gyu-Min silently prayed that the usually daring Kang Eun-Yeong would sessfully stop her rampaging older brother.


    ***


    ¡°I think we''re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear. I think we''ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom. It must be here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s three family members stared at the military base before their eyes and shuddered involuntarily. What kind of a base was this that the Kang family had to drive two more hours after passing the Civilian Control Line just to get here?! Not even the anti-North operatives would want to set up a base in such a remote location!


    ¡°...Let''s go in,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan as he pressed the elerator.


    He drove up to the guardhouse and stopped the car, prompting the sentries to step in front of the vehicle and block the path.


    One of them walked up to the driver''s side and saluted. "Victory! Sir, what business do you have in our base "


    Kang Yu-Hwan politely addressed the stiff-sounding soldier, ¡°I came to visit my son.¡±


    "I see. Please provide the rank and the name of the soldier you wish to visit."


    ¡°It''s Private Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Please wait here,¡± said the sentry. He confirmed that there was indeed a reservation for a visit today and allowed the car to drive past the guardhouse.


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s vehicle cautiously drove into the army base codenamed Charlie.

 Chapter 100: On Standby (6)

    <h4>Chapter 100: On Standby (6)</h4>


    ¡°What a strange ce¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong scanned her new surroundings nonstop. Since she never had a reason to step inside a military base until today, this whole ce felt quite mysterious to her.


    ¡°I wonder, will it be fine to park the car by the training field?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan hesitated slightly before bringing the car to a corner of the busy field. Although he could see a steep road going up a hill toward the barracks, something told him that driving up there might not be a good idea.


    He parked the car well away from the soldiers ying ser. The guard captain approached the Kang family climbing out of the car, and he spoke in an official-sounding tone, ¡°Everyone, the soldier you wish to see has been notified, so he should arrive soon. Please wait here until then, and once he arrives, head over to the visitation room. Also, please fill in this visitor log.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong bowed to the guard captain, then began filling in the document with a pen handed over to her. Once her job wasplete, she handed the form back to the soldier.


    "Please wait a little while longer." The guard captain smiled gently, then turned around to leave... only for his steps toe to a stuttering halt. His head slowly turned back. "<i>...Uh </i>"


    That was when his eyes began quaking. He turned back around to face the Kang family, his jaw slowly dropping to the ground. "C-c-could it be...?!" He urgently scanned the list of visitors'' names.


    <i>''Huh? It''s not her? The name''s different... ''</i>


    He looked up while gulping nervously. Celebrities often went by their pseudonyms, so without asking the person in question, he couldn¡¯t confirm it.


    The guard captain cautiously asked, ¡°E-Excuse me, but are you Miss Kang Se-Ah?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong covered her mouth. "<i>Oh, my!</i> You know who I am, sir "


    ¡°Y-you are really Miss Se-Ah?!¡±


    "<i>Wow!</i> Someone recognized me! Thank you so much! Yes, I am."


    The guard captain hurriedly clutched at his chest.


    <i>''W-what the heck is going on here?!''</i>


    Why was Kang Se-Ah standing before his eyes? To think one of the hottest new idols burning up the scene had shown up in his base! And to visit a soldier, of all things, too!


    The guard captain remembered something and hurriedly asked, "H-Hang on. Is Private Kang Jin-Ho your older brother "


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled brightly. "Yes, he is. Is he doing well "


    ¡°Of course, miss! He''s doing better than well, I tell you!¡±


    The guard captain''s raised voice attracted the attention of the football-ying soldiers, and they began creeping closer to the parked vehicle.


    One of the soldiers asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    The guard captain replied with an excited shout, ¡°I-It''s Kang Se-Ah!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho''s little sister is Kang Se-Ah!¡±


    ¡°Kang... Se-Ah?!¡±


    The aftershock of that revtion was enormous. A soldier dribbling the ball toward the opponent''s suddenly kicked the ball away, then rushed toward the Kang family with everything he had. That was just the beginning, though.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°It''s really Kang Se-Ah?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah!</i> She''s really here! Please, give me your autograph!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was left stunned and flustered by the boisterous crowd forming around his family in the blink of an eye. Their urgent yells were making him dizzy. "W-wait, please calm down...!"


    ¡°<i>Whoa!</i> To think I''d actually meet Se-Ah in this base!¡±


    "Miss Se-Ah! Are you here for a concert "


    "You idiot! Didn''t you hear that she''s visiting Kang Jin-Ho?! Bloody hell, now I know why Jin-Ho is so damn good-looking!"


    ¡°They do resemble each other...¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong professionally took control of the crowd. ¡°Hi, everyone. I''m Kang Se-Ah~.¡±


    ¡°<i>Whoaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m happy to meet my fans like this, but is it okay to do our meet-and-greet a littleter? I''vee to visit my oppa, you see?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course!¡±


    The soldiers were disappointed, but they still unwillingly shuffled back. She might be a famous entertainer, but she was also a visitor to their base. Troubling her any more than this might earn them the wrath of the batterymander.


    ¡°Hang on, isn''t that Jin-Ho over there?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan pointed at the hill.


    Sure enough, looking smart in the Type-A uniform designed for off-base activities, Kang Jin-Ho was leisurely walking down the steep hill.


    "<i>Aigoo,</i> my boy!" Baek Hyeon-Jeong extended her arms toward her son, her expression about to erupt into a flood of tears. Kang Yu-Hwan, meanwhile, proudly nodded in approval.


    Kang Jin-Ho sped up and quickly reached his family.


    "My son!" Kang Yu-Hwan spoke with great emotions and reached out to grasp his son''s shoulder. However...


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out first and ruthlessly grabbed the scruff of Kang Eun-Yeong''s neck.


    ¡°<i>Eh?!</i>¡± She blinked her eyes in confusion and turned her head to look at her brother, but he suddenly picked her up without warning. She cried out in surprise. ¡°<i>Kkyaaaah?!</i>¡±


    ¡°You, follow me!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled lowly.


    ¡°O-Oppa, put me down first!¡±


    "You''re being noisy!" Kang Jin-Ho dragged his sister away as if she was a reticent dog on a leash.


    Kang Yu-Hwan could only stare at this scene in a daze before asking his wife, ¡°Are we... <i>uh,</i> supposed to follow them?¡±


    ¡°I think so...?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied with a cramped smile.


    ***


    ¡°<i>...Hmph.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sat on a chair, her cheeks puffed up in annoyance. ¡°Just what... What is the meaning of this?¡±


    "Silence." Kang Jin-Ho quietly pressed his index finger to his lips. Kang Eun-Yeong flinched and lowered her head.


    Currently, they were in the base''s visitation room. As for Kang Eun-Yeong, she now resembled a high schooler staying up all night to prepare for a test with t-gray tracksuits wrapping every part of her while her hair was neatly tied up in a ponytail. No wonder she was a ball of dissatisfaction right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to his parents. ¡°...Father.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan involuntarily stuttered.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow deeply. "Father, even if Eun-Yeong is an entertainer now, she is still a high school student. A child. I firmly believe that her walking around in such outfits is inappropriate for her age."


    ¡°Y-you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan tried to sound diplomatic. "However, Jin-Ho. Consider the era we live in. Plus, Eun-Yeong''s an entertainer now, too. Don''t you think she should have thest say in what she wants for her image "


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work on Kang Jin-Ho. "Father, parents y the most crucial role in setting their children on the right path. If parents are reluctant to set their children straight, how can anyone expect said children to stand up on their ownter?¡±


    "...Jin-Ho, maybe you''ve seen a little too many historical dramas " Kang Yu-Hwan sighed softly while omitting thetter half of that statement, which involved just how much free time his son must have had in the army.


    Kang Jin-Ho was his son, but Kang Yu-Hwan still felt his blood pressure going up in moments like this. Just what did he do to get a son this stuffy and old-fashioned...


    ¡°And Mother, this includes you, too!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly changed his target.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong flinched instantly. ¡°I... Well, I did tell her not to wear such clothes, son. But what can I do when your sister is too rebellious and doesn''t want to listen?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t want to listen...?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s scary re pierced ruthlessly into his sister next.


    "No, not true!" Kang Eun-Yeong desperately waved her hands in denial. She then cried out in rm. "Mom?! Didn''t you say my outfits are cute and nice?! Why are you changing your tune now "


    ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied while surreptitiously avoiding her daughter''s re.


    Kang Eun-Yeong pounded her chest in sheer frustration. ¡°<i>Wow, </i>you''re such a liar, Mom!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho roared at her. ¡°You''re being noisy!¡±


    ¡°But, Oppa! It''s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°<i>Shh!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho gestured sharply at her to shut up. Kang Eun-Yeong could only pout and mp her mouth shut. In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho carried on with his lecture, ¡°Even if our parents have given you permission, you should still pay utmost attention to your conduct in public.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    "...I''m sorry." Kang Eun-Yeong obediently lowered her head. However, her thoughts weren''t so obedient at the moment.


    <i>''Why does my oppa sound like a character from a historical drama ''</i>


    Who in this day and age would throw a fit just because a girl wore a pair of hot pants? Thest time she checked, they were living in the 21st century, not Joseon!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, "Your appearance is quite troublesome, but you dancing on TV in such revealing outfits is even more concerning."


    ¡°Oppa, that''s not something I have decided on my own. The agency decides concepts like outfits and dance moves. I''m telling you the truth.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I know. That''s why I''ve already called your agency. I told them to alter your concept and wardrobe. I have also informed them that you''ll be on a break until your next single."


    Kang Eun-Yeong shot up to her feet. "No! No freaking way! Oppa, the public had only just started noticing me, you know! No way, I''m not gonna do it!"


    ¡°You will do it.¡±


    "I told you, I won''t!"


    ¡°You will.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong swiftly reached the conclusion that talking to a wall would be more productive at this stage, so she began clinging to her parents next. "Mom, Dad! Please say something! Oppa is trying to destroy my career!"


    "<i>...Mm.</i> I think Jin-Ho has a point."


    ¡°Dad?!¡±


    ¡°I told you to be more careful, didn''t I!¡±


    ¡°Mom?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan sneakily turned his head to avoid meeting his daughter''s pleading gaze. Past experiences told him they could never win against Kang Jin-Ho in a situation like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho usually went about his life unconcerned and disinterested, simply doing as others told him. However, whenever he decided that something was worth getting worked up for and started offering his opinions... No one could change his mind no matter how hard they tried.


    ¡°B-but, this can''t be...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong continued to whine tearfully.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care and simply drove in another nail. ¡°Dye your hair back to ck, too.¡±


    ¡°E-Even my hair?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. "A mere high schooler dares to dye her hair blonde? It won''t be toote to do that after you graduate first. Indeed, do it after you start attending university."


    ¡°Oppa, don''t you get that I''m an entertainer now?! Are you seriously trying to kill my career?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly started grinning for some reason. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see. So, being an entertainer was the root cause.¡±


    ¡°...H-Hang on, Oppa. Listen¡­!¡±


    ¡°In that case, the problem will be solved by you not being an entertainer anymore. It seems that you have made your debut too early.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong finished analyzing her situation and hurriedly jumped into Kang Jin-Ho''s arms. "My dearest older brother, this girl''s thoughts have been too immature. I shall do as youmand, so please, find it in your heart to forgive this foolish child."


    "...Release me."


    "Oppa! Just this once, please! I''m really sorry! I''ll dye my hair ck right away. And I''ll pull up my hair in a bun all the time, too!"


    Kang Jin-Ho assertively nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s how it''s supposed to be.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was <i>this</i> close to shedding tears of blood. However, she knew better than anyone that her debut as an idol had only happened thanks to Kang Jin-Ho. She also knew that he could take away everything she was enjoying right now with a simple snap of a finger.


    <i>''I... I wonder, will a pure, naive girl concept suit me ''</i>


    She could only see a gloomy future ahead of her, but that was still way better than going back to being a trainee idol. Kang Eun-Yeong grumbled while burying her face between her knees. ¡°I shouldn''t havee here.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong had been eager to show off her new self as a bonafide entertainer to her oppa that she even took time out of her packed schedule toe here. But this ungrateful dude not only failed to congratte her, but he even poured a bucket of cold water on her!


    Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly had an idea and cautiously raised her voice, ¡°...Oppa, your seniors were all thrilled to see me, right? Wouldn''t your military life be a bit easier if I doll up a bit on TV?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t need something like that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a firm, resolute voice.


    Kang Eun-Yeong pretended to scratch him like a cat. ¡°You... You! You ain''t gonna bleed if I prick you with a needle now, are you?!¡±


    ¡°It does not matter what you say. A no is still a no. I''ll update Mr. Gyu-Min on our discussion today and have him oversee the changes to your concept. If you don''t like it, then quit.¡±


    "...I''ll do my utmost best, Oppa," Kang Eun-Yeong barely squeaked out a reply while slumping in her chair from thatst knockout blow.


    ¡°Yes, Eun-Yeong. You should listen to your oppa. As for you, Jin-Ho. Let''s continue after we enjoy lunch first.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong began pulling out all kinds of dishes from a cooler box she had prepared beforeing here.


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°But, Mother? You didn''t have to, you know.¡±


    ¡°It''s for my son, so of course, I had to.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled brightly as she set the food on the table.


    With slight concern in his voice, Kang Yu-Hwan asked, "Son, how are you finding the army food? Is it bearable "


    ¡°Yes, Father. It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don''t have to be brave and lie to us.¡±


    "No, Father. The food here really is fine."


    ¡°...Are you serious?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head, still unconvinced.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly nodded as if she had remembered something. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> right. Our son has a poor sense of taste, doesn''t he...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Really?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stared at his wife, waiting for further exnation.


    She exined what happened while handing out cutlery. "I identally cooked a very salty stew a while ago, dear. I must''ve dropped a bag of salt or something for it to be that salty. But Jin-Ho just ate it without saying anything. I tried to taste it after he was done and got a nasty shock, you know "


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. Jin-Ho must have a dull sense of taste, then.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan shrugged his shoulders.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just faintly grinned. His taste buds weren¡¯t rubbish; he simply believed that all edible food was precious. During his first life after his family¡¯s death, he survived almost entirely on instant foods for well over a decade. Moreover, during his early years in Zhongyuan, he even had to dig through piles of garbage to find something to eat.


    He didn''t care whether the stew was made with buckets of salt or not; edible food shouldn''t be thrown away. Especially more so when his mother cooked the food. The mindset of treating all foods preciously had already been engraved deep into his soul.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled and nodded. ¡°The army food is not bad at all, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s a relief.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a bite of the food and asked a question that had been weighing on his mind while chewing, ¡°By the way, Yu-Min didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong nearly threw her hands up in the air in dismay. "Oppa, since when did Yu-Min Oppa be a member of our family? And why would hee when this asion is only for family members? Hang on, are you going out with Yu-Min oppa "


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho expressionlessly red at his little sister, forcing her to pull her head inside the tracksuit''s cors. Kang Jin-Ho then harrumphed. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan scratched his cheek. ¡°I did phone him before leaving, and he said he had something to take care of and can''te today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. It couldn''t be helped, then.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> But, Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin. "I was wondering whether I should bring it up with you or not, but... Maybe it''s better that I do. Yu-Min didn''t sound okay when we chatted on the phone."


    ¡°Please tell me the details, Father.¡±


    ¡°Something must''ve happened to him. His voice was noticeably shaky.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re immediately turned cold and withdrawn.

 Chapter 101: On Leave (1)

    <h4>Chapter 101: On Leave (1)</h4>


    ¡°His voice...¡± Kang Jin-Ho murmured with a stiff expression.


    Kang Eun-Yeong unwisely started tutting. ¡°Maybe you two are <i>really</i> dating?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho expressionlessly red at her once more, causing her to flinch and lower her head once again.


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes in confusion.


    <i>''Why am I getting scared ''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho always been her prey? Why was he scarier than their dad nowadays


    <i>''How did this happen ''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was suddenly ovee with a vague rebellious streak just then. She sneakily raised her head to see if the coast was clear, only to discover Kang Jin-Ho''s re still locked on her. That was when she wisely returned her head to its original position.


    Her oppa in the past used to be clumsy and totally unreliable. After the ident, though? He had morphed into a strict young master. Even worse, her parents were supporting Kang Jin-Ho unconditionally. Even if Kang Eun-Yeong wanted to rebel against him, it would only blow up in her face.


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded and continued, "Yes. His voice alsocked energy. Even I couldn''t help but worry if something bad was happening in his life. However, it didn¡¯t seem right for me to pry into his life, so I didn''t."


    ¡°You made the right call, Father,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as tightness crept into his chest. He stared at the ceiling above and sighed.


    <i>''I hope he''s doing well...''</i>


    He believed Park Yu-Min could stand on his own two feet now, but maybe it was too early for that. Then again, kids around his age should still be under the protection of their parents. Park Yu-Min also had a strong sense of responsibility, and he believed that he had to look after all the children in the orphanage, so the pressure he was under must have been several times worse than what his peers felt.


    <i>''Looks like I''ll have to pay a visit soon, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered when he would get his leave¡ªsomething he hadn''t consciously thought about until now. With the leave permit he had gotten back in the boot camp, his hundred-day leave should be longer than the usual duration.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stepped in to end this gloomy talk. "Let''s discuss thatter, and for now... Let''s enjoy the meal first, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    It wasn''t as if he disliked military food, but how could such a thingpare to his mother''s homemade cooking


    She smiled and urged. ¡°Take your time and eat, son. Don''t forget to drink, too.¡±


    ¡°...Aren''t you joining me, everyone?¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. We already had lunch beforeing here, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho became somewhat dumbstruck by that revtion. In that case, did his mother pack all this food just for Kang Jin-Ho? There was enough food here to fill up the visitation room''s table, so finishing them all by himself was utterly impossible unless he altered his species to a pig.


    "<i>...Mm </i>" Kang Jin-Ho''s head shifted to the side, his gaze drifting toward the doorway. He had been sensing people''s presence there, and it seemed to growrger with every passing second. He got up and walked toward the door before yanking it wide open.


    ¡°<i>Oops?!</i>¡±


    The senior soldiers trying to eavesdrop jumped in surprise and hurriedly scampered away from the doorway.


    ¡°...Victory.¡± Kang Jin-Ho expressionlessly saluted.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head. ¡°H-Hey, Jin-Ho. How is your family visit going?¡±


    ¡°It''s going well, sir.¡±


    ¡°Since this is your first family visit and all, I just stopped to see if everything''s alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly grinned back at him. "If it''s okay with you, please join us and enjoy the food, sir."


    "C-Can I " Jeon Hyeok-Su asked back while nervously ncing inside the visitation room. Normally, food prepared outside the base was like an irresistible drug to active-duty soldiers. Unfortunately, that drug had to take a backseat today. Every single soldier beyond the doorway was too busy stealing nces at Kang Eun-Yeong to care about the delicious food.


    ¡°Yes. Please join us,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a grin and a nod.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su directed his pleading gaze to his squadmander, Jo Won-Gu, next to him. All of a sudden, Jo Won-Gu found himself between a rock and a hard ce.


    Curiosity had brought him here when he heard that Kang Se-Ah was in the base. Intruding on a newbie''s first family visit and wolfing down their food were certainly not nice to do, but the matter would only get worse for everyone involved if the brass learned about their actions today.


    Jo Won-Gu imagined the sight of the batterymander blowing his top in fury while using him of tarnishing the corps'' image and all that. That was the kind of worry he didn''t want to take on at the moment.


    Jo Won-Gu shook his head. ¡°We simply came here to say hello, that''s all. Don''t worry about us and just enjoy the food. We have to get going, anyway.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su whined unhappily. ¡°Squad Commander...!¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet, will ya?¡± Jo Won-Gu shot a re at the corporal. He had no desire whatsoever to cause a problem here. He turned his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho''s family and apologized. ¡°Please ept my apology for making a ruckus. My name is Jo Won-Gu, themander of the squad your son is in.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan got up and reached out for a handshake. Jo Won-Gu politely held the offered hand with both of his own hands.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled. ¡°My son iscking in many areas, so may I ask you to look after him?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu chuckled as he replied, ¡°Sir, if Jin-Ho iscking in some areas, the rest of us might as well jump off a tall cliff. Your son can easily take care of himself without anyone''s help, so you don''t have to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> You''re a funny guy, Commander.¡±


    <i>''I wish I was joking, sir...''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu didn''t voice his thoughts, simply choosing to smile back awkwardly. Honestly, he had been quite curious about what Kang Jin-Ho''s parents would be like, but the first impression they gave off painted them as just regr folks. However, that terrified Jo Won-Gu even more.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was so... ''unique,¡¯ Jo Won-Gu assumed his parents were just as unique. Now that he had discovered the truth, Jo Won-Gu had to wonder how such a wonderful pair of parents managed to produce a child <i>this</i> monstrous.


    ¡°Why don''t you join us for a meal?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan smiled and made an offer.


    However, Jo Won-Gu continued to refuse. "No, sir. You''re visiting your son for the first time since his enlistment. If we can''t read the room and butt in, the higher-ups will mercilessly chew us out."


    ¡°We''re just worried that most of the food will be wasted, you see. We brought more than enough for everyone, after all.¡±


    "Thank you for the offer, but we''re okay, sir. Really." Jo Won-Gu bowed his head while doing his best to ignore all the resentful res stabbing into his back. ¡°However, is it possible for my men to get your daughter''s autograph before you leave? Everyone here is her fan, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> really?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nced back at his daughter and saw her poking her head out of the tracksuit''s cors to make a V sign with her fingers. Kang Eun-Yeong then spoke energetically, ¡°Yes, I certainly can do that!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    The gathered squad members cheered, then began bowing their heads in gratitude. One by one, they returned to their barracks.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered in a crestfallen voice, ¡°To think that my cooking lost out to my daughter...¡±


    ¡°It''s about time you ept the new reality, Mom. I''m a rising star, you know?¡±


    "If I were still young, you wouldn¡¯t dare to raise your head in my direction!"


    ¡°Sorry, Mom. I saw the photos...¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong wordlessly turned her head and stared directly at her husband.


    Kang Yu-Hwan coughed loudly to clear his throat at that overbearing re. "Eun-Yeong. You''re my daughter and all, but you still pale inparison to your mother''s younger years."


    ¡°Dad?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan avoided Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s re and sneakily winked several times at his daughter. Kang Eun-Yeong could only pout at the outpouring of his SOS signal. ¡°Dad, you''re so totally whipped by Mom, you know that?¡±


    ¡°And that''s the ticket to a peaceful home, my child.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan smiled gently at his daughter.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned alongside his father. He realized something just then¡ªthe military life wasn''t bad, but itcked the warmth of a family. Seeing his family for the first time in a while made him see that.


    <i>''Now that I haven''t been around them for a little while... I think I understand now.''</i>


    He had gained a renewed appreciation for how muchfort his family was providing him simply by being there. He was often reminded of his family''s importance after his return from Zhongyuan, but spending thest few years with them and taking them for granted made him gradually forget about it.


    <i>''In that sense, spending some time in the army wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was unable to see the importance of what seemed to be a mundane part of his life. However, the military helped him realize his errors, so maybe the enlistment hadn¡¯t been a total waste of his time, after all.


    The Kang family continued to enjoy their reunion, and eventually, their time for departure arrived.


    ***


    ¡°There you go~.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong smiled and handed back the autographed notepad.


    Jo Won-Gu quickly butted in before anyone else could. "Miss Se-Ah! Please, can you sign my back "


    ¡°Your back?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head.


    ¡°Yes. You can sign on the back of my tracksuit!¡± Jo Won-Gu turned around and presented his back.


    Kang Eun-Yeong giggled and scribbled arge signature on Jo Won-Gu''s back.


    Unsurprisingly, a huge crowd of autograph hunters showed up, but Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Yu-Hwan didn''t have to step up and organize a queue. The chaos was promptly dealt with at the squad level.


    ¡°<i>Ehhheeii!</i> Can''t you see you''re bothering our Miss Se-Ah!¡±


    ¡°They came to visit a member of our squad, so how dare you butt in! Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Sirs, you are not allowed beyond this point!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong eventually finished handing out her autograph to the ted soldiers, and she waved her arms joyously at them. "Please look after my oppa!"


    The soldiers energetically cried out in response.


    "Yes, don''t worry about him, Miss Se-Ah!"


    ¡°We''ll make sure everything¡¯s perfect for him!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked back at Kang Jin-Ho and poked her tongue at him. ¡°We''re leaving now, but we''ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°...Wait. Come here for a second.¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly beckoned at her.


    Kang Eun-Yeong faltered, but she still got closer to him. ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    He quietly murmured to her, ¡°Don''t forget what we discussed earlier.¡±


    ¡°...Do I really have to?¡±


    ¡°I won''t repeat myself.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply, but she still nodded. ¡°Fine. Got it.¡±


    "Trust me. You can do those stuffter on, and it still won''t be toote."


    "Okay." Kang Eun-Yeong groaned, but she didn¡¯t argue. She was certainly unhappy, but knowing that Kang Jin-Ho had never been wrong, she decided to go along with his ''suggestion.¡¯ Besides, her oppa wasn''t the type to change his mind just because she argued back, anyway!


    <i>''He''s so stuffy and inflexible!''</i>


    A man like Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t have been from the modern era. Funnily enough, though... He wasn''t <i>that</i> despicable, and that was Kang Eun-Yeong''s problem.


    Kang Yu-Hwan patted his son on the shoulder. ¡°Jin-Ho, take care of yourself in here.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke in a concerned voice next, ¡°Don''t forget to call us when you get your first leave, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. Don''t worry about me. Drive safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We''ll be on our way now.¡±


    Despite saying goodbye, Baek Hyeon-Jeong was less than willing to leave, so Kang Yu-Hwan had to practically drag her to the parked car. Once she was seated, he turned his attention back to his son and grinned brightly. "Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget. Even if you don''t agree with something, endure it.¡±


    ¡°I will...¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan waved his hand, then climbed into the driver''s seat.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until his family''s car drove past the guardhouse and then turned around to leave. That was when Jo Won-Gu sidled up to him and wrapped his arm around the private''s shoulders.


    With a smooth smile on his lips, he addressed Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Listen, my brother-inw.¡±


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression distorted ever so slightly.


    Failing to notice that subtle change, Jo Won-Gu continued, "Military life is pretty hard, isn''t it? Wanna stop by at the PX with me "


    Kang Jin-Ho replied stiffly, ¡°No, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you... <i>uh,</i> hungry?¡±


    ¡°No. I had my fill earlier.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slipped out of Jo Won-Gu''s arm and hurriedly walked away toward the barracks.


    ¡°<i>Uh-huh!</i> Wait, Brother-inw! Let''s go together, shall we?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s steps elerated just a little bit when he heard that.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho''s daily life in the military didn''t present many challenges to him. As a matter of fact, he didn''t encounter any notable troubles at all, which was totally against everyone''s expectations. However, that was a rather obvious oue.


    The so-called troubles usually arose from people and rtionships they had with others. However, troubles in the military usually started with the junior soldiers who couldn''t take care of their duties properly. It was understandable, as the newbie soldiers still didn''t know how the military operated, so they couldn''t pull their weight just yet.


    This situation turned into a problem because not many senior soldiers were patient enough to overlook the mistakes their juniors had made and guide them until they got their duties right.


    One would always be under pressure to do everything right in the military. At the same time, juniors'' failings would be med on the seniors for theck of proper guidance. No wonder their patience would start running thin no matter how good-natured they were. Repeat this situation ad nauseam, and eventually, one¡¯d lose your cool.


    The vicious cycle of a rigid and closed-off society repeated itself relentlessly in the military. One would often see a soldier bing a lot mellower once they be an officer and start wielding some power. That was because being an officer meant they had escaped from the neverending vicious cycle.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho would never fall victim to this vicious cycle simply because...


    Seong Tae-Ho called out to Kang Jin-Ho in a spirited voice. ¡°Jin-Ho! Did you input the firing data?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Did you clean the barrel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What about the gun tform? Did you clean that, too?¡±


    ¡°It''s already done, sir.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho''s voice steadily lost its previous vigor. ¡°Did you, <i>uh,</i> pull out the weeds, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Is there anything you haven''t done yet?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied earnestly, ¡°I''m currently searching for it, sir.¡±


    He had already finished all his assigned duties and had even cleaned the squad''s barrack. He even considered cleaning the seniors'' lockers while he was still in the mood. The witness to this insane productivity rate, Seong Tae-Ho, could only stand there and ponder just what he had been doing in the military.


    Seong Tae-Ho cautiously asked, ¡°Jin-Ho, is this really your first time in the army?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Are there people who enlist twice, sir?¡±


    ¡°...You haven¡¯t seen them on TV?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t watch TV.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho groaned while staring at this monstrous newbie before his eyes. He felt so small and insignificantpared to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Truth be told, he genuinely wanted to look after Kang Jin-Ho since the kid was his direct junior and all. With how things were going, however, maybe it shouldn''t be Seong Tae-Ho looking after Kang Jin-Ho, but the other way around.


    <i>''I guess that''s why the seniors are happy to have Jin-Ho around... ''</i>


    Jeon Hyeok-Su was openly on the fence about Kang Jin-Ho on the first few days, but now? He was full of friendly smiles and a happy-go-lucky attitude whenever Kang Jin-Ho was around. This change of heart was different from Jo Won-Gu''s, who had a ready-made excuse of his crush on Kang Eun-Yeong to me for his current friendly attitude. Meanwhile, Jeon Hyeok-Su was genuinely happy to see Kang Jin-Ho¡ªthat was it.


    Then again, it felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s introduction to the squad had halved the workload of the senior soldiers, so maybe, their happiness shouldn¡¯t havee as a surprise.


    Seong Tae-Ho scratched the back of his head. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho. Are you done preparing for your leave?¡±


    ¡°Sir? Do I have to prepare for something like that?¡±


    ¡°We''ll be receiving guerri warfare training as soon as youe back, you know? It''s gonna be tough for us.¡±


    ¡°Guerri training, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s my first time too, so I''m nervous.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied to Seong Tae-Ho''s worried words, ¡°But, sir. It''s just training. What''s there to worry about?¡±


    "...That only applies to you, Jin-Ho." Seong Tae-Ho groaned once again as sorrow began to creep into his heart for some reason.


    1. PX, or post exchange, is a type of retail store found in Korean army bases. It''s also called base exchange (BX) in other armies.

 Chapter 102: On Leave (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102: On Leave (2)</h4>


    Time flew by in the proverbial blink of an eye. Before long, a hundred days had gone past since the enlistment, and Kang Jin-Ho was about to embark on his first leave.


    ¡°Maknae, have you finished your preparations?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su asked while looking at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m finished.¡±


    ¡°And you have also memorized everything you''re not supposed to do outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°That means no fighting and no driving.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°So? How do you feel? Is your heart fluttering and stuff?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su wrapped his arm around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders and began yapping away.


    ¡°Sir. I don''t feel anything in particr.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You know, I couldn''t sleep at all the night before my first leave. I got <i>waaay</i> too excited for that.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu butted in next. ¡°For me, all I could think about was eating good food outside. I even made a list of all the food I''d eat during my leave.¡±


    Corporal Kwak Hyeon-Wu sighed and recalled his first time, too. ¡°As for me, I was looking forward to meeting my girlfriend outside for the first time in months.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu stared at him pitifully. ¡°But you are single now, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, let''s not go there.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up, Corporal.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please drop it!¡± Kwak Hyeon-Wu stormed out of the living quarter as tears began pooling around his eyes.


    Jo Won-Gu tutted loudly. ¡°That kid''s way too soft, I tell ya. He ain''t the only dude who had to break up with his girlfriend while serving in the army, after all!¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su tried to defend his fellow corporal. ¡°But, sir. Corporal Kwak really liked that girl.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if it''s only one-sided?¡±


    From the sound of it, Jo Won-Gu didn''t seem to be in the mood to offer sce to his heartbroken junior soldier, as guys breaking up with their girlfriends was amon-enough urrence in the army.


    ¡°Besides, it''s about time he stops making a big deal out of his breakup. That was during his hundred-day leave. He has already be a corporal, yet he still hasn''t gotten over it?¡±


    "...Well, sir. He <i>really, reaaally</i> liked her, that''s why."


    ¡°As I said, what''s the point if it''s only one-sided?¡± Jo Won-Gu tutted again, then walked up to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy your time outside, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°And don''t forget to say hello to Miss Se-Ah on my behalf, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared back at him without saying anything.


    Jo Won-Gu frowned a little. "Jin-Ho, it''s about time you ept the truth."


    ¡°...Sir, I think I''ll start cleaning the floor again.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep cleaning all the freaking time?!¡± Jo Won-Gu blew his top, but Kang Jin-Ho cleanly ignored him and escaped outside the living quarters. That was when he ran into Ju Yeong-Gi in the corridor.


    "Hey, Jin-Ho." Ju Yeong-Gi waved his hand first. "Want some smoke "


    ¡°I told you, I''m quitting.¡±


    "Don''t be like that now. This hyung kinda feels restless, you know. So humor me for a bit, and let''s go for a smoke break."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed. He didn''t really have a reason to refuse, anyway.


    Ju Yeong-Gi took the lead, and they headed to the smoking area before settling on an unupied bench.


    ¡°Here.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi handed over a cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly epted it before mouthing it. After Ju Yeong-Gi lit it up, he took a deep puff. Despite not having smoked in over two weeks, the dizziness he felt during his first smoke after returning to the modern era didn''t rear its ugly head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi asked quietly, "So... Is it doable "


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Military life, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You just do it.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi smirked weakly at that nonchnt reply. Even he knew that asking Kang Jin-Ho such questions was dumb. Drop Kang Jin-Ho in the middle of a war zone, and he would simply mutter, ¡°I just have to do it,¡± before massacring all the enemies like the Korean Rambo or something.


    ¡°...Honestly, I don''t know how I''d have endured until now without the hope of my leaveing up,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi as he took a drag of his cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback and stared at him, finally realizing that Ju Yeong-Gi''s face seemed to have gotten a little wane in the past few months. Ju Yeong-Gi came across as a confident; nay, brazen, sort of a person back in the boot camp, but now... His dispirited demeanor was painfully clear to see. Kang Jin-Ho thought that asking about it might be a good idea. "Did something happen, Yeong-Gi "


    ¡°Not really.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi exhaled a long trail of cigarette smoke, and itzily drifted away in the air. ¡°Let''s just enjoy our leave, yeah?¡±


    "...Sure," Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly.


    Something must have happened, but the person in question was unwilling to talk about it, which left Kang Jin-Ho with no choice but to back off. If Ju Yeong-Gi wanted to get stuff off his chest, he would no doubt do that sooner orter.


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho realized something. He seemed to have changed a lot himself. The past him would have never asked someone first out of concern. It was just not his style to butt in on other people''s business. In fact, the past him wouldn''t have helped out even if someone directly asked for his assistance.


    Did he finally get used to the ways of the modern era? Or was it simply the case of him regaining his old, <i>old</i> self? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really tell just yet.


    Ju Yeong-Gi took another puff. ¡°Jin-Ho. You''re heading to Seoul, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go together, then. I gotta use the KTX terminal in Seoul first, see?¡±


    "Got it." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up from the bench after finishing his smoke first.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi remained sitting on the bench and mouthed another cigarette instead as Kang Jin-Ho stepped back inside his living quarter. Kang Jin-Ho nced at him for a second or two before closing the door behind him.


    ***


    ¡°Hey. Be safe on your travels, soldier. And don''t cause an incident, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head and bade goodbye to the duty officer before stepping outside the base.


    Ju Yeong-Gi walking next to him asked in a slightly concerned voice, "How are we going to Eastern Seoul from here? I heard that people usually call for a cab."


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We''ll catch a bus.¡±


    ¡°And I''m guessing you know where the bus stop is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s supposed to be down by the road.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly. "<i>...Gee whiz.</i> You really are an easy-going dude, aren''t ya "


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see why they should be worried, though. A bus was bound to show up if they waited, and getting on it would surely take them to their destination in Seoul.


    Unfortunately for him, though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get to ride on a bus. That was because he found a sedan waiting for him right outside the guardhouse.


    ¡°You''re here?¡± Jo Gyu-Min climbed out of the driver''s seat and smiled brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at him weirdly. ¡°...What brings you here, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°I''m here to take you back to Seoul, of course. Please get in.¡±


    This situation made Kang Jin-Ho ever-so-slightly ufortable, but sending away Jo Gyu-Min after he took time out of his schedule toe all this way didn''t seem like the right thing to do, either.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll take up on your offer, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and headed to the waiting car''s backseat. He opened the door, then nced at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Get in.¡±


    "<i>Uh </i> O-oh, sure." Ju Yeong-Gi was confused by this development, but he still followed Kang Jin-Ho into the backseat. "<i>...Whoa,</i> this car looks expensive. Wait a minute, Jin-Ho? I didn''t know you were a young master from a wealthy family."


    ¡°This isn''t my family''s car,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shake of his head. Of course, he didn''t bother to reveal a small fact that a car iparably more expensive than this one was parked in his house right now. For him, there was no point in doing that.


    Jo Gyu-Min climbed into the driver''s seat and asked, "How did you find your military life so far, Mister Jin-Ho "


    ¡°It''s nothing special, actually.¡±


    The car got into gear and smoothly took off. Jo Gyu-Min looked into the rearview mirror and continued to chat away, ¡°Knowing your personality, I figured you''d run into lots of trouble in the army, but it sounds like you''re adapting a lot better than everyone expected.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply and chose to watch the scenery pass by.


    <i>''Huh. Is my personality that bad ''</i>


    Then again, famous martial artists from both the righteous and the demonic sects united under one banner to eliminate him back in Zhongyuan. That might be all the proof he needed to confirm that his personality wasn''t exactly friendly. Moreover, it wasn''t like he had lots of friends during his first life, either.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then changed the topic. ¡°What about Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°...She''s in the middle of forcibly changing her concept.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction. Jo Gyu-Min watching through the rearview mirror could only softly sigh.


    <i>''Even though she could''ve reached the top in a heartbeat...''</i>


    Did Kang Jin-Ho not understand how important¡ªand difficult¡ªit was for an idol to grab the public''s attention? Only by promoting and working crazy-hard when the going was hot could an idol safely im a spot in the public consciousness. Dozens of idol groups debuted in a year, but only one or two could survive at the end of the day. The entertainment world was <i>that</i> ruthless.


    <i>''Damn it. We need to make hay while the sun still shines, but this...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was dissatisfied, but he knew that such logic simply did not work on Kang Jin-Ho. After all, he had only allowed Kang Eun-Yeong to be an idol since she earnestly desired it, not because he was a fan of idols.


    Jo Gyu-Min buried his dissatisfaction deep inside his chest and changed the topic. ¡°Should I drive straight to your home, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, please stop by at a train station first,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while shifting his gaze to the driver''s seat.


    ¡°A train station, you say? You mean Seoul Station?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Ju Yeong-Gi through the rearview mirror. ¡°Okay. I''ll head there, then.¡±


    As for Ju Yeong-Gi, he seemed to have been suppressed by the ck business suit-wearing Jo Gyu-Min''s aura and was quietly cowering in the corner of the backseat. The car drove on for another two hours before finally reaching Seoul Station.


    Ju Yeong-Gi quickly exited, then looked behind at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, man. Enjoy your leave, okay?¡±


    "Yeong-Gi, want to have lunch with me before you go "


    ¡°Nah, it''s cool. I wanna get going pronto. It''s not like your offer doesn''t sound tempting, but I wanna go home right away.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    "Right. Since my leave ends sooner than yours, I guess we won''t return to base together, <i>huh </i> When Ie to Seoulter on my way to the base, I''ll give you a call, okay? I''ll take up on your offer, then."


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly watched Ju Yeong-Gi coolly wave his hand and disappear into the station''s doorway before climbing back inside the car.


    Ju Yeong-Gi asked from the driver''s seat, ¡°Is he your friend, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°He''s an acquaintance from the same boot camp.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm. </i>Despite his rough countenance, he is unexpectedly polite.¡±


    ¡°That''s what''s so amusing about him.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded while starting the car again, the destination this time being Kang Jin-Ho''s home. As they drove, he addressed Kang Jin-Ho again, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, Chairman Hwang was wondering when you''d stop by to see him.¡±


    ¡°Please inform him that I''lle at the appropriate time.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had alreadye to Kang Jin-Ho''s base once before. His original n was to simply register like any other visitor would and step inside the base, but that could have turned the whole ce upside down. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want that, so he managed to talk the chairman down and asked the brass for a temporary leave. Then, he left the base during that weekend to perform the procedure. It had been quite inconvenient, but he had no choice.


    <i>''Right. I need to find a solution to this problem...''</i>


    In all honesty, there was no need for Hwang Jeong-Hu to receive treatment once every month. Kang Jin-Ho just threw that out there to be on the <i>extremely</i> cautious side, but the chairman took that as gospel, and now, it was toote to take what he had said back, leading to his current situation.


    The ''treatment'' itself was as simple as cleaning the blood vessels to prevent them from getting clogged again. Yet, the chairman seemed to have believed it as a heaven-defying treatment worthy of his obsession, so Kang Jin-Ho found it rather hard to reveal the truth.


    <i>''Maybe I should tell him that he can get the treatment once every two months.''</i>


    That seemed like the quickest solution to prevent Hwang Jeong-Hu from showing up on the base every month.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°Chairman is worried about you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    "Well, he''s a kind person, to begin with, after all."


    "No, I mean it, Mister Jin-Ho. Did you know that he tried to enlist me in the army just so that he would have someone to feed him inside information "


    ¡°Enlist you? But, didn''t you already serve?¡±


    ¡°As a nonmissioned officer, of course...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless. To think that Hwang Jeong-Hu had actually cooked up a scheme to send one of his underlings to the military academy. Without a doubt, that old man was... rather extraordinary.


    ¡°...I''m sure he was just kidding, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    "If Director Baek hadn''t intervened at thest minute, I''d be in the academy right now, in the middle of my training, Mister Jin-Ho. Do you know what the chairman told me? He said he''d take care of assigning me to the same corps as you, and I should simply focus on getting good grades!"


    Kang Jin-Ho spat out a long, long groan. Why did it feel like Chairman Hwang was being fussier than his own parents? ¡°I don''t know what to say other than I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°...Just know that I''m also having a hard time over here, please.¡±


    ¡°I''ll definitely remember it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at the back of Jo Gyu-Min as he drove the car.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu might have ordered him to be here, but... When Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, Jo Gyu-Min had been around since Kang Jin-Ho''s high school days, and he had been looking after his needs more than anyone else.


    Their car eventually reached its destination. Kang Jin-Ho exited, then bowed deeply in Jo Gyu-Min''s direction. "Thank you for everything."


    "No need to mention it, Mister Jin-Ho. Please enjoy your time off."


    ¡°Drive safely.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then stepped inside his home.


    Jo Gyu-Min watched the front gate close, then pulled out his phone. "Chairman, it''s Jo Gyu-Min speaking. I''ve just finished giving Mister Jin-Ho a ride to his home, sir. I''ll return to the office now."


    ***


    ¡°I''m home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped inside the house.


    His mother rushed up to him in unbridled joy now that her son had finally returned home for the first time in months. Kang Jin-Ho had to work hard to calm her down, and only then was he free to enter his room. The first thing he did after putting his luggage down was switch on his phone, which was already fully charged and ready for its owner.


    His parents hadn''t canceled the service as Kang Jin-Ho would have wanted to use his phone during his leave. He thanked them in his mind while dialing Park Yu-Min''s number.


    - Hello


    ¡°It''s me, Jin-Ho.¡±


    - Oh, hi. Wait, are you out on your, uh, army vacation


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    - Already? I''m sorry. I was too busy, and I didn''t realize it.


    ¡°That''s fine. Besides that, where are you now?¡±


    - Me? I''m in the orphanage, of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and nced at the clock. It was still lunchtime, and Park Yu-Min being in the orphanage during the middle of the week was rather concerning.


    ¡°...I''m on my way there now.¡±


    - Huh? N-no, it''s fine, Jin-Ho. You got your much-deserved vacation, right? Stay home and get some rest. You can always stop byter, like in the evening.


    ¡°No, I''m on my way now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there and swiftly changed his clothes.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong noticed her son stepping out of his room, so she asked him, ¡°Jin-Ho? Are you going out somewhere?¡±


    "Yes. I''m nning to stop by at Yu-Min''s ce."


    "We''ll be having dinner as a family tonight, so please don''t stayte, okay "


    "Understood, Mother." Kang Jin-Ho said goodbye and headed to the garage. He stood there and stared at his white wedge-shaped supercar, then...


    <i>''Too much hassle, so no.''</i>


    Hepletely ignored it and picked up the Golden Elephant tucked away in the corner instead. Gripping the bicycle''s handles for the first time in months felt quite good.


    ¡°Alright. Time to go.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly climbed aboard the bike''s saddle.


    1.? KTX is the abbreviation of ¡°Korean Train eXpress¡±, South Korea''s high-speed rail system.

 Chapter 103: On Leave (3)

    <h4>Chapter 103: On Leave (3)</h4>


    ¡°Man, how boring...¡± Kim Su-Gwan groaned while ncing at the posts popping up in the online forum of the bicycle club he belonged to.


    This club used to be the country''s top road bikemunity; lively and interesting exchanges between the members constantly happened in this club a few months ago. But now... It somehow felt like all the passion had simmered down a bittely. Back when the unknown monster made his appearance, new messages would continuously inundate the forum. Whenever that monster showed up, the club members would rush out and try to snap photos of him, and they would even broadcast the route he was taking...


    ¡°Yup, those were the fun times.¡±


    The unknown monster must have lost his interest in bike riding, as he hadn''t shown up in months.


    "Maybe that''s why there''s so little life in the forums..."


    Since this downward momentum wouldn''t be good for anyone, the club decided to hold a qualification-style tournament not too long ago, but too few people applied, and the whole thing eventually fizzled out.


    An online club''s main reason for existence was people having the same interesting together to form amunity. However, the members pouring their all into the club would inevitably reach that period in their lives when their wives or job hunting dealt too many critical hits to their free time. Their activities would slowly wind down until new members joined the club and gradually superseded them.


    At least, that was what Kim Su-Gwan told himself¡ªhe told himself into thinking that the club was currently going through that phase. That didn''t mean he felt any better while watching his beloved, always-lively club slowly wither away, though.


    "...It was so much fun not too long ago, too."


    Hadn¡¯t there been a time when the club prepared for a ry to catch up to the monster, only for their target to not appear at all, so everyone just got drunk out of their minds on soju? Or, how about when they tried to chase after the monster with a car, but they identally jumped the traffic light, so they got stopped by the police and received all sorts of scolding, and a hefty fine...


    In retrospect, maybe they shouldn''t have done those things. But at the time, it was so much fun. Everything they did together back then had now be precious memories among close friends.


    Precious memories were beautiful and all that, sure. But watching the people whom he shared those memories with gradually disappear one by one left such a bitter taste in Kim Su-Gwan''s mouth. Those people, the precious club members... Burning in their shared passion for road bikes and enthusiastically discussing all things bicycle-rted... Gone were those days, it seemed.


    Kim Su-Gwan logged off, then stepped away from hisputer. ¡°I guess I''ll go for a ride...¡±


    Riding on his bicycle was the perfect remedy whenever he felt down. His favorite bike was still going strong, after all. In fact, it was still capable of going really fast, except...


    ¡°...It''s just that the owner is a third-rate, that''s all.¡±


    What good was a fast bicycle when Kim Su-Gwan himself was a third-rate rider? As long as he didn''t exercise enough, it would be impossible to reach any decent speed regardless of how much money he had sunk into his bicycle.


    Even then, so what? To a person who simply enjoyed bicycle riding as just that¡ªa chance to ride a bicycle¡ªgoing fast was just an added bonus, an attractive side dish. Nothing more.


    Kim Su-Gwan was searching for his helmet hidden in the corner of the room when his phone suddenly vibrated.


    <i>Vrrrrr...!</i>


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Did someone send me a text?¡±


    Before he could confirm, though, the phone rumbled crazily as if it was suffering from convulsions.


    ¡°W-What the hell?!¡±


    Was someone spamming him with texts or something? Kim Su-Gwan hurriedly picked up his phone and turned it on, only for his eyes to open wide in shock.


    Its vibration wasn''t because of some mere texts or the messenger app going berserk. No, the chatroom app for his club was the culprit, which had been set to notify him whenever a newment was posted. It barely buzzed him once a day, but right now, the whole phone was going mental from a deluge of new posts.


    ¡°Could it be?!¡± Kim Su-Gwan dashed back to hisputer and turned it on. ¡°H-Hurry up, will ya?!¡±


    Tension filled his eyes as he impatiently waited for theputer to finish booting up. When it did, he quicklyunched the web browser. Even as he did this, his phone continued to vibrate like crazy. He logged on to the forum, essed the message board, and lo and behold, what he had been thinking about was happening there for real!


    ¨C The monster is back! Everyone, the monster is back again!


    ¨C In the middle of pursuit! I repeat, in the middle of pursuit!


    ¨C <i>Wowsers,</i> how long has it been! Where is the sighting


    ¨C The beast is on the move toward Gangbuk.


    ¨C Wee back, Mister Monster! Where had he been all this time


    ¨C Judging from his short hair, he must''ve enlisted.


    It would be hard to see five new posts pop up on the message board on a normal day, but now? Every time Kim Su-Gwan refreshed the page, new posts would pop up so fast that he could barely catch up.


    <i>Vrrrr!</i>


    <i>Vrrrr!</i>


    The phone rang loudly, forcing Kim Su-Gwan to tear his eyes away from theputer and look at the caller''s number. ¡°<i>Mm </i> It''s Mister Turtle on a Hill?¡±


    He answered the call and was instantly greeted by an excited voice.


    - Have you seen it yet


    A smile involuntarily bloomed on Kim Su-Gwan''s lips at that questioncking context. "Yes, I have. How can I not when my phone''s been going crazy for thest few minutes "


    - It''s been such a long time since the Named Boss showed up, so shouldn''t we go on a proper raid this time


    ¡°<i>Eiii~,</i> you know we can''t catch up to him on our bikes.¡±


    - Hah. It''s such a waste to let him just slip through our fingers again...


    "I also want to be there, but he''ll be long gone by the time I get there on my bike. You know no one''s faster on their bike in Seoul than that man."


    - Damn it. We could''ve followed him with a car if it weren''t for all those traffic lights...!


    ¡°Indeed. It''s too bad.¡± Kim Su-Gwan ruefully licked his lips.


    Obviously, many people had tried to chase after the mysterious monster, but they had been forced to taste the bitterness of their defeat. The reason for that was simple enough: none of them could keep up with his bike''s speed, and it was also impossible to drive a car as fast as one wanted in the middle of a city. If only the mystery monster rode his bike on one of the national highways or one of the ring roads on the outskirts¡ªunfortunately, a bicycle rider would never travel on roads like that.


    .


    ¡°Besides all that, I see folks who hadn¡¯t been active jumping out of the woodwork now.¡±


    - Indeed. Everyone is losing their mind messaging each other, it seems.


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> They should''ve at least kept in touch.¡±


    - Haha. That''s not as easy as it sounds when we all have lives, you know? Wait, now that you mention it, why don''t we do our regr get-together once more? We''ll put aside our bikes and just share booze and catch up.


    "Sounds good." A content grin floated up on Kim Su-Gwan''s face as he conversed, his eyes drifting toward the message board. The route the mysterious monster was taking was being updated in real-time through various posts, rendering the GPS utterly obsolete in this case. Kim Su-Gwan could only tut softly at the uracy of the iing reports. "We''re supposed to be a bicycle club, yet instead of riding our bikes, we''re too busy stalking someone else minding their business..."


    Despite hisints, Kim Su-Gwan''s expression couldn''t hide how much fun he was having right now.


    ¡°Hang on. Rather than doing nothing, maybe I should try to scout that monster?¡±


    Kim Su-Gwan suddenly thought of a way to revive the ailing club and began tracking the route of the monster in earnest.


    ***


    <i>Fwhoooooosh!</i>


    The sound of the wind passing by him was loud and scary.


    <i>''Mm. This is good.''</i>


    It had been too long since hisst ride on his bicycle, and Kang Jin-Ho was thoroughly enjoying the sensation. However, he could hear the creaks and groansing from the Golden Elephant. No matter how well-maintained the bicycle was, maybe not having any passengers for too long had affected it negatively, judging from all those creaks.


    <i>''Looks like it needs some maintenance.''</i>


    He had been in the army, so he hadn¡¯t been able to pay much attention to it. Even so, seeing the bicycle that had served him loyally as his feet for the past few years in such a state somewhat soured Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mood.


    ¡°...I''m sure it''ll smooth out if I ride it for a bit more.¡±


    While he thought about asking Jo Gyu-Min to take the bicycle away and have it checked by professionals, Kang Jin-Ho continued to pedal away toward his destination.


    <i>Fwhhoooooosh!</i>


    A sound simr to a motor churning came from the cogs. Other people might freak out if they heard such noises from a bicycle, but these noises were natural and unworthy of concern for Kang Jin-Ho. There was no need to be rmed.


    The bicycle''s crank creaked and screamed from the abuse. If the Golden Elephant were a living, breathing creature, it would undoubtedly be cursing its master right now. Unfortunately, a bicycle wasn¡¯t a living being, and the only method it had to plead with its master to stop the abuse was to creak and groan constantly.


    ¡°<i>Hiiieeek?!</i> W-what is that?!¡±


    People driving in their cars freaked out and craned their heads forward to stare when a bicycle suddenly zoomed right past them. However, it was toote by then, as the bicycle had already be a small speck in the distance.


    The driver in one of the cars gasped and muttered, "Did that thing have nitrous attached to it or something "


    His passenger tilted his head. "Isn''t that illegal "


    "...Well, yeah. Nitrous on a bicycle would be illegal."


    ¡°<i>Oh.</i> What if that was a normal bicycle, then?¡±


    "That''s a bit hard to tell, I guess? It''s not like there''s a speed limiter on a bicycle or stuff like that." The driver shrugged his shoulders.


    The passenger didn''t stop his questioning, though, and continued, "<i>Mm.</i> What would happen if a bicycle exceeds the speed limit set for cars on a public road "


    ¡°W-Wouldn''t that be considered speeding?¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    "Hey, don''t ask me. How should I know that "


    The people who had witnessed an event they had never even dreamed about were freaking out, but Kang Jin-Ho remained oblivious to all the mental damage he was causing as he blissfully pedaled away to his destination.


    <i>reeeeech!</i>


    The Golden Elephant left behind long skid marks as it came to a noisy stop.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho climbed off the saddle and scanned his clearly-not-okay bicycle for a while before parking it in a corner and putting a lock on it. After he was done securing his ride, he turned and stared at arge signboard proudly proiming, ''Seongsim Orphanage.¡¯ The orphanage had moved to this new location after Kang Jin-Ho had asked Jo Gyu-Min to take care of it.


    <i>''It feels like the building''s vicinity isn''t as clean as it should be...''</i>


    The orphanage director, a nun, had a direct, upright personality and would have never epted the orphanage''s vicinity being this untidy. In their previous location, didn''t she ensure the floors were meticulously clean even if the rest of the building was about to copse in a heap


    <i>''Maybe... she can''t keep up anymore due to her age ''</i>


    The dirty surroundings didn''t concern him, however. They could be cleanedter, after all. With that in mind, Kang Jin-Ho opened the front gate and stepped inside.


    ¡°<i>Ehhh </i>¡±


    When he entered, kids noisily running around ying came to a stop and turned their heads in his direction almost simultaneously. Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily chuckled at that scene as it reminded him of a n of meerkats standing upright in rm. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where''s Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ahh!</i>¡±


    After he spoke, the children finally recognized him, and they all rushed toward him. Kang Jin-Ho looked down as the kids clung to his legs. Maybe, they failed to recognize him for a moment due to his short hair? After realizing that Kang Jin-Ho had been the one who opened the gate, the orphaned kids warmly weed him back.


    It was just that Kang Jin-Ho would have preferred it if the kids chose a different method of weing him back.


    <i>''Right. I rescind my opinion about them being meerkats.''</i>


    These kids... were like cats. Not just any cats, but those way-too-friendly ones that acted like puppies. Kang Jin-Ho lightly picked up one of the kids clinging to his leg and asked her a question, "You know where Yu-Min is "


    ¡°Opha~, vhere haf yu been?¡± the girl asked back with a slight speech impediment.


    Kang Jin-Ho patted her head and smiled back. "I was away protecting the country."


    "<i>Heh~.</i>" The girl grinned and dug into his chest in a happy embrace. Who knew whether she understood what Kang Jin-Ho had said or not? The answer might not even matter to her.


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho was unable to do anything after finding himself surrounded by little kids in the blink of an eye. If it had been one or two kids, he might have sneakily pushed them away, but with over ten of them clinging on to him, he simply had no answer. "But, <i>uh,</i> I need to get through..."


    ¡°<i>Opha, obba~.</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehehe~.</i>¡±


    These kids were clinging to him because they liked him. Knowing that, Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t bring himself to push them away like strangers. In that case, he only had one option remaining.


    "...There, there."


    It was to give up on going inside and just stay here to gently pat all these kids on their heads. Seeing these kids who didn''t want anything from him but still liked him nheless made him feel kind of ticklish inside.


    ¡°Vhere haf you been?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s smile was slightly cramped.


    It seemed that this little girl didn''t understand what he said earlier. In fact, none of these kids did. With the current time being what it was, plus today being the middle of the week, the older kids responsible for restraining their younger siblings were still at school. Kang Jin-Ho tried to think of another way to escape, but he just couldn''t see any.


    ¡°<i>M-mm...</i>¡±


    Cold sweat began to trickle down his forehead. He didn''t dislike being surrounded by these young kids, but he still<i> had</i> to do something about this situation. Otherwise, he would simply be wasting his time here. That in itself wasn''t such a bad thing, but his objective foring here was something else, was it not


    ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> can you move out of the way for a bit?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehe~.</i>¡±


    ¡°...I guess not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need long to realize that using dialogues to solve his current situation was unrealistic. A kid that one could reason with wouldn''t be a kid anymore. Indeed, a kid was a <i>kid</i> precisely because they were unreasonable and selfish.


    Kang Jin-Ho began pondering some more, but thankfully, he heard Park Yu-Min''s voiceing from inside the orphanage building.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Park Yu-Min emerged from the entrance and discovered Kang Jin-Ho. His eyes widened instantly. ¡°<i>Uh </i> Jin-Ho?¡±


    Park Yu-Min was carrying a child on his back, a baby in a pouch in front, and adle in one hand. Kang Jin-Ho took a good look at his appearance and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°...Did you get married while I was away?¡±


    "<i>Huh </i>" Park Yu-Min couldn''t say anything and simply blinked his eyes in bewilderment.

 Chapter 104: On Leave (4)

    <h4>Chapter 104: On Leave (4)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min sobered up quickly and gestured at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°For now,e inside.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to do that, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked down at all the kids clinging to his legs.


    Park Yu-Min burst into raucousughter while walking up to his friend. ¡°There, there! Guys, please let Jin-Ho in, okay?¡±


    ¡°<i>Okay~!</i>¡±


    A vein ever-so-slightly bulged on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead.


    <i>''Looks like the effect of my education has been forgotten already.''</i>


    Before his enlistment, Kang Jin-Ho possessed enough clout to scare the kids into getting in line with just one word. However, it took only three months for the once-loyal soldiers to forget all about his clout and busy themselves with clinging to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally breathed a sigh of relief when the kids released his legs, then followed Park Yu-Min into the building. He asked his friend while ncing at thedle, ¡°Were you in the middle of cooking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I gotta feed the kids, you know.¡±


    ¡°That''s your job? Since when?¡±


    ¡°It turned out that way somehow.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Park Yu-Min should be knee-deep in practice at this time of the day, yet why was he at ''home'' cooking food to feed the rest of the orphans? ¡°What''s going on, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk about itter. I guess you haven''t had anything to eat yet, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a bit. I''ll get the food ready in no time.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho had lots of things to say, but... It was a little past the usual lunch hour. After thinking about how the kids outside must be starving, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t dy Park Yu-Min any longer.


    Park Yu-Min nced at the outside. ¡°Can you watch over the kids while I cook?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Park Yu-Min smirked as he slipped back inside the kitchen.


    With the suppressor named Park Yu-Min gone, the kids'' attention began gathering on Kang Jin-Ho again.


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡± More cold sweat trickled down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead.


    ***


    ¡°Today''s menu is curry. I hope you''re okay with... <i>Huh.</i>¡± Park Yu-Min carrying tes of food outside the kitchen forgot what he wanted to say after witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s transformation into a children''s theme park ride. ¡°<i>...Uhm,</i> Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been thinking¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sitting on the floor and giving airne rides to kids with both of his hands spoke in a stiff tone, ¡°...These kids seemed to have gotten a lot rowdiertely. Don''t you think so?¡±


    Park Yu-Minughed while cing the tes on the table. ¡°They are growing up, you know. They are almost two years older than when you first met them, so there''s no way they''d still be a bunch of docile kids.¡±


    ¡°They were <i>not</i> docile back then, though.¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to pat and gently suppress the children rushing at him from practically all sides. Thankfully, his patience finally paid off when the kids noticed the food on the table. ¡°Come, it''s time to eat.¡±


    The kids all rushed toward the table, finally bringing peace to Kang Jin-Ho''s surroundings. He ungainly stood up and headed to the kitchen to help with bringing out the dishes.


    Park Yu-Min handed him a te of curry. ¡°Here, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm... </i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the te with at least three times the food than the other kids and began wondering if his friend saw him as an elephant or something.


    Park Yu-Min noticed the weird look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°I heard soldiers eat a lot, though? It''s not true?¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho had to acknowledge the veracity of that im after remembering just how much the senior soldiers hoovered up the food back in the base. He had also noticed the slight pang of his own hunger, so he epted the offered food without saying anything else.


    What he hoped for was a peaceful mealtime, but...


    ¡°<i>Waaaaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    ¡°Don''t touch mine!¡±


    ¡°<i>Obbaa, obba~ </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had almost reached the state of nirvana in the midst of all the chaos.


    <i>''This must be hell.''</i>


    He had finally learned what it was like to sit down for a meal surrounded by a dozen or so kids no older than six. He had barely managed to hold on to his sanity that threatened to quit on him, so the thought of touching his food wasn¡¯t even on his mind right now.


    He ignored his own te for now and busied himself with feeding the kids sitting nearby. That wasn''t all; he removed a child who tried to climb up on the table, captured another one trying to escape, and threatened a different kid who was throwing a tantrum about not wanting to eat. How many times did he have to repeat these tasks before all the kids were finally fed? After the kids left the table, Kang Jin-Ho slumped over his chair in exhaustion, sagging like a soggy mop.


    <i>''Being gangho''s number one enemy is better than this...!''</i>


    Back then, all he had to do was fight the enemies aiming for his life. It didn''t matter who they were as he was not such a kind-hearted person to obediently give up on his life for some random strangers.


    Unfortunately, the story was different with these small, adorable kids. These new ''enemies'' targeting his mind were impossible to fight against. Words wouldn¡¯t get through to them, quite literally, while Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t lose his cool at them either. Obviously, hitting them was out of the question, too.


    Confronted by a group of enemies that couldn''t be fought against, Kang Jin-Ho found himself utterly helpless and powerless.


    ¡°<i>Guys~,</i> it''s time to go to the yroom. Your older siblings wille home soon, you know?¡± Park Yu-Min announced with a smile.


    The full-bellied kids ungainly got up and headed to the yroom. Park Yu-Min apanied them, distributed various toys for them to y with, then returned to the dining table. He noticed the sagging figure of the utterly-exhausted Kang Jin-Ho andughed before pointing at the te of curry. ¡°Aren''t you gonna eat?¡±


    ¡°...I lost my appetite.¡±


    ¡°Still, you gotta eat something, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly picked up a spoon. Just as he ced a spoonful of half-cold curry in his mouth, he noticed Park Yu-Min hurriedly wolfing the food down. Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Slow down, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°I can''t. I gotta quickly finish up here, clean up and start preparing for dinner.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression went rigid, the light in his eyes withdrawn. Park Yu-Min shouldn''t have to do all those chores, so why? ¡°What happened to the director? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Park Yu-Min put his spoon down after noticing the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°I was nning to tell youter, but...¡± Park Yu-Min mulled his words for a bit before sighing softly. ¡°I need to show you something.¡±


    ***


    Park Yu-Min waited until the older kids came home from school, then handed over the figurative baton to them. He led Kang Jin-Ho outside the orphanage. Once outside the gates, Park Yu-Min sheepishly asked, ¡°...Can''t we get a taxi?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Why? Are we going somewhere far?¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly, but¡­¡± Park Yu-Min nced at the Golden Elephant proudly showing off its frame and groaned at length.


    <i>''Do I have to ride on that thing again ''</i>


    Of course, he had already epted that Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle was faster and boasted a morefortable ride than a regr taxi. Moreover, with Kang Jin-Ho''s superhuman-like control, there was almost zero chance of getting into an ident.


    However, no sane person would want to willingly climb aboard a runaway train. That was simply what human nature dictated. Back when he was riding the bike out of convenience, Park Yu-Min hadn¡¯t been fully aware of it, but not being under the Golden Elephant''s evil influence for a while had allowed a certain level of fear to creep back into his heart.


    Park Yu-Min cautiously piped up. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Humans have the product of science called automobiles, you know?¡±


    ¡°My Golden Elephant is faster, though?¡±


    <i>¡®Of course. Of course, you''re right. But my friend¡­¡¯</i>


    Park Yu-Min was about to voice his opinion, but then Kang Jin-Ho beat him to the punch. ¡°In that case, should we go back to my home to get my car?¡±


    ¡°...Nice to see you again, Golden Elephant.¡± Park Yu-Min quickly changed his attitude after remembering the terror of riding in a car driven by Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Stop being silly, will you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while undoing the lock on his bicycle, then got on the saddle. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Park Yu-Min performed a quick sign of the cross, then climbed up on the back of the bicycle, a look of resignation on his face. He gripped the handle tightly and muttered, ¡°If I get into an ident, please remember that there¡¯ll be no one left to look after the kids, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°ident?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply as if his pride was wounded. ¡°Whenever I give you a ride, I go at half my usual pace to make sure we don''t get into one.¡±


    That was half of his usual pace?! Park Yu-Min had learned something new today. That insane speed... was Kang Jin-Ho holding back. Park Yu-Min gulped and cautiously asked, ¡°Can you, uh, go at one-quarter of your usual pace?¡±


    ¡°...Hold on tight.¡±


    Park Yu-Min gave up and gripped the Golden Elephant''s handle as hard as possible.


    <i>Kwa-kwakwakwakwa!!!</i>


    His hearing was bombarded by the noise of bicycle pedals being abused. If one were to keep their eyes closed, they might be fooled into thinking that the sound wasing from a V12 engine or something simr.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked without ncing back, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°...For now, keep going straight!¡±


    ¡°Fine. But tell me the destination.¡±


    ¡°A hospital!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted unhappily. ¡°I''m telling you, you won''t get into an ident.¡±


    ¡°That''s not it... The hospital is our destination!¡± Park Yu-Min shouted against the rushing winds, thinking that he might really have to get admitted there as a patient instead of as a visitor if they kept traveling at this pace.


    ***


    ¡°<i>...Blergh!</i>¡± Park Yu-Min stumbled off the Golden Elephant and began retching while leaning over a wall.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°Looks like your constitution has gotten weaker.¡±


    ¡°...Just what have I been riding around in the past?!¡± Park Yu-Min gasped breathlessly while wiping his mouth. He had realized how dumb and immature his past self had been for traveling to and from school on that deadly bicycle while being blissfully unaware of all the dangers. ¡°It''s a miracle that I''m still alive¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing.¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head. He had a feeling that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t understand even if the truth wasid bare in front of his eyes.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, he switched his attention away from the still-recovering Park Yu-Min to the humongous modern building looming over him.


    His first impression of the modern hospital wasn''t so great, and he still felt that way. One of the biggest differences between modern humans and their ancient counterparts was undoubtedly their longer lifespan brought on by advancements in medicine. Kang Jin-Ho agreed with that and knew that hospitals yed a vital role. However, something about this ce made him less than willing toe. Of course, not many people would want to visit a hospital for fun unless they were sick, so maybe, he wasn''t so different from the others in that regard.


    Park Yu-Min finally recovered his bearings and stood straight. ¡°Let''s go inside.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and followed his friend leading the way, even though it felt like his legs weren''t so keen on the idea.


    They walked past the busy lobby and entered an elevator. It went up for a surprisingly long time to reach the ward. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t exactly what people called ''directionally challenged''¡ªexcept for that one time¡ªbut a hospital''s various wards seemed rather perfect for trapping someone for many days if they weren''t careful.


    ¡°It''s this way. Hurry.¡± Park Yu-Min walking ahead urged his slower-than-usual friend.


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and followed him until they arrived at a hospital room.


    ¡°We''re here,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the doorway, unmoving.


    ¡°...Let''s go inside, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min pushed the door and stepped inside first. Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath and followed his friend.


    ¡°It''s me, Director,¡± said Park Yu-Min in a warm voice.


    The kind-faced orphanage director lying on the hospital bed turned her head. ¡°Hello, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> and I brought Jin-Ho with me. He finally got his vacation, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh¡­</i>¡± The director nodded as a small smile formed on her lips.


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head at the orphanage''s director lying on the bed closest to the window. ¡°It has been a while, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you look more manly with your shorter hair. And how was the army? Was it difficult?¡±


    ¡°No, ma''am. It''s something most people have to do, after all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied smartly, but his focus was on the nun''s figure hidden under the nket.


    ¡°Let me take a closer look at you, Jin-Ho.¡± The nun''s thin, bony hand slipped out from underneath the nket.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless at how frail her hand looked.


    Seeing that hand caused something within him to swell up. The orphanage''s director had always been a thin person, but this... She had be so gaunt that it felt like she had be basically nothing but skin and bones.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly reached out and held the nun''s extended hand. She smiled gently at him. ¡°It must have been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Whether it''s you or Yu-Min... You must''ve gone through so much. And Yu-Min can''t even practice because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Eii~. </i>Please don''t say that.¡± Park Yu-Min waved his hands. ¡°That''s not important, you know. What''s important is that you quickly recover your strength and get back on your feet, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Another gentle smile spread on her lips. ¡°How are the children doing? Are they well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. I should bring them here at least once, but... With how many kids there are, I thought it might inconvenience other patients in the hospital, so...¡±


    ¡°No, you made the right choice, Yu-Min. Besides, I would not like the children to see me in this state, either.¡±


    ¡°Cheol-Jung and Su-Yeon said they will bring the older kids hereter, ma''am. But they can onlye during the visiting hours, so I think it''ll have to be on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Tell them it''s okay¡ªthat they don''t have toe. They must be so busy with their studies, after all¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min began tidying up the bed. ¡°Have you been eating as the doctors rmended, ma''am?¡±


    ¡°I know I need to eat and regain my strength, but... It''s not as easy, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Still, you shouldn''t give up, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I must get better soon.¡±


    While Park Yu-Min and the orphanage''s director were giggling and chatting away, Kang Jin-Ho took a seat by one of the chairs in the corner and kept his mouth shut. He just sat there, quietly observing their interaction.


    After a while, the time to leave hade. Park Yu-Min got up first. ¡°I''m sorry, but I have to get going now, ma''am. I''d like to stay for a bit longer, but I''m also worried about the kids back home."


    The director slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I feel the same way about them. You should hurry on home, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°I''lle to visit again soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. And Jin-Ho? You enjoy your vacation, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head.


    As the orphanage¡¯s director waved goodbye, the two exited the hospital room and wordlessly headed to the elevator. Park Yu-Min said nothing, so Kang Jin-Ho followed suit and remained silent as the elevator took them down to the lobby.


    The first ce Park Yu-Min searched for after exiting the hospital''s lobby was an outdoor smoking area. He wordlessly plopped down on a bench, hisplexion ashen.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his friend for a long time before finally breaking the heavy silence. ¡°What''s going on, Yu-Min?¡±

 Chapter 105: On Leave (5)

    <h4>Chapter 105: On Leave (5)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min looked up at the heavens above, a lost expression forming on his face. ¡°Well... It''s as you can see.¡±


    ¡°...What''s her condition?¡±


    ¡°It''s stage 4 stomach cancer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened instantly. He didn''t know much about cancers, but even then, he still knew that the diagnosis of ¡®Stage 4'' was the same as a death sentence with barely any hope of recovery. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What about surgery?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that the tumor has spread too much to her peritoneum, making it impossible to operate.¡±


    ¡°Then, what?¡±


    Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything else. Kang Jin-Ho also wasn''t hoping for an answer, either. He simply had to ask <i>something</i>, as the idea of being unable to do anything didn''t sit well with him.


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°...There''s nothing we can do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slipped his hand inside his inner pocket. A packet of cigarettes he brought with him just in case entered his palm. He pulled it out and mouthed a cigarette. He lit it up and took a deep puff. ¡°<i>Fuu-woo¡­</i>¡±


    He told himself he would quit, but events like this continued to prevent him from doing so. After taking another puff, Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°Since it''s the fourth stage, it means the cancer has advanced a lot, doesn''t it?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°There must''ve been signs, though?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s head faltered, his mouth mped shut. Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh deeply at this sight. ¡°...I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. It''s my fault, anyway.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min had been staying at his pro gaming team''s dormitory, so how could he notice the ominous signs of something wrong with the director? If he had been staying in the orphanage like in the past, then he deserved some of the me, but that hadn¡¯t been the case. Ever since his debut as a pro, he could only stop by the orphanage maybe once or twice a month, so criticizing him for not noticing the director''s worsening condition sooner seemed far too cruel.


    Park Yu-Min mumbled weakly, ¡°I think she noticed the signs, but you know what our director is like. She had never been the type to look after herself, and... She kept dying getting a check-up until¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sure she had no choice,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a sigh.


    The director wouldn''t have had any free time, to begin with. She was caring for over twenty children, so where would she find enough time to see a doctor


    <i>''I should''ve paid more attention...''</i>


    After Park Yu-Min¡¯s departure to be with a pro gaming team, Kang Jin-Ho once arrived unannounced at the orphanage and looked for tasks requiring a man''s strength. However, instead of doing that, he should have systematically resolved the work overload situation crushing down on the director. Not thinking that far ahead had been Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mistake.


    He sighed, then asked another question, ¡°What about Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°You mean... Han Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head. ¡°She hasn''t stopped by at the orphanage in a while.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the distant skies above.


    <i>''Stage 4 stomach cancer, is it...''</i>


    The tumor spreading to the director''s peritoneum meant modern medicine couldn''t do much anymore other than dy the inevitable by a little. The only choice avable to the patient would be to either receive cancer treatment to try and prolong their life, or give up and work toward a peaceful death.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a low voice, ¡°Does she already know?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her?¡±


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°I couldn''t... not tell her.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. She''s a strong person, not someone who would despair after learning about her situation. That''s why I... I thought it was for the best to let her know the truth.¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, thinking that Park Yu-Min''s decision had been logical. ¡°Who is taking care of the director?¡±


    ¡°The other parish sisters take turns taking care of her. I''m... just too busy taking care of the kids at the orphanage, you see.¡±


    ¡°What about your training, then?¡±


    ¡°...In my current situation? There¡¯s no way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a long puff of the cigarette as more frustration rose up his chest. Unfortunately, watching the blue-gray smoke disperse in the air only made his pains grow stronger instead. ¡°I''m guessing you aren''t getting enough sleep, either.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothingpared to what the director is going through, though.¡±


    ¡°Even then, the living has to continue to live.¡±


    ¡°She''s not gone yet!¡± Park Yu-Min yelled angrily as he shot up to his feet. He turned around and red daggers at Kang Jin-Ho, huffing and panting heavily. Eventually, though, he quietened down and sheepishly turned his head away. ¡°I''m sorry. I know you didn''t mean it that way...¡±


    ¡°No, I have made a mistake. I shouldn''t have said that.¡±


    Park Yu-Min faltered as if he wanted to say something, but he simply sat back down on the bench in the end. An ufortable silence ensued before Park Yu-Min quietly broke it. ¡°After running the orphanage alone for a while, I finally realized how hard the director has worked for us all these years. I literally don''t have any time to sleep. Everything seems to be in utter chaos, but I''m still trying my best. Even then, I still can''t fill the void left behind by the director.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I always thought I''d repay her after making it big as a pro, but I was being naive. I thought she''d wait and everything would be fine until I became sessful, but... Maybe, I shouldn''t have waited and¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Yu-Min.¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Park Yu-Min off. ¡°Don''t whine like that. Nothing will change even if you do.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right.¡± Park Yu-Min wiped his face, then got up again. ¡°In any case, that''s the situation. The kids must be waiting for me, so I gotta go back now.¡±


    ¡°...Are you going to keep looking after the kids this way?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders in defeat. ¡°What choice do I have?¡±


    ¡°...Forget I said anything.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped himself from voicing what was on his mind. The current Park Yu-Min wouldn''t be able to hear anything, anyway. ¡°Anyway, go on ahead first.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> You have another business to take care of?¡± Park Yu-Min asked, his head tilting slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. I need to stop by somewhere first.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded in understanding, then waved goodbye. His steps taking him toward the hospital''s gates were slow and tired. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly watched his departing back for a while, then turned around to re-enter the building. He directly headed to the elevator and went back up to the ward with the director''s room in it.


    He opened the door and was greeted by the director''s surprised face.


    She asked while blinking her eyes, ¡°Oh, my? Jin-Ho? You were still here?¡±


    ¡°Director, would you like to go for a stroll with me?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ***


    Taking a patient outside for a stroll wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. cing a person in a wheelchair was the easiest part; next up was attaching and dangling all kinds of fluid packs and hoses on the wheelchair itself, then covering the patient with a warm nket. It was only then did Kang Jin-Ho receive the necessary permission to go outside from the nurses.


    The nagging from those nurses almost made Kang Jin-Ho quit right there and then. However, he wasn''t so slow-witted as to not realize that the director¡¯s condition was just <i>that</i> grave.


    ¡°...It''s so warm out here,¡± said the director, Sister Yi Hye-Suk, with a gentle smile after Kang Jin-Ho had brought her over to the hospital''s garden.


    <i>''I need to keep out any and all cold winds from her.''</i>


    The weather was warm, but there was still the danger of coldness invading the director''s frail body. Kang Jin-Ho sneakily unleashed a little bit of his qi and warmed up the surrounding air.


    She nced at him and asked, ¡°Have you been enjoying the military life so far, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I heard it can get rather difficult, though.¡±


    ¡°They had been exaggerating, ma''am.¡±


    Yi Hye-Suk gently chuckled. ¡°I think you''re the only person who can say that about the army, Jin-Ho. And I also think no one else is more qualified to say that than you.¡±


    The sunlight cascaded down on her gray hair as she talked. Seeing her out of her usual nun''s habit and in a patient''s gown made Kang Jin-Ho btedly realize that she was just a human being, just like everyone else. He had also noticed how small her body was.


    How difficult had it been for her and that small body of hers to act as the pir of support for so many children over the years


    Yi Hye-Suk nced behind her and asked, ¡°Was Yu-Min looking after the children properly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, he was.¡±


    ¡°I''m worried about him. It must be difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°He''ll do a good job, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again without saying anything.


    Yi Hye-Suk sighed. ¡°Even so, I can''t help but worry. Yu-Min has his own life to live, after all. He shouldn''t be tied down like that. It''s wonderful to see him care so much about his siblings, but he should be out there, searching for the meaning of his life.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t think of anything else to say in front of Yi Hye-Suk after she had taken the words out of his mind and spoke them out loud.


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min depends on you a lot. You know that, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied stiffly.


    The way he answered might havee across as uncaring, but the director knew that wasn''t true. She smiled gently as if she could read him like an open book and patted his hand holding the wheelchair''s handles.


    ¡°Yu-Min''s be a lot brighter after meeting you. He used to be a quiet child who didn''t talk much, but one day after school, he began telling me about things that happened to him.¡± Yi Hye-Suk''s expression became a little emotional like she was having shbacks. ¡°Ever since that day, Yu-Min began talking about you all the time. Jin-Ho this, Jin-Ho that... Honestly, even I got a little fed up back then. Maybe that''s why? Even though we have only met a few times in total, maybe that¡¯s why it feels like you and I are old friends, that you''re someone I''m already close with?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly listened, unable to say anything. It felt like something was stabbing him inside. He raised his head to re at the distant sky and noticed how mercilessly clear and pristine it was. How oblivious could the heavens be


    ¡°After I''m gone, Yu-Min will lose someone to lean on except you. That''s why... I was hoping that you''d continue helping him out.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t worry¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s fine to be just his friend. Then, he might not feel that he''s all alone in this world.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho barely managed to reply. He bit down on his lip as the warmth from her frail hand traveled up his skin. He quietly sent a strand of his qi into her body and scanned the situation inside. That was when he discovered a lump of dense, potent turbid qi filling up her abdomen area.


    Kang Jin-Ho was no god. Even if he could find a different method of treatment than modern medicine, it was still limited to a specific field. If he could use his knowledge of martial arts to heal every known type of illness, he would no longer be a warrior but a doctor¡ªa healer.


    Maybe, the ones called the Demonic Doctor or the God of Medicine in Zhongyuan might know a way to heal cancers. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s knowledge of medicine could only be called average at best, leaving him with barely any options to choose from. And that was what made this situation even more unbearable to him.


    ¡°After I''m gone, I hope the children will grow up as wonderful adults...¡±


    ¡°...Ma''am, you must ovee this,¡± Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth and muttered softly.


    However, Yi Hye-Suk slowly shook her head. ¡°It''s His will whether I live or die, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And it seems that He thinks I''ve done everything I can in this life. I''m rueful, of course. But no more than that. I''d still feel this way even if death were toe for meter. Life will always leave behind lingering regrets, and there can never be the perfect moment to leave. That''s why we can only ept our end when it arrives,¡± the director spoke in such a devastatinglyposed manner. She was clearly not trying to disguise her feelings or console herself.


    How should Kang Jin-Ho describe this feeling? The feeling he was getting by listening to her? No suitable words came to his mind. She... just seemed at peace. Maybe, even a little pitiful. Whatever it was, it seemed so... natural.


    ¡°...Ma''am, everyone still needs you.¡±


    Yi Hye-Suk smiled gently. ¡°Yes, that might be the case. However, a person is bound to be ''alone'' someday. You understand what that means, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...I do.¡±


    ¡°Being alone is difficult and lonely. It makes you unimaginably sad and bitter. And then... Children who can''t let go of the past will fail to create new connections and build new bridges. But, Jin-Ho... Sooner orter, we are all bound to leave.¡±


    Would things be different for him? Back when Kang Jin-Ho lost his family and thought the world had abandoned him, and when he thought he was all alone. What if he willingly stepped forward and tried to find a new ''world'' for himself? Maybe, just maybe, he wouldn''t have lived his first life that way. It was toote to ponder that now, though.


    ¡°So, let''s face what''s toe with our heads held high, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> We should go back. I''m sure the nurses are getting worried about us by now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho carefully pushed the wheelchair and headed back to the hospital room. However, Yi Hye-Suk¡¯s gaunt throat as she sat in the wheelchair continued to bother him.


    After returning to the room, Kang Jin-Ho gently ced Yi Hye-Suk on the bed, fixed the nket, then bowed his head deeply. ¡°Ma''am, I''lle to visit again.¡±


    Yi Hye-Suk called out to him. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A gentle smile formed on her lips again. ¡°Be strong.¡±


    ¡°...I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around and exited the room, his expression hard and unmoving.


    <i>''This... This is wrong.''</i>


    He knew full well that the director''s opinions were correct. And there might be no way to fight against the life you were dealt with. Even so, this... this wasn¡¯t right.


    Countless bastards who hadmitted many crimes were still brazenly strutting around in this world, unabashedly enjoying their ill-gotten fruits, yet why did someone as good as Yi Hye-Suk had to die so soon? Kang Jin-Ho<i> just</i> couldn¡¯t ept this reality.


    He simply couldn¡¯t ept that the final moments of a person who had sacrificed her entire being for the sake of strangers <i>had</i> to be this miserable and lonely. At the very least, a few more years would have been¡ª


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fist while his cold eyes nced at the room behind him.


    ''<i>Fine, I shall find a way.''</i>


    Having made up his mind, Kang Jin-Ho gradually picked up the pace as he walked out of the hospital.

 Chapter 106: Struggling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Struggling (1)</h4>


    ¡°Hello, it''s Jo Gyu-Min speaking,¡± Jo Gyu-Min answered his phone and tensed up immediately after hearing Kang Jin-Ho''s voice on the line. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    That voice sounded cold and withdrawn. It waspletely different from what Kang Jin-Ho had sounded like earlier in the morning. However, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t find it weird or suspicious. He knew this was Kang Jin-Ho''s true voice, after all.


    ¡°Understood. I''ll be right there.¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended the call and shot up to his feet. While dashing outside his office, he cried out to his subordinates. ¡°Investigate all the avable information on the Seongsim Orphanage! Right now!¡±


    A new emergency situation had descended on Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries.


    ***


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min drove his car quickly to the hospital where Kang Jin-Ho said he would wait.


    <i>''Why is he suddenly talking about the orphanage, I wonder ''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure why he was doing this, but his job was to ''do as told.¡¯ Since Kang Jin-Ho had asked him to investigate the matters of the orphanage as thoroughly as possible, Jo Gyu-Min had his underlings gather as much information as possible in the small window of time he had been given.


    Jo Gyu-Min called Kang Jin-Ho on the phone as he got near the hospital. ¡°Hello, Mister Jin-Ho? I''m almost at the hospital. Where are you?¡±


    - I''m by the front entrance.


    ¡°Then, I''ll head that way. Please wait a little bit longer.¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended the call and drove the car to the entrance. He could see Kang Jin-Ho standing in front of the building.


    Kang Jin-Ho recognized the vehicle and waited until it came to a stop nearby, then hopped into the passenger''s seat.


    Jo Gyu-Min asked worriedly, ¡°Why are you here in a hospital, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you investigated as I asked you?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of the orphanage''s director, Sister Yi Hye-Suk?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, who had started feeling a little doubtful about Jo Gyu-Min''s ability, quickly nodded in relief.


    Jo Gyu-Min grabbed the steering wheel. ¡°For now, should I take you home?¡±


    ¡°No, I brought my bicycle with me. Can we talk somece nearby?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let me take you to a cafe.¡±


    ¡°Is there somewhere quieter than that?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyebrows rose up slightly. A cafe wouldn''t be noisy, so the implication behind that question could only mean that Kang Jin-Ho wanted to have a quiet chat between just the two of them. ¡°In that case, how about in my car?¡±


    ¡°That''s fine...¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jo Gyu-Min drove the car to a remote corner of the parking lot. He figured they could just talk after finding a spot with low foot traffic. He eventually located a suitable spot and parked his car there. He then reached to the backseat to take out a removable ashtray and ced it in the cupholder. ¡°How about a smoke?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead. It seems I''ll have to smoke one myself as well.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s intuition which had been finely honed by serving Chairman Hwang for quite some time had proven its worth. When Kang Jin-Ho didn''t move, Jo Gyu-Min took out his own cigarette and offered it. That was when Kang Jin-Ho silently epted it.


    Jo Gyu-Min lit up Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette, then mouthed one himself. After both men took a couple of deep puffs, Jo Gyu-Min asked, ¡°Why did you ask me to look into the orphanage, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I learned that Director Yi is sick.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to the orphanage after she passes away?¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Jo Gyu-Min scratched his head. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. Although Sister Yi Hye-Suk is in charge of the Seongsim Orphanage, it''s not affiliated with the Catholic Church. In other words, she has been working as its director in her own personal capacity.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°When she passes on, the orphanage will lose its only manager. Since the church won''t dispatch a different nun to take over, the orphanage will either fall under the government administration or get absorbed into another orphanage.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke. Wasn''t that what Park Yu-Min was worried about in the past? ¡°What will happen to the orphans if their orphanage is absorbed into another one?¡±


    ¡°They''ll most likely be separated.¡±


    ¡°That cannot happen,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a firm, unyielding tone.


    Seongsim''s kids were not ''normal'' orphans. Everyone there had some kind of disability. The Seongsim Orphanage existed to give a home to children with disabilities that other orphanages couldn''t handle.


    Kang Jin-Ho gravely asked, ¡°Isn''t there anyone willing to take over the orphanage as is?¡±


    ¡°...It will be difficult, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied truthfully. ¡°Finding someone to manage the daily operation of an orphanage would be quite difficult, to begin with. However, Seongsim also demands a high level of emotionalbor on top of the usual hurdles. All things considered, finding someone to run an orphanage full of disabled children is practically impossible.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while taking another puff of the cigarette. Jo Gyu-Min''s reply wasrgely the same as what he had imagined. And hearing it from Jo Gyu-Min helped Kang Jin-Ho gain an insight into how difficult it must have been for Sister Yi Hye-Suk all these years. ¡°This discussion won''t be a quick one, then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It''s not easy to deal with, after all.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette on the ashtray. ¡°How is the orphanage''s financial situation?¡±


    ¡°It''s not good, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Back when Jaegyeong was still supporting the orphanage, things looked okay, more or less. However, its financial situation has steadily gotten worse as the kids grew older.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°Excuse me? Did the financial support stop?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slightly pushed his sses up his nose. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, Jaegyeong is not a charity.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When you were still actively partaking in the orphanage''s daily operations, and when your friend, Mister Park Yu-Min, was still a part of the orphanage, we at Jaegyeong weighed all the pros and cons and decided to provide sufficient financial support. But now, Mister Yu-Min is no longer a child under the orphanage''s care. As such, continuing to provide mary support would be unjustifiable. Jaegyeong''s current policy is fiscal austerity, and we are limiting expenditure as much as humanly possible. In that situation, it''s not realistic for us to continue supporting an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Please remember that corporationsrger than us do no more than installing inte lines and chucking a few PC notebooks at an institution in need, then use that to drum up publicity for themselves. And, some of our shareholders had also voiced their discontent at how long we were nning to support the orphanage.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. In all fairness, Jaegyeong had zero ties to Seongsim Orphanage. Sure, the public might apud the corporation for giving back to society. However, the very same people wouldn''t crucify you for not donating, either.


    ¡°Even if we continue to provide financial support, there''s the question of how long it shouldst. We would have to continue providing support for at least fifteen years if we wanted to wait until the current group of orphans became adults. However¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned at length. ¡°...That doesn''t mean Seongsim will stop epting new orphans.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min stubbed his cigarette out and continued, ¡°The morally right thing would be to continue supporting the orphanage. Unfortunately, a corporation doesn''t function on a single person''s whims.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, no longer needing a further exnation. ¡°What I''m interested in now is... It''s to find a trustworthy hospital.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head slightly. ¡°You want to change the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Can you find the best hospital for a cancer patient to stay in?¡±


    ¡°In that case, how about transferring the director to Jaegyeong Hospital? She will be able to receive iparably greater benefits than other hospitals. For one, she will be treated as a VIP.¡±


    ¡°...Isn''t there a hospital specializing in cancer care?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, modern medical science cannot ovee Stage 4 stomach cancer. If we''re serious about treating her, then there''s no other choice but to administer experimental drugs with unknown side effects. However, even if we go through all that, the odds of achievingplete remission are still slim, while the patient might be subjected to even worse pain.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied calmly. That wasn''t what he had been thinking about, anyway. ¡°I understand what you''re trying to say. For now, please focus on finding out more about transferring the patient to a new hospital.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll confirm and call you as soon as possible. If I remember correctly, our foundation''s hospital should be fairly close by.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m also looking for someone to manage the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°But, as I told you earlier...¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I meant. I''m not looking for a manager, but a caretaker to look after the kids. Yu-Min''s doing that by himself at the moment. The people who worked there seemed to have all left after Sister Yi copsed.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. If we''re talking about people who will work in shifts for monthly sries, I think we can find someone.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, but please hurry. As for their wages, I''ll take care of that, so please focus on finding suitable people.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jo Gyu-Min handed over a USB drive containing the relevant information. ¡°Here, this has the info you asked me about. I wasn''t sure if it''s really necessary, but I brought it with me just in case.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head before climbing out of the car. ¡°Well, then. Until next time.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you need anything, call me.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bade goodbye and drove away.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply, then trudged back to where he had parked his Golden Elephant.


    ***


    <i>Kwa-kwakwakwa!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pedaled away on his bicycle; his thoughts were messier than before.


    <i>''Why do I feel so frustrated ''</i>


    Today was the first day of his leave, and he should be feeling chuffed, but all he could feel right now was bitterness, frustration, and dissatisfaction. As if to the knot in his chest, Kang Jin-Ho pedaled even harder, and he found his mood improving just a little as refreshing winds buffeted him.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> What was that?!¡± The driver of a car traveling at around <i>sixty</i> kilometers per hour freaked out after spotting a bicycle shooting past him. ¡°S-Should I check the ck box or something?! What just happened here "


    Despite leaving behind a wake of countless freaked-out people, Kang Jin-Ho paradoxically had no idea what was happening behind him due to his speed.


    After scything through the city at a breakneck pace for a while, he began reducing his speed as he got closer to his home. His pedaling slowed down to a crawling pace.


    <i>''This isn''t something I can resolve by myself.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows furrowed deeply when he reached that conclusion. He would have already taken care of a problem requiring brute strength. Unfortunately, there were far too many things in this world that physical strength couldn''t do anything about.


    <i>''I''m... powerless.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho finally reached his home. He stored his Golden Elephant in the garage and stepped outside, but his legs felt heavy and lethargic. He raised his head and watched the sun setting over the Western skies.


    Unlike the setting sun that remained resolutely the same whether it was the modern era or Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho currently didn''t possess even one-tenth of his former strength. And no, it wasn''t as simple as hisck of martial prowess.


    The status Kang Jin-Ho had enjoyed back in Zhongyuan was iparable to the modern era. He could have changed the world with just one word from him. Yet, now... This sense of powerlessness was utterly devastating.


    <i>''Right. I can''t do anything without others helping me.''</i>


    When he looked back, all the problems he had encountered after his return had only been resolved with Jaegyeong¡¯s help. Sure, he could have resorted to violence and vent his anger, but unleashing a tidal wave of unbearable societal pressure to utterly sink his opponents? It was impossible for him.


    In addition, Kang Jin-Ho instinctively sensed that matters fixable through violence would only get rarer with time. The more systematic a society became, the harder it would be for an individual to resolve matters with their own power.


    Kang Jin-Ho stayed outside and stared at the distance in a daze, as he was lost in his thoughts. His goal had always been about living an ordinary life, but now... He knew the truth.


    The ''ordinary life'' was simply a person enduring the thunderstorm and moving on with their life. Submitting to unfair pressures, never resisting your fate, and obediently epting your spilled blood as a trial given to you by the heavens¡ªthat was what living an ordinary life entailed.


    However, could Kang Jin-Ho ept all those things? Could he lower his head; no, grovel on the ground, for the sake of living an ordinary life when a powerful force like the government or a corporation suppressed his family


    <i>''I''m just thinking whatever I want, huh.''</i>


    He had always been insisting on living an ordinary life, but Kang Jin-Ho began thirsting for power when he had to bow his head a little. Was it because of human nature, or had he always been someone with a tendency to pursue the path of supremacy? For now, he couldn''t tell, other than...


    <i>''This can''t go on.''</i>


    The decision that would bring about a massive change to Kang Jin-Ho and the world atrge was made on this very day.

 Chapter 107: Struggling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Struggling (2)</h4>


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The soju sses clinked noisily. Kang Jin-Ho watched his friends boisterously yap away while slowly shaking his head. Ostensibly, this get-together was supposed to celebrate Kang Jin-Ho''s first leave, but it had quickly descended into festive mayhem.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jeong In-Gyu. ¡°Maybe you should stop drinking anymore¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho¡­¡± Jeong In-Gyu muttered in a slurred voice.


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°I won''t get another chance to cut loose and drink like this, so just leave me be, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while sighing under his breath after noticing how unfocused and wasted Jeong In-Gyu''s eyes were. ¡°Has it been that hard?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> not really.¡± Jeong In-Gyu cackled for some reason, then downed the soju shot ss in one go.


    Lee Tae-Ho suddenly performed a splendid <i>Italian salute</i> at Jeong In-Gyu as if he had enough of this rubbish. ¡°Listen, man. This punk, right here? Did you know that he found himself a girl in the cram school? He''s totally wasting his time on romance and stuff!¡±


    Feeling less than impressed now, Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared, prompting Jeong In-Gyu to hurriedly wave both of his hands. ¡°N-no, wait! That''s not true. I''m studying hard, for real!¡±


    However, Lee Tae-Ho didn''t give up. ¡°But, I heard you totally bombed yourst mock test?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> that.¡± Jeong In-Gyu chuckled awkwardly and tried to brush it aside. ¡°Nah, that''s because that mock exam''s difficulty was <i>waaay</i> too high. Seriously! My ranking in the cram school hasn''t dropped, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oooh </i> But I also heard that your ranking got utterly obliterated during thatst mock test. Does that mean you have maintained your obliterated ranking?¡±


    ¡°...Will you just shut the hell up?¡± Jeong In-Gyu desperately yelled back.


    However, that only made Lee Tae-Ho cackle loudly while flipping a bird. ¡°<i>Hah,</i> who told you to repeat a year, then?¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu didn''t back off and continued to yell, ¡°It''smon to repeat a year these days! Don''t you know that?!¡±


    ¡°That''s the story for folks with brains, not us. You think guys like you or me will get ''better'' just because we studied for one extra year? Nah, dude. I''m telling you, we''ll only get worse.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Tsk.</i>¡± Jeong In-Gyu tutted as if he didn''t have any suitableeback. He then turned his attention to Park Yu-Min quietly sipping soju next to him. ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> wish I was as talented as Yu-Min here.¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°<i>...Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°I''m envious of you, Yu-Min. You don''t have to worry about studying or whatever, and you can just do what you want, right? Even if I study my ass off, I can''t ever be the best in the country like Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head, and his expression grew ever so slightly gloomier. ¡°I just got lucky and won once, you know.¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn''t say that. You gotta work even harder and win the next one, too! I mean, <i>uh,</i> I''ve been proudly telling everyone in the cram school that you''re my friend, see?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Park Yu-Min was taken aback at that unexpected revtion and stared at Jeong In-Gyu.


    Truth be told, Jeong In-Gyu couldn''t really be called Park Yu-Min''s friend. They simply hung out because Kang Jin-Ho looked after Park Yu-Min like family, but other than that? The two of them hadn''t even talked to each other on their own.


    Park Yu-Min epted this situation as his fault, as he had done something wrong in the past, but Jeong In-Gyu had actually been telling everyone they were friends


    Jeong In-Gyu continued to speak in a slurred voice, ¡°So, I''m telling you to try harder! So I can show off some more!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae listening from the side loudly tutted. ¡°You fool! Why would Yu-Min work his butt off for you? Besides, that''s his day job!¡±


    ¡°I''m just saying! That''s all!¡± Jeong In-Gyuined, then poured booze into his empty ss and dumped it into his mouth.


    ¡°Self-pouring out of pity, eh?¡± Oh Min-Tae groaned loudly.


    ¡°It''s fine. Fine, I tell ya!¡± Jeong In-Gyu replied in a more inebriated voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t watch anymore as his brows furrowed deeply. ¡°That''s enough, In-Gyu.¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s fine. Really!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something, but Park Yu-Min quickly gave him a look that said, ''don''t!'' So, Kang Jin-Ho could only nod in silence while drinking soju. ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡±


    Jeong In-Gyu suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, dude. How is army life treating you?¡±


    ¡°It''s not bad.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Oh Min-Jae lightly rebuked Jeong In-Gyu for believing that reply. ¡°You think you can get a sane reply from Jin-Ho? Do I have to remind you that our Jin-Ho spent his entire high school years ying around, and then, when the final exams were around the corner, he went, ''Oh, should I start studying a bit now '' and ended up in Jaegyeong Uni?¡±


    ¡°...Well, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Ask Jin-Ho if studying is hard. He''ll probably tell you it''s a cakewalk for him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by that deration. He realized that he couldn''t think of any other replies besides what Oh Min-Jae had just said.


    Oh Min-Jae continued, ¡°Listen to me, In-Gyu. Different people have different capabilities, know what I mean? You shouldn''t ask Jin-Ho about stuff like that. There''s nothing he can''t do in this world, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened slightly at that. However, it wasn''t because Oh Min-Jae''s words had soured his mood. That kid didn''t say that out of malice, after all. It was just that a difficult hurdle blocking his path made him feel a little prickly at the moment.


    ¡°...Hey, guys. Let''s have another toast.¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his ss, hoping to get rid of this awkward atmosphere. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Another round of alcohol intake was the ticket to greatly improve everyone''s mood. Even though just over a couple of months had passed since their graduation from high school, everyone was already starting to disy signs of having difficulties in their new lives. Maybe that was the reason why? These friends, meeting up for the first time in a while, lost themselves in having fun by asionally whining and teasing each other, among other things.


    ¡°Here''s to Jeong In-Gyu! Hoping that the third time will be the charm!¡±


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    It seemed everyone here knew Jeong In-Gyu was having the hardest time out of them all, so they paid him the most attention.


    Jeong In-Gyu suddenly asked Kang Jin-Ho with a serious face, ¡°...Jin-Ho, is there any easier way to study?¡±


    ¡°Concentrate. That will help.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you because I can''t concentrate.¡±


    ¡°...You can''t?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    Oh Min-Jae groaned and shook his head. ¡°In-Gyu, don''t be stupid, and just ask your cram school teacher instead. What you''re doing is the same as asking Einstein arithmetic questions.¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡± Jeong In-Gyu made a despondent face as if he had recognized his mistake, then began knocking back more booze. He nced at his friends and asked another question, ¡°Hey, how is life in a university? Is it as good as they say?¡±


    That one question got theint train rolling almost immediately.


    ¡°People kept telling us we''ll just y all day long in universities, didn''t they? That was a load of bullsh*t, man. Imagine this; there are no empty chairs in the campus library!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae nodded animatedly. ¡°Yeah! And everyone hardly ever drinks there, too! Everyone''s so bloody busy studying and earning credits, you know? A girl in my department is already preparing to earn her tax ountant license by studying the tax code!¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho tutted. ¡°That''s nothing, dude. This kid in our department had already earned the AICPA certification!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°Huh? What''s that?¡±


    ¡°AICPA? It''s the Yankee tax ountant.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hiiieek </i>¡± Oh Min-Jae recoiled in terror after learning that some people were prepared to sell their souls to seed in life. ¡°Holy cow! Just what the hell is up with those people?¡±


    Lee Tae-Ho cried out proudly, ¡°Well, they sure are amazing, but let''s be honest here. There''s no reason for us to cower before them!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They ain''t the only people in history to acquire AICPA certificates, am I right?! Besides, we have Yu-Min with us! They will all cower before the name of mighty Park Yu-Min!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right!¡±


    Park Yu-Min could only smile awkwardly while listening to his friends yapping away.


    Lee Tae-Ho suddenly perked up. ¡°By the way, what''s Se-Yeon doing these days?¡±


    Oh Min-Jae tilted his head. ¡°You mean, Han Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Everyone''s attention suddenly gathered on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Dunno,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, scattering the gathered attention.


    ¡°<i>Wowsers.</i> That guy''s hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Yup, he''s one of a kind. Definitely.¡±


    Oh Min-Jae and Lee Tae-Ho nodded sagely while looking at each other. Theirmon sense was simply inadequate to fullyprehend the person named Kang Jin-Ho. He hadn¡¯t been like this in the past, but that damned car ident seemed to have transformed him into someone else¡ªa total stranger, even.


    ¡°<i>Sheesh.</i> Isn''t your indifference a bit too much?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed that the chatter was suddenly flowing in the direction of criticism over his conduct, so he coughed to clear his throat and quickly raised his ss. ¡°How about another toast?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, look at him trying to change the topic!¡±


    ¡°Looks like he learned something useful in the army, no?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth itched, but he just couldn''t think of anything to say to defend himself.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, dude. Take care, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You, too.¡±


    Oh Min-Jae and Lee Tae-Ho waved their hands while supporting Jeong In-Gyu, who was clearly <i>too</i> wasted to even stand straight. They volunteered for this job as their homes were roughly in the same direction from the pub.


    Jeong In-Gyu slurred some words out. ¡°H-how about... fourth... round...¡±


    ¡°Fourth round, my foot!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae and Lee Tae-Ho red murderously at Jeong-In-Gyu.


    However, Jeong In-Gyu still raised his voice in protest. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> I don''t wanna go home yet!¡±


    ¡°Ignore this fool, and let''s quickly grab a taxi!¡±


    Oh Min-Jae and Lee Tae-Hopletely disregarded what Jeong In-Gyu was saying. They hailed a cab, forcibly dumped the reticent Jeong In-Gyu in the backseat, then yelled back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho! We gotta have one more get-together before you go back, okay?!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    The two smirked before climbing into the waiting taxi. The car drove off, leaving Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho behind as they watched their friends disappear into the distance.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Are you taking a taxi as well?¡±


    ¡°After I sober up a bit first¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered while stumbling his way toward the staircase of a corner building. Unlike Kang Jin-Ho, his alcohol tolerance was quite low, so drinking with his friends made him feel <i>very </i>dizzy. After plopping down on the steps, he rubbed his face. ¡°The kids will be worried if I go home like this.¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sat down next to him, then mouthed a cigarette. ¡°...It''s about time you return to your team, no?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. But...¡± Park Yu-Min muttered as a worried look filled his expression.


    Even a few days of downtime would make it difficult for a pro gamer to catch up to their peers in this field. Yet, Park Yu-Min hadn''t practiced at all for over a month now. No wonder he was deeply worried.


    His disability meant other people had directly ignored and underestimated him his entire life. However, for the first time in his life, he had found something he was good at and even achieved some level of sess. Therefore, he was considerably attached to the pro gaming scene.


    However, everything he had built up until now was gradually crumbling right before his eyes. The level of anxiety Park Yu-Min was feeling right now must be unimaginable.


    Park Yu-Min sighed. ¡°How wonderful would it be if we could just do whatever we want all the time?¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min, you need to prioritize your own life first.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. But...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho liked this part about Park Yu-Min. Even if he found other people''s opinions disagreeable, he wouldn¡¯t start his reply with a rebuttal. He would listen and ept what should be epted first, then gradually voice his own opinion on the matter. That was Park Yu-Min''s style¡ªhis characteristic.


    ¡°I know you''re right, Jin-Ho. I know I shouldn''t be like this, stuck and going nowhere fast. I sometimes wake up screaming at night, too. This one time, I had a dream about going back to the team''s practice hall and getting absolutely destroyed by a newbie trainee.¡±


    ¡°Sounds rough.¡±


    ¡°Even though I''ve been trying to pretend everything is okay, I¡­ I guess I''m lowkey worried, after all. But, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and nced at Park Yu-Min. That posed'' expression on Park Yu-Min''s face reminded him of the orphanage''s director, Sister Yi, for some reason. Despite not sharing a drop of blood, it would be safe to say Park Yu-Min''s ''real'' parent was none other than the director. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho felt.


    And yet... almost literally overnight, a person Park Yu-Min thought of as his parent was teetering on the edge of life and death while his younger siblings were in danger of getting abandoned without learning about a parent''s warmth. In this situation, what could Park Yu-Min possibly do


    ¡°Even so, I can''t abandon my siblings, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, knowing that even he would have trouble deciding if he was in Park Yu-Min''s shoes.


    ¡°I <i>really </i>want to be sessful. I want to make more money, stand even taller than before, and tell other people, ¡®You see? Look at how sessful I am now.¡¯ But... Whenever I think about what abandoning the orphanage and pursuing my dream would mean to me, I...¡± Park Yu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°I''m scared that one day I''d wake up and realize that everything I''ve achieved so far had been for naught.¡±


    Should Kang Jin-Ho say that his friendcked willpower, or he was too caring for his own good? Far too many people out there were willing to discard their own families in pursuit of wealth and honor. In a world filled with such people, Park Yu-Min was just too thoughtful, too sensitive to survive the headwinds.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt his chest tighten after imagining how tough it must have been for Park Yu-Min to deal with various challenging situations by himself before they became friends. Park Yu-Min could have given his friend a call and unloaded his heavy heart onto him and whined, yet he hadn¡¯t done that. He silently endured everything and continued to live his life. Kang Jin-Ho thought his friend was praiseworthy and quite remarkable in that regard.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a reassuring tone, ¡°It''ll only get better, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh </i>¡±


    ¡°You''ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything and simply stared at the dark skies up above. The night sky with not a single visible star was a familiar sight, yet it also felt frustratingly dark and closed-off. ¡°...Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Maybe, he wanted to hear those reassuring words more than anything else. Rather than perfect ns or lifelines meant to resolve the current situation, those simple words of reassurance were what Park Yu-Min probably needed the most right now.


    And so, Park Yu-Minquietly muttered, ¡°...Yeah. I''ll be alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min stopped talking there and let the silence descend on them. They sat there and quietly stared at the night skies as the pale blue-gray of the breaking dawn gradually dyed the horizon before the radiance of the crimson sunrise announced the arrival of a new day.


    1. The original text said ''four months since the graduation''. We took the liberty to change it to a couple of months since Jin-Ho was in the army for four months, so it was definitely over four months since they graduated.


    2. AICPA is an abbreviation of ¡°American Institute of Certified Public ountants¡±.

 Chapter 108: Struggling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Struggling (3)</h4>


    ¡°Line secured. This is Private Kang Jin-Ho speaking.¡±


    Sergeant Jo Won-Gu greeted back in an enthusiastic voice.


    - Oh, Jin-Ho! How is your leave going so far


    ¡°It''s been fine, sir.¡±


    - You haven''t caused any incidents now, have you? And you weren''t driving, right


    ¡°Sir. I have not been driving.¡±


    - Well, it''s okay to drive a car, but make sure not to crash into someone.


    "Sir, I won''t drive during my leave," said Kang Jin-Ho in a firm voice.


    - That''s fine. Anyway, how is Miss Se-Ah doing


    ¡°...¡±


    - Next time, you and I should go on a leave together and treat Miss Se-Ah to a meal.


    ¡°...I''ll speak to you againter, sir.¡±


    - H-hey, wait! Jin-Ho! Wait!


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call while shaking his head. Sergeant Jo Won-Gu was not a bad person, but his mischievous streak could get the better of him sometimes.


    <i>Ding-dong!</i>


    The bell went off, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to head to the front gate and open it. Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly at him from beyond the doorway. ¡°Good morning, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°You''re here early.¡±


    ¡°That''s a part of my job, after all. Do you want me toe inside?¡±


    ¡°No, let''s talk outside.¡± Kang Jin-Ho put on some shoes and stepped outside his house.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked around the street. ¡°Unfortunately, I don''t know any suitable ce to chat nearby. How about you?¡±


    ¡°My father''s cafe is not too far from here, so let''s go there. It should be open by now, as he went to work not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let''s go there, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min walked to Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe. They didn''t have to travel far to reach their destination.


    Kang Yu-Hwan weed the duo stepping inside his pride and joy. ¡°Jin-Ho? What are you doing here? And Mister Jo, too? Good to see you. It sure has been a while.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled and politely greeted him back. ¡°Hello, sir. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, thank you. And, other than my son heading off to the army, nothing interesting has happened to us so far.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the interior of the cafe while saying, ¡°Father, I''d like to discuss something with Mister Gyu-Min. Is there somewhere quiet for us to do that?¡±


    ¡°...Son, I''m sure you can see that it''s pretty quiet in here already.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho certainly could see that no customers were in the cafe. He couldn''t help but recall the seed money that had been sunk into establishing this ce. ¡°...Is everything alright, Father?¡±


    ¡°W-we usually have an influx of customers during lunch, so it''s fine. This is because we just opened, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Still, isn''t it too quiet in here...?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth, Jin-Ho!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan desperately tried to pretend everything was fine, but his voice still quaked unsteadily. It was at this moment that Kang Jin-Ho realized that the funds invested in this cafe were as good as gone.


    ¡°What are you doing, not grinding the coffee beans?!¡± A shrill cry suddenly red out of the kitchen, prompting the trio of men to turn their heads. Baek Hyeon-Jeong ring sharply at her husband was marching out of the kitchen. She noticed her son, and her expression changed instantly. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> my! I didn''t know you were here, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Hello, Mother.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gazed alternatingly between the three Kang family members, wondering how one person could change her voice that much with just a snap of her fingers.


    Kang Yu-Hwan pointed to the back. ¡°There''s a room meant for meetings in the back, so why don''t you use that?¡±


    ¡°I''ll do that, then.¡±


    ¡°And since it''s morning, how about some coffee, son?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> Please give me a cup of Americano.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan nodded, then looked at Jo Gyu-Min. "What about you, Mister Jo "


    ¡°I''d like the same thing, sir.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Allow me to demonstrate what a truly astonishing vor is today!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min replied to Kang Yu-Hwan''s bluff with politeughter and entered the meeting room. They settled down on the opposite side of a table while facing each other.


    Jo Gyu-Min started first. ¡°First of all, we have made the preparations as you requested. A VIP room in our Gangnam Jaegyeong Hospital has been secured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°Except that¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min licked his lips, his words drifting off. Kang Jin-Ho stared back at him in silence, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Sister Yi is a Catholic nun, so we can''t transfer her without her explicit consent. The situation is, the hospital she is currently staying at is affiliated with the Catholic Church, and her parish has appointed it to look after her care.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Sister Yi has encountered a bit of friction with her parish over the orphanage''s matter.¡±


    That didn''te as a surprise to Kang Jin-Ho. The Catholic Church''s higher-ups would no doubt approve of a nun volunteering to look after orphans, but said nun staying around the clock outside of her designated convent? No parish would permit that. Especially when the orphanage itself wasn¡¯t even affiliated with the Catholic Church.


    ¡°That''s why the patient''s consent is even more important than ever, Mister Jin-Ho. However, I don''t think it''s my job to convince her.¡±


    ¡°You made the right call.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. After all, he believed he should be the one to take up that task.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°We can do something about the hospital¡¯s side, but the matter of the orphanage is beyond our reach, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°I think you''ve misunderstood something, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke with conviction in his voice, ¡°I never asked you or Jaegyeong to assist the orphanage. It''s the same story for the hospital. I merely asked about a suitable hospital for a cancer patient, not about Jaegyeong taking over the care and treatment.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ll foot the bill myself. And I apologize for making you do things like this when it''s about my personal acquaintance unrted to you or Jaegyeong. However, I know practically nothing about things like this. That''s why I had no choice but to rely on you, so I can only ask for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say that, Mister Jin-Ho. Chairman Hwang ordered me to do just one thing: support you to my fullest capabilities. If I can''t even do something like this, I might as well jump into ake, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that apany''s boss ordering one of his underlings to do something like that was wrong, but he chose not to say that out loud. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he didn''t know why Hwang Jeong-Hu was so hung up on him. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho still needed Jaegyeong Group''s backing. Not just in the financial sense either¡ªhe knew no one else as capable of providing him with information as Jaegyeong.


    ¡°In that case, can I ask you for one more favor, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°You can, of course,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied, his head tilting slightly.


    ***


    ¡°Until next time, Mister Kang.¡± Jo Gyu-Min politely bade goodbye to Kang Yu-Hwan.


    ¡°Drive safely now, Mister Jo,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan replied in a cheerful voice. After Jo Gyu-Min left the cafe, he shifted his attention to his son. ¡°Did something happen, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing to worry about, Father.¡±


    ¡°Son, you''re supposed to be on leave, yet you''re just as busy as ever.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it certainly feels that way.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, take a seat. You probably didn''t get a chance to enjoy my coffee properly, so let me brew you another one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at that. Back when he was still working as a taxi driver, Kang Yu-Hwan had been a cheerful person. After opening his cafe, though? Anyone could see how much happier and brighter he had be. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took up a seat by the window. Not too long afterward, Kang Yu-Hwan walked up with a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. ¡°Here you go. Take a whiff of its aroma first, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho brought the cup closer, and his nose immediately picked up the thick, inviting aroma of freshly-brewed coffee. He had a feeling that most baristas wouldn''t be able to produce such an intense aroma.


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned and spoke proudly, ¡°So? How is it? It''s not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°You must''ve worked hard to get this far, Father.¡±


    Rather than handing out evaluations first, Kang Jin-Ho started thinking about how hard his father must have worked to reach this level of proficiency. After all, Kang Yu-Hwan had been aplete novice in coffee-making before opening the cafe.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you say that after tasting the coffee first, son?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan urged his son on in an ever-so-slightly impatient tone.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then took a sip. The taste of coffee swirling in his mouth was just as intense as its aroma. ¡°...It''s quite bitter.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk!</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stared disapprovingly at his son, causing Kang Jin-Ho to sneakily avert his gaze. That stare kind of made Kang Jin-Ho feel like he was a caveman who didn''t know how to appreciate fine coffee.


    The fact of the matter was that Kang Jin-Ho''s pte was rather dull, and he knew it, too. If two cups of coffee were ced in front of him, Kang Jin-Ho would never be able to tell which was brewed by a top barista, and which one came from some random franchised coffee shop. So, offering the kind of high-level impression his father was looking for was a task too tall even for Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Yu-Hwan asked again, sounding somewhat expectant, ¡°So? It''s delicious, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    ¡°Why did I even waste my time asking you?!¡±


    "No, Father. It <i>really</i> is good," Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly said in a fluster. If he was being honest, the coffee just tasted bitter, but even his dull pte could still pick up on its intense aroma.


    <i>''Is this what people call savoring the taste ''</i>


    On this alone, Kang Yu-Hwan''s coffee seemed to be <i>high-ss.</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan harrumphed proudly, ¡°Do you have any idea how hard I had to work to brew coffee this good?¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine, Father.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell ya; I had to learn everything from the ground-up, starting from knowing what different coffee beans are and how to blend them properly. All the while your mother''s constantly on my case,ining about how much of a waste of money it is,¡± Kang Yu-Hwanined quietly while sneakily ncing in the kitchen''s direction. Kang Jin-Ho thought his father looked just a bit pitiful at that moment.


    Oblivious to his son''s thoughts, Kang Yu-Hwan continued, ¡°Right. We had to spend a ton of money back then. And I do feel bad about using the money you earned that way, son.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine, Father.¡±


    ¡°Even so, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°To get a result, you must invest and work hard for it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s expression grew somber. ¡°Nothing will happen to a person sitting still. When we first opened this cafe, we simply got coffee delivered from another ce. But I quickly learned that doing that wouldn''t get us far. How can a man running a cafe not know anything about coffee? It makes no sense, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right...¡±


    ¡°So, I poured my whole being into studying everything about coffee. I invested money and time to achieve my goal. And it''s the same story for life, too. If you find something too difficult to ovee, invest your time and effort in it. That''s the only way to open up a path, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. For sure, his father was right.


    <i>''Have I been avoiding it... ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t trying to avoid anything. It was just that there were people around him who were more capable in certain fields, so he thought he would simply rely on them in those matters. But now, he could see where he had been mistaken.


    As long as Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try his best to learn, he would acquire nothing more than some surface knowledge. If there was something he wanted, he shouldn¡¯t wait for someone to spoon-feed him¡ªhe should get up and move instead.


    ¡°...Thank you, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and bowed deeply at his father.


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head in confusion, not knowing why he was suddenly being thanked like this. He was simply thinking about passing on the life lessons he had learned to his son, hoping that his words would one day prove to be of some help. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response was way too immediate, and that flustered Kang Yu-Hwan. ¡°No, <i>uh,</i> I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, you''ve helped me a great deal just now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°I have somewhere to go, so I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°S-sure thing, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded and watched his son dash outside the cafe. He ruefully smacked his lips. ¡°Why does it feel like I had just stirred up a ho''s nest...?¡±


    He felt confused and uncertain at this unexinable bitter taste. Thankfully, a shrill voice exploded from the kitchen, and it fixed his confusion almost immediately. ¡°Aren''t you going to sweep the floors, dear?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I''ming!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan picked up his son''s empty coffee cup and rushed back inside the kitchen.


    ***


    <i>Fwhooooooosh!!!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was so focused that the sound of rushing winds didn''t even register in his mind. He furiously pedaled away on his trusty Golden Elephant, his destination: Seongsim Orphanage.


    He expertly and nonchntly carved up the roads between the orphanage and his home. After securing his bicycle, he quickly stepped inside the orphanage building.


    ¡°<i>Opha~!</i>¡±


    The young kids discovered Kang Jin-Ho''s presence and cutely waddled over. He picked them up, ced them on his arms, then strode forward. More kids rushed in and clung to his legs, so he did his best to walk as gently as possible to avoid hurting them. His steps slowed to an ungainly shuffle, but he still managed to enter deep enough to call out to Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Where are you, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Park Yu-Min peeked his head out of the kitchen. His blinking eyes staring at Kang Jin-Ho were full of tears as he was chopping onions just now. ¡°You didn''t even call, though?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to call you every time beforeing here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted. He hadn''t always called ahead before showing up here, so why should he start doing that now? Kang Jin-Ho put the kids down and triumphantly addressed Park Yu-Min, ¡°Yu-Min, get ready to return to your team.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°This situation will be resolved soon, so call your team ahead of time. Ask when it''ll be convenient for you to return.¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± Park Yu-Min asked in a bbergasted voice.


    ¡°By tomorrow, the daycare nursing teachers Mister Jo Gyu-Min have found will arrive here. For the time being, they''ll work in three rotating shifts, but you can adjust their schedule to what suits you the best.¡±


    ¡°H-Hang on a second, Jin-Ho! You can''t one-sidedly...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I''m in a rush. Anyway, that''s what happened. So, prepare yourself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho said before suddenly turning around and wobbling his way back to the exit. He then carefully removed the kids still clinging to him before rushing outside the orphanage.


    Park Yu-Min watched his friend''s departing back in a daze and muttered his honest impression of this situation, ¡°...Jin-Ho, you could''ve told me that on the phone, you know?¡±


    His friend was still unique, it seemed.


    After sessfully getting out of the building and freeing himself from the kids, Kang Jin-Ho climbed aboard the Golden Elephant and turned it toward his next destination.


    <i>''I knew it. Being indecisive doesn''t suit me.''</i>


    The one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor struggling over a trifling matter deserved to beughed and mocked at. Even more so when he knew how simple the solution to this situation was. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho had been unwilling to take the necessary plunge until now.


    His father was right. If he wanted to solve a situation, he must not stay as a spectator offering useless advice. No, he must roll his sleeves up and jump right in.


    <i>Fwhooooosh!</i>


    As he neared the hospital, a faint grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.

 Chapter 109: Struggling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Struggling (4)</h4>


    Sister Yi looked surprised. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head at her. ¡°My apologies. I had something to discuss with you urgently.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The orphanage director still had no idea what was going on, but she still smiled gently as if Kang Jin-Ho''s visit alone made her happy. She pointed at a chair nearby. ¡°Have a seat, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°I think there are refreshments inside the fridge over there if you''re thirsty.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°But, the weather has gotten warmertely¡ª¡±


    ¡°Director, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho interrupted her with a determined voice. Sister Yi stopped talking there and waited for him to continue. ¡°What do you think about transferring to a different hospital?¡±


    ¡°...A different hospital?¡± She blinked her eyes in surprise at that suggestion.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded gravely. ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Sister Yi recovered quickly and gently smiled back. ¡°Jin-Ho, listen. My illness is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m aware. I''m not suggesting it in the hope of curing you, ma''am. The hospital I have in mind is closer to the orphanage and boasts better facilities than this one. The hospital room is also for a single patient-only, so the children will be able to visit you, too.¡±


    Even after listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation, Sister Yi still slowly shook her head. ¡°Jin-Ho, that''s being greedy.¡±


    ¡°...Director.¡±


    ¡°I have my own circumstances. I''ve lived my life satisfying my greed, so it''s not right to keep doing that right until my final moments, no?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you have been greedy before?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sister Yi replied; her expression grew distant and became filled with longing as if she was reminiscing about her past. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to break her out of her reverie, so he kept his mouth shut. She eventually resumed where she left off. ¡°Children are like... angels. My wish was to embrace those angels and give them home. I believed that was my life''s mission. However, other people opposed it. Maybe, there was a different way to go about fulfilling my greed. Even then, I saw their opposition as simply yet another trial that I must ovee.¡±


    ¡°Ma''am, that doesn''t sound very greedy at all...¡±


    ¡°Being greedy doesn''t have to be as grandiose as you think, Jin-Ho. Doing what you always want to do can also qualify as being greedy. And many people have been harmed by my actions over the years, so you can even call my greed a terrible one, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t know what kind of harm you have caused, ma''am. By my estimation, however, all the kindness you''ve shown to the orphans under your care will easily negate whatever harm you might be responsible for.¡±


    Upon hearing Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s firm reply, Sister Yi asked as a warm expression formed on her face, ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her expression became peaceful at his reply. ¡°However, I still have no thoughts of transferring to another hospital. I do not wish to inconvenience those people even to myst moments.¡±


    ¡°Director. No, Sister Yi.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice became even firmer and more direct, forcing Yi Hye-Suk to raise her head again and look at him. ¡°The people you should be worried about in your final moments are the children in the orphanage, no one else.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yourself, as well. Just think about the children and yourself. There''s no need for you to carry the burden of anything else.¡±


    Sister Yi was slightly taken aback. The image of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she had in her mind was someone who always stayed one step back while silently carrying out his duties. He hadn¡¯t been the type of person who would actively get the ball rolling.


    Park Yu-Min had the same impression as well. ording to him, Kang Jin-Ho could perform any task thrown in his way with terrifying efficiency, but he had never been the type to step forward on his own ord to start <i>something.</i> Seeing him like this, Sister Yi wondered if everyone had the wrong impression of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...You think that''s the better way, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. I think you really need to do this.¡±


    ¡°But, Jin-Ho...¡± Sister Yi extended her hand, and Kang Jin-Ho carefully held it. ¡°Sometimes, it''s better to let things be and allow it to run its course.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m grateful that you care about me so much. However, there are things in this world that can''t be dealt with by our powers. Being unable to ept that will only make life difficult for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I understand, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. And... Some things be worthwhile simply by giving them your best efforts.¡± Sister Yi sighed and nodded as if she understood Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions. ¡°I only have to do as you requested, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    She faintly smiled and nodded again. ¡°Very well. To make it easier for¡ª¡± Before she could finish, however, she suddenly broke out in a fit of coughs. ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡± Sister Yi covered her mouth as she continued to cough. That was when Kang Jin-Ho noticed dark-red liquid trickling down from between her fingers.


    <i>''...Was that blood from her lungs ''</i>


    No, he was wrong. She was literally vomiting the blood that had pooled within her stomach.


    ¡°Nurse!¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet and cried out, but Sister Yi held him back.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, it''s okay.¡±


    ¡°But, ma''am! For now, we must...¡±


    ¡°It''s really okay, Jin-Ho.¡± Sister Yi sessfully stopped him, then pulled out a tissue to wipe away her lips. ¡°There''s no need to inconvenience those who are busy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, thinking that she was rather foolish for worrying about other people in her current state. However, that was how Sister Yi had lived her entire life, so Kang Jin-Ho had to stop himself fromining.


    ¡°Where were we...? <i>Ah,</i> yes. If transferring to a different hospital is for the best, then yes, let us do that. You probably suggested it since you have something on your mind, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let''s do that, then.¡± Sister Yi nodded even as herplexion remained sickly pale.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at her, then slowly got up. ¡°Once all the necessary procedures are finished, I''lle back and guide you to the new hospital.¡±


    ¡°Because of me, you can''t even enjoy your precious vacation. I''m sorry, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head deeply at the still-smiling Sister Yi, bade goodbye, then left the room.


    While standing in the corridor, he began to wonder about something.


    <i>''Why am I so... obsessed about her welfare ''</i>


    He had no thoughts of pretending to be a good man at this stage in his life. After all, his hands had long been stained with the blood of the countless people of Zhongyuan.


    He might be living a different life now, but he had never once thought that his past sins¡ªall of his negative karma¡ªwould simply vanish into thin air. He certainly couldn''t dismiss his previous life as just a passing dream and move on. No, he must carry the burden as how they were meant to be.


    Despite his stance, Kang Jin-Ho still believed that the woman deserved a better end than this. That was because Sister Yi was the first ''true'' saint he had encountered after returning to the modern era.


    A person who had given themselves up in the service of others... Whether it was now or back in Zhongyuan, such people were nearly impossible to find. Kang Jin-Ho strongly believed such people deserved rewards fitting their actions.


    Unfortunately, the reality was often bitter and unforgiving. Kang Jin-Ho knew oh-so-well that the kinder you were, the more wretched your end could be. Maybe, that was the reason why? At least, for the person he could see and touch, he wanted to reward them with just a little better... <i>something</i>¡ªif possible.


    <i>''That''s why... I''ll do what I can.''</i>


    After all, wasn''t there a saying about how ¡°Man proposes, God disposes¡±


    ***


    ¡°<i>Oppaaa~!</i>¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong finally came home when dinner time arrived..


    Kang Jin-Ho greeted her back. ¡°You''re home.¡±


    She gleefully jumped up and hugged him tightly, making him wonder if he had made the right call by letting a still-immature kid work in the world of adults so soon.


    Kang Eun-Yeong grinned brightly and exined, ¡°I wanted toe home yesterday, but my schedule was too packed, and I just couldn''t find the time. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. He didn''t like the fact that his sister''s jam-packed schedule had prevented her froming home.


    ¡°W-wait, Oppa, it''s not what you think!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong noticed the look on her older brother''s face and hurriedly tried to solve the looming crisis. ¡°I asked the managers to give me as much work as possible, you see! It''s kinda like,<i> uh...</i> Yeah, make hay while the sun shines! That''s right!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, evidently still unhappy about this situation. ¡°Eun-Yeong, take a seat for a second.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong obediently settled down. She sat in a hurry, but of course, that was understandable.


    One word from Kang Jin-Ho was all that was needed for Kang Eun-Yeong''s idol concept and schedules to change <i>literally</i> overnight. Having witnessed this demonstration of total power from the front row, Kang Eun-Yeong knew just how much influence her brother had.


    Simply put, Kang Jin-Ho could kill her career in the entertainment industry stone dead. In that case, how could she not prostrate and grovel on the floor


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until his sister was seated and looked into her eyes. ¡°Eun-Yeong, you¡¯re going to attend university, right?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply. ¡°...Do I have to, oh dear brother?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head and stared at his parents in the living room.


    Kang Yu-Hwan spoke first, ¡°I vote yes, she must attend.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong swiftly followed suit. ¡°I also vote yes. She''s definitely attending.¡±


    ¡°...You will be attending university.¡± Kang Jin-Ho immediately utilized the opinions of his parents to his advantage.


    ¡°But! Honestly, I won''t learn anything properly by attending a university while working as an entertainer, you know!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong retorted with a pout.


    Unfortunately for her, Baek Hyeon-Jeong came prepared with aeback. ¡°Nowadays, entertainers get whatchamacallit, ''special admissions,¡¯ to attend universities without problems, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°That might be true, Mom, but honestly, how many of them make use of their majors? I think it''s just a waste of time if you ask me. Nothing more than getting a nice que and stuff, that''s all. Besides, do you think a working entertainer will have enough free time to attend university? I believe that focusing wholeheartedly on my career instead of wasting time like that is far more constructive!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho acknowledged that Kang Eun-Yeong''s argument had some merit. Attending a university course was meant to prepare you for your future, but an already-active idol attending a drama, or music course to learn to be an entertainer? Wasn''t that somewhat weird


    An established entertainer or an actor in other countries wouldn''t suddenly stop working one day just to attend courses in drama. This bizarre situation could only happen in South Korea, as the country¡¯s culture had ced too much importance on diplomas earned from attending universities.


    Kang Yu-Hwan asked in a slightly concerned voice, ¡°Even so, Eun-Yeong. Don''t you think it''s better to attend one?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong resolutely shook her head. ¡°I don''t think it''s as simple as that, Dad. I mean... I''ve been a trainee since the beginning of high school, and I never got to study properly, you know? In that case, I don''t think I will learn anything by attending university. I just don''t have the foundation, I think¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that this problem wasn¡¯t as simple as it initially looked. Both sides of the argument had their fair points. ¡°Let''s take our time and think about this.¡±


    Maybe, the whole family needed more information before they coulde to a decision.


    ¡°However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t give up and drew a clear line on the sand. ¡°You''re a singer, right?¡±


    ¡°I... am? So?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied in an uncertain voice.


    ¡°As far as I know, you don''t know how topose a song, or write lyrics. You are just someone who sings someone else''s songs, and dances ording to someone else''s choreography.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, and you call yourself my oppa...?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong grumbled unhappily. Even though Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t wrong, wasn''t his attack too merciless and sudden


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored her and continued, ¡°I''m not saying that''s wrong. However, it also means youck the ability to maintain your fame without other people. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°But Oppa, plenty of my seniors have enjoyed longsting careers while doing exactly that, you know? Sure, it''d be nice topose and write my own material, but... I don''t think I have the talent for it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, making alternate ns for the future won''t be such a bad idea. If you''re still unwilling to do that, then it must mean what you desired all along wasn''t to sing on a stage but to be under the spotlight.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was unable to respond to that. That was because a part of her didn''t care whether it was through acting, singing, or just prancing around on a stage as long as she could be famous.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms. ¡°I won''t tell you to be a world-ss singer. However, remember this: you won''t be able to rely on your youth as a weapon to continue working as an idol ten years from now. Only a handful of people can survive as idols after ten years in the scene. Knowing this, I''d like you to build your career with an eye out on the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Oppa.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong made a grave expression and slowly nodded. ¡°However! Please note that this sister of yours is <i>very</i> saddened that her brother''s first words after a month of being apart are incessant nagging.¡±


    ¡°I''m not nagging you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Kang Eun-Yeongy down on the living room couch as if she was too tired to even sit upright. ¡°<i>Aigoo~.</i> My future is one thing, but right now, I''m dying of starvation, Mom.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong dusted herself off and got up. ¡°Alright, let''s have dinner, then.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehe~,</i> Mom, I really missed your cooking.¡±


    The Kang family settled around the dinner table. While enjoying the food, they talked about various things happening in their lives. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really partake in the conversation; he simply munched on his food.


    Only after the meal was done and the coffee brewed by Kang Yu-Hwan had been served as desserts did Kang Jin-Ho break his silence. ¡°Everyone, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan heard how serious his son sounded and focused his attention on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I see that you have something important on your mind. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. It is important to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We''re listening. Go ahead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a breath, then spoke in a firm, resolute voice, ¡°I''d like to set up my own foundation.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmmm </i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan''s eyes opened wider at that unexpected announcement.

 Chapter 110: Struggling (5)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Struggling (5)</h4>


    Chapter 110. Struggling (5)Kang Yu-Hwan gasped in surprise. ¡°A foundation?¡±


    A foundation in Kang Jin-Ho''s name? What on earth was his son on about


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in utterposure even as fluster and confusion swept Kang Yu-Hwan''s mind at his sudden announcement.


    ¡°A... a foundation? What do you mean by that, son?¡±


    ¡°To rify, I''d like to establish a welfare foundation.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan noticed the look in his son''s eyes and sighed softly. ¡°You are serious about this, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, establishing a foundation is not as simple as you think. Not to forget, it''s not something regr people like us can do, either.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan decided it would be best to dissuade his rash son. ¡°At the very least, tell me why you suddenly decided to do this, son. Only then will I be able to understand.¡±


    ¡°Actually, what happened was¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and exined the Seongsim Orphanage''s matter and where the situation was at the moment.


    After silently listening to it, Kang Yu-Hwan spoke in a grave voice, ¡°I see now. Even then, you shouldn''t be making such a decision lightly, son.¡±


    ¡°But, Father. I have carefully considered this matter.¡±


    ¡°You may have, yes. However, I still think you''re underestimating itsplexity. For one, there arews and regtions to think about, and two, you can''t operate a foundation without any clear n.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to ask Jaegyeong for help during the early stages, Father.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, do you think it''s correct to let Jaegyeong manage your foundation?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you''re not fully prepared and ready, you shouldn''t dump the responsibility on someone else''s shoulders. Don''t you agree that you should start something only after you have finished all possible preparations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Starting something on an impulse will definitely cause issuester down the line. And the ones who¡¯ll suffer will be the children under your care, not you.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think that far ahead.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and readily admitted to his mistake.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled contentedly. ¡°I''m happy that you didn''t try to argue with me and quickly acknowledged your mistake, son. Don''t get me wrong; I fully understand what your intentions are. However, you''re currently an enlisted soldier. You aren''t even a part of society yet, so I think it''s not the right time for you to do this. And I give you my word that we will seriously discuss a way forward if you still haven''t changed your mind by the time you are discharged from the military.¡±


    ¡°Father, it''ll be toote to wait until then. For one thing, we don''t know what might happen to the orphans in the next two years.¡±


    ¡°Son, there are other ways to support them without establishing a foundation. If it''s a registered organization, we can donate publicly. If not, we still have more than enough ways to contribute and support the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t feel too pressed for time, son. I''m here, aren''t I? And your mother is also here. No parents alive would pretend to be blind when their child is trying to do somethingmendable. I know you''re thinking of preparing some kind of a countermeasure since you can''t be here. But, Jin-Ho? Let us handle that. You should concentrate on what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Father,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly replied, inwardly admitting that maybe he had been a bit too rash. He thought establishing his own foundation was the best method to support Seongsim Orphanage facing an uncertain future. After listening to his father, though... It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho had been too impatient in his thought process.


    Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin. ¡°By the way, why did you suddenly think about setting up a foundation? Is it because of Yu-Min?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. His connection to the orphanage certainly stemmed from his friendship with Park Yu-Min. There was no denying that. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t choose to support the orphanage in the hopes of making his friend''s life a bit easier.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°My goal is to live an ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°...That''s a tough goal to achieve, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. It''s definitely not easy. And... Father, I realized a couple of things while observing the orphanage. One, I''m not the only person who yearns for an ordinary life. Two, some people face a different type of difficulty from mine in their quest to live that ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant to say that I want to take responsibility for their lives. However, shouldn''t they be given at least a chance to live an ordinary life? That''s what I believe...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan weightily nodded to his son''s assertion. ¡°Indeed. However, you do understand that such a thing isn''t as easy as it sounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°It still won''t be easy even if you pour your entire being into it. Simply having a lot of money won¡¯t be enough, either. Seongsim''s children will always be discriminated against in some form by society. To show such kids what an equal world looks like... Your dream might just be that¡ªa dream. Even then, are you still willing to try?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely nodded.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled gently and patted his son''s back. ¡°I see. You''re indeed my son.¡±


    However, Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression wasn''t as bright as her husband''s. ¡°If I''m being honest, I don''t see why you need to do this, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Honey, that''s¡­¡± Kang Yu-Hwan looked back at her in a slight fluster.


    ¡°Let''s be realistic about this, dear. There are plenty of wealthy folks in this world, and every single one of them only thinks of themselves and clings to their wealth, so why does our Jin-Ho need to spend his money and look after those children? I just can''t agree with that.¡±


    ¡°It''s the other way around, dear. Jin-Ho''s right while they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true, but¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong deeply groaned. It would be wonderful if she were the kind of parent who would proudly tell her children to always walk on the righteous paths. However, she knew too well that she wasn''t that type of a person. Her honest wish was for her children to spend their money on themselves, like eating good food and buying nicer clothes, rather than donate to strangers.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to help, too!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong raised her hand and eximed, ¡°How about I go there and hold a concert? The kids there will love it for sure!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°That will only impede their mental development. A concert¡¯s too noisy and chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Sad puppy face.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong made a pouting, sullen face while cosying as a snail.


    Unfortunately for her, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bother to spare her a nce. ¡°Father, it seems like I must take my time and think about this more.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s not as urgent, so the right thing to do is to take your time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded, but he didn''t say anything else. His family continued to discuss other things afterward, but what he said still dominated arge part of everyone''s thoughts, and their conversation didn''t really go anywhere.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally got up from his spot. ¡°I''d like to turn in for the night.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have a lot on my mind, so I thought I should get an early rest.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong was about to say something, but Kang Yu-Hwan beat her to it first. ¡°I see. In that case, do get some rest, son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Good night.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head a little and stepped inside his room.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong immediately turned her attention to Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Why don''t you go to your room and get some rest, too?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i> But, Mom, I''m not tired, though. If you don''t mind, I''m gonna watch some TV before bed.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sure you''re more tired than you think, so go and get some rest, my dear child.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted. ¡°I''m really okay, Mom. Don''t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Go to your room, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°I''m going!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up to her feet and rushed inside her room.


    Only after confirming that Kang Eun-Yeong had closed the door behind her did Baek Hyeon-Jeong address her husband, ¡°Shouldn''t we try to stop Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He has already made up his mind, honey. Nothing will change even if we try to talk to him about it.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong could barely hide her disappointment in her husband for failing to dissuade their son. ¡°Dear, our son is barely past twenty years old. He''s still so young; how will he take on such a big responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Honey, it sounds like you''re unhappy about the prospect of our son wasting his money. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong readily admitted it. ¡°Even if we have money now, no one can tell what will happen in the future, you know? And I think it won''t be toote to do what he wishes after enjoying his life a bit more, too. That money might havended on ourp without us doing anything, but I... I still can''t agree to it, dear.¡±


    ¡°Honey, listen.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan gently held his wife''s hand. ¡°It still hasn¡¯t been decided yet, right? Besides, even if Jin-Ho doesn''t change his mindter on, it''s still our job to cheer him on instead of stopping him.¡±


    ¡°That''s... true.¡±


    ¡°If we can''t believe in our son, who will?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, dear.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong softly sighed. Why did it feel like trying to keep track of all the incidents her son had been creating was taking every ounce of her energy


    Kang Yu-Hwan wrapped his arm around his wife. ¡°Let''s believe in our boy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied in a bitter, unwilling voice.


    ***


    <i>''Was I too impatient ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho asked himself, and he quickly got an answer.


    No, he wasn''t¡­


    He wasn''t being impatient. By announcing his desire to set up his foundation now, he could avoid all sorts of potential teething painter when it was time to put his n into action. He might have ''failed'' in his quest for the time being, but he still walked away with something valuable.


    For one, he seeded in letting his parents know about his ns, which he had no thoughts of giving up. Two, he got to learn that there were still many things he had to prepare for. He wouldn''t have realized that if he just sat on his butt and schemed without actually doing anything.


    <i>''Don''t be impatient, but don''t be indecisive, either.''</i>


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho told himself that while closing his eyes.


    ***


    Sister Yi was finally transferred to Jaegyeong''s hospital on the following day. ording to Jo Gyu-Min, there was some friction with the sister''s parish, which was expected, but everything seemed to have been resolved more or less fine in the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min apanied Sister Yi to the VIP hospital room. They stayed by her side until sunset. Afterward, Kang Jin-Ho took his friend back to the orphanage. He then patiently waited for the darkness of the night to settle in.


    Eventually, the night deepened, and the visiting hours came to an end. Kang Jin-Ho''s figure, hidden in the shadows, slowly emerged to wee thete night¡¯s air. His cold, still eyes took in the sight of Sister Yi''s room located on the hospital''s top floor.


    He slowly walked into the hospital and used the emergency stairs to go up rather than the usual elevator.


    <i>Creeeaaak...</i>


    He opened the heavy steel door and stepped inside the ward. He easily avoided the nurses at the nursing station and silently made his way to the VIP room.


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Did you hear something?¡± One of the nurses tilted her head.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Her co-worker looked at her in puzzlement.


    ¡°That''s weird. I thought I heard something from over there?¡±


    ¡°Probably a patient sneezing or something.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained undetected by the nurses as he closed in on Sister Yi''s room. A security passcode was needed to ess her room, but that didn''t matter to Kang Jin-Ho, as he had memorized it earlier in the day. After spreading a thinyer of qi around the doorway to prevent any sounds from escaping, he patiently entered the passcode and opened the door.


    <i>Chwu-wuwuwu...</i>


    The automatic door slid open, and Kang Jin-Ho silently slipped inside. The hospital room was deathly quiet save for Sister Yi¡¯s soft breathing as she slumbered away on the bed. Kang Jin-Ho walked carefully toward her while making sure not to make any noises.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned Sister Yi''s sleeping figure, then carefully depressed the gaunt-faced woman''s Spirit Gate meridian point to deepen her state of slumber. After ensuring the patient was in a deep sleep, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression tensed up as he began injecting his qi into her body.


    <i>''How terrible...''</i>


    So, this was the disease called cancer? It was as if her entire abdominal area was filled with nothing but venomous dark energy. Her state was shockingly bad that Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered how she managed to hold onto her life until now.


    <i>''Is this the power of modern medical science ''</i>


    A resident of Zhongyuan in this state would have died long ago. However, modern medicine allowed such a patient to continue living without too much difficulty.


    <i>''It''s not going to be resolved in one or two days.''</i>


    He suddenly remembered Moon Ji-Eun from back then. That girl''s state had also been terrible, but Kang Jin-Ho still healed her without many issues. However, Sister Yi''s state was in another realm altogether. Even if he devoted a lot of time to her healing, he wasn''t even sure if it would be effective at all.


    Even so...


    <i>''I won''t sit still just because the oue is uncertain!''</i>


    At the very least, he had to do his best. Kang Jin-Ho slowly extended his hand and pressed his palm on her abdomen.


    <i>''Hmph...!''</i>


    His skin detected the intense, terrible energy, and it began to tingle painfully.


    <i>''If I rush this, her body won¡¯t be able to take it.''</i>


    More carefully than he had done ever before¡ªas careful as handling a precious diamond, he focused his entire mind on being as gentle and slow as humanly possible. Just one moment of letting his guard down could result in an irreversible situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho gnashed his teeth and carefully¡ªoh-so-carefully injected his qi into Sister Yi''s body.


    All of a sudden, her body spasmed. Then, she began to violently convulse.

 Chapter 111: Treatment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Treatment (1)</h4>


    Sister Yi''s body began to convulse and writhe. If someone who didn''t know what was going on saw this scene, they might have assumed she was suffering from an epileptic seizure¡ªthat was how bad her convulsions were.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s palm remained glued to her abdomen. His expression remained stoic and unmoving as he observed her thrashing figure, but his mind was filled with anxiety.


    <i>''This is dangerous...''</i>


    The dense poisonous energy filled Sister Yi''s insides to the brim. Kang Jin-Ho was a martial artist and a cultivator, so he didn''t know how medical science would analyze and treat her condition. As such, he could only analyze her condition with his knowledge base and... He thought it was a miracle that she was still alive.


    <i>''No, calm down, Kang Jin-Ho.''</i>


    He took his hand away and stepped back.


    ¡°<i>Haaah...</i>¡± A deep sigh escaped from Sister Yi''s lips even though she was in a state of deep slumber.


    <i>''Her condition is worse than I thought.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. However, he never thought it would be easy, to begin with. In all honesty, he even feared that this task might be impossible. After taking a peek into Sister Yi''s condition... He couldn''t help but let despair grow in his heart for a moment there.


    Unless a medical sage capable of brewing heaven-defying elixirs who had mastered both medicine and cultivation showed up, it would be practically impossible to do anything to save her. Unfortunately, such sages weren¡¯t here with Kang Jin-Ho. There was no one else aside from Kang Jin-Ho who could even attempt to treat Sister Yi.


    <i>''Besides... Even if a Sage of Medicine showed up, will they be able to do anything when modern medical science has already given up ''</i>


    A quandary that couldn''t be solved? It sure seemed that way. Besides, he didn''t have the time to wonder about people who weren''t even here, anyway. Only Kang Jin-Ho could do this. He simply had to do it.


    He sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''I should''ve improved my cultivation realm.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly regretted being sockadaisical about regaining his former cultivation realm. He didn''t think he would need a lot of strength in the modern era, and that attitude had screwed him over this time. Even though it was unknown just how much of a difference a higher cultivation realm could have made in this situation, one thing was for certain¡ªhe would have been in a better position, at the very least.


    Something else bugged him, too. He was standing around like this and thinking about useless stuff because he was scared¡ªscared that he would fail to heal Sister Yi¡ªscared that he might have to confront his powerlessness once more.


    Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho''s life was a constant battle against his fears. While chasing away the familiar fears he had never gotten used to, Kang Jin-Ho pressed his palm on Sister Yi''s abdomen.


    A tingling sensation enveloped his hand again. That was his body warning him to take his hand away after detecting the lump of ominous energy. However, he gritted his teeth and began to slowly send his qi inside her body.


    Sister Yi''s figure began to thrash about again. His qi intruding from the outside was colliding with the turbid, corrupted energy inside her, sending ripples of shockwave throughout her body, causing her convulsions.


    <i>''Please endure it, ma''am!''</i>


    This might be his battle, but she was also fighting alongside him. Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes to avoid getting sucked into the scene ying out in front of him and concentrated solely on the task at hand.


    The qi he had injected into her body coagted into one lump and approached therge mass of turbid energy. That was when he sensed that it was actually in two parts¡ªone in the center, which was a dense lump of dark, morbid energy, and a thinneryer of it spreading all around her abdominal area. Her cancer was supposed to have spread all over her abdominal area, which exined what he was currently sensing within her body.


    <i>''Start from the surroundings first...''</i>


    The turbid energy lump in the center wasn¡¯t something Kang Jin-Ho could touch. Maybe, it was possible to purify it, but Sister Yi''s body wouldn''t be able to withstand the process. He had no desire to do something as foolish as killing the patient to cure her of her tumorous growth.


    He shifted his focus to the turbid energy that had spread all around her abdominal area. Modern medical science wouldn¡¯t be precise enough to eliminate these minute strands of poisonous energy, but Kang Jin-Ho was different.


    His qi extended from his palm and coursed through Sister Yi''s meridians before rushing toward her abdominal area.


    <i>Snap, crack...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing registered the sounds of qi pathways unclogging and opening up. His qi eventually got close enough to its destination, so he slowed down and began exerting the maximum level of control to carefully devour the individual strands of turbid, poisonous energy.


    If the energy had a physical form, each strand wouldn''t even be 0.01mm in diameter. However, eliminating even just one of them proved to be no cakewalk. First of all, there was no ce for energy like this to escape within a person''s body.


    A human body was simr to arge container of energy. Push the poisonous energy away, and it would simply shift to a different location. That was why Kang Jin-Ho chose to locate each energy strand and individually burn them down through fire qi. Sister Yi''s condition was too terrible to simply neutralize the ''toxins,¡¯ and even worse, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know how.


    <i>''Focus and be meticulous¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho knew he had to absolutely minimize the area affected by fire qi. Fire qi could burn the toxin away, but it also burned the host''s body at the same time. To avoid weakening the patient from the side effects, Kang Jin-Ho simply had no choice but to minimize the burn area to the absolute smallest possible size.


    <i>Trickle...</i>


    .


    Beaded sweat traveled from Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead to his chin before dripping to the floor. Such exact and minute utilization of qi could only be attempted after a cultivator had reached the peak realm. Had Kang Jin-Ho not attained such a realm in his previous life, he probably wouldn''t even have the guts to attempt this treatment. This process was different from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s treatment, as that only needed the unclogging of a few blocked meridians.


    The advantage of Kang Jin-Ho''s qi was that it could slip into spaces too small for a catheter or an endoscope. That gave him a powerful weapon against diseases rted to, say, cerebral infarction or brain hemorrhage. However, it was basically useless in a situation where a patient had to be operated on, such as Sister Yi requiring open abdominal surgery.


    For now, all he could rely on were his finely-honed-to-extremes control over his qi and his incredible concentration.


    <i>''Do not rush it, Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Continuous, intense usage of qi required an extreme level of stamina. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t rush himself. One rash action could invite a lifetime of regret. He ever so carefully enveloped each turbid energy strand with his qi, then slowly injected fire qi into it.


    <i>Hiss, sizzle...</i>


    The fire qi proceeded to burn down the body part where the turbid energy strand resided. Not just the toxin, but even the body part itself was being damaged. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a choice in this matter. If only his cultivation realm were a little higher, he might have found another way to eliminate just the tumors and nothing else. Sadly, this was his current best.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly and systematically eliminated each strand with which he hade in contact. However, there were simply too many of them around Sister Yi''s abdomen. Despite giving his all, and his entire body being soaked in seemingly a bucket of cold sweat, Kang Jin-Ho felt like he hadn''t made much of a headway at all. Still, he didn¡¯t allow himself to get impatient.


    <i>''Her life is on the line here, after all.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have minded pushing a bit harder if his patient''s body had been in better shape, but Sister Yi was extremely weak right now. She wouldn''t even be able to survive the aftershocks.


    He had to be patient and do it slowly but surely.


    Patiently and gradually... Locate every single little toxic strand throughout her abdomen and eliminate them one by one. This was his task.


    Modern medical science could also do this, but no doctor would dare to try this method as the patient would definitely die from the burden of open abdominal surgery. Not to forget, regr doctors simply didn''t have the requisite level of concentration and stamina. Only Kang Jin-Ho could attempt this method, as he didn''t need to open up his patient''s abdomen to perform the treatment.


    <i>''Focus...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho swiftly discarded any and all distracting thoughts in his head. Right now, he had to concentrate his entire being on eliminating the toxins in Sister Yi¡¯s body. Soon, Kang Jin-Ho entered a trance-like state and focused solely on burning away the toxic strands.


    He found one, then eliminated it. When he found another one, he also eliminated it. This task was definitely not morous, just simple repetition. Yet, it also required extreme concentration and a delicate touch.


    And so... how much time had passed by


    <i>Drip...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face was soaked in sweat as if he had sshed water on his face. It wasn''t only a few strands of sweat dripping down his face, either. Rather, it was as if someone had forgotten to close the tap properly and, as a result, water was freely trickling down Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡°<i>...Keu-heuk!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his qi and pulled it back. Then, he removed his hand from Sister Yi''s abdomen and put the patient gown back on her exposed skin. Just as he silently took a step back, dizziness quickly overtook the relief of knowing he had pulled it off. Unable to maintain his bnce, Kang Jin-Ho plopped down on his butt. ¡°<i>Fuu-huuuuuk...!</i>¡±


    His heavy panting echoed within the hospital room. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure how much time had passed by. It didn''t matter, however, as he knew he was done for today. He couldn''t continue even if he wanted to as his dantian feltpletely drained. However, the mental exhaustion was far worse than his qi depletion.


    He looked down and noticed how drenched his clothes were in sweat. The total exhaustion was the only thing he felt, and a very strong desire to just lie down on the floor and rest tried to dominate his body. He noticed his trembling hands next. It seemed he wasn''t imagining things about wanting to pass out right there and then.


    ¡°<i>Haaa, huff... Fuu-woo, fuu-woo..</i>.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stabilized his heavy panting through the breathing technique. After wiping the sweat off his face with his sleeve, he pushed his tired body off the floor.


    <i>''This will take some time.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho managed to eliminate most of the toxic strands near the upper part of Sister Yi''s abdomen. However, there were still many more strands in her.


    <i>''Still, it can be done!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his fists tightly. He had been worried if it was doable, but now, he had proof that his treatment method was effective. He knew that eliminating all the toxic energy in Sister Yi was unrealistic. However, if he could eliminate the tumorous cells in other parts of her body except the one in her stomach, then¡­ Modern medical science should be able to take care of the rest.


    Now that he knew tumorous cells could be burned away, this task had transformed into a battle against time. A faint grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips without him being aware of it as the mental image of an insurmountable wall surrounding Sister Yi began to crumble.


    Herplexion had gotten a little paler now, but she didn''t seem to be in any particr difort. The turbulent energy in her seemed to have greatly stabilized as well. She might feel exhausted after waking up in a few hours, but her condition shouldn''t deteriorate any further.


    <i>Beep, beep, beep!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing suddenly caught the sound of someone typing in the passcode for the door. He quickly melted into the shadows in the corner of the room.


    The door slid open, and a nurse stepped inside. Kang Jin-Ho''s figure silently emerged from the darkness and slipped out in the blink of an eye before the door could close.


    Before the door slid shut, Kang Jin-Ho heard the nurse''s confused voice. ¡°<i>Ng </i> What''s wrong with her vitals? Ma''am! Can you hear me?¡±


    The nurse seemed to be panicking from the momentary spike in Sister Yi''s blood pressure. However, the nurse''s voice was silenced as the door slid shut behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Whew..</i>.¡± A sigh leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips all by itself.


    Had he ever spent this much of his qi reserves after returning to the modern era? He didn''t think so. At least, not until he had utterly exhausted himself like this. With a lethargic trudging gait, Kang Jin-Ho headed back to the stairwell. He managed to slip in unnoticed and went to the rooftop.


    The chilly night air did wonders in refreshing his tired mind. He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. The acrid and unhealthy cigarette smoke entered his lungs, causing a bout of slight lightheadedness to assault him.


    Kang Jin-Ho searched for a suitable spot to sit down, then continued to smoke away as an unreadable smile formed on his lips. ¡°...Right. We''re still not out of the woods yet.¡±


    He had only confirmed that treatment was possible. Sister Yi''s treatment was far from over. From now on, Kang Jin-Ho had to work hard and persevere. He should continue doing his absolute best to eliminate the tumorous cells in the surroundings of her abdominal area before his leave was up. Then, he would let modern medical science take over from there. By doing so, Sister Yi should make a full recovery.


    It should be possible to treat the tumor in a person¡¯s stomach that hadn¡¯t metastasized just yet by severing the tumorous growth. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho thought. Sister Yi might never regain her prior level of stamina or health, but she should still be able to live out the rest of her natural lifespan as long as she paced herself.


    Now that Kang Jin-Ho had found a ray of hope, a smile tried to break out on his lips despite his attempts to conceal it.


    <i>''Yes. My past... hadn¡¯t been a waste of time.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho often thought about the time he had spent in Zhongyuan mastering martial arts to survive and what it had to do with his current life. It seemed like it had been a waste of his time, but now? He felt relieved, gratified even, at the fact that all the things he had learned back then weren¡¯t useless after all in the modern era. He had found a way to be helpful to others without resorting to violence.


    What a strange feeling this was. He was definitely the person treating Sister Yi, and she was the patient in need, yet Kang Jin-Ho was the one at peace after all was said and done.


    <i>''Co-existing and helping each other, is it...''</i>


    Concepts that seemed so vague and distant, like floating clouds, suddenly seemed so rtable now. Kang Jin-Ho flicked his finger to stub the cigarette out, then shoved it inside his pocket. He got up and dragged his legs down the stairwell.


    It had been a very tiring yet quite rewarding night.

 Chapter 112: Treatment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Treatment (2)</h4>


    ¡°That''s odd¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered.


    It was still early in the morning. She didn''t even need an rm clock to go off before waking up; such was the warmth of the morning sunlight peeking through the curtains. However, she still couldn''t help but notice that something was off.


    She felt refreshed from a good night''s rest, and the aroma of freshly-brewed coffee greeted her as she left the bedroom. Baek Hyeon-Jeong had to admit the coffee beans her husband had bought and brewed produced some of the finest tastes she had experienced. Too bad the cost-to-benefit ratio was the absolute pits!


    Despite feeling pretty good, Baek Hyeon-Jeong still felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right. It was as if something was missing.


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± She gasped after finally figuring out the reason. Her steps took her to Kang Jin-Ho''s room.


    Her son hadn''te home by the time she turned in for the night. However, it didn''t matter what time Kang Jin-Ho came home, as he would always be up before Baek Hyeon-Jeong in the morning.


    Strangely, though, her son was nowhere to be seen this fine morning. Baek Hyeon-Jeong should have noticed it right away, but with Kang Jin-Ho serving in the army for the past few months, she had gotten too used to waking up alone in the house. As a result, she was slow to notice the unusualness of this particr morning.


    ¡°Maybe Jin-Ho didn''te homest night?¡±


    Her son had always been by-the-book, so he would have sent at least a text message if he had to stay out for the night. However, he didn''t do that, which meant...


    Wondering if her son had been involved in some kind of ident, the worried Baek Hyeon-Jeong hurriedly opened the door to Kang Jin-Ho''s room. But then...


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    She discovered her son lying on the bed asleep while hugging his nket.


    ¡°What''s gotten into him? He actually overslept...¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong couldn''t remember thest time she saw her son''s sleeping figure. As a matter of fact, he seemed to be always ''awake'' since the car ident. Kang Jin-Ho had always gone to bedter than her, but he would always wake up earlier.


    <i>¡®It must have been tough for him to be in the army that my boy is...''</i>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed deeply.


    Her son would wake up every morning before sunrise like clockwork, yet he was oversleeping today. It must be proof of how difficult the army had been for him. Kang Jin-Ho might have said everything was fine, but that couldn''t have been true. How could serving in the military <i>not</i> be difficult and tiring? Her boy had probably put up a facade.


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong called out to her son while gently stroking his forehead.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes snapped open right there and then. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No, Mother. I''m fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly sat up and looked around.


    <i>''Did I oversleep ''</i>


    It seemed that way. However, he wasn''t remotely surprised by it. After all,st night''s treatment had exhausted a huge chunk of his mental strength.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the clock and confirmed that it wasn''t <i>that</i>te. He jumped out of bed and said to Baek Hyeon-Jeong, ¡°Mother, I''m going to wash up first.¡±


    ¡°You should stay in bed for a bit longer if you''re still feeling tired, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, Mother. I had a good rest.¡±


    Actually, Kang Jin-Ho''s body was still aching in various parts, and the feeling of lethargy was still bugging him, but he knew that sleeping some more wouldn''t improve his condition at all. The qi depletion-induced exhaustion could only be mended by absorbing and circting more qi.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed. ¡°I see. Let me prepare some breakfast for you, at least.¡±


    ¡°I know you need to head to work soon, so don''t worry about me, Mother. Please go ahead and have breakfast first without me. I''ll find something to eat after I¡¯m done washing up.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that! I want to enjoy a nice little breakfast with my son, so let me do this, at least.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ¡°In that case... Can you get me something simple and easy to eat? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my boy.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong patted her son''s back reassuringly. Kang Jin-Ho quickly headed to the bathroom while feeling somewhat bashful.


    ***


    <i>''My vitality has been damaged, it seems...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho under the shower noticed the damage to his body. After stepping out of the shower stall, he stared at his reflection in the mirror and saw his sunken eyes. As it turned out, he really wasn''t imagining it. His body had lost a lot of its vitality.


    He had resolved himself to do whatever it took, but now... He suddenly had the feeling that the task ahead was maybe a lot harder than he had initially bargained for. Repeating Sister Yi''s treatment for the next few days could potentially turn him into a mummified husk. Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little at that image floating up in his mind.


    Despite the exhausted state of his body, his head felt more refreshed than ever. Perhaps, his mind was at its clearest since he started his leave. Then again, he knew what he had to do, and that eliminated any uncertainty in his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho left the bathroom and was greeted by a feastid out on the dining table.


    He nearly stumbled on his feet as he muttered in a fluster, ¡°M-mother, I only wanted something simple¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked troubled as she rubbed her chin. ¡°Well, I was trying to prepare a simple meal, but somehow... <i>Mm,</i> you think it''s not enough?¡±


    <i>¡®Mother... Are you raising a pig instead of a human being ¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and silently wondered if living in Zhongyuan for too long had warped his understanding of the word ''simple.¡¯


    ¡°What''s this? Are we having a party?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan walked out of the bedroom and almost freaked out at the sight of the feastid out on the dining table.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot a reproving nce at her husband. ¡°It''s because Jin-Ho looks tired, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan studied his son''s face for a bit before furrowing his brow. ¡°You dummy. Didn''t we tell you to drink in moderation? Look at how poor yourplexion is.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything even though he could tell that a misunderstanding was developing here.


    Kang Yu-Hwan continued, ¡°It''s fine to hang out with your friends, but at least try toe home on time, son. What time did youe homest night?¡±


    ¡°It was around three in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to criticize you too much since you''re on leave and everything, but... You could''ve called us if you were thinking ofing home thatte, son.¡±


    ¡°I know. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Kang Yu-Hwan crossed his arms as if he was getting ready for some serious fatherly lecture. However...


    ¡°What are you doing? The food is getting cold!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly yelled at him.


    Kang Yu-Hwan flinched and hurriedly shrunk back. ¡°L-let''s eat, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Even if it was her husband, Baek Hyeon-Jeong still released a dense killing aura of a mother who could not ept her boy getting scolded right in front of her eyes.


    Kang Yu-Hwan grumbled softly, ¡°If you coddle a kid like that...¡±


    ¡°What was that, dear?!¡±


    ¡°...They''ll grow up to be a splendid adult, honey.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan changed his tune while staring back and forth between his wife and son. Now that he thought about it¡ªwasn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho simply too... ''square'' and uptight? So much so that Kang Yu-Hwan had to wonder if they were actually rted by blood.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at his father and asked, ¡°Father, I don''t see Eun-Yeong...¡±


    ¡°She didn''te homest night.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows twitched. ¡°But, she''s still a high school student...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan sighed deeply. ¡°I agree with you, son. But what can I do when she wants to stay in the agency''s dormitory due to her busy schedule? If we were opposed to her dream of bing an idol from the start, then sure, we could have told her to stop. But it feels wrong to criticize her aftering this far, doesn''t it? That''s why we haven''t said anything to her yet.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you know I''m not a patient person, right? If this continues, I might lose my temper and do something regrettable,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke as her face reddened from anger.


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly thought that he had to act before his mother lost herposure. Having a career and enjoying it was great, but a high school student frequently noting home and sleeping outside sounded way too problematic even to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Thus, he slowly nodded. ¡°I''ll have a word with Eun-Yeongter.¡±


    ¡°You will? That''s great.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan broke out in an unfatherly grin that could only be described as gloating. That was because he knew Kang Jin-Ho''s threats were far more effective than anything he or his wife coulde up with. Kang Yu-Hwan could already picture his daughter''s sulky, tearful face as she whined away.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s dig in, then.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was leisurely enjoying his breakfast with his family, but then a thought suddenly popped up in his head, and he had to do a double take on the feast.


    <i>''Wait a minute. Such a feast as breakfast ''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t his wife nonchntly tossed him a single slice of bread every morning while saying, ¡°You''re not the only one working in this family, dear!¡± until yesterday? Not only that, but hadn¡¯t she been yelling at him about how other wives around her age wouldn''t even bother to do that? After recalling that scene, Kang Yu-Hwan sneakily dabbed away at the corners of his eyes because suddenly found himself bing a bit teary.


    For some reason, it felt like his wife was getting more crotchety with age. How unfortunate it was for Kang Yu-Hwan, though, as he knew Baek Hyeon-Jeong wasn¡¯t wrong. Nowadays, she was ying a far more active role in running the cafe than him. The truly vile, vicious attack involving facts left Kang Yu-Hwan unable to even squeak out a word ofint. He could only sit there and appreciate the precious presence of his son. By sticking close to Kang Jin-Ho in any way possible, Kang Yu-Hwan should at least be able to enjoy some warm food for the next few days.


    ¡°Okay, so. Jin-Ho, I¡ª¡± Just as Kang Yu-Hwan was about to say something, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got up with his empty bowl in his hand and headed to the rice cooker. ¡°<i>...Mm </i>¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was only on his second mouthful of food, yet his son had already emptied out his bowl of rice.


    ¡°Jin-Ho? Your appetite seems to have improved after joining the army, son.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way, Father,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while bringing a mountain of rice back to his seat. After settling down, he began literally shoving food into his mouth.


    Kang Yu-Hwan cleared his throat. ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> Anyway, having you around is great, son. After all, I get to eat warm food like this in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Having a simple breakfast is for the best, Father.¡±


    <i>¡®Jin-Ho, you''re on your second helping. Besides, let''s see if you''ll think the same once you get to my age. Let''s see if you¡¯ll still think having a simple breakfast is great or not.¡¯</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan was about to express his dissatisfaction, but he lost his timing when Kang Jin-Ho got up from his chair.


    ¡°Again?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan''s eyebrows rose up.


    Three helpings for breakfast? Did his son get possessed by the spirit of gluttony


    Something seemed a bit weird, but Kang Yu-Hwan wondered if his son''s appetite had grown ''organically'' after experiencing a hard time in the army. But then, Kang Jin-Ho polished off the third bowl of rice in the proverbial blink of an eye and began scraping the bottom of the rice cooker for some more as if he hadn¡¯t had enough.


    Cold sweat trickled down Kang Yu-Hwan''s back. ¡°Son, did you starve yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No, Father.¡±


    ¡°Then, why...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply to his father''s question. Instead, he turned his attention to his mother. ¡°Excuse me, Mother?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied while blinking her eyes nonstop, ¡°Y-yes, son?¡±


    ¡°Do we have some instant rice here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked with a slightly expectant face, even though he had already emptied out the rice cooker.


    ¡°Yes, we do have some. Let me warm one up for you right away.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It''s fine, Mother. Please tell me where it is, and I''ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°It''s in the cupboard over there.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded and headed straight to the cupboard near the sink. He quickly found two packets of instant rice there, then shoved them in the microwave.


    ¡°Son, didn''t you say you wanted a simple breakfast?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered in a dumbfounded voice, but Kang Jin-Ho feigned ignorance of his parents staring at him.


    ***


    After breakfast, Kang Jin-Ho had to stoically endure Kang Yu-Hwan''s scolding as a loving father about how his appetite might obliterate the family''s fortunes. He saw off his parents as they left for work, then changed into streetwear himself.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    It wasn''t as if he had things to do outside, but he figured staying put in the house the whole day wasn''t the right way to enjoy his leave. Resting at home might be a good way to recover from fatigue, but Kang Jin-Ho could simply circte his qi to refresh himself in one go. As such, staying at home doing nothing would be too boring for him.


    <i>''Mm... Where should I go ''</i>


    The ce he thought about going to was his university, but that didn''t mean he had someone to meet or talk with there.


    ¡°Wait, school?¡±


    He suddenly remembered someone when he thought about school, so he picked his phone up and dialed a certain number.


    A short ringter, Han Se-Yeon''s voice came from the other side of the line.


    - Are you on vacation


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    - When did your vacation start


    ¡°Maybe three days ago?¡±


    - Is that so


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that Han Se-Yeon''s voice sounded stiffer just now. ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to meet up.¡±


    - I''m busy during the day. I might be avable in the evening, though. Will that be fine


    ¡°Yeah, it''s fine.¡±


    - Where should we meet, though? I don''t mind if it''s near your house or the campus.


    ¡°I''m also fine either way.¡±


    - I see. Then, how about that ce near the campus? I often hang out there, so they know me pretty well, you see.


    ¡°Got it. At what time, though?¡±


    - At six.


    ¡°Alright. I''ll see you then.¡±


    - Okay.


    The call ended there, and Kang Jin-Ho pocketed the phone without giving too much thought to the conversation that had just ended. Even so, something didn''t feel quite right.


    <i>''Did something happen to her ''</i>


    For some reason, her voice sounded cold. Had she always sounded that way? Considering how good Kang Jin-Ho''s memory had be, he wouldn''t have felt this way if Han Se-Yeon had always sounded so cold and distant. He kept thinking that something was off, but he brushed that feeling aside and quickly stepped out of his house.


    <i>''Hmm. Should I go and wait for her on the campus ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have anyone in the university he thought of as a friend, but he figured it might be a good idea to show his face at least once there. But then, he remembered it was Saturday today, so he could only groan loudly.


    Now that he thought about it, his circle of acquaintances was extremely small. Park Yu-Min and the Three Musketeers, which included Jeong In-Gyu, were the extent of his friend¡¯s list. Other than Park Yu-Min, it felt a bit too awkward to hang out with the rest of them.


    Which meant the only people Kang Jin-Ho could potentially meet up with were Park Yu-Min and Han Se-Yeon.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully weighed his options until he realized that... he didn''t have that much of a choice. After a lengthy groan, he slowly trudged over to the garage.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho rode on the Golden Elephant for a long while before arriving at the Seongsim Orphanage. After parking his ride in the usual spot, he stepped inside the building while thinking he was spending more of his vacation time in the orphanage than in his home. However, what choice did he have


    The kids weren¡¯t even showing much of a reaction anymore even when he entered through the doorway as if his presence had be a normal fixture around here. It was as if the overly enthusiastic wee Kang Jin-Ho had encountered on the first day had been his imagination.


    While feeling like his status had rapidly fallen from that of a super-rare loot to a misceneous item in an RPG, Kang Jin-Ho walked past the disinterested children and headed to Park Yu-Min''s private room.


    Unfortunately, even Park Yu-Min stared at him with a somewhat unimpressed expression. ¡°You''re here again? Don''t you have any other ces to go, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± A cramped smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He couldn''t help but feel just a tad bit miserable.

 Chapter 113: Establishing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Establishing (1)</h4>


    ¡°I didn''te here because I don''t have anywhere else to go¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered somewhat hesitantly.


    Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes. ¡°It looks that way to me, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m being serious.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. This hyung will choose to believe you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was almost triggered by that response for some reason, but he chose not to say anything about it.


    Park Yu-Min got up and gestured at his friend. ¡°Come on, follow me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    Their destination was the living area next to Park Yu-Min''s room.


    ¡°Everyone, Jin-Ho''s here. Come and say hello.¡± Park Yu-Min called out to the kids.


    ¡°<i>Uh </i> Oh, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Wee back,<i> oppa~!</i>¡±


    The older kids quickly rushed up to Kang Jin-Ho and greeted him enthusiastically.


    <i>''Right, it''s Saturday today.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly, remembering that he usually showed up here during the weekdays, and he never really had the opportunity to see the older kids of the orphanage. It seemed all the older kids were staying home today as it was Saturday.


    ¡°<i>Whoa!</i> Hyung, you look so weird with your short hair.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Don''t listen to him, oppa. You look so much cooler with short hair!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed a clear divide developing between the girls and the boys regarding his hairstyle. He couldn''t help but feel content inside. The little kids might have treated him like an NPC earlier, but some people were still willing to wee him with bright smiles on their faces. Even those older kids with slight speech impediments still greeted him with warm smiles, too.


    Once everyone was done with their hellos, Park Yu-Min dragged Kang Jin-Ho to the kitchen. ¡°Great timing, Jin-Ho. I was thinking of cooking food for the kids. So, help me out, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Food? Why sote?¡±


    ¡°It''s Saturday, you know. I wanted to give the kids a chance to wake upter than usual, you see? Their breakfast waste today, and it''ll be lunch pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What are you thinking of making?¡±


    ¡°Curry, I guess?¡±


    When Park Yu-Min said that, every kid nearby began to frown and groan. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t surprised in the slightest by that reaction. No matter how diligent Park Yu-Min was, he was just one person cooking food for a lot of mouths. Even worse, he had never learned how to cook either. As such, his food wouldn''t have tasted good.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Is there anything else you can cook, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°I guess ramen? Maybe stir-fried kimchi rice?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly at that, thinking that his friend might get arrested for child abuse at this point. After shaking his head for a bit, he muttered in a sagely voice, ¡°I thought you were the one having a hard time, but now, I see that it''s actually the kids having a worse time than you.¡±


    The older kids quickly piped up.


    ¡°Hyung, it''s not <i>that</i> bad for us, you know? I mean, we get our lunch at school, after all. But our younger siblings have to suffer so much...¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It''s gotten so bad that they don''t wanna eat anymore.¡±


    Park Yu-Min started to shudder from barely-restrained anger, but even he couldn''t deny the reality.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at his friend. ¡°How could you feed that to still-growing children, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir. I''m reflecting on my actions.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. Eventually, he decided to go with a special solution for this problem. ¡°Jong-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Call everyone here, and...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ask them what they want to eat.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho harrumphed triumphantly. ¡°We will be having various takeaways for today''s lunch.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohhhh!</i>¡± The eyes of the boy named Jong-Ho began to sparkle. ¡°Hyung! Can I have <i>jokbal</i>?¡±


    .


    ¡°I want jjajangmyeon!¡±


    ¡°Fried chicken! Yay!¡±


    ¡°I, <i>uawoo.</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> You want a pizza?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwoo.</i>¡±


    The kids excitedly raised their hands and spoke what was on their minds. However, Park Yu-Min was the exact opposite. He urgently grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders and whispered in a frightened tone, ¡°Wait, what about the orphanage''s operating expenses?!¡±


    He was about to exin the orphanage''s financial situation, only for his lips to mp shut when Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised a certain small, t object above his shoulder and into Park Yu-Min''s view. It was none other than a debit card brilliantly gleaming under the light.


    Park Yu-Min was mesmerized at the sight of that beautiful card as he noisily gulped his saliva before slowly shifting his gaze back to his friend. ¡°H-hey, you think we can have sashimi delivered here, too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ***


    What happened next was a bit too bizarre to be called a party. The sight of people delivering food, and the kids voraciously devouring said food,bined into an explosive spectacle that could only be described as pure pandemonium.


    ¡°Jokbal''s here! Jokbal and <i>bossam</i> are at the front entrance!¡±


    ¡°Bring them over!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    A few kids rushed over to the front entrance of the orphanage and brought in the nicely-wrapped jokbal. However, a new problem arose just then.


    A kid bringing the food cried out in desperation. ¡°T-there isn''t any space left on the dining table!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted and roared out a new order. ¡°What are you waiting for? Finish all the food on it!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    The appetite of over thirty kids even sent a chill down Kang Jin-Ho''s spine. However, he still kept his mouth shut and continued to swipe his card whenever it was time to pay up. After the delivery man left, Kang Jin-Ho headed to the dining room in the hopes of at least getting a slice of bossam for himself. However, the scene that greeted him in the dining room was...


    ¡°Hey! Hand that over!¡±


    ¡°No! Can''t you see that I don''t have enough for myself?!¡±


    ¡°H-hold on, guys! We all need to share!¡± Park Yu-Min was trying to keep the rowdy kids in line, but his expression indicated that he had already half-given up by now as he was utterly dejected at the sight unfolding before his eyes. Look at all these ungrateful little punks! Even though he had worked so hard to cook for them until now!


    Unfortunately, the younger kids remained oblivious and continued to chat among themselves.


    ¡°Seriously now! Proper food atst! I can feel my lifeing back to me.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea Sister Yi was such a great cook.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Yu-Min hyung just sucks at cooking?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly patted Park Yu-Min on the shoulder. That wasn''t much of a constion, though, and Park Yu-Min could only cover his face in embarrassment.


    ¡°Fried chicken''s here! I''ve brought your order of fried chicken!¡± Another delivery man cried out from the entrance of the building.


    ¡°Bring them in!¡± Kang Jin-Ho issued a new order while heading to the entrance; his expression was both determined and stoic at the prospect of swiping his card once more.


    Starting from pizzas to fried chicken, jokbals and bossams, and even various stews and the sashimi Park Yu-Min wanted... Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but wonder if they had ordered far too much food, even if this was what the kids wanted. Having witnessed all that food disappearing into the gullets of the insatiable kids, however, he began to seriously ponder if he should order <i>tangsuyuk</i> and jjajangmyeon as extra dishes, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho paid up, then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Were you starving these kids or what?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Jin-Ho...¡± Park Yu-Min muttered, feeling quite betrayed at the moment. However, he couldn''t deny that he also felt happy to see his younger siblings having fun and enjoying their meal. ¡°What about the bill, though? It must be pretty huge.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°It must be over a million won, though?¡±[refJust under $763 US as of tranting this chapter.[/ref]


    ¡°It''s not that bad. Besides, it doesn''t matter to me either way.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively shrugged his shoulders. He was swimming in money, after all. Even as he stood here chatting to his friend, the payment from Hwang Jeong-Hu was steadily umting in his bank ount.


    Park Yu-Min didn''t give up. ¡°B-but! If the kids get used to eating takeaways like this, they won''t eat the normal food, you know! And these kinds of junk food aren''t very nutritious as well.¡±


    His statement triggered his younger siblings, and they immediately counterattacked.


    ¡°If you''re worried about nutrition, give us vitamin pills; why don''t ya!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he''s right; you know!¡±


    When even the high-schoolers raised their voices of opposition, Park Yu-Min''s blood boiled. He unhappily cried out. ¡°You damned brats! Don''t you know how much thought I''ve given to your menus?!¡±


    ¡°Your menu''s not the problem, hyung! It''s the taste of your cooking!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He''s right!¡±


    Park Yu-Min was ruthlessly sunk by thebined attacks of his siblings, and he crumbled soullessly in his chair.


    Kang Jin-Ho observing the ''final'' moments of his friend couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so he pulled out his phone.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s voice soon came on the other side of the line.


    - Hello, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min. That thing about the nursing teachers we talked about earlier...¡±


    - Ah, yes. I''m almost finished finding suitable people, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Can you prioritize finding an auntie who''s a good cook first?¡±


    - I''m sorry


    ¡°As soon as possible, too.¡±


    - Well, I understand.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there, then nodded reassuringly at the orphanage''s children staring at him. ¡°It has been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°<i>Whoa!</i> Hell <i>yeeeeeah!</i>¡±


    ¡°Oppa, you''re the best!¡±


    Park Yu-Min, now suffering from irreversible damage to his psyche, could only stand in the corner and scratch aimlessly at the wall.


    ***


    ¡°I, I can''t eat... anymore...¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh.</i> I won''t have to eat for the next three days now...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the kids and slowly nodded. It seemed that he had seeded in sating the voracious appetites of these gluttons. It had surely been a difficult mission, but nothing was out of reach with the power of money.


    Park Yu-Min red at the kids. ¡°You lot, you''re all thinking of skipping dinner, aren''t you?!¡±


    ¡°Nope, definitely not.¡±


    ¡°I can still eat more, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Park Yu-Min groaned at length. He spotted the youngest child unable to sit properly due to their bulging tummy and picked the child up into an embrace. ¡°Anyway. Everyone, don''t forget to say thanks to Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jin-Ho hyung!¡±


    ¡°Hyung, we really had a feast today! Thanks!¡±


    ¡°Oppa, you''re the best!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand, his expression stiff and stoic. A raucous round of apuse exploded from his audience right away. His stiff expression gave way and transformed into a faint little smirk. ¡°<i>Fut.</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min¡¯s eyes were narrowed in dissatisfaction as he finally unleashed his cantankerous streak. ¡°Hey, you lot! Hurry and tidy up the table already!¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging us, hyung!¡±


    Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the building after leaving the clean-up to the kids.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back. ¡°Is it fine to let them be?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have ''nannies'' today, so it should be okay. They usually hang out with their friends during weekends, but... They decided to stay home to give me a break today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. He had been wondering why the middle and high-schoolers were staying at home on Saturday. As it turned out, it was for a good reason. ¡°How kind of them.¡±


    ¡°Yup. They are angels, alright,¡± replied Park Yu-Min with a warm smile.


    ¡°Do you guys always eatter than usual during weekends?¡±


    ¡°It''s not actually allowed, but I sometimes let them have ate breakfast. I mean, I''m sure the older kids want to sleep in for a bit on their off day and all.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you guys usually wake up early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since they need to go to school, everyone''s up before seven and finishes their breakfast soon afterward. Then, those who have to go to school will leave first, and the remaining kids will y with the nursery teachers, but... After the director was admitted to the hospital, all the teachers quit, and¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. In the current situation, Park Yu-Min was taking on two difficult tasks at the same time. ¡°What about cleaning? The orphanage''s premises, I mean. Isn''t it challenging?¡±


    ¡°The kids deal with that, actually. However, those attending high school are excused sometimes. They are busy with studying, after all.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you let the little kids do chores like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You gotta instill the habit of taking care of one''s duties from early on their lives, you know? No one will look after them once they be members of society, after all. Kids around elementary school-ages are taught to take care of washing up themselves and keeping their things neat and clean. We encourage them to do their chores even if they have mobility issues.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> When they are old enough for elementary school, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Funny enough, the younger kids are more obedient than their older siblings, you know? The older kids escape when it''s cleaning time and y hooky somewhere. It''s a big problem, I tell you.¡±


    That revtion left a sense of powerful disharmony in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind just then.


    <i>''Is this... the military ''</i>


    The more he listened, the more this arrangement sounded like the one in the military. Since the army and this orphanage were technically groups of peopleing together to live under one roof, some things were bound to be simr, but this kind of feeling was...


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat, then asked once more, ¡°Have you talked to your team about your return?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, although I didn''t tell them the exact date because I also don''t know that. It was more like me giving them a heads-up.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°The director wanted me back as soon as possible before my game sense gets worse. He said that the sooner I''m back, the sooner I''ll regain my game sense and catch up to the current trends.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    A pro gamer''s career was pretty short. Unlike most jobs where getting hired meant you would now have a way to survive for a long while, a pro gamer''s peak period wouldn¡¯t evenst two years. Maybe, Park Yu-Min''s prime had already passed while he had to deal with the orphanage''s issues.


    Kang Jin-Ho said in a low voice, ¡°You need to think about your future, too.¡±


    ¡°If it''s only that easy...¡± Park Yu-Min grumbled helplessly.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and handed over his card. ¡°Here. Take this.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡± Park Yu-Min''s eyes opened wide before he hurriedly backed away. ¡°Jin-Ho?! Are you trying to imply that I have financial issues and that I can''t even feed the kids?! I do have enough money, you know!¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I''m saying at all. I just want you to buy dinner for the kids today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll take it backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked faintly at that. Yes, Park Yu-Min might have started earning some money, but it hadn''t been all that long since his debut as a pro gamer. He did renegotiate his wages at the beginning of the year, but with him being inactive for quite some time now, he most likely hadn''t received a paycheck due to his inactivity.


    As for the money he had gottenst year? There was no need to mention it today. Even the prize money from his previous victories had probably already run out while Park Yu-Min was trying to put out the fires.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to remind himself once more that a pro gamer''s career was <i>really</i> short. A pro gamer had to earn as much money as possible in the brief window of time they were active to prepare for the inevitable fall in their skill level. If they didn''t do that, they would end up penniless upon their retirement. Judging from Park Yu-Min''s personality andck of oratory skills, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think his friend would qualify as either amentator or a team coach.


    Kang Jin-Ho stretched his limbs. ¡°Well, then. I guess I should get going now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To meet up with Se-Yeon.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression stiffened a little while staring at his friend.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at him and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What? You want toe along?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I shouldn''t butt in. And... Did you actually speak to her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, ¡°This morning, on the phone.¡±


    Park Yu-Min immediately spat out a lengthy groan. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m listening¡­¡±


    ¡°Treat her well when you meet her, okay?¡±


    ¡°What are you even on about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while bringing out his trusty Golden Elephant from its parking spot. He climbed up on the saddle. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min said they¡¯ll find nursing teachers soon, so hold on for just a bit longer. Things will normalize soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s not that easy, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I also have something else to talk to you about that, but it''ll have to wait until next time.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min nodded slowly without saying anything else. He felt a little lost as everything seemed to progress at a breakneck pace. However, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew had always managed to pull through in the end. Park Yu-Min''s trust in his friend was absolute. Since Kang Jin-Ho had decided to step up, he would surely deal with the matter regardless of what it was.


    ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho? I don''t think ordering more takeaways for dinner is a good idea. It won''t be good for the kids'' health, you know. They will get fat if they eat too much junk food.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Buy meat, then.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°Go to a butcher and buy a ton of meat. Roast them. Even if your cooking skill is terrible, you should still be able to salt some meat and roast them, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-you really are painting me as useless trash, aren''t you?!¡±


    ¡°The curry you made was an insult to other curries in the world, Yu-Min. How did you actually manage to cook something even worse than military food? Anyway, see yater.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand before riding away on his bicycle.


    Park Yu-Min could only smack his lips ruefully. ¡°I''m sure he''ll do fine...¡±


    The matter between Han Se-Yeon and Kang Jin-Ho was for them to resolve. Park Yu-Min had no ce to intervene. Still, he couldn''t help but hold onto the hope that the two friends with whom he had spent so much time side by side could end up as a couple and stay together for a bit longer.


    ¡°I don''t know anymore...¡± Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head before returning inside the orphanage. ¡°Anyway, I''m gonna show you what a real curry dish is like!¡±


    His terrifying yet naive belief that top-quality ingredients would improve his cooking resulted in his younger siblings experiencing yet another painful dinner that evening.


    1. ''Jokbal'' is Korean-style braised pig''s trotters.


    2. ¡°Bossam¡± is a Korean dish consisting of thinly-sliced pork shoulder meat boiled in spices, served with various side dishes and condiments.


    3. ¡°Tangsuyuk¡± is a Korean Chinese dish made with a sweet and sour sauce featuring either pork or beef.

 Chapter 114: Establishing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Establishing (2)</h4>


    - Where are you


    ¡°I''ve just arrived,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho to Han Se-Yeon on the phone. After leaving the orphanage, he stopped by his house to get a change of clothes, then hurried his way to the university. Her timing was impable because he was about to reach the campus''s vicinity. Even though there were still around thirty minutes left, she seemed to have arrived ahead of time, just like him.


    - I''m at the cafe.


    ¡°Which cafe is it?¡±


    - The one right by the front gate, the Dreamer.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there. He set out to locate the cafe and found it on the second floor of a building facing the university''s front gate. He walked up the flight of stairs and opened the door to enter the cafe.


    Han Se-Yeon sitting at one of the corner tables raised her hand. ¡°Over here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho walked over to her table and sat on the opposite side.


    Han Se-Yeon tilted her head. ¡°Aren''t you going to order something?¡±


    ¡°...I guess I should.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and headed to the counter to order a cup of Americano. With a vibration bell in hand, he settled back down.


    Seeing Han Se-Yeon after several months away gave him this impression of... How should he put it? Her atmosphere seemed to have changed. No, wait. Rather than that, she seemed to be oozing a simr atmosphere to what she had been several years ago.


    Han Se-Yeon was the first one to break the ice. ¡°How was the army?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shoulder shrug, ¡°It''s just another ce with a bunch of people.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohh </i> That answer sounds just like you.¡± Han Se-Yeon cackled softly.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°What about you? How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Me? Well, I¡­¡± Han Se-Yeon''s words drifted away. After a few seconds of silence, she finally tried to say something, only for the bell to interrupt her.


    ¡°Hold on...¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and headed to the counter to get his coffee. When he returned, he couldn''t help but notice how awkward the atmosphere at the table had be.


    A cramped smile floated up on Han Se-Yeon''s face. ¡°<i>Geez,</i> it kinda feels weird after not seeing you for so long. Doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while scanning the textbooks in front of Han Se-Yeon. ¡°Were you studying before I got here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn''t have anything to do, you see. So I figured I''d study for a bit, although it''s not going well.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°You know, <i>just.</i> It''s hard to concentrate for some reason. Besides, I''m trying to study on a Saturday. Little wonder it''s not working out.¡±


    ¡°I see. Makes sense.¡±


    Han Se-Yeon stared at Kang Jin-Ho''s face and asked in a low voice, ¡°When did you start your vacation?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± She slowly nodded in understanding.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back on the couch while distracted by the coffee''s gentle aroma. He thought it was pretty good. What wasn¡¯t so good was...


    <i>''I... can''t think of anything to say to her.''</i>


    He was confident about describing military life for hours on end, but no sane woman would be interested in such stories. At least, that was what he had heard. However, Kang Jin-Ho had been stuck in his base for thest few months, so rather unsurprisingly, he didn''t have anything interesting to talk about that wasn''t army-rted.


    Han Se-Yeon took a sip of her drink, then she asked once more, ¡°Did you meet up with Yu-Min already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She slowly nodded again, then mped her mouth shut without saying anything else. An awkward silence settled between them as only the music being yed in the background registered in their hearing.


    ¡°What about school? Are you doing okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho broke the silence first this time.


    Han Se-Yeon replied with a disinterested tone, ¡°It''s fine. Nothing special.¡±


    ¡°What about your sses?¡±


    ¡°It''s all first-year stuff, anyway. It''s not that hard to follow, you know. Everyone''s doing it, so there''s not much to it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel that their conversation kept getting stalled for some reason. It also felt weird trying to find the next topic to talk about, so he chose to wordlessly drink the Americano instead.


    After taking another sip of his coffee, Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked Han Se-Yeon, ¡°Have you had anything to eat yet?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Then, let me buy you dinner. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not,¡± Han Se-Yeon replied casually. However, she remained sitting on the couch.


    ¡°You don''t want to go?¡± Kang Jin-Ho, already up on his feet, asked her in an uncertain voice.


    Han Se-Yeon silently stared at him before sighing. ¡°Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Sit down for a second, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly sat down again. He sensed that something serious was about to happen, judging from Han Se-Yeon''s tone and expression.


    Han Se-Yeon continued in a low voice, ¡°I know I should''ve told you, but... It didn''t feel right, so I couldn''t tell you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that.¡± Han Se-Yeon picked up a cup of now-cold lemon tea and drank it down before slowly putting it down. Seeing how hesitant she was, even Kang Jin-Ho began to feel a little frustrated. She sighed and finally said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before you enlisted?¡±


    ¡°Before I enlisted, you say?¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I? If you call Yu-Min first when you start your vacation, I''m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat just then.


    Now that he thought about it... He could kind of remember hearing her say that. The situation back then had been a little too chaotic to keep track of, and he hadrgely forgotten about things that happened in that period. After she reminded him, though, he could definitely remember it now.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop. I didn''t bring that up to get an apology from you." Han Se-Yeon yed with the straw in the lemon tea. "Whether you called me first or not is not important here. It simply indicates that I don''t have a high enough priority in your mind. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, yeah. That''s about it, really. I get it now¡ªI''m nothing more than that.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. That''s not it¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°I heard from my father that something has happened to Yu-Min. That''s why I called him as soon as I started my leave. And I was busy trying to deal with the crisis at the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ng,</i> sure. I understand. There must have been an emergency. A good justification, too. You aren''t the type to act without justification, after all.¡± Despite nodding in eptance, Han Se-Yeon''s tone remained the same. ¡°Even if that''s the case...¡±


    She silently stared at him for a long time before she eventually continued from where she left off. ¡°Were you so busy that you couldn''t spare a couple of minutes to call me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I get that things had been hectic for you. However... I still don''t see a reason why you couldn¡¯t have given me a call unless I had never been in your mind until this morning. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sincerely apologized. He sobered up upon listening to her and saw the mistake he had made.


    ¡°I know you''ve never been the type to sweat over stuff like that. To tell you the truth, I used to think this way. <i>Ah,</i> this guy is seriously indifferent about everything. And I have to deal with it somehow.¡± A sad little smile slowly formed on her face. ¡°As it turns out, though... That wasn''t true. Rather than indifferent, you were simply not interested.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That''s not true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly denied it. Unfortunately, what Han Se-Yeon had said as a follow-up took away his willingness to deny her observation.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about me while serving in the army?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well, I...¡±


    Should he nod here and say yes? Indeed he could do that if she had been asking him whether he had ''thought about'' her. However, he knew that the ''thought'' in Han Se-Yeon''s question didn''t mean that. And that was why he couldn''t bring himself to answer.


    Han Se-Yeon continued to stare at him. ¡°You know, I heard something not too long ago. It''s not that you are indifferent, but more like you''ve met someone you can be indifferent to. Human rtionships are always rtive, and the dynamics will vary depending on how the other party reacts to you. That''s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°I know this is my fault...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not. And I''m not here to point out who''s at fault, either. It''s...¡± Han Se-Yeon looked a little frustrated just then. She sighed before continuing, ¡°That''s not what I''m trying to do here, Jin-Ho. I''m merely analyzing our situation. It''s kinda funny, isn''t it? I''m not even your girlfriend, yet we''re discussing stuff like this because you forgot to call me first. Yeah, it''s funny, alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and simply stared at Han Se-Yeon. He had already realized that she wasn''t simply whining to him, which was why his attitude had be much more serious.


    ¡°When I think about it, you, me... I think we were both too young. I was too impatient while you were just too indifferent. Instead of arguing whose fault it was, we... We simply didn''t know how to be more considerate toward each other. As for me, I foolishly believed that you''ll like me back unconditionally since I like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°But then, I realized something at the end of the day. Because I liked you... I think I had lost a lot of what made me who I am.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All the friends I thought I was close with are gone now. My immature dream of making it as an entertainer was also abandoned long ago. And... After following you to the same university, I''m now all alone.¡±


    ¡°Se-Yeon, I...¡±


    ¡°I''m not resenting you, Jin-Ho. It''s not your fault, and no, I''m not ming you in a roundabout way, either. What I''m trying to say is¡­!¡± Han Se-Yeon''s voice trembled a little just then. ¡°Ever since I got close to you, I began to lose myself. My old, confident self has disappeared. I don''t know when that happened, though. Do you know what was the first thing I thought about when you left to join the army?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently shook his head.


    ¡°It was... What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That''s right. I asked myself what I was supposed to do without you around. It''s not, ''Oh, Jin-Ho''s in the army now. I hope he''s doing okay,'' but... I didn''t know what I was supposed to do after you disappeared from my life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened, knowing that she wasn''t just speaking to him but to herself, as well.


    ¡°And so... I wanted to rediscover myself, Jin-Ho. I wanted to go back to being the ''Han Se-Yeon'' of the past. Back to being the girl overflowing with confidence and optimism.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, unable to say anything else.


    Han Se-Yeon was right. Park Yu-Min''s life had turned around for the better after getting acquainted with Kang Jin-Ho, but Han Se-Yeon had never... received anything from him.


    Kang Jin-Ho believed that he hadn¡¯t harmed her. However, if she thought that spending time with him was the cause of her grief, then... Then, she had a point there.


    ¡°I''m a girl who can''t do anything without Kang Jin-Ho around. Yet, there I was, trying to make you see me in a different light. Now that''s strange, don''t you agree? If you want to stand next to someone, you gotta possess the right qualifications first. You need to be in the same ss as them first... I kept thinking that I knew you and that stupidly made me believe everything would be alright. However, if my goal was to be your girlfriend, I should have be someone suitable for you..¡±


    ¡°I never once thought that way before, Se-Yeon.¡±


    ¡°It''s what I''ve been feelingtely¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt his throat burning in thirst. Despite how hot his Americano was, he gulped it down like a cup of cold water.


    Han Se-Yeon didn''t mind that and simply continued, ¡°I... I want to study, look after myself better, and... And be someone better than what I am right now. You know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could understand her wish. He felt rueful, and his heart ached, but he could still fully understand what Han Se-Yeon was saying to him.


    ¡°It all sounds so funny after saying it, doesn''t it? I mean, it''s so dramatic, right?¡± Han Se-Yeon sneakily raised her sleeve to wipe away at the corners of her eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to kick himself for being unable to say anything right now.


    ¡°So, like, what I am saying is... I want us to be <i>just </i>friends from now on. Even though we''re already friends.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Han Se-Yeon stared deeply into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don''t know what I can say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Right. I thought so.¡± A bright smile suddenly bloomed on Han Se-Yeon''s face. However... Was Kang Jin-Ho mistaken when he thought that bright smile came across as <i>very</i>... sorrowful


    ¡°I think we were too young and immature. You, me... If only we had been older, maybe a little wiser, then... We could have been something, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    .


    ¡°I''ll leave first, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°But, what about dinner?¡±


    Han Se-Yeon chuckled while covering her face and tidying up. ¡°No thanks. If I have dinner with you in this state, I''m gonna get indigestionter. Anyway, enjoy your military vacation, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you... take care.¡±


    ¡°Later...¡± Han Se-Yeon muttered and left the cafe.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw her covering her face as she stepped outside the doorway, but he couldn''t do anything. He just sat there like a statue before eventually looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    <i>''It''s... a lot harder than I thought.''</i>


    Living, maintaining rtionships... Just trying to do those simple-sounding things turned out to be so difficult.


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered back to his feet and slowly trudged his way outside the cafe. His meandering steps eventually took him to a nearby smoking area, where he silently mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>''I... I''m sorry.''</i>


    She said they were young and immature, but... Truth be told, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s fault for creating this situation. If only he had paid her a little more attention... If only he had opened his heart just a bit more, he wouldn''t have hurt her like this.


    It seemed that he still had far <i>too</i> many things left to learn.


    His connection to Han Se-Yeon wouldn''t just scatter away into the ether like the gray cigarette smoke, but they would never be able to go back to how they used to be. That knowledge felt like a leaden lump in Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    ¡°I''m really sorry¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho mumbled as he stood there like a statue.

 Chapter 115: Establishing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Establishing (3)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Stomach cancer, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded. He was currently in the chairman''s office to fulfill one of his duties: report on the matters rted to Kang Jin-Ho to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Transferring the orphanage''s director to the VIP hospital room, is it... And he''s picking up the bill, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s frown deepened as if he was getting a migraine. Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but shrink back in nervousness when his innocuous-sounding report was met with such seriousness by his boss. Eventually, Hwang Jeong-Hu shifted his gaze back to his subordinate. ¡°And what''s the prognosis of the patient?¡±


    ¡°It''s not good, sir...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly groaned again. ¡°Gyu-Min, keep a close eye on this. Alert me immediately if the patient''s condition worsens.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed his head.


    After the report was finished, Jo Gyu-Min turned around to exit the office. However, his curiosity got the better of him, and he ended up raising his voice. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is this matter something to be concerned about, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Well...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin, but he didn''t say anything else.


    Jo Gyu-Min decided to speak what was on his mind. ¡°Sir. That nun, Sister Yi, is the orphanage director who looked after Park Yu-Min, Mister Jin-Ho''s friend. As she''s someone he''s acquainted with personally, I''m not surprised he''s willing to do this for her. A VIP room isn''t cheap, but Mister Jin-Ho has enough financial muscle to not care about the cost, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡±


    ¡°But sir, you don''t seem to view this situation in a favorable light, and I can''t help but wonder why.¡± Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly stated his observation, even though he wouldn''t have dared to be so bold in front of Hwang Jeong-Hu in the past.


    However, working as the eyes and ears of Hwang Jeong-Hu for the past few years allowed the two of them to grow close enough for this kind of conversation to take ce.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression remained stiff as he replied, ¡°Gyu-Min, that''s why this might be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, have you ever seen Jin-Ho being friendly to someone before?¡±


    ¡°Well, I...¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho has always been utterly indifferent to everyone else. Other than his family members and Park Yu-Min, obviously.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement. He had been staying near Kang Jin-Ho for a number of years now, and during that period, how many times did Kang Jin-Ho seek out Jo Gyu-Min''s help? It could only be counted on one hand, that was for sure. In addition, the people Kang Jin-Ho showed any level of interest during those years were limited to Park Yu-Min, Han Se-Yeon, and Choi Yeong-Su¡ªthat was about it.


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t sought Choi Yeong-Su out of kind intentions, so it would be safe to assume that he was basically interested in only two other people outside of his family. To reinforce that point, one only had to look at how Kang Jin-Ho was still uninterested in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s life.


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Sir, isn''t this a good thing in that case?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s not a bad thing, technically speaking. Unfortunately, the problem is with that nun. She has no hope of making a full recovery.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min still couldn''t quite understand what Hwang Jeong-Hu was implying here. After all, Kang Jin-Ho already knew that Sister Yi wasn''t going to make it.


    ¡°Gyu-Min, what is your impression of Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure how to reply to that unexpected question and could only falter.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°Look beyond the surface-level impression, and the feeling I get is... Jin-Ho is an alien.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°How should I put it? It''s as if an alien had put on a facade of a human being. Only then does his behavior makes some sense. It''s like¡­ he''s learning about the world one thing at a time and establishing his ''rtionship'' with everything at the same time.¡±


    ¡°That... makes sense, sir.¡±


    ¡°But then, imagine what will happen when someone he''s interested in knowing dies.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had finally figured out where Hwang Jeong-Hu was going with this, and he nodded heavily.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smacked his lips. ¡°That boy had most likely steeled himself for the inevitable, but death is far scarier than you can imagine, Gyu-Min. No one knows the kind of impact it will have on Jin-Ho, and how much he''ll change because of it.¡±


    ¡°I understand now, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''d be great if Jin-Ho has a way, but...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered, and the end of his sentence became even quieter.


    <i>''He probably doesn''t...''</i>


    If there were a way to save a final-stage cancer patient, then that would be worthy of the Nobel Prize. Not only that, but you would also make a ton of money. However, countless doctors and researchers around the globe had been tearing their hair out, trying to find the cure for this incurable disease. In that case, what could Kang Jin-Ho realistically do to save that nun


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned forward, his fingers interlocking. ¡°For now, keep your eyes on the situation, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Provide any and all support you deem necessary. That way, we can minimize the impact on Jin-Ho. Hopefully...¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> <i>Oh,</i> by the way.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Disable all the CCTV cameras in and around Jaegyong Hospital''s VIP room.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°Disable them, sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, that''s right.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be done, sir,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied while feeling unsure why this was necessary. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t the type of person to make others do things without a good reason. ¡°Well, then. Please excuse me, sir. I pray for your good health.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply before exiting the office. The door closed behind him, leaving Hwang Jeong-Hu alone behind his desk.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pulled out a cigarette and slowly mouthed it.


    ¡°I hope nothing happens. But¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, life would never work out as you hoped. Hwang Jeong-Hu felt bitter for some reason after thinking that it was now Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to learn that truth about the world.


    ***


    Some people swore on the alcohol''s power to soothe your aching heart. However, Kang Jin-Ho had to disagree with that opinion. Since it could make you drunk, booze could make you feel better. However, what about when you couldn''t get drunk no matter how much you drank? Alcohol would be worthless, then.


    <i>Trickle...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho filled his ss with even more soju.


    Park Yu-Min beside him spoke in a worried voice, ¡°Jin-Ho, I think you should stop drinking now.¡±


    ¡°This is a problem. I''m not drinking because I''m distressed or anything like that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered before taking a swig of the ss.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, do you know how many bottles you''ve emptied already?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored that question and mumbled to himself again, ¡°Other than feeling full and bloated, I''m not getting drunk at all. That''s also another problem.¡±


    ¡°That''s why, stop drinking, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and put the bottle down. He had finally acknowledged that this was a waste of his time.


    Park Yu-Min spoke in an exasperated voice, ¡°After drinking that much, the polite thing would be to at least pretend to get drunk, you know? Only then would I try to console you and say it''s not the end of the world! So, please don''t finish that tenth bottle while looking exactly the same as your usual self, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°How inconvenient...¡±


    In times like this, being a martial art expert wasn¡¯t helpful at all. He didn''t even need to consciously circte qi to break down the alcohol in his system. His highly-developed body would automatically do that for him as soon as it detected any traces of alcohol.


    Drinking an entire barrel of booze could potentially make him tipsy, but his gut would burst at the seams well before that could happen.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly yelled at Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°That''s why you should''ve treated her better, you know!¡±


    ¡°But, I''m sure I never treated her poorly in the past.¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re not wrong, but...¡± Park Yu-Min spat out a lengthy groan.


    Even he could tell that the problem between Kang Jin-Ho and Han Se-Yeon wasn¡¯t about who messed it up first. It was simply a matter of ipatibility.


    Han Se-Yeon wished for Kang Jin-Ho to pay her undivided attention just like any other boy would have. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho just wasn''t that kind of a guy. Her one-sided decision to wait was based on the premise of Kang Jin-Ho eventually seeing the light, but he was an unchanging person.


    What happened was merely the seed of discord that had been nted at the beginning finally blooming¡ªthat was all there was to it.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction was quite unusual, though.


    Park Yu-Min looked weirdly at his friend and asked, ¡°Jin-Ho... Aren''t you sad about this?¡±


    ¡°Sad, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully thought about his current state before replying to his friend, ¡°Rather than sad, my emotion seems to be closer to regret.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much¡­¡± Park Yu-Min could only tut at that reply.


    During his previous conversation with Han Se-Yeon, Park Yu-Min realized just how indifferent Kang Jin-Ho was as a person. He wouldn¡¯t open his heart to anyone, and he never expected others to do anything for him in return. He just epted people as they were and went with that.


    However, that wasn¡¯t how rtionships worked. People in rtionships would expect their partners to change so that they could be morepatible with each other.


    <i>''I guess that''s why Se-Yeon couldn''t hold on.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min wondered if he should have intervened and stopped that girl from getting too invested, but...


    <i>''No, wait. That''s not right.''</i>


    It would be bizarre to stop a couple wanting to date under the pretext of ipatibility now, wouldn''t it? Park Yu-Min told himself that this was the inevitable result¡ªsomething bound to happen sooner orter.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend and asked, ¡°Do you think I did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well...¡± Park Yu-Min felt troubled. He wasn''t sure how to answer that.


    If someone else acted like Kang Jin-Ho, then Park Yu-Min would have emphatically said, ¡°Yes, you messed it up.¡± However, Kang Jin-Ho was a bit of a unique case.


    For one, Kang Jin-Ho was an indifferent, unchanging person, wasn''t he? Besides, Han Se-Yeon knew what Kang Jin-Ho was like, too. She believed she could handle him, only to run out of patience and energy toward the end. In that case, was it right to me Kang Jin-Ho for being so... unmoved


    ¡°Well, you two were just ipatible, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°That''s an abstract reply,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as he softly sighed.


    It was toote to think about it now, but... If Han Se-Yeon asked him whether he held any special feelings toward her or not, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to give her a clear answer. Excluding his family members, the only other ''special'' woman in his life would be Han Se-Yeon. There was no denying that. However, if he was asked whether that ''specialness'' was due to a romantic feeling


    <i>''I''m not sure...''</i>


    He couldn''t deny it, but he couldn''t affirm it either. He just liked her as a person and enjoyed hanging out with her. However, he had never felt any noticeable obsession or a desire to possess her. Kang Jin-Ho had once heard that when someone was madly in love, that person would care about their object of love more than their family. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s family had always been his number one priority, not Han Se-Yeon.


    Since that was the case, what was he supposed to call the feeling he had


    Park Yu-Min tapped Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°Jin-Ho, listen.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°I''m not just making things up here. You two really are ipatible.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Something still didn''t feel quite right, though.


    Out of all the non-family member women he knew, Kang Jin-Ho was closest to Han Se-Yeon. Yet, he wasn''tpatible with her? Wasn''t that basically the same as there being no women under the heavenspatible with him


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yu-Min, be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°Was I at fault?¡±


    Park Yu-Min silently stared at his friend for a moment or two before opening his mouth. ¡°When a new child joins the orphanage¡­¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. Why was Park Yu-Min suddenly bringing up the orphanage


    ¡°At first, everyone feels ufortable and wary around the new kid. Especially those who need to stay in the same room.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But give them time, and they will be friends eventually. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Because they change themselves to fit in.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Park Yu-Min sighed before continuing, ¡°Humans are supposed to change themselves to fit in with each other. If you put two toy-loving kids in one yroom, they''ll start fighting each other to decide who gets to y with their toys at first. However, they eventually learn how to share. Just like that, people will give up a little of themselves to fit in with others theye across in their lives.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, the way I see it, you kind of suck at doing that. Let me ask you this. Have you ever given up something of yours for Han Se-Yeon? Have you ever tried to do something for her?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t think I have.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. He might have apanied her to her home a few times, but other than that? It was safe to say that he had done <i>nothing</i> for her until now.


    Park Yu-Min nodded and continued, ¡°You two not beingpatible isn''t so far off the truth, you know? The thing is, though, no two people in this world will instantly click perfectly the moment they meet. Se-Yeon showed you where you could fit in with her, and you simply didn''t even bother trying. Eventually, she realized she just couldn''t keep on trying to fit in with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the problem is with me not changing?¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly, but¡­¡± Park Yu-Min rubbed his forehead before emptying the soju ss in front of him. He let out a guttural groan after the liquor burned his throat, then stared at his friend''s face for some time. He eventually put the empty ss down and spoke, ¡°Maybe, that''s the better way for you, Jin-Ho. Just stay in yourne and wait for someone who fits in with you. I mean, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' I know has all the qualifications for it, anyway. However, if you don''t make a move, no one will alsoe to you, either.¡±


    ¡°Sounds difficult, then...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had gained a renewed appreciation of how challenging the rtionships between people could be. While mulling over this subject, he slowly brought his soju ss over to his lips. As for the clear liquor looking so sorrowful for some reason today, it probably had something to do with Kang Jin-Ho''s state of mind.


    <i>''It''s difficult...''</i>


    Knocked back, worn down, put through a wringer, and he even had to agonize... But today, Kang Jin-Ho learned a new lesson about the world.

 Chapter 116: Establishing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Establishing (4)</h4>


    Late at night...


    Kang Jin-Ho headed back to Jaegyeong''s hospital. Just like before, he easily slipped into Sister Yi''s room without being detected. He stood near the bed and scanned her sleeping figure.


    <i>''Time to start the treatment...''</i>


    He drank <i>some</i> liquor like an immature kid, but he didn''t feel drunk at all. It shouldn''t impair his ability to treat her tonight. Kang Jin-Ho pressed his palm on Sister Yi''s abdomen, then proceeded to eliminate the tumorous growths. He started off by burning away the poisonous strands of energy creeping back into the areas he had already cleansed.


    Quite some time passed by while he focused on treating the areas he hadn''t touched yet.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a heavy groan while taking his hand away.


    Maybe, because he had already done this before? The treatment wasn''t as exhausting as thest time, but the feeling of his body weighing a ton still assaulted him mercilessly. The sweat-drenched clothes also bothered him.


    <i>''Still, it''s getting better.''</i>


    As if to mirror the improving condition of the orphanage''s director, Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation realm was also improving. He was unable to solely focus on training right now, so performing treatments like this helped him in that regard.


    Kang Jin-Ho studied Sister Yi''s sleeping face, then exited her room. He headed to the hospital''s rooftop and was greeted by the view of Seoul immersed in the darkness of the night.


    <i>''Have I not really changed ''</i>


    He believed he had been limatizing rather well to the modern era. However, Park Yu-Min''s observation had ruthlessly shaken up that belief. Kang Jin-Ho might never have pushed away anyone wanting to approach him, but his friend was also right; he had never approached anyone out of his own volition or tried to fit in first, either. The only exception was Park Yu-Min''s case.


    ¡°I thought I had changed, but this...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho used to be a hermit. A hedgehog, in a way. After the ident took his legs and family, he became afraid of people approaching him. He was scared of how others would judge him for his disability. Back then, he resolutely refused to be under other people¡¯s gazes, as he didn¡¯t want to be afraid anymore.


    His situation hadn¡¯t changed a lot in Zhongyuan. His disability there wasn''t as severe, but he always had the self-awareness of being different from everyone else festering at the back of his mind.


    Maybe, this was why he became themon enemy under the heavens as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. Even though he had lived in Zhongyuan for decades, he had never befriended someone or went out of his way to create a truly trustworthy subordinate. Indeed, that had been his fault.


    He knew this, and that was why he thought this life would be different. He had made a friend. His family was still alive. He also had people to worry about now, and people who would worry about him. But then... Park Yu-Min spoke as if the current Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t all that different from his past self. In that case, maybe Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t changed at all


    <i>''Do I have to change ''</i>


    He wouldn''t have even pondered such a question not too long ago. However, he had learned from Han Se-Yeon''s case that his current attitude was making life difficult for the people around him. In that case, shouldn''t he try to fit in


    However, how was he supposed to do that


    ¡°<i>Wheeew¡­</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed at length. Living together with other people wasn''t as easy as he had thought. Everyone else could do it with seemingly no issues at all, yet Kang Jin-Ho felt that everything was tough.


    Did he really not change? Not even a little bit? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think that was the case. The proof was him standing on the rooftop of this hospital. The past him wouldn''t have cared what other people thought about his way of life. No, he wouldn¡¯t even spare a thought to that subject. And he would also definitely <i>not</i> devote time and energy to heal someone like this.


    ¡°Right. It just takes time, that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was changing little by little. It was just that the world was changing faster than he could catch up.


    He sighed deeply at the feeling of being lost and went down the stairs to go home.


    ***


    ¡°Did something happen, Jin-Ho?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong worriedly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Then... what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It''s just... I don''t feel that hungry.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared back and forth between her son and the rice cooker with concern visible in her expression. After experiencing an unexpected crisis of not enough rice yesterday morning, she made sure to cook a mountain of food, as she didn''t want to see her child eating instant food right in front of her. But then, Kang Jin-Ho barely picked up his spoon and only went through the motions before getting up from the dining table.


    Kang Yu-Hwan muttered, ¡°What are we going to about all that rice?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the issue here, dear!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong yelled at him.


    ¡°Then, what''s the issue, darling?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see that our son doesn''t have his usual appetite? He''ll end up as skin and bones at thiste, you know!¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh,</i> one bowl of rice is enough for a normal breakfast, don''t you think?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan mumbled while looking weirdly at his wife. She must be thinking that their son was some kind of a piggy bank¡ªthe more you fed it, the better! Or something simr to that. He shifted his attention over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Are you nning to stay in today, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s good, though. Even though you''re on leave, you should at least have dinner with your family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while briefly wondering if his father wasn''t satisfied with the breakfast. Then again, if breakfast and dinner weren''t the same, he was probably right.


    Kang Jin-Ho helped his mother by tidying up the dining table, which gave his parents enough time to finish getting ready to leave for work.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked at her son while standing in the doorway. ¡°We''ll be on our way now, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Get some much-needed rest, son. Call us if you''re heading out.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡±


    His parents left, and with that, Kang Jin-Ho found himself all alone in the house. He numbly scanned his surroundings.


    <i>''What should I do now ''</i>


    A lengthy leave meant Kang Jin-Ho could focus on the orphanage director''s treatment, but it also had the disadvantage of... not having anything to do. He could only spend so much time in the orphanage. Otherwise, the kids would start thinking that he had a job there.


    <i>''Mm...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, trying to remember what he used to do before enlisting. Eventually, a certain term called puter game'' floated up in his mind.


    ¡°It has been a while, so should I have a go?¡±


    While thinking that nothing was better than ying games to cool down his head, Kang Jin-Ho headed to his room and switched theputer on. When heunched the game, though, update notices began popping up one after another.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his monitor in a daze, wondering what was going on. He had been away for only three months, yet this was like installing the game for the first time. After five minutes of nonstop updates, Kang Jin-Ho was finally allowed tounch the game.


    ¡°Shall we start, then?¡±


    A meaningful grin crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    ***


    ¡°He''s back!¡±


    ¡°Who''s back?¡±


    ¡°KILLYM! He has logged back in!¡±


    ¡°What?! Really?¡±


    The practice room of the pro gaming team, Sneak Fox, suddenly became noisy.


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    The gamers rushed over to one of the monitors and gasped loudly after spotting the ID, ''KILLYM,¡¯ near the bottom of the list of everyone online.


    ¡°<i>Whoa!</i> It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°You''re right!¡±


    ¡°I heard he enlisted, and it must be true. It''s been over three months, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right.¡±


    When the gamers crowded around the monitor and noisily chatted among themselves, the team director walked over to them while tilting his head. ¡°Hey? What''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Director, the No.1 Ranker is back.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Ranked No.1, is it? That''s not that special, though?¡±


    ¡°No, Director. This guy is <i>definitely</i> special.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡± The director craned his neck and looked over the crowd to confirm the ID. ¡°Hang on a minute. Isn''t that the ID of that dude who dominated the number one spot? Didn''t someone say that''s a pro gamer¡¯s alt ount?¡±


    ¡°No, Director. He''s not a pro.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director. I mean, most pros should be busy with their matches during the broadcasts, aren''t they?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh,</i> I guess?¡±


    ¡°So, most pro alt ounts wouldn''t log in during tournament opening ceremonies or media days. You know, when all the pros must participate. But this guy? He logs in those days as well. No doubt he''s an amateur.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± The director of Sneak Fox, Bak Wu-Seong, stared at the monitor, his expression unreadable. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Ask him for a match.¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t really ept matches with strangers, though.¡±


    ¡°I get it, so ask him already.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The gamer upying the booth clicked on the ID of the mysterious ranker and sent a match request. ¡°This guy often doesn¡¯t ept custom matches, though...¡±


    For some reason, though, KILLYM agreed to a custom match today.


    ¡°<i>Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°That''s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°If he''s out on military leave, then maybe he''s trying to get his instincts back? If so, it makes sense he''d say yes. I mean, if he joins a ranked match with his rusty skills, his rating will only go down, right?¡±


    The ranker ''KILLYM'' was seen as a mainstay¡ªa force of nature¡ªby other pro gamers. This mysterious person had always been ranked number one. He was an existence who had always upied the spot at the top of the ranks as if ''No.1'' was his middle name! Naturally, pro gamers started excluding KILLYM from their discussions and considered the second ce as the real number one spot in the rankings.


    Some people opined that the top pro gamers could potentially snatch away the No.1 spot if they yed seriously. However, such pro gamers obviously couldn¡¯t give their all in ''regr'' ranked matches when they were already focusing on winning tournaments and helping their teammates get better in the practice rooms. That was why the No.1 ranked yer in Battl had always been KILLYM.


    After not logging in for the past few months, though, everyone had started treating KILLYM as just another human being. Naturally, the No.1 spot was soon taken over by other yers.


    ¡°It hasn''t been that long since <i>Killiberation</i> started, yet he''s sneakily making his way back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right. I guess the <i>Killupation Era</i> will begin soon.¡±


    ¡°What are you two even on about?¡± The director tilted his head in confusion after failing to understand the ng of these cool kids.


    <i>''Huh. Do I have to convert it into dad jokes for our director ''</i>


    The pro gamers seriously pondered that question as the match got underway. Everyone quietly watched the unfolding match on the monitor, and as the climax approached, they began to mumble one by one.


    ¡°He''s gotten a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he hasn''t yed a single match in thest few months. He isn¡¯t as good as using the meta to his favor as before.¡±


    ¡°Still, looks like his sharpness hasn''t gone away. His senses aren''tpletely dead at all.¡±


    ¡°Dude. When he gets used to this meta, his reign of terror will begin again, that''s for sure. <i>Ah,</i> wait. He''s supposedly on leave, right? Then <i>Killiberation</i> willst for another two years.¡±


    Bak Wu-Seong stared at the monitor with a grave expression.


    <i>''How should I interpret this ''</i>


    Losing a match against a pro gamer was nothing to be ashamed about. What made the director uncertain was that the match itself was pretty high-level. An amateurpeting against a pro could win or lose depending on the circumstances, which wasn''t all that surprising. However, if a pro decided to y seriously, the match would inevitably be quite one-sided.


    Since the director was watching, the pro wouldn''t have taken it easy this time. Unsurprisingly, the mysterious ranker lost, but his performance throughout the match itself was still very good. That could mean this KILLYM''s skill rivaled that of a pro gamer.


    Bak Wu-Seong narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, this guy hasn''t been ying for the past three months or so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director. He hasn''t logged in at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, he was raising an alt ount?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn''t have used that build, then. I mean, that was trending at the beginning of the year, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Bak Wu-Seong nodded. Three months of downtime, yet he could stillpete against an active pro gamer on equal footing? ¡°This guy sounds like a real deal, then? Is there a way to contact him?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t respond to messages, Director. He ignores DMs as well.¡±


    ¡°Right. I heard that other teams tried to scout him before. However, he doesn''t seem interested at all, Director.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bak Wu-Seong licked his lips ruefully.


    ¡°Besides, Director. He''s supposed to be serving in the army right now. Even if you want to scout him, you''ll have to wait a year and a half.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that''s right...¡± Bak Wu-Seong heard that and finally gave up on the idea. ¡°Still, no one knows what will happen in the future. So, send him a DM, at least. Get close to him if you can, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> what a waste,¡± Bak Wu-Seong muttered while turning around to leave. Even then, he couldn''t help but nce at the monitor several times. However, he knew that a man must know when to give up.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at his monitor and fell deep into his thoughts.


    <i>''I lost.''</i>


    He wouldn''t have lost to that opponent in the past. Indeed, it wouldn''t even be a match, yet the three months of absence had left too much of an impact.


    <i>''This is the story with me, so...''</i>


    He wasn''t being arrogant here when he thought that his physical body was different from everyone else. Considering that, his skill should deteriorate far slower than others even if he hadn''t yed a single game in three months. However, he still lost to an opponent he should have won against quite easily in the past.


    In that case, what about Park Yu-Min? Apparently, he hadn''t been inside his team''s practice room in over a month.


    <i>''I need to hurry and get him back in the scene.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that Park Yu-Min''s career could be irreparably harmed by dying things any further. While mulling over a way forward, he requested a rematch.


    <i>''That''s that, but this...!''</i>


    Getting worked up after losing couldn''t be helped, as Kang Jin-Ho was still a human being. His hand gripped the mouse even tighter. He started ying just to pass the time, but hispetitive streak was ignited by how things had turned out.


    Some people might dismiss this whole thing as <i>just</i> aputer game, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care. There was no such thing as ''going easy'' for a man who didn''t take losing too kindly.


    ¡°I can simply regain what I lost.¡±


    Of course, he was talking about his gaming skills.

 Chapter 117: Establishing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Establishing (5)</h4>


    ¡°Good to see you again, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Hello to you, too.¡± Kang Jin-Ho greeted him back.


    Their current meeting ce was in front of Jaegyeong''s hospital. Jo Gyu-Min arrived first and waited since they had already discussed what was about to happen beforehand.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a serious tone, ¡°The thing we discussed, will it be possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied with a cool nod.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, what''s going on?¡± Park Yu-Min asked while looking puzzled. He got a call from Kang Jin-Ho early in the morning, telling him toe to the hospital. He assumed they were simply going to pay a visit to Sister Yi today, but that didn''t seem to be the case since Jo Gyu-Min was waiting for them like this. ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> it''s nice to see you again, Chief Director.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> hello, Yu-Min. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? I¡¯m just the acting chief director, though.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Actually, you should call me the <i>former</i> acting chief director.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until the pleasantries were finished, then addressed Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°In that case, I''ll leave it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood. We''ll get on it right away.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho left behind Jo Gyu-Min and walked with purpose toward the hospital entrance, the still-confused Park Yu-Min hurriedly followed him. ¡°Are we going to see Sister Yi now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without looking back.


    Park Yu-Min didn''t ask any further and followed his friend. Kang Jin-Ho would have said something by now if he believed it was necessary. That was his style, after all.


    They soon entered the room where Sister Yi was staying, then bowed their heads in her direction. ¡°Good day, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you two,¡± Sister Yi smiled brightly at them.


    Park Yu-Min smiled back at her. ¡°You look so much better than before, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho worked hard to get me transferred here, you know. Looking better is the least I can do.¡±


    Park Yu-Min wasn''t paying lip service just now, though. Sister Yi''splexion was indeed markedly better.


    She tilted her head slightly. ¡°What brings you two here so early in the day?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled apologetically. ¡°Jin-Ho was raising a fuss abouting to see you. That''s why.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho did?¡± Sister Yi stared at Kang Jin-Ho with a slight question mark on her face. She knew all too well that he wasn''t the type to do things without a good reason. If he insisted on visiting her so early in the day, then he had to be thinking of something.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Ma''am, the hospital will perform tests on you today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Tests?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They''ll be redoing the full-body scan, biopsy, and MRI.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho¡­¡± Sister Yi sighed, her expression disying her unwillingness. ¡°It''s not good to try and stop something that cannot be stopped.¡±


    ¡°It can be stopped, ma''am,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a firm voice.


    ¡°What do you mean, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, and go through with the tests, please.¡±


    Sister Yi quietly studied Kang Jin-Ho''s face before nodding away. His tone and attitude were too confident for her to say no. Even if tests were meaningless, she was willing to go through with them as long as they could put this young man¡¯s mind at ease. Especially when he had been trying so hard for her until now.


    ¡°However, don''t we have to book the test beforehand?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I''ve already taken care of that.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, is this why you brought me to this hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Yi gently chuckled. Maybe because herplexion had be better? Her smile came across as a little warmer than a few days ago. ¡°Very well. Let''s go get those tests, then. I''m sure Jin-Ho will be able to end his army vacation without worry if I do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply. Almost at the same time, the door opened to let the doctors and nurses enter the room.


    The doctor looked at the nurses and issued a new order. ¡°Alright, everyone. Prep the patient.¡±


    The nurses prepared a wheelchair and got ready to transfer Sister Yi.


    The doctor walked up to the bed and spoke to her in a friendly voice, ¡°Ma''am, we''ll run a few tests on you today. It might get tiring, but please be patient with us as the tests themselves are necessary.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Doc. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The doctor, Department Head Kang Chun-Sik, surreptitiously nced in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    <i>''Anyway... Just who is this young man ''</i>


    Today''s event was the very first time a Jaegyeong''s messenger showed up to request a ''special treatment'' for the patient in one of the VIP rooms. Hwang Jeong-Hu was well-known for his distaste of such things, yet this still happened. Moreover, the messenger wasn''t from some random department in Jaegyeong, either, but from the Office of Secretaries, no less. It was even more concerning how the messenger mentioned that the chairman had personally made the request. No wonder Kang Chun-Sik felt his butthole pucker up from tension.


    <i>''Doesn''t matter who he is; I better make sure I don''t get on his bad books!''</i>


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu''s child was admitted to this hospital, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t even ask for any special treatment. Not even once. In that case, wouldn''t it be safe to assume that this young man wielded even greater influence than Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children in Jaegyeong


    Kang Chun-Sik''s mind was currently upied by two disparate thoughts of doing his best to leave a favorable impression on this young man and that this was just a massive waste of time for everyone.


    <i>''I mean, I heard the patient had already got tested a few days ago...''</i>


    Even if the patient''s condition was poor and her cancer could spread quickly to the rest of her body, demanding a new MRI scan only a few days after the previous one was a bit too nonsensical. If the chairman hadn''t ordered it, Kang Chun-Sik''s belief as a doctor would have never allowed it to happen.


    He was worried about the off-chance of the tests worsening the patient''s condition, but he was a member of the organization called Jaegyeong. There were some things he could oppose and some that he could not.


    <i>''This is why those who don''t know jack shouldn''t even...''</i>


    Kang Chun-Sik tutted inwardly while ordering the tests to be performed. But then...


    ***


    ¡°W-what the...?!¡± While holding a medical chart, Kang Chun-Sik rubbed his eyes in disbelief. <i>Some </i>priority had been given to Sister Yi''s tests, so her results hade out faster than usual. And he was currently looking at those results right now. ¡°Did the patient''s chart get swapped or something?!¡±


    Kang Chun-Sik picked up the phone and made several calls, but he got the same replies from all of them¡ªthat the chart hadn¡¯t been swapped or altered in any shape or form.


    ¡°Then, how the heck¡­¡±


    These results implied that something utterly unimaginable had transpired. The patient had Stage 4 gastric cancer just a few days ago. In other words, she was a terminal patient. The tumors had spread to her abdominal walls, and there was no hope of recovery. Yet, in a span of a few days, her condition had improved to around Stage 3.


    ¡°The cancerous growths are...?!¡±


    What seemed even more unbelievable was that the tumorous growths spreading beyond the stomach and into other organs had all disappeared without a trace. As a doctor, Kang Chun-Sik saw many, many instances of spreading tumors. But the tumors naturally contracting like this? Never!


    The patient''s condition was beyond the effectiveness of the currently-avable cancer treatments, and that was why the hospital didn''t even bother to offer one and put her through more unnecessary pain. But now, her cancer... had naturally gotten better


    ¡°This is unbelievable¡­¡± Kang Chun-Sik muttered.


    Quietly sitting across from the stunned doctor in the department head''s office, Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°Doc, is it possible to start her treatment?¡±


    Kang Chun-Sik nodded without even realizing it. ¡°Y-yes, it is. It should''ve been a no, but with this sort of improvement? Yes, it''s doable. As long as,<i> uh,</i> the patient''s chart didn''t get swapped.¡±


    He was a doctor, but Kang Chun-Sik was still repeating to himself that the medical chart must have gotten swapped with someone else¡¯s chart. That was how unbelievable this situation was to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored that and asked once more, ¡°What will be her treatment method?¡±


    ¡°A gastrectomy is the method we''ll have to go with. We''ll remove her stomach in its totality. The operation might leave behind a few smaller tumor cells, but those can be dealt with chemotherapy.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please proceed. Schedule the operation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry? <i>Ah,</i> yes, of course,¡± Kang Chun-Sik replied while still thumbing through the patient''s chart in disbelief. If the result of the MRI was to be believed, he had to report this to his fellow academics.


    ¡°Department head?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min called out to him, Kang Chun-Sik finally snapped awake and remembered what he had been told earlier. Not a single detail of this patient must be leaked to the outside, said Jo Gyu-Min. Hell, even the sharing of information within the hospital was prohibited.


    <i>''Does that mean... Did Jo Gyu-Min already know this would happen? Even before the tests were run ''</i>


    Kang Chun-Sik''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    <i>''Could it be... a new type of drug ''</i>


    This situation could be exined if Jaegyeong had indeed developed a new anti-cancer drug and had secretly used it on this patient. If so, the young man before his eyes could very well be the leader of the team behind the drug''s research and development. They must have found a suitable patient, transferred her to this hospital''s VIP room, and ran a clinical experiment on her.


    Since randomly picking out a patient and running experiments without consent would be legally and ethically wrong, the higher-ups must have thought of gagging everyone for the time being.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly said, ¡°Please inform the patient appropriately, Doc.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes. Of course.¡± Kang Chun-Sik nodded, having already jumped to his own conclusions. As a doctor, he wasn¡¯t happy about participating in things like this, but the patient''s improved condition suppressed his unwillingness. After all, being able to save someone previously thought to be beyond saving was worthy of celebration.


    The office door opened, and Park Yu-Min entered while pushing a wheelchair forward. In the wheelchair, Sister Yi bowed her head at the doctor.


    ¡°Pleasee in, ma''am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up and made room, allowing Park Yu-Min to ce the wheelchair directly opposite Kang Chun-Sik. He then waited nervously for the doctor''s opinion.


    Kang Chun-Sik cleared his throat and spoke in a reassuring tone, ¡°First of all, it''s good news. The patient''s condition has improved dramatically.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Park Yu-Min''s eyes opened wide. Wasn''t he told that Sister Yi''s condition was hopeless not too long ago? Yet, she had improved in such a short time


    ¡°Yes. The patient''s illness has improved by a great deal. We believe we can even operate on her with her current condition.¡±


    ¡°O-operate?¡± Park Yu-Min was left speechless and urgently stared back and forth between Kang Chun-Sik and Sister Yi.


    An operation? They could operate on her now? Less than a month ago, the doctors in the other hospital said her cancer had advanced too much to operate. But now, her condition had improved to the point where an operation had be a viable option


    Obviously, Park Yu-Min had asked around as much as he could, hoping to find more information. However, most doctors or specialists he had talked to had all said the same thing¡ªa patient in such an advanced stage of cancer would be better served by allowing them to die peacefully. As for those who had imed there was hope? They were either scammers or peddlers of alternative medicine.


    But now, Sister Yi could be operated on


    Park Yu-Min gulped a mouthful of his saliva and asked once again to make sure, ¡°A-are you being serious, Doc?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can do this.¡±


    "Did you hear that, Director " Tears began flooding out of Park Yu-Min''s eyes as he tightly held Sister Yi''s hand.


    Strangely, the person in question remained ratherposed despite the revtion of there being hope for her. She slowly turned her head and looked at Kang Jin-Ho for a moment or two, then gently smiled at him. ¡°Jin-Ho, so this was it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I see. You must''ve gone through a lot of trouble for me, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Park Yu-Min also turned his head and btedly stared at his friend. He was too overjoyed and ended up overlooking it, but now that Sister Yi had mentioned it, Kang Jin-Ho must have done something for this situation to happen.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhurriedly nodded. ¡°For the time being, let''s continue listening to the doctor.¡±


    Sister Yi also nodded and turned her attention back to Kang Chun-Sik. ¡°Indeed, let us.¡±


    Kang Chun-Sik coughed to clear his throat before continuing. The proposed n was topletely remove Sister Yi''s stomach, directly connect her esophagus to the small intestine, then extinguish the remaining tumorous growths. Once Park Yu-Min heard that Sister Yi could lead a rtively normal life without a stomach as long as she paid attention to her diet, he nearly fainted on the spot. ¡°H-how can this be¡­¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho said Sister Yi had to transfer to another hospital, Park Yu-Min had a feeling that something was afoot. However, he had figured it was simply a gesture to help Sister Yi''s final days be morefortable. After learning about this miraculous change in the situation, though? Park Yu-Min couldn''t even think of anything anymore. It felt like his mind was nk.


    Kang Chun-Sik continued, ¡°We shall schedule an operation right away. The patient''s condition might suddenly deteriorate, after all. Unfortunately, our schedule is fully booked until next month, so operating on her immediately is not feasible, but¡ª¡±


    This was when Jo Gyu-Min silently shot a sharp re in Kang Chun-Sik''s way. Thetter chuckled awkwardly. ¡°But, as the patient''s case is just <i>too</i> urgent, we shall proceed with her operation even if it means we''ll have to do it outside of regr operating hours. As such, the operation might ur within the next few days, so we ask you to mentally prepare in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. Thank you, Doc.¡± Park Yu-Min bowed his head repeatedly, tears still streaming out of his eyes.


    Sister Yi, quietly listening to the doctor''s exnation until then, smiled gently and bowed her head as well. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it, ma''am. I haven''t done much, anyway. And you can thank me after the operation.¡±


    ¡°Then, we''ll leave it in your hands, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you foring by, ma''am. If you have any questions, please ask them when I do my rounds tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± said Sister Yi.


    The group left the department head''s office and stood in the corridor.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Let''s take the director back to her room.¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly nodded and began pushing the wheelchair forward. ¡°Jin-Ho, I... I can''t think straight right now.¡±


    ¡°Looks that way.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s face was a mess of tears and snot, but his hands resolutely held onto the wheelchair. He was so ted that he looked like he would pass out, but he somehow managed to hold on.


    They soon reached the VIP room. After carefullyying Sister Yi on the bed, Park Yu-Min seemed to have finally gotten a hold of himself. He gently grasped her hand and murmured happily, ¡°Director, it''s great news, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Yu-Min. It seems so. By the way...¡± Sister Yi turned her gaze to Kang Jin-Ho and muttered, ¡°Yu-Min, can you leave us for a minute? I''d like to have a chat with Jin-Ho.¡±

 Chapter 118: Establishing (6)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Establishing (6)</h4>


    ¡°Of course, ma''am,¡± Park Yu-Min replied.


    Once he and Jo Gyu-Min left the VIP room, Sister Yi gestured for Kang Jin-Ho to sit on one of the empty chairs. "Take a seat, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho obediently settled down and waited.


    Sister Yi stared at him quietly for a moment or two before smiling gently at him. ¡°You must have worked hard, Jin-Ho.¡±


    He chose to maintain his silence. If he agreed with that, he would most likely have to provide an exnation, while disagreeing would mean he would be a liar. In a situation like this, the smartest thing to do was to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°I had a feeling that you were trying something. Even so, I didn''t know it''d be this.¡±


    ¡°No, ma''am. Your own hard work was responsible for this result,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, knowing he wasn''t technically lying here.


    Even if he did his best to minimize the rebound on her body, his method had essentially incinerated her living tissues. Since the burden on her body during the treatment process would have been considerable, it was indeed correct to say Sister Yi had managed to hold on pretty well.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I don''t know what exactly you have done.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, please do remember this...¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you''ve done all you could.¡±


    .


    For some reason, her words seemed so... strange to his ears. Even though those words seemed so out of the left field, they also contained a certain inexplicable power tofort him. And it only reinforced Kang Jin-Ho''s respect for Sister Yi even more.


    Sure, she might be so much weaker physically than him. However, Kang Jin-Ho was more than willing to respect those who were ready to sacrifice themselves for others regardless of their situations. However, Sister Yi was giving off a feeling that went beyond that.


    Never mind someone he could casually approach, Sister Yi felt like she had attained a realm far beyond even his reach at this very moment. A person who had lived her whole life in service of others was witnessing her impending demise and seemed to have transcended her own humanity, at least judging from what she had said.


    <i>''Has she... Has she already transcended her mortal coil ''</i>


    That concept might not be suitable for a Catholic nun like her, but she still oozed a simr aura only the Buddhist monks of highest virtue emitted. And no, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t referring to those Buddhists-in-name-only baldie monks who killed people using their martial arts while yapping on about mercy and benevolence.


    The true believers in Buddhism who had attained enlightenment emitted this powerful aura that made you shrink back automatically regardless of your cultivation realm.


    ¡°You''ve done all you could, Jin-Ho.¡± Sister Yi repeated herself. After saying the same thing to Kang Jin-Ho, the smile on her face became brighter than before. ¡°Simply giving your best shot is enough to make something worthwhile. Even if you didn''t get the result you wanted, sometimes that might be for the best, too.¡±


    ¡°I understand, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°That''s why, Jin-Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please, try to smile a little more. Try to be more rxed. Be at ease.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up slightly.


    Sister Yi continued, ¡°Whenever I look at you, I get a feeling that you''re always being chased by something. Doesn¡¯t the urge of having to do even better all the time make you nervous?¡±


    ¡°I... am not sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. Such thoughts did enter his mindtely, but this was the best answer he could muster at this moment when the question was about being aware of it even in the past.


    ¡°How should I say this¡ª¡± Sister Yi reached out to Kang Jin-Ho. He carefully ced his hand on her outstretched hand. She tightly grasped it and smiled at him. ¡°Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Some people live for their goals while some live their whole lives to get what they want. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°However, most people... simply live on.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes powerfully quaked just then.


    ¡°It''s fine to not be somebody. It''s also fine not to meet your goal. You can simply live your life as ites.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s lips parted only for them to shut again.


    He thought he had to say something, but his brain couldn''t think of anything. It even felt like something that used to torment him was trying to rear its head from deep within his heart again.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you''re doing great. Yes, it''s true. That''s why, you... You can afford to take it a little easier than before.¡±


    ¡°But, ma''am, you...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Director, you haven¡¯t lived like that.¡±


    Sister Yi gently chuckled. ¡°Do you wish to live like me, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to answer. There was no doubting that he respected and valued Sister Yi''s life and what she had done. However, if he were asked if that was how he wanted to live his life¡ªthe answer would be a no.


    Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t confident about sacrificing everything of himself in the service of other people, just like what Sister Yi had done. Such a life didn''t suit him. Not only did heck confidence, but he also had no right to live like that after all he had done.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, find your life and live it. Life is something one should search for, but sometimes, it simplyes to you without you realizing it.¡±


    ¡°Ites to me...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it wille to you. Just like the children who came to find me, to get my help. I didn''t extend my hands to them, but they reached out to me first. I simply didn''t push them away, that''s all. That''s why, Jin-Ho. You don''t have to be in a hurry to reach out. Simply by living, others will reach out to you eventually.¡±


    <i>''This is it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had an epiphany listening to her. Finally, he knew why he felt so... at ease around Sister Yi.


    Everyone kept telling him the same thing. They told him to be more active. They said he must make his move to change his fate, his life¡ªhis world. And if he did not act, he would fall behind. However, Sister Yi had just told him to step back and wait. She didn''t want him to be rash; she wanted him to be more patient.


    Both of these opinions were correct. Indeed, they were not wrong, but for Kang Jin-Ho, who had been running breathlessly in his past life, Sister Yi''s words gave him a certain unexinablefort.


    ¡°That''s why, Jin-Ho. I know you''ve been doing great and will keep doing great in the future...¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°If you find yourself with just a little bit of leeway in the future...¡± Sister Yi stared deep into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°Could you be a person willing to reach out to people who are too afraid to ask for help?¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand¡­¡±


    Sister Yi didn''t try to exin herself. She simply extended her hand and gently caressed Kang Jin-Ho''s cheek beforeying down on the bed. ¡°Babbling mindlessly for too long is a sign of a clueless olddy, isn''t it? Jin-Ho, can you call Yu-Min for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and opened the door, allowing Park Yu-Min to rush inside like a streak of lightning to stand right next to Sister Yi.


    ¡°Director! The doctor told me we''ll know your operation date by tomorrow!¡±


    Sister Yi gently smiled and held Park Yu-Min¡¯s hands. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Director, this is so...! I''m...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the room as the teary voice of Park Yu-Min entered his ears. He thought it would be better for the two of them to be by themselves.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to the rooftop. He got to his usual spot, then mouthed a cigarette.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this is a non-smoking area,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. He had followed Kang Jin-Ho up to the roof even though no one had invited him. Despite what he said, he still lit up Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette.


    ¡°I thought I wasn''t allowed to smoke?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked at Jo Gyu-Min weirdly.


    ¡°I don''t see anyone here who''ll raise a fuss, so there''s no helping it, don''t you agree? However, you need to stop immediately if someone shows up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and began smoking away.


    How should he exin it? This strange feeling? It felt like he had resolved a matter, but it didn''t seem finished just yet...


    Even though he felt at ease, something was...


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho and asked, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°I think so, yes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t felt the emotion of ¡®worry'' in such a long time that he couldn''t exactly exin it. Thankfully, Jo Gyu-Min was here to help.


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was worried. However, why was he worried in the first ce


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, be at ease. I shall take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I understand that you''d like to see Sister Yi''s sessful operation before going back to the army. You detest walking away without achieving a clear result, after all. However, you''ve already done everything you could, Mister Jin-Ho. And it''s time to leave the rest to other people.¡±


    <i>''Is that why I was worried ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    A part of him did want to stay and witness Sister Yi''s treatment process till its end, even if there was nothing he could do from this point in time. If he got involved in something, then he simply had to see it to its end. That was just what his personality was like.


    Unfortunately, his leave had an expiration date. He had to return to base soon.


    ¡°I see. You''re right¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then looked up at the sky, feeling a little lighter than before. For some reason, the heavens dyed in the crisp blue hue looked so tall and vast today.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min went to a cafe to chat some more.


    Jo Gyu-Min got the briefing going first. ¡°First of all, I''ve managed to hire the nursery teachers. As the orphans aren''t exactly normal, I''ve prioritized selecting candidates with a proven track record and personal history.¡±


    ¡°Track record, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked back with an arched eyebrow.


    Jo Gyu-Min replied while smiling wryly, ¡°Yes. Seongsim''s children suffer from various disabilities, after all. ''Normal'' nursery teachers will not be able to cope, I''m afraid. We''re still discussing potential wages, and the offer on the table is 1.5 times the usual wages and slightly shorter working hours. However, I think we can get a better deal if we negotiate some more.¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Gyu-Min. Please proceed with those conditions.¡±


    Those who worked fairly deserved to receive fairpensation. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t prepared to ask the candidates to look after the orphans when his side failed to adhere to such a basic principle. Even though most orphanages faced financial difficulties and had to scrape by in any way possible, Kang Jin-Ho had decided that he would intervene, so he didn''t want to do things that way anymore.


    ¡°Understood. As for an auntie as a cook, I was rmended someone with apparently great cooking skills. She actually worked in a chaebol household until recently¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be Chairman Hwang''s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She used to cook in the chairman''s house. However, after his sons were kicked out, the household didn''t need as many staff members as before, and she was let go. I contacted her, and she readily epted the job.¡±


    What a strange feeling Kang Jin-Ho was getting right now. A high-ss chef who previously cooked for Hwang Jeong-Hu was now cooking for a group of orphans. Kang Jin-Ho could barely hide his smirk before asking, ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Even though the amount she must cook will be a lot?¡±


    ¡°If you know how many different dishes are prepared during each meal in a chaebol household, you''d say she''ll have an easier time in her new job.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh..</i>.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that might be the case. Didn''t he see how the TV dramas depicted the dinner scenes of chaebol households and thought that they had to be running traditional restaurants or something? Of course, he had no way of knowing if that was true or not. ¡°...What about her wage?¡±


    ¡°It''ll be higher than the usual, but well... Her skill level is not to be scoffed at, so...¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine. Please proceed.¡± Kang Jin-Ho was happy with this. Jo Gyu-Min should have a good reason for him to rmend thatdy, after all.


    ¡°Alright, will do.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    ¡°Then, here.¡± Kang Jin-Ho handed his bank card over to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Please use this to deal with the wages and the operational costs. Sorry for making you do this, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Is there anything else you''d like me to do?¡±


    When Sister Yi recovered, the orphanage would also recover its director. However, someone still had to take care of its operations in the meantime. Sadly, Kang Jin-Ho only had his family and Jo Gyu-Min to entrust such a task with. And there was no denying that Jo Gyu-Min would be the best pick.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min. Even if the director returns to the orphanage at ater date, please ensure that I''ll still be responsible for the wages and other payments.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It''ll be done.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho thought he was dumping a task not even worth all that much on an already-busy man''s shoulders. That made him a bit hesitant, but he convinced himself that it should be fine. After all, Jo Gyu-Min''s role within Jaegyeong''s corporate structure was to deal with every single matter involving Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, this was conveniently the price for butting into Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s private life.


    Not knowing what was going on in Kang Jin-Ho''s head, Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°What''s left now is... You''ll be returning to your army service soon, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, your leave kind of feels a bit <i>long</i>, doesn''t it? However, I heard somewhere that the person enjoying the leave would feel exactly the opposite. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°You sound like you''ve never had a vacation before, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aikoo~.</i> You got me there.¡± Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho chuckled together.


    Truth be told, Jo Gyu-Min felt a bit rueful. He thought they had gotten pretty close, and the truth of Kang Jin-Ho going back to the army was leaving a bit of a bitter taste in his mouth. He lightly shook his head and said, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please give us a call every once in a while. I mean, I need something to make a report with, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''ll try,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    Jo Gyu-Min had a feeling that Kang Jin-Ho probably wouldn''t bother to call despite his half-hearted promise.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> also¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. ¡°There''s one more item I''d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tensed up ever so slightly.

 Chapter 119: Establishing (7)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Establishing (7)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a serious voice, ¡°It''s about my sister, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°...<i>Oh.</i> Of course. What happened?¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied, barely managing to hide his disappointment.


    ¡°She frequently doesn''te home at night.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed under his breath.


    <i>''Yup, he''s starting again...''</i>


    Why did Jo Gyu-Min get the feeling that talking to Kang Jin-Ho sometimes was simr to convincing an obstinate grandpa? And that feeling seemed to get a lot more... <i>intense</i> when the topic was Kang Eun-Yeong.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho looked like a handsome modern young man, why did he have to be so stuffy and old-fashioned


    Jo Gyu-Min took a deep breath, then was about to reply with, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it''s her schedule that''s¡ª¡±


    However, he was abruptly cut off by Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, a high school student is noting home at night.¡±


    ¡°But, as an idol¡ª¡±


    ¡°Home. At night.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut since he knew what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to hear was right now. He was thinking of standing his ground and refusing to humor Kang Jin-Ho this time, but... Now that this young man hade out so strongly like this, what choice did Jo Gyu-Min have? ¡°...I''ll adjust her schedule so that she wille home on time from now on.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s head faltered, his face reddening from all the dissatisfaction. He finally managed to rein in his unhappiness before asking, ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Right now could be the most crucial period in Miss Eun-Yeong''s career. You do know that I''m not trying to get rich by overstuffing her schedule with a ton of work, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Kang Eun-Yeong making a killing didn''t mean Jo Gyu-Min would reap the benefits, after all.


    ¡°If you understand that, please also try to understand how important a single photo or a video shoot can be for Miss Eun¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, she is noting home at night.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s head faltered again. Talking to a wall might be more productive than this. While feeling pity for Kang Eun-Yeong''s career and sympathy for himself, Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded in resignation. ¡°Sure thing. I''ll adjust her schedule.¡±


    Well, what choice did Jo Gyu-Min have? When told to jump, it was his job to ask, ¡°How high?¡± anyway. However, he had something to say, ¡°By the way, Chairman Hwang wishes to treat you to a meal sometime. Can you find some spare time before you go back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min dazedly muttered. He had asked for formality''s sake, but to think he would be refused this quickly and resolutely! In all honesty, he had never even expected to be rejected in the first ce. And that left him rather flustered. ¡°W-why? Are you that busy? H-how about tomorrow evening?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be spending it with my family.¡±


    ¡°...Your family?¡±


    Of course, spending some quality time with one''s family was important. However, hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho spent almost ten days nonstop with his family until now


    To think that a South Korean would outright refuse an opportunity of a lifetime called ''Being treated to a nice meal by Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu!¡¯ Even the President of Korea would unhesitantly seize this chance as if his life depended on it. Jo Gyu-Min felt an onset of migraine approaching him while imagining himself exining this to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min sitting there like a dumbstruck moron, then got up to leave. ¡°Well, then. I''ll get going first.¡±


    ¡°A-allow me to apany you.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I brought my bicycle with me. <i>Ah,</i> I almost forgot. Please take my bicycle in for repairs after I go back to the army. It''s creaking a lot recently.¡±


    <i>¡®...Mister Jin-Ho, you can buy a new one, you know? You''re swimming in money, so why...¡®</i>


    <i>¡®Why are you thinking about repairing and stuff ¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min quashed the voice in his heart and said something else, ¡°I''ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed his head and exited the cafe.


    Jo Gyu-Min gulped down the cup of half-melted iced Americano in one go and groaned deeply. ¡°<i>Keuh...</i>¡±


    That tasted quite bitter.


    ¡°...I guess the magical girl concept is out of the question, then.¡±


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min would have to let go of one of his dreams.


    ***


    A couple of dayster, in front of the Kang family''s residence...


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong worriedly addressed her son, ¡°Be careful on your way back, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan was next. ¡°Jin-Ho, you know I can drive you there.¡±


    ¡°No, Father. It''s fine. I''d like to stop by somewhere while on my way, after all. That''s why... You don''t have toe with me.¡±


    ¡°You won''t have trouble finding your way back, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please don''t worry.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong, with a deeply pouting face, decided that now was a good time tond some blows and went on the offensive. ¡°Wowsers, Oppa? Now that you''re in your uniform, you look like a dummy!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don''t care.¡±


    ¡°You''re totally an uncle now! An ahjussi!¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Urgh!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong stomped her feet in frustration. Her irritation level was about to explode from how her schedule had been unceremoniously cut down against her will. However, when sheined and resisted the change, her talent agency could only repeat that they simply had no say in the matter. As for the culprit behind all this, Kang Jin-Ho, he was like an immovable steel wall. ¡°<i>...Oppa!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow ever so slightly. ¡°I told you to stop, have I not?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong immediately tucked her tail firmly between her legs in defeat and started kicking the meless ground. She used bodynguage to express her dissatisfaction, but too bad for her, Baek Hyeong-Jeong and Kang Yu-Hwan were quite pleased with how things had turned out.


    ¡°Who knew it''d be this easy?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong chuckled softly.


    The two of them were now thinking they had wasted too much time on a problem that would have been resolved in a heartbeat just by talking to their dependable son.


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed to his family. ¡°Well, then. I''m going now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. Be safe out there!¡±


    ¡°Oppa, take care, okay!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye and climbed into the backseat of Jo Gyu-Min''s car. Park Yu-Min was riding in the back as well.


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly tutted. ¡°You didn''t have toe, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah. </i>My friend is heading back to the army, after all. I couldn''te and see you when you got your leave, so the least I can do is see you off.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I''m not a little kid.¡±


    ¡°Even so,¡± Park Yu-Min replied firmly. He had been feeling guilty about not paying Kang Jin-Ho a single visit while his friend was serving in the army, and that was why he pushed pretty hard to get some time off today just to say goodbye.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question, ¡°Has the date for Sister Yi''s surgery been decided yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard it this morning. It has been scheduled to take ce in three days.¡±


    ¡°I see. Be by her side, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will. The nursing teachers have started their work from this morning, too.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. If something happens, you can discuss it with the proxy director here.¡±


    ¡°Correction. I''m the former proxy director. I have resigned from that post a long time ago, after all.¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled before continuing, ¡°You can talk to me anytime, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mister Jo.¡±


    ¡°Don''t just say that. I''m being serious. I have Mister Jin-Ho''s bank card with me, you see? Don''t hesitate and tell me if you need something. Since it''s not my money, you can bet your bottom dor that I''ll be very generous.¡±


    Park Yu-Min could only make a cramped, ufortable smile at that. That was because he had heard that the wages for the newly-hired nursery teachers and the cook wereing from Kang Jin-Ho''s pockets.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed his friend''s expression and said, ¡°It''s not because of you, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Even then...¡±


    ¡°If I was worried about your life and no one else''s, there are lots of other ways to help you. In other words, what I''m doing isn''t for you but for the kids at the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Park Yu-Min nodded quietly, knowing his friend wasn''t the type to lie.


    If Kang Jin-Ho were doing this out of his concern for Park Yu-Min, he would have told his friend to quickly reach the top and pay back the debt as soon as possible. That was his style. Yet, he continued to say that wasn''t the case, which could only mean he <i>really</i> was looking out for the orphanage''s children.


    Park Yu-Min sighed softly. ¡°It''s probably a lot of money, though...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. It''s not a lot.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I''m grateful.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as if something dissatisfied him. ¡°Let me say this again, I''m not doing this for you, so you don''t have to thank me. Even if we be estranged for some reason, I''ll still support the orphanage regardless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. That''s why I''m grateful.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly, thinking that words weren''t getting through to Park Yu-Min. So, he cleanly gave up convincing his friend and changed the topic. ¡°Give me a call when Sister Yi''s surgery ends.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''ll definitely call you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    They chatted for a while before arriving at the orphanage. Park Yu-Min climbed out of the car and waved his hand. ¡°Take care now, okay? <i>Oh,</i> and I''ll be rejoining my team tomorrow and start practicing again.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. I gave it a go earlier myself and discovered how difficult it was to get your game sense back on track. That''s why you gotta get back as soon as possible.¡±


    Park Yu-Min smirked and replied, ¡°Yeah, I heard about that. Apparently, you got totally annihted?¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°...Let''s get going, Mister Gyu-Min.¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly avoided the gaze of the grinning Park Yu-Min and urged Jo Gyu-Min. The older man could only wryly smile while depressing the elerator.


    <i>Vrrroooom...</i>


    Park Yu-Min watched the car drive away and sighed deeply. ¡°Gee whiz. What a pain he can be sometimes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was annihted by the pros on the first day of ying the game after his return. True to his personality, though, he rediscovered his previous skills in just three days and proceeded to mercilessly ughter many pros daring to challenge him. Although he ran out of time and couldn''t jump back into the ranked matches, Kang Jin-Ho still left behind a historical record of twenty-two straight victories against the top pro gamers in the country, and in the process, he reminded everyone that the <i>Killupation Era</i> hadn''t ended yet.


    ¡°...I better step up my game, too.¡±


    He had always been grateful for everything his friend had done for him. And he also wanted to be more like Kang Jin-Ho if he could. To be able to hold his head high in the presence of such a friend, Park Yu-Min wanted to be better than Kang Jin-Ho in at least one field. And that would be the world of pro gaming.


    ¡°<i>Whew...</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min waved his hand one more time at the car in the distance.


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min looked at the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Aren''t you rueful about today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°I mean, you''re returning to the service, yet you look so calm about it, you see.¡±


    ¡°I don''t see a reason why I should be nervous.¡±


    ¡°...As expected of you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and shifted his focus back to the road ahead.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared outside the car''s window. Their vehicle had already driven past the Civilian Control Line to keep traveling up north. The sun was still zing up in the middle of the sky, but they were inching ever closer to Kang Jin-Ho''s base. However, he didn''t particrly feel unhappy about it.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he had stopped thinking about the loose ends he was leaving behind. Such as... Sister Yi and Han Se-Yeon.


    For Sister Yi, there wasn''t much Kang Jin-Ho could do now. It was impossible for him to stay and watch until the end of her surgery, as he was a soldier. Besides, he had done everything he could already. For now, he had to trust other people to finish the job.


    However, the matter with Han Se-Yeon was different.


    <i>''Because we were immature, huh...''</i>


    Han Se-Yeon said that what happened between them was because of how young and immature they were. That argument might apply to her but not to Kang Jin-Ho. His real mental age was even older than his own father''s, after all.


    Maybe it happened due to Kang Jin-Ho''sck of readiness to ept other people. And this led to unintentionally hurting Han Se-Yeon. He couldn''t help but think this way¡ªthat he should have done better somehow.


    <i>''I still have a long way to go...''</i>


    He was stillcking in so many areas. Hecked understanding of other people and the world in general. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to understand everything.


    It was as Sister Yi had said. Rather than impatiently rushing ahead to achieve something, Kang Jin-Ho now knew that there was another way. And that was to step back and wait¡ªto persevere. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to mindlessly adhere to that logic, of course. However, knowing he had more choices now had calmed his heart down, helping him to be more at ease.


    <i>''It''s toote now...''</i>


    Even if there had been another way to deal with Han Se-Yeon''s matter, it was toote to mull over it now. Getting hung up over the past was foolish, anyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back and closed his eyes. He should start focusing on living out his military life instead.


    ***


    Jo Won-Gu warmly greeted Kang Jin-Ho back in their living quarter. ¡°<i>Hey~,</i> Jin-Ho. How was your leave?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t tone, ¡°It was fine, sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you get to eat lots of delicious food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su butted in. ¡°This brat! Sir, look how much fatter he got during his leave! Even though it has only been ten days!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu stared weirdly at Jeon Hyeok-Su. ¡°You dumbass. Can''t you see that Jin-Ho has actually gotten thinner?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i> Oh, now that you mention it... Hey, Jin-Ho, what were you doing outside? Did you find yourself a girlfriend or something?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu tutted loudly. ¡°You dumbass! Jin-Ho already has a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really? This brat never said anything, so I had no idea, sir. <i>Heeeh~,</i> could the reason for your weight loss be that you were busy doing you-know-what?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su sneakily asked with a nudge-nudge, wink-wink.


    Jo Won-Gu nearly blew his top just then. ¡°You moron! What are you saying to a kid?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eii~. </i>But sir, Jin-Ho isn''t a kid, you know. I mean, he''s over twenty now, isn''t he? Even if we call him our dear <i>maknae</i>, he''s still a man leading a love life, no?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu kicked Jeon Hyeok-Su''s backside. Not out of malice, though. ¡°You and your big mouth...!¡±


    Despite getting his ass kicked, Jeon Hyeok-Su still cackled away as he asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Okay, <i>so~</i>, did you have lots of fun with your girl?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°We broke up, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. You had... <i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°Sir, we broke up.¡±


    The surrounding atmosphere cooled down in an instant.


    .


    ¡°<i>O-oh,</i> I see. Sorry to hear that.¡±


    Everyone in the room began sending gazes of pity in Kang Jin-Ho''s way. However, the person in question was puzzled by their sympathy and had to look around himself. ¡°What''s the matter, sirs?¡±


    ¡°No, well... You know.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su sheepishly looked away.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-hmm.</i>¡± Jo Won-Gu suddenly cleared his throat and approached Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, maknae. Come with me for a sec. I gotta interview you.¡±


    ¡°Sir? I think I misheard you.¡±


    ¡°I gotta interview you. You know, a face-to-face talk.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. Of course, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was practically dragged away by the squadmander to somewhere more private and had to exin how and why he had to break up with his ''girlfriend.¡¯ That wasn''t the end, however, as he also had to prove that he wasn¡¯t psychologically impacted by the breakup.


    When the ''interview'' was done, Jo Won-Gu wrapped his arm around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders and spoke in a reassuring voice, ¡°I''m not doing this because we''re scared of you going AWOL, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Every soldier who breaks up with their girl goes through this process, you see? We have plenty of hot-headed morons in this ce, after all. You get what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. Anyway, be strong, soldier.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Later that night, Kang Jin-Ho''s seniors suddenly began buying him all sorts of frozen foods and ramen. He stared at the unexpected pile of food before him and sighed deeply.


    <i>''...I shouldn''t have said anything.''</i>


    Today had to be the first time since his return to the modern era that other people were looking at him with such pity.

 Chapter 120: Resolve (1)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Resolve (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s military life was basically the same as before. Seriously, there was no difference whatsoever.


    ¡°Morning! Rise up, everyone!¡±


    The morning bugle call rang out in the base. Kang Jin-Ho sat up ny degrees the moment he heard the call, and in less than thirty seconds, he packed his bedding up and began changing into his uniform. Even though his motions didn''t look rushed, he was still gobsmackingly fast.


    As a matter of fact, Kang Jin-Ho was so fast that he was already finished tying theces of hisbat boots before his seniors could even put on their uniforms. Rather than wait around and do nothing, he moved on to the next avable task, which was to tidy up the rows of boots messily discarded the night before.


    One of the corporals in charge yelled, ¡°Hey, you lot! Get your sh*t together and hurry up!¡±


    Thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s antics, the squad members on the opposite side of Kang Jin-Ho''s spot felt like they had stepped on a dog¡¯s turd.


    <i>''Urgh, that son of a gun! Give it a rest already!''</i>


    <i>''Duuuude, are you a machine or what ''</i>


    <i>''And it was so peaceful with that brat away on leave, too!''</i>


    It was inevitable that one would bepared to a person moving at the proverbial speed of light right next to them. The sergeants still showed no signs of waking up just yet, which was great. However, the corporals were up and moving about already, and they weren¡¯t pleased by their junior squad members being only half as quick as Kang Jin-Ho. They expressed their displeasure by putting said juniors through a wringer.


    ¡°I said, hurry the hell up!¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see how Jin-Ho does it?!¡±


    Of course, the juniors could see. That was the problem in and of itself.


    After a round ofmotion passed by, the next item on the soldiers'' schedule was to assemble outside and do a quick morning run. That signaled the beginning of the daily activities, the first of which was to clean the living quarters. This was also one of the times when Kang Jin-Ho shone the brightest.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su cautiously opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, <i>uhm...</i>¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su became even more cautious. ¡°It''s wonderful that you are keeping our wooden floors clean, Jin-Ho. But, <i>uh,</i> this is just my opinion, okay? I''m not quite sure if it''s necessary to polish the floor with toothpaste so early in the morning.¡±


    He wasn''t exaggerating. The floor was so spotless and sparkling that Jeon Hyeok-Su felt guilty for even thinking of sitting on it. He used to think he was one of the tidier, cleaner soldiers on the base, but he had to concedepared to the human steam mop named Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t tone of voice, ¡°Sir. I had some free time left, so I thought it''d be better to ensure everything was spotless.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That''s a good mindset. However¡­¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su groaned softly. He had heard countless many stories of senior soldiers experiencing hardship after epting newbies into their squads. However, his squad had to be the only one in existence to go through this type of challenge. ¡°...Okay, so. Did you finish inputting the coordinating data, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. I asked you something unnecessary, then. And you probably have finished cleaning the cannon stands, so I don''t even have to ask, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su could only make a cramped smile.


    This was no fun. No bloody fun at all! In the past, he had derived a lot of pleasure by bullying the useless Seong Tae-Ho, but Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival had ruined that.


    Not only did Kang Jin-Ho perfectly take care of his duties, but he did Seong Tae-Ho''s share, as well. Which meant Jeon Hyeok-Su couldn''t find many opportunities to rake Seong Tae-Ho over the coal. However, he couldn''t express his displeasure with this situation as Kang Jin-Ho had also sneakily taken care of some of Jeon Hyeok-Su''s duties.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su scratched the back of his head. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho? Any thoughts of making a career out of the army?¡±


    ¡°None at all, sir.¡±


    ¡°The more I think about it, the more it feels like the South Korean army will lose so much by letting you go, you see? So, please think carefully about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested, sir.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Their conversation ended there, but the daily routine had only just begun. And it also meant Kang Jin-Ho could literally go wild to his heart''s content.


    This time, it was Jo Won-Gu''s turn to speak up cautiously, ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Private Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> At ease, soldier. Okay, so... You know our task today is to dig out a trench, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should also know that our squad''s job is to dig a trench right here during the morning hours, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Then, <i>uh¡­</i>¡± Jo Won-Gu scanned the trench before his eyes, his expression unreadable. ¡°Jin-Ho, it''s been only thirty minutes since we started, but now that you are done digging this trench all by yourself, what should the rest of us do now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded solemnly. ¡°Sir, I''ll rectify this situation.¡±


    ¡°...Hang on, what about this ''situation'' you think needs rectifying?!¡± Jo Won-Gu could only mutter in dismay.


    ''<i>This brat... Maybe he''s really Terminator ''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu''s squad wasn''t digging some hole in the base''s training ground. They weren''t repairing trenches copsed by the rainfall either, but digging out apletely new one after the army guidelines had changed. What happened was simple¡ªJo Won-Gu pointed out the rough spot where the new trench was supposed to be dug out, then went somewhere for a quick smoke. When he returned, though, he discovered that Kang Jin-Ho had basically dug half of the trench out by himself.


    <i>''We''re still in the middle of the mountains, right? Not some beach filled with soft sand ''</i>


    Digging a trench in mountainous terrain wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. Those who had never experienced doing that before would simply assume that the mountain soil consisted solely of dirt, but the truth was anything but that. You would soon learn that the innocuous-looking ground was actually half-filled with pebbles and stones of various sizes, all trapped and tangled up in the twisting roots of trees. You would normally use a pickaxe to break the soil up and tidy it up first before chopping off the interfering tree roots. That was how you were supposed to dig trenches in a mountain, but this...


    Jo Won-Gu could only mutter helplessly, ¡°Gee whiz. A shovel ain''t some kinda chainsaw, so how...¡±


    Even if it was a chainsaw, breaking a boulder with it was simply nonsensical, no?!


    The squad worked together to dig a trench, only to encounter arge boulder buried underground. Its size meant they would have to dig somewhere else, but then...! Kang Jin-Ho suddenly lifted his shovel high up, then mmed it down on the imposing boulder.


    Now, the normal ending would be the shovel breaking apart or the hand gripping it getting torn apart from the rebound. However, that damned boulder must have fed its pride of being a big lump of stone to the dogs, as it just broke in half like it was nothing!


    Kang Jin-Ho remained expressionless throughout, then even tossed the broken pieces of the boulder outside the trench as if they weighed nothing and tidied up the area. All this happened in less than thirty minutes.


    Jo Won-Gu muttered in disbelief, ¡°Even though I saw everything with my two eyes, I still can''t figure out what happened.¡±


    If there were a global trench-diggingpetition, the winner would be quite obvious!


    A squad member nearby also helplessly muttered, ¡°...That''s on the level of a shovel god, Sergeant Jo.¡±


    ¡°That''s a polite way of putting things...¡±


    ¡°That brat uses his shovel like it''s a bloody spoon, <i>Serg</i>.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu slowly nodded. ¡°Totally...¡±


    The 3rd squad might havepleted its morning task in thirty minutes, but that didn''t mean they should get down the mountain and go back to base. Of course, it also didn''t mean they should ask for more work either. So, the squad members took the next logical avable option, which was to justze around on the spot. After lunch, though, the 3rd squad had to deal with an even more taxing job.


    ¡°Gimme a break. We ain''t some lumberjacks, so why¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu''s face while going up the mountain with arge log in tow could only be described as ''cramped.''


    After assigning you a tough job for the morning, the higher-ups would usually give you something easy in the afternoon. That was how duties were supposed to be assigned, but for some reason, the 3rd squad had been designated as the ''reference'' and the ''torch-bearer'' and was often forced to do a ton of back-breaking jobs.


    ¡°This is why the army is so screwed up, I tell ya...¡±


    If an exceptionally hard worker did their best to do a good job, the correct thing would be to reward them ordingly. But in the army? All the difficult-sounding jobs would be dumped on the doorstep of that hard worker. That was how militaries operated.


    The 3rd squadpleted the task of digging a trench in the mountain, which was a job everyone else had been trying to avoid with religious zeal, and what did the higher-ups do? They ordered Jo Won-Gu and his men to go back to the mountain and cut fiverge trees down, then bring the logs back to the base.


    Jo Won-Gu continued to grumble. ¡°They ain''t even gonna take responsibility if one of my boys gets hurt, so what the hell¡­¡±


    Cutting a tree down wasn¡¯t that hard at all. The higher-ups tossed the squad a rusty saw, but these boys had grit and determination to spare. Five or more trees didn''t even matter. What did matter, though, was trying to drag those fiverge logs down the mountain.


    One slip-up somewhere, and their lives would be in danger.


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew.</i> Goddamned it...¡± Jo Won-Gu groaned in irritation. Curses jumped out of his mouth all by themselves, but in the army, you simply had no choice but to do what you were told.


    ¡°Serg, how about this tree over here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Let''s cut that one down.¡± Jo Won-Gu stood next to the tree while holding the saw. He would leave the back-breaking work to his juniors, but as the squadmander, it was his job to deal with the dangerous tasks. ¡°Keep pushing, okay? I don''t want my saw to get stuck.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg.¡±


    The squad members began pushing the upper part of the tree. Jo Won-Gu gritted his teeth and began sawing the lower part with all of his strength. Eventually, he felt totally drained about halfway through. ¡°Someone, switch with me.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it, sir.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su volunteered and took over the saw''s handle.


    Jo Won-Gu took a couple of steps back and looked up, only for his head to tilt to the side in uncertainty.


    <i>''Huh? That looks like it might get stuck ''</i>


    The most dangerous moment while cutting down a tree was when said tree was about to fall to the ground. The normal way to do things was to push the tree in the direction you wanted it to fall while sawing away. However, branches would sometimes get tangled, resulting in the tree falling in unexpected directions. That was how idents usually started.


    ¡°Hey, you brats. Be careful. Looks like it''s gonna get stuck at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg!¡± the squad members replied while flexing their arms and pushing the tree.


    When the tree was cut about two-thirds of the way through, Jo Won-Gu''s anxiety level began to creep higher and higher. ¡°Hey, keep pushing!¡±


    ¡°Serg, this thing isn''t even budging!¡±


    ¡°I get it, so keep pushing as hard as you can!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The squad members followed his order and continued to saw away, but the tree showed no signs of toppling over even as it was almost fully cut through.


    <i>''I think the branches got snagged somewhere up there...''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu red up, wondering if they had to give up on this tree and move on to another one. Although it would be a waste to throw away all the hard work they had put in, that was still a hundred times better than his squad members getting injured in a mishap.


    ¡°Damn it. Hey, you lot! We better...¡±


    ¡°Serg, it''s falling!¡±


    Before Jo Won-Gu could stop the work, the tree began tilting in the direction they wanted.


    Jo Won-Gu looked up and muttered, ¡°Oh, that''s a reli¡ª¡±


    But then...


    The tree, with its branches all tangled up, suddenly rolled to the side and began falling in the wrong direction.


    ¡°G-get out of the way, you idiots!¡± Jo Won-Gu freaked out and yelled.


    Unfortunately, the squad members momentarily froze at the sight of the falling tree above their heads and could only stare at it in a daze.


    ¡°Goddamned it!¡± Jo Won-Gu tried to dash forward, only for a humongous thunderp of noise to shake him up.


    <i>BAAAANG!!!</i>


    The falling tree suddenly went airborne, thennded somewhere safe with a loud thud.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    What was that? Jo Won-Gu urgently rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Did he just witness arge falling tree... momentarily <i>fly</i>? A tree that big


    Despite choosing a tree that looked ''light'' enough for people to carry down the mountainside, it should still weigh at least over 200kg. But, such a tree still went flying


    Jo Won-Gu''s disbelieving gaze slowly turned to catch the sight of Kang Jin-Ho withdrawing his outstretched leg. ¡°...Jin-Ho, did you, <i>uh,</i> just kick that thing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...You really did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    <i>¡®Aha, so you did, eh? What a wonderful way to deal with the situation. Next time, I''ll also kick a falling tree out of the way. Then, it''s gonna go flying andnd far away.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Are you bloody kidding me?! You punkin'' me or what?!¡± Jo Won-Gu blew his top. He didn''t want to believe what he had seen, but did he even have a choice in the matter?! Before he could start his rant, however¡ª


    ¡°Holy sh*t! That could''ve been bad!¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, we dodged a bullet there! If it wasn''t for those branches getting snagged up there, we''d all be marching straight into the infirmary by now!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu was left dumbfounded by his squad members'' derations and had to ask them for rification, ¡°Wait, what? The branches got snagged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg. The tree got snagged right up there, you see? And it went <i>whoosh</i> and fell.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu helplessly chuckled at that. Did these meatheads not learn physics at school?! Just because some branches got caught, a falling tree would suddenly go airborne?!


    ¡°Maybe I was mistaken...¡±


    Indeed, he had <i>definitely</i> mistakenly thought that the tree had gone airborne. It had probably just gotten snagged by the branches of the nearby trees and rolled around before falling somewhere safe. In the middle of this process, a brave idiot named Kang Jin-Ho tried to kick the falling tree at <i>coincidentally</i> the perfect timing. That had to be it!


    Jo Won-Gu quietly muttered to himself, ¡°Yeah, even I can tell that was horsesh*t¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, Serg?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah.</i> Don''t mind me.¡± Jo Won-Gu spat out a lengthy groan.


    <i>''Maybe I''m not feeling well ''</i>


    He couldn''t tell whether he was genuinely mistaken or if he simply wanted to believe otherwise.


    ¡°In any case, Serg? Shouldn''t we keep going, sir? I mean, we''re supposed to cut five trees, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡®<i>Do whatever you want, fes¡­¡¯</i>


    Having lost his willingness to work, Jo Won-Gu sat down by the base of a tree and pulled out a cigarette.


    ***


    Jeon Hyeok-Su cautiously addressed Jo Won-Gu, ¡°...Serg, that dude can''t be a human being, sir.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    ¡°I mean, a human being should know where to draw the line, right? Sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, totally.¡±


    The duo was staring at the logs being <i>carried</i> down the mountainside right before their eyes, unable to think of anything else to say.


    When trying to carry a log down a mountain, you often had no choice but to drag it from the front. Some might wonder why you wouldn¡¯t try to roll it down the slope, but that was practically impossible when trees and nts grew in dense patches in the wilderness. Not to forget, the mountain terrain itself was <i>too</i> uneven for that. So, the normally-epted way was for a person to lift the front of the log, leave the rear on the ground, then carefully drag it forward.


    The thing was, though... This task was definitely not easy, and it was prone to idents, as well. So, someone had to stay nearby at all times and switch positions regrly. That was how it was supposed to be, but now...


    ¡°...That brat is definitely weird, sir.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    Anyone woulde to the same conclusion as Jeon Hyeok-Su after witnessing a normal-looking person carrying three logs under one arm and two more under the other arm while leisurely going down the mountainside!


    Jo Won-Gu muttered quietly, ¡°Even though those trees had to weigh over a tonbined...¡±


    Since the rear of the logs was being dragged on the floor, the actualbined weight wouldn''t be that heavy, but that still didn''t change the simple fact that a single person couldn''t carry that much. At least, that was what Jo Won-Gu''smon sense told him.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been watching his seniors trying to drag the trees only to get caught often in the unevenness of the ground and stumble around. As if he couldn''t endure this sight anymore, he suddenly stepped up, took over all five logs before cing them under his armpits, then began carrying them by himself.


    ...All the while looking like he was out on a pleasant Sunday stroll, no less!


    ¡°Hey, Hyeok-Su?¡±


    ¡°Corporal Jeon Hyeok-Su, sir.¡±


    ¡°Buy some nice frozen foods for that guy in the evening, okay? And...¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Call the infirmary and tell them that I want to get admitted there for a while. Tell them that I''m beginning to see things."


    ¡°...Serg, I think I should join you, too.¡±


    Today, Jo Won-Gu had found another reason why he couldn''t wait for his eventual discharge from the army.


    1. ¡°Serg¡± is a shortened form of ¡°sergeant.¡±

 Chapter 121: Resolve (2)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Resolve (2)</h4>


    What was a ''soldier¡¯? There were many ways to answer that question, but the simplest one would be a ''person in an army.¡¯


    A regr soldier would have to fight against invading forces for the safety of their mother nation. Sometimes, they would invade another country for the benefit of their nation. As such, the majority of soldiers would be burning in patriotism and the spirit of sacrifice.


    Even if that wasn''t the case, soldiers in other countries were trained to be effective inbat situations, and they were well aware of the fact that they could be deployed at any given moment.


    However, the situation in South Korea was a little unique. The military system here was conscription-based. All South Korean males had to go through it at least once, so being enlisted was seen as a rite of passage nowadays. Meanwhile, almost no one consciously understood that they werebatants meant to sacrifice themselves for their country.


    The armed forces in other countries usually determined how good you were as a soldier by yourbat abilities, situation awareness and adaptability, and your proficiency with your equipment. However, the South Korean army held a different evaluation standard from the rest. First of all, it would start with how ''good'' you were at performing your tasks.


    ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Won-Gu cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°You know what''s an encampment construction, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I know.¡±


    ¡°Alright. So, you also know what our job is supposed to be, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...And what''s our job, again?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s to construct firebreak areas.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu lightly coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Very good. Then, you know what''s a firebreak area?¡±


    ¡°Sir. It denotes an area designated as a practice bombing target which has been cleared of all vegetation, including grass and trees so that it won''t start wildfires.¡±


    ¡°Good, so you know.¡± Jo Won-Gu slowly nodded. ¡°However, Jin-Ho?¡±


    "Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir."


    ¡°See, this job called clearing out a firebreak area is often called the hardest among the encampment construction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°That''s why the higher-ups divide areas among all the squads, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m also aware.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu turned his head and scanned the area his squad was in charge of. ¡°...Why did you turn this area into a barren wastnd?¡±


    The mountainside seemed to be blushing at them from all the exposed red soil.


    Jo Won-Gu shifted his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You heard what the quartermaster told us earlier, right? That we need to finish this task before the end of today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I heard it.¡±


    ¡°So, how could you finish the task even before noon...?¡± Jo Won-Gu spat out a lengthy groan.


    <i>''Why would anyone need a bulldozer? Just call Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Even if a bulldozer was brought here, would it be faster than Kang Jin-Ho in this task? Probably not.


    Jo Won-Gu muttered, ¡°Why did you have toe to an artillery battalion, not an engineering one...?¡±


    This sure felt like a waste of talent on a national level.


    Once the area that had to be cleared out had been determined and assigned, Kang Jin-Ho picked up a shovel and headed to the top of a hill. Then, he marched forward while wielding his shovel like a pro. That... was the beginning of the task and also how it ended.


    ¡°Gee whiz. He ain''t even awnmower, so how...¡±


    Rather than awnmower, maybe a hair clipper shaving a person''s hair off in one smooth motion was the betterparison to Kang Jin-Ho uprooting everything standing in his way.


    Jo Won-Gu might have been more understanding if he and his squad were performing routine firebreak area maintenance. That job entailed nothing more than pulling out newly-grown weeds and saplings, after all! However, their job was to create a brand new firebreak area.


    Kang Jin-Ho had yanked out tall grass, their roots and all, and scattered them everywhere, and then he simply kicked each of therge trees a few times to topple them as if they were rotting husks. Even though those trees were so big that several strapping young men would have to work together to pull them out!


    Like a bulldozer with its steering mechanism broken and programmed to march forward relentlessly, Kang Jin-Ho yanked out, tore apart, and shattered everything standing in his way.


    And when he encountered a massive boulder in the middle of his task, Kang Jin-Ho decided to dig up the ground in an effort to get it out of his way, too. Fortunately, his squadmates rushed in and hurriedly dissuaded him. Even though Kang Jin-Ho only knew how to march forward, the members of the 3rd squad earnestly exined to him that a boulder wouldn''t catch on fire, and they miraculously convinced him to go around his obstacle this time.


    And that was how the task waspleted¡­


    A task that a dozen grown men would have troublepleting in a day was finished in around one hour. While Kang Jin-Ho was bulldozing his way through, the rest of the squad members did simple things like moving the uprooted tree trunks and gathering the grass scattered on the ground to one side.


    Jo Won-Gu sighed deeply. ¡°...Jin-Ho, listen. If you finish tasks this quickly, we''ll only get saddled with more work, know what I mean? There''s absolutely no reason for you to go all out every single time, so let''s take a step back, breathe and go easy, okay? You understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu couldn''t help but sigh again. To think that he would see the day when he had to beg a private to take it easy...


    ¡°...I better get discharged as soon as possible.¡±


    He had decided that the only way to escape from this insanity was to get discharged from the army.


    ***


    The second criterion for a South Korean soldier was: the speed of one¡¯s wits.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su yelled, ¡°Hey, you dumbass! I told you to do ourundry, so where are they?!¡±


    ¡°<i>H-huh?! </i>B-but...?¡± Seong Tae-Ho, flustered and lost, hurriedly scanned the living quarter in search of theirundry. Didn''t he shove them in the corner of the room earlier? In that case, where could they have disappeared to


    Jeon Hyeok-Su''s irritation level rapidly rose higher. ¡°You idiot! I told you I need to wear my ss A uniform tomorrow, didn''t I?!¡±


    ¡°S-sir, I don''t remember hearing that...¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> Are you saying that I''m lying?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You dumb sh*t! Did you forget that we''ll be having a corps-wide event tomorrow?! Didn''t you hear that everyone is supposed to wear their ss A uniform?! And you still haven''t done theundry?! When were you nning to dry and iron them, you dipsh*t?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir...¡± Seong Tae-Ho''s head faltered.


    A private 1st ss had a ton of things to do, so how was he supposed to remember every little thing? Unfortunately, he could say only one thing when a senior soldier was angry with him.


    ¡°You think your apology is enough?! You sh*thead! If you haven¡¯t finished theundry by tomorrow, I''m gonna...!¡±


    Before Jeon Hyeok-Su could finish, though, the door suddenly flew open, and a tall tower of uniforms walked inside the living quarter.


    ¡°...What the heck is this now?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su muttered while stepping to the side to avoid the tower of moving clothes. He watched in stupefaction as the person carrying the tower began putting down the neatly-folded uniforms on the wooden sleeping floor. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho? What''s the meaning of this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly exined, ¡°Sir. These are the ss A uniforms for tomorrow''s event.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°Uniforms for all nine squad members, fully ironed, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i> You also ironed them? You even know how to do that?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I used to iron my father''s clothes at home a few times. I also washed and ironed my own clothes.¡±


    ¡°...And you know how to press the clothes, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I can follow along the already-apparent folds while ironing.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll be the judge of that.¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su picked up one of the folded uniforms and spread it open. And he promptly broke out in goosebumps after staring at the perfect trilinear folds resembling sharp des. Regr ironing would never get folds this sharp, so how the heck...


    ¡°I might cut myself if I''m not careful, you know?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su unknowingly nodded to himself. Judging from the fragrant scent wafting out from the uniforms, they had definitely been properly washed, as well. He nced back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, you brat. Who told you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I had some spare time left after finishing organizing my station, so I thought it''d be better to also finish the other outstanding duties,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t tone of voice.


    ¡°Hey, how dare you do stuff when nobody told you to?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su coughed to clear his throat, then quietly asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°By the way, <i>uh... </i>Did you actually iron all nine sets of uniforms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. After cleaning them in the washing machine, I dried them before ironing them to this state.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> How did you dry all nine uniforms that quickly?¡±


    ¡°I shook them around to dry them, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Well, <i>uh,</i> they are nicely ironed, so I guess it''s fine?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su tried to find a fault to nit-pick with, but everything had been perfectly wrapped up, so he could only mp his mouth shut.


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> Who ironed this uniform?¡± Jo Won-Gu picked up one of the uniforms and asked, impressed by the sharpness and perfectness of the folds.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su replied to him, ¡°Sir, it''s our maknae.¡±


    ¡°Maknae? Jin-Ho did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He ironed all nine uniforms, no less.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Jo Won-Gu slowly nodded while cocking an eyebrow. If someone else had ironed this well, he was fully prepared to heap praises on that soldier. However, he was so numbed by Kang Jin-Ho''s antics by now that nothing could faze him. ¡°Jin-Ho, did you iron mine, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied and pointed at one of the uniforms.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. Thanks. Want me to buy you frozen food or something?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing.¡±


    ***


    ...And the final evaluating criterion of being a good soldier in Korea was how ''sensible'' one was.


    Ironically, having excellentbat capabilities had no bearing on one¡¯s military life, even if one was stuck in a front-line corps. While soldiers in other countries existed for the purpose ofbat, the South Korean soldiers had somehow evolved into people meant to maintain the ''existence'' of the military itself.


    Military bases filled with aging infrastructure and surrounded by lush mountains demanded near-endless repair and maintenance work. While their counterparts in other nations were busy polishing theirbat skills, South Korean soldiers often found themselves ''deployed'' in jobs that kept the creaking military machine chugging forward.


    Furthermore, the military was also a gathering of people. Inevitably, the senior soldiers would appreciate and love juniors who made their lives just a little more bearable. The thing was, though, these were young men in their early twenties who had never even washed something as simple as their socks before. Making them do theundry for everyone, including the senior soldiers, was practically asking for trouble.


    In the middle of this situation...


    ***


    <i>Kaahaang! aang! Baaang! Kaahaang! aang!</i>


    ¡°<i>...Uh-whew.</i>¡± Jo Won-Gu sighed in resignation, his head faltering powerlessly.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°Sir, should I do another one?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, sure.¡±


    <i>Kaahaang! aang! Baaang! Kaahaang! aang!</i>


    Jo Won-Gu shuddered as he watched yet another 45cm-long steel stake being driven deep into the ground after only five hammer blows from Kang Jin-Ho.


    A human being should have a conscience! And he should also know how to differentiate what was physically possible and what wasn¡¯t! In that sense, wasn''t driving such lengthy steel stakes into the ground with only five hammer blows too damned much?!


    ¡°What the hell was that?! Hey, what happened?!¡± the quartermaster rushed up in a fluster.


    In the artillery corps, it was rathermon for soldiers to hammer stakes into the ground. It was somon, in fact, that you would hear the metallic hammering noise while taking a breezy stroll around the base or even during mealtimes! But now, the quartermaster who had spent ten proud years in South Korea''s military system was shocked by the sound of hammering and had to rush over here to find out what was going on!


    However, it wasn''t just the quartermaster either, as other shocked soldiers were also rushing over here to find the source of those explosive noises.


    <i>''What a spectacle this has turned out to be...'' </i>


    Jo Won-Gu scanned this scene and could only chuckle wryly.


    If someone unaware saw this scene, they would probably think a suspicious man had appeared in front of the base. Even though these soldiers were suffering from the can''t-care-less syndrome, they still rushed up here like a group of yers chasing after the ball. And the emergency rm hadn''t even gone off!


    When the quartermaster stared with question-filled eyes, Jo Won-Gu had decided that now was a good time to provide an exnation, ¡°Sir. Our maknae is... hammering some stakes.¡±


    ¡°...Hammering?¡± The quartermaster noticed the steel stakes driven to the ground, then looked up with even more questions in his head. He stared at Kang Jin-Ho, but his next question was still directed at Jo Won-Gu. ¡°Are you telling me those explosion-like noises... came from hammering?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you think I''m a moron?! I''ve lived thest ten years listening to <i>those</i> hammering noises every day!¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, would you like to see for yourself?¡± Jo Won-Gu signaled to Kang Jin-Ho with a quick nce.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding, picked up a steel stake, and ced it on the ground... before striking it with his sledgehammer.


    <i>aaang!</i>


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> S-stop! That''s enough!¡± The quartermaster freaked out and yelled at the top of his voice, even though Kang Jin-Ho had hammered only once. ¡°Hey, you insane brat! If you let one of your boys hammer away like that, what do you think will happen to the sledgehammer?! Are you trying to break it!? And what about the stakes?! What if they break, too?!¡±


    ¡°...But, sir. It''s not like I can tell him to take it easy now, right?¡±


    ¡°There''s a simple solution for that! Don''t let that brate anywhere near the sledgehammer!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu''s head faltered deeply. Moving the artillery guns, turning the jackeys, hammering the stakes, and using pickaxes to dig out the soil... That was the ''life story'' of an artillery soldier. Yet, this quartermaster was saying one of those duties shouldn''t be performed? What was Jo Won-Gu, as the squadmander, supposed to do here


    ¡°...Sir, I''ll just tell him to go easy from now on.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell. How did we end up with a brat like him?¡±


    The two senior soldiers could only groan deeply while Kang Jin-Ho looked at them, his head tilted to the side in slight confusion.

 Chapter 122: Resolve (3)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Resolve (3)</h4>


    The first thing Jo Won-Gu did on the morning of one fine Saturday was head to the nearest smoking area. Once he lit one up, he sat down and stared at the distant skies above in silence.


    ¡°...Hey, Won-Gu.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Jo Won-Gu snapped awake when someone called out his name.


    His mate, Choi Se-Han, walked over and sat next to him. ¡°You don''t look so good, man. What''s the matter? Did something bad happen?¡±


    ¡°Something bad, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, you look like you stepped on dogsh*t, you see?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu sighed softly. ¡°Nothing''s bad in my life, man. Nothing at all. Yeah, everything''s just smooth sailing¡­¡±


    ¡°Smooth sailing? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, we have a super rookie in the realm of not Grade A, but Grade S in our squad, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, </i>you mean Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu blinked his eyes and stared at his mate. ¡°<i>Huh </i> How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Man, everyone in the base has already heard about that kid. I heard he''s supposedly not even human. Is it true?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu wordlessly nodded.


    Choi Se-Han was taken aback. ¡°<i>Wow. </i>How bad is it, then?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu took a deep drag of his cigarette. ¡°...I want to run away.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°I gotta get discharged, <i>pronto.</i> That''s the only way, man.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh </i>¡± Choi Se-Han was left ck-jawed by Jo Won-Gu''s response.


    What was Jo Won-Gu''s nickname among his peers? He had been nicknamed <i>venomous snake</i>, as he would always find crafty ways to torment his juniors. However, such a man had actually said that he wanted to run away from a newbie? It might be more believable to say that a whale was a terrestrial animal!


    Choi Se-Han gulped back and cautiously asked, ¡°What happened, exactly?¡±


    ¡°...Hey, man. Listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Fine. I can ept that guy''s incredible athletic prowess. I mean, if the best athlete in the country joins the army, everyone else had to look like small fries to him, right? So, I can definitely understand that. However¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± Choi Se-Han looked at his mate weirdly.


    ¡°I tossed him the drill book so he could memorize the coordinate data. But, you know what he did? He actually went ahead and memorized the whole damned book! Let me ask ya, what am I supposed to do with a junior like that?!¡±


    ¡°...Seriously?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew, </i>goddamned it¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu sucked on his cigarette angrily before spitting out the gray smoke far away. ¡°But he''s also too bloody good at nonbat-rted activities, you know! Do you have any idea how apologetic I feel whenever I step on the shiny wooden floor?! It feels like I''m messing up a still-drying cement surface with muddy boots or something!¡±


    ¡°H-hey, Won-Gu? Aren''t you overreacting a bit here?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> In that case, how about you take him?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Choi Se-Han tly refused. He had already heard enough rumors about Kang Jin-Ho to know better.


    Jo Won-Gu continued with his ranting, ¡°A human being should have some semnce of humanity, right?! Or, at least he should show us how fatigued he is! That kid does five times the workload of everyone else, yet... Yet, I had never seen him take a nap andze around even once!¡±


    ¡°That''s properly scary.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    Choi Se-Han chuckled and tried to console his friend. ¡°Good thing we''ll get discharged soon.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. My juniors will go through hell, though.¡±


    Truth be told, the squad members'' lives had gotten so much easier with Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival. That wasn''t the issue here, of course. The problem was with the psychological stress.


    Jo Won-Gu had never imagined how stressful his life would be after the introduction of a by-the-book newbie to his squad. The existence of a newbie who did everything by the field manual near him alone made Jo Won-Gu feel the pressure to do his job <i>properly</i> every single time. It was as if he and the rest of the squad had to stick to the field manual.


    Choi Se-Han patted his mate on the back. ¡°Dude. For now, you gotta talk to him nicely and make him stand down. You''re the squadmander and all.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you''re right.¡± Jo Won-Gu nodded slowly. He resolved to find his old self once more. He tried to recall how <i>adorable</i> and <i>refreshing</i> Kang Jin-Ho had been during the early days of his enlistment.


    ¡°...Yes! That''s right! I shall rediscover my original resolve!¡±


    He was the squadmander, wasn''t he?! Not only that but a sergeant, to boot! Feeling down like this because of a mere private 1st ss made no damn sense!


    Choi Se-Han decided that he would throw in an extra bit of advice. ¡°Hey, how about taking that kid out to have some fun? Things might improve if he realizes that the military life isn''t always so uptight.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jo Won-Gu shot up to his feet and headed inside the barrack. After powerfully throwing the door open and entering the living quarter, he discovered Kang Jin-Ho tidying up his personal things by his corner, and then he shouted at him, ¡°Hey, maknae!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go y someputer games, you and I!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Computer games, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, games! What should we y? Hey, wait. Do you know how to y Gxy Craft?¡±


    ¡°...Gxy Craft, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Yeah! This hyung of yours used to be pretty good at that game back when I was still a civilian, you know! So, like, you know how to y Gxy? Or you want me to teach you how?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir. I''m...¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as a rare expression appeared on his face. An unreadable smile was forming on his lips. ¡°...familiar with Gxy Craft.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Won-Gu and asked, ¡°Sir? Do you want to go for another round?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    <i>¡®Stop it, you son of a b*tch.</i>¡¯


    Jo Won-Gu silently mouthed those words while desperately holding onto his mind that was trying to escape from this situation. It was understandable when he had just experienced all kinds of humiliation one could think of during a video game session!


    What was not helping the situation was...


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Did you see Jin-Ho''s control just now?!¡±


    ¡°That''s not human, man! I''m merely staring at the monitor, so why am I getting motion sickness?¡±


    ¡°It''s not only you, though! Someone else ran outside to vomit not too long ago!¡±


    ¡°That really was Gxy Craft, right? Why did it feel like I was watching apletely different game?¡±


    ¡°You all know how good Sergeant Jo is with this game, right? But he got taken to the cleaners today.¡±


    ¡°They were in different realms, dude! Seriously!¡±


    <i>¡®...Stop it, you fools!¡¯</i>


    Jo Won-Gu grew tearful at the sight of a gaggle of onlookers crowding behind the twoputers positioned side by side.


    Initially, it was just a couple of soldiers stopping by Kang Jin-Ho''s monitor to see what was happening. However, the number of spectators swelled past several dozens in no time at all.


    Having experienced an unmentionable humiliation in front of all these people, Jo Won-Gu silently got up to leave, and his shoulders visibly slumped lower in dejection. Kang Jin-Ho also got up to follow his squadmander, but Jo Won-Gu simply shook his head and pointed with his chin. ¡°You should stay and y with these fes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Will that be fine, sir?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. Sure thing.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu trudged toward the exit and nced back. He noticed that a foolhardy soul had fearlessly taken up the seat next to Kang Jin-Ho. He wasforted by the knowledge that he wouldn''t be the only person utterly humiliated today. Then, he went outside in search of Choi Se-Han.


    ¡°...I''m gonna kill you, Se-Han!¡±


    ***


    The Battery Commander scanned the gathered troops. ¡°Attention!¡±


    ¡°Attention, sir!¡±


    ¡°You all know that next week will be the start of the interpany guerri training, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We know!¡±


    ¡°What you don''t know is that the top-performing squad will be chosen, and its squad members will be awarded bonus leave! The Division Commander made this decision. And the duration of the leave will be ten days, nine nights per person!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohh? Whooooooa!</i> Hell yeaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Don''t celebrate just yet, you fools!¡± The Battery Commander roared, his eyes gleaming sharply. ¡°We are notpeting amongst ourselves here, fes. I know you won''t lose to those brats from the HQ, Alpha, and Bravo, so there''s no worry about that. However, don''t forget that the boys from the infantry division will be joining us this time.¡±


    ¡°We won''t, sir!¡±


    ¡°Consider yourselves dead meat if you dare to lose to some weak-ass infantry soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡±


    ¡°That''s not all! We''ll be rewarding the best-performing soldier, too! So, I want you to bring both of those honors to ourpany if you can! The best-performing squad and the best-performing soldier at the same time! That will you twenty days of leave! That''s basically the same as capturing a North spy. Get my drift, gents?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We do!¡±


    With that, the morning roll call came to an end.


    Choi Hyeon-Seok excitedly raised a fuss to Jo Won-Gu. ¡°Serg! Did you hear that, sir? We''re going to get extra leave!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu frowned deeply. ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> I''m pissed about participating in the damned training when my discharge is practically around the corner, so stop with your nonsense, will ya?¡±


    ¡°It''s not nonsense, Serg! If our squad gets chosen, your final leave will be twenty days!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh </i>¡± Jo Won-Gu''s expression quickly brightened when something he had failed to consider was brought to his attention. ¡°You''re right! Now that I think about it, that''s true, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Serg, it''s worth a shot.¡±


    ¡°But, it won''t be that easy. Our squad ain''t the only one, after all. Considering the size of our battalion, I''m guessing there will be over eighty squadspeting for the top prize,¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered while rubbing his chin.


    ¡°No, Serg. It''s possible.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I can''t say for the other categories, but as far as the in-trenchbat exercise? Sir, our squad will definitely win, no questions asked. And I think it''ll be the same story with categories requiring physical strength.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu impatiently asked, ¡°As I said, how?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Choi Hyeon-Seok''s head slowly turned to the side. His gaze stopped at exactly where Kang Jin-Ho was holding a notepad on standby. ¡°...As long as his existence doesn¡¯t get dered a scam or a cheat, I think we stand a great chance, Serg.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu stared back and forth between Choi Hyeon-Seok and Kang Jin-Ho before nodding energetically. ¡°Alright! Let''s go for it, then! The best-performing squad, here wee!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Keep your legs together, please!¡±


    ¡°Don''t spread your legs open, please! And keep your mouths shut!¡±


    ¡°Owl No.88! Time out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, siiiiir!¡± Jo Won-Gu¡¯s reply was quite loud as he panted. He clenched his teeth hard.


    <i>''Best-performing squad, my ass!''</i>


    He only had one month left before his discharge, yet he still had to participate in this grueling training. He was deeply unhappy about this situation, but for some reason, PT involving calisthenics this time felt several times harsher than before.


    The drill instructor roared, ¡°PT No.8! Twenty times! How many times?¡±


    ¡°Twenty times!¡± the soldiers roared back.


    ¡°Eighteen times... Begin!¡±


    ¡°One! Two! Three! Four!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu was convinced that this particr drill instructor was a devil incarnate. That was because he had been torturing the recruits with crouch-hopping and legs-up whole-body twisting exercises for quite some time now. So much attention was paid to those two exercises that Jo Won-Gu began to wonder if they had forgotten about the other types.


    It was inevitable that some people would start to lose their minds when things reached the breaking point.


    ¡°Eighteeeeeen!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu listened to his fellow soldiers loudly repeating the ''slogan'' and bitterly chuckled to himself. He already knew that these cruel drill instructors wouldn''t end the so-called training sooner than usual just because the soldiers were roaring out some meaningless slogans. After all, these red-beret-wearing devils in human guise weren''t benevolent enough to give the soldiers a break just because thetter disyedmendable training spirit!


    Even if the soldiers were doing great, the true goal of these drill instructors was to put them through a wringer until no one was doing great anymore. Maybe that was why? Jo Won-Gu was deriving a sense of perverse satisfaction while listening to the rather-unique slogan of ¡°Eighteen!¡± being roared out.


    ''<i>Maybe I should join them, too ''</i>


    ¡°These brats! You think this is a joke, <i>huh </i> PT no.11! Prepare to crouch-hop, now!¡±


    ¡°Prepariiiing!¡± Jo Won-Gu cried out while changing his posture. He had begun drooling from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t have the mental leeway to wipe that away.


    <i>''These bastards! What has gotten into them today?!''</i>


    He thought his physique had gotten weaker after bing a sergeant. He was a bit more... <i>fleshier</i> now, so his stamina had to have fallen somewhat. That was why the training seemed <i>too</i> torturous¡ªat least that was what he believed. However, the more he endured, the more convinced he became that this PT''s difficulty had gone up far more than thest time.


    However, this training wasn¡¯t some kid''s ytime. The drill instructors wouldn''t surely increase or decrease the difficulty simply out of their whims, so why


    That was when a familiar voice registered in Jo Won-Gu''s hearing. ¡°Preparing!¡±


    His head slowly turned to look behind him. It was then that he felt like he could deduce the reason for this anomaly.


    The drill instructor roared, ¡°PT no.11, fifteen times! How many times?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen times!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen times... Begin!¡±


    The attention of all the assistant instructors was focused on only one person. Jo Won-Gu thought that they were looking at him for some reason, but he chalked that down to nothing but ''just a feeling.¡¯ However, he was mistaken. They weren''t looking at him.


    ¡°...Hey, you! Kang Jin-Ho, you bastard!¡± Jo Won-Gu cried out in sheer resentment that verged on pure venom. Behind him was none other than Kang Jin-Ho, perfectly carrying out the training as the field manual had dictated¡ªthere were no deviations whatsoever!


    Look at his perfect angles, his perfect movements! It was as if he was disdainfully saying, ¡°Your pathetic little training can''t tire me out.¡± No wonder all the instructors had been triggered into action!


    Jo Won-Gu cried out again, ¡°You!!! I told you to take it easy, didn''t I?!¡±


    ¡°Sir? I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Take it easy already! Pretend you''re having a hard time, alright!¡±


    Desperation crept into Jo Won-Gu''s cries after he had finally figured out the culprit behind this torture. Unfortunately for him, the red-beret-wearing folks didn''t seem all that willing to understand Jo Won-Gu''s plight.


    ¡°Owl No.88!¡±


    ¡°Owl No.88, Jo Won-Gu!¡±


    ¡°Time out!¡±


    ¡°...Acknowledged.¡± Jo Won-Gu trudged over to the time-out area and began rolling around in the muddy ground.


    The drill instructor called him out, ¡°Are you ready to pull your socks up, soldier?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Did your head get too big for your own good, soldier?!¡±


    ¡°No, siiiiiir!¡±


    Why did he have to go through this nonsense when the end of his military service was so near? Jo Won-Gu gritted his teeth as sweat soaked his whole body. While crawling on the ground, he raised his head ever so slightly and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Goosebumps immediately broke out on Jo Won-Gu''s skin at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho performing literally the textbook definition of legs raised, twisting the whole body. A normal human''s legs shouldn''t stay so perfectly uniform while doing that!


    ¡°Noooo, you mustn''t...¡±


    Only after the full duration of the so-called training was over were the soldiers released from the first day of PT.


    ***


    Jo Won-Gu beckoned Kang Jin-Ho toe closer. ¡°Come here, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°...I told you to take it easy, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°But, sir. You told us to aim for the best-performing squad, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Sure, I did.¡±


    ¡°In that case, should I back off, sir?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu stared at the distant heavens above. Why were the stars sparkling so brightly tonight? Why was the moon so bright? He lowered his gaze and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. The task of exining something as blindingly obvious as knowing when to do his best and when to take it easy seemed like an insurmountable task. The soldier named Kang Jin-Ho was way too unyielding and straightforward for that.


    When nicely put, he was a pure, nay, innocent little pup. When not-so-nicely put, Kang Jin-Ho was a moron who had been trampling on the very idea of flexibility.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, just do your thing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly, looking somewhat unconvinced. ¡°Very well, sir. I will.¡±


    The next morning arrived, and Jo Won-Gu got to learn the hard way how severe his slip of the tongue was.


    1. ¡°PT¡± stands for physical training. The Korean military PT/calisthenics feature several different exercises.


    2. This is not a typo. This is really from the raw.

 Chapter 123: Resolve (4)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Resolve (4)</h4>


    ¡°Do they get ulcers or something if they don''t torture us first thing in the morning?!¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered while gritting his teeth.


    It felt like his bones were creaking for real, not just his imagination. His discharge from the mandatory military service was only about a month away, so being forced into participating in guerri training had already incensed him to no end. Yet, this year''s training seemed particrly harsh.


    ¡°...Did these instructors all lose their damn minds?¡±


    For some reason, Jo Won-Gu thought he could sense the drill instructors chomping at the bits.


    He nced at his squad member. ¡°Hey, Wung-Cheol?¡±


    ¡°Corporal Seok Wung-Cheol, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something. Is it my declining stamina, or are these as*hole instructors trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Are youparing this year''s training to thest year''s, Serg?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This year is a lot crazier than thest time, right?¡±


    Seok Wung-Cheol chuckled. ¡°<i>Eii~,</i> Serg, I think you''re forgetting something, sir. Wasn''t there a big identst year before we joined the training?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu tilted his head slightly. ¡°A big ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg. Didn''t some kid fall during the rappel training and break his legs? And he died while being transferred to a hospital, didn''t he? Don''t tell me you already forgot about that, Serg.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Aha,</i> that''s right.¡±


    ¡°And that raised one hell of a fuss back then. The instructors got scared, and they didn''t make us go through anything too toughst year, Serg. I mean, we even had inspectors dispatched from the higher-ranked unit to keep an eye on the proceedings and all.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu slowly nodded, having finally managed to dig through his dim memories and recall those events. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> That means we didn''t get to taste the <i>real</i> guerri trainingst year, then?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way, Serg.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, why does this whole thing still feel so sh*tty to me?¡±


    ¡°It must be just a feeling, Serg.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Jo Won-Gu asked back. Logically speaking, Corporal Seok was right, but something about that exnation just didn''t feel adequate enough for some reason. However, there was another person capable of helping him see the truth.


    One of the drill instructors yelled, ¡°Owl No.88!¡±


    ¡°Owl No.88, Jo Won-Gu!¡±


    ¡°Time out!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to respond, soldier?!¡±


    ¡°No, sir! Time ouuuuut!¡± Jo Won-Gu desperately cried out. He quickly learned that stuff like his sh*tty feelings would quickly be forgotten once he started tumbling and rolling around on the dirty ground. ¡°.<i>..Uwaaaah!</i> Gimme a freaking break!¡±


    ¡°Did you say something, soldier?!¡±


    ¡°No, siiir!¡±


    The so-called guerri training consisted of a rather <i>amusing</i> set-up. While waiting for their turns to run around the obstacle course, the soldiers were constantly being harassed by the instructors. However, both of these practices had one thing inmon¡ªthe instructors wanted to inspire willingness in the soldiers. And that goal was achieved by offering a reward to a soldier who performed excellently during training.


    ¡°Owl No.521! Time out!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho abruptly stopped in the middle of scaling a near-vertical rock wall as if it was a t piece ofnd. He quickly stepped out of the course.


    The instructor roared at him. ¡°You''re now given a break. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Understood!¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied and sat down.


    His seniors were desperately crawling and rolling around in the dirt, yet Kang Jin-Ho got to take a seat and mess around every time he overcame an obstacle. Of course, he was just sitting there like a stone statue, but the senior soldiers weren¡¯t seeing it that way. They couldn''t help but think that Kang Jin-Ho was having a good time while everyone else was going through hell.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, you son of a b*tch!''</i>


    <i>''You bastard, imma rip you a new one when we get back to the barracks!''</i>


    Unfortunately for the soldiers, it didn''t matter how green they were with jealousy or how badly they detested Kang Jin-Ho''s unperturbed attitude. They wouldn''t dare to express it, after all!


    Wasn''t guerri training ranked as one of the toughest military exercises, along with cold weather conditioning? Drill instructors were chomping at the bits, waiting for that one little opportunity to put the hapless recruits through even more wringer. And when a soldier <i>did </i>present such an opportunity, just like how Jo Won-Gu had done earlier, he would be forced into performing the ''legs raised, whole body twisting'' calisthenics routine straight away.


    ¡°Seveeeeen, eiiiiight, niiiiine...¡±


    Jo Won-Gu breathedboriously while his mind tried to distract itself by thinking that the person responsible for inventing this particr calisthenics routine had to be a goddamn sadist. Or, at the very least, a psychopath!


    Which sane person would evene up with such a cruel torture method?! And how did they even dream of making one do this routine in the middle of the guerri training area where all South Korean men had to pass by at least once?!


    This hellish torture should have been consigned to history books alongside the antimie security police by now!


    ¡°Owl No.88!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ouch!</i>¡±


    ¡°Can''t you do this one little thing properly?! Aren''t you ashamed to be in front of your juniors?!¡± the drill instructor roared.


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Won-Gu''s face reddened instantly.


    ¡°Do it properly now! Understand me, soldier?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Aaaahk!</i>¡± Jo Won-Gu raised his legs back up in sheer desperation.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho, you motherf*cker!''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu swore he would utterly annihte Kang Jin-Ho as soon as the day''s so-called training was over. However, he had to change his ns wholesale when the afternoon training session began.


    ***


    Jo Won-Gu cried out in helplessness. ¡°<i>Aigoooo,</i> Jin-Hoooo!¡±


    That was because Kang Jin-Ho was sprinting forward as if he was the Korean Usain Bolt.


    ¡°Wait, Jin-<i>Hoooo!</i> We are on a mountain! A bloody mountain, Jin-Hooo!!!¡±


    The afternoon exercise turned out to be ''map reading.¡¯ In this training, each squad was handed a map, and theypeted to see who would reach the designated area the quickest. Now normally, such an exercise should take ce deep in the wilderness. Owing to the unique nature of guerri training, however, it would be a waste of time to transport all these participants to the starting area.


    There was also the danger of unforeseen emergencies, so the training would usually take ce in aparatively low-lying mountain. However, the goal would remain the same in that the squad reaching the mountain''s peak fastest would be the winner.


    Even though Jo Won-Gu had been grinding his teeth all morning, he had to believe in Kang Jin-Hoe afternoon and issue a new order. And that was to¡ª¡°Reach the goal before anyone else!¡±


    Predictably, Kang Jin-Ho was carrying out that order like a relentless machine. He took a second to scan the map, and then he began to sprint through the mountain''s terrain at scarcely-believable speed. The rest of his squad members desperately chased after him, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even seem to care that he was running on a mountain. No, he was dashing forward like an Olympic sprinter on a t piece ofnd!


    ¡°H-hey! Go after him! Go! Do not lose him!¡± Jo Won-Gu cried out urgently.


    Were they being drilled by the instructors or Kang Jin-Ho? The squad members got increasingly confused as they chased after one of their own through the mountainside.


    ¡°Don''t! Lose! Him! Doooon''t!¡± Jo Won-Gu continued to cry out while running as if his life depended on it, spittle flying out of his mouth.


    Just one squad member reaching the destination would stop the timer and record the time for the whole squad. However, that didn''t mean they could rx and stroll leisurely now, could they?!


    To prevent any one-in-a-million freak incident, the rest of Kang Jin-Ho''s squad simply had to follow him, no matter what!


    ¡°Our leave is right there, boys! Man up!¡± Jo Won-Gu cried out to encourage his squad members. They were on the brink of passing out from chasing after Kang Jin-Ho with everything they had.


    ¡°...What the hell? Why are you here already?¡± The drill instructor waiting at the finish line stared at Kang Jin-Ho in disbelief. Even a blind could tell that he was deeply flustered by thetter¡¯s unexpected arrival.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood upright and replied, ¡°Sir! We''re Charlie''s 3rd squad.¡±


    ¡°O-oh? Okay. 3rd squad, you say?¡± The instructor dazedly nodded while staring at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s unperturbed face, and then he nced at his watch to make sure.


    <i>''I''m pretty sure the previous squad arrived here only five minutes ago, though ''</i>


    During the map reading exercise, five different squads would set off toward different destinations at ten-minute intervals, and the time each squad would take to reach their goal was measured. Simply put, Kang Jin-Ho had arrived at the destination in half the time the previous squad had taken.


    ¡°Good job, soldier! Take a breather over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted, then headed to the rest area at the finishing line. He took a seat and drank water from one of the avable canteens. He watched the rest of his squad members in the distance breathlessly running this way and thought to himself¡­


    <i>''Things are going well...''</i>


    ***


    On the third day...


    Jo Won-Gu muttered in a tired voice. ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Can you, like... toss them a bit more gently?¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow, sir?¡±


    ¡°I mean... They are not our enemies but fellow Korean soldiers, right? If you toss them outside like that, it''s gonna hurt a lot, you see? So, I''m asking you to be gentle with them.¡±


    ¡°I see, sir. I''ll engrave it to my heart.¡±


    ¡°S-sure thing¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu weakly replied, already wondering about the point of life itself. However, how could he not? This was his second time participating in guerri training, which naturally meant this was his second time experiencing the so-called ''trench battle.¡¯


    The trench battle was usually apetition between soldiers to shove others outside of a deep hole in the ground. Although it was referred to as a battle, you were prohibited from hitting your opponents, so thepetition would inevitably descend into a free-for-all wrestling battle royale. However, it could also descend into an utter pandemonium where a group of mud-covered young men would roll, tumble, push and shove each other away.


    To make matters worse, the head drill instructor had dered before the start that the winner would receive the most points for the overall ''best-performing squad'' evaluation. His provocative words meant today''s trenches would turn into a fierce battleground where the blood, sweat, and tears of countless soldiers would be shed.


    At least, that was what should have happened.


    ¡°But now, what the heck...¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered quietly while taking in the gruesome sight of a ''massacre'' before his eyes.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    ¡°H-hey, man! My arm! My arm!¡±


    ¡°Can''t I just get out myself? Please? You know what, let me just get out now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was usually Terminator, but in this ce? He was Fedor Emelianenko.


    Strategy? Tactics? Such things were unnecessary in this ce! Kang Jin-Ho simply grabbed the nearest person, lightly picked them up, and tossed them outside the trench.


    Those who knew what it meant to pick up a person and throw them around could only look on in sheer disbelief. As for those ''victims'' who had gotten themselves thrown around by another person for the first time since their elementary school days¡ªthey could only lie on their backs and stare at the skies in a daze, wondering what had just happened to them.


    Thanks to Jo Won-Gu''s quick-witted flexible thinking, Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to end the confrontation by picking people up and then gently cing them outside the trench.


    ¡°Now! Grab him! Do it <i>nooow!</i>¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho picked up one person and began walking towards the trench''s wall, three, no, four people rushed in and clung to his waist, trying to pull him down. Unfortunately for them, Kang Jin-Ho was like an unstoppable bulldozer. He reached his destination, put down the person he was carrying, then picked up every single soldier clinging to his waist and ced them outside the trench, as well.


    ¡°...This can''t be called a trench battle anymore now, can it?¡± Jo Won-Gu quietly muttered to himself. Rather thanbat, this whole thing seemed more like an escort mission instead!


    The other members of the 3rd squad, the squad where Kang Jin-Ho belonged, could only stand back and stare at the unfolding spectacle because... it didn''t seem <i>right</i> for them to interfere.


    ¡°Isn''t Jin-Ho a bit too much?¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered to no one in particr.


    ¡°That''s an understatement of the century, Serg,¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sometimes, Jin-Ho being a part of our squad feels like a blessing, but some other times, it''s like a curse... I just can''t make up my mind, sir.¡±


    ¡°Still, we''re being spared <i>that </i>humiliation, so there''s that, right?¡± Jo Won-Gu pointed with his chin. He noticed a soldier from some other squad getting picked up in the air. That poord in the air was <i>this </i>close to breaking out in tears. Unable to look on any further, Jo Won-Gu turned his head away.


    Jo Won-Gu didn''t know about the boys from the infantry division, but at the very least, he could confidently say that the artillery troops were renowned for their physical strength.


    Soldiers in this branch of the military were forced into back-breaking work dealing with cannons weighing over seven tons. That wasn''t all since they were also forced into participating in harsh training that paid absolutely no consideration to the aerobic energy-generating process! Repeatedly going through such torture every day meant an artillery soldier''s arms would get naturally thicker while their gut would start to protrude.


    An artillery soldier could only ept such dramatic changes to their physique with manly tears, their only sce being their enhanced grip strength and the ability to bench-press seemingly superhuman level of weight!


    To these soldiers, being picked up like a toy was probably the worst type of humiliation they could ever imagine.


    ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho? Go easy on them, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Sir? Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Jo Won-Gu and nodded briefly.


    ¡°N-no, I didn''t mean you should grab them gently...¡± Jo Won-Gu''s voice faltered as he watched the carnage continue¡ªwhat a heartless, cold-blooded bastard!


    ¡°Serg?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su cautiously raised his voice.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°When I think about it, it''s a relief that we met him in the army.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu was taken aback. ¡°How did you arrive at that conclusion?¡±


    ¡°I mean, sir... Had I ever met him as a civilian, I don''t think I could look at Jin-Ho in the eye.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i> You have a point there.¡±


    It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho was dealing damage to both his allies and opponents at the same time.


    ***


    Jo Won-Gu scratched his cheek. ¡°...We will be the best-performing squad, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s almost a done deal at this stage, Serg¡­¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su muttered.


    Although the members of the 3rd squad hadn''t done much, they had still ''won'' the map reading and the trenchbat. As long as they didn¡¯t stumble during the rest of the training and drop out of the uing march, the overall victory should be theirs.


    ¡°Jin-Ho is carrying all of us to the finish line, so do your best not to mess it up, okay? ...Let''s just do our best. <i>Our</i> best, I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu turned his head to look at Kang Jin-Ho, who was currently hoovering up choco pies that had been bought for him as the reward for all of his ''hard'' work so far. A satisfied grin slowly floated up on Jo Won-Gu''s face. ¡°Enjoy it, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a salute, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu nodded in approval. Kang Jin-Ho had a tendency of making one mad every once in a while, but he was still a good kid who would bring the 3rd Squad their much-deserved vacation time. When Jo Won-Gu thought about how all of his umted mental stress from looking after such a piece of work would be rewarded with a lengthy leave, it felt like the weight of the world had been taken off his shoulders.


    ¡°By the way, Serg?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    ¡°Don''t we have a talent show tomorrow evening? With the prize of extra leave on offer? Serg, shouldn''t we aim for that as well?¡±


    ¡°...Listen, Hyeok-Su.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let''s be brutally honest here. We are diligent and physically strong, but we also don''t have any artistic abilities whatsoever, am I right?¡±


    ¡°...T-that is true, Serg.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not get greedy over things out of our wheelhouse, okay? I sure don''t want to be aughing stock by tackling stuff we have no idea about.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, Serg.¡±


    At this point, Seong Tae-Ho broke his silence and raised his voice. ¡°Serg...?¡±


    Jo Won-Gu nced at him. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been thinking about that, and... Sir, I think there is a way to win the talent show without gettingughed off the stage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jo Won-Gu''s brows rose up.


    Seong Tae-Ho turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho, who was still munching on his choco pie. ¡°...I think we can go with the demonstration of superhuman strength, sir.¡±


    Everyone in the squad suddenly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. As for Kang Jin-Ho, he could only stare back, puzzled by the sudden outpour of attention on him.


    1.? Fedor dimirovich Emelianenko is a Russian heavyweight MMA fighter, a winner of numerous championships and des.

 Chapter 124: Resolve (5)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Resolve (5)</h4>


    ¡°...How did they pull that off?¡± a member of the audience muttered quietly.


    Even though it was nothing more than some dude raising his leg high before mming it down, the log on the stage was snapped in half and fell to the floor as if it had been chopped in half by an axe.


    ¡°<i>Whoooooa!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> that SFX rocks!¡±


    ¡°They must''ve sawn that log in half beforehand, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, wasn''t this performance so real? They did an excellent job!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu could only smile awkwardly when the voices of the audience members below the stage reached his ears.


    <i>''Special effect, my ass...''</i>


    Didn''t someone say being realistic and convincing were the true pinnacle of entertainment? The performance being put on by Jo Won-Gu''s squad was nothing more than a simple miracle of kicking a log and breaking it in half, but the audience members seemed to think some kind of special effects had been employed here.


    <i>''...Then again, even I can hardly believe it. And I''m in the loop, too!''</i>


    Seong Tae-Ho''s n was quite effective. All the other contestants were trying their hardest to make the audienceugh with theiredy routines. Unfortunately, there was a limit to how funny a regr person could be. If they were super-funny, to begin with, they would''ve been assigned to the culture promotion division or as a member of the armed forces entertainment division.


    The audience, exhausted by one routine of unfunny jokes after another, was primed to be bowled over by the ''realistic'' disy of physical might. Lady luck was on the 3rd Squad''s side as well since their turn was toward the end of thepetition.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho! I won''t get injured during this, right?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su asked in a stuttering voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t tone, ¡°Yes, sir. Please remain still, and it''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time! But, but...! This...¡±


    ¡°Sir, be still, and everything will be fine. We''ve already rehearsed it before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know all that, but!¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su began freaking out even more while looking at therge rock resting on his tummy. He was currently lying on his back on the stage. ¡°Uwaaaah! Serg! I don''t think I can do this!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu yelled at him. ¡°Stay still, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°But Serg?! I might die, you know!¡±


    The audience members were clutching their bellies whileughing, thinking that the current routine was quite well rehearsed and put together. Of course, Jeon Hyeok-Su wasn''t acting; he was really sweating bullets right now!


    <i>''This is all real, you crazy bastards!!!''</i>


    The rock resting on his stomach was a 100% genuine article. Nothing was done to it beforehand as well. The n was for Kang Jin-Ho to hit it with his bare hand to crack it. In that case, what would happen to Jeon Hyeok-Su below the rock? The only thing waiting for him would be his intestines rupturing!


    The idea of getting a lengthy leave sounded appealing, but he would dearly love to avoid seeing the inside of the infirmary if he could help it. And that would be only whendy luck was still with the squad. If she thought it was best for her to be somewhere else, then Jeon Hyeok-Su would receive the special privilege to tour the interior of the Capital Hospital¡ªas a patient! Or worse, he would get to observe what a coffin lid looked like from the inside!


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> Serg, <i>heeeeelp!</i>¡±


    ¡°I told you to stay still!¡±


    The squad members rushed in at the struggling Jeon Hyeok-Su and held him down by his limbs.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su cried out, ¡°Serg! This is an abuse of authority! I''m gonna write a letter from the heartter, sir!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, knock yourself out! Until then, stay still, will ya?!¡±


    The expressionless Kang Jin-Ho chopped down at the rock on Jeon Hyeok-Su''s belly, causing it to split into two pieces with a loud <i>crack!</i>


    The audience members went into a frenzy. ¡°<i>Whoa!</i> Did you hear that!¡±


    ¡°How did they pull that stunt off?! Did they use some kind of glue? Their preparation is seriously amazing!¡±


    Jo Won-Gu nced at them and smirked a little.


    <i>''Preparation, my ass!''</i>


    As for Jeon Hyeok-Su, he was barely crawling away on the floor with foam trickling down his mouth. His belly wasn''t injured in any shape or form, which was great, but it still felt like he had briefly traveled back and forth to theherworld. ¡°My... My leave...¡±


    Was the promise of a vacation worth all this pain and torture? Jeon Hyeok-Su wasn''t so sure anymore.


    After the rock-splitting demonstration, Kang Jin-Ho moved on to snapping iron chains, bending rebars, and breaking lumber with various parts of his body. With all the demonstrations sessfully handled, Kang Jin-Ho left the stage amidst loud apuse.


    Seong Tae-Ho clenched his fists. ¡°Serg, I think we did it, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yep, we have to be the winners now.¡± Jo Won-Gu nodded confidently.


    Since this was a talent show, not a stand-upedypetition, none of the contestants should be good enough to do a better job than Kang Jin-Ho. Especially more so when the demonstration of eight people clinging to Kang Jin-Ho, a routine that Jo Won-Gu had paid a lot of attention to perfecting, went down a storm with the audience! There was no way the 3rd Squad would lose now!


    Although the routine looked like eight people were simply clinging to Kang Jin-Ho standing still, that wasn''t as easy as it sounded in reality. Jo Won-Gu worked hard to get the cement just right in this secret weapon!


    The audience members, under the impression that special effects were involved in the demonstrations until that point, had to watch on ck-jawed as eight grown men clung to a single person. Eight didn''t sound like much, but with an average weight of, say, around sixty kilograms per person, that would be almost half a tonbined. Anyone could tell that carrying that much weight without falling down was no mean feat.


    Even the Division Commander and the Battalion Commander spectating the talent show got up and enthusiastically apuded the performance, so Jo Won-Gu was confident of his squad''s victory.


    The announcer came up on the stage and dered the results. ¡°And the winner is...! Charlie''s 3rd Squad!¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''m talking about!¡± Jo Won-Gu''s lips widened in a huge grin at the announcement. He punched the air while running up to the stage to receive the prize.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su watched that spectacle, then gently ced his hand on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you''d like to eat?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t hold back and tell me the truth, okay? This hyung will buy them, no questions asked.¡±


    It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho was sessfully sweeping up the avable leaves for the squad and himself.


    ***


    ¡°F*cking hell?! We have to do this again?!¡± Seok Wung-Cheol cried out loudly.


    Today was thest day of guerri training. Seok Wung-Cheol could only grit his teeth in anguish while staring at today''s training venue¡ªthe gas chamber.


    The one ce or training that soldiers just couldn''t get used to during their military service was the gas chamber. Seok Wung-Cheol heard from someone that some divisions didn''t utilize the gas chamber during guerri training. How envious, since his own division seemed so dead-set on using their gas chamber facility during every little training!


    ¡°<i>Kuwaaaahk!</i>¡±


    ¡°I, I''m dying! <i>Aaaahk!</i> I''m dying!¡±


    Seok Wung-Cheol shuddered while watching the members of the squad that had gone into the chamber before him leap through the exit while looking like a total mess. Another proof that the pain caused by the insidious gas wasn''t something you could ever get used to!


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> gimme a freaking break¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered helplessly.


    Seok Wung-Cheol turned his head to look at his squadmander, who was making a resigned expression. Meanwhile, Jeon Hyeok-Su was ring at the mouth of the gas chamber, his face filled with pure annoyance.


    Seok Wung-Cheol nced to his side and asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho, it hasn''t been that long since you went through this sh*tty training, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual unperturbed tone of voice.


    ¡°Were you in the chamber for long?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled the gas chamber training back in the boot camp, then slowly tilted his head. ¡°I don''t think I was in the chamber for all that long, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Which means you''re gonna have a tough time today, then. The nonsense you''re about to experience is several magnitudes crazier than the stuff you had gone through in the boot camp, you see?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, his expression still remaining unperturbed.


    Seok Wung-Cheol could only tut inwardly at that response. It seemed that the newbie was mistakenly equating what was about toe with the boot camp''s gas chamber training, which was nothing more than a little taster. ¡°I''m telling you, Jin-Ho. This will get <i>real</i> bad, man.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Seok Wung-Cheol slowly shook his head. He understood where Kang Jin-Ho wasing from, of course. A verbal exnation was simply not adequate enough to convey the truth, after all. Indeed, only by experiencing it first-hand would you truly see the light!


    Just as Seok Wung-Cheol''s thoughts reached that far, Jo Won-Gu suddenly addressed his squad members, ¡°Listen, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°You all know that we''re in the lead, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg.¡±


    ¡°Don''t freak out in there and get our points deducted, got that? Do whatever it takes to bear with it. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg! We hear you.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu sharply looked at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Especially you, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°No one, not even the instructors, can stop you if you lose your sh*t and start rampaging. If that happens, our points tally will revert back to zero. So, endure it no matter what! You understand?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    However, Jo Won-Gu soon learned that he was worried about the wrong thing.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    Soldiers were screaming without even realizing it. It was understandable since the gas had entered through their eyes and noses to rob their ability to think straight.


    Jo Won-Gu shifted his gaze, which was currently being blurred by the overflowing tears, to look at the state of his squad members. He was thinking of stopping any of his juniors if they showed signs of freaking out and losing theirposure.


    <i>''...Huh? What the heck ''</i>


    However... The chamber was filled to the brim with the gas, making it incredibly challenging to breathe, yet... Yet Kang Jin-Ho, with aposed face, was holding down the intensely-struggling Jeon Heyok-Su with one hand.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su desperately cried out, ¡°Let me go! I said, let go!!!¡±


    ¡°Please be still, sir. It''ll end soon.¡± Kang Jin-Ho maintained his rxed expression while looking at the struggling Jeon Hyeok-Su, before swiping his hand over the messy face of the senior soldier.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaah!</i> I''m dying... Eh?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su stopped screaming and began touching his face in confusion.


    <i>''What... is going on over there </i>''


    Jo Won-Gu wondered, unable to fullyprehend what had happened due to the intense pain.


    Whatever the case might have been, the 3rd Squad still managed to endure the gas chamber training without too many issues.


    ¡°Holy cow, it''s finally over...¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered as he tasted the air outside the gas chamber.


    He thought doing the gas chamber training twice was his honest limit, but this made it the third time. Knowing he would never have to go through this torture again made him d to be alive.


    ¡°Sir, it''s finally over for us¡­¡± Seok Wung-Cheol muttered next to Jo Won-Gu while wiping his messy face. ¡°It''s a shame that our juniors will have to do this again next year, though.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew.</i> I''d kill myself if I were in their shoes¡­¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered in a half-joking manner, even as his attention focused on Kang Jin-Ho and Jeon Hyeok-Su. While the corporal was making a dazed, confused face, Kang Jin-Ho maintained his usual unperturbed,posed self.


    <i>''What did I witness back there ''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu rubbed his chin. His curiosity had been piqued, but for some weird reason... However, he couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    <i>''Right, let''s just forget about it.''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu instinctively realized that not getting tangled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s business was for the best.


    ***


    Jo Won-Gu scanned his squad members and asked them, ¡°Are you all done with your preparations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also done packing up your gear, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Serg!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then... Once we get over thisst hurdle, it''s finally the end!¡± Jo Won-Gu scanned the guerri training obstacle course while feeling genuinely fed up with this ce.


    Something about this year''s guerri training seemed harder than thest year''s. Meanwhile, it also seemed a bit easier, in a way. Physically, it was hell, but Kang Jin-Ho''s presence seemed to have lessened the mental stress somehow.


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Won-Gu nced to the side.


    ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy during next year''s training, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu watched Kang Jin-Ho nodding his head, then mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>''I''m sure the instructors are all freaked out by this guy, too.''</i>


    During guerri training, a soldier''s job was to do as told by their superiors. However, no one was capable of doing everything as ordered since humans had limited stamina. However, a person who could literally do everything as ordered had appeared out of nowhere, so the drill instructors getting shocked out of their minds was understandable.


    What meaning did this training exercise hold to a man who could scale a rock wall as if it was a t piece ofnd and traverse a suspended rope like a wide bridge


    <i>''I guess this story will get passed down, then...''</i>


    Jo Won-Gu had a feeling that Kang Jin-Ho''s tales would be a legend passed down through the ranks of all the future drill instructors. Come next year, the newbie instructors who would <i>definitely</i> be under the impression that their seniors were exaggerating things would certainly get a nasty surprise.


    ¡°It''s time to gather, soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, begin!¡±


    Thest remaining exercise was the grueling 40 kilometers march. Finish this, and this year''s guerri training would be over for good.


    The march began after a quick inspection of the soldiers'' gears, the first obstacle being a mountain. The training course was usually located on mountainsides, and this year''s guerri training ground was no exception. So, the first part of the march would always involve walking up to the peak.


    ¡°Hey, you dumb sh*t! I told you, you can''t start drinking your water already!¡± Jo Won-Gu cried out.


    Seong Tae-Ho sheepishly replied, ¡°...I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> there he goes again.¡±


    Unexpectedly, troubles would start rearing their heads around the two hour-mark after the march started. Soldiers, having depleted their stamina from five days of grueling guerri training, couldn''t hold on during the rapid uphill climb and would start dropping out.


    Jo Won-Gu was there when one of his seniors dropped out duringst year''s march, so he repeatedly told his squad members what not to do. However, Seong Tae-Ho''splexion just didn''t look good. Like, at all. In fact, it didn''t take a genius to see how he would end up, judging from his trembling legs.


    Jeon Hyeok-Su sighed. ¡°Serg, this idiot''s a goner.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> gimme a freaking break.¡± Jo Won-Gu groaned.


    If this were any other march, he would have no problem letting Seong Tae-Ho drop out and get evacuated. The army didn''t design its training exercises to kill its soldiers, after all. However, Jo Won-Gu had heard from thepanymander before they set off that the overall victory would be the 3rd Squad''s... as long as no one from their squad dropped out during the march.


    Sure, some extra vacation time wasn''t worth killing a person. However, Jo Won-Gu was smart enough to know that Seong Tae-Ho''s military life would turn into a living hell if he dropped out now, which would cause his squad to miss out on the rewards. Without a doubt, the senior squad members blinded by the prospect of a lengthy leave would constantly harass and torment Seong Tae-Ho right up until their discharge from the service.


    ¡°Damn it, what should we do?¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered to no one in particr. Seong Tae-Ho''s condition looked too precarious to force him into a 40km march.


    As he stood there, unable to make up his mind, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand and offered his opinion. ¡°Sir? Wouldn''t he be able toplete the march without his gear?¡±


    ¡°You mean... someone else carrying his stuff on top of their own? But, who will?¡±


    Guerri training was not a Sunday stroll. Most soldiers were inwardly ted that the finishing line was near, but the truth was not <i>that</i> kind. The 40km march had only just begun, after all. Moreover, no soldier in existence could cover that distance while carrying two backpacks containing military gear, each weighing almost twenty-five kilograms.


    ¡°Sir, I''ll do it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°<i>...Eh </i>¡±


    No, scratch that¡ªthere was someone who could do it!


    Jo Won-Gu stared deeply into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes before cautiously raising his voice. ¡°...You sure you can?¡±


    Of course, he already knew there was no need to even ask.


    1. ¡°Letter from the heart¡± is a ng term denoting a whistleblowing system instituted by the Republic of Korea''s army, where the whistleblower is encouraged to write anonymous/secret letter exposing corruption or other wrongdoings in the military to the appropriate authority.

 Chapter 125: Resolve (6)

    <h4>Chapter 125: Resolve (6)</h4>


    After taking off the backpack from Seong Tae-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho slung it over on top of his own. The other squad members helped him secure the two backpacks together.


    Jo Won-Gu worriedly asked, ¡°Can you really do it, Jin-Ho? If you can''t manage it, it''s fine to stop, you know.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while getting back up without any trouble. Then, he even helped Seong Tae-Ho back to his feet. ¡°Don''t give up yet, senior.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry about this, Jin-Ho¡­¡± Seong Tae-Ho sheepishly muttered.


    ¡°It''s fine, sir. Besides, we''ll bete at this rate. We need to get going now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let''s go!¡±


    The squad members ambling about quickly got in formation and set off.


    ¡°That can''t be a human being...¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su quietly muttered while staring in a daze at the massive backpack blocking his view. No, make that two backpacks, one piled on top of another.


    One would sometimes hear discharged soldiers boasting about how they marched on while carrying an extra backpack for the sake of a faltering junior. The truth was, though, they had done that for only a <i>very</i> brief period.


    Two backpacks would be fifty kilograms in total, as each one weighed around twenty-five kilograms. And now, Kang Jin-Ho was about to lug that much weight for 40KM after going through five days of grueling training exercises. Anyone could imagine how difficult that would be. However... he was walking without any problems as if this was a pleasant Sunday stroll! Moreover¡­


    ¡°Sir, how are you holding up?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Seong Tae-Ho.


    ¡°...I, uh, I''m okay. Sorry about this, Jin-Ho...¡± Seong Tae-Ho replied while panting heavily. Even after handing his luggage over to Kang Jin-Ho, Seong Tae-Ho was still having a hard time traversing the mountain. Kang Jin-Ho walking behind him reached out to stabilize Seong Tae-Ho''s staggering figure, then gently pushed him forward.


    Normally, any hot-blooded man watching this scene unfold should feel their pride kicking in. However, none of the 3rd Squad members saw Kang Jin-Ho as someone topare themselves with, as no one had volunteered to take over the job of lugging Seong Tae-Ho''s backpack. Besides, what if they also overextended themselves and burned out? That would mean Kang Jin-Ho must carry <i>three</i> backpacks instead.


    Jo Won-Gu called out, ¡°Seong Tae-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Seong Tae-Ho, sir!¡±


    ¡°We''ll take a dinner break after reaching the summit, so do your best to hold on until then!¡±


    "Yes, sir!" Seong Tae-Ho cried out, desperation and unwillingness to give up creeping into his voice.


    Jo Won-Gu silently nodded, then turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...Did he consume wild ginseng before enlisting or something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s figure lugging around two backpacks while going up the mountain reminded Jo Won-Gu of the wild ginseng diggers. No, wait¡ªas most ginseng diggers carried as little as possible whilebing through the mountainsides, maybe it was more correct topare Kang Jin-Ho to a lumberjack


    One of the squad members couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Serg, that kid dragged five logs down a mountain not too long ago. I don''t think he''ll break a sweat over two backpacks, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. It''s just that there''s always something new to surprise me, that''s all.¡± Jo Won-Gu groaned while shaking his head. Shouldn''t humans act like humans? Wasn''t that how nature was supposed to be


    The squad finally managed to reach the summit. After unpacking their gear, they got ready to have some much-needed rest and dinner.


    Jo Won-Gu walked up to Seong Tae-Ho, who was slumped over lifelessly near a boulder. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling? You good?¡±


    ¡°I''m okay, sir.¡± Seong Tae-Ho barely managed to respond.


    ¡°Things should get easier now since it''s all downhill from here, followed by a in. Focus on recovering your stamina, okay? I know you don''t have any appetite, but you ain''t gonna survive without eating something, Tae-Ho. So, try your best to eat a lot. And drink only a moderate amount of water. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m really sorry about this, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, you dumbass,¡± Jo Won-Gu replied, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho next. That kid had already finished unpacking his stuff and was currently waiting in a queue for the rations truck to receive food. ¡°<i>...Sheesh,</i> doesn''t he ever get tired?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho carried two backpacks while basically dragging another person up this mountain. It wouldn''t havee as a surprise to see himid out on the floor, dead tired, and that was why Jo Won-Gu was thinking of getting the kid''s meal.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to smartly unpack and organize his things as soon as they reached the summit, and then he even volunteered to stand in the queue to receive the squad''s rations.


    ¡°Even though I''m his senior, I honestly can''t raise my voice at Jin-Ho anymore, Serg.¡±


    ¡°We''re seniors only in rank, nothing more.¡±


    Jo Won-Gu nced at theining 3rd Squad members. ¡°...I guess you will go through some hard times in the future, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    Even in a civilian setting, a too-excellent junior would only make things extra difficult for their seniors. So, imagine how much harder it was in a military setting. Besides, ''too-excellent'' was inadequate to describe Kang Jin-Ho, anyway.


    Indeed, it would be more appropriate to say he was born to live the military life!


    ¡°...In any case, make sure to fill up, gents.¡± Jo Won-Gu muttered. He nced at the downhill section and let out a lengthy groan.


    ***


    Some said that a military march was a battle against oneself. The truth was, though, one wouldn''t be able toplete a march without the presence of their peers.


    Not many people would be able to sessfullyplete the task of covering 40KM with military gear by themselves. However, a march wasn''t like that. It was called a march because many people were doing it together.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Seong Tae-Ho. ¡°Don''t give up, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say that and focus.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Seong Tae-Ho weakly responded, unable to even raise his head. Not because he felt apologetic, but the mere act of raising his head seemed to suck a ton of stamina out of his body. Simply trudging forward while staring at the heels of the person in front was one of the many ways to avoid unnecessary waste of energy.


    <i>''I... I feel like I''m dying...''</i>


    Seong Tae-Ho mused inwardly, sensing that he didn''t even have a single ounce of energy left. Even before his enlistment, he had always suffered from poorer fitness than most people. Going through the guerri training like every other soldier would have been enough to knock him out by now, but his squad hadn''t been taking it easy at all. The 3rd Squad''s seniors were gritting their teeth and pushing so hard to win the top squad prize, so Seong Tae-Ho had no choice but to go along with them. Unfortunately, he had hit his limit, and it felt like even his reserve energy had been exhausted by now.


    <i>''No, I can''t copse here.''</i>


    If Seong Tae-Ho had been alone, he might have copsed already. However, he wasn''t alone. And he certainly couldn''t negatively impact others because of his own shorings. He even handed over his gear to a junior, didn''t he? Hisst vestige of pride shouted at him to at least finish this march, even if it killed him.


    ¡°<i>...Euh-hut?!</i>¡± Suddenly, Seong Tae-Ho''s legs gave in, and he nearly fell on his face, only for Kang Jin-Ho to grab him in time. ¡°I¡ªI''m sorry, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing all the time, senior.¡±


    ¡°S-sure¡­¡± Seong Tae-Ho clenched his teeth and moved his legs once more. What a strange fate it was to have such a monstrous junior join his squad! Regardless of what, though, he was still Kang Jin-Ho''s senior. Seong Tae-Ho might not win in terms of fitness or strength, but he could not afford to lose in mental strength, too!


    ¡°Hey, Tae-Ho! Do your best, man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Seong Tae-Ho pushed his body forward again while listening to the encouragement of his seniorsing from the front of the pack. Sometimeter, the marching group reached a roadside.


    ¡°We''ll take a ten-minute break! Move to the side of the road!¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho shuffled to the side of the road andy down on his back. It wasn''t just him, though, as seemingly everyone started to stare at the night sky.


    <i>''...I think I''m dead.'' </i>


    Thoughts of just giving up flooded Seong Tae-Ho''s mind every time he got a chance to lie down like this. He managed to bring a canteen to his lips, but it was empty. ¡°Damn it...¡±


    But then, someone pushed another canteen forward from behind him.


    ¡°Here, drink this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Thanks.¡± Seong Tae-Ho sheepishly epted the canteen and realized how heavy it was.


    <i>''Jin-Ho hasn''t touched a drop of water yet ''</i>


    Unscrewing the cap revealed the full canteen. This only proved, without a doubt, that Kang Jin-Ho''s fitness was beyond Seong Tae-Ho''s understanding.


    Seong Tae-Ho tookrge gulps of water, then raised his head to stare at the sky. Countless stars seemed so close as if they would start to descend to Earth at any moment.


    ¡°Those stars are really pretty, aren''t they?¡± Seong Tae-Ho quietly muttered, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to him. Of course, Seong Tae-Ho wasn''t expecting a reply in the first ce. However, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure we would never see such a sight if we weren¡¯t in the army.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°I guess so, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you feel bad about joining the army, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I don''t, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of our feelings, we don''t have a choice but to serve in the army, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± Seong Tae-Ho muttered; his thoughts were basically the same as Kang Jin-Ho''s. ¡°What would I have gained... after this is over, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Right. I guess, nobody knows.¡±


    They couldn''t know yet, as they still had plenty of time remaining to serve in the army. However, Seong Tae-Ho still wanted to confirm whether the assertion of a man needing to serve in the army was nothing but nonsense or not.


    ¡°Break''s over! We''re departing!¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho gritted his teeth and pushed himself off the ground. Then, he politely pushed away Kang Jin-Ho''s offered hand. ¡°<i>Nah,</i> I''ll be alright.¡±


    He couldn''t ept help from a junior all the time. He was already apologetic and ashamed about not being able to carry his own gear, so he didn''t want to be looked after like a child right up until the end.


    ¡°Let''s go, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho began walking again, his gaze staying glued to Jeon Hyeok-Su''s back in front. He was being pulled by Jeon Hyeok-Su from the front while Kang Jin-Ho supported him from behind.


    <i>''I can do this.''</i>


    He was not alone. With hisrades around, Seong Tae-Ho felt like he could do it. And that was the essence of a march.


    ***


    Two pieces of good news were waiting for the 3rd Squad when they returned to their base. The first news was that they were selected as the best-performing squad, and everybody would receive a ten-day-long leave. The second news was Kang Jin-Ho being chosen as the top ''owl'' of the training and would receive a separate ten-day-long leave.


    Jo Won-Gu rubbed his chin. ¡°...<i>Oh,</i> wait a minute. We have that reward from the talent show, too.¡±


    ¡°That''s only a five-day-long leave, Serg.¡±


    ¡°That''s still pretty good, no? Then, uh... Jin-Ho''s getting twenty-five days off?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that Jin-Ho hasn''t cashed in his regr off days yet, Serg. Add them all, and he has gotten himself thirty-five days off, sir.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow. A whole month?¡±


    Other squad members jeered and booed in jest. Of course, none of them was jealous of Kang Jin-Ho''s lengthy leave. After all, he fully deserved his reward, and they all knew that Kang Jin-Ho had been instrumental in earning the vacation time for all of them.


    ¡°Listen up, you bastards with no conscience! Don''t forget to buy Jin-Ho a present after you return from your leave! Every single one of you! Got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Serg!¡±


    Everyone cheered raucously at Jo Won-Gu''s new order. The guerri training was hell, but they still walked away with the sweet time-off from military life in the end.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho''s life had noticeably changed ever since the guerri training. His seniors still found him difficult to handle, of course. However, no one treated him as ''junior'' anymore. That was because they had realized Kang Jin-Ho was superior to them in both military-rted knowledge and physical stats, making it rather difficult for them to call themselves his seniors. Despite this, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look down on them, but the seniors still felt it was wrong to treat him as a mere newbie¡ªa little junior.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho began to receive treatment equal to that of a corporal, even though he was still a Private 1st ss. In other words, no one was meddling in his daily routines now.


    There was one more change as well, and that was...


    Kang Jin-Ho tly called out a name. ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Private 2nd ss Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡±


    ¡°The raised sleeping floors are dirty.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Tears began trickling down Jang Jae-Hwan''s face as he climbed on the raised wooden floor to mop it one more time.


    Seong Tae-Ho and Jeon Hyeok-Su hurriedly tried to dissuade Kang Jin-Ho, cold sweat covering their foreheads. ¡°H-hey, Jin-Ho? Don''t you think this is enough already?¡±


    ¡°No, sirs. It''s still dirty.¡±


    ¡°H-hang on a second, Jin-Ho! Take a look again, will ya? It''s literally spotless!¡±


    ¡°But, sirs, it is dirty.¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the duo with a confused expression on his face. ¡°If he can''t even clean the floors properly, how can we entrust him with other tasks?¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, have you ever thought that your standards are a bit out of wack?¡± Jeon Hyeok-Su cautiously asked. He then tried to convince his abnormal junior that the people here were sweaty, dirty men and that there was no need to clean the floors so rigorously; all the while sorrow threatened to ovee his heart.


    However, what choice did he have? Jeon Hyeok-Su determined that not intervening now might lead to the poor Jang Jae-Hwan developing some kind of long-term neurosis, so he had to do his best to convince Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Jin-Ho, listen. Humans don''t have infinite stamina like you. You mustn''t carelessly apply your standards to other people!¡±


    ¡°...But, sir. Not even this much?¡±


    ¡°No, this won''t do. Tae-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Corporal Seong Tae-Ho, sir!¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su groaned. ¡°You take over the education of our new juniors from now on, okay? Otherwise, Jin-Ho might roast them alive.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Seong Tae-Ho nodded powerfully away to show that he unreservedly agreed with his senior on this topic.


    Kang Jin-Ho, still making an unconvinced expression, tried to say something, ¡°However, sir. I should...¡±


    However, an announcement suddenly came on the loudspeaker to interrupt him.


    [Kang Jin-Ho, you have a phone call waiting for you at the Administration Office. Come to the office, Kang Jin-Ho.]


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the loudspeaker as his forehead creased a little. No matter how busy he was, he never forgot to call home regrly. And when he called yesterday, everything seemed fine with his family. Yet, someone still called him in the middle of the day? Something had definitely happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to address Jeon Hyeok-Su, ¡°Sir, I must go and take that call.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Once Kang Jin-Ho quickly left the living area, the remaining squad members breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Aigoo, what did I do to deserve this? Minding a junior''s mood is so bloody exhausting!¡±


    ¡°You''re right, sir...¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su and Seong Tae-Ho slowly shook their heads in exhaustion.


    Kang Jin-Ho soon reached the Administration Office and picked up the phone''s receiver. ¡°Line secured. This is Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho speaking.¡±


    - Jin-Ho! It''s me!


    Unexpectedly, the voice on the line didn''t belong to Kang Jin-Ho''s family member but to Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°What''s going on? What happened?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, sensing that Park Yu-Min didn''t sound like his usual self.


    His friend replied in a weak, trembling voice.


    - It, it''s the director. Sister Yi, she...!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly squeezed his eyes shut.

 Chapter 126: Powerless (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Powerless (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to ask. But, if he did ask for more rification... He feared the answer would be something he was thinking of. The heavy, trembling pantinging from the other side of the line seemed to be crushing him.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly spoke, ¡°What''s her condition?¡±


    He had to say something, knowing he couldn''t maintain this silence forever.


    - It''s really bad, Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t ask any further. He could already estimate so many things from Park Yu-Min''s brief reply. One of those things was that Sister Yi''s matter wasn''t over yet. And that he had no time to meander like this. ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    - I thought you should know, too.


    ¡°You made the right call. Thank you. Wait for me for a little while longer.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there and took a deep breath. He then turned his head toward the administration clerk manning the desk nearby. ¡°Sergeant Lee Myeong-Chan, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for me to get my leave now?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Your leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Hold on¡­¡± Sergeant Lee Myeong-Chan opened the list of scheduled leaves, perused it, then frowned deeply. ¡°Well, it''s not impossible. It''s still stuck in the approval stage, though. If you want your leave now, you''ll need a convincing reason. Do you have one?¡±


    ¡°Sir, an acquaintance is sick.¡±


    Lee Myeong-Chan shook his head. ¡°That alone isn''t good enough. We aren''t even talking about your direct family member, after all. How urgent is your situation?¡±


    ¡°I need to go home as soon as possible, preferably right now, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as a hint of urgency crept into his voice.


    ¡°Even if you have a good reason, submitting a report to the HQ, getting the necessary approval, and adjusting the schedule will still take around a week, Jin-Ho. Should I try to schedule your leave then?¡±


    One week? It wouldn''t be strange to learn that everything was over by then. Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, sir. It''ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°I see. Unfortunately, this is out of my control. Not even the Battery Commander can help you on this one.¡±


    ¡°...Understood. Thank you for your time.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly before exiting the office. He stood in front of the administration office building, silently mulling his next move. However, he changed his mind and headed to the nearest smoking area. He pulled out a cigarette while a n formed in his mind.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time to stick to principles.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho would normally be reluctant to bend the rules and intervene if this was any other situation. However, his gut feeling said he would be rendered powerless and unable to do anything if he tried to stick to the rules this time.


    He sucked in a lungful of smoke, then stubbed the cigarette out. He headed to the nearest avable phone booth and called a familiar number.


    - Hello


    ¡°Hello, Mister Gyu-Min. It''s Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    - Good to hear from you. I guessed it might be you after checking out the area code. What can I help you with


    ¡°I need to get my leave earlier than scheduled, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    - ...Your leave


    ¡°Yes. I''ve earned some time off from the military. However, I need to cash it in as soon as possible, and I can''t do that from here.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min kept silent for a bit to organize his thoughts before replying in a serious voice.


    - I see. I understand, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly noticed how stiff Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded. This young man normally held an extreme dislike of doing things in an irregr manner, yet he still made a call like this. That could only mean the situation was more urgent than Jo Gyu-Min thought.


    - This isn''t a matter I can do something about, Mister Jin-Ho. I''ll get the chairman''s approval for you.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter what the method is as long as it''s done quickly. Please hurry.¡±


    - Of course. Well, then.


    The call ended there, and Kang Jin-Ho exited the booth. He red up at the heavens.


    <i>Grit...</i>


    His teeth began gritting all on their own. Even though he had tried so hard, it seemed his actions had all been in vain. The sense of powerlessness seeped into every fiber of Kang Jin-Ho''s body, making him briefly stagger. He stumbled toward the nearby bench in the smoking area and copsed on it. His body slowly sunk deep into the hard wooden beams.


    How long had it been since hest felt this way¡ªso tired and weary


    ***


    Things happened at a frighteningly quick pace.


    The Battery Commander nearly fell out of his chair after receiving the call from the HQ, and he urgently summoned Kang Jin-Ho to his office for an exnation. After learning that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t asking for a new leave but simply to change the schedule, the Battery Commander sighed in relief and beganining to the Private 1st ss. ¡°I''d like you to discuss things like this with me first before you call someone. Sure, you might find the Division Commander in another base easier to talk to than your own batterymander right next to you. However, do think about how a sudden call from the Division Commander could drastically shorten my lifespan, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stood firm and replied, ¡°My apologies, sir. I did not think that far ahead.¡±


    "Fine, then. In any case, the higher-ups want you outside pronto, so that''s what we''re gonna do. When do you want to leave "


    ¡°Right now, sir.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Go and pack your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho changed his clothes, quickly finished submitting his report, and stepped beyond the base''s guardhouse. Even though he was moving as quickly as possible, the sun had already started to set beyond the horizon.


    The familiar figure of Jo Gyu-Min and his car were waiting just outside the guardhouse. Now wasn''t the time to ask how or why he was here, though. Kang Jin-Ho climbed into the passenger seat and urged Jo Gyu-Min to start the vehicle.


    ¡°Where should I take you, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked while turning the ignition on.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied, his expression remaining stiff. ¡°For now, please head to Seoul. As for the exact destination, I''ll have to confirm first.¡±


    He then used Jo Gyu-Min''s phone to call Park Yu-Min to ask where they had to go.


    After confirming the destination, Jo Gyu-Min cautiously asked, ¡°May I ask what''s going on?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''m notpletely sure yet. I only heard that the orphanage director Sister Yi''s condition has deteriorated.¡±


    ¡°...The director?¡± Jo Gyu-Min adjusted his sunsses. ¡°I was under the impression that she had made a full recovery¡­¡±


    ¡°I also don''t know what happened.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly bit down on his lip. He was the one responsible for the management of Sister Yi''s operation and post-surgery recovery process after Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s return to the army. It hadn''t been that long since he had a chat with the department head in charge of Sister Yi''s care, and he had even received assurance that she only had to visit the hospital regrly and focus on getting the anti-cancer treatment, but this...


    If her condition suddenly got worse for some reason, Jo Gyu-Min would have to answer for this turn of events. ¡°It seems that I have to hurry, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply continued to stare outside the car''s window.


    He badly wanted to jump out of this car and start sprinting to Seoul right now. However, it would be very challenging to keep running on foot once he reached the outskirts of Seoul, so he had to be patient for now.


    <i>''...Calm down.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his knee tightly and closed his eyes.


    ***


    The car stopped in front of the hospital''s front entrance. Kang Jin-Ho was about to jump out, but Jo Gyu-Min quickly stopped him. ¡°Wait, Mister Jin-Ho. Let''s go in together.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think my presence will make it easier to arrange a meeting with the department head. And it''ll speed up the process. That''s why please wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, realizing that Jo Gyu-Min had a point here. He sighed deeply and began to ponder.


    <i>''...Since when did I get this impatient ''</i>


    Wasn''t he acting impatiently right now? Far too impatiently, to boot!


    ¡°...It was merely a facade, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then quietly chewed on his lips.


    While living as the Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, he thought he had be s¨¦ about life itself. Even during his final moments, he remained aloof about it, didn''t he? Now that he thought about it, though...


    Maybe, a part of him had always perceived his life in Zhongyuan as not ''real.¡¯ That had to be it; otherwise, it made no sense for him to get this anxious about a mere acquaintance, someone who wasn''t even his family member.


    Kang Jin-Ho called Park Yu-Min on the phone again. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    - I''m in the hospital.


    ¡°In that case,e to the front entrance.¡±


    - Okay.


    A short whileter, Park Yu-Min and his haggard face stepped outside the elevator.


    Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand at him and waited until his friend got closer before asking, ¡°...When did her condition start to deteriorate?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago. Her condition got worse from then...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted out, ¡°<i>You should''ve taken her to a hospital right away,</i>¡± but he managed to hold himself back and clenched his fists instead.


    This was not Park Yu-Min''s fault. The doctor said Sister Yi''s condition had improved to a point where they could simply rely on anti-cancer treatments, and she would still make a full recovery. In that case, it was unrealistic to expect Park Yu-Min to consider every little possibility and prepare beforehand. Besides, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho keep pushing his friend to rejoin his gaming team as soon as possible


    Maybe, this wouldn''t have happened if Kang Jin-Ho had stayed behind for longer in the orphanage and paid more attention to Sister Yi''s condition. In other words, all of this was...


    <i>''...My fault.''</i>


    That was such an obvious conclusion. However, he wasn''t ming himself. Not exactly. However, anybody with inside knowledge would start pointing fingers in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction¡ªsaying that his arrogance had given birth to this situation.


    Jo Gyu-Min reached out and grasped Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°For now, we should speak to the department head first.¡±


    ¡°Agreed¡­¡±


    The road to the doctor''s office seemed so arduously long and unending. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to hear the doctor''s words, but he also knew he had to listen.


    While feeling like a prisoner on his way to the courtroom to hear his death sentence verdict, Kang Jin-Ho silently trudged forward.


    He stepped inside the doctor''s office and was greeted by Department Head Kang Chun-Sik with a sweaty, anxious face. Kang Jin-Ho sat on a chair on the opposite side of the doctor and waited for the report.


    Kang Chun-Sik coughed to clear his throat first. ¡°...I, <i>uh,</i> I''m not sure how to convey my condolences, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us the diagnosis only, Doctor.¡±


    When Kang Chun-Sik heard Kang Jin-Ho''s stiff, unfriendly voice, he began to sweat even more. ¡°Well, then. After performing the gastrectomy, we eliminated most of the patient''s tumorous growths. Although some minor growths remained in nearby cells, we as doctors believed that there was no need to resort to invasive procedures, and avable anti-cancer treatments should be more than sufficient enough to heal her, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and waited for the report to continue.


    The department head wiped his forehead. ¡°Unfortunately, her tumors suddenly spread far faster than we had anticipated. And it has basically spread to the rest of her body.¡±


    ¡°So, what is your prognosis, Doctor?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in a low voice.


    Kang Chun-Sik daubed away more cold sweat, then sighed at length. Eventually, he spoke of the truth that had to be said, ¡°My apologies, but there''s no hope.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut.


    ¡°As a doctor, I''m deeply ashamed to give you this news, sirs.¡±


    Without saying anything, Kang Jin-Ho got up. His rage began boiling even though he knew the doctor in front of him had no fault. He had no choice but to leave; otherwise, he might end up saying some terrible things he would regretter.


    When Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly exited the office, Jo Gyu-Min and Park Yu-Min also followed suit. The three of them eventually walked out of the hospital itself. Kang Jin-Ho immediately pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.


    Park Yu-Min covered his face and quietly murmured. ¡°It''s... It''s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn''t.¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head.


    ¡°If only I''ve been paying more attention...!¡±


    ¡°Don''t beat yourself up. You know there''s nothing you could''ve done, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    .


    ¡°If anyone''s to me, me me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a lungful of cigarette smoke.


    He should have continued to keep an eye on this matter. Indeed, it was his style to continue forging ahead after starting something, and he would never let up until he had reached the end, even if it meant he would have to break some rules and go beyond the boundaries of eptable means. If he had stayed longer and helped with Sister Yi''s treatment, wouldn''t the situation be different than that of today


    <i>Crackle...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in another deep breath, causing the cigarette''s embers to burn crimson. As a distant, numb expression formed on his face, he addressed his friend, ¡°Let''s go to her room. I should at least say hello.¡±


    His steps felt so much heavier than before.


    ***


    ¡°...You''vee, Jin-Ho,¡± said Sister Yi.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t think of anything to say.


    This was not the first time he had watched an acquaintance die before his eyes. However, the deaths he had witnessed until now were either sudden idents orbat-rted, where the victims didn''t even have enough time to scream.


    Not once had he ever experienced seeing an acquaintance gradually wither away like this. And Sister Yi''splexion that words like ''wane'' or ''gaunt'' couldn''t even adequately describe robbed Kang Jin-Ho of his ability to think properly. Just what was he supposed to say or do in this kind of situation


    Park Yu-Min got closer to the bed. ¡°Director, Jin-Ho got his leave toe to see you.¡±


    ¡°I see. It''s so wonderful to see you again, Jin-Ho.¡± Sister Yi extended her hand. ¡°Pleasee closer. Let me hold your hand for a second.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly approached the bed and carefully held Sister Yi''s hand. It was cold. The uncaring fact that the person before his eyes was dying felt so much starker and real as he held this skin-and-bones hand with almost no semnce of body heat left in it.


    Sister Yi smiled at him. ¡°Did I make youe here in a rush?¡±


    ¡°No, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. Your duties in the military must be difficult, yet I made you worry about some olddy, too.¡±


    ¡°...No, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°I''m grateful that you came to see me like this, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t know what to say again, and he could only chew his lips. That was because he had sensed it. He sent in a little bit of his qi into Sister Yi''s body through her hand, but it got swiftly repelled by the dark, poisonous energypletely filling up her body. With this, he knew¡ªthere was literally nothing he could do.


    Kang Jin-Ho was not God. He did not possess the ability to pull back a person on the brink of death and restore their life. As such, his head slowly sunk.


    Sister Yi saw his lowered head, then addressed Park Yu-Min, ¡°Can you give us a minute, Yu-Min? I''d like to say something to Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. I''ll be right outside.¡± Park Yu-Min staggered out of the doorway, and the room was nketed in an eerie silence.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?¡± Sister Yi quietly called out to Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 127: Powerless (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Powerless (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at Sister Yi. ¡°...Yes, Director?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee closer.¡± She beckoned at him and reached out to him once more as he got closer. ¡°Jin-Ho, do you know why I keep wanting to hold hands?¡±


    ¡°...No, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°You see, we humans...¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho saw her smile and held his breath. He had never seen anything quite like that before. Her smile seemed iparably warm, yet something about it also felt distant, lonely. A kind of smile that made it difficult to stare back... That was what it felt like.


    ¡°...Still feel lonely sometimes even when we are surrounded by other people.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Sister Yi didn''t know what kind of a life Kang Jin-Ho had lived. He had never told her, after all. But the way she spoke, it sounded as if she knew everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t ''alone'' back in Zhongyuan. No human could survive by themselves, and that was why he sought out a group to be a part of. He tried to be one of them, but even then, Kang Jin-Ho had always been alone¡ªlonely.


    However, he believed that would no longer be the case now. He had regained his family and his life, hadn''t he? For some strange reason, though, Sister Yi''s words were loudly resonating within his soul.


    ¡°It can get so lonesome. That''s what humans are like. And it''s difficult to truly understand other people, Jin-Ho. It also means others also can''t fully understand you.¡± Her hand holding his began to tighten. ¡°That''s why I hold people''s hands, Jin-Ho. Even if we can''t understand each other, I still want them to know that we are not alone, that we are together. What do you think about that?¡±


    What kind of an answer was she expecting from him


    <i>¡®Sister Yi, I''m... too lost and confused to sense the warmth of your hand, ma''am.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Jin-Ho, is it warm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered a lie. Her hand was shockingly cold¡ªso cold that it had to be a miracle for her to be alive with such a low body temperature.


    ¡°I don''t know or understand what you have done, Jin-Ho. But I do know that you worked very hard.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips mped shut, unable to say a single thing.


    What was the point of it all? They were all useless in the end, weren''t they? The situation still reached this end, rendering everything Kang Jin-Ho had done utterly meaningless.


    He slowly parted his lips to speak. ¡°I, I...¡±


    Sister Yi gently squeezed Kang Jin-Ho''s hand and shook her head. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Her voice sounded so small and faint. Kang Jin-Ho bit his lip at that slow,bored echo of a sound.


    ¡°You can''t hold onto everything in life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I''ve lived a happy life. My happiness came from the children. It came from Yu-Min. And also from you.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡±


    She smiled gently. ¡°Jin-Ho, you''re strong, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...No, ma''am. I''m not strong at all.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, you have a strong, firm will. However, a strong person sometimes has a hard time understanding the frailty of others around them. Such strong people think others are failing to endure something so simple. However, my wish is for you to be a different person, someone beyond that. A person who can also ept other people''s frailty.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll engrave that to my heart, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. <i>Oh, my.</i> It''s getting harder to talk now...¡± Sister Yi breathed heavily and shallowly while leaning back. Kang Jin-Ho carefully helped hery down, then turned around to leave.


    While standing before the doorway with his hand grasping the door handle, he quietly called out to Sister Yi. ¡°Director?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± she replied in a soft, exhausted voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho gripped the door handle harder after thinking about how she tried to look brave and dignified in front of him. ¡°If God is real... Why isn''t He helping us, humans?¡±


    Maybe, he shouldn''t have asked her this question. However... He simply had to ask her.


    Sister Yi''s quiet voice came to him from behind. ¡°God has sent you to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You, the children, Yu-Min... God has sent all of them to me as precious gifts.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips opened as if he wanted to say something, yet those words became stuck in his throat, and he could only shake his head. ¡°...Get some rest, ma''am.¡±


    Even the act of opening the door was difficult. Same thing for walking. Even trying to breathe was tough, too. Kang Jin-Ho barely managed to exit the room, and he began to pant heavily. The air rushed into his lungs, and he suddenly felt dizzy and disoriented. He leaned against the nearby wall.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho?¡± Park Yu-Min rushed to him and grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder.


    ¡°...Go inside, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho? What...¡±


    ¡°Now isn''t the time to worry about me. I''m... fine, so hurry and go inside.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Park Yu-Min let go of his friend''s shoulder and quickly stepped inside Sister Yi''s room.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho punched the wall in frustration, then walked out of the hospital, his teeth gnashing loudly.


    ***


    ¡°I heard that apparently, tumors can spread unexpectedly and quickly,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and simply mouthed another cigarette. They were currently sitting inside Jo Gyu-Min''s car parked in the hospital''s parking lot.


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t normally smoke in the presence of Jo Gyu-Min, but he couldn''t think of another way to soothe his frustration.


    ¡°Department Head Kang seemed to have done his utmost best, but...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered quietly, the end of his sentence drifting away.


    Medically speaking, Sister Yi''s sudden improvement could only be described as a miracle. As such, it would be unfair to me Doctor Kang Chun-Sik for this situation. Anybody would have thought that way.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°If someone has to be med... I should be the one. When the doctors rmended she be discharged, I should have disagreed and made her stay in the hospital even longer. I should''ve told the doctors to keep an eye on her¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Gyu-Min.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°This is nobody''s fault. You and I both know that. It''s just that... I''m frustrated. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s voice got smaller as he still couldn''t get rid of his baseless guilty conscience. And he couldn''t help but think this had to be the first time he saw Kang Jin-Ho so shaken up like this.


    <i>''...Just what does that nun mean to him, I wonder ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho and Sister Yi shared a connection through Park Yu-Min, but strictly speaking, their rtionship could be described as strangers. That was why Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t quite figure out why Kang Jin-Ho was so obsessed with her.


    Obviously, Jo Gyu-Min respected Sister Yi and what she had aplished. Living a life dedicated to others was no easy feat, after all. However, that didn''t mean Sister Yi was the only person in the entire world who had lived a life like that, did it


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°When are you supposed to return to base?¡±


    ¡°...It''s four dayster.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the seat and slowly rubbed his eyes.


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head a little. ¡°I thought you had a lot more vacation time than that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. However¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered listlessly. He was in too much of a rush back then and couldn''t wait for the rest of his leave to be approved. He had no choice in the matter, as the higher-ups said it would take another day for the approval toe through. ¡°...For now, I should just head home.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and stared outside the car''s window. Sister Yi and Park Yu-Min were in one of the rooms in the tall building in the distance.


    <i>''Let''s... leave them be.''</i>


    That was not an asion he should be intruding. Sister Yi''s remaining time should be spent with Park Yu-Min and the rest of the orphanage''s kids. As for Kang Jin-Ho, he... He was just a leaf that had been temporarily blown in by the wind.


    ¡°Please take me home...¡±


    ***


    ¡°I see.¡± Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu let out a deep groan. ¡°So, things ended up that way, <i>huh...</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke in a slightly anxious voice, ¡°I thought I''ve seen all of Mister Jin-Ho''s sides, but I''ve never seen him like that before, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m not surprised.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head while taking out a cigarette. He was frowning a little as if he had tasted something bitter. ¡°Didn''t you say the nundy''s condition had improved drastically?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Her condition did get markedly better, but... Apparently, she deteriorated shockingly quickly. Both her improvement and deterioration can''t be exined logically, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, there was a limit, after all.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve had your guesses for some time now. A terminal patient cannot suddenly be healthier without some kind of medical intervention. It means Kang Jin-Ho had done something.¡±


    ¡°But, Chairman...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression hardened. ¡°...Does Mister Jin-Ho really have <i>something</i>? Some kind of a... power?¡±


    ¡°Don''t ask what you already know, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°But, sir...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min obviously had functioning eyes and intuition. And how many years had he spent by Kang Jin-Ho''s side already? No matter how much Kang Jin-Ho had tried to conceal it, the ''thing'' writhing inside him was bound to get noticed by Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Sir, I knew he''s not an ordinary person. However, no one can even begin to imagine that he possesses such... extraordinary abilities, sir.¡±


    ¡°What abilities are you talking about, Gyu-Min? Something like a healing touch?¡±


    ¡°It probably is something like that, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Fufufu...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu broke out into a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Was my guess wrong, sir?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Only Kang Jin-Ho knows the answer. Even I don''t know what abilities that boy possesses, other than the fact that he did heal both the nundy and me. However¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes became withdrawn.


    <i>''...I''m sure it''s not some kind of a healing touch.''</i>


    He was certain about this. Whenever the mask slipped off Kang Jin-Ho''s facade and his hidden self managed to peek out a little, Hwang Jeong-Hu felt every hair on his body stand from the incredible sense of dread. That was definitely not something gentle or kind-hearted like ''healing.¡¯


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°It might get unleashed, then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°The longer you wear the facade, the more frustrating and stuffy it gets. Eventually, the animals called humans will have no choice but to unleash their real nature sooner orter.¡±


    Gloominess crept up on Jo Gyu-Min''s expression. He even clenched his fists tightly after remembering the back of the ''scary'' Kang Jin-Ho he had glimpsed in the past.


    <i>''That side of him wille out ''</i>


    It sounded like Hwang Jeong-Hu believed <i>that</i> side was Kang Jin-Ho''s true self. However, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t share that sentiment. ¡°Sir, everyone harbors a monster in their heart, don''t we?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm </i>¡±


    ¡°The world would plunge into pure chaos if everyone unleashed their inner monsters, sir. Surely, we all have some kind of a hidden desire to answer to our feelings and crush others to stand on top. However, simply harboring such thoughts doesn''t mean the monster within us is our real selves, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> You are not wrong there, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho is a considerate person, and he also knows how to maintain the peace in his life, sir. At least, that''s what I think.¡±


    ¡°I see. You''ve been observing that kid for a long time, so I should respect your opinion on this matter, then.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu replied positively, but his voice sounded a little hollow.


    <i>''Unfortunately, that''s only applicable to normal people...''</i>


    It didn''te as a surprise that Jo Gyu-Min still had no idea about it. And maybe, just maybe... Kang Jin-Ho himself could still be unaware of it.


    In Hwang Jeong-Hu''s opinion, Kang Jin-Ho was a man of duality. Just how many people in this world possessed both the wiliness of a cunning fox and the naivety of a child? It was anyone''s guess just how he had developed such a personality, but that didn''t change the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was <i>abnormal</i>.


    ¡°Listen, Gyu-Min. There''s a possibility that¡­¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°You, me... Neither of us has gotten it right, and we don''t have a single clue. What that man is like, I mean.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gasped softly when he was hit by this weird disharmony caused by Chairman Hwang''s assertion. It was all because those words seemed to perfectly describe what he had been vaguely sensing.


    ***


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong weed her son home with a surprised face. ¡°When did you get another leave, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a cramped smile, ¡°Today, Mother.¡±


    ¡°But, you didn''t even call us!¡±


    ¡°I was in a rush and couldn''t find the time. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did you have dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I already have.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong noticed how gloomy her son''s expression was and gently patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I see. It must''ve been tiring to travel sote in the day, so go wash up and rest, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed and headed to his room.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong watched her son''s figure slip into the room and sighed softly.


    Kang Yu-Hwan emerged from the bedroom. ¡°Was that Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear. He just arrived home,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied with a slow nod.


    ¡°He didn''t even call ahead, though? Anyway, should we have dinner together, then?¡±


    ¡°I think we should let him be for now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan was heading to his son''s room only to be stopped by Baek Hyeon-Jeong. Not knowing why she did that, he looked at his wife and tilted his head.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°Dear, let''s leave him for tonight. I think it''ll be better that way.¡±


    ¡°...You think something has happened to him?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nced in the direction of his son''s room, but he didn''t try to open the firmly-shut door. ¡°...Let''s not get too worked up about it. He''s our son, after all.¡±


    ¡°I''m not, dear. It''s just that...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> What is it?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong waved her hand away to indicate it was nothing to worry about, then headed to the bathroom. As for the momentary sensation she felt, the one about their soning across as apletely different person... That was not something she could say out loud to anyone.

 Chapter 128: Powerless (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128: Powerless (3)</h4>


    Just when did it start to go wrong? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell.


    It felt like the fog of powerlessness rising from the floor had enveloped him and was pulling him deeper and deeper into an endless quagmire. The bed hey on seemed to have be mushier, like it was swallowing him up.


    This sensation of helplessness... What a uselessly familiar feeling it was. It was something Kang Jin-Ho never wanted to feel again.


    His life had always been a struggle against the hand dealt to him. From the moment he lost his family, fate had never smiled in his direction. Not even once. It always tried to snatch away something from him, or if not, it would torment him.


    During his first life, Kang Jin-Ho was too powerless to resist his fate. All he could do was get pummeled by the headwinds and run away. The same thing used to happen in Zhongyuan, too. He seemed destined for another life of being crushed by fate, only to master martial arts and grow strong enough to finally resist.


    He revolted when pressured. He fought and wed back when attacked.


    <i>''However... I still failed.''</i>


    The final memories from Zhongyuan could never be called pleasant in any sense of the word. Kang Jin-Ho could still vividly recall the hostile res of the people he had always considered enemies... as well as the man he thought was his ally. He had never opened himself up to any of his allies, but he still believed they had his back. However, that turned out to be false in the end.


    However, all those things changed after he returned to the modern era. Kang Jin-Ho''s life of constant struggle against the forces wanting to rob him finally gained its calmness. The new life was peaceful at the very least. He no longer had to constantly be on edge to protect himself and his things.


    That was until now¡­


    Others would never truly understand it, but this event felt like a signal re to Kang Jin-Ho. A re alerting him that this bastard called <i>fate </i>was about to end his peace and start robbing his life once more.


    <i>''No, wait.''</i>


    That couldn''t be it. Kang Jin-Ho swore he would no longer let anything be taken away from him.


    <i>''My thoughts are messy...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed himself off the bed. He had never been a heavy sleeper, to begin with. Moreover, it had always been harder to sleep on days like today. Even though sleep might liberate him from all these useless thoughts making a mess of his head, he knew when to give up on things he was incapable of performing for the time being.


    He opened the door and stepped outside of the room. Kang Yu-Hwan was in the living room and smiled brightly at his son. ¡°Son! How could you not even say hello to your own dad aftering home?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho politely bowed.


    That flustered Kang Yu-Hwan. ¡°<i>E-eii,</i> don''t be so stiff like that, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little and tried to reassure his father. ¡°Some things happened, that''s all. No need to worry, father.¡±


    ¡°In the military?¡±


    ¡°No, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Nothing happened while you were serving, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. Please don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s a relief, then.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan slowly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to the entrance. ¡°I''m going outside for a bit.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan furrowed his brow a little. ¡°Are you meeting someone?¡±


    ¡°No, Father. It''s just... I''d like to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> I see. Don''t stay out for long, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed again, and then he exited the house.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan let out a heavy sigh. He had been wondering if Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s worries were for nothing, but now... Having seen Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, he finally understood why his wife was so concerned.


    Their son had never been an expressive person. The whole family had already gotten used to his expressionless face, so his gloominess was especially noticeable today.


    ¡°I hope it''s nothing serious...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan quietly muttered while staring at the doorway where his son exited.


    ***


    <i>Fwhooooooosh-!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rode on his trusty Golden Elephant and traversed the streets. The air rushing into his lungs began to refresh him a little, and it felt like the tight feeling in his chest was finallying undone.


    Unfortunately for the other road users, his appearance was like a sudden thunderp in the night sky.


    ¡°W-what the heck was that?!¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t that a bicycle?¡±


    ¡°No way! That <i>had</i> to be a motorbike! What kind of a bicycle can go that fast?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you chase after it and find out?¡±


    ¡°You mad?! Following that thing is an ident waiting to happen!¡±


    ¡°We still have bike gangs in this day and age?¡±


    The upants of various cars were getting into various arguments while Kang Jin-Ho rode away into the darkness.


    He suddenly applied the brakes and turned the bicycle''s handle, causing the tires to slide on the asphalt below, leaving behind ck skid marks. That wore the tires down a lot, but the current Kang Jin-Ho was in no mood to care about such things.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath and looked up. He had been pedaling away aimlessly and without much thought, and his actions had brought him back to a rather familiar location. ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    He <i>really</i> wasn''t thinking about where to go while riding his bicycle, yet his body seemed to have sought out the familiar roads all on its own. Kang Jin-Ho''s grip on the bicycle handle tightened as he stared at the orphanage building.


    The soft light emanating from the windows looked so... chilly, distant.


    <i>''I see now...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the one suffering the most right now. Indeed, the orphanage''s children and Park Yu-Min were going through a hard time several times worse than Kang Jin-Ho''s. They were about to lose someone as important as their mother, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly bit down on his lip.


    <i>''I''m not strong at all, Director...''</i>


    What did Sister Yi see in him to say he was strong? Wasn''t he so pathetic that he couldn''t even withstand some little waves and was even getting swept away uncontrobly


    Now wasn''t the time to get lost in his own little world and mop around like this. No, he should be focusing on supporting the stumbling, staggering kids with his strength. Kang Jin-Ho parked his bicycle in the usual spot and headed to the building''s entrance.


    He reached out and grasped the door handle, but he couldn''t open the door. He stood there, his head leaning against the door frame. Eventually, though, he slowly opened the door and stepped inside.


    <i>''...It''s quiet.''</i>


    The orphanage wasn''t its usual self. Everything seemed so eerily quiet. That only made everything feel strange. Not hearing the noisy, lively voices of the children almost made Kang Jin-Ho wonder if he had entered the wrong orphanage building altogether.


    After sighing softly, Kang Jin-Ho took off his outdoor shoes and walked on the floor. He did his best not to make any loud footsteps while heading to the living room.


    Park Yu-Min mopping the floor raised his head and discovered his friend. ¡°<i>Uh? </i>You''re here again?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, the doorbell isn''t for decoration, you know? Please ring that first beforeing inside.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily averted his gaze after that slightly stinging rebuke and scanned the surroundings. ¡°Where''s everyone?¡±


    ¡°...What time do you think it is now? The younger kids are off to bed already. The older ones haven''te home from school yet, though. However, they should be home pretty soon. Hold on for a sec.¡± Park Yu-Min got up from the floor and loudly called out to one of the rooms. ¡°Jin-Ho''s here!¡±


    The door to the room flew open, and the kids began to flood outside.


    ¡°You came! Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Oppa! Nice to see you again!¡±


    All the kids, even those with speech impediments, quickly ran up to Kang Jin-Ho and clung to his arms.


    ¡°<i>...M-mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback by their same-as-usual greeting. They didn''t pay any mind to his reaction and continued to wee him as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Oppa! Are you out on your vacation?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    One of the boys piped up, ¡°Wow, you got one so soon? Is it okay to go on a vacation all the time? I mean, you''re supposed to be a soldier, right? When are you going to protect this country?¡±


    A girl quickly defended Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s fine! Oppa''s too handsome for that! Ugly guys will protect the country instead.¡±


    ¡°Ugly guys will cry if they hear you say that!¡±


    "Sorry. I forgot to think about your plight."


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    In all honesty, Kang Jin-Ho was... flustered. He figured the orphanage would be nketed in the same sort of atmosphere you would find in a funeral filled with mourners. It was quite unexpected, as the children here were behaving pretty much the same as usual. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho and his depressed mood stood out like a sore thumb.


    Park Yu-Min patted his friend on the back. ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh...</i> Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°No, you haven''t, have you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression cramped up. ¡°...It feels like I''m always having a meal whenever Ie here. Can''t I skip it this time at least?¡±


    The reply to his question came from another source. ¡°Hyung, why haven''t you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Oppa! You''ve lost weight, haven''t you?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwoo-oh?!</i>¡± Seong-Eun, one of the hearing-impaired children, began waving his arms around in anger after following the conversation through lip-reading.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw that genuinely angry reaction and had no choice but to raise his hands and feet in defeat. ¡°Okay, fine. I''ll have dinner here.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take him long to learn that it was a mistake to eat dinner here.


    ***


    ¡°Yu-Min...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Park Yu-Min raised his head and looked at his friend. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You know I''m not picky about food, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...But, why this, again?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s... The kitchen staff have already gone home for the day, you know? They''ll only be back by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Still, this¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply at the sight of foodid out on the table before his eyes.


    Park Yu-Min became defensive. ¡°Sure, there are some side dishes left in the fridge, but those are for the kids, you know? Imagine how uncool it¡¯ll be when the kitchen staffe to work tomorrow, and they find out we have already finished the food they made?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could understand that. Moreover, he wasn''t really looking forward to a fancy meal, anyway. That was why he had to ask, ¡°Don''t you have a packet of ramen?¡±


    ¡°Why ramen when I prepared curry for you?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the te of curry before his eyes and groaned deeply.


    Park Yu-Min had to be an Indian in his previous life or something. He <i>had</i> to be! Otherwise, he had to be suffering from turmeric obsession!


    Park Yu-Min held his ground and spoke in a proud voice, ¡°I cooked this masterpiece earlier in the afternoon. I''m telling you, it''ll be different this time. It''s definitely delicious!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sneaked a quick nce around the dining table and met the gazes of other kids. They were all making unimpressed faces while shaking their heads.


    <i>''Yup, it''s not delicious.''</i>


    Making bad-tasting curry was certainly a notable ability, alright. After all, making curry had to be easier than ramen, no? In that case, just what had Park Yu-Min been doing to fail at something as simple as curry


    <i>''No, hold on. This isn''t a failure, is it ''</i>


    Seeing how Park Yu-Min was so confident of its taste, this couldn''t have been a matter of his cooking skills but his tongue. It had to be faulty, somehow!


    Kang Jin-Ho scooped up a spoonful of this curry and mouthed it, only for his eyes to squeeze shut all on their own. He had eaten all the grub the military had thrown at him without anyints, but this curry was one step too far¡ªeven for him.


    Park Yu-Min smiled and asked expectantly, ¡°So? It''s good, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and stared at his friend. ¡°Park Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You fed this to these children earlier, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. So?¡±


    ¡°That... that was child abuse.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh </i>¡±


    ¡°I''m calling the cops.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eeeeh </i>¡±


    ***


    After somehow finishing that te of so-called curry, Kang Jin-Ho waited around in the orphanage until the high school-age kids came home from school. Once all the greetings were done, Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min stepped outside the orphanage. Since a nighttime teacher was on duty, there wasn''t a strict need for Park Yu-Min to stay.


    Park Yu-Min nced at the Golden Elephant. ¡°Leave that here for now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I mean, we''re going out to get something to drink, so riding a bicycle is not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilted even more.


    Park Yu-Min stared wordlessly at his friend before finally saying something, ¡°Don''t tell me you didn''t know. Riding a bicycle while drunk is also considered drunk driving, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°<i>Wowsers,</i> you were an ident waiting to happen, weren''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, his head still tilting in confusion. He initially thought Park Yu-Min was joking, but his friend''s expression was saying otherwise. Kang Jin-Ho asked one more time to make sure, ¡°Legally?¡±


    ¡°Yes, legally. It''s drunk driving.¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho might have a driver''s license, but he really had no idea that there was such aw. He felt rueful about it, but his Golden Elephant would have to stay put for now. The two of them began walking on foot toward the downtown.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend. ¡°Should we grab a taxi?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> it''s fine. Don''t be like that.¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head. It seemed he had figured out why Kang Jin-Ho wanted to ride the bicycle even though thetter hadn''t said anything. ¡°You don''t have to worry about it, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    One of Park Yu-Min''s legs was not ''good,¡¯ and it attracted other people''s attention whenever he had to walk around outside. That bugged Kang Jin-Ho. Well, he knew what it felt like to be subjected to such gazes, after all.


    As a disabled person, Kang Jin-Ho had thoroughly experienced such gazes before, and he fully understood how cold and scary they could be¡ªthe gazes of people looking at someone different from them...


    ¡°Let''s go over there.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min headed to a pub with a quiet atmosphere and ordered a round of soju. Once they settled down, though... Their conversation dried up. It wasn''t that they stopped talking, but more like they had no idea what to talk about.


    Park Yu-Min finally broke the ice. ¡°It must''ve been tough to get a new leave so soon, Jin-Ho. I didn''t mean to make youe here, you see.¡±


    The ''Park Yu-Min'' on the phone speaking in a tearful voice was already long gone by now. In only a matter of a few hours, he had reverted back to his old self. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand why.


    This boy was informed that a person as close as his mother didn''t have long to live. So, how could he stay thisposed? But, it wasn''t just Park Yu-Min. Even the orphanage didn''t seem any different from the usual. It was as if the world hadn¡¯t changed at all, and only Kang Jin-Ho was jumping up and down in fluster, which made him feel rather weird.


    ¡°The kids are unexpectedly... calm about it, aren''t they?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously spoke up. The ''kids'' in his question also included Park Yu-Min. Since he couldn''t directly ask about his friend''sposure, he chose to beat around the bush a little.


    Park Yu-Min quietly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Just as thetter failed to read the intent behind that gaze and grew puzzled, Park Yu-Min slowly spoke.

 Chapter 129: Powerless (4)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Powerless (4)</h4>


    ¡°Did it look like we are pretending to be calm?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away. ¡°...Kind of.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sighed and muttered, ¡°It''s both, actually...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho momentarily failed to understand Park Yu-Min''s reply. What did he mean by ''both ¡¯ At least one of the two seemed easy enough to figure out, but what about the other one


    Kang Jin-Ho''s puzzled gaze soon got its answer.


    ¡°Some are pretending to be calm and okay about it. Some are really calm, though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    But how could that be? Kang Jin-Ho wanted to ask for rification, but the waiter brought alcohol to their table and interrupted him. Once the waiter left, Park Yu-Min took the cap off a soju bottle and poured its content into Kang Jin-Ho''s cup. ¡°Well, we''re all used to losing things, you see.¡±


    ¡°You are... used to it?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you have forgotten something¡­¡± Park Yu-Min smiled wryly. ¡°We''re all disabled in some way. The kids, me... And people with disabilities have to give up on lots of thingspared to able-bodied people. Even if I try to believe that I''m not any different from everyone, sooner orter, I''ll run into a wall. A wall that''s not even a wall to everybody else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to understand what those words meant. He had experienced it himself before, after all. Things other people had always taken for granted could be unimaginably difficult to ovee for people with disabilities. Sometimes, such things would leavesting and painful scars in their hearts.


    ¡°They all know that... once someone starts to mourn, everyone else will get sad, too. So, they all keep their mouths shut and pretend everything is alright. Also... It''s also true that they are surprisingly calm about it. We''re all used to losing things, after all. We know that the world doesn''t operate ording to our whims, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to say this and that was not the same, only to mp his mouth shut. What right did he have to butt in and tell another person what to feel when the said person had already expressed his opinion on the matter


    ¡°Yes, we''re in mourning. We are sad, hurting, and...¡± Park Yu-Min turned his head and looked outside the pub''s window. ¡°...frustrated.¡± He sighed, then emptied the cup of soju into his mouth. He looked at Kang Jin-Ho next and continued in a bitter-sounding voice, ¡°However, there''s nothing we can do to change it. So, we have no choice but to endure.¡±


    ¡°That''s... true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. That was reasonable.


    Park Yu-Min poured himself another cup of soju. ¡°More than anything else, though... Director... No, Sister Yi wouldn''t want us lost and floundering in sadness, anyway. So, we gotta stay strong.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, thinking that everything his friend had said was right. That didn''t mean he agreed or empathized with them, though. What would be more hollow than the notion of simply ''doing it,'' as that was what was expected of you


    Hoping to soothe his aching, bitter heart, Kang Jin-Ho gulped down more soju.


    <i>''I wish I could get drunk...''</i>


    It had been a while since he wanted to get drunk this badly. However, his physical body didn¡¯t allow that.


    Park Yu-Min nced at his friend. "Hey, Jin-Ho "


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t understand why he was being thanked here.


    ¡°Sister Yi was so grateful to you. But she was also worried a lot about you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She was worried about you paying too much attention to her situation and forgetting to concentrate on what you need to do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt dazed and confused.


    <i>''What... I need to do? What ''</i>


    He hadn¡¯t thought of that before. However, what was the thing he needed to do in the first ce


    Park Yu-Min took a sip of the soju. ¡°...And she wanted me to give you this message no matter what.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently waited for his friend to finish the message.


    ¡°She said... It''s not your fault, Jin-Ho. So, you shouldn''t try to shoulder all the burdens.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and stared at the pub''s ceiling.


    Park Yu-Min didn''t notice that and continued, ¡°I agree with her, you know. It''s true that I rely on you for many things, but... But, you shouldn''t have gotten involved in this one.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, let me finish first.¡± Park Yu-Min resolutely cut Kang Jin-Ho off. ¡°This is something I have to do. Myself and the kids from my orphanage. It''s our duty. I''m not trying to imply that you''re an outsider and that you need to stay out of it. At the very least, you should focus on your military service instead of working so hard on this matter. But... But when I called you earlier, a part of me wished you''de and help us out. That''s why I want to apologize.¡± Park Yu-Min gripped the soju ss tightly. ¡°But, I didn''t think you''d be burdened like this. I''m really, really sorry.¡±


    ¡°...I wasn''t hoping to hear that from you, though.¡±


    ¡°And, finally!¡± Park Yu-Min suddenly raised his head. ¡°Now that I''m done with my apology, it''s time to say what needs to be said. Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s the end of the world?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched a little at that sudden question.


    ¡°Sister Yi''s passing isn''t the end of the world, Jin-Ho. We still have things to do, right? I need to look after the orphanage''s kids, then think about our future, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was lost for words and silently listened.


    ¡°I gotta get back to training and make enough money to look after everyone. This might sound cold and all, but... The living must continue to live, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°If you agree with me, why are you making the face of a man at the end of his world? The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' I know would never make such a face, you know?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s voice sharply dug into Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing, and he began to feel ashamed for some reason.


    ¡°I''m not saying you''re not acting yourself, Jin-Ho. And I''m also not saying I want to see you act your usual self, either. What I''m trying to say is... You looking so depressed like this is no help to anyone. Not to me, not to Sister Yi, and certainly not to the kids waiting for us back in the orphanage.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s words were correct. Moreover, it was blindingly obvious. In that case, why hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho realized it until now


    Park Yu-Min concluded his words with. ¡°I''m sorry I made you worry, Jin-Ho. Please ept my apology, okay? So, please. Please stop worrying like that and get yourself together.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away. He looked up and found Park Yu-Min and his flushed face staring right back at him.


    <i>''So, this... is a friend.''</i>


    A real friend, not just someone he was on friendly terms with. Their rtionship had reached the point where they could freely exchange advice and trust each other. Kang Jin-Ho realized it just then. He nodded, then pushed his cup forward. ¡°Here, let''s toast one for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two men clinked their sses, and Kang Jin-Ho dumped the booze into his mouth.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Ahu-woo~...</i>¡±


    ¡°A rtionship of trust and advice, <i>huh </i> My foot.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while gripping the scruff of Park Yu-Min''s neck. Thetter had gotten drunk out of his mind and kept slumping to the ground, his ability to reason was totally gone now. Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend and groaned. ¡°Had he always been this bad with booze?¡±


    He thought about it, and he couldn''t really recall seeing Park Yu-Min drink a lot before. Then again, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t enjoy drinking, to begin with, so his friend also didn''t have many opportunities to tag along and get drunk.


    ¡°...Hey, don''t lie down on the street!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly dragged Park Yu-Min up as he was trying to lie on the ground. After cing his drunk friend on his back, Kang Jin-Ho groaned over and over again. Why did someone with such a low tolerance to alcohol drink himself to a stupor?!


    If this were any other time, Kang Jin-Ho would have lost his cool, saying this idiot had overestimated himself and became intoxicated beyond salvation. However, he couldn''t do that today.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°It''s so hard, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, dummy.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed; his hands holding Park Yu-Min up stiffened a little more.


    <i>''It''s the same for everyone.''</i>


    Every kid in that orphanage had to be feeling anxious, and they had to be having a hard time trying to cope. However, they were doing their best not to show any traces of that, and they continued to walk forward while gritting their teeth.


    <i>''Then, what about me '' </i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking and looked up.


    <i>''What... what have I been doing ''</i>


    The desire to live an ordinary life... Did he understand the true meaning of that desire? To be in and to be unexceptional... Wasn''t it pretty much the same thing as simply going along with the flow and living out his time? At least, that was what it meant to Kang Jin-Ho, although it could be a different story for other people.


    <i>''Because it''s scary...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho intimately knew that a nail sticking out would get hammered. During his first life, he couldn''t withstand the gazes of contempt and scorn from other people after they had judged him as less than them. Meanwhile, he couldn''t withstand the jealousy of others after he climbed the peak of Zhongyuan.


    ¡°All along, I have been trying to run away.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. Living two lives had turned him into a prickly hedgehog, his sharp needles pointing at everyone to stop their advances while his attitude said, ¡°Mind your business, and I''ll mind my own.¡± And by doing so, he had been limiting his own life.


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho''s ''world'' was trapped within a fence consisting of a few specific acquaintances.


    ¡°Sister Yi... Director...¡± Park Yu-Min mumbled in between his snores.


    Kang Jin-Ho woke up from his thoughts and quickened his pace toward the orphanage. When he arrived, the kids still awake were surprised by Park Yu-Min''s state.


    ¡°Well, then. Good night.¡± Kang Jin-Ho said goodbye to those kids and left, entrusting Park Yu-Min''s care to them. He got outside the building and took out a cigarette.


    <i>''I hadn¡¯t been limatizing at all.''</i>


    Indeed, he had simply built a wall. A wall to keep out everyone trying to approach him.


    He believed he would continue to live this quiet life and eventuallytch onto the coattails of the elusive thing called <i>happiness.</i> Elusive, since he had never experienced much happiness before in his previous life, and even during his first life after the ident had taken away everything from him.


    However, it seemed that happiness wasn''t just hidden within the ''ordinary.¡¯ Those searching for ''happiness'' within their ordinary lives didn''t just get there automatically. They fought and won the privilege to live their ordinary lives. However, Kang Jin-Ho was just staying in a huddle, and he had been nothing while wanting to live an ordinary life. Obviously, he would never find his <i>happiness</i> that way.


    He could not stop Sister Yi''s death. He was powerless. And something simr could happen to his family in the future. Would he still despair at his powerlessness, then


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and stared at the night sky above. The pitch-ck sky with not a single star stared back at him.


    <i>''I used to miss that sky.''</i>


    How he longed to see this sky again. But then... What did he want to do after returning to the world with that dark sky


    ¡°It''s still fine.¡±


    Indeed, it was fine not to remember it. After all, he would simply search for it from now on.


    Kang Jin-Ho tossed the still-lit cigarette to the ground before climbing on his Golden Elephant.


    ***


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min jumped up from his chair when the security office called him early in the morning. ¡°Who did you say it was?!¡±


    - It''s a young man named Kang Jin-Ho, sir. He says he wants to talk to someone from the Office of Secretaries, but he doesn''t have an appointment. He''s rather insistent, though.


    ¡°M-Mister Kang Jin-Ho, you say? Let him through! You mustn''t dy him any longer!¡±


    - Understood. We''ll let him through, then.


    Jo Gyu-Min put the phone down as his expression grew stupefied. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew had never been a proactive person. If he wanted something done, he would usually phone Jo Gyu-Min first or say something during their meeting. Then, he would quietly wait and watch others do their thing.


    But now, such a person hade to Jo Gyu-Min''s office the first thing in the morning


    <i>''Must be the first time since high school, I guess ''</i>


    Back in Kang Jin-Ho''s high school days, he had the excuse of getting extra lessons from Jo Gyu-Min to frequently visit thetter''s office. However, that was no longer the case. Unable to figure out the reason, Jo Gyu-Min quickly got up from his chair and headed to the office''s kitchte to get the coffee pot going.


    He still didn''t know what to expect, but Kang Jin-Ho had shown up, so he couldn''t just sit there and wait. At the very least, he should have a cup of coffee ready to show his guest that he was still on top of things.


    The coffee beans Jo Gyu-Min had taken out weren''t the same stuff the other employees enjoyed. They were meant for the chairman''s consumption.


    <i>''Mister Jin-Ho has be too discerning with his coffee these days...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to care much about his coffee''s taste, but that all changed after his father, Kang Yu-Hwan, opened a cafe. Nowadays, he critiqued the taste of coffee in subtle ways. He had never directly said that the coffee was trash, but a little frown from him was enough to express his disapproval.


    And it was also the duty of a secretary to notice such things at the drop of a hat.


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    Someone knocked on the office door, and Jo Gyu-Min quickly walked over to open it. ¡°Wee. Good to see you.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho was standing outside the doorway. He stepped inside while saying, ¡°My apologies for intruding so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, Mister Jin-Ho. Please, make yourself at home.¡± Jo Gyu-Min pointed to one of the couches, and Kang Jin-Ho settled in. ¡°Can you hold on just for a minute?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min returned to the kitchte and finished brewing the coffee. He carried the steaming cups carefully with both hands before settling down on the opposite side to his guest. ¡°Here. Please have some coffee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here so early in the morning, Mister Jin-Ho? I don''t remember you doing this before.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while taking a sip.


    Jo Gyu-Min confirmed that his guest''s expression wasn''t ''bad,¡¯ so he decided to crack a small joke. ¡°I guess this is your first time in Jaegyeong''s head office?¡±


    ¡°...Well, it is my first timeing here during the day.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh </i> You''ve been here before during the night?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and brushed aside Jo Gyu-Min''s confused-sounding question. Although, he did grow slightly curious about the kind of reaction he might get if he said, <i>¡°Yes, I did, to monitor Hwang Jeong-Hu.¡±</i>


    After taking another sip, Kang Jin-Ho put the cup down and got down to business. ¡°Actually, I...¡±

 Chapter 130: Powerless (5)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Powerless (5)</h4>


    ¡°I''d like to tie up the matter of some loose ends before I go back, you see.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing you¡¯re referring to the Seongsim Orphanage''s matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then decided that he needed to exin further. ¡°The actions we took were based on the premise of the orphanage director making a full recovery. However, I fear there will be an issue with the orphanage''s ownership after she passes away. Aside from that, there could be other issues to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree that there will be issues.¡±


    ¡°I thought it''d be a good idea to discuss them with you as soon as possible. My apologies for bothering you so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°N-no, no need to apologize.¡± Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback and hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°This is a part of my job, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat. ¡°In that case... What are your thoughts moving forward?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a sip of the warm coffee and leisurely replied, ¡°Actually, I haven''t really given it much thought.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head, confused. Kang Jin-Ho hade to see him about the orphanage''s matter, yet he hadn''t thought much about it


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself. ¡°I don''t want to take the lead on things I have no idea about. Employing a professional is a better way to handle this, I think.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded to express his agreement.


    As a man tasked with administrative work, he often had to take a long way around to stick to the orders from above, even though he knew of far better ways to go about those things.


    Kang Jin-Ho put the cup down and asked, ¡°You are still holding on to my bank card, yes?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes.¡±


    ¡°Use that when you''re in need of the funds. I''ll trust you to handle it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm, </i>excuse me, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke in a troubled voice, ¡°Do you know how much cash an ATM can dispense in a day?¡±


    ¡°...There''s a limit to that?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you''ve never withdrawn money before.¡± Jo Gyu-Min could only smile wryly at that. Then again, Kang Jin-Ho had probably never had a reason to draw more than a million won in his entire life. No wonder he had no idea about it. ¡°Until now, the level of financial support wasn''t as big, so I could have taken care of it by swiping your card, Mister Jin-Ho. Now that the issue involves the ownership, I need to be able to make direct transfers. This means I have to manage your bank ount. Will that be fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please do that.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this is not something you can consent to so easily. Don''t forget that your ount contains arge wealth deposited by Chairman Hwang. And you''re about to entrust such a thing to someone else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied without a hint of concern, ¡°I don''t mind that.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Jo Gyu-Min before answering, ¡°I do trust you, but let''s say I trust myself more.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slightly tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    A vague smile crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°If you know what I''m like, even by a little, you wouldn''t spend my money on unnecessary things. At least, that''s what I believe.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah, hahaha...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Minughed at that, but hisughter gradually faded away.


    <i>''Well, this is kind of odd...''</i>


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Jo Gyu-Min knew wasn''t the type to say such things. Kang Jin-Ho would have normally said, ¡°I trust you,¡± while disying a certain level of detachment to money.


    Some things about this conversation didn''t make sense, but Jo Gyu-Min thought it wasn¡¯t his ce to argue. He would have to chalk this down to Kang Jin-Ho''s mental attitude experiencing a shift of some kind.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. ¡°Very well. I''ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Well, then. Have a good day.¡±


    ¡°P-please wait!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You need to give me a certificate of authorization as well as ess to your OTP.¡±


    ¡°...What are those?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know how to bank online? You know, inte banking?¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned after seeing the confused look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, then pushed himself off the couch. It seemed the next item on his itinerary involved taking this caveman to a bank branch.


    ***


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently driving his car.


    Earlier in the day, he and Jo Gyu-Min went to his bank and tried to apply for this ''inte banking'' thing. However, the bank teller freaked out after confirming the customer information and immediately summoned the branch manager, which led to a minor inconvenience of getting dragged to the bank''s VIP room, but things were eventually resolved favorably.


    ¡°So troublesome...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that he was a total moron in matters like this. He vaguely remembered expertly using modern amenities during his first life, but the time he had spent in Zhoungyan seemed to have taken its toll on him. Nowadays, anything new and fresh seemed indecipherable to him.


    ¡°Then again, I''m as old as...¡±


    Strictly speaking, he and Hwang Jeong-Hu weren''t that far-off in terms of age. In that case, Kang Jin-Ho''s struggles didn''t seem so out of ce. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was so nonchntly telling himself something that would have made Hwang Jeong-Hu vomit blood, as the old man was surprisingly good at adapting to new technologies and ideas!


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently depressed the brake pedal as his thoughts intensified. He only had a limited time left, and it seemed his schedule would remain <i>really</i> tight until the end of his leave.


    The thing was, though, the <i>really tight</i> thing wasn''t his time.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i>¡± Lee Dong-Sik stomped on his brake pedal with everything he had and began swearing nonstop at the white vehicle in front of him. ¡°<i>Uwaaah?!</i> Don''t step on the brake like that, you motherf*cker!¡±


    That white car was so cool and scary to Lee Dong-Sik. If it had been parked and unmoving, that low-slung body and sculpted white body panels would have been a marvel to behold. However, the story would change drastically with it driving on the road, like how it was doing right in front of his eyes!


    ¡°Why?! Why does a car like that have to drive around now?!¡±


    There was no rule about when certain types of cars were allowed on the road, but Lee Dong-Sik still had to swear loudly nheless. His own ride was a popr locally-made midsize sedan with lots of prestige, but it was as good as a cow-pulled wagonpared to that white vehicle.


    ¡°I, I gotta changenes...¡±


    Lee Dong-Sik scanned his surroundings, but he found it difficult to changenes as both sides of the road were interspersed with too many other vehicles. He even drove at least twenty meters away from the white vehicle, but not a single other road user decided to take advantage of the gap. Even though they dared to honk their horns all the time!


    ¡°...Well, at least that car''s rear-end is a killer, so there''s that.¡±


    Any hot-blooded male would feel their heart racing from that white car''s rear-end design. What an unfortunate thing this was, then, as it felt like the rest of his internal organs were also racing out of his mind right now! Even a slight trace of lighting from those fancy brake lights was enough to make Lee Dong-Sik feel like a huge wall had suddenly jutted up from the ground one millimeter in front of his nose!


    It didn''t matter how light a contact he made with that alien mothership-looking car; the tiniest mistake from Lee Dong-Sik would lead to him ving away for the rest of his life just to pay for the damage!


    ¡°Bloody hell, I''m too scared to drive here...¡±


    To make matters worse, the person driving that white car seemed to be in a weird mood. For no reason whatsoever, he would asionally touch the brakes. Sometimes, he would slip through some of the narrowest gaps imaginable without a moment''s hesitation.


    ¡°...I better stay back even further.¡±


    Lee Dong-Sik increased his following distance from twenty to thirty meters, yet no one took advantage of that. While tearing up, Lee Dong-Sik drove his car even slower than before.


    The road users behind Lee Dong-Sik cruelly honked their horns at him without knowing the torture he was going through. However, Lee Dong-Sik adamantly believed that being cursed at was infinitely better than risking his luck with an Aventador¡¯s rear-end.


    ***


    <i>''Mm? It''s kinda noisy behind me, isn''t it ''</i>


    Were Korean roads always this noisy? Kang Jin-Ho wondered why the cars behind him were honking incessantly. Moreover, they had been doing that for quite a while now. The ''normal'' attitude to have in this case would be to think you had done something wrong, but that didn''t seem applicable to Kang Jin-Ho. The horns had to go off at regr intervals for that to be true, so there could be something else at y here.


    ¡°Still, something doesn''t feel right here...¡±


    The Jaegyeong''s HQ was too far to travel on a bicycle. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' of yesterday might have taken his trusty Golden Elephant regardless of the distance, but his change of attitude meant that he had made a decision to enjoy what he had in possession without giving up on anything in the process. Taking his Aventador out for a spin was the result of his new thought process.


    ¡°This is a mistake.¡±


    This was Kang Jin-Ho''s honest thought as he drove the car. Never mind not giving up on what he had or whatever; he should have prioritized doing what worked the best for him instead!


    Watching the jam-packed road ahead only intensified his irritation. He would have reached his destination by now with Golden Elephant, but at this rate? He might need another thirty minutes.


    Cars were invented to go fast, weren''t they? Besides, wasn''t this white car a so-called sportscar? To think that riding a bicycle was faster than an actual car!


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned at length and scanned the packed road ahead.


    ***


    ¡°How''s Sister Yi?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Park Yu-Min standing outside the ward.


    ¡°She''s sleeping at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Still, she will probably wake up if she knows you''re here.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Let''s not wake her up. I''ll just pop in to see her and leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded, sensing that his friend sounded a little different now. Kang Jin-Ho sounded down on the first day of his leave, but not anymore.


    <i>''He''s back to his usual self, I guess.''</i>


    ¡°I''m going in,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently opened the door and stepped inside the hospital room. Sister Yi''s soft breathing and the rhythmic pulsing of the ECG machine quietly rang within the room. He cautiously walked toward her bed without making any noise.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly scanned Sister Yi''s unconscious face for a while. Despite how wane herplexion was, her expression remained the picture of peace and calm.


    <i>''I''m not omnipotent.''</i>


    Even if his powers were nearing omnipotence, it still didn''t mean he would be able to do <i>anything</i> and <i>everything</i> he wanted.


    ¡°That''s why people strive to be better, isn''t it?¡±


    Striving to be better since they weren¡¯t good enough yet¡ªKang Jin-Ho had forgotten about such a basic t somehow. If only he had remembered it sooner, maybe Sister Yi wouldn''t have to leave this world like this. At least, that was the thought circting in Kang Jin-Ho''s head. However, it was a bit toote for regrets now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret from now on, ma''am...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, then bowed deeply at the sleeping Sister Yi. However, he couldn''t bring himself to leave the room after the end of his final goodbye. He stood there and observed Sister Yi''s sleeping face for a long time before finally tearing himself away.


    He opened the door and stepped into the corridor to find Park Yu-Min waiting for him.


    ¡°Did you say... goodbye?¡± Park Yu-Min asked cautiously.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...When are you going back to base?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded.


    By staying longer, Kang Jin-Ho might get to attend the funeral, but he thought that doing so would be pointless aftering this far. After all, he had already heard everything he needed to hear from Sister Yi. In addition, he had already done everything he could.


    Which meant his role here was over. Staying by Sister Yi''s side until the end and ensuring she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely during her passing... That wasn¡¯t his job.


    ¡°I''m sorry that I can''t be here for you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> don''t worry about it, okay?¡± Park Yu-Min waved his hands dismissively, pretending to be fine. ¡°You should go and get some rest. You''re on vacation, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. I''ll see you again after I get my next leave.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave without hesitation. His steps felt heavy while they carried him out of the hospital, but not even once did he look back.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho stood at attention and cried out, ¡°Private 1st ss Kang Jin-Ho, sir! Reporting!¡±


    Jeon Hyeok-Su smiled back. ¡°Alright. You''re back, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You''re back awfully early, though? It''s not even sunset yet, so why are you here already?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, things worked out that way, sir.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho listening in from the side suddenly chuckled and butted in. ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> sir. That story only applies to soldiers starving for more off-days, you know? Our Jin-Ho still has lots of off-days left in his pocket, so I''m sure he''s not remotely worried about it, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah, </i>that makes sense. Jin-Ho was gone for what, five days? Which means he still has 25 days left, right? And that''s just from the reward he got thest time. Add all the regr vacation time for a private, and... <i>Wowsers,</i> that''s a lot.¡±


    ¡°I totally agree, sir.¡±


    ***


    As expected, time flowed a lot smoother after returning to base. Kang Jin-Ho spent the next two days organizing his articles and getting used to the base¡¯s schedules.


    [Private Kang Jin-Ho,e to the Administrative Office. I repeat, Private Kang Jin-Ho,e to the...]


    The loudspeaker summoned Kang Jin-Ho right after the roll call, forcing him to get up and head to the administrative office. He could already guess why he was being summoned¡ªa phone call hade from the outside. He only had to confirm whether its contents were as he suspected or not.


    Kang Jin-Ho arrived at the office and picked up the waiting phone receiver. That was when he heard Park Yu-Min''s ratherposed voice.


    ¡°...A little while ago? I see.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Take good care of it.¡±


    This was the extent of Kang Jin-Ho''s replies. Then again, he and Park Yu-Min already knew, anyway. There was no need to offer words offort. After all, they had already done that before. At this stage in their rtionship, weak-sounding condolences made out of courtesy weren¡¯t necessary.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly exited the office, then mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>Click, sizzle...</i>


    The tip of his cigarette caught fire and burned away. Kang Jin-Ho deeply inhaled the gray smoke before slowly releasing it back into the atmosphere.


    If her God was looking after her... Did she go to Heaven? And would she be happy there


    <i>¡°Jin-Ho, my wish is for you to be a different person. A person who can also ept other people''s frailty.¡±</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and recalled Sister Yi''s words to him. ¡°Yes, Sister. I''ll be such a man.¡±


    <i>¡®That''s why, please don''t worry about us.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Rest in peace.¡¯</i>


    1.? ¡°OTP¡± is an abbreviation of ''one-time password.''

 Chapter 131: Making a Move (1)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Making a Move (1)</h4>


    One of the mysteries of the known universe had to be how the clock in the Korean Ministry of National Defense worked. Its second hand would move excruciatingly slowly to those waiting impatiently for the time to pass. However, it tended to tick by surprisingly quickly for those who had forgotten about where they were and how long they had been there.


    As an example, Kang Jin-Ho was already a corporal. His days as a private 1st ss seemed like only yesterday, but here he was, already a corporal. Time seemed to flow fast for him.


    Unsurprisingly, though, Kang Jin-Ho''s daily routine hadn''t changed much even after bing a corporal. However, the same couldn''t be said for the people around him.


    ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Private 1st ss Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡±


    ¡°Theundry isn''t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°S-sir! It''s being dried as we speak!¡±


    ¡°Theundry should have been done yesterday, Private Jang. So, why is it being dried today?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I''ll reflect on my error.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> I only asked you why you had to dy yesterday''s job to today, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°T-that is...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Have you not understood my question, Private?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan bowed deeply as a flood of cold sweat broke on his skin.


    Seong Tae-Ho couldn''t watch this anymore and quickly intervened. ¡°<i>Aigoo,</i> Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Stop killing these kids, will ya?! They might really desert at this rate!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. ¡°But, sir? I was only asking him a question.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho could only spit one lengthy groan after another. He knew too well Kang Jin-Ho didn''t mean anything bad with his actions. And, as far as Seong Tae-Ho could tell, Kang Jin-Ho was not even remotely interested in tormenting and bullying his juniors. Why would he be when he wasn''t even interested in his seniors


    Unfortunately, that perspective wasn¡¯t shared by the juniors on the receiving end.


    Seong Tae-Ho turned his attention to the junior. ¡°Listen, Jang Jae-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you to be honest in times like this?¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sorry, sir...¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± Seong Tae-Ho groaned again, knowing he shouldn''t be ming Jang Jae-Hwan here. Didn''t he get to learn that the scariest thing in the whole world was, ''I can do this just fine, so why can''t you do the same '' courtesy of Kang Jin-Ho


    Imagine the Division Commander going on a march with all of his military gear. Obviously, the soldiers below him would have no choice but to do the same. Even if the Division Commander knew his subordinates¡¯ stamina wasn¡¯t so good, and he told them to take it easy, who in their right mind would actually do as they were told


    ¡°Damn it... Bloody hell, he''s exactly like a department head who never goes home.¡±


    At least a department head wouldn''t try to take on a lot of work in return for going homete for the day. However, Corporal Kang Jin-Ho was acting the same as when he was still a private 2nd ss!


    His rank meant it should be fine to order the privates around, yet Kang Jin-Ho insisted on carrying out his duties, no matter what! In the midst of all this, he even did the squad''s duties by himself! No wonder the lower-ranked soldiers felt like they were constantly sitting on a bed of thorns even if Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t really ordered them to do anything.


    ***


    Jang Jae-Hwan groaned deeply. ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Private Jang, are you alright, sir?¡±


    ¡°...Do I look alright to you?¡±


    ¡°At this rate, we might end up with partial hair loss, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    If only he had longer hair... Nothing would be funnier than a dude with a military-grade short hairstyle suffering from partial hair loss.


    Jang Jae-Hwan muttered, ¡°...What is Corporal Kang doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he went off to do hisundry in the name of ''organizing'' his things.¡±


    ¡°<i>Wah </i> But theundry''s already done, right?¡±


    ¡°...I guess he wasn''t happy with the result, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uuuurrrgh¡­</i>¡± Jang Jae-Hwan''s groan this time was especially long. He had been under the impression that the scariest thing during military service would be the senior soldiers treating their subordinates as mere ythings. However, he had been greatly mistaken. The scariest thing turned out to be a senior that seemed to havee straight out of a fairy tale! It was the kind of senior soldier who always respected his juniors, never tormented them, and made sure to treat them fairly¡ªall the while sticking rigorously to the bloody field manual!


    And then, he even had the gall to ask, ¡°Is this difficult for you?¡±


    If Jang Jae-Hwan hadn''t been a patient man, he might have already screamed, <i>¡°Of course, it''s difficult! What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± </i>at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°I mean, let''s get real here. If everyone on the was like him, why would the world be in this state?!¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan finally understood the meaning of the old saying, ''Fish can''t live in too-pristine water.''


    The private 2nd ss trying to console Jang Jae-Hwan sighed deeply. ¡°Corporal Kang said he will inspect ourbat gear in a bit as well...¡±


    ¡°<i>Uuuuuuurgh...</i>¡± Jang Jae-Hwan held his face in despair.


    This was simply too much¡ªInhumane! Not too long ago, Kang Jin-Ho said he would do an inspection on the firearms, so Jang Jae-Hwan worked his butt off to clean and polish his rifle. However, Kang Jin-Ho only spared a cursory nce at the finished article and ordered Jang Jae-Hwan to do ''better maintenance work'' on it!


    Of course, Jang Jae-Hwan protested against this unfairness, but Kang Jin-Ho''s response was to wordlessly disy his own firearm.


    ¡°Back then, I thought that was a brand new rifle, fresh out of the box¡­¡± Jang Jae-Hwan muttered.


    ¡°Me too, sir. That was my first time seeing a gun sparkle so brightly like that.¡±


    ¡°Let''s be honest here; polishing guns like that is a waste of military resources, isn''t it?! It''s gonna get all muddied up in the field, anyway!¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh...</i> Sir, why do I get the feeling that Corporal Kang''s rifle will still sparkle like brand new after a field operation?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan realized that argument was quite persuasive. However, that only sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Even so, sir, doesn''t Corporal Kang buy us snacks often?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to fatten us before putting us to ughter?¡±


    ¡°...Well, that thought did cross my mind, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s infamy within their artillery corps was widespread.


    <i>''I heard he was like this since his private 2nd ss days, too...''</i>


    The recently-discharged Sergeant Jeon Hyeok-Su had a nasty habit of tormenting his juniors. He didn''t go as far as beating them up or abusing them, as his torments always stopped at cruel pranks and jokes. However, even he absolutely did not touch Corporal Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>¡°Listen up, kids. Pretend that dude doesn''t exist, and your lives will be so much easier.¡±</i>


    That was what Sergeant Jeon had said, and it had to be one of the best pieces of advice he had given. What a sorrowful thing it was, though¡ªthat advice was only applicable to the senior soldiers, not the juniors. Maybe that mantra was widely epted in the base because not a single sergeant even dared to trip Corporal Kang Jin-Ho up.


    ¡°Still, isn''t it amazing, sir?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Jang Jae-Hwan tilted his head.


    ¡°Corporal Kang is good at everything he does, doesn''t he? I heard he was ranked the best ''owl'' during the guerri training before we enlisted, sir. Besides that, he got first ce during thebat ability assessment and was awarded extra vacation time and then, he went on an emergency dispatch, and he also got another first ce and came home with more extra vacation days¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup, he''s basically a vacation-earning machine.¡±


    One good thing about those vacation times was that they were distributed among the squad members. Corporal Kang would always say he already had too many vacation days in his books he couldn''t possibly use them up, and then he would distribute them to his fellow squad members.


    ¡°Dang it. If only he were a bad guy, I would have tried to rebel against him at least once,¡± Jang Jae-Hwanined sourly.


    The soldier responsible for eliminating all forms of irregrity and abuse within the squad as soon as Sergeant Jeon Hyeok-Su had been discharged was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. Seong Tae-Ho was solidly in favor of Kang Jin-Ho''s view, resulting in the 3rd Squad easily bing the most infamous squad in the whole of Charlie artillery corps¡ªthey became the most democratic squad quite literally overnight.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Who would have thought that the mantra of ''You must perform your assigned duties'' could be this terrifying? What an invaluable experience it was to learn that sticking to the field manual could potentially stress you out even more than cruel-and-unusual abuse tactics!


    The military higher-ups had to be psychopaths, without a doubt! Or, they had to have thought that nobody in their sane minds would operate strictly ording to the field manual while creating those regtions.


    ¡°But, sir. From what I heard from my friend in another squad, the seniors there totally went off the rails after using the juniors of not properly organizing their lockers, sir. Compared to those guys, our Corporal Kang is a certifiable angel.¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan sagely nodded. ¡°You''re right. He never touches our lockers; he just tells us straight to our faces to re-organize them. Again and again.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡±


    ¡°And when we''re done, he tells us to do it again. Again... and again!¡±


    ¡°S-sir, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°This is why I''ll die before my time, man!¡±


    Unfortunately, Jang Jae-Hwan had no idea he had been tempting fate with those words.


    ***


    The officer in charge yelled, ¡°Hey, Jang Jae-Hwan!¡±


    ¡°Private 1st ss Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡±


    ¡°Better wake up, or else!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan shouted his apology, then sneakily shook his head as he tried to pull himself together.


    <i>''Did I catch a cold or something ''</i>


    Since early this morning, it felt like he was getting periodically lightheaded. Kang Jin-Ho told him yesterday to wash up properly before going to bed, but Jang Jae-Hwan ignored that advice and just dozed off. Maybe that was why his entire body felt so heavy and lethargic.


    The officer growled loudly, ¡°Don''t forget that today''s training involves gunying, soldier!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I haven''t forgotten, sir!¡±


    ¡°Keep your wits about you, and don''t you dare mess it up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Jang Jae-Hwan replied while sighing under his breath. Why did he have to do gunying today of all days


    The ''gunying'' was a process of disassembling and then deploying a howitzer so that it could fire its shells. It sounded simple enough, but the act of lifting up and re-orienting a seven-ton howitzer, then using sledgehammers to secure it on the ground before using jackeys to adjust its height, was one of the hardest hardbor you could imagine in the military. The training was even performed as a time attack, to boot!


    Regardless of your fitness level, just one round of gunying would be enough to knock you out for the day.


    <i>''Should I tell the others about my condition ''</i>


    Saying he wasn''t feeling well and opting out of the training wasn¡¯t against the rules, but <i>this</i> was gunying, not cleaning the barracks. It wouldn''t look good to opt out while saying he was sick. Besides, his squadmates would have to take up the ck if he wasn¡¯t there to participate.


    Jang Jae-Hwan shook his head hard, then clung tightly to the howitzer. After connecting the weapon and its tform to a five-ton truck, he stepped some distance away and stared at his handiwork. ¡°<i>Gee whiz,</i> so freaking heavy¡­¡±


    Even when he was feeling good, lifting a howitzer once had made him feel like his back was about to break. Today, though? The damned thing seemed twice as heavy as usual. Sure, the howitzer''s two wheels were touching the ground, and his job was just to lift the weapon''s trails, but it still weighed as much as sevenpact hatchbacks. Obviously, pushing something like that by hand wouldn¡¯t be an easy task at all.


    <i>''Whatever. I just have to endure it today.''</i>


    Tomorrow was Saturday, so he should be able to get plenty of rest. No, hang on. If he said he wasn''t feeling well tonight, Kang Jin-Ho would immediately order him to stop everything and get some much-needed rest. That was what Kang Jin-Ho''s personality was like, after all. Knowing this, Jang Jae-Hwan told himself to do his best to endure today''s training.


    After making up his mind, Jang Jae-Hwan followed the truck towing the howitzer and headed to the training ground.


    ***


    The Battery Commander scanned his soldiers and loudly asked them, ¡°Did you know that today, we''ll be assessing each artillery corps''bat ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We know!¡±


    ¡°And what will happen if we''rete?¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen, sir!¡±


    The Battery Commander frowned deeply. ¡°You lose to either Alpha or Bravo today, and you will all kill yourselves, me included! Do you understand what I''m saying?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Come on, boys! Losing to them will be too humiliating, right? Let''s be honest, we all know those brats are a bunch of weaklings! You know it, I know it! However, let''s say we somehow lose to them today. That means we''ll be constantly mocked until next year''sbat ability assessment! Do you want to be mocked by them?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! So, train hard, fes! And then, we''ll y hard afterward! As a reward for working hard today, I''ll order the duty officers to leave you alone during the weekends. Meaning, absolutely no work! Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We hear you loud and clear!¡±


    The Battery Commander grinned in satisfaction at the energetic replies of his subordinates. ¡°Alright! Get ready, gents!¡±


    The soldiers quickly got to their assigned positions. They trained gunying every fortnight, but they still couldn''t do much about getting nervous during every training. Among the news of incidents and idents, you would asionally hear about someone making a mistake during gunying and dying as a result. As such, their nervousness was natural. After all, even if such idental death was a rare urrence, there was no guarantee that it wouldn''t happen today.


    ¡°...Now, charge!¡± The Battery Commander issued the direction indicator, prompting the squad members to sprint toward their assigned howitzers. They quickly proceeded to uncouple the weapons from the trucks, then raised the barrels. Next up, the howitzers were quickly oriented before being secured to the ground.


    <i>''Damn it, I gotta keep myself together...!''</i>


    Jang Jae-Hwan tried to concentrate, but it felt like his mind was scattering in a billion directions with every breath he took. Meanwhile, the senior soldiers rushed in to raise the cannon, then split open its ''trails'' left and right. While they were holding on desperately to maintain the bnce, Jang Jae-Hwan extracted the ''spade'' that weighed almost 100kg and got ready to move it, but then... His head suddenly began to spin. ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan tried to hurry up. That was when a problem reared its head.


    He was in too much rush that he failed to notice that the ground here wasn¡¯t even and that the soil right before him had been gouged out. His body momentarily lost bnce, and he fell face first. At the same time, his junior carrying the spade together with him and trying to back away also lost his bnce and fell.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaahk?!</i>¡± Jang Jae-Hwan screamed as he crashed to the ground. How could he not, though? He could vividly see the sharp-edged metallic lump weighing nearly 100kg falling onto the chest of his junior soldier, after all! If that thingnded on that poor guy''s chest, it wouldn¡¯t end with his ribs breaking into pieces.


    ¡°N-noooo!¡±

 Chapter 132: Making a Move (2)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Making a Move (2)</h4>


    Right at that moment¡ª


    One of the soldiers holding onto the howitzer suddenly reached out and snatched the falling spade up with consummate ease.


    Jang Jae-Hwan gasped in stupefaction. ¡°<i>...Huh </i>¡±


    ¡°Get up,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I, I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, get up.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah</i>, yes, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan sobered up instantly and shot up to his feet.


    <i>''Holy sh*t!''</i>


    He couldn''t help but get shocked by what he was seeing. Kang Jin-Ho was holding up one of the howitzer''s trails with one hand while the other was lifting the howitzer''s spade up. One of those spades weighed nearly 100kg, and at least two strapping young men were required to pick it up, yet Kang Jin-Ho had easily lifted it up. Not only that, but the spade in question had quickly been falling to the ground!


    <i>''How can a human do that?!''</i>


    Something like this should bepletely and utterly impossible for a normal human being to do. Even the mere attempt would result in every single arm muscle tearing apart. And even if that didn''t happen, your bnce would have crumbled, leaving you with no choice but to let go of the howitzer.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was expressionlessly holding the howitzer and the spade simultaneously! What an incredible and nonsensical feat of physical strength this was!


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in his usual unperturbed voice, ¡°Stand up, soldier, and carry the spade properly.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir! Ju-Yeong, stand up, man!¡±


    Private Choi Ju-Yeong, who was still on the ground and was looking up in stupefaction, quickly stood back up at Jang Jae-Hwan''s yell. ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the two. ¡°Don''t rush it. Take it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two privates, now fully sobered up thanks to military discipline quickly pumping through their veins, tightly held on to the howitzer''s spade and carried it to its intended destination. Kang Jin-Ho watched the duo with withdrawn eyes.


    ***


    Gunying waspleted, and the 3rd Squad stood behind their howitzer. Thankfully, it seemed that the other squads had missed the sight of the near-ident. Imagine what would have happened if high-ranking officers had witnessed it¡ªthey would have raised one hell of a fuss.


    Jang Jae-Hwan was keeping his head low as cold sweat trickled down his face.


    <i>''That was close...''</i>


    If the falling spade had struck Choi Ju-Yeong in the chest... He would have died instantly. Even if the falling metal missed him, it would still hit the leg of a senior soldier propping up the howitzer, which would have led to an even bigger ident.


    All this... was Jang Jae-Hwan''s fault.


    ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out.


    ¡°Private 1st ss! Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan tensed up and bowed his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Private Jang. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°However, you seem to have a fever.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pressed his hand on Jang Jae-Hwan''s forehead, then turned toward Seong Tae-Ho to make a report. ¡°Squad Commander, sir. This private has a fever.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Seong Tae-Ho quickly walked over and grabbed Jang Jae-Hwan''s cors. He didn''t stop there and proceeded to curse like a sailor. ¡°You dumb sh*t! Didn''t I tell you to report to me immediately if you aren''t feeling well? What the f*ck were you thinking?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that you were sick?! You stupid f*ck, if Jin-Ho hadn''t been here, someone would have died because of you! Don''t you get that?!¡±


    ¡°I''m... sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell am I supposed to¡­¡± Before Seong Tae-Ho could finish, Kang Jin-Ho quietly tugged at his side and pulled him back. Seong Tae-Ho looked back. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sir, remember that he''s not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Seong Tae-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I''ll talk to the medics and make the necessary report, so you go back to base.¡±


    .


    Jang Jae-Hwan shook his head in rm. ¡°N-no, sir. I can still do this.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, kid. It''s fine even if you''re not here. You dumbass, why didn''t you take it easy with your illness as an excuse? Why are you putting yourself through this nonsense when there''s <i>literally</i> no reward for you at the end of the day? When I was your rank, just a hint of a runny nose made me cop out and run to the infirmary, dude.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Squad Commander...¡± Jang Jae-Hwan''s voice grew smaller and smaller.


    Seong Tae-Ho tutted loudly, ¡°You sure love to say <i>sorry,</i> don''t you? I''m telling you to go back since you causing an ident will only dy my discharge, okay? So, go away now, will ya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho turned to Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°I''m gonna go and make the report, Jin-Ho. Make sure this idiot goes back to base and calm down the rest of the squad in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and watched Seong Tae-Ho head toward the Battery Commander''s position. He then shifted his attention over to Jang Jae-Hwan. ¡°Go on. Go back to base, Private Jang.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°And make sure to take a long, good shower first before changing out of your uniform. Then get some rest. There should be plenty of warm water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Understood.¡± Jang Jae-Hwan turned around and headed back toward the barracks. His shoulders felt especially heavy as he trudged forward.


    ***


    Despite the presence of an IV needle stuck to his arm, Jang Jae-Hwan still slipped outside the infirmary and headed to the smoking area. After briefly looking around, he saw Kang Jin-Ho puffing away on a bench, and he joined him.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing outside, Jae-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I was hankering for a smoke break.¡±


    ¡°They let a patient smoke?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, lying down and doing nothing was slowly killing me inside.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    The conversation came to a stop there, reced by a sense of awkwardness. Jang Jae-Hwan lit his cigarette and initiated the conversation this time. ¡°Corporal Kang, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly looked back at Jang Jae-Hwan before tilting his head slightly. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t for your intervention, something terrible would have happened today, sir. You really saved our bacon today.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shut his mouth, not knowing what to say. He was still not used to this sort of ttery.


    ¡°It has been a while since I enlisted, but... Honestly speaking, sir? I''ve always found you difficult to approach or work with. After going through that mishap, though... I think I understand why you emphasize sticking to the field manual so much, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback and asked, ¡°You find me difficult?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, unable to understand what Jang Jae-Hwan was saying here. He had never tormented the junior soldiers before, nor had he ever broken the rules and abused them. Hadn¡¯t he guaranteed their freedom during their off days and had eliminated all internal irregrities as well? So, why was this private saying that Kang Jin-Ho was difficult to approach or work with


    ¡°Sir, you are usually not very talkative.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He couldn''t refute that.


    ¡°And sir, you... usually don''t make any facial expressions. That kind of makes it scary to talk to you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan spoke with a little more conviction, ¡°The others are saying the same thing, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, trying to digest this unexpected revtion. He didn''t think his rtionship with the junior soldiers could be described as friendly, but the fact that they found him ufortable and difficult was still news to him.


    <i>''Do the others feel the same way about me ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was working hard toward bing a person who outwardly seemed aloof and hard to talk to but was always avable to listen to other people when they were in trouble. That was why he couldn''t help but feel somewhat disappointed to learn that the others found him difficult to be with.


    <i>''I''m hard to approach me first, is it...''</i>


    This problem required Kang Jin-Ho''s serious consideration. To uphold Sister Yi''s wish, Kang Jin-Ho had to be more approachable, after all.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me, Jae-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°No, I should be thanking you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Next time, don''t hesitate and tell us if you''re not feeling well, okay? Why do you think our squadmander worked hard to eliminate all irregrities in our squad? It''s to make your lives easier. In that case, why would you try to hide your illness?¡±


    ¡°I''m really sorry, sir.¡± Jang Jae-Hwan quietly wiped away the hints of tears near his eyes.


    The saddest thing during military service was being sick. That was because you couldn''t freely reveal your poor condition to the higher-ups. The current regtions were designed to be more considerate toward soldiers with illnesses, but the reality wasn''t so kind. No senior soldier would be happy about having their workload increase because one of their juniors was sick. Such a situation would inevitably lead to some level of hostility brewing toward the sick soldier. No wonder many junior soldiers often held back on revealing their poor condition to the others.


    Kang Jin-Ho inhaled a lungful of gray cigarette smoke before continuing, ¡°Our squad won''t face issues just because you are not around to pull your weight, Jae-Hwan. This is precisely why we set up the rule of everyone performing their assigned duties.¡±


    ¡°I hadn''t thought that far ahead, sir.¡±


    ¡°...As long as you understand now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back on the bench and ended his sermon there. He had never been a talkative person, wasn''t he? What Jang Jae-Hwan had noted earlier was true. He finished his cigarette, then got up from the bench, prompting Jang Jae-Hwan to follow suit and stand up.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped him. ¡°It''s fine. Stay and finish your smoke. I have some other things to attend to, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly waved and turned around, his steps taking him back to the barracks.


    Jang Jae-Hwan stared at Kang Jin-Ho''s back and realized something.


    <i>''It''s... massive.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Hi was a truly strong person. Of course, Jang Jae-Hwan already knew that. Living together under one roof was enough to learn that simple fact. However, moments like this still freshly reminded him¡ªreminded him that Kang Jin-Ho had been looking after not just Jang Jae-Hwan, but the entire squad.


    ¡°Maybe I should grow up and stop whining...¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan wasn''t an idiot blind to the truth. Because Kang Jin-Ho was here, he and the other privates were free from all sorts of underhanded irregrities and abuse. How could he not see the truth when his mates in the other squads were going through all kinds of hell trying to meet the nonsensical demands of their heartless seniors


    Jang Jae-Hwan had gained a renewed appreciation of how much Kang Jin-Ho thought about his juniors.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> by the way...¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped and turned toward Jang Jae-Hwan for some reason.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Once you recover, don''t forget to wash the nket you''ve been using.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    ¡°The others might catch your cold.¡± Kang Jin-Ho left behind those words and disappeared beyond the doorway.


    Jang Jae-Hwan silently stared at the heavens above.


    <i>''Huh. I guess there are no perfect human beings, after all.''</i>


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t get rid of this sour taste in his mouth.


    <i>''So... People find it difficult to approach or talk to me, is that it ''</i>


    This was so strange. Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t inconvenienced anyone, nor had he caused them harm, so why did they find him so unapproachable


    <i>¡°Hmm...</i>¡±


    This could potentially mean someone in his squad was going through a hard time but was unable to talk about it in the open.


    <i>''Right, she told me to approach first.''</i>


    Sister Yi told him to be someone who would reach out first. In that case, he shouldn''t passively wait for others to ask for help as he had done until now. He had to be more proactive. Perhaps, that could be the answer he was looking for.


    <i>''I don''t know how to make myself more... approachable, after all.''</i>


    He figured being more proactive was the easier way for him. Just as he finished making up his mind, though, Kang Jin-Ho realized that an unexpected acquaintance had been sitting next to him all along. He cocked an eyebrow and stared at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°You seem to have lost some weight, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly observed Ju Yeong-Gi''s state. Never mind losing weight; the term ''skeletal'' might be a better description for him at this stage.


    Ju Yeong-Gi used to blur the boundary between ''well-rounded'' and ''chubby'' back in the boot camp, but now, he was even gaunter than an average person.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Nah,</i> not really.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi waved his hand dismissively, but the deep creases in his forehead said otherwise. His skin was visibly rough, whilerge dark circles were drooping below his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed some more.


    <i>''It''s not as simple as losing weight, is it ''</i>


    He used to think Ju Yeong-Gi was a bit overweight and that the disciplined lifestyle was helping out with the weight loss. Now that he had taken another look, though... That didn''t seem to be the case at all.


    <i>''...Why haven''t I noticed this before ''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi was one of the few acquaintances Kang Jin-Ho had made after enlisting. Although he might not be close enough with the former to call him a friend, there was no denying the fact that Ju Yeong-Gi was among the handful of people in the military Kang Jin-Ho feltfortable enough to talk freely like this. Yet, he still failed to notice the change in such a person until now¡­


    <i>''This is well beyond the level of disinterest...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath, thinking that he deserved to be called a blind fool or something even worse.


    He acknowledged his crippling and severeck of interest in other people. However, this seemed way<i> too</i> excessive even by his own standards. He suddenly understood, at least a little more than before, why Sister Yi wanted him to be a person capable of reaching out to other people. She had been looking after many frail children during her life, so it had to be easy for her to see that Kang Jin-Ho resembled an unfriendly hedgehog who didn''t wee any strangers into his world.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, you don''t look so good.¡±


    ¡°We''re in the military, man. No need to look good all the time, right? Don''t worry about me, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It seems a lot worse than that, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> I told you, I''m fine!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shot up to his feet and walked away in a hurry.


    That unexpectedly prickly reaction only frustrated Kang Jin-Ho even further.


    <i>''Something is definitely going on here...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re sharpened as his eyes became withdrawn.


    ***


    Night had fallen¡­


    Sometime after the evening roll call was finished and the lights went off for the night, Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his eyes. He got up from his bedding, put on his shoes, and silently headed outside the living quarter.


    ¡°Sir? Where are you going?¡± The night watch noticed Kang Jin-Ho and asked.


    ¡°I''m off to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I see. Take care.¡±


    After sessfullying up with a random excuse and convincing the guard, Kang Jin-Ho headed to living quarter no.1. It was located on the opposite side to Kang Jin-Ho''s no.5 building, yet no one tried to stop him.


    <i>''He''s not here...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed to slits after confirming the situation.


    He had already asked around earlier in the day, and it seemed that no one was tormenting or bullying Ju Yeong-Gi during the daytime. Which meant either something was happening to him during the night or his family was experiencing some trouble back home.


    Sure enough, Ju Yeong-Gi was nowhere to be seen in his living quarter. However, he wasn''t the only one. Kang Jin-Ho confirmed that there were also several other unupied beddings within the 1st Squad.


    <i>''Where could they be ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly exited the building.

 Chapter 133: Making a Move (3)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Making a Move (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho could think of a few ces. Since the nights had gotten coldtely, the group wouldn''t have traveled all the way to the training ground. Which left the karaoke room, the visitation area, the cookhouse, and the boiler room as the likely destination. Among the four, the boiler room saw the least foot traffic.


    Kang Jin-Ho stealthily headed to the underground boiler room''s entrance, located in the building''s rear. Soon enough, he could hear faint voices.


    <i>''I knew it...''</i>


    Sounds shouldn''t be audible outside as the suspicious event was taking ce underground, but Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing could detect them without a problem. He carefully pressed his ear close to the steel door to the boiler room.


    ¡°Can''t you understand what I''m saying, you motherf*cker?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah, </i>bloody hell. This dumb f*cker of a so-called adviser. You sure know how to piss people off, don''t ya?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew cold as he listened. He <i>did</i> suspect something was going on, but when his suspicion was proving to be true, it filled him up with this indescribable emotion.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t! How long have you been serving in the army? Yet, you still can''t do something this simple?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep apologizing, damn it! Listen here, you sh*t! Have you ever done anything right even after saying you''re sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don''t you try to do something right for once?! <i>Hah,</i> f*cking hell. How can I get some goddamn break when my junior is a useless piece of sh*t like this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped away from the steel door, but the sounds from the inside still registered in his hearing.


    <i>''This is odd.''</i>


    He found this situation quite strange. What was going on seemed pretty crystal clear to Kang Jin-Ho. What he was confused about at the moment was Ju Yeong-Gi''s response. As far as Kang Jin-Ho knew, Ju Yeong-Gi had never been the type to silently endure this type of insult.


    Indeed, the personality Ju Yeong-Gi had disyed during the boot camp indicated that he would unhesitantly flip everything on its head despite the threat of detention if someone dared to insult him to this degree.


    So, why was Ju Yeong-Gi patiently enduring this abuse


    <i>p!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s thought process froze right at that moment. His re immediately shifted over to the steel door.


    ¡°Can''t you even keep your head up straight, you piece of sh*t?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir.¡±


    <i>p!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re grew even colder.


    Wherever humans lived, there was bound to be some kind of trouble. And several methods were avable to deal with such troubles. In a civilized society, the priority would be ced on working things out through dialogue. If that fell through, you would have the recourse of leaving it to thew and regtions.


    However, there was another way, the most simplistic way. Kang Jin-Ho intimately knew what that was.


    It was ''violence¡¯¡ªoppression through power.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of rejecting it. And he certainly wasn''t going to criticize anyone resorting to such means. In a sense, he was one of the firmest believers in resolving troublesome matters through violence. After all, many of the events he had resolved up until now were done through his power, his violence.


    <i>''However, this...''</i>


    That was why this shouldn¡¯t havee as a surprise. That was why he should be able to understand this.


    Moreover, Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t thinking of iming that his violence was justified. Well, violence was still violence, after all. Such a thing shouldn''t be defended or excused.


    In that case... How should he go about exining this rage bubbling inside his heart right now


    ¡°Hey, you little sh*t! Keep your head up, will ya!¡±


    <i>p! p!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth at the unmistakable noises from beyond the door. Then, he suddenly kicked the steel door.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    After that loud bang echoed underground, the steel door was utched from the inside and opened, allowing a man to peek his head outside. ¡°W-what the hell was that?¡±


    This man hurriedly looked around, but he couldn''t find anything.


    ¡°<i>...Hah,</i> gimme a break.¡±


    Although no one was there, the man still couldn''t get rid of the uneasy feeling. He red at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Goddamn it. <i>Hey,</i> go back to the barrack. If you don''t pull your weight tomorrow, I''m gonna wreck you real bad. Got that, you piece of sh*t?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± The dispirited-looking Ju Yeong-Gi trudged out of the boiler room and walked up the steps.


    The man pulled out a cigarette and began smoking it. ¡°What a f*cking loser.¡±


    His voice had a vague trace of mockingughter.


    At the same time...


    Kang Jin-Ho was wordlessly studying the man from the cover of the darkness, and his eyes had never been this cold since he returned to the modern world.


    <i>''...Kim Hak-Cheol.''</i>


    That was the name of the man who had been pping Ju Yeong-Gi around¡ªCorporal Kim Hak-Cheol. He was also Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s direct senior.


    ***


    The next day was Saturday. Whether that was a good thing or not was yet to be seen. However, as far as Kang Jin-Ho was concerned, it was a golden opportunity to observe the ongoings of the 1st Squad without worrying about his daily duties.


    <i>''Don''t make a rash move, Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to utterly destroy Kim Hak-Cheol. However, Kang Jin-Ho had a feeling nothing would change by rashly getting involved when he had no idea what was <i>actually</i> happening within the 1st Squad. His job was to help Ju Yeong-Gi out, not to vent his anger.


    Until sunset, Kang Jin-Ho kept a close eye on the events concerning the 1st Squad. He thoroughly confirmed as much as he could, then headed to the nearest smoking area. While mouthing a cigarette, he sank deep into his thoughts.


    <i>''What''s going on here ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was certain that there had to be some kind of a problem there, but to his surprise, he couldn''t find any.


    <i>''Maybe, it won''t happen today? On Saturdays ''</i>


    It mighte across as cold-hearted, but the truth was that Kang Jin-Ho had never discounted the possibility of Ju Yeong-Gi being the source of the trouble itself.


    One could argue that no matter what the problem was, resolving it through violence was wrong. However, it was surprisinglymon to see the target of violence being the instigator of the trouble in the first ce.


    The term ''soldier requiring special supervision'' hadn¡¯t gotten invented for no reason, after all. It was inevitable that some recruits would have trouble adapting to the military''s regimented lifestyle even if they had no character ws or personality issues. Unfortunately, attempts to control such people through violence could be found liberally within human history.


    Whether it was back in Zhongyuan or in school...


    Simr tendencies had always existed in different organizations Kang Jin-Ho used to belong to. The only difference between them would be the degree of severity. A good example would be Park Yu-Min; he had also been a victim of violence. Just because he had oneme leg, the rest of the organization ostracized him and acted violently toward him. That was what humans were like.


    Kang Jin-Ho was <i>definitely</i> not some romanticist who always saw the best in humanity. No, he had experienced first-hand how humans could be crueler than beasts at the snap of a finger.


    <i>''It''s not that, however...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t discover any wrongdoings perpetrated by Ju Yeong-Gi. In fact, Ju Yeong-Gi was such a hard worker that Kang Jin-Ho began to wonder if he had been taking it too easy until now.


    Despite being a corporal himself, Ju Yeong-Gi rarely had time to sit down and rest. He asionally made some mistakes while carrying out his duties, but none of them was serious enough to warrant heavy punishment. Anyone couldmit those mistakes.


    <i>''Then, what exactly is going on ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t figure it out. There could be two exnations for this situation. One, Ju Yeong-Gi hadn''t made any ''serious'' mistake today, or...


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to suck on his cigarette.


    <i>''I''ll find out during the night, then.''</i>


    ***


    Avoiding the night watch''s eyes while leaving the barrack was a piece of cake for Kang Jin-Ho. However, fooling the periodical headcount would be more troublesome. He used his nket and the bedding to make it look like he was asleep, and he even pulled the nket all the way up to the pillow.


    The rules explicitly stated that soldiers had to sleep with their faces exposed. However, Kang Jin-Ho had justpleted his guard duty, so he thought no one woulde to bother him for a while or check up on him.


    He stealthily left the 3rd Squad''s living area and directly headed to the boiler room fromst night. He didn''t even bother to confirm who was missing in the 1st Squad. If his guess were correct, this would be the ideal time.


    ording to the duty roster, both Ju Yeong-Gi and Kim Hak-Cheol had no assignments during this hour. If Kim Hak-Cheol wanted to do something, now would be the perfect opportunity. That was what Kang Jin-Ho had deduced.


    <i>''...Not here ''</i>


    Contrary to his expectations, though... There was no one in the boiler room.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a long sigh.


    <i>''That''s a relief.''</i>


    If the two of them were not here, it could mean Kim Hak-Cheol only raked Ju Yeong-Gi over the coals if thetter had made a mistake earlier in the day. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho see with his own eyes that Ju Yeong-Gi hadn''t done anything noticeably problematic today


    Of course, it was still uneptable for a senior-ranked soldier to hit their junior just because some mistakes were made. However, it was still better than hitting someone without a just cause.


    <i>''Maybe I need to think about this some more¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was relieved to learn that the situation wasn''t as terrible as he thought, but there was no denying that it still wasn¡¯t good. Ju Yeong-Gi''s gauntplexion still weighed heavily in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind as well.


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the boiler room and mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>''Am I doing it right, I wonder ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could unequivocally say the past him would have never been interested in Ju Yeong-Gi''s situation. It was already difficult to deal with his own issues, so he wouldn''t have seen a reason to care about other people''s problems.


    ¡°A person who extends a helping hand, <i>huh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while scratching his head.


    Such a thing didn''t suit Kang Jin-Ho. Not really. He had never lived for other people''s sake before, after all.


    <i>''For now, let''s observe for a little while longer.''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s situation required a little more time to suss out, or so it seemed. However, Kang Jin-Ho realized he also needed time to organize his thoughts.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know¡ªhe didn''t know that doing that was a mistake.


    ***


    Several days had passed by, yet Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts showed no signs of cooling down. After finishing his night watch duty, Kang Jin-Ho returned to the 3rd Squad''s living area, changed out of his uniform, then quickly stepped outside the building.


    <i>''What would be the best way to approach this ''</i>


    What a surprisingly delicate problem this was. He only had a limited number of ways to handle this situation. For instance, he could expose this abuse in the open, but that wouldn''t be good for anybody.


    The military had several screwed-up aspects to it, and one of the worst examples would be that a victim wasn''t guaranteed justice. No, in plenty of instances, victims would experience an even greater injustice in the end. Something simr existed in the civilian world, but this aspect was especially more pronounced within the military.


    Trying to solve this situation through official channels would only harm Ju Yeong-Gi in the end. The preferred method of dealing with a case of violence in the army was to sweep everything under the carpet by transferring the perpetrator and the victim to different bases¡ªeven if the victim wasn¡¯t at fault. The system was to me, and so was the military leadership.


    There was another problem with using official channels. Just how high up should Kang Jin-Ho go to report this? Directly speaking to the Division Commander was an option, but doing so would shift the me. Starting from the ranks of batterymander and below, officers would lose their chances for promotion for ''turning a blind eye on a case of violence'' within their base.


    <i>''Even though they haven''t done anything...''</i>


    From what Kang Jin-Ho had observed so far, it didn''t matter how dedicated and involved the Battery Commander was in the daily operation of his corps. It was simply unrealistic for him to prevent incidents like Ju Yeong-Gi''s case. It wasn''t as if the Battery Commander could assign people to monitor all the barracks around the clock. And, even if the Battery Commander did his best, he would still be unable to stop the perpetrators from acting all nice and chummy in the open only to abuse their ranks behind the scenes.


    This was one of the reasons why the military always saw a never-ending series of incidents. No matter how much soldiers were trained, educated and monitored, blind spots would always be there.


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a long sigh. It would be great if he could think of a way to resolve Ju Yeong-Gi''s situation amicably. However, the reality wasn''t so kind. In that case, he should focus on finding a way to bring justice to all those involved. His current homework was to find a way to punish the perpetrator andpensate the victim properly. An exceedingly fair conclusion, in other words.


    ¡°However, that''s the tricky part...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while mouthing another cigarette.


    Lighting it up and inhaling a lungful of this unhealthy smoke seemed to have eased the frustration building up inside his chest. Of course, that was just an illusion. The sense of relief found through smoking was nothing more than a feeble lie told to oneself. Science had even proven that smoking only exacerbated the smoker''s stress level.


    This was nothing more than a momentaryfort earned by forcing pleasure-inducing narcotics into one''s brain.


    ¡°I should quit...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and got ready to stub the cigarette out. But then, the barrack''s door suddenly flew open.


    ¡°C-Corporal Kang, sir!¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when the breathless Jang Jae-Hwan rushed outside with hisplexion pale with fright. However, his mind nked for a moment at what the private said next.


    ¡°I-it''s Corporal Ju Yeong-Gi, sir! He, he...!¡±

 Chapter 134: Making a Move (4)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Making a Move (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet. ¡°What happened to Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°S-sir! Y-you gotta hurry inside, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t ask any further and ran back inside the building. Jang Jae-Hwan followed suit and began running ahead of his senior.


    While running, Kang Jin-Ho felt his heart race from an ominous sense of foreboding. Jang Jae-Hwan''s paleplexion had hinted at a grim picture.


    <i>''No, it can''t be!''</i>


    Images of the worst-possible situation kept filling up Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. However, he kept telling himself that it couldn''t be it¡ªthat it was unlikely to happen.


    The corridor that used to feel so short suddenly seemed ridiculously long today.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw Jang Jae-Hwan rushing inside the bathroom and followed him.


    ¡°H-here, sir!¡±


    Figurative mes erupted from Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. That was because... He could see that Ju Yeong-Gi was copsed over a toilet bowl, with thebat boot''sce tied around his throat.


    ¡°F*cking hell!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cursed loudly for what had to be the very first time in his life. ¡°What are you doing, Jae-Hwan?! Pull that crap off Corporal Jang, now!¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> yes, sir!¡± The pale-faced panicking Jang Jae-Hwan hurriedly rushed toward Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s slumped figure.


    Kang Jin-Ho also dashed in and grabbed the bootce tied around Ju Yeong-Gi''s neck before tearing it off in one go. ¡°Jae-Hwan, you idiot! You should have been trying to save Corporal Jang first! Why did you call me instead?!¡±


    ¡°I, I''m sorry, sir...!¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly brought his hand near Ju Yeong-Gi''s nose.


    <i>''He''s not breathing!''</i>


    There was no airing in or out of Ju Yeong-Gi''s nostril. Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the unconscious corporal''s legs and unhesitantly dragged him away from the toilet bowl before kneeling next to the unmoving figure.


    As he got ready topress Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest, Kang Jin-Ho cried out, ¡°CPR!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?¡± Jang Jae-Hwan was taken aback.


    ¡°We''re doing CPR! You do the mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah!</i> Yes, sir!¡±


    There were two of them here. Working together to perform CPR was the correct option.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched as Jang Jae-Hwan performed the mouth-to-mouth before pulling his head away. Afterward, Kang Jin-Ho began to pump Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest area.


    <i>''This is the right way, isn''t it ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was awarded first ce during CPR training, but he was having difficulty remembering the correct sequence right now. He had witnessed plenty of deaths before, so why was he so flustered like this? At least in this very moment, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor hidden deep within him seemed so far away and out of reach.


    The one in this ce was a powerless human named Kang Jin-Ho¡ªsomeone too weak to even prevent an acquaintance from dying.


    Their loud yellings caught the attention of others, and soon, a crowd rushed into the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey, call an ambnce!¡± Kang Jin-Ho shouted at them, but no one seemed to have understood him. ¡°I said, call an ambnce, you dumb sh*ts!¡±


    Only after Kang Jin-Ho yelled loud enough for the veins in his throat to bulge did the crowd realize the seriousness of this situation. Several of them hurriedly dashed toward the Administration Office.


    .


    ¡°Stay with me, Yeong-Gi!¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to pump away at Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest, cold sweat trickling down his face. He was starting to realize that it was already toote to bring Ju Yeong-Gi back through simple chestpressions. As such, Kang Jin-Ho quickly circted his internal energy while pressing down on Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest. ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan, step back!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Take your hands off and step back! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    After Jang Jae-Hwan stumbled back, Kang Jin-Ho tried hard to regain his cool.


    <i>''How much will be enough ''</i>


    A person''s inert heart could potentially be restarted through internal energy. At least, that was the impression Kang Jin-Ho had gotten after learning a little more about the advances in modern medical science. However, how much force was required to do that? Too much energy could cause the heart to rupture, but too little would not get him anywhere either.


    <i>''What should I do?!''</i>


    He wasn''t a doctor, and he had never received training in this kind of thing. The only sources of information he had until now were various books and...


    TV dramas!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes. Some of the dumb TV dramas he was forced to sit through during his military life happened to be medical dramas.


    <i>''Right. Don''t try to get it started in one go. Start slow and weak, then gradually amp it up!''</i>


    He was uncertain whether he was doing this correctly or not. After all, he had no way of knowing whether the ''medical knowledge'' bandied about in those shows was all nonsense or not. However, there was no other option. Ju Yeong-Gi would die at this rate, anyway!


    <i>''Take it slowly and gently...''</i>


    While pressing down on Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest, Kang Jin-Ho carefully circted his internal energy. Doing two disparate things simultaneously had never been easy, but he simply <i>had </i>to do it right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully pushed down slightly deeper into Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest.


    <i>Buzzzz!</i>


    In a blink of an eye, qi traveling out of Kang Jin-Ho''s hands entered Ju Yeong-Gi and struck the inert heart.


    <i>Tumble!</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s figure slightly bounced up from the floor.


    <i>''Was that too strong ''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was rmed, but he realized that Ju Yeong-Gi was still not breathing after that shock.


    ¡°Jae-Hwan! Mouth-to-mouth, again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan on standby rushed in and began breathing into Ju Yeong-Gi''s mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited before crying out again. ¡°...Back off, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Once Jang Jae-Hwan stumbled back, Kang Jin-Ho pressed down on Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest again while injecting his internal energy.


    <i>Tumble!</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s figure shook and quivered, but he was still not breathing.


    <i>''Damn it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was getting more and more impatient. Just how long had Ju Yeong-Gi been in this state? Ten minutes? Twenty? How much time had passed since he stopped breathing


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around. ¡°Where''s the ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Sir! We called for one, and it''s on its way!¡±


    ¡°Then, where''s the medic?¡±


    ¡°S-sir? You mean, me?¡± A stuttering medic walked up to Kang Jin-Ho with a frightened look.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw that paleplexion, and he could only turn his head away in disappointment. Charlie was an independent corps with less than a hundred soldiers. Perhaps unsurprisingly, it didn''t have a properly-kitted infirmary, and none of the medics here had received in-depth training either.


    <i>''I won''t let it end this way!''</i>


    However, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho should give up now. He had to keep trying right until he copsed from exhaustion.


    The medic muttered, ¡°E-excuse me, Corporal Kang...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare say it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho knew what the medic wanted to say to him. After all, he was thinking about a simr thing only a few seconds ago, didn''t he? However, that thought should remain as that¡ªa mere thought.


    Kang Jin-Ho yelled, ¡°His body is still warm! It''s not cold yet!¡±


    Indeed, Ju Yeong-Gi''s body temperature could still be felt through Kang Jin-Ho''s fingertips. If it had been ice-cold, sure, he might have given up, but with his body being warm? He wasn¡¯t willing to ept that Ju Yeong-Gi was dead.


    ¡°One more time! Mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan rushed in and began breathing into Ju Yeong-Gi''s mouth once again. It seemed that he was also unwilling to give up.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest rose up noticeably before settling back down.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As soon as Jang Jae-Hwan stepped back, Kang Jin-Ho pressed down on Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest one more time.


    <i>''It needs more!''</i>


    Something told him that he shouldn''t stick to his previous method. So, Kang Jin-Ho circted even more internal energy than before.


    <i>''...Do it in one shot!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed down harder on Ju Yeong-Gi''s chest, then injected more internal energy than his previous attempt. ¡°Damn it, man! Wake up!¡±


    Right at that very moment¡ª


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s body convulsed, and he began to cough and wheeze.


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho carefully backed off before pressing his ear to Ju Yeong-Gi''s heaving chest. He could hear the heart pumping now. Ju Yeong-Gi was also breathing once again.


    ¡°<i>Hah-ah¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho plopped down on his butt as all the tension left him at once.


    The worst was over. It was unknown how long Ju Yeong-Gi''s brain had been starved of oxygen, but his odds of survival should be good as long as he had been revived quickly enough. And, ifdy luck was on his side, he should not suffer from any aftereffects.


    However, what if Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t so lucky


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head. This wasn''t the time to think negatively. Indeed, it was time to...


    His head slowly turned until his re found the pale-faced Kim Hak-Cheol''s face hidden among the crowd. Kim Hak-Cheol''s forehead was coated in thick droplets of sweat. No doubt he understood what this incident signified.


    <i>''...Kim Hak-Cheol!'' </i>


    Crimson veins began to appear on Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, turning them nearly bloodshot. However, his head slowly lowered soon afterward.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have let my guard down!''</i>


    Why did he think the situation wasn''t as bad as he had feared?! Why?!


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly gnashed his teeth. He knew he was bad at empathy and that he couldn''t sympathize with other people¡¯s pain. In that case, he should have been more attentive¡ªmore hands-on. Despite noticing how poor Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression was, Kang Jin-Ho remainedckadaisical, thinking there was still plenty of time left.


    If only...


    If only he made a move yesterday!


    He could have been mistaken, but if he just kept his eyes on Ju Yeong-Gi today! This situation wouldn''t have happened!


    ¡°Damn it...!¡±


    That was when he heard the loud wailing of an emergency vehicleing from the building''s entrance. Soon, the military paramedics rushed inside the bathroom while carrying various tools.


    ¡°Where is he?!¡± Almost at the same time, the heavily-sweating Battery Commander also rushed inside. He directly ran over here after receiving the emergency call mere seconds ago. ¡°W-what happened?! What''s going on?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched this scene unfold and unknowingly smirked helplessly. This... this had to be a farce¡ªa well-rehearsed farce!


    ***


    The entire base was thrown into an uproar.


    Several investigators dispatched by the HQ descended on the base just as dawn broke. The soldiers were confined to their squad''s individual living area, and they couldn''t even freely use the toilet.


    ¡°What on earth is happening here?¡± Seong Tae-Ho muttered, his expression one of pure stupefaction. He woke up in the morning to learn that a seemingly-fine soldier from a neighboring squad suddenly tried to hang himself before being taken to a hospital. Then, investigators descended like a pack of vultures to the base soon afterward. No wonder he was confused and slightly panicking at all this development. ¡°I don''t have much time left until my discharge, so why did this have to happen now?¡±


    Despiteining about his discharge, Seong Tae-Ho''s face was still filled with concern. Nobody would remain nonplussed after learning that a fellow soldier in the same corps had tried to kill himself, and Seong Tae-Ho was no exception.


    He groaned and muttered, ¡°Why did Corporal Ju Yeong-Gi do that, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Me too, sir.¡±


    The living area no.5 was located the furthest away from no.1, where the 1st Squad resided. That had to be the reason why most of the soldiers living here were puzzled by what had transpired.


    ¡°Corporal Kang, sir? Do you know what happened?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to the question as he remained sitting with his eyes closed. His squad mates were asking him for rification since they knew he and Ju Yeong-Gi came from the same group in the boot camp. However, their questions only freshly reminded Kang Jin-Ho of how inattentive he had been toward Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Seong Tae-Ho nced around and asked another question, ¡°How''s Yeong-Gi''s condition? Does anyone know?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he''s alive. However, nobody apparently knows how bad the aftereffects will be....¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°The medic, sir.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! That quack knows jack-sh*t, so how dare he spew nonsense about the aftereffects and what not!¡± Seong Tae-Ho roared unhappily.


    ¡°But, we don''t know much time Corporal Ju had spent without breathing, sir. A human brain will supposedly suffer from irreparable damage after being starved of oxygen for five minutes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes, my ass!¡± Seong Tae-Ho grumbled, then turned toward Kang Jin-Ho, worry visibly filling his face. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and looked back at Seong Tae-Ho. ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Gi''s shift was before yours, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... You discovered Yeong-Gi after you finished your shift, right? Taking into ount the time needed to return your weapon and walk back and forth, it couldn''t have been that long, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°That''s a possibility, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii...</i> That means he was discovered before it was toote. I''m sure he''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, his voicecking energy. He had been in too much of a rush, so he had failed to confirm the damage to Ju Yeong-Gi''s brain. However, there was also the question of whether he could check such a thing using internal energy or not.


    ¡°But, why did that dude do something like that...?¡± Seong Tae-Ho''s pained muttering drifted away toward the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently got up and put on his shoes to leave.


    Seong Tae-Ho looked at him and asked, ¡°Where are you going, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m going outside for a smoke, sir.¡±


    One of the lower-ranked soldiers raised his hand. ¡°But, <i>uh...</i> Corporal Kang, sir? The Section Commander''s order was for no one to go outsi¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, that''s enough, you idiot!¡± Seong Tae-Ho abruptly cut the junior soldier off.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly. ¡°I''ll be back soon, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± Seong Tae-Ho waved his hand a little and watched Kang Jin-Ho leave. Then, he turned his attention to the objecting junior soldier. ¡°You dumbass! Learn how to read the room! Corporal Kang discovered that his one and only boot camp mate had just tried to hang himself. You think he''s in any mood to humor you?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. The Section Commander warned us anyone caught sneaking around will get severely punished.¡±


    ¡°What can that boomer do, anyway?!¡± Seong Tae-Ho tutted while ncing at the doorway. Today had to be the first time Kang Jin-Ho made such a stiff face since he was deployed to this base. ¡°I hope nothing happens¡­.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho wasn''t sure his worried muttering was meant for Kang Jin-Ho or Ju Yeong-Gi. Regardless of who it was for, he couldn''t stop sighing again and again.


    ¡°Seriously now, I hope it won''t end badly...¡±


    For some reason, this vague, inexplicable, ominous sense of foreboding began to creep into Seong Tae-Ho''s heart. It began right after he saw Kang Jin-Ho''s back leaving through the doorway.

 Chapter 135: Making a Move (5)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Making a Move (5)</h4>


    Kim Hak-Cheol nervously asked, ¡°What''s our next move, sir?¡±


    His conversation partner tilted his head slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean Yeong-Gi, sir. What should we do about him? If that f*cker wakes up and bs his mouth, wouldn''t we be all royally screwed, sir?¡±


    ¡°Royally screwed, you say?¡± The man, Noh Su-Bong, looked unexpectedly rxedpared to Kim Hak-Cheol and his deathly-pale face. ¡°Don''t worry, that f*cker ain''t waking up.¡±


    ¡°H-how do you know that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know when that brat left the barrack, Hak-Cheol?¡± Noh Su-Bong smirked deeply. ¡°Tell me, do you really think a dude found unconscious and not breathing one hour after leaving his barrack will be alright after he was revived through some miracle? At best, he¡¯ll be a vegetable, man.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''m still worried.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> You''re worried for nothing.¡± Noh Su-Bong smirked and stared intensely at Kim Hak-Cheol before tapping thetter on the head. ¡°Hey, did you forget who my father is?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Rx. I''ve already made preparations.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol sheepishly looked up. ¡°Sir, can I really trust you on this one?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What the hell? Look at you, Hak-Cheol, talking back to me and all?¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, Sergeant Noh. It''s just that I''m... really nervous, sir.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass. You ain''t gonna survive for long in this world without balls of steel, Hak-Cheol.¡± Noh Su-Bong cackled insidiously. ¡°I''ve already made the callst night.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh... </i>¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Otherwise, how can we be outside and smoking like this?¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, I was surprised by that as well.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol scratched his cheek.


    ¡°This whole investigation nonsense is just a formality. What will they gain by investigating some bastard who won''t ever wake up? And think about his home environment for a second, too. If we insist he tried to off himself out of crippling depression, what can those investigators do to us? It''s not like we left any visible injuries on him, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol slowly nodded.


    Noh Su-Bong exined animatedly, ¡°F*cking hell. Think about it; this is good for us. We''ve been beating his ass up real good untilst month, right? Imagine what would have happened if we got discovered then! It''s actually great that the idiot managed to hold on for this long. <i>Hah.</i> If that bastard had kicked the bucket earlier, he might have dragged us down with him, too.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Sergeant Noh...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What should we do about the others?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong tilted his head and asked back in confusion. ¡°Others?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Those who know already know what has been going on.¡±


    ¡°What do they know? Dude, they don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. Sir, The kids in our squad, and the ones in the next building, all know that we¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, Hak-Cheol.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong tutted in disapproval and stared as if Kim Ha-Cheol was a pathetic coward. ¡°Do you really think I haven''t considered that already?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell. What would they gain by bbing their mouths? Some kind of cheap righteousness? Don''t make meugh. Nothing is better than cold hard cash falling into yourp. Know what I mean, Hak-Cheol?¡±


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened in this ce. And you don''t know anything either. Got that? So, don''t walk around with that nervous face of yours, dumbass. Make sure that not just the investigators but even the other squads won¡¯t get a whiff from your actions.¡± Noh Su-Bong narrowed his eyes and aggressively poked at Kim Hak-Cheol''s chest.


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll definitely remember it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, as far as I can tell, the problem is you, not the other idiots cottoning onto what''s happening around here. Even a blind can see that your face is shouting, ''Aigoo, I''m guilty, arrest me, <i>officer~''.</i> Stop that sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol kept nodding like a doll.


    ¡°<i>Urgh,</i> what the f*ck. Do I really have to go through this sh*t because of that stupid f*ck? Let''s be honest here, did we do something wrong to deserve this?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol finally stopped nodding and shook his head instead. ¡°No, sir. We haven''t done anything.¡±


    ¡°Some dumb sh*t ends up in our squad and causes all sorts of mayhem for us, and now, we almost got screwed over by that fool trying to kill himself. Good thing it happened during the middle of the night, giving me time to make my preparations. Imagine if people realized he disappeared in the morning! Man, we would have been in big trouble if that happened. <i>Uh-whew.</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong spat out the cigarette in his mouth and stubbed it out. ¡°I already spoke to my old man and asked him to deal with this situation. So, you keep your mouth shut and stay under the radar for the time being. You and I don''t have to wait long till our discharge, so we can just sit tight and let it blow over. Even the brass won''t raise a fuss as long as there is no evidence of physical abuse or harsh treatment.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, sir?¡± Kim Hak-Cheol asked back while looking surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. The vultures in the media will descend on the military after they hear about an incident like this. Obviously, the brass wouldn''t want things to go out of control like that.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol nodded again. ¡°I see... Still, I can''t help but be nervous, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this dumbass. You''re not very bright, are you?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard about soldiersmitting suicide in the news?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t think I have ever heard of that.¡±


    ¡°But then, do you know how many soldiers died in thest five years?¡±


    ¡°I guess... around one hundred? Since we''re talking about the span of five years and all.¡±


    ¡°You moron.¡± Noh Su-Bong cackled. ¡°It''s almost five hundred. And three hundred of those killed themselves while serving.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, sir?!¡±


    ¡°Which means sixty soldiers off themselves in a year... However, have you ever seen any news of soldiersmitting suicide on TV or online?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Never.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol shook his head.


    ¡°So, let me ask you this. Why do you think those losers killed themselves? Did they suddenly get dissatisfied with life in the middle of training and decide that suicide would be better?¡±


    That couldn''t be it, obviously. There had to be a reason for someone to contemte taking their own life. Committing suicide after life in the military had gotten to them? There <i>had</i> to be a deeper reason than that.


    ¡°Let''s be real here, Hak-Cheol.¡± Noh Su-Bong leaned in closer and spoke in an ominous voice. ¡°Look deeper into any of those cases, and plenty of idiots will end up in prison. However, none of them had ever seen the inside of a jail cell. Am I wrong? I''m telling you, we can simply say that fool¡¯s mind was too weak, and that''s why he tried to kill himself. By then, we''ll be in the clear!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah...</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol nodded as he took on a contemtive expression. If what Noh Su-Bong said was true, perhaps this situation might blow over without too much problem.


    Noh Su-Bong continued where he left off, ¡°This whole thing will be seen as a suicide attempt. And that idiot will be a part of the statistics, just another one of the sixty soldiers who kill themselves in a year. But then, someone thinks it''s because of abuse by seniors? That''s gonna start one hell of a sh*tstorm, man. The media will jump on it like a pack of crazed wild dogs, and the ensuing fallout will royally wreck the army HQ. That''s why the brass will be hell-bent on ''proving'' that this was merely a suicide attempt.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it...¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''splexion brightened.


    He and Noh Su-Bong were basically the culprits behind this whole thing, yet they were outside, leisurely smoking away. This situation made little to no sense. Logically speaking, the members of the 1st Squad should be seen as persons of interest during the initial part of the investigations, and they should be under intense monitoring. Even if the investigators still hadn''t fully uncovered the dynamics and rtionships within the squad itself.


    ¡°I''m telling you, Hak-Cheol! Those meatheads shouldn¡¯t be thinking of treating this case as an incident of physical abuse. The higher-ups had always insisted for years that the scars and injuries of a dead victim had been the result of their suicide. Do you really think they''ll suddenly start investigating Yeong-Gi''s matter as a case of abuse now?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t think so.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol began to smile a little.


    ¡°That''s why you can rx. We ain''t living in Hell Joseon if the brass suddenly develops a conscience and starts investigating every little thing they find. Don''t forget, the most corrupt ce in Hell Joseon is its army. So, don''t worry about a thing, and trust me, your hyung. Just keep your mouth shut, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I do believe in you, Sergeant Noh!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong broke out in a fit of cackles before tapping Kim Hak-Cheol on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, man. Do you know what is the best way to survive in Hell Joseon?¡±


    ¡°Is it by having quick wits, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this brat! You and your sense of humor.¡± Noh Su-Bong grinned while pulling out a fresh cigarette. He lit it up and inhaled its smoke first before continuing from where he left off, ¡°Listen, you dumbass. The best way to survive Hell Joseon is to be a devil. Don''t you know that devils live in hell?¡±


    While saying that, Noh Su-Bong''s gaze grew icy-cold, sending chills down Kim Hak-Cheol''s spine.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You scared?¡± Noh Su-Bong lightly patted Kim Hak-Cheol''s cheek. ¡°Don''t shrivel up like that, you dumbass. You''ll experience far worse bullsh*t than this plenty of times in civilian society, after all. All you have to do is stick real close to me, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. I''m already doing that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> That''s true, isn''t it?¡± Noh Su-Bong smirked deeply before tossing the half-smoked cigarette to the ground. After stubbing it out, he seemed to have remembered something. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that''s right.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°You stashed away everything that bastard Yeong-Gi had written, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I figured throwing them away might get us in trouble, so I hid them somewhere safe, sir.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol nodded proudly.


    Noh Su-Bong''s re grew cold again. ¡°Good. Wait until the coast is clear, then burn them all.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Let''s get out of here. It''s almost chow time, anyway. Did you hear what''s on the menu today?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, sir, it¡¯s the crap stew.¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell. Let¡¯s go and tell the PX boys to open their shop right now.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good idea, sir.¡±


    The two men cackled while walking back inside their building. Unfortunately for them, they had failed to notice a pair of cold eyes silently ring at them from the darkness cast by the building''s shadow.


    ***


    ¡°A trip outside?¡± Charlie Battery Commander Ha Jin-Nam, raised his deeply-frowning face from behind his desk to look up at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You wanna go outside now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho standing upright with his hands behind his back nodded slowly.


    Ha Jin-Nam slowly lowered his head until it was firmly nted on his desk, then groaned loudly. ¡°...Jin-Ho, listen.¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°You brat, don''t you think you''re taking this too far?! Can''t you see our current situation? I, your batterymander, am <i>this </i>close to getting dishonorably discharged right now! And everyone else is worried about keeping their necks, yet you wanna go outside the base? Aren''t you being too inconsiderate here?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I know you''re having a hard time. And how will I stop you if you''re dead-set on leaving? However! Even if you have connections and power! Shouldn''t you read the room first before using them?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho repeated the same reply, evidently not interested in providing other excuses.


    Ha Jin-Nam spat out an even louder groan. ¡°...So, where were you thinking of going? Home?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Then, where?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to head to the Capital Hospital, sir.¡±


    Ha Jin-Nam was left speechless for a moment as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...Hey, that''s not even going outside for a bit, is it? More like deserting the base, you dumbass!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Does that mean I should apply for a leave instead, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew,</i> goddamn it! It keeps getting worse, doesn''t it!¡± Ha Jin-Nam''s groans didn''t want to cease, but his hardened expression had softened noticeably in return. ¡°Fine. Fine! Get out of here, you bastard! However, don''t get caught, okay? If you do get caught, I''m gonna insist that you had deserted. Get yourself out of trouble by using your connections, whatever; I don''t care.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°My career is already finished, anyway. Adding desertion to the list won''t change anything, right? Don''t forget everything this hyung has done for you, and you better give me a cushy job when we''re both thrown outside the army!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I was kidding, you dummy! I''ll get a permit for you ready by tomorrow, so get out of here then. It''s Saturday tomorrow as well.¡±


    ¡°Will do, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now, get out of my office, Corporal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted before exiting the batterymander''s office.


    The air in the corridor felt cold. However, it was unknown whether that feeling came from the current wintry weather or from the icy atmosphere within the corps.


    ***


    The next day...


    It was still early in the morning, and the rain was falling steadily, yet a sleek ck sedan was parked out front of the base.


    One of the guards asked his partner, ¡°Hey, man. You know what''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Someone''s leaving the base temporarily, sir. I think that car''s here to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Who''s going outside the base now? When the base''s atmosphere has gone to the dogs?¡±


    ¡°I hear it''s Corporal Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that Corporal Kang, eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was seen as an ''exception'' among the members of the Charlie artillery corps. Then again, the soldiers here had eyes and ears. They could see that the higher-ups were treating Kang Jin-Ho differently and that the visitorsing to see the corporal were extraordinary. Even a moron would have realized by now that Kang Jin-Ho held a different, more ''special'' status than the rest of them.


    Even then, no oneined or was dissatisfied with this situation. That was because everyone knew that Kang Jin-Ho had been working harder than anyone on the base. He also treated his juniors fairly, meaning there was practically zero pretext to badmouth him.


    ¡°He''s going outside when it''s raining this bad? I guess he picked the wrong day, then.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh </i> Looks like he''s here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho made his way to the guard post, prompting the guards on duty to salute him. ¡°Victory!¡±


    ¡°Victory.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly saluted them back, then made the formal report to the guard captain on duty before leaving through the gate.


    Jo Gyu-Min stepped outside the car and weed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°How are you feeling, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk inside the car.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    After climbing inside, Jo Gyu-Min handed over the towel he had prepared earlier. While wiping away the water on his face, Kang Jin-Ho slightly lowered the window. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, please take me to Seongnam.¡±


    ¡°Should I drive to the Capital Hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min rummaged through his inner pocket, then pulled out a ck cigarette case to present it to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What''s this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Cigarettes. They''re new to the market, Mister Jin-Ho. Have a smoke.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the case for a second, then opened its lid and extracted a cigarette. It felt like the inside of his head instantly went nk and dull as soon as he lit the cigarette and deeply inhaled the smoke.


    ¡°We''ll be departing now,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min as he turned the ignition on.


    The car elerated away, and the acrid cigarette smoke was sucked out of the open gap in the window. Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless, withdrawn eyes silently stared at the trails of smoke left behind.


    1. ¡°Hell Joseon¡± is amon ng term in South Korea to denote how hellishly petitive¡± it is in the country. Joseon was a Korean kingdom that existed before the Japanese upation.

 Chapter 136: Disciplining (1)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Disciplining (1)</h4>


    The rain continued to fall as if God had forgotten to turn off heaven''s faucets.


    The sedan where Kang Jin-Ho was drove past the curtains of rain on the lonely road.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously asked, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. The person currently admitted to the hospital is the same man who came with you on the hundred-day leave, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°How did he¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min stopped himself after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho was simply staring outside the window, evidently not in the mood to talk. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho would have said something by now if he had a task in mind for Jo Gyu-Min.


    Since he hadn''t said anything, Kang Jin-Ho probably thought there was nothing Jo Gyu-Min or Jaegyeong could do for him. Yet¡­


    <i>''However, can we even be any help this time ''</i>


    Even after taking into ount Hwang Jeong-Hu''s influence and power, this matter still wasn''t something he could easily interfere with.


    Every event within the military couldn¡¯t escape from the reaches of the top military leaders. However, problems rted to those events could easily slip through the cracks and snowball into something beyond the military leaders'' control.


    The folks wielding limitless power and freedom in the army would instantly fall to be frail old men the moment the media sed its hounds on them. That was why the military had developed a strong tendency to avoid being in the media spotlight at any cost.


    <i>''Not only that, but...''</i>


    Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu got involved at this stage, telling the high-ranking officers to uncover the truth of an incident that could leave a serious ck mark on their careers wouldn''t work.


    <i>''It''s gotten seriouslyplicated...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed under his breath. If Kang Jin-Ho demanded it, he would have no choice but to try his best. However, he couldn''t see any way out of thisplicated situation. None of Jo Gyu-Min''s usual methods would work on this problem.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, Chairman Hwang is concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°He''s concerned about me when I haven''t even contacted him?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, his voice sounding somewhat icier than usual.


    ¡°My apologies, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m not criticizing you. I had a feeling that you would already know, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Was this a case of abuse?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked while ncing at his passenger.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply. However, anyone with a functioning brain should be able to make a guess.


    <i>''Strange. That fe didn''t seem to be the type...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s first impression of Ju Yeong-Gi said that a man with such a countenance wouldn''t silently endure abuse directed his way. However, it was impossible to tell what was really on a person''s mind now, was it? It could very well be that Ju Yeong-Gi was unexpectedly timid in nature.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, if you request Chairman Hwang, he should be able to exert political pressure on the parties involved. I think that''s the best avable option for us. If a member of the National Assembly raises a question, the investigation should get going again. It could be the best way to find justice for your friend, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t say anything. Since he had maintained his silence, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t say a word. The two men traveled to Seongnam amidst the heavy silence.


    ***


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I rmend that you change your attire.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at Jo Gyu-Min''s advice. ¡°My attire? Why?¡±


    ¡°Although we''ve called ahead and arranged things, showing up in your uniform will inevitably leave some kind of a record in the hospital''s system, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure why, but his gut feeling told him to do as told in this situation. Jo Gyu-Min was far more knowledgeable than him in things like this, after all.


    <i>''No, wait. He''s better than me in most things, isn''t he ''</i>


    A self-mocking smirk crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he changed out of his uniform. In how many things could he im to be better than other people? He didn''t say anything else. He simply finished changing his clothes before heading inside the Capital Hospital.


    After confirming which ward Ju Yeong-Gi was admitted to at the front desk, Kang Jin-Ho took the elevator to get to the floor in question, with Jo Gyu-Min silently following him.


    Once they arrived at Ju Yeong-Gi''s ward, though... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t go inside and just stood there, silently staring at the closed doorway. Jo Gyu-Min didn''t urge him; he patiently waited.


    .


    Over a minute of silence ensued before Kang Jin-Ho hesitantly reached out for the door handle. He slowly stepped into the ward.


    <i>Beep. Beep. Beep...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s steps came to a stuttering half at this familiar sight. A sight he had to endure so much not too long ago. The only difference here was that Sister Yi had venttor tubes stuck to her nose while Ju Yeong-Gi seemed to be just lying on the bed, unconscious.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and quietly took in this sight. His innards seemed to be tumbling, and he felt sick. He... he had to experience this again? So soon


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his fists tightly, causing his bones to grind noisily. Ju Yeong-Gi''s face was so gaunt and sickly that he was almost unrecognizable. Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at that face before his voice creaked out of his lips.


    ¡°You moron...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi should have said something if things had been getting too difficult for himtely. His mate was right next to him, so why didn''t he say anything and suffer through that crap only to do something<i> that</i> moronic in the end?!


    Before Kang Jin-Ho had a chance to feel sympathy, his rage bubbled up first. All Ju Yeong-Gi had to do was reach out. That was all, so why?! If he had done that, Kang Jin-Ho would have offered his own helping hand, and he would have certainly taken care of everything. Why had Ju Yeong-Gi never thought about relying on his mate even after witnessing Kang Jin-Ho flip the base on its head several times


    Why?!


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut and leaned his head back.


    <i>''Someone who reaches out, is it... ''</i>


    Bing someone like that had turned out to be a difficult task¡ªit was way too difficult.


    ***


    Outside the hospital...


    Jo Gyu-Min crossed his arms as he spoke, ¡°The doctors say they are not sure about the odds of Ju Yeong-Gi regaining consciousness, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°They are not sure? Why?¡±


    ¡°The emergency first aid was good enough, but his heart had stopped for far too long, so...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s in a vegetative state?¡±


    ¡°No. The doctors did say there''s a possibility of Ju Yeong-Gi waking up someday. But they can''t tell when that will be or how aware he will be afterward.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly mouthed a fresh cigarette. The frustration inside his chest was growing again. It had gotten sorge that he was unsure about what to do now.


    <i>''No, take it step by step...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his teeth. If only he had been moreposed and braver after learning about Ju Yeong-Gi''s situation, this wouldn''t have happened. Being meticulous and taking it slow were two disparate things, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at Jo Gyu-Min and asked, "Yeong-Gi''s care takes priority. Can I trust the Capital Hospital to do a good job "


    ¡°...Compared to a regr civilian hospital, it''s not all that better, Mister Jin-Ho. It can obviously provide standard medical care, but Corporal Ju''s case might be <i>too </i>specialized for this hospital to deal with.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°What''s your rmendation?¡±


    ¡°I think it''ll be better to contact Corporal Ju''s guardian to get the consent necessary to move him to a different facility. The Capital Hospital usually transfers its patients in serious conditions to other hospitals, after all. So, the procedure shouldn''t be too cumbersome. I could make some calls and have him transferred to Jaegyeong''s hospital. Should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied affirmatively and mped his lips shut to contemte something. He eventually spoke once again, ¡°Have you tried to contact Yeong-Gi''s guardian before?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied while scratching his head. His role was to support and monitor Kang Jin-Ho, not investigate the information on the people around him. He had only checked Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter since it took ce in Kang Jin-Ho''s base. Without that, Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t have a reason to get interested in Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, ¡°The patient''s condition is severe, so I find it strange to see no guardian staying nearby. Can I entrust you to find out why?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. It felt like arge lump of rock was sitting on his heart, and he subconsciously tried to brush it off his chest.


    <i>''I... can''t do anything by myself, huh ''</i>


    If Jo Gyu-Min weren''t around, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have had any methods to deal with this situation.


    After sighing deeply, Kang Jin-Ho asked another question, ¡°I still have enough in the bank to do this, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, your wealth is far greater than you think.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, spare no expense in Yeong-Gi''s care. Do whatever it takes to get him conscious again.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best, but... I can''t give you any guarantees.¡±


    ¡°That''s good enough for me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while listening to the sounds of rain falling on top of their umbre. It sounded particrly loud today.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes as the sounds of raindrops echoed in his ears.


    ***


    Jang Jae-Hwan saluted at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded as he stepped inside the 3rd Squad''s living area. ¡°What happened in the base while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere here has be worse than the pits, sir. We can''t even breathe freely at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while ncing at Jang Jae-Hwan.


    Private Jang looked exhausted. It wasn¡¯t a surprise, as he was the first person to discover Ju Yeong-Gi, and he had to be under the investigators¡¯ severest scrutiny.


    Jang Jae-Hwan sheepishly muttered, ¡°Corporal Kang, sir...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan''s head faltered, his expression gloomy. ¡°If only I had reacted more calmly back then and tried to save Corporal Ju first... I, I can''t help but think that maybe the end result would have been better, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don''t me yourself, Jae-Hwan.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°But, sir. I...¡±


    ¡°And, I''m sorry for getting angry at you back then. I lost my cool as well. Then again, who could have maintained their calm in a situation like that? It''s not your fault, so don''t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan shouldn''t be the one kicking himself for their actions. Yet, he was still swimming in guilty conscience for failing to save Ju Yeong-Gi on time. In that case, what were those two doing right now


    Kang Jin-Ho slipped outside and headed to the 1st Squad''s living area. However, even before he got near, various noises registered in his hearing. Muffled sounds ofughter, calm-sounding chatter...


    Kang Jin-Ho stood in the corridor and quietly listened to all those sounds. The conversations he could hear didn''t sound strange. No one seemed to be insulting Ju Yeong-Gi, and the discussions centered around exceedingly normal, mundane things.


    Everything seemed so... normal. The same as before. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t ept that.


    Someone they had been living together with under one roof was gone and was currently fighting for his life in a hospital. Yet, those responsible for that state had returned to their everyday lives as if nothing had happened. That set off a burning ze in Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    <i>''As if nothing happened...''</i>


    Indeed, as if it was just a lie, that nothing had really happened. In that case, it really ought to be nothing, right? Nothing should have changed, then


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and listened to the muffled conversationsing from the living area before turning around to leave.


    ***


    The evening roll call ended, and Kang Jin-Hoid down on his bedding. He waited for a while until everyone had fallen asleep. Only then did he open his eyes and silently get up.


    His figure stealthily slipped past the night watch and leisurely left the building.


    <i>¡°I figured throwing it away might get us in trouble, so I hid it somewhere safe, sir.¡±</i>


    That was what Kim Hak-Cheol had said. Which meant Ju Yeong-Gi had <i>definitely</i> left something behind. The odds of it being a will were pretty high. As for hiding it somewhere safe? It had to be where people wouldn''t notice it.


    The 1st Squad''s living area should have been thoroughly searched by now. However, considering Kim Hak-Cheol¡¯s cowardly nature, he wouldn''t have hidden something so important in the barracks.


    In that case, where could it be


    Kang Jin-Ho could think of a few ces. A ce to hide something where other people wouldn''t notice? A ce the other squad members wouldn''t frequently visit but was intimately familiar to Kim Hak-Cheol...


    Kang Jin-Ho headed straight to the 1st Squad''s gun emcement. A human would never put something they considered important somewhere too far out of their reach. Burying it in the middle of a mountain could very well be the safest hiding method, but the fear of someone inadvertently stumbling upon it meant that would never happen. In that case, there was a good chance that Kim Hak-Cheol had hidden the ''evidence'' somewhere he was most familiar with¡ªsomewhere he considered <i>safe.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho soon arrived at the emcement and immediately headed to the storage containing the military supplies located in the corner. Any artillery-rted mishaps would have led to this ce being turned upside down, but the investigators didn''t even bother to show up here this time.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly went through various boxes in the storage before his eyes caught the sight of arge bundle.


    <i>''Camouge.''</i>


    All the soldiers disliked touching the camougeting as merely breathing near it would cause an endless dust storm to rise up from there. Unless it was absolutely necessary during training, thisting was never, ever unfurled and brought out of storage.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly shoved his hand inside the rolled-upting. He rummaged through it for a while, eventually feeling something different at his fingertips.


    <i>''Mm...''</i>


    He reached in even deeper and grabbed a slender book-like object. Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled it out from the camougeting.

 Chapter 137: Disciplining (2)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Disciplining (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully dusted his discovery, which turned out to be amon exercise book. However, he found himself unable to flip it open. The idea of taking a look at its contents made him ufortable. Leery, even.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to exit the emcement for the time being. It was still the middle of the night, and there was no danger of being seen by anyone. However, the unexpected was always there, so it paid to be cautious. He sought out a location well out of people''s view and sat somewhere morefortable. After putting the exercise book down for a bit, he smoked a cigarette to calm himself down.


    This wasn''t the time to be impatient. The key was to be calm. No matter what was written on the book''s pages, he must not get agitated. Agitation sometimes behaved like a powerful toxin seeping into your every pore; it had the potential to ruin everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly picked up the exercise book and opened its cover. The initial parts didn''t contain any notable revtions. Stuff like various information rted to the base that had to be memorized filled its pages, but such things were also written in the memo pads and the books of other soldiers, so nothing seemed amiss there.


    The real meat of the matter began to surface only after Kang Jin-Ho got to the second half of the exercise book.


    [It feels like Corporal Noh Su-Bong and Private 1st ss Kim Hak-Cheol don''t see me in a favorable light. I think I''m doing my best, but they keep getting angry at me for being slow. I''ve never heard anyone say that to me before my enlistment, so it feels like I''ve be a moron aftering to this ce.]


    It seemed the ''diary'' was written sporadically. Some entries were written in three-day intervals, while some were written after a week or even a fortnight.


    [Before enlisting, I never understood why some people silently endured their seniors making their lives a living hell. A man has his pride, right? I figured I''d simply kick their asses and spend a few days in a cell or something, like a real man. However, only a fool who doesn''t know the truth thinks like that.


    I learned that the real start would be after your release. My seniors told me the story of some idiot in the neighboring squad who beat up his senior soldiers and spent time in jail. After he served his time, he was treated as an invisible man by everyone, said my seniors whileughing their heads off.]


    [Would I be able to endure that kind of treatment? I only have these people to talk to, so would I be able to stay sane if they ignored me ]


    [My remaining time in the army feels so bloody long. I thought things would get better as long as I endured it, but it''s not getting better at all. Being the maknae of the squad is so tough. I swear, I''m gonna treat my juniors nicely once they join our squadter.]


    [I got pped for the first time today. I told myself I''d wreck any fool who''d dare hit me first, but... I couldn''t do anything after the p. I was in a daze. Confused, I think. I couldn''t even figure out if someone had really pped me or not. And when he started shouting at me right after that, I couldn''t think of anything and just kept saying I''m sorry, over and over again. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry...]


    [I was on my way back from guard duty when I got this urge to rush inside the living area. When I remembered my rifle had bullets in them, I began to fantasize about charging in there and shooting those motherf*ckers in their heads. I hear you''d think about such stuff at least once in your life. Does that mean I''m normal ]


    [My confidence is gone. I always thought I could do anything as long as I put my mind to it. But in this ce? I''m just a slow and dull-witted piece of trash. I should have realized it during boot camp when I nearly killed someone with a grenade. Maybe my confidence got overblown as I didn¡¯t have real experience out in the world. I want to see Min-Gi again...]


    [When I got hit in the head with a pickax handle at the emcement, something in me snapped. I thought I had endured enough, so I threw the hammer I was holding at the seniors even without realizing it.


    That was the beginning.


    I haven''t slept in thest three days. They didn''t physically touch me after that day, but they resorted to taking turns keeping me awake for thest three days. I feel like I''m going crazy. Three days without sleep will do that to anyone. I can even hear this weird buzzing in my ear, too.]


    [Surrendering is not weird. Against enemies you can''t resist, continuing to fight is simply too tiring. But, it looks like they see my surrender as me giving up on my resistance altogether. They now hit me if the mood takes them. Getting kicked by theirbat boots is a daily thing now, too.


    In the beginning, I thought I was getting cursed at for making dumb mistakes, but now, I don''t know anymore. It feels like the fact that I am breathing is a crime to them. Are they punishing me because I made mistakes, or are they punishing me even though I haven¡¯t done anything wrong ]


    [I''m sick. My whole body hurts. I can''t walk properly since this morning. But I can''t take a break. When I told them that I wasn¡¯t feeling well, they dragged me to the boiler room and beat me up. Kim Hak-Cheol shouted at me, and I couldn''t even make an excuse. He asked that if I get sick and can''t work, does that mean he has to do my job ]


    [I''ve reached my limit. Until now, I figured I could keep enduring, and our ranks would rise up, then those bastards would eventually get discharged. But, at this rate... I''m scared I''ll go crazy before they are gone.


    I can''t hold myself back anymore.


    Next time, I swear I''m gonna kill them. I''m gonna let them know that I''ve been holding back until now. If I don''t, they are gonna keep treating me like a moron and a loser. I''m already a loser, though...]


    [I got a call from home earlier today.


    Grandma copsed from an illness. Who''s looking after Min-Gi, then? That crazy son of a b*tch of our father probably won''t leave Min-Gi alone, right? What am I gonna do now that grandma has copsed? I can''t think straight right now.]


    [Grandma has been hospitalized.


    I exined my situation to the batterymander, but he only told me that I couldn''t get an early discharge because my f*cking old man was still around. Father... Father, is it? Am I supposed to call a bastard who drinks himself to a stupor, beats his children up, and ransacks the house whenever he gets bored... my father? Really


    If only that bastard were dead, I would have gotten out of here already. But he''s still sticking around, preventing me from going home. Then, who''s looking after Min-Gi


    That kid is still in middle school, so who''s taking care of him? And what about Grandma ]


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the exercise book, then silently mouthed a fresh cigarette. He... couldn''t bear to read any further.


    If he kept reading this diary, he feared he would charge straight into the 1st Squad''s living area. He had never considered himself to be an emotional or a sentimental person, but that assessment seemed to have been wrong after all.


    <i>''I have to finish reading this.''</i>


    Reading it was painful, but Kang Jin-Ho had to know what happened. He had to know what they had done to Ju Yeong-Gi and learn what Ju Yeong-Gi felt. This was the only act of repentance Kang Jin-Ho could perform for failing to extend a helping hand to Ju Yeong-Gi much sooner.


    [All I can do now is to keep enduring and get discharged as soon as possible. I can''t think of any other way.


    What if I beat up a senior and get thrown in jail? Min-Gi, my only sibling... He''s gonna be alone.


    I gotta hold myself back.


    No matter what happens to me, I gotta endure it. That''s the only thing I can do as Min-Gi''s big brother. Right now, Min-Gi must be doing his best to nurse Grandma while dealing with our sh*tty father''s violent streak all on his own.


    I''m scared. Terrified. My remaining service duration feels so bloody long. It feels like I''m going more insane every day. I think I can hear weird noises whenever I close my eyes. And nightmares are the only things I dream oftely.


    Going on leave should help me perk up. Hopefully.]


    [I don''t have any energy. Feels like I can''t get myself to do anything. I don''t know why the beatings feel more painful now. Is it because the beatings have gotten worse, or has my body gotten too frail


    I''m scared. My seniors look like devils to me.


    Why don''t they care that I''m hurting? It''s so hard for me, so can''t they see it? Those bastards wereughing while stepping on my legs. They really looked like devils back then.


    Did I¡­ did I look like that to others in the past ]


    [I dropped the shampoo bottle during the shower, and they started hitting me right there and then. I''m used to getting hit, but when they stepped on my junk, I felt something totally indescribable. I seriously thought about killing myself just then. That had to be the first time in my life. Why am I dealing with this bullsh*t? Everything will be over if I''m dead, right


    No, that''s not right.


    I need to think about Min-Gi.


    I cannot be weak. If I keep enduring, they will eventually get discharged. And I''ll get out of here not too long after that. Yeah, that''s right.]


    [They told me to smile.


    I don¡¯t see anything funny here, so I don''t know why they are telling me to smile. When I didn''t smile, they said they''d help me with that, and they began to shove toothbrushes into my mouth.


    They forced me to sleep while mouthing broken toothbrushes. I think I finally know what that old saying means. The one about getting beaten up is more preferable...]


    [I heard somewhere that a person will get used to pain, but that has to be a lie. I never got used to all the repeated beatings. Instead, I''m more scared of them now. I finally know what it feels like to get beaten up, so that makes sense, right? I get so scared even before they start hitting me.


    And I''m scared of waking up in the morning.


    I sometimes think it''ll be nicer to just... Go to bed at night and never wake up again.]


    [Would I be any help to Min-Gi after leaving this ce? I''m just a piece of trash, after all.


    Maybe, the reason why I am going through all this sh*t is that I''m a pathetic loser. It''s not just Kim Hak-Cheol or Noh Su-Bong, but everyone else has begun to treat me like a loser now.


    Since everyone says I''m a loser... Maybe I am one


    Do I even deserve to live ]


    [I couldn''t sleep for thest five days.


    I can no longer tell what I''ve been thinking about until now. I even freaked out at a night watch''s shlight in the middle of the night. I think I screamed back then, and the bastards dragged me to the boiler room.


    But they didn''t hit me. And I still didn''t get hit. They just... left me standing in the boiler room until daybreak.


    I want... to go to bed.]


    [Trash. Trash. Trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash...


    Trash, trash, trash... Trash, trash, trash, trash...


    Trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash, trash...]


    [I finally learned that Noh Su-Bong''s father is someone powerful. He asked me about my sick grandma. He asked if she was okay.


    I''m scared. How did he find out about my family''s situation? I''m terrified that, even after getting out of here, I won¡¯t be able to escape their grasp.]


    [I threw up in the middle of the meal. Noh Su-Bong acted all nice and caring, asking me if I was alright.


    But, I... Instead of getting angry at that disgusting fake act, I''m angrier at myself for feeling grateful and breaking down in tears right there. At this rate, I''m just a dog that wags his tail whenever his master hands out treats and obediently epts getting beaten up.]


    [I''m too tired.]


    [I can''t talk about this to anyone. No one.]


    [I tried to test the waters with the quartermaster, but he simply red at me coldly. Now, I know for sure. It was my fault all along. Not them...]


    [Ashes to ashes, dust to dust...]


    [Scared... I''m scared.]


    The diary ended there.


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the cover, his expression t and cold. He slowly got up and headed back to the emcement before shoving the diary back inside the bundle of camougeting. He then leisurely walked back to the barracks... as if nothing had happened.


    His steps were <i>definitely</i> not slow, yet they weren''t fast either. As he walked back to where the others were, a tall, grim shadow began to stretch behind him.

 Chapter 138: Disciplining (3)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Disciplining (3)</h4>


    The ''Charlie'' artillery corps quickly regained its sense of normalcy.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was still unconscious, but the soldiers acted as if he had never existed in the first ce. Kang Jin-Ho was no different.


    ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Private 1st ss Jang Jae-Hwan, sir!¡±


    ¡°Are you done cleaning yet?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡± Kang Jin-Ho gestured to the floor.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jang Jae-Hwan grew tearful as he grabbed a mop.


    Kang Jin-Ho walked away afterward to attend to other matters.


    After making sure the coast was clear, Jang Jae-Hwan groaned loudly and tossed the mop at his junior soldiers. ¡°We don''t have a choice anymore, fes. Corporal Kang wants us to surf the floor once more.¡±


    One of the private 2nd sses raised his hand. ¡°Private Jang, sir?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been wondering about this for a while, and... Could it be that Corporal Kang thinks that this is a fancy hotel and we''re its cleaning crew?¡±


    ¡°...Why don''t you ask him personally?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have the courage, sir.¡±


    ***


    The investigation into Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter was quickly wrapped up, just like Noh Su-Bong had anticipated.


    A case like this wouldmonly be filed under ''suicide'' even if the victim''s guardian showed up to harass the officials with sharp questions. However, no one showed up and demanded justice for Ju Yeong-Gi. As such, the momentum of the investigation quickly fizzled away, with no investigators willing to dig any deeper.


    Jo Gyu-Min began his report.


    - Mister Jin-Ho, Ju Yeong-Gi has been sessfully transferred to Jaegyeong''s hospital.


    ¡°Good work. As for his guardian?¡±


    - We''ve found he has a father, a grandmother, and a younger brother. However, the father should be dered legally unfit, in my opinion. He''s an alcoholic, and... let''s just say he''s unsalvageable as a human being. As for the grandmother, she has been working as a cleaner to eke out a living for her family, but she has recently been diagnosed with pneumonia and is currently hospitalized. The family can''t even keep up with the treatment cost.


    ¡°What''s happening with the younger brother?¡±


    - That kid is only a middle schooler. Due to his young age, I don''t think he fully understands the severity of his current situation. When he learned about Ju Yeong-Gi''s hospitalization, the boy seemed lost and confused, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grip on the phone receiver tightened. ¡°What about the mother? Is she dead?¡±


    - Yes. It seems she passed on a while ago.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Please, stay on top of this matter. And I''d like you to provide financial assistance to the grandmother, as well.¡±


    - I''ve already dealt with her treatment fee. As for the child, the legal side of things hasn''t been sorted out yet, and he can''t be moved to a proper institution. As a stop-gap measure, I''ve contacted a welfare organization. With a bit more push, we can have the father dered legally unfit and take away his guardianship rights. And I think it''s not a bad idea to have him stay in Seongsim for the time being until this matter is resolved.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> That sounds like a good idea,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. The orphanage''s kids were all kind, so they should treat Yeong-Gi''s younger brother well. ¡°I''d be great if that boy gets to see Yeong-Gi in the near future.¡±


    - He''ll get the opportunity to visit the hospital soon. The grandmother doesn''t know about Mister Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s hospitalization; however¡­


    ¡°What about her condition?¡±


    - She should make a speedy recovery with continuous treatment, but... With how weakened she has be, I don''t think she can continue working as a cleaner, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I see. Please provide for her living cost from my ount.¡±


    - Will do.


    ¡°Then, I''ll call you againter.¡±


    - Take care, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and leisurely walked out of the Administration Office.


    ***


    In the afternoon of the same day, Kang Jin-Ho received a new visitor.


    ¡°Soldier, you must be Corporal Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stood at attention and saluted. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m Major Nam Tae-Sik from Defense Security Command.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat, please.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sat on the spot on the couch pointed out by Major Nam. They were currently the only people inside the Battery Commander''s office.


    Major Nam Tae-Sik leaned forward and spoke in a calm voice, "Let me cut to the chase. I''m here to get your cooperation on <i>that</i> matter.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Do you know anything about this incident that can help the investigation?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and quietly studied Nam Tae-Sik''s face. The major from South Korea''s Defense Security Command cleared his throat and began his exnation, ¡°It seems the... <i>general consensus</i> is to bury this incident as another suicide attempt. However, I have no thoughts of doing that. If someone tried to take their own life, there has to be a reason¡ªa cause. Yet, someone with seemingly no motive to do such a thing suddenly attempted suicide out of depression? That makes no sense to me. Especially when the person in question had such a strong desire to finish his service and leave the army.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, there has to be some kind of irregrity in this ce. Someone had definitely been bullying that kid. Yet, everything seems so spotless in this ce. Too clean, in my opinion. And no one seems to be interested in digging any deeper either. So, what do you think? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know anything, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Don''t know anything, you say¡­¡± Nam Tae-Sik narrowed his eyes and stared at Kang Jin-Ho before pulling out a packet of cigarettes. ¡°Do you smoke, Corporal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    ¡°Then, have one on me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head to say no, but Nam Tae-Sik didn''t withdraw his hand. Left with no choice, Kang Jin-Ho epted the cigarette and mouthed it.


    <i>Click.</i>


    The cigarette was lit up, and its end slowly burned away. Nam Tae-Sik also lit one up for himself. ¡°Someone almost died.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything as he smoked his cigarette.


    ¡°Do you really think it''s easy for a person to tie a shoce around their throat? Besides, the victim didn''t even try to hang himself from somewhere high up. If he had changed his mind and stretched his legs, he would have escapedrgely unscathed. So, do you understand what is being implied by the fact that he hadn¡¯t done that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t say anything as he slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke.


    ¡°All I need from you is just a <i>tiny</i> little help. I promise you; I''m different from the previous corrupt investigators that just stopped by here for a quick look around. Just one brave personing forward, and I assure you, I will bring justice to the victim.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened.


    Nam Tae-Sik''s voice got a little more desperate. ¡°You''re his mate, a friend, aren''t you? You had to have heard something. Or, you must have seen some hints, at least. Come on. Try to remember.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally responded with another slow shake of his head, ¡°No, sir. I don''t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Look here, Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Nam Tae-Sik finally lost some of his cool. ¡°Someone close to you is dying! Yet, are you telling me that nobody in the base of nearly two hundred personnel knew what was going on?! You think that makes sense?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I understand your point. However, I really don''t know anything. I think it''ll be better to interview the other soldiers.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! Corporal Kang!¡± Nam Tae-Sik mmed his fist down on the table. Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking and stared back, leaving Nam Tae-Sik with no choice but to sigh deeply. He briefly nodded. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and headed to the exit.


    That was when Nam Tae-Sik muttered, ¡°Aiding and abetting... are no different frommitting murder. And you just turned a blind eye to the injustice of your mate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped opening the door and replied in a quiet voice, ¡°It probably won''t happen that way, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm </i>¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik looked up, but the door was closed by then, and Kang Jin-Ho had already exited the office. Nam Tae-Sik noticed that the light had died on his cigarette, so he lit it up again. ¡°...Goddamn it.¡±


    ***


    And with that... the investigation was wrapped up for good.


    After no evidence was discovered... No, after seemingly no one tried to seriously uncover the truth, Ju Yeong-Gi''s incident was judged to be a suicide attempt due to personal matters. It would change after Ju Yeong-Gi woke up and testified, but for now, that would be the ''provisional'' conclusion.


    ¡°Okay, so... That punk, will he ever wake up?¡± Noh Su-Bong speaking to the phone''s receiver suddenly raised his voice in dissatisfaction. ¡°Dad, how could you let him get transferred out of there? What if he wakes up? Do you really wanna see your son thrown into jail?!¡±


    His tone of voice seemed nervous, maybe even a little fearful. However, Noh Su-Bong''s expression was definitely none of those.


    ¡°There''s zero chance of him waking up? Are you sure? <i>Hah,</i> that''s still making me nervous, Dad. Is there a way to cleanly deal with this? Sorry? What do you mean if I was a part of that ident? I''m telling you the truth, Dad. I haven''t done anything to that punk. He lost his mind and suddenly tried to hang himself, you know? What could I have done in that case? No, I haven''t bullied that idiot, either.¡± Noh Su-Bong''s irritation level got even higher as he talked. He eventually put the phone down unhappily. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> goddamn it. What a boomer!¡±


    His father was going to do it for him anyway, so why did the old man always have to nag and irritate his son like this


    Noh Su-Bong turned his head toward Kim Hak-Cheol next to him. ¡°<i>Oi,</i> Hak-Cheol.¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kim Hak-Cheol, sir.¡±


    ¡°Go and get rid of that thing.¡±


    ¡°That thing, sir?¡± Kim Hak-Cheol tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°Come on, you moron. You know, that thing! The notebook!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> that.¡±


    ¡°Burn it.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol noticed Noh Su-Bong''s sour mood and quickly sprinted to the gun emcement. While heading there, he began to think.


    <i>''I guess it''s finally over, huh ''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol wasn''t sure why they had to hold on to Ju Yeong-Gi''s diary until now. Noh Su-Bong had previously said something about using it to create an alibi just in case, but it turned out to be unnecessary.


    <i>''He probably had a n.''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong was certainly a lot sharper and craftier than Kim Hak-Cheol. So, there had to be a good reason for Noh Su-Bong to leave the diary alone until now.


    While ying with his lighter, Kim Hak-Cheol arrived at the emcement. He shoved his hand straight into the camougeting and rummaged through it. ¡°Okay, so... <i>Mm? Huh </i>¡±


    He had <i>definitely </i>left the diary hidden in here, yet he couldn''t find it anymore.


    ¡°...Where did it go?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol quickly grew flustered, and his searching hand desperately felt around inside theting. The diary going missing would be the worst, so he had to¡ª


    ¡°What are you looking for, sir?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol jumped up in shock at that sudden voice out of nowhere, and he hurriedly looked back. ¡°K-Kang Jin-Ho?!¡±


    The owner of that voice turned out to be Kang Jin-Ho. He stood at the entrance of the storage... while holding a familiar-looking exercise book. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Were you looking for this?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol freaked out. ¡°H-hey, you brat! Why do you have that?!¡±


    That exercise book was definitely Ju Yeong-Gi''s diary.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless gazended on Kim Hak-Cheol before shifting over to the diary. ¡°Sir, you should have been more careful when ites to storing important things like this.¡±


    ¡°Y-you bastard, you...¡± Kim Hak-Cheol was at a loss for words. He couldn''t think of a way to respond. What was he supposed to do here? After all, Noh Su-Bong was the brain of the team, not Kim Hak-Cheol!


    But then, somethingpletely unexpected unfolded right before his eyes.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    The diary in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand suddenly caught fire and began burning away.


    ¡°<i>...Eh? Huh </i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol blinked and stared at the spectacle in a daze.


    The diary turned to ashes in the proverbial blink of an eye, and Kang Jin-Ho lightly dusted his hand. He looked back at Kim Hak-Cheol. ¡°Well, then. Later.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolled away back to the barracks. As for Kim Hak-Cheol, he could only stand there with his mouth agape.


    <i>''W-what... the hell was that all about ''</i>


    ***


    Noh Su-Bong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Say what? What are you trying to tell me?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol gulped and animatedly exined in a hushed whisper. ¡°That guy burned the diary, sir! Yes, Kang Jin-Ho really did that!¡±


    ¡°...And? What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°H-he said I should have been more careful when ites to storing important things like that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> f*ck me...¡± Noh Su-Bong shot a sharp re of annoyance at Kim Hak-Cheol. Thetter flinched and hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°...Fine. Fine! Whatever the case may be, that diary is now no longer a problem, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You sure it was our diary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m definitely sure. It wasn''t a military-issued notebook, so I could easily tell it apart, sir. Even if it''s the same type of exercise book, there¡¯s no way you can find another one that looks <i>that</i> old.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong tutted quietly, ¡°In that case, it''s fine.¡±


    ¡°But sir, I can''t figure out what that brat was thinking.¡±


    ¡°He''s probably looking for a payday, that f*cking bastard. I should at least praise him for not threatening you. We just have to sufficiently grease his palm, and everything will be over.¡± Noh Su-Bong groaned as he said this.


    The situation had gotten a bitplicated toward the end, but the matter should still be as good as over now. Finally feeling relieved, Noh Su-Bong mouthed a fresh cigarette with a content expression on his face.


    ***


    That night...


    After the evening roll call, Kim Hak-Cheoly down on his bedding, then whispered to Noh Su-Bong next to him, ¡°With this, are we finally in the clear, sir?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. All you gotta do is keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that punk won''t suddenly wake up now, right?¡±


    ¡°He''s apparently half-brain dead. Even if he wakes up, nobody is going to believe his word. You think I don''t have the power to make that happen?¡±


    ¡°...I think I can finally rx, sir.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol closed his eyes while saying those words. Worries had been gnawing at him for quite a while now, even during his sleep. But now? He believed he could finally get some decent rest.


    ***


    Kim Hak-Cheol woke up from a strange sensation. Why did it feel like bone-chilling coldness was digging deep into him


    <i>''So cold!''</i>


    Maybe the soldier in charge of the boiler room had forgotten to turn the boiler on? Without that exnation, it shouldn''t be this cold in the¡ª


    ¡°<i>...Euph?!</i>¡±


    Where was this


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s fully opened eyes took in the unfamiliar sight. He hurriedly turned his head to look around.


    <i>''Isn''t this the boiler room ''</i>


    Why was he in here? Unless he had suddenly started sleepwalking, he shouldn''t be down here in the boiler room, so how...


    Kim Hak-Cheol tried to get up from the floor only to shudder in shock after realizing that his body... refused to move. Could this be some kind of sleep paralysis


    That was when his hearing picked up a low, hushed voice. ¡°She told me to be someone who reaches out first.¡±


    That voice... It sounded like it came straight out of theherworld.


    Kim Hak-Cheol felt his entire body freeze at that voice. His limbs shriveled up; his hands and feet began to tremble in fear all on their own. It was just a voice, yet Kim Hak-Cheol''s body began convulsing.


    What was going on here? What was this situation?!


    ¡°In that case...¡± The voice grew louder. ¡°...What kind of a hand should I extend to you?¡±


    A demonic fiend slowly rose from the deepest, darkest corner of the boiler room.

 Chapter 139: Disciplining (4)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Disciplining (4)</h4>


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes opened wide enough they could pop out of their sockets.


    A shadow was slowly standing up from the darkness?! A shadow that could either be a person or some kind of a specter was now looking down at Kim Hak-Cheol frozen on the floor.


    The shadow''s lips parted. ¡°Did you know?¡±


    What... was this <i>thing</i> even asking about


    Kim Hak-Cheol squeezed his eyes shut. He had to be sleeping right now. Right, something like this couldn''t happen in reality. All these terrifying things should go away once he closed his eyes and opened them again!


    This was what Kim Hak-Cheol told himself. Without that, he wouldn''t be strong enough to maintain his sanity. Obviously, no living human would have the opportunity to experience something like this in their lifetime! This was a scene straight out of some bone-chilling horror movie, and, confronted by this nightmarish scenario, Kim Hak-Cheol''s heart pounded fast and hard enough that it seemed like it would explode.


    His heart continued to race despite his closed eyes, proving that this was his reality, but Kim Hak-Cheol was simply unwilling to ept it. Never! If that pitch-ck shadow was a real creature, then... Then, what was he supposed to do against it?!


    The shadow began walking slowly, its footsteps echoing so vividly in the boiler room. With every passing second, those steps sounded louder and louder in Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears. Inch by inch, step by step... That shadow was ''creeping'' closer to him. Kim Hak-Cheol''s heart started to beat faster and faster as the shadow loomed closer.


    Kim Hak-Cheol sensed something near his face, and he flinched before immediately backing away. No, he tried <i>so</i> hard to do just that. However, his body didn''t even budge an inch despite his brain sending it urgent signals.


    Shortly afterward, something neared his ear, followed by a hushed voice. ¡°What kind of a hand should I extend to you?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s body began trembling like he was having a seizure.


    ¡°The director told me to extend my hand toward the weak. Honestly, her rmendation left me quite confused. Do you know why?¡± The voice''s, no, the shadow''s icy-cold hand slowly patted Kim Hak-Cheol''s cheek. ¡°In my eyes, everyone in this world looks like a weakling. You see?¡±


    What was this insane bastard even talking about?! Who the hell was this director, and who was the weakling this creature was talking about?!


    ¡°Do you have any idea what I feel about this? Everyone in this world looks like a fragile straw to me. They may look perfectly fine on the outside, but... Just a little touch from me, then <i>snap</i>! That''s what I constantly feel. And that''s why her rmendation sounded so <i>amusing</i> to me. Helping the weak means I must help the entire world, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff, haaa, haaa...!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol felt like <i>something</i> on him had been lifted, and he urgently began huffing away. He was already soaked in cold sweat from head to toe. The iprehensible words whispered by this strange creature only made his stress level shoot up even higher.


    <i>''Why... Why does this voice sound so familiar, though ''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol was dead-sure that he had never heard of this voice before. There was simply no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize such a low, unique voice like this. However... For some inexplicable reason, he kept getting this feeling that he had heard this voice before.


    And this feeling drove Kim Hak-Cheol even crazier.


    The ''shadow'' stared at Kim Hak-Cheol and cackled softly. Every echo of that cacklingughter dropped Kim Hak-Cheol''s pounding heart deeper into the abyss.


    ¡°I wanted to honor her request. I really did. However, I soon found myself in a dilemma. The weak can also be wicked, after all. Does that mean I should help the wicked because they are weak? That can''t be right, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t reply to that. But there was no need to because that rhetorical question was followed by a deration from the ''shadow.¡¯


    ¡°I realized that my answer to that dilemma is actually quite simple. The hand I extend to people like you will be... a little different. As an example...¡±


    The shadow''s hand moved away from Kim Hak-Cheol''s cheek and slowly went lower before grabbing his corbone.


    <i>''No, it can''t be?!''</i>


    ¡°...Something like this.¡±


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    A horrifying noise dug into Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears just as excruciating pain shot up from his shoulder.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuuuuuuuph?!</i>¡±


    Blood vessels in his eyes burst while veins bulged throughout his entire body.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuph! Kkeuuuhph...!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s stiff figure tried to thrash about on the ground from the indescribable pain, but the shadow didn''t even flinch once. It just remained deathly still and took in the spectacle of his pain.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-huph?!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t understand why no words woulde out of his mouth. Even his screams were muffled and almost inaudible as they escaped his throat. It was as if someone had forced his jaw open while squeezing his throat tightly. His mouth and vocal cords were no longer under his control.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kkuuuuuuh!</i>¡±


    The other corbone snapped under the pressure. The unimaginably excruciating pain caused Kim Hak-Cheol''s whole body to tense up. He tried to scream at the top of his lungs, but the sound stayed trapped in his chest and could not escape his mouth.


    This pain might have been more bearable if only he could scream as much as he wanted!


    ¡°There are supposed to be individuals unable to empathize with others'' pain. I always found that assertion strange. If you can''t ''feel'' other people''s pain, wouldn''t that be solved by ''feeling'' your own pain?¡± The part of the shadow that seemed to be the head leaned in closer to Kim Hak-Cheol''s ear. The voice was so low and creepy¡ªso creepy that it sent chills down Kim Hak-Cheol''s skin. And such a voice rang vividly in Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears. ¡°Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    This time, it felt like Kim Hak-Cheol''s entire arm was being crushed. However, he couldn''t hear the sound of bones breaking as his mind was too preupied with the soul-shattering pain right now. The intense pain from his arm even made him feel dizzy as his consciousness dimmed.


    Unfortunately for him, he couldn''t even pass out. Losing his consciousness could go a long way in erasing all this pain, but for some unfathomable reason, his mind seemed to get clearer and sharper as the pain intensified.


    The shadow''s lips arched up slightly.


    He was smiling. This bastard... was definitely smiling! This devil-like bastard was enjoying his time breaking Kim Hak-Cheol''s bones.


    But, why?! Howe! Why did Kim Hak-Cheol need to go through this


    ¡°<i>Euuuuuph!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol suddenly began rocking violently on the ground. Just where did he summon this strength from? He was tensing up his muscles and struggling so much that his body seemed to have swelled up. However, all his struggles amounted to nothing more than his body lifting off the floor just a little.


    ¡°Why are you making that expression?¡± the shadow asked, his dismissive chuckle registering in Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears.


    That cursedughter echoed in the boiler room, making it sound like it came from every direction imaginable. When the echobined with the soul-wrecking pain, Kim Hak-Cheol genuinely started to think that he was going insane.


    ¡°You need to smile. Don''t you think so?¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    This time, it was Kim Hak-Cheol''s other arm breaking. Kim Hak-Cheol violently convulsed, his ''seizure'' seemingly getting worse. Tears flooded out of his eyes while snot and drool streamed out of his nose and mouth. ¡°<i>Kkeuuk!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± The shadow continued to cackle at this scene. ¡°Come on. Smile.¡±


    Scary. Too scary! By this point, Kim Hak-Cheol thought the mental anguish from looking at this shadowy creature had exceeded the physical pain currently tearing his body apart. Kim Hak-Cheol''s bloodshot eyes urgently scanned the boiler room, his heavy panting getting too fast for him to sustain.


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s expression was dyed in puzzlement. The question in his mind was rather elemental in nature: why was he even down here? The confusion and doubt arising from the question of why he was being subjected to this torture were even more unbearable than the pain itself.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡± the shadow quietly asked¡ªas if he could read Kim Hak-Cheol''s mind.


    Kim Hak-Cheol nodded his head urgently. He nodded again and again until the shadow responded.


    Unfortunately for him, the response he got was the shadow''s lips drawing a bizarre upward curve.


    ¡°You thought I''d tell you?¡± The shadow leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°You don''t need to know. Just feel it. Experience it. That''s your role.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Let''s make a bet. And it will be: how many days will it take? How long before you lose your sanity? I''d say it will happen within a week. Well? What do you think? Want to make this bet with me?¡±


    The shadow started cackling once more. That low cackle soon grew into loudughter before it became a maddened guffaw loud enough to rumble the ceiling.


    <i>''He... he''s crazy!''</i>


    The shadow¡ªthis person¡ªhad to be a madman! Whether he was a human being, a specter, or even a devil... One thing was for certain; this person was definitely insane!


    The devil draped in shadows held his head andughed like a maniac, his back arched backward. He guffawed loud and hard before suddenly shoving his face really close to Kim Hak-Cheol''s. When Kim Hak-Cheol stared into those crimson eyes, he finally understood the old saying about one''s soul freezing up from pure terror. Every fiber of his being, whether it was his fingertip or a hair strand, refused to obey his will.


    ¡°Now, now. Remember, it''ll be one week. And it''s starting... now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkuwuuuk?!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes bulged as <i>something </i>began to constrict his throat. And it was doing so agonizingly slowly.


    While not touching the carotid artery, this <i>thing</i> delicately blocked off his airways, all in careful consideration of keeping Kim Hak-Cheol conscious...! Slowly, <i>oh-so-slowly,</i> the shadow was asphyxiating Kim Hak-Cheol.


    The terror of looming death flooded Kim Hak-Cheol''s mind. He was dying. This would be different from all the physical pain he had been subjected to until now. However, his attachment to life began burning even hotter despite the fear of death ruthlessly boring down on his soul.


    This sensation of slowly trudging toward his death...! The color of the world in his view gradually drained out, and strength quickly abandoned his limbs. Just as his dder was about to let go, that low, hushed voice dug into Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears again. ¡°That moron must have felt it, too. So, it''s only right that you also feel it.¡±


    That was when Kim Hak-Cheol fainted.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaahk?!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol screamed at the top of his lungs and shot up from his bedding.


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡± Noh Su-Bong swore loudly while jumping up in shock. ¡°Hey, you stupid motherf*cker! Why the hell are you screaming in the middle of your sleep?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff! Huff!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol panted and sucked in lungfuls of air like arge air pump on overdrive. With his hands still uncontrobly shaking, he hurriedly looked around his vicinity. ¡°I... I was asleep?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, you moron! What, did you have a nightmare? <i>Hah,</i> would you look at this bloody moron!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol hurriedly touched his arms.


    <i>''Not... broken? At all ''</i>


    Indeed, his corbones and arms seemed to be perfectly fine.


    <i>''That... that was a dream ''</i>


    Even though it was so vivid and real? Kim Hak-Cheol shivered uncontrobly. Simply recalling what happened seemingly a minute ago caused his entire body to shudder powerfully as if he had been thrown into a frigid wintry field without any clothes on.


    ¡°I... I was dreaming? I dreamed that?¡±


    However, it had to be¡ªit had to be just a passing dream. Something like that couldn''t happen in reality, after all. Yes, the highly stressful situation Kim Hak-Cheol had been experiencing in the past few days should be the culprit for that nightmare.


    Kim Hak-Cheol tried so hard to convince himself that that was the case. However...!


    The faint vibration of therge boiler he picked up through his back, the unmistakable smell of oil! The dampness of the floor and the faint whiff of the mold growing in the underground boiler room. And then, what about the pain his body had experienced? And... and what about...


    ...Those red eyes!


    Kim Hak-Cheol hurriedly tore and yanked at his own hair when his mind remembered those crimson eyes of the shadow. ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! What''s the matter with you, Hak-Cheol?!¡± Noh Su-Bong was genuinely taken aback at the sudden scream and hurriedly pushed himself off his bedding. ¡°Hey! Someone bring this guy some cold water!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    While the junior soldiers rushed over to the water cooler, Noh Su-Bong grabbed Kim Hak-Cheol by the shoulder and shook him around. ¡°Hey, Kim Hak-Cheol! Hak-Cheol, can you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. Yes.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Snap out of it, man!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol slowly shook his head. Although his movementcked energy, it was still a clear and understandable gesture. ¡°I¡­ I''m fine, sir.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a nightmare was it for you to end up this way?¡± Noh Su-Bong red and asked in annoyance and genuine worry.


    ¡°It was... a bit serious, sir. My nightmare, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you''re too stressed out and not feeling well, Hak-Cheol. To be safe, let''s call a medic over and check your temperature and stuff. I''m gonna go and report to the duty officer.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Kim Hak-Cheol replied as his head faltered. He was inwardly trying to convince himself.


    ''<i>Yeah, it was just a dream. A dream. A dream! Wake up, me! It was only a dream!''</i>


    To think he would raise such a ruckus over a mere dream! What an embarrassment this was. Kim Hak-Cheol sighed deeply after barely managing to calm himself.


    Noh Su-Bong put on his slippers and got ready to leave the squad''s living area before turning around to look at Kim Hak-Cheol. ¡°Hak-Cheol?¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kim Hak-Cheol, sir.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what''s wrong with your neck, man?¡±


    ¡°...My neck, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That kinda looks like a handprint on your neck. Were you holding your own neck while sleeping?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes grew wide. He forced his shaking legs to move and desperately stood up. He grabbed onto the locker and barely managed to keep his bnce, then fearfully stared at the reflection of his own throat in the mirror.


    A vivid handprint could be seen on his neck skin. A handprint that clearly belonged to a devil, with spindly and long ws at the fingertips!

 Chapter 140: Disciplining (5)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Disciplining (5)</h4>


    There were some things humans couldn''t change no matter how hard they tried. For instance, the passing of the day to wee the advent of the night.


    Kim Hak-Cheol could literally do nothing to stop the night''s return to the world.


    ¡°<i>Urgh,</i> this moron...! Look how pale he is.¡± Noh Su-Bong quietly tutted. ¡°Come on, you dumbass! I''m telling you, it was just a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°...You might be right, sir,¡± Kim Hak-Cheol powerlessly replied.


    ¡°I''ve heard some people identally hold their necks while having a bad dream. That happens when you experience a night terror. And yours must''ve been a pretty serious one, Hak-Cheol. That''s what happened.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong patted Kim Hak-Cheol on the shoulder. ¡°Besides, we have night watch all over the ce, right? In that case, how could anyone drag you away without being noticed? Without waking you up, no less?¡±


    ¡°I... I think the same, sir¡­¡± Kim Hak-Cheol quietly muttered in agreement, even as his eyes staring at the setting sun were still dyed in the unmistakable hues of pure terror.


    <i>¡°Now, now. Remember, it''ll be one week. And it''s starting... now.¡±</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol wouldn''t be this scared if it weren''t for those words. One week, said the shadow. In other words, he would show up six more times!


    <i>''N-no! Show up again? My a*s!''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol angrily chucked his half-smoked cigarette into the ashtray. That was just a dream. A nightmare, nothing more.


    It had to be. After all, calling that situation ''reality'' just didn''t make any sense. How could broken bones be ''healed'' without leaving behind any evidence? However, to say he was merely mistaken, the sensation he felt, all those pain... They were simply too vivid to be dismissed as an illusion.


    Since it was so vivid, maybe it wasn¡¯t a dream


    ¡°...F*ck!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol involuntarily cursed as his confusion grew.


    ¡°F*ck? Were you talking to me, Hak-Cheol?¡± Noh Su-Bong shot a sharp re.


    ¡°No, sir. I''m not crazy enough to say that to you, sir.¡±


    ¡°...You better watch it, you dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Kim Hak-Cheol muttered powerlessly. After Noh Su-Bong spat on the ground and headed to the living area, Kim Hak-Cheol frowned deeply.


    <i>''...Even if what I experienced wasn''t real, it''s still a problem, isn''t it ''</i>


    Indeed, this experience could indicate that Kim Hak-Cheol was under a serious mental strain, causing him to cook up a powerful nightmare like that. And only one recent event could have caused such a strain¡ªthe matter involving Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Kim Hak-Cheol sat down on an unupied chair while holding his head.


    <i>''I... I wasn''t nning to go that far...''</i>


    Obviously, he had never nned to kill Ju Yeong-Gi. Kim Hak-Cheol was just frustrated by Ju Yeong-Gi, and that caused him to start throwing insults around. However, when insults weren''t enough to change Ju Yeong-Gi''s frustrating behavior, it escted into anger. And then, the inevitable: one moment of losing his cool led to the anger morphing into a beating. Things had simply devolved further from there.


    Guilty conscience? Of course, Kim Hak-Cheol felt it. Now that the victim had ended up that way, Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t help but wonder if his actions had crossed the line. Honestly speaking, he had never imagined that Ju Yeong-Gi would really attempt to take his own life like that. If only he knew...


    If only he knew, he wouldn''t have pushed Ju Yeong-Gi <i>that</i> far.


    ¡°...Stupid motherf*cker, why did you have to go and kill yourself?¡±


    Of course, Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t dead. Even so...


    Kim Hak-Cheol angrily threw his head back, then squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>''Yeah, it was only a dream.''</i>


    That had to be a dream. Without that exnation, it was impossible for a person to be enshrouded in darkness like that... shadowy creature. Yes, the boiler room was dark and not well-lit, but how many times had Kim Hak-Cheol been inside already? It wasn''t as if he didn''t know how a person might look in such a low-lit environment, either.


    What he sawst night certainly boasted a humanoid figure, but it was still a shadow, seemingly a lump of pitch-ck fog. No way such a thing actually existed in this world, so Kim Hak-Cheol''s brain had to have cooked it up during his nightmare. That was the only logical conclusion avable.


    ¡°I know that, so why am I still so scared?!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol thought he was losing his mind. Even though he knew that shadowy creature wasn¡¯t real! He definitely knew the truth, so why was anxiety still tightly gripping his chest?!


    <i>''If only it hadn''t been that bastard...!''</i>


    If only Noh Su-Bong weren''t there, cackling insidiously and egging Kim Hak-Cheol on to torment and hurt Ju Yeong-Gi some more... Maybe, just maybe, this frightening situation could have been avoided.


    Quite frankly, Kim Hak-Cheol was a nobody, so how could he even think about bullying Ju Yeong-Gi like that? If Noh Su-Bong hadn''t ordered him, he would have never even touched Ju Yeong-Gi. Sure, he had ended up tormenting Ju Yeong-Gi on his own as time as he had gotten used to it, but... But wasn''t that just the natural progression of things


    ¡°<i>...Eiiii,</i> f*ck!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol shook his head hard, then got up to his feet. He decided to head back inside, but the doorway opened first before he could start walking toward it. Kang Jin-Ho and his expressionless face walked outside.


    ¡°...?¡±


    The two men''s eyes met mid-air.


    ¡°...Hey, Kang Jin-Ho.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol quietly called out.


    ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted briefly.


    ¡°You... Back then...¡±


    ¡°Mm? What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°...You know, when you burned that exercise book?¡± Kim Hak-Cheol cautiously asked.


    ¡°Sir, I don''t think I follow. What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly as if he didn''t understand.


    Kim Hak-Cheol shot a re before a lengthy groan escaped from his mouth. He turned his head away. ¡°It''s nothing. Forget about it.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s steps taking him inside the living area were moody, to say the least. Kang Jin-Ho remained behind, and his cold, expressionless face quietly watched the back of Kim Hak-Cheol disappearing through the doorway.


    ***


    <i>''I know I need to sleep, but...''</i>


    Sleep didn''t want toe to Kim Hak-Cheol. If he was being honest, though... He was scared of falling asleep.


    He was fearful. What if he closed his eyes and fell into a deep slumber only to dream the same nightmare as the night before? He used to mock people for getting scared of their nightmares, but after experiencing it himself, he would never mock those people again. After all, he had finally discovered how terrifying a simple dream could be.


    Unfortunately, his body gradually rebelled against his will. His eyes he had kept open through sheer desperation slowly closed shut. And just like that... How many times did he repeat falling into a shallow sleep, only to startle himself and wake up? Eventually, the fatigue got the better of him, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    ...Without realizing that a being¡ªa creature¡ªwas looking down at him from near his head.


    ***


    <i>''Heok?!''</i>


    When did he fall asleep


    Kim Hak-Cheol sobered up instantly at the pitch-ck darkness nketing his view and raised his head. No, he tried to.


    However, his head didn''t budge an inch as if it had been bolted on tightly by steel nails. It was the same story with his body, too.


    A mixture of humid air and heatbined into a stifling wind blowing across his skin. As for the floor, it was damp. Those factors quickly reminded him of where this ce was.


    ¡°<i>Euuuph...!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol desperately contorted his body.


    <i>¡®No!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®This is not a dream!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®It''s definitely not a dream!¡¯</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol screamed and thrashed about like a madman. However, his body could only quiver a little.


    So far, nothing had happened to him. Which meant... It hadn''t started yet. However, Kim Hak-Cheol knew <i>oh-so-well</i> what was about to happen, and that knowledge drove him to the edge of pure madness.


    Tears suddenly trickled down his cheeks, apanied by streams of drool down his chin.


    ¡°<i>Euuph!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes slowly shifted to the side. He had no desire to see ''it.¡¯ He knew that squeezing his eyes shut would be several times better for himself.


    However, he simply had to see it with his own eyes. Humans were certainly capable of oveing their fears, but curiosity rendered them helpless. Just like how some people would cover their faces as a horror movie yed on the screen, but they would still peek through the gaps of their fingers to see what was happening.


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, turned to his side. The direction he was looking at happened to be the same as the night before¡ªthe darkest corner of the boiler room. The spot where the devil had revealed himself.


    Kim Hak-Cheol didn''t want to look at that corner ever again, but he had no choice. His eyes betrayed his will and zeroed in on the dark corner of the boiler room¡ªonly to find nothing there.


    <i>''He''s not there?!''</i>


    That shadowy creature was not there. He wasn¡¯t here tonight? In that case, maybe tonight could be different from...


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    That was when a cold, ominous voice echoed in Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears.


    Kim Hak-Cheol began shivering like crazy. The voice of the devil... It wasing from right behind him! And it was so close!


    ¡°<i>Euuuuhph?!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol struggled like a madman, with enough force to shred his own muscles, but... But his body didn''t move even an inch.


    This was a dream? Really


    If his lips could move, truly mncholicughter would have escaped his mouth.


    This couldn''t be a dream. How could it


    ¡°<i>Euuuuuhuph!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s scream leaked out of his throat as a quiet little whimper. The presence behind him was scary enough for his hair to lose color and be gray.


    ¡°Today is the second day. Have you given any thought to how our wager might unfold?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol obviously couldn''t reply verbally.


    ¡°Looks like you haven''t. Very well. Unfortunately for you, you''ll have to think about it from this moment on. Now, remember it well. Six days to go,¡± the shadowy devil whispered in a yful voice.


    He was... being yful? Was he actually thinking that torturing another person to this state and messing around like this was fun?! Only a devil would do this. Only a real devil!


    That was when the devil''s eyes suddenly appeared right before Kim Hak-Cheol''s nose.


    ¡°<i>Huuuph!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol felt a deathly chill run down his skin after staring into those crimson eyes, and he began to convulse in fear.


    ¡°Do you resent me?¡±


    Something about the shadow was different today. Yesterday, he was ''merely'' terrifying. But today, he¡ªthis monstrous, demonic shadow was emitting a thick veil of intense anger.


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± the shadowy creature asked as if he was taken aback. ¡°Isn''t what I''m doing a copy of what you did?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s irises gradually quaked harder.


    <i>''What I did? This ''</i>


    That was when a name suddenly popped up in Kim Hak-Cheol''s mind: Ju Yeong-Gi.


    <i>¡®...Are you saying I''ve been doing something like this to Ju Yeong-Gi?!¡¯</i>


    The shadow''s lips quivered. The darkness made it hard to see properly, but the emotion conveyed by the movement of his lips was easy enough to catch. It was a sneer¡ªridicule.


    The shadow was sneering at Kim Hak-Cheol. ¡°Are you regretting your actions now?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol urgently tried to nod, but his head still didn''t follow his will and remained unmoving.


    ¡°I see. However, what a pity.¡± The shadow''s cackles registered in Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears. ¡°Too bad, I don''t care whether you''re sorry or not.¡±


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kkuuuuuuhuph?!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s fingers were crushed by the shadow, their bones shattering into million pieces. ¡°<i>Kkeuph?! Kkuuuuuph!</i>¡±


    This pain was totally different from yesterday''s pain. This time, bones making up a sensitive part of human anatomy were shattered. The pain from this injury was truly indescribable. The flood of tears intensified so much that Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes became swollen, distorting his vision.


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± the shadowy devil whispered ever so softly. At the same time, some things were steadily <i>lengthening</i> from the devil''s fingertips.


    Those couldn''t be fingernails. No way in hell would human fingernails grow to resemble an ice pick in how lengthy and pointy they were!


    However, none of those things mattered right now. What was important was...!


    Those ice-pick-like growths were slowly closing in on Kim Hak-Cheol''s broken fingers¡ªthat was what mattered right now.


    Sometimes, knowing made things even more terrifying and unbearable. Being ignorant <i>could</i> make you oblivious and fearless, but knowing that something excruciating was about to happen could instill heart-stopping fear in a person, which would endlessly torment them even before the actual pain arrived.


    It seemed the shadowy devil also knew this. That was because he stopped the ''ice picks'' mere inches away from Kim Hak-Cheol''s fingers, then whispered mockingly into his victim''s ear, ¡°Remember it.¡±


    <i>¡®Remember what?!¡¯</i>


    What did this shadowy devil want him to remember


    ¡°Remember today. Yes, today''s fun; remember it. And tomorrow... I shall return. Well, now. Six days remain¡­¡±


    The shadowy devil''s ice picks began to slowly dig under Kim Hak-Cheol''s fingernails.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaaaaaahk!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol jumped up from his bedding and screamed at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°What the hell?! ...F*ck?! You again!¡± Noh Su-Bong angrily threw his pillow at Kim Hak-Cheol. ¡°What is the matter with you?! Goddamn it! What is it this time?!¡±


    However, Kim Hak-Cheol didn''t even pay Noh Su-Bong any heed as he jumped off the raised wooden sleeping floor barefoot, then sprinted out of the living area in one breath.


    ¡°...What the hell? Did that bastard really go insane?¡± Noh Su-Bong muttered in a daze while getting up. He quickly put on his shoes and followed Kim Hak-Cheol outside.


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff! Huff!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol ran with all of his strength. His destination was the boiler room. While pantingboriously, he red at the firmly-shut steel door. His shaking hand reached out and slowly pushed it open.


    <i>Creeeeaaak...</i>


    Warm, humid air rushed outside, revealing the dim interior of the boiler room.


    ¡°Hey, Hak-Cheol! Have you gone insane, man?!¡± Noh Su-Bong btedly arrived at the scene and shouted at his junior soldier, but Kim Hak-Cheol didn''t even respond to him.


    ¡°What the hell? Hey, man!¡± Noh Su-Bong stood in front of Kim Hak-Cheol and tried to shake thetter around, only to realize that his junior soldier was staring at something. He followed that stare and turned his head. ¡°What are you looking at, Hak-Cheol?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s gaze scanned a spot on the floor where Kim Hak-Cheol''s bulging eyes were fixed on. He discovered a drop of dried blood on the concrete floor that was vividly visible even under the dim light.


    ¡°Is that... blood?¡±


    Just as those words left Noh Su-Bong''s lips, Kim Hak-Cheol suddenly broke into a violent fit of convulsion. ¡°<i>Heeeeeikk?! Heeeeeeiiiik!</i>¡±


    ¡°W-what the heck? Hak-Cheol! Stop! What''s the matter with you?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s scream bursting out from deep within his torn soul echoed loudly within the boiler room.

 Chapter 141: Grabbing Tightly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Grabbing Tightly (1)</h4>


    Noh Su-Bong was flustered by this situation.


    <i>''What the hell is going on here ''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol was being tormented by his nightmare. That alone wasn''t so strange, though. A living person was bound to experience a terrifying nightmare or two in their lives, after all. And people having nightmares could be foundmonly in the world, right


    The problem here, though, was not that simple. Kim Hak-Cheol''s nightmare was continuous, which was the real issue.


    People could have nightmares, yes, but suffering from them every single night? Now that was umon. However, Kim Hak-Cheol was also visibly losing weight with every passing day.


    ¡°<i>Hurgh...</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol was shivering away pathetically in the far corner of the living area, his teeth ttering away noisily.


    However, that sight only fueled Noh Su-Bong''s irritation level even higher. ¡°<i>Hah,</i> that stupid bastard...!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol had never been a gutsy character, but he still had a fairly good head on his shoulders. So, Noh Su-Bong decided to keep this fool around as a useful underling, which was why this pathetic sight was beginning to irritate him.


    ¡°How can anyone be a goddamn invalid just because of some nightmares?¡± Noh Su-Bong grunted unhappily. Unable to stare at the shivering, sobbing wreck of Kim Hak-Cheol anymore, Noh Su-Bong got up and put on his shoes. He nced at the nearby junior soldier. ¡°When are they admitting him to a hospital?¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh...</i> Sir, the base''s surgeon said he couldn''t find anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t find anything? Even though that guy''s clearly in a bad shape? What the hell?¡±


    ¡°...You know how many brats pretend to be sick just to get hospitalized, sir. A psychotic episode isn''t enough to get hospitalized, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Blooming hell...¡± Noh Su-Bong groaned in dissatisfaction and exited the living area. He mouthed a cigarette and lit it up while heading to the smoking area. ¡°Why do I have to go through bullsh*t during my final month in this ce?!¡±


    A soldier staring at the end of their military service duration was supposed to be very cautious of his conduct to the point of avoiding stepping on a fallen leaf. Yet, one of his subordinates tried to kill himself, while another one was quickly going insane. No wonder Noh Su-Bong''s frustration was on the verge of overflowing.


    ¡°Damn it. I better get out of this f*cking military as soon as possible.¡± Noh Su-Bong found a bench and plopped down on it, then rested his feet on the beams. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sitting on another bench briefly saluted.


    Noh Su-Bong beckoned at him with his finger. Kang Jin-Ho stubbed his cigarette out and stood before Noh Su-Bong.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong''s expression stiffened just a little. Not a single individual in this artillerypany worried him, including the Battery Commander. However, he couldn''t look down on Kang Jin-Ho. There were just too many rumors floating about this Corporal Kang for him to do that.


    There was also the matter of how the high-ranking officers ''liked'' Kang Jin-Ho. Rashly doing something to such a guy would only bring trouble to Noh Su-Bong.


    <i>''...But, so what? Who gives a sh*t ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong''s pride suddenly began acting up. ¡°Hey, Kang Jin-Ho. Go and get me something cold to drink.¡±


    ¡°Sir? PX isn''t open yet, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. Tell the PX boys it''s me, and they''ll open it right up. Get me a can of Coke.¡± Noh Su-Bong pulled out a ten thousand won note from his pocket. ¡°Keep the change. Buy something to drink for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho epted the cash and headed to the living area.


    Noh Su-Bong watched that and smirked deeply. ¡°Not allowed to order around other squad''s soldiers, eh? My foot!¡±


    The regtion stated that a high-ranking soldier wasn''t permitted to order around a junior soldier from a different squad. Of course, Noh Su-Bong didn''t care. No one alive was averse to making a quick buck, after all.


    As an example, just take a look at Kang Jin-Ho. Wasn''t he obediently heading to the PX to buy Noh Su-Bong a drink


    ¡°That''s my drink taken care of, but... Bloody hell, what a sh*t show this is.¡± Noh Su-Bong tutted as he leaned against the bench. He had less than a month left before his discharge, so unsavory events happening in his squad were deeply pissing him off.


    He frowned at the wave of displeasure slowly creeping in, then chewed on the cigarette filter in anger.


    <i>''Right, let''s just focus on getting out of here.''</i>


    After objectively thinking about it, Noh Su-Bong realized he only had less than a month left before his discharge. In other words, whatever happened to the squad didn''t matter to him anymore. He should just focus on keeping a low profile until the end and leave the military for good. That would be the end of this nonsense.


    Even if Ju Yeong-Gi woke up someday and bbed his mouth, Noh Su-Bong would remain untouchable in civilian society. He would be several times more ''powerful'' without the restrictions of the military, after all!


    ¡°Sir, here it is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly returned with a can of Coke. He pushed it to Noh Su-Bong.


    When the change was also presented with the drink, Noh Su-Bong sneakily pushed it back. ¡°I told you to keep the change.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t argue back and pocketed the money. ¡°Well, then. I''ll be going back inside, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Noh Su-Bong lightly waved his hand, then took arge gulp of the fizzy drink. The coldness of the drink entering his belly seemed to have lifted the clogged feeling in his chest just a little. ¡°...Maybe my squad''s been cursed with an ill omen?¡±


    Suddenly, this unexinable anxiety began digging into his heart.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Euh, euuh...</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol continued to shiver away while holding his knees.


    Noh Su-Bong sighed deeply. ¡°Hak-Cheol?¡±


    <i>¡°Heuh-uh, heuh-uh, ha...</i>¡±


    It had already been five days since Kim Hak-Cheol started having these weird nightmares. And he was losing more and more weight with every passing day. As a matter of fact, Noh Su-Bong couldn''t help but be mystified that a person could actually lose so much weight to the point that they would be a walking skeleton in just five days.


    ¡°<i>...Argh,</i> gimme a f*cking break! Look at him! Why can''t he get hospitalized when he''s like this?! Is this some kind of a joke?!¡± Noh Su-Bong angrily shouted.


    However, that only caused Kim Hak-Cheol to freak out and convulse uncontrobly. ¡°I''m sorry! I¡­ I¡­ I''m so sorry! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, sorry...!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew</i>, this goddamn loser!¡± Noh Su-Bong''s irritation level climbed higher at the sight of Kim Hak-Cheol nting his head on the floor and repeatedly crying out, ¡°I''m sorry!¡±


    However, his irritation was gradually being overtaken by a sense of unexinable anxiety.


    <i>''Just what is going on here ''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol might be more weak-kneed than Noh Su-Bong, but he was still dastardly enough to bully and torment someone to the point of attempted suicide. In other words, his mind shouldn¡¯t be ''soft.¡¯ Yet, some nightmares had managed to turn him into a sobbing wreck like this? What kind of a nightmare did it have to be for this to happen


    Noh Su-Bong called out to Kim Hak-Cheol one more time. ¡°...Hak-Cheol? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°<i>Heeeiiik!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> you dipsh*t! Get a hold of yourself and listen to me!¡±


    Focus returned to Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes, and he stared back at Noh Su-Bong.


    ¡°Kim Hak-Cheol?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, some bastard shows up every night and drags you to the boiler room. Am I right so far?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, listen up. I''ve personally locked the boiler room entrance. I have the key, and I ordered the others not to check up on the boiler tonight, too. Did you hear me?¡±


    Kim Hack-Cheol wordlessly nodded his head.


    ¡°The night watch will check up on you every two hours while I''m going to stay up tonight. With that much, we should be able to confirm whether you have been having bad dreams or not, right?¡±


    ¡°Dreams... No, sir! I, I wasn''t dreaming! That... That! That was not a dream! Not a dream, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> you dumb piece of sh*t!¡±


    <i>p!</i>


    Noh Su-Bong forcefully pped Kim Hak-Cheol right across thetter''s face.


    The spectators were left stunned by this development, and they stared at Sergeant Noh and his underling in a daze.


    Noh Su-Bong red at the stupefied Kim Hak-Cheol and growled angrily. ¡°Didn''t I tell you I''d confirm whether you''re dreaming or not, you bastard?! If we get through this tonight, we''ll find out the truth! Won''t we?!¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°As long as it''s just you dreaming some sh*t, it''ll all be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. It is.¡± Kim Hak-Cheol nodded slowly.


    Noh Su-Bong groaned and turned his head toward his squad members. ¡°Hey. Get the bedding ready. We gotta let this brat sleep.¡±


    ***


    The night was deepening, but Kim Hak-Cheol hadn''t fallen asleep yet.


    Noh Su-Bong nced at him and tutted inwardly.


    <i>''Uh-whew, that moron...''</i>


    He wanted to get angry, but he also knew not to push Kim Hak-Cheol any further than this. Despite seeing Kim Hak-Cheol as nothing more than his underling, Noh Su-Bong couldn''t help but pity him a bit. Maybe he had developed a soft spot while going through all this nonsense or something.


    <i>''...Sh*t. I''m getting sleepy.''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong quickly shook his head. He was only a sergeant, but his body had already adapted to the military routine. Getting sleepy at ten in the evening was an inevitable oue. Trying to stay awake throughout the night was also getting really boring.


    He opened his locker and took out his handheld gaming console that he had smuggled in some time ago. He figured ying video games should do wonders in chasing away his sleepiness.


    As for Kim Hak-Cheol, he was staring at the patterns in the ceiling. Hey on his back dead-straight, an opaqueyer of moisture gradually blocking his view.


    <i>''He''ll soone...!''</i>


    Yes, that shadowy being should show up soon. Soon¡­


    This inevitability could not be stopped by mere humans.


    <i>''He''sing...''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s hands began to tremble like leaves caught in a storm. Knowing he had to see that creature again caused heart-stopping terror to flood his mind.


    That shadowy creature was gradually gnawing away at Kim Hak-Cheol, slowly killing him. The devil''s actions were leisurely, methodical, and unhurried. If only Kim Hak-Cheol''s life had been reaped in one fell swoop, he wouldn''t have been crushed by the weight of the unspeakable terror like this. Yet, the shadowy devil didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all.


    Slowly. <i>Oh-so slowly... </i>As if he was enjoying the sight of a struggling insect that could be crushed at any time while pulling off its legs, one at a time, the shadowy devil was gradually killing Kim Hak-Cheol.


    <i>''N-no, wait. It¡­ It could be just a dream. Yes!''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong was awake, after all. Besides, the night watch should also check up on him periodically. As long as he found some confidence in himself that his experiences hadn''t been real, then maybe...!


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes slowly closed.


    Even Noh Su-Bong had fallen asleep while holding his gaming console.


    Unfortunately for them... the night was not their domain.


    ***


    <i>Drip...</i>


    Who would have thought that the sound of a falling waterdrop could be this loud


    Kim Hak-Cheol was no longer flustered by his situation. He had been expecting it, after all.


    No matter how shocking it was, experiencing a simr thing for five days straight would allow most people to <i>limatize</i> to their situation. Of course, that didn''t mean Kim Hak-Cheol had gotten used to the terror strangling his heart.


    Kim Hak-Cheol squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>''So, this is supposed to be a dream, huh ''</i>


    He would haveughed out loud if his mouth was functioning as it should. Everyone said he was going crazy. And maybe they were right. He could <i>really</i> be going crazy here. No matter what it was, experiencing it for five days would drive anyone bonkers mad now, wouldn''t it!


    However, what was happening to him was real regardless of whether Kim Hak-Cheol was losing his mind or not. This was definitely no illusion. He was sure about it.


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s dazed eyes stared at his front, knowing ''he'' should soon appear. And ''he'' would start torturing him in a horrifying, gruesome fashion once more.


    ¡°<i>Hoh </i> Your expression has gotten better.¡±


    Sure enough, he was here.


    Despite hearing that voice so, so many times by now, the shadow still sounded bone-chillingly ominous. Kim Hak-Cheol stared at the shadow''s figure wavering in front of him, and his quiet stare eventually prompted the shadow to tilt his head slightly to the side.


    Surely, he should know. This shadow seemed to know what was on Kim Hak-Cheol''s mind every time, after all. So, he should know what Kim Hak-Cheol wanted to say and act ordingly first.


    Kim Hak-Cheol had been so terrified of this moment¡ªterrified that this moment woulde to haunt him again. Somewhat ironically, though, his fear forced him to think of a way to survive this terrifying moment.


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff...</i>¡±


    The shadow watched Kim Hak-Cheol''s shallow, heavy panting, and then an unreadable smile crept up on his creepy face.


    ¡°<i>Haaaaah... Ah </i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol gasped, realizing that his mouth was finally open. In fact, he could even speak now. Before he could properly digest his shock, however, he urgently said what was on his mind. ¡°I¡­ I''ll turn myself in!¡±


    The shadow tilted his head and silently stared at Kim Hak-Cheol.


    Kim Hak-Cheol urgently cried out. ¡°I¡­ I now know why you''re doing this! You, you said that I was also doing this, right?! T-that''s why... I''ll turn myself in and confess to everything! I swear!¡±


    Tears flooded Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes. This situation remained so sorrowful and terrifying to him.


    ¡°Turn yourself in, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I''ll tell them I was responsible for making Yeong-Gi that way! I''ll turn myself in! That''s why, that''s why...! Please, please forgive me. Please...¡±


    ¡°Turning yourself in...¡± The shadowy devil suddenly began to cackle, and the silhouette of his lips bizarrely distorted. ¡°What''s that got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, what does turning yourself in got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°Do you see me as some kind of an apostle of justice? Is that it?¡± The shadowy devil''s cackles echoed ominously within the boiler room. Kim Hak-Cheol suddenly felt mystified by how he still hadn''t gone insane from this situation. The shadow leaned closer. ¡°Do you want to know who I am?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol nodded in a daze. Of course, he didn''t hold much expectation. Surely, this should be yet another one of the shadowy devil''s tricks to torment him even further.


    But then...!


    The ck fog-like things enveloping the shadow suddenly scattered to reveal the figure of an actual human being.

 Chapter 142: Grabbing Tightly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Grabbing Tightly (2)</h4>


    ¡°K-K-Kang Jin-Ho?!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes opened so wide they almost fell out.


    Kang Jin-Ho? What was he doing here


    Kang Jin-Ho, freed from the veil of the shadows, stared silently at Kim Hak-Cheol for some time before tilting his head slightly. ¡°Is it so surprising to see me here?¡±


    ¡°...B-but, how?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure what you wish to ask me, but..¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly smiled. ¡°If you want to know the reason, isn''t it obvious? Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. That''s what Yeong-Gi had written down, you know?¡±


    ¡°K-Kang Jin-Ho! Wait, Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol urgently cried out. He still couldn''t make heads or tails of this situation.


    Why was Kang Jin-Ho in this ce? Never once did Kim Hak-Cheol think his tormentor could be a fellow human being. No, he was dead certain that it had to be a specter or a devil.


    He had even wondered plenty of times if Ju Yeong-Gi''s spirit had possessed him. Unless it was something as supernatural as that, the bizarre shadowy creature couldn''t be exined. But now... Kang Jin-Ho had revealed himself to be the ''culprit''


    Still, the gears in Kim Hak-Cheol''s brain never stopped churning super-fast. Did it matter whether the Kang Jin-Ho standing before him was human or a ghost? No, it didn''t. What did matter, though, was that Kang Jin-Ho was currently holding Kim Hak-Cheol''s lifeline in his firm grip.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho, listen... Why are you doing this, Jin-Ho? I-Is it because of Yeong-Gi? I swear, I''ll turn myself in. Y-yeah, I''ll confess to everything! B-But, I won''t say anything about you! H-how about that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had reverted to his usual expressionless face by then. That emotionless face leaned in closer, sending skin-crawling chills down Kim Hak-Cheol''s back. ¡°It seems you still haven''t understood anything, Corporal Kim. Do you know why I burned that diary?¡±


    <i>¡°...E-eh </i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shoved his face very close to Kim Hak-Cheol''s and whispered, ¡°It''s simple. I didn''t want you in jail, that''s why.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s body began to quake powerfully. That whisper was deathly cold and creepy beyondprehension. The voice of the shadowy creature hade out of Kang Jin-Ho!


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' before Kim Hak-Cheol looked the same, yet he couldn''t tell if this was really the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' everybody knew. Because this <i>thing</i> couldn''t be a human being. Yes, it had to be some other monstrosity wearing human skin!


    However, the cruelty wasn''t the only reason for this conclusion. Despite the human exterior, Kang Jin-Ho emitted this inhumane atmosphere. Something unmistakably different. The air Kang Jin-Ho was giving off was like a cold hand digging into Kim Hak-Cheol''s chest to grab his heart tightly before squeezing it to death!


    ¡°Smile.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned. Not a conventional grin, but a mocking sneer with only one corner of his lips curling up. ¡°Smile. You should smile, Corporal. Isn''t this fun? You had so much fun while toying with Yeong-Gi, didn''t you? So, why aren''t you smiling now when you''re the toy? It''s so much fun for me, after all.¡±


    Insane... This bastard was clearly insane! Kim Hak-Cheol witnessed pure madness dyeing Kang Jin-Ho''s facial expression and sensed that very madness was gradually infecting him as well.


    They were both... going mad!


    ¡°You want to turn yourself in?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled.


    Hisughter, the whirring and rumbling of the vibrating boiler, and the sounds of water dripping on the cold floor... To Kim Hak-Cheol''s ears, they were instruments of theherworld''s orchestra.


    "Don''t worry about that, Corporal. If you seek punishment, I shall grant it to you. And so... Today is the sixth day. Remember. Endure today and tomorrow, and you shall be granted ''freedom.¡¯ That''s why..." Kang Jin-Ho grinned and grabbed Kim Hak-Cheol''s hand.


    ***


    ¡°You see?! You dumbass! Look, nothing happened, right? I was right all along!¡± Noh Su-Bong triumphantly shouted.


    As for Kim Hak-Cheol, he was staring at the living area''s ceiling in a daze. He ''woke'' up at the sound of the morning bugle call and discovered the grinning mug of Noh Su-Bong not too far from his own.


    Kim Hak-Cheol slowly sat up, his expression that of a man in a trance. His nk stare scanned his surroundings for a bit.


    Noh Su-Bong chuckled at the silent Kim Hak-Cheol. ¡°I knew it. You dumbass, I told you it would be fine, didn''t I? So? How was it? Looks like you didn''t have any nightmaresst night, too. I mean, you would have screamed and woken up if that was the case, right?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol didn''t respond to that and quietly got up. He didn''t bother to tidy up his bedding and just trudged outside the living area, still seemingly stuck in a weird trance.


    ¡°.<i>..Huh </i> What''s wrong with that moron now?¡± Noh Su-Bong tilted his head in confusion and hurriedly followed Kim Hak-Cheol. That response was certainly different from when Kim Hak-Cheol was suffering from nightmares, but... The current ''Kim Hak-Cheol'' didn''t seem right, either.


    <i>''What the hell ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong watched as Kim Hak-Cheol staggered into the bathroom. Then, he took out a mop being dried overnight by the corner of the bathroom. He proceeded to carefully separate the mophead and the lengthy wooden handle.


    Noh Su-Bong quietly asked, sensing that something was about to go down. ¡°...H-hey, man. What are you doing?¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol turned his head, and his unfocused, ssy eyes stared at Noh Su-Bong. Eventually, a weak-sounding,bored voice leaked out of his mouth. ¡°...Ser... geant... Noh.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    The silence that ensued probably didn''t evenst that long. However, Noh Su-Bong still felt that it was as long as eternity itself.


    ¡°...Please be careful.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong tilted his head slightly. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Before he could respond, Kim Hak-Cheol gripped the mop''s handle and madly sprinted outside the bathroom.


    ¡°W-what the hell?! That moron!¡± Noh Su-Bong cried out in shock. His gut was strongly advising him that that insane man was about to do something bad.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaah!</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol roared loud enough for his voice to echo in the corridors. He kicked the door down to the 3rd Squad''s living area and charged straight inside.


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck is this punk?!¡±


    Shocked voices exploded out of the living area. Then, a chorus of stunned cries soon followed them outside.


    ¡°Grab him!¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kang, you okay, sir?!¡±


    ¡°W-what are you doing, sir! Corporal Kim! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Grab him! I said, grab him, now! Stop that bastard!¡±


    The loud yells exploded out of the 3rd Squad''s living area. Noh Su-Bong sprinting there could only swear under his breath. What the hell did that insane bastard do now?!


    Noh Su-Bong contorted his body around the entrance of the 3rd Squad''s living area to slow down and make the turn, but then he almost tumbled inside. However, the situation had been taken care of by then. People inside the living area were split into two camps.


    One group was protectively surrounding Kang Jin-Ho holding his head, while the other one was suppressing Kim Hak-Cheol struggling and shouting like a madman on the floor.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah!</i> Let me go! Let go! <i>Nooooow!</i> I gotta kill him! Before he kills me, I gotta kill him first! <i>Uwaaaaaah!</i> Let me gooooo!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol''s shout sounded less like a crazed yell and more like a desperate plea. The desperation and the unmistakable fear in his voice sent chills down the spine of every listener present.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Hoooooo! Kang Jin-Hooooo!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol screamed out Kang Jin-Ho''s name several times, mixing it up with iprehensible curses. Eventually, though, his yells turned into pitiful sobs. ¡°...Please, let me go. Let me go, please... I, I was wrong... <i>Hik... Heu-euhk¡­</i>¡±


    Noh Su-Bong just stood there; he could neither chuckle, get irritated, nor even lose himself to anger. Even his habitual colorfulnguage had left him. He could only stand there with a pale look as he stared at Kim Hak-Cheol.


    A part of him was shouting at him to do something¡ªto get on top of this situation. But what was he supposed to do here? What could he possibly do to get a grip on this situation


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho stopped shielding his head and got up.


    Noh Su-Bong sobered up quickly. ¡°H-hey, man. You alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded as if it was nothing.


    ¡°...I''m really sorry about this, Jin-Ho. Let me apologize on that idiot''s behalf. I mean, you can tell he''s not right in his mind, can''t you? This was... No, wait. I know this will be a problem, but no high-ranking officers witnessed this scene, so... Can you, like... Just this once?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ¡°Don''t worry, sir. I''ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°...Will you do that? Thanks. Let me apologize again.¡±


    ¡°Besides that, sir...¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm </i>¡± Noh Su-Bong was taken aback. That smile etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips came across as <i>very</i>... strange. Even though it was a nd smile, it... It was weirdly ominous.


    ¡°Sir, Corporal Kim''s health seems to have declined significantly. You should tell him to take care of himself better, sir. After all, there''s still one more day to go.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh </i>¡± Noh Su-Bong was puzzled by what Kang Jin-Ho had said, but he still nodded in agreement for the time being. Kim Hak-Cheol could easily spend the day in a cell for this crap. No, never mind that; he could even be formally charged with assault if things didn''t go in his favor. However, Kang Jin-Ho had promised to let it go, so Noh Su-Bong could only be thankful for now.


    Just as Noh Su-Bong finished nodding, the members of the 1st Squad rushed inside the living area. Noh Su-Bong quickly instructed them. ¡°Hey, you lot! Take that moron away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sergeant!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol continued to mutter iprehensible gibberish amidst intense sobbing as his squad mates picked him up and carried him away. Noh Su-Bong supervised them, then left behind some words of gratitude and apology before quickly leaving the 3rd Squad''s living area.


    <i>''...One day to go? What does that mean ''</i>


    ***


    ¡°One day... One day! ...Just one more day... One! One day! Just one more! One¡­¡± Kim Hak-Cheol kept mumbling like a lunatic.


    He no longer resembled a human being. Drool dribbled down the corner of his chin as he mouthed ''one day'' repeatedly. Looking into his hollow, sunken eyes no longer evoked sympathetic feelings in the bystanders as the scene gave them the creeps instead.


    Noh Su-Bong nced at one of his junior soldiers. ¡°When are they gonna take him to a hospital?¡±


    ¡°Sir. The ambnce is scheduled to show up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°F*ck...¡± Noh Su-Bong angrily shook his head. ¡°Damn it, why the f*ck do all transportation have to be restricted right now?¡±


    The Battery Commander unhesitantly ordered Kim Hak-Cheol''s hospitalization after discovering thetter''s terrible state, but the inclement weather had thrown a wrench into that n. After snow began to incessantly fall early morning, vehicle entry and exit were restricted.


    Thanks to this development, Noh Su-Bong had to watch Kim Hak-Cheol''s descent into madness for one more day.


    ¡°By the way, what is that moron mumbling about?¡± Noh Su-Bong frowned deeply.


    ¡°Sir? I think Corporal Kim has been saying something about enduring one more day.¡±


    ¡°...One more day? You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He has been repeating the same thing over and over. That he needs to endure one more day.¡±


    ¡°...One day, is it?¡±


    ¡°That''s what Corporal Kim said, sir.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong rubbed his chin. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho say something earlier about one more day to go? And Kim Hak-Cheol was repeating that for some reason? ¡°...Hey. Do you know exactly what happened when this moron charged into living area no.5 in the morning? Was he hitting whoever he could see or targeting Kang Jin-Ho specifically?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir. I''m sure you also saw Corporal Kim losing his sh*t while shouting ''Kang Jin-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho!'' back then, sir.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s brow creased deeply. ¡°...That is definitely suspicious.¡±


    ***


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s eyes were scarily bloodshot.


    He had to endure tonight. As long as he endured it...! The pain from his nails and teeth being pulled out were horrifying enough to rob him of his consciousness, but as long as he could endure tonight and survive! Then...!


    Tonight was the promised seventh night.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly at Kim Hak-Cheol''s determined face. ¡°I''m honestly impressed. Your mind is tougher than I thought.¡±


    Impressed? Did he really say he was impressed after driving a person to this wretched state


    ¡°<i>Huhuhu...</i>¡± Kim Hak-Cheol cackled powerlessly. As for the tears streaming down his face, he couldn''t tell if the pain was making him cry or if it was the joy of knowing he would no longer go through this torture from tomorrow onward. ¡°I, I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°It was my fault. I... I am guilty. If I knew being tormented was like this, I... I would have never done it. I¡­ I swear I''ll never do it ever again...¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°It''s fine either way. Whether you repent or not, it doesn''t matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I''m definitely repenting! I''m even crying tears of blood, y-you know! I''m telling you the truth! Please believe me. Please, please!¡± Kim Hak-Cheol broke down and cried again.


    <i>¡®Please, no more. No more! I can''t endure this anymore. Please, please stop this¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Well, a promise is a promise. So, I shall give you freedom as promised.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol''s jaw fell slightly, and drool trickled down the corner of his mouth. His expression was a mess of delight and despair. As he coughed viciously, his body was shaking and convulsing.


    Finally! Finally, it''s over!


    Finally, he had...


    ¡°Until tomorrow night, that is.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kim Hak-Cheol doubted his hearing just then, wondering what he heard just now.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a creepy voice, ¡°I shall give you your freedom. Until tomorrow night.¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol raised his head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze, and there he saw a strange grin. It was more cruel and devilish than any smile he had ever seen.


    ¡°Isn''t it strange? Why do people think repenting makes their sins go away? Whether you repent or not, your crimes will still be there, after all. Don''t you agree?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while reaching out.


    Kim Hak-Cheol freaked out and convulsed violently when Kang Jin-Ho''s hand reached him. His face was already a mess of all sorts of liquids, making it unsightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho shed a toothy grin. ¡°Listen. I am simply venting my anger. Good or evil... Such lowly sentiments have no ce here. So, take a good rest until tomorrow. We still have so much to talk about, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Euuuuh, euhhh... Euh, euh... Uwaaaaaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    The dim boiler room was rocked by the echoes of Kim Hak-Cheol''s wretched scream and Kang Jin-Ho''s maddened cackle.


    A living hell... had descended to this ce.

 Chapter 143: Grabbing Tightly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Grabbing Tightly (3)</h4>


    Noh Su-Bong woke up in the morning and turned his head to look around, only to freak out immediately. ¡°Where the hell did he go?!¡±


    That was because Kim Hak-Cheol''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Noh Su-Bong yelled at Private Kim Do-Hyeong tidying up his bedding. ¡°Hey! I asked you a question! Where did Hak-Cheol disappear to?!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, he was already gone by the time I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Noh Su-Bong''s expression crumpled. ¡°You wake up and can''t see the dude with an unstable mind, yet you didn''t think it''s weird?!¡±


    The other squad members sneakily averted their gazes when Noh Su-Bong''s voice got louder.


    <i>¡®Who cares about an as*hole like him ¡¯</i>


    That was the thought in the squad members'' heads. If they had any sort of ''affection'' toward Kim Hak-Cheol, then maybe, <i>just maybe,</i> they could have searched for him, thinking that something had happened. However, most normal people would naturally be disinclined to ''like'' a bully like Kim Hak-Cheol. They simply saw him as just a squad member, nothing more.


    It was just that Noh Su-Bong was so... <i>caring</i> about Kim Hak-Cheol, preventing them from openly expressing their feelings, that was all.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?! Go find him, now!¡± Noh Su-Bong roared at the top of his lungs, prompting the 1st Squad to quickly rush outside the living area.


    ***


    ¡°Seriously, man! I just can''t stand all this bullsh*t!¡± Corporal Lee Sang-Yeop yelled in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Sir, you should watch what you say. If Sergeant Noh Su-Bong hears you, there will surely be hellfire,¡± said Private 1st ss Kim Do-Hyeong while hurriedly scanning their surroundings.


    ¡°I haven''t said anything wrong, though! Why are we even searching for that as*hole, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we''re in the army. They say jump, and we ask how high. Isn''t that how it works?¡±


    ¡°...Goddamn it.¡± Lee Sang-Yeop groaned.


    Of course, he didn''t feel chuffed about this situation. He, and the rest of the 1st Squad, had functioning eyes, so they knew what Noh Su-Bong and Kim Hak-Cheol had done to Ju Yeong-Gi. Hadn''t they witnessed those two dragging that poor sod down to the boiler room often enough times? It was just that... they didn''t dare to open their mouths.


    In this squad, Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong were the predators. And Ju Yeong-Gi was their prey. That rtionship would remain unchanging as long as everyone else kept their mouths shut and turned a blind eye. No one wanted to ''unnecessarily'' butt in and cause the prey to be them.


    <i>''This sh*tty army can kiss my f*cking ass.''</i>


    Lee Sang-Yeop unhappily thought to himself. Someone once said that the Korean army was a pretty good microcosm of South Korean society. Who could have guessed that person was spot-on? Especially when it came to whistleblowers getting the short end of the stick¡ªthat part seemed to be perfectly copied, right down to the finest detail!


    <i>''Yeah, I know it''s all just an excuse, but...''</i>


    Lee Sang-Yeop could think of a thousand different excuses why he was keeping his mouth shut. However, that didn''t mean he could talk his way out of epting some portion of the me for what had happened to Ju Yeong-Gi.


    He and the rest of the 1st Squad were given several chances to speak out, after all. Such as when Ju Yeong-Gi''s bullying had crossed the line for the first time, when Ju Yeong-Gi was visibly struggling to even make it through the day, or when the investigation had begun.


    If someone had tried to alert the higher-ups and stopped the abuse, the situation wouldn''t have reached this state. However, none of them had done that, and it meant they were allplicit in this abuse in some way or another.


    ¡°Sir, could Corporal Kim have deserted?¡± Kim Do-Hyeong cautiously raised his voice.


    Lee Sang-Yeop grimaced deeply. ¡°Hey, don''t jinx us, man. If desertion was added on top of a suicide attempt...! Dude, the brass will utterly obliterate our squad!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. There aren''t any ces around here that Corporal Kim could have gone to.¡±


    ¡°You''ve got a point there. The others haven''t found him yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. No news so far.¡±


    Lee Sang-Yeop could only frown while ncing at his wristwatch. The time for the morning roll call was just around the corner, and if they failed to find Kim Hak-Cheol before then, this situation could balloon into something much worse.


    ¡°<i>Argh...</i> He was supposed to get hospitalized today, so why couldn''t he stay put and behave like a good little kid? Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Corporal Kim was supposed to get admitted today, wasn''t he?¡± Kim Do-Hyeong nodded contemtively.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lee Sang-Yeop nodded along; his expression was rather gloomy.


    A soldier wouldn''t usually get hospitalized for losing their mind, but even Lee Sang Yeop could tell Kim Hak-Cheol''s state was <i>really</i> bad.


    ¡°By the way, don''t you find it really weird?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop nced at Kim Do-Hyeong.


    ¡°What is, sir?¡±


    ¡°You know... I get that some people might get pushed to the edge psychologically by their nightmares. I can certainly see something like that happening to some people. However, I just don''t understand how anyone would physically look like Corporal Kim just because they were going crazy. It just makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That''s some properly scary stuff.¡± Kim Do-Hyeong shuddered as he recalled Kim Hak-Cheol''s physical state.


    In just one week, Kim Hak-Cheol transformed into a totally different person. His once well-rounded physique had be so emaciated he became a walking skeleton, while his hair had started falling out in ugly clumps a couple of days ago.


    ¡°Just how much stress do you have to go through to end up looking like that?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop muttered.


    ¡°Honestly, I''m kinda scared, sir.¡±


    ¡°Scared, eh?¡±


    Kim Do-Hyeong slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. Watching someone wither away like that right next to you... I can''t help but get the chills just thinking about it, sir.¡±


    Lee Sang Yeop cocked his eyebrow. ¡°That scares you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Aren''t you scared by that, Corporal Lee?¡±


    ¡°Me? I''m more scared of this bloody army that won''t let you into a damn hospital even after you have ended up in that state.¡±


    ¡°...Now that I hear you, I agree that''s also a horror show, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡±


    Kim Do-Hyeong and Lee Sang-Yeop both shook their heads in disapproval.


    ¡°What a sh*tty army this is.¡±


    Believing that Kim Hak-Cheol had gotten what he deserved, and being dissatisfied with the army''s apparent unwillingness to quickly provide medical treatment for one of its soldiers disying a mental breakdown, were two separate issues. No matter how much someone deserved punishment, shouldn''t they still be eligible for medical attention if they get sick


    ¡°In any case... Just where could he have gone, I wonder?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop groaned softly.


    Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t have gone far in his current condition. Even walking was difficult for himst night, after all.


    Lee Sang-Yeop scratched his head. ¡°He probably didn''t go AWOL with that body of his. In that case, where could he have gone off to in this cramped little artillerypany''s base?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s also kinda strange that Corporal Kim disappeared in the morning. He didn''t have any duties assigned to him, so why would he have gone outside? I don''t get it, sir.¡± Kim Do-Hyeong shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Wait, what? He had no assigned duties?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop''s steps came to an abrupt halt as he began chewing his lip. ¡°...Hey, Do-Hyeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    "Has someone searched the bathroom yet "


    ¡°...Sir, it''s still morning, so lots of folks must be in the bathroom by now.¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I meant! Has anyone looked through the toilets?!¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t think so...¡±


    ¡°...F*ck!¡± Lee Sang-Yeop swore as an ominous foreboding suddenly crept into his thoughts. He unhesitantly sprinted toward the bathroom.


    ¡°S-sir?! Please wait for me!¡± Kim Do-Hyeong quickly ran after his senior soldier.


    Lee Sang-Yeop ran inside the bathroom and began pounding on the closed toilet cubicle doors.


    <i>''It can''t be, right? Right ''</i>


    Loud protests came from beyond the closed cubicle doors without a moment''s dy. Lee Sang-Yeop quickly moved on from those doors and kept pounding away until he suddenly stopped in front of a particr cubicle.


    <i>Bang, bang!</i>


    Despite his pounding, no one answered. This cubicle was located in the farthest corner of the bathroom, and its door was firmly locked. No matter how hard Lee Sang-Yeop pounded on it, no replies came his way.


    ¡°<i>Hah-ah¡­</i>¡± Lee Sang-Yeop involuntarily shuddered at the ominous foreboding cackling at him, then reached up to grab the top of the cubicle door. ¡°Hey, Do-Hyeong! I''m going up, so help me!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir!¡± Kim Do-Hyeong also seemed to have realized something was up and quickly grabbed Lee Sang-Yeop''s feet to provide support.


    Lee Sang-Yeop let out a brief yell before pulling himself up to the top of the cubicle door. He peeked his head over and looked into the cubicle''s interior, and his eyes soon caught the figure of a limp human being ''standing'' by the corner. That wasn¡¯t all, however, for he had also discovered a lengthy ''rope'' of some kind visible above the limp, unmoving figure.


    Lee Sang-Yeop urgently cried out as if he was screaming, ¡°Hey! Someone, go and bring the medic over! Right now!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    ¡°Hurry the f*ck up, will ya?! You dumb sh*t!¡± Lee Sang-Yeopnded back on the solid ground, his face utterly pale. He began to viciously kick at the cubicle door. ¡°<i>Aaaaah!</i>¡±


    Kim Do-Hyeong also realized the severity of the situation and began ramming against the door with his shoulder.


    <i>Boom! Bang!</i>


    Only after they viciously kicked and rammed into the door several times did it finally begin to creak off the hinges. Lee Sang-Yeop backed off before performing a near-perfect flying kick to finally break the door down, then rushed inside the cubicle. ¡°Corporal Kim Hak-Cheol!¡±


    .


    Lee Sang-Yeop hurriedly grabbed Kim Hak-Cheol''s limp body hanging from the wall and tried to lift it up. Kim Do-Hyeong discovered the shoce tied around Kim Hak-Cheol''s throat, then quickly rushed outside the bathroom while crying out at the top of his lungs. ¡°Mediiiiiiiiic!¡±


    ***


    One of the amusing things about humanity was that they couldn''t remain uninterested in other people''s misfortunes or idents. And Noh Su-Bong was getting a good lesson on that part of humanity right at this very moment.


    ¡°Where is the goddamn ambnce?!¡±


    ¡°It''s on its way, sir!¡±


    ¡°Tell them to hurry up if they don''t want to see a dead man when they get here!¡±


    Kim Hak-Cheol was lying on his back, white foam bubbling out of his mouth. A heavily-sweating medic was next to him, performing CPR as if his life depended on it. And then, arge crowd of spectators surrounded them, even though none of those idiots could do anything useful in this situation.


    Noh Su-Bong stared at this spectacle as if it was a scene from a film. Was it because he was calm? Of course not.


    No, this situation just didn''t feel ''real'' to him; that was all. Why was Kim Hak-Cheol lying on the floor like a corpse? Did someone say he... tried to hang himself? But, how


    Noh Su-Bong''s back was now soaked in cold sweat.


    <i>''Just what... What the f*ck is happening here ''</i>


    Back when Ju Yeong-Gi hanged himself, Noh Su-Bong was flustered, but he wasn¡¯t scared. He still believed the situation was still under control¡ªhis control. Everything had remained under his control afterward. Even after the investigation got underway, he easily escaped the of suspicion and walked around unhindered as if it was the only oue.


    The hints of things going wrong first manifested themselves after Kim Hak-Cheol began having nightmares. And now, this situation had truly escaped from his control as it rampaged around like a runaway train.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The paramedics jumped out of the ambnce and rushed inside the bathroom with a gurney. They quickly ced Kim Hak-Cheol on the gurney and carried him back to the waiting ambnce. Noh Su-Bong stood there and etched this scene into his retina.


    The spectators followed outside to crowd around the ambnce. Noh Su-Bong was among them.


    <i>''Just what the hell is happening here? What is this ''</i>


    Even now, this whole thing didn''t seem real at all. No, it was like Noh Su-Bong was still dreaming up this whole thing. Even as the ambnce''s siren noisily red in the air as the vehicle urgently elerated away, Noh Su-Bong stood there and stared at this spectacle in a daze.


    The ambnce gradually grew smaller in the distance. Noh Su-Bong kept staring at this unreal scene, only for a faint little voice to sober him up and bring him back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    That voice was hushed, soft. Nearly inaudible. It was so hushed that, at first, Noh Su-Bong mistakenly thought it wasn''ting from a human being.


    He needed only a moment or two to figure out the meaning behind that whisper. Chill ran down his spine, and he hurriedly spun around to look behind him. ¡°W-who was that?!¡±


    The other soldiers stared at him with puzzled faces.


    Noh Su-Bong hurriedly looked around and cried out. ¡°Which motherf*cer was it?! Who?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sergeant Noh?¡±


    ¡°W-who was talking to me just now? Which bastard was it?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, no one was talking to you.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Didn''t you hear that? Someone was definitely talking to me, goddamn it! Wait, are you all trying to mess with me? Is that it? You motherf*ckers! Do I look like a punk to you?!¡± Noh Su-Bong yelled at them with his voice thick with barely-contained madness.


    The soldiers around Noh Su-Bong realized that something was wrong with him, and they began to distance themselves while frowning in disapproval.


    ¡°I said, who was it, you bastards! Answer me!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong soon found himself alone in front of the barracks'' entrance. He raised his shaking hand to rub his pale face.


    <i>''N-no, it can''t be. I must have made a mistake.''</i>


    Indeed, that whisper had to be an auditory hallucination brought on by the shock of Kim Hak-Cheol''s attempted suicide. Yes, it was all because of how flustered he was. After all, no one else heard that whisper, no? It simply <i>had</i> to be that.


    Noh Su-Bong desperately tried to convince himself with that logic.


    <i>''...Kim Hak-Cheol said someone was dragging him away to torture him, didn''t he ''</i>


    Kim Hak-Cheol kept saying that as he steadily lost his mind. He said that every night, every time he fell asleep... <i>He</i> would show up.


    ¡°...F*cking hell! That doesn''t even make any goddamn sense!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong knew that didn''t make any logical sense and that such a thing could never happen. Kim Hak-Cheol had simply gotten crushed under the weight of his guilt over Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter, causing him to see terrifying illusions. In the end, he sumbed to the mental pressure and lost his mind, eventually hanging himself.


    Looking at the situation this way made everything seem so crystal clear. However...


    However, just what was with this inexplicable anxiety gnawing at him


    Noh Su-Bong tried out to pull out a cigarette from its packet. However, his hand was trembling so much that it made him lose grip and drop the cigarette on the ground. He wordlessly stared at the fallen cigarette.


    ¡°I... I don''t know who you are, but¡­!¡± Noh Su-Bong chewed out those words while angrily crushing the cigarette with his foot. ¡°...I''m going to make you pay.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong turned around and headed back inside the barrack, his expression stiff and determined.

 Chapter 144: Grabbing Tightly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Grabbing Tightly (4)</h4>


    The Charlie artillerypany''s atmosphere resembled that of a household in mourning.


    The Battery Commander acted as if his soul had abandoned him, and he didn''t really bother to issue fresh orders to his officers. Meanwhile, the officers themselves were left confused and uncertain by the two incidents breaking out one after the other.


    In a span of one month, the base was rocked by two separate attempted suicides. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual to see the entire base get demolished literally overnight.


    As Kim Hak-Cheol''s incident was still only a few hours old, the HQ hadn''t issued any formal statement or response just yet. However, everyone could already guess what was in storee tomorrow. No wonder the entire base was nketed in eerie silence like some kind of a haunted cemetery.


    It was the same story for every barrack, but the one upied by the 1st Squad was especially quiet¡ªit was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    Inside such a quiet environment, Noh Su-Bong was sitting in a corner, deeply stewing in his own thoughts.


    .


    <i>''Did Kim Hak-Cheol really go insane? Is it that simple ''</i>


    His mind was filled to the brim with a single suspicion. Could Kim Hak-Cheol''s mental illness not be as simple as it looked? If Kim Hak-Cheol had disyed any prior signs of mental instability, then maybe Noh Su-Bong would have been more epting of the current situation.


    However, Kim Hak-Cheol was a hundred percent sane and normal only a week ago. In that case, the only logical conclusion would be that Kim Hak-Cheol had buckled under the weight of his guilty conscience, but...


    <i>''...But, he''s not that type of a guy, now is he ''</i>


    If Kim Hak-Cheol had been so feeble-minded that he would feel guilty about bullying someone, he wouldn''t have pushed Ju Yeong-Gi to that state in the first ce.


    <i>''...Does that mean there''s really something else going on here ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong tightly clenched his fists. In that case...


    <i>''I wasn¡¯t just hearing things, then ''</i>


    <i>~</i>


    <i>¡°You''re next.¡±</i>


    <i>~</i>


    Just the mere act of recalling those words sent chills down Noh Su-Bong''s spine.


    ¡°Sergeant Noh?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Noh Su-Bong raised his head when Lee Sang-Yeop called out to him.


    ¡°Sir, it''s almost time for the evening roll call.¡±


    ¡°...It''s already thatte?¡± Noh Su-Bong nced outside the window and noticed that the darkness of the night had already overtaken the world. Unlike that darkness, however, hisplexion was pale-white. ¡°...Get the cleaning routine started. And we ain''t gonna do anything specialter, so everyone''s allowed to hit the sack after the roll call.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> and... Did you hear any news about Hak-Cheol?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Nothing yet,¡± said Lee Sang-Yeop. ¡°I think we would have heard something by now if Corporal Kim''s condition is really bad, sir.¡±


    ¡°...That means he''s at least alive, then. Got it.¡± Noh Su-Bong grabbed his packet of cigarettes and walked outside the living area.


    Once outside, he felt his anxiety calm down a little from the cool night air. He mouthed the cigarette and tried to organize his thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing will change even if I rack my brain here.¡±


    If Kim Hak-Cheol''s experiences were real, and Noh Su-Bong hadn''t hallucinated, then... Something should happen tonight. He was convinced of that now.


    Noh Su-Bong quietly gritted his teeth. ¡°It''ll be a grave mistake if you think I''m as easy as Kim Hak-Cheol...!¡±


    He bit down on his lip before heading back inside.


    ***


    Sleep didn''t want toe. Actually, it would be weirder to fall asleep in the current situation. In the end, Noh Su-Bong remained wide awake as the dawn settled in.


    And...


    Nothing had happened so far. Absolutely nothing. Instead of feeling relieved, though, Noh Su-Bong''s anxiety only ballooned bigger with every passing second.


    <i>''Goddamn it...!''</i>


    He was so anxious that a part of him even wished for something to happen as soon as possible. The sickening lump of anxiety began to take over his mind and tormented him even more as the hours rolled by.


    <i>''Should I go outside and have a smoke or something ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong groaned and decided to get up, only to notice that something was strange.


    <i>''It''s totally dark ''</i>


    Even after the lights were turned off, some nightmps were supposed to be left on. However, he couldn''t sense any hints of light through his closed eyelids.


    Noh Su-Bong slowly opened his eyes.


    <i>''...Who''s that ''</i>


    He detected a blurry humanoid figure standing near his head. Before he could open his mouth, though, his consciousness suddenly sank deep into the darkness.


    ***


    <i>Vrrrrrrr...</i>


    The vibrations of arge machine managed to drag his sunken consciousness out from the depths of the darkness. Noh Su-Bong slowly opened his eyes again and looked around.


    It was dark. The first thing he encountered after barely escaping from the abyss of his own unconsciousness was darkness.


    <i>''Isn''t this... ''</i>


    However, this location was undoubtedly familiar. Noh Su-Bong even had a feeling he would end up here as well. Indeed, he was inside the boiler room.


    As soon as he realized this, Noh Su-Bong felt a sharp tremor run throughout his body, starting from his toes all the way to the tips of his hair.


    All the crazy things Kim Hak-Cheol had been muttering were true. He hadn''t said those things because of his failing mental health, after all!


    And ording to Kim Hak-Cheol''s testimony, someone should appear pretty soon. Someone... or something!


    Noh Su-Bong''s heart rate climbed higher. He told himself to remain calm, but his heart was already racing away, utterly ignoring his brain''s orders as it madly pounded away.


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff...!</i>¡±


    His body didn''t want to move. With that, Noh Su-Bong knew. Kim Hak-Cheol hadn''t spouted a single lie. Everything so far was exactly the same as what he had said. Which meant¡­!


    Noh Su-Bong opened his eyes wide and searched, waiting for that someone to appear. Kim Hak-Cheol called that person the ''shadow''. And that shadow should soon appear before Noh Su-Bong, too!


    Soon...


    <i>''...Why hasn''t he appeared yet ''</i>


    Strangely enough, the shadow hadn''t manifested himself yet. The only thing Noh Su-Bong could see was the boiler room''s darkness, while he could hear nothing but the boiler''s rumbling and the asional water drops hitting the floor.


    The coldness rising from the floor was fighting against the heatwave from the boiler hitting him in the face. Noh Su-Bong could only moan weakly at this strange sensation.


    Being abandoned and alone in this bizarre space only heightened his anxiety level, and he began thinking that it would be so much better for someone, <i>anyone</i>, to show themselves.


    <i>''I''d rather...!''</i>


    That was when it began¡­


    ¡°You seem familiar with this.¡±


    A voice suddenly registered in Noh Su-Bong''s hearing. A voice that was low, heavy, and... something he had heard earlier in the day.


    So, he hadn''t been hallucinating, then. And this voice should belong to the one Kim Hak-Cheol had mentioned in his crazed rambling.


    Noh Su-Bong''s body began trembling all on its own. Was it because of terror? Horror, maybe? No, it was neither of those.


    Noh Su-Bong knew. He definitely knew, even if Kim Hak-Cheol had no idea. Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t have known since he had never enjoyed a chance to stand in <i>that</i> position, but Noh Su-Bong was different.


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong''s breathing became sharper, harsher.


    The voice rang in his hearing again. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s trembling worsened at that question.


    This voice, it... Noh Su-Bong was now certain that he had heard of it several times before. The voice contained a hint ofnguor and even some yfulness. And it was undoubtedly the mocking voice of a predator holding a toy he could y with as much as he wanted!


    Noh Su-Bong should know since he had also spoken in such a voice not too long ago... right inside this boiler room after forcing Ju Yeong-Gi to kneel before him!


    <i>''...Does that mean I''m the prey now ''</i>


    Like a rat before a cat? An insect wiggling inside a child''s grip


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes powerfully quaked. He couldn''t let that happen. Not once during his life did he be prey. His defiant streak instinctively reared its head, his expression hardening in determination.


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    Along with an unnatural sound, arge shadowy figure materialized in Noh Su-Bong''s view. Finally, he understood why Kim Hak-Cheol kept calling this ''person'' a shadow. How could he not? This bizarre <i>thing</i> seemed to be constructed solely by lumping ck fog together.


    ¡°<i>Ah, ah... Huh </i>¡± Noh Su-Bong gasped in surprise.


    <i>''I can... talk ''</i>


    His lips trembled. His entire body was paralyzed, not even budging an inch, yet his mouth was free to move. Such a thing was logically impossible, but it seemed that logic had abandoned this ce a long time ago, anyway. He briefly fell asleep only to wake up in this ce, so looking for logic now would be a fool''s errand.


    In any case, he realized he had to say something. Since his mouth was free, it could mean the shadowy bastard before his eyes were telling him to say his piece.


    ¡°Y-you, you''re the one Kim Hak-Cheol has been talking about, am I right?¡±


    The shadow''s head slowly tilted to one side. So many things were conveyed in that simple movement. One of those things Noh Su-Bong felt without a doubt was a sneer.


    ¡°What if I''m not?¡± the shadow replied, his voice filled with hints ofughter.


    What a stupid question that was. Even Noh Su-Bong himself knew it. If it wasn''t this shadow, who else could it be? Noh Su-Bong wouldn''t have spouted a stupid question like that in ''normal'' circumstances.


    Even though he was acting all calm and calcting, Noh Su-Bong''s mouth had still unleashed a dumb-sounding question as if to dere to the whole world that his mind had already been pushed to its limits.


    However, a venomous drive quickly filled Noh Su-Bong''s mind.


    <i>''Fine. I admit I''m scared!''</i>


    But, so what? Who wouldn''t be scared by this situation? No matter how gutsy one was, they would still wet their pants after finding themselves stuck in the same crisis as Noh Su-Bong.


    If something was scary, one had to be honest with themselves and admit that they were scared.


    Noh Su-Bong''s expression softened a tad. He sucked in several deep breaths to calm his pounding heart before raising his voice. ¡°What''s your reason for doing this?¡±


    ¡°My reason?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! You must have a reason for doing this crap!¡± Noh Su-Bong yelled in anger. ¡°W-what is that you want?! Money? I can give you plenty of money! If you want something else, I can also make it happen!¡±


    The shadow wordlessly stared at Noh Su-Bong.


    ¡°I''m asking you! What the hell do you want?!¡± Noh Su-Bong''s yell sounded almost fitful and explosive.


    The shadow finally broke his silence. ¡°What did you want?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes began quaking from that question. What was that even supposed to mean? Just before he could ask back, though, a thought quickly brushed past his mind.


    <i>''Ju Yeong-Gi ''</i>


    Wasn''t it obvious now that he thought about it some more? This whole crisis began right after Ju Yeong-Gi had tried to kill himself. Everything in this world operated under the rule of causality, after all. Finally, it had be crystal clear why this shadow targeted Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong.


    Noh Su-Bong''s gears quickly began to grind away. It was difficult to deal with an opponent who had no goal. However, the exact opposite was also true.


    ¡°L-Let''s make a deal, you and I!¡±


    The shadow tilted his head. ¡°A deal, is it?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong urgently nodded. This bizarre creature was capable of turning Kim Hak-Cheol into an invalid in one week. Obviously, Noh Su-Bong wasn¡¯t the same as Kim Hak-Cheol, but that didn''t mean he would like to experience what his underling had experienced. ¡°Yes, a deal!¡±


    ¡°Speak, then.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Y-you''re doing this because of Ju Yeong-Gi, right? I honestly didn''t anticipate that things would end this way. And I ept that I hold ethical responsibility in this situation. That is why I promise to financially provide for Ju Yeong-Gi''s medical fees and his family members!¡± He stopped there to suck in another deep breath before desperately pleading his case. ¡°That''s why, let me go. I swear to you, I will do everything in my power if you back away now. Not just for Ju Yeong-Gi, but for you, too, as long as you want something! I can really make it happen. I hold enough power for that. However!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s expression hardened, and he red.


    ¡°If you wish to drag this till the end, you better give up on any thoughts of getting away scot-free. Do you really think you''ll be fine after harming even a hair on me? If you know who I am, you can never touch me. Not only you but even your family will be sent to hell with you! You better engrave my warning to your soul and wise up!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s voice became more and more manic toward the end. However, his eyes remained resolute and unshakeable as he red at the shadow.


    Noh Su-Bong cunningly threw in appeasement and threat in equal measure. With this, most people would have no choice but to ept his proposal.


    Unfortunately, Noh Su-Bong didn''t know¡ªhe had no idea who he was dealing with.


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke...</i>¡±


    Low, creepyughter leaked out of the shadow. And when that mind-numbing cackle entered Noh Su-Bong''s brain, his face turned deathly white in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Have you ever seen hell before?¡± The shadow creepily grinned as his hand slowly reached out toward Noh Su-Bong''s face.

 Chapter 145: Grabbing Tightly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Grabbing Tightly (5)</h4>


    It was a hand of darkness. A hand made out of an unknown dark substance that danced and billowed like a fog reached ever closer to Noh Su-Bong''s throat.


    Noh Su-Bong had seen that hand before. Or, more correctly, the aftermath of that hand. The dark hand boasted long nails, but its palm was toorge to be a female''s. And now, Noh Su-Bong knew who had left behind the impression of such a hand on Kim Hak-Cheol''s throat.


    <i>Scratch...!</i>


    The tip of the dark hand''s w lightly scratched Noh Su-Bong''s cheek. A sharp pain registered from his cheek skin, followed by the sensation of warm liquid trickling down. The shadow withdrew his hand, and a drop of crimson blood dripped from his w.


    The shadow muttered again, ¡°Humans can be so amusing...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Humans easily bring up hell despite never experiencing it before.¡± The shadow''s lips quivered slightly. Of course, Noh Su-Bong could clearly tell which emotion was being conveyed through that lip movement. It was unmistakably ''ridicule.¡¯


    Noh Su-Bong had always been the one to ridicule others, not the other way around. Being ridiculed and sneered at had stepped on his pride as a man. Unable to suppress the fierce emotions welling up in his chest, Noh Su-Bong angrily yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Do you wish to cosy as an apostle of justice or something?! Do you want to be a hero while looking like that?! Don''t make meugh! If I''m a criminal, so are you! If I have done something wrong, then you''re just as guilty, too!¡±


    That was when the shadow''s face seemed to waver. Noh Su-Bong saw that as a sign of agitation, and he continued to press on.


    ¡°The end cannot justify the means! You might think you''re doing the right thing, but that''s horsesh*t! You almost drove someone to death! No, he might have died by now! Which means you''re a damn murderer, and that fact will never change! I''m sure even you can tell that the term righteous murderer is an oxymoron, can''t you?!¡± Noh Su-Bong shouted so loud that he was about to throw up blood.


    If this shadowy creature was hoping to punish Noh Su-Bong for Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter, the sense of justice had to be his underlying motivation. In that case, with Noh Su-Bong¡¯s reasoning, that aspect should be shaken up to the core by now.


    Unfortunately, Noh Su-Bong was deluding himself.


    ¡°Justice, you say?¡± The shadow let out a low chuckle. Thatughter didn''t seem to havee from his throat but somewhere deep in his chest, judging by how low and heavy it was. The corners of the shadow''s lips curled up. ¡°The sense of justice, to punish the evil... Did you think my actions were based on those ideals?¡±


    ¡°It''s not?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke...!</i>¡± The shadow cackled, hisughter sounding even more sinister. ¡°What an amusing thing to say.¡±


    The shadow suddenly reached out and grabbed Noh Su-Bong''s throat.


    ¡°<i>Kkeeeuhk...!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong''s eyes bulged as his breathing was instantly cut off.


    The shadow pulled Noh Su-Bong''s face closer by tugging at his throat.


    That was how Noh Su-bong got to see the shadow''s blood-red eyes. Those eyes were dyed so crimson that no irises could be seen as they red into Noh Su-Bong''s soul, seemingly crushing down on him.


    The shadow wordlessly red before pulling Noh Su-Bong even closer to whisper in thetter''s ear, ¡°It seems you''re misunderstanding something...¡±


    The shadow''s voice sounded so ominous and creepy, like a grim reaper''s. No, it was more like a devil with a forked tongue slithering about like a bloody snake!


    ¡°This is merely me venting my anger.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh... Kkeuuhhh...!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong gasped for air.


    Meanwhile, the shadow''s eyes arched like a pair of new moons. ¡°I don''t care about what you did. Doesn''t matter to me what kind of a person you are, either. You can find plenty of far, far worse people than you out in the world, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkeuhph...!</i>¡±


    ¡°However, there''s a difference between you and those people. You know what that is?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Noh Su-Bong didn''t reply. Actually, he couldn''t even if he wanted to.


    His throat had been gripped too tightly, and he couldn''t breathe. His lungs felt like they were on fire, while the horrifying pain of his innards tumbling and distorting hadpletely taken over his senses.


    Three seconds. That was the time required to make someone ck out by squeezing their carotid artery. However, this devilish bastard craftily avoided touching Noh Su-Bong''s carotid artery. As a result, Noh Su-Bong''s vividly-functioning brain had no choice but to experience this incredible pain in its full glory.


    ¡°So? Do you know?¡± the shadow asked again, prompting Noh Su-Bong''s bloodshot eyes to re back. The shadow, clearly enjoying that hostile response, leisurely muttered, ¡°You met me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh...!</i>¡±


    Noh Su-Bong heard a low cackle. The shadow wasughing again as if this situation was too amusing to him. Noh Su-Bong didn''t know what to do about it, which awakened goosebumps on Noh Su-Bong''s entire body.


    <i>''...He''s different!''</i>


    This bastard was on another level. He had to be a devil that had escaped from theherworld! Common sense didn''t work, and predicting his response was useless. To Noh Su-Bong, who had been abusing his superior societal influence and financial power to stand on top of other people until now, this shadowy creature before his eyes was an unknown lifeform, a being outside the realm of his understanding.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± True to form, Noh Su-Bong failed to understand what the shadow was even saying.


    ¡°I''m asking you if it was fun.¡± The shadow growled lowly. ¡°Treating another person like your personal ything. Was it fun for you? It must have been fun. Otherwise, it would be weird to waste so much time and energy on something so unproductive, right?¡± The shadow suddenly cackled again before continuing, ¡°There are people in this world who derive much enjoyment from trampling, mocking, raping, and violently suppressing others. No, wait. I''d wager that many people harbor such thoughts deep in their hearts. It is only natural to be entertained or, at the very least, mildly intrigued by the act of destroying another life, after all.¡±


    A child stepping on an insect and pulling off its legs one at a time wouldn''t be overflowing with malice. However, humans were capable of trampling on other creatures without any ill intent.


    ¡°A human being learns how to suppress their urges as they grow older. They are taught that instincts and urges would only go on to destroy others around them. However, we would sometimes get individuals like you. Individuals, with their brakes seemingly malfunctioning.¡±


    The shadow gradually weakened his grip on Noh Su-Bong''s throat.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huk! Huff, huff! Cough!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong urgently sucked in the fresh air. His clouded vision, which was starting to turn yellow from theck of oxygen, slowly reverted back to normal.


    ¡°Indeed, there are people in this world incapable of empathizing with others, and those people pursue only their own amusement. Repenting for your actions? You aren''t really interested in doing that, are you? You''re probably thinking that escaping from this situation is more than a good enough oue for you. I''m sure you think you got unlucky, right?¡± the shadow muttered as his cackleszily echoed in the boiler room. ¡°Do you know how I know that?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes quaked powerfully from fear and puzzlement as they locked on the shadow, and then he watched as those shapeless lips slowly parted.


    That dark hole in the middle¡­ The pitch-ck darkness making up the shadowy creature slowly parted where his mouth should be to reveal two rows of white teeth. Noh Su-Bong discovered a human-like aspect of this inhuman creature, but that only creeped him out even more. He was nearly ovee with the urge to squeeze his eyes shut.


    Finally, he could understand it. He could understand why Kim Hak-Cheol went insane. If this creature was merely punishing him, to make him pay for his sins... Then, freedom would be his sooner orter. After all, no matter how painful it would be, the torture would eventuallye to an end.


    However, if this shadowy creature was simply enjoying the act of tormenting his victims, then...!


    Then, the torture might continue on and on until the day the shadow lost his interest. Even then, there was no guarantee it would happen! The possibility and the dread of experiencing this torture for eternity had gnawed and wrecked Kim Hak-Cheol''s mind. That was what had happened to him.


    How did Noh Su-Bong know about this? Of course, he knew. How could he not? However, he couldn''t bring himself to acknowledge the ''answer.¡¯ He was afraid that the process of acknowledging it would turn it into an undeniable reality.


    ¡°You and I are the same, after all¡­¡± the shadow muttered the ''answer'' Noh Su-Bong had been dreading to hear. ¡°And you know it too, don''t you?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes quaked again.


    The shadow watched that tremor and cackled insidiously. He continued tough for a while, then sneakily reached out to grab Noh Su-Bong''s hand.


    Noh Su-Bong''s entire arm began shaking like crazy.


    ¡°That''s why... I''m sure you can guess what''s about to happen.¡± the shadow muttered quietly, but his voice was unmistakably excited. That bizarre excitement was like an inescapable tsunami of despair crashing into Noh Su-Bong.


    He finally realized that he had been captured by a being who derived amusement from systematically destroying his victims. Kind of like a dragonfly with all of its wings pulled out, wiggling meaninglessly on a grinning child''s palm.


    And while wondering about whether to pull out the legs or the head first, that child''s hand was touching Noh Su-Bong''s hand right now.


    Noh Su-Bong panted breathlessly. ¡°<i>Huff, huff! Pant, wheeze!</i>¡±


    Honestly, he thought he would be strong enough to endure physical pain. What he couldn''t endure at all, though, was this dense and sickening malice oozing out from the pitch-ck shadow in front of his eyes.


    The shadow''s ws began to dig into Noh Su-Bong''s fingers. He bared his white teeth and grinned like an evil beast. ¡°Kim Hak-Cheolsted a week.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°In that case, how long will youst? Ten days? Two weeks?¡±


    One week...? One week was how long it took before Kim Hak-Cheol attempted suicide after experiencing his first nightmare. In that case, the meaning behind the time span this devil talked about was easy enough to figure out.


    ¡°Kim Hak-Cheol couldn''t do better than my expectation. However, what about you? Will you be able to hold on even longer than my estimation?¡±


    The sickly, sticky malice continued to crash into Noh Su-Bong. The true malice didn''t start from rage. No, it usually began from a minor interest, a passing curiosity.


    Noh Su-Bong knew <i>oh-so-well</i> that a passing interest in an opponent too feeble to offer much resistance could genuinely push the victim to the literal depths of hell. What a f*cked-up thing this was, then, to find himself the target of that interest right now.


    A power so monumentally huge that resisting was futile¡­ it was about to trample him.


    ¡°Let''s make a wager.¡± The devil extended its figurative evil tendrils toward Noh Su-Bong. ¡°Kim Hak-Cheolsted a week. In that case, how long will you endure? Come on, tell me. How many days do you think you can endure?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong knew there was no need to answer that. Well, there was no point, anyway. However, he found himself unable to hold back. His lips parted as if he was in a trance. ¡°T-two weeks?¡±


    Anyone would think that way. At the very least, they would think Noh Su-Bong was sturdy enough tost longer than Kim Hak-Cheol. This assessment didn''te from some misced pride but an objective observation.


    However, the shadow cruelly denied Noh Su-Bong''s thoughts.


    ¡°Two weeks? Two weeks, you say¡­¡± The shadow grinned creepily. ¡°A wager, then. One week. I give you one week. If you can withstand for one week, I shall release you.¡±


    That was the same length of time the shadow had given to Kim Hak-Cheol. Noh Su-Bong began to shudder. He had a feeling that this devil had said the same thing to Kim Hak-Cheol. And when the one-week mark was over, Kim Hak-Cheol hanged himself.


    The difference between being oblivious and being aware of what was about toe was massive. Just what happened to Kim Hak-Cheol in that one week that he chose to kill himself to escape from the clutches of this demonic bastard?!


    Trying to imagine it only pushed Noh Su-Bong deeper into the thick and disgusting quagmire. Even though the shadow hadn''t done anything much to him, Noh Su-Bong couldn''t stop himself from imagining all sorts of torture about to be unleashed on him.


    His chin was shaking. His teeth began to noisily tter away against his control as if they had gained sentience.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± The devil broke into a sinister grin. His grin belonged to a monster staring at an insect wiggling inside its food bowl. ¡°...Shall we begin?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s heart madly pounded away.


    Shortly afterward, the devil''sughter and Noh Su-Bong''s screams filled the boiler room to the brim.


    But it seemed as if this ce was in another dimension¡­

 Chapter 146: Cornered (1)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Cornered (1)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaahk!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong screamed as he jumped up from his bedding.


    His fellow squad mates stared at him in shock.


    What a familiar scene this was. It was so familiar that some squad members even became deathly pale with fright.


    Lee Sang-Yeop was one of them. ¡°S-sir?! Are you alright?¡±


    Immediately after asking that question, Lee Sang-Yeop knew he was wasting his time. Look at Noh Su-Bong''s pale face, his sweat raining down, eyes filled with confusion, and his lips trembling like a madman! Those didn''t belong to an ''alright'' person at all.


    ¡°Sir, should I call for a medic?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop asked the expected question in this case, but he already knew. He could clearly see that Noh Su-Bong''s current appearance and behavior were practically the same as the initial stages of Kim Hak-Cheol going mad.


    However, no one dared to say that out aloud.


    First, it was Ju Yeong-Gi. Then, Kim Hak-Cheol. If Noh Su-Bong also started acting weird now, that would make <i>three</i> members of one squad causing a serious ''problem.¡¯ The inspectors from the HQ should be flooding the base from today, so what would happen if Noh Su-Bong also started to lose his marbles like this? It was scary even to think about it.


    ¡°Sergeant Noh? Sir? Can you hear me?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s unfocused eyes shifted to Lee Sang-Yeop before he slowly nodded. ¡°I¡­ I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡±


    ¡°W-water. Get me some water...¡±


    Lee Sang-Yeop signaled with his eyes, prompting Kim Do-Hyeong to quickly get up and head to the water cooler.


    After ncing at the private hurriedly leaving the living area, Lee Sang-Yeop turned his attention back to Noh Su-Bong. An ominous foreboding began to rise up like a creepy ck shadow in his heart as he watched the sitting Noh Su-Bong wordlessly rub his pale face.


    A few secondster, Kim Do-Hyeong rushed back inside with a cup of water. Noh Su-Bong urgently drank the cold liquid before putting the cup down noisily. He then staggered back up to his feet. ¡°...Listen, Sang-Yeop.¡±


    ¡°Corporal Lee Sang-Yeop, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell the duty officer that I''m not feeling well and want to skip the morning roll call.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    After leaving that ''order'' behind, Noh Su-Bong stumbled outside the doorway, leaving the living area nketed in icy silence. Not one soldier dared to pipe up or break the silence in any shape or form. Noh Su-Bong''s scream earlier was like a sinister prelude to what was about to go down in this squad.


    ¡°Sir, what just happened?¡± Kim Do-Hyeong asked in a nervous voice.


    Lee Sang-Yeop slowly shook his head. ¡°...He''s under a lot of stress, so he must have had a bad nightmare.¡±


    ¡°But then... Sir, why did it have to be today...?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s today, and that¡¯s why it happened.¡±


    Kim Do-Hyeong shuddered, his expression crumpled and frightened. ¡°Sir, did you see Sergeant Noh''s face just now?¡±


    Lee Sang-Yeop replied in a less-than-impressed voice, ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    ¡°We all know that Sergeant Noh is mentally tough, sir. For him to look so pale like that... <i>Gee whiz,</i> I''ve never seen anything like that before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, so stop.¡±


    ¡°Could it really be some kind of a haunting in our...¡±


    ¡°I said, that''s enough, you dipsh*t!¡± Lee Sang-Yeop inadvertently started shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°Goddamn it! You''re old enough to know better, so why are you still spouting this ghost nonsense?! Can''t you read the room, man?! The whole squad is like we have stepped on sh*t! If you''re worried about a haunting or whatever, why don''t you perform an exorcism or something? And make matters even worse in the process!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I''m sorry, sir.¡± Kim Do-Hyeong''s head faltered dejectedly.


    Lee Sang-Yeop saw the sorrowful look on his junior soldier''s face and groaned deeply. ¡°I''m also sorry for biting your head off, man¡­ In any case, hurry up and prepare for the morning roll call.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Lee Sang-Yeop slowly chewed on his lips while watching Kim Do-Hyeong tidy up his bedding.


    ***


    <i>Click, click...</i>


    Noh Su-Bong''s hand trembled so much that his thumb kept slipping off the lighter. He desperately tried a few more times, but he eventually gave up and angrily threw the lighter on the ground.


    <i>Shatter!</i>


    The noise of the lighter breaking sounded sinister for some reason. As if to worsen the mood, the cold mountain air was also settling down near the ground.


    Noh Su-Bong sat on a bench and nkly stared into the distance. However, his trembling hands were more than enough to convey his current thoughts.


    ¡°What... What should I do...?¡±


    Why didn''t he pay more attention to what Kim Hak-Cheol had been saying? Especially when he knew that things like nightmares and obsessive neurosis couldn''t logically happen to a person on a regr basis. Moreover, he shouldn''t have overlooked the fact that he dozed off while monitoring Kim Hak-Cheol <i>that</i> night.


    All these things seemed to be proof of the ''inevitability'' of the shadow''s appearance.


    <i>''Just... what is that thing ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong recalled the shadow''s outer appearance, that bizarre physique seemingly created out of an unknown ck substance. He couldn''t figure out how such a thing even existed in this world.


    <i>''...No, wait.''</i>


    Racking his brain this way wouldn''t get him anywhere in figuring out the truth behind that bizarre creature. The crucial key to solving this puzzle was already with him, after all. Actually, make that he ''used to have.¡¯


    Now that Noh Su-Bong knew Kim Hak-Cheol''s rambling wasn''t some crazy talk, he should carefully pore over his underling''s ''testimony'' and see what he could find out.


    If the culprit was not a devil... No, even if it was a devil! That bastard should be inside this base. In that case, who could be holding deep resentment toward Noh Su-Bong and Kim Hak-Cheol in this army base? Unfortunately, there were too many suspects, making it tough to single anyone out.


    However...!


    Noh Su-Bong''s lips trembled slightly. ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    He chewed those words out unconsciously. Despite discovering Ju Yeong-Gi''s diary, Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t demanded anything from Noh Su-Bong. He even burned the diary, didn''t he? Not to mention that Kim Hak-Cheol had also woken up from his nightmare one morning and charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho with the intention to kill.


    Everything seemed to click into ce once Noh Su-Bong carefully mulled over those events. Except for one thing...


    What Noh Su-Bong couldn''t figure out was the external appearance of the shadowy figure standing before his eyes during the night. How could anyone look like that? In addition, what kind of ability was at work to prevent Noh Su-Bong from lifting even a finger


    <i>''...No! Don''t try to understand it logically!''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong instinctively realized it. He shouldn''t even try to applymon sense in this case. Using logic to analyze this situation would never yield him any desirable results. So, he should focus only on the phenomenon itself. Nothing else.


    Someone inside this artillerypany was targeting him, and this individual possessed some kind of unexinable ability. In that case, what should Noh Su-Bong do to respond and resist that shadowy creature


    Noh Su-Bong''s body broke into fearful shivers. Simply recalling that shadow caused a flood of terror to crash into him. The terror was so powerful that he was having a hard time maintaining his reasoning!


    However, how could he not? That shadowy figure, covered in the creepy, sinister darkness, with his eyes zing in a crimson light as he broke Noh Su-Bong piece by piece... Just recalling that figure quite literally disintegrating Noh Su-Bong''s soul forced his heart to pound hard enough that it seemed like it would explode, while bone-chilling coldness seemed to invade every pore of his body.


    That creature said one week, didn''t he


    ¡°<i>Hehehehe...</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong broke into a helpless cackle.


    One week of this torture? Experiencing it for only one night was already hellish, yet he had to endure it for one whole week


    ¡°N-no, I can''t let that happen!¡± Noh Su-Bong shot up to his feet. His frightened eyes stared at the barracks, and then he forced his unwilling feet to walk toward living area no.5.


    ***


    ¡°Sir? What can I do for you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked nonchntly. He was soidback that his attitude couldn''t have been connected to Noh Su-Bong and his troubles.


    <i>''Am I... wrong about this ''</i>


    Noh Su-Bong momentarily had to question himself. That was howidback Kang Jin-Ho looked right now.


    His expression seemed so... gentle? It was nigh impossible to think that someone with such an expression was also the devil responsible for tearing Noh Su-Bong apart the night before!


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Corporal Kang Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong gulped, then asked in a trembling voice. ¡°It''s not you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir? I don''t follow.¡±


    ¡°It''s... really, really not you, right? Right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, for me to respond satisfactorily, I need a more in-depth exnation from you. I don''t understand what you''re asking me; therefore, I cannot answer you.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s breathing got heavier. ¡°...You know, that notebook!¡±


    ¡°That notebook, sir?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What notebook are you talking about, Sergeant Noh?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong turned his head and stared at Seong Tae-Ho. ¡°...Sergeant Seong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sergeant Noh?¡±


    ¡°Give us a minute alone.¡±


    Seong Tae-Ho stared at Noh Su-Bong with an unwilling expression. Sergeant Noh did hold seniority in rank, but how could Seong Tae-Ho be happy about one of his fellow squad members having a private chat with someone making that kind of face


    ¡°It won''t take long,¡± said Noh Su-Bong.


    ¡°I see, sir.¡±


    ¡°...And stop others from interrupting us for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Sir.¡± Seong Tae-Ho nodded, then got up to leave the smoking area. Before he stepped inside the barrack, he nced back and saw Kang Jin-Ho nodding at him.


    <i>''...I''m sure it''ll be fine.''</i>


    Even if Noh Su-Bong were infamous for his bad personality, he wouldn''t dare to harm Kang Jin-Ho.


    Once Seong Tae-Ho was gone from view, Noh Su-Bong addressed Kang Jin-Ho again in his trembling voice, ¡°Y-you...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back without any changes to his expression.


    ¡°That, that notebook... Why did you burn it? That notebook!¡± Noh Su-Bong stuttered, his voice trembling even more.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that what you are curious about, sir?¡±


    ¡°I... I thought... I thought you''d demand... s-something from me. But you haven''t asked me for anything yet. Why? Howe? Why did you burn that notebook, then? Why?¡± Noh Su-Bong asked as madness filled his expression more and more. In his view, Kang Jin-Ho''s face was gradually ovepping that of the shadow from the night before. ¡°Why did you do that? Why! Why did you burn it?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sir, let me say this again.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I still don''t know what you''re trying to say, Sergeant Noh.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°But, but! You burned it, didn''t you? That notebook! Yeong-Gi''s diary!¡±


    ¡°Who told you that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hak-Cheol told me! Kim Hak-Cheol did!¡±


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry, sir. It sounds like Corporal Kim made a mistake. I''ve never done anything like that. I don''t know what diary you''re talking about, and truth be told, I''ve nevere into possession of Yeong-Gi''s personal articles, nor have I ever burned one.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong stared in dismay at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Are you trying to say he was lying?¡±


    ¡°You should ask Corporal Kimter to find out, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah. Hahaha...</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong chuckled in dumbfoundedness.


    Did this punk really say he should ask Kim Hak-Cheol? Kim Hak-Cheol did regain consciousness, but his mind was already gone. He might be alive, but he would have to spend the rest of his life in a psychiatric facility.


    Yet, this punk was telling Noh Su-Bong to ask someone like that


    ¡°Besides that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and asked quietly. ¡°...Now isn''t the time to ask around for things like that, don''t you think?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes widened. ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have much time left, after all¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as a strange grin floated up his lips.


    That grin...! It looked so familiar, even though the person didn''t look the same. The bone-chilling sensation traveled down Noh Su-Bong''s entire body. It was reacting to Kang Jin-Ho''s strange grin even before his mind could catch up.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong screamed like a wild beast and pounced on Kang Jin-Ho. He grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s throat and pushed thetter down as he screamed, ¡°You, you son of a b*tch! I''m gonna kill you! Diiiiiie!¡±


    That was when the barrack''s door flung open. Seong Tae-Ho and other soldiers rushed outside to grab and yank Noh Su-Bong off Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Seriously now?!¡± Seong Tae-Ho swore loudly. ¡°What''s the matter with you, Sergeant Noh?! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go, noooow! I gotta; I gotta kill that bastard! I must kill him! <i>Uwaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    The members of the 3rd Squad finally managed to pull Noh Su-Bong away and suppress him on the floor. Seong Tae-Ho quickly walked over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, are you alright, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! What''s going on here? What''s gotten into him and Hak-Cheol?! Did you do something to the 1st Squad, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you think I''m capable of such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I know you are not, and that''s why I don''t understand what''s going on here. Gimme a break¡­¡± Seong Tae-Ho slowly shook his head while ncing at Noh Su-Bong struggling like a madman on the ground with foam bubbling in his mouth. That man looked somewhat ''normal'' only a few minutes ago, so why did he suddenly lose his sh*t like this


    ¡°Is there really something going on here?¡±


    ***


    Noh Su-Bong was forcibly dragged back to his own squad''s living area. Even as he sat there, his sharp, burning re was scanning his surroundings in paranoia. Unsurprisingly, no one tried to meet his re.


    ¡°<i>...Heh. Hehehe...</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong could only chuckle weakly.


    He was far too familiar with their reactions. Didn''t they behave the same back when Kim Hak-Cheol first disyed signs of madness? In other words, they also saw Noh Su-Bong as someone steadily losing his mind right now.


    ¡°...I need to record this.¡±


    Like an entranced man, Noh Su-Bong trudged over to his locker and pulled out a notebook and a pen. He knew he would probably go insane. The ''him'' of today might be different from the ''him'' of tomorrow. That was why he had to record everything. To prevent himself from going utterly crazy!


    Noh Su-Bong grabbed his pen¡ªsheer determination was written on his face.

 Chapter 147: Cornered (2)

    <h4>Chapter 147: Cornered (2)</h4>


    I''m writing all this down so that I don''t forget.


    Looking back, Hak-Cheol didn''t start disying signs of madness right away. No, I thought he was simply suffering from extreme anxiety, that''s all. But he got progressively crazier every day, didn''t he


    Will that happen to me, too


    If I can''t escape from that man, then yeah, I''ll also probably go mad.


    Day by day...


    I''m writing this down to prevent myself from losing my mind. What if my emotions and thoughts today changed when tomorrow arrived? That''s why I must write. I am gradually going insane, but I believe that looking at these records will bring me back to sanity.


    That bastard will surely show up again tonight. I confirmed itst night. He has no ns of killing me. At least, not now, anyway.


    If he wanted to kill me, he could have done so anytime. With that devil''s unknown powers, it wouldn''t have been difficult to kill me and get rid of my body, too.


    Even then, he¡¯s going to kill me for a simple reason. He''s looking for entertainment. I became sure of that after I looked into his eyesst night.


    It was as he said. He wasn¡¯t being driven by some cheap sense of justice here. He wouldn¡¯t care whether I repent or not. After all, he wasn¡¯t doing this to make me repent in the first ce. He simply thought of me as an eyesore, so he wanted to torment me, that was all there was to it.


    He told me we were the same¡ªthat we were cut from the same cloth. Maybe he''s right. No, wait. He''s definitely right.


    He told me something else. He said that he was merely trapping my body, but I had been trapping a person''s mind. Even though my target could feasibly fight back, he said that I would gradually drive them to a corner so that they would lose the strength to resist. He also said that I... I enjoyed this process.


    And I realized something when his low voice was driving me into a corner. Ju Yeong-Gi and the others had been staring at me as if I was a demon up until this moment... They all must''ve felt this way.


    And then, that shadow bastard crushed my body.


    I had to endure the pain of my bones breaking one by one without being able to scream...! That was hell itself. Yeah, I witnessed true hell with my eyes wide open.


    He''lle again tonight. Before that happens, I need toe up with a n. ording to him, I only have a week to figure this out. If I fail, then I... I''ll end up in the same state as Kim Hak-Cheol.


    I will never let that happen. That''s why I''m writing this down.


    Come tomorrow, I''ll read these words back to myself. I''ll read them again and again to keep my mind sane and functioning. If I endure his torture for a week or find a solution before that... It''ll be my victory!


    ***


    It''s the second day¡­


    I want to tell someone. One week... I want to tell them how long a week can be.


    One week could easily slip by you in the blink of an eye without doing much, yet... Yet, it feels so stupidly long that I can''t hardly stand it.


    Even though I am praying for the time to go faster, I am also scared of the night that will inevitablye, so I pray for time to go much slower.


    My mind is still in one piece. I''m not crazy yet. However, I must look like a madman to other people.


    I had no idea, but while looking at the sunset, I apparently started convulsing like crazy.


    After that, Sang-Yeop began to stare weirdly at me. He''s definitely wary of me now. Moreover, the Battery Commander showed up and asked what was going on with me.


    He asked, ¡®What¡¯s going on ¡¯ Would he have understood if I told him? Would he believe what happened to me if I came out clean


    Ah. So, Hak-Cheol had been fighting against this kind of loneliness, eh? I''m doing my best to fight against the devil that would show up againter, but everyone else simply sees me as a lunatic who is steadily losing his mind. Their gazes are getting harder to endure.


    I won''tst for long at this rate. I gotta find a way first. To do that, I need to know more about my enemy. However, even today, Kang Jin-Ho... He still looked at me as if he didn¡¯t have a clue. And the damn 3rd Squad stopped me from getting close to him. Did they think I''d do something crazy


    What a bunch of insane bastards! Do they even know they are protecting a monster, a devil


    It''s already night. I can''t sleep.


    I''m scared.


    ***


    It''s the third day¡­


    I phoned my dad. I need to escape from this ce.


    I used to think I was strong enough to endure it all. No matter how cruel his tortures would get, I was confident in my extraordinary willpower. But now


    Finally, I understood why some people became traitors during times of war. Actually, if that devil bastard had been the torturer, Korea would have never had freedom fighters fighting for independence from the Japanese upation, or people fighting for its democracy. No, wait. They were at least in a better position than me.


    Well, they had secrets and stuff to b about, to begin with. They could cling to the hope of being freed from the pain by divulging all the information they knew.


    However, I couldn¡¯t do that. That bastard didn¡¯t want anything from me. He was simply observing with great interest how I was gradually breaking down and falling apart. And that''s what''s been driving me crazy.


    The Battery Commander saw my state and decided to hospitalize me right there and then. But that''s going to happen in four days. Four bloody days?!


    It feels like my heart is shriveling up just from enduring one day, yet they want me to stick around for another four days


    I''ll be dead by then, you stinking sons of b*tches!


    I just shouted at my old man on the phone to get me out of here. That boomer asked me for a reason, but I couldn''t tell him the truth. If I do, he''ll probably call me insane. He''ll probably tell me to pull my socks up or some sh*t like that.


    He had always been like that, after all.


    He would quickly take care of insignificant troubles, but when I needed him the most, he had never been much of a help. What could I even expect from a man like that


    I don''t expect understanding from him. No, all I want is to escape. To get the hell out of here! Even if Kang Jin-Ho has all sorts of tricks up his sleeve, there''s no way he cane after me when I''m outside the military!


    I...


    I''m still sane. I definitely am!


    ***


    Fourth day...


    I threw up while washing my face. I felt dizzy, so I tried to massage my head, then a clump of my hair fell out.


    I... I''m dying. Dying.


    I''m terrified of the night now.


    That devil, he... He''s crushing me.


    Feels like my soul is being ripped to shreds just by looking at his eyes.


    I''m beginning to think that... That getting tortured sooner is so much better. More preferable. At least I''m free from the fear during the torture, you know


    Did Yeong-Gi feel this way? Is that why he tried to kill himself


    Yeah, I guess it''ll be peaceful. At the very least, dying means I wouldn''t have to deal with the devil again tonight.


    I couldn¡¯t forget the sight of the shadowy devil cackling like crazy after shoving sharp nails under my fingernails.


    Tonight, he... Tonight, I''ll have to deal with the devil again. Tonight, too...


    I had just written this when Sang-Yeop touched me on the shoulder. I don''t know what came over me, but I pounced on him and tried to bite him like an animal. I... I don''t know why I did that.


    It''s probably the fault of the devil bastard. He likes to whisper behind me all the time, after all! When Sang-Yeop put his hand on my shoulder from behind, I... I suddenly feared for my life.


    Fine. I acknowledge it.


    Do I even have a choice now


    Yes, I am going crazy. With every passing day, I''m losing my mind. And I''m also dying. After tonight, I''ll be a little crazier, too.


    No, wait.


    I''m not crazy. I can''t be crazy. Instead of going crazy and ending up in the same state as Hak-Cheol, I''ll kill that bastard first! Everything will be fine after killing him!


    If I don''t kill him, I''ll die first, you know? Kill him first before he kills me...


    By the way, is dying such a bad thing? If I die, things will get easier for me, so why would it be a bad thing


    No, wait. Wake the hell up, Noh Su-Bong!


    If I give up now, it''ll be nothing more than a dog''s death! Rather than running away, I gotta fight back. I gotta w and bite and kick him! I gotta stab that bastard in the heart!


    ***


    Fifth day...


    I could hear the scratches. <i>Scratch, scratch, scratch...</i>


    Is it possible for a person to scratch his own bones and hear all those noises? The noises I heardst night didn''t want to leave me alone for the whole day. Even now, I could still hear the scratches.


    It''s like... There''s an insect inside my ear...


    ...Scratching away. <i>Scratch, scratch, scratch, scratch, scratch, scratch...</i>


    This damn noise won''t end. This noise, it...


    Earlier in the day, I stole a knife from the kitchen, hoping to stab Kang Jin-Hoter. I was nning to kill that bastard. But some idiots stopped me, and I failed.


    Wait, did it really happen? Did I really fail in killing him


    When I approached Kang Jin-Ho from behind with my knife, all I could think about was fear. What if... What if, even after I killed Kang Jin-Ho, the devil still showed up again


    I wasn''t scared about killing Kang Jin-Ho the potentially-innocent bystander. No, what scared me was the devil and Kang Jin-Ho not being the same person. If that was the case, then I wouldn¡¯t have any other ways of stopping him. The thought of confirming this scared me so much.


    <i>Scratch, scratch...</i> I can still hear the noises of bones being scratched.


    Yes, I know. I''m already crazy.


    No need for a bted eptance, too. Just taking one look at myself through the mirror, and these scratching noises, were enough to let me know, anyway.


    The person in the mirror was the monster. It''s not me. It can''t be me. A face contorted unsightly, his hair half fallen out, and a pair of sunken, hollow eyes? That''s not how a human should look.


    I broke that mirror, and that granted me a hint of release from my insane hatred bubbling inside.


    I... I gotta get out of here. I gotta escape from that devil!


    It''s already been five days. Two more days, and I can gain my freedom. However, I''m gonna run away.


    I have to run away. Because, I know the truth.


    Since that bastard is the same as me, he will never uphold his promise. He won''t even care about it. No, he probably made that false promise just to break it and enjoy my despair¡ªto get a kick out of it.


    In that case, there''s only one way to survive. And that is to get out of here and hide somewhere where he can''t find me!


    If I don''t do that, I''ll never escape from his grasp.


    He... He...!


    He''s incredibly cruel. He''s truly demonic!


    I gotta get out of here. Escape from here. I gotta run away!


    I want to live. I want to live! I want to live!


    .


    Sun is setting again.


    I had another episode during sunset. I threw up everything in my stomach in every direction. I couldn''t stop my tears and snot from raining down everywhere.


    I''m scared. Scared. So scared.


    I''m scared about seeing that devil again.


    Now, I know why Hak-Cheol hanged himself. And it''s not because of the pain. No, it''s the fear!


    He couldn''t withstand the fear of encountering that devil again after nightfall. He couldn''t stand the fear of bing the devil''s toy again!


    This fear is too much. It''s too much...


    ***


    Sixth day now¡­


    I''m getting out of here. It''s a leave.


    My dad called in every favor he could and somehow got me an extended leave.


    Yes, I''m finally getting out of here. I''m free!


    I''m gonna be free from that devil''s reach!


    I''m not gonnae back here. I''m gonna hide forever in a ce where he can''t find me. Somewhere where there''s no one.


    Where there''s... there''s... Where there''s no one.


    That''s right, if I hide at the end of the world, surely he can''t find me. Right? I''m prepared to do anything to make that happen.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed the diary. His eyes moved away from the notebook to stare at a ck sedan elerating away from the base''s training field. He remained expressionless before slowly raising the diary.


    <i>Rumble...!</i>


    The diary gradually went up in mes. Whether it was Ju Yeong-Gi''s diary or Noh Su-Bong''s... There was no need to keep them around.


    However, the meaning behind Kang Jin-Ho''s actions was not the same. He had eliminated Ju Yeong-Gi''s diary because he couldn''t ept the idea of judging the guilty through the flimsy confines of modernw. However, he destroyed Noh Su-Bong''s diary for an entirely different reason.


    This thing no longer had a purpose, after all. An object that had lost its purpose didn''t need to exist anymore.


    This diary was meant for Noh Su-Bong to read and maintain his sanity. In that case, it would no longer be necessary after tonight. Well, he wouldn''t get to read anything elsee tomorrow morning.


    Kang Jin-Ho dusted the ashes off his hand, and a quiet little grin formed on his lips.


    1. In 1st person POV


    2. In 3rd person POV

 Chapter 148: Cornered (3)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Cornered (3)</h4>


    ¡°What... What happened to you, son?!¡± Noh Su-Bong''s father, Noh Yeong-Deok, cried out in shock at his son''s wretched state.


    Noh Su-Bong didn''t reply. He simply stared at his father in a daze.


    ¡°How is this possible?! What happened to you?! What...?!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok rushed up and hurriedly held his son''s face with both hands. ¡°H-how...?! What... What is this...?¡±


    He could only stammer in shock, unable to string together a coherent sentence. In only a few months, his precious son came home looking like a skeleton! Thest time Noh Su-Bong was home was during his leave, and he looked even healthier than before he joined the military, so how did this happen?! How could his health deteriorate to this degree in mere months?!


    When Noh Su-Bong was on the phone, whining about how he was dying and wanted to get out of the military as soon as possible, Noh Yeong-Deok inwardly thought his child was just being immature. That Noh Su-Bong was simply faking it. Now that Noh Yeong-Deok had seen the truth, though¡­ His guess turned out to be wrong.


    If Noh Su-Bong were sick, he wouldn''t have asked for leave but a swift hospitalization. In that case, it was safe to assume that an illness hadn¡¯t caused his current state. Bullying by some unknown bastard had to be the culprit!


    ¡°Who did this to you?!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok grabbed and shook his son''s shoulders with his eyes aze. Unless he utterly obliterated the bastard responsible for wrecking his son like this, Noh Yeong-Deok would not be able to quell his rage!


    ¡°...Dad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m here! Tell me, who was it?! Who dared to hurt my son like this?!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong quietly stared at his agitated father and bit his lip in bitterness. His father, Noh Yeong-Deok, had always been like this. The normal thing for a parent to do when their child came home in such a wretched state would be to go to the nearest hospital. However, Noh Yeong-Deok was getting pissed off not about his son''s state but by the fact that someone dared to intrude and hurt what ''belonged'' to him.


    Since that was the case, would anything change if Noh Su-Bong spoke the truth? Most likely, no.


    Noh Su-Bong had already thrown away any expectations in that regard. His father was the kind of man who would unhesitantly discard his own flesh and blood for his benefit. If he had even a modicum of fatherly love, Noh Yeong-Deok would have paid more attention to his son throughout the years.


    ¡°...Father, I... I, I need a ce to hide.¡±


    ¡°Hide?! Why?! Why do you need to hide, son!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s hand trembled weakly. ¡°B-because he... He''sing.¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok''s expression grew cold.


    His son''s hands were shaking uncontrobly while drool trickled from the corner of his lips. Rather than rage, this scene now evoked the feeling of misery and helplessness in Noh Yeong-Deok''s mind. What was the bloody military brass doing while his one and only son had been suffering like this


    ¡°Son, I don''t know who dared to torment you like this, but there''s no need to be scared anymore. This is not a military base but your home. No one would dare to pay you a visit when you''re staying here,¡± Noh Yeong-Deok muttered as calmly as he could.


    However, Noh Su-Bong listlessly shook his head. ¡°...Can''t be stopped.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°He... That bastard, he... He can''t be stopped. He''s... a devil, you see? Humans can''t stop a devil, you know? He can''t be stopped!¡± Noh Su-Bong began to shiver as if a nasty case of goosebumps had broken on his skin. He didn''t stop there, though, as he even grabbed his hair and began yanking at it.


    Noh Yeong-Deok urgently cried out, ¡°S-Stop that, Su-Bong! Stop!¡±


    ¡°He, he can''t be stopped! Can''t! He''lle for me again! No one can stop him! Dad! Daaaad! I''m scared, Dad! Please save me!¡±


    ¡°Su-Bong! N-no! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong squatted on the floor and began chewing on his fingernails. He chewed incessantly that blood started trickling from the tip of his thumbs, but it seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed it. ¡°He, he''s gonnae for me... He''sing! It, it''s still not safe here. I gotta hide... Run away from here...¡±


    <i>Griiiit.</i>


    Noh Yeong-Deok gnashed his teeth as he watched his son''s madness. ¡°Who... Which son of a b*tch dared to do this to my boy?!¡±


    Just who was Noh Yeong-Deok? He was a third-term member of Korea''s National Assembly. That was who he was!


    He had his son fairlyte in life, so he had been unwilling to send the boy off to the military, but... Public scrutiny had been running rampanttely, which made it necessary for the politicians'' sons to have spotless military records if they wanted to move up their political careerdder.


    Noh Yeong-Deok had the option of sending his son off to the good ol'' US of A and getting a permanent residency there to dodge the draft. However, he decided to nip any potential problems at the buds and chose to half-force his son to enlist just like everybody else.


    But to think that the result of his decision would be this!


    ¡°Doctor! Hey, someone! Go summon a doctor, right now!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok yelled.


    The Noh household was quickly plunged into chaos.


    ***


    ¡°Sir, your son is suffering from a mental breakdown.¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok spoke gravely, ¡°Doctor Park, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°I want you to exin in detail.¡±


    ¡°...Very well.¡± Doctor Park, the family surgeon for the Noh household making the house call, scanned Noh Su-Bong. The young man was currently lying on the bed staring at the ceiling with ssy eyes. ¡°Sir, we still need a more thorough examination, but as far as I can tell, your son seems to be physically unaffected. Yes, he is suffering from sudden and extreme malnutrition, but a carefully-observed diet regime should fix that in no time at all. Which leaves us with his psychological issues¡­¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok silently listened as his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Sir, your son seemed to have suffered from a grave psychological shock, a powerful trauma. I rmend you hospitalize him immediately.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying my boy has be a nutcase?!¡±


    The doctor sighed under his breath. To humans living in the modern era, mental illness was like the flu, something unavoidable. Anyone could suffer from the effects of a ''simple'' depression these days, but the older folks still had this extreme tendency to ostracize and look down on all types of mental illness. Noh Yeong-Deok was a ''good'' example of this phenomenon.


    He himself suffered from a bout of insomnia, yet he still refused to receive psychological help for his illness even now. Someone like him would find the truth of his child suffering from serious mental illness a hard pill to ept¡ªnever mind swallow.


    ¡°Sir. Judging from his current condition, your son needs psychological treatment from the professionals.¡±


    ¡°...Are you sure about this, Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok gnashed his teeth. He had functioning eyes, so he could obviously tell that his son''s condition wasn¡¯t good. ¡°What is the treatment method you rmend?¡±


    ¡°Your son''s condition is quite serious, so the first thing to do is hospitalize him immediately, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hospitalization, is it?¡±


    The doctor firmly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    However, Noh Yeong-Deok did the exact opposite and shook his head. ¡°Out of the question!¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I want my son treated,¡± said Noh Yeong-Deok, his voice close to a growl. ¡°I shall provide you with all the necessary support you need. Your job is to call the best professionals in the field of psychology and fix my son. However! We must ensure that my son won¡¯t have any records of suffering from a mental illness!¡±


    ¡°But, sir! Your son''s condition is too severe to be treated at home!¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok raised his voice. ¡°That''s why I''m going to provide you with all the necessary support!¡±


    The doctor chewed on his lips for a while before reluctantly nodding in silence. He could tell that words would never get through to this politician. Besides, all the necessary support had been promised, so treatment should be possible if a good psychologist visited them often.


    ¡°However, sir. Psychiatric medication cannot be prescribed without a doctor''s diagnosis.¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok smiled meaningfully. ¡°Look here, Doctor Park.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°This is South Korea.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡± Doctor Park nodded in understanding.


    No more exnation was necessary. Noh Yeong-Deok would surely source the necessary drugs when needed. As he said, this was South Korea, and in this country, a third-term national assemblyman was afforded great power and influence¡ªfar greater than a civilian could even imagine.


    ¡°Understood, sir. For now, let''s have your son stay in his room and let him regain some mental stability first. I''ll quickly search for a suitable professional in the meantime. <i>Ah,</i> and by the way, sir. There''s still a danger of your son experiencing a seizure. I rmend that you keep a close eye on him at all times.¡±


    ¡°I see. I shall do that.¡±


    ¡°A young man experiencing a seizure will be difficult to restrain, sir. As such, I rmend having several strong men guarding your son''s room. He might also resort to self-harm, so please keep away any sharp objects or knives.¡±


    ¡°I said, I will do as you said!¡±


    The doctor could only look on helplessly at that response. Despite the severity of the situation, this politician still seemed quite unhappy about his child being treated as a mental patient. Was he worried about his son or the potential damage to his reputation? The doctor couldn''t tell. He sighed under his breath, then got up to leave. ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok briefly nodded to bid goodbye.


    Even after the doctor silently left the room, Noh Yeong-Deok continued to observe his son nkly staring at the ceiling. He couldn''t help but groan. His anger started rearing its head again while looking at Noh Su-Bong repeatedly muttering some kind of gibberish.


    <i>''I swear, I''m going to make all of you pay!''</i>


    If he had his way, he would charge straight into the artillerypany his son had been assigned to right this moment and demand answers. However, doing that was unwise. Both his party and the hostile media would seize this chance to descend upon him like a pack of vultures.


    Noh Yeong-Deok got up in anger, and while heading outside the room, he addressed his secretary, ¡°You heard the doctor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Deal with this situation as quietly as possible. Get the secretarial staff to monitor the household if it''s feasible. No good wille from this story leaking outside.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be heading outside for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The secretary bowed his head, not even bothering to ask where his boss was headed off to. Noh Yeong-Deok would have said something if his trip was rted to his work. Since he hadn''t done that, it was pretty obvious where he was going at this time of the day.


    ¡°I''ll be back by tomorrow, so keep a close eye on my boy.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. And sir, the party leader called earlier to see if you have an opening in your schedule.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Noh Yeong-Deok''s brow arched slightly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. It seems he wants a private meeting with you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah. </i>That old man must be anxious as hell, then.¡± Noh Yeong-Deok tutted loudly before nodding away. ¡°Answering the call right away is bound to make me look weak. I''ll deal with that myself so pay no attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    After issuing all the necessary orders, Noh Yeong-Deok strode outside the house. The secretary sighed softly before ncing at the closed doorway to Noh Su-Bong''s room.


    <i>''Just how...''</i>


    ***


    Regardless of what power one possessed¡ªwhether it be political or financial¡ªit was still impossible to stop the passage of time. The passing of the day heralding the advent of the night wasmon sense, whether you were stuck in the military or living as a civilian.


    Noh Su-Bong''s hand clutched his sheets tightly as he watched the darkness encroach the sky outside his windows.


    <i>''No, it won''t happen, right ''</i>


    That devil couldn''t possibly show up here. Wasn''t that the whole reason Noh Su-Bong had decided to run away? Even if that shadowy bastard was a monster, there was no way he could follow Noh Su-Bong all the way here.


    However... What if he <i>did</i> show up here? What was Noh Su-Bong supposed to do, then


    Noh Su-Bong''s body began to shiver like crazy once again.


    One week, he said. That devil gave Noh Su-Bong one week to endure. And today was the seventh day. This knowledge instilled unbearable fear in Noh Su-Bong, and he couldn''t stay still at all. He also had a feeling that the shadow devil would never let him achieve the ideal oue.


    In that case, the shadow would probably stop taking it easy like he had been doing until now. Tonight, he could be a totally different beast than before.


    ...Just like what happened to Kim Hak-Cheol. He seemed to have endured for a week somehow, but he still hanged himself on the final day, didn''t he


    <i>''...I, I''ll probably end up the same!''</i>


    In some regard, Noh Su-Bong''s current state seemed several times worse than Kim Hak-Cheol''s. At the very least, Kim Hak-Cheol still had some semnce of humanity left, but Noh Su-Bong, he... His appearance was so wretched and monstrous that he couldn''t even bear to look at his own reflection in the mirror.


    In that case... If that bastard also showed up tonight...


    Would he, Noh Su-Bong be able to survive until the morning


    ¡°<i>...Heh. Ehehehe...</i>¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s irises expanded as drool trickled from the corner of his lips.


    Just where did things start to go wrong? Noh Su-Bong squeezed his eyes shut. Had all the people he had destroyed in the past felt this way as well? Did they also think dying would be better? Probably. That was why Ju Yeong-Gi tried to kill himself, no


    Noh Su-Bong wouldn''t have understood it had he never known how far humans could be cornered mentally and physically.


    The darkness was slowly creeping into all corners of Noh Su-Bong''s room. That was when he began to experience a bizarre sensation. His fear was reaching its zenith, and at the same time, he began to lose all feeling in his body. It was as if his fingertips had gotten crushed before disappearing altogether.


    And in the midst of all this... An unexinable emotion was born. An emotion ufortably close to... resignation. Because he knew...


    ¡°I can''t escape.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong had done everything he could. However, the devil wrapped in shadows would never let him go. Never!


    The time continued to tick by agonizingly slowly. Noh Su-Bong stared at the darkness with wide-open eyes. And before long, this darkness... The irresistible darkness rushed in like a tsunami and enveloped him.


    An eternity went by. And finally...


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    The devil''s whisper reached Noh Su-Bong''s ears.

 Chapter 149: Cornered (4)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Cornered (4)</h4>


    Noh Su-Bong slowly turned his head. His body wasn¡¯t ''paralyzed'' like the previous nights, and he could still move. He looked behind him to discover the shadow devil sitting on a chair. It was as if the unwee visitor had be the master of this room.


    However, this sight didn''t seem weird or wrong to Noh Su-Bong. Actually, he found the shadow sitting and rxedly leaning against thatrge chair with his legs crossed far more natural and befitting than his previous appearances.


    All humans were ''rulers'' in some way. Some ruled over objects they owned, while some others ruled over the lifeforms they owned. And the shadow devil was Noh Su-Bong''s master at this very moment.


    Noh Su-Bong now had two options. Die after resisting... or die after submitting. Two different processes, yes, but they also led to the same inevitable conclusion.


    Noh Su-Bong slowly opened his mouth. ¡°...Today is thest day.¡±


    The shadow wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°Then, is it fine to ask you something?¡± Noh Su-Bong gulped back and asked nervously.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the shadow replied in a low, sinister tone.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    <i>Kekeke...</i>


    A low chuckle leaked out of the shadow. That chuckle, a mixture of ridicule and sneer, dug into Noh Su-Bong''s brain and sent a creepy chill down his spine. ¡°You already know, don''t you?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong stared at the shadow devil in a daze before muttering a name, ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    The shadow didn''t say anything. However, that didn''t mean he was thinking of skipping the answer. The darkness enveloping his body slowly began receding away. Eventually, a person''s figure revealed itself from beyond the ''fog'' of darkness.


    Noh Su-Bong confirmed the smiling face looking back at him and slowly muttered the name again, ¡°Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Good to see you again, Sergeant Noh.¡±


    A powerful sense of disharmony flooded Noh Su-Bong''s mind just then. That was really Kang Jin-Ho? But... But hadn''t Noh Su-Bong been near Kang Jin-Ho for the past year or so


    That seemingly expressionless face was exactly the same, but this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' gave off apletely different vibe from the one Noh Su-Bong knew. It felt like some other existence had donned the facade of Kang Jin-Ho to sit on that chair.


    As if he could sense the turmoil in his victim''s mind, Kang Jin-Ho smirked just a little. However, that smirk was too monstrous to be called that. If a smile or a grin spooked other people, could it even be called a smile anymore


    ¡°Are you done with what you want to say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked leisurely.


    Noh Su-Bong shook his head. His expression was surprisinglyposed. Peaceful, even. Soposed was his atmosphere that his crippling fear up until this moment seemed like a lie.


    ¡°...Just where did it all go wrong?¡± Noh Su-Bong began to mutter as if he was about to lodge a formalint. ¡°When I started tormenting Yeong-Gi? Or when I enlisted? If not, when I was still a little brat? Was my personality the problem? Maybe, I was taught bad things? When do I need to go back in time to turn things around? To not reach this point?¡±


    Focus began to return to Noh Su-Bong''s eyes as he spoke, ¡°Me running into you? Yeah, I agree that was a big mistake. But, even if it''s not you... Would I be able to live on just fine even if I hadn''t met you?¡± A low, primal cackle escaped from Noh Su-Bong next. ¡°Listen here, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thinks about living like the main character at least once in their life. Isn''t that right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained silent as usual.


    ¡°Commit a crime, and you get punished. Torment a person, and you pay the price. I grew up listening to all those dumb sermons, but well. You know as well as I do that''s not how the world works, don''t you? Bastards as guilty as f*ck live their lives like they own the world, don''t they? So, I began doing bad things, too. And I never felt guilty about it. Does that mean I''m bad? Does that mean there are many bad people in this world?¡± Noh Su-Bong''s voice began to fill with resentment and anger. ¡°Answer me. Answer me, you motherf*cker! I can''t figure it out no matter how much I think about it! My only mistake was running into you! Without meeting you, I probably would have been living my life just fine! Yet, you''re telling me I should ept running into you as my fault? Why?!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong roared as veins bulged in his throat. His current appearance only exacerbated the scariness of his madness as his hair was disheveled and falling in various ces while his cheeks were deeply sunken and sickly pale.


    ¡°What''s so wrong about humans doing what they want?! It''s simply that youck the power to fulfill your wishes, isn''t it?! You''re simply holding yourself back because you can''t do whatever you please! And me, I''ve been merely honest with my desires! Yet, I''m at fault for failing to hold back?! Is that something bloody hypocrites like you should say to me?!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong got snarky as he smirked. ¡°Be honest. It''s the same with you, right? You''re just afraid of the consequences, right? Right? You see a pretty girl on the street and feel the desire to push her down, don''t you?! But you''re afraid of what would happen afterward! Am I wrong, you goddamn coward?!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes burned in anger and madness. His lips had been chewed on, and blood was now flowing freely. His appearance was steadily losing itsst semnce of humanity.


    ¡°Now, answer me. What did I do wrong? Is it because I didn''t hold back like everybody else? But that''s just envy, isn''t it? Humans are meant to devour each other, right?! Am I wrong?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to Noh Su-Bong''s rant before slowly standing up.


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Noh Su-Bong''s body suddenly broke into convulsions. What a strange thing this was, though. Judging solely on appearance alone, Kang Jin-Ho enveloped in the unknown darkness should have been several times more terrifying. Well, the current Kang Jin-Ho at least looked like a human being, after all!


    However, the terror tightening around Noh Su-Bong''s heart felt far worse than before. This normal-looking Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance seemed so much <i>more</i> terrifying. Why was that


    Kang Jin-Ho and his expressionless face leisurely approached Noh Su-Bong. He then stared deep into the trembling man''s eyes.


    They were alike, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes and the devil''s¡ªeerily so. The eyes of the devil dyed in the crimson hue used to evoke an indescribable sense of terror in Noh Su-Bong in thest six days. What about Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes right now, then


    Those deep ck eyes stared at Noh Su-Bong with no discernible emotion as if Kang Jin-Ho was studying a dead object. Just what was this soul-ripping terror Noh Su-Bong was experiencing right now?!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Whether it''s Kim Hak-Cheol or you... I don''t understand why you mouth off some stuff that no one has brought up before¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voicepletely different from the usual. The icy coldness belonging to the coldest part of hell was contained in his voice.


    ¡°N-no one... brought it up? What?¡± Noh Su-Bong gasped in surprise.


    An unreadable grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°When did I ever say you''re guilty of something?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± This was when Noh Su-Bong''s thoughts went off track as confusion and chaos made an utter mess of his head. He tried to look back, and sure enough, Kang Jin-Ho had never said anything about guilt or anything like that.


    ¡°You were right with what you said¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a snarky voice. ¡°Indeed, the strong prey on the weak in this world. No matter how muchws and moralpasses try to be the safeguard, they are helpless to stop the ones with power from devouring, trampling on, and humiliating those without power.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong stared at Kang Jin-Ho in stupefaction.


    ¡°Did you say you did it because you can? That you had the power to do so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly extended his hand and grabbed Noh Su-Bong''s throat.


    Unable to resist, Noh Su-Bong just sat there and watched everything unfold. His body wasn¡¯t paralyzed like before, yet he didn''t even dare to stop Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. This man before his eyes was a devil capable of ripping him apart at any time. How was he supposed to resist a creature like that, then


    ¡°What a strange thing that is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a toothy grin. In the past, his grins had always contained some hints of mockery¡ªridicule. But this grin emphatically did not. It was like a massive wolf baring its fangs right in front of Noh Su-Bong''s face and growling menacingly.


    Noh Su-Bong''s current terror was born out of the unfiltered, raw savagery he could sense from that grin. It was as if Kang Jin-Ho would open his maw and rip Noh Su-Bong''s throat at any given moment.


    ¡°If that''s what you think, why can''t you understand it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head ever so slightly.


    Noh Su-Bong cautiously asked back, ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you get it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled softly. ¡°There''s only one reason why you''re in this state.¡±


    He suddenly stopped cackling and stared into Noh Su-Bong''s eyes, his derationnguid but firm and resolute, with no room for any other interpretation. ¡°It''s because you''re the weak.¡±


    Strength seeped out of Noh Su-Bong''s shoulders just then.


    ¡°I don''t need any other reason besides that. And there are no other causes, either. You want to repent? I don''t care.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about while trampling on other people? Did you demand something from them? Of course not.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s body began to tremble once again.


    ¡°That''s right. That''s exactly how it is. I simply want to gnaw and chip away at your life. While hurting you little by little, I want to destroy you bit by bit. That''s all. I have the power, and I do have the will. And, just like you said, others can''t stop me, either. In that case, why should I¡ª¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly as if he was having a whale of a time right now. ¡°¡ªeven bother to find a reason?¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes began losing focus. He had given up.


    There was no way to escape¡ªno way to stop this madman. Just like how humans couldn''t stop the sun from setting, Noh Su-Bong couldn''t escape from the darkness in his life. Which implied that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be stopped, either.


    However, this creature before Noh Su-Bong wasn''t ''Kang Jin-Ho.¡¯ No, it was a twisted monster that had already gone off the deep end. And there didn''t seem any possible escape from such a monster.


    No, there might be one.


    ¡°Listen well, Noh Su-Bong.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned in closer and whispered in Noh Su-Bong''s ear, ¡°I don''t want anything from you.¡±


    If... If only he said he wanted to kill Noh Su-Bong. Or take everything away. Those words would''ve been so much more bearable. However, Kang Jin-Ho said he didn''t want anything.


    He wanted nothing at all. That deration robbed Noh Su-Bong of his final grip on his sanity.


    ¡°<i>Heh, hehehe¡­</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong''s lips slowly parted. Drool began to dribble down his mouth to wet the bed sheets below.


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs once more as he stared at his victim. ¡°No, not yet. Now isn''t the time.¡± He then ced his hand on Noh Su-Bong''s head.


    <i>Wuuooong...</i>


    Origin qi circted in Noh Su-Bong''s head, dragging him out of the murky depths of his consciousness. He sobered up almost instantly and stared at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze. However, thatsted only for a moment.


    ¡°<i>Euh...? Uwaaaah...?!</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong''s expression distorted and crumpled as if his face belonged to an extraterrestrial creature. This devil didn''t even permit his victim to go mad!


    Kang Jin-Ho patted Noh Su-Bong''s cheek as if he was pitying thetter. ¡°It''s too early, Noh Su-Bong. We still have one more night to go, don''t we? Plenty of time, in other words. That''s why... Let''s y some more, okay?¡±


    ¡°<i>Euh-heuh... Euh...</i>¡± Noh Su-Bong''s quiet sobbing echoed within his room.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his victim for a while before roughly grabbing Noh Su-Bong''s throat and pulling him real close. ¡°Well, then... Noh Su-Bong?¡±


    Another bright smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°Do you like the hand I have extended to you?¡±


    Of course, Noh Su-Bong couldn''t understand what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho seemed as if he didn¡¯t care as he continued, ¡°Don''t you worry, though. There are plenty of people in this world, after all. And I''ll have to extend my hand to many of them in the future. Like I have done with you. I guess you won''t be lonely, then.¡±


    Theughter of the demonic entity began to pervade Noh Su-Bong''s dark room.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s cruel smile deepened. ¡°Let''s get started.¡±


    Noh Su-Bong''s eyes widened as endless despair filled his heart.

 Chapter 150: Cornered (5)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Cornered (5)</h4>


    ¡°...Dammit,¡± Noh Yeong-Deok quietly swore while staring at his own house, his expression wasn¡¯t very good. Although he had some fun and managed to blow off some steamst night, looking at that house reminded him of his son''s wretched state.


    Noh Yeong-Deok parked the car and angrily mmed the car door shut.


    <i>Click</i>...


    Instead of heading straight inside, Noh Yeong-Deok remained in the garage and lit up a cigarette. While sucking in the unhealthy smoke, he scanned his house again, a hint of helplessness creeping into his expression. Regardless of what happened or how he felt, this matter still involved his one and only son. Seeing the boye home in that state did make Noh Yeong-Deok''s heart ache.


    ¡°...How should I handle this?¡±


    Noh Yeong-Deok''s current dilemma was deciding whether to turn that damn artillerypany on its head or wait a little longer for better timing. Depending on how he used it, his soning back home from the military service mentally ill could be a powerful political weapon. Scions of rich families dodging the draft happened frequently in Korea, so to have the only son of the serving member of the National Assembly meet with misfortune during his enlistment... Maybe, this event could be the decisive turning point in earning the public''s sympathy and trust.


    <i>''I shouldn''t handle this quietly, at least.''</i>


    If Noh Yeong-Deok were thinking of going for it, he would have to make it shy¡ªnoisy. The media shouldn''t be able to take a critical stance on his action this time. Which could give Noh Yeong-Deok the necessary opening to bring the focus of the public to himself. All he had to do was argue for a wholesale change to South Korea''s military.


    ¡°I''m sure that''s gonna make those geezers froth at their mouths...¡±


    Imagining the faces of the military higher-ups losing their crap over this matter gave Noh Yeong-Deok a serious migraine. However, suppressing their opposition should be possible if he managed to have a fruitful discussion with his party.


    Having decided on his next course of action, Noh Yeong-Deok tossed the cigarette away and stubbed it before heading inside the house. He thought it wouldn''t be toote to make a move after observing his son''s state for a little longer.


    Unfortunately for his ns, though... Noh Yeong-Deok was greeted by unexpected news as soon as he stepped through the front door. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    The secretary remained silent. His stiff and pale expression hinted at the wretchedness of the current situation.


    Noh Yeong-Deok roared, ¡°W-what the hell did you say just now?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, during the night...¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok shoved the secretary aside and rushed toward his son''s room. He roughly pushed the door open and entered, only to be greeted by the sight of Noh Su-Bong''s dazed and unmoving figure. ¡°Su-Bong?! My boy!¡±


    Noh Su-Bong didn''t respond, even though he had to have heard his father''s voice.


    ¡°H-hey! My son! Can you hear me?!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok hurriedly held his son''s face and looked closer.


    Noh Su-Bong''s irises were ssy while his mouth was ck. Drool trickled from the corner of his chin.


    ¡°Su-Bong! Su-Bong! Can''t you hear me, son?! Su-Bong!¡± Noh Yeong-Deok shook his son around and even pped the boy in the face. However, Noh Su-Bong didn''t respond at all. It seemed as if his soul was no longer in his body. Noh Yeong-Deok turned his head and roared at the secretary, ¡°Did I not tell you to keep an eye on him?!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, no one has entered this room during the night.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you''re telling me my son is in this state?!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Before anyone could answer, Noh Yeong-Deok began to throw and shove everything he could touch. ¡°Call the doctor, now! Now, damn it! You useless sons of b*tches!¡±


    ***


    <i>Vrooooom...</i>


    The engine in Jo Gyu-Min''s car let out a low rumble as it traveled on a lonely stretch of the road.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the back seat through the interior mirror. Kang Jin-Ho was sitting in the back, his eyes closed. He probably wasn''t asleep. Well, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t recall seeing Kang Jin-Ho sleep in a car before, so this time should be no different. Besides, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho usually close his eyes and stay quiet if he had a lot of things on his mind


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously spoke up, ¡°I''ve filed this trip as you meeting up with the chairman, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his eyes.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°However, Chairman Hwang was wondering about what will happen to this month''s house call in that case.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, ¡°Please tell him he will be fine until the next appointment.¡±


    ¡°...Will that really be fine?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. That was a slip of my tongue.¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly apologized before mping his mouth shut.


    <i>''He''s... changed.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have responded like that in the past. Actually, he would try to be helpful by exining things. He could be rather unfriendly and curt at times, but he wouldn¡¯t outright refuse to talk if someone engaged him for a chat.


    Jo Gyu-Min had been watching Kang Jin-Ho for a long time, so he could see that there had been some kind of a shift in thetter''s mentality. Kang Jin-Ho was gradually revealing the ''power'' he possessed little by little.


    His behavior was also changing to match this shift.


    <i>''What will happen in the end, then ''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly sensed a chill creep down his spine. He had already witnessed Kang Jin-Ho revealing his hidden power once before, and that left quite a powerful shock, didn''t it


    <i>''Will he go back to being that person ''</i>


    No one could tell for sure. However, Jo Gyu-Min could still see that Kang Jin-Ho''s current ''politeness'' contained a trace of unnaturalness. Even a casual observation was enough to notice that now.


    It was as if Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful beast that had willingly locked itself inside a prison and bolted the door shut. However, it wasn¡¯t to protect itself but to protect those outside the prison. But now, that bolted door was slowly being pried open.


    A shiver ran down Jo Gyu-Min''s spine as this vague fear crept into his mind. However, he was having some difficulty figuring out what exactly he was feeling right now.


    <i>''Anyway... Where has he been, I wonder ''</i>


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min knew not to ask. He began as ''secretary,¡¯ after all; his duty was to assist Kang Jin-Ho, not monitor every one of the young man''s actions. Still, he could make some educated guesses.


    When Kang Jin-Ho was walking up to the car, he... Jo Gyu-Min was unfortunate enough to spy this bone-chilling murderous intent within Kang Jin-Ho''s expression that hadn''t dissipated just yet. No one knew what he had been doing during the night, but Kang Jin-Ho was making such a face, so it could only be...


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly shook his head. He told himself not to think too much about it. It was a... <i>bad </i>habit<i> </i>to judge the person he should be serving. Jo Gyu-Min should simply ept his ''boss'' as who they were. Even if that was easier said than done.


    <i>Vrrr...!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was rescued from his thoughts by his phone''s brief buzzing.


    ¡°<i>Hmm </i>¡± He confirmed the content of the text message and smiled a little. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°It seems your return to the base will have to be dyed somewhat.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly and stared at Jo Gyu-Min in the driver''s seat.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the interior mirror and chuckled. ¡°Mister Ju Yeong-Gi has regained consciousness, you see.¡±


    ***


    <i>Screech...!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s car came to a stop outside the hospital. Kang Jin-Ho quickly opened the door and stepped on the pavement. Unlike his usual self, his expression was somewhat expectant¡ªexcited, even.


    After closing the car door shut, he hurriedly headed to the elevator. His nervousness was clearly written on his face as he waited for the lift to arrive. In the end, though, he ran out of patience and rushed to the nearest staircase instead.


    The rarely-used stairwell soon echoed Kang Jin-Ho''s urgent footsteps. He only needed the proverbial blink of an eye to run up fifteen floors and reach Ju Yeong-Gi''s ward. And when he threw open the door to Ju Yeong-Gi''s room...


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> hey. You''re here?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi, half-leaning on the raised hospital bed, waved at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Ju Yeong-Gi. Thetter''s face was still gaunt and pale, but his eyes were open and staring back at Kang Jin-Ho. Without a doubt, Ju Yeong-Gi was wide awake¡ªhe was <i>fully</i> conscious.


    ¡°Can youe closer for a bit? I still can''t see well, you know?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi beckoned with his hand.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and walked up to the bed. Ju Yeong-Gi raised his head and scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s face before grinning a little.


    What was he supposed to say here? Kang Jin-Ho felt a bit lost and remained silent while staring back.


    ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho. Listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression suddenly took on a mischievous streak. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    <i>¡°...Mm </i>¡±


    A smirk formed on Ju Yeong-Gi''s face.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Haaaah,</i> man. I finally feel alive.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sitting in a wheelchair stretched his limbs grandly.


    ¡°I don''t think this is a good idea, Yeong-Gi. If someone catches us¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly muttered.


    ¡°Come on, gimme a break. I was dying of stuffiness in there, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and nced at Ju Yeong-Gi. It didn''t seem like the wisest thing to take a patient outside when the patient had just regained consciousness. However, Ju Yeong-Gi said he had already gone through a round of examinations, so...


    <i>''...No, it still isn''t a good idea.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned again. Whether Ju Yeong-Gi had been examined thoroughly or not didn''t matter as he had beenatose for almost a month. Being outside like this for ''fresh air'' couldn''t have been a good idea for someone like that.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, let''s hurry up and go back inside.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I got it. So, hand it over already, will ya?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho made an unreadable expression before taking out a cigarette and handing it over to Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°<i>Keuh~</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi made a face of a man who had everything he could ask for, then hurriedly mouthed the offered cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    After Kang Jin-Ho lit the cigarette up, Ju Yeong-Gi sucked in the unhealthy smoke and sighed contentedly. He then stared at the sky above with contemtive eyes. ¡°That''s blue.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°The sky can actually be so blue, eh?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered, his eyes bing a little more sentimental than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed him for a bit before saying, ¡°How are you feeling? Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°I have no strength. Like, none at all.¡±


    ¡°...Makes sense. You''ve been bedridden for a month, after all. Your muscles should have atrophied by now.¡±


    ¡°Man, to think my body would end up in this state... How much do I need to eat to go back to my old self?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled and took another deep drag of the cigarette. But then, he hurriedly held his head. ¡°<i>Urgh,</i> I''m even getting dizzy from this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°In that case, how about quitting?¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done, you dumbass.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled before looking back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t reply. What was he being thanked for? The news regarding Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong shouldn''t have reached Ju Yeong-Gi yet, so what could he be so thankful about


    ¡°You brought me to this hospital, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...I did.¡±


    ¡°You know, I couldn''t help but think that... I can search this world high and low, but only you can take care of me like this.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi smiled weakly. ¡°You know what? I swear to you I''m gonna repay this favor one day.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. I''m serious, you know? Don''t you know Ju Yeong-Gi is a man of his word? I''m gonna repay you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t need it. Instead¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice got a little louder. ¡°Don''t ever do this again, okay?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi mped his mouth shut, then quietly sucked on the cigarette while staring at the distant sky. His vaguelynguid figure imprinted itself painfully in Kang Jin-Ho''s memories.


    Ju Yeong-Gi remained silent as he stewed in his thoughts for a while. Eventually, he slowly broke his silence. ¡°You know, while I was doing that...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i>¡±


    ¡°You know what I was thinking about?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi stubbed the cigarette on a nearby ashtray. He yfully dusted his hands, then spoke again in a slightly-exhausted voice. ¡°While I was fading back there, I... When I realized, <i>Oh, wow, so I''m gonna die like this...</i>¡± His voice became emotional, a little shaky. ¡°...I began thinking that if only I had told just one person how difficult it was for me. Just one person¡ªthings wouldn''t have ended this way. That''s what I thought.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was suddenly left speechless. Wasn''t he the one who failed to reach out first? Shouldn''t he have reached out to Ju Yeong-Gi first before this idiot made such a drastic choice? Just like what Sister Yi had told him before. Wasn''t that the case


    ¡°But then, you know what I thought after waking up?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled weakly.


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t say anything, although he was getting more puzzled now.


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> so there was someone.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s emotional voice echoed quietly in the hospital''s garden. ¡°There is someone. Someone who''d... take my hand if I reach out and ask for help.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    ¡°...I''m so stupid. I should''ve reached out first, and everything would''ve worked out just fine.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi smiled sheepishly as if he was embarrassed. ¡°Okay, so... I promise I won''t do anything dumb again, so you can stop worrying now, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the distant heavens.


    He had never reached out, but Ju Yeong-Gi still said there was someone to hold his offered hand¡ªto lend him a helping hand. The question now was... Just from where did Ju Yeong-Gi draw such a conclusion? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell since he felt like he hadn''t done anything of note.


    <i>''It''s... still difficult.''</i>


    It seemed that being a person capable of reaching out first was a lot harder than anything Kang Jin-Ho had experienced so far.


    <i>Jin-Ho, my wish is for you to be a different person. A person who can also ept other people''s frailty.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes.


    <i>¡®I''m still not¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I''m still not sure how to do this, Sister Yi.¡¯</i>


    For some reason, the biting chill of the wintry weather felt a little warmer than usual today.

 Chapter 151: Discharged (1)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Discharged (1)</h4>


    The aftermath of the suicide incidents left the artillerypany reeling in its wake. The seemingly-nonstop investigation left all the soldiers in the base exhausted and fed up; meanwhile, the officers saw their career paths dead in the water.


    Funnily enough, none of the affected soldiersmented or reallyined loudly about it. Whatever their individual reasons were, there was still no excusing the fact that the officers had failed to supervise apany of fewer than a hundred soldiers.


    Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong both failed to return to base. Soon, the rumors of them beingmitted to a mental asylum circted within the Charlie base.


    Three soldiers from the same squad trying to kill themselves spooked quite a few people in the base, making them utter some inane nonsense about the wholepany being haunted and stuff like that. However, the popr sentiment among everyone else was that, with the sole exception of Ju Yeong-Gi, the other two had gotten what they deserved.


    Afterward, the Charlie artillerypany operated a little more... ¡®by the book¡¯ than before. The enlisted soldiers were understandably unhappy about this turn of events and raised their voices of discontent. Fortunately for them, though, the clock in South Korea''s Ministry of Defense continued to tick relentlessly regardless of what happened on one of its bases.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho nced around. ¡°Jang Jae-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jang Jae-Hwan sneaked closer to Kang Jin-Ho with a puzzled face.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the wooden floor. ¡°It''s dirty.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan''s expression distorted instantly. He let his annoyance known rather openly before shooting off his barrage ofints. ¡°Go home already! Just leave, will ya?! You''re about to get discharged tomorrow, so why are you still trying to bother us like this?! I''m gonna catch your OCD at this rate! Holy cow! Seriously, dude! You''ve been tormenting this hyung of yours for over a year and a half already! Isn''t that enough for you?!¡±


    ¡°...But, can''t you see it''s dirty?¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t back down and kept pointing at the floor.


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i> Hey, you bastards!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan shouted at the squad memberszing around. ¡°Didn''t you hear our ahjussi? He says our sleeping floors are dirty!¡±


    The squad members jeered loudly.


    ¡°Tell him to bugger off to his home already, sir!¡±


    ¡°Ahjussi! This ain''t your living room! If it''s too dirty for you, go back to your house and sleep on your own bed!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders drooped in dejection. He used to hold enough sway to turn the whole base upside with just one order, yet when it was almost time for him to get discharged, his power vanished like snow melting under the intense sunlight. Now, even his squadmates were treating him like a passing tumbleweed. Even the stray cats loitering about behind the mess hall might garner more respect than him now!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t oppose this tide of change. Wasn''t this tribtion an event every soldier on the cusp of their discharge had to face


    While Kang Jin-Ho was silently enduring this indignity, the living area''s door was suddenly shoved open, and a man with a pale face hurriedly rushed inside. It was none other than Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Jang Jae-Hwan grumbled loudly at Ju Yeong-Gi''s harried figure. ¡°What the hell? Is my squad some kinda ahjussi scout meeting hall or something?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi urgently rushed up to Kang Jin-Ho and began pleading with him. ¡°J-Jin-Ho! Hide me! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm </i> Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Guys in my squad are trying to roll me up inside the nket and beat me up! But the mood is just too suspicious, know what I mean?! They might beat me to death!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. How should he describe Ju Yeong-Gi''s current situation? In one sense, it might seemplicated yet fully resolved. From a different perspective, however, it seemed to be even moreplicated than before.


    Fortunately enough, Ju Yeong-Gi wasn¡¯t transferred to a differentpany. The problem with that situation was that he no longer had superior-ranked soldiers in his squad. Well, both Noh Su-Bong and Kim Hak-Cheol had ended up in ''that'' state, after all. Obviously, no one could im seniority over Ju Yeong-Gi in his squad.


    A handful of thepany''s executives didn''t feelfortable about handing over the squadmander position to a soldier who had tried to kill himself. However, Lee Sang-Yeop offered his unreserved support, which helped Ju Yeong-Gi in bing the 1st Squad''smander. However, it was under the condition that his performance would be carefully monitored. And then...


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°That''s why you should''ve done it in moderation, you dumbass.¡±


    That was when Ju Yeong-Gi''s repressed desire to rule with an iron fist got unleashed on the world. Having regained his former self that had taken a peek at the outside world during the initial stages of the boot camp, Ju Yeong-Gi brought his squad under his thumb in no time at all.


    The junior soldiers were obviously puzzled by this sudden and drastic change in Ju Yeong-Gi''s personality. However, after learning that he had been holding himself back due to his family situation, they had no choice but to ''ept'' their new reality and go along with it.


    The ones who had to bear the worst of it all, though, were...


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The door was shoved open powerfully again. Lee Sang-Yeop and Kim Do-Hyeong rushed inside the 3rd Squad''s living area, followed by the other members of the 1st Squad.


    Lee Sang-Yeop began cackling. ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> So, this was where you were, Ahjussi Ju.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi stumbled back. ¡°...H-hey, you punks! Wait! Listen to me first!¡±


    Lee Sang-Yeop ignored him and ordered his underlings. ¡°Boys? Let''s bring our ahjussi back home, shall we?¡±


    ¡°W-wait, you bastards! I, I was only... <i>Waaaait!</i>¡±


    ¡°Stay still, ahjussi. We know your back''s been giving you problemstely, and we just wanted to give you a nice back massage, that''s all! So, why have you been running away from us? That''s not very manly, you know?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! What massage are you even talking about?! Do people get massaged with clubs and sticks these days?! Help me, Jin-Ho!<i> Jin-Hooooo!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head while watching the soldiers grab and lift up the struggling Ju Yeong-Gi by his limbs before dragging him outside.


    ''Power'' was cyclic in nature. It would cycle back to you sooner orter. Even if a sergeant ruled over his squad with an iron fist, he could never stop the time from shifting forward. As such, he would have to contend with his day of reckoning sooner orter.


    ¡°...Hang on, shouldn''t our ahjussi also experience <i>the...</i> massage from us? Inside a rolled-up nket, I mean?¡± someone in the 3rd squad suddenly piped up.


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched and coughed to clear his throat before sneaking closer to the exit.


    ¡°Ahjussi? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°A smoke break.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly slipped through the exit and shut the door behind him.


    The remaining squad members could only lick their lips ruefully.


    <i>¡°Kuh~...</i> Never knew I''d get to see him act that way!¡±


    ¡°...It has been a long road, hasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°He''s finally leaving.¡±


    The squad members didn''t even bother to hide their joy. Frankly speaking, they had suffered a lot under Kang Jin-Ho, hadn''t they


    ¡°I mean, really, sir! What kind of a sergeant wakes up earlier than a private 2nd ss and tidies up his bedding?! I had to wake up on the dot like a robot because of him!¡±


    ¡°Yes! A sergeant shouldn''t be so strict like ours, you know!¡±


    ¡°And that bloody FM!!! I swear to God, I ain''t gonna listen to a bloody radio for the rest of my life! I swear it!¡±


    The boos and jeering were all varied and colorful.


    Jang Jae-Hwan listened to them before snorting loudly. ¡°Hah, these brats! Let me tell you something. You canin like this only because of our ahjussi, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you''d be allowed to yap on in the living area freely at night? Especially after having just joined the squad? You would have been dragged outside for being an insolent punk, you bastards!¡±


    ¡°<i>Sheesh. </i>What kinda dictatorship is that, sir?!¡±


    ¡°You fool, don''t you know that''s still how things are like in other living areas?¡±


    The private 2nd sses tilted their heads in puzzlement, prompting the senior soldiers to nod to indicate that it was indeed true.


    ¡°Right, right! My friend is still being kicked around by his seniors, I hear. Even though he''s already a corporal!¡±


    ¡°As for my friend in another squad, he''s not even being treated as a person. He''s a total worker ant of his squad!¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan nodded slowly. ¡°Our ahjussi does have the tendency to drive us mad, but he had never made our lives a living hell, did he? He managed to eliminate all the irregrities in our squad, but what will happen if they are revived? None of you idiots will get to breathe freely again, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Our ahjussi was subjected to all sorts of nonsense, but he never once did that to us, his juniors. Be thankful, alright?¡±


    <i>¡®Of course, the seniors couldn''t really bully Kang Jin-Ho, anyway¡­¡¯</i>


    Jang Jae-Hwan''s follow-up murmur to himself was too quiet, and everyone else missed it as a result.


    The squad members chuckled and began to sing Kang Jin-Ho''s praises next.


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, everyone. Our ahjussi is a certifiable legend in ourpany, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Just think about all the leave permits he had swept up for us... <i>Uh-whew~!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was like a vacation collecting machine. Whenever he went off on a training exercise, he woulde back home with leave permits. It didn''t matter whether he was participating in abat ability assessment or artillery exercises; he aced them all.


    ¡°...And he''s the real legend in athleticspetitions, isn''t he?¡±


    Starting from ser to basketball and even wrestling... Kang Jin-Ho had participated in every category eligible and had figuratively hoovered up all the avable prizes, which were leave permits. He had won in everything he was in during the inter-battalionpetition, then moved on to the inter-brigadepetition to do the same. He didn''t stop there, though, as he had also cleaned house during the inter-divisionpetition.


    ¡°Didn''t the HQ want to change his assignment or something? To make him amissioned officer?¡±


    ¡°I heard Sergeant Kang Jin-Ho refused, though.¡±


    ¡°...Well, he''s one impressive specimen, alright.¡±


    After winning all those leave permits, Kang Jin-Ho distributed them to his squad members. He would have probably spent most of his military service on holiday outside the base by using up those permits for himself, but he didn''t do that.


    Every member of the 3rd Squad had at least enjoyed a free leave, thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s generosity. That was why they all admired and respected him even if they whined andined sometimes.


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i> By the way, sir? When Sergeant Kang leaves us, wouldn''t our squad instantly lose its standing in thepany?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Say what now?¡±


    ¡°I mean, isn''t that the truth? The absolute being in thepany is about to disappear for good, after all...¡±


    ¡°Hey! I''m still here, aren''t I!¡±


    ¡°Squad Commander, sir... You alone ain''t gonna cut it, sir.¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan''s shoulders drooped low. Having a too-good predecessor would only put the next-in-line in a tight spot. Jang Jae-Hwan was already suffering from the weight of needing to fill the void Kang Jin-Ho would inevitably leave behind, so this cold dagger of truth stabbing straight into his heart left him staggering and moaning in anguish.


    Jang Jae-Hwan tried to reassure himself. ¡°I-it''ll be fine. We''ve learned a lot, after all. Let''s just do our best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And it''s meaningless to pine for someone who''ll be gone, anyway!¡±


    ¡°You''re right, sir. Although, it has been great that the brass didn''t dare touch us with Sergeant Kang around...¡±


    No matter what, it was a trulymentable thing to lose the strongest weapon in the squad''s struggle against insurmountable opponents.


    ¡°Sir! Shouldn''t we throw a farewell party for Sergeant Kang? How about frozen foods?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan held his forehead. ¡°Dude, I''m so sick of frozen foods already. We have been having that every single day, but you still want to eat more of that stuff?!¡±


    ¡°In that case, should we get takeaways, sir?¡±


    ¡°We have to ''negotiate'' with the duty officer first, but do you really think our ahjussi will allow that? Do you?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, let''s just give up on that idea.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho disliked the idea of breaking the rules. The unspoken agreement among the soldiers was to allow takeaways to be delivered, but that went against military regtions, which clearly stated that no outside food was allowed into the base. So, there was no way Kang Jin-Ho would allow that to happen.


    Jang Jae-Hwan groaned. ¡°Just... pack some Choco Pies, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Wow, we''re really showing our gratitude with that, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh.</i> No more free pass at the PX, I guess...¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan groaned again while listening to theints of his squad members.


    It all started with him jokingly asking Kang Jin-Ho for a pack of frozen food some time ago. Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion at that request and replied with a rather dumb-sounding and bbergasting question, <i>¡°Don''t you have money on you?¡±</i>


    Jang Jae-Hwan not replying with, <i>¡°Sir, I didn''t ask you to buy me food because I don''t have money,¡±</i> proved to be a stroke of genius. His actual reply, <i>¡°Eii~, where would a broke soldier like me get money, sir?¡±</i> was now the stuff of legend in the Charliepany. Because that reply was met with Kang Jin-Ho taking his bank card out and handing it over to Jang Jae-Hwan.


    Of course, the flustered Jang Jae-Hwan responded with, ¡°Sir, this is unnecessary. Just one packet of food will suffice.¡± Predictably, though, that response didn''t work. Kang Jin-Ho still entrusted his card to Jang Jae-Hwan and told thetter to ¡°Use it whenever the squad members want to eat something,¡± thereby throwing the entire squad into serious turmoil.


    Just like that, Kang Jin-Ho was instantly elevated to the status of the most-ideal gold spoon. An example that all gold spoons should aspire to be!


    At first, the squad members were not sure how to proceed. Even if they had permission, it was still a bit weird to use someone else''s money to buy whatever food they wanted, after all!


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho learned that his squad wasn''t listening to his order, he just left his card behind with the PX soldiers and ordered them to charge him whenever his squad members wanted to buy something. Simply put, the 3rd Squad had been given free passes to the PX.


    That was the start of the party time for them. After all, people would even dly ept battery acid if it were for free! Soon after Kang Jin-Ho made that decree, the 3rd Squad members began bombarding the PX.


    One of the members was cheeky enough to bring along his mate from a different squad to buy lots of food from the PX, forcing Jang Jae-Hwan to summon the idiot in question and give him a stern lecture. That was how ''bad'' things had gotten. Every evening turned into a ''feast'' of frozen foods, eventually leading to the unforeseen side effects of ''Military Rations Rejection'' syndrome and obesity in the squad members.


    Jang Jae-Hwan nced at his fellow squad members and their... well-rounded frames and groaned deeply. These idiots would start losing weight pretty soon. Thend of milk and honey was about to dry up for them, after all.


    <i>''Yup, they are gonna learn the hard way now.''</i>


    Soldiers ranked corporals and up already knew the truth, of course. Unfortunately for the privates, though, they had enlisted after Kang Jin-Ho was done seizing the Charlie artillerypany''s seat of power, so they had no idea how cumbersome the military life could <i>really</i> be without Sergeant Kang''s generous protection.


    If only they knew how instrumental Kang Jin-Ho was in their wonderful military lives... They would be crying their eyes out by now!


    Thinking about the massive void about to be left behind by Kang Jin-Ho''s departure gave Jang Jae-Hwan another case of migraine, and he had to hold his head. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t cling to a soldier about to be discharged, after all.


    ¡°Hey, you idiots! Just clean this mess, will ya? Tonight''s our ahjussi''s final night, so let''s at least give him a nice farewell, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir! We''ll get right on it!¡±


    The squad members all got up and began cleaning the living area. Jang Jae-Hwan chuckled while watching them.


    A person about to leave had no choice but to leave. As for those left behind, their duty was to stay behind.


    <i>''...I''m also gonna pull my weight. You''ll see.''</i>


    1. This is supposed to be a riff on the Boy Scouts. And yes, that''s how the author wrote it.


    2. Field Manual

 Chapter 152: Discharged (2)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Discharged (2)</h4>


    <i>Click...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit up the cigarette stuck between his lips.


    ¡°I guess being a bad senior gets you beaten up, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    He had witnessed quite a few senior soldiers getting rolled up inside their nkets already. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had never participated in those... farewell ceremonies. And if someone wanted to do that to him, then well... He thought he wouldn''t go out of his way to stop them.


    Now that he looked back on his military experience, Kang Jin-Ho noticed how strange the Korean army could be. This ce was more rigid than any other part of Korean society, yet it was also tightly woven in the sense of camaraderie.


    Other than how slow the time could move in this ce, Kang Jin-Ho evaluated the military as ''Not Bad.¡¯ Especially when he took into ount what he had acquired during his stay.


    Kang Jin-Ho inspected the qi currently circting within him, then closed his eyes.


    <i>''Around three-tenths, huh.''</i>


    ording to his own estimation, he seemed to have recovered around thirty percent of his power at his peak in Zhongyuan. It had been five years since his return to the modern era, yet he managed to recover only <i>that</i> much. Thinking about how much longer he would need to regain all of his lost strength left him feeling somewhat gloomy.


    A part of the reason had to do with just how high he had reached back in Zhongyuan. The biggest culprit, however, was the far lower level of absorbable qi in the modern era''s atmospherepared to Zhongyuan. Should he chalk this one up to the limitation imposed by the world?


    If it hadn''t been for this opportunity to spend almost two years on a remote mountainside to focus mostly on his cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho would still be struggling to reach this level even now.


    <i>''Although, it''s unknown whether it''s necessary to regain my peak realm or not in this world...''</i>


    Even he had to admit that Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor¡¯s cultivation realm was a bit too overpowered for this era. Something too outstanding would always invite disasters of some kind. Being able to hide it forever would be great, but the moment he bared his hidden fangs of martial arts for some reason, unwee things would undoubtedly intrude into his life. Considering that, he should pay more attention to improving his cultivation, but then...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes suddenly became withdrawn, distant.


    The modern era had ''them,¡¯ didn''t it? It was still unknown how they would approach Kang Jin-Ho. They hadn''t made any moves toward him during his military service, but the odds of them showing up more actively after he rejoined society was ufortably high. In that case, his current realm was not satisfactory at all.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    The barrack''s door opened, and Ju Yeong-Gi hobbled outside while holding his back. ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at that scene and chuckled softly.


    <i>''Yup, they got him good.''</i>


    It didn''t take a genius to deduce that the members of the 1st Squad had trampled on Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned unhappily. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> those bloody bastards!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again. ¡°I told you, you should''ve done it in moderation.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t done anything that bad, though!¡± Ju Yeong-Giined bitterly like a wrongly-convicted man.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to punish the soldiers staying in living area no.1. Them keeping quiet over Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter could certainly be categorized as a ''crime,¡¯ but their sins weren''t serious enough for Kang Jin-Ho to get involved in their punishment. Besides, Ju Yeong-Gi was there to make them pay, anyway.


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was sneakily goad the higher-ups to appoint Ju Yeong-Gi as the squadmander, then gave him enough necessary clout from behind the scenes. That was all. After getting the backing of the higher-ups and Kang Jin-Ho, Ju Yeong-Gi went to town with what he had always been itching to do.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, Ju Yeong-Giing back without any noticeable aftereffects was a huge relief. However, the same probably couldn''t be said for the soldiers upying living area no.1.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered tly, ¡°You reap what you sow, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi helplessly shook his head. ¡°Holy cow. That bastard, Sang-Yeop... Did you see all that venom in his eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°That son of a b*tch. And I treated so well all this time, too!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a dismayed chuckle at that. Sure, ''treating well'' came from Ju Yeong-Gi''s subjective point of view, so one could argue about the correctness of that opinion. Objectively speaking, though, Ju Yeong-Gi should be grateful that Lee Sang-Yeop and the gang hadn¡¯t beaten him to death just now.


    Because of what happened to him, Ju Yeong-Gi refrained from psychologically driving his junior soldiers to a corner or making them do crazy stuff. No, he was simply guilty of his snarky attitude. One could even say that Ju Yeong-Gi''s specialty was making others want to kill him not out of hatred but by how infuriating he was to deal with.


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned as he settled down next to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Anyway... What an eventful military service this has been.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Quite eventful.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns after rejoining the civilian society, Jin-Ho?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head and asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled his answer for a bit before hesitantly replying, "First of all..."


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    ¡°I''ll go back to school.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi frowned deeply. ¡°Why did you have to think so hard about such an obvious answer, dude? That¡¯s not even anything special, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...What about you, then?¡±


    This time, it was Ju Yeong-Gi who took his time replying. He even grandly sighed. ¡°I still have no idea. It''s not like I was in college beforeing here, you know?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of going back to your hometown?¡±


    ¡°Originally? Sure. But Min-Gi and my grandma are in Seoul already, so... Wouldn''t it be smarter to just settle in Seoul instead of going back to my old ce?¡±


    ¡°It might be.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. I think... I think it''s better for me to get a job in Seoul instead of forcing Min-Gi to move schools again. There are plenty ofpanies located in Seoul, so there has to be a ce willing to hire someone like me, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed that this would be the correct course of action for Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Thanks to Jo Gyu-Min, Ju Yeong-Gi''s father was no longer involved with the Ju family. As for Ju Min-Gi, Ju Yeong-Gi''s younger brother, he was currently staying in the Seongsim Orphanage, which automatically ced him under Jo Gyu-Min''s protection. And finally, Ju Yeong-Gi''s grandmother was doing her best to regain her health in a rehabilitation facility.


    Although there shouldn''t be any problems even if she decided to stay in a regr house, she still had various health-rted issues to worry about. In the end, she chose to remain in the facility until Ju Yeong-Gi was discharged from the military.


    This meant Ju Yeong-Gi might as well go along with his family''s current living arrangement.


    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tapped Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°You. You better answer your phone. Got that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Punks who act like they are your best friends while in the army supposedly won''t answer your call after getting out of this ce. Knowing how indifferent you are, it''s kinda obvious what you''ll do, isn''t it? You dare not answer my call, and immae to your ce and kick the living sh*t outta you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly.


    Expressing one''s feelings this way was obviously a big problem. Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered if Ju Yeong-Gi would be dumb enough to threaten his future girlfriend for refusing to marry him or some such. If he could find a girlfriend in the first ce was a different question altogether, of course.


    Surely, Ju Yeong-Gi couldn''t be that senseless now, could he?


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I dare you not to answer the phone. I already know where you study and live, Jin-Ho. So, don''t answer the phone. I dare you. I really wanna show you what a <i>real</i> spectacle looks like, you see!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. I got it already.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow again. Honestly speaking, though... This threat was somewhat scary, even for him. What would Kang Jin-Ho''s mother say after she saw the determined Ju Yeong-Gi throwing a massive tantrum in the Kang family home?


    <i>¡°Jin-Ho, my child! Did you actually befriend a gangster while serving in the army?!¡±</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply, realizing he had to stop that scenario from happening at any cost.


    ¡°And... Jin-Ho?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask you about something. So, <i>uh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi wordlessly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, his lips twitching as if he wanted to say something. In the end, though...


    ¡°<i>...Nah,</i> it''s nothing. Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> That''sme.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    ¡°Even if I ask, you ain''t gonna gimme a straight answer, anyway. No need to waste my time, right? In any case, I''m gonna go back inside. <i>Aigoo...</i> Looks like the boys are nning to hold a farewell party with frozen foods, so I better hurry inside, or they''ll start beating me up again. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then faintly smiled while watching Ju Yeong-Gi head back inside the building. He could guess what Ju Yeong-Gi wanted to ask about. It probably was regarding Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong.


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t said anything, while Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t ask anything either. However, it seemed he was suspecting something. In a way, he could im to know Kang Jin-Ho the best in this artillerypany, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back and muttered, ¡°My enlistment is ending, huh...¡±


    Even though the military life had never been particrly difficult for him, and it failed to leave anysting impression, Kang Jin-Ho still had to admit that the idea of getting discharged possessed a certain something that made his heart flutter just a little.


    While he sat on the bench and calmly analyzed his uing discharge, an unexpected guest showed up to interrupt him.


    ¡°Ahjussi?¡± A private suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at him.


    ¡°The Battery Commander wants to see you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, but he still got up. He wasn''t sure why the Battery Commander wanted to speak to him. However, there should be a good enough reason for summoning him like this, so he might as well find out what it was.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the Battery Commander''s Office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After confirming the voiceing from the other side, Kang Jin-Ho opened the door and stepped inside, only to tilt his head in slight confusion at who he found in the office. Of course, he remembered who this visitor was. It was just that this person and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t share a connection deep enough to warrant a visit like this.


    ¡°Victory,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while saluting.


    The visitor nodded and saluted back, then addressed the Battery Commander, ¡°Well, then. Please excuse us.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± The Battery Commander nodded at the visitor and exited the office.


    Once the door was closed, the visitor stared at Kang Jin-Ho while making an unreadable expression. He then pointed to one of the spots on the couch. ¡°Please sit, Mister Kang.¡±


    <i>''...He''s using polite speech?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in suspicion. This visitor showing up was already strange, but for him to be this polite? That was even stranger. After all, the visitor was a major while Kang Jin-Ho was still a sergeant, even if his discharge was only a day away.


    The visitor smiled. ¡°Is me showing up here such a surprise, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°A little bit, yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The visitor slowly nodded.


    ¡°Actually, I didn''t think we''d speak again after that day, Major Nam Tae-Sik.¡±


    The visitor was none other than Major Nam Tae-Sik, the investigator who had shown up during the investigation into Ju Yeong-Gi''s matter and had asked Kang Jin-Ho to cooperate.


    Major Nam''s face, as he pleaded for cooperation, remained vividly etched in Kang Jin-Ho''s memories. The way he tried to convince Kang Jin-Ho to talk while saying someone had to be responsible for that terrible incident certainly left an impression on him.


    At the very least, he was the only one Kang Jin-Ho had observed as someone who earnestly wanted to uncover the truth. As such, Kang Jin-Ho''s impression of him was a favorable one.


    Kang Jin-Ho remained standing. ¡°What brings you here, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i> I guess this office isn''t a suitable ce to hold a private conversation.¡± Nam Tae-Sik got up. ¡°Do you mind following me for a little while? Please.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at Nam Tae-Sik''s puzzling behavior. However, he neither verbally expressed his discontent nor rejected the request. If his first impression of the man wasn''t wrong, Nam Tae-Sik should have a reason for doing this.


    In that case, it might not be such a bad idea to go along with him for now. Kang Jin-Ho''s style wasn''t to demand an answer on the spot just because a minor question had popped up to inconvenience him.


    Kang Jin-Ho followed Nam Tae-Sik outside the building and spotted the Retona thetter had driven to get to the base. Nam Tae-Sik called the Battery Commander, and the two of them quickly discussed something. Eventually, the Battery Commander briefly nodded in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    Nam Tae-Sik led the way. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and climbed into the waiting Retona.


    Nam Tae-Sik unhesitantly stepped on the elerator and left the base altogether. He drove to a secluded location not too far from the base and stopped the car there. Here, practically no one would show up.


    Nam Tae-Sik wordlessly took out a packet of cigarettes and offered Kang Jin-Ho a smoke. Thetter epted the offering and mouthed it.


    <i>Click.</i>


    Nam Tae-Sik used his lighter to light Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette up, then finally began talking, ¡°I heard you''re about to be discharged, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns moving forward?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately reply and simply smoked away; the gray cigarette smoke slowly wafted into the air.


    Nam Tae-Sik continued to speak politely, ¡°I believe you''ll have to deal with... many matters once you rejoin the civilian society.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Before that, I''d like to know why you want to know about my ns, sir. And why you''re speaking to me so politely as well. This type of polite speech from amissioned officer doesn''t seem quite right when addressing an enlisted soldier, sir.¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik suddenly smiled weirdly. ¡°But, Mister Kang. This is how it''s supposed to be.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho saw that expression, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name momentarily popped up in his mind. Since Kang Jin-Ho, someone with ties to Chairman Hwang, was about to leave the army, was Nam Tae-Sik trying to act all cordial and stuff to mooch off of him? If that were true, Kang Jin-Ho would be bitterly disappointed. However...


    What Nam Tae-Sik said nextpletely shattered Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations. That was because something he had never even considered hade out of Nam Tae-Sik''s mouth.


    ¡°Considering the length of time you have been alive, you definitely qualify to be treated with respect befitting an elder, Mister Kang. Wouldn''t you also agree, oh dear returner?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s widened eyes took in Nam Tae-Sik''s smiling face.


    1. Kia Retona is a military vehicle developed by Asia Motors, a subsidiary of Kia Motors. A small jeep-like SUV, it was sold to both military and civilian customers. Fun fact: a 2006 survey by a leading German motoring magazine Auto Bild found the Retona ''abysmally unreliable''.

 Chapter 153: Discharged (3)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Discharged (3)</h4>


    Nam Tae-Sik was definitely smiling. However, his expression also invited a sense of disharmony the more one looked at it. The corners of his lips were curled up, but his eyes were dead-still. That face was as unnatural as a painting done with a stiff brush, and Kang Jin-Ho felt somewhat bothered by it.


    However, what Nam Tae-Sik said a second ago bothered him far more.


    <i>''Returner?''</i>


    That term was used by ''them'' to denote themselves... as well as Kang Jin-Ho. A term to describe those who had traveled to the past and returned to the modern era!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled. ¡°...Who, or what, are you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i>¡± Nam Tae-Sikughed as if he couldn''t believe where this conversation was headed. ¡°You can''t be asking me that because you don''t know, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless. He was bing more and more confused that he couldn''t think straight.


    Nam Tae-Sik continued, ¡°Didn''t ''he'' already tell you, sir? We are everywhere. And we certainly would try our best to keep an eye on someone of your caliber, Mister Kang.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and red at Nam Tae-Sik. Did he miss the obvious signs? Could that be it?


    No, that couldn''t be possible. Even if his mind had been chaotic during the first meeting, Kang Jin-Ho would have still noticed that the person right in front of him was hiding their powers. Such a thing was inconceivable.


    ¡°Your reaction is as expected,¡± Nam Tae-Sik grinned as if he was mocking Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°But, please rest your worries, Mister Kang. Your senses haven''t deceived you. I am just a regr person. However, I serve a being quite simr to you, Mister Kang.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew cold andposed. What Nam Tae-Sik had revealed just now hinted at many things. One of them was that these so-called <i>returners</i> had deeply infiltrated many facets of modern society. Another one was that some regr people were aware of the existence of the returners and were in cahoots with them.


    Which meant Kang Jin-Ho should not simply ssify them as a mere alliance of returners.


    ¡°However, Mister Kang. I must advise you not to be toocent. Some individuals possess far different powers from you, after all. Some among them can easily pass off as regr people, you see? Even you won''t be able to tell them apart. Hence the assertion... we are everywhere.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his mouth to speak, ¡°Did you approach me with a goal in mind back then?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Nam Tae-Sik organized his thoughts first before replying, ¡°I certainly desired to find justice for Ju Yeong-Gi. However... Let''s just say the desire to see your response was greater.¡±


    ¡°Was it your decision?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. After all, I''m merely an underling, a tool. The one I serve wished to see your reaction, so I carried out their will. Because you are a rather unique existence, you see.¡±


    ¡°Unique? How?¡±


    ¡°Those with power wish to use that power. That''s the reason why our world still sees the abuse of power every single day. The one with political power wants to show off that power, while another person boasting immeasurable wealth would be thirsting for a chance to show that off.¡± Nam Tae-Sik smiled and began yapping on about some basic-theory stuff. ¡°What would be the point of umting wealth that you can''t even show off? That''s why the rich arepelled to be ostentatious. For some, that wealth is <i>literally</i> that, a wealth of money. For some others, it''s violence. Physical strength. And finally, it could also be political power. However, here''s something they all had failed to realize¡­¡±


    ¡°When humans dare to show off their power, they also expose their hidden selves.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew even colder and withdrawn.


    ¡°When a wise, benevolent ruler resorts to using their political power, they can no longer suppress their inner tyrant, so they were bound to unleash it on the rest of the world. Likewise, if those who abhor violence had to resort to violence, they would be crueler and more vicious than anyone. Just like that... Humans are bound to reveal their true natures whenever they get to unleash their ''power¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That''s why we''ve been patiently waiting, Mister Kang. To find out if you''re a destructive being like the initial report had suggested. To see if you''d unleash that side of you again.¡± Nam Tae-Sik shrugged his shoulders. ¡°However... For some reason, you seemed less than keen to utilize your powers despite possessing both physical prowess and financial wherewithal¡ªso much so that we even began to suspect if you really were a returner.¡±


    ¡°So? What are you trying to say here?¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik noticed the coldness in Kang Jin-Ho''s re and hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°<i>Ah, ah...</i> Please don''t misunderstand me, Mister Kang. We did not goad those two pieces of trash into hurting Mister Ju Yeong-Gi. We do not like interfering in the lives of regr people, you see. Besides, such human garbage can be found pretty much everywhere in the world, no?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had half a mind to disagree with that statement, but he couldn''t. He knew just as well as the next person that this world was overflowing with unmentionable evil bastards. Just one look at a news bulletin would be enough to confirm that.


    ¡°That''s why we''ve been monitoring you for a little while longer. And well, we got a <i>very</i> unexpected response from you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°ording to our estimation, your personality should have been mellow. Easy-going. You enjoy sticking to the rules, avoid making trouble, and don''t lust for anything in particr. Such people usually prefer to stick to the paths that their society has already carved out. But then... Just as our interest in you was waning... We got to see it. We got to see what you''re capable of.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. Unfortunately for Nam Tae-Sik, he had failed to notice that Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes had be even more withdrawn and colder than before.


    ¡°That''s when we realized the truth, Mister Kang. We realized that a dangerous beast was sleeping inside you. Thus, we designated you as a dangerous individual. Usually, the more ''normal'' you look on the outside, the more corrupted and rotten you are on the inside. We''ve taken into ount this point when making our decision, Mister Kang. And that decision is to approach you no matter what.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°There''s someone who wishes to have a face-to-face meeting with you. That person wants to treat you with the utmost respect, and that''s why I have personallye to facilitate the meeting, Mister Kang.¡±


    By this point in their conversation, Kang Jin-Ho had finished smoking the offered cigarette. So, he took out another one; it was his own this time and mouthed it. Then, without using a lighter, he simply flicked his finger and created a spark in the empty air to light up his cigarette.


    Normal people witnessing such a scene would have been taken aback, but not Nam Tae-Sik. He seemed to have ample experience in dealing with ''returners,¡¯ so he didn''t disy even a hint of shock.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the smoke and muttered, ¡°I''m going to ask you a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°First of all... These returners you''ve been talking about, are they all affiliated with one organization?¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik ruefully shook his head. ¡°That''s not the case, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Then, what?¡±


    ¡°Well, as you may already know, returners are quite a freewheeling group of people, making it practically impossible for a... for a single organization or a system to restrain them. However, some of them have formed organizations of sorts, and they sometimes interact with each other,¡± Nam Tae-Sik diligently exined as Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette smoke wafted in the interior of the Retona. ¡°Excluding those we haven''t identified yet and a handful of individuals with lone wolf tendencies, it''s safe to assume that most returners are affiliated with one ''organization'' or another.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly listened, knowing that such information wouldn''t be free. Which meant this had to be a part of the appeasement effort. Since others had already joined organizations, Kang Jin-Ho should stop doing things on his own and seriously consider joining Nam Tae-Sik''s group¡ªat least, that was the underlying message behind this exnation.


    ¡°I see. And secondly...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°How do you locate these... returners? You shouldn''t have any methods to sniff them out if they choose to stay in hiding?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Kang, do you honestly believe they will keep their powers hidden forever?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, and his lips mped shut again.


    ¡°Humans instinctively seek out those simr to themselves. Honestly, we don''t really need to search for the returners on our own. I''m sure you''ve already done this before, but... Just by mingling in society, returners will discover others like them sooner orter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. An example of this was when he discovered the trace of martial cultivation back in his high school days. Didn''t that fedora-wearing man approach him soon afterward? In other words, returners, including Kang Jin-Ho, would inevitably grow intrigued if they came across individuals possessing unique abilities that set them apart from the rest of society.


    That was because humans sought out those simr to themselves... Just like what Nam Tae-Sik had said a few moments ago. Moreover, returners would always be different from other people, even if they were all humans at the end of the day. It was inevitable for returners to approach those giving off simr vibes to themselves.


    ¡°There are other methods, but I''m not at liberty to disclose them, unfortunately. Trade secret, you see.¡± Nam Tae-Sik grinned.


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°Okay. Lastly...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why does that fool, your boss, want to see me?¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik''s expression crumpled slightly. It seemed he was not pleased with the word ''fool.¡¯ Then again, nobody in their right mind would be happy to hear the person they served wholeheartedly being referred to as a fool.


    However, Nam Tae-Sik''s expression quickly regained its tranquility. He was still unhappy about Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude, but his current goal was to appease. He thought revealing his emotions was unnecessary. He cleared his throat first before responding, ¡°Isn''t it rather obvious why the one I serve wishes to meet you, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°Obvious, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The one I serve wants you, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°It''d be nice if you give me more detail.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We''re not simply talking about your strength, Mister Kang. The one I serve wants <i>you.</i> Your existence itself. The camaraderie from being a fellow returner, and curiosity regarding how your life has been... The one I serve wants you, wants to know more about you in all those aspects.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°I''m intrigued by your mention of my strength. Are you implying that there will be reasons to use such powers in this era?¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik sighed softly. ¡°I''m not sure how you see the current era, Mister Kang. However, allow me to say this. The power the returners possess has a far greater influence in this world than the one you have lived in before.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho also agreed with that assessment. If Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor possessed the same cultivation realm as the current Kang Jin-Ho, he would have been too weak to do anything noteworthy in Zhongyuan. To be clear, Zhongyuan wasn''t overflowing with experts on that level as if they were pebbles on the road. However, most well-known sects or families had one or more experts exceeding the current Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s level of cultivation.


    That was the case for Zhongyuan, but what about now? If Kang Jin-Ho got serious about something, no one would be able to trace him. Being a superhuman wouldn''t be that difficult in the modern era.


    ¡°One of our roles is to ept such individuals and help them limatize to the current way of life. And to prevent them from using their powers in an... ''incorrect'' manner, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    Nam Tae-Sik grinned deeply. ¡°Well, then. What do you think, Mister Kang? Are you willing to meet the one I serve?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at Nam Tae-Sik. However, thetter had forgotten to smile along when he pped his eyes on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. It was all because of the smile... The smile was different from what Kang Jin-Ho had been making until now. It was so creepy and scary that goosebumps had broken out on Nam Tae-Sik''s skin.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled. ¡°Now, let me inform you of one thing.¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik didn''t say anything. He couldn''t even if he wanted to. His attention was solely focused on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression and his slowly-approaching hand, leaving him with no mental leeway to mind anything else. Kang Jin-Ho''s hand leisurely closed in before grabbing Nam Tae-Sik''s face. His grip was definitely not strong at all. No, other than just a hint of strength, it didn''t seem like anything to worry about.


    However, Nam Tae-Sik couldn''t budge an inch. That was because he instinctively knew. If Kang Jin-Ho fancied it, he could crush Nam Tae-Sik''s face in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I don''t want to know who your boss is. I''m not even remotely interested. However, I do want you to pass along a message.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs like a growling predator. ¡°As a regr person, you don''t bother me. However, the story will drastically change with these returners you keep bringing up.¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik''s body began to shiver involuntarily. He was certain of it now. He hadn''t been mistaken about it! Right now, from Kang Jin-Ho''s figure...


    A strange ''aura'' was gushing out from Kang Jin-Ho right now. An aura that Nam Tae-Sik had never, ever sensed before! And this aura was constricting Nam Tae-Sik''s heart, his entire body, and even his soul as it slowly crushed them.


    ¡°Since your boss is living under the same sky as me, that fool shouldn''t have dared to send an underling like you. Go and tell them toe personally and prostrate before me. If they are martial practitioners like me, they wouldn''t even dare to raise their heads in my presence.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s predatorial growl oozed terrifying power.

 Chapter 154: Discharged (4)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Discharged (4)</h4>


    Nam Tae-Sik''s body shivered in fright. ¡°<i>Heu-euuuhk!</i>¡±


    He wasn''t being restrained. Yet, his entire being was screaming in terror just because Kang Jin-Ho was sitting right next to him!


    The one Nam Tae-Sik served, could that person...


    Could that person disy this level of <i>power</i>? Like Kang Jin-Ho?


    <i>''We were mistaken!''</i>


    They didn''t just get Kang Jin-Ho''s abilities wrong. They had also miscalcted his temperament! This man, he... He was many times more dangerous than they had bargained for!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled his hand away from Nam Tae-Sik''s face and resumed smoking. ¡°Major Nam, thank you for your entertaining tale. However, it doesn''t seem to concern me, sir. Since you came all this way to see me today, I assume your group can''t really contact me unless it''s on a military base. Am I correct?¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik knew he should neither confirm nor deny such a guess. However, his body acted on its own as he silently nodded away. He even failed to notice that Kang Jin-Ho had reverted to polite speech.


    When Nam Tae-Sik stared at him nkly, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pulled out his own cigarette and ced it between the dazed major''s lips.


    ¡°Major. Major? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? <i>A-ah,</i> yes, I can!¡± Nam Tae-Sik nearly jumped up in surprise and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ¡°No need to be scared, sir. To me, you''re not someone I should trample on.¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik sobered up instantly at Kang Jin-Ho''s meaningful words, then inwardly thanked the heavens that he was not a returner.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho soundedidback and good-natured just now, his words could be construed as a threat when unpacking it properly. If Nam Tae-Sik had been a returner or a disciple of one, he wouldn''t be in one piece by now!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, ¡°I have no thoughts of joining your little games, major. I''d like to stress that as long as your side leaves me alone, I shall also not antagonize you.¡±


    ¡°...I shall pass along your message, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked without any change to his expression, ¡°Do you know what kind of misfortune fell upon Kim Hak-Cheol and Noh Su-Bong, major?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t know the full details.¡±


    ¡°If you or your boss want to find out, you''re wee to provoke me. Pass that message along as well, major.¡±


    The words ''Yes, I will'' dared not leave Nam Tae-Sik''s mouth. The sweat leaking out of his back soaked his clothes and dampened the driver''s seat. At least, that was what it felt like. All Nam Tae-Sik could think about right now was to escape from here as soon as possible.


    In fact, he was exhausting a considerable amount of his willpower just to stop the urge to shove the car door open and jump outside.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho exhaled the cigarette smoke at length, then stubbed the cigarette butt in the Retona''s ashtray before leaning against the seat back. ¡°Shall we go back now?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Nam Tae-Sik hurriedly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nced at Major Nam before turning his attention outside the window. Meanwhile, the Retona roughly elerated away. Judging from that sudden burst of speed, Nam Tae-Sik didn''t seem all that thrilled by the thought of spending even one more second with Kang Jin-Ho in an enclosed space.


    The vehicle quickly scooted past the guardhouse and screeched to a stop in front of the barracks. Kang Jin-Ho lightly climbed outside, then smartly saluted at Major Nam. ¡°Victory!¡±


    Nam Tae-Sik didn''t seem to care about the salute as his car quickly drove away and disappeared from view. The Battery Commander observing the situation from the Administration Office rushed outside and asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Jin-Ho, what did that fe want from you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°I''m not sure myself, sir.¡±


    ¡°What did he ask you, then?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think he was here as an investigator, sir. He only asked me about personal matters.¡±


    ¡°Really? That''s a relief.¡± The Battery Commander sighed grandly. Since thepany he was in charge of had produced three consecutive suicide attempts, it felt like his heart would stop beating whenever someone from the Defense Security Command showed up. ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°You''ll be discharged tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    The Battery Commander suddenly smiled suspiciously. ¡°Hey, man. You... After rejoining the civilian society, you won''t conveniently forget that I took good care of you, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I, <i>uh,</i> I was joking thest time, but my situation means my jokes are no longer jokes. What will I do to put food on my table after getting kicked outta here?¡±


    ¡°...Do your best, sir.¡±


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho? W-wait, Jin-Ho?¡± The Battery Commander cried out in rm when Kang Jin-Ho walked into the barracks without even looking back once. Now left alone, the Battery Commander could only groan at length. ¡°<i>Urgh.</i> Goddamn it, I should''ve spoken to him earlier¡­¡±


    ***


    The final night as an enlisted soldier was here.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled the nket up to cover himself, then stared at the ceiling. He had always seen that sight every single day for the past two years. But,e tomorrow, he would never get to see it again.


    ¡°Sergeant Kang Jin-Ho, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Nah,</i> it''s nothing, Jin-Ho. You worked hard, man.¡± Jang Jae-Hwan lying next to Kang Jin-Ho grinned at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Everyone here knows how you fought against the seniors and othermissioned officers to make our lives easier. That''s why we''re all grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°That wasn''t really my intention, though.¡±


    ¡°We know that as well. Still, what you did helped us enjoy afy military life, and we''re grateful for that. I''m sure you''ll do just fine after rejoining society, but I still want to wish you well. And don''t forget to give us a call, okay? I''ll be out of here pretty soon, anyway.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho simply nodded without saying anything else.


    Even though he was technically a junior soldier to Kang Jin-Ho, Jang Jae-Hwan was actually a year older. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know you''re not really a fan of this kinda thing. But we still have to do things that need to be done, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± Before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, the door was suddenly shoved open. Ju Yeong-Gi hurriedly dashed inside. ¡°Jin-Ho! Jin-Ho!!!¡±


    ¡°...What is it now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sat up and cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hurry up, will ya! We gotta say goodbye to everyone before they go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°...Can''t I skip that?¡±


    ¡°No, you can''t! It''s something you gotta do, man!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. Why did it feel like today was a particrly busy day for him, with visitors and tasks galore?


    Ju Yeong-Gi grabbed and pulled Kang Jin-Ho up by his shoulders. Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh again before trudging toward living area no.1.


    Ju Yeong-Gi immediately turned on the lights after stepping inside. Unsurprisingly, boos and jeering started almost right away.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°Ahjussi?! Can''t you just go away already? Stop annoying us, will ya!¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> where''s this moldy smelling from?! Ahjussi, stop fouling up the air and get out of here!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned again. He just didn''t see the point of going around different barracks just to get badmouthed like this. However, Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t seem to mind that. Heughed and joked around while going around bidding everyone goodbye, so Kang Jin-Ho also joined in and started shaking the hands of all the senior soldiers. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You two, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°You brat, stop being so OCD about cleaning, okay!¡±


    A few soldiers were openly sorrowful about Kang Jin-Ho''s departure for some reason, though.


    ¡°...Nooo, Sergeant Kang! Please don''t leave!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only stare dumbfounded at a soldier about to break down in tears. What did he even do to earn this kind of reaction?


    Just to make sure, he asked for rification, ¡°Are you really sad about my discharge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! It''s killing me inside!¡±


    ¡°...Howe?¡±


    The tearful soldier held back his sniffles and exined himself. ¡°With you gone from the base, Sergeant Kang, Miss Se-Ah won''te to visit us anymore! That was the only thing I''ve been looking forward to during my enlistment, too...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly looked at Lee Sang-Yeop, the currentmander of the 1st Squad.


    Lee Sang-Yeop nodded and used his thumb to draw a line under his chin. ¡°Don''t worry, sir. I''ll make sure to discipline him properly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction. Why? Fools like this soldier needed to taste hell; that was why!


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi moved to the next living area and experienced roughly the same treatment.


    ¡°How dare you crawl inside here and wake me up like this? Do you really think you''re showing off or something by saying goodbye?! Get the hell outta here!¡±


    ¡°You''ve suffered a lot, Sergeant Kang.¡±


    ¡°You know you''ll get admitted to a military hospital if you fall and break something while on your way out, don''t you? I''ve already oiled the road outside the base.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> As expected of a transport squad...¡±


    In a way, what they said was all within expectations. While shaking hands with each and every soldier, they exchanged brief words of well-wishes. That was all. However, this type of farewell was Charlie''s long-held tradition, an independent artillery base of just under one hundred personnel.


    By the time Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi finished visiting thest barrack¡ªliving area no.5, several hours had passed by. The two men didn''t immediately return to their barracks, as they headed to the smoking area instead. After lighting up their cigarettes, they settled on a bench and quietly smoked away.


    Ju Yeong-Gi finally broke the silence first. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    <i>¡°Mm?</i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something... kinda feels emotional, doesn''t it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly, although he couldn''t bring himself to tease Ju Yeong-Gi. He looked at his right hand instead. All he did was shake the hands of people he had gotten acquainted with during his military service, yet... Kang Jin-Ho also felt something a little weird bubbling up in his chest.


    <i>''Right. It''s really over.''</i>


    In a few hours, this long military life would be over for good. When the sun rose in the morning... No, even before the darkness of the night receded away, Kang Jin-Ho would probably be stepping outside of this artillery base to head back home.


    Kang Jin-Ho never prayed for his military service to end sooner. He didn''t see this ce in that light, after all. However, oveing one obstacle to move on to the next phase in life was still a good thing in his book.


    Ju Yeong-Gi muttered again, ¡°Honestly, I''m kinda worried, man. It''s all bittersweet, know what I mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°Military doesn''t suit you, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I agree with that, but!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tried to argue, but his expression remainedplicated. He had experienced a couple of life-changing events during his enlistment, so his feelings should be a lot moreplicated than Kang Jin-Ho''s. He had almost died twice, after all. ¡°...Hey, man. Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°People often say that a man needs to serve in the army to be a real man, don''t they?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°It''s all bullsh*t, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°...You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Even then... They say you''ll walk away with something at the end of your enlistment, don''t they?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and waited for Ju Yeong-Gi to continue.


    Ju Yeong-Gi asked in an uncertain voice, ¡°Are we... walking away with something, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied; even he wasn¡¯t certain about it himself. He had weathered far rougher and more eventful storms in his life to feel much of anything about thest two years he had spent in the Korean military system. ¡°I''m not sure, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I don''t know what we gained, man.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke from his lungs before tossing the cigarette butt away. ¡°Let''s go back inside. We might get beaten up again for making too much noise and waking them up.¡±


    <i>''It''s fine for you to get beaten up some more, though¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought to himself, then chuckled softly.


    The two of them headed back to the barracks.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho saluted first. ¡°Victory!¡±


    The duty officer nodded and saluted back. ¡°Victory. You two did well. Take care of yourselves out there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Now that they were done making their final report to the duty officer, Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi walked out of the administration building as two free men. As they walked toward the exit...


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, why are you wearing that, dude?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cocked an eyebrow and stared at Kang Jin-Ho weirdly.


    ¡°What''s wrong with my attire?¡±


    ¡°What did you do with your ss A uniform? Why are you in those worn-out rags of a uniform, man?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I''m not going to wear ss A military uniforms outside the base. So I gave them all away to my juniors.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi stared at Kang Jin-Ho in dismay. However, there was no changing Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho had never understood why his seniors packed all the nice uniforms and military supplies while leaving the army. Shouldn''t they recycle the good stuff so the soldiers still serving could make good use of them?


    ¡°Jin-Ho, what about your reservist duties, man?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow. You wanna wear that rag while hundreds of other reservists around you are in their ss A uniforms? Maaaan, you''re gonna be the center of everyone''s attention.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho seriously pondered if he should return to the barracks and get his stuff back, but he eventually gave up on the idea. He had already distributed them to his juniors the night before, after all. Asking for them back would only subject him to further verbal abuse.


    When they reached the base''s exit with the guardhouse, Jang Jae-Hwan was there, waiting. He was already a squadmander, but he still had to work as a guard? It would make more sense for him to work in the Administration Office as a duty officer''s gopher, so why was he here?


    Ju Yeong-Gi recognized him and waved his hand. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, you brat?¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan smirked. ¡°Brat? You dumbass, I''m older than you.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ahahaha.</i> Jae-Hwan Hyung, what brings you here?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yfully scratched the back of his head.


    Jang Jae-Hwanughed. ¡°I had a feeling that you two would try to sneak out of here first thing in the morning without saying goodbye. My senior is about to leave, so I should do the right thing and properly see him off, no? Well, we ain''t gonna force the juniors to wake up from their dreand, but, hey. A little less sleep won''t hurt us, right?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head.


    ¡°He''s got a point, you know,¡± said Lee Sang-Yeop as he exited the other guardhouse with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Will you look at these two morons? Looks like it''s mass dementia, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tried to mock them, but he was alsoughing away good-naturedly. ¡°You think I''ll be impressed by this, you dumbass?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this fe. Still the same till the end, eh?¡± Lee Sang-Yeop helplessly shook his head, still grinning away. ¡°Alright, fine. Fine. It''s time to go, ahjussis. Hurry on getting outta here and regain your humanity, will ya? We''ll be following you soon afterward.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> these brats. Really now...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi barely managed to hold hisughter. Even Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled.


    ¡°Alright. Attention!¡±


    Jang Jae-Hwan and Lee Sang-Yeop stood smartly at attention with serious expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Salute!¡±


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    When Jang Jae-Hwan and Lee Sang-Yeop performed a splendid salute, Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi followed suit and saluted back.


    ¡°Now, get lost!¡± Jang Jae-Hwan yelled at them.


    Ju Yeong-Gi clenched his fist and yfully waved it around. ¡°Wha¡­? This punk...!¡±


    ¡°Did you just call me punk?!¡±


    ¡°This hyung...!¡±


    The four of them hugged and patted each other''s back for onest time. However, even during this emotional farewell, there was still one person who didn''t get emotional at all as he acted like a wet nket.


    The guard captain making a cramped face exited the guardhouse and started whining loudly. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> just leave already, please! Why the hell are Charlie''s One, Two, Three, and Four holding a farewell party in front of my yard?! I can''t even catch a shut-eye because of you lot!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> stop whining, will ya?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yfully brushed aside theints, then looked back at the base with a slightly rueful expression on his face. He stood still for a while, his eyes taking in the sight of the Charliepany for onest time.


    Kang Jin-Ho patiently waited before calling out to him. ¡°Let''s get going, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded and dragged his unwilling feet out of the guardhouse. ¡°...It''s really over.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°I''m never gonnae back here. Hell, I ain''t even gonna piss in this direction, I swear!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi loudlyined, but his expression was still filled with mncholy. He and Kang Jin-Ho slowly trudged down the mountain road leading out of the base while being sent off by the passing junior soldiers.


    It was the end. The end of this lengthy military life.


    1. In Korea, a freshly-discharged soldier must also serve as a reservist for another eight years.

 Chapter 155: Discharged (5)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Discharged (5)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly. ¡°Congrattions on your discharge, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared back. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I certainly cannot afford to miss a day like today, after all!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly at that reply. Since he couldn''t see Jo Gyu-Min by the usual spot in front of the guardhouse, he figured the loyal secretary hadn''te today, but that turned out to be a false assumption. Jo Gyu-Min had parked his car at the foot of the mountain road leading out of the Charlie artillery base and was waiting patiently for his passenger''s arrival.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around the vicinity. ¡°Why were you waiting for me here, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°The feelings you get during your discharge are worth savoring, I believe. I still haven''t forgotten the emotions I felt while walking out of the base onest time and heading to the nearest bus stop, you see. To let you fully appreciate your feelings, I''ve deliberately waited for you a little further away than usual, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure whether to file this under Jo Gyu-Min being considerate or being too mindful of unnecessary things.


    Jo Gyu-Min gestured toward his car. ¡°Please, get in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi climbed into Jo Gyu-Min''s vehicle. Not too long afterward, the car sped past the Civilian Control Line.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at his passengers through the mirror. ¡°Once more, congrattions on sessfully ending your enlistment, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°It feels weird, doesn''t it? Like an odd mixture of emotions?¡±


    <i>¡®Should I feel that way?</i>¡¯


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head. He didn''t feel anything in particr, but the story seemed a little different for Ju Yeong-Gi as he quickly agreed with Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Every guy feels that way on their way home, Mister Yeong-Gi. It''s weird, makes you worried, but it also feels liberating, and at the same time, you feel sad, too.¡±


    ¡°...Are you talking from your own experience, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it''s not a big deal at the end of the day. People don''t really change just because they served in the army, you know. I''m sure you''ll realize that soon enough, though.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi sighed. ¡°I wonder if that''s a good thing or not...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min asked another question as he steered the car, ¡°Where should I drop you off, Mister Yeong-Gi? Or were you two nning to enjoy breakfast together?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head. ¡°I think I need to go see my little brother first.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll take you to Seongsim, then.¡±


    When Ju Yeong-Gi sneaked a nce in his way, Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. He should be heading straight home, but the Seongsim Orphanage wasn''t too far away, anyway. Briefly stopping there shouldn''t be a problem.


    ¡°My bad for troubling you like this¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled warmly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was very polite when talking to Jo Gyu-Min. It was unsurprising, as he knew that Jo Gyu-Min had taken good care of him and his family.


    The car drove on relentlessly, and it eventually arrived at the Seongsim Orphanage.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Yeong-Gi,¡± Kang Jin-Ho said his goodbye first as Ju Yeong-Gi climbed outside the car.


    That prompted Ju Yeong-Gi to ask back, slightly taken aback. ¡°<i>Uh?</i> You aren''ting with me?¡±


    ¡°No. I should see my family first.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> you''re right. Okay. I''m gonna head back to my hometown after popping in the orphanage for a bit, so let''s meet up some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to answer your phone! I''m warning you!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly while waving his hand.


    Ju Yeong-Gi waved back and began walking toward the orphanage. Jo Gyu-Min turned the car around and drove away, then muttered to Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°He''s an outgoing fe, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He''s born that way.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. ¡°What a relief, then.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded alongside as well.


    It would have been unsurprising to suffer from longsting trauma after experiencing what Ju Yeong-Gi had gone through. Thankfully, though, it seemed all the concerted counseling and physical care had paid off, and Ju Yeong-Gi managed to regain his former spark of life. Of course, it could only be on the outside. However, things would surely get better for him as he continued to live his life. No matter how painful a wound was, given enough time, a scab would eventually form, followed by the growth of new flesh.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°He will have to learn to live with his scars. It is his burden, after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement.


    Kang Jin-Ho had done everything he could for Ju Yeong-Gi. Still, there was one thing Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure about in this equation. Did Kang Jin-Ho consider Ju Yeong-Gi as one of his people? If he thought that was the case, then he would show his endless generosity without expecting anything in return. That was just how Kang Jin-Ho was, after all. One only had to look at Park Yu-Min''s case to see that.


    Jo Gyu-Min decided to get some rification on the matter. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, will you be meeting up with Miser Yeong-Gi again?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hesitated slightly before answering, ¡°If fate wills it, then yes. I''m sure we''ll meet again.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min silently nodded.


    <i>''I see. Still not fully epted yet, is that it?''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho had disyed as much interest in Ju Yeong-Gi''s life as he had done in Park Yu-Min''s life, Jo Gyu-Min would also have to do the same. Judging from that reply, though, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho''s level of interest hadn''t broken past <i>that</i> threshold just yet.


    <i>''Still, I better keep an eye on this.''</i>


    Out of all the rtionships formed throughout their life, the one formed during military service was the easiest to lose track of and grow distant from. The military was different from regr civilian society, after all. The res of modern society would inevitably dilute the bond formed inside a closed-off ce like the army. It was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Well, then. I''ll take you to your home, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho expressed his gratitude, then nced outside the window.


    Even though the city should be the same whether he was on leave or was going home as a civilian, it somehow came across as different in his view.


    ***


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Jin-Ho, you''re home!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, tightly held her son''s hands as he entered through the front door. ¡°You''re here so early! Didn''t we tell you we''d be fetching youter in the day?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled and shook his head. ¡°I didn''t see the need, Mother. It was merely me getting discharged, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see. You went through a lot, son. I''m proud of you.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong wiped her tears away in happiness.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure of what to feel about this situation. To him, it was like he had been on a camping trip for two years or so. Judging from his mother''s reaction, though, that didn''t seem to be the case from other people''s perspectives.


    Bake Hyeon-Jeong pulled her son close and patted him on the back. ¡°You must be hungry, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly replied. Actually, he wasn''t all that hungry, but even he knew the smart thing to do right now was to just shut up and ept the food. Although he woulde to regret this decision soon enough.


    ¡°...Mother, are we having a party?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What do you mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered in fright as he stared at all the foodid out on the dining table. After looking at the amount, he had to conclude that his mother had to have ughtered an ox to prepare all this food.


    ¡°...Where''s Father?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied whileying down the cutlery, ¡°He''s off to work, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, <i>uh,</i> what about Eun-Yeong, mother?¡±


    ¡°Your sister''s also at work.¡±


    ¡°I... see. What about you, Mother? Are you joining me?¡±


    ¡°No. I already had breakfast not too long ago.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only nod away helplessly. In other words, all this overflowing amount of food on the table was meant for him. He now had to eat all this by himself!


    Maybe, Baek Hyeong-Jeong had picked up Kang Jin-Ho from some farm? Because this amount of food surely couldn''t have been for human consumption. Even a pig would have a hard time trying to finish all this food!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong lovingly patted her son on the back. ¡°Eat lots, my child. You must''ve missed my cooking so much in the army.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only form a cramped smile.


    <i>''My apologies, Mother. But your son has a terrible sense of taste and can''t even differentiate between the military food and your cooking.''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho knew he could never utter those words out loud if he wanted to keep breathing.


    Before he took his ce near the dining table, though, he promptly got ready to leave the house again.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked at him in surprise. ¡°Where are you going, son? The food will get cold, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to the corner store for a bit, Mother.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What are you thinking of buying there?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly exited the house and stood on the pavement while holding his head. ¡°...I wonder if convenience stores also sell medication for indigestion?¡±


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s digestive system had been strengthened by cultivation, there was still a limit to everything. In times like this, he should rely on the wisdom of modern medical science.


    ***


    Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke in a calm voice, ¡°So, Gyu-Min. There was no problem taking Jin-Ho home, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded while standing straight.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sitting behind his desk smiled contentedly. ¡°Good. Finally, he''s discharged.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s so strange. When you''re in the army, time doesn''t seem to move on at all, but when you''re outside, the time you have spent in the army seems so short, sir. It feels like Mister Jin-Ho''s enlistment happened only yesterday, so it''s rather strange to see him being discharged so soon.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t say that in front of Jin-Ho, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...But, sir. I think it''ll be fine since it''s Mister Jin-Ho we''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah. Hahaha.</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled after realizing that he also thought the same as Jo Gyu-Min. Well, Kang Jin-Ho was not exactly known for being sentimental, after all! <i>¡°Mm.</i> With this, the issue with the military has been dealt with. However¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s probing gaze and sighed softly. ¡°...Sir. Noh Yeong-Deok still hasn''t made any moves yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. Understandable.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded while rubbing his chin.


    ¡°But, sir. I don''t understand. Why hasn''t he done anything even though his son ended up in that state? If it were me, I would never let the culprit run away scot-free, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Ju tutted loudly and stared disapprovingly at Jo Gyu-Min, forcing thetter to cower and lower his head. Then again, Jo Gyu-Min was still in his thirties. Hoping he would have simr views on worldly matters as Hwang Jeong-Hu would be asking for too much.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned and began his exnation, ¡°Do you know what kind of people politicians are, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you this right off the bat. They are the most cunning, duplicitous folks in entire South Korea.¡±


    That wasn''t much of a surprise, even to Jo Gyu-Min. However, what the chairman said in his follow-up was surprising.


    ¡°While watching TV, don''t you sometimes get surprised by how smart some entertainers could be? Even though they didn¡¯t look that smart, to begin with?¡±


    ¡°Sir? Ah, yes. Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, have you ever wondered why folks entering the political world with some amazing career behind them suddenly start acting like total idiots?¡±


    ¡°...I, <i>uh,</i> no, sir. I haven''t.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly again. ¡°You see, politicians know how to bide their time. While sharpening their knives behind their backs, they put on a friendly facade and patiently wait for the opportune moment. And Noh Yeong-Deok is a third-term National Assemblyman. He''s even seen as a likely candidate for his party''s future leader. Do you think someone like him can''t even control his emotions and that he would throw a hissy fit because his son met with some misfortune?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened as he listened.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned against his chair, his finger noisily tapping on his desk. ¡°I''m sure he¡¯s already done with all the necessary investigation. And right now, he''s patiently waiting. Waiting for a chance to use this situation to its full advantage. To a monster who had survived the battlefield called politics, even his family matters are nothing more than another hand he could y. That''s how enticingly sweet political power is, Gyu-Min.¡±


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu''s thoughts were correct, then what a chill-inducing attitude that was. Noh Yeong-Deok''s son had ended up being locked up in an asylum, yet he wanted to use that situation as a political card he could use? Could normal civilians even be capable of evening up with such a thing?


    Jo Gyu-Min heard plenty of times before that one had to be the most cunning snake of them all to survive the political world. Even then, he still found this course of action beyond hisprehension.


    ¡°Another thing. Politicians never forget. As I said, they simply bide their time. If Noh Yeong-Deok has decided that it''s time to act, then you will be subjected to sharper and more intense assault than anything you can even imagine, Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in a daze. No matter how thorough the investigation, uncovering a solid connection between Kang Jin-Ho and Noh Su-Bong should be pretty difficult. However, one should never say <i>never</i> in this world. In fact, the worst enemy Kang Jin-Ho would ever experience could be born if things didn''t work out in his favor.


    ¡°By the way, Chairman, I... Please forgive me, but may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Assuming the worst, Noh Yeong-Deok might find out about Mister Jin-Ho and target him for retaliation. In that case, he could also target Jaegyeong, sir. If that happens, how should I respond?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes became withdrawn, contemtive. He didn''t say anything and simply lit a cigarette to take a lengthy puff. He smoked for a little while before finally answering, ¡°The political world is a scary ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°However, Jaegyeong isn''t a pushover either. If anyone dares to target us, they will have to deal with aftermaths just as severe. I have umted enough power to do that, after all.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly nodded in agreement. However, that wasn''t the answer he wanted to hear.


    No, what he wanted to hear from Hwang Jeong-Hu was whether Kang Jin-Ho''s existence was valuable enough or not to risk the future of Jaegyeong itself.


    Fortunately, Hwang Jeong-Hu soon answered that question as well, ¡°Right now, right at this moment, nothing is more important than Kang Jin-Ho for Jaegyeong''s continued existence. If they want to tangle with us with knives drawn, then well, we''ll have to get ready to fight, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t care about the reason for this decision. All he cared about was that the future course of action was finally set.


    ¡°However, Gyu-Min...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    An unreadable smile slowly floated up on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s lips. ¡°Would that young man need our help in the first ce, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu simply closed his eyes. He didn''t try to resolve Jo Gyu-Min''s confusion.


    <i>''It''ll be best for you to let go of any thoughts of revenge, Assemblyman Noh Yeong-Deok.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t believe that Noh Yeong-Deok''s schemes would hurt Kang Jin-Ho. What concerned him, however, was Kang Jin-Ho''s response. How would that young man respond after someone as insidious as Noh Yeong-Deok provoked him?


    <i>''I hope it''s not the case of lighting a match near a powder keg...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly groaned under his breath.

 Chapter 156: Going on a Trip (1)

    <h4>Chapter 156: Going on a Trip (1)</h4>


    ¡°Jin-Ho? What''s the matter?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head in confusion after discovering the grimacing Kang Jin-Ho lying on the living room couch while holding his tummy. Kang Yu-Hwan had gotten a call from his wife saying their son had finallye home from the military, so he figured Kang Jin-Ho would obviously stop by at the cafe, but the boy was a no-show.


    That was why he closed the shop earlier than usual and hurried back home only to find Kang Jin-Ho suffering like this.


    ¡°Son, what''s the matter with... your tummy?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned.


    Kang Yu-Hwan shuddered in fright while staring at his son''s bulging stomach. How the heck did Kang Jin-Ho gain a pot belly during his military service?! Hadn¡¯t his figure verged on perfection? Especially his picture-perfect six-pack located just below the broad pectoral muscles! Hadn¡¯t Kang Yu-Hwan been envious of those incredible abdominal muscles despite the target of his envy being none other than his son?


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho''s tummy bulged like a small hill as if to demonstrate theziness of a sergeant in his final days of military service!


    Kang Yu-Hwan shifted his attention to Baek Hyeon-Jeong and sighed deeply. ¡°Just how much did you feed him, honey?¡±


    ¡°Don''t say it like that, dear. I didn''t feed him, he ate the food by himself, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah-ah¡­</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan shook his head and then asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Have you taken an antacid or something, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Well, I''m sure you''ll feel better sooner orter.¡±


    Unfortunately, it seemed Baek Hyeon-Jeong wasn''t on the same wavelength as the males of the Kang family. ¡°Jin-Ho, do you want some supper?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan nearly tripped on his feet and fell. He quickly regained his bnce and cried out at his wife. ¡°Stop trying to fatten him, will ya! Are you raising a pig or a human being?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Jin-Ho can''t turn into a pig with such little food, dear!¡±


    <i>¡®Can''t turn into a pig?!¡¯</i>


    Unable to stay on the sidelines while Kang Jin-Ho gained even more b, Kang Yu-Hwan decided that now was the time to bravely intervene. However, his efforts were thwarted by the front door suddenly being shoved open.


    ¡°<i>Oppaaaaaa~!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong rushed inside and jumped straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s arms without any warning whatsoever.


    ¡°<i>Wuuuuuuph!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly covered his mouth when it felt like everything still inside his gut was about to rush back up.


    ¡°Oppa! I missed <i>you~!</i>¡±


    ¡°S-step aside for a minute, Eun-Yeong.¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly got up from the couch.


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Why?¡±


    ¡°...Out of my way unless you want to see the worst brother-sister reunion in history.¡±


    ¡°O-okay...?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head in confusion but still stepped aside, allowing Kang Jin-Ho to stumble his way to the bathroom. She blinked her eyes in surprise and muttered to no one in particr. ¡°What''s wrong with oppa?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan slowly shook his head. ¡°Too much of anything will be bad for you. Whether that''s food or love.¡±


    That vague exnation only confused Kang Eun-Yeong even more, and she could only tilt her head while staring at the bathroom door.


    ***


    The Kang family held a simple wee-home party for Kang Jin-Ho that evening.


    Kang Yu-Hwan seemed quite pleased about his son''s discharge that he even cracked open the bottle of his imported liquor. Baek Hyeon-Jeong did nag about it, but even she kept it in moderation, perhaps realizing that today was a special asion worthy of a celebration.


    ¡°Son, what are your ns for continuing with your studies?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan asked while pouring the booze into his son''s cup.


    ¡°I''m still considering my options, Father. I still have time, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> that''s true.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded as he settled in on the couch. It was still April, meaning a window of almost five months remained before Kang Jin-Ho had to return to university to continue his studies. Still, he decided to probe a little further. ¡°It''s April now, so wouldn''t it be possible for you to restart your studies immediately if that''s what you want? From what I understand, April is still not toote for that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a sip, then replied, ¡°I''m not in a hurry to return, Father.¡±


    ¡°I see. I heard that early graduation doesn¡¯t really mean much these days. Do what you think is the best for you. However, have you thought about what to do in the meantime?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I haven''t given that a lot of thought other than¡ª¡±


    ¡°Other than?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression got a little heavier. ¡°I''d like to travel somewhere, Father.¡±


    ¡°Where would that be?¡±


    ¡°China.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong listening silently from the side suddenly raised her hand high. Kang Yu-Hwan nced at her. ¡°You''re permitted to speak.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Dad! I wanna go, too! To Europe!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan tutted loudly. ¡°Sure, why not. Now, then. Son, continue where you left off.¡±


    ¡°Dad?! I''m your child, too! Don''t ignore me!¡±


    ¡°You should be discussing that with your agency! It¡¯s not like something will change even if I give you permission!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan unhappily chided his daughter.


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply. ¡°...Sulking.¡±


    After instantly suppressing his daughter''s rebellion, Kang Yu-Hwan turned his attention back to his son once more. ¡°Why do you want to go to China?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to search for something there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. Doesn''t sound like it''s a spur-of-the-moment thing, then. How long do you think you''ll need, son?¡±


    ¡°At the shortest, around one week, Father. If not...¡± Kang Jin-Ho mulled his answer for a bit before finishing his sentence. ¡°If not, it could be over a month.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nearly freaked out at that revtion. ¡°Over a month in China?! Public security isn''t good there, son! Staying there for so long isn''t such a good idea!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan quickly butted in. ¡°Honey, China is no longer the same as you remember. Its public security has improved a great deal.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so carefree about this, DEAR?!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong roared like an angry dragon as figurative sparks shot out of her eyes.


    Kang Yu-Hwan flinched in fright. ¡°I¡­ I was just trying to be helpful...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know that historically, busybodies usually have short lifespans?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, honey. I made a mistake.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot another re at her husband before trying to dissuade her son. ¡°Jin-Ho, I don''t know why you want to go there, but don''t you think one month is too long? And there are many other ces you can travel to, aren''t there?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, Mother. It shouldn''t take that long.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong still seemed unconvinced, but she eventually nodded away, perhaps realizing that it was not possible to change Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. ¡°Very well. Promise me you''ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    ¡°However, applying for a passport and getting a visa will take some time,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong. ¡°What will you do in the meantime?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Well, I don''t have any immediate ns, Mother. Maybe I shouldze around for a little while.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,?</i>that''s a good idea. You should get some rest.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan picked up his ss and sipped on the booze. ¡°Still, we''re relieved about your military service ending without any incidents.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Although there had been <i>some</i> incidents of note, his family was unaware of them, so he didn''t see the need to correct his father.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled and patted Kang Jin-Ho on the back. ¡°You must be exhausted, Jin-Ho. Get some much-needed rest, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    After that discussion, the Kang family continued to talk about this and that, none of them especially important or noteworthy¡ªother than Baek Hyeon-Jeong engaging in a battle of wits against Kang Eun-Yeong aiming for a sip of the imported liquor, that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho soon got up to leave. ¡°I''d like to retire for the night, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get some rest, son.¡±


    ¡°I will...¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly at his parents and headed to his room.


    Hey on the bed, feeling tired for some reason. He would like nothing more than simply tuck himself in and get a good night''s rest. Unfortunately, sleep didn''te as easily as he had hoped.


    The lights were off, and the bed wasfy enough, yet Kang Jin-Ho''s mind was too preupied withplicated thoughts to drift off to dreand.


    <i>''Why haven''t they approached me until now?''</i>


    ''They'' seemed poised to approach Kang Jin-Ho in some shape or form, yet the coast was still clear after all this time. There should be a good reason for that. The most likely scenario was that ''they'' were not united and were divided into different groups. The battalion Kang Jin-Ho was in could very well be a territory of a different ''returner group'' than the one the fedora-wearing man belonged to.


    If his hypothesis was right, what next? Now that his mandated military service was over, ''they'' should try to approach him once more.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ''They'' had no real reason to be antagonistic toward him, but if they did... Kang Jin-Ho would have to make <i>that</i> decision, too. This trip to China was in preparation for that. Of course, curiosity also yed a part in his desire to go abroad.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes while requesting the reticent sleep toe and take him away.


    ***


    ¡°What? You... quit?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked back in a barely-contained shock.


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But... why?¡±


    This revtionpletely caught Kang Jin-Ho by surprise. Didn''t he jump through all those hoops to provide support just so that Park Yu-Min could continue on as a pro gamer? So, how could he not be stunned to hear that his friend had just quit being a pro gamer?


    Park Yu-Min tried to exin, looking somewhat sheepish, ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well. If I''m being honest...¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t quit because that''s what I wanted, you see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Indeed, there was a huge gap to ovee, wasn''t there? In the world of pro gamers, just a day-long break would allegedly open up a noticeable skill gap. However, Park Yu-Min had to stay away for quite some time. It would have been difficult even for him to catch up to his peers and regain his skillset.


    Still, this was none other than Park Yu-Min. Kang Jin-Ho figured the boy would be more than capable enough to make aeback, but it seemed his expectation had been too unrealistic.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°I guess it couldn''t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right. Not much I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be disappointed, Yu-Min. Your skill level dropping from a sabbatical was beyond your control, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> No, hang on a minute. That''s not what happened, Jin-Ho.¡± Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes in surprise and quickly waved his hands to say that wasn''t it. ¡°My skill had nothing to do with why I left.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i> Then, what happened?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in puzzlement. If the skill level wasn''t the reason, why did his friend give up being a pro gamer?


    Park Yu-Min scratched the back of his head. ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> well... The league got dissolved, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> What?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified from that reply.


    ¡°I said, the league is gone, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>...Uh-whew.</i>¡±


    ***


    ¡°<i>Ehem,?</i>so. What you''re saying is...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sipped on his Americano while trying to organize the raft of new information trying to confuse his mind.


    Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s not that weird if you think about it, though. I mean... Gxy''s been around for over ten years now, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true.¡±


    No matter how popr aputer game was, it was still aputer game at the end of the day. It couldn''tpare to¡ªsay¡ªssic sports like ser or baseball in terms of longevity. A game''s graphics would be dated with time, and new releases would eventually usurp its crown sooner orter. That was the fate of games chosen for e-sportpetitions.


    Park Yu-Min continued, ¡°It had a pretty good run, didn''t it? Thanks to its long run, I even got to win two more tournaments, too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard about that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly. Now that he thought about it, he couldn''t remember seeing the tournament being broadcasted on TV for quite some time now. It seemed Gxy Craft really had lost its poprity, then. Kang Jin-Ho remembered trying to find a station broadcasting the Gxy tournaments as Park Yu-Min was participating in them, but he had been forced to give up in the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question, ¡°Okay, understood. How was the aftermath? Was it handled well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn''t have much to do since my team was dissolved, too. We all got swept up in the farewell mood of the situation back then and went our separate ways."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°My teammates lived in the dorms, so I remember seeing them busy searching for ces to stay. But I still had my room in the orphanage, so I just came back for the time being.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little heavier. ¡°What about university? Are you still attending it?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m on a sabbatical on that, too. But I should go back soon. It was a good thing I listened to you, Jin-Ho. If I had gone all-in with being a pro gamer... I''d be lost by now, not knowing what to do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, feeling genuine pity for his friend''s situation. With how skilled Park Yu-Min was, he could have raked in a ton of money had he debuted at the height of Gxy Craft''s poprity. A pro gamer''s career was already brief, to begin with, but the game''s lifespan ended even before Park Yu-Min had a chance to see his career out. Who would have guessed that such a thing would happen?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°You must be worried about your future, then.¡±


    .


    ¡°Actually... Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I already knew back when I started that my career wouldn''tst that long, anyway. That game was already on a decline by the time I joined, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heavily nodded along. He was only a bystander¡ªan outsider trying to look in. As such, Park Yu-Min should have a better understanding of the information or the overall atmosphere surrounding the game. If he had guessed that much, surely Park Yu-Min would have made ample preparations for his own future.


    ¡°I see. What will you do now, then? Graduation, then get a job?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°Well, that is one option,¡± Park Yu-Min chuckled.


    ¡°Sounds like you have another n?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min scratched his cheek, then gestured at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Can youe with me for a sec?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    The two exited the cafe and headed to a nearby PC Room. Park Yu-Min rented one of the unupied PCs and logged into some kind of a game server.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, there''s this thing called ''general trend,¡¯ you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°And this is currently the trending game.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in confusion while staring at the game booting on the monitor. His head slowly tilted. He could tell that this new game was a totally different beast from Gxy Craft. The biggest difference between the two games was that, while you operated many units in Gxy, you only controlled one character in the new game.


    Park Yu-Min continued with his exnation, ¡°This game''s got a lot of potential, so we have leagues springing up already. And it''s super fun, too. People tend to flock to what''s fun, you see? This game''s already ranked first ce.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while nodding away. ¡°However, even if you''re a former pro gamer, you think you can distinguish yourself in a different game?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I''m being honest, I might have won some tournaments, but that doesn''t make me the best in Gxy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pursed his lips and nodded in agreement.


    Park Yu-Min continued, ¡°However, I think I can make a good fist of this. I''m already ranked within the top ten, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly tapped on Park Yu-Min''s shoulder. ¡°Step aside for a minute.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to give it a shot myself first.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡± Park Yu-Min made a weird expression while stepping aside.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored his friend''s uncertain expression and connected to the game''s server. He used Park Yu-Min''s ount to log in and joined the queue for a match.


    That was when Park Yu-Min''s eye began to twitch. ¡°J-Jin-Ho, listen, this game isn''t¡ª¡±


    Unfortunately, the session had already begun by then.


    As expected, it led to a catastrophe...


    1. Yes, it really says that in the raw.

 Chapter 157: Going on a Trip (2)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Going on a Trip (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hadn''t <i>really</i> changed all that much. However, Park Yu-Min still kept his distance while cautiously observing his friend. He thought he could see some steam rising up from Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally said something, ¡°Nowadays...¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Park Yu-Min sobered up, wondering if he was mistaken about Kang Jin-Ho''s voice trembling ever so slightly.


    ¡°The... people online can be quite potty-mouthed, no?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice was clearly strained.


    ¡°Y-yeah. That''s right.¡± Park Yu-Min grimaced a little.


    It wasn''t just Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. His whole body was trembling as he stared at the expletivesden chat window on the monitor.


    Park Yu-Min sneaked closer and quickly closed the disabled chat window. ¡°<i>A-ahahaha...</i> W-well, it''s better for your mental health to disable it while ying this game, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°However, this game is a bit... strange.¡±


    ¡°It''s just not your cup of tea, that''s all. No point in persisting with it in that case, am I right?¡± Park Yu-Min tried to smile, but it was cramped.


    ¡°Yes, it isn''t my kind of thing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sagely shook his head and stared at the monitor. He could see his dead character syed tragically on the floor, and mes began shooting out of his eyes. ¡°However, a man is supposed to not lose in a fight!¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Ho, it''s just a game, not a fight to the death.¡± Park Yu-Min unabashedly mouthed some words that a pro gamer shouldn''t say.


    Kang Jin-Ho mmed his fist on the table. ¡°I shall keep fighting until victory is mine!¡±


    ¡°Don''t do that with my ount!¡± Park Yu-Min cried out tragically, but Kang Jin-Ho was already too far gone. He could see or hear nothing but the mission in front of his eyes.


    Realizing how severe the situation had gotten, the freaked-out Park Yu-Min hurriedly created a new ount under Kang Jin-Ho''s name, forcing thetter to use that instead to connect to the game servers.


    Park Yu-Min stayed nearby to provide helpful tips.


    ¡°...You''re supposed to back out of there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho?¡±


    Park Yu-Min began to sweat more and more with every passing minute. It seemed his friend''s enlistment had turned the dude into an exemry soldier! This was totally the case of ''No Retreat, No Surrender''!


    Never backing out of a battle, no matter who their opponent was, no matter howrge their size was! Such an undying, unyielding spirit! A soldier would have beenuded for having such a spirit, but as a gamer? Such quality would never be praised.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°How did you turn on and off the chat window?¡±


    Park Yu-Min mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''It''s better for you not to see the chat, Jin-Ho.''</i>


    Judging from the pings appearing in real-time on the map, Park Yu-Min could already guess what the chat window would be like. Rather than witnessing the spectacle of a melessputer monitor being smashed to bits, he figured ignorance was bliss.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have told him...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min sighed deeply while watching Kang Jin-Ho furiously flick the mouse around as mes erupted from his eyes.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    One only had to look at Kang Jin-Ho''s current state to know the meaning of ''Deted soul has left body'' syndrome. Indeed, he was nkly staring at the ceiling as if his soul had abandoned him.


    ¡°Ji-No ish ded?¡± A little girl tilted her head before waving her little hand in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°N-no, Jin-Ho''s still alive.¡± Park Yu-Min gently pulled the child away.


    ¡°But, he looks ded, tho?¡±


    ¡°...He''s definitely alive.¡±


    <i>¡®Despite looking dazed, he''s still alive, kiddo. Of course, it''s not wrong to say he''s half-dead at this point¡­¡¯</i>


    The child kept tilting her head this way and that. It surely was a cute sight to behold, but to the current Kang Jin-Ho, it... It should be a saddening one instead.


    Park Yu-Min gently ushered the girl away. ¡°There, there. Please go y with your friends over there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okeyy~.¡± The girl waddled away to the yroom.


    Park Yu-Min silently tutted away. Even a little kid had mistaken Kang Jin-Ho for a corpse, it was damning evidence of thetter¡¯s grim situation.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho. Dude, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered grandly.


    Park Yu-Min tutted again, this time louder than a second ago. ¡°...It''s just a game, you know? Why are you getting so worked up over it?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes flew open.


    Aplete and utter defeat! After acquiring the title of Crimson Demon, Kang Jin-Ho had never allowed defeat to taint his honor. Only twice before in his life did he feel the heartache of defeat¡ªthe first was when the top experts of both the orthodox and unorthodox sects ganged up on him to cause his second death. And the other time was during his high school a few years ago when Park Yu-Min had taken him to the cleaners in Gxy Craft.


    However, this time... This defeat held a special meaning. He had lost every single match against a series of random opponents.


    <i>''This can''t be happening¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to analyze the cause of his defeat in minute detail. His master once taught him that all humans had experienced defeat in their lives at least once. And that defeat would determine whether you were the type to learn and move forward, or you were the type of person to simply give up and die.


    When Kang Jin-Ho suddenly went quiet and began thinking about something, Park Yu-Min freaked out and tried to change the topic. At this rate, they could end up witnessing the birth of a new pro gamer! Of course, Kang Jin-Ho debuting as a pro gamer could be an amusing prospect, but the timing didn''t seem right. ¡°S-so, Jin-Ho! When are you nning to go back to university?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°You know, going back to your studies.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°I was thinking of going back during the second semester.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> What will you be doing until then?¡± Park Yu-Min asked, silently praying that the answer wouldn''t have anything to do with gaming.


    ¡°I was thinking of going to China for a little while.¡±


    ¡°China?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I want to find something there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded away. He would have asked, <i>¡°Why China?¡±</i> if it had been any other person, but Kang Jin-Ho was different. Kang Jin-Ho had never done anything without a good reason, so he should have one this time as well. Park Yu-Min stopped nodding and asked, "Okay. When are you departing, though?"


    ¡°Either tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Wouldn''t getting a passport take longer than that?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ***


    Hwang Jeong-Hu arched his brows. ¡°China?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to go there? Especially so soon after your discharge? You wanna just up and fly off to another country so soon?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho made a weird face, thinking that only a grandfather would say something like that to his wayward grandchild.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t finished yet. ¡°Since you''re done with your military service, you should be at home resting your weary soul while eating home-cooked meals or something. So, why are you going to China?!¡±


    ¡°...Well, I have something I must find there.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you must personally go there?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, prompting a lengthy groan to escape Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mouth.


    He just couldn''t figure out the behavioral pattern of this young man. After easily enrolling into Jaegyeong Uni as if he was interested in joining Jaegyeong the Corporation, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly decided to enlist after only one semester. Then, one day after his discharge, he now wanted to travel to China for some reason. Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho never operated ording to logic?


    ¡°<i>Hmph.</i> Well, if that''s what you want. However, I hope you''re not thinking of starting something in China.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°China isn''t Korea, Jin-Ho. We won''t be able to cover you if something goes wrong on that side. Not because we''re not willing, of course. No, it''s because our influence means little in that ce.¡±


    ¡°I''m well aware, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that. However, I''m still not convinced if you are <i>really</i> aware...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned at length and shook his head helplessly.


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew shouldn''t go around causing trouble. In all honesty, the incidents Kang Jin-Ho had been involved in so far hadn¡¯t been started by him. It would be more correct to say that trouble had a way of zeroing in on him instead.


    <i>''However, it''s how he responds that''s the problem here.''</i>


    Indeed, the problem was not with Kang Jin-Ho causing trouble since he wouldn''t do that. No, it was with his mindset of how he never tried to avoid trouble if it came knocking on his doorstep.


    If trouble showed up, Kang Jin-Ho would use all his might to utterly crush it. In Korea, Hwang Jeong-Hu could use his influence to mitigate the fallout from such actions. However, doing the same in China was next to impossible. Not to forget, China wasparatively less... <i>''sensible''</i> than South Korea. Who knew what could happen by carelessly unleashing Kang Jin-Ho in such a ce?


    ¡°Jin-Ho, do you really have to go there?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked one more time just to make sure.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin as the gears in his head spun quickly. This young man was his lifeline. Which meant Hwang Jeong-Hu should resort to every method at his disposal to ensure Kang Jin-Ho''s safety. ¡°Very well, I understand. It can''t be helped if that''s what you want.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu knew very well that Kang Jin-Ho''s mind couldn''t be changed once thetter was set on his ways.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back against his chair. ¡°Alright, so... What do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°I''d be grateful if you could sort out my passport as well as the visa application.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm??</i>That doesn''t sound hard.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded. ¡°However¡ª¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Yes? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think we need a sound pretext to expedite the issuing of your visa?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°What era do you think this is? Even I can''t create a passport or a visa out of thin air just because I feel like it.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, what should we do?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled brightly. ¡°We need to create a suitable cover story for your trip to China, even as just paperwork, so... How about making it look like you are joining Jaegyeong as an employee¡­¡±


    ¡°...I''m fine with waiting, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh-uh.</i> Listen until the end, will you? Since you''re still a university student, formally hiring you is not feasible, but as an intern? That''s a good cover, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°...I think that much will be fine.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> Indeed, it''ll be fine.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled in satisfaction. He was happy about creating yet another thread connecting him to Kang Jin-Ho in this manner.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s personality meant that if someone forcibly put a cor around his neck, he would choose to rip off the throat of the one who had put it there rather than cut the rope and escape to somewhere safe. The best way to approach people like that was to be patient and to gradually get closer and closer to them like fabric slowly being dyed.


    ¡°Only by doing so will we be able to ask for cooperation from the Chinesepanies on friendly terms with Jaegyeong. The Chinese don''t really like the idea of another country''s businessmen doing whatever they want in their country, so providing support through a third party should be the right call in this case,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu exined patiently.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away. Whether Hwang Jeong-Hu was being truthful or simply trying to tie Kang Jin-Ho down¡ªit didn''t matter... As long as he could go to China as soon as possible.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°And... Are you nning to go there alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Do you know how to speak Chinese? Like, Mandarin?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°Really? May I remind you that many different tribes and cultures, therefore many differentnguages, co-exist and intermingle in China? In other words, simply knowing Mandarin or Cantonese won''t always get you out of a tight spot.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. Now that he thought about it, didn''t he realize how much the modern Chinesenguage had evolved from its ancient counterpart while studying Hanmun during high school?


    After observing Kang Jin-Ho''s ufortable-looking expression, Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly as if he had seen thising a mile away. ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk...</i> I knew this might happen. Don''t worry, I''ll have a trusty interpreter ready, so take that person along.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled this offer for a second or two, then slowly nodded. This seemed a bit unnecessary, but epting Hwang Jeong-Hu''s consideration wasn''t such a bad idea. ¡°However, being apanied by a stranger could get ufortable, Chairman.¡±


    "No need for that kind of worry."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You think I haven''t considered things like that? Of course, it''s someone you know, so no need to be worried, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I ept.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu revealed a content smile. ¡°Well, then. Take care of yourself while in China, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to leave, but then stopped. ¡°By the way, Chairman...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What''s the matter?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed like he had a question of some kind on his mind, but he eventually shook his head. "No, it''s nothing, Chairman."


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> That''s a bit of a letdown.¡±


    While the two men were finishing up their conversation in the chairman''s office, the ''trusty interpreter'' mentioned by Hwang Jeong-Hu was receiving his new orders in a different office.


    ¡°...C-China, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked, his voice noticeably trembling. ¡°Why China, out of the blue?¡±


    Director Baek Yeong-Giughed loudly. ¡°Chairman wants you to apany and assist Mister Kang Jin-Ho. And he''s nning to visit China, so we want you to follow him as an interpreter.¡±


    ¡°A-an interpreter?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi tilted his head in confusion. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I see in your resume that you got the evaluation of first grade in both the Hanja and Chinese tests, though?¡±


    ¡°...Director, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min opened his mouth to say something that a sryman should never say to his superior. ¡°Sir, I... faked it a little.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A strange silence descended upon the director''s office.

 Chapter 158: Going on a Trip (3)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Going on a Trip (3)</h4>


    ¡°You¡­ faked it?¡±


    Director Baek Yeong-Gi stared in bbergast, forcing Jo Gyu-Min to hurriedly defend himself as his voice cracked a little. ¡°O-of course, I wasn''t lying when I applied for a job in the corporation, sir! H-however, it has been so many years since then. I''ve already forgotten most of, <i>uh,</i> what I learned all those years ago...¡±


    ¡°Okay, so...¡± Baek Yeong-Gi groaned while tapping his forehead. ¡°...You <i>did</i> possess Chinesenguage skills, but not using them for many years while working for the Office of Secretaries made you forget them... Is that basically what you''re saying to me, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. You hit the nail on the head.¡±


    ¡°In that case, well, it''s not a problem, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi slyly smiled. ¡°No reason why you can''t regain what you once had, right? All you gotta do is recover your original skills before the departure date.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, when is that date?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. ¡°I''m sorry?!¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi yelled, ¡°You have three days to make it right! And do it properly this time!¡±


    ¡°...Sir?!¡±


    ***


    Not knowing that he had shoved Jo Gyu-Min into hell, Kang Jin-Ho was currently stuck in a dilemma as well.


    <i>''Right. This might be a serious problem...''</i>


    Not being able to ovee thenguage barrier was a massive handicap, indeed. Especially so when considering what he wanted to do in China. Not being able tomunicate could cause a serious hassle down the line.


    An interpreter was supposed toe with Kang Jin-Ho, but someone used to tranting ordinary conversations wouldn''t be able to do a good job in what was about toe.


    This unexpected hurdle forced Kang Jin-Ho to earnestly ponder his options. As he sat on the living room couch and was thinking about what to do, the front door was suddenly shoved open.


    <i>¡°Aigoo...</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong and her exhausted face trudged through the doorway.


    ¡°You''rete, Eun-Yeong,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he nced at his sister.


    Kang Eun-Yeong made a face of a wrongfully convicted person. ¡°I''m notte because I was fooling around, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Were you at work until now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> It seems your schedule is rather punishing, doesn''t it?¡±


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression stiffened just a little. She hade to learn that whenever her dear older brother said things like that, something bad happening to her career would inevitably follow!


    She hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°N-no, hang on, Oppa! I''m not that busy, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But, can''t you see the time?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s hand waving picked up even more speed. ¡°No, I''m being serious! Honestly, it wasn¡¯t work that kept me thiste, you see! Well, technically, you could call it my work''s fault, but it''s not because of my schedule, Oppa!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Then, what happened?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed even more.


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked like she had stepped on andmine as she hurriedly exined herself, ¡°I was in a cram school, you see.¡±


    ¡°Cram school?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. What cram school was Kang Eun-Yeong even talking about?


    Wasn''t she a publicly-acknowledged dropout? No, make that national college entrance exam dropout! In that case, going to a cram school now wouldn''t change her situation much, so why was she attending one?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened from his determination. ¡°Eun-Yeong, if you wish to challenge the entrance exams, let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Dear orabeoni.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°No matter how omnipotent you are, dear orabeoni, I must inform you that the task of cramming knowledge into this brain of mine and sending me off to a university is too unrealistic even for you.¡±


    ¡°...I agree with that statement wholeheartedly.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ruefully nodded. Every person had their uses. As for Kang Eun-Yeong... Simply put, making her study was just a waste of time. ¡°Well, I''m not saying there''s no point in you attempting the entrance exams. It''s just that... Let''s just say you''re walking on a more efficient path for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t ask you for your analysis, dear orabeoni. And why does that sound like I''m a hopeless moron?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exercised his right to remain silent just then.


    ¡°...Oppa, I heard you got worse scores than me before high school! But your grades got better while in high school, didn''t they? Which means, I just need to study for a bit, and my own grades will get better. Who knows?¡±


    <i>¡®Why don''t you try cultivating, then?¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly tutted, then decided to steer their chat away from this topic. He went straight to the point. ¡°What cram school is it, then? Since it''s not about entrance exams?¡±


    ¡°It''s a foreignnguage school.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in confusion.


    Kang Eun-Yeong groaned deeply and exined further, ¡°I''m seriously considering expanding to Chinese and Japanese markets, you see? Nowadays, it''s normal for an idol to tour overseas if they gain some traction locally.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, the markets there dwarf Korea''s, after all. So, like... I was getting ready for my own overseas tour, you know? But then, if I go there, I should at least be able to say something in their nativenguage, right? I can''t keep saying ''Aishiteru~'' or ''Wo Ai Ni~'' all the time, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''ve been trying to learn as quickly as possible. There''s a famous lecturer in this field, you see? Many idols wanting to expand overseas go and learn from this lecturer. It costs a lot, but overseas fans will think we have been doing our best when we show up there speaking theirnguage. Agencies also usually ask us to learn, and they foot the bill in most cases.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes suddenly gleamed. ¡°How good is this lecturer you''re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? I can''t tell whether the lessons are good or not. This is my first time learning othernguages, after all. But other students in my ss say my lecturer is the best in the country for learning as much as I can¡ªas fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled strangely. ¡°Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, <i>orabeoni?</i>¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me where that cram school is?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong looked back at her older brother in a daze.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned deeply while staring at the cram school building before his eyes.


    <i>''If there''s anguage problem, all I have to do is learn it myself!''</i>


    Indeed, learning through a crash course should take care of the pesky problem that no interpreter could deal with. This idea would never work on other people, but Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t trying to learn a brand-newnguage here. Rather, he only had to discover how much thenguage he already knew had changed in the modern era.


    Essentially, it would be the same as a Joseon-era person using Hunminjeongeum to learn about the modern-day Hangeul. So, it should be far easier than mastering apletely newnguage.


    With Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation-enhanced concentration thrown into the mix, he should be able to improve his Chinese to the point of holding a passable conversation with the native Chinese before his departure date. Even though the cost sounded exorbitant, such a thing wasn''t enough to financially pressure Kang Jin-Ho.


    Most people would gasp in shock at the amount of money being deposited regrly into the bank ount created by Hwang Jeong-Hu for Kang Jin-Ho''s use. Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s spending habits, that bank ount wouldn''t run out of funds for the rest of his life, at the very least. As such, he could afford to splurge on a ''luxury'' like this.


    Besides, he didn''t even really have to rely on the money from Hwang Jeong-Hu either. Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe was doing quite well after word-of-mouth had worked its magic. It was sessful enough that arge corporation had recently offered a franchise deal, meaning the cafe should be doing even better than Kang Jin-Ho thought.


    The matter of Kang Eun-Yeong''s earnings should be considered as well. As she was still a minor, her earnings were being managed by Baek Hyeon-Jeong right now. It seemed Korean idols made a ton of money since even Baek Hyeon-Jeong admitted to being scared by the umting wealth in her daughter''s bank ount.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stepped toward the cram school building. He wouldn''t call himself a schrly type that enjoyed studying, but he was also not the type to avoid learning things that had to be learned.


    Just as he reached out to the handle of the front entrance, however, another man also reached out at the same time.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Two people reaching out to a door handle simultaneously wasn¡¯t the most unusual thing in this world. Although rare, it <i>did</i> happen asionally, after all. However, the unusual part about this situation was that they were acquaintances. And, what if the level of familiarity was beyond ''mere acquaintances'' and had gone into ''seeing each other often'' territory? This asion would take on a new meaning, then.


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in shock while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho also had to tilt his head in confusion. ¡°Why are you here, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t say anything else for a little while and simply groaned several times.


    ***


    ¡°...And so, that''s why I''m here,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°I see. So, that''s what happened¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    While waiting for a consultant to show up in the reception room, Kang Jin-Ho listened to Jo Gyu-Min''s current circumstances.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, when society tells us what to do, we don''t have a choice but to do it. And that''s especially true in one''s workce. I''m sure you''ve experienced it in the military already. In a way, the enlistment is like a tutorial for your life¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a tired voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in silence. You would get discharged from the military sooner orter even if you were wasting time as a good-for-nothing, but doing the same in a workce would get you fired.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued with his whining, ¡°That''s why I''m here to do as told, but this is really unreasonable, Mister Jin-Ho. Seriously now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho failed to suppress his loudughter this time. It had already been a good few years since they knew each other, and today had to be Kang Jin-Ho''s first time seeing Jo Gyu-Min looking and behaving like this. Considering how expertly Jo Gyu-Min had been taking care of all the tasks thrown in his way without anyints so far, his current behavior was a good indicator of the intense pressure he had to be feeling.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°You don''t have to be so concerned, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I canmunicate to a degree, and an interpreter isn''t really necessary during my trip, anyway. Since you''ve been working hard until now, you should think of this trip to China as an opportunity to kick back and take it easy.¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes gradually teared up.


    Just when did the little kid who used to ask for help with his math grow up into a splendid adult capable of offeringforting words to Jo Gyu-Min? Something about this situation made him rather emotional.


    <i>''He has changed a lot, personality-wise, hasn''t he?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had nevere across as an immature student even in the past, as he often disyed his strong individualistic tendencies. The past him wouldn''t have tried tofort Jo Gyu-Min this way.


    ¡°I see, Mister Jin-Ho. If you can do that for me, I''ll give you my undying loyalty!¡±


    ¡°...You don''t have to go that far, Mister Gyu-Min.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat.


    Jo Gyu-Min snapped his fingers. ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Does that mean I don''t have to participate in thisnguage crash course?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can do whatever you want.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    A bright grin formed on Jo Gyu-Min''s face as he got up to leave. He bade goodbye and was about to exit the reception room, only for the door to the school director''s office to open, and the director walked out.


    <i>''Huh?''?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes shook powerfully just then.


    The director smiled brightly and greeted them first. ¡°Good day to you two. My name is Yu Mi-So, the director of this school. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw slowly dropped while Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head in surprise.


    <i>''The director was a woman?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho assumed the director to be a man since, well, the person was the director of a learning institution and an expert in the field. So, this revtion had taken him by surprise. Then again, he shouldn''t have assumed anything since Kang Eun-Yeong hadn''t mentioned the director¡¯s gender.


    The director being a woman was unusual, but what was even more unusual was her age and looks.


    <i>''Well, it doesn''t matter.''</i>


    A cat only had to be good at catching mice. In that case, the cat being ck or white didn''t even matter. Likewise, a teacher only had to be good at teaching, nothing more.


    Yu Mi-So continued, ¡°I hear both of you wish to learn as quickly as possible. But what should we do? We only have enough opening in the schedule for one student, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied to her. ¡°That will be fine. This gentleman here was on his way home, actually. I''ll be the only one going through your course, ma''am.¡±


    As soon as his exnation was over, though, Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly intervened. ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i> Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''ve given this matter some more thought, and it''s not right to burden you like this. Besides, I have <i>never</i> ever dumped my responsibility on another person''s shoulders in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, shirking from my responsibility will reflect badly on Jaegyeong''s honor as well! So, please don''t worry about a thing and go home, Mister Jin-Ho. Before our departure, I promise I''ll be as good as a native speaker!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, then, <i>zaijian!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min energetically waved goodbye to Kang Jin-Ho, then strode over to Yu Mi-So like a man with purpose and offered his hand for a shake. ¡°Miss Yu, my name is Jo Gyu-Min. It''s my pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spectating this scene could only groan under his breath. Even he could guess why the previously-unenthusiastic Jo Gyu-Min had such a quick change of heart. How could he not, when Jo Gyu-Min''s usually sharp countenance had be noticeably mushy, as it contained a dumb-looking grin?


    It seemed spring hade to the old bachelor Jo Gyu-Min.


    1. This is a politer, more formal version of oppa.


    2. Aishiteru (Japanese) and Wo Ai Ni (simplified Chinese) both mean ¡°I love you.¡±


    3. Hunminjeongeum, or the Correct/Proper Sounds for the Instruction of the People, is a document describing an entirely new native script for the Koreannguage, published on October 9, 1446.

 Chapter 159: Going on a Trip (4)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Going on a Trip (4)</h4>


    On the day of departure...


    ¡°Be careful during your trip, son.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to call us, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye to his parents and stepped outside the house.


    Even though he wanted to stick to his trusty Golden Elephant regardless of his destination, Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that riding a bicycle all the way to the city of Incheon was a little over the top. Besides, he also had his luggage to consider.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Catching a taxi was an option, but Kang Jin-Ho had gotten too used to Jo Gyu-Min''s stable driving technique. As such, he had developed a certain level of aversion toward taxis.


    ¡°I guess there''s no helping it, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to the garage. He didn''t hesitate to take out his car on days like this.


    <i>Vroom! Vrooooom!</i>


    ¡°<i>...Tsk.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhappily tutted. This car didn''t seem to know the meaning of ''stealthy'' at all. All Kang Jin-Ho did was turn the ignition on, yet its engine let out a loud roar. Thankfully it wasn''t a high-pitched screech but a low, bassy rumble. Still, the engine''s noise bothered Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing.


    ¡°And it drinks fuel like crazy, too...¡±


    He had driven this car only once after filling up its tank, yet the fuel gauge was showing near-empty already. At this rate, it would be more apt to say this car was dumping fuel on the road instead of burning it to move!


    Noisy, costly to run, and was an attention ma as well; Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t understand why people drooled over a car like this and wanted to drive it around. Of course, there was one thing he did like about it, and that was...


    <i>Vrooooom!</i>


    The car''s explosive response whenever he touched the elerator. The slow-as-turtle car Kang Jin-Ho had driven in the driving school frustrated him to no end, but this Aventador was the opposite. That was its only good point, though!


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his phone while ''slowly'' depressing the elerator. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Hello, Mister Jin-Ho. Have you finished packing up?


    ¡°Yes, Mister Gyu-Min. I''m on my way now, actually.¡±


    - I see. I''m also getting ready to depart as we speak. But, uh, I think I might be dyed a bit.


    ¡°Dyed? Howe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    -I was getting my final morning lesson, but someone parked their car in front of mine, and I can''t get out. Looks like I''ll have to grab a taxi.


    ¡°Wait, are you still at the cram school?¡±


    - Of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned wryly at that straightforward reply. It seemed Jo Gyu-Min was properly head-over-heels. To think he would still ''persist¡¯ with the lessons on the morning of the departure!


    Jo Gyu-Min had triumphantly dered, <i>¡°Leave it to me!¡±</i> but Kang Jin-Ho obviously couldn''t do that. So, he found a different cram school offering a simr service and studied on his own. Which meant Jo Gyu-Min didn''t need to be this... this passionate about learning Chinese.


    ¡°I see. In that case, wait for me. I''m nearby, so let me pick you up as well.¡±


    - Oh, really? That''ll be a great help, then.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    - Thank you. See you soon.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned the steering wheel and took a detour toward the cram school.


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min had forgotten something¡ªsomething he should have never forgotten.


    He felt this weird tickling sensation at the back of his mind after seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s sleek supercar glide to a stop in front of him. Instead of listening to that quiet little murmur, though, he climbed aboard the vehicle because he didn''t want to miss the flight.


    That was his mistake. The moment Kang Jin-Ho stomped on the elerator was when Jo Gyu-Min''s memories rushed back to the fore. However, it was toote by then. He was already in the car and was buckled securely into the slender carbon fiber seat.


    <i>¡°U-uwaaaaaahk?!</i>¡±


    Their white supercar flew down the road and narrowly avoided the cars in front while rapidly changingnes.


    <i>Screech! Screeeech!</i>


    The brakes screamed as the car bucked wildly every time its driver stabbed the brake pedal.


    ¡°W-what the?! What''s! The! Rush?! <i>Aaaah?!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min screamed again.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply in response as if he couldn''t understand. ¡°What''s the matter, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?! Why! Your driving! <i>Uwaaaah?!</i> D-Defensive driving! Don''t you know how to drive <i>defensively?!</i>¡±


    ¡°I am driving defensively right now.¡±


    <i>¡®What? You call this defensive driving?!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You crazy son of a b*tch! How dare you call this defensive anything?! The car''s bucking like a bull going on an offensive, not defense, you know!¡¯</i>


    Profanities were threatening to jump out of Jo Gyu-Min''s mouth with no regard to his continued employment. However, his torrent of expletives was stopped not by Jo Gyu-Min''s superhuman willpower but by Kang Jin-Ho suddenly applying the brakes.


    <i>Screeeeeeh!</i>


    Hearing tires screaming in friction while driving on a public road¡ªwhat a rare and eye-opening experience this was. Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly covered his mouth while thinking some silly things like¡­


    <i>''These tires must be expensive, though. Will they have any tread left after today?''</i>


    He also told himself¡­


    <i>''I must be insane!''</i>


    <i>¡®How could I so stupidly get in a car with Kang Jin-Ho as the driver? Have you forgotten all those terrifying experiences from the past, Jo Gyu-Miiiiin!¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min tearfully regretted his action, but the milk had already been spilled. Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho was not a ''bad'' driver. Rather, he should be seen as a great driver. If judged solely on his driving skills alone, Kang Jin-Ho was beyond the level of ''good'' and had broken through the realm of ''eye-watering.¡¯


    One only had to look at the current situation to know that. Hadn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho somehow found a perfect sliver of a gap to scythe his way through between two cars, one in front and another to his side? But the issue wasn¡¯t from his remarkable driving ability, though!


    ¡°Hey, you motherf*cker!¡±


    An expletiveden cry could be hearding from somewhere behind Kang Jin-Ho''s fast-moving vehicle.


    <i>''Me too, mister. I feel the same as you...''</i>


    The usual response to someone swearing at you would be to swear right back at them. However, Jo Gyu-Min was feeling quite sympathetic toward the other potty-mouthed road user. There was no denying how eye-openingly good Kang Jin-Ho''s driving skill was. The problem was that such a skillset should be deployed on a race track, not on a public road!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s white Lamborghini charged toward Incheon while alternating between sudden eleration and abrupt deceleration to overtake every car in front of it.


    <i>''P-please... Oh dear Lord...!''</i>


    If only there had been a traffic jam! Jo Gyu-Min began praying for a traffic jam to suddenly materialize before them because no matter how good Kang Jin-Ho was behind the wheel, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it!


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i> We''ll get killed at this <i>raaaaate!</i>¡±


    <i>¡®Getting into an ident at this speed is instant death, you crazy bastard!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°You''re surprisingly prone to worries, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Don''t! Act! Like you don''t! Get iiiiit!¡± Jo Gyu-Min screamed loudly enough to nearly rupture his vocal cords.


    ***


    Lee Mi-Hye headed to the ne''s first ss, tension filling up her expression. That was because she could still hear the voice of her manager ringing in her ears even now.


    <i>¡°We have a VIP in first ss, so don''t you dare make a mistake! Got it?¡±</i>


    The manager said that to Lee Mi-Hye during the briefing held before the boarding procedure. The thing was, though, even a whole team of directors from one of Korea''s top five corporations wouldn''t get such a warning from the manager. In that case, how important was the VIP passenger riding in first ss today?


    <i>''One mistake, and it''ll be my funeral!''</i>


    If she made any mistake today, it wouldn''t be the VIP but the manager kicking her butt all the way to hell! No wonder Lee Mi-Hye was walking stiffly like a doll to the ne''s first ss.


    <i>''Mm?''</i>


    Out of twelve seats inside the first ss, only two were upied.


    <i>''Who''s the VIP, then?''</i>


    As long as one had paid for a spot in first ss, they all deserved to be treated equally well. There was no changing that fact. Indeed, offering a different level of service based on the passenger''s status was unthinkable. However, Lee Mi-Hye still couldn''t help but get curious about the VIP¡¯s identity.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t that easy to figure out the VIP in the current situation. Only two men were in first ss, one of them was wearing an expensive-looking business suit. However, the man¡ªhe was sitting on his seat looking like his soul had abandoned him, and hisplexion was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    ¡°D-dear guest, are you feeling alright, sir?¡± Lee Mi-Hye wouldn''t usually start her job by saying things like that, but the situation forced her to change her repertoire this time.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked up at her in a daze. ¡°...Can you get me a ss of water, please?¡±


    ¡°O-of course! I''ll bring it right away!¡±


    After chugging down a ss full of cold water, Jo Gyu-Min seemed to have regained his bearing somewhat, and then he started to re at the seat next to his.


    <i>''...Who''s sitting over there?''</i>


    Lee Mi-Hye cautiously craned her neck to see and spotted a young man focusing on his phone''s screen.


    <i>''...He''s the one.''</i>


    Lee Mi-Hye instantly figured out today''s VIP. That young man in not-too-expensive apparel, with a style that didn''t shout ''I''m rich!'' in any shape or form...! The clincher was his young age. Anyone could tell that he didn''t seem to belong in first ss.


    <i>''And that''s why he''s the VIP!''</i>


    The manager wouldn''t have warned her if the VIP was someone that looked at home in first ss. In that case, this young man had to be the <i>real</i> VIP today.


    She quickly approached the young man to offer her greetings. ¡°It''s a pleasure to serve you today, dear passenger. My name is¡­¡±


    The VIP wasn''t really attentive during Lee Mi-Hye''s briefing. When she finished speaking, the young man simply told her that he would call if he needed anything, then lied down. He even closed his eyes as if he wanted to sleep.


    <i>''...Well, the real thing starts now, anyway.''</i>


    Indeed, the real battle would only begin after the ne takes off. Her time to shine was when the passengers were allowed to undo their seat belts and ask for in-flight services. That was why Lee Mi-Hye settled down on the crew seat and fastened her seat belt, then sucked in a deep breath. Her service shouldn''t be over the top, but she still had to be alert and ready to answer the passenger''s demands as quickly as possible.


    Lee Mi-Hye was determined to be a shining beacon for all flight attendants today. But then...


    She could only pout slightly while scanning the interior of the ne''s first ss. Normally... In other words, ''ordinary'' people would try to exploit this rare opportunity to ride first ss by trying out as many different things as possible. Being in first ss didn''t happen every day, after all. The curiosity to enjoy the services on offer would be too strong to resist.


    Not to forget, the information on first-ss travel was shared widely online, so people would be even morepelled to try out the service as much as possible. Thanks to those people, some flight attendants would be forced to cook as much ramen as the number of first-ss passengers or hold an impromptu wine-tasting of ten different wines.


    But now...


    <i>''...Why did they even bother to ride in first ss?''</i>


    The answer was obvious, of course. They had the money to buy the tickets. Even if they had a ton of money, though... Now that they were in first ss, shouldn''t they at least try to enjoy the minimum level of service on offer? The flight to Guangzhou would take around four hours, yet the two men riding in the first ss didn''t even bother to summon her once.


    Feeling nervous, no, <i>anxious</i>, Lee Mi-Hye voluntarily went over to her passengers and asked if they needed anything. However, they simply waved their hands and repeated the same words from earlier, ¡°We''ll call you when we need something, thank you.¡±


    <i>''Why couldn''t they get a flight during mealtime or something?''</i>


    By a quirk of some unfortunate timing, this flight was in between mealtimes. Which meant Lee Mi-Hye had nothing to do but sit and re for four hours straight.


    <i>''Just... Just use me, damn it!''</i>


    This was another type of torture. She used to think that passengers who made her sweat over every little thing were hell to work with. However, they were angelspared to these two! Lee Mi-Hye had no idea that being tense and sitting still for four hours straight could be this torturous!


    [All passengers, our ne has reached Guangzhou. We''ll bending at Guangzhou''s airport soon. All passengers, our ne...]


    Lee Mi-Hye sighed deeply in relief while listening to the announcement.


    <i>''Wow, they only drank water during this flight...''</i>


    In that case, why didn''t they travel in economy ss? To think that they rode first ss just to get some water! Even passengers stuck in economy ss would get that much if they asked the flight attendants nicely!


    The ne soonnded, and the two first-ss passengers undid their seat belts to disembark. What they said in those moments nearly blew Lee Mi-Hye''s fuse.


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> we arrived pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°It''s nice to travel in something spacious, isn''t it, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    The two men exchanged banters like that while leisurely stepping off the ne.


    ¡°...Is this a new type of rude customer or something?¡± Lee Mi-Hye muttered to herself, then shook her head helplessly.


    ***


    After passing through the customs, Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min exited the airport and headed to a nearby smoking area to get their nicotine fix.


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke first, ¡°I figured four hours would be pretty short, but after riding on a ne for that long, it sure was a slog, wasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°In any case. Where are we going now? I think it''s fine to tell me now that we''re here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho switched his phone on andunched a map app.


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min frowned at the location Kang Jin-Ho pointed out. ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh,</i> why that location?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was deeply stunned by this revtion. Since they were headed to Guangzhou, he figured their next stop would be nearby Macau or Hong Kong. However, the location Kang Jin-Ho had shown him was a massive mountain range located between Nanning and Guangzhou.


    ¡°...What¡¯s the name of that ce, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered something before replying, ¡°It''s usually called Shiwan Dashan.¡±


    ¡°Shiwan Dashan? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It''s also known as...¡± Kang Jin-Ho took his time before answering, ¡°Tian Shan, the Mountain of Heavens.¡±


    The ce the demon cult used to call home¡ªthe Mountain of Heavens.


    1. Ten Thousand Great Mountains

 Chapter 160: Going on a Trip (5)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Going on a Trip (5)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min pleaded earnestly with Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°C-can''t we stop by Hong Kong or Macau to rx just for one day first?¡±


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was dead-set on going to the middle of nowhere, it was safe to assume that the odds of him changing his mind were less than one percent. Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho remained resolute. ¡°I''d have gone directly to Hong Kong or Macau in that case, Mister Gyu-Min. But, you don''t have to worry. Once I am done with what I want to do here, I''ll give you plenty of time to enjoy your time off to your heart''s content.¡±


    ¡°...Once it''s over, you say? You promise?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Yes. However, for now... We need to rent a car...¡±


    This time, it was Jo Gyu-Min''s turn to chuckle hollowly. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, we''re not in Korea anymore. Our driver''s license doesn''t work here.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Wait, are you saying different countries have different driver''s licenses?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i> I haven''t thought of that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little, looking a little troubled.


    Jo Gyu-Min inwardly sighed and shook his head, thinking that Kang Jin-Ho could be rather... absent-minded on strange topics. ¡°I''ve already called for apany car to pick us up, Mister Jin-Ho. And ites with a driver, too. No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> you did?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback.


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked. ¡°Every so often, you seem to mistake Jaegyeong for some mom-and-pop corner store, Mister Jin-Ho. May I remind you that Jaegyeong is one of the top three leading corporations in South Korea?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I heard it''s one of the top five, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°...Let''s stick to the top three, shall we? Chairman will get upset if he hears us.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yes, let us.¡±


    ¡°In any case. A top-three corporation in Korea would obviously have business connections in China. Not to mention, Jaegyeong also has a branch here. The personing to fetch us is from that branch.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then looked around his vicinity, wondering what he should do while waiting for thepany car to show up.


    Fortunately, his worries were unnecessary. Jo Gyu-Min''s phone rang, and the driver informed them that he would arrive at the airport shortly. Soon, arge off-road vehicle came to a stop in front of Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hello there! Nice to meet you!¡± A middle-aged man with a warm, generous countenance climbed out of the vehicle, then bowed his head toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho also bowed back. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°You two must be from the HQ. I''m your driver, gentlemen. My name is Nam Sang-Hyeok, the department head of Jaegyeong Group''s Guangzhou branch.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook the offered hand, then backed away, allowing Jo Gyu-Min to discuss something with Nam Sang-Hyeok in hushed whispers.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok''s expression changed several times, then he bowed his head even deeper in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. Kang Jin-Ho could only awkwardly ept that second round of greetings.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok straightened his back and asked, ¡°Alright, then! Where would you like me to take you, gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°Our destination is somewhere around here.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his phone to turn on the map app again.


    ¡°Somewhere... around... here...?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok furrowed his brow at the location on the map. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> This location seems to be close to the Zhuang people''s autonomous region, Guangxi. But, <i>uh,</i> there aren''t any of what you''d call remnants of civilization there, though?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s anxiety level went up when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean? Are there no cities? Towns? A-any buildings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, none of that sort. That''s as mountainous as a region can get, and only the natives live in such areas, gentlemen. Kind of a scenic spot you''d only see in nature documentaries, basically.¡±


    ¡°L-like, Asian Corridor in Heaven?¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok chuckled. ¡°Well, it''s kinda simr, yes. However, your destination will be a bit more... <i>verdant</i> than that. How should I put this... It''s like, that''s a breezy ce you''re going to, gents.¡±


    ¡°Breezy? <i>Huh?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. Lots of breeze from mountains and fields since those are the only things you''ll find there.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min openly stared at Kang Jin-Ho without saying anything. However, Kang Jin-Ho remained unconcerned as if he already knew the truth and simply nodded away. ¡°Yes, that''s where I want to go.¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok rubbed his chin. ¡°But, <i>uh,?</i>why this particr location?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Understood. For now, please get in. <i>Oh,</i> and have you two eaten yet?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min seized this chance and hurriedly raised his hand. ¡°I''d love to eat something before we head out!¡±


    ¡°...In that case, let us do that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while looking a bit dissatisfied. However, Jo Gyu-Min remained unyielding on this one. His response was obvious when considering how well he knew about Kang Jin-Ho''s tendencies.


    Kang Jin-Ho certainly didn''tck preparedness, but he also had this unfortunate side where he would take other people''s hardships for granted. Without a doubt, he had to be thinking about roughing it outdoors if there were no ces with roofs to sleep in. In other words... today could very well be thest day Jo Gyu-Min would get to eat a decent meal in the foreseeable future!


    That was why he had no thoughts of letting such an important opportunity slip through his fingers!


    ¡°Mister Nam! Please take us to the best-known diner in this ce!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly piped up.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok chuckled. ¡°Alright. I''m pretty knowledgeable about this area, after all. By the way, would you prefer Korean or Chinese cuisine?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min harrumphed. ¡°Of course, I''d like to try Chinese cuisine. It''s no good to ask for Korean food in China, now is it?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok smirked ever so slightly.


    That smirk was a little strange, but Jo Gyu-Min was in too much of a hurry to realize its oddness.


    ***


    ¡°What... is this?¡± Jo Gyu-Min quietly muttered while staring at the ''food'' before his eyes. Right now, he was wrestling against the absolute limit to what humans could consume as edible food.


    The serving of fried rice came out utterly drenched in oil. Meanwhile, the stir-fried vegetables also came out dunked in a pot of oil. As for the bowl of noodles, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t even want to touch it as it reeked of some weird make-up lotion chemical smell.


    The only things he dared to put inside his mouth were dumplings with nothing inside and some kind of meat with <i>way</i> too much spices and voring.


    Jo Gyu-Min made a fed-up face and asked Nam Sang-Hyeok, ¡°Are you being serious? This is delicious? Is this diner really famous?!¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok chuckled. ¡°Can''t you see the proof yourself?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the diner''s jam-packed interior and could only frown deeply. All these customers were hoovering up the food with great relish, after all!


    Nam Sang-Hyeok grinned deeply. ¡°The spices here are pretty unique, don''t you think so, Mister Jo?¡±


    ¡°...Is this really traditional Chinese cuisine?¡± Jo Gyu-Min quietly asked, knowing he had asked a dumb question just then. They were in a Chinese diner located in China, so obviously, these dishes <i>had</i> to be Chinese. However, he still had to ask to make sure, as these dishes tasted far too different from the ''Chinese cuisine'' he was familiar with.


    Honestly speaking, he had expected something like a local interpretation of world-famous sweet-and-sour pork or a more ''sophisticated'' ganpengji. But these dishes, they... They had to be something else pretending to be Chinese cuisine!


    ¡°The Chinese restaurants in Korea have modified their cuisine to suit the Korean pte, Mister Jo. And yes, this is real Chinese cuisine. To Korean sensibilities, traditional Chinese cuisine is like... <i>Mm...</i> Well¡­¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok started exining while pointing at the food, ¡°Either they are too heavily seasoned or have a strong smell. If not, it''s just a lump of oil.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like you''re making fun of Chinese cuisine there, Mister Nam.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no, I''m not. You''ll eventually get used to it by eating it often enough. Eat enough of this stuff, and pretty soon, the Korean cuisine wille across as rather t and not seasoned enough. For example, take this mapo tofu. In Korea, we try to spice it up with chilies and other capsaicin, but here in thend it came from? The locals use the Sichuan pepper to spice it, just like this. Eat one, and your mouth will go numb from the heat. Quite literally.¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok chuckled while pointing at a different dish. ¡°It''s the same story for this,tro.¡±


    ¡°Cntro? What''s that?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°It''s this vegetable, the one with the make-up lotion chemical smell. It''s quite hard to get used to it initially, but once you do, it''s got that subtle taste you can''t help but enjoy.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> This has what now?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in sheer disbelief as if he would never agree with that assessment.


    The grin etched on Nam Sang-Hyeok''s face deepened. ¡°Chief Secretary Jo, whether its food or culture, they are all subjective. I can''t possibly guess what your opinion on this matter is, but well, please consider this. What suits the locals'' taste buds might taste bad to us, while what tastes good to us could be horrid for the locals.¡±


    ¡°E-even so, this is a bit...¡±


    ¡°Your current reaction reminds me of how the locals react to Korean cuisine. Specifically when they are asked to try our peri leaves. The locals absolutely freak out, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Over the peri leaves? Why?¡±


    ¡°To us, it has that unique piquant aroma, but its smell seems intolerable to the locals.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really?¡± Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok nodded and continued, ¡°That''s why you shouldn''t think such strong spices or thetro''s smell as weird, Mister Jo. Culture is subjective, after all. And we humans are quick to adapt, are we not? Even if you initially fail to understand the local culture, more often than not, you''lle to see what''s what after spending some time here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded away. What Nam Sang-Hyeok said made sense to him. It seemed like a good idea for Jo Gyu-Min to remember this advice.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok made a serene face as he continued, ¡°That''s why when evaluating another country''s cuisine, you need to be open-minded. Think of it as exploring that country''s culture, Mister Jo. With the sole exception of this goddamn fried rice showered in oil, that is!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> The conclusion to your lecture sounds a bit off?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Even though I told the cook to use less oil! Those bastards must be oil barons from the Middle East or something! Just how much oil do they need to use before they are satisfied?! Can you even call this fried rice anymore? It''s more like oil rice at this point!!!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Mister Nam...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, this is why I just can''t get along with Chinese cooking!¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok unhappily yapped on, undoing all the sagely advice he had offered until now in one fell swoop.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned and turned his attention away.


    <i>''Well, whatever. I get this whole thing about different cultures and whatnot. But...''</i>


    However, the problem was that he had nothing to eat right now. The idea of exploring another country''s culture sounded all good and well, but that was a topic for another day. What should he do about his current hunger in the meantime, then?


    ¡°I guess the choice is between Korean cuisine and... this.¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered helplessly.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok shook his head. ¡°Well, there are plenty of Western franchises in this city, too. You know, fast food.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at him, his narrowed eyes silently asking why Nam Sang-Hyeok hadn''t taken them there instead. Nam Sang-Hyeok could only chuckle hollowly at that. ¡°Mister Jo, if I advised you to go to a fast food joint, would you have listened?¡±


    ¡°...No, I wouldn''t have.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This is an experience all first-time visitors must go through at least once. So, please persevere and enjoy your food, Mister Jo.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed grandly and took a look at the food once more.


    <i>''...What should I eat, then?''</i>


    Left with little choice, he picked up a dumpling and silently munched on it. That was when he finally noticed how Kang Jin-Ho was unhesitantly trying out all the different dishes on the table.


    ¡°<i>Sheesh¡­</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a daze.


    He had witnessed many facets of Kang Jin-Ho, but this scene had to be the manliest of them all. Jo Gyu-Min was sure of it. Gaze in wonder at the sight of a man''s man chewing on that sinew-liketro or whatever without a singleint!


    Jo Gyu-Min gulped nervously and cautiously asked, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do you like the food?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly and replied, ¡°No, they all taste like crap.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    In all honesty, even Kang Jin-Ho was stunned by the food, and not in a good way. Just like thenguage, he figured the cuisine would have changed somewhat since so much time had passed between then and now.


    The amusing thing about this whole situation was that Zhongyan''s cuisine was far, far smoother, cleaner¡ªand lighter-tasting than this. That made sense, though. The only cooking oil found back then was you'' made out ofrd. And most restaurants and diners would have found this ingredient way too expensive to use liberally. That was why most dishes back in Zhongyuan were either steamed or boiled.


    But in a span of a few hundred years, most cuisines had ''evolved'' into stir-fries or just fried foods.


    <i>''I can''t tell whether the food in the past was better or my pte has changed...''</i>


    Having said that, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t find this food inedible. Hadn¡¯t he rummaged through piles of garbage to find something to eat back in Zhongyuan? He wasn''t picky about food regardless of how it tasted, but even he had to admit that this oily fried rice was testing his limits.


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> Even the start of our journey is ''inauspicious'', isn''t it...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and tried to joke about this situation. However, he was interrupted by a loudmotioning from behind him.


    When he tried to look, Nam Sang-Hyeok quickly stopped him. ¡°Don''t look, Mister Jo.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°This diner is frequented by the locals, so it often sees bastards like them spoiling the party, Mister Jo. The Communist Party personnel usually manage those restaurants with tourist traffic, but not here. Punks like them show up every now and then in ces like this.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback. ¡°<i>Hmm?</i> Are they like those famous Triad gangsters or something?¡±


    ¡°Not sure if they are. The funny thing about the whole Triad thing is that technically speaking, every hoodlum is connected to the so-called Triad in some way, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    ¡°At the same time, none of them are rted to the Triad at all.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i> So, they are just... organized gangsters, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got up.


    ¡°W-wait! Please sit back down!¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok freaked out and tried to stop Kang Jin-Ho, but Jo Gyu-Min reached out first. He grabbed Nam Sang-Hyeok and pulled him back down to his chair.


    Jo Gyu-Min lightly shook his head. ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°B-but, those people are...!¡±


    ¡°No, it''s alright. Really.¡± Jo Gyu-Min calmly pointed, forcing Nam Sang-Hyeok to shift his puzzled gaze toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho walked up to the group of hoodlums raising amotion by the front of the diner, then whispered something to them. The local hoodlums stopped raising a ruckus and began to discuss something amongst themselves before shooting murderous res at Kang Jin-Ho. However, they still backed off quietly before rushing outside the diner all together.


    ¡°W-what just happened?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok was taken aback, unable to figure out what he had witnessed. In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho returned to his seat, his expression asposed as ever. Nam Sang-Hyeok hurriedly asked with his face flushed red, ¡°Just what did you say to them, Mister Kang?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I didn''t say anything important.¡±


    ¡°B-but, what was it?¡±


    ¡°I simply told them to bring all of their bosses here if they don''t want to die today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eeeeh?!</i>¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok''s jaw dropped to the floor, and he hurriedly shifted his quaking eyes to look outside the diner. Sure enough, he could see arge group of well-built men rushing over here while carrying sashimi knives wrapped in some newspapers.


    ¡°...Oh my god. We''re all going to die.¡±


    Foam began to bubble out of Nam Sang-Hyeok''s mouth.


    1. ¡°Asian Corridor in Heaven¡± is the English title of a 2007 six-part documentary series produced by Korea''s KBSwork. Its original title is ¡°Ancient Tea Road.¡±


    2. ¡°Ganpengji¡± is a fried chicken dish. ¡°Ganpeng¡± means fried without soup, while ¡°ji¡± indicates chicken.

 Chapter 161: Investigation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Investigation (1)</h4>


    ¡°This tea is rather excellent, isn''t it?¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu while bringing his nose close to the teacup in front of his face. He slowly savored its aroma before sitting back.


    Baek Yeong-Gi tilted his head. ¡°Sir, do you really think that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I figured that''s what I''m supposed to say.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I knew you''d say that, sir.¡± Baek Yeong-Gi covered his mouth while chuckling away. It was rather unfortunate, but Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t have a single artistic bone in his body. Ditto for enough patience tost a tea-drinking ceremony.


    Even if top-quality tea were provided, Hwang Jeong-Hu would rather drink cheap instant coffee. He would also remain disinterested when viewing a multi-million dor art masterpiece. Some among the top 1% of Korea, the so-called ''Royal Families,¡¯ dared to look down on Hwang Jeong-Hu as an uncultured money-hungry fool. However, Baek Yeong-Gi personally preferred this Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    <i>''There is no pretense with Chairman Hwang, after all.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu never bothered to build up a facade, a public image, for himself. Unlike other chaebols who did all sorts of groan-inducing nonsense to look a bit more ''cultured'' and ''dignified'' in public, Hwang Jeong-Hu remained practically the same as in his younger days, back when he came to Seoul to set up his manufacturing business.


    This tea-drinking session was a good indicator. The Pu''er tea was an expensive gift from a business partner, yet Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t spare it much thought and gulped it down like a ss of water. The chairman''s attitude made Baek Yeong-Gi chuckle involuntarily. Despite disying hisck of enthusiasm earlier, Hwang Jeong-Hu still went ahead and drank this tea anyway, saying it was against etiquette to let a present rot away unused.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi. Coffee.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Chairman.¡± Baek Yeong-Gi quickly brewed the instant coffee mix prepared ahead of time and brought it to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted while taking a sip of the coffee. ¡°I still don''t get why people insist on drinking tea. Why don''t they drink water instead?¡±


    ¡°Sir, drinking tea is worth every moment to those who enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°What about booze, then? Wouldn''t that be better?¡±


    ¡°...Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi chuckled and gently reminded his boss. ¡°You also don''t like expensive alcohol, sir. Haven''t you been chugging down soju and makgeolli for three decades straight?¡±


    ¡°What can I do when I like them the best? I can''t throw away money by buying something expensive that I don''t even like, right?¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi shook his head and raised the proverbial white g.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu ignored that and got to the main topic of their meeting. ¡°Okay, so... Have they arrived safely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I received the report from the Guangzhou branch, saying that the department head had personally gone out to pick them up, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin. His coarse stubble tickled the tips of his fingers. ¡°I don''t get it. Why did that boy want to go to China?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about him, sir?¡±


    .


    ¡°Worried, my foot!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu harrumphed loudly and powerfully. ¡°Why would I be worried about some brat like him?!¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi was having a hard time trying to suppress hisughter. He eventually calmed down as more sobering thoughts entered his head.


    <i>''Would things have been different if the chairman behaved like this in the past?''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had always been ruthless and cold toward his own family. He put his sons through a rigorous training regime fit for future kings. When his flesh and blood failed to meet his expectations, he unhesitantly got angry and punished them. Perhaps that story would have been different if he had daughters, but he didn''t, and that was how he had treated his family until now.


    Baek Yeong-Gi began to wonder about something just then. What if Hwang Jeong-Hu disyed just a fraction of his ''affection'' toward Kang Jin-Ho to his sons all those years ago? Would his rtionship with his kids be different from the current mess?


    <i>''...It''s pointless to ponder that now.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu as a person was¡ªa man who dedicated every fiber of his being to hispany. A man who found his worth through the sess of hispany. Yes, he was that kind of a person. That was why his family or anything else couldn''t find a room in his life.


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu cared about Kang Jin-Ho, it probably had nothing to do with Kang Jin-Ho''s value as a fellow human being. No, the chairman must have determined that the young man would be a great help to Jaegyeong in some capacity.


    <i>''I still don''t know what he sees in that young man...''</i>


    Baek Yeong-Gi licked his lips while recalling Kang Jin-Ho''s figure. To him, that young man came across as nothing more than a regr university student. Sure, Kang Jin-Ho would sometimes disy a surprisingly mature side unbefitting his age, but other than that... He didn''t seem to possess any outstanding ability or skillset that would draw Hwang Jeong-Hu''s interest to this degree.


    Obviously, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes of discernment wouldn''t be worse than Baek Yeong-Gi''s. Which meant there had to be something Baek Yeong-Gi wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked a question, oblivious to Baek Yeong-Gi''s inner train of thoughts, ¡°Have you spoken to the Chinese about this situation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. We''ve approached the CCP on a corporate level to alert them. We also asked for assistance from our partner groups in China just in case. I don''t foresee any problems as long as Mister Kang doesn''t suddenly decide to assault someone in broad daylight, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> this fe! Unless that boy''s gone mad, he wouldn''t suddenly do things like that in another country!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Sir, that was just a figure of speech. Knowing that young man, I''m sure there won''t be any issues.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> Being silly at your age, eh?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu and Baek Yeong-Giughed together while drinking their coffee.


    ***


    <i>Crash!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kuwaaahk!</i>¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok was hiding below a table while shielding his head.


    <i>''How the heck did this happen?!''</i>


    He could see actual people flying through the air above him. To be clear, they weren''t ''flying'' per se, but they were being thrown around instead!


    <i>''Who... Seriously now, who the heck is that kid?!''</i>


    That young man, Kang Jin-Ho, was supposed to be the VIP the head office wanted Nam Sang-Hyeok to handle with utmost care. The head office had never issued an order like that before, so Nam Sang-Hyeok had wondered if Chairman Hwang''s hidden child or grandson wasing. And he thought his guess had been proven right when this young man showed up with Chief Secretary Jo Gyu-Min by his side. Wasn''t the Office of Jaegyeong''s Secretaries often referred to as the true hidden ''power'' of thepany?


    But now, Nam Sang-Hyeok was seriously considering changing his guess.


    ¡°<i>Aaaah?!</i> T-that crazy kid...!¡±


    That young man, Kang Jin-Ho, looked sane and ordinary on the outside. As it turned out, though, he was anything but sane!


    Nam Sang-Hyeok saw Kang Jin-Ho''s photo and inwardly remarked about how frail he looked. This Kang kid had to be an heir to the throne that had been raised like a flower in a greenhouse. However, the person in question gave off a rather different vibe in the flesh.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok had beenmenting inwardly that¡ªafter dedicating so many years to thepany¡ªhe was now being forced to work as a lowly ''personal attendant'' of some brat still wearing his diapers. But now... That frail-looking kid had suddenly picked a fight with the local hoodlums, then started overturning the entire diner to cause unbridled chaos!


    Nam Sang-Hyeok cried out again, ¡°Just what the heck is going on here?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sure he has his reasons,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in a rxed tone of voice.


    ¡°Mister Jo?! Does that scene make you think that Mister Kang has a n?! And if he has one, I''d like to know what it is!¡±


    ¡°...He must have his reasons.¡± Jo Gyu-Min simply repeated himself.


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break! Seriously now!¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok cried out desperately while staring at the preternaturally-calm Jo Gyu-Min.


    If a person he was apanying caused a massive scene, shouldn''t he at least show some signs of fluster as a courtesy? Yet, Jo Gyu-Min was sitting rxedly on his chair to spectate the chaos as if this whole thing was a movie set.


    <i>''Does he think this is Korea?!''</i>


    Even if China had be a lot more modernized and civilizedtely, primitive barbarism still existed in the shadows of this country. What if they carelessly got entangled with the Triad, for instance...?


    <i>Taaaang!</i>


    A sashimi knife flew in and stabbed deep into the table mere inches away from Nam Sang-Hyeok''s face, causing him to scream in fright. ¡°<i>Aaaaaahk?!</i>¡±


    What in God''s name was happening in this damn ce?! Nam Sang-Hyeok raised his head in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. <i>¡®Y-you, you crazy bastard! Stop trying to shoot a martial arts movie just because you are in China!¡¯</i>


    Unfortunately, Nam Sang-Hyeok couldn''t say those words out loud. Such was the sorrow of a sryman working for arge corporation.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow while observing the weapon-wielding hoodlums rushing at him. The first thing he did wasnd two clean strikes on the abdomen and chin of a tattoo-covered hoodlum in front of the pack.


    <i>Smack! Pow!</i>


    The strikes issued pleasant-sounding impact noises. The unconscious hoodlum copsed forward, and Kang Jin-Ho lightly kicked him away.


    ¡°<i>Huuuuuh?!</i>¡±


    The hoodlums freaked out when one of their own flew toward them. However, they still managed to catch the unconscious man.


    Why wouldn''t they be stunned by what happened? Where could they see a human being fly across the air unless it was in some martial arts action movie?


    ¡°ÍË¡£¡£¡£Í˺ó!¡± (Back off!)


    The hoodlums finally realized that the handsome, naive-looking young man before their eyes was no pushover, and they began to stumble back. Kang Jin-Ho cracked his neck from left to right, which issued chilling bone-cracking sounds.


    Wasn''t this the second time since his return to the modern era that he got to fight someone? Indeed, it was; thest time he got to exchange blows with someone else was that attempted sexual assault incident back when he was still in high school. He had utilized his cultivation a few times between then and now, but those didn''t count.


    <i>''Although it didn''t feel like I was being attacked back then, just like now...''</i>


    These opponents were too weak to get Kang Jin-Ho''s blood pumping, but being able to move his muscles for the first time in a while left him with a refreshed feeling.


    ¡°If you don''t want toe at me, I''lle to you instead.¡± Kang Jin-Ho harrumphed and began to stride brazenly toward the hoodlums, forcing them to stumble back cautiously as panic slowly bloomed on their faces.


    Despite wielding scary-looking weapons and boasting dozens of people on their side, none of them dared to make any rash moves. This was understandable, considering dozens of theirrades were currently copsed on the floor with foams bubbling out of their mouths.


    ¡°Nothing will change just because you hang back,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Suddenly, Jo Gyu-Min called out from somewhere behind him in the diner, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and nced behind him.


    Jo Gyu-Min shouted at him, ¡°You''re speaking Korean, you know! Talk to them in Chinese!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho inwardly went¡­


    <i>¡®Oops, he''s right. I''m in China¡­¡¯</i>


    To him, China felt like Korea and vice versa. Something about this ce felt familiar, making him momentarily forget that he was in another country.


    <i>''Hmm. In that case... What was the Chinese for I''ming to you?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stood still and began pondering something. This sudden break in the action left the hoodlums even more flustered, and they exchanged confused nces with one another, wondering what to do next. They couldn''t figure out why this young man decided to stop and think in the middle of a fight.


    ¡°ÎÒÀ´ÁË¡£¡± (I''ming.)


    It seemed he was still not proficient enough to say, ''<i>If you don''t want toe at me, I''lle to you instead</i>.<i>¡¯</i> Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle hollowly before charging at the hoodlums.


    ¡°Aaaaaah?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s charging figure prompted the hoodlums to tightly grip their weapons and roar like desperate madmen before pouncing on him.


    Kang Jin-Ho definitely heard the hoodlums shouting, ¡°Kill him!¡± However, their shouts were also interspersed with what he assumed to be local ng, making it near impossible to understand anything else. This was when Kang Jin-Ho finally learned that profanities were indeed the fastest among human words to change to match the era.


    Kang Jin-Ho used the back of his hand to lightly flick away the lengthy sashimi de aimed at his face, then threw a quick punch to the hoodlum''s unguarded head.


    <i>Pow!</i>


    Next, he unhesitantly stomped on the hoodlums¡¯ legs foolishly throwing themselves in his way. As the hoodlums toppled forward, he deftly kicked their unguarded chins in quick session. And, at the same time¡ª


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mood instantly improved, and his lips arched in an unrestrained grin as he powerfully charged forward using a sleek movement technique.


    Yes! This was it! It didn''t matter whether his opponents boasted high cultivation or not. Regardless of their level of resistance, Kang Jin-Ho still felt like his repressed thirst was being quenched as he moved.


    What was the point of mastering martial arts and improving his cultivation? It was inevitable that he would seek a ce, an opportunity, to unleash it. Even if his current action amounted to nothing more than a ughter of the powerless!


    <i>Popow!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huk!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho urately struck the chins, sides, and abdomens of his targets. One strike for one opponent, no exceptions.


    He didn''t seem to be moving all that fast, yet he still advanced forward while felling an opponent with a single flick of his hands. The fallen hoodlums remained on the ground while moaning and whimpering in pain, unable to get back to their feet again. Almost none of them had lost consciousness, but the pain seemed too intense for them to even think about getting up.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly sucked in a deep breath. This brief bout of activity managed to warm him up just a little. He looked at his front and saw exactly five hoodlums still remaining on their feet.


    ¡°À´¡£¡£¡£<i>Hmm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to tell the five hoodlums to hurry up ande at him, but he changed his mind. He scanned the ground around him, then beckoned at the hoodlums.


    ¡°<i>...Ah?</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the copsed, whimpering bodies, then gestured at the still-standing hoodlums to take their friends away. The frightened hoodlums hurriedly nodded to say they understood.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at them, then leisurely turned around to return to Jo Gyu-Min''s table.


    ¡°...Wee back, Mister Jin-Ho. You worked hard out there,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. He <i>did?</i>expect this oue to a degree, but witnessing it still left behind a sizable shock to his senses. How could it not, when Kang Jin-Ho had just made short work of several dozen weapon-wielding thugs?


    ¡°W-why did you do this, Mister Kang?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok hurriedly stood up and asked. ¡°Beating up those folks doesn''t mean it''s the end of our troubles, you know! Soon, even more of their sort will show up, Mister Kang!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°That''s exactly it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°It''s the old idiom of rustling the grass to scare the snake out. Now that the grass has been... properly<i>?pummeled,</i> the snakes will now slink out of their hiding ce.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok couldn''t make heads or tails of what this young man was even saying.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho could see that Nam Sang-Hyeok required a follow-up exnation, he didn''t feelpelled to provide one. Instead, he picked up his bag and got ready to depart. ¡°Shall we get going, then?¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> yes.¡±


    ¡°Pleasepensate the diner for all the damages we caused.¡±


    ¡°U-understood, Mister Kang,¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok nodded in a daze, then muttered to himself while watching Kang Jin-Ho leisurely leave the diner ahead of hispanions, ¡°But, <i>uh...</i> Doesn''t that idiom also mean needlessly scaring the snake could get you bitten?¡±


    Whether things would work out ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s prediction or not... Nam Sang-Hyeok couldn''t control his ever-increasing anxiety while thinking about it.


    1. rice wine

 Chapter 162: Investigation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Investigation (2)</h4>


    ¡°Thankfully, looks like there''s no traffic,¡± said Nam Sang-Hyeok.


    ¡°Yes, looks that way.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sitting in the front passenger seat nodded slightly.


    Their off-road vehicle was currently driving on a wide, sparsely-popted road.


    The driver, Nam Sang-Hyeok, nced at the clock. ¡°If traffic stays like this, we should reach our destination in around four, maybe five hours.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that far away, then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it isn''t,¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok replied to Jo Gyu-Min. Truth be told, however... His focus was still locked on the passenger riding in the back seat. Kang Jin-Ho sat there, his arms crossed and his eyes deeply closed. His silence was so unnerving that Nam Sang-Hyeok could barely focus on anything else.


    <i>''Just who... is that guy?''</i>


    Despite boasting such a... naive-looking face, he still blew away all those hoodlums by himself. That was not a feat a normal human could pull off!


    Even Korea''s legendary street fighter, Sirasoni, wouldn''t be able to do something like that. Not to forget, those hoodlums were all brandishing scary weapons, too! Yet, Kang Jin-Ho still one-sidedly pummeled them to the ground.


    <i>''Maybe, he''s a member of some special forces?''</i>


    That had to be it¡ªotherwise, what happened back in the diner wouldn''t make much sense.


    <i>''Besides all that, what did he mean by beating the grass to scare the snake?''</i>


    Simply put, Kang Jin-Ho was implying that he had caused a scene to draw someone out of hiding. However, provoking the local hoodlums would only draw out the Triad, wouldn''t it?


    <i>''Whatever the case might be, I better get myself out of this mess real quick.''</i>


    No matter how good Kang Jin-Ho was at using his fists, what he was trying to do was tantamount tomitting suicide. Nothing more. Even the CCP didn¡¯t dare to carelessly provoke the Triad, after all!


    Living in Korea would sometimes make people underestimate the capacity of organized criminals. Nam Sang-Hyeok used to be one of those people. No matter how overbearing a criminal gang was, it shouldn''t be able to lift a single finger as soon as the cops or the Public Security Bureau showed up on the scene¡ªthat was his mindset beforeing here.


    However, living in another country had taught him how wrong he was. As it turned out, South Korea''s public security was easily one of the best in the entire world. Living here also taught Nam Sang-Hyeok that China wasn¡¯t South Korea.


    Imagine how poor the public security had to be for dozens of gang members wielding various weapons to brazenly engage in a mass brawl in broad daylight. Such a thing would be unthinkable if the Public Security Bureau were doing its job.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok had a pretty good idea of how short-tempered, cruel, and driven the Triad members could be. As such, he wanted nothing to do with Kang Jin-Ho if he could.


    As the car drove on, Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his eyes. He took in the sights of mountain peaks that felt intimately familiar. "...Tian Shan."


    With a hint of distant longing in his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho quietly watched the scenery outside the car window.


    ***


    ¡°You... want to climb that mountain?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok stared at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied as if he wasn''t concerned about anything.


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Mister Kang... Mister Kang, wait.¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok sucked in a few deep breaths to organize what he wanted to say, then unleashed his barrage. ¡°Please listen to me. This isn''t Korea, Mister Kang. And those mountains you see over there, they are not the same sort of mountains you''d find in Korea! No, wait! Even in Korea, you''re prohibited from hiking in the middle of the night, Mister Kang! In other words, you''re asking for death here! Even inparatively small mountains in Korea, it''s easy to get lost, you know? But in those mountains? You get lost, and no one will ever find you! What I''m trying to tell you is that this ce is not like Korea, where you can just keep going down the mountainside until you find a road or a vige!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min inwardly tutted while watching figurative mes fly out of Nam Sang-Hyeok''s eyes and mouth.<i>?</i>


    <i>''Was I like that in the past?''</i>


    Looking back, Jo Gyu-Min had to admit he used to act simrly to Nam Sang-Hyeok. He would try to interfere and voice his opposition to almost every little thing Kang Jin-Ho had done. But Jo Gyu-Min hade to learn that Kang Jin-Ho''s actions were not as reckless as they initially appeared. Now that he knew Kang Jin-Ho could be thoughtful and calcting, Jo Gyu-Min decided to just ce his trust in the young man''s decision-making. However¡­


    He inwardly hoped for Nam Sang-Hyeok to win this argument. Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t blind, so he could see the sun setting below the horizon just like everybody else. Even then, if Kang Jin-Ho insisted on hiking at night... Jo Gyu-Min would have no choice but to follow.


    Unfortunately for him...


    ¡°Yes, I am aware of all those,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in his usual unperturbed manner.


    ¡°If you''re so dead-set on hiking, how about finding a ce nearby to spend the night? And start climbing tomorrow morning? There aren''t any rescue services to find you if you get lost up there, Mister Kang. This isn''t Korea where rescuers will show up almost immediately, you know?¡±


    <i>''Yes, you''re doing great, Mister Nam!''?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min dearly wanted to cheer on Nam Sang-Hyeok right now if he could. Although, no one knew whether such a thing would please Nam Sang-Hyeok or not.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho remained adamant.


    <i>''Gee whiz, it''s like I''m talking to a wall!''</i>


    Nam Sang-Hyeok finally gave up on changing Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. Since time immemorial, trying to convince someone unwilling to listen had always been a total waste of time.


    ¡°If you insist, there''s no helping it, then¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho fastened his luggage on his back, then picked up the bottle of water he had bought from a rest stop earlier.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok sighed. ¡°You probably won''t get any signal once you''re in the mountainside, Mister Kang. When you''re done hiking and have descended, please give me a call. I''lle and fetch you in this exact spot.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok turned around to leave, but he still felt a bit unwilling about this turn of events. Even though there wasn''t much he could do here, his feet still didn''t want to take him away, as it felt like he was abandoning hispanions to their deaths.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care either way. He simply nced at Jo Gyu-Min and said, ¡°Let''s get going, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Didn''t you say I should treat this trip as a vacation, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled refreshingly. ¡°Some people go hiking during their vacation, so can''t we pretend this trip is one of those?¡±


    <i>¡®Say what?!¡¯</i>


    Just before Jo Gyu-Min could cry those two words out, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly spoke again, ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, I''m being serious this time, so please listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have toe with me on this trip.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened a little.


    ¡°The path I''m about to take from here onward will be rough and unforgiving. If you carelessly follow me, you''ll no doubt experience a lot of hardship. That is why it''s fine to go back with Mister Nam. I promise you that once I''m done here, I''ll definitely give you a call. I won''t be needing an interpreter from this point on, anyway.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression had fully stiffened by then. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what makes a sryman... a sryman?¡±


    ¡°...No, not really.¡±


    ¡°A sryman is a sryman because they do what they are told, Mister Jin-Ho. If I were not prepared to do that, I would have just opened up my own fried chicken franchise or something instead of sticking to you in the hopes of making it big in Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Two important aspects a sryman must have are tact and quick-enough wits, Mister Jin-Ho. Of course, it''s also important to know how to pretend to be working while not doing any work at all. Unfortunately, there are times when you need to work even though you don''t want to. Especially in cases like this one. If I skip my duties now, then well... I''ll develop a mindset of wanting to skip more work in the future. When that happens, that will be the death knell for a sryman like me, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min spoke as determination filled his expression. ¡°Following you is a part of my duties, Mister Jin-Ho. I will not allow anyone to interfere with my work, including you.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> and Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at Jo Gyu-Min as a confident grin floated up on thetter''s face. ¡°Don''t forget that I''m Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...I''m Jo Gyu-Min, my foot!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho said, <i>¡°You don''t have toe,¡±</i> Jo Gyu-Min should have said, <i>¡°Hell yeah!¡±</i> and went back with Nam Sang-Hyeok. Why, <i>oh why,</i> did he have to be so bloody stupid?!


    While hiking, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t stop thinking that he had made a terrible mistake. And his regret wasn''t tied to whether the mountain was steep or not. No, it had to do with the sudden realization he had while walking inside this forest covered in darkness. And that realization was about the massive difference between hiking predetermined mountain trails created by people and blindly marching through the wilderness!


    ¡°<i>Uhuhut?!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s feet stepping on the fallen leaves suddenly slipped, pushing him dangerously off bnce.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly reached behind and caught the falling Jo Gyu-Min, then pulled him up to his feet. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Sure, he was more or less ''okay.¡¯ However¡­!


    Hiking through a mountain in the middle of the night when human eyes could barely see anything? What kind of crazy nonsense was this? Even worse, this mountain''s difficulty was on another levelpared to what Jo Gyu-Min was familiar with.


    One good thing about hiking at night was that... Jo Gyu-Min had a feeling that to his side was a steep cliff. If they had been hiking during the day, he would have been too busy wetting his pants to get a move on from that sight!


    They hadn''t been hiking for that long, yet they were already encountering such a <i>scenery</i>?


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t we just asking to get injured at this rate?¡±


    ¡°No, we won''t get injured.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned. Even though Nam Sang-Hyeok had already realized that one shouldn''t waste their breath talking to a wall, Jo Gyu-Min still hadn''t let go of his foolish hope just yet. ¡°N-no, hang on... What I''m saying is... I don''t have a problem with hiking itself. My job is to do as told by my boss, after all. However, isn''t it fine to climb this mountain during the day?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> But, if we had chosen to set off tomorrow morning, we would have needed four days for this trip, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head in confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little. ¡°Remember, this mountainside is different from what you get in Korea. Tian Shan¡ªthe Mountain of Heavens is actually more like a mountain range with many other mountains surrounding it. We got as close as we could with a car, and now, we must travel on foot to reach our destination.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, so. What you''re saying is... We are not hiking, but,<i>?uh,</i> literally ascending the mountainside? Like, traversing the Taebaek Mountains? Something like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, more or less.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min began shuddering just then. ¡°I-in that case, why didn''t you...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Please repeat that?¡±


    <i>¡®You should''ve said that upfront when you were telling me to go back earlier, you son of a b*tch! I thought I''d be hiking my butt off for one day, then have enough material to boast about at thepany water cooler, you know! But this is not just one day, is it?!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If reaching the destination takes three days, how long will we need whening back down?!¡¯</i>


    ¡°H-hang on a minute. Are you saying we''ll have to ascend this mountain the whole night?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted slightly. ¡°Of course not. We''ll set up a camp nearby.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min turned his head and stared at the distant moon shining brightly in the night sky. For some reason, he was missing his mother tonight.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho was surprisingly proficient at setting up a camp.


    He gathered some leaves and branches, then tied them down to create passable bedding for two. Next up, he dug a small pit and got a campfire going. All these took less than ten minutes toplete.


    Judging from his speed, this couldn''t have been his first time camping outdoors. However, as far as Jo Gyu-Min''s memories went, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any outdoor-rted hobbies, so this came across as rather strange.


    <i>''This is weird...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho should be an amateur in all things rted to camping, yet he seemed just so proficient in everything he did. Of course, even an amateur could acquire all the information they wanted on the Inte these days. However, a brutal wake-up call waited for those hoping to put the knowledge in their heads to actual reality.


    Jo Gyu-Min knew the severity of that ''disparity,¡¯ so he couldn''t exin Kang Jin-Ho''s proficiency.


    After Kang Jin-Ho was finished setting up camp, he poured some water into the cup and handed it over to Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°N-no, I''m fi¡ª¡± Jo Gyu-Min was about to politely decline, only to notice the steam rising from the cup. He then unhesitantly epted the offered cup. He could see the boiling water inside, and his head slowly shook all on its own.


    <i>''Did he bring a Thermos with him or something?''</i>


    That couldn''t be it, though, since Jo Gyu-Min didn''t remember seeing Kang Jin-Ho prepare hot water before setting off for this trip. So, where did this hot watere from? When the campfire only got going literally minutes ago?


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho got up and began hoarding the luggage to one side. Then, he suddenly stretched himself and loosened his muscles.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked at him weirdly.


    <i>''Huh? A... nighttime exercise?''</i>


    Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho say it''s time to go to bed? So, what was he doing now?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Get some rest in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°...Are you going somewhere, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Not ''going,¡¯ but ''weing,¡¯ actually.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s head tilted to the side. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled meaningfully. ¡°The snake has shown up, so it''s time to hunt it. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°A... snake?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s head tilted even more.


    ¡°I''m genuinely curious now. What wille out after hunting the snake? A dragon? Maybe a tiger?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered before turning around to leave the campsite.


    <i>''What on earth was he talking about?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes while righting his head. Maybe, it had something to do with the ''beating the grass to scare the snake'' idiom from earlier in the day? However, what did that have to do with their current situation? However, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t need long to get his answers.


    Suddenly, this strange chill flooded the surroundings. Jo Gyu-Min quickly squeezed his eyes shut before opening them again.


    Kang Jin-Ho was still standing there, but he... He was no longer the same Kang Jin-Ho.


    That person had the outward appearance of the everyday Kang Jin-Ho, yes, but his atmosphere had totally changed. Jo Gyu-Min could instinctively feel it. In other words, Kang Jin-Ho''s hidden ''side'' hade out.


    ¡°B-but, why?¡±


    Why was he unleashing his dark side in the middle of nowhere?


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly looking up at the heavens suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Come out. Now.¡±


    1. ¡°Sirasoni¡± was the nickname of Yi Seong-Sun, a well-known gangster in Korea.

 Chapter 163: Investigation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Investigation (3)</h4>


    Nothing really happened after Kang Jin-Ho called out. However, Jo Gyu-Min kept his mouth shut and continued to observe. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone who would randomly say stuff for no reason.


    Suddenly, cold winds began to blow¡­


    <i>''Feels like the air is getting colder...?''</i>


    For some strange reason, the coldness seemed to flood into the surroundings... Then, a quiet voice suddenly broke the stillness of the night.


    ¡°How unexpected.¡±


    Those wordsing from the darkness were clearly spoken in Chinese. Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    ''<i>A... Chinese? Is that who''sing?''</i>


    Of course, this was China, so it wouldn''t be weird for a Chinese to show up before them. No, the weird part was how Kang Jin-Ho knew that a Chinese would show up tonight and waited for this uninvited visitor. But... How did he know?


    ¡°Last warning. Come out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho called out again.


    The bush not too far away seemed to rustle a little, then a man leisurely stepped out. Jo Gyu-Min could only frown at the appearance of their new visitor. ¡°What... the heck?¡±


    Even if they were in the literal middle of nowhere, those clothes... This man''s attire was a little too old-school even for their current setting. Such duds might be more at home in a wuxia movie or something. And the visitor wearing such garments leisurely stepped forward to stand before Kang Jin-Ho.


    This man took his time scanning Kang Jin-Ho before finally breaking his silence. ¡°You were really waiting for me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to reply. He just stood there, smiling eerily.


    The man with old-school fashion sense narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Surprising, indeed. It means you''ve detected my presence.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly bared his fangs. ¡°How could I not detect you when you were emitting so much killing intent?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hoh-oh?</i>¡± The archaically-dressed man''s eyes seemed to gleam briefly just then.


    Meanwhile, Jo Gyu-Min was hurriedly taking his phone out to ess its trantion app.


    <i>''I don''t understand what either of them is saying!''</i>


    It seemed that going through a crash course wasn''t enough to ovee the limits of his embellishednguage skill.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at the man and spoke in clear disappointment, ¡°Have youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± The man lightly waved his hand. ¡°You speak as if I was busy pursuing you. However, I am merely stopping by because you seem to be searching for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked and leisurely took a step forward toward the man with an archaic fashion sense.


    That forced the man to involuntarily take a step back.


    <i>''...What? Why?''</i>


    Why did he back away just like that? Did he sense an indistinguishable intense pressureing from this young man? Was that what it was?


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, ¡°You''ve been trying to probe me since the airport.¡±


    The man with the archaic fashion sense narrowed his eyes.


    <i>''He picked that up as well?''</i>


    The man, Wu Yuan, gritted his teeth hard. To think that he would be intensely pressured by a young brat not even half his age! Such a thing could not be allowed to happen!


    What irritated Wu Yuan even more in this situation was how the young brat kept grinning ever since he appeared¡ªas if he was quite pleased about this encounter!


    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Wu Yuan quietly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile deepened. ¡°How can I not be happy?¡±


    Indeed, how could he not? When he finally found ''it?¡¯ The proof of the world Kang Jin-Ho used to breathe and live in... That proof was standing right before his eyes, after all!


    Korea might not, but China should have that proof, or so Kang Jin-Ho thought. If his second life wasn''t an illusion, a lie, then he believed he would find traces of Zhongyuan here in China.


    He anticipated that there had to be someone, maybe even a group calling themselves ¡®cultivators¡¯ instead of ''returners,¡¯ and that martial artists should still exist in this ce. His anticipation was being rewarded right this moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt this irrepressible emotion trying to burst out of his chest. The unnatural thirst that could not be quenched no matter how much he drank was finally being satisfied now.


    ¡°We can chatter.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s steps gradually gained pace. ¡°Right now, I can no longer hold myself back!¡±


    That was when Wu Yuan saw it¡ªa typhoon of powerful qi gushing out of the young man.


    ***


    ¡°Say what? Someone kicked your ass?¡± Lin Feng gasped in surprise.


    Liu Chi sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Yes, Vice Branch Manager.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.?</i>What a bunch of losers!¡± Lin Feng groaned helplessly while staring at the witness of the massacre standing before his eyes. Dozens of members of the Righteous Association that ruled Guangzhou with an iron fist had returned to the base utterly wrecked. So, how could the vice ''manager'' of the association not get bbergasted? Lin Feng asked another question, ¡°Who was responsible? Was it those bastards from Death Sea n?¡±


    ¡°No, Big Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, who?!¡±


    Liu Chi could only lower his head in shame at Lin Feng''s angry grilling. ¡°It... it was only one man.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> One man, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And he didn''t seem to be from this region. His ent was weird, and he was also carryingrge luggage.¡±


    Lin Feng was dismayed by that revtion. ¡°Wait, what... You were beaten up by one dude?¡±


    Liu Chi''s head faltered even lower. ¡°...Yes, Big Brother.¡±


    <i>m!</i>


    A loud gunshot suddenly rang out in the Righteous Association''s office. Liu Chi began dripping in cold sweat when he saw how the cement floor mere inches away from his feet had caved in from a bullet.


    ¡°You useless sons of b*tches...!¡± Lin Feng angrily growled and shot up to his feet while withdrawing his pistol. ¡°At least tell me you found out where that bastard went to!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Big Brother! I do! H-however, there is a slight problem...¡±


    ¡°What problem?!¡±


    Liu Chi sheepishly replied, ¡°That bastard and hispanions entered the autonomous region, Big Brother. More specifically, it''s the border region to Guangxi, making it a bit troublesome for us to make a move. To make matters worse, that bastard seemed to have entered the wilderness, Big Brother. Tracking him is almost impossible now.¡±


    Lin Feng angrily shouted, figurative mes shooting out of his eyes, ¡°Are you trying to say you want to sit back and do nothing about this humiliation?! How dare you say that, you bastard?!¡±


    ¡°B-but, the reality is...¡±


    ¡°Should we find out if you can still yap about reality after I put a bullet in your head?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Big Brother.¡± Liu Chi''s faltered again.


    Lin Feng shook his head again and again in pure dissatisfaction. ¡°Whether it''s you or some other punk, all of you are useless! So, you got beaten up by some random punk, yet you still have the face toe crawling here to report back to me?¡±


    ¡°But, Big Brother...¡± Liu Chi cautiously piped up.


    Lin Feng was about to get angry again, but he somehow managed to suppress it. That was because Liu Chi wouldn''t be so stupid to cut Lin Feng off and keep making excuses like this. Which could mean Liu Chi had something important to say.


    Lin Feng groaned and gestured with his hand. ¡°Speak already.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, that bastard... seemed to be a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> A martial artist?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You know, <i>that</i> martial artist. A cultivator¡­¡±


    Lin Feng slowly sat back down on his chair. His rage instantly calmed down while his boiling blood grew cold. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°A martial artist, is it¡­¡± Lin Feng groaned softly.


    If Liu Chi were telling the truth, then it wouldn''t be so strange to see so many of the group''s members get beaten up by a single person. After all, people in the back alleys had to be most cautious about these two types of people: officers from the Public Security Bureau officers and martial artists.


    Lin Feng groaned again. ¡°I don''t get why people like them are still around this day and age.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How should we handle this, then?¡± Lin Feng asked Liu Chi, but the expected reply didn''te from him.


    The office door was shoved open without warning, and a person stepped inside. ¡°Wondering about how to handle this situation is a problem itself, is it not?¡±


    Lin Feng''s eyes widened after recognizing the intruder. He quickly got up and deeply bowed his head. "What brings you here, sir?"


    ¡°Haven''t we already indicated that our eyes are everywhere?¡±


    ¡°...Forgive me for my insolence, sir.¡± Lin Feng kept his head bowed, but his teeth silently gritted as the rude visitor arrogantly strutted into the office and settled on a chair.


    <i>''Stinking sons of dogs...!''</i>


    The visitor dismissively flicked his hand. ¡°Old Wu has already begun his pursuit, so I advise you to simply forget about this matter.¡±


    ¡°However, sir. Our boys were injured by that man.¡±


    ¡°And? Your point is?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to rebel against the ''Union''? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°There''s no way that''s true, sir.¡± Lin Feng put on a cramped smile.


    ¡°Good. It''s important to know your ce.¡± The visitor harrumphed, then got up to leisurely step outside the office. ¡°Our side will deal with that man. All you have to focus on is your own role. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Feng bowed his head again at the visitor walking out of the office. Even after the door closed shut behind the rude man, Lin Feng kept his head down for a long time. Eventually, though, he raised his head and red at Liu Chi. ¡°Listen, Liu Chi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°From your perspective, who was stronger? That bastard or Old Wu?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me your gut feeling.¡±


    ¡°Well, <i>uh...?</i>Honestly? I still can''t wrap my head around that young punk''s abilities, Big Brother. I don''t think Old Wu is capable of even replicating half the things that brat had done.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Feng walked out from behind his desk and headed to the corner of the office where a temporary bed was installed. He pushed it to the side to expose a hidden safe installed on the floor. ¡°In that case, how about¡­¡±


    <i>nk-!</i>


    He yanked the safe door open, and the weighty steel let out a metallic nk. Lin Feng pulled out arge sack from the safe''s interior and ced it on the floor before dragging it to Liu Chi. ¡°...How about this?¡±


    He triumphantly unwrapped the sack and revealed its contents.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Liu Chi gasped at what he could see. Many ck-colored pistols could be seen inside.


    ¡°This matter involves our honor. The Righteous Association''s honor! If we let the Martial Union handle this, it''ll look like we have borrowed their power. We won''t be able to raise our heads again out of shame. So, Liu Chi? Take the most useful members from our branch and go after that brat. I don''t care how long it takes, just put a bullet in that brat''s head before Old Wu gets to him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother! Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmph!</i>¡± Lin Feng watched as Liu Chi slung the sack on his back and left the office before he sat on his chair. He pulled out a cigarette and mouthed it. ¡°Doesn''t matter whether you''re a martial artist or not, a bullet will still take you down.¡±


    It shouldn''t be too long before he or anyone else stopped bowing their heads to those left behind in the rapidly-moving era.


    ***


    Wu Yuan was vividly experiencing what it meant to have goosebumps sprouting all over his skin.


    <i>''Just... just what the hell?! What is this?!''</i>


    When the young brat before Wu Yuan''s eyes suddenly unleashed his suppressed aura, the intense pressure went up several notches to constrict Wu Yuan''s heart. No, wait¡ªit couldn''t simply be the ''pressure'' he was under right now.


    If it had been merely the question of strength, then Wu Yuan, an expert who walked the warrior''s path all his life, wouldn''t have been this scared. His body shuddered all on its own, while it felt like an invisible hand was tightly squeezing his heart. The terror creeping along his skin was like thousands of ants climbing and crawling on his body.


    ¡°Demonic arts?!¡±


    It <i>had</i> to be... demonic arts. Wu Yuan was now certain of it. But... How could something as lowly as demonic arts exhibit this level of power?


    <i>''No, wait. Worry about thatter!''</i>


    If Wu Yuan failed to respond immediately, his heart could explode from this intense pressure! He hurriedly roused up and unleashed his qi externally to protect his body, then quickly got into abat stance.


    Kang Jin-Ho observed this scene while continuously smiling away. Wu Yuan''s response seemed to have pleased him greatly. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Is that a variation of Xing Yi Quan?¡±


    ¡°...Xing Yi Quan?¡± Wu Yuan tilted his head ever so slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. ¡°Well, names can change. It''s been a long time, after all. It wouldn''t be so strange for the world to call it by a different name now.¡±


    Wu Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? What''s been a long time?¡±


    It was now Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to tilt his head. ¡°You don''t know?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. It seemed that this man didn''t know anything about the returners. Perhaps, the Chinese returners were more careful about hiding in the shadows, or this man was too much of a small fry to know about the truth of returners.


    Either way, it didn''t matter. The only thing, or things, that <i>did</i> matter were...


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°Where do you sit?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you how high you sit in the pecking order of the modern-era gangho with your level of strength.¡±


    Had the world of Murim evolved into something better? Or had its standards degraded over the centuries? Common sense said that it wouldn''t have advanced at all.


    Cultivators could be seen practically everywhere in the past, so it was easy to exchange moves with new opponents and finely hone their craft. Such people would never be weaker than modern-era martial artists cultivating in the shadows, away from society''s eyes.


    On the other hand, though, the knowledge of martial arts was capable of evolving and progressing with time. It had been quite a long time since the days of Zhongyuan, so it wouldn¡¯t be all that surprising to see the progress made by various modern-day martial schools. And there was also the wild card of the returners. Their influence could have resulted in a far greater advancement in martial arts than he could imagine.


    After considering all this... Just how good was this expert?


    Wu Yuan asked quietly, ¡°...You''re asking me about my realm?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i> Is there a need for me to tell you that? Listen, you practitioner of demonic arts! Before your heart gets any more corrupted by the demonic darkness, I shall send you off to theherworld! So, why don''t you ask King Yama?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply.


    ¡®<i>That sounds good to me. I was about to lose my self-control, you see?¡¯</i>


    <i>Ah, aaaah!</i>


    The ugly darkness usually slumbering deep within Kang Jin-Ho''s chest was now awake, thrashing about and roaring wildly, demanding to be unleashed into the open.


    <i>''No, don''t be impatient.''</i>


    He was already nning to unleash this darkness even if it hadn''t caused all that ruckus, anyway. Obviously, he was well aware of how starved his inner beast had been all this time.


    Although this wouldn''tst long...


    ¡°Let''s have some fun.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a sinister cackle as he dashed straight at Wu Yuan.

 Chapter 164: Investigation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Investigation (4)</h4>


    Wu Yuan''s expression hardened like stone.


    <i>''He''s fast!''</i>


    No, it wasn''t merely ''fast.¡¯ Wu Yuan believed there was enough distance between him and the demonic art practitioner, but that young man was closing in so quickly that it felt like space itself had beenpressed.


    <i>''As expected of the demonic arts?!''</i>


    Although the ''demonic arts'' were a collection of lowly misceneous techniques, they were proven to enhance the user''s physical abilities to the extreme. However, it also had the fatal w of turning the personality of the practitioner into a monster. That was why any demonic art practitioner reaching a certain realm had to have their cultivation destroyed or¡ª


    ¡°...Or they must be killed!¡± Wu Yuan bit his lower lip and got ready to face the charging Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho was fast, but he was moving in a straight line. Xing Yi Quan was a school of martial arts that contained suppleness. If Wu Yuan let the iing attack slip past his shoulder, thennd a two-fist strike on Kang Jin-Ho''s sternum at the same time¡­ The momentum of the demonic art practitioner''s forward charge should be reflected back to the former in full. A sessful counterattack boasting such an impact would no doubt inflict fatal damage to the demonic arts practitioner''s body, no matter how sturdy it was!


    <i>''How foolish!''</i>


    Relying on pure brute strength and nothing else to attack didn''t deserve to be called martial arts. Today, this young demonic arts practitioner would get to learn the painful truth!


    <i>Paaaaaaahng!!!</i>


    The fist of the young demonic arts practitioner tore through the air. What a terrifying sonic boom that was! Wu Yuan gritted his teeth, then expertly deflected the iing punch past his shoulder.


    No, wait; he thought he had done that, but¡­


    ***


    ¡°<i>...Cough.</i>¡±


    <i>¡®What... is going on?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What just happened to me?¡¯</i>


    Wu Yuan''s dazed eyes slowly scanned his surroundings.


    <i>''Where am I?''</i>


    He needed a few seconds to realize that he was still inside the same mountainside. It had to be, as he could also see the demonic arts practitioner in the distance! But why was his consciousness in a chaotic mess? As if it was a roll of film being abruptly chopped and ripped apart?


    ¡°<i>...Cough!</i>¡±


    Blood? Wu Yuan realized he had just coughed blood. However, that realization also led to a sudden eruption of intense pain akin to sharp knives mercilessly stabbing into his flesh.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-uhhhk... Cough!</i>¡±


    More blood gushed out of his throat, making it difficult to scream from the pain.


    <i>''Just... Just what the hell happened?!''</i>


    Wu Yuan forced his head to slowly drop to take a look at his chest. Then, his body involuntarily trembled from shock. The clothing covering his front... had literally disappeared.


    <i>¡®Could it be?!''</i>


    His blinking eyes scanned his immediate vicinity, finally noticing that he was inside a fairly-deep crater on the side of a dirt mound.


    <i>''I... I was flung back this far?!''</i>


    With just one strike?! Wu Yuan couldn''t believe it. No, he refused to believe it. Unfortunately, the horrifying paining from his torso made it impossible to deny the truth. Besides, what other possibility was he supposed to rely on to exin this pain akin to every bone in his body shattering into pieces?


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough!</i>¡±


    He wanted to say something, but his body refused to listen. Not his arms, nor his legs; they all betrayed his brain and refused to move an inch. How was this even possible?


    The most-probable culprit responsible for Wu Yuan''s state, the young demonic arts practitioner, leisurely walked over to where his victim was.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huk...!</i>¡±


    This... This couldn''t be happening. However, Wu Yuan couldn''t keep rejecting reality anymore. Looking at this scene objectively, it seemed Wu Yuan had failed to deflect the demonic arts practitioner''s strike. And now, all he could do was pantboriously and watch as Kang Jin-Ho came closer to him.


    ***


    ¡°What... What did I just witness?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered while rubbing his eyes several times.


    However, he already knew rubbing his eyes would never change the reality no matter how many times he repeated it. That didn''t mean he was ready to ept what just happened right before his eyes, though.


    <i>''How the heck can a person even do that?!''</i>


    Everything happened so fast that Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t catch anything. However, his ordinary eyes could still see the result of the unknown ''sh.¡¯ The Chinese man with an antique fashion sense was struck by Kang Jin-Ho, and he had flown away like a human cannonball before mming deep into the mountainside dirt!


    <i>''He must''ve flown at least twenty meters, right?!''</i>


    Was a human body capable of flying away that far? Hell, even getting hit by a truck wouldn¡¯t have enough momentum to fling a human that far away! On top of that, that Chinese man didn''t fly away in an arc where his body rose up in the air first before crashing down. He didn''t even dramatically roll around on the ground, either... No, he simply flew in a t trajectory and got buried in the dirt! Just what should a human being do to another human to create a result like this?


    When that Chinese man slowly raised his head while his entire body trembled from shock, Jo Gyu-Min was left utterly speechless by disbelief.


    <i>''He''s still alive?!''</i>


    It wouldn''t be surprising to see a human body literally get torn apart from such an impact, yet that man was still alive. He was even raising his head to look! Something like this could only happen in an action movie, not real life!


    Kang Jin-Ho remained oblivious to Jo Gyu-Min''s bewilderment as he leisurely walked up to Wu Yuan before crouching near the heavily-injured man.


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i> I made a mistake.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, regret clearly etched on his face. ¡°I got too excited, it seems.¡±


    Wu Yuan shuddered in shock. This demonic practitioner, he... He was visibly disappointed about this end result¡ªdisappointed that he had ended the battle in one move¡ªdisappointed that he couldn''t get to enjoy this fight for longer... That was the meaning of the disappointed look on his face.


    Sure enough, Kang Jin-Ho was indeed disappointed. From the get-go, he knew his opponent could never match him. Just one look was enough for him to know that. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was weaker than his past self, he wouldn¡¯t lose to a small fry like this man. After all, he used to be an absolute being standing at the peak of martial arts, and his defeat came about only after almost every famous supreme expert under the sun had to work together to fight him.


    His disappointment stemmed from how quickly he had finished this fight. He had finally found an opponent he could exchange moves with, yet it all ended in a sh, so he couldn''t help but feel rueful. Even at a casual nce, it was easy to tell that Wu Yuan was no longer in a state capable of fighting.


    ¡°Well, then. Tell me, where do you sit in the pecking order? How high has this era''s level reached?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Wu Yuan, but thetter could only cough continuously.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly shook his head, then pressed his palm on Wu Yuan''s chest.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Wu Yuan''s cracked and misaligned ribs were forced back into their correct positions, making it easier for him to breathe again. Wu Yuan''s disbelieving face looked up at Kang Jin-Ho, and his lips cracked open. ¡°H-how can... a demonic... practitioner like you...?¡±


    A sudden realization dawned on Kang Jin-Ho from what this man had said just now. The status of modern-day demonic arts seemed to have fallen to the same level as some low-rank trivial schools of martial arts.


    <i>''Now that I think about it... Isn''t it obvious?''</i>


    The center of demonic arts back in Zhongyuan was the demon cult. And Kang Jin-Ho''s Records of Asura and Crimson mes Art, as well as Azure Demon''s Azure mes Art, could be called the backbone of demonic arts.


    With Azure Demon dying at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands, the Azure mes Art would have been lost, unable to be handed down properly. Meanwhile, both the Crimson mes Art and the Records of Asura died with him back then. In other words, the three supreme cultivation techniques representing the demon cult had vanished literally overnight.


    In that situation, the demon cult wouldn''t have been strong enough to withstand the assault of the hyena-like orthodox sect bastards. The demon cult''s destruction would have resulted in the loss of the path of demonic cultivation as well.


    It wouldn''t be surprising to learn that the demonic arts were now seen as some cheap sorcery favored by the undesirable rabbles of society.


    ¡°How can your mind still be sane after cultivating in the ways of demonic arts?! How?!¡± Wu Yuan cried out, unable toprehend this situation.


    Two things were tormenting his mind right now. One, this demonic arts practitioner was an expert at a realm Wu Yuan couldn''t even imagine. And two, a mere demonic arts practitioner was maintaining a lucid mind to engage in a ''civilized'' conversation with him.


    <i>''How, how... is that even possible?''</i>


    The demonic arts Wu Yuan knew of weren''t like this. No one doubted that the demonic arts could make a cultivator stronger several times faster than the orthodox cultivation methods. So much so that it should even be called ''explosive'' growth. In that process, however, the demonic arts practitioner would inevitably lose their sanity and reasoning. The degeneration of one''s mind wouldn''t be all that noticeable outwardly, but their humanity would still be shaven away¡ªuntil they became nothing but an empty shell of a beast.


    <i>''I... I can''t understand this!''</i>


    In that case, this young man possessing such high attainment in demonic arts should have been reduced to nothing more than a bloodthirsty demon in human skin. But... But, how could he remain utterly sane and converse with Wu Yuan like this?


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°It seems you''ve never witnessed true demonic arts.¡±


    Wu Yuan looked up at the young man in a daze. True demonic arts? Was there such a thing?


    ¡°B-but, how?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s aura suddenly transformed.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huuhk!</i>¡± Wu Yuan convulsed and shivered powerfully at the hand of a terrifying demon tightly squeezing his throat. His senses hadn''t dulled to the point of failing to sense the incredible level of strength contained in that hand. Wu Yuan''s neck would snap like a twig with just a single finger flick of this young man!


    ¡°It seems you''re still under a wrong assumption¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked eerily. That smile came across as more sinister and ominous than anything in this world. ¡°You don''t have the right to ask questions. Only I have that.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And you still haven''t answered my question.¡±


    Wu Yuan began to nod away. He urgently nodded away, thinking that this was the only way to stop this demonic bastard from killing him right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho eased his grip ever so slightly, allowing words to flood out explosively from Wu Yuan''s cracked lips. ¡°I¡­ I can''t be called strong in this world. People stronger than me are as many as pebbles on the road, y-you see? I-if you seek a truly strong opponent, t-then you should find someone else, not me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and quietly stared at Wu Yuan.


    .


    Feeling the pressure bear down on him again, Wu Yuan hurriedly revealed all the information he knew. ¡°If you want to find true experts in China, you must seek out the members of the Martial Union!¡±


    ¡°Martial Union?¡±


    Wu Yuan urgently nodded again. ¡°Y-yes, them! I merely receive orders from the Martial Union. That''s all! No one knows exactly who the ruling elites of the Union are, b-but I''ve heard they are peak experts that have surpassed the limits of humanity!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Wu Yuan; his interest was now genuinely piqued. ¡°How do I get in touch with this Martial Union?¡±


    ¡°...You already are.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m here, aren''t I?! The Martial Union has sent me, after all! I might not know who they really are, but I still ept theirmission to do jobs like this. T-that''s why...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly let go, and Wu Yuan fell back while coughing his lungs out.


    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the heavens, somewhat unsatisfied.


    <i>''Martial Union, is it...?''</i>


    Should he consider this group as the modern-day equivalent of Zhongyuan''s union of the so-called righteous sects? The way this Martial Union stayed hidden and schemed away in darkness reminded him of heretical cults instead.


    <i>''...Hmm. Does this mean different factions in China have been consolidated into one group?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell whether this man only knew one group called the Martial Union or if this group had already subjugated the others. One thing was clear at this stage, though¡ªunlike the situation in Korea, it seemed one gigantic faction had seized power in China.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the info,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Wu Yuan kept nodding away, his body shivering from nervousness. No matter how calm and amiable this demonic arts practitioner seemed right now, there was no getting away from the fact that such a man was like a walking ticking bomb that could transform at the snap of a finger.


    Wu Yuan''s life depended on such a man''s whims, so how could he not be afraid?


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What''s your job?¡±


    ¡°...It''s to monitor the airport.¡±


    ¡°The airport? Why?¡±


    ¡°For some time now, foreign martial artists have been entering the country to cause us headaches. That was why I was assigned to monitor the airport and contact the Martial Union if I spotted a martial artist. The Martial Union is supposed to decide on what to do, and then they give me the next order.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded before leaning in closer to whisper to Wu Yuan, ¡°So, the order you received was to kill me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it was not!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine either way.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back, no longer feeling like listening to this man. Whatever the original order was, this man had tried to kill Kang Jin-Ho right after confirming that he was a demonic arts practitioner. If Kang Jin-Ho had been weaker than this small fry, he would have ended up as a corpse by now.


    ¡°I understand that you were merely following orders. And I also understand that you didn''t pursue me out of your own will.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. That, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho broke into a sinister grin. ¡°You still need to pay for daring to bare your fangs at me. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Wu Yuan watched as Kang Jin-Ho''s hand slowly extended toward his throat, despair quickly filling his eyes.

 Chapter 165: Investigation (5)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Investigation (5)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly stared at Kang Jin-Ho walking back toward the campsite.


    ¡°My apologies for thatmotion,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a faint smile. He had already reverted back to his ''usual'' self.


    Jo Gyu-Min caught himself being relieved by this revtion. It made him chuckle in dismay.


    <i>''Relieved, is it...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t some machine with a mode-switching button. No, <i>that?</i>Kang Jin-Ho of a few minutes ago was simply another facet of ''Kang Jin-Ho.¡¯ It was just that he had usually been hiding that side of him. Having realized this, Jo Gyu-Min could only swallow his dry-feeling saliva nervously. He then spotted the figure of the unconscious Chinese man slumped inside the crater some distance behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''What did he do to that man?''</i>


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was wave his hand a few times in front of the Chinese man''s face, yet that man started screaming like a horror movie victim before cking out, bubbles foaming out of his mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the campfire and addressed Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°We should get some rest now. We''ll continue traversing the mountain tomorrow, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> of course.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hesitantly nodded while thinking¡­


    ¡®<i>Yes, it''s a good idea to rest. Resting is all good and well, but¡­¡¯</i>


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, are you going to, <i>uh,</i> leave that person over there? Like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He''s not dead.¡±


    <i>¡®Yes, I can tell as well, Mister Jin-Ho. I mean, his body is squirming and convulsing every now and then, so he can''t be dead yet. But¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®But, if we let him ''sleep'' like that in the rough, wouldn''t he turn into a cold corpse by tomorrow morning? At the very least, wouldn''t passing out like that somewhere freezing paralyze his face or something...?¡¯</i>


    When Jo Gyu-Min kept staring at the unconscious Chinese man as if he wanted to say something, Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly and tried to reassure him. ¡°Don''t worry. That man''s constitution is tougher than it looks.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I don''t doubt that,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. That man had flown twenty meters in a straight line and got buried in a crater, but he still survived somehow. At this point, Jo Gyu-Min was ready to believe that the unconscious Chinese man''s insides was forged in adamantium or something. ¡°...Maybe he''s Wolverine?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± Jo Gyu-Min powerfully shook his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders and pulled out his sleeping bag.


    Jo Gyu-Min leered at him. ¡°Are you going to bed now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don''t have to worry about the campfire. I''ve ensured that the embers won''t bounce around while we sleep.¡±


    <i>¡®N-no, the possibility of wildfire isn''t the problem here, you know! No, wait! It is a problem! Yes, causing a wildfire is a problem, but now isn''t the time to worry about that, no?!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to be aware of Jo Gyu-Min''s thoughts as he leisurely slipped inside the sleeping bag and pulled up the zipper.


    <i>''You... You''re really going to sleep?''</i>


    Really? In this situation?! Jo Gyu-Min stared alternatingly between the surface of Kang Jin-Ho''s sleeping bag rhythmically rising and falling and the distant unconscious Chinese man. Eventually, though, he let out a long groan and slipped inside his own sleeping bag. ¡°I don''t care anymore.¡±


    He should just do as told like a good sryman¡ªin this case, it''d be to get some sleep.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had a rough night, so he didn¡¯t get a decent sleep. Unsurprisingly, he was now having a torrid time ascending the mountain. As for the Chinese man, he was gone by the time Jo Gyu-Min had opened his eyes in the early morning. It seemed his worries had been for naught, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho was still dozing off in his cozy little sleeping bag when Jo Gyu-Min woke up, so he probably wasn''t responsible for the Chinese man''s disappearance. Which meant that the heavily-injured man had somehow gotten up and ran away all on his own.


    <i>''...I''m sure he can take care of himself.''</i>


    Even though it sounded a bit heartless, the truth was that Jo Gyu-Min didn''t have any leeway to worry about someone else at the moment.


    This mountain he was climbing? In a word, it was <i>insane</i>.


    In the not-too-distant past, Jo Gyu-Min had hiked the famous Seok and Taebaek Mountains. Going through society meant one would inevitably meet a senior manager who believed a group hiking trip with employees during weekends could build a stronger bond within the team.


    Rather than building bonds, those hiking experiences had built up resentment and anguish in Jo Gyu-Min''s heart, but he still got to know what it felt like to go on a long hike, so it wasn''t a total loss. Working as a secretary meant he would gain experience in various things which coulde in handyter on, so he was definitely thankful for that, but now...


    <i>''...Those hiking experiences were useless!''</i>


    Those Korean mountains weren¡¯t really mountains! Yes,pared to this mountain he was on right now, they should be called hills instead! And no, this wasn''t the issue with whether a mountain was tall or not.


    Jo Gyu-Min hade to learn that hiking through man-made trails shouldn''t be seen as ''hiking'' at all. Fallen leaves had piled up so much that Jo Gyu-Min''s foot would just sink deep into it, making it really challenging to maintain his bnce. Even worse, he couldn''t figure out how the ground with all those leaves could be so slippery. If the snow that had fallen overnight had half-melted and then got covered by a freshyer of snow, would that feel simr to this slipperiness?


    The topyer was soft and cushy, but the bottom half was unbelievably slippery. Walking on such a surface was tiring enough, yet Jo Gyu-Min had to also break through dense foliage and tree vines in the way. All these thingsbined to devour his stamina in no time at all.


    Unable to hold on any longer, Jo Gyu-Min had to ask that one question to Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Just where are we going?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately reply, instead choosing to smack away the thick foliage blocking his path with his hiking pole. Then, he straightened his back and looked up. The way he stood still and stared at the far-off distance¡ªgave off this inexplicable mncholic feeling.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°...Should I say it''s some ancient ruins?¡±


    ¡°Ancient ruins, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That will be the correct way to refer to our destination these days,¡± After saying some strange things, Kang Jin-Ho resumed walking forward.


    ¡°W-wait for me!¡± Jo Gyu-Min increased his walking pace and went after Kang Jin-Ho.


    ***


    They had to have traversed the wilderness for three days now. Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t really tell due to his exhaustion, though.


    He was almost at the limit of his physical endurance, but surprisingly enough, he hadn''t copsed yet. That was all thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s preternatural knack for knowing when Jo Gyu-Min was mere inches away from giving up and taking a much-needed rest.


    <i>Crackle, crack...</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min gulped his drool back as he stared at the rabbit meat being roasted in the campfire.


    <i>''Just where did this guy learn to do all these things?''</i>


    As their initial starting luggage wasn''t a lot, Jo Gyu-Min had been worried about how they would survive this trek through the wilderness. Yet, Kang Jin-Ho would always manage to hunt a rabbit or two whenever it was time for a meal. That wasn''t all either, as he seemed to know how to roast these wild rabbits to perfection as well.


    Normally, the rabbit meat''s strong gaminess meant Jo Gyu-Min didn''t even want to go near it. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s roasted rabbit tasted so good that Jo Gyu-Min would polish one off in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    <i>''Bringing a lot of luggage would have tired me out in no time at all...''</i>


    If Jo Gyu-Min knew this trip would take long, he would have most likely packed enough food tost several days. But the added weight would have no doubt destroyed his stamina while traversing a mountain this treacherous.


    Now that he thought about it, Jo Gyu-Min began to wonder if Kang Jin-Ho had foreseen that possibility as well.


    <i>''Besides all that, why is he so... good at this?''</i>


    At this rate, people might mistakenly think Kang Jin-Ho was a mountain man¡ªa savage living in the woods. That was how natural Kang Jin-Ho looked as he did all these survival things with consummate ease. And to think he even knew how to hunt game!


    Hunting might sound like a doable activity, but the reality was anything but easy. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to catch a single rabbit or a cat without some kind of weapon or a tool. First of all, one had to consider the extreme difference in speed between species. However, Kang Jin-Ho somehow managed to hunt several rabbits with his bare hands. He was so good at hunting that he might as well be a professional hunter.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Jin-Ho... Are we even allowed to hunt these rabbits?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chose not to say anything and focused on roasting the meat. If this were Korea, these two would have been thrown inside a jail cell by now. However, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure what the Chinesew said about this situation.


    <i>''Oh, well. As long as we don''t get caught, it''s fine...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min decided to turn a blind eye before he began to bite into the rabbit meat. His starving belly had ultimately triumphed over his conscience.


    ***


    How long had they been walking now?


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s steps gained pace.


    ¡°<i>M-mm?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min noticed Kang Jin-Ho urgently pushing past the foliage and tried to keep up. ¡°W-wait! Wait for me!¡±


    However, it seemed like Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen. He continued to powerfully and quickly forge ahead.


    <i>''It''s this way!''</i>


    An old idiom stated that a decade was long enough to transform mountains. Since Kang Jin-Ho had lived around here hundreds of years ago, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the terrain had changed to be totally newnd. And indeed, most of the familiarndmarks were nowhere to be seen.


    Even so, he didn''t get lost, and he managed to find his destination thanks to the mountain peaks and tall cliffs that had seemingly withstood the test of time. And then, there was the distant tall mountain peak pointing to the heavens. It told him where to go.


    It told him his destination was right below it. It told him that just below its magnificent peak was the location of the demon cult''s pces and sanctum¡ªhis former home!


    Kang Jin-Ho worked hard to suppress his pounding heart.


    <i>''Do I... still have an attachment to this ce?''</i>


    He had made this journey just to confirm it. To see with his own eyes. Yet, his heart began to pound in excitement like this. Didn''t that mean he still had some kind of lingering feelings toward his second life?


    Kang Jin-Ho eventually entrusted himself to this unknown emotion and sped up the steep incline.


    ¡°M-Mister <i>Jin-Hooo!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min failed to keep up and could only cry out.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was in too much of a hurry to respond. He quickly ascended the incline and was greeted by the sight of an extensive basin not too far away.


    ¡°...!¡± He stood there, unable to say anything. His lips mped shut.


    The extensive basin had... nothing but overgrown weeds. This wide, seemingly-endless basin had no evidence of human habitat left.


    ¡°<i>Huff, huff!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min somehow managed to chase after Kang Jin-Ho, then fell on his butt while pantingboriously. ¡°J-just what is in this ce that you... <i>Mm?</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scanned the basin below as his frown got deeper. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, there is... nothing down there.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you''re right.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly mped his mouth shut after sensing a hint of sorrow and loneliness in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. While experiencing many ''adventures'' together, Jo Gyu-Min got to witness Kang Jin-Ho getting angry or happy. However, not even once did he witness Kang Jin-Ho express such emotion before.


    <i>''What did he expect to find down there?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t even know where to begin guessing. Well, he could see nothing of importance down by the basin, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes and recalled the past. He could still vividly see <i>everything</i> even now. In the past, back in Zhongyuan, this ce was packed full of so, so many buildings and pces. Countless people had lived here, living their daily lives. Even thend where Kang Jin-Ho drew thest breath of his second life wasn''t too far from here. But now...


    Nothing was standing in this ce. As if all those years Kang Jin-Ho had lived were nothing but a passing dream.


    ¡°There... there really is nothing here?¡±


    What an odd feeling this was. That life in Zhongyuan shouldn''t have any ''bearing'' on the current Kang Jin-Ho. After all, didn''t he consciously decide to live this life to the fullest, unfettered by his past? Being attached to the past he couldn''t go back to didn''t suit Kang Jin-Ho''s personality. However, for some reason...


    A corner of his heart ached. Thepletely erased traces of the past seemed to be crushing down on that part of his chest.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned around to leave.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked at him. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...No. Don''t worry about it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head as he began to make his way down the mountain slope.


    <i>''What does he mean by that?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say just now, but he still instinctively knew that now wasn''t the time to ask. He should just quietly follow for now. He began to follow Kang Jin-Ho down the mountainside, but then...


    <i>''Huh? We didn''t take this route to get up here, though?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going back to the path they had taken to get here. It seemed he was heading somewhere else now.


    <i>''Wait, is that a cave?''</i> Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes opened wider.


    If it had been him alone, he would have never found that cave. The entrance was so craftily hidden between steep inclines on the rocky mountainside that it was nearly invisible to the naked eye. The space there was barely enough for a single person to go through.


    ¡°...Wow, there¡¯s a ce like that around here?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to that; he simply stood still with his eyes closed and his head slightly raised. Again, Jo Gyu-Min failed to understand Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s actions.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was pounding away crazily right now.


    <i>''It... hadn¡¯t been a dream!''</i>


    Here was the proof that those years hadn¡¯t been a dream his mind had cooked up. Thend that couldn''t be filled up even with all the knowledge in cultivation and various techniques¡ªthe proof of thend he used to live in being a historical part of this world was now standing tall right before him!


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed his slightly trembling legs forward and tried to enter the cave. However, his steps came to an abrupt halt when a low voice filled with killing intent suddenly came from somewhere behind him.


    ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head. A crazy-looking man with indecipherable age stood there, ring. His wild, crazy hair covered his face, while his clothes resembled tattered rags at this point.


    This crazy-looking man red at Kang Jin-Ho and muttered once again, ¡°I''m warning you, you better scram!¡±


    ¡°Somehow, this¡­¡± An unreadable grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips just then. That grin morphed into a full-on chuckle as he slowly walked closer to the crazy-looking man. ¡°...This feels rather weing, doesn''t it?¡±

 Chapter 166: Discovered (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Discovered (1)</h4>


    ¡°This is yourst warning. That is not a ce you fools can enter. Go back to where you came from. I shall spare your lives if you do!¡±


    <i>''What is he even talking about?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min grimaced slightly, unable to understand a single thing this crazed-looking man was saying. Jo Gyu-Min''s poor Chinesenguage skills meant he needed the other party to enunciate every word as clearly as possible, but he would still have a problem understanding it! No matter how good his crash course in the cram school was, the limitation of such learning would always be evident and impossible to ovee.


    So, when the speaker mixed in the local dialect and talked nonstop like a machine gun, there was no way Jo Gyu-Min could understand what was being said. Still, he could figure out one thing.


    This crazed-looking man was threatening him and Kang Jin-Ho. It wasn''t all that hard to figure that part out from the bodynguage, the intonation, and the goosebump-inducing re of the crazed-looking man''s eyes visible between the matted strands of his hair.


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, this man seems a bit insane?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly let out a low cackle.


    While thinking that his own ally should also not be underestimated in the ¡®mental health¡¯ department, Jo Gyu-Min quietly scooted over to a safe-looking corner and squatted down.


    <i>''I better stay out of this.''</i>


    Even he could tell he wasn''t necessary for the current situation.


    ¡°You want me to leave?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled quietly.


    The crazed-looking man nodded. ¡°That''s right!¡±


    ¡°To be more specific, which ce don''t you want me to enter? This spot or that cave?¡±


    The crazed-looking man slowly lowered his posture. To Jo Gyu-Min, he resembled a ferocious predator getting ready to charge at its prey.


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to cackle as if something pleased him greatly. However, how could he not be pleased? He could sense ''it,¡¯ after all!


    The aura of demonic arts was leaking out from the crazed-looking man for some time now, endlessly pricking Kang Jin-Ho''s skin. With that much stimtion, how could he not be pleased?


    He had finally found it. The evidence that the demonic cult still existed in the modern era! As if the disappointment of a few minutes ago had been nothing but an illusion, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was pounding away madly from excitement.


    ¡°You shall now pay the price for setting foot in the forbidden area!¡± The crazed-looking man growled like a beast as he slowly approached Kang Jin-Ho. His eyes began to glow crimson as well, and just looking at the silhouette of this man sent a chill down Jo Gyu-Min''s scalp and spine.


    ¡°<i>...Kuwaaah!</i>¡± The crazed-looking man roared as he charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho. At the same time, a faint bluish aura gushed out from his figure.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°<i>Hoh-oh?</i>¡±


    The Azure me Qi? Although quite faint, the aura emitted by the crazed-looking old man''s body contained the unmistakable trace of Azure me Art.


    <i>''Is he a descendant of Azure Demon, then?''</i>


    However, didn''t Azure Demon die on that fateful day? Which should have led to the inheritance of the Azure me Art being lost forever.


    <i>''...That bloody foreigner bastard!''</i>


    If only it hadn''t been for <i>that</i> bastard¡­!


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have ended up like this, rummaging through the overgrown wilderness to search for his past.


    But now wasn''t the time to muse about this. That couldeter. Kang Jin-Ho''s right fist became enveloped in a dark crimson hue. Almost at the same time, the crazed-looking man''s eyes widened at that sight.


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    The two men''s attacks intermingled, setting off an absurdly loud explosion noise akin to arge bomb going off. The ground rumbled like an earthquake while the mountain birds peacefully resting on tree branches flew off to the heavens in fright.


    ¡°<i>Kuaaaaahk!</i>¡± The crazed-looking man flew away like a pinwheel being blown and knocked around by storm winds.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    He crashed and bounced around on the ground several times before finallying to a stop far away. He somehow pushed his head up while supporting his weight with both hands firmly pressed to the ground.


    <i>''Sheesh, that old man is also pretty sturdy, isn''t he?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t hide his shock.


    It should have been physically impossible for a person to throw another person that far. Then again, almost every event that had taken ce during this Chinese excursion so far could be ssified as illogical, anyway. One thing was for certain, however, and it was the fact that this crazed-looking man was far sturdier than the Chinese man from a few nights ago. It was proven by how he managed to quickly raise himself back up, even though that impact looked several times worse!


    <i>''...Huh?''</i>


    That wasn''t all, as even his reaction was markedly different, too. The crazed-looking man blinked his eyes several times in disbelief before his figure began to tremble in an outpouring of emotions.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw slowly dropped.


    <i>''W-wait a minute, is he... Is that man crying?''</i>


    He wasn''t mistaken. That crazed-looking man had begun to shed thick teardrops for some reason.


    ¡°...I just can¡¯t keep up with what''s going on here anymore.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. That old man charged first, only to get pped away. He was the loser of that exchange, yet he felt aggrieved by his loss? Or was the pain making him cry? Whatever it was, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand why that crazed-looking man was sobbing like that.


    <i>''Still, the atmosphere has gotten a bit weird, hasn''t it?''</i>


    Watching that crazed-looking old man in a tattered get-up kneeling and bawling his eyes out made Jo Gyu-Min''s heart ache as well. The emotions contained in that old man''s tears were <i>that</i> overwhelming.


    The crazed-looking man, no, a sobbing old man, slowly crawled on his knees to approach Kang Jin-Ho. He covered the distance of over twenty meters on his knees to get to his opponent before looking up at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. More tears flooded down the old man''s cheeks before he suddenly nted his face in the dirt and loudly cried out. ¡°All hail the Demon Emperor! Millennium''s glory be yours! We, the ten thousand demons, exalt your majesty!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min heard those iprehensible words and slowly shifted his gaze to the distant skies above. ¡°...I wanna go home.¡±


    ***


    Ju Yeong-Gi blinked. ¡°He''s... not here?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded coolly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go, then?¡±


    ¡°He said he''s going to China for a bit.¡±


    ¡°<i>Chinaaaaa?</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cried out in dismay. ¡°What the heck?! I told that insane bastard to pick up his bloody phone, but he hopped over to China instead?!¡±


    ¡°I thought he put his phone on roaming? Didn''t he answer your call?¡±


    ¡°I think he''s somewhere out of range. The call won¡¯t even go through.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> well. Nothing we can do about that, then.¡± Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi plopped down on a chair and groaned loudly. He finally finished putting his old life in order before traveling back to Seoul, yet Kang Jin-Ho was nowhere to be found. In that case, what was he supposed to do now?


    ¡°Hyung!¡± Ju Min-Gi quickly ran up to his older brother, Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Grandma is calling for you.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked at his younger brother and tilted his head. ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Why?¡±


    ¡°I think she wants to organize the storage at the back of the orphanage. And she wants you to help out.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pointed at himself, hisrge eyes blinking in dumbfoundedness.


    Ju Min-Gi nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! Do I look like a porter to you?! Or a dayborer?! I only came here to hang out for a bit, you know! But she wants to take advantage of this situation already?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting angry at me for? Goin to Grandma, Hyung.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> gimme a break!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shot up to his feet and shouted again, ¡°Where is this damn storage?¡±


    Ju Min-Gi pointed to the rear of the building. ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii!</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi loudly grumbled, but he still walked over to the storage in a hurry.


    Park Yu-Min gently smiled while watching this spectacle.


    <i>''He''s a funny dude...''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi had a potty mouth, but his hidden affection ran deep. He could sometimes be aint machine, but that was one of his amusing points¡ªhe still did what was asked of him despite all theints.


    From what Kang Jin-Ho said, Ju Yeong-Gi seemed to be a part of a criminal gang in the past. To think such a man was now working in an orphanage. What a funny turn of events¡­


    Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin.


    <i>''Well, since Min-Gi is a good kid, Yeong-Gi shouldn''t be a bad person either.''</i>


    Brothers could have differing personalities, but one brother being a noticeably bad person than his sibling rarely happened. After arriving at Seongsim, Ju Min-Gi started looking after the orphanage''s children, and he treated them kindly and gently. He was also obedient and listened well to the advice of the kids older than him. Ju Yeong-Gi was the older brother of such a good kid, so it should be safe to assume he was also secretly a kind person.


    ¡°Yu-Min?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s grandmother emerged from one of the rooms and called out.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Disposables for the girls are about to run out, Yu-Min. Who should I talk to about getting the new supplies?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that. The general manager is in charge of that, Grandma. But she''s gone home for the day, so I''ll tell her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s grandmother smiled and nodded.


    She was supposed to be staying in the hospital to recover, but she often slipped out unnoticed to check up on Min-Gi staying in the orphanage. Initially, her visits were just that, a visit to see her grandson. Once her visits became frequent enough, though, she seemed to be getting more and more interested in searching for things she could help out with within the orphanage.


    <i>''I''m grateful, of course...''</i>


    Seeing her look after the disabled children as her own grandchildren warmed Park Yu-Min''s heart, and he felt really grateful for her presence. However, there was one small problem...


    ¡°Yu-Min? There''s this unhygienic sour smelling from the boys'' rooms. That must be from boys not washing themselves frequently enough, Yu-Min. The teachers here are women, so it must be awkward for them to talk to the boys of certain ages about this matter.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°In that case, shouldn''t you be paying more attention? These kids at least pretend to listen to you, after all. From what I hear, you aren''t doing anything important these days and just wasting the orphanage''s food, so why can''t you make yourself useful by looking after your younger siblings more? That is the very definition of good-for-nothing, Yu-Min! A good-for-nothing!¡±


    Park Yu-Min flinched.


    ¡°Hurry and fill the bath with hot water. And make sure to wash the kids afterward!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, ma''am...¡±


    ¡°And also, tell the kids that anyone who doesn''t wash up properly will get chased outside buck-naked! So they better scrub themselves real good, okay? You understand what I mean, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am...¡±


    The grandmother continued with her nagging, ¡°Starting from between their toes... If they don''t wash up properly... I''m not gonna let it slide, and...¡±


    Park Yu-Min squeezed his eyes shut. If he listened to any more of this nagging, his ears might start bleeding!


    <i>''How wonderful would it be if she nagged just a little less?''</i>


    He couldn''t tell whether her age made her prone to worry or if this was her real personality. One thing was for certain, though¡ªJu Yeong-Gi''s grandmother was a living, breathing nag generator. Such was the intensity of her nagging that not even Ju Yeong-Gi dared to raise the g of rebellion against her.


    Park Yu-Min headed to the boys'' room to fetch the ''smelly'' kids as he began thinking about Kang Jin-Ho again.


    <i>''He isn''t answering his phone, is it?''</i>


    It shouldn''t be anything bad. After all, just who was Park Yu-Min''s friend? It was none other than Kang Jin-Ho, wasn''t it? That dude would no doubt walk away just fine even after a tank had run right over him.


    <i>''Stay safe ande back soon, Jin-Ho.''</i>


    The grandmother scolded him unhappily, ¡°What are you doing, Yu-Min?! Hurry and wash the kids!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Grandma!¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly rushed inside the boys'' rooms.


    ***


    The old man with his face still kissing the dirt remained prostrating as if the overwhelming emotions had gotten the better of him. His body faintly trembled as a sign of how powerful the whirlpool of emotions wrapping him up was.


    ¡°Arise,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a low, weighty voice.


    The old man slowly raised his head. ¡°I offer my greetings to the descendant of the Demon Emperor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly at that.


    <i>''Descendant, is it...''</i>


    Then again, this crazy-looking old man would never guess that the so-called ''descendant'' was actually the Demon Emperor himself.


    ¡°Tell me, what makes you say that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho threw out a vague-sounding question.


    However, the old man still understood the crux of the question and quickly started exining himself, ¡°I, I was taught that the Demon Emperor''s Asura Qi could suppress techniques of every orthodox sect, my liege! The moment when we exchanged moves, I sensed my stored energy scatter into the ether. That is proof enough, my liege. I''ve failed to recognize you, only to learn the noble truth after daring to raise my fists against you! I am deserving of your punishment, oh, my liege!¡±


    ¡°There''s no need,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while slowly shaking his head.


    <i>''It sounds like he''s been waiting for a long time.''</i>


    Judging from the old man''s attire, he seemed to have spent most of his life in this mountain''s wilderness. Just what was keeping this man tied to this ce, Kang Jin-Ho quietly mused. ¡°Although I have many things to ask you, it''ll have to wait for now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze away from the kneeling old man and stared at the cave''s entrance. Something was calling out to him from somewhere deep inside.


    ¡°I''ll be back soon,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped towards the cave. The old man nted his forehead on the ground again in reverence.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s unhurried steps took him past the cave''s mouth. Unexinable tension and excitement began to build up inside his heart.


    <i>''Calling out to me, is it?''</i>


    A faint smile crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. How long had it been since hest felt such anticipation after his return to the modern world?


    He navigated his way past the dark and narrow cave''s entrance to arrive at a wide-open space.


    <i>''...The Cave of the Heavenly Demon.''</i>


    In the past, this ce was called the ''Cave of the Heavenly Demon,¡¯ a forbidden area only the leader of the demon cult was allowed to enter. To be more specific, others <i>could</i> enter as far as where Kang Jin-Ho was standing right now. However, the interior further in was inessible unless one was the demon cult''s leader possessing the Asura Qi.


    <i>''Mm? It wasn''t far?''</i>


    It felt like the ''thing'' calling out to him was not hidden deep inside the forbidden area but somewhere close by. Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stepped forward and followed the voice beckoning him. Eventually, he discovered a huge altar.


    His eyes became withdrawn and contemtive at the articles resting on top of this altar: two swords. A pair of identical swords, save for an antique-style red thread tied to the end of the hilt of one and a blue thread on the other to differentiate them...


    ¡°...Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny, huh.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly reached out and gripped the hilts of the swords. When he closed his eyes, the memories flitted in and out of his mind. All those memories from back when he fought alongside this sword...


    And now...


    ¡°...It''s about to begin again.¡±


    As it turned out, those days filled with life-or-death struggles weren''t over just yet. The days filled with seemingly endlessbat were about to re-enter his life and continue.


    A sense of foreboding regarding his fate settled in his heart and coursed throughout his being afterward.

 Chapter 167: Discovered (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Discovered (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly gripped Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny before picking them up.


    <i>Vrrrrr...</i>


    The two swords resonated and howled as if they werepeting against each other. Especially Crimson Destiny; it continued to howl at the joy of returning to its owner after centuries of being apart. However, Kang Jin-Ho was more intrigued by Azuremourne''s presence here. He could still vividly recall the exact moment when he yanked this sword out of the stab wound on his side.


    <i>''...Azure Demon.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had killed him back then. However, that didn''t diminish the significance of the rtionship he had with the one who had betrayed him.


    <i>¡°Whatever your reasons were... You have done something you shouldn''t have, my lord. And that... is the reason why you''ll die today.¡±</i>


    Azure Demon left those words behind. He said that Kang Jin-Ho had done something he shouldn''t have done. Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    <i>''That''s in the past.''</i>


    Reminiscing about the past could be an enjoyable pastime, but getting too obsessed with the old memories wasn¡¯t advisable. What he was doing right now was merely a ritual¡ªa ritual to confirm that his premonition would be a reality and that his future would be filled with battles.


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully sheathed Azuremourne, and Crimson Destiny inside their respective scabbards found next to them. He then tied both weapons to his hips. The weighty additions to his sides seemed to fill his heart with satisfaction.


    ¡°It''s been a while, you two.¡±


    <i>Vrrrr...</i>


    It felt like both Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny were trying to answer him. That was what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to believe, even though a sword wouldn''t have a functioning ego.


    Besides the two swords and their scabbards, nothing else of note was ced on the altar. Kang Jin-Ho scanned the altar room one more time before turning around to leave. A little further from this location led to the secret area of the Cave of the Heavenly Demon that only the demon cult''s leader could ess. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s attainment in Records of Asura hadn''t reached perfection just yet, and he couldn''t enter it¡ªfor now.


    However, the secret area should still retain its former glory from centuries ago since no one else could have essed it after Kang Jin-Ho''s passing. The line of inheritance for the Records of Asura had gotten severed with his death, after all.


    <i>''In that case, it''s fine.''</i>


    The past was past while he was living in the present. There was no need to go out of his way to form a connecting point between those two eras. These two swords alone were enough. Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly turned around and left the cave.


    ***


    ¡°Gimme a break...¡± Jo Gyu-Min quietly muttered. It felt like his heart was shrinking with every passing second.


    <i>''Mister Jin-Ho, why did you have to leave me alone with that old man...!''</i>


    Couldn''t Kang Jin-Ho be more considerate toward Jo Gyu-Min''s feelings when he left behind the Jaegyeong group''s elite secretary alone in the woods with a crazed-looking man? Jo Gyu-Min was scared of being left behind, so he tried to chase after Kang Jin-Ho and enter the cave as well... Only for the old man''s scary re to frighten him into sitting absolutely still on the ground.


    <i>''Aigoo... My poor life...''</i>


    Why did it feel like something wet and sparkling was pooling near Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes? How did he¡ªa young elite among elites on the road to sess in a top Korean conglomerate¡ªend up in this state?


    The old idiom said something about only hardships waiting for those who dared to leave home. After recalling that idiom, Jo Gyu-Min swore to himself never to leave Korea¡ªforever. He continued to wait nervously and stared at the cave''s entrance.


    ¡°<i>...Ah!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression brightened considerably when Kang Jin-Ho finally emerged from the cave. He hurriedly got up. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho greeted Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly running up to him with a cool nod from his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked at the young man. ¡°Seems like you''ve found what you were looking for?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had never revealed what his objective foring here was, but judging from two lengthy <i>somethings</i> attached to his hips, he seemed to have found them.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve found it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. He didn''te here to find these two swords. His aim had always been to personally confirm if the traces of the demon cult could still be found even now. And he had done just that through the existence of Azuremourne, Crimson Destiny, and the crazed-looking old man.


    ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>my liege.¡± The old man prostrated on the ground again.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Arise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Now, speak. Why were you waiting for me in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Your will is mymand, my liege.¡± The old man unhesitantly nodded.


    ***


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min moaned quietly while taking in the sight of the old man''s ''home''.


    <i>''It''s a bit... kinda...''</i>


    This mud hut seemed meticulously maintainedpared to the old man''s attire. Its surprising cleanliness just didn''t match the image of the crazed-looking old man who had the intimidating air of a barbarian capable of ripping apart and devouring a living boar.


    Would Jo Gyu-Min be able to stay in this ce until his appearance became that... haggard?


    <i>''...Nope. No way I can do that.''</i>


    He could tell how much hardship the old man had to have gone through to protect this ce.


    ¡°My liege. My name is Chang Min,¡± said the old man as he presented tea brewed from unknown grass to Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min. His exnation was unhurried, but he still remained respectful. ¡°I''m a descendant of Ming Cult''s Azure Faction, my liege. My father had been guarding the Cave of the Heavenly Demon even before I was born.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°Azure Faction, is it...¡±


    He sensed a trace of Azure me Art from Chang Min earlier, and it seemed that this old man was carrying on the legacy of the Azure Faction, to which Azure Demon belonged.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s Crimson me Art and Azure Demon''s Azure me Art were not exclusive cultivation techniques meant only for them and no one else. Traditionally, only those acknowledged as the strongest in the Crimson and Azure factions had the right to be called Crimson Demon and Azure Demon, respectively.


    Only after reaching the seat of Crimson Demon and engaging in countless battles did Kang Jin-Ho gain the ''famous'' title of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, while his Records of Asura gained notoriety. As such, someone else other than Azure Demon could have potentially inherited the Azure me Art. However...


    Failing to inherit Azure Demon''s True Body Ultimate Technique would mean that the inherited Azure me Art was iplete. Kang Jin-Ho guessed that this iplete version had degraded even further over time before ending up in this lowly state.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who ordered you to guard the Cave of the Heavenly Demon? And who left behind Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, but I do not know, my liege.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> Lord Demon Emperor... It has been too long, my liege. My family line simply continued to guard the Cave as our life''s mission until the inevitable advent of the new Demon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''The inevitable advent of Demon Emperor?''</i>


    Just who could have left behind that prophecy? It could very well be nothing more than a myth cooked up to give hope to the descendants of the crumbling demon cult. Just like the belief in the advent of Maitreya, a prophecy of a future savior always seemed to apany the death of a once-powerful dynasty or a group, did it not? So, this could be one of those cases.


    However, the presence of Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny made that line of logic difficult to swallow. These swords were undoubtedly Kang Jin-Ho''s treasured weapons, but that wasn''t the case with the previous demon cult leaders as they didn''t use them. That was why Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwere these two swords stored in the Cave of the Heavenly Demon in anticipation of Kang Jin-Ho''s eventual return? Or, could the reason be as simple as no other items worthy of representing the demon cult leader''s position had been left behind after the fall of the cult?


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head as confusion ruled his mind.


    <i>''I can''t figure it out...''</i>


    The purpose of this trip was to undo the knot in his heart and finally put it to rest, but it felt like more questions had sprung up in his head instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Chang Min again. ¡°You said your ancestors also protected this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡± Chang Min nodded before prostrating on the floor after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho had begun mulling over something. ¡°We are fully aware how Azure Demon and the Azure Faction hadmitted an unspeakable, unforgivable crime against the Ming Cult, my liege. I humbly request your punishment to wash away our sins!¡±


    ¡°...Arise, Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°But, this sin is an evesting¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said, arise, Chang Min.¡±


    Chang Min shuddered before urgently standing back up. He could not defy the authority and dignity contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice.


    ¡°You are a fool. If the crimes of fathers must be paid for by their sons, then no one in this world will be free from sins,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a rebuking tone. ¡°Regardless of how deep your guilty conscience is, your crime has already been forgiven. In other words, you are now free.¡±


    ¡°M-my liege! O-oh...!¡± Warm tears began trickling down Chang Min''s eyes.


    <i>''Hmm. This conversation is going rather smoothly, isn''t it?''?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly scratched his cheek.


    Now that he thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho realized it was easier to talk to this old man than to other Chinese he had run into during this trip. To be more specific, it wasn''t about getting the meaning across, but more like... The actual spokennguage was familiar to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Chang Min''s reactions were a bit odd, as well. Even if the sins of his ancient predecessor were forgiven, was it necessary for him to be so... emotional? That was when a certain foreboding flitted in and out of his mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, ¡°By the way, how long have you been guarding this area?¡±


    ¡°For the eventual arrival of the Demon Emperor''s descendant, I''ve been waiting for one hundred and fifty years, my liege.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°How... many years did you say?¡±


    ¡°My liege? It''s one hundred and fifty.¡±


    ¡°Mm???¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly tilted to the side.


    ¡®<i>Okay, so, if he''s been waiting for 150 years, then, uh¡­</i>¡¯


    ¡°...What is your age?¡±


    ¡°I''ll soon be one hundred and eighty, my liege.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho politely brought his hands together. ¡°R-really? I had no idea, sir.¡±


    It was now Chang Min''s turn to tilt his head at Kang Jin-Ho''s weird reaction. ¡°Is there something wrong, my liege?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    <i>''If only Chang Min were around the same age as Hwang Jeong-Hu, I wouldn''t have minded acting rudely, but...''</i>


    If all the years Kang Jin-Ho had lived during his three lives were tallied, the total would easily shoot past a century, so he could have acted a bit more arrogantly, but... One hundred and eighty years old? Now that was a number he couldn''t look down on.


    ¡°A-are you really 180 years old, sir?¡±


    ¡°My liege, the name of this nation was still Qing when I was born.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah. Ahahaha... Aha... ha...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled awkwardly, having failed to regain his former dignity.


    ¡°All those years waiting for the arrival of the Demon Emperor''s descendant have been painful and arduous, my liege. But I am grateful for this opportunity to fulfill our family''s wish before old age ims my life.¡± Chang Min''s wrinkled face grew increasingly wetter from his thick teardrops. The outpouring of such intense emotions made Kang Jin-Ho feel guilty inside for some reason.


    As Azure Demon''s descendant, Chang Min''s station was far, far lower. The problem Kang Jin-Ho had with this situation was Chang Min''s age. Since the descendant was so much older than Azure Demon, Kang Jin-Ho found himself unable to ovee the disharmony making a mockery of hismon sense.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly gathered himself. ¡°I understand. In any case, you''re free now, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Am I really free, my liege?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Demon Emperor, I...! If my duty is no more, I no longer have a reason to continue living, my liege. However, I''m still a descendant of the demon cult. Please grant me the honor of following and serving the inheritor of Demon Emperor''s will!¡± Chang Min earnestly cried out.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath. Obviously, he was happy about encountering a surviving descendant from his old demon cult. However, staying with an old man like Chang Min might... Rather than Chang Min serving Kang Jin-Ho, it might end up the other way around, with Kang Jin-Ho taking care of a <i>very,</i> very old man!


    ¡°For now, let''s discuss that at another time¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    ¡°Forgive me, but I don''t follow, my liege.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t exin himself, instead choosing to raise the hilts of Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny into the air.


    <i>Vrrrrrr-!</i>


    The two swords suddenly started to vibrate. Chang Min''s reverential expression suddenly changed at this sight, and he deeply scowled. ¡°...Who dares?!¡±


    It seemed that he had finally sensed the presence of intruders.


    Kang Jin-Ho fixed the swords to his hips. ¡°They must be searching for me, so I should go and say hello. Please wait here.¡±


    ¡°But, my liege! Allow me to deal with them!¡±


    ¡°...Didn''t I tell you to wait here?¡±


    Chang Min sensed the subtle shift in Kang Jin-Ho''s tone and hurriedly prostrated on the floor again. ¡°Your will is mymand, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Chang Min before leisurely stepping outside the hut.


    The sun was setting to wee the iing night. Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes.


    <i>''I am still not a fan of the nights, huh...''</i>


    The night sky here was the same as in Zhongyuan. The ocean of stars sparkling in the dark only served as a reminder of all those painful moments.


    However, a grin still crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips after sensing his hidden dark side slowly rousing up from its forced slumber.


    ¡°You picked the wrong timing.¡±


    At the very least, his opponents should have known this. They should have known that trying to fight him in the darkness was akin to fighting off a shark underwater whilepletely exposed and unarmed.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolled into the forest now nketed by the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 168: Discovered (3)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Discovered (3)</h4>


    ¡°Just how deep did that crazy f*cker go in, anyway?¡± Liu Chiined in irritation while shoving aside the thick foliage to make way.


    He already knew tracking someone through the mountain wilderness was not going to be easy. That was why he made the smart decision to pay off the local Zhuang vigers familiar with the terrain well and had them search for traces of the foreigners instead. So far, so good.


    However, things went downhill after a few days when the locals suddenly started saying some dogsh*t about not wanting to go any further into the mountains. Apparently, it was some kind of a forbidden area from that point onward.


    The local hicks tried to persuade Liu Chi and his gang by saying that chasing the foreigners was no longer necessary since only death awaited those entering the forbidden area. Of course, Liu Chi threatened them with guns, but the damn locals still resolutely refused to go in any further, even when faced with immediate death. In the end, the locals got their wish to die fulfilled, but that meant Liu Chi had to find the tracks of the foreigners without their help.


    ¡°What a bunch of savages...¡± Liu Chi unhappily spat out.


    A forbidden area? What the hell? There were still people in this era who believed in such superstitious nonsense?


    Wasn''t that simr to believing in the fairytale of the deadly curse of the Pharaoh waiting for those who dared to enter the Pyramids? Liu Chi just couldn''t understand why anyone living in the 21st century would believe that crap.


    <i>''That stinking foreigner bastard...!''</i>


    If it hadn''t been for that foreigner...! Liu Chi wouldn''t be rummaging through the mountains at thiste hour.


    A bullet to the head was the best tool to teach savages the greatness of modern science... Whether those savages believed in superstitions or in cultivation¡ªit didn''t matter! Just like how Liu Chi and his boys taught those superstition-spouting locals the power of science, they would also teach the martial arts-loving bastards the same lesson very soon!


    ¡°Everyone, over here!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Liu Chi walked up to one of his boys beckoning at him and found traces of disturbance visible on the bush under the shlight. He raised his head and, sure enough, the tall grass in front of him was all ttened in a single direction as if to say, ¡°Hey, we went this way!¡±


    ¡°...Hasn¡¯t been that long, eh?¡±


    With enough time, these grass stalks would have raised themselves back up again. So, the fact that they were still t to the ground meant the foreigners had to have passed here not too long ago.


    The mountain was veiled in the darkness, so they had to search carefully while wielding their shlights. However, with traces this easy to find, it should be only a matter of time before Liu Chi caught up to that foreigner bastard.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready.¡±


    <i>ck!</i>


    Sounds of pistols being cocked came from all around Liu Chi. Although no one brought rifles, there were still over twenty Triad members wielding pistols here. With this much firepower, killing one person should be a cakewalk. Hell, wouldn''t thisbat force be powerful enough to ransack a police station if they got serious about it?


    Liu Chi smirked deeply. ¡°Time to pay the price for daring to step inside China, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm,</i> that''s unfortunately incorrect.¡±


    Goosebumps instantly covered Liu Chi''s body. That was because the ''reply'' hade from right behind his ear.


    ¡°This ce is also mynd, you see.¡±


    That reply was a quiet little whisper. However, Liu Chi''s body was frozen stiff by the spine-tingling dense killing intent contained within that whisper.


    When was thest time he felt this? This... feeling? It should be back when he mistakenly looked into the eyes of a pet tiger raised by a high-ranking executive of the Triad. Despite thick chains restraining the intimidating creature, Liu Chi still felt terror sweep across him. He knew that his throat could be ripped out in less than one second if that was what the tiger wished.


    However, the ''tiger'' growling right behind him didn''t have a leash around its neck! Cold sweat began flooding down his back.


    ¡°Don''t worry. It''s too early for you. I''ll deal with youst.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!!!</i>¡± Liu Chi hurriedly spun around and fired recklessly into the night.


    <i>m! m! m! m!!!</i>


    ¡°<i>Uwaahk?!</i>¡±


    ¡°Vice Manager?! What''s gotten into you?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Da ge</i>! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    Gang members hurriedly crouched and shielded their heads when Liu Chi brandished his pistol in their faces. He still squeezed the trigger, causing several brief mes to shoot out from the gun.


    ¡°<i>Da ge</i>! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± Liu Chi panted breathlessly. ¡°W-where is he?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? <i>Da ge</i>, who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That bastard right behind me, talking sh*t! Where is he?!¡±


    ¡°But... there was no one behind you?¡±


    ¡°...What? No one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, <i>da ge</i>.¡±


    But that couldn''t be, right? That voice whispering to Liu Chi from right behind him was too vivid, too real, to be fake. Something like that couldn''t be chalked down to an auditory hallucination!


    <i>''T-then, what could have happened?''</i>


    Didn''t the locals call this the forbidden area? Did that mean... some kind of a vengeful ghost existed here or something?


    Liu Chi started regretting putting a bullet in that Zhuang guide''s forehead. He should have listened more closely before doing that! Unfortunately, hindsight still proved to be a b*tch, even now.


    ¡°H-hurry up and search our surroundings!¡± Liu Chi cried out.


    ¡°Yes, <i>da ge!</i>¡±


    Just as the gang members were about to disperse and begin their search, a blood-curdling scream exploded from not too far away.


    ¡°<i>Kuwaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡± Liu Chi freaked out at that scream and hurriedly turned around to look. ¡°W-where did thate from?! Where! Hey, you sh*theads, get some light over there already!¡±


    The mountainside was now shrouded in darkness, so nothing was visible. Only a minute ago, the darkness of the night seemed more or less what was expected of during this hour, but then, it felt like imprable ckness had descended upon the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    The gang members felt around their vicinity like a bunch of headless chickens before finally stumbling on one of their own copsed on the ground.


    ¡°...Is he dead?¡±


    The gang members felt their hair stand on end while looking at their motionless colleague.


    ¡°I¡­ I think he''s still alive?¡±


    They couldn''t see any external injuries on the copsed man.


    ¡°T-then, why is he like this?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Indescribable terror flooded in like a ck tsunami wave that gradually pooled around their ankles.


    ¡°<i>Da ge</i>, what should we do about this guy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what?! Just dump him somewhere out of sight!¡±


    ¡°...But, <i>uh,</i> he might die, <i>da ge.</i>¡±


    ¡°If you''re worried about that, why don''t you carry him down the mountain yourself?¡±


    The subordinate was forced to mp his mouth shut. Liu Chi shot a re at this idiot, his anger level spiking even higher.


    <i>''Dumb motherf*cker!''</i>


    However, Liu Chi also felt like wetting his pants right now.


    <i>''Why did that idiot copse, though? A sudden heart attack? But, how?''</i>


    Just as Liu Chi tried to figure out the situation, something else shocked him back to his senses.


    <i>Paaaaaang!</i>


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaahk!</i>¡± A weird sound of air splitting apart registered in everyone''s hearing, immediately followed by yet another gang member by the far corner falling to the ground. ¡°My leg! My leeeeg!¡±


    ¡°W-what the f*ck?! What now?!¡± Liu Chi freaked out and urgently rushed over to the screaming gang member.


    ¡°My leg! <i>Aaaaahk!</i> My leg!¡±


    ¡°Stay still, you dumb sh*t!¡± Liu Chi yelled. He wondered if a snake had bitten this fool by the ankle, but an animal bite couldn''t cause such a strong whiff of blood to waft in the air. ¡°Get me some light over here! Hurry up!¡±


    The writhing man on the ground was held down before the shlight was directed at his leg. Liu Chi''s eyes trembled in shock when he saw the wound. ¡°...What the f*ck?¡±


    The copsed gang member''s ankle was split at the back. More specifically, his Achilles'' heel was sliced open, blood visibly gushing out from the wound. It was as if someone had taken a sharp razor de to this fool''s skin.


    ¡°S-stem his bleeding, now!¡±


    With that much bleeding, this idiot could die from excessive blood loss in a short while. One of the gang members undid his belt and used that to tightly sp the injured man''s thigh, but that was only a stop-gap measure in a deep wilderness like this mountainside.


    ¡°...Damn it! Tighten the belt some more!¡± Liu Chi cried out.


    ¡°But, <i>da ge</i>! That might lead to necrosis of his leg!¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell?! That''s still better than dying!¡± Liu Chi yelled back, his eyes burning like mes. The subordinate arguing back could only nod his head at that. For sure, losing a leg was better than dying. The person in question might not necessarily agree with that call.


    Liu Chi angrily looked around. ¡°Scatter, now! Find who did this!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about, <i>da ge</i>?¡±


    ¡°You dumb sh*t! Use your brain! Do you really think a wound like that is caused by stepping on a broken bottle on the ground? Someone with a knife is behind that wound, you sh*t!¡± Liu Chi yelled once again. He had severed many Achilles'' heels before, so he could recognize that kind of wound in an instant. And someone was definitely behind this!


    ¡°B-but, <i>da ge</i>, there shouldn''t be anyone besides us around here... <i>Mm?</i>" The subordinate hurriedly mped his mouth shut. That was because he had just remembered who they were chasing after.


    <i>''Sh*t! We got it wrong!''</i>


    Liu Chi thought they would be fine because they had guns. Even if ordinary people couldn''t win against a martial art expert, he still believed over twenty people firing their guns from afar should be more than enough to ovee any opponent. Unfortunately, that was nothing more than an overestimation of their chances.


    <i>''Besides, is it even possible to attack from a distance now?!''</i>


    The inky-ck darkness had settled in their vicinity, yet the opponent still managed to urately hit the ankle of a gang member from afar. Which could only mean that Liu Chi and his boys no longer had the advantage of distance.


    Their enemy couldn''t be seen, yet he could see them just fine¡­ What would happen next?


    Liu Chi''s body began to shudder. ¡°...We weren''t hunting, were we?¡±


    Indeed, he was right. This was not a hunt. No, they were the prey being hunted right now. The role of the predator and prey had reversed in an instant!


    <i>Paaaang!</i>


    Yet another noise of air ripping apart, and another gang member copsed to the floor. ¡°<i>Aaaaahk!</i> My foot! My foooot!¡±


    Liu Chi didn''t need to see to know what just happened. ¡°Everyone, gather around me! Gather in one spot, now!¡±


    <i>m! m!</i>


    Liu Chi fired two rounds in the air and cried out, ¡°We can kill this f*cker as long as we figure out where he is! So, don''t scatter ande over here to get in formation!¡±


    The gang members heard his order and hurriedly rushed to Liu Chi''s position. They quickly stood around in a circle and aimed their guns in all directions.


    ¡°...<i>Da ge,</i> just what the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Think of it as facing off against a bastard with a gun! However, he''s alone! So, we can¡ª¡±


    Before Liu Chi could finish¡­


    <i>Paaaang! Paaaaaang!!!</i>


    Several sharp noises tore through the air, and Liu Chi witnessed many bluish streaks of light rapidly closing in on his group.


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡±


    Those streaks of light were extremely fast. Just as Liu Chi''s brain registered them, several gang members fell to the ground while screaming at the top of their lungs. Almost at the same time, Liu Chi felt a burning sensationing from the right side of his head¡ªas if that part of his body had been ripped away from him!


    Liu Chi slowly raised his hand and touched his head. He felt thick blood, and then...


    <i>''...It''s not there?''</i>


    His ear couldn''t be found attached to its usual location. It had been cleanly severed.


    <i>''We are all going to die!''</i>


    The fear of death instantly overtook all the other thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°<i>Aaaahhh!</i>¡± Liu Chi began firing his gun indiscriminately in all directions. It wasn''t just him, though, as his subordinates followed suit and fired their weapons in every direction. Fear was the only thing left in their expressions.


    Numerous gunshots echoed in the mountainside shrouded in darkness.


    <i>Click! Click!</i>


    The pistol with spent magazine let out hollow clicking noise. Liu Chi urgently reced the empty magazine with a new one.


    <i>Paaaahng!</i>


    <i>Paaaang!</i>


    Just as he was done, more blue streaks of light shed from the darkness, causing two more gang members to copse. The fear among the group reached its zenith.


    ¡°...We, we are all going to die!!! We''ll die if we stay here!¡±


    ¡°N-no! Calm down, you sh*theads!¡± Liu Chi yelled, but it was no use.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah!</i>¡±


    His subordinates began to run away in every direction. Liu Chi swore loudly and tried to stop them, but the terror-stricken gangsters couldn''t hear any of his urgent yellings.


    ¡°<i>Urgh... Argh...</i>¡±


    Eventually, Liu Chi''s hearing could hear nothing but the pained moansing from those <i>too</i> injured to run away.


    <i>''Just... Just where did things go wrong?''</i>


    Liu Chi didn''te this far to chase that foreigner bastard only to witness this wretched oue. He kept asking just where he did wrong to reach this conclusion. He slowly aimed his pistol into the darkness while biting his lower lip. ¡°I¡­ I''m not going to die...!¡±


    He hadn''t been struggling so hard in his life just to die on this nameless mountain. He gritted his teeth, swearing to himself that no matter who his enemy was, no matter how strong that foreigner was¡ªhe would put a bullet between the eyebrows of anyone daring toe after his life!


    ¡°Come out, now! Come out, you son of a b*tch!¡± Liu Chi''s hoarse yell verging on a scream rang around in the mountainside. His echo bouncing off from somewhere far away worsened his already heightened fear, though.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    <i>m! m! m!</i>


    After firing a few shots in the air, Liu Chi''s pounding heart calmed down a little. Unfortunately for him...


    <i>Shushushu...</i>


    ck clouds were gradually flooding in front of him. Liu Chi could only stare in stupefaction at this supernatural sight as if he was caught in a dream. The darkness slowly coalesced into a figure of a person. And when a pair of crimson eyes shed eerily within the shape of the cloud''s head, Liu Chi fell on his butt, his mouth agape.


    ¡°As you wish...¡± The ''face'' of the shadow bared its fangs in a toothy grin.


    Liu Chi could only let out a hollow chuckle.


    <i>''I didn''t know it''d be a devil...''</i>


    This was the moment when Tian Shan, the Mountain of Heavens, became a living hell.


    1. ¡°Da ge¡± is Chinese for big brother. Kinda like ''hyung-nim''.

 Chapter 169: Discovered (4)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Discovered (4)</h4>


    <i>''Euh... Urgh...!''</i>


    Liu Chi couldn''t do anything about his ttering teeth and shaking jaw. His instinct issued a stark warning as soon as he pped his eyes on this... <i>monster</i> before him. It said...


    <i>Run. Run away...!</i>


    No human could deal with that <i>thing</i>. He had to close his eyes, cover his ears, and run as fast as his legs could carry him without looking back. Unfortunately, it didn''t matter what his mind said. His body was refusing to heed the warning bells issued by his instinct. His legs remained listless¡ªweak. They wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Liu Chi slowly raised his pistol.


    <i>m!</i>


    <i>ng!</i>


    The sound of the gunfire was instantly apanied by a sharp metallic ng. Liu Chi stared at the monster in sheer stupefaction. A ck-colored item resembling a stick gripped in the monster''s hand showed up seemingly out of nowhere to guard its face.


    <i>''Wait, what? Did it deflect the bullet?!''</i>


    The bullet was deflected? Seriously? But, something that insane could only happen in movies, no?!


    Liu Chi''s hand holding the gun trembled uncontrobly. Even if this thing was an inhuman monster, deflecting a bullet this close was simply inconceivable, wasn''t it?!


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i>¡±


    <i>m! m! m!</i>


    Liu Chi madly squeezed the trigger as if he wanted to empty his magazine in one go. However, the monster leisurely swung around that stick to deflect all the bullets and approached Liu Chi.


    <i>''This, this has to be a dream!''</i>


    Yes, it had to be! Something like this couldn''t happen in reality. No, it couldn¡¯t happen!


    Liu Chi''s jaw fell as the monster leisurely closed in. ¡°D-don''te near me!¡±


    The monster tilted his head, then leaned closer to whisper into Liu Chi''s ear, ¡°Isn''t this what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°It can''t be helped, then.¡±


    Liu Chi''s expression brightened a bit. Was this monster letting him go? Unfortunately, his unrealistic hope was dashed soon after.


    ¡°I guess I''ll just do things my way. And it won''t be so enjoyable for you.¡±


    The monster''s hand enveloped in the darkness slowly extended toward Liu Chi.


    ***


    <i>Drag, drag. Tug, tug...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho dragged the copsed and unmoving gangsters to a single spot. They were unconscious. Leaving this lot here unattended could mean they might die as the night dew descended on the mountainside. However, his kindness didn''t extend that far.


    <i>''Hmm. I''ve changed a lot, haven''t I?''</i>


    If this was Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho would have killed them all for simply daring to bare their fangs at him. He would have chopped off their heads on the spot. However, he decided to spare them this time.


    Was that because Kang Jin-Ho had grown softer? He slowly shook his head.


    Humans were flexible animals that adapted to their environment. Even if his body wanted to act the same as the past Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, he couldn''t continue that lifestyle of killing people like annoying ants.


    The worth of modern-day humans was ''different'' from their ancient counterparts. Kang Jin-Ho genuinely believed that to be true, even if someone could hurl stones and insults in his way for thinking so. From his experience, the humans of the ancient past were treated like receablemodities, with statuses no better than some livestock. However, doing the same to the current-era humans would raise one hell of a stink.


    Rather than something inside Kang Jin-Ho had changed, it would be more correct to say the era had changed him.


    <i>''Finished, more or less...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the unconscious gangsters one more time. Whatever happened to them from now on was no longer his business. They could freeze to death from the cold mountain air. Maybe, some hungry wild beasts would start snacking on them. Ifdy luck was on their side, they should regain consciousness by tomorrow morning and safely make their way down the mountain.


    Of course, waking up alive didn''t guarantee that they could make it out of this treacherous mountain in one piece considering their injuries. That part was for the gangsters to worry about, though. Kang Jin-Ho had no obligation to care.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely made his way back to Chang Min''s hut and found Jo Gyu-Min weing him back with a visibly happy face.


    ¡°Please stop leaving me alone here!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out.


    It seemed staying behind with the weirdly-dressed Chang Min was stressing him out a lot. Especially so when they couldn''t evenmunicate properly!


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little, thinking this would be thest time, anyway. ¡°Understood, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°By the way, have you finished everything you came here to do?¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°In that case, what are your ns now, Mister Jin-Ho? Are we leaving right away? Or do we wait until sunrise?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I''m fine either way, but... Wouldn''t a nighttime hike be difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± Jo Gyu-Min abruptly stood tall. ¡°I''m fine! We can set off immediately if you want!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s ardent desire to escape from this ce was painfully visible from the aura he emitted.


    ¡°Then, let''s do that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then began packing up his stuff to humor Jo Gyu-Min''s wish.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> Lord Demon Emperor...¡± However, it seemed Chang Min wasn''t happy about the prospect of Kang Jin-Ho leaving so soon. ¡°My liege, there are still things meant to be handed to the descendant of the Demon Emperor. However, if you leave like this¡ª¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t need them.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Items meant for the descendants were unnecessary for Kang Jin-Ho. Although he hadn''t recovered his former cultivation realm, he was still Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, wasn''t he?


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed Chang Min in a serious voice, ¡°Your role is over now, Chang Min. It''s time for you to live your life.¡±


    Chang Min deeply bowed his head. ¡°My liege, the remainder of my life is meant to serve you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly at that reply.


    <i>''Well, that makes sense...''</i>


    Telling a person who had been living like this for the past one and a half centuries to go and find a new purpose in life was practically the same thing as telling him to die. Chang Min had no family or rtionships outside of these mountains, so how could he find anything?


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Do you not have any acquaintances in the outside world?¡±


    ¡°No, my liege, I do have.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°My duty is to stay and guard this ce, but I''m not the only descendant of the Ming Cult, my liege. Although they can''t reveal themselves to the rest of the world, the surviving descendants still maintain some form of connection. We call each other once in a while to ask about our health. If I inform them of your emergence, they should drop everything ande here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then addressed Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°Do you have any pen and paper on you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Y-yes, I do.¡± Jo Gyu-Min pulled out some paper and a pen from his backpack and handed them over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho jotted down his cellphone number on the paper and gave it to Chang Min. ¡°This is my number. Ask someone from a younger generation for help when you wish to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my liege!¡± Chang Min smiled brightly and nodded animatedly.


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered if this nearly two-centuries-old primitive man had really understood him. But then, Chang Min walked over to the corner of his hut and took something out.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened wide. ¡°<i>Ng?</i>¡±


    Wasn''t that thetest iPhone? Chang Min switched on thetest state-of-the-art smartphone, then expertly saved Kang Jin-Ho''s contact number.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized Chang Min''s model was newer than his.


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i> That''s the glossy ck model¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered, sounding like he was also bbergasted. Wasn''t Chang Min supposed to be a primitive man lost to time?


    <i>¡®N-no, hang on a minute. There''s amp with its light turned on in this hut! In that case, why didn''t he just live inside a shipping container or something?!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Really? Thetest smartphone, while looking like a hobo?! What nonsense is this?¡¯</i>


    Chang Min seemed to have noticed the stupefaction in his two guests. However, he brushed that aside with a smooth smirk. ¡°My liege, I''ve finished saving your number on my contacts. Would you like my number as well?¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm,</i> yes...¡± Kang Jin-Ho presented his phone while still looking a bit dazed. Chang Min didn''t mind that and expertly saved his number on his liege¡¯s phone.


    ¡°<i>Hmmmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, feeling somewhat weirded out. Why did it... feel like he got scammed?


    ¡°I''ll bring everyone together as quickly as possible and contact you, my liege.¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He was beating around the bush, hoping to find some kind of a task that might take a long time toplete. However, he was now getting a feeling that things might progress far too smoothly for his liking!


    Chang Min respectfully asked, ¡°My liege, what should I do in the meantime?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled his answer for a moment. ¡°Do you know about the Martial Union?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. It''s the organization ruling over the world.¡±


    It sounded like Chang Min was more knowledgeable about the world than Kang Jin-Ho. And when Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and silently stared, Chang Min smiled sheepishly and scratched the back of his head. ¡°My liege, staying alone in the wilderness means there aren''t many things I can do to pass the time other than... You know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again.


    Even those entric experts of Zhongyuan who locked themselves up in some uninhabited mountains for a spot of secluded cultivation sometimes sneaked to nearby viges to buy things like news gazettes to keep themselves entertained. In that case, what Chang Min said shouldn''te as a surprise, but...


    <i>''Mm? Can he even connect to the Inte from here? When he''s so far from civilization?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s puzzled gaze drifted toward the corner of the hut. He finally noticed a white electrical wire seemingly shooting out from the floor and flinched nastily. Could it be...? Could an inte line be installed here as well? Just which instationpany would be insane enough to do that?!


    Chang Min chuckled and exined the situation, ¡°I''ve installed it myself, my liege.¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, choosing to give up on understanding this absurdity. He felt quite stumped by the fact that the demon cult''s oldest living descendant was an early adopter when it came to modern technology. However, he should just chalk this situation up to the case of different strokes for different folks and move on.


    <i>''...Why didn''t you put on more sensible clothes, then?''?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly before addressing Chang Min, ¡°Please investigate the Martial Union for me. Especially its upper echelons. Find out who they are.¡±


    ¡°Understood, oh my liege. Your will is mymand.¡± Chang Min politely bowed.


    However, his graceful manner of conduct felt rather odd now. Kang Jin-Ho sighed again, then exited the hut. ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min started their descent, Chang Min hurriedly stopped them. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> Lord Demon Emperor!¡±


    As Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a fan of drawn-out farewells, he ended up frowning quite deeply as he looked back. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°W-where are you going, my liege?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a t voice. ¡°Back to Korea.¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege. That''s not what I''m asking...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you nning to descend this mountain, my liege?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°That''s right, I was.¡±


    ¡°Then, <i>uh,</i> why are you going that way, my liege?¡± Chang Min stared in confusion.


    ¡°<i>Hmmmm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared back in even deeper confusion.


    Chang Min pulled out his phone again and began tapping on its screen before presenting what he had found to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My liege, heading this way will get you to a public road much faster.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmmmmmm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened.


    Chang Min''s phone was showing a map with a red dot in the middle. That seemed like their current position. The original route Kang Jin-Ho wanted to take showed several lengthy contour lines extending far and wide, while the direction Chang Min pointed out showed much-shorter lines, even though the terrain seemed steeper.


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a daze. ¡°There''s a road going through there now? I was only thinking about the past and... I seem to have overlooked the possibility of roads being built in that area.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s cheeks began to twitch uncontrobly. Three days! They had to traverse this harsh wilderness for three days straight! Yet, what the hell was up with that shorter route?!


    With an awkward expression, Chang Min cautiously addressed Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°<i>Oh,</i> Lord Demon Emperor... The era has changed, my liege. Perhaps it''s a good idea to utilize the modern amenities a bit more...?¡±


    Getting earnest advice regarding modern technology from a man born in the Qing era left Kang Jin-Ho feeling sorrowful. If only Chang Min was wearing modern clothes or something! To think that an old man wearing torn rags would advise Kang Jin-Ho to use modern amenities!


    Without even realizing it, Kang Jin-Ho quietly held his head.


    ¡°My liege? What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing, sir...¡± Kang Jin-Ho faltered, realizing that the 21st demon cult was not the same as the one in the ancient past. ¡°W-well, then...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bade Chang Min goodbye in a daze, then started walking in the opposite direction.


    Chang Min loudly cried out, ¡°We shall see each other again, my liege! All hail the Demon Emperor! Millennium''s glory be yours! We, the ten thousand demons, exalt your majesty!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly waved his hand as his reply, then began his rapid descent of the mountain.


    Chang Min watched them leave before slowly shaking his head. ¡°My liege''s martial prowess is unparalleled, but... <i>Mm,</i> he seems to be a bitcking in the resourcefulness department, doesn''t he? How worrisome...¡±


    Chang Min decided that he would swiftly find a capable individual to shore up the young Kang Jin-Ho''scking intelligence. His drive was set aze once more at this new task.


    If Kang Jin-Ho heard that, he would have discarded the concept of respecting the elders and gone straight into elder abuse instead. However, even with his powerful abilities, his hearing couldn''t ovee the distance and listen to Chang Min''s quiet little mumbling.


    While walking away, Kang Jin-Ho took onest look behind him. He could see Chang Min and the demon cult''s formernd in the distance. Even as his steps continued to take him down the steep mountainside, he still engraved the scene into his mind, knowing he wouldn''t have a reason to return to thisnd of reminiscence again.


    ¡°Can''t you even read a map, Mister Jin-Ho?! It''s only a map, you know!¡± Unfortunately, his steps were also apanied by Jo Gyu-Min''s nagging.


    For the first time since his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho had to mp his mouth shut not of his own volition, but because of someone else''s scolding.


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 170: Discovered (5)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Discovered (5)</h4>


    ¡°Did your hiking not go well?¡± Nam Sang-Hyeok cautiously asked.


    However, neither Kang Jin-Ho nor Jo Gyu-Min replied. Rather, they chose to stare outside the moving off-road vehicle''s windows.


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently using up a ton of his mental strength to hold together his weakened ego, which had been mercilessly wounded by the realization that the three-day-long trek across the mountains could have been reduced to less than six hours.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok, none the wiser to Kang Jin-Ho''s inner turmoil, continued to yap away. ¡°By the way, I had no idea you could have started your hiking from this side. Who knew that the roadwork here is even better than on the other side? If you were nning to head up that mountain, you could''ve told me to drive you to this area instead, you know?¡±


    ¡°P-please stop.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly stepped up to stop Nam Sang-Hyeok''s mercilessly fact assault.


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    The car traveled in silence for a long while. But then, Kang Jin-Ho finally broke this weighty silence with a faltering voice. ¡°Is there a cram school that teaches how to use a smartphone?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min could only make a cramped smile. ¡°...Unfortunately, no.¡±


    A depressed expression filled Kang Jin-Ho''s face again as he resumed staring at the passing scenery outside.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok could only tilt his head in confusion. ¡°<i>Huh...</i> You two look like you¡¯ve run into a bear or something up there.¡±


    If it had been a bear, Kang Jin-Ho''s mind would have been more... tranquil. But no bear could live up to one hundred and eighty years. And it certainly wouldn''t know how to use a smartphone, either.


    The car remained shrouded in a depressing mood as it drove to Guangzhou.


    ***


    After reaching the city of Guangzhou...


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes shot wide open. ¡°...You want to go back to Korea right now?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am done with what I wanted to do here, after all.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°No, wait! That won''t do! Mister Jin-Ho, listen!¡± Jo Gyu-Min shuddered grandly as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Tell me, where do you think we are?¡±


    ¡°...In China, of course.¡±


    ¡°No! We are in Guangzhou!¡± Jo Gyu-Min animatedly pointed to the south. ¡°And what do you think lies over there?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly faltered at Jo Gyu-Min''s forceful aura. ¡°...T-the South China Sea?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nonononono!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min waved his finger reprovingly before yelling out. ¡°Hong Kong is south of here, Mister Jin-Ho! And Macau is southeast of us, too! Only a few hundred kilometers separate us from Hong Kong and Macau, yet the only thing you want to do in China is to go hiking in some mountains?! I cannot ept that! Do you know how many years has it been since myst goofing off at thepany''s expenses?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt the urge to record this conversation and show it to either Hwang Jeong-Hu or Baek Yeong-Gi. He sighed before asking, ¡°Well, what do you want to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Two days. Let''s just mess around for two days before going home!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pleaded with a desperate face. ¡°We should at least try Macau''s specialty, the egg tart, no?! And what about its famous beef jerky? And the grand caste cake, too! We have to try those out, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> What are those?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min visibly got upset as he shoved his phone in Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Please try to use your phone more, Mister Jin-Ho! Did you buy your phone to use it as a paperweight or as a phone?!¡±


    ¡°E-enough¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho staggered as this unexpected assault caused him mental damage. He desperately wanted to believe in his heart that he was still in his twenties, but...


    <i>''...Have I been alive for too long?''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho knew he had no excuses. Even a grandpa nearly 180 years old knew how to use his smartphone, so what excuse could he offer at this stage?


    ¡°I want to go to Hong Kong, eat some delicious dim sum, and do some shopping, too! That''s why we should spend one day in Macau, then another in Hong Kong! Let''s be tourists for once before heading back home! Please?¡±


    ¡°...Can''t you also do those things in Korea?¡±


    ¡°No, you can''t, and that''s why I''m being like this, you know!¡± Jo Gyu-Min was <i>this</i> close to blowing his top.


    Kang Jin-Ho cowered once more at that forceful aura and could only nod without realizing it. Then again, even he had to agree it was far too unfair for Jo Gyu-Min to return to Korea without acting like a tourist for just one measly day. ¡°Very well. Let''s do that, then. One day in one city.¡±


    ¡°You made a wise choice, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned cheerfully at this favorable turn of events before suddenly realizing that Nam Sang-Hyeok was still here. He sobered up instantly and sheepishly looked at the Guangzhou branch''s manager.


    Nam Sang-Hyeok grinned magnanimously. ¡°...I''ll pretend I didn''t hear a thing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°H-o-w-e-v-e-r!¡±


    ¡°<i>E-eh?</i>¡±


    Nam Sang-Hyeok''s previous expression suddenly turned fierce as he cried out, ¡°You were not thinking of leaving me out now, were you?! I might not look much to you, but I''ve worked as a guide for a long time, I''ll have you know! I know Macau and Hong Kong like the back of my hand!¡±


    ¡°<i>O-oh!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh at the sight of Nam Sang-Hyeok and Jo Gyu-Mining to a mutual understanding and mapping out their future activities together.


    <i>''Is it that much fun?''</i>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was still unaware of how fun an overseas trip could be when it was paid for by thepany.


    ***


    ¡°You were defeated?¡± Cai Kechang stared at the man prostrating on the floor as rage filled him up. "Are you telling me that a mere brat humiliated you?"


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wu Yuan...!¡±


    Wu Yuan flinched when his name was called out, and he lowered his head even more.


    Cai Kechang growled angrily. ¡°I didn''t know dealing with a random brat was such a difficult job for you.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, my abilities were not enough.¡±


    ¡°Not enough, you say...?¡± Cai Kechang cocked his eyebrow as he scanned Wu Yuan''s figure. The impression he got was the prostrating man''s body was injured everywhere. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> You didn''t even stand a chance, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Wu Yuan replied, not a trace of humiliation was visible on his face. That could only mean he believed he was defeated by a worthy opponent. It also meant the so-called random brat boasted a martial prowess far exceeding Wu Yuan''s attainment.


    ¡°A brat from Korea was boasting such a level of cultivation? So much so that the one and only Old Wu couldn''t even offer any decent resistance?¡± Cai Kechang asked suspiciously.


    Wu Yuan hesitated slightly before opening his mouth. ¡°If that man willed it, I wouldn''t be here to make my report, sir.¡±


    ¡°That strong, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s expression stiffened. If this report was true, that brat should boast as much strength as a mid-to-upper-level elite of the Martial Union. Something like that seemed inconceivable considering that brat''s age or nationality.


    <i>''An irregr, then?''</i>


    In that case, that brat''s existence should be reported to the higher-ups. Especially more so when he boasted unbelievable strength for his young age. The presence of such individuals had to be reported to the Martial Union''s higher-ups without fail. Of course, ''responsibilities'' were overlooked when making such reports.


    Cai Kechang slowly nodded. ¡°<i>Mm.?</i>I now see that it wasn''t your fault, Old Wu. In that case, go home and recuperate. We''ll foot the bill for your recuperation after you lodge a formal request to our side. So, take your time and focus on recovering your strength.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Cai.¡± Wu Yuan bowed several times to express his gratitude but didn''t immediately leave. He stood there hesitating some more. ¡°By the way, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure if I need to report this to you as well. But it might be for the best to inform you regardless...¡±


    Cai Kechang harrumphed. ¡°What is it? Don''t beat around the bush and out with it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I believe that brat was a demonic arts practitioner.¡±


    ¡°...Demonic arts?¡± Cai Kechang''s expression crumpled. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m certain that brat cultivates demonic arts. But his attainment seemed shockingly deep, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> is that right?¡± Cai Kechang rubbed his chin while erasing his previous n to make a report about this to the higher-ups. Attaining such a high realm at that young age couldn''t easily be exined, but with the demonic arts in the picture, it was a whole lot easier to exin.


    When it came to rate of growth, other cultivation techniques couldn''t evene close to demonic arts, after all.


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. In that case, it might not be worth the bother to make a report about him. You say he''s from Korea, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hah, those <i>bangzi??</i>bastards will have a tough time soon.¡± Cai Kechang cackled insidiously.


    Wu Yuan silently watched theughing Cai Kechang and wondered if he should also mention how perfectly sane the brat from Korea was. However, he thought he shouldn''t say anything else. Saying he got defeated by an insane demonic arts practitioner was more helpful to his current position, after all!


    <i>''Monstrous brat, your life''s spared for now.''</i>


    If the Martial Union rolled up its sleeves and got serious, that brat would never survive the onught, no matter how monstrous he was. However, it seemed that the all-powerful Martial Union''s current stance had switched to a wait-and-see, meaning that brat would get to keep his life for the time being. From his perspective, this result was a little... underwhelming.


    The thing was, though... The future Wu Yuan would reminisce about this moment in time and wonder aloud what could have happened if he had been more forting. And he would eventually make a guess.


    Wu Yuan sighed softly at the feeling of a slight disappointment, not knowing he had barely escaped the jaws of death just now.


    ***


    Inside a cafe in Hong Kong...


    ¡°<i>Kuh~euhh!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min nced at the shopping bags behind him and squealed in delight. ¡°Now that I''ve enjoyed my first shopping in a long while, I feel so much more refreshed!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°...You look delighted, Mister Gyu-Min. I''m happy for you.¡±


    Up until a few moments ago, Jo Gyu-Min had been running wild like a child in a toy shop that doubled as a candy shop, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at all the shopping bags.


    <i>''Won''t those things get pped with import tariffter?''</i>


    Then again... Jo Gyu-Min must have gone on a shopping spree knowing that it was cheaper to buy here than in Korea, even with the tariffs added on topter.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the bags. ¡°Just what''s in those bags?¡±


    ¡°All designerbel goods, of course.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min proudly pulled out some articles contained within the bags. ¡°Yes. This one here is the summertime business suit. This business suit is for spring and autumn, and this one is for winter time. <i>Oh,</i> and this one is a specially-made coat, and this pair of dress shoes is...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly inspected all the clothing items on disy and soon discovered a strangemonality in all of them. ¡°By the way, Mister Gyu-Min...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t all these... clothes you wear at work?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± An awkward smile slowly formed on Jo Gyu-Min''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in understanding.


    <i>''Wait, now that I think about it...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was always at work whenever Kang Jin-Ho called him on the phone, wasn''t he? And Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t remember seeing Jo Gyu-Min wear anything else besides his business suits.


    Even if Jo Gyu-Min was a certifiable workaholic, to think that he would be so ted about buying new clothes to wear for his work...! The corner of Kang Jin-Ho''s heart ached a little at this sight.


    Jo Gyu-Min panicked a little. ¡°P-please don''t look at me like that, Mister Jin-Ho! What''s so bad about a man dedicated to his work, anyway?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to be more reassuring with a kind-sounding answer, but he still failed to remove the traces of pity from his expression. ¡°I mean, well... You should be going on dates soon, so maybe it''s a good idea to buy clothes for non-work-rted purposes...?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Suddenly, Jo Gyu-Min went deathly quiet.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you... get dumped?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to say anything else and sheepishly turned his attention to the cafe''s menu in his hand.


    However, it was Jo Gyu-Min who couldn''t win against this weighty silence. ¡°...I''m fine, Mister Jin-Ho. This shopping spree has managed to heal me. So, let''s hop over to Macau tomorrow and get something delicious.¡±


    ¡°...It''s fine to stay for a few more days, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don''t have any urgent matters to attend to, anyway.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min let out several impressed sighs, his happiness reaching its zenith. Just when did he ever feel this rxed after joining Jaegyeong? It felt like the fatigue from hiking through some of the most rugged mountains imaginable for three days straight was quickly being washed away.


    ¡°Besides, being in a city is a lot more convenient than I thought, Mister Gyu-Min. I''m getting a good wifi signal here as well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while taking out his phone to check up on the online news. The mental shock left behind by Chang Min was so strong that it forced Kang Jin-Ho to be more proactive in getting better at using this device called the ''smartphone''.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled joyously. ¡°I agree. Nowadays, the whole world is staying connected through the inte, and¡­¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    That was when the chopsticks in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand suddenly snapped in half.


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min flinched nastily at this surprisingly over-the-top response and cautiously stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho? What''s the matter?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction was quite strange. His eyes were glued to the phone''s screen, hisplexion somewhat red. And his body seemed to be trembling for some reason.


    <i>''Wait, what? He''s shaking?''</i>


    But, that couldn''t be right, right? Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew would never show such an agitated state, no matter the situation. It was more like him to express his rage in a calm, subtle manner.


    <i>''What did he see?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min got up and walked over to Kang Jin-Ho''s side of the table, then looked at the phone''s screen. It was then that Jo Gyu-Min''s expression instantly hardened.


    On the phone''s screen was an inte article. It wasn''t anything special, just amon gossip piece about celebrities'' romantic lives. But the headline was¡­


    <i>[Kang Se-Ah, caught in the middle of a romantic date with the Voice''s Jun Yeong!]</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his head and red at Jo Gyu-Min. His re was so intimidating that Jo Gyu-Min felt his body automatically shrivel up.


    ¡°¡ªport.¡±


    ¡°I, I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°To the airport! Now!¡±


    ¡°O-of course!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s moments of happiness instantly popped and evaporated like bubbles. He grabbed his shopping bags as disappointment filled him up. However, he was also thinking about how to utterly crush this Jun Yeong bastard... Even though he had no idea about the identity of this Jun Yeong from the group Voice!


    1. Bangzi is a deprecatory Chinese ng term that is being used to refer to Koreans.

 Chapter 171: Apprehended (1)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Apprehended (1)</h4>


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Wu Yuan was back home, trying to recuperate when an unexpected visitor suddenly barged in through the door.


    ¡°What brings you here, Master Cai?!¡±


    Cai Kechang was stepping through the doorway uninvited with a stiff expression.


    Wu Yuan couldn''t immediately figure out what was going on.


    <i>''What... is the matter with him?''</i>


    Cai Kechang''s expression wasn''t just ''stiff''. No, it seemed frozen <i>stiff</i> from nervousness.


    Wu Yuan had never imagined he would see such a day. It was safe to assume that Cai Kechang was the de facto ruler of Guangzhou, yet he was making such a nervous face. No one would have imagined such a day woulde. But it was happening, and right in front of Yu Wuan''s eyes, to boot!


    Cai Kechang and his paleplexion stuttered his words out next, ¡°On your...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Get down on your knees, Old Wu!¡±


    Wu Yuan''s expression hardened instantly just then. It was true that Cai Kechang''s station was far, far higher than Wu Yuan''s. However, that didn''t mean they were in a master-servant rtionship where Cai Kechang could brazenly demand something as humiliating as kneeling in subordination from Wu Yuan.


    ¡°Hurry, Old Wu!¡±


    However, the urgency in Cai Kechang''s voice and expression flustered Wu Yuan. It didn''t feel like Cai Kechang was demanding Wu Yuan to kneel before him. Which meant the kneeling was for someone else.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    That was when Wu Yuan heard the footsteps. His head instinctively shifted toward the direction of those sounds. Someone still not within his view was leisurely approaching here.


    ¡°Old Wu, hurry and kneel! You must hurry!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s desperate urging forced Wu Yuan to nod and quickly get down on his knees. Even he could tell that the owner of those footsteps was someone extraordinary judging from Cai Kechang''s order that sounded more like an ardent plea at this point.


    Just how many people under the heavens could push Cai Kechang, a member of the Martial Union, to such fluster? Wu Yuan nervously swallowed his saliva while cautiously observing the doorway. The footsteps grew louder and louder¡ªuntil a man leisurely stepped through the open doorway.


    Wu Yuan''s irises quaked powerfully just then.


    <i>''What... What is this?''</i>


    The new visitor was someone Wu Yuan had never met. But he <i>couldn''t</i> tear his eyes away from this towering man.


    What could be the best description for the man stepping through the doorway? An... avatar? An incarnation of absolute dominion? If there was such a thing in this world, the man entering Wu Yuan''s home had to be it.


    He boasted a physique at least double the size of an average person. His brows seemed to be in mes, while his skin seemed ever so slightly charred. And his loose hair seemed to dance wildly all on its own. And then, a crimson-colored traditional overcoat covered his entire frame.


    All these pointsbined to create a powerful and gargantuan sense of presence that Wu Yuan couldn''t win against. He did not dare raise his head and look into the eyes of the red overcoat-wearing man.


    Wu Yuan could swear he had never met this man before. However, his mind still managed to recall a certain legend. A tale that he thought was nothing more than just a rumor.


    And that tale involved three ''kings,¡¯ the absolute rulers of the Martial Union.


    <i>''C-could he be... the Crimson King?!''</i>


    One of the three kings was often referred to as the incarnation of absolute domination. If a gigantic and rugged mountain was a person, this man would be it.


    It was clear that this was their first encounter, but Wu Yuan couldn''t think of any other name than the legendary ''Crimson King.¡¯


    ¡°This humble Old Wu pays his respect to the Crimson King.¡± Wu Yuan bowed deeply and politely greeted the visitor.


    The Crimson King quietly scanned Wu Yuan before breaking the silence. ¡°Tell me more about the one you met.¡±


    His voice was deep, weighty, and imposing, just like his exterior. However, Wu Yuan''s mind had no room to process that right now.


    <i>''He didn''t deny it?''</i>


    The imposing man before Wu Yuan''s eyes didn''t deny being the Crimson King. Which could only mean that he was indeed the one from the rumors. The one whose existence seemed to be just a folktale¡ªthe real Crimson King!


    Wu Yuan''s figure began to shudder from nervousness. Why was such a heavyweight paying a visit to his humble abode?!


    The Crimson King spoke again, ¡°Your name is Wu Yuan, correct?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? <i>A-ah,</i> yes, my lord! That is correct!¡±


    ¡°Answer me. Tell me who you met back then.¡±


    Wu Yuan hurriedly began to exin everything he knew. Although his nervousness made him stutter a bit, the Crimson King didn''t urge or scold him and just quietly listened. When the exnation came to its end...


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± The Crimson King let out a heavy grunt, then reached out to pat and feel Wu Yuan''s limbs and torso.


    Wu Yuan remained kneeling, even though he wasn''t sure why the Crimson King was searching through his body like this. But then...!


    <i>Paaaaaaaaah!</i>


    A surge of violent aura suddenly exploded forth from the Crimson King''s figure.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh...!</i>¡± Wu Yuan gasped out in pain. After meeting that aura head-on, it felt like his throat had clogged up while his heart seemed to wither and shrink. His body painfully convulsed out of control. This incredible outpouring of aura couldn''t possibly belong to a human being!


    ¡°...Demon cult!¡± A loud, ear-splitting roar exploded out of the Crimson King''s mouth. ¡°Where is that so-called brat right now?!¡±


    Cai Kechang urgently bowed his head and replied, ¡°M-my lord! From the report we received earlier, he is already on his way back to Korea!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The Crimson King''s zing eyes stabbed into Cai Kechang next to him. ¡°Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, my lord!¡±


    <i>Booooom!</i>


    Cai Kechang''s figure was suddenly driven into the floor as if a giant was stomping on him. ¡°<i>Kkeuh... Urghhhh...!</i>¡±


    Crimson blood flooded out of Cai Kechang''s mouth next.


    The Crimson King growled like a predator. ¡°Did I not issue an order that stated all information regarding demonic arts, no matter how insignificant, has to be reported to me?¡±


    ¡°My, my apologies¡­¡± Cai Kechang desperately opened his unmoving mouth to seek forgiveness.


    ¡°Korea... You said Korea, didn''t you?¡± The Crimson King''s eyes seemed to burn even brighter. ¡°What are our connections in Korea?¡±


    ¡°...My lord. After following the Martial Union''s policy of not interfering in the matters of a minor nation like that, we... don''t have much connections in Korea."


    ¡°<i>Mmm...!</i>¡± The Crimson King''s expression crumpled unsightly. He had half a mind to hop on a ne and head to Korea right now. Unfortunately, the timing was simply too bad, and he couldn''t afford to leave his post. ¡°Very well. Select suitable individuals to dispatch to Korea.¡±


    ¡°Lord Crimson King, if I may...¡± Cai Kechang cautiously asked, ¡°Why are you interested in such a minor matter?¡±


    ¡°A minor matter?¡± The Crimson King grimaced before beckoning at Wu Yuan. Like a man in a trance, Wu Yuan got up and walked up closer.


    <i>Riiiip!</i>


    The Crimson King tore off Wu Yuan''s shirt to reveal the flesh underneath, and Cai Kechang''s eyes flew open in shock. Wu Yuan''s entire upper half was dyed in a ck hue. His flesh... had died!


    ¡°B-but, how?!¡±


    ording to Wu Yuan''s testimony, he got struck only once. In that case, how did his body end up in this state?!


    The Crimson King growled again. ¡°This is the power of the demonic arts.¡±


    ¡°B-b-but, my lord, the demonic arts can''t...¡±


    ¡°The ''demonic arts'' you know are nothing more than a collection of half-baked trash. The true master of the demonic arts can directly rule over death!¡±


    Cai Kechang couldn''t understand what that meant, but he still realized how incredible the power of true demonic arts was.


    The Crimson King continued, ¡°Judging from this level of strength, we must assume the ancient demon cult''s cultivation technique has been revived.¡±


    ¡°The ancient... demon cult, my lord?¡± Cai Kechang tilted his head slightly.


    The Crimson King frowned at this sight. Unfortunately, this was an expected response. Someone like Cai Kechang would obviously be unfamiliar with the term ''demon cult.¡¯


    ''<i>If that brat is just a descendant of the demon cult, there is no need to worry. However, what if he''s one of the demon cult''s leaders... returning to the modern era?''</i>


    If the demon cult''s cultivation techniques that had been lost to time got unleashed upon this world, endless chaos would rule everything under the heavens once more. That possibility had to be stopped, no matter what!


    ¡°Find that brat. It doesn''t matter whether he''s in Korea or not! Find out who he is and what kind of a life he''s living, then report everything to me!¡± the Crimson King roared.


    ¡°By your will!¡± Cai Kechang deeply bowed.


    The Crimson King swiftly turned around and left Wu Yuan''s home.


    <i>''It seems I must call for a conference...!''</i>


    This matter was not something he could resolve alone. A certain thought popped into his head just then. Maybe, this was the sign that their peace was about to end. The Crimson King''s body shuddered imperceptibly at that thought.


    <i>''I can smell the blood already...''</i>


    Whether that young man was a returner or not, boasting attainment of such a level in demonic arts meant that he had to be a cruel and violent person. Historically speaking, all demonic arts practitioners that had reached the peak realm were infamous for their violent, vicious natures.


    The Crimson King slowly licked his lips. A subtle hint of excitement slipped into his expression as he walked away.


    ¡°<i>...Kukuku.</i> Looks like the bastards in the penins will go through a tough time for a while.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...Dear passenger, are you not feeling well, sir?¡± A flight attendant worriedly asked.


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly waved his hands at her. ¡°N-no, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a ss of cold water, just in case?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please?¡±


    ¡°We also have chilled wine and beer as well.¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min heard that, he fell deep into a dilemma.


    <i>''Will getting drunk and passing out make it easier for me...?''</i>


    <i>Gu-oooooh...!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the seat next to his, then squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°Bring me something strong...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir? Could you please repeat that again?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care how it tastes. Just bring me your strongest booze.¡±


    ¡°O-of course¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min watched the flight attendant quickly walk away and groaned under his breath.


    Kang Jin-Ho sitting in the next seat was busy unleashing a stormy cold front from his entire body. The scious gossip involving his little sister''s love life had already stoked his anger. However, what exacerbated his raging inferno was learning about how he couldn''t bring his two swords inside a ne because... Well, a sword was a weapon, wasn''t it?


    <i>''He didn''t even have a permit to carry swords around, so what was he thinking...?''</i>


    Indeed, what was Kang Jin-Ho thinking of when he tried to bring a pair of such scary-looking swords into Korea without the necessary permit? Jo Gyu-Min had to diligently exin that the weapons would be in the care of Jaegyeong''s local branch before being shipped into the country at ater date. He worked his butt off to convince Kang Jin-Ho and finally got the young man to give his consent regarding leaving the weapons behind.


    <i>''Does he have a history with those swords?''</i>


    If those two swords were just some nice antiques, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have been so obsessed with them. For one, he was never much interested in money or ruing wealth. And, if he was looking for a keen sword, a de crafted through modern science should be far more effective than something made in the ancient past.


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho would be aware of that. So, for him to ce such importance on those two swords... He should have some kind of an untold history with them.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°How long until we reach Korea?¡±


    ¡°Around two more hours, I believe.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded heavily.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned under his breath again when Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and buried himself into the airne''s seat.


    <i>''I dearly hope that idol bastard isn''t dating Miss Se-Ah...''</i>


    The young man before Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes seemed to think he was a very cool person, but the truth be told, he could be shockingly narrow-minded on a few <i>very</i> specific topics. Especially when it came to his family or the people he considered one of his own; he had a tendency to be overprotective about them. And the matters rted to Kang Eun-Yeong often brought out the worst of that tendency in him...


    What if that gigolo-like idol bastard was really dating Kang Eun-Yeong? What would happen then?


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min stopped his imagination right there and urgently shook his head.


    <i>''No, that must not happen!''</i>


    If that were true, Kang Eun-Yeong''s security detail could increase several times in size. She was already receiving an excessive level of protection, so being monitored even more intensely could push her to the limit and lead to panic disorder!


    Jo Gyu-Min carefully sneaked his phone out of his pocket.


    <i>''To think that I can get a wifi reception inside a ne. The world has advanced a lot, hasn''t it?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min silently browsed the for more news while avoiding Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. He had already called the talent agency, but they could only report that Kang Eun-Yeong wasn''t answering her phone.


    He essed the entertainment section, and his eyes shot wide open at the top headline.


    <i>[The Voice''s Jun Yeong, in oppa-dongsaeng rtionship with Kang Se-Ah! In the process of getting to know each other~!]</i>

 Chapter 172: Apprehended (2)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Apprehended (2)</h4>


    ¡°...Why does it have to be them again?¡± Lee Mi-Hye felt like losing her mind while confirming the first-ss passenger list one more time.


    The Jaegyeong group''s chief secretary and an unknown VIP responsible for wrecking the mood on Lee Mi-Hye''s previous first-ss flight were flying again in a ne she was working as a flight attendant.


    <i>''I better request a change to domestic flights or something...''</i>


    Working as a flight attendant in the first ss was already stressful enough, so what if she was forced to deal with passengers like those two over and over again? Lee Mi-Hye might develop an ulcer in no time at all. As if to prove her point, the immediate vicinity of those two problematic passengers had be a vortex of depressing mood that no one could do anything about.


    ¡°<i>...Uhm,</i> excuse me, manager?¡± Lee Mi-Hye cautiously asked the senior flight attendant.


    ¡°<i>Ng?</i>¡±


    ¡°How is the... mood over there?¡±


    ¡°They asked for a strong booze for some reason.¡±


    ¡°...Is it okay for me to have a sip, too?¡±


    ¡°No, and pull yourself together, Miss Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡± Lee Mi-Hye sighed deeply, then stared outside the ne''s window.


    <i>''I guess I''ll get married soon and quit...''</i>


    Maybe the time for Lee Mi-Hye to quit this job hade.


    ***


    <i>''What the hell, isn''t this wording basically an acknowledgment of their romance?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes quaked uncontrobly as he stared at his phone''s screen.


    Before rifying whether they were in a serious romantic rtionship or not, most celebrities would use wordings such as ''close enough to be oppa and dongsaeng'' to announce their current statuses. And then, one day totally out of the blue, there would be an announcement of an uing nuptial, and seven monthster, another announcement of a baby on the way! At least, wasn''t that how these things usually yed out?


    Jo Gyu-Min surreptitiously nced in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. Thankfully, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to check the celebrity gossip sections frequently, so he wouldn''t know what this kind of headline could mean. Still, it would be wise to keep such articles far away from Kang Jin-Ho for the time being.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted and asked, ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>¡®Uhm, excuse me, Mister Jin-Ho...? There is a screen right in front of us, and its job is to show us how much time is still remaining, you know?¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min felt a sudden urge to brazenly tell Kang Jin-Ho to look at the bloody screen, but hisck of courage prevented him from further ''stimting'' the young man. ¡°We... only have one and a half hours left, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...It''s taking longer than I remember. It felt like the trip to China took less than this.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min avoided Kang Jin-Ho''s re and groaned softly under his breath. Comining about the flight taking too long, when he couldn''t even finish his shopping?


    <i>''...I''m gonna kill that gigolo idol bastard!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min swore to teach that brat from the Voice or the Piehole or whatever an unforgettable lesson¡ªa lesson that some people on this God''s green Earth were totally off-limits!


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly shot a deeply suspicious re in Jo Gyu-Min''s way. ¡°Didn''t you tell me before that Eun-Yeong''s private life was strictly monitored and managed?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you tell me that, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shriveled up into the airne''s chair like a dried squid. ¡°W-when I was in charge, yes, it was water-tight, Mister Jin-Ho. But with how busy I''ve beentely, I had to hand over some of the responsibilities to Code. It seems that''s where the hole in the defense hase from.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then entered his silent mode again.


    However, that pressured Jo Gyu-Min even more.


    <i>''I¡­ I would''ve preferred if you criticize me, you know!''</i>


    What was Jo Gyu-Min supposed to do or think when Kang Jin-Ho had stopped talking there?!


    The silent pressureing from the seat next to him pushed Jo Gyu-Min''s mind to the brink of a nervous breakdown.


    <i>''That... that goddamn gigolo bastard...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes fiercely burned. Just how hard did he work to ''raise'' Kang Se-Ah to this point? Wasn''t she the sess story Jo Gyu-Min had created? He had sacrificed his sleep to research choreography suitable for her. He had even diligently researched various local and international idols until his hair fell out just for a perfect idol concept for that girl! But to think some stinking snake was busy drooling over a yet-to-be-polished gemstone?!


    <i>''I''ll kill him! I swear, you''re dead meeeeat!''</i>


    ¡°Dear passenger...¡± The smiling flight attendant approached Jo Gyu-Min with a tray of snacks. ¡°Here is your wine, sir. Do you need anything else?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at the attendant while ignoring the tes of cheese and wine as his voice grew firm and loud. ¡°A cup of cold water!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly. ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± The flight attendant, Lee Mi-Hye, put on a cramped smile while groaning in her mind.


    <i>''Yep, I better get married soon...''</i>


    The ne continued to fly to Korea as Lee Mi-Hye''s sighs dissipated into the air.


    ***


    <i>BANG!</i>


    ¡°W-what the heck?!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan jumped up in surprise when the front door was violently shoved open. He turned his head to find his wonderful son standing by the doorway with both hands carrying luggage. However, he was busy emitting a rather strange aura.


    ¡°S-son? Did you get scammed in China?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a quiet voice, ¡°...Father, where is Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°She didn''te homest night.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then headed to the pantry to put down all the things he had brought with him. Once he was done, though, he suddenly turned around and headed back to the exit.


    Kang Yu-Hwan got up from the couch. ¡°Where are you going, son?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to fetch Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But, isn''t she in the middle of her scheduled performance or something? Yet, you still want to bring her here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded firmly.


    Kang Yu-Hwan was left confused at his son''s firm, unyielding voice and could only tilt his head. Why was his son acting like this all of a sudden? ¡°Jin-Ho, what''s gotten into¡ª¡±


    Just as the Kang senior was about to ask for an exnation, Kang Jin-Ho yanked his phone out, tapped on its screen a few times, then presented it to his father.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan scanned the screen and spotted the headline of a certain celebrity gossip piece. Afterward, his brows powerfully trembled. ¡°...Son!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Bring her home. And in less than one hour, too!¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then swiftly exited the house. Soon, a loud <i>Vroom!</i> rocked the neighborhood as a red Lamborghini sped through the street.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be¡­¡± Kang Yu-Hwan helplessly shook his head.


    His little girl said she wanted to shoot for her dream, so the whole Kang family had done their best to assist her, but then... A kid, who hadn''t even gone to a university yet, was already the subject of a love life gossip piece? How could he not groan grandly at this turn of events?


    Kang Yu-Hwan continued to ponder, then pulled out his own phone. ¡°...Yes, Jin-Ho. It''s me. Can you also find this punk mentioned in the article?¡±


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho''s father was already a step ahead of his son.


    ***


    <i>Vroooooom-!</i>


    ¡°In Gapyeong? Got it. Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call after receiving the information about his sister''s whereabouts from her agency. Kang Eun-Yeong was currently performing at an event in the district of Gapyeong, so that was where he would go next.


    The twelve-cylinder engine seemed to be excited about the prospect of stretching its legs in a while as it roared its powerful engine note and continued to relentlessly propel the vehicle''s body forward.


    ¡°W-what the heck is that?!¡± A passenger in one of the other cars using the same road as Kang Jin-Ho freaked out as a red supercar sped right past them before quickly bing a tiny speck in the distance.


    ¡°Wow, that''s an actual Aventador!¡±


    ¡°...Has to be a gold spoon, eh? How envious.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that driver terrified of driving like that? Even if it''s an Aventador, getting into an ident at that speed will be a one-way ticket to the other side, you know?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see his super-precise passing maneuver just now? Damn, man. That''s one hell of a driving.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Whatever the other road users were saying behind him, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t care any less at the moment.


    <i>Vrooooooom!</i>


    His eyes remained aze as he drove the car fast. So fast, in fact, that even thedy in the satellite navigation sounded flustered and hurried as well!


    ¡°Kang... Eun... Yeong!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Miss Se-Ah?¡±


    ¡°Here I am!¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to blow the roof off the stage?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled brightly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    The floor director smiled back at her. ¡°Okay. We''ll leave it to you, Miss Se-Ah! Since our stage is set in the outdoor environment, the acoustics might not be great, so please don''t forget to check your in-ear monitor before going out there.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Please don''t worry!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong maintained her good-natured smile while replying.


    The smiling floor director exchanged a couple more pleasantries with her before exiting the backstage waiting room.


    ¡°<i>...Eeeek!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly threw a cushion at the door after the floor director had left. ¡°Smiling like a snake and all!¡±


    Obviously, she had already checked out the celebrity gossip section.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaahk!</i> That insane bastard really went and did it!¡±


    Her mistake was following her older peers in the industry for a night out, which led to her run-in with that psycho. After that unfortunate meeting, that slimy bastard tried to glue himself to her like a leech, saddling her with a massive headache.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s trembling hands pulled out her phone from her bag. She noticed all those missed calls from her agency, but those didn''t worry her at the moment.


    <i>''Whew. What a relief this is that orabeoni is in China right now...''</i>


    If her older brother got wind of this debacle, her fate would most likely be far worse than her hair getting pulled around as a punishment. Maybe, just maybe! That insanely stiff-upper-lip older brother of hers might use her of being too superficial and pretentious for her age, then mow her hair offpletely!


    <i>''B-before Oppaes home, I gotta fix this situation somehow!''</i>


    <i>Vrrrr~!</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s phone vibrated noisily, and she unhesitantly snatched it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Miss Se-Ah? How is your broadcast preparation going? I just heard that Byeong-Hoon is about to go up soon.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I''m almost finished with my preparation.¡±


    - Will you be okay? I mean, with all that nonsense happening right now, wouldn''t a live broadcast be a bit too much to handle for you? If you''re feeling unsure about this, it''s okay to tell me, you know? We can always reschedule.


    Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly replied to the agency''s section chief calling on her phone, ¡°No, I''m fine, Chief! I can definitely do this! Besides, if I reschedule right now, people will start suspecting that something fishy is really happening in my life. Anyway, are you finished preparing the press release?¡±


    - Yes. We''re gearing up to release it as you do the live broadcast. But, Se-Ah... Are you sure about this?


    ¡°Yes, I am! I''m really okay. Besides, that''s not the problem right now, you know? Before my Oppaes back from China, we must deal with the situation. If we don''t do that, it... It''ll really be my funeral, you know!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied as a hint of desperation crept into her voice.


    - Ah, that. Miss Se-Ah, there''s something I must tell you about that, and...


    Before the agency''s section chief could finish, a loud voice from outside the room called out to Kang Eun-Yeong first. ¡°Miss Se-Ah! Please get ready!¡±


    ¡°Chief, I gotta go and do the broadcast now! I''ll call you afterward.¡±


    - W-wait! Miss Se-Ah?


    Kang Eun-Yeong ended the call and quickly checked her in-ear monitor. She still didn''t forget to grumble, though. ¡°I had to work so hard to get this far, you know!¡±


    She had to go through so much hardship in Starwiz to make her debut as an idol. And she finally gained enough public awareness to get her career on a solid path. No way in hell she would get herself down from a tiny little hurdle like this!


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> that stupid stalker-like bastard...!¡±


    A man should know when to gracefully bow out after the other party had expressed herck of interest. Indeed, one should know when to stop being so clingy before it became cringey!


    Kang Eun-Yeong headed to the standby area just behind the stage and waited for the performers ahead of her in the queue to finish. Once the current set was over, it would be her turn. A few backup dancers coughed in slight nervousness, prompting the road manager to quickly rush up to them for a bout of a pep talk. ¡°Don''t forget that this is a live broadcast! We can''t afford to make a mistake! But that doesn''t mean you should be too tense either!¡±


    One of the dancers shot back. ¡°Are you telling us to get tense or not? Make up your mind, will ya?¡±


    ¡°All I''m saying is, keep your tension at a manageable level! Just enough that it won''t affect your condition!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong snorted quietly at that. It had already been two years since her debut. In other words, this was her third year in the entertainment circus already. At this point, she wouldn¡¯t get nervous about a live broadcast.


    ¡°It''s starting! Everyone, go up to the stage!¡±


    ¡°Fighting!¡±


    ¡°Do your best, and don''t make mistakes!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong also threw out a pep talk of her own to the dancers while running up to the stage. The camera lights hadn''t been turned on yet, but her entrance caused loud cheering to explode forth from everywhere.


    <i>''It''d been nicer if this was an indoor arena...''</i>


    In an indoor arena, spotlights would have prevented her from getting a good look at the audience. But an outdoor arena like this meant she could see some people in the audience whispering to each other about something as the spotlights shed about.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s emotions threatened to rear their heads, but she bit her lower lip to stop herself. A person was bound to run into many headwinds during their life. Falling on their knees and crying like a baby every time that happened wouldn''t help them grow and mature. That was what Kang Jin-Ho had told her, and those words were now Kang Eun-Yeong''s life motto.


    <i>''You think I''d falter from something like that?''</i>


    Her song''s prelude section began, and Kang Eun-Yeong elegantly gripped her mic while slowly getting into the rhythm of the song. Once she perfectly pulled off this performance and exined the truth about that phony scandal, people should soon forget about there being such a rumor and move on. That was why...


    <i>Shudder...!</i>


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong''s figure stopped performing her practiced dance moves and began to shiver as if a bolt of lightning had struck her.


    ''<i>N-no, it can''t be?''</i>


    She thought it was impossible. No, that was what she wanted to believe. Unfortunately for her, though, her eyes could clearly see the figure of a man in the audience slowly making his way toward the stage.


    ¡°N-no, wait...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong forgot that she was holding the mic when she muttered that.


    She didn''t want to believe it, but that man over there had to be her <i>orabeoni</i>, someone she had known for the past two decades. Kang Jin-Ho and his emotionless face reached the front of the stage while he continued to stare at her in utter silence.


    <i>''I¡­ I''m in the middle of a live broadcast, though...!''</i>


    However, she already knew¡ªshe knew which of these two options would cause greater damage to her career: one, messing up a single live broadcast or two, getting on her <i>orabeoni''s</i> bad books.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand, then beckoned at her toe. Kang Eun-Yeong''s shoulder''s slumped low, then she wordlessly hopped down the stage.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    ¡°...Yessir.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s extended hand. He then pulled her along like a cow being dragged to an abattoir through the cheering crowd.


    ¡°W-what the... F*cking hell?! What is she doing?!¡± the PD cried out before copsing with bubbles in his mouth.


    Meanwhile, the floor director could only shake her head in amazement. ¡°Well, what an unprecedented moment in broadcast history this is.¡±


    Indeed, this spectacle would be recorded in Korea''s history as one of the most shocking moments on live TV.

 Chapter 173: Apprehended (3)

    <h4>Chapter 173: Apprehended (3)</h4>


    ¡°A gossip of his sister''s... love life?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked back in a daze.


    The first thing Jo Gyu-Min did after stepping foot on Korean soil was to rush to HQ and report the situation to the chairman. He nodded and quickly replied, "Yes, Chairman."


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shifted his dazed gaze to the ceiling of his office while trying to organize all the information he received. ¡°So, the reason for your sudden, swift return was... was all because Jin-Ho''s younger sister has gotten involved in some kind of scious gossip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s dazed look morphed into a bbergasted one. ¡°Okay, so... I don''t know much about that part of the world, so I need your help on this one, Gyu-Min. Tell me, aren''t these gossip pieces about <i>who''s dating who</i> amon thing in the entertainment industry? And,<i>?uh,</i> don¡¯t half of those rumors just end at that, a rumor?¡±


    ¡°You''re absolutely correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°But, just because of one gossip piece, Jin-Ho flew back into the country without even bothering to find out what really happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled in disbelief. ¡°I knew that Jin-Ho is someone who cares a lot about his people and his family, but this is a bit over the top, isn''t it? Isn''t he acting like a dimwit right now?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s chuckles morphed into heartyughter before he collected himself.


    ¡°Okay, so? What is the truth, then? Is Jin-Ho''s sister really dating that idol?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned a little as he replied, ¡°Unfortunately, it''s hard to know the truth behind a gossip like this unless you''re one of the people involved, sir. Her talent agency manages her life, but it''s still impossible to apany her twenty-four hours a day or wiretap her phone. If she wishes to date someone in her free time, there''s no stopping that, sir. Well, some other agencies include no-romance uses in their contracts to manage their talents, but¡­¡±


    The Jaegyeong Corporation had Kang Eun-Yeong''s back, so Code wouldn''t be brave enough to include an unfair use like that in the contract. No matter howrge a talent agency Code was, it was still no bigger than a local record shoppared to the might of Jaegyeong, after all.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded.


    ¡°More importantly, though, we''ve already tasted defeat when the gossip piece was published, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Sir, an idol isn''t simply a singer. No, it''d be more correct tobel them as a salesperson selling the idea of a ''pseudo rtionship.¡¯ In that case, imagine an idol you''re a fan of, someone you long to hang out with, is rumored to be involved with another man. Sir, that could lead to said idol''s public image crashing to the ground.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°It''s prettymon to see a sessful idol suddenly disappear overnight after a rumor of their romantic life blows up online, sir. The talent agency has promised to respond strongly regarding this situation, but it''s standard practice for every agency to respond like that every time their talents be subjects of gossip. That''s why I fear the agency will fail to suppress this rumor, sir. Worst of all, the other party involved hasn''te out publicly to deny it¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu mouthed a cigarette. ¡°Well, she''s Jin-Ho''s little sister, so we can''t stay back and not get involved now, can we? Do what you can within reason to help her out.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened. ¡°Sir, I need to be able to use Jaegyeong''s name to pressure the other talent agency.¡±


    ¡°I permit it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed while sighing in relief.


    He had just received the minimum-required permission to resolve this crisis. If both talent agencies simultaneously released statements denying this rumor of romance, this whole thing should quickly fade away from public consciousness, even if some suspicion might linger.


    <i>''Still, it''ll be fatal for that girl...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was still too young to easily brush aside amon rumor like this one. The fact that she was still a high schooler was definitely going to be an issue.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took a drag of his cigarette before asking another question, ¡°So, how is that little girl doing, then? She must''ve been shocked by all this talk of romance and whatnot since she''s still a child and all.¡±


    ¡°Sir. Maybe because she''s Mister Jin-Ho''s younger sister, but her mentality is as tough as nails. Despite her agency trying to dissuade her, she apparently still went ahead to perform the scheduled live TV appearance, sir. Actually, I think she should be on TV right now.¡±


    ¡°On TV, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed interested, so Jo Gyu-Min switched on the TV by the corner of the chairman''s office. A man from the bygone era, Hwang Jeong-Hu still had the old habit of watching the TV news bulletin even during his work hours.


    ¡°There she is, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min pointed at the TV as Kang Eun-Yeong''s dancing figure appeared on the screen.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned in satisfaction. ¡°Last time I saw her, I didn''t think she was that pretty, but now? She''s quite a looker, isn''t she? Did she get stic surgery in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. That''s a hundred percent natural.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.?</i>Well, Kang Jin-Ho is also quite a looker himself, so that makes sense. The Kang family DNA must be pretty good.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s satisfied grin got even deeper. It was as if the chairman was watching his own granddaughter.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only chuckle wryly. Inwardly, of course.


    <i>''Even though I heard he''s not even interested in his own blood-and-flesh granddaughter...''</i>


    Maybe Hwang Jeong-Hu was suffering from a phobia of his own family, as he often disyed his warmer side only to those unrted to him.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± The brows of Jo Gyu-Min watching the screen quivered in surprise. Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly stopped her dance routine, her expression clearly that of panic, as she stared in front of her. Even worse, the camera was zoomed in on her face at that moment, making it unmistakably clear how panicked she looked.


    <i>''Could she have run into some kind of a broadcast problem?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes. The song was about to start in earnest, and that poor girl didn''t even get a chance to strut her vocal chops.


    <i>''Still, she''s not the type to get flustered like that, so why?''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t many coaches and trainers walked away impressed by Kang Eun-Yeong''s professionalism and said she was better in that aspect than some established singers? To think that someone like her would slip up during a live broadcast...


    Jo Gyu-Min was starting to think that the poor girl was indeed suffering from some kind of ill effect from that rumor. However, before he could finish his train of thought, Kang Eun-Yeong powerlessly dropped her mic.


    ¡°<i>Nnnng?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly got up to his feet. That girl, she... Rather than missing the song''s beat, it seemed more like she had lost the will to sing! Something on this level would be seen as a major incident no matter how it was dressed up!


    ¡°What''s going on? What happened?¡±


    Obviously, Jo Gyu-Min knew his shouts would never be heard by Kang Eun-Yeong. But he still ended up shouting, anyway. Committing a serious incident on air like that could cause a major setback to her future idol activities. Who would want to entrust the stage to a singer unwilling to sing a song during a live broadcast?


    ¡°Just why is she... <i>Ehhhh?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s wide-open eyes quaked powerfully.


    No one knew whose decision it was, but the camera''s angle suddenly changed to shoot the audience and the back of Kang Eun-Yeong from the rear of the stage. Maybe it was the PD''smand or a wily cameraman being too enterprising for their own good.


    ¡°W-w-when did he get there...?!¡±


    The screen was showing Kang Jin-Ho standing in front of the audience and beckoning at Kang Eun-Yeong. After letting go of her mic, she stared at her older brother in a daze before slowly nodding away. While making a sorrowful face simr to a cow being dragged to an abattoir, she trudged toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    He reached out, grabbed his little sister''s hand, and began dragging her away while breaking through the crowd. The duo eventually disappeared into the back of the crowd and out of the camera''s frame.


    ¡°T-t-that crazy boy?!¡± Even Hwang Jeong-Hu jumped up and cried out in shock.


    <i>''Well, it''s over.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min could only chuckle despondently.


    No matter her story, there wouldn''t be a stage willing to ept a singer who had walked away in the middle of a performance. Even worse, Kang Eun-Yeong was ''under scrutiny'' for that rumor involving her romance as well. It no longer mattered what kind of press release her talent agency would release, as the industry would not be so understanding of her situation anymore.


    Jo Gyu-Min shifted his focus away from the screen, hurriedly switching to a different scene and yanked out his phone. Something major had gone down, so he figured that social media should be blowing up right about now. While ardently praying to the heavens, Jo Gyu-Min typed ''Kang Se-Ah'' into the search engine.


    ¨C During Kang Se-Ah''s performance, a man suddenly appeared! She got dragged away! Lolololol


    ¨C Turn on the TV! Hurry! This incident will go down in history! Kang Se-Ah gave up in the middle of a broadcast and went down to the audience section!


    ¨C Who is that dude? Her BF?


    ¨C Kang Se-Ah disappeared with a man in the audience, but instead of getting pissed, I''m feeling defeated from how good-looking he was... ??


    Every time Jo Gyu-Min refreshed the feed, new posts he hadn''t seen before popped up so quickly that the previous posts were no longer visible after getting buried. In the blink of an eye, Kang Se-Ah''s name became the most-searched topic. Jo Gyu-Min watched this y out as a despondent expression slowly formed on his face. He leaned back on the couch and chuckled weakly. ¡°<i>Hah. Hahaha... ha... ha...</i>¡±


    Well, Jo Gyu-Min already knew about Kang Jin-Ho''s tendency to lose all objectivity when it came to matters involving his family. Even then, he did not expect that young man to cause a major incident like this¡ªlive on air, no less!


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly recalled all those sleepless nights and hardships he had to face while molding Kang Se-Ah into a top star. He sneakily wiped away at the corners of his moistening eyes.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked in a stupefied voice, ¡°So, <i>hmm...</i> What''s going to happen now, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, sir...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°...Sir, our Jaegyeong Uni has a special admission screening. I think we need to use that to enroll that girl in our university for the time being. For her to find a new career, I fear the minimum she has to do is to further her studies.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned heavily after understanding the severity of this situation from Jo Gyu-Min''s ''exnation''.


    ¡°And, well, they created this mess, so I''m sure Mister Jin-Ho will deal with it.¡± Jo Gyu-Min told himself that, so he could maintain a grip on himself, but his eyes opened even wider at the new post appearing on his phone.


    ¨C Hey, someone who went there to do a vlog is now doing a live stream! The dude dragging Kang Se-Ah away is having an interview with the entertainment reporters! Here''s the link!


    ¨C Wow, it''s for real?! They are really interviewing Kang Se-Ah and the dude dragging her away!


    Jo Gyu-Min''s shaking finger tapped on the link. The phone''s browser opened an inte streaming tform, then a ck screen appeared, followed by the familiar buffering circle.


    ¡°...P-please, dear lord. Don''t do it.¡±


    It would already be so difficult to fix what just transpired live on air. But this...


    <i>¡®Those crazy reporters! What are they thinking, trying to shove cameras and mics in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s way! Don''t interview him or anything like that, you foools!¡¯</i>


    Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min''s ardent prayer was ignored. The buffering finally ended, and the ck screen changed to a chaotic scene of Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Se-Ah, currently surrounded by a gaggle of reporters.


    ¡°What the f*ck?! It''s just a simple live music show, so why are there so many bloody reporters present in that ce?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out as spittle flew out of his mouth.


    Objectively speaking, it would be weirder for no reporters to show up at a live gig where a top idol mired in a dating rumor was supposed to perform. However, Jo Gyu-Min was too far gone to think objectively at the moment.


    The voices of the reporters surrounding Kang Jin-Ho could be heard so vividly in the stream.


    [What is your rtionship with Miss Kang Se-Ah?]


    [I''m her Oppa.] Kang Jin-Ho replied in a <i>very</i> forthright manner.


    The resident Kang Jin-Ho expert¡ªJo Gyu-Min¡ªquickly read the young man''s expression and interpreted it as ''why are all these annoying people bothering me? Still, I shall answer you if you ask me politely enough.''


    [When you say oppa, do you mean you''re dating her?]


    [No, I''m her real Oppa.]


    [Oh...]


    The reporters must have been hoping for a tale of romance to end all romance just then, judging from the disappointed sighsing from everywhere.


    [What was your reason for taking away Miss Kang Se-Ah in the middle of a live broadcast?]


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as he replied. [A wet-behind-the-ears kid is already the subject of scious gossip, so I''m taking her away to verify the truth.]


    [That sounds like Miss Kang Se-Ah''s family had no idea about her dating rumors, then! If it turns out to be true, what will happen?]


    [She will retire.]


    [I''m sorry?!] The reporter asking that question gasped in shock.


    Retirement?! Who in their right mind would retire from the industry just because one gossip piece about their love life had gotten published?!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained utterly resolute. With an expression of a man repeating an irrefutable truth, he replied in a firm voice. [A student her age should be focusing on her studies right about now, but she insisted on her dream of bing an entertainer. So, as a family, we supported her choice. However, if all she wants to do is date some guys instead of performing on stage, we might as well force her back into studying. If the story of her dating someone turns out to be true, she will retire immediately.]


    The reporters sensed the unyielding, inalienable truth in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice, then hurriedly turned their attention over to Kang Eun-Yeong.


    [M-Miss Kang Eun-Yeong! Your older brother has made his statement. However, will you really retire if your family insists you must?]


    Kang Eun-Yeong making a tearful face cried out, [No, wait! That''s all a pack of lies! That never happened!]


    [If! If by any chance! Even though it won''t happen, hypothetically, will you do it?]


    [...Well, if they say I must jump, I gotta ask how high, right?] Kang Eun-Yeong said some things that an idol shouldn''t say, but the reporters didn''t have the mental leeway to point that out right now.


    [Miss Kang Se-Ah!!! What you said just now, are you being serious?!]


    At this point, Kang Jin-Ho was frowning deeply. [I don''t quite understand what you all want from us, but...!]


    [¡­?]


    [This is a family matter. Once a familyes to a decision, the family members will abide by it, that is all. And as a family, we shall discuss a way forward and make a decision ordingly. However, my sister is still a student. If we find out that she has been involved in matters that don''t match the scope of her identity as a student, we shall definitely make her retire. That will be all. Goodbye.]


    Jo Gyu-Min turned off the stream and essed the portal site once more. And loud guffaw exploded from his mouth after confirming the current no.1 most-searched-for topic, which was ''Chad''.

 Chapter 174: Apprehended (4)

    <h4>Chapter 174: Apprehended (4)</h4>


    ¡°W-what is going on, Gyu-Min?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked in stunned confusion while peeking at Jo Gyu-Min''s phone from the side.


    ¡°Sir, it seems that... Mister Jin-Ho has decided to take the bull by its horns. And it looks like we''ll have to wait for a bit longer to gauge the public''s reaction.¡±


    It would have been so, so much nicer if this impromptu interview was broadcasted on national TV or, at the very least, a cablework. Unfortunately, it was on a live stream on some vlogger''s channel. In that case, the number of viewers couldn''t have been thatrge.


    <i>''No, wait. Since it''s ranked no.1 in the real-time search, maybe more people than I thought could have watched it.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s heart started to pound in anticipation as he checked out the reactions on various social media sites. Soon, a barely-suppressed giggle escaped from his mouth.


    ¨C Wowsers, Kang Se-Ah''s oppa''s so unreal. I have never seen reporters looking so shocked like that before! With a bro like him managing her life, most dudes won''t even get closer to Se-Ah!


    ¨C Mom, look! The daughter of that family is so pretty! And look how their son is so handsome as well! So tell me, Mom! Why do I look like thiiiis?!


    ¨C I heard some rumors about how strong-headed Kang Se-Ah is, but... They have to be fake. Look how she couldn''t even look her oppa in the eye!


    ¨C Nah. The way I see it, this whole thing smells like a publicity stunt to bury the whole dating rumor. Whenever I see folks lol''ing over crap like this, I always wonder whether their brains are still functioning or not.


    ¨C Woooow. Just for a publicity stunt, Se-Ah decided to figuratively flip a bird during a public TV live concert. You know what happens when a singer gets on PDs'' bad books, right? All those who think that was a publicity stunt, I''m guessing you''re still staying in your mom''s basement, aren''t you? What would basement-dwelling neckbeards know about stuff like this?


    ¨C Kang Se-Ah''s Oppa! If she''s really dating, retirement straight away! Emunicado!!!


    <i>''Huh, the responses are better than I thought?''</i>


    Despite causing a huge live broadcast incident, those who saw the live stream didn''t seem to antagonize Kang Se-Ah or Kang Jin-Ho, at least not all that much.


    <i>''W-wait! We need to capitalize on this!''?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet. ¡°Chairman!¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Sir, I need to spend some money on this. Please give me your permission!¡±


    ¡°How can I say yes or no to such a sudden demand? Come on, fe! Give me a proper exnation first.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I believe we need to deploy an army of paid posters. I know apany specializing in posting specific posts their clients want to see. On top of posting favorablements, we should also post an edited version of this stream to release on social media sites, sir! That will help with turning the tide in our favor.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about now?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu was clearly flustered, unable toprehend the flow of this situation.


    It was at this point that Jo Gyu-Min felt a strange emotion well up inside his heart.


    <i>''Yup, this is normal. This is how it¡¯s supposed to be!''</i>


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min was also suffering from the ill effect of running into a 180-year-old early adopter in China. The more he thought about it, the more it sounded¡ª


    ¡°...Sir, allow me to exin.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu listened to Jo Gyu-Min''s exnation, and he revealed an unwilling expression while rubbing his chin. ¡°Isn''t that... media maniption?¡±


    ¡°Technically, yes it is, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Well, something like that is a bit¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sir. Truthfully, I wouldn''t even think about resorting to such methods if this matter directly involved Jaegyeong. However, the entertainment industry is starkly different from the financial world, sir. Even if you sessfully create a wonderful product boasting top-tier quality, one wrong move will destroy your public image in one go. That''s what it''s like in the entertainment industry, sir. That is why I beg of you to be generous with the budget this time.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so, I guess it has to be right. I''ll leave it to your discretion, then.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes trembled subtly just then. He sensed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s trust in him from the way thetter gave his permission. What a monumental event this was! Hwang Jeong-Hu only showed his trust in Director Baek Yeong-Gi and a few select others, but now, Jo Gyu-Min could count himself as one of them as well!


    He should be moved to tears by this development, but... But...!


    <i>''But, why does it have to be in a matter like this?!''</i>


    Wouldn''t it have been better for the trust toe from¡ªsay¡ªa business matter rted to Jaegyeong?! To think that Jo Gyu-Min would earn his boss'' trust while dealing with a mess left behind by an idol!


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression could only cramp up at this situation. He couldn''t be sure whether to rejoice or wail in sorrow at the moment. ¡°T-thank you, sir...¡±


    However, he was sure about his anger level rising up for some reason. His head quickly shot up after realizing that there indeed existed a perfect candidate to vent his anger on. ¡°Sir, please excuse me. I urgently need to be somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see. Then, you''re excused, Gyu-Min.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu watched in stupefaction as Jo Gyu-Min quickly rushed outside the chairman''s office, then slowly shook his head. ¡°I just can''t wrap my head around any of this...¡±


    Despite his still rtively ''young'' age, Hwang Jeong-Hu was being left behind by a certain, different old man.


    ***


    Kang Yu-Hwan spoke in a firm voice, ¡°Sit straight, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Currently, inside the Kang family''s home... An emergency family meeting was about to get underway. Kang Eun-Yeong knelt on the living room floor, her facepletely frozen stiff in nervousness as the Three Admirals¡ªher mother, father, and oppa¡ªred at her without mercy.


    <i>''Please, someone save my soul...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong felt every hair on her body stand up from the sharp auras emitted by her family members.


    ¡°So, exin yourself.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan got the proceedings off the ground.


    But Baek Hyeong-Jeong''s mouth began spitting mes even before her daughter could start. ¡°What is there to listen to, dear! She''s still so young, yet how could she be so promiscuous already?!¡±


    ¡°But, darling. We still need to hear her side of the story.¡±


    ¡°This is why I was against this whole thing since the beginning, you know! I told you that our daughter still isn''t old enough to handle things like this by herself!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong listening to her parents bickering away gradually shrunk more and more into the floor. What an unfortunate thing this was... Her beloved family could be far too rational in some things but in others? They could also act like a group of entric, irrational individuals!


    Kang Eun-Yeong could tell that her oppa and father were utterly uninterested in finding out the truth of the matter. As a matter of fact, those two seemed furious at Kang Eun-Yeong for getting tangled up in such nonsense in the first ce!


    ¡°W-well, what actually happened was...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong swallowed nervously, then began her exnation, starting from how she ran into this Jun Yeong from the group, the Voice, and to the current situation.


    Kang Yu-Hwan silently listened to his daughter''s exnation/excuse before nodding away contemtively. ¡°ording to your testimony, you haven''t done anything wrong, yet that punk kept harassing you and eventually caused this whole thing. Am I right so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad! That''s it!¡±


    ¡°Are you being honest with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong urgently nodded away. She absolutely had to create at least one ally in this situation unless she wanted an early retirement from the entertainment industry.


    <i>''Yes, I''ve convinced my... Ah.''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong sneaked a nce in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction to check out her oppa''s expression only to get the feeling that the world was about to crumble around her. Her head quickly faltered again at Kang Jin-Ho''s scary re. It was as if he wanted to chew her out no matter what she said today.


    <i>''Goodbye, my idol life...''</i>


    <i>¡®Oh, my difficult but still enjoyable-in-its-own-right idol life¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho broke his silence. ¡°I understand what you''re trying to say. However¡ª¡±


    What he said could be interpreted as: <i>¡°I don''t have a clue what you were talking about, and I don¡¯t really care.¡±</i>


    ¡°If your scheduled performance was over, you could''ve studied for your entrance exams. Or, practice for your next performance! <i>Orrrr!</i> You could havee home, taken a shower, and gone to bed!¡± Her <i>orabeoni''s</i> voice grew louder and more agitated. ¡°If you didn''t feel like doing that, you could''ve watched TV or an American drama online! But, as soon as you''re done with your schedule, you went out with your older peers to have fun?! And in a bar, no less?! Aren''t you still a high schooler?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong progressively shrunk even more.


    ¡°Even though you''re still a student, you gleefully went to a bar, then ran into some creep, which resulted in this nonsense. Isn''t that right?! And you still want to argue that you were not at fault?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry! I was wrong, orabeoni!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are admitting your wrongdoing, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I am!¡±


    ¡°And when a person is guilty, they need to be punished. That is thew of this world.¡±


    ¡°O-oppa...?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong freaked out and hurriedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. However, all she could see in her oppa''s eyes were the mes of non-negotiable, unyielding resoluteness. Kang Eun-Yeong freaked out even more and quickly turned her head to her mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong. Unfortunately...


    ¡°Booze?!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong growled like a scary monster. Kang Eun-Yeong''s mother had already transformed into a devil by then.


    ¡°D-dad! Dad!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong desperately turned her attention to Kang Yu-Hwan, knowing she had no one else but her father to rely on now.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan let out a low groan while rubbing his chin. ¡°If Eun-Yeong is being honest with us, then I don''t think her share of the me isn''t asrge as we thought.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly butted in. ¡°Father, she''s still a student, yet she still went to a bar.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°In that case, is her blunder still not as big as you think, Father?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan guffawed at his son''s serious-sounding argument. ¡°Do schools automatically expel students who enter drinking joints, son?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho had noeback to that and instead decided to re daggers at Kang Eun-Yeong.


    As for the idol in the spotlight herself, she quickly grabbed hold of the offered ray of salvation and began cheering her dad on. ¡°D-dad''s right, you know!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled before continuing, ¡°Yes, she is still at fault, but her error in judgment isn''t serious enough to warrant an immediate retirement like you''ve said. You can even argue that she has already received plenty of punishment when that dating rumor started to spread online.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Dad! You''re so right!¡±


    ¡°However!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly spoke in a firmer voice. ¡°I''ll not be so understanding the next time something like this happens, Eun-Yeong! You wanted to chase after your dream, so we all did our best to support you and cheer you on, but to think you were doing such things behind our backs! I''m quite disappointed in you, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head faltered in dejection. ¡°I''m really sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand that you''d want to go to such asions once or twice out of curiosity. However, what I struggle with right now is not about you going to such a ce. No, I can''t understand what those older girls were thinking of while taking an underage student to a bar. And I''m also struggling to understand what that creepy bastard was thinking of when trying to get close to a child.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong found herself unable to offer any excuses.


    Kang Yu-Hwan continued, ¡°And finally, the one I struggle to understand the most is you, Eun-Yeong. You''re old enough to know what''s wrong or right, so how could you befriend people like that? Why were you hanging out with such people, and why did you agree to apany them to a bar?¡±


    ¡°I''m... really sorry.¡± Thick tears began trickling down from Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes at her father''s gentle but still-serious scolding.


    ¡°This gossip piece about you dating someone is ultimately not important. What''s important is that you have betrayed our trust in you. Until now, whenever you didn''te homete into the night, we simply assumed you were busy with your work. But from this moment on, we will wonder if you''re hanging out in some bar somewhere, drinking with your so-called friends. That''s what I''m trying to say to you, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°This is why trust is such an important thing. It''s easy to damage it, thinking it''s nothing special. But a trust once broken is hard to mend again, Eun-Yeong. And now, it''s your job to figure out what you need to do to earn our trust again.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Dad.¡±


    We would forgive you, but in reality, we would never trust you again¡ªthat was what Kang Yu-Hwan was telling his daughter. Kang Eun-Yeong also seemed to have understood the implication behind those words as she didn''t say anything else and just quietly cried.


    ¡°But, what about her punishment?¡± The ever-the-clueless Kang Jin-Ho suddenly butted in and broke the solemn mood.


    Kang Yu-Hwan frowned a little. ¡°Jin-Ho, this isn''t one of those cases where a separate punishment is necessary.¡±


    ¡°But, Father. Reward and punishment have to be clear-cut, no matter what.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s frown at his son only got deeper at that forthright opinion.


    <i>''Sheesh, what a heartless son you are...''</i>


    How could he even think about punishing his crying little sister?!


    Kang Yu-Hwan cleared his throat first. ¡°<i>Khmm.</i> Indeed. In my view, this incident only happened because Eun-Yeong stillcks life experience and social interactions. What I''m saying is, she made her debut in the entertainment industry while still attending high school, so she is still not good at analyzing people or the asion she''s involved in.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm,</i> I see. You have a point there, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    ¡°In that case, how about letting her experience life and society in general?¡±


    ¡°Experience... life? How?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled meaningfully as he stared at his daughter. ¡°When will my kids ever get to experience an ordinary life if we don''t seize this opportunity? Indeed, this is wonderful timing. Eun-Yeong, as soon as your schedule clears up,e to my cafe and work as a part-timer there.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°That''s right. While you¡¯re working there Eun-Yeong, you should talk to customers and take on menial jobs to learn about the ways of the world. Study and get better at life, that¡¯s what I''m saying.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up in shock next. ¡°I¡­ I have to study, too?!¡±


    ¡°No, not <i>that</i> kind of studying!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tutted loudly. However, his resolve became firmer at his daughter''s adverse reaction.


    <i>''Even if you''re my son, Jin-Ho, I won''t let you destroy my daughter''s career!''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan just couldn''t imagine the sight of his daughter quitting the life of an idol to enroll in a university to further her studies. If Kang Jin-Ho heard his father''s thoughts, he would no doubt state some nonsense like, <i>¡°But, father, a person can do anything if they put in enough effort.¡±</i>


    Seeing his precious little girl enjoy a life full of happiness and flowers wasn''t enough to satisfy a doting father like Kang Yu-Hwan, so he definitely had no ns to force Kang Eun-Yeong to go through any unnecessary hardships if he could help it.


    Kang Yu-Hwan put his foot down. ¡°And so, that will be the end of discussion on this matter.¡±


    ¡°But, Father¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho still seemed unconvinced and tried to raise his opposition.


    However, Kang Yu-Hwan snatched away the initiative first. ¡°You are included in this, son.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°At this rate, you will also not have any opportunities to do things ordinary people do every day. So, you¡¯ll be working as a part-timer as well.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?!¡±


    And so, it was decided that Kang Jin-Ho would also apply to be a part-time worker.


    1. This is a One Piece reference, BTW.

 Chapter 175: Apprehended (5)

    <h4>Chapter 175: Apprehended (5)</h4>


    The socialwork sites were in an uproar.


    The rumor of Kang Eun-Yeong dating someone, a top-tier idol in her own right, could be considered a pretty major topic of discussion. But now, shemitted a massive on-air incident, and even her oppa made a stunning entrance as well¡ªit wasn''t an exaggeration to say a hurricane had up-ended the online chatrooms.


    Thankfully, though, the general opinion online leaned favorably toward Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¨C Let''s be real here, if her oppa is that mad, that dating thing must be fake, right?


    ¨C But her family might be in on the whole thing, though?


    ¨C If Se-Ah''s oppa makes his debut, he''ll probably be more popr than her with his looks alone.


    ¨C Agreed.


    ¨C She looked so in while standing next to her oppa. Yup, a person''s looks are subjective, aren''t they?


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply after checking out the reactions online. ¡°Looks like we''ve put out the urgent fires for now.¡±


    The only thing remaining now was for both sides involved to issue press releases that categorically rejected the dating rumor.


    ¡°Who knew Mister Jin-Ho would ovee this crisis in this manner...¡±


    Instead of Kang Se-Ah''s image taking a knock, it seemed to have gotten a boost from Kang Jin-Ho''s actions. The public''s trust in her went through the roof, with people saying that Kang Se-Ah wouldn''t dare to date anyone with an older brother like Kang Jin-Ho around, who was brash enough to crash a live event just because of one gossip article.


    In a way, this situation was a case of snatching victory from the jaws of defeat.


    <i>Rrrrring~~</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the screen of his ringing smartphone before answering the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Good day, Chief Secretary. This is Seo Yong-Chan speaking.


    ¡°Good day to you too, Director Seo.¡±


    - I''ve just finished my phone call with the PD of that event. Although their side was quite furious about what happened, we managed toe to an amicable solution.


    ¡°That''s somewhat unexpected, I have to say.¡±


    - I figured their side must''ve heard about the rumor by now. You know, that open secret about how Jaegyeong is looking after Se-Ah. They probably think this kind of matter isn''t worth us losing all decorum, if you know what I mean.


    ¡°I''ll be grateful if that''s true.¡±


    - Oh, and uh... That rumor about Jaegyeongunching an entertainment division soon... Was your side responsible for that leak?


    Jo Gyu-Min coolly mouthed a cigarette while replying, ¡°That''s news to me, Director Seo.¡±


    -That means it''s not true?


    ¡°Not sure, Director. I don''t have many points of contact with that part of the world, you see. However, in consideration of our close rtionship, allow me to offer you a small piece of advice. I''m sure you''re aware of how... <i>disinterested</i> our chairman is in regards to such things, yes?¡±


    - Mm, I see. I had a feeling that would be the case.


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly. It seemed that a rumor cooked up just in case had taken on a life of its own and eventually trickled into the ears of the other involved parties. Being a program director wasn''t a lifelong job, to begin with. Meanwhile, switching your allegiance from public broadcasters to cableworks, or vice versa, was so much easier these days. After considering all these, both sides involved had probably tacitly agreed not to create any evesting bad blood if they could help it.


    - Thankfully, Miss Se-Ah''s image is intact, so we believe there shouldn''t be any problems with her career.


    ¡°I see. That''s great to hear.¡±


    - Indeed. Oh, and will you be directly handling the rest, Mister Jo?


    ¡°Yes. I''ll deal with it myself,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied while lighting up his cigarette.


    - I see. We''ll leave it to you, then. I know that the chairman isn''t interested in these sorts of things, but still... At least mention my name once to himter. I mean, who knows?


    ¡°Hahaha. Of course, I will do that.¡±


    - Thank you. Then, have a good day, Mister Jo.


    Jo Gyu-Min snorted as soon as he ended the call. ¡°Who knows, you say?¡±


    Obviously, Hwang Jeong-Hu would never remember someone like Seo Yong-Chan. Jo Gyu-Min took a deep drag of his cigarette, erased all traces of the smirk from his face, then got up to leave.


    ¡°Well, then. It''s time to...!¡±


    <i>Griiiit...!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth as he slowly made his way out of his office.


    ***


    ¡°What was that?!¡± Han Seon-Gu, the boss of FRC Entertainment, scowled deeply while yelling.


    Director Lee Hyeon-Min sitting across his boss''s desk could only scratch his nose while replying sheepishly, ¡°Sir, they want us to pretend that we don''t know each other. Like, at all.¡±


    ¡°Did Code really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°...On whose authority?!¡±


    Director Lee grimaced helplessly. ¡°<i>E-eiii,</i>e on, boss. We''re talking about Code here. <i>The</i> Code! Nothing good wille out of getting on their bad books, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you dumbass! Did anything good happen to us while associating ourselves with Code until now? We''re this close to going out of business, so shouldn''t we be trying everything we can right now?!¡±


    ¡°E-even then...¡± Lee Hyeon-Min mumbled weakly.


    However, his response only stoked Han Seon-Gu''s anger even more. ¡°You dumb piece of sh*t! What kind of a golden opportunity do you think this is?! We gotta do everything in our power to seize this chance, you dumbass! You should be encouraging me instead of chickening out here! If we tuck our tails and back off now, we''ll have to shoulder all the losses!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Min''s head faltered, unable to say anything back to his boss.


    ¡°<i>...Tsk!</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Code''s got plenty of money, so it''s fine for them to incur some losses. They should learn to ept losing a bit while small to medium enterprises like ours earn some coin off their backs! I''m telling you, Koreans have this tendency to get more stingy the wealthier they get!¡±


    ¡°But, Boss. Will Code take this lying down? They''ve been pushing Kang Se-Ah with all their might for a while, after all. And we''re trying to drag her name across the mud, boss. Besides, she and Jun Yeong don''t even have anything going as well. From what I hear, our Jun Yeong saw her only once and decided that he liked her looks. And that''s why he''s been trying his luck, but Se-Ah hasn''t even spared a nce in his way so far¡­¡±


    ¡°It''ll be fine. I''m telling you! That''s how he bes an oppa, then sometimeter, honey!¡±


    ¡°Boss...¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-huh!</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu curtly cut Lee Hyeon-Min off. ¡°Listen here, damn it! Why can''t our idols use this chance to get some exposure?! They still can''t get a decent slot in a public broadcaster''s programs even though they''ve been active for nearly two years already! But now, one of our boys is rumored to be dating Kang Se-Ah! Yet, you wanna sweep this chance under the rug?! You dumbass! I don''t care whether it''s an affair or just a tonic rtionship, we should be promoting our idols like hell using this chance!¡±


    ¡°But, Boss! What about the public image of our idols?¡±


    ¡°You think that boy''s image will fall by dating someone as popr as Kang Se-Ah? Rather than a nobody, it''s better to be known as a yboy, you dumbass!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Min sighed deeply. ¡°Boss, I wouldn''t be opposing you like this if I thought things would y out as you say. But Kang Se-Ah is someone sponsored by Jaegyeong, boss.¡±


    ¡°What? Jaegyeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes. <i>That</i> Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°<i>Fu-hahahahaha!</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu exploded inughter before dismissively waving his hand. ¡°You dummy! You''ve been in this industry for how long now? Yet, you still can''t even tell fake rumors and real deals apart?¡±


    ¡°Boss, that rumor is everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. Listen, do you have any idea what kind of a man Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu is?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh...</i> No?¡±


    ¡°Back in the day whenpany executives and politicians all thought it was cool to have a few pretty celebrities ''entertain'' them, Chairman Hwang was the only person who stated his distaste for having entertainers show up in a get-together. Sure, nning departments are responsible for mapping out the future strategies ofrge corporations these days. Andpanies hire pro managers to hear their opinions all the time. Knowing all that, you honestly think Chairman Hwang wants to enter the entertainment industry? That man?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s the type to charge straight in like a bull, so if he was serious about entering this industry, he wouldn''t just support one or two idols from the background to test the waters.¡± Han Seon-Gu loudly tutted. ¡°How can you be so oblivious to Chairman Hwang''s persona? That old man doesn''t know the meaning of doing things in the shadows. Since he doesn''t do that, he''s got nothing to hide. Since he''s got nothing to hide, he ain''t gonna waste time just dipping his toes. But now, he''s doing what? He''s sponsoring Kang Se-Ah?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Min suddenly had a moment of rity. That rumor was so widespread that he had simply taken it as the truth until now. But now that he heard Han Seon-Gu''s take on this matter, though... His boss actually had a valid point.


    ¡°But, boss. It''s also possible that Kang Se-Ah is Chairman Hwang''s hidden grandchild, or maybe even his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Say what now? You still don''t know what Chairman Hwang is like, do you? Still spewing nonsense like that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i>¡±


    ¡°That old man stayed faithful to his wife he met when they were still dirt-poor. Other people will kick their old, ugly wives to the curve and get married to new, hot young women when they taste sess. But that old man? He has never cheated on his wife. Don''t you know his famous saying about the only thing separating humans from smelly beasts is their morals? Chairman Hwang didn''t marry again after his wife passed away. Isn''t that proof enough for ya?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mmm...</i> Well, <i>uh,?</i>you do have a point...¡±


    ¡°Gimme a break. I might be a low-life with no manners, but we shouldn''t make fun of Chairman Hwang. We ain''t worthy.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Min slowly nodded. ¡°Then, what should we do about this incident?¡±


    ¡°Be as vague as possible and drag it out, okay? Then, there¡¯s bound to be another article or an opinion piece popping up sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°But, boss. What if they sue us for, I don''t know, defamation?¡±


    ¡°Pay the fine, then. It won''t be that much, anyway.¡±


    ¡°But it''s gonna wreck our image, boss.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass. When that happens, we''ll just take the me for it to protect our kids. How? We''ll act like viins andment that our kids are being so brainless in public. By doing that, the punters will think we''re running an evil talent agency that treats its idols like ves. People tend to see idols and their agencies as two separate things, so they have no idea that buying merch and streaming songs will still line our pockets!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Min felt a bit leery about this, but he couldn''t oppose his boss'' decision anymore when Han Seon-Gu was so adamant about it. ¡°Understood, Boss. Then I will¡ª¡±


    That was when the office''s inte suddenly came to life.


    Rrrrrrring-!


    ¡°What the hell, I told her no calls during my meetings, so why?!¡± Han Seon-Gu yanked up the inte''s receiver and yelled at it in irritation. ¡°What is it now?!¡±


    - P-president, sir! A guest wants to speak to you, sir.


    ¡°I don''t have any appointments for now, so what gives? Send him packing away already!¡±


    - No, but... P-president...


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu scowled deeply, only for his expression to ease up quickly. His secretary might <i>sometimes?</i>piss him off, but she was neither blind nor deaf. The fact that she insisted despite his irritation could only mean this unscheduled guest simply had to be weed no matter what¡ªno matter when and how. ¡°...Who wants to see me?¡±


    - S-sir, he says he''s from Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries.


    ¡°...From where?¡±


    - Jaegyeong, sir. And he says he''s the Chief Secretary...


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± Han Seon-Gu''s stupefied eyes drifted around in his office and spotted Lee Hyeon-Min pounding his chest while making an expression that said,<i>?¡®I told you, didn''t I?!''</i>


    ¡°...L-let him in.¡±


    - Yes, President.


    A short whileter, the office door was shoved open. A man kitted out in a sleek, ck business suit strode inside.


    <i>''M-maybe he''s a con man?''</i>


    That was the first thought that popped into Han Seon-Gu''s head. The position of Jaegyeong''s Chief Secretary was one of the highest posts one could imagine. A person holding such a post would be directly serving Chairman Hwang, so they usually possessed power equaling most high-ranking directors in a corporation.


    As such, most Chief Secretaries were older than personal assistants. But this man in the ck business suit was too young to fit that profile. Besides, this ''Chief Secretary'' also came across as a bit too... haughty and was deliberately grating on people¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± said the man in the ck suit. Before settling down on one of the empty chairs, he smartly extracted his business card from his wallet, then presented it to Han Seon-Gu.


    Han Seon-Gu''s expression became unreadable as he looked at the business card with the words ''Jaegyeon Group Office of Secretaries, Chief Jo Gyu-Min'' clearly embossed on the surface.


    <i>''Huh. I guess he''s not a con man, then...?''</i>


    If this man named Jo Gyu-Min was really from Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries, something big was about to go down. FRC Entertainment was a respectable mid-ranked talent agency, butpared to the one and only Jaegyeong Group, it was no better than a corner convenience store. Never mind a huff, just a single snort from Jaegyeong would be enough to blow FRC away into oblivion.


    ¡°W-what brings you here, Chief Jo?¡± Han Seon-Gu asked in a trembling voice. And his heart nearly tumbled to the pit of his stomach after noticing Jo Gyu-Min''s stiff expression.


    .


    ¡°A child highly valued by an important person from our side is currently embroiled in a baseless dating rumor with an idol under your management,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>¡®A child highly valued by an important person?!''?</i>


    Han Seon-Gu''s eyes powerfully quaked. Such a revtion would not be made in ordinary circumstances! Which could only mean¡ª


    A child highly valued by the chairman?!


    ¡°We got to the bottom of this matter, and it turns out the person from our side is not even remotely interested in your idol, but your idol continues to cling to her. As you can imagine, it''s not just Code, but the important person on our side is also not pleased. Not. At. All.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu bowed forward ny degrees in a hurry. ¡°M-my sincerest apologies! We had no idea it was true all along!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head a little. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What''s true all along?¡±


    Han Seon-Gu responded while making an unreadable grin, ¡°Well, you said a child highly valued by an important person, so... <i>Eh...</i> She''s sponsored by Chairman Hwang Jeo¡ª¡±


    Unable to finish his sentence out of embarrassment, Han Seon-Gu sheepishly smiled instead.


    However, that only served as a trigger to set Jo Gyu-Min''s anger off. ¡°Hey, you stupid son of a b*tch!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s angry yell echoed powerfully inside FRC Entertainment''s building.

 Chapter 176: Working Part-Time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Working Part-Time (1)</h4>


    Secretary Choi Mi-Seon silently poured Americano into her mug while listening to themotioning from the FRC president''s office.


    She nced at the doorway, then muttered, ¡°...I guess it''s chaos in there.¡±


    From the get-go, this whole thing was nonsensical. Kang Se-Ah was one of the rare idols possessing not just good looks but also a clean personal image. No wonder Code had gone all-in with promoting her. Most idols worked in groups, but she bravely chose to forge a solo career while staying true to herself. All things considered, it was safe to call Kang Se-Ah a true bigshot in the industry.


    <i>''But then, that idiot Jun Yeong wants to sink his fangs into a girl like that...?''</i>


    Even though Choi Mi-Seon worked for thepany managing the idol group, the Voice, she had no good opinions of those men. When nicely put, they seemed like a bunch of wild young men, but when not-so-nicely put¡ªthey were practically a group of thugs.


    One of them even dared to touch a female idol treasured by Code, so there was little wonder that a crisis had broken out. Of course, saying he ''touched'' Kang Se-Ah was already pushing the truth to the breaking point, but still.


    .


    <i>''I didn''t expect Jaegyeong''s man to personally show up here, though.''</i>


    Choi Mi-Seon thought this situation would get resolved with Code''s involvement, but a man from the Jaegyeong Corporation actually showed up. It seemed that the rumor about Jaegyeong managing Kang Se-Ah''s affairs was true, after all.


    <i>''Ng? Stupid... son of a b*tch?''</i>


    Did the visitor in the office really throw around insults like that? Even if that man in ck was from Jaegyeong, was he allowed to insult other people like that? Unless President Han Seon-Gu did something worthy of getting beaten up, he shouldn''t be insulted like that, no?


    <i>''Maybe I misheard it?''</i>


    Choi Mi-Seon pondered a bit more and realized that the insult-throwing thing didn''t really matter at the end of the day. She didn''t have to be a genius to figure out the situation in the office from all that hoarse yelling going on in there, anyway.


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> Really putting him through a wringer, isn''t it...¡±


    Choi Mi-Seon kind of felt a little refreshed about her boss getting grilled like that, but she also sensed her mood souring a little bit. Since Han Seon-Gu was a role model for all the terrible bosses out there, Choi Mi-Seon was deriving much pleasure from watching him getting wrecked like this. However, he was still her boss. Seeing some random person telling off her boss roused up an unexinable sense of pity in her.


    <i>''Goodness, have I gone insane?''</i>


    Was this what people called the mindset of a ve?


    Just as Choi Mi-Seon was starting to have a serious internal debate over whether to go see a shrink or not, the office''s door slowly opened, and Jo Gyu-Min making a <i>very</i> refreshed face waltzed outside.


    ¡°Well, then. I''ll leave it to you, gentlemen.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bade farewell while holding the door. He put the outpouring of warm goodbyesing from the office behind him and promptly exited FRC''s premises.


    Choi Mi-Seon sneaked a nce inside the office through the open doorway. And then, she had to cover her mouth to hide her grin at the sight of her boss now resembling a soulless corpse.


    Unaware that he was being watched right now, Han Seon-Gu slowly turned his head and muttered to Lee Hyeong-Min, ¡°...Director Lee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Go and bring Jun Yeong here. Right now!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Boss.¡±


    Unfortunately for Jun Yeong, it seemed that he would have to bear the brunt of the boss''s anger today.


    ***


    ¡°It''s done, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    - Are you sure?


    ¡°Yes. Soon, you''ll see press releases from all sides exining that Miss Eun-Yeong was not involved in any of this nonsense.¡±


    - Good. Thank you for dealing with this, Mister Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned deeply. He never had a chance to trample on someone while enjoying the full backing of Jaeygeong. He did flex a bit during the corporation''s board of directors debacle, but back then, all he did was do some paperwork. He wasn''t <i>physically</i> involved, so things felt quite different this time.


    If he was to urately exin his current mood...


    <i>''This is why people are trying so hard to be sessful.''</i>


    The wealth... No, to be more precise, it was the addictive quality of power afforded by wealth. This ''thing'' was truly irresistible. Even though Jo Gyu-Min knew this power wasn¡¯t his, it still felt dangerously addictive and alluring. This was probably why those with power would do anything to keep holding on to it.


    <i>''One thing''s for sure, I have definitely relieved my stress.''</i>


    It felt like the frustration and stress caused by this scandal were taken care of in one go.


    ¡°...Yeah, it''s definitely not because I couldn''t finish my shopping.¡±


    - Mm? Did you say something, Mister Gyu-Min?


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> no. It''s nothing.¡± Jo Gyu-Min coughed to clear his throat. ¡°In any case, I''m on my way back to HQ. By the way, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    -Yes, I''m listening.


    ¡°This crisis has been more or less averted, but we still haven''t talked about that creep yet. What do you want to do with him?¡±


    - That creep? Who?


    ¡°You know, that Jun Yeong or whatever his name was. We shouldn''t let him off the hook, Mister Jin-Ho. He dared to drool all over our Miss Eun-Yeong, after all! If we let him be, other creeps like him will think it''s okay to approach Miss Eun-Yeong in the future as well. She may still be an adorable little sister to you, but there''s no mistaking the fact that Miss Eun-Yeong is already overflowing with womanly charms. That''s why we must set a clear example to warn the others!¡±


    - You think so?


    ¡°Yes, I do! At the very least, we must ensure that that creep will never get another job in this industry. That is the only way to minimize any future harm,¡± Jo Gyu-Min exaggerated his exnation a little.


    His words also had another meaning to them. Jo Gyu-Min was hinting that he would like to deal with Jun Yeong as well. Since he knew Kang Jin-Ho''s methods of dealing with those who dared to antagonize him, Jo Gyu-Min wanted to step up and prevent the same thing from happening again.


    - Mm. Leave him alone, please.


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression crumpled. It couldn''t be helped, though, since he interpreted Kang Jin-Ho''s response as, <i>¡°I''ll deal with that creep myself.¡±</i>


    However, what Kang Jin-Ho said next was rather unexpected.


    - He must''ve done that because he likes my sister. We can''t fault him for that now, can we?


    ¡°W-well, yes. That''s true.¡±


    - Well, he did go a bit overboard with his methods, but I think it¡¯s nothing a good scolding can''t fix. Being unable to continue his dream as a singer because of something like this is a bit too cruel of a punishment.


    ¡°I... guess so?¡±


    - Just warn him not to approach Eun-Yeong again. It''s not a big deal, anyway.


    ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho. That might be enough to deal with this guy. However, we won''t be able to stop any creeps trying their luck with Miss Eun-Yeong in the future.¡±


    - That''ll be entirely up to Eun-Yeong. Others shouldn''t be doing that for her forever, after all.


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly nodded.


    <i>''Not bad.''</i>


    Recently, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have be a little more <i>extreme</i> than before. However, he still hadn''t lost his equilibrium. His thought process, at least on this matter, had perfectly aligned with Jo Gyu-Min''s thoughts.


    <i>''Jin-Ho is an amazing man, isn''t he...?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nearly got seduced by the sweetness of the power even though he was wielding it for only a brief moment. Compared to him, Kang Jin-Ho had enough abilities to attain all the power and wealth any person could ever dream of if that was what he wanted. Even now, his wealth had entered the territory most people alive couldn''t evene close to.


    Despite all this, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t be lost in his power.


    <i>''I don''t think I can do that...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t imagine himself doing that. He shook his head, then asked another question, ¡°In that case, I''m guessing Miss Eun-Yeong will make her return pretty soon?¡±


    - I''m sorry?


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But, didn''t you say this isn''t a big matter? After the agencies issue their press releases, she needs to get back on the road as quickly and shily as possible to reduce any unnecessary chatter, Mister Jin-Ho. Even now, I have been deploying an army of paid posters to spread around the footage of you everywhere, you know!¡±


    - I have no idea what any of that means. However, Eun-Yeong will need a little more time.


    ¡°...May I remind you that you said it''s not a big deal only a minute ago, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    - Yes. Not a big deal for that man. It''s not the same for Eun-Yeong, obviously.


    <i>''What kind of double standard is this sh*t?!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was wrong. This young man, he¡ªhe was dangerous in a different sense!


    He might have staved off the seduction of power, but he was still pretty much a bloody stalker to his own family! Jo Gyu-Min was abruptly reminded of that fact he had briefly forgotten. He asked the next question in a trembling voice, ¡°I-I see. In that case... What will happen to Miss Eun-Yeong now?¡±


    - Our father has decided, so for now, she''ll have to work in his cafe for the next few days.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was dripping with disappointment as he said those words. Considering how he usually never expressed his emotions, he had to be really, <i>really,?</i>disappointed by being unable to punish his own little sister.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed. What a relief this was. It sounded like Kang Yu-Hwan ably stopped Kang Jin-Ho''s wicked scheme in its tracks. ¡°Then, what will you be doing, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    - Me?


    ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    - I''m currently at a parcel delivery service warehouse.


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked back in a daze.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho stood tall and asked, ¡°That means I can start my shiftter tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± said the manager of the warehouse in a rather rude manner. ¡°I can tell you got a pretty robust physique there, fe. However, don''t run off in the middle of work and make a mockery of yourself, you hear me? <i>Geez,</i> kids nowadays just don''t have any sense of responsibility. If they don''t think they can keep working here, they should just be upfront about it. Why run away without saying anything? Who''s gonna take over and clean up their mess then?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min standing next to Kang Jin-Ho felt sweat drops trickle down his forehead.


    <i>''Dear manager, you''re worrying about the wrong thing, sir. Rather than worrying about this friend running away, it''ll be more productive to worry about the destruction of the Earth first...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho remained expressionless as he replied, ¡°That won''t happen, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> That''s what they all say in the beginning.¡± A mocking grin formed on the manager''s face. ¡°You better not be here to ''broaden your horizon'' or some crap like that, kid. Looks like youe from a pretty good family. Kids like that don''tst long in this ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in slight confusion. ¡°Sir, in cases like this, aren''t you supposed to encourage me and say I should work hard?¡±


    The manager smirked meaningfully. ¡°You''ll find out once you start, kid. So, I will see youter tonight. There''s nothing for you to do now, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then turned around to exit the manager''s office.


    Park Yu-Min followed his friend outside, then asked a question when they hit the pavement, ¡°Why are you working part-time all of a sudden?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t voice, ¡°I was told to.¡±


    ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°My father.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min let out an unconvinced groan.


    They said that the hardships of youth were invaluable. Park Yu-Min could sort of understand the intention behind Kang Yu-Hwan sending his son off to a tough working environment, but...


    <i>''Father, your son Jin-Ho isn''t a human in a normal sense...''</i>


    Logs resting on the ground would be obstacles to ordinary people, but they would be toys to an elephant. Telling Kang Jin-Ho to do physicalbor was like a duck taking to water.


    <i>''Then again, it makes sense that he has no idea about it.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min knew the truth, but Kang Yu-Hwan probably didn''t. The whole family most likely had no idea. Wasn''t it always the darkest under themp, for instance?


    <i>''I guess this is the birth of the world''s strongest part-timer, then?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min suddenly became interested in seeing what kind of an expression that rude manager would make after pping his eyes on Kang Jin-Ho''s¡ªwork ethic.


    ***


    Later that evening...


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> so you came, eh?¡± The manager cackled while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I guess you have some guts since you''re a man and all, <i>eh?</i> Seeing how you didn''t run away and still showed up here. I hope you can maintain your spirit and not run away until the end of your shift, though!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°That''s my n, sir.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap, kid.¡± The manager dismissively shook his head.


    Usually, most parcel delivery service warehouses like this would hire so-called dayborers. There weren''t many workers with perseverance these days, so most employees would only stick around for a few hours at the shortest, up to a few months at the longest, before they would move on to greener pastures.


    And then, there was the problem of weirdos as well. The word had gotten around that this job was tough, prompting weirdos to show up to test their mettle as men. The number of these dumbasses wanting to take up on this ''challenge'' was far too high for the manager''s liking. And Kang Jin-Ho came across as one of those weirdos.


    It was pretty simple to tell apart those dead-serious about this work and those who just came here to y. People with experience in this kind of work wore different attire from those unfamiliar with it.


    Kang Jin-Ho showed up in a pair of jeans and sneakers, so the manager could already tell. At first, this young man would put on some airs, saying it wasn¡¯t as tough as he thought. In three, maybe four hours, though? Hisplexion would surely be deathly pale from the pain and cramps akin to his spine snapping in half.


    No matter how fit a person was, muscles honed through actual physicalbor and those sculpted in a fitness center served two different purposes, after all!


    <i>''Heh. Enjoy your time here, kid.''</i>


    The manager cackled evilly after assigning Kang Jin-Ho the hardest job in the warehouse. Out of the trio of jobs avable here¡ªsorting, loading, and unloading¡ªhe chose to throw the young man in the deep end of unloading cargo from the delivery trucks.


    However, his wish had to remain just that, a wish. Once the shift began, workers went to their assigned posts to unload the cargo from the trucks arriving at the warehouse and ce them on the moving conveyor belts.


    ¡°W-what the hell is up with that kid?!¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm?</i>¡± The manager heard a panicked voiceing from somewhere behind him and urgently turned around to look. That was when his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and his jaw slowly fell to the floor. ¡°W-what the hell is that kid doing?!¡±


    The manager freaked out and hurriedly ran toward the conveyor belt.

 Chapter 177: Working Part-Time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 177: Working Part-Time (2)</h4>


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, is it¡­¡± The Crimson King picked up the report in front of him, perused it leisurely, then put it down on the table again, an uncertain expression on his face. ¡°How... ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he is, my lord.¡± Cai Kechang deeply bowed his head. To him, the Crimson King''sment regarding Kang Jin-Ho''s ''ordinariness'' sounded like the criticism of Cai Kechang''s failure to find anything noteworthy.


    ¡°However, we still learned something,¡± said the Crimson King with a smirk.


    ¡°...?¡± Cai Kechang wanted to ask what they had learned, but the question remained stuck in his throat. His status was far too low to boldly demand an exnation from the Crimson King, after all.


    The Crimson King slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°It would have been great if I could go personally, but¡­¡±


    ¡°That will be difficult, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    If it weren''t for the other two kings trying to keep the power bnce in check...! The Crimson King wouldn''t have hesitated to leave China for a little while. However, the moment the word got out that he had vacated his position for a little bit would be when his faction would get crushed in the blink of an eye. And the Crimson King would share the same fate as his destroyed faction.


    Imagining that scenario made the Crimson King grit his teeth.


    ¡°My lord, may I be bold enough to ask why you''re so interested in that young man? He''s nothing but a low-life, after all.¡±


    ¡°...You wouldn''t understand even if I exined to you.¡±


    Cai Kechang sighed under his breath at that curt reply from the Crimson King. ¡°My lord, we''ve managed to secure video footage of that man.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Did someone send it to us?¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. That man showed up willingly on camera.¡±


    The Crimson King cocked his eyebrow and silently demanded an exnation. Cai Kechang turned on his phone and yed the footage of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± The Crimson King red at the video, then shook his head helplessly. ¡°Now, I''m more confused.¡±


    His confusion was understandable, though. At least on the surface, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be leading an exceedingly ''normal'' life.


    <i>''And that''s what''s been stumping me.''</i>


    Judging from the traces of demonic arts left behind on Wu Yuan''s body, Kang Jin-Ho should have been corrupted by the demonic energy right down to his soul. People corrupted to such a degree usually possessed violent, vicious nature and an unquenchable thirst for blood. However, Kang Jin-Ho disyed no outward signs of that.


    ¡°And he doesn''t seem like one of those hypocrite types, either...¡±


    Such types were good at pretending to be normal, well-adjusted human beings, but they still often unleashed their bloodthirsty nature in the shadows. However, the Crimson King couldn''t even spot a hint of such duality in Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior.


    ¡°Are you sure we have the right person?¡± the Crimson King asked just in case.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Wu Yuan confirmed it. He says that he¡¯s definitely the one he fought,¡± Cai Kechang replied with a nod.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The Crimson King shook his head again, unable toe to a conclusion. ¡°He''s outside the scope of our understanding. People like this will always cause an issue sooner orter.¡±


    Cai Kechang noticed the deep frown of uncertainty on the Crimson King''s face and cautiously spoke up, ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°...Speak.¡±


    ¡°Is there a strict need for you to head over there personally, sir? If it''s to test that brat, we already have a suitable individual on standby.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hoh-oh?</i>¡±


    ¡°One of our own is already in South Korea. He''s of the Chaoxian ethnicity, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, that individual shouldn''t have much influence in a foreign country. In that case, will he be able to make that mane out of hiding?¡± the Crimson King asked in uncertainty.


    ¡°My lord, it''s possible.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> How?¡±


    Cai Kechang smiled faintly. ¡°We''ve already confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho''s younger sister is a singer, my lord. If we use her, we can¡ª¡±


    <i>Kuo-woooooong!</i>


    Suddenly, an explosive wave of destructive energy pounced on Cai Kechang. ¡°<i>Kkeu-kuhk!</i>¡±


    Despite the intense pressure threatening to rob him of consciousness, Cai Kechang desperately prostrated on the floor. ¡°M-my apologies...!¡±


    The Crimson King growled like an angry beast. ¡°Did you just suggest that we should act like a bunch of lowly criminals?! We are trying tobat demonic art practitioners, yet you wish for us to stoop lower than them by resorting to such underhanded methods?! Is this how a man receiving the graces of Martial Union should act?!¡±


    ¡°P-please, forgive this one, my lord...!¡±


    The pressure crushing down on Cai Kechang suddenly receded, allowing him to gasp and wheeze for air.


    The Crimson King harrumphed loudly. ¡°No matter what you achieve, it''ll be worthless if you lose sight of what''s right and wrong, Cai Kechang! The end does not justify the means! Do not ever forget that the results reached through the wrong means will ultimately mean nothing!¡±


    Cai Kechang prostrating on the floor cried out, ¡°I will engrave it on my heart, my lord!¡±


    The Crimson King rubbed his bristle beard. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> In any case, we still have to test that man. If you have someone, then mobilize him. Two things must be uncovered¡ªhow much the demonic arts have corrupted that man, and how strong he is. It doesn''t matter how long our man will take, so tell him not to resort to any unreasonable, underhanded schemes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord! This servant shall obey!¡± Cai Kechang got up and bowed before cautiously exiting the Crimson King''s chamber. However, he was quietly furrowing his brows out of the Crimson King''s view.


    <i>''Oh, my lord, if there are no results to speak of, the means will not matter as well.''</i>


    For now, though, Cai Kechang thought it would be wise to follow the Crimson King''s order.


    ...For now.


    ***


    ¡°N-no, wait! Fe, you wanna hurt yourself?!¡± The warehouse manager freaked out and rushed to where Kang Jin-Ho was. However, he had to stop himself several steps away, as he was unable to get any closer.


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently carrying four 40kg sacks of rice, two on each shoulder, toward the nearest conveyor belt. His expression was as nonchnt as it could get.


    <i>''W-what the hell is going on here?''</i>


    The manager''s jaw fell right to the floor.


    These sacks weren''t the regr ones found in shops. Those weighed ''only'' 20kg. No, these sacks came straight from the rural farnds and weighed forty kilos each! Even the pros at this kind of work considered loading and unloading these rice sacks as the Alpha and Omega of the delivery service industry! Each of these sacks was so heavy that people needed ropes and A-frames to lug them around, yet this young man, he¡ªnever mind two, he was actually carrying four of them at the same time!


    ¡°Crazy son of a...?! That''s 160 kilos in total...!¡±


    Most people couldn''t even squat 160kg, yet Kang Jin-Ho was carrying such weight on his shoulders without any issues whatsoever.


    ¡°Y-young man! You''re gonna break your back like that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the manager. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Your back, man! You''re gonna break it!¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a serene manner. He was so calm, in fact, that the manager had to wonder if this situation was just an imagination. A dream cooked up by his own mind!


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the stupefied manager and walked up to the conveyor belt to put the rice sacks down.


    The manager could only rub his eyes. ¡°What... what the hell did I just witness?¡±


    Even the pros with years of experience would break their backs if they tried to lug that much weight around. But now, some frail brat who looked like he hadn''t worked a day in his life unloaded those huge rice sacks off the truck as if it was a child''s y. Not stopping there, he even turned around and headed back to the truck to get more!


    The manager had no idea what his response should be. ¡°<i>Khmm.</i> F-fe, are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual t tone.


    ¡°...Fe, are you an athlete or something? Like in... amateur wrestling?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''m not an athlete.¡±


    ¡°O-okay. What about your military service? What did you do in the army?¡±


    ¡°I was an artilleryman.¡±


    ¡°Was it towed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. 155mm howitzers, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah.</i> I see. That means you must be used to carrying heavy stuff¡­¡± the manager muttered to convince himself, but it wasn''t working.


    If serving in the towed howitzer squads strengthened soldiers until they could carry 160kg on their shoulders... Judokas and wrestlers shouldn''t be sent to the Korean National Training Center but to artillery divisions instead!


    <i>''But, uh, what choice do I have but to believe this nonsense? It''s the only usible exnation, isn''t it?!''</i>


    Not really caring whether the manager was shocked or not, Kang Jin-Ho casually picked up four more rice sacks and carried them over to the conveyor belt again.


    The manager watched on and muttered to no one in particr. ¡°...Maybe I should have assigned him to where they use forklifts?¡±


    ***


    Han Seon-Gu yelled, ¡°Listen, you dumb sh*t! Don''t you understand what I''m trying to say here?!¡±


    Jun Yeong smirked and leaned back nonchntly in his chair. ¡°Nope. I fully understand, Boss.¡±


    However, that attitude only made Han Seon-Gu even more frustrated instead. ¡°This brat! Have I been too soft on you or something? Is that why you can''t grasp the situation?! We are talking about Jaegyeong here! Do you have any idea who they are?¡±


    ¡°Boss, every Korean under the sun knows who or what Jaegyeong is.¡± Jun Yeong cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°If you know, why are you still being this stubborn, eh?! Why!¡± Han Seon-Gu pounded his chest in frustration. ¡°Do you have any idea what will happen to us by provoking Jaegyeong?! Do you?!¡±


    ¡°Boss, listen,¡± Jun Yeong replied with a frustrated scowl of his own.


    Han Seon-Gu yelled even louder than before. ¡°What! What is it, you dumb sh*t! What!¡±


    ¡°Boss, will we be famous if we stop provoking Jaegyeong?¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°What do you think will change for me just because I got on Jaegyeong''s bad books? At this rate, I won''t even get a decent exposure before retiring early, am I right?¡±


    Han Seon-Gu was initially stumped for a response. ¡°...H-hey, how can you say that, Jun Yeong!¡±


    ¡°But that''s our reality, Boss. That''s our story, but that girl is connected to Jaegyeong, you say? Isn''t that, like, a jackpot for us?¡± Jun Yeong swept back the strands of hair covering his forehead and smirked deeply.


    ¡°You fool! They warned us to back off.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Boss.¡± Jun Yeong threw his hands in mock dismay. ¡°Did Iy a hand on that girl? Did I imprison her or something? All I did was try to get in touch with her so we can hang outter. That''s all. Not even Jaegyong can do anything with that. It''s not like they''ll abduct and bury me in some mountainside in the middle of the night, anyway. So, what''s there to worry about? If they don''t like it, tell them to call the cops. Anyway, I haven''t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Jun Yeong smirked while slowly pushing a cup of coffee toward Han Seon-Gu. ¡°Boss, I''m gonna have my cake and eat it too. With just enough level of media maniption, the public''s awareness of me will go up. They will remember me for being that guy who got involved with Kang Se-Ah! And, if things really do work out nicely with her, it''ll be an even more lucrative jackpot for me, right? That girl was already killing it when Jaegyeong wasn''t in the picture. Now that we know the truth about her and Jaegyeong, how can you think about chickening out now?¡±


    Han Seon-Gu''s expression grew unreadable. What Jun Yeong said was true. By tucking their tails between their legs and backing off now, FRC Entertainment would walk away with nothing from this ordeal. ¡°...Hey, don''t forget that thispany will fall into hard times by being at odds with Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°You can stay out of it, then.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Jun Yeong spoke while shrugging his shoulders, ¡°Simply say you can''t control me. Isn''t it fine to say the contract isn''t iron-tight enough for you to do anything about my behavior? I''ll take care of talking to the reporters, so all you gotta do is keep pretending that the agency isn''t involved.¡±


    ¡°...You. Will you really be alright?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ahahaha~!</i>¡± Jun Yeong burst into lengthyughter. ¡°Boss, I''m Jun Yeong. Have you seen any girl who could resist my charms?¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! Different girls have different sses! None of the girls you went after were on the same level as Kang Se-Ah!¡±


    Jun Yeong chucked as if he had recalled something. ¡°Wow, that girl... I thought she must be living under a rock or something, Boss. She was so pure and innocent, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She didn''t seem to know anything, including drinking or having a good time... You know how our trainees or kids in other agencies can get a bit wild and ''outgoing,¡¯ Boss. Not this girl, though.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense when you think about it,¡± said Han Seon-Gu. ¡°Since Jaegyeong treats her with utmost respect and care, she has to be a princess or something.¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why we can''t let this chance go, Boss. I''ll take care of everything, so you just have to pretend that you know nothing, Boss.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu scowled; he was still unconvinced.


    Jun Yeong sensed that he was close to convincing his boss, so he leaned forward and added, ¡°Come on, now. Boss, when I get bigger, I won¡¯t be the only one who¡¯ll get to enjoy the fruits of my sess. You have been helping and guiding me until now, so you should also enjoy the benefits when theye rolling in, don''t you agree? For how long are you nning to make chump change in a tiny little agency like this one?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hah,</i> this brat.¡± Han Seon-Gu chuckled in dismay. His pride was slightly wounded, but Jun Yeong wasn''t exactly wrong.


    ¡°Boss, don''t get scared because we''re dealing with Jaegyeong. Companies <i>that</i> big can''t do much in this kind of situation with all the scrutiny and pressure from the media and public. If that''s not it, I can always resort to using the media, saying that Jaegyeong has been pressuring us unfairly. If I do that, the media will descend on this story like vultures! Now that I think about it, the public awareness of us will go up with that, too.¡± Jun Yeong rubbed his chin as if a great idea had just popped into his head.


    <i>''...What a stubborn bastard you are.''</i>


    Han Seon-Gu inwardly clicked his tongue. This Jun Yeong kid seriously reminded him of a venomous, sly snake. However, bastards like this kid also knew how to spot ways to profit from a mile away. ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want. Remember this, though. I will not be involved whatsoever. I¡¯ll pretend that I know nothing about it, so you deal with everything.¡±


    ¡°That''s all I ask from you, Boss.¡± Jun Yeong cackled, then licked his lips.


    <i>''Kang Se-Ah, you can''t escape from me that easily.''</i>


    To Jun Yeong, corrupting an innocent princess and toying with her was easier than taking candy from a baby. Unfortunately for him, though...


    He had no idea¡ªno idea what kind of beast was lurking behind that ¡®innocent¡¯ Kang Eun-Yeong.


    1. Chaoxian ethnicity, or Joseonjok, is a Chinese citizen whose ethnicity is Korean.

 Chapter 178: Working Part-Time (3)

    <h4>Chapter 178: Working Part-Time (3)</h4>


    Jun Yeong continued toy out his n of action. ¡°Boss, that girl is an innocent littlemb. All I need to do is press the right buttons.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Hey, you. Maybe you''re wrong about Kang Se-Ah being an innocent little girl? I mean, isn''t she famous for being abrasive and hot-headed?¡±


    ¡°Boss, haven''t you seen that clip online? You know, the one with that crazy bastard interrupting the broadcast.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Are you talking about that incident of Kang Se-Ah''s oppa dragging her away during the live broadcast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one.¡± Jun Yeong nodded in affirmation.


    Han Seon-Gu frowned deeply. ¡°Man, it''s great to be an agency with plenty of weight to throw around, isn''t it? Even after causing such a massive scene, look how they aren''t even barred from showing up on TV. If that was us, hell, we would''ve been barred from entering the TV station buildings!¡±


    Jun Yeong tutted like an old man. ¡°Boss, is that all you saw in that situation?¡±


    ¡°What? What else is there to see?¡±


    ¡°Seriously now, who would stop in the middle of their performance ande down the stage just because their older brother demands it?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah...</i> Hey, you''re right.¡± Han Seon-Gu nodded with a look of sudden realization on his face.


    Jun Yeong chuckled in a ''see? I told you so'' manner. ¡°If she''s as hot-headed as the rumors say, that girl wouldn''t have obeyed her oppa like that. It''s all just baseless rumor, boss.¡±


    Unfortunately for these two men, they were falling deeper and deeper into a serious misunderstanding.


    Han Seon-Gu also remembered something else just then. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> right. Did you see her oppa''s face? Man, that was shocking, right? That dude should''ve debuted as an actor or something instead of his sister.¡±


    Jun Yeong pouted slightly. ¡°...Well, I thought he was some dandy-looking gigolo wannabe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that''s what girls want in a man these days.¡±


    ¡°No, Boss. Girls nowadays don''t like faces like that bastard''s.¡± Jun Yeong tutted again.


    Han Seon-Gu smirked at that. What an amusing kid Jun Yeong was, acting all jealous when another guy got praised for his good looks. "In any case. So what are you gonna do? You really gonna go through with this?"


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    ¡°...Got it. From this moment on, I have no idea what you''re on about. Got that? You deal with everything yourself.¡±


    Jun Yeong nodded confidently. ¡°Alright. Boss, you just sit tight and enjoy the fireworks, that''s all. However, there''s something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kang Se-Ah hasn''t returned to her agency since that day, you see? Can you find out where she is right now?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Well...¡±


    ¡°When reporters show upter, can you ask them on the sly? No matter how confident I am, I gotta physically meet her first before I can work my magic, you know.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu slowly nodded. ¡°Got it. I''ll find that out for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Boss. Well, I''m gonna go now.¡± Jun Yeong got up and did a cheeky little wave goodbye before exiting the office.


    Han Seon-Gu groaned deeply. ¡°Damn it... I was gonna bite his head off, though. How did he manage to convince me instead?¡±


    However, he still couldn''t pick a fault with Jun Yeong''s logic. Even if Jaegyeong tried to pressure FRC, there should be a limit to how far they could go. Besides, Jun Yeong''s group was already not getting much attention from the broadcasters, anyway. In that case, Jaegyeong pressuring the TV stations ultimately wouldn''t change much.


    <i>''If they stop the press and even search portals from carrying news about us, well, that''s gonna be bad, but... I''m sure they can''t go that far.''</i>


    If Jaegyeong was willing to go that far to protect Kang Se-Ah, surely the press would start to get <i>really</i> curious about the rtionship between one of the top corporations in Korea and the rising idol, which meant they would start to dig around for answers.


    Han Seon-Gu kept racking his brain over and over again, and in the end, he also arrived at the same conclusion as Jun Yeong. Doing things as Jun Yeong suggested meant FRC could reap great profits.


    ¡°...What''s life without taking risks, anyway? Let''s just do it and see where it''ll take us.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu muttered to himself, blithely unaware that his life was about to enter an inescapable quagmire.


    ***


    ¡°Enjoy your food, young man! Take your time!¡±


    ¡°Young man, you worked hard, so don''t neglect on filling yourself up properly, okay!¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in his usual t tone while receiving his food tray.


    The normal practice in the warehouse''s cafeteria for dayborers was to wait until the regr employees were done receiving their food, and it was only then would they get their share. However, the warehouse manager made an exception this time by putting Kang Jin-Ho right in front of the queue consisting of regr employees.


    ¡°Who''s this kid?¡±


    The regr employees working in different loading bays frowned in dissatisfaction, and they wanted to drag Kang Jin-Ho away from the queue. However, they were quickly stopped by their fellow employees that happened to be working at the same loading bays as Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hey, let that kid be.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. He can get ten servings if that''s what he wants.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°That man''s not a human being. I''m telling you. Don''t you dare provoke him too. He''s strong enough to pick up and toss someone like you all the way to the roof.¡±


    ¡°...W-what are you even talking about, Hyung?¡±


    One of the employees in the queue swallowed nervously, then exined all the heroic feats Kang Jin-Ho had performed during his shift. ¡°He needed only ten minutes to empty out a rice sack container, you know? And how about soloing a cement container? Yeah, he did that, too!¡±


    None of the listeners could believe the testimony of their fellow workers. It was like hearing about a mythical exploit of a legendary gamer who went on a microtransaction spending spree to get overgeared before soloing a boss raid.


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth! That guy did ten people''s worth of work by himself. It''s not right to pay him ording to a dayborer''s standard wages, let me tell ya. Even paying him the same hourly rate for renting a forklift wouldn''t be good enough!¡±


    ¡°Man, that''s not fair. A forklift can only move things, right? But that guy also loaded and unloaded stuff! He was working like a forklift in locations where an actual forklift can''t enter, so he should get paid more.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Then, how much? Forty grand per hour?¡±


    "<i>Nah.</i> That''s for a seven-ton forklift. We gotta think of him as a sixteen-ton."


    ¡°Holy cow. That''s incredible.¡±


    Some workers still couldn''t wrap their heads around it even after listening to the exnations.


    ¡°Wait, what? That man carried four rice sacks at once? And he didn¡¯t break his back doing that?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he''s totally fine as you can see. I figured he''d stop after doing that once or twice whileining about his back, but he kept on doing it without even once breaking a sweat. He unloaded everything by himself.¡±


    ¡°I thought his spine might snap in the middle, and we would have to call an ambnce or something!¡±


    ¡°...Maybe he''s a North defector? I mean, someone who worked at Aoji might be strong enough to do this, no?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you dumbass! You think Aoji is some kinda monster breeding center? Where would they get the strength to lug rice sacks around when they don''t even have enough food to eat over there?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> you''re right...¡±


    And so, every employee in the warehouse started viewing Kang Jin-Ho as a monster in human skin. However, Kang Jin-Ho silently consumed his food without raising a fuss over the gazes.


    ¡°...Shouldn''t, <i>uh,</i> that guy eat at least five trays'' worth of grub?¡±


    ¡°Hey, look. The manager is bringing another tray.¡±


    ¡°Wow. The manager''s gonna bring food to a newbie on his first day? Well, I''ll be damned. I guess this qualifies as a big event, alright.¡±


    The reactions were split into two camps. Those who didn''t get to see Kang Jin-Ho in action continued to grumble, unable to understand what the fuss was about. Meanwhile, those who witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s feats nodded away at the manager''s friendly attitude as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    How could they not, though? At this point, the ''witnesses'' wouldn''t have been surprised to see the manager bringing sses of refreshing cold water to Kang Jin-Ho like an obedient servant. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho''s antics meant those assigned to the same loading bay as him had their workload massively reduced. It was no wonder they viewed him favorably.


    The manager put the new tray of food down in front of Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°There you go~. Have some more, young man.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I''m fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while staring weirdly at the extra food.


    ¡°What do you mean, you''re fine! You worked so hard today, so it''s okay to eat lots! Besides all that. You''reing back to work tomorrow, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°But, manager...? Didn''t you tell me that I can only work for a day since there are always a lot of people applying for this job?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people?! Who! Who said that?! Which idiot dared to say that?!¡± the manager yelled angrily before lowering his voice, ¡°<i>Ahaha.</i> There are plenty of people in this world, but someone like you has to be pretty rare, am I right? So, how about it? You areing to work tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The manager noticed that and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°<i>H-hey,</i> how about I pay you double tomorrow, then? No, wait! Triple! We will, <i>uh,</i> stop charging the middleman fee and give you the full hundred grand. Triple that, and it''ll be three hundred grand. How about that? That''s pretty good, right?¡±


    ¡°...I thought the full wage was seventy grand per day?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m the one who sets the rules, you see!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Even if he was assigned to a different role, he was already thinking of working here for at least two weeks or so anyway. Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin before replying, ¡°However, as I''m on a night shift and my home is far, I don''t think I can work here long-term, manager.¡±


    ¡°No need to sweat, fe. Ourpany operates a shuttle bus. Just tell us your home address, and the bus wille to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it''s like that...¡±


    Other workers could only shake their heads at the sight of their manager going overboard to secure Kang Jin-Ho''s future services.


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Is the shuttle bus route going to change because of a part-timer?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Wowsers.</i> What an incredible part-timer.¡±


    ***


    After mealtime, Kang Jin-Ho got back to work. His job remained the same as before¡ªwhen the trucks arrived at the loading bay, he would open the container doors and unload the contents onto the nearby conveyor belt. Simple enough.


    However, a new problem reared its head after he got a little more familiar with the process.


    .


    ¡°H-hold on, man! Slow down! You''re loading the cargo too quickly on the belt! The guys at the sorting station are pleading for their lives over there! They say they are getting crushed by too much cargoing in at once!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Did he just get asked to work slower? What kind of nonsense was this? Not even once during his military service did someone tell him to slow down, so why now?


    The manager got wind of the situation and hurriedly rushed outside his office. ¡°You idiots! Just change your roles, and that will be all! You, and you! Stop meandering about the bay and stand right here! As for you, Jin-Ho. Don''t put the cargo on the conveyor belt directly. Just put them down in front of these guys, then go back to the truck, okay? Other people will load the cargo on the belt instead.¡±


    An impromptu collection house was formed in the middle of the process. And now, the workflow had be like this¡ªonce Kang Jin-Ho was done bringing in the cargo, the other workers would load them up onto the conveyor belt.


    Now that he didn''t have to worry about unnecessary stuff anymore, Kang Jin-Ho got back to unloading and carrying the cargo with his usual expressionless face.


    ¡°Is he... even human?¡±


    Humans had something called mon sense.'' However, it was also true that some people were beyond the scope ofmon sense. The warehouse''s workers soon came to realize that someone in this world was capable of moving cargo faster than a forklift.


    Around the time other workers were getting tired of Kang Jin-Ho''s relentless speed, an unbelievable piece of news reached their ears.


    ¡°...Hey, you lot. It''s, <i>uh,</i> finished.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All the cargo has been unloaded, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Really? W-what time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Three in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh¡­¡±


    Usually, their work ended around five o''clock, yet they managed to do everything two hours early. With that, the workers still viewing Kang Jin-Ho in an unfavorable light had to gasp loudly in shock.


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> That''s crazy.¡±


    ¡°...Where did this guy evene from, anyway?¡±


    While the workers were whispering among themselves, the manager strode over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Fe! Thanks to you, we managed to finish much earlier. But what will you do now? The shuttle bus will only show up around six in the morning, you see? Is there something you wanna do in the next three hours? Or will you just wait?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no, sir. I''vee with my own car today, so I''ll just use my ride to go home.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see...¡± The manager forced a cramped smile on his face. Inwardly, though, he was sighing in disappointment.


    Someone with enough financial security to afford their own car wouldn''t want to keep doing this job. Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be born for this kind of work, but... If he didn''t want to continue, what choice did the manager have?


    ¡°...Well. Here''s your pay for today, young man.¡± The manager pushed forward an envelope with money in it. Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head and epted his wage. The manager patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Okay. Drive home safely, and we''ll see you again tomorrow. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bade goodbye and walked over to the parking lot.


    A worker watching on from the side approached the manager and asked, ¡°Manager, do we still hand out daily wages in cash?¡±


    The manager shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Everything''s supposed to be wired into your ount. Who hands out cash these days, anyway?¡±


    The worker tilted his head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Then why did you give him cash?¡±


    ¡°...Listen. Does that guy look like he''s in need of money, and that''s why he''s here?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. He looks like someone trying to get some life experience, doesn''t he? So, I should show him that it¡¯s worthwhile to work here. Feeling the cash in your hands feels a bit more satisfying than some numbers popping up in your bank ount, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re right, Manager. Getting paid in cash all those years ago did make me feel like I was <i>really</i> earning something for my hard work.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why I paid him in cash. He should be trembling in gratitude right about now.¡± The manager harrumphed triumphantly.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> He got paid three hundred grand in cash for a day''s work, so he''ll be more willing to show up tomorrow, I guess. By the way, will you be able to recover that amount somehow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That kid does the work of ten men, after all. 300 grand is a steal in that case. It might not look like a good investment, but trust me, we''ll get our money back by simply hiring fewer dayborers. Around three fewer would suffice.¡±


    ¡°I see... By the way, what is that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What are you talking about?¡± The manager''s eyes followed the worker''s pointing finger.


    <i>Vroooooom!</i>


    A bassy, sonorous exhaust noise rumbled through the ground as a sleek white Lamborghini slowly drove toward the parking lot''s exit.


    <i>Screech...</i>


    The wedge-shaped supercar came to a stop in front of the manager. The driver''s side window wound down, and Kang Jin-Ho peeked his head out. He bowed slightly. ¡°Then, I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    <i>Rumble! Vroom!</i>


    The Lamborghini elerated away in a cloud of noise and tire smoke. The worker standing next to the manager muttered, ¡°...Worthwhile to work here, you say?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, Manager. I don''t think his wage is enough to pay for his gas.¡±


    The manager wordlessly stared at the distant Lamborghini, then muttered in dismay, ¡°Seriously now, just who is that bastard?¡±


    1. This is in South Korean Won.


    2. ¡°Aoji¡± is the name of an infamous coal mine in North Korea''s Kyonghung County, known for its inhumane conditions.

 Chapter 179: Working Part-Time (4)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Working Part-Time (4)</h4>


    ¡°Sir, Mister Jin-Ho said he doesn''t have any particr ns until the start of the new university semester,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned as if something dissatisfied him. He tapped his cigarette on the ashtray. ¡°Does that mean he''s thinking ofzing around?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t think that''s his intention. But it''s true that he doesn''t have anything lined up until the next semester. Usually, young people would take this chance to travel overseas for fun, or maybe study foreignnguages, but... Well, Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t seem all that interested in such things, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu let out a long trail of cigarette smoke before saying what was on his mind. ¡°You know I can''t stand the sight of youngsters doing nothing but sucking on their fingers.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. You''ve been enabling Mister Jin-Ho''szy streak by depositing an inordinate amount of money into his ount,¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously piped up.


    ¡°This and that are different,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted softly.


    Jo Gyu-Min had no idea what was so different about it, but the chairman said it was, so he should just ept it and move on. If Hwang Jeong-Hu said the sky was yellow today, Jo Gyu-Min had no choice but to ept it as gospel.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°Maybe it''s time Jin-Ho starts learning about the daily operations of ourpany.¡±


    While Jo Gyu-Min hesitated with his reply, Baek Yeong-Gi nodded and spoke up first, ¡°I think so as well, Chairman. The sooner the better, I believe.¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi already knew that Hwang Jeong-Hu was interested in making Kang Jin-Ho his heir apparent. In that case, learning about how the Jaegyeong Corporation operated wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    ¡°But, sir...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered with a cramped expression. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho isn''t really interested in thispany.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, and that''s the problem.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned loudly.


    After saying out loud what everyone tacitly knew, the ridiculousness of this situation finally struck Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''To think there''s someone who''d decline Jaegyeong''s fortunes...''</i>


    Anyone else in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes would be stopping at nothing to draw Hwang Jeong-Hu''s attention to themselves. Chairman Hwang no longer had an heir, so the fact that he chose to show someone his favor practically meant the individual in question would have the chance to swallow up the powerful corporation called Jaegyeong in one go.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho still declined to participate when Jaegyeong was brought right in front of his mouth. He even dared to spit it out when it was pushed into his mouth, for crying out loud!


    <i>''There''s a limit to how unambitious a person can get, you know!''</i>


    It didn''t matter how wealthy a person was. And it also didn''t matter if they weren¡¯t worried about paying their bills for the rest of their life. No one in their right mind would decline the opportunity to inherit apany of this magnitude. However, Jo Gyu-Min could tell that Kang Jin-Ho held not one speck of interest in Jaegyeong.


    ¡°What an ungrateful little brat!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu unhappily muttered, prompting Baek Yeong-Gi to quickly turn his head away to hide his grin.


    As far as Baek Yeong-Gi could tell, Chairman Hwang had a cat-like side to him. If Kang Jin-Ho disyed some kind of desire to take over Jaegyeong and became more proactive about it, Hwang Jeong-Hu would never let that young man get his wish.


    Ironically, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s utter disinterest in Jaegyeong that had stoked Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mes of interest.


    ¡°Well, how about we create a reason for him to care?¡± said Baek Yeong-Gi.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression brightened. ¡°You''ve thought up a way, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, you shouldn''t ask me that. After all, all matters rted to Mister Jin-Ho are handled by our Chief Secretary, aren''t they?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently sent a look of <i>''why are you dragging me into this, sir?!''?</i>toward Baek Yeong-Gi, but thetter remained unflinching.


    ¡°Chief Jo, since you don''t have a lot to do around here, it will look bad for you to stumble at a task like this one. You''ve climbed to the important post of Chief Secretary at your young age, so it''s about time you show us what you are truly capable of.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Cold sweat drops trickled down Jo Gyu-Min''s forehead.


    There was already a lot of dissatisfied internal chatter about how Jo Gyu-Min had made it to the post of ''Chief Secretary'' without directly serving the chairman. Although no one had openly expressed their discontent since Hwang Jeong-Hu was directly responsible for this appointment, plenty of people still badmouthed Jo Gyu-Min behind his back. He wasn¡¯t blind that he couldn¡¯t see that.


    In that regard, a corporation had a lot inmon with the royal courts of the past. To receive the favor of the one and only king, many peoplepeted against each other. And those receiving favors would be subjects of intense envy and jealousy.


    <i>''That favor isn''t even meant for me, you know!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min could only sigh in bitterness.


    Most people had no idea that Hwang Jeong-Hu''s favor was not meant for Jo Gyu-Min, but for someone else named Kang Jin-Ho. However, there was no need to inform them of Kang Jin-Ho''s existence. And it had the unfortunate side effect of Jo Gyu-Min needing to deal with all the jealousy that should have been directed in Kang Jin-Ho''s way.


    ¡°So? What do you think, Gyu-Min?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nced at Jo Gyu-Min and asked.


    Jo Gyu-Min breathed in deeply.


    <i>''Whether people are jealous of me or not...''</i>


    He knew better than anyone that luck had yed a huge part in him climbing up to his current position. And without the requisite skills, he wouldn''t be able to maintain his lucky streak, too.


    Having realized that now was the time to prove his abilities, Jo Gyu-Min gravely said, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho has no material desire. Wealth or power doesn''t interest him. Nothing can make him act other than his love for his family and his... <i>duty</i> to live like an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°If you want to saddle someone with a position they don''t want, you must be prepared to offer a worthypensation¡ªapensation sweet enough to motivate them.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu and Baek Yeong-Gi leaned forward in their chairs. ¡°And what will be thatpensation?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked deeply as he replied, ¡°It''s grades, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head in confusion.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho asked back, just in case. ¡°At Father''s cafe, Mother?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied, ¡°Yes. Your father took Eun-Yeong with him earlier.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at that. Father did say he wanted Kang Eun-Yeong to work part-time, and the workce seemed to be the Kang family''s cafe. This was for the better, though. Working in her father''s cafe should be much safer than in some other ce with a total stranger as her boss.


    Since people saw Kang Eun-Yeong as a celebrity these days, finding a part-time job for her would not be easy at all.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to join them at work, Mother?¡±


    ¡°I will. I just popped in to get your breakfast ready, that''s all. Now, enjoy your food, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the bowl of rice that resembled a tall white mountain and could only swallow nervously.


    <i>''I just woke up and the first thing I have toplete is a hardcore mission?''</i>


    Why did the task of finishing this bowl of rice feel like a tougher challenge than carrying cargo around in the warehouse? An unyielding determination formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he sat down next to the dining table.


    ¡°Hold on, Jin-Ho.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Can you make a room on the table?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong said that while bringing out a massive pot filled with <i>jeongol</i>. Kang Jin-Ho froze up at the sight of the steamy pot. ¡°What are you doing, son?¡±


    ¡°...Of course, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unwillingly cleared some room on the table by pushing the tes of side dishes away.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong proudly ced the pot in front of her son. ¡°You''re a working member of society now. So, you need to get your nutrition right.¡±


    <i>¡®...Mother, I''d like to inform you that I didn¡¯t eat this much, even in the military.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Your father just loves to do useless things, doesn''t he? Why do you even need to work part-time, anyway?! It''s not like you''re hurting for money, is it? And you just got discharged from the army, too. Yet your father was practically dying to make you get a job! <i>Eh-whew.?</i>Just thinking about it is stressing me out, son.¡±


    ¡°Father''s intentions areing from the right ce, Mother.¡±


    ¡°So what?! The end result is not ¡®right,¡¯ now is it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only smile wryly while scooping a spoonful of jeongol''s broth. It seemed that he should get out of the house soon and head to the cafe.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong worriedly looked at her son. ¡°How was your work, Jin-Ho? Wasn''t it hard?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while munching on his food. ¡°No, it was fine.¡±


    ¡°I heard that working in a delivery warehouse can damage your body, though.¡±


    ¡°I''m really fine, Mother.¡±


    ¡°How can you be fine? You''re just putting on a brave front, Jin-Ho...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered in an even more worried voice.


    A weird feeling bloomed inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind just then. He was being honest here, so why wouldn¡¯t his mother believe him? It wasn''t as if he could film himself working and use that as proof. Then again, taking one gander at such footage could make his mother demand he quit that part-time job right away. She was <i>that</i> kind of a person, after all!


    ¡°Enjoy your food, son. And eat lots, too.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned at her, then began shoving the food down his gullet. Baek Hyeon-Jeong watched on contentedly before heading back to the kitchen. And it was then...


    <i>Beep, be-be-beep.</i>


    ¡°<i>Mm?!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head shot up in fright at the sound of the rice cooker lid opening. That sound had to be the scariest thing in the world to him.


    ***


    ¡°My, my gut...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned in pain while clutching at his tummy.


    His physique still wasn''t at the level of total immunity from ten thousand poisons, but it should still be safe from hundreds of different status ailments. Yet, here he was¡ªsuffering from overeating¡ªof all things!


    <i>''I don''t remember mother being like this in the past, though...?''</i>


    The ''Baek Hyeon-Jeong'' he remembered from his first life certainly loved her children and cared a lot about them, but she definitely wasn¡¯t the type to torture people with food like this.


    <i>''Maybe my memories of her aren''t extensive enough, and that''s why I had no idea...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was still a high school student when his parents passed away in a car ident in his first life. This meant that he didn''t get to share a lot of memories with his mother. Baek Hyeon-Jeong was also working, so she was often not at home.


    <i>''Now that I think about it, I... I didn''t know much about my own parents back then.''</i>


    With the Kang family finding some financial leeway these days, they got to spend more time together and learn more about each other along the way. Kang Jin-Ho thought that this was one of the joys of living a new life. And he also had to reflect on his past at the same time. Just how busy had his family been in the past that he didn''t even notice such personalities in his own family members until now?


    <i>''It seems that... the act of reaching out isn''t just for total strangers, then.''</i>


    If only Kang Jin-Ho of the past had enjoyed a closer rtionship with his parents, he might have known more and understood them better. Those thoughts made Kang Jin-Ho automatically reflect on how stupid he was in the past.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Having said all that, he still wasn''t so keen to know about his mother''s tendency to overfeed him!


    Kang Jin-Ho trudged his way to Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe while still clutching his aching tummy.


    ***


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened wide at the huge throng of people crowding in front of the cafe. What was the meaning of this?


    ¡°Heeey! Stop pushing, will ya!¡±


    ¡°People inside haven''te out for too long now! Isn''t it about time they start leaving already?! Are they paying rent or something?! How long are they thinking of staying in there after ordering just one cup of coffee?!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I told you to stop pushing!¡±


    This was no longer a queue of people waiting for their turn to enter. No, it would be more apt to describe this chaotic scene as an ocean of people! Kang Jin-Ho stood on the pavement in sheer stupefaction before sobering up quickly. He then decisively broke through the crowd toward the cafe''s entrance.


    ¡°H-hey! What are you doing?! You can''t cut in line like that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly responded, ¡°I''d like to go inside.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see the queue behind you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began wondering how he should deal with this situation when someone suddenly cried out. ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Hey, isn''t he Kang Se-Ah''s oppa?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s him! The dude from the clip! Yeah, it''s that Chad!¡±


    ¡°You''re right! Wow, he''s actually better looking in the flesh?¡±


    Back when he was the cult leader of the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho neither panicked nor lost hisposure even as tens of thousands of cultists stared at him in adtion. But for some unfathomable reason, he felt his face turning red from all the curious gazesnding on him right now.


    ¡°Let''s make some room for him, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Make room.¡±


    The crowd parted left and right, creating just enough path for Kang Jin-Ho to enter the cafe. This scene was straight out of Moses parting the Red Sea, and a sense of shame sucker-punched Kang Jin-Ho in the gut as he trudged his way inside.


    Once inside, he was greeted by the scene of a jam-packed cafe. Not a single table was empty.


    ¡°What on Earth is going on here...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    ¡°Jin-Ho! You''re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Oppa! Finally!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan and Kang Eun-Yeong weed him almost at the same time.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes a few more times before muttering, ¡°Can anyone tell me what''s going on here?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong sighed as if something was troubling her, then whispered into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear, ¡°The customers in the morning must have posted on social media that I''m working part-time here. This huge crowd just showed up out of nowhere, and well... As you can see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head; he felt troubled as well.


    <i>''Even if that''s true, isn''t this a bit...''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of social media''s impact on modern society. But he still couldn''t understand how so many people showed up here just because of some random post on a social media site. It was also a shock to his system to learn that these many people were willing toe here in the middle of a workday just to get a glimpse of his little sister.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. ¡°With things like this, working part-time will be difficult, won''t it...?¡±


    ¡°What will be difficult, son?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho saw that happy-go-lucky smile on his father''s face and felt an ominous foreboding pop into his head.


    ¡°Isn''t it wonderful to see so many customers in my cafe? <i>Hahaha.</i> Jin-Ho, why don''t you help your father out by hanging this on the door.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, then took a look at the piece of paper his father had handed over to him. This A4-sized paper had the words <i>''One drink per person. One extra drink orderpulsory after exceeding 30 minutes of stay¡¯</i> written on one side.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at his father. ¡°...Father?¡±


    ¡°What? What are you trying to say here, son?! I get to sell more coffee, so it''s great for me. The customers get to see Eun-Yeong, so it''s great for them. And Eun-Yeong gets to experience society and life, so it''s great for her, too! Isn''t this a win-win situation for everyone involved?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly became rather defensive.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s suspicious gaze remained locked on his father, then he asked a question that had been bugging him. ¡°Father, do you have a social media ount by any chance?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan chose to plead the Fifth on this one.


    1. Jeongol is a Korean-style hot pot.

 Chapter 180: Working Part-Time (5)

    <h4>Chapter 180: Working Part-Time (5)</h4>


    Kang Yu-Hwan quickly changed the topic. ¡°Jin-Ho! You shouldn''t just stand around there like that! Go and get changed into your new uniform.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at himself. ¡°...Me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What, don''t tell me you were thinking of ying around?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. Even he thought that waiting on tables would be easier on his conscience than just standing around and spectating the chaos. ¡°By the way, Father. The thing about social media¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hurry, son! Go on and get changed already! Can''t you see all these customers waiting to be served?¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho maintained his suspicion-filled gaze, but Kang Yu-Hwan resolutely avoided looking into his son''s eyes. Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°But, Father. When did you buy a uniform in my size?¡±


    ¡°I bought it just in case, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled meaningfully.


    That satisfied chuckle made Kang Jin-Ho think that this event had to be nned in advance. And why did he get the feeling that he had found the culprit responsible for posting where Kang Eun-Yeong would be today on social media?


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head while heading to the staff locker room at the back. And he groaned deeply at the sight of a vintage-style tuxedo waiting for him.


    <i>''How ufortable...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was already used to wearing loose-fitting clothes by now. Which meant tight clothes like tuxedos were really ufortable to wear for him. But what choice did he have? His father even went the extra mile to get the tuxedo''s size just right for Kang Jin-Ho. Refusing to wear it because of how ufortable it was would only make Kang Yu-Hwan pout like there was no tomorrow.


    Kang Jin-Ho changed into the tuxedo and stepped into the cafe''s business area.


    <i>''Mm? Seems like something has been reduced while I was not here?''</i>


    However, the cafe was still packed to the brim with no empty seats. It was so jam-packed that total strangers had to share tables.


    ¡°Jin-Ho! Go and get the customers'' orders! Can''t you see Eun-Yeong doing her best all by herself over there?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while replying. He couldn''t understand what was going on here.


    <i>''Wasn''t our cafe self-service before...?''</i>


    This wasn''t the 90s, so why would ''waiters'' go to each table to get the customers¡¯ orders? Customers were supposed to head to the counter to ce their orders, or at least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho remembered seeing thest time he was here. So, what could have changed in the meantime...?


    It seemed like his father''s nefarious n was in action, but it was toote to raise the voice of concern at this stage.


    A customer at one of the tables raised her hand. ¡°Excuse me... Can we order now?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan shot a sharp re in his son''s direction. ¡°Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be over there. You''re needed over <i>there</i>, son.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes followed his father''s pointing finger and spotted a group of female customers gleefully giggling and chatting away while staring back at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho took a moment to stare at the ceiling, then slowly walked up to the group. He cleared his throat, then politely asked, ¡°Ladies, may I take your order?¡±


    ***


    ¡°...What the heck is going on this time?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared at his phone''s screen with his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. Currently, his phone was being overrun withments from a certain social media site.


    ¨C Kang Se-Ah, currently part-timing in a cafe! The address is here!


    ¨C 30 minutes per drink! It''s basically a free fan meeting!


    <i>¨C?</i>Where? Link, pls! Kang Se-Ah is working part-time, but I just can''t find where!


    ¨C It''s her dad''s cafe. The location is on the included map. It was mentioned in the press a few times, tho? As in, her dad runs a cafe...


    ¨C One drink per 30 minutes? Isn''t that exploitation?! Buying a drink just for a chance to look at an idol, then getting kicked out after 30 minutes? No thank you. I ain''t going.


    ¨C Noice. The waiting time is already three hours, so if you don''t wannae, TY~ xoxo. Only those who want toe should hurry!


    ¨C Kang Se-Ah''s oppa is also part-timing. His face is literally sparkling. The DNA of this family sure is weird.


    ¨C Their dad looks in, though... Their mom must be a looker, then?


    ¡°...Working part-time in the cafe?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho say he was nning to get a job in a delivery service warehouse? So, what was this story about working in Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe, then? Even though Kang Jin-Ho was constructed out of the toughest alloy known to man, would he still have enough energy left to work as a waiter in a cafe after spending the night loading and unloading stuff?


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned, knowing that reading some social media posts wouldn''t help him. He depressed the elerator on his car, thinking that he should personally go and check it out.


    He drove for a while before eventually reaching Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe. And the sight of a massive ocean of people crowding in front of the establishment brought out more groans from Jo Gyu-Min''s mouth.


    <i>''Yup, this is totally expected...''</i>


    Anyone could have guessed what may happen when one of the top currently-active idols was serving customers in a cafe. Thankfully, the cafe was located some distance away from the main road. If it was right next to a busy street, police officers would have long been dispatched here to control the flow of traffic!


    <i>''Mm? What is written on those banners?''</i>


    It seemed that the official fan club members had been mobilized or something. Because Jo Gyu-Min could clearly see various banners and signboards with cringe-inducing messages like <i>''Our Shining Light Kang Se-Ah!''</i> or<i>?''No to Retirement, signed by millions!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to push his way through the crowd. ¡°Excuse me,ing through.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Go to the back of the line, dude!¡±


    ¡°Are you blind or what? Can''t you see the queue? I''ve been standing here for the past two hours!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min unted a grin of satisfaction at them. ¡°I''m Miss Se-Ah''s manager.¡±


    Unfortunately for him, the replies thrown in his face weren¡¯t what he had expected.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Will you go back to the queue nicely? Or after a beating?¡±


    ¡°I''m going back to the queue...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered and headed to the rear of the long, long queue. His shoulders visibly slumped forward as he trudged his way there.


    <i>''How should I say this, I... Why does it feel like my life has be just a bit pitifultely...?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min unknowingly stared at the heavens above.


    ***


    ¡°Good to see you, Mister Gyu-Min,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hello to you, too,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied as he slumped down on an empty chair, clearly exhausted.


    Kang Jin-Ho was surprised and had to ask. ¡°Were you waiting in the queue outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, the people in front of me didn''t want to let me through, you see. So... I thought I should just wait my turn.¡±


    ¡°But, why? If you''d called me on the phone, I would''ve gone outside to bring you in.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min gasped in stupefaction.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw that dazed expression on Chief Secretary Jo''s face and quickly decided to not say anything else. He figured that one more word from him could potentially crush this poor guy''s mind.


    Jo Gyu-Min muttered weakly. ¡°T-there was actually such a way...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. How should he go about exining this? Jo Gyu-Min of the past, he... He gave off the vibe of an efficient, super-sharp de, but with age, he seemed to be getting duller and duller.


    Jo Gyu-Min licked his lips ruefully. ¡°Anyway... Why are you even here, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Well, my father ordered me to.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scanned the cafe''s interior.


    <i>''Wow. It''s bursting at the seams.''</i>


    Not a single table had an empty chair. Then again, this seemed like an obvious oue when he thought about it.


    A single cup of coffee didn''t even cost ten thousand won. Paying that little to look at and even getting a chance to chat with a popr idol from up close for thirty minutes should be more than enough to entice plenty of people. Not to forget, Kang Se-Ah wasn''t some middle-of-the-road idol nor was she a member of a group!


    <i>''Wait, I can even see some srymen here, too...?''</i>


    Did they leave work early, or did they lie through their teeth to their supervisors about working outside the office to get here? Either way... Jo Gyu-Min could clearly spot srymen inside the busy cafe.


    Kang Eun-Yeong weed a group of customers upying one of the tables. ¡°Hi~! Thank you for stopping by our cafe! Would you like something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please get me an americano! With lots of sugar, too!¡±


    ¡°Would you like to add some syrup? How much should we add, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°As much as your love toward me, Miss Se-Ah!¡±


    ¡°Manager~! ck coffee for this table, please~!¡±


    And just like that, the customer was left pouting in dejection.


    Judging from how she responded to the customers, Kang Eun-Yeong seemed to have a good sense of how to get the job done. Although there had been a few mischievous customers, she never forgot about her business smile. But that somehow didn''te as much of a surprise. However, something else turned out to be just that¡ªa bit of a surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a university student?¡± a female customer asked in a surprised voice.


    ¡°...Yes, I am,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously replied.


    ¡°Are you in the middle of a break in your studies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was discharged not too long ago and haven''t gone back to school yet.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, my!</i> So, you were serving in the military. Even though you look so young?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min watched such exchanges between Kang Jin-Ho and female customers with narrowed eyes and an unreadable expression.


    <i>''What''s up with those women?''</i>


    When Jo Gyu-Min was standing in the queue, there weren''t that many female customers. Before long, though, he noticed their number steadily increasing, and now, almost half the tables in the cafe were upied by women.


    While Kang Eun-Yeong was expertly dealing with customers, Kang Jin-Ho was visibly faltering and floundering. For instance...


    ¡°Customer, your order of mocha frappino is here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he brought a cup of coffee to a female customer. However...


    ¡°<i>Ng?</i> But I asked for whipped cream topping, though?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i> But you didn''t mention it when ordering it, miss.¡±


    ¡°That can''t be, though? I definitely said it, you know? <i>Eii~,</i> it''s fine to admit that you forgot about it, you know~?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, miss.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head. Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s scary memorization ability, there was no way he would forget about a customer''s order. That was probably deliberate, as the number of female patrons wanting to extend their chat with Kang Jin-Ho by using any means necessary was quite high.


    <i>''To think the edited footage we released would have this much impact...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min ruefully smacked his lips. It was just one impromptu interview, but who knew that a Kang Jin-Ho fan club would be established this quickly?! Jo Gyu-Min was freshly reminded of the cruel fact that a person had to be good-looking to get ahead in life.


    Kang Yu-Hwan walked up to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min. Have you gotten your coffee?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. I''ve ordered one, though.¡±


    ¡°Here. Americano, if I''m not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°No, you''re on the money. Thank you, Mister Kang.¡± Jo Gyu-Min epted the coffee with a grin and bowed slightly at Kang Yu-Hwan. ¡°You look... quite pleased, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. This has been a dream of mine, you see.¡±


    ¡°A dream, you say?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Yes. I''m running a cafe, and my children are serving the customers. That has always been my dream, Mister Gyu-Min. Now that it has be a reality, how should I describe it... I''m getting quite emotional? Or something like that?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan stopped talking there and nodded affectionately. He watched his two kids working away and asked Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°I might sound like I''m gloating here since they are my kids and all, but... Mister Gyu-Min, don''t you think those two look just fantastic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you on that one.¡±


    <i>¡®Although, it''s still a mystery how such two devastatingly good-looking children came from your seeds, sir¡­</i>¡¯


    Jo Gyu-Min deeply buried his inner thoughts that threatened to disintegrate the cozy mood and put on a business smile.


    ¡°<i>Fufufu~!</i> And also¡­!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly cackled away.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°The cafe''s sales! Yes, our sales are going through the roof! We''ve earned as much as thest three daysbined in just half a day! If we keep this up, we won''t be in the red anymore! Yes, we''ll be in the ck! And now, my wife will stop scolding me for wasting our son''s money...¡±


    <i>¡®Aha, so that''s what''s going on here.¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded in understanding, then stared probingly at Kang Yu-Hwan.


    The head of the Kang family hurriedly coughed to clear his throat, then pushed the still-steaming cup of coffee toward Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Here, drink before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Jo Gyu-Min took a small sip and felt that this Americano was unusually bitter for some reason.


    No, wait. Americano had always been bitter, right?


    ***


    Cai Kechang furrowed his brows while listening to the voice on the other end of the line.


    - Can you repeat what you want me to do to that brat?


    ¡°This is Lord Crimson King''smand.¡±


    The mention of the Crimson King brought on a bout of silence in the conversation before the person on the other side finally replied.


    - A big fish has stepped forward, I see.


    Cai Kechang stubbed out the cigarette he had been smoking before continuing with the mission briefing. ¡°Your task is to find out the target''s skill level as well as his personality and nature. The method will be left up to you. However, his family is off-limits, unless you wish to earn Lord Crimson King''s rage.¡±


    - You can''t be seriously saying that, since you know as well as I do the simplest method is to go after the people the target cares about.


    ¡°This is also a part of Lord Crimson King''smand.¡±


    - Dammit...


    A voice filled with dissatisfaction came from the other side.


    - You''re ordering me to do this, but you''re also pping me with so many restrictions on top? Fine, fine. It''s fine either way. Anyway, all I care about is my payday. How much are you going to pay me, then?


    ¡°Five times the normal rate.¡±


    - ...Seriously?


    Cai Kechang lowered his voice to a whisper. ¡°Yes. That''s how important this task is. It also means you need to make a move as soon as possible.¡±


    - Well, now I''m properly motivated.


    ¡°However, do not ever forget this,¡± Cai Kechang warned in his gravest voice. ¡°Lord Crimson King is keeping a close eye on this individual. Failing at this task means his anger will be redirected at you.¡±


    - I see. I guess I should also remind you, then. As long as we agree to do a job for you, we do our absolute best to finish it. That''s our motto. Tell me, have you ever seen us do a sloppy job before? Well, have you?


    ¡°What an insolent bastard you are! However, that''s also what I like about you. All the information we have on the target will be sent to you. I expect to see a speedy result.¡±


    - Don''t worry. We''ll get right on it as soon as the fee is deposited into our ount.


    Cai Kechang unhappily tutted. ¡°<i>Huh.</i> What a sly bastard you are.¡±


    - Ah, wait. One more thing...


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    - Can we kill this brat?


    Cai Kechang furrowed his brow. ¡°If he''s weak enough to die by your hands, Lord Crimson King wouldn''t have shown his interest in him. Since that''s the case, do what you want.¡±


    - Well, that makes things easier. We''ll call you pretty soon, then.


    The call ended there. Cai Kechang put his phone away and lit up a new cigarette.


    <i>''Hmph. Even though I didn''t want to borrow the strength of this money-hungry bastard...''</i>


    A cultivator would have to deal with extreme restrictions when traveling to a foreign country. One of the reasons was as simple as the local martial artists raising a stink. And the present situation in China''s martial world had to be considered as well. It greatly restricted the Crimson King''s freedom, making it harder for him to act.


    As such, this method couldn''t be helped. Still, this frencer was known to be quite meticulous with his tasks despite being a money-hungry bastard. He could get far <i>too</i> meticulous, though, and would sometimes go overboard as a result, which was a big demerit, but...


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, was it...?¡± Cai Kechang smirked softly.


    Maybe, they wouldn''t have to worry about hearing that name anymore.

 Chapter 181: Attacked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 181: Attacked (1)</h4>


    The cafe experienced an ocean of people every day. And Kang Yu-Hwan''s smile grew wider and wider each day to match the increasing number of customers.


    ¡°<i>Fufufufu...!</i>¡± He cackled happily¡ªand a bit creepily as well¡ªat the throng of people queuing up outside the cafe as the opening hours loomed.


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes and stared at her father. ¡°...Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°This whole thing is meant for me to experience life and society in general, right?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan faltered a little. ¡°O-of course.¡±


    ¡°I''m beginning to get this weird feelingtely, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you trust me, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong directed a strange gaze at her father.


    Regardless of what Kang Yu-Hwan was scheming, though, his cafe continued to flourish. A sudden influx of eager customers to a previously-unsessful cafe could result in the degradation of the coffee''s quality orck of service, but such things didn''t happen in Kang Yu-Hwan''s establishment.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?¡± Park Yu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho with narrowed eyes, forcing thetter to turn his head away and pretend as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Park Yu-Min still carried on with what he wanted to say. ¡°Yes, I know I have lots of free timetely, but this¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min looked down at his apron and sighed at length. ¡°...Yes, I get it. We should help each other when things get busy.¡±


    ¡°I''ll definitely double your pay, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess...¡±


    After deploying Park Yu-Min into the cafe''s kitchen as an emergency measure, Kang Jin-Ho changed into his ''uniform'' while constantly sighing away. He then stood at the entrance and made his announcement to the crowd waiting outside.


    ¡°We are now open, everyone.¡±


    The door opening signaled the flood of the crowd into the cafe. Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp eyes urately counted thoseing in, and as soon as the maximum capacity was met, he quickly lowered his arm to stop the next person trying to sneak in. ¡°I''m sorry, dear customer. We don''t have any free space at the moment. Please wait outside for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Dang it! And I was so close, too¡­¡± The man Kang Jin-Ho had stopped could only groan in disappointment and steal a few more furtive nces into the cafe. It seemed he was hoping to get as many glimpses of Kang Eun-Yeong as possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho ced a<i>?''Please Wait in Line''</i> signboard outside the cafe, then stepped back inside.


    <i>''It''s time to begin this war, then.''</i>


    Tension filled his face as he scanned the cafe''s interior. In the beginning, around ny percent of customers were men. But that ratio had seen a significant change these days. The cafe''s space was now evenly split between men upying one end and women upying the other end, with the kitchen entrance in the middle serving as a neat dividing line.


    Eventually, the ratio of men to women stabilized at around 50-50. No, wait, maybe there were slightly more women present? However, this shouldn''te as a surprise, considering women frequented cafes more than men. However, the difference in the situation this time was...


    ¡°<i>Kkyahhk~!</i>¡±


    ¡°Over here! Please get our orders~! Here~!¡±


    ¡°Can we take selfies with you?¡±


    The female customers were moring to get Kang Jin-Ho''s attention. He sighed deeply and pointed at the sign mounted on the wall. It said: [No Selfies Allowed.]


    ¡°<i>Eiii~!</i> Look at the other side! She''s letting customers take her pictures, and she even hands out her autographs, you know!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Please sign our pictures!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look, and sure enough, Kang Eun-Yeong was letting customers take selfies with her while taking their orders.


    ¡°We''re paying the same amount, you know! But that side allows for selfies, but not over here? That''s not fair, right?¡± The female customer raised a validint, leaving Kang Jin-Ho with noeback whatsoever.


    He powerlessly nodded and replied, ¡°After taking your orders, I¡¯ll bring your drinks and then... Yes, let us take selfies...¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaaahk~!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got their orders and headed to the kitchen while quietly gritting his teeth.


    <i>''Mister Gyu-Min...!''</i>


    This whole situation was Jo Gyu-Min''s fault. That edited footage released by Jo Gyu-Min left far too great of an impact on various social media sites!


    People would obviously share the clips of a broadcast incident during a live event quite enthusiastically. But what happened with Kang Eun-Yeong was no mere on-air incident. She had been performing live only to get dragged away from the stage, so it was no wonder that onlinemunities were in an uproar over what had happened.


    That was the situation when Jo Gyu-Min bought the private stream''s footage, edited it, and released it online along with an army of paid posters talking it up. His actions had the intended effect of decreasing any criticism aimed at Kang Se-Ah, but it also came with the unwee side effect of¡ªan explosive increase of interest in Kang Jin-Ho. And this was the end result.


    Kang Jin-Ho held his head while ncing at the female customers excitedly giggling and chatting away.


    <i>''I just can''t understand this.''</i>


    He was neither a singer nor an actor. He was also definitely not a celebrity or an entertainer in any shape or form, so why were all these women so excited to see him?


    ¡°Don''t worry, son. This is also another phase in life.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan patted his son on the shoulder to offer some words offort.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed again. ¡°I hope it''ll be over soon, Father.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I want it to stay like this for as long as possible, son. <i>Oh,</i> by the way. Do you mind stopping by a hair salonter? I think your poprity will get a boost by tidying up your hair. The higher your poprity, the better our sales will be, son.¡±


    ¡°...Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan utterly disregarded his son''s pained heart and remained swimming in happiness. Then again, both Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Eun-Yeong were powerless to stop their father anyway.


    However, even Kang Yu-Hwan had a natural enemy, and it would be...


    <i>nk~</i>


    The cafe''s door opened, and another person stepped inside.


    Kang Yu-Hwan reacted first. ¡°We''re sorry, we don''t have a... <i>O-oh,</i> it''s you, honey?¡±


    The person entering the cafe was none other than Baek Hyeon-Jeong. Her presence immediately put Kang Yu-Hwan at unease, and he began to fidget nervously.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong didn''t say anything and simply confirmed the order backlog situation first. With her eyes set aze, she began ring at her husband. ¡°You have all these orders waiting to be fulfilled, so what are you doing? Why aren''t you brewing more coffee, dear?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was about to get on it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you''re not fulfilling the orders as quickly as you used to, dear! You need to understand that you''ll be reced if you keep this up!¡±


    ¡°I said I was about to get on it, honey!¡±


    ¡°And didn''t I tell you not to drag Jin-Ho here in the morning? He has been working the night shift at the delivery warehouse and onlyes home in the early dawn, you know! Yet, you''re forcing him to work here first thing in the morning? Are you really his father?¡±


    ¡°...Listen, honey. If he doesn''t grab this chance, then when will he ever experience this kind of work? Isn''t the lessons learned in your youth supposed to prove their worthter in life?¡±


    ¡°Is that something you should be saying to your son who served in Gangwon''s frontlines? Especially when you were just a measly defense corps member?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean, a measly defense corps member?! I was a short-term enlisted soldier, honey!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the same as being a defense corps member?¡±


    ¡°L-listen, honey¡ª¡±


    ¡°You''re being noisy, dear! Hurry up and start brewing the coffee already! And Jin-Ho? Why don''t you start sweeping the front of the cafe in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and went to find a broom.


    And just like that, Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s entrance into the scene brought the curtains down on Kang Yu-Hwan''s iron-fisted rule. Park Yu-Min witnessing this spectacle could only sigh deeply under his breath.


    <i>''Is this what they call a peaceful family life?''</i>


    However, one thing was for sure¡ªthe Kang family was an entertaining ce to be.


    ***


    <i>Bang! Boom! Bang!</i>


    ¡°Y-young man! Jin-Ho! Slow down, please! We''re all people here, you know! Not machines! What do you expect us to do if you keep bringing all these cargoes here?!¡± A loading bay worker tried to plead with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You want me to slow down?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    That was when the warehouse manager ran up to the loading bay like a streak of light. He then yelled at the workers. ¡°Slow down, my ass! Listen, Jin-Ho! Don''t worry about anything, and just keep doing what you''ve been doing, okay? Don''t sweat about a thing since I''m gonna talk to these idiots and sort everything out.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho headed back to the truck to get more cargo, the warehouse manager resumed scolding the other workers. ¡°Even if that guy brings more cargo and piles them here, just leave them be and do your jobs! Isn''t that simple enough? So, why are you trying to stop someone from doing a good job?!¡±


    ¡°...But, Manager! We''re working our asses off here, but our bloody workload isn''t decreasing at all! How can we motivate ourselves to keep going in that case?¡±


    ¡°Motivation? Did you just ask me about motivation here? Is going home three hours early not enough motivation for you?!¡±


    Theining workers heard the manager''s yell and began nodding away without realizing it. There was no denying that Kang Jin-Ho''s introduction to the team led to their shift ending earlier than scheduled. Before that young man''s arrival, the earliest their shift ended was around five in the morning. But these days? It would regrly end around four o''clock¡ªsometimes at three.


    ¡°But, uh, Manager? Don''t we have fewer part-timers these days?¡±


    The manager tilted his head. ¡°Fewer part-timers? So what?¡±


    ¡°I mean, we have fewer workers manning this loading bay, no?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that? If you''re not happy about it, why don''t you go and tell the higher-ups to hire more part-timers? Don''t forget to mention that the shifts also end three hours early while you''re at it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Doing that would only make the upper management demand a further reduction in the workforce instead.


    The worker didn''t give up, though, and tried toin for onest time. ¡°It''s good to end the shift early, but... I don''t know if my back will survive this ordeal, Manager.¡±


    ¡°What are you so worried about? You don''t have any other uses for your damn back, anyway! It wouldn''t matter if you break it, so get back to work, will ya?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eii.</i>¡±


    The manager pointed toward the loading bay. ¡°Look, Jin-Ho''s alreadying back.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was carrying several sacks of cement on his back.


    One of the workers muttered, ¡°Maybe¡­ he was a ve building the Pyramids in his previous life?¡±


    Piling up that many sacks at once would make most people lose their bnce regardless of the cargo¡¯s actual weight. But such logic didn''t seem to affect Kang Jin-Ho at all. Even though the sacks of cement were stacked so much higher than his own height, he was deftly maintaining his bnce without any issues. At this point, it was like witnessing an acrobatic stunt performance.


    ¡°Jin-Ho would make a killing in the circus, so why is he even working here, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°What can I say when this is what he wants to do?¡±


    The workers groaned deeply as Kang Jin-Ho walked up to them.


    ¡°I guess we''ll have to deal with even more cargo now...¡±


    ***


    The manager guffawed. ¡°Jin-Ho, thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, sir.¡±


    ¡°Here! Here''s your wages for today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed after receiving the envelope with money inside.


    ¡°Well, then! We''ll see you tomorrow as well.¡±


    "Manager, there''s something I wanted to talk to you about that..."


    ¡°<i>Mm?!</i>¡± The manager''s eyes grew wider. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to say in this kind of situation. ¡°A-are you thinking of quitting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manager. I''ve umted enough experience, so I was thinking about getting a different...¡±


    ¡°Is it because the pay isn''t good enough? T-then, how about I pay you a hundred grand more?¡±


    ¡°No, Manager. It''s not about the money, but...¡±


    ¡°In that case, I''ll double your pay! Six hundred grand per day! How about that!¡±


    The workers listening from the side gasped in shock and their jaws dropped to the floor.


    ¡°<i>Heok?!</i>¡±


    ¡°Holy cow. Doesn''t that mean a month of work is, what, eighteen million won? Is this aw firm or something?¡±


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz,</i> that young man might be the ''Warren Buffett'' of the physicalbor market at this rate. Filthy rich, I tell ya.¡±


    These workers had all spent many years in this profession. Even so, none of them could remember hearing about someone getting paid six hundred grand for a day''s work. As a matter of fact, even specialists working in highly-specific fields wouldn¡¯t get paid that much!


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Manager, the issue is not with the money. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°W-why are you doing this, young man?! Y-you''re born for this work, can''t you see that?! The heavens sent you to Earth to be the best loading bay worker ever!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed ufortably. ¡°Manager, please calm down. What you said just now is actually an insult, you know?¡±


    ¡°I-is it?¡± The manager frustratingly scratched the back of his head when Kang Jin-Ho made a troubled face and mped his mouth shut. Eventually, the manager spat out a lengthy groan. ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> I see. Fine, there''s no helping it, then. However, we will have to find new people to fill the void left behind by you, Jin-Ho. In the meantime, your fellow workers will have to bear the brunt of the workload. Sorry about this, but can you work here for three extra days while I find new workers? Please?¡±


    ¡°I can do that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a simple nod.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let''s agree to three extra days of work for you.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Well, then¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed and said goodbye before heading back to the parking lot.


    The manager let out a long sigh ofmentation. ¡°<i>Ah...</i> So, this is how the legend of the delivery service world''s shining star will end, huh.¡±


    <i>Vroooom-!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sleek Lamborghini let out a low rumble as it glided toward the exit. The shuttle bus service was still in operation, but the shifts always ended way ahead of schedule, so Kang Jin-Ho had no chance to catch the bus. In the end, he chose to just keepmuting in his car.


    ¡°See, I told you, Manager. Why would a dude driving a Lamborghini keep working in a warehouse like this? I told you that this situation won''tst¡­¡± The worker standing next to the manager muttered in a t voice.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. But your ''won''tst'' and this situation isn''t quite the same now, is it? You thought Jin-Ho would quit because working here is too hard. The way I see it, Jin-Ho''s quitting since he had already gotten all the experience he could ask for in this ce, and he simply wants to move on to the next stage.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Now that he''s leaving, I wonder, what will he do next?¡±


    ¡°Maybe... hunting lions in Africa?¡±


    The warehouse''s workers grew increasingly curious about Kang Jin-Ho''s next part-time job, even though it didn¡¯t matter to them.


    ¡°Now, now. Let''s just go home, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Manager.¡±


    The manager shepherded the workers away, then sighed one more time at the distant Lamborghini''s brake lights. ¡°<i>Aigoo...</i> Just how many people do I need to hire now?¡±


    The good times wereing to an inevitable end, so it seemed that the manager would have to roll his sleeves up and get serious once more. He headed back to his office while sighing in disappointment, knowing that he wouldn''t get to ride on Kang Jin-Ho''s coattails anymore.


    ***


    ¡°A new part-time job, you say?¡± said Jo Gyu-Min as his brows rose up.


    ¡°That''s correct,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled hollowly while putting a cup of coffee in front of Kang Jin-Ho. Wasn''t this young man working in a delivery service warehouse until now? Did he already master that and want to move on to the next challenge?


    ¡°Honestly speaking, it''ll be difficult to find a job more physically demanding than your previous work, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m sure there must be some if we look hard enough, but... I''m beginning to wonder if simple physicalbor holds any meaning to you at this stage.¡± Jo Gyu-Min took a sip of his own coffee while offering his opinion.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded along.


    ¡°Well, I guess you might have some fun working in a fishing boat, but that''s no longer the territory of part-time work, so... That''s why I''d like to make a suggestion, if I may. Mister Jin-Ho, there''s a job that might prove to be pretty fun for you. Well, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Pretty fun, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min responded with a sly chuckle. ¡°Yes. You will find it very amusing. It''s not what you usually do, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow while staring at Jo Gyu-Min''s chuckling face.


    1. ~ 420 USD

 Chapter 182: Attacked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Attacked (2)</h4>


    A female customer asked Kang Yu-Hwan, ¡°Where''s oppa today?¡±


    <i>¡®Miss, just when did my son be your oppa?</i>¡¯


    Kang Yu-Hwan inwardly groaned.


    Since the cafe opened, he had been harassed by the constantints of female customers. This was perhaps an inevitable result after Kang Jin-Ho found a new part-time job that required his presence during the day. And his absence from the cafe was causing this kind of unwanted side effect.


    <i>''Should I have put on a public notice about this?''</i>


    Then again, which cafe in the world would advertise that one of their part-time workers was noting to work? However, thinking that way was Kang Yu-Hwan''s mistake. He shouldn''t have been sockadaisical about this situation. Half of the cafe would have been usually filled with female patrons, but now? They all pouted and walked away after hearing that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''ting to work here anymore.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tried to convince the female customers. ¡°Ladies, our coffee is one of the best in the business.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we didn''te here to drink coffee, you know?¡±


    That reply left Kang Yu-Hwan and Park Yu-Min in despair. They had been stuck inside the cafe since early dawn to roast the coffee beans and prepare themselves for another day of fruitful but hard work, after all!


    <i>''If you didn''te to a cafe to drink coffee, why did youe in the first aaace?!''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan oh-so desperately wanted to ask, but he couldn''t do that. After all, he already knew the answer.


    Park Yu-Min cautiously piped up after more female customers walked away. ¡°Uncle, I think this... will negatively impact our sales.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin. The cafe was still more or less full, but it was definitely not as busy as before. Kang Yu-Hwan''s expression hardened from determination. ¡°Should I tell Jin-Ho to quit his part-time job and just work here full-time?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, weren''t you the one who insisted that Jin-Ho needs to earn more life experience?¡±


    ¡°I must''ve lost my mind back then. Why did I say something that dumb...?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan groaned weakly.


    Park Yu-Min barely managed to suppress hisughter. ¡°And Eun-Yeong can''t keep working here forever, too. You should start thinking about letting her return to her real job, Uncle. I''m sure she''s done enough self-reflection by now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> you''re right, Yu-Min. You''re right, but...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin, still unconvinced about something. ¡°Honestly speaking, what I was unhappy about wasn''t Eun-Yeong seeing some guy. No, it''s about how Eun-Yeong couldn''t manage her life beyond her idol schedule.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± said Park Yu-Min with a nod.


    ¡°I was already unhappy about letting a young girl work professionally without the family''s supervision, you see? And the idea of her having no one to guide her and look after her just didn''t sit well with me. That''s why I''m still wondering what to do even now...¡±


    ¡°You''re definitely right, Uncle. If only we had someone capable of driving away all those parasites who aren''t interested in Eun-Yeong but still cling on to her... But finding someone like that isn''t easy, you know?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That is why I think¡ª¡± Just before Kang Yu-Hwan could finish his sentence, a sharp cry suddenly exploded from the cafe.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s eyes narrowed into a scary re as he urgently turned his head to look. A man sitting at one of the tables was grabbing and pulling at Kang Eun-Yeong''s arm.


    ¡°What do you mean, why? Because I like you, Miss Se-Ah~. I just wanted to hold your hand for a bit, so why are you being so difficult?¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''ll do just that. But, let''s take a selfie first, shall we?¡±


    ¡°We''ll do that, so let me go first!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t be so cold like that. I just want to be closer to you when we snap our selfie together~.¡±


    Kang Se-Ah''s male fans sitting nearby shot up to their feet. ¡°Let her go, man!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The rude man got up and revealed his over 180 centimeters-tall frame. He red at the crowd while spreading open his wide shoulders, causing everyone else to flinch nastily and stumble back. Some even avoided meeting the man''s re.


    ¡°<i>Hah.?</i>What a bunch of losers.¡± The man roughly grabbing Kang Se-Ah''s arm smirked derisively before shifting his attention back to her.


    ¡°Customer! You''re not allowed to behave like that here!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan quickly rushed up to his daughter and tried to diffuse the situation, but the rude man couldn''t be reasoned with.


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> f*cking hell! You really are ying f*cking hard to get, ain''t ya! I just want a bloody selfie, so what the f*ck is your problem?! Should I just wreck this goddamn ce first?!"


    Park Yu-Min quickly whipped out his phone to call the police, but then, the cafe''s exit was suddenly shoved open, and arge man rushed inside.


    The new entrant to the scene yelled at the rude man, ¡°Hey, you dipsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck... <i>O-oi?</i>¡± The rude man turned his head in irritation, wondering which small fry was trying to piss him off this time, only to flinch and cower a little in surprise.


    <i>''What is up with that scary face?''</i>


    The rude man was confident of his own thuggish appearance, but the one stomping his way toward him possessed a much scarier countenance. This man had closely-cropped hair while his so-called business suit had this sleek sheen to it. And a flower-patterned Hawaiian shirt had taken up the ce of the usual white dress shirt under the jacket. This was the unofficial attire of...


    <i>''...Hang on, is he a gang member?''</i>


    Even at a casual nce, this man exuded the vibe that screamed, <i>''yes, I''ve spent a few years in a ce with bars on the doors and windows.''</i> And such a man was now shooting a murderous re at the rude man.


    ¡°Hey, you dipsh*t. Let her go, now!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± The rude man sneakily released Kang Eun-Yeong''s arm.


    But the ''gang member'' wasn''t done yet. ¡°Listen here, you piece of sh*t! This ol'' me is patiently waiting outside for my turn, yet a small fry like you dare to cause a scene inside and make me wait even longer?! <i>Ah?!</i> Should I just f*cking...!¡±


    The ''gang member'' suddenly raised his hand in a threatening manner. The rude man harassing Kang Eun-Yeong flinched fearfully for a second there.


    ¡°Bloomin'' hell! The more I think about it, the more it pisses me off! So, you want a selfie? Sure, why don''t you and I go outside and take one together? Come outside now, you little punk.¡±


    The rude man stammered helplessly, ¡°N-no, hang on. I was just...¡±


    ¡°Oh? You don''t wannae outside? Are you gonna walk outside on your two feet, or should I drag you outside? Choose the second option, and you ain''t going home today, <i>capiche</i>?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I''ll choose the first option...¡±


    ¡°F*cking small fry...!¡± The ''gang member'' reached out and grabbed the scruff of the rude man, then began dragging thetter outside.


    The rude man helplessly muttered, ¡°H-how about you let me go, and we''ll just talk...¡±


    ¡°What was that? You dipsh*t! Did you let her go when she asked ya? Shut the hell up and... Juste with me, you little punk. If only this ce wasn''t run by my friend''s old man, I''d have ripped you apart right here and now! Don''t worry, this <i>hyung</i> will find a nice little corner somewhere, so it won''t get too embarrassing for you, okay? Open your mouth one more time, though, and I might change my mind, you hear?¡±


    The rude man mped his mouth shut and quietly followed after the ''gang member''. Once the cafe''s door closed shut behind the two, Kang Yu-Hwan dazedly asked Park Yu-Min, ¡°S-shouldn''t we call the cops?¡±


    Park Yu-Min barely suppressed hisughter while replying, ¡°No, Uncle. It''s fine. We don''t have to report this.¡±


    ¡°But, that man looked like a gangster, didn''t he?¡±


    ¡°He might be dressed like one, but he isn''t a gangster, Uncle. He''s actually a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°I-is that so?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan blinked his eyes in stupefaction. Park Yu-Min could be more trustworthy than Kang Jin-Ho in situations like this, so if he said it was okay, it probably was okay. ¡°By the way, was he someone you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes. He actually served together with Jin-Ho in the army, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°My son''s... what?¡± Just before Kang Yu-Hwan could ask for more exnation, the cafe''s door opened again, and the gang member-like man stepped back inside while dusting his hands.


    Park Yu-Min waved at him. ¡°Yeong-Gi! Over here!¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. So this was where you were! I was wondering where you went when I didn''t find you at the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, what''s up with your clothes, though?¡± Park Yu-Min directed a strange gaze at Ju Yeong-Gi''s attire.


    ¡°<i>Heh,</i> looks good on me, right? Listen here, okay? I might have been dressing casuallytely, but if I wanted to, I can put on a good fashion show if I say so myself.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Uhm,</i> it''s so outdated and uncool, though?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi scowled unhappily. ¡°Say what now?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min held back hisughter and introduced Kang Yu-Hwan to Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Hey, say hello. This is Jin-Ho''s father.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh!?</i>Sir, how do you do!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi bowed forward ny degrees and energetically greeted Kang Yu-Hwan. His voice was so loud that it rocked and echoed inside the cafe.


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> hello. You must be Jin-Ho''s friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! My name is Ju Yeong-Gi, Jin-Ho''s <i>bestest</i> best friend! I''ve heard a lot about you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I-I see. Thank you foring, Yeong-Gi. Have a seat, let me get you a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Judging from Ju Yeong-Gi''s energetic, forthright attitude, his nature didn''t seem bad, just as Park Yu-Min had mentioned. However, something about him still bugged Kang Yu-Hwan. This young man didn''t quite seem to fit Kang Jin-Ho''s style, so to speak. So, how did they even be friends?


    ¡°Excuse me...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong approached Ju Yeong-Gi and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for your help earlier.¡±


    ¡°No probs. Hey, you''re Jin-Ho''s sister, right? Don''t you remember me? You saw me a couple of times when you came to visit Jin-Ho in the base.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do remember seeing you back in the base.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the way, I thought you were an idol? Why are you waiting tables in this cafe?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong put on a cramped smile after getting a feeling that her oppa''s friend was not really interested in her life as an idol.


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled good-naturedly. ¡°In any case, that creep won''t show up here again, so you can rx. I talked to him nicely, you see?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, oppa.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. But I gotta tell you, the way you handled that was totally wrong. If you just yap like that, annoying flies like that idiot won''t back down, you know? You gotta kick them in the nuts or p the living sh*t out of them. Only then will they realize you''re not a pushover and let you go.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded away. ¡°Okay, I''ll definitely remember that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i> Good.¡±


    Park Yu-Min butted in before this advice-giving session went even further into weird territory. ¡°O-okay, so! Were you looking for Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why is it so hard to see the mug of that guy, Yu-Min? Don''t tell me he''s not here?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ng.</i> He was working here until yesterday. But not anymore.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii.?</i>What a waste of time. Not much I can do, then. I''ll just drink some coffee and give Jin-Ho a callter.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head a little. ¡°Why are you looking for Jin-Ho, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well, it has been a while since I got discharged, so it''s high time I get a job, right? But this is Seoul, you know? I don''t know anyone here. But I didn''t want to go back to my old lifestyle, you know what I mean? I wanted to hold a proper job that''s not in the shadows, so I figured talking to Jin-Ho for advice might help.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan quietly listened to the two men chatting away, then called out to Ju Yeong-Gi, ¡°Hold on. You said your name is Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, sir! It''s Ju Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Young man, are you interested in working as a manager?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ***


    <i>Ruuumble...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the suspended scaffold descending lower, then looked behind him while making a slightly stupefied face. He was greeted by the panoramic view of Seoul.


    Some people would havemented, <i>''what a nice view this is!''</i> However, if they knew where Kang Jin-Ho was, they probably wouldn''t say that.


    An older man, Kang Jin-Ho''s new colleague, smirked and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Scared?¡±


    ¡°...No, I''m not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°It''s okay, young man. Everyone''s like you in the beginning. Even if people pretend to be fine and unaffected, getting a ride on this tform freezes them up real fast. They can''t even move a finger afterward.¡±


    ¡°I''m really fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? <i>Huh.</i> I guess you''re pretty good at hiding your expression, then. However, it''s gonna be less scary than you think. You see, most people will get terrified when looking at a ten-meter drop below them. Increase that height, though? They start losing perspective. It no longer feels real to them.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly, then peeked his head past the side of the scaffold he was riding on.


    <i>''Right, this is a rather unusual experience.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho knew what it was like to live as a cultivator. That still didn''t prepare him for a job that involved dangling two hundred meters up in the air, though!


    The older man chuckled and continued talking to Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Now normally, folks don''t volunteer for a job like this. That makes you rather peculiar, young man.¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <i>Whoooooosh-!</i>


    A powerful gust of wind whooshed past, causing the scaffold to rock from side to side.


    ¡°<i>Aigoo~!</i> Be careful there, young man! The winds get stronger the higher we are, you see!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    His new part-time job was to clean the windows of a high-rise building.


    <i>''For sure, this job is pretty unique. And it''s... kind of fun, too.''</i>


    This job didn''t require a lot of physical strength, but it was also not something anyone could experience at will.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s older colleague patted him on the back. ¡°Do your best to limatize, young man. Later in the afternoon, you won''t be riding on arge tform like this, but on an individual ''chair'' called a bosun''s chair to clean the windows by yourself, you see.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°However, will this be really fine? Newbies are usually not allowed to do this kind of work, you see? But the supervisor said it''s okay for some reason, and that''s why you''re here today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°My head will fly if you get into some kind of ident, so don¡¯t be negligent and keep your wits about you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got to work. He sprayed water on the windows and used a squeegee to wipe the surface clean.


    <i>''It might be an unusual experience, but it''s not that difficult either.''</i>


    Other than the fact that one had to cling to the side of a skyscraper, the difficulty rating of this job wasn''t all that high.


    The older man tilted his head slightly. ¡°<i>Uh...</i> Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°That''s weird. Most newbies are always <i>this</i> close to passing out the first time they get a ride on the tform, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s colleagues tilted their heads as if they couldn''t quite figure it out.


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°I have always been somewhat fearless.¡±


    ¡°That''s not always a good thing, young man. Fearless people tend to get into idents far easier, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to respond, but he suddenly turned his head and looked at the ground far below the scaffold.


    The older man was taken aback. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while making an unreadable expression.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, he sure has a sharp intuition, eh?¡± A suspicious-looking man stopped staring at the tall building with Kang Jin-Ho dangling to the side and hid within the nearby shadows.


    He slowly shook his head and muttered, ¡°Is this why the Crimson King is interested in that brat? He certainly doesn''t seem like a small fry, but¡­¡±


    An insidious grin slowly crept up on the face of the man in the shadows.


    ¡°It''s no good to do something this dangerous when you''re the man of the moment, you know. <i>Kekeke...</i>¡±


    Sinisterughter capable of creeping out the listenerszily leaked out of his mouth.

 Chapter 183: Attacked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Attacked (3)</h4>


    ¡°It''s time for a meal break,¡± said the older colleague, Jo Sang-Pil.


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then hopped over from the scaffold to the skyscraper''s roof.


    Jo Sang-Pil tilted his head. ¡°Isn''t that scary?¡±


    This time, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to tilt his head. ¡°What is?¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil couldn''t help but feel dazed at Kang Jin-Ho''s nonchnt response.


    <i>''Huh. Maybe he''s really not scared, after all?''</i>


    Jo Sang-Pil remembered being too terrified to even look below the scaffold on his first day on the job. A person¡¯s courage and guts didn¡¯t matter when they were being subjected to the intense pressure of potentially losing their life with just one slip-up. They would be paralyzed from head to toe, unable to control their painfully trembling legs.


    But this brat named Kang Jin-Ho treated the scaffold like a piece of t ground. Everything he did seemed so nonchnt and rxed.


    The window cleaning crew moved inside the building while chatting among themselves.


    ¡°I wonder, does this building have a cafeteria?¡± the supervisor asked in passing.


    ¡°But, you know how awful cafeteria food tastes, don''t you? Can''t we, like, go outside and get food?¡± Jo Sang-Pil piped up in a hopeful voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the individual crew?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> you''re right.¡± Jo Sang-Pil slowly nodded.


    ¡°<i>Oii,</i> how can you forget that you have an individual shift and can¡¯t spare some time to go outside?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i>e now. People can sometimes forget stuff, you know?¡± Jo Sang-Pil chuckled while waving his hand. ¡°By the way, Supervisor?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Can we take the newbie with us on the afternoon''s individual shifts?¡±


    ¡°Say what now?¡± The supervisor was taken aback. ¡°You want to take the newbie with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jo Sang-Pil nodded while smirking deeply.


    The supervisor frowned deeply. ¡°But won''t it get too dangerous? It hasn''t even been a couple of days for the new guy, so why do you want to bring someone that green with you? Nope. Rejected.¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is, our newbie is one fearless dude. So, I figured we should properly <i>teach</i> him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I said, no.¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil hurriedly grabbed the supervisor''s arm and tried to plead his case. ¡°I''m only doing this because that youngster is way too fearless, sir. At this rate, he''s gonna cause a huge ident. Before that happens, we gotta sober him up by showing him the true meaning of fear.¡±


    ¡°...Dunno what''s gotten into you, but you better stop your bullsh*t, you hear me?!¡± The supervisor''s voice got louder, almost verging on a yell.


    Jo Sang-Pil quickly carried on where he left off. ¡°I''m telling you the truth! That guy was treating the scaffold like solid ground or something earlier. Wouldn''t idiots like that eventually stop bothering with safety ropes and then fall to their deathter?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he''ll fix the error of his ways after we put him in an individual harness just once. I swear, we''ll scare him only for a bit before pulling him back up.¡±


    ¡°...You swear? You ain''t gonna force him to finish the job all by himself, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii~,</i> of course not. How can we trust him to do a good job when he''s only a newbie? We''ll probably have to go over the spots he was in charge of, anyway.¡±


    ¡°In that case... You take the responsibility for his safety. Understand what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course...¡±


    A nefarious scheme involving Kang Jin-Ho''s future was being hashed out without his knowledge. However...


    ***


    ¡°That''s not gonna happen, Sang-Pil!¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil replied in an exasperated voice, ¡°But, sir! I''m telling you, the supervisor said it''ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s not gonna happen! No is a no! Have you lost your goddamn mind, Sang-Pil? You wanna put a newbie on his first day in the bloody bosun''s chair? Are you prepared to take the fall if an ident happens? Forget about it, Sang-Pil!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i>e now. There won''t be an ident, I''m telling you!¡±


    The crew captain roared in anger. ¡°What the hell is the matter with you? It''s idiots like you that cause idents in the first ce! Whatever, it''s not gonna happen, so stop wasting our time with this bullsh*t!¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil spat out a lengthy groan.


    <i>''Bloody hell, this damn boomer...!''</i>


    The supervisor said it was okay, so why was this dude¡ªthe crew captain¡ªraising a fuss and stopping Jo Sang-Pil now? Who did he think he was? Unfortunately, he had seniority over Jo Sang-Pil, so there was nothing that could be done about it now.


    Jo Sang-Pil still didn''t give up, though. ¡°In that case, will it be okay with a tray?¡±


    ¡°...You wanna install a tray now?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I mean, we brought the newbie all the way here, so a tray should be fine for his education, right? I''ll be apanying him, so it should be fine, wouldn''t you say so?¡±


    The crew captain narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don''t know what rubbish you''re scheming here, Sang-Pil, but I''m gonna kill you if you cause an ident. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jo Sang-Pil bowed slightly while ruefully smacking his lips. <i>''Well, although I''m a bit disappointed...''</i>


    In the past, individual cleaners had to be suspended on their own while cleaning the building''s sides, but the trend nowadays was quickly shifting in favor of using scaffolds. Five to six people would ride on one of those lengthy scaffolds and do their jobs as the tform gradually descended. This set-up''s heavier weight meant winds affected its stability far less than individual bosun¡¯s chairs. No wonder people overwhelmingly favored this setup these days.


    However, there was a downside to this sort ofrge, heavy scaffold. Due to its weight, it wasn¡¯t practical to install it everywhere. In narrow spots, the cleaners still had to rely on the bosun''s chairs or get on a two-person tray.


    ¡°Dang it, a bosun''s chair would''ve been perfect for the job, though¡­¡±


    Regardless of one¡¯s fearlessness, dangling two hundred meters in the air with just a rope would quickly force them to confront their fears terrifying enough to make just about anyone pass out. Jo Sang-Pil wanted to see Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face go utterly pale with fright, but that chance seemed to have gone out the window. As such, his disappointment was immeasurable.


    <i>''No, hang on a minute.''</i>


    A sudden thought popped up in Jo Sang-Pil''s head. Even if Kang Jin-Ho got sh*t-scared, what was the point if no one was there to witness it? A tray seemed like a perfect ce to witness the look of terror on his face. A tray suspended two hundred meters above ground getting shaken around by gusts of winds should be more than enough to bring tears of fright to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s taciturn face.


    Jo Sang-Pil began cackling insidiously while getting ready to install the tray.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the so-called tray. ¡°Is this where I should go in?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Jo Sang-Pil nodded with a meaningful smile.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while staring at a miniature scaffold suspended next to the building''s roof. It kind of resembled arge basket.


    ¡°What are you doing, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head before hopping inside the ''tray''. The sides of this basket were tall enough to reach around his chest.


    ¡°Make some room, will ya?¡± said Jo Sang-Pil.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho moved to the side.


    Jo Sang-Pil carefully loaded himself into the ''tray''.


    ¡°Don''t forget to connect the safety harnesses, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho connected and secured the safety lines and harnesses as instructed. Jo Sang-Pil inspected to see if everything was up to scratch, then handed over Kang Jin-Ho''s safety helmet. ¡°Here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho epted it without saying anything.


    ¡°Remember, this thing shakes around a lot more than the scaffold from earlier. However, don''t panic. Just keep holding on tight, and you''ll be fine.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil looked at the crane operator and shouted, ¡°Alright! You can lower us now!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hold on.¡±


    Thest part of the inspection of the water hoses and wires was performed, and the ''tray'' began its gradual descent.


    <i>Clunk! Clunk!</i>


    Unlike the muchrger multi-personnel scaffold used in the morning, this two-person scaffold was already shaking and rocking about as it descended noisily.


    ¡°Don''t freeze up, okay?¡± said Jo Sang-Pil.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°And don''t get too scared, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a cool nod of his head.


    But that only resulted in Jo Sang-Pil furrowing his brow deeply.


    <i>''What the hell? Is this guy really fearless? Did he auction off his fear somewhere or something?!''</i>


    Since Jo Sang-Pil had gone to such trouble to prepare the stage, shouldn''t Kang Jin-Ho at least pretend to get scared out of courtesy or something?


    <i>¡®What the hell? He''s even leaning back as if it''s nice up here? Did he forget that we''re two hundred meters up in the air?¡¯</i>


    Jo Sang-Pil cleared his throat and asked, ¡°So? How does it feel like to be in here?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered his reply for a bit. ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well. It''s...¡±


    ¡°It''s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more refreshing than I thought.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡±


    At this point, Jo Sang-Pil had no choice but to admit that his definition of a ''human being'' didn''t fit Kang Jin-Ho. Like, none at all! This young man had to be suffering from a congenitalck of fear. Jo Sang-Pil was half-convinced about it now.


    ¡°...Fine, fine. Let''s just get on with our job.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two men sprayed water from the nozzle onto the ss, applied detergent, then scrubbed them clean. Just one wipe was enough to bring out the natural clearness of the previously-murky sses. It was as if they were saying, <i>''this is how we originally look like, you know!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°They are surprisingly dirty, aren''t they?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It''s not like you can clean the sides this high up every day, after all. The schedules need to work out, and there aren''t all that many people willing to take on this type of jobtely as well. Although, that''s good for us since we can charge more for our hourly rates.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively.


    Workers doing this kind of job were usually inconspicuous, but they were absolutely essential to modern society. Kang Jin-Ho thought that their presence was what helped the world function as well as it could.


    While cleaning the windows, Kang Jin-Ho noticed the office workers on the other side staring back at him as if they had seen something weird or mysterious.


    <i>Whoooosh-!</i>


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind whipped through, causing the firmly-secured ''tray'' to rock up and down.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Jo Sang-Pil cried out.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho imitated Jo Sang-Pil and crouched into the tray. The scaffold continued to rock for a while before finally stabilizing. Kang Jin-Ho stood back up and muttered in surprise, ¡°That shook around a lot more than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Don''t get too impressed by that, fe. Next time when you''re out and about, take a closer look at the buildings. You''ll spot some folks dangling on a single rope and working away by themselves. Did you know that winds can push them up to ten meters away from the building''s surface?"


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones in this line of work, fe. Even those folks painting the walls of new apartment buildings have to gear up like us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. Now that he thought about it, all those apartments should have been painted by human beings. It seemed that people''s touch could be found in many facets of society he had previously failed to notice. This was something he should ponder more carefully from now on.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    Suddenly, the tray began to shake once again.


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> why is it so windy today... Hang on a sec. There are no winds, so why is it shaking around?¡± Jo Sang-Pil tilted his head in puzzlement before checking the safety wires out one by one. ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    He eventually discovered that one of the wires supporting the right side of the tray was not as taut as the others. He quickly picked up his walkie-talkie. ¡°Jeong-Hyeon hyung, the wire on this side is too loose. Looks like you gotta pull it up from your side.¡±


    <i>Hiss, crackle...</i>


    His message should have been transmitted with no issues, but only static came from the walkie-talkie''s speaker.


    ¡°What the heck?! Even though I told him so many times to be on standby next to his walkie-talkie!¡± Jo Sang-Pil grumbled in irritation.


    Once aboard the ''tray,¡¯ the workers couldn''t do much other than dangle in the air. Of course, they could lower or raise the scaffold, but other activities, such as maintenance, could only be performed by those on standby next to the crane on the rooftop.


    That was why everyone had to hold on to their walkie-talkies even during their toilet breaks. That was the rule, but this person named Jeong-Hyeon seemed to have vacated his position while leaving behind his walkie-talkie.


    ¡°I''m telling you, that hyung can be so brain-dead sometimes!¡± Jo Sang-Pil continued to grumble while taking his phone out. He dialed a number and waited, only to tilt his head and stare at the phone''s screen to confirm that he hadn''t made a mistake.


    ¡°That''s... weird? Why isn''t he answering the call?¡±


    People might not carry their walkie-talkies around all the time, but they wouldn''t be able to live without their phones in this day and age. In that case, why was Jeong-Hyeon not picking up the call?


    ¡°What''s gotten into that dude? Gimme a freaking¡ª¡±


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    That was when the tray suddenly rocked so much more violently than before.


    ¡°W-what was that?!¡± Jo Sang-Pil freaked out and hurriedly grabbed the nearby grab handle. He looked up and saw something slender and long fall from the rooftop. ¡°...Son of a b*tch!¡±


    A tray was supported by wires connected to its four corners. And one of them was falling toward the ground!


    ¡°D-did ite loose or something?¡± Jo Sang-Pil sucked in a deep breath, then squeezed Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°Calm down, Jin-Ho. No need to panic, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then looked up while narrowing his eyes.


    Jo Sang-Pil tried to sound reassuring. ¡°L-looks like one of the wires came loose. Things like this can happen sometimes, no matter how thoroughly we check everything. Still, the other three corners are fine, so all we gotta do is go back up and change the wiring. That''s why you don''t have to be scared, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil bit his lower lip. He did his best to sound unconcerned, but this was actually his first time experiencing a faulty wire during work. As this matter was directly rted to the lives of the workers, the wires used were all rated for over a ton of load capacity instead of matching the maximum weight of the tray. With such tough wires securing the scaffolds, Jo Sang-Pil had never experienced an event like this¡ªuntil now.


    <i>''I''ve heard about it a few times before, though!''</i>


    Indeed, Jo Sang-Pil had heard about other people experiencing faulty wires during their work. He sucked in a few quick breaths, then shouted into the walkie-talkie once again, ¡°Jeong-Hyeon hyung! Can you hear me? Are you there? We are experiencing a faulty wire! It came loose! Damn it... Is it okay to go up, or should we just be on standby?¡±


    Only the eerie static could be heard from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Hey, you stupid motherf*cker! Just where the hell are you?! Stop pissing me off, will you!¡±


    It seemed that the people inside the building had realized one of the wires holding up the tray hade loose, as they were now crowding near the windows to look.


    ¡°Bloody hell, don''t they have better things to do?¡± Jo Sang-Pil grumbled in dissatisfaction. If these people came closer to the windows out of concern, he wouldn''t be this unhappy. However, how could he not deeply scowl when these onlookers whipped out their phones and began filming the situation instead of helping them?


    ¡°Goddamn it! Just where could he have gone to?¡± Jo Sang-Pil raised his head and looked up at the rooftop. ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    That was when confusion filled his face. He could see someone peeking over the side of the rooftop. However, that person was definitely not Jeong-Hyeon.


    ¡°W-who¡¯s that?¡±


    <i>Clunk!!!</i>


    At that moment¡ª


    Another wire came loose, and the tray began to shake and rock like crazy.

 Chapter 184: Attacked (4)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Attacked (4)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaaah?!</i>¡± Jo Sang-Pil screamed.


    Two of the four wires supporting the tray from its corners were now severed, causing it to suddenly swing away from the building''s side. Getting blown around by gusts of winds two hundred meters up in the air without a ce to stabilize oneself¡­ It would be pretty easy to imagine Jo Sang-Pil''s level of terror right about now.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaah?! Uwaaaahk!</i> F*ck! What is going on?! What the f*ck?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed Jo Sang-Pil''s shoulder.


    ¡°W-what now?! What?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, senior.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Argh,</i> bloody hell!¡± Jo Sang-Pil managed to sober up a bit, although his pride was responsible for it rather than his judgment. A newbie riding on a tray for the first time in his life somehow maintained his cool, so Jo Sang-Pil''s pride as a veteran didn''t allow him to freak out like some little kid. He sucked in several deep breaths and with hisplexion still deathly pale, he quickly looked up.


    <i>''Right, we''re still okay. For now.''</i>


    A single supporting wire could withstand a load of over one ton. Even if all the weight of Kang Jin-Ho, Jo Sang-Pil, the tray, and the cleaning tools werebined, it wouldn¡¯t go over half a ton. In other words, a lone supporting wire would be enough to keep them alive.


    ¡°...Talking is cheap, though!!!¡±


    However, who could stay level-headed when stuck in a situation like this?! Especially when the tray was rocking and blowing about from the winds!


    ¡°Keep your head down,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°W-what was that?¡±


    ¡°I said, keep your head down, senior.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pushed Jo Sang-Pil down by thetter''s shoulder, then craned his head to look up at the rooftop.


    <i>''Who was that?''</i>


    He had clearly seen ''it'' as the safety wire came down. If the wire came loose through regr wear and tear, the cross-section of the severed part should be uneven and coarse. Yet, the tips were undoubtedly smooth. That should be impossible¡ªunless someone had deliberately cut the wires.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to scan the rooftop above. But then, the wind direction suddenly reversed, and the wayward tray began charging straight at the ss wall.


    ¡°<i>Hiiiiiieeeek?!</i>¡± Jo Sang-Pil freaked out and grabbed the tray''s grab handle as tightly as he could.


    <i>Baaaaang-!</i>


    The tray mmed into the ss like a cannonball before bouncing off.


    ¡°...Quite sturdy, aren''t they?¡± Kang Jin-Ho ruefully licked his lips.


    If the ss had shattered just then, he could have tried to enter the building through the newly-created opening. Unfortunately, the thickness of a skyscraper''s window panes had to be considerable, as only a tiny little knick could be seen on the surface after such a collision.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up again to scan the rooftop while gently squeezing Jo Sang-Pil¡¯s shoulder, who was currently trembling pitifully from fear.


    <i>''Who dares to...!''</i>


    Jo Sang-Pil couldn''t be the target here. That would make no logical sense. Which meant Kang Jin-Ho had to be the aim of the unknown assant. And judging from how cleanly the wires had been severed¡ªsomething a wire cutter would have trouble doing so¡ªthe assant couldn''t be an ordinary person.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to scan the rooftop. Eventually, a person''s head peeked over the side. The assant waved nonchntly at Kang Jin-Ho down below. And...


    <i>Boooom-!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    Another wire came tumbling down, causing the tray to nearly tumble upside down. The office workers watching this scene from inside the building screamed in rm and freaked out. And while hurriedly backing away from the windows, they began yelling and shouting urgently.


    ¡°W-what should we do?¡±


    ¡°S-someone, go up to the roof, now! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°It''s no use! Deputy Chief Choi has already run upstairs, but he said the roof ess door is locked!¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! Then, what are we supposed to do?!¡±


    Just one slip-up and two people would fall two hundred meters to their deaths! Obviously, no sane person would want to see that happening.


    ¡°Did you call 119 yet?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been reported already!¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh...</i> Can the emergency services even do anything about this situation?¡±


    How could people dangling on the side of a building be rescued? This building was a skyscraper, and those people were hanging pretty high up in the air as well!


    ¡°W-will they be alright?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really hear the panicked, worried mutterings of the office workers. He was too busy pondering his next course of action to care.


    <i>''Do I need to disconnect the safety harnesses?''</i>


    These harnesses were meant to protect the workers'' lives, but in a situation like this, they would pose serious danger instead. When the inevitable happened, and the tray fell, these harnesses still connected to the tray would only end up dragging Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Sang-Pil down. In a ''normal'' emergency situation, waiting for a rescue team would be one of the options on the table. However, waiting for help when someone was clearly out to harm Kang Jin-Ho by severing the wires would be tantamount to suicide.


    Kang Jin-Ho decided on what to do and nced at Jo Sang-Pil. ¡°...Senior, can you bring that thing this way?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh? Eh? U-uh??</i>¡± Unfortunately, Jo Sang-Pil was in a panicked state. His face was a mess of tears and snot.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly patted Jo Sang-Pil''s back. A man behaving like this would have been called a weakling in any other situation. However, their current situation was an obvious exception.


    ¡°Senior, can you push your body that way for a bit?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh? Uh?</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly realized that Jo Sang-Pil''s mental state was too chaotic to process anything, so he forcibly pushed the older man aside and grabbed the safety harness hooked to thetter''s waist.


    ¡°<i>Huh?! ...U-uwaaaah?!?</i>W-what are you doing?! What?! What are you doiiiiiing?!¡± Jo Sang-Pil freaked out and hurriedly grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. From his perspective, it looked like Kang Jin-Ho was removing his only lifeline in this situation. It was no wonder he was freaking out.


    ¡°Senior, this thing poses more danger in our current situation.¡±


    ¡°N-no! You bastard! Hey, stop! <i>Uwaaaah!</i>¡± Jo Sang-Pil desperately resisted, but he wasn''t strong enough to win against Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhooked Jo Sang-Pil''s safety harness from the tray, then reconnected it to his own by his waist. With this, Jo Sang-Pil shouldn''t fall to his death even if he did something stupid on his own.


    Jo Sang-Pil continued to yell in panic, ¡°H-hey! What are you doing?! Let me go!¡±


    <i>''How bothersome...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brows. Maybe knocking this noisy man out could make things easier for Kang Jin-Ho. A sudden urge to hit the back of Jo Sang-Pil''s head to knock him out reared its head in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    .


    <i>''No. Too many eyes are watching...''</i>


    He decided not to go through with it. After all, a huge crowd of onlookers could be seen beyond the window panes. Knocking out Jo Sang-Pil now could cause a bit of a bacshter on with so many eyewitnesses present.


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath, then looked up at the rooftop again. The assant was still there, his lips moving. Due to the distance, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hear what that bastard up there was saying. But it wasn''t that difficult to guess the contents, though.


    Most likely, he was saying, <i>¡°have a nice trip.¡±</i> The way he flippantly waved his hand was enough evidence Kang Jin-Ho needed.


    The assant raised his hand before slowly bringing it down. He was pressing something long and reflective against thest remaining wire. That man had been severing the wires from out of sight until now, but for the final act, he had to have thought of letting Kang Jin-Ho witness everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched on while pulling Jo Sang-Pil very close to his side. ¡°Fine. Laugh all you want for now.¡±


    <i>¡®Because... In a little while, you will never get tough again.¡¯</i>


    <i>Snap...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing caught the sound of thest wire getting severed. And then, it fell. The tray lost to gravity and began falling. Kang Jin-Ho swiftly climbed up on the tray''s guardrail, then propelled himself toward the building by powerfully kicking the tray back.


    ¡°<i>Aaaah?!</i>¡±


    Jo Sang-Pil''s terrified scream tearing out of his throat threatened to disorient Kang Jin-Ho. However, he had no leeway to care about that. Even he would suffer the gruesome fate of his body going st after falling two hundred meters. Even top martial art experts would have a hard time surviving such an impact. Unless¡ªKang Jin-Ho had his former strength as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor back.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The momentum from kicking the tray allowed Kang Jin-Ho to press his body against the building. So far, so good... Unfortunately, the sleek ss surface meant he couldn''t grab on to anything. Not even a small protrusion was present on this monolithic skyscraper seemingly wrapped in nothing but sleek ss.


    <i>Sliiiiiide! Whooooosh!</i>


    Cold winds madly rushed past Kang Jin-Ho''s ears. One might feel refreshed by such gusts of winds blowing past them, but not Kang Jin-Ho, at least not this time. The winds wereing from below him on their way above, after all!


    They were now in freefall. Kang Jin-Ho was holding Jo Sang-Pil with one arm as he fell lower and lower.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-huup!</i>¡±


    There was no time to ponder too long. Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a quick breath, then gathered his origin energy into his right arm. He may have only one chance to pull this off.


    <i>''I don''t have any desire to die here.''</i>


    He had earned this precious life after going through so much, after all!


    After concentrating his origin energy into his right arm, Kang Jin-Ho immediately started circting Asura Qi. His right hand instantly turned ck when the violent demonic energy circted through his meridians.


    ¡°<i>Ha-aht!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out an almighty roar as he stabbed his right hand into the building''s ss.


    <i>SHATTER!</i>


    The ss pane shattered while issuing a sharp noise. The broken shards scattered all around Kang Jin-Ho. The falling ss bits sparkled like early morning dew as they surrounded him. A rather pretty spectacle indeed... But Kang Jin-Ho had no time to enjoy this sight. His eyes gleamed sharply as he grabbed on to the edge of the floor, nowid bare after the window pane had shattered.


    <i>Rrriiiiip!</i>


    A bizarre sound came out of his strained right arm. Kang Jin-Ho''s muscles seemed to have suffered a tear after bearing the brunt of stopping the momentum of two grown men quickly falling to earth. However, he was still none other than Kang Jin-Ho, so despite the pain shooting up from his arm, he continued to hold on.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i>¡± Jo Sang-Pil''s figure bounced around from the inertia and dangled. Kang Jin-Ho quickly reached down and grabbed Jo Sang-Pil''s iling arm. Even though their safety harnesses were connected, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel like trusting that flimsy thing to stop a person from falling to death.


    ¡°L-look at that!¡±


    ¡°He''s done it! He grabbed it! He, he''s not gonna fall!¡±


    The office workers on the floor cried out in relief as they continued to watch the unfolding situation. Unfortunately, none of them dared to rush to Kang Jin-Ho''s aid. The floor was still high up in the air, and the difference in air pressure meant the winds were rushing powerfully outside through the broken window pane. No one wanted to get closer risking losing bnce and falling out of the window themselves.


    <i>''Now, I just need to climb inside, and...''</i>


    If it had been Kang Jin-Ho alone, pulling himself up would have been easy. But one of his arms was basically unusable right now. Using only one arm to pull himself up proved to be harder, although the problem wasn''t with his strength but his current awkward posture.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly made up his mind, then strengthened his grip. However¡ª


    <i>Shhwwiiiing-!</i>


    An ear-piercingly sharp sound of air splitting rapidly approached Kang Jin-Ho. He clenched his teeth, then urgently pulled his head back to look up.


    <i>Swiiiiish-!</i>


    An object reflecting sunlight was rapidly descending toward Kang Jin-Ho''s position. He quickly guessed what that thing could be and instantly gave up on climbing up, as he let go of the ledge.


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    The crowd of onlookers screamed in horror when Kang Jin-Ho let go and hurriedly twisted his body out of the way. The high-pitched shrill noise belonging to a woman''s scream dug painfully into Kang Jin-Ho''s heightened hearing.


    Having lost his ''footing'' again, Kang Jin-Ho resumed his freefall. Jo Sang-Pil continued to struggle and freak out, so he smacked the older man in the back of the throat. Jo Sang-Pil instantly went limp. Kang Jin-Ho hoisted his unconscious passenger under his arm, then gathered more origin energy, this time into his legs.


    <i>Wuooooong...!</i>


    He roused up all the usable origin energy and gathered it into his legs. The energy buzzed and responded to his will.


    <i>Whoosh! Swish! Piiing!</i>


    More reflective objects descended rapidly toward Kang Jin-Ho. They turned out to be a trio of daggers gleaming under the sunlight. Their handles were carved to resemble a coiling dragon. Kang Jin-Ho''s discerning eyes quickly realized that each of those falling des contained an extraordinary amount of origin energy.


    <i>Griiit.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth while taking in this sight. ¡°So, you want to dance, huh?¡±


    He could deduce the other party¡¯s intention from this attack¡ªhe didn¡¯t want him to walk away alive today!


    Kang Jin-Ho used the foundation of the origin energy gathered in his legs to lightly kick the empty air.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Despite kicking the empty air, the sound produced was eerily simr to hitting a leather-bound drum. Almost at the same time, Kang Jin-Ho''s falling figure shifted a little to the side.


    The rapidly-falling daggers passed by Kang Jin-Ho''s original position mere momentster. And right at that moment¡ª


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked the surface of one of the falling des with all his might.


    1. 119 is South Korea''s emergency number, like 911 in the USA.

 Chapter 185: Attacked (5)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Attacked (5)</h4>


    All he did was kick the side of the dagger. Yet, that caused a loud, blunt noise to explode, as if a steel hammer had struck a metallic object. The momentum gained by kicking the de allowed Kang Jin-Ho to fly toward the building like a bullet.


    <i>SHATTER!!!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s back mmed into the ss, obliterating itpletely. The momentum carried his body into the building. Kang Jin-Ho pulled Jo Sang-Pil into an embrace as his backnded powerfully on the floor.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kuh-euhk!</i>¡±


    The impact force was so great that even Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold in his pained gasp. The floor had stopped his rapid descent, but that didn''t mean the downward momentum from his falling was canceled without a bacsh. After all, he had to have fallen at least twenty floors.


    ¡°<i>...Cough!</i>¡± A dry heave of a cough left Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth while dizziness threatened to rob him of his consciousness.


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    The office workers on this floor panicked and jumped out of their seats and cubicles when two people suddenly burst through the window. They were on the lower floor, so they had no idea what had happened on the upper floors.


    ¡°H-how did peoplee through the window like that?¡±


    ¡°Is he alright? That impact looked nasty!¡±


    The crowd quickly gathered around Kang Jin-Ho. One of the onlookers even asked him out of concern, ¡°A-are you alright?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother replying. He focused on undoing the safety harness around his waist. ¡°...Cough!¡±


    Dry coughs continued to burn his throat while the dizziness persistently announced its presence. However, his body was still moving as hemanded. It seemed that his spine and neck were uninjured from the fall. Kang Jin-Ho nced at the crowd. ¡°Please call 119. This man needs help.¡±


    ¡°L-let me see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed aside the concerned people trying to stop him, then headed to the nearest elevator. He limped toward the elevator and patiently rode on it to reach the roof. When he tried to open the roof ess door, though, he found it firmly locked.


    <i>Baaaang!</i>


    He roughly kicked the door and broke it off the hinges. While making a hard, cold face, he stepped into the rooftop.


    <i>Whoooooosh-!</i>


    Gusts of wind as sharp as des whooshed past. Kang Jin-Ho scanned the empty rooftop for a while before tightly clenching his fist.


    <i>''So, it was just a greeting? Is that it?''</i>


    <i>¡®In that case, I''ve received your greeting. And it''s my turn to greet you now.¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew cold and withdrawn.


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min asked again, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He had lost count of how many times he was asked that question by now.


    Despite saying he was fine, Kang Jin-Ho was forced into the back of Jo Gyu-Min''s car on their way to a hospital. Jo Gyu-Min argued that Kang Jin-Ho had to get a proper check-up.


    Although this was a little bothersome, Kang Jin-Ho chose not to decline the offer. After all, Jo Gyu-Min was doing this out of concern.


    Jo Gyu-Min asked while ncing at the rearview mirror, ¡°What about your parents? Should I...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head. ¡°No, do not tell them.¡±


    If Baek Hyeon-Jeong heard about how her son had fallen from a skyscraper, she may pass out, right there and then. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think his family should be informed about this event. Besides, he didn''t know where to begin his exnation, anyway.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°We''ll try our best to stop the police from investigating this matter, but Jaegyeong is a little <icking</i> in matters rted to governmental authority. I don''t think we canpletely avoid an investigation, unfortunately.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again. ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Will you be alright when that happens, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Even if Jaegyeong doesn''t step up, another person, or a group, will do it, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother replying and simply stared outside the car window. If society''s ruling ss was dominated by the ''cultivators,¡¯ just like how what seemed to be the case with the military, then it would be safe to assume that they would systematically erase all traces of incidents involving martial artists from the public view.


    Without going that far, those ¡®Martials¡¯ would have found it impossible to hide from the world atrge.


    <i>''I''ll get my answer soon enough. I just have to be patient...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remained hard and cold as he watched the passing scenery.


    ***


    ¡°The patient is suffering from mild contusion,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    ¡°There is some indication of mild concussion as well, but it shouldn''t pose a significant problem. The patient should be back to his normal self in one, maybe two days.¡±


    ¡°...???¡±


    <i>¡®Dear doctor, this young man fell from the 45th floor to the 22nd. To put it in another perspective, he basically fell from the top of a 23-floor apartment building! Yet, are you seriously telling me he''s suffering from only a mild contusion?!¡¯</i>


    <i>''...No, hang on a sec.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly shook his head. It was already illogical for a person to survive a fall like that now, wasn''t it? Twenty-three floors weren''t some kind of a yground slide, after all! Falling from that high would turn a person into a t pancake.


    Even though Jo Gyu-Min thought he had seen plenty of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ridiculous feats in China...


    The doctor adjusted his sses. ¡°Excuse me. From how high up did you say the patient had fallen?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not important, Doc.¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended up shaking his head. Blurting the truth out now might get himmitted to a psychiatric ward instead of the department of surgery... And the one who would getmitted would be Jo Gyu-Min, instead! ¡°I-in that case, there won''t be any surgery, doctor?¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. Although the patient''s muscles seem injured, it''s not to the extent of requiring surgery. Letting the body naturally heal itself might be the best course of action here. However, if the pain persists and bes unbearable, then the patient should consider taking painkillers¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sitting next to the doctor tly declined.


    The doctor could only frown a little. ¡°But if the pain gets worse...¡±


    ¡°No. Still don''t need it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head, then got up. ¡°Thank you for your help, Doc.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes. Of course.¡± The doctor was slightly taken aback. He watched Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho leave his consultation office, then sighed softly to himself. ¡°What kind of a physique is that...?¡±


    Once upon a time, the doctor proudly boasted a six-pack of his own. But that young man''s physique was so unreal it almost looked like a CG creation. Although the several bruises on his body ever so slightly weakened his Chad-like aura, anyone who pped their eyes on his cut physique would have thought they were looking at a Greek statue of a god.


    ¡°...I guess it''s time to hit the gym again.¡±


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho had inadvertently damaged the doctor''s pride.


    ***


    ¡°Since the doctor said you''re fine, I don''t have anything much to add. Even so, please recuperate for a few more days, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in a firm tone.


    ¡°I will,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a nod.


    ¡°I don''t know what exactly went down, but it feels like this event happened because of my rmendation. I don''t know how to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°No, not true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°You''re not at fault for this event, Mister Gyu-Min. It would have happened regardless of what new part-time job I got. After all, it wasn''t an ident, you see.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression grew somber at that revtion. It was not an ident?


    ¡°Does that mean someone was aiming for your life, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded.


    ¡°But who would do that?¡± Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°That''s what I can''t figure out,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a groan. He knew it had to be a cultivator, a Martial. However, individual Martials or factions Kang Jin-Ho hade in contact with so far shouldn''t have a reason to kill him.


    <i>''...No, wait.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes sharply gleamed. There might be no one among the Martials, but plenty of people still wanted to see him dead out of pure resentment. For one, there was that thing he had done back in the military. And how about that dust-up in China? It wouldn''t be so strange to see the people involved in those incidents trying to kill him.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly, then looked at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak...¡±


    ¡°There was an unknown man on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°The rooftop, you say? In other words, someone had severed the safety wires?¡±


    ¡°I''d like you to secure the footage of that unknown man. CCTV cameras must have recorded his face as he made his way to the roof. And when the cleaning crew regains consciousness, get their testimonies to figure out what happened on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Leave it to me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho settled back in the car''s seat with withdrawn eyes. The cleaning crew that should have been on standby on the roof was found unconscious in the top floor''s bathroom. That was a good-enough piece of evidence that the assant was only aiming for Kang Jin-Ho''s life. If that unknown man had been a bloodthirsty murderer, he would have no reason to keep those cleaners alive. To a martial artist capable of throwing daggers with such uracy and speed, killing a few civilians was a piece of cake.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, mobilize every person you can on this case, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply.


    Kang Jin-Ho said he was asking for a favor, but his tone of voice this time was markedly different from his past requests. This was an order disguised as a request. For the first time during their interactions, Kang Jin-Ho issued an order to Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression hardened with fresh determination. ¡°You can leave it to me! I''ll definitely find out who that man was!¡±


    He had already instinctively figured out that his ''sess'' in Jaegyeong didn''t depend on Hwang Jeong-Hu, but on Kang Jin-Ho. No wonder he was burning in the fierce determination to give his all and resolve this ''request'' at any cost.


    ***


    ¡°That''s what I said, but now...¡± Jo Gyu-Min mouthed a cigarette as a hollow expression filled his face. ¡°Was he a ghost or something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to lie, so someone suspicious had to have been present on the rooftop. However, the CCTV cameras hadn''t captured anyone suspicious going in or out of the rooftop.


    ¡°What a thorough ghost our guy is...¡±


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min knew they were dealing with a person, not a ghost. The cleaning crew got ''transferred'' to the top floor''s toilet while every single CCTV camera on that floor was out ofmission. That couldn''t have been a mere coincidence. Especially when considering how those cameras had been physically knocked out of service¡ªa person had to be responsible for that.


    ¡°But then... Just how did our perp get to the top floor in the first ce?¡±


    Obviously, Jo Gyu-Min had checked the camera feed from the stairwell and the elevators. But no suspicious person was filmed heading to the rooftop. It was as if Jo Gyu-Min had walked into an episode of the Twilight Zone or something.


    ¡°Even though I said I''ll definitely find them out...¡±


    He hadn''t even gotten started yet, but Jo Gyu-Min had already found himself facing an insurmountable obstacle. He couldn''t help but groan weakly at his predicament. He needed a trace, a hint. Anything, really, if he wanted to get his investigation going. But now... Wasn''t this just too much?!


    <i>Vrrrr...</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s smartphone suddenly vibrated. When he saw the name ''Hwang Jeong-Hu'' on the phone''s screen, he scrambled to stub the cigarette out before answering the call while standing at attention. ¡°Yes, sir! Jo Gyu-Min speaking!¡±


    Hisplexion quickly became pale at the voiceing from the phone''s speaker.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I''ll be right there!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min heard how enraged Hwang Jeong-Hu sounded, so he didn''t dare to waste any more time and rushed straight toward his car. He couldn''t help but feel that his luck today may get even worse.


    ***


    ¡°Someone aimed for Kang Jin-Ho''s life?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu growled like a scary beast.


    ¡°...Yes, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded. He was working quite hard right now to calm his pounding heart.


    <i>''Right, I forgot that the Chairman is this kind of person.''</i>


    Maybe they had grown pretty friendly over thest few years, or Jo Gyu-Min simply had be toox these days. Either way, he couldn''t tell why he thought Hwang Jeong-Hu was like a kindly neighborhood grandpa. Having seen the rage flooding out of the Chairman, though, Jo Gyu-Min was rudely reminded of just who his boss was.


    Simply put, a giant of this era was unleashing his fury. ¡°Who! Who dares to target Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I still haven''t...¡± Jo Gyu-Min faltered slightly.


    ¡°Find them, now!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    ¡°Find them out, no matter what! I don''t care even if you have to utilize Jaegyeong''s full power! Find out who was responsible! I''ll grant you full authority!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu roared like an enraged lion, forcing Jo Gyu-Min to simply nod away in a daze. ¡°You can do this, right? Right, Gyu-Min!?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied affirmatively before he could catch himself. He knew he had made a mistake just then, but that ship had already set sail.


    ¡°Find those bastards! And report back to me pronto! Prioritize this matter above all else, understand? You can leave now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°And Jo Gyu-Min!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Jo Gyu-Min stood at attention like a frozen statue and waited for Hwang Jeong-Hu to finish.


    ¡°Find out who was responsible, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed again, this time at an angle of ny degrees, then cautiously slipped out of the chairman''s office.


    <i>''Damn it, what... What did I just do?!''</i>


    Now that he had exited the oppressive chairman''s office, the realization struck Jo Gyu-Min like a brick wall. Combing through the CCTV footage hadn''t yielded even a single hair of the assant, never mind a solid piece of evidence! So, why did he say he would find out who the culprit was?!


    <i>''I¡­ I better go back inside and...''</i>


    Before this situation could get any worse, he had toe clean and tell the chairman that this task was impossible. Jo Gyu-Min turned around and reached out to the door handle only for some strange noisesing from the office to stop him dead in his tracks.


    <i>Bang! Crash! Shatter!</i>


    The noises of things breaking and shattering took Jo Gyu-Min by surprise, and he tried to open the door. However, a secretary manning the doorway quickly walked closer and stopped him. ¡°Chairman sometimes breaks stuff like that whenever he''s angry about something, Chief. Entering the office now will only lead you to a disaster.¡±


    ¡°...Seriously?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s shoulders slumped lower in dejection. He trudged to the stairwell, and once he arrived at this deserted location, he pulled out his phone and called someone.


    ¡°...Mom? It''s me, Gyu-Min. How are you? Is everything alright on that side?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered into the phone in a sorrowful voice. ¡°...By the way, Mom? Can''t I, like, quit thispany?¡±

 Chapter 186: Going Shopping (1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Going Shopping (1)</h4>


    ¡°I''m home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped inside the house.


    ¡°Wee back, son... <i>Mm?</i>¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as she greeted her son. ¡°Why do your clothes look like that, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly grimaced. The ''rough'' shenanigans from earlier had left his clothes looking like dirty rags, but he forgot to change them as his mind was too upied with other, more urgent thoughts. ¡°...The work got a little rough, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine, Mother.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong grew angry almost instantly. ¡°Your father suddenly went senile and sent our perfectly-healthy son to hardbor, and look what happened to you as a result! Jin-Ho! Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°I knew something like this might happen! Other families do their best to give their children the best foods and only the best possible life, yet why does your crummy father try so hard to put you through a wringer like this?! Even though he only served as a defense force serviceman and now lives a cozy life!¡±


    <i>''...Mother, I don''t think this and father serving in the defense forces have anything to do with each other.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had half a mind to defend his father''s honor, but carelessly saying something right now could get him utterly obliterated. All he could do, at least for now, was pray that his father wouldn''t get sucked into the Hell of Naggingter. While lightly shaking his head, he headed to the bathroom.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong called out to him. ¡°Would you like something to eat, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°After I shower, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hurry and wash up, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took the change of clothes with him into the bathroom. He turned on the cold water and stood below the shower nozzle. It felt like the coldness of the falling water did its trick and managed to cool down his head.


    <i>''Who could it be?''</i>


    After thinking about it some more, he concluded that there were two likely groups of suspects: the Chinese cultivators or their Korean counterparts.


    However, the fact that he hadn''t done anything too bad to earn the grudge of the Chinese weighed on Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. And even if someone rted to Wu Yuan wanted revenge, would that person be able to avoid the eyes of the Korean martial artists and cause such an incident?


    Moreover, Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with the Korean cultivators wasn''t acrimonious to the point of wanting to eliminate each other at any cost. Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then tried to recall the assant¡¯s face. He was certain of never meeting that individual before.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who he is.¡±


    The one and only rule he had always strictly adhered to since the days of the demon cult¡ªgrudge must be repaid, regardless of the enemy!


    Clearly repaying favors and grudges was the one rule Kang Jin-Ho simply had to adhere to. And the grudge of trying to kill him was an unforgivable crime.


    <i>Clench!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. He then noticed that a bizarre excitement had taken root in his heart.


    <i>''Am I... rejoicing?''</i>


    A bitter grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips after he had objectively assessed his emotions. Instead of rage or resentment from getting attacked, his heart was beating faster from the exhration of experiencing a life-threatening danger for the first time in years.


    Among the cultivators of the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho was seen as a cold, level-headed person. Compared to regr civilians, though? It seemed he was no better than a regr run-of-the-mill cultivation-mad martial artist. After all, feeling happy about going through such an event had to be a symptom of being a madman.


    <i>''How difficult...''</i>


    The biggest obstacle in Kang Jin-Ho''s pursuit of an ''ordinary'' life turned out to be himself. Even though he was no longer stuck in the past when the demonic energy had stained him down to his soul, <i>something</i> buried deep inside was still thirsting for a life different from the one he wanted to live. Was this a side effect of demonic art cultivation? Or was it because Kang Jin-Ho had always been like this? He couldn''t tell.


    He slowly shook his head again. He had never thought of himself as someone extraordinary. However, he still held some pride when it came to his ability to not get hung up on problems he couldn''t solve on his own.


    <i>''For now, I''ll wait for the result of the investigation.''</i>


    The odds of any evidence being found were fatally low. But the scale of the incident wasn''t small, so there had to be something that had been left behind on the scene. It would be great if Jo Gyu-Min came through like a champ, but...


    <i>''It probably won''t be easy.''</i>


    Right now, two opposing thoughts were shing inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. On one hand, he hoped that some kind of a trace could be found. On the other hand, though, he knew that the modern-day martial artists wouldn''t be so careless as to leave traces of themselves behind. If they were that careless, their existence would have gotten exposed a long time ago.


    <i>''It doesn''t matter either way.''</i>


    Indeed, that assant''s goal was Kang Jin-Ho''s life. As long as Kang Jin-Ho continued living his regr life, that man would show up before him sooner orter. So, all Kang Jin-Ho had to do was wait.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned faintly. This was such an amusing era. Even though the era seemed so peaceful, someone had brazenly tried to assassinate him in broad daylight. Back in Zhongyuan, all the top experts of the righteous and unorthodox sects had to work together to kill him. In other words, no single individual dared to attempt an assassination on him. But in this era...


    ¡°Amusing¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as he turned the shower off. After turning off the water, he changed into new clothes and headed to the living room¡ªonly for his steps toe to a sudden halt. ¡°...Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jin-Ho! I''ve finished getting your food ready. Come and dig in.¡±


    .


    ¡°...What about Father and Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°They haven''te home from work yet, of course. Since they''ll be runningte, I''m sure they can take care of their own dinner.¡±


    In that case... Was all that food meant for Kang Jin-Ho''s stomach? Even though the dining table resembled a grand banquet during the first meeting of the bride and groom¡¯s families?!


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a daze. ¡°.<i>..Ah.</i> So there was another one.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Did you say something, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s nothing, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and headed to the dining table.


    Indeed, there was another one. Another assassin out to take Kang Jin-Ho''s life, that was!


    ***


    ¡°...Eun-Yeong''s manager?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yup. Your father said I should do it,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and turned his head to stare at his father behind the cafe''s counter. Watching Kang Yu-Hwan so hard at work brewing coffee came across as rather strange to behold, for some reason. Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Why a manager, all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, what happened was...¡± Park Yu-Min started exining instead of Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little after he was done listening. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Such a thing hadn¡¯t happened while Kang Jin-Ho was around. But it happened as soon as he vacated his position. This situation seemed like a preview of the future, where things could get quite dangerous for Kang Eun-Yeong if she didn''t have anyone to protect her.


    And it happened in Kang Yu-Hwan''s presence as well. Even worse, the cafe at the time was packed with people who fervently idolized Kang Eun-Yeong so much they willingly skipped work to stay there. Even then, they couldn''t stop such an event from happening.


    <i>''It might be worse than I thought...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had heard about the issues of obsessive fans and stalkers before, but he had never thought it would be a big problem in his life. After hearing about what happened earlier in the day, though? His thoughts went through a rapid change. It seemed that someone capable of protecting Kang Eun-Yeong was a necessity.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Whatcha want now?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cocked his head and responded thuggishly when Kang Jin-Ho stared at him.


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i> Wouldn''t there be an issue with his image, though?¡± When Kang Jin-Ho boldly brought out the issue no one had dared to say out in the open so far, Park Yu-Min ended up nodding involuntarily in agreement.


    ¡°M-my image?! What do you mean by that?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head in confusion, having failed to understand anything.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°You dress too much like a gangster, Yeong-Gi. As a result, people are less likely to be thrilled by your presence. The entertainment industry is already rife with rumors of connections to various organized criminal gangs, so if you walk around with your current attire, people will start saying Eun-Yeong is sponsored by gangsters.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi awkwardly scratched the back of his head. There was not much he could do about this side of him, though. He was born this way, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms and leaned back against his chair. ¡°But, are you interested in this job, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m an unemployed bum right now, so yeah, I''ll be d to take on any job, honestly.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly.


    He could have demanded the talent agency hire bodyguards or managers to shield Kang Eun-Yeong. However, it wouldn¡¯t be as reassuring as having someone he was familiar with staying next to his sister. Besides, from what Kang Jin-Ho had observed so far, Ju Yeong-Gi was trustworthy. Not only were they friends now, but this big guy was also honest and straightforward. In addition, Ju Yeong-Gi''sck of interest in the opposite sex was also important.


    During all those times when Kang Eun-Yeong came to visit Kang Jin-Ho at the military base, Ju Yeong-Gi would often deeply furrow his brow and chide his friend for being so uptight and harsh to a little kid.


    <i>''All things considered, he might be one of the best candidates, then.''?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly came to a decision. ¡°If you put on more appropriate clothes and clean up your hairstyle a bit more, I guess people will grumble less.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I guess that might work,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Okay. Then, you''re gonna dress more appropriately.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What?¡±


    ¡°You''ve been saying appropriately, but what does that even mean? I thought I''m already dressed appropriately, though?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No, Yeong-Gi!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min simultaneously responded negatively.


    ¡°This won''t do. We need to take this guy shopping. Take a day off and prepare yourself. I shall pick appropriate clothes for you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted and dered in no uncertain terms.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi simply cocked his head, then muttered in a haughty tone, ¡°<i>Oh,</i> you''ll do that?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression slowly stiffened, then he looked down at his own attire. He could see a T-shirt and a pair of jeans... bought by his mother. And a pair of old sneakers that used to belong to his father.


    ¡°Or, will it be you, Yu-Min?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shifted his haughty gaze over to Park Yu-Min, so Kang Jin-Ho followed suit and looked at his friend sitting next to him as well.


    Park Yu-Min seemed to have gone all-in on the concept of a cost-effective sense of style where longsting, easy-to-wear, and cheap were the most important aspects.


    Ju Yeong-Gi snarkily chuckled away. ¡°<i>Huhuhuh...</i> Seriously, man. Live long enough, and you get to see all sorts of miracles, <i>huh?</i> Did the two of you really just criticize my fashion sense? Really?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡±


    Three men with terrible fashion sense fell deep into a serious dilemma just then.


    ***


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes in a daze. ¡°Shopping?¡±


    ¡°...That''s right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded.


    ¡°<i>Hnnng~?</i> To think that a day woulde when my dear orabeoni asks me for help! Just what on earth is going on today~? Will the sun rise from the west tomorrow~?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong burst into a delighted peal ofughter after acquiring the upper hand for the first time in five years.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to flinch and take a step back after noticing the sharp glint in his little sister''s eyes. That light reminded him of an eagle with prey stuck to its beak.


    Kang Eun-Yeong grinned brightly. ¡°My dear orabeoni has re-ques-ted my help, so how can I say no? Wouldn''t you say so? Especially when you consider how long we''ve known each other in this world.¡±


    ¡°That weirdly sounds like a perfunctory response.¡±


    ¡°Then again, my oppa obviously doesn''t know how to choose good clothes. Your fashion sense is just too cancerous, after all. It''ll cause cancer in everyone''s eyes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut, unable to retort to that biting remark. Whether it was back in Zhongyuan or here... He had no concept of selecting his own clothes to wear. Well, he did have a fashion sense of sorts, although it only amounted to, ''Grab a shirt, find a pair of pants, then put on some shoes, and that would be the end of it¡¯.


    Kang Eun-Yeong rubbed her chin. ¡°But, this shopping isn''t for you, but for Yeong-Gi oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is he really gonna be my road manager?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Road manager? What''s that?¡±


    ¡°It''s a person that brings my meals and checks my schedule.¡±


    ¡°...Let''s just call him your bodyguard, shall we?¡± Kang Jin-Ho mumbled while looking away. It might be more appropriate to call Ju Yeong-Gi a watchdog, though...


    ¡°<i>Hmm~.</i> In that case, we might as well buy new clothes for you too, oppa.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Mom! Mom~!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong ignored him and rushed outside her room. Shortly afterward, she came back inside with the determined-looking Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    The Kang family matron spoke in a grave voice, ¡°You were nning to go to a department store, son?¡±


    ¡°...No, wait. That''s not it, Mother. Actually, I...¡±


    ¡°One of my lifelong wishes has always been to choose nice clothes for you, Jin-Ho! You have a physique so nice that it''ll sparkle like a marble statue if we leave you outside shirtless, so why do you always have convulsions whenever I talk about taking you shopping for new clothes?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is good timing! Don''t say anything and just follow me! For you and for that big friend of yours¡ªno, wait! Now that we''re going shopping, bring Yu-Min with you, too! Seeing Yu-Min in those clothes every time hees around here had always been killing me inside, son!¡±


    Cold sweat began trickling down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. ¡°M-mother, we are not going shopping for something like that, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this amazing! To think Jin-Ho is willing to go to a department store with us!¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong in excitement. She was already too far gone to hear her son''s voice.


    Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom! Can I buy new clothes for myself, too?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    ¡°If you start choosing your clothes, we won''t have any time left to find your oppa''s stuff.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i> I guess it can''t be helped, then.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong quickly epted the truth, then smiled radiantly.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong turned to look at her son. ¡°Now that it¡¯s settled, let''s get this done pronto. Call your friends and tell them toe tomorrow, at around the cafe¡¯s opening hour.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°<i>...Mm?</i> But, what about the cafe, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Your father will take care of it, somehow!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong harrumphed loudly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by his mother''s unstoppable momentum.

 Chapter 187: Going Shopping (2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Going Shopping (2)</h4>


    ¡°I keep getting reminded of how... imposing this ce is every time I see one,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree¡­¡± muttered Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°...Just thinking about walking in there gives me the shivers, guys.¡± Park Yu-Min shuddered while holding his shoulders.


    The trio of Kang Jin-Ho, Ju Yeong-Gi, and Park Yu-Min nervously swallowed their saliva while staring at the massive interior of a building before their eyes. To other people''s eyes, this huge structure might look like yet another building, but to this trio? This ce might as well be a gigantic dungeon.


    A dungeon filled with salespeople doggedly tormenting them, endless rows upon rows of items, andbyrinthine corridors with not a single window among them!


    The Final Dungeon birthed from the modern civilization''s pursuit of convenience was called¡ªthe department store!


    The gray structurerge enough to swallow up tens of thousands of souls cast its imposing shadow, its overwhelming power easily cowering the trio of fashion criminals.


    From this point onward, they would be entering unknown territory.


    ¡°<i>Hmph...!</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly shouted pompously, ¡°Let me tell ya, a department store is the best ce to get your shopping done! They have all the sleek, pretty stuff on sale, after all!¡±


    It seemed that Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t want to be seen as being on the same level as his two friends since he believed he possessed a modicum of fashion philosophy.


    Park Yu-Min chimed in. ¡°Right. If we dig deeper, we''re bound to find items with great cost-effectiveness in a department store this big. We should carefully search the discounted goods for great deals. I''m sure we can find some.¡±


    It seemed that the designs of the clothes didn''t matter to Park Yu-Min, as it appeared he only cared about durability and cost.


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, unable to retort the absurd ims of his friends. He was already having trouble differentiating between what was good and bad when selecting his clothes, so hecked the ability to fully understand what his friends were even talking about.


    ¡°Please stop acting like country bumpkins and lower your voices, will you?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly chided the two men with a hushed yell. She was constantly scanning her surroundings, fearful that passersby might have heard their conversation.


    She was currently under a heavy disguise of a pair of sunsses and a baseball cap pushed down low on her head. However, the anxiety of someone recognizing her was still running rampant in her mind. She had her pride as an idol to consider here, after all. It would be way too humiliating for her if people discovered her out shopping with such dense idiots like this trio!


    ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong walked up to them while waving her hand. She was done parking the car in the underground parking lot and was looking for herpanions. ¡°Well, then! Shall we get going?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    The trio lifelessly replied, then headed to the department store''s entrance hallway along with Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeong.


    <i>''We look like cattle being led into an abattoir...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min following his slumped-shoulder friends from behind could only shake his head.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Oh my!?</i>Dear customer, this suit is a perfect fit for you! Would you like to try it on?¡± The salesdy cheerfully smiled while pushing a set of a business suit in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly refused.


    ¡°<i>Eii~,</i> don''t be like that, dear customer! Please do try it on. Simply looking at clothes and wearing them imparts two totally different feelings, you see! The fabric of this suit is of very high quality, and I think it''ll perfectly match your expensive taste, dear customer!¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t be like that~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, praying for a way to escape from this nightmarish ce. Unfortunately, the wardens of this hell were just too formidable for him to handle. His mother and little sister were ring daggers at him like a pair of demons, ensuring that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even think about escaping.


    <i>''If we really hade here in the morning like my mother originally wanted, I might have broken through the wall to escape...''</i>


    What a good thing it was that he managed to convince his mother beforeing here. He told her that they should considering here at least after lunch if they want to have dinner at the end of the shopping, which would serve as an ''appropriate'' closer to the day''s proceedings. Just thinking about what could have happened if he had failed to convince his mother frightened him a little.


    As for the saledy, she didn''t seem to care what kind of thoughts were swirling inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. Well, she was in no mood to let this wonderful prey escape through her hands, after all!


    When was thest time such a splendid living clothes rack simr to this young man walked into the store? The role of a salesperson in a clothes shop was to sell, not to match suitable clothes to the clueless customers. Hence, they often had to lie through their teeth by saying that totally unsuitable clothes looked good on potential customers just to make the sale.


    Obviously, constantly doing that would be stressful. No wonder the saledy perked up so much when a man with killer looks showed up on her doorstep. She could already tell that any and all types of clothes would look good on this man.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> my goodness! It''s as if this suit was designed specifically with you in mind~! Please trust my discerning eyes and put it on, see how good it looks on you! You won''t regret it!¡±


    ¡°I said, not interested!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s resistance went up a notch, but it was quickly suppressed by his mother''s threatening voice.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Go and put it on, son. The saledy is trying so hard to convince you, so it''ll be against the etiquette to keep refusing her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she''s right, dear customer! All you have to do is put it on and see. You don''t even have to buy it! We just want to see how good it looks on you!¡± The saledy excitedly nodded along.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply before giving up, then headed to the fitting room with the clothes in tow.


    Kang Eun-Yeong silently observed that scene, then turned her head.


    <i>''My orabeoni''s been more or less taken care of, but now...''</i>


    What about the other two? Ju Yeong-Gi was prowling the other aisle of the men''s formal wear section to hunt and torment the salesman there. ¡°Hey, man. Don''t you have something that''s more sparkle-tastic?¡±


    ¡°S-sir? Sparkle... <i>tastic?</i>¡±


    ¡°Come on, mister. You ain''t gonna sell much stuff if you don''t get the lingo, man. Y''know, the jackets that shine under the light! Stuff made out of such fabric! Y''know, like silk!¡±


    ¡°...Dear customer, jackets made out of such material are not in vogue at the moment, and we don''t have any in stock. However, the jackets found on this aisle are made out of simr material, and they¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°C''mon, man. I ain''t gonna look good with so little glitter!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scowled in dissatisfaction, then resumed his grilling of the salesman. ¡°Fine. How about shirts, then?¡±


    The salesman put on a cramped smile and tried to usher Ju Yeong-Gi to a different aisle. ¡°Here, dear customer. We have in stock some of the finest¡­¡±


    ¡°No, not those. Don''t you have shirts with, I don''t know, flower motifs? These shirts are just too dull, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Sir? Are you perhaps looking for something simr to a Hawaiian shirt?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Not that, but... Dang it. Y''know, just flower motifs, man. Flowers!¡±


    While the salesperson was tormenting Kang Jin-Ho over here, Ju Yeong-Gi was tormenting that poor salesman over there. Kang Eun-Yeong briefly shook her head, then turned her head again.


    <i>''What about Yu-Min oppa, then?''</i>


    ¡°Excuse me? Can I ask you something? How durable is the cor area?¡± Park Yu-Min asked while holding up a sweatshirt.


    A salesperson nearby quickly replied, ¡°Dear customer, our clothes are all triple backstitched. Our brand is well-known for its highly durable outerwear.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. But the fabric itself doesn''t seem all that durable, though?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the case, of course. Dear customer, the material used are all imported, top-quality items, and we guarantee their durability.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Park Yu-Min nodded as if he hade to a decision, then asked the salesperson, ¡°In that case, how much discount can you give me?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The salesperson put on an awkward smile. ¡°Dear customer, our store operates on a strict no-negotiation, fixed-price-only policy. Moreover, the item in question already has a twenty-percent discount.¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled good-naturedly. ¡°<i>Eii~,</i> nothing is impossible in Korea, <i>riiight?</i> Don''t be like that, and knock off just ten thousand won for me, please?¡±


    ¡°But, customer, this item costs twenty thousand won.¡±


    ¡°In that case, how about eight thousand won less?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, customer, but I don''t think you understand. We don''t discount our items.¡±


    Park Yu-Min slyly smirked as if he thought he was getting closer to a deal. ¡°But everyone else does, you know?¡±


    ¡°D-dear customer...¡±


    Unable to listen any longer, Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly turned her head away.


    <i>''...Someone might recognize me!''</i>


    She pulled her baseball cap lower, then adjusted her sunsses. Before anyone could see her, she sneakily took a few steps away. Even if someone recognized her, she had to secure enough distance first so that no one would associate her with these three men!


    <i>''This must be what hell looks like...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong groaned deeply. She came because her dear orabeoni asked for this favor, but now, she knew¡ªshe knew that she had to stay alert at all times whenever she was out shopping with these guys!


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho exited the fitting room, having changed into new the clothes.


    ¡°Oh, my! Oh my~! Dear customer! You look incredible!¡± The saledy excitedly came up to Kang Jin-Ho, a look of delight on her face.


    ¡°...R-really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked back, still not convinced.


    ¡°<i>Whoa!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong gasped loudly. Even from her perspective, Kang Jin-Ho in a business suit looked so good that her jaw just fell to the floor all on its own. Maybe she had gotten too used to seeing Kang Jin-Ho in rundown T-shirts with frayed cors? This transformation was just too much of a shock to her senses.


    ¡°I knew it. My son takes after me, and that''s why he''s such a handsome child~!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered happily, feeling over the moon at how good her son looked right now.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t share her sentiment and tried to stretch the shirt''s cors.


    ¡°It''s kind of stuffy.¡±


    The saledy feigned mock surprise. ¡°Goodness, dear customer! It can''t be stuffy, you know? This particr article is designed to maximize the wearer''sfort, you see? But, if this feels too tight, I''m afraid you may never get to wear other suits in the future.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then turned around.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Where are you going, son?¡±


    ¡°Back to the fitting room to get changed, Mother.¡±


    ¡°...Wait, aren''t you going to buy that?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong frowned deeply. ¡°It looks so good on you, though! Why don''t you just buy that suit, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Next time, Mother. I still don''t need a business suit, after all.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you''re an adult now, so you should have at least one business suit in your wardrobe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother is absolutely correct, dear customer! This wonderful outfit might be gone the next time you need to buy one, you know? That''s how the world works, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son! She''s right, you know! A man needs to have at least one business suit. Let me buy it for you, so don''t fret now, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, it''s fine, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I said I''m buying it for you, and that''s the end of the discussion.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed in resignation.


    Meanwhile, Ju Yeong-Gi couldn''t see anything he liked and sauntered back to where Kang Jin-Ho was with his cheeks twitching unhappily. ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    He stopped walking, then began staring intensely at Kang Jin-Ho''s suit. Without saying anything else, he started alternatingly between the suit and Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Somewhat ufortable, Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi beckoned at the salesperson nearby, then spoke in a confident voice, ¡°Gimme the same thing as that guy''s.¡±


    His fighting spirit seemed to know no limits.


    ***


    Ju Yeong-Gi carrying shopping bags in both of his hands stepped inside the elevator, his expression one of pure happiness. Behind him was the exhausted Kang Jin-Ho, carrying only one shopping bag. Park Yu-Min followed them while hugging arge shopping bag to his chest. He was making a rather ufortable face.


    After picking the same clothes as Kang Jin-Ho''s, Ju Yeong-Gi proceeded to select a few more with the help of Kang Eun-Yeong and Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s discerning eyes. In the end, though, he chose not to heed the earnest advice of giving up on the same business suit as Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    He even said,<i>?¡°Why do you keep saying that? I mean, it looks good on me, so I don''t get it.¡±</i>


    And that was indeed the end of the discussion. Everyone gave up on persuading Ju Yeong-Gi soon afterward. And now, they were riding on the elevator after finishing this arduous shopping trip.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong excitedly looked back at her shoppingpanions. ¡°Now that we''re finished, let''s stop by at a restaurant and have a nice dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, Mom. I''m starving.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I agree.¡± Kang Jin-Ho imitated his sister and nodded urgently as well.


    He had never been the type to enjoy eating out, but his habit had greatly changed to favor restaurant food designed for a single person''s consumptiontely. And it all began when Baek Hyeon-Jeong began feeding him like livestock...


    However, that was because he could eat one person''s share of food without any issues!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong remained oblivious to her son''s thoughts and continued, ¡°I''m happy about going shopping with my son for the first time ever, but... It would''ve been even better if we stopped by at the casual section, too.¡±


    ¡°M-maybe next time, Mother¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly raised his voice.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked genuinely disappointed, but she still decided to let go of his leash for now. She could tell that her son would never want toe back here if she insisted on making him go through more of this.


    Fishing wasn''t about apetition of strength, but more of a game of push and pull, after all!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked at Park Yu-Min next. ¡°What about you, Yu-Min? Do you still have any other clothes you wish to buy?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Auntie! I''m fine, thank you!¡± Park Yu-Min nearly freaked out and tried to wave his hand only to almost drop the shopping bag. His original n was to act like a fly on the wall and buy one or two clothes when he got the chance, then head back home.


    However, Baek Hyeon-Jeong had other ideas and dragged the poor guy around here and there to pick and buy several articles of streetwear for him. Of course, Park Yu-Min tried to politely decline, but the Kang family matron made a sorrowful expression and said,<i>?¡°To think you''d feel so pressured and ufortable just because of this! I''m really saddened, Yu-Min¡­¡±</i>


    As a result, Park Yu-Min had to raise the white g of surrender.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie! I''m really fine! Really! I''ve got all I need!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, that''s good to hear, then. Next time you need something, let us go shopping together again, okay?¡±


    ¡°A-again?¡± Park Yu-Min gasped in shock.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled brightly. She was obviously unaware of how she had managed to instill the fear of the department store in the hearts of her son and his friend.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at their interaction and inwardly sighed.


    <i>''I should try to weasel my way out next time...''</i>


    The level of mental fatigue he hadn''t experienced before even after going through countless life-or-death battles washed over Kang Jin-Ho. And this cramped, stuffy feeling only intensified while staring at the tightly-packed elevator.


    It seemed the elevator still had some ways to go before reaching the first floor. The elevator stopped on every floor, allowing some shoppers to rush outside or enter. This process repeated itself over and over again.


    <i>''...There are lots of people here.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really understand why so many people willingly came to a ce this stuffy and restrictive. Was he the weird one? Or maybe he was the sane one, and everyone else was out of their mind?


    Kang Jin-Ho seriously pondered this quandary before his expression suddenly stiffened at a sensation that shouldn''t have been there.


    <i>Prick.</i>


    Something sharp was pressing against his lower back. It was like a slow, looming threat.


    A quiet whisper only Kang Jin-Ho could hear slipped into his ears.


    ¡°Have you enjoyed your shopping, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±

 Chapter 188: Going Shopping (3)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Going Shopping (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly waited for the follow-up words. And the assant didn''t let him down in that regard. ¡°Since you seemed to be enjoying your shopping trip so much, I couldn''t find the right timing to approach you until now, you see? I was so desperate to have a chat with you, even if I had to resort to something this unsightly. Anyway, nice to meet you, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    A cold grin slowly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He was barely holding back hisughter. Did that mean he was enjoying this situation? Of course not.


    Laughter just came naturally when his rage reached boiling point. Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered, ¡°Nice to meet me, is it?¡±


    The man sticking close to Kang Jin-Ho''s back cackled. ¡°So, what do you think? Are you confident about stopping me if I start rampaging around in this confined space? You might be okay, but I''m pretty sure one of yourpanions will get ripped apart during the crossfire.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grin deepened the more he listened.


    The man continued, ¡°You don''t be omnipotent just because you''ve mastered some martial arts, you know? Did you also know that I had dozens of chances to take your life after you stepped into this building?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°A cultivator dulled by peace doesn''t deserve to be called a Martial. Of course, idiots like you help me earn some pretty coins, so I''m notining.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong noticed a strange expression on her son''s face and asked, ¡°Jin-Ho, why are you smiling like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong chuckled and turned her head away.


    Meanwhile, the elevator continued to slowly descend. None of the riders inside had realized yet what was going on. It wouldn''t be surprising for the elevator to stop at least one more time before reaching the first floor, but it didn''t do so as it continued to descend lower and lower.


    The man whispered once more, ¡°What do you think? Will I make a move before we reach the first floor? Or, won''t I?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again. ¡°<i>Heh.</i>¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes quizzically.


    <i>''He''s still smiling?''</i>


    In this situation? The man began thinking that maybe¡ªthis bastard named Kang Jin-Ho could be a fun opponent. That was when Kang Jin-Ho slowly reached behind him.


    <i>Grab.</i>


    His bare hand grabbed the dagger''s de pressed against his back.


    The assant cocked an eyebrow.


    <i>''Well, well. Would you look at that?''</i>


    The de had been sharpened and refined to the extreme. Even though he wasn''t looking to actively cut Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, grabbing the dagger''s ultra-sharp edges like that with no protection would still injure the hand.


    Only by focusing his inner Qi on his hand would Kang Jin-Ho be able to grab hold of the dagger and prevent it from moving, but doing that in this small, confined space without being noticed would be almost impossible to pull off.


    Sure enough... Blood began trickling down from a lengthy cut on Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    <i>''...Hoh-oh?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho willingly got himself injured, but his sacrifice meant the assant couldn''t move his dagger now. The assant whispered again, ¡°I like your response, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. Very well. When the elevator stops on the first floor, just exit as if nothing has happened, and that will be all. Let us continue our chat some other time. As for today, I won''t get in your face anymore.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. However, it seemed the assant wasn''t expecting a response in the first ce.


    <i>Tting!</i>


    The elevator issued a chime as it reached the first floor. The riders flooded outside when the door slid open, only to be reced by a new group of people wanting to go upstairs. Kang Jin-Ho let go of the dagger and stepped outside the elevator.


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    The sound of a movement technique being used could be heard behind his back, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t turn his head to look. If he were to chase after the assant now, it''d cause a rather sizable mess. And he didn''t want to cause a scene in front of his family and friends.


    The assant was now some distance away, waving his hand cheerfully. Kang Jin-Ho''s narrowed eyes met that man''s gaze, causing thetter to flinch a little. After a quick shudder, he turned around and vanished from Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    Kang Jin-Ho stemmed the bleeding, then hid his blood-covered hand inside a shopping bag so that his mother wouldn''t spot it.


    ¡°Goodness me?! What''s all this!¡±


    People entering the elevator spotted the pool of blood on the floor and cried out in rm.


    ¡°What''s gotten into them?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tried to look behind, but Kang Jin-Ho stepped to the side to block her view.


    ¡°Let''s hurry and get out of here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded, perhaps thinking that whatever happened back there wasn''t important. She then followed Baek Hyeon-Jeong to the underground parking lot.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped walking. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it, son?¡±


    ¡°I need to quickly stop by somewhere first.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°I thought we were going to have dinner together? Where do you need to go?¡±


    ¡°I got a call earlier, and I need to stop by at Jaegyeong. I''ll get my dinner there.¡±


    ¡°Is it to speak to Chairman Hwang?¡±


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed in disappointment. ¡°I see. Meeting the chairman means you''ll get to eat something good, then. In that case, I shouldn''t stop you. Still, how inconsiderate of him. It''d been nicer if he informed us in advance.¡±


    ¡°It must be an urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hurry on, Jin-Ho. I''ll buy your friends supper, then head back to the cafe to help your father. He must be all tears by now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly at that.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong asked another question, ¡°What about transportation, though? Are you going to use your car?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Can you give Yeong-Gi a ride, Mother?¡±


    ¡°I certainly can. Yu-Min came with us in my car in the first ce, so I''ll just give him a ride back home, too. And I''m guessing Yeong-Gi would also want to go to the orphanage, so I can just drop the two of them there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded.


    Park Yu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho while tilting his head. ¡°What could be so urgent that you gotta skip dinner?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, it''s nothing. I won''t be long,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a reassuring tone.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min didn''t seem all too happy about this situation. He still felt a little ufortable having dinner with Baek Hyeon-Jeong without Kang Jin-Ho around.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi was different. He was still filled to the brim with courageous fighting spirit. ¡°Auntie! Let''s hurry and go! I''m dying of starvation, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let''s get going, then.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded with a cramped smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, Yu-Min! What are you doing, man? Jin-Ho said he won''t join us, didn''t he? So, let''s go!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi energetically shouted.


    ¡°Yeah, I''ming! Hold on!¡±


    Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi waved their hands and walked away. Once his family and friends were out of view, Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled his hand out of the shopping bag. The wound was already halfway healed by then, but the dried blood still stained his hand dark crimson.


    Kang Jin-Ho brought his hand closer to his face and licked the blood. The corners of his lips slowly curled up as the taste of blood registered in his brain.


    <i>¡°A cultivator dulled by peace doesn''t deserve to be called a Martial.¡±</i>


    ¡°Kekekeke...¡± A sinister grin formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Yes, I agree with you.¡±


    Indeed, those dulled by peace shouldn''t be called a Martial. As such...!


    ¡°How far have you run off to, I wonder...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as he leisurely walked in the direction of where that assant had disappeared to. As he moved, darkness could be seen settling in beyond therge ss entryway of the department store. ¡°You better have escaped far away by now.¡±


    Because the hunt was about to begin.


    ***


    Jin Bao stomped on his car''s elerator. The vehicle was already traveling at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour, but he had no thoughts of slowing down. If only other cars on the road were not blocking his path... He could have gone even faster. For now, though, this was the maximum speed he could reach on this road.


    Even though he knew this, Jin Bao continued to stomp on the elerator as if someone was chasing after him.


    <i>''Why am I this nervous?''</i>


    He just couldn''t understand it. Hadn¡¯t he been taking care of thismission wlessly? So, why was he getting this nervous as if someone dangerous was chasing after him right now?


    <i>''Even though no one should be chasing me down...!''?</i>


    Jin Bao gritted his teeth, then stomped on the elerator again.


    <i>''Looks like I''ve been working too hardtely. Might as well take a long holiday after this job.''</i>


    Themission fee this time was pretty generous. Cai Kechang fearlessly paid ten times the usual amount for jobs simr to this one.


    <i>''Since the Martial Union is involved, I had a feeling it''d be a big job, but...''</i>


    Now that Jin Bao had looked back, he realized something. The Martial Union wouldn''t have paid such a princely sum if themission itself wasn¡¯t considered dangerous.


    <i>''Weird. Even though that brat looked so... ordinary.''</i>


    That brat was a martial artist. Jin Bao obviously understood that. However, the number of the ''Martials'' living in the current era could never be described as ''low''. More importantly, though, most of Jin Bao''smissions involved martial artists, rather than regr people.


    In other words, Jin Bao was a contractor specializing in dealing with Martials of this era. That was his specialty. So, feeling this much pressure while dealing with a brat just didn''t make much sense to him.


    From Jin Bao''s perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was a small fry. A novice, a nobody. Not only did that brat not even bother to use his strength to achieve something, he simply went along with the flow. And he didn''t seem all that strong, either. He was so weak that, in the beginning, Jin Bao even had to wonder why the Martial Union was investigating such a weakling.


    The way Kang Jin-Ho easily escaped from Jin Bao''s trap back at the high-rise was somewhat surprising, but it wasn''t enough to instill fear in Jin Bao''s heart. But now¡­!


    ¡°...Damn it!¡±


    <i>Hooooonk!</i>


    Out of frustration, Jin Bao angrily pounded on the car''s horn. Just why was he getting so nervous despite knowing all that?!


    <i>''...Those eyes!''</i>


    Jin Bao recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. Despite the considerable distance, Jin Bao''s nervousness began when their eyes met! He was sure of it.


    The distance between them back then was pretty considerable, but Jin Bao still saw it clearly. Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, which looked tepid until then, hadpletely transformed at that very moment! Those eyes belonged to a fierce predator staring at prey.


    <i>''Did I underestimate that brat?''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho had been as naive and weak as Jin Bao originally thought, then he wouldn''t be able to make such ferocious eyes. Such eyes belonged to warriors responsible for the deaths of countless people, along with surviving endless battlefields.


    No, wait. It wasn''t as simple as that, either. Jin Bao hade across his fair share of people qualified to be called ''Big Fish'' in his life. However, none of them possessed the same type of eyes as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes. Without a doubt, Jin Bao had never seen eyes filled with such madness and wickedness before!


    ¡°No, calm down!¡± Jin Bao sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Calm down, Jin Bao!¡±


    He had finally epted it. Jin Bao admitted that he had been underestimating his target, Kang Jin-Ho. That brat had to be someone dangerous enough to spur on the one and only Martial Union to investigate him. However, no matter how dangerous he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Jin Bao without thetter approaching him first.


    Jin Bao decided his next approach would be much more cautious. From somewhere far enough to be safe from harm!


    He repeatedly sucked in deep breaths to calm his palpitating heart. Strangely, though, his heart only began to beat faster the more he tried to calm down.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    At this rate, he wouldn''t get a good night''s sleep even after reaching his hideout. He would have to either drink himself into a stupor or embrace a woman to vent some steam first.


    ¡°Just because of some brat...!¡± Jin Bao kept shaking his head. He was working extra hard to get rid of all the negative thoughts appearing in his head. However, the intense pressure of someone closing in to choke his throat from behind only grew stronger with every passing second.


    <i>''No, this can''t go on.''</i>


    Thinking that he might cause a car ident at this speed, Jin-Bao gradually slowed his car down. Maybe stopping by the side of the road and getting some rest first would help him recover his wits. But before he could do that, though¡ª


    <i>sh!</i>


    Jin Bao furrowed his brow and nced at the rearview mirror. A car suddenly appeared behind, shing its high beams while closing in at a terrifying speed.


    ¡°What the f*ck is it now?!¡±


    This was a clear provocation. While Jin Bao was feeling frustrated and anxious, too!


    ¡°...No, wait.¡± Jin Bao endured the bright re of the headlights and red into the mirror... Only for his head to snap back urgently to look behind him.


    It was practically impossible to find out what kind of a car was using its high beams while following him in this darkness. However, he was still certain about one thing.


    <i>''It''s... low!''</i>


    The high beams wereing from lower than where one would usually expect headlights to be mounted on a car. Which could only mean that the car behind him was a low-slung car that was even lower than a regr vehicle.


    ¡°<i>Euh...</i>¡±


    This was when all the hair on Jin Bao¡¯s body stood up. He had obviously done his research into Kang Jin-Ho''s life. Which included an investigation into what kind of car that brat was driving.


    A low-slung body was amon trait in sportscars designed to go fast, wasn''t it? And Kang Jin-Ho''s car was¡ª


    ¡°C-could it be?!¡±


    As if to mock the flustered Jin Bao, the car behind him elerated even harder to close the gap between them.

 Chapter 189: Going Shopping (4)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Going Shopping (4)</h4>


    <i>Vrooooooom!</i>


    Jin Bao was currently traveling at just below a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour with all the windows rolled up. But the roar of the sportscar¡¯s engine following behind him still registered clearly in his ears.


    That... obviously couldn''t be a regr vehicle. Jin Bao was traveling very quickly, so it made no sense to hear the engine roar of the car behind him, not the air rushing past his own car!


    Not to forget, he was driving at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour. However, the car behind his was closing the distance in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    <i>''Just how fast is he driving?!''</i>


    The car being able to travel at two hundred kilometers per hour and the driver being gutsy enough to reach that speed were two separate matters. Humans had functioning brains, so they wouldn''t be able to stop themselves from imagining what could happen if they lost control of a car traveling at that speed.


    However, that insane bastard didn''t seem to have any attachment to life. Or maybe, he had forgotten how to get scared, judging from how he was driving well over two hundred right now.


    If this was Germany''s Autobahn or Seohaean Expressway of the past when practically no one was using them, then Jin Bao wouldn''t have minded going past two hundred as well. However, he was currently driving on a public highway with other cars on the road!


    ¡°Insane son of a b*tch!¡± An expletive jumped out of Jin Bao''s mouth all on its own.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The high beams shed blindingly once more before the car behind drove up to the side of Jin Bao''s vehicle.


    <i>Whirrrr...</i>


    The car window was winding down. Jin Bao''s expression hardened, and he also lowered the passenger side window. ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Jin Bao''s voice sounded pained, a hushed whisper. The driver of the other car was undoubtedly Kang Jin-Ho. And he was smiling eerily while waving one hand at Jin Bao.


    <i>''How did he find me?''</i>


    Jin Bao confirmed that he had sessfully left Kang Jin-Ho behind at the department store. So, how did this brat manage to catch up to him this quickly? Didn''t he also avoid the CCTV cameras? This unexinable situation left Jin Bao in a panicked state.


    ***


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, have you found him?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked in an expectant voice.


    - Yes, I have. Good work, Mister Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Thank you! However, please make sure you don''t cause a traffic ident. At the speed you''re traveling, it''ll cause a massive ident, and such a thing will be difficult for even Jaegyeong to sweep under the carpet, you see.¡±


    - Understood. I''ll do my best.


    The phone call from Kang Jin-Ho came to an end there. Jo Gyu-Min sighed in relief as a look of fulfillment bloomed on his face. ¡°Niiiice!¡±


    For now, he had decisively dealt with one of the things Kang Jin-Ho had ordered him to do. The truth was, Jo Gyu-Min had been wallowing in despair after failing to discover the trace of the assant. He had even gone to great lengths to find something, anything, but he failed in the end. And his despair only got worse after realizing that if the assant was capable of being this stealthy, he would also leave behind no traces the next time.


    So, Jo Gyu-Min thought about what to do and arrived at an inspired idea of using a subminiature GPS transmitter. Since the assant was after Kang Jin-Ho''s life¡ªthere was no doubt he would try again, this time closing the distance to finish the job properly. There wouldn''t be another chance to try his luck from a distance like thest time, after all!


    If Kang Jin-Ho could deal with the assant at that time, good. If not, then attaching a GPS and figuring out where the assant had run off to would be the next best thing.


    When Kang Jin-Ho reached behind to grab the dagger, he was deliberately doing that to attach the GPS transmitter, just as Jo Gyu-Min had instructed. Thankfully, the transmitter remained attached to the weapon and did its job faithfully by urately transmitting the position of the assant.


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at theputer monitor showing the assant''s current position, a faint grin creeping up on his face. He then picked up his phone to call someone.


    ¡°...Hi, Mom! It''s me. Looks like I won''t have to quit after all! Yeah, I''lle to see you during my next vacation.¡±


    ***


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    ¡°You insane motherfu...!¡± Jin Bao freaked out and urgently yanked at the steering wheel. That was because Kang Jin-Ho''s Lamborghini bellowed like a dragon before shoving its snout straight into Jin Bao''s car.


    Colliding at this speed would definitely cause the vehicles to fly up like pieces of paper. Even if Jin Bao was a martial artist boasting durability iparably higher than regr people, walking away unscathed from a car ident at this speed would be asking for a miracle.


    Actually, his high durability would mean he would gradually bleed to death under agonizing pain instead of dying on the spot.


    <i>''However, wouldn''t that be the same story for that guy, too?!''</i>


    Jin Bao mmed on the brake pedal, causing his car to suddenly slow down. However, the Lamborghini seemed to pause for a moment or two before its brake lights also came on. The white wedge-shaped supercar slowed down instantly to catch up to Jin Bao.


    ¡°He''s utterly crazy!¡±


    Jin Bao had no choice but topletely revise his opinion of Kang Jin-Ho. A brat, a small fry? A martial artist-wannabe dulled by peace? All those things were utter nonsense. Kang Jin-Ho was¡ªa wack job¡ªapletely insane bastard! Such was Kang Jin-Ho''s insanity and viciousness that Jin Bao couldn''t understand how that crazy bastard managed to hide it for so long!


    Jin Bao''s assessment was backed up by Kang Jin-Ho''s expression visible through the open window every now and then. That expression was one of sheer enjoyment. How could he smile so blissfully in a situation where even his own life was on the line?!


    <i>''He''s insane!''</i>


    The reckless insanity could also be felt gushing out from the way Kang Jin-Ho drove his car.


    ¡°<i>Uwa-aaaaah!</i>¡± Jin Bao mmed on the brakes.


    <i>Screeeeeech!</i>


    The tires howled in pain from the harsh friction against the asphalt. Almost at the same time, Jin Bao''s car nearly escaped his control, then began fishtailing left and right.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaht?!</i>¡±


    The vehicle wildly slid about, and Jin-Bao tightly held on to the steering wheel to regain control. Thankfully, the car didn''t spin out of control.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    As proof of how fast he was driving, the speedometer still read around a hundred, despite how hard he had braked earlier.


    <i>''...Where did he go?!''</i>


    Jin Bao realized that Kang Jin-Ho''s vehicle was no longer in his view. Considering the speed, he could have gone far, far ahead if he chose not to apply the brakes on his car. However, Kang Jin-Ho was crazily pursuing Jin Bao until now, so would someone that insane not m on the brakes to keep up with his prey? That wouldn''t make any sense.


    ¡°W-where is he?!¡±


    Other people might be satisfied with this level of intimidation and drive away. However, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Jin Bao had seen just now was definitely not the type to be satisfied by this much and go on his merry way.


    A part of Jin Bao''s job was investigating his targets. That made him a pretty good judge of character. And his judgment said that Kang Jin-Ho''s type was like a runaway train with malfunctioning brakes. Kang Jin-Ho would be calm and docile when he wasn¡¯t doing anything, but once he got going, he would stop at nothing until his opponent waspletely¡ªutterly obliterated.


    In other words... Someone like that would not stop here!


    ¡°Where are you?!¡± Jin Bao cried out, his body shuddering from anxiety.


    What a funny thing this was. When Kang Jin-Ho was going crazy next to him, expletives automatically jumped out of Jin Bao''s mouth. Now that the crazy bastard was nowhere to be found, anxiety had taken over the anger to torment Jin Bao.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have provoked him!''</i>


    Jin Bao should have suspected something was fishy when he was offered a highermission fee than usual. No, before that... He should have thought about how dangerous the target had to be to force the Martial Union to start investigating a foreigner!


    Jin Bao was merely an expendable pawn for those Martial Union bastards. They would be happy enough for Jin Bao to do thorough investigative work or even kill Kang Jin-Ho. On the other hand, they wouldn''t lose anything if Kang Jin-Ho held Jin Bao''s fate in his hands. That would be enough to estimate Kang Jin-Ho''s skill level, after all.


    ¡°Cai... Kechang!¡± Jin Bao gnashed his teeth.


    Without a doubt, Cai Kechang knew how dangerous thismission was. Even then, he didn''t provide any prior warning before sending Jin Bao on his way.


    <i>''No... wait.''?</i>


    Jin Bao hurriedly shook his head.


    By bringing up the Crimson King''s name, Cai Kechang probably assumed he had said everything necessary.


    ¡°...Damn it!¡± Jin Bao clenched his teeth. He struggled to regain control of his chaotic mind. What did it matter now whether Cai Kechang knew about themission¡¯s danger or not?


    He could regret himself to death after getting out of here first. Indeed, he should prioritize escaping from the grasp of that beast-like bastard!


    <i>''Just how insane is he, really?!''</i>


    Back in the elevator when Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the dagger bare-handed, Jin Bao began thinking that his target wasn''t as simple as he looked. But this kind of response waspletely beyond his expectation. But as long as he could escape from this danger...


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t the type of individual Jin Bao wanted to get tangled with, themission be damned! He should catch the earliest flight out of Korea and run as far away as he could. Jin Bao''s experience taught him that the scariest kind of folks in this world was the ''crazies''. Being strong or weak was secondary to one¡¯s insanity! No one was scarier than those who didn''t care about themselves!


    <i>''But... just where is he?''?</i>


    Jin Bao worriedly looked around. It had been some time since he had slowed down to around a hundred kilometers per hour, yet Kang Jin-Ho was still nowhere to be found.


    <i>''Maybe... he''s given up?''</i>


    That didn''t sound right, though. It was just impossible to predict Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s behavioral pattern. While keeping his eyes on the road, Jin Bao hurriedly yanked out his phone, found one of the stored numbers, and urgently rang it up. Once the call went through, he yelled loud enough to shake the car. ¡°Wei Fong! Find me a flight out of here, now! I need to leave this country as soon as possible!¡±


    - Slow down, man! What''s gotten into you?!


    ¡°He¡¯s a crazy one! Completely batsh*t insane! It''s dangerous to get involved with that bastard!¡±


    - Was he strong?


    ¡°Dammit, man! This isn''t a matter of whether he''s strong or not! That insane bastard doesn''t care about himself. And people like that are the absolute worst; we shouldn''t get involved with them!¡±


    - Listen, Jin Bao! You know as well as I do that you cannot walk away from the Martial Union''smission!


    ¡°It doesn''t matter!¡±


    - Don''t forget that they have paid us a ton of money.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than keeping my life! Dammit, man!¡±


    - Sounds like the situation is a lot more urgent than I thought. Fine, we''ll walk away from thismission. I''ll find the earliest flight out of the country.


    ¡°Hurry. I''m currently being...¡± Jin Bao suddenly stopped talking and stared at the road ahead in a daze.


    <i>''No... It can''t be, right?''</i>


    It couldn''t be...!


    ¡°T-t-that insane motherf*cker...!¡±


    - Jin Bao! What''s going on?!


    Wei Fong heard Jin Bao''s trembling voice over the phone and urgently asked, but it was toote by then.


    ¡°Y-you son of a b*tch! Insane motherfu¡ª<i>Uwaaaaah?!</i>¡± Jin Bao freaked out and screamed.


    A pair of high beams were shing brightly before his eyes as if they were greeting him. The thing was, though... he was staring at the road ahead. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t be seeing high beams in front of him like this.


    A deathly chill ran down Jin Bao''s entire body. That insane bastard¡ªKang Jin-Ho¡ªhad turned his car around and now, he was counterflowing down a national highway¡ªtoward Jin Bao! Was he trying to y a game of chicken with Jin Bao on this road?!


    That was pure insanity. That bastard was definitely insane! And unfortunately, that insane bastard was targeting Jin Bao''s life! Jin Bao''s hair suddenly went gray from fear.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho''s Lamborghini sped up even more as if he wanted to blow up his engine.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i>¡± Jin Bao screamed while urgently yanking at the steering wheel. At this rate, their cars would end up colliding head-first in a couple of seconds! However, Kang Jin-Ho''s car also swerved at the same time to enter the samene as Jin Bao as if Kang Jin-Ho could see the future.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaah?!</i> Y-you crazy son of a...!¡±


    The distance between them narrowed until the Lamborghini''s outline could finally be seen. Its size seemed to get exponentiallyrger in Jin Bao''s eyes. He screamed again and yanked the steering wheel in the opposite direction.


    <i>Screeeeeech!</i>


    Jin Bao''s car left trails of lengthy skid marks before hitting the guard rail at the edge of the road. Then it broke through and leaped into the hill below. In other words, his car was falling off a cliff.


    <i>Bang! Tumble! Crash!</i>


    Jin Bao''s car flew about five meters in the air beforending on the side of the hill. It didn''t stop there and continued to violently roll down the slope.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaahk?!</i>¡± Jin Bao hurriedly shielded his head as he got thrown around the interior like a block of ice trapped in a shaker.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The car bounced angrily for onest time before finallying to a stop below the hill.


    ¡°Kkeuh... urhk...¡±


    Jin Bao barely managed to raise his hand to wipe away the stream of blood on his face. It felt like his whole body was in pieces. However, the pain itself wasn''t as severe as he feared. But perhaps his mind wasn''t sober enough to sense all the pain from his body.


    When his mind regained some rity, though, only one thought flooded into his head.


    <i>''I... I need to escape!''</i>


    But right at this moment¡ª

 Chapter 190: Going Shopping (5)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Going Shopping (5)</h4>


    Unfortunately, Jin Bao''s body didn''t move ording to his wishes. The impact from the car rolling down the hill had to have been stronger than he thought. A regr person would have instantly died from an ident at that speed.


    ¡°<i>Cough!</i>¡±


    A dry cough escaped from his throat. Jin Bao pushed the door, but it didn''t open. The fall had to have bent the chassis out of shape.


    ¡°<i>Keuk...!</i>¡±


    Jin Bao raised his leg and began kicking at the door.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    He circted his Qi and kicked several times, eventually causing the door to crumple and fly off its hinges.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Jin Bao barely pulled himself out and tumbled to the ground. Hey on his back, staring at the darkened sky above. His breathing was heavy and shallow.


    He struggled to use both of his hands to push himself off the ground.


    <i>''Just how... How did things turn out this way?''</i>


    Wasn''t thismission supposed to be a cakewalk? A stroll in the park? Who could have guessed that Jin Bao would find himself in this situation?


    ¡°H-how dare that brat...!¡± Jin Bao gasped in distress.


    Just as he tried to force himself up, however... A hushed whisper cold enough to send a deathly chill down his spine tickled his ears. ¡°Now we finally get to greet each other properly.¡±


    Jin Bao froze up instantly.


    <i>''W-when did he?!''</i>


    He hadn''t picked up any presence around him, so when did Kang Jin-Ho arrive behind him?! Jin Bao''s body began to tremble from fear.


    <i>''I made a mistake! I shouldn''t have provoked him!''</i>


    This bastard named Kang Jin-Ho was like a tenacious and rabid hound. Once he set his eyes on a target, he would never look back. One should be prepared to lose their life when trying to provoke such an individual. Jin Bao''s fatal mistake this time was epting thismission without sufficient resolve.


    <i>''Get a hold of yourself, Jin Bao!''?</i>


    Jin Bao bit his lower lip, hard.


    He had to calm down and coldly assess this situation. Kang Jin-Ho''s audacity and tenaciousness had been fully demonstrated now, but those qualities didn''t automatically mean he was strong.


    Maybe this was for the best. With the two of them alone, away from the public''s view, maybe Jin Bao could fight Kang Jin-Ho and tear off the brat''s¡ª


    .


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Something grabbed Jin Bao''s throat and pulled him up clean off the ground.


    ¡°...!¡± Jin Bao couldn''t even gasp in shock or pain. Right in front of his nose were Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, seemingly burning in the mes of theherworld.


    Jin Bao couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t even move a muscle. The fear of his head being ripped off by Kang Jin-Ho if he dared to budge an inch ruled every fiber of Jin Bao''s being.


    ¡°What should I say¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a sinister and eerie voice. It was a voice that seemed soft and hushed yet still contained an unexinable resonance capable of shaking up the listener''s mind. Such a voice slowly crept into Jin Bao''s ears.


    ¡°...Right. I should say this has been fun.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I haven''t felt such emotions and sensations in a long time. And it has been quite exciting as well. Maybe I should thank you for making me feel such emotions once more.¡±


    A low chuckle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. Just from his expression or the tone of his voice, one might mistakenly think Kang Jin-Ho was being amiable right now. However, Jin Bao could tell the truth, which prevented him from moving.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes...! Those coldly-withdrawn eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. Eyes filled with killing intent belonging to a hungry beast ready to rip Jin Bao''s throat off were mere inches away from his face. So, how could he ever think that they were having an amiable conversation here?


    ¡°It has been fun. Truly. However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned closer and growled into Jin Bao''s ears. ¡°Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?¡±


    And Kang Jin-Ho''s hand began to squeeze Jin Bao''s throat.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh... huk! Kkeuhhuk...!</i>¡± Jin Bao''s body spasmed and quivered as if he was suffering from a seizure.


    <i>''Why... Why does it hurt so much?!''</i>


    Jin Bao couldn''t understand his condition. Wasn''t he a martial artist? Hadn''t he already experienced his throat getting choked many times before? But he had never felt pain strong enough to make his body spasm like this. Certainly not from merely getting choked!


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh¡­ Huuph!</i>¡±


    Amidst the pain intense enough to almostpletely bleach Jin Bao''s hair, he finally figured out the ''reason'' why it hurt so much. And it started with Kang Jin-Ho''s hand grabbing his throat. Cold and violent Qi was slowly flooding into Jin Bao''s body through that hand!


    ¡°<i>Kkeuuuuhk!</i>¡±


    The Qi invading his body was destroying Jin Bao''s own Qi and roaming inside his meridians unchecked. The pain akin to his skin being stabbed by needles and electrocuted rocked him, and he had no choice but to experience everything in full without being able to lift a finger. All the blood vessels in Jin Bao''s eyes burst, dyeing them deeply crimson.


    He had never even imagined that such intense pain could possibly exist in this world¡ªnot even once! What tormented him even more was the knowledge of the invading Qi thoroughly destroying his body on top of making him suffer!


    The sensation of his meridians and acupuncture points swelling up before bursting apart registered vividly in Jin Bao''s brain. He dearly wished to ck out instead of experiencing this pain and despair, but for some reason, his mind remained clear and even sharper.


    ¡°I can more or less <i>understand</i> why you''d aim for me. Although I don''t forgive those who dare to challenge me¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked and muttered, ¡°Every crime deserves an appropriate punishment, don''t you agree? For you, I might have graciously forgiven you in exchange for your arm. You dared to shove a knife in my face, but I was able to enjoy myself in turn, after all. But now¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice suddenly became an angry growl of a predator. ¡°You shouldn''t have threatened my family.¡±


    <i>Griiip!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kkeuuuuhk!</i>¡± Jin Bao twisted and writhed against the powerful grip trying to crush his throat. He grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s hand and struggled in vain.


    Sounds of his neck getting crushed rang out, signaling that Jin Bao''s death was only seconds away.


    <i>¡®Am I gonna die? Like this?! Am I going to die in such a pathetic way?!¡¯</i>


    ¡°<i>K-kuwaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    Jin Bao''s struggles became more desperate. The physical pain hadn''t weakened at all, but the fear of death managed to gain an upper hand. Kang Jin-Ho stared at Jin Bao¡¯s desperate struggle and smirked insidiously.


    ¡°<i>Cough, cough! Huff, huff!</i>¡±


    Jin Bao began coughing and wheezing when cold air suddenly rushed into his lungs.


    <i>''W-what''s going on?''</i>


    Jin Bao urgently raised his head, realizing that his throat was no longer being crushed. Kang Jin-Ho had released his grip and taken a step back. His intense stare made the kneeling Jin Bao shudder.


    Kang Jin-Ho eventually raised his voice. ¡°Since you want to struggle, I guess I should give you a chance.¡±


    Jin Bao flinched, his muscles tightening. His pride began rearing its head from deep inside his heart from that provocation.


    <i>''Yeah, I know you''re strong. However...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly strong. That much was rather obvious just from the little snippets of the capabilities he had shown so far. However, Jin Bao hadn¡¯t gotten to where he was professionally by dealing with only enemies weaker than himself.


    ¡°You... You¡¯ve underestimated me!¡± Jin Bao gritted his teeth. The truth was, he had already lost count of how many people stronger than him he managed to kill until now.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Jin Bao''s hands were quickly filled with ten daggers, five in each hand. ¡°I shall tear the flesh off your bones!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at Jin Bao''s threat before smirking faintly. He was clearly mocking his challenger. ¡°Let me say this again. You¡­¡±


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    Sounds of bones popping rang loudly from Kang Jin-Ho''s clenched fists.


    ¡°...Have provoked someone you shouldn''t have.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    <i>Fwhooosh!</i>


    Daggers flew out of Jin Bao''s hands. They headed toward Kang Jin-Ho while slicing through the cold night air.


    <i>Swiiiish! Fwhooooosh-!</i>


    They were not flying in a straight line, either. The ten daggers all drew bizarre arcs and performed sudden changes of directions in mid-air to attack Kang Jin-Ho from not just his front, but also from his sides and above. At first nce, all of his escape routes seemed to have gotten blocked.


    Jin Bao red murderously at Kang Jin-Ho, his eyes crimson after all the blood vessels in them had burst.


    <i>''Let''s see if you can dodge this!''</i>


    So many bastards proudly boasting about their superior strengths had died from this attack. Unless his opponents were close, Jin Bao was confident ofing out as a victor in most long-ranged battles.


    As proof, behold! Kang Jin-Ho was rooted to the spot, unable to escape!


    ¡°Die!¡± Jin Bao cried out.


    But then, something unbelievable happened.


    ¡°A mere parlor trick.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little while leisurely raising his hands. And¡ª


    <i>Grab! Grab! Grab! Grab!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to catch all the iing daggers in the air. Jin Bao involuntarily covered his ck jaw with both hands at this unbelievable sight. He was so shocked that his heart threatened to leap out of his mouth.


    <i>''How... How is that even possible?!''</i>


    Catching a knife thrown by an ordinary person was already challenging enough. But those daggers were thrown by a martial artist. And not just any martial artist¡ªit was Jin Bao! He threw those daggers with the help of his Qi, yet Kang Jin-Ho caught them all with his bare hands?!


    <i>''My daggers are sharp enough to pierce steel tes, so how?!''</i>


    It made no sense for human hands made out of tender flesh to catch daggers sharp enough to pierce steel. And without getting injured, to boot!


    Should Jin Bao be shocked by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s explosive reaction speed that enabled him to instantly catch ten daggers in mid-air? Or should he be more shocked by the depth of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cultivation that allowed him to catch daggers imbued with destructive Qi without any bacsh? Jin Bao just couldn¡¯t make up his mind.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> A dagger throwing technique, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly tossed the daggers in the air to catch them the other way. After catching them all, Kang Jin-Ho smiled eerily and leisurely walked up to Jin Bao. ¡°You''re here to investigate me, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You can''t answer me. Whether it''s the past or present, pawns like you are only good for one thing, after all.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then suddenly threw a dagger in his right hand.


    <i>FWHOOOOSH-!!!</i>


    Its flight speed was iparably faster than when Jin Bao had thrown the same weapon. Unsurprisingly, its power was also in another realm altogether. The dagger flying at the figurative speed of the light went straight through Jin Bao''s thigh, but it was so fast he couldn¡¯t even react.


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡± Jin Bao couldn''t even feel the pain at that moment¡ªthat was how stupendously fast the dagger was as it punctured through his flesh. He stared in disbelief at the hole in his thigh before the tsunami of pain gradually announced itself. He urgently grabbed his injured leg as he fell to the ground. ¡°<i>Kkuwaaaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to walk up to Jin Bao rolling on the ground. He chuckled and muttered once again, ¡°Maybe I''m being rather lenient with you.¡±


    Blood was rushing up to Jin Bao''s face. What was this insane bastard even talking about...?!


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    It was at that very moment that another dagger pierced Jin Bao''s right hand. It went through his flesh and stabbed into the ground below, firmly restraining his right arm.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-hurk?!</i>¡±


    <i>Crunch! Crunch!!!</i>


    More daggers flew in to stab through various parts of Jin Bao''s body, basically nailing him to the ground.


    ¡°...!¡± Jin Bao''s mouth flew open from the intense pain shooting from his whole body, but no scream came out of his throat. He was indeed screaming endlessly in his head, but only the sound of the air being squeezed out of his throat came out of his open mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood over Jin Bao. ¡°So, I''m going to teach you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jin Bao looked up at his tormentor, his face a mess of tears and snot.


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs and cackled ominously. ¡°I''m going to teach you all about me, starting now... So, go back to them and tell them everything you saw and felt today. Then... I''m sure they''ll finally understand who I am.¡±


    Jin Bao''s eyes opened wider and wider as his pupils shook in pure fear. ¡°<i>Huff, huff! Fuuwook!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sinister grin deepened as he leaned closer to Jin Bao.


    "You knew, didn''t you?"


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You knew that threatening my family would make me really angry. That''s the only reason why you chose to show up today. To gauge my reaction. Am I wrong?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s grin was now a menacing snarl. ¡°But what should I do? I don''t know what makes you angry beyond reason, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered himself and leisurely reached out, grabbing Jin Bao''s finger.


    ¡°Well, in that case... Let us find out together. One thing at a time.¡±


    This was the moment when Jin Bao genuinely regretted his actions. He shouldn¡¯t have epted this job. Aside from that, he should have never threatened Kang Jin-Ho''s family.


    Jin Bao finally learned that¡ªno matter how quick regret was¡ªit would alwayse toote.

 Chapter 191: Acting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Acting (1)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min anxiously stared at the clock in his office.


    <i>''It''s gettingte, isn''t it?''</i>


    It had already been two hours since hest spoke on the phone with Kang Jin-Ho. Jo Gyu-Min tried to call again out of concern, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t answer his phone.


    <i>''I''m getting worried here.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but wonder if something bad had happened to Kang Jin-Ho, but he shook his head in the end.


    <i>''There''s no need to worry about him, right?''</i>


    Didn''t Jo Gyu-Min witness ''it'' back in China? Kang Jin-Ho was no ordinary man. Something untoward happening to him was simply unimaginable. Someone with such unexinable powers meeting with ''ident'' just wouldn''t make any sense. Even so...


    <i>''That assant is also not an ordinary person, right? So...''</i>


    Indeed, someone capable of erasing all of their traces from countless CCTV cameras couldn''t have been an ordinary person. On top of that, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho say the assant attacked him and got away unscathed?


    Jo Gyu-Min put his phone down, then stared listlessly at the ceiling.


    <i>''I don''t understand it at all.''</i>


    Both Kang Jin-Ho and that assant were far from what would be ssified as a ''normal'' human being. To think such individuals walked among regr civilians...


    When it was ''only'' Kang Jin-Ho, he seemed like a special existence. However, with the emergence of more people like him, Jo Gyu-Min began having different thoughts. What if... there were a surprisinglyrge number of such individuals living among ordinary humans? And what if they simply chose not to reveal themselves publicly?


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression gradually stiffened. Even he had to admit his suspicion didn''t sound so outrageous anymore. Besides, his suspicion didn''t spring from people simr to Kang Jin-Ho revealing themselves. No, it was the world itself.


    <i>''Howe no one is talking about a topic this huge?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was working on a skyscraper when he fell. Although no one died, a person falling from somewhere high up like that in broad daylight should have made international news. However, news broadcasts and online discussion boards remained deafeningly silent. In the world of rampant social media, it simply made no sense that not a single witness had posted anything on their profile.


    Someone, or some group, had to be systematically shutting down any news about that incident. However, even the government would find it nearly impossible to silence all those eyewitnesses. However, Jo Gyu-Min was experiencing it himself.


    <i>''Maybe, this world is operatingpletely differently from what I knew all along...?''</i>


    After the many questions he worked so hard to bury deep inside the recesses of his mind began resurfacing once again, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but think about all those iprehensible things that happened in the past. Before he could delve deeper, though, his phone rang first.


    Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet after confirming Kang Jin-Ho''s name on the screen and hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    - Yes, it''s me.


    ¡°I''m so relieved to hear your voice. Looks like nothing bad happened.¡±


    - What do you mean?


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed in relief at Kang Jin-Ho''s voice which sounded like his usual self. Even though his head knew he didn''t have to worry about Kang Jin-Ho, his heart couldn''t remain that way. His concern leapfrogged his logic when there was nomunication between them, even though he knew things would end up this way.


    ¡°What happened to <i>him</i>?¡±


    - Still alive.


    However, that reply sounded like, <i>¡°I''ve left him more or less alive.¡±</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min closed his eyes and silently offered his prayer for the assant that got caught in Kang Jin-Ho''s nefarious plot. However, that individual attacked first, so he had no excuses in this case.


    ¡°Understood. However, how big was the confrontation? Do you need my help to deal with the aftermath?¡±


    - No, there''s no need. Someone else will likely do that for us.


    ¡°I see...¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded. Listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s reply helped him figure out something else. It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho was already aware of <i>some people</i> potentially showing up soon to clean up the mess he was leaving behind. However, he sounded vague about it, as if he too wasn''t a hundred percent sure about the mysterious ''they''.


    ¡°Understood. Still, just in case, I''ll have the surroundings investigated.¡±


    - Got it.


    ¡°And Mister Jin-Ho. I''m asking in preparation for the future, but... Can you tell me the identity of the assant¡¯s employer, and why they are aiming for your life?¡±


    - He''s from China. That side wanted to know what kind of a person I was.


    ¡°What kind of a person, you say?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked back in slight stupefaction.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s next reply sounded hushed.


    - Don''t worry. I made sure to let him know.


    A soft sigh leaked out of Jo Gyu-Min''s lips even though he didn''t mean to. He could already imagine how wretched the assant''s current state had to be. ¡°I see. It must''ve been hard for you, Mister Jin-Ho. Go home and get some rest.¡±


    - I will. Well, then¡­


    The call ended there. Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head as he sat back on the chair.


    <i>''I still keep on forgetting, don''t I...''</i>


    Despite constantly reminding himself to not let his guard down, Jo Gyu-Min kept on forgetting about how scary Kang Jin-Ho truly was. Well, watching the young man go about his daily life had that kind of effect. As such, Jo Gyu-Min''s confusion was most likely the result of the great disparity between Kang Jin-Ho''s ''usual'' slight-daftness and his terrifying side, which only emerged when he was facing off against enemies out to harm him.


    Jo Gyu-Min told himself to be more mindful of his conduct in front of Kang Jin-Ho from now on.


    <i>''However... China, is it?''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had done some things in China that could be a problem. But to think that the Chinese would send someone all the way to Korea because of that, though...


    Jo Gyu-Min gravely pondered what he should do about this before picking up his phone again. ¡°Hello. Please inform the Chairman that I need to speak to him as soon as possible.¡±


    ***


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly addressed her son. ¡°Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked over the breakfast and stared at his mother.


    ¡°Son, it seems you''ll have to stop by at a filming location.¡±


    ¡°Filming location?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in slight confusion. A filming location? Did she mean a TV station? ¡°Did something happen to Eun-Yeong?¡±


    A ''filming location'' would surely involve Kang Eun-Yeong, so Kang Jin-Ho''s line of thinking wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don''t you know your little sister got a part in a drama recently?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified. Wasn''t Kang Eun-Yeong an idol? A singer? Why would a singer get a role in a drama? Her job was to sing on a stage, after all. ¡°I had no idea, Mother.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Well, in any case. She''s acting in a drama, but that girl carelessly left something behind. Looks like you''ll have to take it to her.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilted so much he was practically resting it on his shoulder. Things necessary during filming shouldn''t even be found at home, so what was this all about?


    ¡°Mother? What am I supposed to deliver to Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°A ¡®pact.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho heard that, he became serious and gravely nodded away. ¡°I see. This son will make sure to remind your daughter about her pact with the family.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked at her son weirdly. ¡°What are you talking about? I meant this, apact. It''s a makeup kit, son.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho received a paper bag from his mother while inwardly groaning. ¡°But, wouldn''t the film set have their own makeup people? Why do I need to deliver this to Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°This is an expensive makeup kit, Jin-Ho. Eun-Yeong directly purchased it from an overseas supplier, saying it suits her skin the best. But she forgot it at home and has been calling me since early morning to whine at me. Can''t you just take it to her?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned again, then slowly nodded. ¡°Understood. But where is the filming location?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Where was it again? Hold on...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong scrolled through her phone''s screen, then smiled at her son. ¡°It''s in Yeongdeok.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You should hurry and get going, son.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute, Mother?¡±


    ***


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned once again while depressing the elerator of his vehicle.


    <i>''I''m not getting a lot of chance to ride my Golden Elephant these days, huh.''</i>


    It seemed that after his discharge from the military, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t gotten much riding time on the saddle of his trusty bicycle. Then again, his scope of activity had be far wider than before. And that meant some distances were simply too great to be covered on a bicycle, even if the rider was none other than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Besides, he had gotten a lot more familiar with this Lamborghini''s capabilities at this point. Traveling at a speed iparably faster than what the Golden Elephant could produce was also pretty entertaining in its own right.


    ¡°...But why do they need to travel to Yeongdeok to shoot a TV show?¡±


    If the production wanted a ce near the ocean, they could have used Incheon or even somewhere in Gangwon province, so why did they have to go so far away? Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t understand it.


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    The red supercar, which he affectionately named <i>Zoom Zoom,</i> issued a low, bassy exhaust note as it sped toward the destination. Kang Jin-Ho only needed around half of the time estimated by the GPS navigation system to reach the filming location. After finding a suitable parking space, he got out of the car only to sigh again after sensing that the crowd''s attention was fixated on him.


    ¡°Do I need to put a cover on the car or something...?¡±


    His car''s biggest downside was when he needed to get in or out. Obviously, a car driving closer while making a racket would draw people''s attention. And when such a car parked somewhere close by, those same people would wait to see just who was driving it. Kang Jin-Ho escaped from the skin-prickling attention aimed at his face and hurriedly sought out a deserted location before taking out his phone to call Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°Where are you, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    - Is that you, orabeoni~?


    ¡°I said, where are you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly muttered, his voice sounding anxious. He wanted to quickly hand over this paper bag and get out of here as soon as possible.


    - I''m in the middle of a makeup session... Sorry, but can''t youe over here?


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered grandly. ¡°Can''t youe out for a second?¡±


    - No can do. If I exit from the makeup trailer, that''s gonna dy the process, and... the unnies working here won''t get a break, you see?


    ¡°...Got it. Where are you, then?¡±


    - If you go past the entrance and head deeper, you''ll see a bunch of trailers. I''m in one of them, so hurry. I can''t speak now, so talk to youter.


    <i>Drop.</i>


    The call ended there. Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a few deep breaths. What a difficult mission this was, finding the one trailer with Kang Eun-Yeong in it amidst the gaggle of people over there.


    <i>''...Here I go!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed in a determined light as he stepped into the busy crowd.


    ***


    ¡°Sorry, sir. But you can''t go inside,¡± said the security guard standing before the makeup trailer''s entrance.


    ¡°Is Kang Eun-Yeong inside?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked the guard.


    ¡°Kang Eun-Yeong? I don''t know anyone by that name.¡±


    ¡°...It''s Kang Se-Ah, then.¡±


    <i>¡°...Aha,</i> Miss Kang Se-Ah?¡± The guard scanned Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom, then shook his head. ¡°You still can''t go inside. If you want to give her a present, deliver it to her agency.¡±


    ¡°No, wait, I...¡±


    ¡°And outsiders are not allowed to enter the film location, so how did you get this far? You''re not supposed to be here, sir. Please exit the premises right away.¡±


    ¡°No, listen. I''m not here to deliver presents. She said she needed something from home, so I brought it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, sure thing... Please hand that something over to her agency, sir. No matter what, you are not going inside, so turn around and go home, sir. Before I call the police, that is.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at the firm attitude of the security guard. It wouldn''t be strange to lose one''s temper in a situation like this, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel that way. He was actually d to see this level of strict security. If he was allowed inside without anyone stopping him¡ªthat would have enraged him even more.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his phone and called his little sister. ¡°Yeah, I''m right outside but can''t go in. So, you gottae out instead.¡±


    After that brief exnation, he ended the call and stood around waiting for Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± The security guard narrowed his eyes at how rxed Kang Jin-Ho was, then did a double take on the young man''s face.


    <i>''Huh? Isn''t he...?''</i>


    Didn''t this young man appear in that famous online clip involving Kang Se-Ah? This young man had the same face as Kang Se-Ah''s older brother who did that impromptu interview. He was currently wearing a baseball cap low down on his head, making it harder to identify him. Now that the guard had taken a closer look, however, he became sure of it.


    The guard tried to say something. ¡°E-excuse¡ª¡±


    But the trailer''s door suddenly flew open as Kang Eun-Yeong peeked her head out. ¡°Orabeoni~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot a re at her while slowly gritting his teeth. ¡°You...!¡±


    However, she urgently ran up to him even before he could admonish her, then began pulling him by his arm toward the trailer. ¡°Hurry! Come on!¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    After Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Eun-Yeong disappeared into the trailer, and the door mmed shut behind them, the security guard quietly groaned at length.


    <i>''Gee whiz. I''d have recognized him without that cap, though.''</i>


    Kang Se-Ah''s older brother was wearing a cheap baseball cap along with a worn-out and fading tracksuit. Wasn''t that a standard outfit for any aspiring stalker?


    ¡°I don''t get it. He¡¯s good-looking, so why does he dress that way?¡± The security guard slowly shook his head.


    1. The county of Yeongdeok is over 240km away from Seoul.

 Chapter 192: Acting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Acting (2)</h4>


    ¡°But, how...!¡± Cai Kechang unknowingly gritted his teeth at the wretched sight before his eyes. ¡°Just what... happened to him?!¡±


    The ''sight'' was none other than Jin Bao. He was supposed to be carrying out themission of ''investigating'' Kang Jin-Ho in South Korea, but he suddenly became unreachable for some reason. And it turned out that he was already back in China.


    So, Cai Kechang wanted to know why Jin Bao and his partner¡ªWei Fong¡ªchose to abandon their mission. However, he couldn''t ask anything.


    How could he ask someone who came back home as an invalid¡ªa mental patient? Jin Bao''s eyes were ssy, unfocused. Drool trickled down from the corner of his mouth with no sign of stopping any time soon. This sight was already enough for Cai Kechang to guess what had gone down in Korea.


    <i>''Still, what exactly happened?''</i>


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that Jin Bao had lost to Kang Jin-Ho. What Cai Kechang couldn''t understand was just how bad the beatdown had to be for Jin Bao to end up in this wretched state.


    Jin Bao was quite well-known in the world of shadows as a capable professional. A professional who dealt with not ordinary, powerless targets, but with his fellow martial artists. A man specializing in making cultivators disappear, so to speak.


    Unsurprisingly, he had witnessed many unsavory things and experienced just as many dangers. The concept of ''knowing all the tricks in the book'' would surely be a fitting description of Jin Bao.


    His death during amission would have been far easier to understand. His profession meant Jin Bao had to live with constant danger, after all. But to see such a mane back as an invalid¡ªan idiot¡ªnow that was something Cai Kechang just couldn''t understand.


    A martial artist''s mental strength was so much higher than an ordinary person''s. Cai Kechang hadn''t heard any of his fellow martial artists going insane unless they suffered from some form of Qi deviation.


    But what choice did he have now but to change his mind? Something that went against hismon sense was right in front of his eyes, was it not?


    ¡°<i>Uh... uwah...</i>¡± Jin Bao muttered in a daze.


    Cai Kechang turned his head and red at Wei Fong. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Wei Fong was responsible for finding and bringing Jin Bao back to China. It seemed like a prudent idea to listen to his testimony. However...


    ¡°I do not know the details,¡± said Wei Fong with a slow shake of his head. ¡°During his final phone call, he said we needed to leave South Korea immediately. He even yapped on about giving up on themission, too. And then... He''s now like this, sir.¡±


    Wei Fong then pointed at Jin Bao. ¡°However, he sounded terrified, sir. I''ve been working with this guy for over ten years... And that was my first time hearing him so scared.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s brows furrowed deeply.


    <i>''I... can''t tell whether this should be considered as a job done or not.''</i>


    Jin Bao was supposed to investigate and bring data regarding Kang Jin-Ho, but since he returned empty-handed, this result should qualify as a failure. On the other hand... Jin Bao''s state seemed like the best ''evidence'' of what kind of a man Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Jin Bao was turned into an idiot, which was a good indicator of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cruelty.


    ¡°However, sir. I''m pretty sure Jin Bao was being pursued by Kang Jin-Ho, and¡ª¡± Wei Fong continued to exin but didn''t get to finish his sentence.


    Jin Bao suddenly cut him off with a loud scream. ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaaaah?!</i>¡±


    The name ''Kang Jin-Ho'' served as the trigger, causing Jin Bao to buck and il around like a rabid dog as foam bubbled out of his mouth.


    ¡°J-Jin Bao?!¡± Wei Fong hurriedly jumped in to suppress Jin Bao, but thetter continued to crazily thrash about like an unruly three-year-old kid.


    He even began screaming, too. ¡°Kang Jin-Hoooo! <i>Hiiiieeek?!?</i>Kang Jiiiiin-Ho!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s eyes coldly gleamed as he observed this spectacle. He got his answers now. And it was pretty clear, as a matter of fact.


    Jin Bao moaned painfully. ¡°I... did this...¡±


    Cai Kechang narrowed his eyes. ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    The look of terror remained etched on Jin Bao''s face as he began mumbling, ¡°I did this. I did this. I did this. I did this...!¡±


    Wei Fong freaked out. ¡°Bao! What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°I did this! I did this! I did this!¡±


    ¡°Bao!¡±


    ¡°No, stop,¡± said Cai Kechang as he stopped Wei Fong. Those words were noting from Jin Bao. Most likely, that was a message directlying from Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho was boasting that he did this to Jin Bao. He was saying that since ''people'' were curious about him, he would let them know in the surest way possible.


    <i>''You... insolent bastard!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was such an audacious and cruel bastard. Even worse, he even possessed enough martial prowess to toy with Jin Bao as if he was a mere child!


    <i>''Even though he''s a mere bangzi...!''</i>


    In the world of martial arts and cultivation, South Korea was seen as a proverbial wastnd. That wasn''t the case in the ''normal'' world, of course. While other East Asian nations revered the path of might since ancient times, Korea was the odd nation out that ced bigger importance on the pursuit of knowledge and literature while suppressing its own martial artists. Doing so naturally led it to be a weak nation in the matters of martial arts.


    But now, someone this dangerous had shown up in such a country? Cai Kechang thought that this was an ominous sign of an impending storm.


    <i>''I better report this.''</i>


    Anyway, this matter was no longer under Cai Kechang''s supervision. Reporting this result straight to the Crimson King was the correct thing to do.


    Cai Kechang nodded and spoke in a grave voice, ¡°Very well. I understand now. You can leave.¡±


    Wei Fong stared back at Cai Kechang with a slight hint of dissatisfaction on his face. He seemed like he wanted to say, shouldn''t there be a suitablepensation since Jin Bao had ended up in this state during the mission issued by the Martial Union?


    Cai Kechang chuckled hollowly at that expression.


    <i>''What a bunch of trash bastards...''</i>


    How many unsavory, dastardly things these two had done so far under the context of carrying outmissions belonging to the darkness? The Martial Union left them alone because they were useful in more ways than one. In any other circumstances, though, they would have been trampled by the Martial Union until nothing was left of them.


    ¡°<i>Hmph.</i>¡± Cai Kechang turned around to leave. ¡°Very well. Go and get yourmission fee. With that amount and all the wealth you must have umted through every little dirty deed you''ve done so far, you shouldn''t have any issues living out the rest of your lives.¡±


    Cai Kechang inwardly tutted while sensing Wei Fong bowing slightly behind him. If Wei Fong was loyal enough to look after his mentally-damaged partner, then well, the remainder of Jin Bao''s life would be guaranteed. If not, then... Jin Bao would get to live as a drooling nutcase only for a few days more, at most.


    <i>''However, it''s merely hiseuppance.''</i>


    Cai Kechang erased Jin Bao''s name from his mind while heading to where the Crimson King was residing.


    ***


    ¡°You''ve brought it~!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong gleefully snatched the paper bag away from Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then yfully pushed her head down. ¡°You should be more thorough with packing your own stuff.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehehe~.</i>¡±


    ¡°And if you''ve forgotten something at home, you should have called me. How dare you try to be crafty and call mother instead?¡±


    ¡°...But, dear older brother, you wouldn''t have brought it over if I called you, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even try to deny it.


    ¡°I really needed thispact, you know? What a relief, though! We couldn''t even apply the foundation because I forgot this thing. The filming could''ve been dyed.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sighed in genuine relief.


    Her reaction helped to ease a little bit of Kang Jin-Ho''s annoyance at needing toe this far from home. ¡°Why do you need this makeup so much?¡±


    ¡°Oppa, do you have any idea how different it is between looking at a face with your eyes and through a camera lens? Makeups specifically for filming exist for a reason, you know.¡±


    ¡°...If you say so.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    He knew nothing about the entertainment industry, so what else could he say here? From his perspective, his little sister throwing a fit over a singlepact and forcing her brother to bring it all the way to Yeongdeok seemed very much an over-the-top behavior. Then again, Kang Jin-Ho sympathized with Kang Eun-Yeong''s desire to do everything right for her first drama appearance, so he decided to stop whining about it.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Okay, so. I''m done here, right?¡±


    ¡°Orabi~!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°...Can you go and buy me gimbap? Pretty please?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned. ¡°Can''t you ask Yeong-Gi??Where is he, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Gi oppa''s still in the middle of his ''orientation'', you see? And the manager oppa before him quit, so I have no one right now. As a stop-gap measure, I''ve got myself a temp manager, but, <i>uh...</i> I don''t know where he is right now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his sister with a less-than-impressed gaze.


    <i>''Just how badly did she treat her manager for him to quit?''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong might be his little sister, but even he couldn''t lie and say she had a nice personality. It was just that she couldn''t go wild at home thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s iron-fisted rule and Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s constant nagging.


    On the outside, though, no such restrictions existed, so Kang Jin-Ho could already picture how bad his little sister''s unruly behavior had to be.


    <i>''Hopefully, things will improve with Yeong-Gi around.''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi had a knack for keeping his juniors in line. Since he had also experienced unreasonable bullying in the military, he also knew not to go overboard with keeping people in check.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a disproving voice, ¡°Do it in moderation, will you?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t done anything, though!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shot him a sharp re.


    ¡°Just how badly did you torment your manager for him to run away?¡±


    ¡°...Oppa, you''re <i>sooo</i> wrong about me bullying him. He was too used to an idol''s schedule and couldn''t adapt when I got this part and that''s why he quit, you know!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure...¡± Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand dismissively as if he didn''t want to hear any more words.


    Kang Eun-Yeong puffed her cheeks. ¡°Whatever. Just buy me gimbap, will you? I think I''m gonna die of starvation soon.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t eaten anything until now?¡±


    ¡°How can I eat when I''m about to receive the baptism of cameras?! What if my face gets swollen from eating the wrong food!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Then, why do you want gimbap now?¡±


    ¡°...I''ve reached my limit, oppa. I think I''ve overestimated myself. I''m really, really dying of starvation right now...¡±


    <i>''Aigoo, you dumbass...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned inwardly while shaking his head. This girl might be his little sister, but... She seemed beyond salvation, didn''t she?


    He was about to say something when the trailer''s door suddenly flew open to interrupt him. A man and a woman stepped inside. Kang Eun-Yeong sitting in the makeup chair and getting tended to hurriedly shot up and bowed ny degrees. ¡°Good day to you! Sir!¡±


    ¡°You, too. Carry on with the makeup, please. We don''t want to waste any more time, after all,¡± said the man. The impression he gave off said that he didn''t suffer fools and could be quite abrasive. As for his attire, he had a baseball cap pushed down low on his head and a matching baseball jumper on his torso. Rounding out his look was a pair of clean jeans and sneakers. He seemed to be a rather pragmatic person.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly settled back into the makeup chair.


    The man responsible for Kang Eun-Yeong''s stiff attitude scanned the makeup work done to the girl, then offered his ''opinion'' to the makeup artist. ¡°Make her look more vivacious, please. We need her toe across as more unruly, after all.¡±


    <i>''Mm? Then, she won''t need any particr makeup, though?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Kang Eun-Yeong was already unruly, to begin with, so what was the point of making her look that way? The casting choice seemed quite on-point in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s opinion.


    The man looked at Kang Eun-Yeong through the makeup mirror and addressed her, ¡°I just wanted to check up on you since it''s your first day of shooting. I hope you can do your best, Miss Se-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I''ll do my absolute best! Director!¡±


    ¡°Not ''director'', PD, Miss Se-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director!¡±


    The PD smiled wryly. Still, he seemed satisfied by Kang Eun-Yeong''s response. Maybe he thought he made the right call by casting her.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Miss Se-Ah?¡± the woman with the PD asked Kang Eun-Yeong.


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded several times while making a nervous expression, something even Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t seen before. ¡°Yes! No, I-I mean, I''m not nervous, senior! I''m fine!¡±


    <i>''...How can a person''s words not match their own expression?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho silently mulled while observing his sister. If an actor could use nothing but their facial expression to show how nervous they were on camera, that person would probably win every acting award during the end-of-the-year award ceremony!


    In any case... Why was she so nervous, though?


    Kang Eun-Yeong couldn''t sit still while talking to this woman as if having a conversation with her was a massive honor or something. She was so fidgety and nervous that even the makeup artist had to tell her to sit still several times.


    The woman, whom Kang Jin-Ho assumed to be another actress, kindly spoke to Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°I''m d we get to make this project together, Miss Se-Ah. I''ve been enjoying your music, and I hope you can be as dedicated to this project as well.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best, senior! And working together with someone I admire so much is like a dreame true for me!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,?</i>you''re putting me on a pedestal there, Miss Se-Ah~.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, thinking that his guess was correct. Since this woman was with the PD, she had to have some clout in this production. Maybe she was the top-billed actress? However, Kang Jin-Ho''s interest in the pair ended there. Who they were or what they did were none of his concern.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at his sister. ¡°You don''t need anything else besides gimbap?¡±


    The PD cocked an eyebrow and turned to look at Kang Jin-Ho. However, his slightly-stiff expression softened almost instantly. ¡°Miss Se-Ah, this gentleman is...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> He''s my older brother, sir!¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha.</i> I thought as much.¡± The PD nodded appreciatively. At first, he was nning to admonish a mere road manager daring to interrupt the PD and the top-billed actress¡¯ conversation. After taking one look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face, though, the PD instantly realized that such a face wouldn¡¯t belong to a mere manager.


    Just as the PD was about to introduce himself, the trailer''s door suddenly flew open again. A pale-faced assistant director urgently rushed inside and cried out, ¡°PD, sir! We have a problem!¡±


    1. This is a shortened and more informal/yful version of ''Orabeoni''.


    2. ''Gimbap'' (also romanized as ''kimbap'') is a Korean dish made from cooked rice, vegetables, fish, and meats, that are rolled in ''gim'' (driedver/seaweed) and served in bite-sized slices.

 Chapter 193: Acting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Acting (3)</h4>


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± PD Jang Hak-Seon frowned at the assistant director rushing inside the trailer. All the crew working in this production knew of his personality, so they wouldn''t go out of their way to raise a fuss like this for fun. In that case, something big had to have happened.


    ¡°PD, sir! We can''t get in touch with Mister Ji Min-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Jang Hak-Seon frowned deeply. ¡°Why can''t you contact him? Didn''t he say he was on the way not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he definitely did, but now... We can''t reach him.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon groaned loudly. ¡°Hey, maybe his phone''s out of reach because he''s on the move?¡±


    ¡°I, <i>uh,</i> I don''t think it''s as simple as that, sir. The situation has gotten a bitplicated, you see¡­¡± the assistant director cautiously piped up.


    Jang Hak-Seon¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What do you mean by that? Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°You mean... right here?¡± the assistant director asked in uncertainty.


    Jang Hak-Seon realized something and looked behind him.


    <i>''Dammit, I made a mistake...!''</i>


    Judging from the assistant''s behavior, the situation seemed rather ''delicate'' in nature. But it was toote to change the location aftering this far.


    ¡°...It''s fine. Speak,¡± said Jang Hak-Seon with a soft groan. However, the assistant nced at Kang Jin-Ho in silence.


    The PD got impatient and raised his voice. ¡°He''s Miss Kang Se-Ah''s oppa, so just speak up already.¡±


    The assistant sheepishly spoke, ¡°Sir, we''ve got ourselves a scandal.¡±


    ¡°A scandal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon''s groan deepened. ¡°It''s only a scandal, so what is the meaning of all this damn fuss?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir! It''s not just any scandal! This one involves a married woman!¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    The assistant exined in a hurry, ¡°Mister Ji Min-Ho was having an affair with a married woman, sir! The inte is having a meltdown right now!¡±


    ¡°....I see. And we can''t reach Mister Ji no matter what we try?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! He said he was on his way earlier, but now, we can''t reach him at all!¡±


    ¡°Gimme a damn break...¡± Jang Hak-Seon got up in a huff. He addressed his two actresses next. ¡°Can you wait for a bit? I need a smoke to calm down and figure out what to do about this situation... <i>Huh?</i>¡±


    He rummaged through his pockets before yelling in irritation, ¡°Dammit! Where are my goddamn smokes?! Hey, do you have any smokes on you?¡±


    The assistant director shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry, sir, but I don''t smoke.¡±


    ¡°You think I care whether you smoke or not?! Go find me some goddamn cigarettes!¡±


    ¡°S-sir! I''ll go get one right away!¡± The assistant rushed outside the trailer.


    Jang Hak-Seon tutted unhappily, then rummaged through his pockets once more, his frustration quite obvious on his face.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pushed forward his packet of cigarettes and a lighter in Jang Hak-Seon''s way.


    ¡°<i>...Uh?</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon stared dumbfoundedly at the cigarettes, then raised his head to look at Kang Jin-Ho. He then cautiously epted the offering. ¡°Thank you. I''ll give them back as soon as I''m done.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The PD went outside the trailer, prompting the actress to bid goodbye to Kang Eun-Yeong and the others before leaving as well.


    ¡°<i>Heol!</i> Oppa, it''s huge news!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong immediately jumped up and started talking in excitement once her ''senior'' and the PD left. ¡°Did you hear that? It''s an affair!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly. ¡°Is that person named Ji Min-Ho someone important?¡±


    ¡°Oppa? Don''t you know who Ji Min-Ho is? He''s one of the hottest rising stars, you know? He''s also incredibly handso¡ª¡± Kang Eun-Yeong was about to gush praises on how good-looking Ji Min-Ho was before abruptly ending her sentence. She suddenly got a feeling that such a thing would mean nothing to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...In any case, he''s a hotmodity right now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. Someone like that is now unavable, <i>huh?</i> Wouldn''t that cause problems with the production?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Ji Min-Ho was only supposed to show up during the first episode as a special guest star. I don''t think it''s gonna cause a huge problem. I hear the producers wanted him as the male lead, but his price has gone up so much that they couldn''t afford him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I guess it''s not all that bad, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders, feeling relieved that this scandal would be resolved without too many problems.


    <i>''After all, it''s Eun-Yeong''s first acting role, so...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that acting offered more of a future than being an idol, which clearly had an expiration date.


    He slowly nodded, then asked his sister another question. ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>and by the way... Thatdy just now, was she the female lead?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked stunned by that question. ¡°<i>Heol...?!</i> Oppa, don''t tell me you don''t know who Choi Yeon-Ha is?!¡±


    ¡°Nope, don''t know who that is.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were weirdly uninterested in the entertainment industry, but this... To think you don''t even know who Choi Yeon-Ha is!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong looked at her brother in disgust.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s brow furrowed at her reaction. ¡°It''s fine not to know, so what''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You must be proud of yourself.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong looked at him weirdly, as if he was beyond understandable at this point. Shouldn¡¯t men around Kang Jin-Ho''s age know Choi Yeon-Ha?


    <i>¡®Even if keeping up with celebrity gossip and entertainment news is not your cup of tea, isn''t Choi Yeon-Ha already an indelible part of pop culture?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Oppa, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s really pretty?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s jaw almost fell in shock. ¡°You saw her in person, yet you can still say that?!¡±


    ¡°I''m being honest, I really can''t tell.¡±


    ¡°...Who do you think is prettier? Me or Senior Choi Yeon-Ha?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes and asked in a suspicious tone.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Orabi? Why are you backing away without answering me? Orabi?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Gimme a goddamn break. Seriously...!¡± Jang Hak-Seon continued to puff away at his cigarette.


    ¡°Sir? What should we do now?¡± the assistant asked worriedly.


    ¡°What do you mean, what? You can''t even get a packet of cigarettes, yet you wanna discuss this situation with me? Listen here. You better remember this cigarette brand properly, got that? Buy the same one and give it to Miss Se-Ah''s older brotherter. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, PD.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon took another drag of Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette, then scratched his head angrily. ¡°<i>Hah...</i> Seriously now! It''s only the first day, yet we gotta deal with this bullsh*t?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. Isn''t this also a blessing in disguise? Even if Mister Ji Min-Ho wanted to power through the scandal, wouldn''t that have been a problem for us? Since he''s kindly staying under the radar, it''s be that much easier for us to fire him, too.¡±


    ¡°Well, you got a point there...¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, that role wasn''t big, so can''t we just quickly find someone else to fill it? There has to be a crap ton of actors looking for a chance like this, you know?¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon tutted loudly. ¡°Sure. It''s true that plenty of folks would love to get this role. The problem is not with that, but with how I''m not convinced with any of them.¡±


    The assistant director spoke in exasperation, ¡°But, sir. Look at our situation.¡±


    ¡°Listen here! Didn¡¯t you read the script as well?! Don''t you understand why I tried to get that rude bastard Ji Min-Ho in the first ce?! Only a stupidly handsome actor can make that role work, you know! Besides, the script for the first part is just too nd, isn''t it?! Without a knockout holding the viewers'' attention, we''ll lose our rating in no time at all! Don''t you get that?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, sir.¡± The assistant director sheepishly lowered his head.


    ¡°We''ve already set the schedule to start filming today. So, if one thing goes astray, we''ll always be chasing after the deadline! Don''t you know that?¡±


    The assistant director looked a bit more dissatisfied at the continued berating. But he still wisely kept his mouth shut. Of course, he knew what Jang Hak-Seon was saying.


    Still, where would they find someone just as good-looking as Ji Min-Ho and willing to appear in only one episode? If such an actor existed, he should be trying to get the main billing in a TV production or, at the very least, a top supporting role¡ªeven if he was a neer.


    ¡°Dammit. If we hold an audition now... No, wait. Even if we find someone on short notice, we won''t get any filming done today. This means we¡¯ll lose a day in our schedule. And we''ll all be saying goodbye to sleep for the next two months until we finish shooting all the scenes¡­¡± Jang Hak-Seon rubbed his chin while muttering quietly.


    The assistant director cautiously asked, ¡°But, sir... Can''t we film theter scenes now instead?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oho?</i> Why don''t we do that then, dear sir? We only need to be near an ocean for this one scene, so tell me, good sir, what other scenes should we film in this particr location? <i>Oh?</i> Could it be that you want me to start revising our script right now?¡±


    The assistant director mped his mouth, unable to say anything to that snarky retort.


    Jang Hak-Seon spat out a lengthy groan, then mouthed a fresh cigarette. ¡°That bastard, he really screwed us over¡­¡±


    The thing was, though... This situation was a hundred times more preferable than, say, a scandal breaking out after the production had already wrapped up, preventing the series from airing. It was also much better than needing to spend extra money for reshoots.


    In fact, PD Jang Hak-Seon should throw his hands up in the air and yell, <i>¡°Hooray! Thank the heavens!¡±</i> since the scandal didn''t break out after the series had aired. After all, that would have tanked the series'' image and run it to the ground!


    Unfortunately, that was not how a person''s mind worked.


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i> We gotta find a recement, but where? Everyone I can think of will say no to this role...¡± Jang Hak-Seon groaned in bitterness.


    Choi Yeon-Ha, who had been silently listening by the side, offered her opinion. ¡°We only need someone with good looks, don''t we? From the get-go, Mister Ji Min-Ho is known for his looks and not his acting chops, after all. If I''m being honest, his acting is on the unbearable side, but his face worked so that''s why he''s been getting poprtely.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon chuckled wryly at that. ¡°You''re right, Miss Yeon-Ha. But a man with a face that handsome isn''t somemon pebble on the ground, you know.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled meaningfully. ¡°But there¡¯s one close to us right now, isn''t there?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jang Hak-Seon tilted his head.


    ¡°We know someone more good-looking than Mister Ji Min-Ho, and can fill in the role where his acting ability isn''t going to be an issue.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon frowned a little as he failed to understand what Choi Yeon-Ha was talking about... only for his brows to rise up higher. ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> Wait!¡±


    She was right, there <i>was?</i>one. And that man was close by, too!


    ***


    ¡°What is up with this situation now...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grumbled unhappily while staring at his phone''s screen.


    The news of Ji Min-Ho''s scandal was one of the top search results on the portal site. And when Jo Gyu-Min essed the entertainment section, articles about the affair practically dominated every inch of the screen. Jo Gyu-Min didn''t even have to call around to check theizens¡¯ reaction either, since reading thement section alone was enough.


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> why did it have to be now?!¡±


    Just how hard had he worked to get a meaty role in a TV show for Kang Eun-Yeong?! Seemingly every PD under the sun said she was too young, and her acting ability wasn¡¯t proven yet. As such, Jo Gyu-Min had to work his butt off to change their minds, and it finally resulted in getting this role after jumping through so many hoops.


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t personally do that, but still!


    But to think that on the first day of the shoot, Ji Min-Ho had to exit his fairly-important role ¡ªat the beginning of the series¡ªdue to a bloody scandal!


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> It''s one thing after another, isn''t it?¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. He quickly called Code, Kang Eun-Yeong''s agency, and told them to figure out the current situation and report back to him as soon as possible.


    When he ended the call, a personal assistant to the chairman called out to him. ¡°Chief Jo. The Chairman will now see you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jo Gyu-Min straightened his suit, then knocked on the door to the chairman''s office.


    A familiar voice called out from the inside. ¡°Enter.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously opened the door and stepped inside. Hwang Jeong-Hugot up from behind his desk and greeted Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Good to see you, Gyu-Min. Come, tell me more about the situation. Have you found out something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded weightily.


    ¡°...Take a seat first.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed at the couch. Hwang Jeong-Hu sat on the seat of honor and lit up his cigarette while waiting for Jo Gyu-Min''s exnation.


    Jo Gyu-Min sat up straight and said, ¡°Sir, we''ve determined that the ones aiming for Mister Jin-Ho''s life hail from China.¡±


    ¡°China, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. When Mister Jin-Ho and I went to China, we ran into a little bit of friction with the locals. It seems they wanted to get even and sent some people to this side.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...?</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression stiffened as he took a long drag of his cigarette. He seemed confused by something.


    Only after a while did he release the cigarette smoke from his lungs. ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i> So, you say there''s a grudge between the Chinese and Jin-Ho? Who are they? Since they sent people over to this side, they can''t be nice people, can they? Wait, could it be the same group that sent gun-toting assants your way?¡±


    ¡°No, Chairman. They were...¡± Jo Gyu-Min was about to exin further only to stop himself. He pondered something for a bit, then stared straight at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Chairman, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu also sat up straight after noticing that Jo Gyu-Min''s voice had be graver.


    ¡°Sir, there''s something I''d like to ask you first.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I always thought Mister Jin-Ho was a special, unique being.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wordlessly nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued. ¡°However, during our sojourn in China... I realized something, sir. As it turned out, Mister Jin-Ho wasn''t the only special existence. And that there are quite a few such individuals living in our world. That led me to believe that... I didn''t know anything about the truth of the world I''m living in.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression became just as grave as Jo Gyu-Min''s as he listened.


    ¡°Sir, is my thought correct? Were you aware of what I''m talking about?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back. He closed his eyes and didn''t say anything for a while. Jo Gyu-Min didn''t interrupt him and quietly waited.


    A short whileter, Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly opened his eyes. He took out a new cigarette from the packet, then offered it to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Here, have a smoke on me.¡±


    ¡°...But, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you an answer, so go ahead first.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. He then mouthed the cigarette and waited as Hwang Jeong-Hu personally lit it up for him. He sucked in a lungful of the unhealthy smoke while listening.


    ¡°When I assigned you to the job of assisting Jin-Ho, I had a feeling this day woulde. I have been wondering how I should go about answering this question for a while now. No matter what I thought, though, the answer was always obvious. And I''ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu carefully began his exnation.

 Chapter 194: Acting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Acting (4)</h4>


    ¡°I also don''t know much about them, other than rumors of such people existing among us,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Even you... don''t know the details, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Take a look.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed to the TV. ¡°We live in an age where seemingly every information can be obtained with a touch of a button. If you''re suspicious about something, all you gotta do is fire up your search engine.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°But now, what if you don''t hear about any reports regarding unusual individuals in our country? No, how about the entire world? What would you think about that?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''d treat such rumors as a mere urban legend.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you would.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded away. ¡°I''ve heard the usual rumors. Just rumors, nothing concrete. Rumors has it that people different from us walk among us and that those people manipte our world from the shadows. But we all have heard about such stories before, haven''t we? Such as the Freemasons and the Order of the Rosy Cross.¡±


    ¡°In other words, conspiracy theories...¡±


    ¡°That''s why I never paid much attention to them. As you may know, I''ve done all sorts of things to build Jaegyeong to its current self. Obviously, I''ve experienced a few strange events during my time. Back then, I thought of them as weird coincidences, but now, I think I know what happened. After meeting Jin-Ho, of course.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded, still paying undivided attention to his boss.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°Meeting Jin-Ho taught me that those rumors were real. At least half of them, at any rate.¡±


    ¡°Why half, sir?¡±


    ¡°I finally know that ¡®special¡¯ individuals exist, but that doesn¡¯t prove that any of them are manipting the world, does it? As an example, look at Jin-Ho¡ªis he trying to manipte the world?¡±


    ¡°No, sir...¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. How should he describe the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he had been observing until now...? An uneven rubber ball that would never bounce or roll around unless someone touched it first, something like that? A rubber ball that stayed perfectly docile on its own until someone decided to y around with it. It would then bounce around unpredictably.


    As long as no one provoked this rubber ball, everything would be at peace.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin. ¡°And.. Something else confused me a great deal. Jin-Ho seemed utterly clueless about the existence of the <i>other</i> world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That''s why I couldn''t figure it out. Just how much of it is true while the rest is just made-up nonsense?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min contemtively nodded. ¡°And now, you are certain...¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, honestly speaking... I''m deeply confused about this.¡±


    ¡°Confused? How so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head slightly.


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat first before replying, ¡°It''s... I''ve learned that the world I know isn''t everything there is to see. It feels like my knowledge of Earth being round turned out to be false all along, and that someone told me things like gravity were just some fancy inventions to fool people like me, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled softly. ¡°That''s a funny way of exining your feeling, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what... should I do now?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked a couple of times and stared at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°What do you mean, what? Just carry on living as you have always done.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that, knowing the truth?¡±


    ¡°That''s an odd thing to say,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu replied, then smirked quietly. ¡°...Gyu-Min, you already have been living that way.¡±


    ¡°I have?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Listen, Gyu-Min. Humans tend to ignore things they know are true... if they can''t see it physically happen before their eyes.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I don''t do that.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled yfully. ¡°In that case, can you guess how much kickback our trusted elected officials receive?¡±


    ¡°You mean, politicians... receiving bribes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mulled his answer before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°I''d imagine it could be over dozens of billion won, sir.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of billions, eh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu guffawed. The meaning behind thatughter was so obvious that Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but sigh. Hwang Jeong-Hu ignored that sigh and carried on. ¡°Very well. Let''s say it''s a few dozen billion. In that case, why aren''t you doing anything about it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut. The meaning behind Hwang Jeong-Hu''s question was crystal clear to him as well.


    ¡°It''s not just you, Gyu-Min. Most people turn a blind eye to things they know are happening out there and simply carry on with their lives. You can probably count on one hand the number of people that believes in the idea that there are politicians with integrity who would never ept bribes. However, none of us have ever tried to expose their corruption. We all know the truth, but we don''t act on it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded in eptance. Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t wrong, after all.


    ¡°I''m not criticizing such behavior here, Gyu-Min. As long as the crap swept under the carpet won''t affect your life or your work, you wouldn''t go out of your way to drag that stuff into the open. Think about it, Gyu-Min. Think about how our world is ripe with irregrities and corruption. We all keep our mouths shut unless we be the victims, don''t we?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°As such, all you gotta do is just carry on living as you have always done. It''s not that difficult, I think. However...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled as if something amused him. ¡°...Your life is already entangled with those folks. I wonder, will you be able to turn a blind eye now?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s head lowered. Without a doubt, Hwang Jeong-Hu was right about Jo Gyu-Min being knee-deep in the world of those ''special'' individuals. He knew the truth about the duality of the world, but the price for that was his life bing iparably more dangerous than before.


    ¡°Here is your point of no return, Gyu-Min,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu while drawing an imaginary line on the coffee table between him and Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°You''ve been doing your best until now. I acknowledge that. That is why I''ll now give you an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...An opportunity, sir?¡±


    ¡°It can end right here. If you want, you won''t have to get tangled up in Jin-Ho''s business anymore. I will transfer you to... a regr department. Your current position and pay grade will remain as is as a sign of my appreciation for everything you''ve done so far.¡±


    That was an unexpected and powerful offer. Jo Gyu-Min had ridden on the coattails of Kang Jin-Ho to enjoy a meteoric advancement through Jaegyeong''s hierarchy. However, such a thing was inevitable as Kang Jin-Ho gradually grew out of being a student and into an adult, which meant more... ''work'' had to be done.


    Simply put, Jo Gyu-Min''s rapid rise in ranks was not entirely due to his capabilities. He was aware of this situation, and he had consequently prepared himself to see his status within the corporation fall once Kang Jin-Ho no longer required his assistance.


    Even though Hwang Jeong-Hu was also aware of this, he promised to let Jo Gyu-Min keep his position. An opportunity to evade the danger but still taste all the wonderful benefits? Jo Gyu-Min was not an idiot, so he could tell what a huge offer this was. However...


    ¡°Sir, that''s not necessary,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied firmly.


    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i> Why? I thought my offer was good enough?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, Chairman. After objectively analyzing your offer, I should take it right now and end my involvement in this matter for good. However, humans are not rational creatures, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Gu looked dumbfounded by that reply. ¡°Fe, you shouldn''t be saying that to your boss!¡±


    ¡°But sir, it''s the truth,¡± Jo Gyu-Min cheerfully replied as if he had shed the load weighing down on his shoulders. ¡°The more I think about it, not being next to Mister Jin-Ho will leave me with a lifetime of regret, sir. It''s certainly not easytely, but I don''t think I can enjoy a dynamic life without Mister Jin-Ho around.¡±


    ¡°You say that because you''re still young,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled while shaking his head. ¡°Very well. I''ll leave Jin-Ho''s care in your hands. Okay, going back to what we were talking about... You said the Chinese were aiming for Jin-Ho''s life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Mobilize all avable channels and find out more about who was aiming for Jin-Ho''s life.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll find out as quickly as possible and report back to you,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied affirmatively, then ungainly got up, thinking that their meeting had ended.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled again. ¡°Gyu-Min, you''re gutsier than I expected. Just thinking about dealing with the aftermaths of all the incidents Jin-Ho causes gives me indigestion, you know?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho does cause issues every now and then. However, as long as no one provokes him, he won''t do anything on his own, so it should be fine for the time being, sir. I also think that he has learned to be more cautious from the incident with the Chinese.¡±


    Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min was making a wish in vain.


    ***


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while firmly shaking his head. ¡°I''m not doing it.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon put on a cramped smile. ¡°N-no, don''t be like that and please listen for a...¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing it.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon tried several times to persuade Kang Se-Ah''s handsome older brother, but the replies he got were just too firm and concise. If only Kang Jin-Ho were just a little more wishy-washy with his refusal! Jang Hak-Seon would have found a way to lengthen their conversation and try to change the other party''s mind. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even give him that chance.


    To make matters even worse, Jang Hak-Seon himself was not the type to use slick words to convince a reticent opponent. Totally lost and exasperated, he nced at the assistant director for help.


    The assistant director instantly figured out what his new job was from that nce. After a soft groan, he approached Kang Jin-Ho with a cramped smile of his own. ¡°You are Mister Kang Jin-Ho, yes?¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, though, Kang Jin-Ho cut him off first. ¡°I''m not doing it.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hold on. I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am not doing it.¡±


    ¡°Please, just listen¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am not doing it.¡±


    ¡°Can I say someth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said, I am not doing it.¡±


    Four consecutive blows left the assistant director dazed and too weakened to continue, so he trudged back to his PD and muttered weakly, ¡°How about we just hold auditions, sir? I''ll quickly call everyone here.¡±


    ¡°...Step aside, you dumbass!¡± Jang Hak-Seon shoved aside the useless assistant director and walked up to Kang Jin-Ho again. The result seemed so easy to predict, but he still had a reliable ace up his sleeve that hadn''t been deployed yet.


    ¡°You''re Miss Se-Ah''s oppa, yes?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled radiantly at Kang Jin-Ho. No hot-blooded man alive would be able to resist that smile!


    ¡°I am not doing it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    In that regard, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t have been a man. The way he stared at Choi Yeon-Ha was practically the same as with Jang Hak-Seon or the assistant director.


    Jang Hak-Seon''s jaw almost dropped.


    <i>''What is up with this punk?!''</i>


    Then again, this guy showed up during a live broadcast to forcibly drag Kang Se-Ah away from the stage, didn''t he? That was ballsy of him, but it also almost wrecked the chances of his sister keeping her role in this production.


    Choi Yeon-Ha remained undeterred as she continued, ¡°Please don''t be like that and listen to us first before making up your mind.¡±


    ¡°It''ll only be a waste of time, miss.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it fine to waste that little bit of time, though? We are only asking you to humor us.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha politely bowed her head.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became unreadable. ¡°Very well. I''ll listen. Before that, however...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to know why you''re doing this, Miss Choi. ording to my sister, you''re a very sessful actress. I don''t see a reason for you to get involved in the casting.¡±


    ¡°My reason is pretty simple, actually.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly during her reply. ¡°I believe an actor''s job isn''t simply to act.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. What was she even talking about?


    ¡°I''m striving to make good shows, rather than put on a good performance. Even if my acting is singled out as terrible, I won''t care as long as the production is deemed entertaining. Nothing is more miserable than being the only redeeming quality in a failed production, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while rubbing his chin. He liked this woman''s mindset. She could be a good mentor in life for Kang Eun-Yeong if they managed to stick together for a while. After all, Choi Yeon-Ha was a senior walking on a simr path as Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Very well. I''ll listen.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho already knew what this woman would say, but she had answered his question, so the polite thing to do was to spare a little bit of his time for her.


    ¡°You are not even remotely interested in bing a star, yes?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°With a face like yours, and with your younger sister in the show business, anyone would have knocked on a talent agency''s doors by now. But you don''t have any ns of doing that, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled as if she understood, then slowly opened her lips. ¡°And that''s why you should be more willing to do this, don''t you agree?¡±

 Chapter 195: Acting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Acting (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss Choi?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha made an expression of a woman who had predicted that response and smiled faintly, causing Kang Jin-Ho to frown ever so slightly.


    He didn''t trust people making expressions like that¡ªexpressions that seemed like they were saying, <i>¡°I understand how you feel or think,¡±</i> and it was all because such people would inevitablye unstuck quite badly when their guesses eventually failed to match the behavior of others around them.


    Choi Yeon-Ha began exining her position, ¡°Even if you have no interest in bing a star, you still wish for your little sister to seed in this career. Am I correct?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. Even though his mind had rapidly changed, and he no longer liked this woman''s manner of speech, he still had no desire to lie.


    Choi Yeon-Ha remained oblivious to Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts as she continued, ¡°Even if the current production fails, I still have other opportunities lined up in the future. There is a next time for me. However, that''s not the case with your sister. If her debut project is a dud, a flop, other productions will be less inclined to consider her for a role.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The beginning of this drama series is absolutely crucial for its sess. From the middle onward, things will definitely improve, but as it stands, the script for the initial episode isn''t strong enough. Our aim was to shore up thecking part with handsome ''visuals,¡¯ so to speak. Unfortunately, the actor hired for that role has gone AWOL on us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes again. ¡°If you don''t mind me saying this, your looks are already pretty strong enough, in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> my. Thank you for your praise.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly while graciously bowing her head. ¡°Unfortunately, it''s a male actor''s job to carry a series''s visual aspect. Especially more so in the case of our series as its intended target audience skews toward a younger demographic, you see. Our sess heavily depends on a male actor handsome enough to draw as much attention as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I understand what you''re trying to say. However, I have never thought about trying my hand at such things. I believe finding another actor is the correct thing to do in this case. Filming a drama isn''t a child''s y where you can just hire a random person off the street with zero acting experience, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°If we''re talking about a recurring role, then you''d be right. However, it''s only a glorified cameo for a small part in the first episode.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, seemingly searching for the right words to refuse her.


    Choi Yeon-Ha made a move before he could say something and yed her final card. ¡°If you help us out this once, your little sister will gain enough momentum as an actress from this experience. The fact that siblings have appeared together in a show will grab the audience''s attention as well. And I also believe packaging this situation just ''right'' can lead to a favorable response from the media.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and silently stared at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    So, she smartly stepped back. ¡°Well, I''ll leave you alone to think about it. Don''t worry, I won''t pressure you anymore. However, we need an answer as soon as possible.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha then quietly tugged at Jang Hak-Seon''s sleeve. The PD bowed his head at Kang Jin-Ho before leaving the trailer along with the assistant director and Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Once outside, the assistant director nervously asked, ¡°Do you think he''ll say yes?¡±


    ¡°We did our best to persuade him, so it''s up to him now.¡± Jang Hak-Seon shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°But, sir... How about we hold auditions now before it''s toote? I have my eyes on a handful of promising new guys with good looks, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really? Are they better looking than Miss Se-Ah''s oppa?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eii.?</i>That''s being unreasonable with your expectation, sir.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon tutted. ¡°Don''t you get that that is precisely why I''m doing this?¡±


    ¡°But, sir. His acting ability might be...¡±


    ¡°His acting ability?¡± Jang Hak-Seon''s expression crumpled unsightly. ¡°Tell me, how many actors in their early twenties managed to elevate their dramas through their acting abilities? Don''t they usually win over the audience with their good looks even if they are terrible actors?¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°You wanna talk about acting chops? Stick to the big screen, then. How many recent popr TV shows had gotten to where they are from the acting abilities of their cast members? Nearly none, I tell ya. No, the popr ones all have handsome male leads.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°First of all, people don''t really care about acting in a TV show. And we''re not shooting a big-budget movie that people pay good money to see. People going to the movies want to get their money''s worth, but TV shows like ours? Don''t forget that plenty of substitutes ying at the same time slot as ours allpete for the audience''s attention. Do you get what I''m saying?¡±


    The assistant director weakly nodded. It was such a painful reminder of the reality they were dealing with, especially from the perspective of the creatives behind the scenes.


    Jang Hak-Seon nced back at the trailer. ¡°I promise you, finding a guy with such outstanding looks will be as hard as winning a lottery. Don''t forget that he''s not even wearing makeup.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i> You''re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah,</i> you haven''t noticed it yet, have you? Probably didn''t even enter your mind, either. Despite his disheveled hair, old tracksuits and no makeup, he still looks<i>?that</i> good. Sic a pro stylist on him and let them do their magic, and I guarantee that we''ll get ourselves a stunner beyond description.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly chimed in. ¡°I think finding someone that good-looking will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡± Jang Hak-Seon chuckled hollowly. ¡°It would have been wonderful if he said yes, though.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''s going to say yes,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha with a knowing grin.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> He didn''t seem all that interested. What makes you so sure, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s grin deepened. ¡°Because he''s a siscon, you see.¡±


    ¡°A... siscon?¡±


    ¡°In other words, he cares a lot about his little sister. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have traveled this far from Seoul just to deliver her makeup. I also gave Miss Se-Ah a signal before leaving, so... she should be nagging the heck out of him right about now.¡±


    ¡°...You did what?¡± Jang Hak-Seon''s eyes grew wider.


    ***


    Kang Eun-Yeong cried out while clinging to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°<i>Orabiiiiiii~!</i>¡±


    ¡°I said no!¡± Kang Jin-Ho yelled back at her.


    ¡°<i>Oraaaaa-biiiiiiiiii!!!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m not gonna do it!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong grandly shuddered. ¡°But, other oppas supposedly do everything they can to give their younger siblings an easier time, you know! Yet, you don''t even wanna do something you''re capable of doing? What''s so difficult about this whole thing that you''re being so obstinate like this?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m being obstinate, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened instantly. Kang Eun-Yeong flinched as if she had stepped on andmine and politely brought her hands together. Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°You dare to be this impolite to your oppa?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, dear orabeoni. I have temporarily lost my mind. Please punish me ordingly.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then got up to leave while grabbing a new packet of cigarettes. He figured a smoke break would be a good way to clear his head and help him think about what to do.


    ¡°Oppa?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly called out.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped by the doorway and looked back.


    Kang Eun-Yeong spoke in a confident voice, ¡°If you help me out just this once, I promise to make the most of it!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head while exiting the trailer. Once he walked to the back of the trailer, where there was little foot traffic, he lit up a cigarette and stared dazedly at the skies above.


    <i>''...Just why are things keep gettingplicated around me?''</i>


    Another lengthy groan escaped his mouth. All he did was deliver a simplepact, yet the situation became rather annoying for some reason. Whether it was that PD wanting to hire someone with zero acting experience or the people around him encouraging such a decision... They all seemed rather insane to Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    <i>''Just what are they banking their trust on?''</i>


    He continued to puff away furiously at his cigarette, then sensed a presence getting closer to him. He turned his head and discovered a smiling Choi Yeon-Ha standing there.


    She noticed the cigarette in his hand. ¡°I hope you''re not annoyed by my presence.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chose not to reply. However, his expression still contained a faint trace of annoyance, which left Choi Yeon-Ha somewhat speechless.


    <i>''He''s... really annoyed by me?''</i>


    Just how long had it been since she was treated like this? Of course, Choi Yeon-Ha already knew that having a beautiful face didn''t necessarily mean everyone in the world would be weing of her. Quite a few people had actually gone out of their way to avoid good-looking individuals under the belief that it would be impossible to open up their hearts and share genuine conversations with them. Once Choi Yeon-Ha earned some acim, though, most people stopped treating her that way, at least publicly.


    Her moods soured just a little from Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, but she ably hid her feelings. She was a born actress, after all. Hiding her current mood and smiling away was like second nature to her.


    ¡°Mister Kang, have you heard the term ''overnight sess story'' before?¡±


    ¡°...Overnight sess story?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m talking about those people who got famous seemingly out of nowhere. The rest of the world might think such people just got lucky, but spending some time in our profession will change your mind. They could be instantly sessful because they have been making all sorts of preparations for many years. And¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled faintly while the end of her sentence drifted away. ¡°...They seized the opportunity presented in their way with both hands, you see?¡±


    ¡°As I said before¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. You''re not interested in bing a star. But, wouldn''t you say this is a good opportunity for you as well?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded contemtively. ¡°Will there be another chance for you to act in front of a camera like this?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°This is what I think, Mister Kang. Someone who has experienced what life has to offer will learn how to appreciate and enjoy living more than others. Mister Kang... Can I call you Mister Jin-Ho? Maybe the idea of acting is burdensome and scary since you have never done it before. But¡­ won¡¯t you someday regret not taking this chance? As in, ''it''s only for a day, so why wasn''t I brave enough to do it...? Having a go at acting could have been a good anecdote to tell others aboutter.'' Something like that?¡±


    Once her words were over, the two people began thinking about two different things. Choi Yeon-Ha was left aghast by her own silly argument.


    <i>''If that happens, he can just go ahead and give it a shot, right?''</i>


    Which talent agency of blind idiots would refuse a guy with such a face? This argument only worked because Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to have much self-awareness of his devastatingly good looks.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about how slick but empty Choi Yeon-Ha''s argument was. If her idea of living was sound, then Kang Jin-Ho should be enjoying life more than anyone else. After all, this was his third try.


    Choi Yeong-Ha continued on with her attack. ¡°Let''s not forget that you''ll also be helping us pave the way for your sister''s career by doing this, Mister Jin-Ho. If you help us out this once, your sister''s career as an actress can really take off.¡±


    She was not saying empty things right now. Kang Se-Ah alone had all the right ingredients to be famous. Her looks were outstanding, after all. Her short stature could present a small problem, but in a TV series where most actors were depicted in close-up shots? Such a thing would not be much of an issue.


    And her acting ability had already been proven during the auditioning stages. So, as long as this series managed to secure its first-episode talking point, Kang Se-Ah would be able to walk on a solid tform to her acting stardom.


    <i>''...As long as she doesn¡¯t get overshadowed by her oppa, that is.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Choi Yeon-Ha for a while, then slowly nodded. ¡°Very well. I''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha broke into a radiant smile and pped her hands.


    ¡°However¡ª¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes ominously.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please don''t regret itter. I''m warning you right now. Don''t say things like how I was responsible for messing up your schedule or how you all wasted time since you¡¯d be forced to reshoot my scenes.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°I''m sure that won''t happen, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression softened gradually as he no longer felt pressured by this matter. A smirk formed on his face. ¡°I have a feeling that... You''ll regret this bitterly, though.¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha momentarily forgot about what she had been doing and stared ck-jawed at Kang Jin-Ho''s grinning face. Once the unapproachable coldness from his expression was gone, it seemed like his facial features had gotten even more blindingly gorgeous.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me? Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah!</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha flinched and sobered up instantly.


    <i>''This... We hit jackpot!''</i>


    Just how many actors had she run into during her career? Almost all of them could proudly boast thebel of a chiseled macho man or a pretty boy, but not even once in her life did a male actor manage to make her lose focus, aside from Kang Jin-Ho. For the first time in her life, Choi Yeon-Ha''s attention was stolen by a young man who wore no makeup and was even slovenly dressed, to boot!


    She cleared her throat and quickly replied, ¡°Now that you''re willing to help us, our series will create huge waves.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Well, it seems you still haven''t understood what I said...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°The huge waves can only be created once the series is aired first. I''ll help you, but don''te to regret itter.¡±


    ¡°I... I''m sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head in confusion. But Kang Jin-Ho left her there and headed back to the makeup trailer.


    A short whileter... Choi Yeon-Ha eventually found out what Kang Jin-Ho was hinting at earlier.

 Chapter 196: Making An Appearance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Making An Appearance (1)</h4>


    Jang Hak-Seon worriedly asked, ¡°Hey, did you make him memorize the script?¡±


    The assistant director nced in the direction of the makeup trailer. ¡°He''s reading it while getting his makeup done, sir.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. How could we forget about something that important?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you don''t have to worry too much,¡± said the assistant director with a slight nod.


    Jang Hak-Seon frowned. ¡°Why shouldn''t I be worried?¡±


    ¡°Well, he''s from Jaegyeong Uni, you know.¡±


    ¡°Jaegyeong Uni? So what?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I heard he''s super brainy and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jang Hak-Seon tilted his head a little. It was pretty normal for siblings to possess simr levels of academic prowess. Kang Se-Ah didn''t seem to be the cleverest girl out there, even if she could be rather shrewd at times. But to think that her older brother was an elite¡­


    <i>''Then again...''</i>


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to fit the mold of a brainy person quite well. A type who didn''t care much about their appearance and simply focused on doing their job... That was the kind of impression Kang Jin-Ho was giving off.


    ¡°That means his private life must be spotless, too.¡±


    ¡°I guess so, sir.¡±


    All thanks to Ji Min-Ho''s antics, Jang Hak-Seon would always seem like he was ready to start a psychotic episode every time someone mentioned ''private life.¡¯


    ¡°What a relief that Miss Se-Ah''s oppa said yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, sir...¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    The assistant director muttered worriedly, ¡°I''m still kinda nervous about this, sir. Even if the role is small and doesn''t require much acting ability, I don''t know if an amateur can pull it off...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''ll be fine. With a face like his, that guy can be school-y-level bad, and it''ll still be fine. <i>Heh,</i> even if his performance is so bad it bes the stuff of legends, it still won''t make Youtube''s funniest videos section, I''d wager. Yeah, it might end up in the ''healing'' subreddit or something. A fan club might spring up, too.¡±


    ¡°...Is he that handsome, sir?¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon tutted, unimpressed. ¡°If you wish to make it as a TV PD, then you gotta think about how an actor''s face would look on camera. Constantly, too. You need to think of your eyes as cameras, get my drift?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. I still don''t get it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.?</i>Well, you''ll see for yourself soon enough.¡± Jang Hak-Seon then pointed at Kang Jin-Ho emerging from the makeup trailer. ¡°Good timing. Take a look, then.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡± The assistant director turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho as an almighty earthquake erupted in his eyes. ¡°W-w-what... What is going on?!¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I?¡± Jang Hak-Seon harrumphed triumphantly.


    Instead of the slovenly tracksuits, Kang Jin-Ho in a sharp business suit and makeup was like apletely different person. And with his messy hair now properlybed and styled, what would be the best way to describe him now?


    ¡°...A gics lottery winner, huh?¡±


    Kang Se-Ah was undoubtedly pretty. Some sections of society would even call her a goddess. That was how good-looking she was. However, Kang Jin-Ho easily surpassed the concept of ''handsomeness.¡¯


    The assistant director muttered quietly, ¡°...Son of a b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly swearing at him for?!¡± Jang Hak-Seon cried out in surprise.


    ¡°But, sir! Why would that punk walk around looking like a bum with such a face?! Might as well give that face to me instead, you know!¡±


    ¡°...You have my permission to swear some more.¡± Jang Hak-Seon groaned, then narrowed his eyes while studying Kang Jin-Ho. Regardless of the camera angle, that young man''s face would be more than enough to create pure visual art. Jang Hak-Seon smirked in satisfaction. ¡°Yup, I have great discerning eyes, don''t I?¡±


    Seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s face was enough to obliterate all of Jang Hak-Seon''s worries. He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, then walked over to Kang Jin-Ho. As he walked, the director of photography sidled up to him after sniffing out an enticing scent in the air.


    ¡°Holy cow! PD Jang, where did you find a guy like that?¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon grinned proudly. ¡°That''s one hell of a face, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I filmed that young maning out of the trailer, and... Holy cow, it''s no joke, PD Jang.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling that might be the case.¡±


    Since even the director of photography reacted like this, it was safe to assume that the ''visual'' side of things was now properly taken care of. Especially more so if the director of photography''s tendency to harshly criticize male actors was taken into ount.


    A truly-satisfied smile bloomed on Jang Hak-Seon''s face as he approached Kang Jin-Ho. He was even ready to thank Ji Min-Ho in his mind for creating that scandal and exiting the production altogether.


    Jang Hak-Seon scanned Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom and asked slyly, ¡°Have you seen yourself in the mirrortely?¡±


    ¡°This is... kind of awkward, actually.¡± Kang Jin-Ho was constantly tugging at the seams and fidgeting as if the business suit was ufortable to wear.


    <i>''Gee whiz, he''s even got a great physique, too.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s pectoral muscles were noughing matter, as the dress shirt could barely contain them. Some male actors with great faces were cursed with poor physiques, which made it difficult to film them in wide-angle shots. But it felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s physique was in a far more harmonious bnce than his facial features.


    <i>''Yup, we got ourselves a proper jackpot today.''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon''splexion brightened even more. If the people who knew about his usual abrasiveness saw his current expression, they would never believe that he was the same Jang Hak-Seon.


    <i>''Finally, we got ourselves the first episode''s attention-grabber!''?</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon smiled deeply and tried to offer some words of encouragement. ¡°Don''t feel too pressured about this role, Mister Kang. It''s a pretty easy role, after all. Doing it a few times will be enough to let you familiarize yourself with it.¡±


    While saying that, Jang Hak-Seon was inwardly going, ¡®<i>I don''t care even if your acting is at an elementary school level!¡¯</i>


    Because Kang Jin-Ho''s looks would take care of the rest¡­


    ***


    Jang Hak-Seon continued to sigh in amazement while checking out the various monitors.


    ¡°Damn. That''s stunning.¡±


    To begin with, Kang Jin-Ho was already handsome. Now that lights were cast on him, though? His facial features seemed to have be even more vibrant. The for-broadcast makeup and lighting could turn even a in person with a face of a squid into a king squid on camera. So, imagine the effect on an already-handsome man receiving the same kind of treatment!


    ¡°Yes, he''s stunning, but...¡±


    The monitor now showed a pperboard with ''TAKE 15'' written on it being shoved next to Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Which meant this scene alone was being reshot for the fifteenth time already.


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho! I''ll try to go more calmly during this take!¡±


    ¡°...Okay, got it.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon sucked in two deep breaths, then yelled at his megaphone. ¡°Action!¡±


    The pperboard disappeared from the monitor, leaving behind just Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    <i>''Yes, this much is perfect. Up to this point, that is!''</i>


    The scene depicted a man''s hair dancing in the sea breeze as the ocean yed a magnificent backdrop. A hint of gloominess lurking in that man''s eyes gave rise to a quiet yet intense atmosphere. A person''s looks could be a killer, they said. And as if to prove that adage, Kang Jin-Ho simply standing there in silence was enough to seemingly make the story progress all on its own.


    Everything seemed to be going swimmingly well up to this point. But then...


    The assistant director in front of Kang Jin-Ho just out of the frame waved his hand, then signaled for the start of the dialogue. Kang Jin-Ho''s hooded eyes shifted over to Choi Yeon-Ha next to him, then his lips parted to say his line. ¡°We. Should. Break. Up¡­¡±


    ¡°Cuuuuuuuut!¡± Jang Hak-Seon yelled as if he was having a psychotic breakdown and rushed to Kang Jin-Ho at full steam. ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaah!</i> Mister Kang Jin-Ho! Mister <i>Kaaaang!</i>¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say it like you''re reading off a book! This is supposed to be people having a conversation! A conversation! Follow after me! We should break up!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head a little. ¡°We should break up.¡±


    ¡°Slow down a little more! Like this! We should break up!¡±


    ¡°We should break up.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly like that! Let''s try it one more time! We should break up!¡±


    ¡°...We should break up.¡±


    As if he was teaching a three-year-old child how to speak, Jang Hak-Seon had spent the past hour trying to teach the four simple words <i>¡°We should break up¡±</i> to Kang Jin-Ho. Those four words had been repeated so many times during thest hour that Jang Hak-Seon felt like he was really saying goodbye to someone. Hell, even his heart was aching now!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remained unperturbed as he repeated that line over and over again.


    While that was happening, Choi Yeon-Ha making a stiff face walked over to the exasperated PD. Her expression wasn''t stiff from how serious this situation was, but more like the cold sea breeze hitting her for the past hour while waiting to say her line had frozen her up instead. ¡°...PD Jang? Can we take a break first? I''m having a hard time moving my lips. And I think we may need new makeup done, too.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Jang Hak-Seon nodded while his expression was filled with barely-contained pain. How could he not, though? This situation was as miserable as it could get, after all!


    Why! Just why was Kang Jin-Ho like this?!


    Even if heaven was fair and never gave everything to a single person, how could it be so cruel as to grant a man with such incredible looks no acting talent whatsoever?! Not even on an elementary school level?! Bing Korea''s best actor would be difficult, but a face like his could have made him one of the top stars in Korea! As long as he could recite the dialogue in some capacity, that was!


    With Kang Jin-Ho''s looks alone, he could have lived infort by getting just one good role in a movie and maybe a TV show, while shooting a fewmercials every now and then! So, why?! Why was a dude with such a killer face reciting the line as if he was reading it off a bloody Hangul textbook?! What kind of bullsh*tbination was this?!


    ¡°...Yes, let''s do that. Everyone, let''s take a short break.¡± Jang Hak-Seon announced in a deted voice. The staff members with tense faces sighed in relief as their bodies went ck at the same time.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while heading to the makeup trailer. Jang Hak-Seon figured no one had told that young man about a trailer reserved for the actors to stay and rest between takes. However, the PD had no mental energy left to catch up to that young man and reveal the truth, so he just stood there and dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Yup, the heavens can be so cruel.¡±


    This was a disaster. Even though Jang Hak-Seon considered himself a top PD and a director, coaxing Kang Jin-Ho into reading the lines right before the end of the day seemed like an impossible task.


    ¡°But we need to shoot this scene in daylight...¡± Jang Hak-Seon''s shoulders drooped low.


    The director of photography rushed up to Jang Hak-Seon and worriedly asked, ¡°W-what should we do about this, PD Jang?¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon asked back in a defeated voice, ¡°...Any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I think it''s almost on the level of a psychological condition! A disease! He''s way too camera-shy!¡±


    ¡°In that case, should we hide the cameras somewhere and then film him?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> I don''t think that''s gonna work, PD Jang. I noticed how smart that young man was earlier, you see? His expression instantly changed when the camera lights came on. He''s a first-timer in front of the camera, yet he knew which one was filming without anyone telling him.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon groaned while massaging his temples. Indeed, didn''t he hear that Kang Se-Ah''s oppa was smart? That was the case, but... ¡°Why! Why do you have to be so smart?!¡±


    ¡°...Please calm down, PD Jang!¡±


    ¡°If only he''s a bit slow in the head, we could have fooled him into rxing during filming! Seriously, man! This sh*t is driving me up the wall!¡±


    While Jang Hak-Seon was roaring out hot mes from his mouth, Choi Yeon-Ha walked up to him while gritting her teeth. She had managed to warm herself up with a hot pack, enough to let her speak her mind, at least! ¡°PD Jang? Can I speak to you for a sec?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Ah, Miss Choi. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°...This scene, we need to switch it to nighttime.¡±


    ¡°...But, it''s supposed to take ce during the day?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure the night will enhance the mood even more! So, please change it!¡±


    PD Jang Hak-Seon sighed at length. Sure, changing this scene from daytime to night wouldn''t matter, story-wise. But the problem at hand wouldn''t get resolved just because they dyed the inevitable. He crossed his arms and asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let''s just shoot all the scenes that require daylight right now! We shouldn''t run into a problem even if we exclude this <i>troublesome</i> scene for now, yes? And we¡¯ve already finished shooting most of my scenes in this location, anyway!"


    ¡°Well, that is true...¡± Jang Hak-Seon nodded.


    ¡°In the meantime, I''m going to stick to Mister Jin-Ho like a leech and teach him. He''s human, right? If I make him repeat the line again and again until sunset, he''d surely be able to say it once on camera, right?!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Jang Hak-Seon was slightly taken aback by Choi Yeon-Ha and her burning ''passion,¡¯ so he inadvertently nodded in agreement.


    Then again, Choi Yeon-Ha was known for having a surprisingly fiery personality. She even had a history of grabbing and shaking another PD by their cors. If she had made up her mind on something, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t back down that easily from it.


    She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°We! Need! To! Make this scene happen! We cannot afford to let that face slip through our fingers!¡±


    <i>''Miss Choi, that kind of statement might cause misunderstandings, you know...''</i>


    ***


    Jang Hak-Seon stared at a certain trailer in a daze. It had been four hours since Choi Yeon-Ha led Kang Jin-Ho inside that very trailer. In the meantime, all the filming requiring this location had been wrapped up. And now, they only had to shoot just one more scene.


    ording to the script, this scene involved Choi Yeon-Ha''s boyfriend, now yed by Kang Jin-Ho, breaking up with her and going overseas. This scene took up less than one minute in the first episode''s 65-minute run time, yet it also was responsible for torturing Jang Hak-Seon the most.


    While his heart was trembling from dread, Jang Hak-Seon cautiously approached the trailer.


    <i>''...Please, let it beughter. Please...!''</i>


    If things were going well, he should hearughtering from inside that trailer. A wizened pro on the level of Choi Yeon-Ha should be trying her best to maintain an amiable atmosphere to help rx a newbie''s nervousness, after all!


    However, what if other loud sounds wereing from the inside? What then? That would signal the impending doom for this series. Simply deleting the scene from the script wouldn''t fix the issue, either. After all, doing so would break the story whilepletely screwing up the filming schedule. Even if the production held an audition now and found a recement, the end result still wouldn''t change by much.


    Jang Hak-Seon inwardly prayed to a higher being while cautiously stepping toward the trailer¡ªonly to be greeted by a yell loud enough to shatter all the windows!


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaah?!</i> Why can''t you get this<i>?riiiiiiiight?!</i>¡±


    A hollow grin slowly spread on Jang Hak-Seon''s lips.


    <i>''Yup, let''s just quit.''</i>


    In all honesty, It might actually be faster to think of an excuse to say to the financiers of this production!


    ***


    <i>Screeeech!</i>


    A ck sedan came to a screeching halt in a parking bay.


    <i>Clunk...</i>


    The driver''s door slowly opened to reveal a man kitted out in a sharp ck business suit and a pair of sunsses. He mouthed a cigarette while mming the door shut, then wordlessly lit it up.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± He took a deep drag of the cigarette, then took off his sunsses. ¡°Why is this film shoot taking so long, I wonder?¡±


    This man leisurely heading toward the filming location was about to be the lone ray of hope for PD Jang Hak-Seon. And his name was Jo Gyu-Min, the ''Kang Jin-Ho Whisperer''.

 Chapter 197: Making An Appearance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Making An Appearance (2)</h4>


    Jang Hak-Seon silently stared at the trailer''s door. He didn''t bother to open it, opting to light up a cigarette instead. He thought soothing his inner turmoil first before stepping inside the warzone would be a good idea. Indeed, he feared entering the trailer in his current mindset could make him quit this industry for good.


    <i>''...No, it''s not over yet!''</i>


    A drowning man would obviouslytch onto basically anything. If there were nothing substantial to grab onto, they would even resort to clutching at the actual straws. Criticizing such a person for being foolish was the same as telling them to drown.


    Jang Hak-Seon pulled open the trailer door with a determined look.


    ¡°...!¡±


    His heart ached at the sight of Choi Yeon-Ha and her disheveled hair. She was an actress, someone constantly worried about how she looked to other people regardless of the asion or location. Yet, someone like her looked that badly out of sorts? It could only mean the level of stress she was under was too great, and she had no mental leeway to worry about her appearance.


    <i>''I hope that doesn''t lead to hair loss...''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon groaned, suddenly getting worried about Choi Yeon-Ha''s health while studying her beet-red face.


    ¡°...How did it go?¡± Jang Hak-Seon cautiously asked, even though he had already guessed the correct answer from a small camera dangling next to Choi Yeon-Ha''s figure. How could he not ask, though?


    She yelled again, ¡°This thing isn''t a cursed item, you know...! I make sure to turn the camera on without you noticing it, so how can you stumble your line as soon as I go near the on button?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°But Miss Choi, I thought I wasn''t doing anything differently.¡±


    ¡°What?! Really?! Is that what you really think?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nearly flew off her handle.


    ¡°P-please calm down, Miss Choi!¡± Jang Hak-Seon hurriedly intervened, then groaned inwardly while trying to bring sanity back to Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind. Even if she was enraged, she should still think about her public image.


    She won the best actress gong duringst year''s Grand Bell Awards, so her credentials were impable. Yet, someone like her still failed to resolve this issue after trying to ''fix'' it for the past four hours! At this rate, one should just admit that this situation was hopeless.


    Jang Hak-Seon sighed and asked again, ¡°...Do we need to give up?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t immediately reply. She fidgeted before clenching her fists. ¡°I-it might be different when we''re actually on set!¡±


    <i>''Sure, that''s a possibility,''</i> Jang Hak-Seon inwardly mused. <i>''But if we go by that logic... Out of all the athletes who failed to pass the regional preliminaries, some could have been potential Olympic gold medalists, no?''</i>


    However, they weren''t talking about sports like archery, now were they? Jang Hak-Seon squeezed his eyes shut. It felt like he was jumping into the fire with oil on his back, even though he knew what kind of fate awaited him.


    ¡°...Well, let''s give it a go, then.¡± Jang Hak-Seon slowly nodded, having already given himself to despair.


    ***


    A little whileter...


    ¡°We. Should. Break. Up.¡±


    ¡°Cuuuuuut!¡±


    And then, a littleter, again...


    ¡°We. Should. Break. Up.¡±


    ¡°Cuuuuuuuuuuut!¡±


    ¡°We. Should! Break. Up.¡±


    ¡°<i>Haaaah?!</i> Cutcutcutcut!¡± Jang Hak-Seon had screamed ''Cut!'' so many times his voice threatened to quit on him. ¡°What the f*cking hell?! It''s just one bloody line, so why?!¡±


    The assistant director hurriedly grabbed Jang Hak-Seon and pulled the PD back. ¡°PD, sir! Please get a hold of yourself! Remember that he''s not a professional actor but a regr person!¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh! Arrrrrrgh!</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon began pounding his chest in sheer frustration, knowing he shouldn''t curse loudly anymore.


    ¡°...How long are we supposed to do this?¡± Even the clearly-exhausted director of photography began pecking away at Jang Hak-Seon. ¡°It''s already two in the morning, PD Jang. In other words, we''ve been shooting the exact same scene for six hours after sunset. There''s a limit to looking at a handsome face, you know? I can now see his face even after closing my eyes. At this rate, I might open my eyes to a brand new world, PD Jang.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down there and stop that scary-sounding deration.¡± Jang Hak-Seon groaned and grabbed his hair.


    <i>''I... I need to calm down!''</i>


    From the get-go, this was not Kang Jin-Ho''s fault. No, Jang Hak-Seon and Co were simply getting their just desserts for trying to exploit someone not even remotely interested in acting. That was all.


    ¡°...You think I''m gonna throw in my towel from just this?!¡± Instead of calming down, Jang Hak-Seon lost his mind even more and jumped up from the PD''s chair, ready to go berserk.


    The assistant director hurriedly clung to him. ¡°PD, sir! Please get a hold of yourself! This isn''t going to work! Even if we power through the night, we are not getting this scene!¡±


    ¡°Listen here, goddammit! We have invested too much time in this to give up now! And, and! Giving up now won''t improve our situation, anyway! So! Just one more try! One more, and it''s gonna work out! I can feel it!¡±


    ¡°That''s what all the gambling addicts on their way to ruining their lives say!¡±


    ¡°Everything will be fine as long as we seed, right?!¡±


    The filming location soon turned into a scene of pandemonium filled with unsettled murmurs and a heavy atmosphere. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed this sight before suddenly turning around and leisurely walking toward the far corner of the set.


    Jang Hak-Seon urgently asked, ¡°W-where are you going, Mister Kang?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°To the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon sighed inwardly.


    <i>''Still, I should be grateful, in a way...''</i>


    It was already frustrating and tiring to just watch from the sideline, so how bad would it be for the person in question? Every time a scene had to be reshot, the crew members were visibly sighing and groaning in despair. That had to have ced quite a burden on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders as well.


    ¡°Okay, see youter,¡± said Jang Hak-Seon. And when Kang Jin-Ho disappeared out of view in the direction of the toilets, he slumped down on the ground in exhaustion and despair. ¡°I''m at my wit''s end...¡±


    Just what was he supposed to do here?


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho emerged from the bathroom after relieving himself and found Kang Eun-Yeong waiting for him. She handed him a cup of warm coffee. ¡°Here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly epted it and took a sip.


    Kang Eun-Yeong leaned closer and asked in a worried voice, ¡°...Are you okay? You must be having a hard time, oppa.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Hard time, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be. I mean... You''ve been repeating the same line for so many hours by now. I''m really sorry. Because I was being so stubborn, you have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I''m having a hard time, though?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho asked back as if he couldn''t understand it. ¡°All I''m doing is standing on one spot and saying one line, so what could be hard about that?¡±


    .


    ¡°...Oppa, you¡¯re saying that not to make me worry, right?¡±


    ¡°Not make you worry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while even cocking his eyebrow, too.


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression crumpled slightly. This dude, he... he was being serious. She shared the same bloodline as Kang Jin-Ho, so she could tell he wasn''t lying. ¡°Oppa, doesn''t this bother you?¡±


    ¡°What does?¡±


    ¡°You keep messing up the scene, and that''s keeping everyone here, you know?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that. ¡°I wasn''t the one forcing someone unwilling. You know they made me do this when I said no so many times. In that case, why should I care?¡±


    He was being serious. This dude was being genuinely serious right now! Kang Eun-Yeong shuddered grandly while staring at her older brother''s face. Even those with the mentality of solid steel wouldn''t be this thick-skinned, so she was curious about just what Kang Jin-Ho''s mind was made out of!


    ¡°Holy cow! You really do boast a robust mentality, don''t you, <i>d-e-a-r?</i>orabeoni?!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes, looking much more serious now. ¡°Oppa, you... are <i>not</i> doing this deliberately, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression also became a little more serious then. ¡°Was it really that weird?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Even though I don''t think I''m doing it any differently...?¡±


    <i>''This... This has to be a mental illness...!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong could only frown at her oppa''s reply. He had to be suffering from one of those well-known incurable conditions called ''camera-shy''.


    <i>''That''s such a waste, though.''</i>


    Honestly speaking, Kang Eun-Yeong was in favor of Kang Jin-Ho debuting as an actor. This was not in response to how much he had helped her along in her own career. Rather, she simply wanted to let more people learn about her older brother. Unfortunately, though... Someone suffering from such extreme camera shyness would never survive in the entertainment industry.


    Both half-relieved and half-rueful about the missed opportunity, Kang Eun-Yeong headed to the filming location with Kang Jin-Ho. She patted him on the shoulder and tried to lighten the mood. ¡°<i>Weeeell,</i> you can treat this as a nice little life experience, Oppa. When would you ever get another chance to act opposite Senior Choi Yeon-Ha, right? I mean, you¡¯ve been basically renting her for the whole day! I thought you were deliberately messing up your line just for that chance, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Tsk.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho only tutted back at her.


    ***


    They returned to the set and found all the crew members waiting for Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival with solemn expressions. It seemed that PD Jang Hak-Seon''s unreasonable stubbornness about powering through this shoot had won over logic, and they were prepared to carry on... Even if they would have to spend the whole night here until sunrise tomorrow morning!


    No crew member would possess the necessary clout to oppose the PD exercising their authority on the first few days of the shoot. Offering their opinions could only happen after they had earned the right during the filming process. However, they were still trying to film the first episode. Saying one wrong thing and ending up on the PD''s bad books meant you were done.


    Every crew member here had been shut down with the warning. ¡°Anyone not interested in making this show with me can get the eff out!¡±


    <i>''Why can''t you use that gutsiness of yours to change the actor instead?!''</i>


    The director of photography groaned inwardly. And his groan only got deeper while staring at Kang Jin-Ho standing over the position mark.


    After his return, they shot several more takes. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s acting showed no signs of improvement, leaving PD Jang and the director of photography slumped lifelessly on their chairs. But then...!


    ¡°<i>...Hmm?</i> The filming is still going on?¡± A man kitted out in a ck business suit suddenly waltzed right into the set.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Jang Hak-Seon, already pissed off to the high heavens, jumped up and began yelling at the top of his voice when a stranger dared to intrude on his closed set. ¡°What the f*ck?! Who let the general publice in here?! What is up with this bullsh*t level of security management?! This is why the filming has gone straight to the goddamn dogs!¡±


    The assistant director behind Jang Hak-Seon also urgently waved his hands, prompting the FDs to rush toward the intruder and push him away.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± said the unknown man in a confident manner. He politely stopped the FDs, then pointed at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m that gentleman''s manager.¡±


    <i>¡°...Huh?</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon''s expression crumpled to resemble a monster. Kang Jin-Ho was not affiliated with a talent agency. Hell, he was acting for the first time in his life today, so where would he suddenly find himself a manager?! ¡°Drag that punk outside, now!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehhhei!</i>¡± The man in the ck business suit, Jo Gyu-Min, smirked while presenting his business card. ¡°I''m Jo Gyu-Min, a director of Code Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°...Did you say Code?¡± Jang Hak-Seon muttered while narrowing his eyes. The FDs checked the business card and nodded back at their PD. In other words, that business card was a genuine article.


    <i>''He''s from Code?''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon rubbed his chin. Code was Kang Eun-Yeong''s managementpany, wasn''t it? Although Code''s standing in the world of acting wasn''t as prominent, it was still a mega-agency with almost no equal in the entirety of the entertainment industry. Even Jang Hak-Seon shouldn''t disparage and belittle a director from such an agency.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the FDs moving aside, then asked Kang Jin-Ho directly, ¡°What have you been doing here until now, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ***


    The exnation of what happened so far left Jo Gyu-Min chuckling hollowly. ¡°Wow. Just how rubbish was your acting for this to happen...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut; he couldn''t say anything.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°You know, I always thought you were capable of doing practically everything under the sun. To think you had this kind of weakness, though. Actually, I''m d about this, Mister Jin-Ho. A person who sucks this bad at acting can''t be a good liar now, don''t you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chose not to correct Jo Gyu-Min''s misunderstanding since he wasn''t a terrible actor; he was just terrible at acting in front of a camera. There was a clear difference between the two, after all.


    Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Aside from all that. I thought something big had happened down here, you know. It turned out to be a false rm, though.¡±


    ¡°...A false rm?¡± Jang Hak-Seon began grinding his teeth. Couldn''t this director from Code not see all these people getting tortured by this so-called false rm?!


    Just before Jang Hak-Seon could raise his voice, Jo Gyu-Min addressed the PD first, ¡°Can you show me all the footage that had been shot so far?¡±


    ¡°...Obviously not.¡± Jang Hak-Seon curtly refused.


    ¡°Don''t be like that. Please show me. I assure you, I can solve this problem right away.¡±


    <i>¡®What the hell? Maybe, this guy is a con man?!¡¯</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon''s eyebrow cocked as his irritation level shot even higher.


    Before he could start yelling in anger, though, Kang Jin-Ho cut him off this time. ¡°PD Jang, this man is trustworthy. If he says he can do it, then he really can do it.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon roughly massaged the bridge of his nose. Since Kang Jin-Ho said that, it seemed that this situation had taken on another dimension.


    <i>''Fine. Fine! It''s a straw, so let''s grab it!''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon nced at the other production crew members, then looked back at Jo Gyu-Min while making a defeated face. ¡°Alright. Come this way.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> before that...¡± Jo Gyu-Min raised his hand and stopped Jang Hak-Seon. ¡°Can you tell me what the line Mister Jin-Ho was supposed to recite? But, in the desired tone and speed?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Jang Hak-Seon wondered what this was all about but still humored Jo Gyu-Min''s request and told thetter about the line in question. The line was repeated several times, and eventually, Jo Gyu-Min nodded away and began focusing on the filmed footage being yed on the monitor.


    About ten minutester, Jo Gyu-Min suddenly raised his hand. ¡°This one! Let''s use this one!¡±


    He was pointing at the monitor showing a pperboard with the words ''TAKE 152'' written on it.


    ¡°What the hell?! Are you messing with me?!¡± Jang Hak-Seon cried out as if he could no longer hold himself back. ¡°What the hell do you even mean we''ll use this one?! Can''t you hear him recite the line like an elementary school student reading off a Hangul textbook?! I''ve already had it up to here, yet you wanna kid around and waste my time?!¡±


    However, Jo Gyu-Min remained utterly unfazed even after receiving the PD''s fury. In fact, he even smirked nonchntly back at Jang Hak-Seon. ¡°Honestly, I don''t understand why you can''t see it, PD Jang. The atmosphere created is absolutely stunning, is it not? And look at the face of our actor! He¡¯s practically shining like a halo, isn¡¯t he?!¡±


    ¡°What the freaking hell?! Sure, he''s got a great face, but what about his acting? Are you deaf? Is that why you can''t hear him talk?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed to hear you say that, PD Jang.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed theatrically. ¡°If you''re worried about the dialogue, you can always dub it overter, can''t you? Don''t you have voice actors on standby or something?¡±


    ¡°...D-dub it over?!¡± Jang Hak-Seon''s eyes powerfully shook just then.


    Almost at the same time, the sound director muttered to no one in particr, his words perfectly encapsted what Jang Hak-Seon felt at this very moment. ¡°Holy sh*t. Why¡­ why haven''t we thought of that before? This guy... Maybe he''s a genius?¡±


    1. ¡°FD¡± is an abbreviation of ''floor director''. It''s not exactly the same as the ''floor manager'' of Western TV productions, however. In Korea, FDs are seen more as stagehands or assistants to assistant directors.

 Chapter 198: Making An Appearance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Making An Appearance (3)</h4>


    The film set was instantly thrown into chaos.


    Dubbing? Did he say dubbing?! The synchronized sound recording had been in use for over twenty years already, yet this so-called director of Code wanted to utilize an outdated technique like dubbing?!


    ¡°Crazy son of a...!¡±


    What a crazily great idea that was!


    Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Something that doesn''t work will never work no matter how much you ve over it. So, finding an alternative should take priority. Since Mister Jin-Ho looks good on camera, all we gotta do now is to find the best footage where his lip movements match the most optimum line reading we want, then dub right over said footage. Since the sound technology hase a long way, I''m sure you''ll have no problem perfecting the sound mix so that the voice won''t stand out weirdly against the background noises.¡±


    Jang Hak-Seon looked utterly stupefied as he listened to Jo Gyu-Min''s exnation, then silently turned his head to stare at the sound director.


    The sound director hurriedly nodded away. ¡°Yes, that''s doable! Completely doable! Even if it''s not, I''ll make sure it does!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh¡­</i>¡± Jang Hak-Seon muttered quietly. Since a perfect solution presented itself from an unexpected source, he should feel like he was on cloud nine, but...


    Instead of feeling pleased, he...


    <i>''Why do I feel like crying right now?''</i>


    What was the point of all those hours he had spent losing his sh*t on Kang Jin-Ho?! What was everyone''s reward for working like dogs over this situation, then?!


    <i>''If only I thought of that solution sooner...!''</i>


    The atmosphere in the film set had be somewhat weird. The crew members wanted to me someone else for failing toe up with such a simple, elegant solution. But all they could do was sigh, knowing they were also that ''someone else'' in this situation.


    ¡°Does that mean we''re finished here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly asked as if he had absolutely no desire to read the room.


    Jang Hak-Seon could only make an unreadable face and nod in silence.


    Jo Gyu-Min spread open a nket he got from somewhere and wrapped it around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. ¡°Don''t you know how precious this young actor''s physique is? So, how could you overwork him like this? Please be more careful next time!¡±


    Next time? Did this dude really say next bloody time?!


    <i>''I''ll change my name to Kiss My Ass first before calling on Kang Jin-Ho again!''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon inwardly yelled. What next time was Jo Gyu-Min even talking about here? After everything he had gone through, the PD was willing to rip up the script and flush it down the toilet if it called for more of Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance. Yet, this damn manager was talking about the next time... Even though Kang Jin-Ho merely cameoed in the first bloody episode!


    The urge to reveal his inner thoughts into the open nearly overcame Jang Hak-Seon, but he managed to hold them in. He knew that such behavior was the epitome of being an ungrateful brat. So, he forced the corners of his unwilling lips to curl up into a cramped smile. ¡°Understood. This won''t happen next time, I assure you.¡±


    Indeed, this would never¡ªever happen! Since Jang Hak-Seon had no desire whatsoever to work with Kang Jin-Ho again, the repeat of today would never happen!


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly, then bowed his head. ¡°Now that the filming is done, and the hour iste, we''d like to get out of your hair and go home. Well, then. Take care and good luck with the rest of the production.¡±


    ¡°...Ah, of course...¡± Jang Hak-Seon mumbled a goodbye, then watched Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min walk over to Kang Eun-Yeong in the distance. The exhausted PD muttered in a hollow voice to no one in particr. ¡°Well, it feels like I''ve seen everything now¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°That must''ve been hard for you, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min with a grin as they neared Kang Jin-Ho''s car. Kang Eun-Yeong still had other scenes to shoot, so she could only return to Seoul the following day, which left the two men on their own as they went home. Jo Gyu-Min nced at the red supercar and grinned even more. ¡°I''m sure you''re feeling tired by now, so allow me to drive you home.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What about your own car, Mister Gyu-Min? The one you drove to get here?¡±


    ¡°I can always use a proxy to bring it back to Seoul. Alternatively, I can also ask someone from the branch office nearby to drive it back when they need to get to the head office.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°There''s no need to do that. We can travel separately in our own vehicles.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly spoke in a firm voice, his eyes set aze now. ¡°When will I ever get another chance to drive a Lamborghini?! So, please!¡±


    ¡°...Okay. Drive me home, please.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min rejoiced gleefully while pulling out a fresh cigarette from his packet, then pressed it between Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    <i>Click!</i>


    He even lit it up, allowing Kang Jin-Ho to take a deep puff without lifting a finger. He slowly released the gray smoke back into the atmosphere.


    ¡°You know, that PD''s face was something to behold, wasn''t it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little while ncing at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min in serious mode was very serious indeed, but he retained a certain mischievous streak as well. And the way he stepped up to deal with situations like this showed how good he really was.


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho should count himself truly lucky for meeting Jo Gyu-Min and Hwang Jeong-Hu after returning to the modern era. Money could be acquired from plenty of other ''sources'' than Hwang Jeong-Hu. However, would finding trustworthy people like Chairman Hwang or Jo Gyu-Min be easy? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think so.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the film set and asked, ¡°Did they still force you into it even after you said no?¡±


    ¡°Basically, yes.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly broke into a cackle. ¡°You sure pranked them real good, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Pranked them? What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I mean, you must''ve been trying to... prank... <i>uh...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min instinctively swallowed back the rest of his sentence after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. It said, ¡°<i>What are you talking about?¡±</i>


    So, the production crew wasn''t faking it. This young man, his acting... really sucked!


    ¡°I-in any case. Please get in.¡± Jo Gyu-Min urged while making a cramped smile.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to tilt his head even as he climbed into the passenger seat.


    <i>Rumble, vroooom!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min enthusiastically blipped the throttle several times before slotting the car into the first gear and setting off.


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Mister Gyu-Min, that''s not the exit, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as he looked outside the window.


    ¡°We should say a proper goodbye before leaving, don''t you agree!¡± Jo Gyu-Min smirked while driving the Lamborghini toward the film set. He then lowered the driver''s side window and extended his hand outside to wave at the onlookers. ¡°Take care of yourselves!¡±


    The sudden appearance of a shy Lamborghini obviously drew enormous attention to its driver, Jo Gyu-Min. He simply smirked at them once and drove out of there like a gust of wind.


    ¡°<i>Keuh~!</i> Now, this is what I''m talking about!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh at length, thinking that Jo Gyu-Min could be quite indecipherable sometimes.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Kang Jin-Ho got ready to head out as the morning sun rose.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stopped her son as he stepped into the living room. ¡°Don''t you want breakfast, son?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll have it at my destination, Mother.¡±


    ¡°It''s early morning, you know? Where will you find a filling breakfast so early in the day? I''ve already prepared it, so have a bite first before going, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimly nodded, then headed to the kitchen. After taking a look at the food on the dining table, which had be his penance full-course meal, he suddenly had a revtion and carefully pondered it.


    <i>''Wait. Maybe Mother is preparing such avish meal every single time because I keep finishing them all?''</i>


    Having arrived at a likely conclusion, Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then directly addressed his mother, ¡°Mother, if I''m being honest... Eating this much for breakfast is a little too much for me.¡±


    <i>¡®And if I''m being even more honest, Mother... Never mind breakfast, this much food is just overkill for human consumption regardless of whether you eat it during the day or not!¡¯</i>


    Unfortunately for him, Baek Hyeon-Jeong responded with a loud unimpressed tut. ¡°What are you even talking about, son? Look how skinny you are despite how much I''ve been feeding you! Decrease your food intake, and you''ll end up as a skeleton in no time, son!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± This was the first time in Kang Jin-Ho''s life that he began cursing his physique capable of automatically maintaining its most optimum state.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong pointed to the food. ¡°Now, eat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened from the determination as he picked up his spoon.


    ***


    ¡°...So, that''s why.¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho''s swollen belly, then slowly shook his head.


    <i>''Well, Mister Jin-Ho does kinda look a bit skinny, but...''</i>


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min was fully aware of the fact that under Kang Jin-Ho''s clothes were finely-honed muscles packed so tightly they might cry out,<i>?¡°We''re gonna suffocate in here!¡±?</i>Even so, he couldn''t deny that Kang Jin-Ho outwardly looked just a <i>bit</i> skinny. Still, it was perfectly fine in Jo Gyu-Min''s book. However, Baek Hyeon-Jeong probably thought that her son was starving to death.


    ¡°In any case, can you tell me what''s going on, Mister Gyu-Min?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked as he nced around the corridor leading to Chairman Hwang''s office. He had heardst night on his way home that Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to speak to him, so he made the appointment for this morning. Well, he had nothing better to do these days, anyway.


    ¡°I think it''s not my ce to discuss this matter with you. For now, let''s head inside first,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then headed to the chairman''s office.


    The personal assistant guarding the doorway noticed Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho, then quietly sent the word inside the office before pointing at the door. ¡°Please go straight in, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min with a slight bow. Hierarchy-wise, he upied a higher rung on thedder, but the personal assistant was older than him. He was doing his best to remain courteous to his elders even if he was their superior.


    Once they stepped inside the office, Hwang Jeong-Hu weed them with a slick grin. ¡°Feels like it''s been a while, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°How have you been so far? Any noteworthy events?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly cocked an eyebrow while staring back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°I thought you have been receiving all the reports about me?¡±


    ¡°This fe! We''re just exchanging pleasantries here, so no need to be so stiff. Now then, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho settled into a spot on the couch. The personal assistant immediately brought in coffee for everyone.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu urged Kang Jin-Ho to enjoy the drink, waited until the young man took a sip, then got down to the business at hand. ¡°Indeed, I''ve heard about things happening around you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°We tried to investigate more about the ones from China, but nothing of note hase up so far. Turns out they are quite secretive.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, this time a little more contemtively. Jaegyeong was certainly a powerful corporation, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the likes of Martial Union if that organization was as powerful as Jin Bao had alluded to.


    ¡°Stop investigating them, please,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. His sudden request made Hwang Jeong-Hu stare back at him with a slightly confused gaze. ¡°Carelessly approaching this matter can lead to the destruction of Jaegyeong. Please leave them be.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes twitched a little just then. Jo Gyu-Min, silently observing this exchange nervously gulped back.


    <i>''Who would dare say such stuff in front of Chairman Hwang?!''</i>


    To Hwang Jeong-Hu, Jaegyeong was basically his life. And he was everything to Jaegyeong, as well. He was the corporation named Jaegyeong, and Jaegyeong was Hwang Jeong-Hu... So to openly say Jaegyeong could be destroyed? What a bold thing to say that was. No one alive would want to be subjected to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s fury, after all.


    However, this young man still brazenly said those words out loud in front of Hwang Jeong-Hu!


    ¡°Is it dangerous to do so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly asked.


    ¡°Very much so.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu furrowed his brow and remained silent for a little while before nodding away. ¡°Very well. We won''t proceed any further on this matter. If you say it''s dangerous, it must be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho responded with a brief nod, but Jo Gyu-Min was taken aback by what just happened. As it turned out, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s trust in this young man ran far deeper than Jo Gyu-Min had bargained for.


    <i>''At this point, calling Kang Jin-Ho the second-inmand both in name and in reality is not an exaggeration.''</i>


    People in the loop obviously had a feeling that this was the case. However, now that Hwang Jeong-Hu was openly acting this way, though... There could be no other clearer acknowledgment than this. Even the ''official'' second-inmand, Director Baek Yeong-Gi, would never dare to mention the destruction of Jaegyeong so carelessly.


    This meant that a young man without some lofty position in the corporation but a lowly intern on paper had be the second most influential individual in thispany.


    This acknowledgment shouldn''te as a surprise to Jo Gyu-Min, but he still felt stunned by the implication behind this conversation.


    Kang Jin-Ho took another sip of the coffee before asking a question. ¡°Did you call me to discuss that topic, sir?¡±


    ¡°A part of it, yes. This matter is not what you''d call ordinary, after all.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back and crossed his arms while slowly nodding away.


    <i>''Looks like our points of contact are gradually increasing...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had already half-expected something like this to happen¡ªthe more he came in contact with other martial artists, the more danger his family and acquaintances would face. The matter with Jin Bao had taught him that. And Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t wish for that.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°You won''t have much problem dealing with whateveres your way, but that won''t necessarily be the case for the rest of us. It''s not like you can stick to everyone around the clock and act like their bodyguard, now can you?¡±


    ¡°You''re correct.¡±


    ¡°As such, I''d like to provide the firstyer of protection by having people monitor the situation from the surroundings. Without alerting the folks being watched, of course. I thought I had to discuss this with you before proceeding, and that''s why I called you here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Having guards meant you were trading freedom for safety. And to have people protect you without you realizing it? It was definitely not as romantic as some fairy tales might suggest. Your every single move was beingid bare to aplete stranger, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°I''ll have to think about this first.¡±


    ¡°I understand. However, it''d be better to make a quick decision.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded. He obviously didn''t want to see Kang Jin-Ho''s family get caught in the crossfire. Not because he felt some kind of affection or attachment to them, but because he was just worried about how Kang Jin-Ho would react if something bad happened to his family.


    To calm the violent storm called Kang Jin-Ho¡ªHwang Jeong-Hu was prepared to do anything and everything in his power.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked again, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°No. Let''s get to the main topic,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned forward and replied, causing Kang Jin-Ho to narrow his eyes in suspicion. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled deeply instead. ¡°Fe, do you have any thoughts of running your own business?¡±

 Chapter 199: Making An Appearance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Making An Appearance (4)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sudden suggestion left Kang Jin-Ho visibly confused, so he began tilting his head. ¡°My own business, you say?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded, then sent a sneaky little nce in Jo Gyu-Min''s direction, telling thetter to start exining.


    However, before Jo Gyu-Min could do that, Kang Jin-Ho''s phone rang first.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly tried to end the call only to notice his father''s name on the screen. He got up and looked back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°I''m sorry, but I should take this. Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded, then watched Kang Jin-Ho quickly exit the office. He shifted his attention over to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Are we really doing the right thing here, Gyu-Min?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min, wearing his sses for the first time in a while, quickly pushed them up his nose as he replied, ¡°Chairman, as I''ve alluded to earlier, Mister Jin-Ho is like a piece of nk paper. If we''re to introduce him to Jaegyeong''s operation, we must prepare him first.¡±


    ¡°In that case, isn''t it a better idea for him to earn an MBA or something? It''s not like he has rocks for brains now, is it? No, he''s smart enough to get into any university in the country if that''s what he wants. Hell, I bet he''d have no problem getting degrees in overseas universities.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°In any other corporations, that might work, sir. However, Jaegyeong was built from the ground up through your hard work. To inherit the mindset of thepany founder, the potential inheritor must start from the bottom, too, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin. He liked what he was hearing here. ¡°Indeed. I have always been dumbfounded and dismayed by the stories of second-gens not serving in the army and skipping to other countries to get some useless degree or two before calling themselves businessmen.¡±


    <i>''Chairman... It''s no longer the second-gens, but third-gens...''</i>


    Truth be told, the ones at the forefront of the daily operations of other corporations were young enough to be Hwang Jeong-Hu''s grandchildren. Conversations like this would always renew Jo Gyu-Min''s awe of Hwang Jeong-Hu, who could still keep up with the times and run thispany as well as he had always been doing.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°That''s why I believe Mister Jin-Ho needs to learn about running a business as soon as possible. At the very least, he needs to learn how money is made and how a business operates. By doing so, he''ll have a good idea of what to do while dealing with evenrger business ventures."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu rubbed his chin again. ¡°If that''s your aim, wouldn''t it be better to just let him run a smallpany instead?¡±


    ¡°Sir, a person who doesn''t know how scary small wealth could be will not view money as valuable. Mister Jin-Ho already enjoys enough wealth, so it will be difficult for us to make him appreciate the hardship of making money. Which means... We must force him to learn.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm..</i>.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu pondered something before asking once more, ¡°However, what happens if his business is a sess? Wouldn''t he end up with a mindset that running a business is easier than he thought?¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min nearly fell out of the couch after realizing that he hadn''t thought that far ahead. Before he could grab his hair in despair, though, Kang Jin-Ho came back to the office.


    Once Kang Jin-Ho was seated again, Hwang Jeong-Hu asked to satisfy his curiosity, ¡°Did something happen? I saw it was your father calling you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t anything urgent, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I can see from your expression that it must be something troublesome, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°...My father said that the cafe''s revenue has fallen, so I shoulde and help out during the day if I don''t have anything on my schedule.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned deeply. ¡°Mm? Just how much would the revenue improve by having you there? It can''t be that much, no?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly waved his hand to stop his boss.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was taken aback. ¡°What? It''ll actually improve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. At least by three times, too.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s suspicious gaze locked firmly on Jo Gyu-Min next.


    <i>''You sure Jin-Ho will learn to appreciate the importance of wealth?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min avoided meeting Hwang Jeong-Hu''s probing gaze and coughed to clear his throat as if now wasn''t the right time to respond.


    Kang Jin-Ho moved on to the real topic at hand. ¡°You said something about running a business a minute ago, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly smacked his lips. They were already on the proverbial tiger''s back, weren''t they? In that case, they had no choice but to march forward regardless of whether it would spell the end for them or not. ¡°Even though I said business, I''m not talking about something grand here, Jin-Ho. No, I was thinking about you running a small shop or something simr.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smacked his lips again. He couldn''te out and say Kang Jin-Ho should run a shop as a way to learn about managing apany. He promptly decided that leaving annoying exnations to Jo Gyu-Min was a wiser move, so he turned his head and stared openly at the Chief Secretary.


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat again, then began exining, ¡°Our Chairman thinks very highly of you, Mister Jin-Ho. And he wanted to do you a favor by letting you experience something valuable. Something you may not get another chance to experience after you get older, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...A favor, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned brightly. ¡°Even if it''s a business venture, you don''t have to be scared or burdened by it, Mister Jin-Ho. Simply put, we''re suggesting that maybe it''ll be a good experience for you to run a small franchise store.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°A small franchise store...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m certain it''ll be a great experience for you. Having a go before you get back to studying will no doubt be a great help to your life down the line.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at Jo Gyu-Min. He agreed that this was a nice idea. However... "I''m grateful for the sentiment."


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to get involved in anything too annoying, you see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho said before getting up to leave.


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly jumped up from the couch in rm and grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. He could sense Hwang Jeong-Hu''s burning re stabbing him in the back. This ploy was Jo Gyu-Min''s idea, so he would surely get marked ''ipetent'' if he failed to get a handle on this!


    <i>''I won''t let that happen!''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t he already declined the chance to walk away on his own ord? This meant he had no choice but to seed on this path.


    ¡°Of course! Of course, I know that this idea doesn''t hold much merit to you, and it''ll only serve to increase your workload. As such, we''ve prepared an enticing benefit if you participate. Why don''t you decide whether it''s worth your time or not after hearing me out?¡±


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that it won''t be necessary?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like that now! <i>Eii~!</i> Stay, please!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and wordlessly sat back down.


    Jo Gyu-Min could still sense Hwang Jeong-Hu''s dagger-like re stabbing into his back. He nervously wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, then resumed his exnation. ¡°First of all, we shall support you with the startup funds.¡±


    ¡°But I already have enough money on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Yes, you do. You definitely do! Lots of it, too!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s voice became more urgent when Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ring eyes got narrower. ¡°However! Finding a suitable business location will be difficult even for you. Yes, solving the location issue and the legal side of things will be difficult without help, Mister Jin-Ho! So, we shall provide assistance on those aspects! All you have to do is simply run the shop well for six months and then return the initial startup funds. That''s all. You won''t find a more favorable condition than this anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can''t find my willingness to do this anywhere either.¡±


    ¡°I, I''m not done yet! Why are you being like this, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Minughed while grabbing Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. His grip contained his determination to never let Kang Jin-Ho escape from here. ¡°So far, I''ve been telling you about conditions, not merit. Allow me to exin that part to you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back on the couch. ¡°Okay. What merit are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Your university credit, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Jo Gyu-Min in a daze. Credit? Where did that even jump out from?


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled meaningfully. ¡°Jaegyeong Uni has a system of field experience as well. A learner can choose to work in a field they are majoring in. Three months of field experience earns you three credits.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered.


    ¡°Which means six months of field experience will you six credits. Unfortunately, that''s the maximum attainable credit. This excellent system is based on the wonderful business philosophy of our chairman, who believes that the theories learned in ssrooms are meaningless if they are never applied in the real world, so we¡ª¡±


    ¡°That''s enough of useless banter, Gyu-Min. Get to the point,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu with an unimpressed tut.


    ¡°Understood, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min licked his lips, ruing the missed opportunity to butter up to Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°In any case. Mister Jin-Ho, you are enrolled in Jaegyeong''s Business Management course, so working for six months as a branch manager or even president would get you six credits for your major.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a bad system,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while nodding away.


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked triumphantly.


    <i>''That means you can graduate sooner, isn''t it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have much attachment to studying at a university. The only reason why he decided to go was to answer his family''s expectations. Especially when Kang Yu-Hwan''s view on education was simple yet explicit. And his view was that no matter how wealthy one was, poor education would make them just another nouveau riche.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho had to waste time receiving an education he didn''t really need. In that case, a chance to graduate sooner from the university would no doubt hold a ''major'' appeal to him!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. ¡°This sounds like a great system. But why wasn''t I told about it until now?¡±


    ¡°It''s actually unsurprising that a business major doesn¡¯t know about it. The criteria won''t be satisfied unless you''re running your own business, you see. Being an intern or a part-timer won''t be enough to say you have learned a lot about managing a business, after all. But then, trying to create and run a business for a short period like six months isn''t really feasible either.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to nod away. In that sense, one could say that Kang Jin-Ho was ideally positioned to exploit this system. ¡°I get that it''s a great system. However, I can''t help but get curious about something.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please ask away, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled and waited for the question, believing that he had sessfully half-convinced Kang Jin-Ho by now.


    ¡°Can you tell me the advantage of doing this over, say, taking vacation sses? I heard doing that also gets me six credits.¡±


    ¡°...???¡± Jo Gyu-Min instantly fell into stupefaction. ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°The summer vacation is not going to work due to the timing of my return, but that''s not the case for the winter vacation, right? Winter vacation sses can me nine credits in total, so why should I go out of my way to get only six this way?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min dazedly asked, ¡°...You were nning to attend sses during the winter vacation?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Aha.</i> So, that''s what you were thinking...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked wholly unimpressed now. ¡°If I need credits, I can always earn them during the vacation. In that case, wasting six months just to earn six credits seems like a pretty inefficient use of my time, I think. Isn''t this why not many people know about this system? And why it only has a small number of applicants?¡±


    The eyes of Hwang Jeong-Hu listening silently began to burn hotter and hotter like boiling magma.


    Jo Gyu-Min urgently raised his voice. ¡°B-but! This field experience isn''t counted toward the maximum credit for a year! Even if you include all the vacation sses, you can only earn up to 48 credits per year, but using our system, you can earn up to 54!¡±


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, I can''t earn the maximum avable credits this year anyway, since I was absent during the first semester.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> you''re right. <i>Aha, hahaha...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min, now too mentally damaged to continue, slumped on the couch and began to weakly chuckle away.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little while shaking his head, then got up to leave. ¡°Well, then. I''d like to get going, everyone.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked his eyes. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> You''re leaving already?¡±


    ¡°I thought our business here is already finished?¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed toward the dumbfounded-looking Hwang Jeong-Hu and his bobbing lips. ¡°Well, have a good day.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu remained dazed as he watched Kang Jin-Ho exit his office. However, he sobered up soon enough and sent his killer-like re to Jo Gyu-Min next.


    ¡°...Chairman, sir. T-the thing is¡ª¡± Jo Gyu-Min faltered and muttered weakly.


    ¡°You know this, don''t you?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu growled like a predator.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need a dissertation from you. I also don''t need any excuses. Now that things have gotten to this point, there will not be any retreat. Do you hear me? Do whatever is necessary to make Jin-Ho start that business!¡±


    <i>''...Should I just quit?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s previous fighting spirit that chose to be next to Kang Jin-Ho for an exciting life over a peaceful one had disappeared somewhere. In just one day, he was already regretting yesterday''s decision.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu roared. ¡°Do whatever it takes! If you fail, there will be no ce for you to return to! Come back to work only after you seed, Gyu-Min! Got that?!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, should I take that as a paid vacation for me?¡±


    "Gyu-Min, have you heard about the term ''infinite unpaid leave'' before?¡±


    ¡°That''s... getting fired, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. So, do your best!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu got up and headed to his desk.


    Jo Gyu-Min lifelessly stood up, bowed his head, then exited the chairman''s office. He scanned the surroundings with a slightly stupefied face before dejectedly heading toward the stairwell.


    ¡°Looks like Chief Jo is heading to the stairs again.¡±


    ¡°I guess the chairman chewed him out again¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min heard people whispering among themselves behind him but had no energy left to defend himself. He eventually reached the deserted stairwell and slowly pulled out his phone. He scrolled through the contact list and tapped on the familiar number.


    - Gyu-Min? Calling me so early in the morning and all? What happened, son?


    ¡°Mom, I''m being serious here, so can I ask you something?¡±


    - Getting fired will mean you''re also expelled from the family register.


    ¡°...I just wanted to hear your voice, Mom.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed again. It seemed that he would continue sighing in the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 200: Making An Appearance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Making An Appearance (5)</h4>


    The Korean Martial Assembly...


    Only a few ''ordinary'' people knew that such an association existed in South Korea. But, even if its existence became public, most people would probably think of it as just another senior citizenmunity center created by folks that wanted to practice antiquated martial arts. And it wasn''t far off the truth. After all, this organization was created by Korea''s ancient martial technique inheritors.


    Even the Assembly''s HQ looked old and worn down from the outside. However, rows upon rows of slick ck sedans were constantly entering this old-looking building right now. And the grand conference hall located below the HQ was rapidly filling up with many people.


    If the clueless ordinary people saw this spectacle, they would end up feeling quite confused. First of all, the clean and modern facilities underground didn''t match the worn-down facade of the HQ. Secondly, the attires of the participants in the grand conference hall didn''t match the modernness of the interior. Their fashion senses were rather carefree, or more correctly, all kinds of clothing styles and color variations could be seen, making the entire area seem very disorganized.


    An old gentleman upying the seat of honor scanned the bustling crowd, then raised his voice. ¡°The provocation from the east is getting more serious every day. This year alone, we already had seven actual physical confrontations!¡±


    As his voice reverberated throughout the conference hall, the members of the conference began sighing away, their expressions heavy and somber.


    The man continued, ¡°The shes themselves aren''trge enough to be open warfare. However, the provocations have urred near the roads, which means the danger of the general public learning about us has increased. As such, I implore you all to strengthen your crackdown on your wayward disciples.¡±


    A middle-aged man with short hair wearing a business suit stared at the man in the seat of honor and raised his voice. ¡°Will continuously avoiding them resolve our problems?¡±


    ¡°...I''d like you to be more specific with the point you want to raise.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Our opponents are openly provoking us. Yet, all of our responses revolve around avoiding, running away, and not falling for their provocations. Quite tepid responses, I''m sure you all agree. So, I ask of you, our Assembly Master. Why do we need to keep suffering like this?¡±


    The man in the seat of honor revealed to be the Assembly Master, replied in a solemn voice, ¡°Simply because we have nothing to gain from shing with them.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. At the very least, we get to keep our pride,¡± the middle-aged, short-haired man responded with a harrumph.


    His bold words roused up the crowd, and the hall became noisy in no time at all. The words ''our pride'' had shaken up their hearts just then.


    When the Assembly Master talked about the ''east,¡¯ he meant the Yeongnam Group. This Yeongnam Group might boast the greatest power and influence among the Korean penins''s martial art factions, but the Korean Martial Assembly didn''t fall far behind it in those aspects.


    However, the Assembly Master continued to issue orders of non-confrontation until now, forcing the Assembly members on the back foot, unable to mount any decent response against the aggression being directed their way.


    This situation had been continuing for so long now, Yeongnam''s Martials openly began treating the members of the Korean Martial Assembly as a group of cowards. To a martial artist, nothing was more humiliating than being called a coward.


    The Assembly Master shook his head. ¡°I fully understand your feelings. However, now is not the right time. We have received information that the Martial Union''s agents are currently in Korea.¡±


    The mention of the ''Martial Union'' instantly cooled down the heated atmosphere in the conference hall.


    Someone spoke up, ¡°Is this information reliable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The agents apparently belong to the Crimson King''s faction.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    In that case, this was not the time for the Korean factions to be at each other''s throats. That was how threatening and powerful the Martial Union was.


    The Assembly Master addressed his audience one more time. ¡°As such, I implore you all to restrain yourselves from engaging the Yeongnam Group''s people until our next scheduled conference. Thank you.¡±


    The short-haired middle-aged man in the business suit abruptly stood up. ¡°I shall respect and abide by your opinion this time, Assembly Master. However, I must warn you. If we hear the same n of action from you during the next conference, I wouldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore. Please remember that.¡±


    The man harrumphed, then unhappily turned around and exited the conference hall, prompting the rest of the crowd to follow suit and leave. Once everyone had left, the man referred to as the Assembly Master sitting in the seat of honor deeply groaned. ¡°...It''s getting harder to carry on, isn''t it?¡±


    Gathering and then keeping a whole bunch of martial artists in line wasn¡¯t an easy task at all. Every single one of them was headstrong to a fault, so they were unwilling to listen to others, while even the smallest provocations could trigger them pretty badly.


    Up until now, he soothed, pacified, spread wealth and bribes around, and even resorted to threats by using the authority of the Assembly Master, all in the name of preventing any deadly confrontations. However, it seemed that his methods had reached their limits.


    ¡°...Just what the hell are they nning here?!¡±


    The bastards at the Yeongnam Group were provoking the Korean Martial Assembly as if they wanted frontal warfare. Of course, the Assembly Master wasn''t scared by the prospect of war. However, the war between the two factions would make hiding their existence from ordinary people quite difficult. And that would give the Martial Union, a Chinese organization, the pretext of performing ''arbitration'' while butting into Korea''s affairs. That had to be prevented at any cost.


    As he mulled the way forward, the conference hall''s door opened, and a woman leisurely stepped inside. She looked at him and waved her hand. ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°...Haven''t I told you to call me Assembly Master when you''re in here?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Assembly Master. There''s no one here, though. No need to be so uptight, you know,¡± she yfully responded to him.


    However, the Assembly Master remained unmoved. ¡°If you keep pursuing convenience when no one''s watching, you''ll end up making mistakes even when there are people around!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The woman, Lee Hyeon-Ju, briefly shook her head before revealing why she was here. ¡°I think there will be some ''movements'' to remove you as the Assembly Master during the next conference.¡±


    The Assembly Master sighed. ¡°So, that''s how they want to respond, <i>huh...</i>¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, you''ve been suppressing them for a while now, after all.¡±


    The Assembly Master''s sigh deepened as he leaned back on his chair. ¡°It''s not like I enjoy suppressing them. You know very well that I''m not that kind of a person, Hyeon-Ju.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. However, they don''t...¡±


    The Assembly Master massaged his temples as his migraine seemed to be getting worse. ¡°...Have you found out more about that ''man,¡¯ Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju began her report. ¡°Yes. His name is Jin Bao, a Chaoxianzu.¡±


    ¡°A Chaoxianzu, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And he''s a contract killer specializing in unsavory work, too.¡±


    The Assembly Master groaned deeply. Not anyone could be a contract killer, especially in the world of martial arts. Without possessing a certain level of strength, a killer would end up getting killed by their targets instead.


    ¡°Is this Jin Bao well-known?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. ¡°He seems pretty infamous on this side of the pond, actually.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± The Assembly Master slowly scratched his chin. He didn''t like the idea of taking down a killer associated with the Martial Union, but that bastard had caused a serious incident this time. Just how badly did the Martial Assembly sweat while trying to deal with that situation at the skyscraper?


    If left alone, that Jin Bao bastard would no doubt cause an even bigger incident in the future.


    The Assembly Master nodded slowly while asking Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Very well. Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°In China, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± The Assembly Master narrowed his eyes.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Jin Bao is already back in China.¡±


    ¡°He had alreadypleted his contract and returned to China? Damn¡­¡± The Assembly Master sighed inmentation and massaged his face again. To think that not acting right away due to theck of casualties in that skyscraper incident would lead to this result... ¡°How unfortunate that yet another life was snuffed out just like that¡­¡±


    ¡°...Grandfather, you shouldn''t just jump to conclusions. Jin Bao didn''t go back afterpleting his contract. It¡¯s more like he has abandoned it.¡±


    ¡°Abandoned the contract?¡± The Assembly Master was surprised to hear that. A contract killer giving up on a job meant they would be liable for a massive breach-of-contract fee. That was why most contract killers were unwilling to give up or cancel their contracts. ¡°In that case, what about his target?¡±


    ¡°He''s unscathed.¡±


    ¡°...Stop beating the bush and tell me the situation straight, will you?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. ¡°I think Jin Bao was done in by his target.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Assembly Master furrowed his brow. The Martial Union was confident in that Jin Bao''s abilities to entrust him with a job. So, for a person like that to lose to his target? That suggested a lot of things. ¡°Have you investigated the target, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His name is Kang Jin-Ho. A university student discharged from mandatory military service not too long ago. Both of his parents are still alive, and he has a younger sister. His father runs a cafe while his mother helps out. His sister is a singer. A really popr one, too.¡±


    ¡°...Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°What about the investigation into which sect or school of martial arts he belongs to? What about his cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t find any traces. Nothing about his sect nor any hints of him mastering any particr cultivation technique. Actually, we didn''t even have any records of him prior to that skyscraper incident, Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The Assembly Master quietly groaned.


    <i>''A returner, is it?''</i>


    In that case, the problem was more severe than he thought.


    The Assembly Master got up. ¡°It seems I must meet this young man myself. What is he doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s smile was cramped as if it was a bit troublesome to reply. Still, she did her job and ryed the information she had on her.


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min was a man who didn''t know the concept of ''giving up''. If he were someone who easily threw in the towel just because the going got a little tough, he wouldn''t have been able to seize the opportunity Hwang Jeong-Hu had granted him, never mind climbing to his current position in the corporation.


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely refused to participate, but too bad for him¡ªJo Gyu-Min still had an ace up his sleeve. To earn the title of ''Kang Jin-Ho Whisperer,¡¯ Jo Gyu-Min had perfectly analyzed and understood Kang Jin-Ho''s tendencies and personality quirks.


    Now that every other avenue had been exhausted, Jo Gyu-Min resorted to the oldest, surest method in the book. Which was the only one left that he could resort to, anyway. And it was also a method everyone in the world would have to rely on at least once in their life! That was how effective this ace was!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Hoooooo!¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing it, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like this, Mister Jin-Hoooo!¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing it.¡±


    ¡°...You''ll get me fired at this rate!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°You are not going to get fired for something like this. Even if you do, I''llin directly to the Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Even if I''m not fired, the Chairman''s trust in me will take a nosedive!¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like my business, though.¡±


    ¡°<i>Nooo,</i> Mister Jin-Hoooo!¡±


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> I said, I''m not gonna do it!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chose to go with the ''frontal assault'' strategy! In other words, he followed Kang Jin-Ho everywhere and begged him incessantly!


    <i>''If logic doesn''t work, appeal to his emotions!''</i>


    Objectively speaking, what Jo Gyu-Min was doing was closer to being an annoyance rather than appealing to Kang Jin-Ho''s emotions. However, he had no leeway to sweat over the details at the moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°I just don''t have a reason to run a business now, do I? So, why should I?¡±


    ¡°But, it''ll be fun!¡±


    ¡°Fun? How?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''ll be fun! Mister Jin-Ho, haven''t you always wanted to try out being a business owner? Most people don''t try because it''s difficult. However, treat it like a fun pastime, and you won''t find anything else as entertaining as being a business owner!¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously telling me that working my butt off is... fun?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Just take a look at the list of the most popr mobile games! You either serve coffee in a cafe or milk cows on a ranch!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, his expression full of confidence. ¡°I''m telling you, it''s the issue of funds that holds back people from trying! As long as you don''t have that issue to worry about, being self-employed is basically the same as one of the most enjoyable pastimes in this world!¡±


    ¡°...I see that you''ve be a splendid con artist, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heol!</i> That hurts my feelings, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and quickly walked away. Currently, they were on their way to the Kang family''s cafe. Well, it wasn¡¯t like he really did <i>mind</i> giving it a try if Jaegyeong was willing to go this far for him, but there were plenty of hurdles to get past first. For instance, getting his parents'' permission.


    Jo Gyu-Min curiously asked, ¡°By the way, is Miss Eun-Yeong still working in the cafe? Doesn''t she have that TV showmitment to fulfill?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely nodded. ¡°Yes. However, her schedule and her punishment are two separate things. It''s the right thing for her to serve out the remainder of her punishment for her wrongdoing.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> So, it¡¯s not because your father doesn¡¯t want to see the cafe''s revenues fall any further? That¡¯s not why he''s not letting her leave?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmph.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression turned sheepish; he avoided answering that question.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min could already make an educated guess from that awkward expression.


    <i>''Gee whiz. She could''ve made a killing appearing in various events instead of wasting her precious time in a cafe...''</i>


    Then again, Kang Jin-Ho''s family wasn''t exactly hurting for cash, anyway. Kang Eun-Yeong could work for the rest of her life, and she still wouldn''t earn as much as all the wealth currently sitting pretty in Kang Jin-Ho''s bank ount.


    The duo soon arrived in front of Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe. Before entering, though, Kang Jin-Ho headed to a nearby street corner and mouthed a cigarette first. Since the cafe was a non-smoking area, he wanted to get his nicotine fix first before going inside.


    Jo Gyu-Min sidled up to him. ¡°Please reconsider, Mister <i>Jin-Hoooo!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing it, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like that, please!¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted and tried to say something else, but a shrill yell from the cafe stopped him.


    ¡°I said, leave!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s annoyed voice prompted Kang Jin-Ho to throw away his cigarette and urgently rush inside the cafe.

 Chapter 201: Running a Business (1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Running a Business (1)</h4>


    Cold sweat began trickling down Cai Kechang''s forehead. He couldn''t help it, though, as after listening to his report, the Crimson King inexplicably closed his eyes and said nothing.


    If only the Crimson King said something or reacted in some way...


    Unable to say anything or move a muscle, Cai Kechang could only wait in tense silence.


    The silence seemed to weigh a ton as it continued on for quite some time. Eventually, though, the Crimson King finished his thoughts and opened his eyes. He then addressed Cai Kechang in his trademark bassy, weighty voice. ¡°So, your man was defeated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± The Crimson King skimmed through the written report about Jin Bao. ¡°With his level of ability, he shouldn''t have been defeated that easily, so how did it happen, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°...My lord. All of his muscles were ruined while his meridians were severed. Without help, he can''t even lift a spoon properly. But the biggest issue is... His mind is no longer with him.¡±


    ¡°His mind... In other words, his brain is damaged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I can''t fathom just what kind of an impact it had to be to leave a person in that state...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmph.</i> His ''naohu'' acupuncture point must''ve been attacked.¡±


    Cai Kechang couldn''t respond to the Crimson King since this knowledge was beyond his realm of understanding.


    The Crimson King carried on. ¡°With ''normal'' qi, you can''t turn a perfectly sane person into a drooling idiot no matter how much you stimte their naohu point, so this... Tell me again what Jin Bao said.¡±


    ¡°...My lord, he kept repeating, ''I did this''.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke¡­</i>¡± The Crimson King suddenly let out a barely-suppressed cackle. ¡°So, that punk intends to warn me? <i>Kekekeke...!</i>¡±


    The suppressed cackle came to an abrupt stop as the Crimson King shot up to his feet. ¡°A lowly demonic cultivator dares to make fun of me!?¡±


    <i>RUUUUMBLE!!!</i>


    The Crimson King''s rage exploded. The building couldn''t withstand the flurry of his unleashed aura as it began to rumble and shake from the foundation.


    ¡°M-my lord! Please calm your anger!¡± Cai Kechang cried out in fear.


    Unfortunately for him, the Crimson King showed no signs of doing as requested. ¡°How dare a measly little demonic cultivator punk that cultivates in demonic arts provoke me!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The Crimson King instinctively unleashed his Thunder Step technique. The concrete floor caved in, and deep cracks spread out in every direction in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°M-my lord! Please!¡±


    ¡°Cai... Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Cai Kechang hurriedly went down on his hands and knees, then nted his head on the floor. He dared not to face the Crimson King''s fury head-on.


    The Crimson King chewed his next words out in anger. ¡°Pursue that demonic cultivator bastard and kill him!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s eyes grew wider.


    ¡°I do not care if you have to mobilize everything at our disposal! I will even take on the potential loss when the other two Kings act to suppress me! If you have any contacts in Korea, you are permitted to exhaust them all! So, kill that bastard. Kill him no matter what, and bring his head to me!¡±


    ¡°B-but, my lord! Our preparations were for the sake of your grand ambition, my lord. To exhaust our resources this way is¡­¡± Cai Kechang spoke in a trembling voice. He paused in the middle to gulp down nervously before carrying on from where he left off. ¡°My lord, failing to restrain your anger will surely give birth to regretter in the future. You must not forget that you represent the very soul of Zhongyuan, my lord! Are you thinking of letting those two wicked Kings wrestle the hegemony of Zhongyuan away?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Kuk!</i>¡± The Crimson King gritted his teeth before sitting down on his throne.


    <i>''Does that mean I have to endure this provocation?!''</i>


    The other two Kings were just too vicious and violent. They also couldn''t care any less about righteousness or thew. If the Crimson King were to lose against those two, the whole world would instantly fall into chaos and utter misery.


    With that considered, ignoring Kang Jin-Ho''s provocation was the right move. Right now, the bnce of power between the three factions, which included the Crimson King''s, was just too finely poised. On a knife¡¯s edge, ready to tip over with just a little prod. Losing just a little strength in this situation could result in a total andplete defeat. Even so...


    <i>''Why does this matter bother me so much...?!''</i>


    The Crimson King had experienced countless dangers and near-brushes with death while climbing to his current position. He could proudly boast that his path always straddled the border between life and death, so a trifling provocation like this should be just that, trifling.


    Yet, the Crimson King couldn''t free himself from this bizarre, unexinable foreboding that continued to gue him. He could pick up a bad ''stink''ing from this man named Kang Jin-Ho. Not simply because he was a demonic arts practitioner, though. And it also wasn''t because that man had inherited the teachings of the ancient demon sect, either.


    No, the Crimson King sensed a foreboding aura capable of dyeing the world itself in darkness oozing from that man named Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...No, this won''t do!¡± The Crimson King scowled deeply. ¡°I shall deal with the fallout.¡±


    ¡°But, my lord!¡± Cai Kechang prostrated again, hoping to change his liege''s mind.


    However, the Crimson King''s expression did not change as he shook his head. ¡°Listen, Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I have made my decision.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Cai Kechang finally realized that the Crimson King''s will could not be changed. However, that didn''t mean he should stand back and watch as their grand n fall apart like this. ¡°In that case, allow me to step up personally and deal with this, my lord.¡±


    ¡°You will do that...?¡±


    Cai Kechang nodded. ¡°Yes. I have nted sleeper agents in the Korean penins, my lord. I shall mobilize them into action. Losing a way to exercise our influence in the penins from this matter will be a bitter pill to swallow, but it should be better than losing our strength here in Zhongyuan.¡±


    The Crimson King furrowed his brow. ¡°ording to the Art of War...¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Trying to spare our forces only to increase our expenditure is one of the worst ways to wage our battles. Remember that even a tiger would use everything it has to hunt a hare. I will trust you with this matter, but I fear my belief in you could be misced.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I swear I shall not fail you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The Crimson King slowly rubbed his beard.


    <i>''Feels like we''re walking on the road to defeat, doesn''t it...?''</i>


    Generally speaking, one''s defeat usually began by being <i>too?</i>wary of one''s opponent. The thing was, though, it wasn''t the Crimson King being wary of Kang Jin-Ho. No, it was the current set of circumstances making it impossible for him to go all out, that was all.


    When trifling matters like this piled on top of one another to shave away at the umted wealth and influence, the inevitable conclusion would be a total defeat.


    <i>''This... is not good.''</i>


    The Crimson King''splexion grew gloomier.


    ***


    ¡°What''s going on here?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly rushed inside the cafe. Despite the sharp yell, though, the interior of the cafe turned out to be rather peaceful. Except for a man sitting in one of the corner booths and the clearly-angry Kang Eun-Yeong standing before that man, of course.


    The man was grinning away. ¡°I only came here to get a cup of coffee, you know? Is there a reason for you to get this angry?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t back down. ¡°Didn''t you hear me say get out of here?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ahahaha~!</i>¡± The man rxedly chuckled away. ¡°I didn''t know this cafe chases out customers wanting to buy its coffee. It''s not like I''ve done something wrong, too. This isn''t right, you know?¡±


    ¡°I said, leave!¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s not going to work for me, you see? I need my coffee, you know? Besides, our rtionship isn''t so bad that you can''t even give me a cup of coffee now, is it?¡± The man grinned again.


    That oily smile only managed to make Kang Eun-Yeong shudder from the sheer creepiness, though! What a leech-like bastard this guy was!


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked as he walked up to his sister.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression brightened as if she had finally found her savior, then she quickly clung to him. ¡°Oppa, that''s him!¡±


    ¡°Don''t skip the details like that. Exin properly.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong leaned closer and whispered into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear, ¡°You know, him! That guy from that dating rumor. Jun Yeong from the Voice!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered ominously. He thought that matter had been put to bed, so why did that bastard show up here? Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min and noticed that thetter''s expression was stiff and cold as well.


    Jo Gyu-Min had warned that talent agency before, yet...! If that punk was here in the cafe, it was basically the same as looking down on Jaegyeong''s prestige.


    Jun Yeong quickly observed the two men''s moods before slickly standing up and offering his hand for a shake. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> hello. You must be Miss Se-Ah''s oppa. It''s my pleasure to make your acquaintance. I''m Jun Yeong from the Voice.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the outstretched hand and silently stared at Jun Yeong.


    ¡°<i>Ahaha,</i> well... That was awkward.¡± Jun Yeong withdrew his hand and sat back down. ¡°I thought I was in a cafe? Don''t you guys sell coffee? I don''t understand why you still haven''t taken my order yet.¡±


    He leaned back and spoke in an irritating tone, prompting Jo Gyu-Min to say something. However, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand and stopped him.


    Kang Jin-Ho then nced at his sister. ¡°Take his order.¡±


    ¡°...But, oppa!¡±


    ¡°Remember, this is a cafe.¡±


    No matter how a certain ''customer'' rubbed you the wrong way, they shouldn''t be chased out unless they had acted violently or caused a nuisance to other patrons. Especially when said customer was acting so ''politely'' like this, too¡ªgetting angry at him for no apparent reason would only paint the other party as the victim here.


    Not to forget, they weren''t the only people present in the cafe. Chasing away a polite ''customer'' could lead to the story of the cafe poorly treating a customer for no discernible reason spreading around. Jo Gyu-Min seemed to have agreed with this assessment as well, as he simply turned around with a lengthy groan.


    If this matter wasn¡¯t rted to Kang Eun-Yeong, perhaps they could have dealt with the situation differently. That was because the public wasn''t so tolerant of a celebrity''s private life. As an example, a DUI incident involving a regr person would only make the public frown in disapproval. However, a celebrity causing a DUI incident would mean the end of their career.


    Common sense of ''regr'' people might see Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Eun-Yeong throwing Jun Yeong out of the cafe as nothing to be surprised about. After applying the filter called the ''World of Celebs,¡¯ though? No one could tell how the story would get embellished or twisted to fit different narratives.


    ¡°Get me a cup of mhiato, please. With lots of whipped cream to make it extra sweet.¡± Jun Yeong rxedly ''ordered'' his drink. Kang Eun-Yeong could only re at him murderously before spinning on her heels to walk away.


    Kang Jin-Ho also stared at Jun Yeong for a while before heading to the counter. However, Jun Yeong called out to him for some reason. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Se-Ah''s oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back.


    ¡°We''re gonna see each other plenty more times from now, so let me say this in advance. Please look after me, okay? I mean, who knows what will happen in the future? At this rate, I think your sister and I will end up getting along fabulously well. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply and just turned aroundpletely to stare at Jun Yeong.


    ¡°...?¡± Jun Yeong saw that strangely piercing re and began shuddering involuntarily.


    <i>''W-what kind of a re is that?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho held that re for a few seconds more before finally saying something. ¡°As this is a cafe, you''re wee to enjoy our services, dear customer. However, that does not mean we are duty-bound to humor your attempt at mischievousness. As such, I''ll ask you to enjoy your coffee and leave straight away.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even wait for a response and turned around before walking away. Jun Yeong continued to shudder while staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s back slowly moving away from him.


    That couldn''t even be called a threat, so why did it scare Jun Yeong so much?! His body was still shuddering as this strange chilliness crept along his skin. Unable to withstand it anymore, he suddenly shot up to his feet. ¡°W-well, then! Please excuse me! I''ll see you next time!¡±


    Jun Yeong urgently made his way toward the exit, only for Kang Jin-Ho to stop him. ¡°Dear customer?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? Yes?¡±


    ¡°You should at least pay for the mhiato you''ve already ordered, dear customer.¡±


    Jun Yeong hurriedly nodded away. He managed to yank out a ten thousand won note from his pocket and ced it on the counter before urgently dashing out of the cafe. He jumped straight into his car parked out front and turned on its ignition.


    <i>''Goddammit!''</i>


    When Jun Yeong saw the images of Se-Ah''s brother online, that dude looked like a dweeb¡ªa loser. After pping his eyes on the real deal, though, Jun Yeong had to swiftly revise his impression. That guy couldn''t be an ordinary person!


    Once the engine came to life, Jun Yeong stomped on the elerator. All he could think about right now was escaping.


    <i>Vroom!</i>


    His car quickly elerated forward, its tires screeching loudly. But then...!


    <i>Baaang!</i>


    Another car seemingly appeared out of nowhere from the side road and crashed straight into Jun Yeong''s car. Jun Yeong''s forehead mmed into the steering wheel, and he began crying out in pain. ¡°<i>Aaaaaahk?!</i>¡±


    Unbearable pain burned his face. He held his aching face and spewed out all sorts of expletives in the other car''s direction. ¡°<i>Argh,?</i>you stinking motherf*cker...!¡±


    Jun Yeong raised his head just in time to catch the driver''s door open on the other car.


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    A burly man wearing a shy Hawaiian shirt and sporting short-cropped hair was exiting the car. He was massaging the back of his neck while making a face of an enraged ax murderer.


    Jun Yeong also spied unmistakable tattoos visible under the Hawaiian shirt and muttered helplessly to no one in particr.


    ¡°...I''m f*cked.¡±


    1. ''Naohu'' point (ÄX‘ôѨ) is an acupuncture point located behind the human scalp.

 Chapter 202: Running a Business (2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Running a Business (2)</h4>


    Anyone could tell that the man exiting the car was a member of an organized crime syndicate. And such a man was making a scary face while strutting over to Jun Yeong''s car.


    <i>''W-what should I do?!''</i>


    Jun Yeong nervously bit his fingernails. He was not drunk, which was good, but a car ident was still an ident. This matter could end up on the malicious gossip pages! However, that was a problem for ater date. Right now, Jun Yeong had a bigger problem to worry about in the form of a hulking mobster with a scary face fast approaching his car!


    When Jun Yeong stayed inside his car, the ''mobster'' began knocking on the driver''s side window.


    <i>Knock, knock!</i>


    However, Jun Yeong was too stiff to respond. And the knocking soon turned into banging on the door.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    The ''mobster'' banging on the door, Ju Yeong-Gi, yelled in irritation, ¡°Look here, man! Get out already!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi clutched the back of his neck and massaged himself as the force behind his banging steadily increased to match the volume of his voice.


    ¡°What the f*ck?! You rammed into my car when I was minding my own damn business, so why aren''t youing outside to see what you''ve done?! Hey, you little sh*t! Come out, now! What are you gonna do about my car, <i>ah?!</i> Tell me!¡±


    The passersby might get the impression that a con artist specializing in automobile idents was doing his schtick right now. However, Ju Yeong-Gi was genuinely aggrieved at the moment. After all, he really was minding his business when a parked car suddenly jumped forward and mmed into his precious vehicle. So, how could he be pleased about this situation!?


    ¡°And I only got this car not too long ago, you know?! Hey,e out, now! Come out! What are you going to do about my car?! Imma...!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi angrily pounded on the door, but Jun Yeong still had no desire whatsoever to get out of his car. If he did, he feared the ''mobster'' and his pot-sized fists would not leave him alone.


    <i>''W-what should I do!?''</i>


    The panicking Jun Yeong pulled out his phone and urgently called his manager. In situations like this, calling his manager seemed to be the wisest thing to do. Unfortunately, all he got from the phone''s speaker was a lengthy ringtone with no human voice. Jun Yeong smacked the steering wheel in frustration. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> why aren''t you answering your phone?!¡±


    <i>Hoooonk!</i>


    The car''s horn went off. Ju Yeong-Gi frowned in anger and stood upright. ¡°What the hell? Did this stinking piece of sh*t really honk his horn at me?!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi began kicking the driver''s side door. He proceeded to kick it several more times before mming his palm on the driver''s window. ¡°Get out, now! You piece of sh*t! Get out of your goddamn car!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s increasing madness outside the door meant Jun Yeong became even more anxious, unable to sit still and calmly figure it out. Eventually, though...


    - Hello?


    ¡°H-hyung, it''s me! Jun Yeong!¡±


    - What the heck, man? Where have you gone off to so early in the day? Don''t you remember that you have a scheduled appearance in the afternoon? Don''t you know how hard I worked to get that slot booked for you?!


    Jun Yeong cried out in exasperation. ¡°Hyung, that''s not important right now! I got into an ident!¡±


    - ident? What kind?


    ¡°A car ident!¡±


    - Say what?


    An ufortable silence came from the phone''s speaker before it was reced by a trembling voice.


    - D-did someone die?


    ¡°What the f*ck! Of course not! Our cars bumped into each other, that''s all! And the other car''s driver is going nuts outside my door right now!¡±


    - What? You dumbass! It doesn''t even sound that bad, so why haven''t you gone outside and apologized already? Hurry up and apologize, then say the insurance will cover the ident. No, hang on. Even if we let the insurance handle this, bad rumors might spread around, so... Yeah, just tell the other driver that we''ll deal with everything. And give him my contact number.


    Jun Yeong hurriedly cried out into the phone. ¡°But hyung, I think the dude pounding on my door is a mobster!¡±


    - Say what? A mobster?!


    ¡°Y-yeah! I''m not joking here, hyung!¡±


    - <i>Haaa,</i> gimme a freaking break! How could you bump into someone like that?!


    ¡°I didn''t do it because I wanted to, you know!¡±


    - Get out of the car and apologize to him, quick!


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    - The longer you drag it out, therger this mess will be, Jun Yeong! And when the reporters get a sniff of this¡­ If they find out that an idol got into a car ident, then got tangled up with an organized crime member, you can kiss your dream of making it big goodbye! So, before this sh*t balloons out of proportion and more witnesses show up, get out of the car and apologize to him right now! Tell me where you are, and I''ll be there as soon as possible!


    ¡°I, I''m outside the cafe of Kang Se-Ah''s old man...¡±


    - You insane idiot! No wonder you stupidly got into a damn car ident! Why did you have to go there so early in the day, anyway?! Okay, I''m on my way now, so hurry up and apologize in the meantime!


    ¡°G-got it!¡± Jun Yeong nodded with a pale face. The call ended there. He then shifted his trembling eyes outside the window and stared at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Unsurprisingly, Ju Yeong-Gi was making a menacing scowl while ring back at Jun Yeong.


    ¡°<i>...Argh,</i> what am I supposed to do here?!¡± Jun Yeong made a tearful face. He knew he had to get out, but he would get beaten to death by doing so! However, the mobster''s next words helped Jun Yeong make up his mind.


    ¡°Listen here, you punk. If you don''te out in the next three seconds, Imma smash this window in. Got that?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi angrily roared while pounding on the window with enough force to shatter the ss.


    Jun Yeong''splexion went deathly pale as he urgently unlocked the door. And then... he finally exited his car while making a sheepish face.


    ¡°You stinking a*hole...!¡± The first thing Ju Yeong-Gi did was grab Jun Yeong by his cors and yank him closer. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Jun Yeong, clearly frozen stiff with fear, hurriedly replied like a well-disciplined soldier.


    ¡°You motherf*cker. What are you gonna do about my car? <i>Ah?</i> My car, goddammit!¡±


    Jun Yeong shifted his frightened eyes over to the mobster''s car. And then, he instantly fell into a serious dilemma.


    <i>''That model''s gotta be at least fifteen years old...''</i>


    Such an old car wouldn''t even get an offer of two million won from a second-hand dealer, so why was this burly man getting so hung up about it? Jun Yeong couldn''t understand it.


    ¡°Listen here, you little sh*t! Do you have any idea how much I had to sweat and toil to buy that car?! Even if you wanna let the insurance deal with it, you can''t even find a recement for it anywhere! What, you thoughtpensation for the ident could get me a simr car like that?¡±


    That was when Jun Yeong''s eyes began twitching.


    <i>''So, that''s what he was implying...?''</i>


    Even if Jun Yeong paid a hundred percent of that car''s worth, that money probably wouldn''t be enough to buy another car in decent shape. No wonder the mobster was so thoroughly ''pissed off.''


    Jun Yeong hurriedly made an offer. ¡°L-let mepensate you without getting the insurance people involved.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s brows quivered.


    ¡°I, I''ll pay you enough money to buy a new car. Without the hassle of insurance people, too.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about my medical fees, <i>ah?!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see that I''ve got whish?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi lightly waved the hand gripping the back of his neck.


    <i>''But, you don''t look hurt at all...?''</i>


    Obviously, someone suffering from whish, or any other type of injury to their neck, couldn¡¯t just waltz out of their car perfectly fine.


    ¡°If you don''t get the insurance people involved, who''s gonna pay for my medical fees? What, you are gonna pay for that, too?¡±


    <i>''What do you want me to do here, then?!''</i>


    Jun Yeong''s expression became tearful again. Getting the insurancepany involved was troublesome, but not getting it involved was just as problematic. ¡°I, I''ll pay for your medical fees as well.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really. Definitely!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°How much are you gonna give me? The medical fees and for the car.¡±


    Jun Yeong became flustered as he stared at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Thetter cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What the hell, are you trying to mess with me or something? You said you ain''t gonna get the insurance people involved here, right? In that case, should I get the receipts and make a im to your ountant or something?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not.¡±


    ¡°So? How much?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... How about ten million?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?! You think I''m a beggar or something?! Y''know what? Forget about the medical fees and whatnot, youe with me. This hyung wants to take you <i>oooover</i> there just around the corner, so let''s go!¡±


    ¡°N-n-no, wait! Twenty! Twenty million won!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> is that right?¡± Finally, Ju Yeong-Gi stared back at Jun Yeong in a less threatening manner. ¡°<i>Hah~,</i> bloody hell. People might think I''m threatening you or something. Smile, man. Smile.¡±


    ¡°...S-sure thing.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi wrapped his arm around Jun Yeong''s shoulders and smirked deeply. ¡°Let me tell ya something. You ain''t gonna find someone as generous as me. It''s because I''m such a nice guy that I''m letting you go for so little, you get what I''m saying? If it had been somebody else? Even your house wouldn''t be safe, buddy.¡±


    <i>''But... You are still a daylight robber!''</i>


    That hunk of rust probably cost less than two million, yet this mobster demanded twenty million just because its doors got dented a bit. Didn''t that make him a robber who just happened to be unarmed at the moment?


    Suddenly, the cafe''s door opened, and Jo Gyu-Min quickly stepped outside. ¡°Mister Ju Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head and smiled brightly at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Wowsers, Chief Jo! Didn''t expect to see you here. Are you also here to find Jin-Ho?¡±


    Instead of greeting back, Jo Gyu-Min simply beckoned at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Mister Yeong-Gi, can youe over here for a sec?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi walked up while tilting his head. Jo Gyu-Min began whispering something into Ju Yeong-Gi''s ear.


    <i>Quiver...!</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s cheeks twitched ominously while he listened. Once the information sharing wasplete, he slowly nodded in understanding. ¡°<i>Aha,</i> is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. Basically.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. Well, now. Don''t you worry about a thing. You can wait for me inside, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, then.¡± Jo Gyu-Min briefly nodded, then stepped back inside the cafe.


    Ju Yeong-Gi, now sporting a huge grin on his face, leisurely walked up to Jun Yeong before wrapping his arm around the idol''s shoulders. ¡°<i>Soooo,</i> I hear your name is Jun Yeong. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, so it is you. You are <i>that</i> Jun Yeong, eh? Y''know, I was nning to pay you a visit sooner rather thanter. But, hey! You''re Jun Yeong. <i>The</i> Jun Yeong! This thing called fate sure is a mysterious thing, isn''t it? Don''t you agree?"


    <i>''What is this mobster even talking about now?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly grabbed the back of Jun Yeong''s head, hard. ¡°<i>Sooo,</i> I heard that you said something abouting to see Eun-Yeong often from now on. Really? That''s great. Great, I tell ya. Cuz I like you, you see? So, I''m happy to see you often, too. The thing is, though, I''ll be working as Eun-Yeong''s manager soon. <i>Ah,?</i>wait. You guys call her Se-Ah, right?¡±


    Jun Yeong began shuddering at this explosive news. ¡°H-h-her manager, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yup. This is good news, right? We''ll get to see each other often now, <i>riiight?</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled insidiously. ¡°See, when I heard that some creep was drooling all over my friend''s younger sister, I was thinking of paying that fool a visit and helping him sleep with the fish in the West Sea. Now that I got to meet that creep like this? I''m pretty pleased about it. I figured you''d be a total loser¡ªa jerkoff¡ªyou know? But now, I know you''re a nice guy who is <i>very</i> willing to pay for my car''s repairs. That gives me a bit of a dilemma, you know?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s smile deepened as he stared coldly at Jun Yeong''s pale face. ¡°So, I have a proposal for you. Any thoughts of making a... donation?¡±


    ¡°D-donation?¡± Jun Yeong blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    ¡°Yup, donation. See, if only you were a tiny bit nicer person... If that¡¯s the case, I''ll be a bit more understanding of your situation, you see? If you are unwilling, though? I no longer care about the repair fees or whatever, so you can just apany me to that backstreet around the corner, and we''ll have a quiet little chat in private.¡±


    Jun Yeong''s lips mped shut like a m.


    ***


    <i>Clink~...</i>


    The cafe''s door opened, and Ju Yeong-Gi making a content face strode inside. Jo Gyu-Min quietly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, let''s just say he''s not going to show up here any time soon.¡±


    <i>pppp~!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min apuded as if he was greatly moved by this performance. ¡°<i>Keuh~!</i> And you haven''t even officially started working! To think that you''d take care of a big job like this so easily! Mister Kang really does have discerning eyes, doesn''t he?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eheheh,</i> thanks for the praise.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while watching Ju Yeong-Gi good-naturedly wave his hand away. Then, he addressed Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°That takes care of that. However, I don''t like how that side ignored our warning and tried their luck again. That kid is still immature, so he may not have realized the implication of his actions. However, today¡¯s event implies that his agency has decided to look the other way now, doesn''t it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min lightly bit his lip at that observation. He was the one responsible for taking care of this nonsense. However, the situation had unfolded in a way that made him look like an ipetent fool.


    <i>''Those damn punks...!''</i>


    Another thing to note here was that Jo Gyu-Min didn''t rely on his name, but Jaegyeong''s to deal with this situation. Yet the other agency still went ahead and did this. Wasn''t that the same as mocking the Jaegyeong Group?


    <i>''So, you want to have a go, is that it?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min began gritting his teeth, but then...


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, please don''t get involved in this matter anymore,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min, looking somewhat flustered, stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°It''s time I deal with this nonsense.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes as he looked into the distance.


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min panicked slightly and urgently piped up. ¡°No, that won''t do! Let me talk to them again. I''ll make myself clearer this time. It seems that they haven''t gotten the message properly, so I¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew cold. ¡°I''m sure you already know that''s not how it is.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If words don''t get through to them, I''ll just make them listen. In any case. I''ll handle this case, so you¡ª¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho was about to announce his decision, Ju Yeong-Gi stopped listening and butted in. ¡°Nope, nope. That''s not how it works.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    Ju Yeong-Gi frowned while exining himself, ¡°Hey, dude. A boss man who always steps up to deal with every situation no matter how minor it is can be a total pain in the neck, don''t you know that? Especially to the folks working under him. Listen, Jin-Ho. Now that you have so many mouths to feed, you gotta learn how to let people under you handle jobs like this and wait for the result.¡±


    ¡°...M-mouths to feed?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nearly tripped on his feet.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sagely nodded away. ¡°A man should be aware of his station, dude. Some people here chose their paths in life while trusting you, so you acting like a brat won''t do anyone any good, know what I mean? Chief Secretary Jo here says he''s gonna handle it, so trust him.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily nodded after being pushed back by Ju Yeong-Gi''s charismatic aura.


    Jo Gyu-Min also expressed his gratitude by bowing his head a little at Ju Yeong-Gi. However, his grateful expression soon transformed into that of a vengeful spirit as he yanked out his phone.


    1. ~7,500 USD

 Chapter 203: Running a Business (3)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Running a Business (3)</h4>


    Once Jo Gyu-Min exited the cafe while tapping on his phone, Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly and stared aimlessly outside the windows.


    <i>¡°You''ve tasted various hardships since a young age, so it''s understandable why you''re so distrustful of people, child. However, it is impossible to live alone in this world. A man who can''t trust others certainly can''t trust himself. Failing to trust himself means he will never reach his peak. If you wish to live in this world, you should first learn to trust others.¡±</i>


    Words from a long, long time ago suddenly flooded his mind. Then again, those words had already been branded deep into the recesses of his memories.


    <i>''I don''t trust people, is it...?''</i>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho had always stepped up personally to deal with everything. Sometimes, he did rely on the strength of Jo Gyu-Min or Hwang Jeong-Hu, but the task of tying up loose ends had always fallen onto hisp.


    Until now, he hadn¡¯t found anything wrong with this arrangement. His tasks should be his to finish, after all. However, after listening to Ju Yeong-Gi, maybe it was time that Kang Jin-Ho thought about this from a different perspective.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s teacher, the orphanage director, and even Ju Yeong-Gi... They all had said roughly the same thing to him.


    <i>''Rtionships, huh...''</i>


    The core of their advice centered around ''rtionship''. Kang Jin-Ho thought he had assimted pretty well with the modern era, but the people who got to learn a little more about him all said he should be more willing to ''approach'' others first.


    Did that mean Kang Jin-Ho''s methods were wrong? Obviously, different people lived their lives differently. So, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really need to change himself to follow their opinion. However, there was a need to think about it some more if his methods were making things difficult for the people around him, as Ju Yeong-Gi had alluded to.


    ¡°Hey, man. Whatcha thinking about?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s contemtive expression and smirked a little. ¡°Y''know what, let''s pop outside for a minute. Looks like you need a smoke break.¡±


    ***


    After exiting the cafe and mouthing a cigarette, Ju Yeong-Gi addressed Kang Jin-Ho with a slightly solemn expression. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you helped me?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you. Haven''t you helped me before?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure what was being asked of him, so he could only stare in confusion at Ju Yeong-Gi. Just where was Ju Yeong-Gi going with this?


    ¡°Look, man. I''m Ju Yeong-Gi. I might look like a small fry to you, but I still have pride in myself as a man, you know?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I never said that, though.¡±


    ¡°Just look at the way you''re acting, you dumbass.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head while crossing his arms. Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little, unable to understand Ju Yeong-Gi''s attitude. ¡°You see, humans should know how to be grateful when someone does them a favor. Or know when to pay back a grudge. Sure, some people don''t do that, but at least, people around you do, including me. Since I owe you a lot, I came here to see if I can repay you in some way. You honestly think I''m sticking around here ''cuz I can''t get a job on my own?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head at thatst question. With Ju Yeong-Gi''s sociability skill, he probably could get a job anywhere if he wanted to. Kang Jin-Ho never once thought that Ju Yeong-Gi wanted to rely on him for everything.


    ¡°But now, look at you, dude! ''I''ll do it. When I do it, it''ll be better. Don''t interfere. Let it be. I''ll take care of it.'' That''s all you say to other people, man.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you take care of everything that way, what should the rest of us do? Sure, sure. I know you''re amazing. You¡¯re so amazing that the best of other people just don''t meet your standards. Here''s the thing, though. That''s not how you deal with people, you dummy.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi spat some saliva on the floor before continuing, ¡°The way I see it, you are gonna have more and more peopleing under you as years pass by. So, you gotta figure this one out now. In the future, I might not be able to give you any advice, but for now? I know more than you, so you gotta listen to me.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi scowled as he lightly tapped on the ground. ¡°If the people around you do something but don''t meet your standards, then make them do it again until you''re more or less happy with the result. If you keep stepping up to redo something just because you don''t wanna waste a little bit of time or energy waiting for others to do it, then let me tell ya... For the rest of your life, the only things you''ll get to do are those within your reach. That''s it. However! If you learn to be more patient right now and inform others what your standards are so that they can get better over time, things you can doter in your life will be ten times, no, hundreds of times bigger. You get what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°It''s fine for people like me to just do their jobs. But that''s not the case for you. Sure, you doing your job well is important. But you also need to make others do as well as you. I ain''t so good with words, so I can''t tell if you understood me or not.¡±


    ¡°No, I did understand you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heh.</i> Even though I was talking gibberish, you still heard me just fine, eh?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded in approval. ¡°I''m confident about reading people, see? And my gut feeling says you are gonna have a ton of people under you whether you want that or not.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly while listening to Ju Yeong-Gi. He wanted to say that was unlikely, but then... Even he had to admit that things were heading in that direction already. Not just the people around him right now, but there was also the matter of Chang Min in China currently gathering the remnants of the ancient demon cult. Considering all those things, Kang Jin-Ho would have to lord over a lot of people in the near future, regardless of whether he liked the sound of that or not.


    ¡°But you fundamentally don''t trust other people, you know? You might ask others to do some things, but you always think it''d be better for you to step up personally, don''t you? That''s why you don''t discuss or ask for advice from anyone else. I''m telling you, man. Humans can''t live like that. We''re not machines, after all. We talk, we discuss, and eventually, we grow closer and well... <i>Uh,?</i>what was the other word for belief?¡±


    ¡°You mean, faith?¡±


    ¡°Right, faith. We start having faith in each other. I knew all about that even while working for some crappy shady organization, so howe a smart guy like you doesn''t know about something so simple as that until now?¡±


    <i>''...So, is that what happened back then?''?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had an epiphany. It felt like he had finally found the answer to one of the questions that had been guing his mind. And that question involved the Azure Demon.


    The final moments of Kang Jin-Ho''s second life were an unbearable memory to him. Not because he was defeated, no¡ªbut because he got betrayed. However, he had never figured out why Azure Demon had betrayed him like that. Hadn¡¯t he always treated Azure Demon well? Kang Jin-Ho had defeated all the enemies aiming for Azure Demon¡¯s life and even granted him a position that maybe, he wasn''t even qualified for. Kang Jin-Ho even gifted him one of his favorite swords as well. That was how much he valued Azure Demon as his close confidante.


    So, why did Azure Demon choose the path of betrayal?


    <i>''All I did was give away without building a rtionship...''</i>


    One of the questions that had been tormenting him during this life finally had an answer. And the fact that Ju Yeong-Gi was responsible for this resolution greatly surprised Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''So, different people have different perspectives on things...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had never imagined that Ju Yeong-Gi would help him resolve one of the biggest quandaries guing his mind. And the implication behind it was rather significant. Maybe, Kang Jin-Ho personally stepping forward to take care of every matter was not necessarily the best idea. Different people had different good points, after all.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho began nodding, Jo Gyu-Min walked up to him while making a stiff face. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, about this matter¡ª¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cut him off. ¡°I''ll let you handle it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes opened wider. He thought he''d have to try his best to convince Kang Jin-Ho, so this was an unexpected turn of events. To think this young man would say that he would delegate the work to someone else!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°However, please do make sure to handle it properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Leave it to me. All I can offer for now is my apologies for showing such a disgraceful sight to you all the time, Mister Jin-Ho. However, I''ll make sure to perfectly deal with this problem.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    <i>''Right. This... has to be the way.''</i>


    After cooling his anger and objectively thinking about this situation, Kang Jin-Ho realized that Jo Gyu-Min''s way of doing things could be a better option here.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s style was topletely obliterate the problem at its source. For instance, back when Kang Eun-Yeong was still an aspiring idol trainee, he made sure Starwiz would never get back to their feet for what they had done to his sister. He had done the same to its director by utterly crushing him and his reputation so that the fool could never show his face in public anymore. And he had handled the incident in the military the same way, too.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min''s method was different from that. He started off from the premise of treating the opponents as fellow human beings and worked toward limiting the amount of influence they could exert on his side.


    As far as ''results'' were concerned, Kang Jin-Ho''s style was more permanent, but if it was the question of which was right? Then, even Kang Jin-Ho would have to admit that Jo Gyu-Min was the winner there.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s method could create unintended side effectster down the line, while Jo Gyu-Min''s was a little safer, even if it could initially feel a little conservative and frustrating. In that case, Kang Jin-Ho should just acknowledge the advantages of different methods and utilize them ordingly.


    ¡°By the way, Chief Jo?¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Regarding that franchise idea...¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes!¡±


    ¡°I''d like to give it a go.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw dropped, bbergasted by this sudden momentous revtion. While he was on the phone for a little while, an angel or something had to have descended to have a chat with Kang Jin-Ho. That had to be it, as this young man was now willing to do everything Jo Gyu-Min asked of him. It wasn''t even winter yet, so why did it feel like an early Christmas hade for Jo Gyu-Min?


    He nced at the person he guessed was the ''Santa us'' responsible for this situation. Ju Yeong-Gi noticed that gaze and held his thumb up with a wide smirk on his face.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    <i>''I''ll treat you to a nice mealter!''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded back.


    <i>''It''s gonna be expensive, you know!''</i>


    They finished negotiating through nothing but quick nces, then shifted their attention back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ¡°I thought it could be a good experience for me.¡±


    ¡°You made the right call, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min with a quick nod. ¡°Yes, it was the best call you could ever make. Even if this idea doesn''t seem all that grand, it''ll undoubtedly be a huge help in your life moving on. I guarantee it, so believe in me, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi directed a strange gaze at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Chief Jo, you sound like that con man I know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hush,</i> Mister Yeong-Gi!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Jo Gyu-Min boisterouslyughed. Kang Jin-Ho also smiled along, thinking that maybe he had been too stubborn until now. After all, yielding just a little had resulted in such a good atmosphere.


    Ju Yeong-Gi eventually stoppedughing, then remembered something. ¡°By the way, what''s this about trying out a franchise?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned and exined the situation. ¡°I was told to help Mister Jin-Ho set up a small franchise store and let him learn what it''s like to operate it.¡±


    ¡°...What on earth is that even about?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked bbergasted while staring at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°You want Jin-Ho to run a small store? Just who came up with that dumb idea?¡±


    ¡°B-but, why...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head as if he could already picture the carnage about to happen, then headed inside the cafe. ¡°I''m gonna see our Miss Idol, fes. So, you guys do whatever it is you need to do. Gee whiz. And they say too much courage is just reckless bravado... <i>Tsk, tsk...</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was suddenly ovee by this unexinable foreboding from Ju Yeong-Gi''s pitying gaze directed his way. ¡°W-what is Mister Yeong-Gi talking about, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Not sure myself.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders as if he also had no clue.


    However, that only made Jo Gyu-Min more worried, though.


    <i>''Wait, Mister Yeong-Gi was in the same army base as Mister Jin-Ho, wasn''t he?''</i>


    Which meant Ju Yeong-Gi may have witnessed how Kang Jin-Ho acted as a senior to his squad members. So, that kind of reaction could only mean...!


    Before Jo Gyu-Min''s train of thought could reach its destination, his phone rang and interrupted him. He checked to see the caller, then answered the phone while making a weird expression, ¡°...Yes, Chairman. It''s done, sir. Yes. Of course! <i>Ah,</i> yes, sir. He agreed to do it, sir.¡±


    By the time the lengthy phone call came to an end, Kang Jin-Ho was already back inside the cafe. Jo Gyu-Min took out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it while noticing his hands trembling rather unnaturally.


    <i>''Why does it feel like I have made a huge mistake...?''</i>


    Unfortunately, he had already made his report to Hwang Jeong-Hu. Meaning, it was toote to turn back the clock now. He had no choice but to forge ahead.


    And then... Jo Gyu-Min woulde to eternally regret this day''s decision. Of course, he had no way of knowing that right now.

 Chapter 204: Running a Business (4)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Running a Business (4)</h4>


    The manager''s jaw dropped. ¡°You... handed over fifty million won?!¡±


    Jun Yeong sheepishly nodded. ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you crazy bastard! Did you ram into a Benz or something? Why did you give away so much money?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t a Benz, but some crapbox on its way to a scrapyard.¡±


    ¡°And you still paid fifty million for that?!¡± The manager yelled again.


    ¡°Didn''t you tell me toe to an agreement before it can be a bad rumor?¡± Jun Yeong protested unhappily.


    ¡°I told you to wait until I get there, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°What choice did I have? He looked like he would beat me to death right there and then, you know!¡±


    <i>¡°Hah...</i> Gimme a break. This moron...!¡± The Voice''s road manager, Kim Shin, could only groan nonstop while staring at Jun Yeong''s downtrodden face.


    Jun Yeong was known for being immature, but Kim Shin had no idea this kid could be <i>this</i> immature. The gossip about dating Kang Se-Ah had caused so much ruckus already, yet he brainlessly went to her father''s cafe and <i>nearly</i> caused another scene there. To top it off, he even got himself a ck eye for all his troubles!


    Kim Shin continued to steer the car while groaning loudly. ¡°Hey, didn''t we warn you to stay far away from Kang Se-Ah? You wanna die for real, you fool? <i>Ah??</i>You think it''s my nice personality that''s keeping me in check here?!¡±


    Jun Yeong pouted and cursed loudly. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> what the f*ck? Why are you getting pissed at me for? I''ve already talked to the boss about this, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Say what? The boss gave his okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kim Shin narrowed his eyes in suspicion. ¡°But, why would he do that?! You little punk, if you''re lying about this sh*t, imma hang you upside down and beat you to a pulp!¡±


    Jun Yeong protested sullenly. ¡°I''m not lying! You can call him and find out for yourself, you know!¡±


    Kim Shin''s expression crumpled again. ¡°Okay, whatever. So? Did you see Kang Se-Ah, then?¡±


    ¡°I briefly spoke to her before leaving, that''s all,¡± Jun Yeong replied testily.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> so you did speak to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Who else was there aside from Kang Se-Ah?¡±


    ¡°Her father and oppa.¡±


    <i>Screeeeeech!</i>


    Kim Shin stomped on the brake pedal. The car screeched to an urgent halt, causing Jun Yeong''s face to nearly kiss the car''s dashboard. Understandably miffed now, Jun Yeong began pouring out more expletives. ¡°What the f*ck?! What''s the matter with you?!¡±


    ¡°Did you say her father was also present?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! He was there!¡±


    ¡°...Holy sh*t. This f*cking... What should we do now?!¡± Kim Shin began fidgeting in anxiety before stepping on the elerator. His car noisily shot forward and pounded the road again.


    ***


    ¡°Starwiz?¡± Han Seon-Gu tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Don''t you remember them? The Starwiz incident from two years ago?¡± Kim Shin tried to jolt his boss''s memory as a hint of frustration crept up in his voice.


    However, Han Seon-Gu continued to tilt his head. ¡°What incident are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> that''s right. You were not here back then, were you?¡± Kim Shin facepalmed after remembering the situation back then. Indeed, Han Seon-Gu was behind bars at that time. Remembering that helped Kim Shin with figuring out just where it went wrong. ¡°Two years ago, a talent agency named Starwiz waspletely obliterated out of existence.¡±


    ¡°Hold up. I think I remember that... Starwiz, Starwiz... Wasn''t that Hyeok-Gi''s agency? Bak Hyeok-Gi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s the one.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu rubbed his chin. ¡°Now that you mention it, I haven''t seen Hyeok-Gi recently and was wondering where that bastard could be. You''re telling me his agency got utterly destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss! All thanks to that incident, the media had a field day while reporting on the unfair contracts entertainers were forced to sign. And then, they found out about the slush funds of the agencies, prompting theunch of an in-depth tax investigation. It was one hell of a mess back then.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I think I remember hearing some stuff about that. But, why are you telling me this?¡±


    Kim Shin spoke in a grave-sounding voice. ¡°Boss, there have been some rumors that the whole thing was Kang Se-Ah''s doing.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡± Han Seon-Gu''s eyes powerfully quaked just then. ¡°K-Kang Se-Ah? You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The trainees of Starwiz all became free agents after the agency got dissolved. Some left the industry, while others went through auditions to be trainees in other agencies. But Kang Se-Ah was the sole exception, boss. As soon as Starwiz went bust, she immediately signed up with Code and got ready to make her solo debut. As if... It was Kang Se-Ah who blew apart her old agency so she could transfer to a new one.¡±


    ¡°...W-what is that supposed to mean?! S-so, are you implying that Hyeok-Gi rubbed Kang Se-Ah the wrong way, and that caused Starwiz to go burst? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss! And Bak Hyeok-Gi is currently serving time in jail, to boot!¡±


    Han Seon-Gu cried out in rm. ¡°Why are you telling me this only now?! Why haven''t you said something earlier?!¡±


    Kim Shin threw his hands up in the air. ¡°I thought you already knew, boss! Besides, you haven''t told me about approaching Kang Se-Ah again through Jun Yeong! Since that dating gossip thing was treated as just a misunderstanding, I thought everything had already be water under the bridge! They even gave us a veiled warning, didn''t they? But now, Jun Yeong went to see her again, so it''ll be a miracle if they sit still without retaliating!¡±


    Han Seon-Gu''s voice trembled in anxiety. ¡°A-are you sure about this? About Kang Se-Ah obliterating Starwiz?¡±


    ¡°...Of course, nothing has been confirmed. But, look at the situation, sir. Starwiz was disintegrated, and Kang Se-Ah was immediately transferred to none other than Code. And then, there''s the rumor about Jaegyeong supporting her from the shadows, too.¡±


    ¡°W-what would Jaegyeong gain by crushing a small talent agency like that, though? They have more to lose if the winds blow the other way against them, right?¡± Han Seon-Gu urgently piped up.


    However, that only made Kim Shin shake his head in dismay. ¡°Why do you think there would be blowback against them? There''s no blowback because we''re talking about Jaegyeong here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Not just the media, Jaegyeong basically has no enemies, boss! If they had behaved the same as other blood-sucking corporations that leech offmon people, Jaegyeong would have be Korea''s sole mega-corporation, not some top-five contender. At least, that''s what people say, but anyway! Who would touch them in that case? Rubbing them off the wrong way will get you <i>rubbed</i> out of existence, after all!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Kim Shin groaned deeply. ¡°In any case, we gotta fix this as soon as possible, boss.¡±


    ¡°F-fix it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do you want to see your agency go up in smoke, too? You gotta sober up, boss!¡±


    ¡°R-right. I should.¡± Han Seon-Gu muttered quietly. It was quite evident that he was still suffering from shock. Despite his chaotic mind, he tried to think of a solution... only for his phone to ring loudly. ¡°...?¡±


    Han Seon-Gu confirmed the words ''Jaegyeong''s Chief Secretary'' popping up on the screen, and his jaw went ck from stupefaction. He couldn''t bring himself to answer the call. Soon, the ringing stopped.


    Kim Shin sucked in a cold breath, his expression one of anxiety and dread. He had also seen the caller''s identity on the phone''s screen.


    <i>Vrrrr!</i>


    Han Seon-Gu''s phone started to vibrate again. Kim Shin looked at his boss and quietly muttered, ¡°...You should answer that, boss.¡±


    Han Seon-Gu continued to stare at the phone in a daze before reaching out to tap on the ''answer'' icon. ¡°H-hello?¡±


    - Hello, President Han Seon-Gu. Do you remember me? This is Jo Gyu-Min from Jaegyeong speaking. We met in your office some time ago.


    ¡°A-ah, yes! Of course! I remember!¡±


    - I''ll get right to the point, then. Despite my earlier visit to your premises, it seems the situation has not changed at all. I have to say, I was impressed by how gutsy that young man was. The way I see it, his agency, your agency, seems to be in on the act as well? Is my assumption correct?


    ¡°N-no, of course not! There''s no way that''s true!¡± Han Seon-Gu quickly lied through his teeth. In times like this, denying everything was the smartest move. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what would happen if he admitted to beingplicit in Jun Yeong''s stupidity.


    -<i>?Aaah,</i> is that right? In that case, your agency isn''t very good at managing your own talents, then?


    ¡°<i>Ahahaha...?</i>As you may know, we are only a small agency, so it''s kind of impossible to keep tabs on every one of our talents, you see? I did warn that kid not to do it, but, <i>uh...?</i>Kids these days are just impossible to control, you know?¡±


    - I see...


    After that brief reply, Jo Gyu-Min said nothing for a while.


    That silence crept up on Han Seon-Gu and terrified him more than anything else. He might have dealt with this situation a little more calmly had Jo Gyu-Min acted all pissed off or outraged beyond belief. However, that wasn''t the case here, and Han Seon-Gu just couldn''t figure out how to respond.


    - I finally understand what you''re trying to say.


    ¡°...I''ll make sure to manage that kid properly so there won''t be a next time, sir!¡±


    - A next time, you say?


    ¡°...¡±


    - It''d be nice if there is a next time for you. Unfortunately, I don''t think ''next time'' is a realistic dream for you, President Han.


    ¡°W-wait a minute! Mister Jo Gyu-Min! <i>Waaaait!</i>¡± Han Seon-Gu clutched his phone and desperately cried out after sensing the bone-chilling coldness contained within Jo Gyu-Min''s voice. ¡°I, it was an honest mistake, sir! I swear, we really didn''t intend for this to happen! Please believe me! If, if you graciously give us another chance, I''ll make sure something like this will never happen again! If you want, I can even fire that bastard Jun Yeong, too! T-that''s why, please give us another chance!¡±


    - It seems you''re under a mistaken assumption, President Han.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Han Seon-Gu gasped, wondering what that ''mistaken assumption'' could even be.


    - Our side also doesn''t have time to think about a small fry like that kid. What we don''t understand in this situation is your attitude, President Han. Even though we warned you in the name of Jaegyeong, you ignored it and treated this matter as a joke.


    ¡°N-no, that''s not true...¡±


    - Allow me to share with you one of our Chairman''s beliefs. A person can make mistakes. However, knowingly making a mistake is no longer a mistake. That is all. A mistake can be forgiven, but that doesn''t mean the punishment for the mistake itself will disappear. And now, you''ll get to learn the meaning of that.


    ¡°W-wait! Mister Jo Gyu-Min! Mister Jo...!¡± Despite all the ardent pleading, the call was coldly cut off. Han Seon-Gu''s forehead was soaked in cold sweat by then. ¡°W-what should I do?¡±


    Kim Shin was also making a dejected face while replying to his boss. ¡°That''s why you should''ve been more careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dipsh*t! You think I knew things would turn out this way?! Besides, what''s the point of arguing whose fault it is now?! We gotta think of a way to fix this! A solution!¡±


    <i>''It¡¯s toote for that.''</i>


    Kim Shin groaned inwardly.


    In a situation like this, finding a solution was nothing more than a mere pipe dream. There was an old saying about how being a moron made you brave, and that had to be the reason for Han Seon-Gu''s crazy decision to provoke Jaegyeong like this. At least, that was what Kim Shin told himself while trying to figure out his boss''s motivation.


    Obviously, Han Seon-Gu knew who all the yers in the game were. He was warned by Jaegyeong to back off, after all. Yet, he got <i>too</i> bold for his own good. If he got crushed by this matter, then... He was fully deserving of the next Darwin Award.


    <i>''As for me... I gotta bail, pronto.''</i>


    Kim Shin sneakily got up to leave.


    It was anyone''s guess what kind of hell would be unleashed after Jaegyeong decided to get serious. Unlike other corporations, Jaegyeong wasn''t as generous with their purse strings when it came to spreading wealth around in the political sphere, so the level of influence they could exert wasn''t much, but it would still be enough to trample on people like Han Seon-Gu and his agency as if they were some little insects.


    ¡°P-president!¡± A loud voice suddenly came from outside the door. That was when Kim Shin instinctively realized that Armageddon had begun. The secretary flung open the office door and rushed inside without permission. ¡°We have a big problem!¡±


    ¡°W-what''s going on?¡± Han Seon-Gu reflexively asked, but his expression said he could sense what was going on to some degree.


    ¡°We just got a call from team no. 2! They said that our scheduled appearance on public TV for this week has been canceled!¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡± Han Seon-Gu suddenly felt dizzy as if the ground was caving in. Just how much money and expensive booze did he waste trying to get a slot in that broadcast...? If he counted all the money he had spent greasing the palms of the PDs there, it would be enough to buy a nice house! He worked that hard under the table to make that broadcast appearance happen, only for it to get canceled out of nowhere?! What kind of nonsense was this?!


    ¡°But, sir! It''s worse than that! It''s not just the TV side, but even the radios have canceled the appearances, too!¡±


    ¡°D-did we receive any official reason?¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I heard that... we only received a cursory phone call.¡±


    ¡°But, but?! Why did they cancel on us? Why!¡±


    ¡°I, I also don''t know...¡±


    Kim Shin left behind the panicking President Han and the secretary in the office and silently escaped through the open doorway.


    <i>''What do you mean, why?''</i>


    Kim Shin tutted softly.


    Even if Jaegyeong didn''t go out of its way to exercise its influence, it was still one of the biggest corporations in the country. The advertising budget Jaegyeong spent on TV stations alone should be unimaginably vast. So, if Jaegyeong ''coughed'' to express their difort, then well¡­ A small-to-medium talent agency like this one would get swept up in a Category 5 hurricane.


    <i>''There''s a hole in the hull, huh...''</i>


    The only fate waiting for the passengers of a boat with a hole in the bottom in the middle of an open sea was a watery grave. Kim Shin pulled out his resignation letter from his inner pocket, then ced it on the secretary''s desk before unhesitantly escaping from the building.


    Once outside, he looked back at his former workce and sighed deeply.


    <i>''Gee whiz, so vengeful...''</i>


    He thought that the retaliation coulde in the form of a tax investigation if Jaegyeong were being gentlemanly. Alternatively, the prosecuting authority could also descend on the agency to uncover the skeletons in the closet. Either of those would have been enough to utterly disintegrate this agency, which was already choke-full of all sorts of corruption.


    However... Despite knowing the surefire way to destroy its enemy, Jaegyeong disyed its intent to take its time and choke the life out of this agency. Han Seon-Gu might have no idea about this now, but Kim Shin could definitely feel that intent.


    ¡°Yup, one shouldn''t provoke a sleeping snake.¡±


    ***


    Around the same time Kim Shin was tutting away while leaving his former workce, Jo Gyu-Min sitting in his office had to stop calling everyone on the phone and scratch his itching ears.


    ¡°...Is someone talking crap about me or something?¡±


    Since Jo Gyu-Min had done quite a few questionable things until now, he found it somewhat challenging to figure out who could be bad-mouthing him. However, he cackled away like a viin and picked up his phone again.


    1. At the time of TLing, 50 million won is around $35100 USD.

 Chapter 205: Running a Business (5)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Running a Business (5)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min talked into the phone for a while, and eventually, a deep smirk formed on his face. ¡°Thank you. I''ll leave it to your discretion, then.¡±


    A hint of confidence and leeway crept into his expression as he spoke.


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> no. That''s not how it is. It''s just that Chairman Hwang values this individual quite highly, you see. But it''s not what you think. <i>Mm,</i> well... Since it''s you, I guess it''s alright to tell you this much. Actually, Chairman Hwang isn''t looking after Kang Se-Ah, but someone else who happens to be connected to her. However, this has to remain a secret between us.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was making a calcted move here. He figured revealing this nugget of information wouldn''t cause an issueter down the line. Even if he were talking to a detective, they wouldn''t instantly single out Kang Jin-Ho from the so few clues he had given out. Since he also divulged information about how Kang Se-Ah was not rted to Hwang Jeong-Hu by blood, no one would think the same about her brother, Kang Jin-Ho. Which also meant they wouldn''t immediately suspect Kang Jin-Ho''s family.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. I''ll leave it in your care. Goodbye.¡± Jo Gyu-Min leisurely ended the call and mouthed a cigarette. ¡°I gotta wonder... Why do I enjoy this kind of work more?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min lived his life like a straight arrow until getting a job in a corporation called Jaegyeong. His abilities were eventually acknowledged, which fast-tracked him to a spot in the Office of Secretaries. Things went a bit sideways after Hwang Jeong-Hu copsed from his illness, but that speed bump didn''t derail Jo Gyu-Min''s career, proving that he was treading on solid ground.


    So, it puzzled him why scheming insidious things excited him so much.


    <i>''No, hang on...''</i>


    Now that he thought about it, folks that managed to climb up the sphere of power in politics or finance all tended to have a few skeletons hidden in their closets. In that case, maybe it shouldn''te as a surprise that people with a certain disposition usually climbed up the socialdder faster than others. Just like Jo Gyu-Min, for instance.


    He personally called a couple of ces, but when it came to the broadcasting side of things, he let Code handle it, thinking that getting Jaegyeong''s name involved in too many areas of this scheme would not be a good idea overall. With this much work done, the Voice and the affiliated idol groups wouldn''t be allowed anywhere near TV stations. However, Jo Gyu-Min had no thoughts of ending it here.


    One didn''t really need TV shows to get popr these days, thanks to the power of the Inte. The odds of that Jun Yeong brat going viral was next to none, but what if he did go viral through some fancam action and race to the top of the charts?


    <i>''That''s why I''m gonna totally obliterate you...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min had already received the full authority to handle this matter from Hwang Jeong-Hu. In other words, he now wielded a level of power that not even Director Baek Yeong-Gi enjoyed. No wonder Jo Gyu-Min was itching to unleash it.


    His thoughts were soon shattered by the buzzing of his inte. He tapped on the ''answer'' button. ¡°Yes, Jo Gyu-Min speaking.¡±


    - Chief Jo, sir. The Chairman has asked for your presence in his office.


    ¡°Understood. I''m on my way right now.¡± Jo Gyu-Min got up while fixing his attire. He had been meeting Hwang Jeong-Hu at least twice a weektely, but the Chairman still made Jo Gyu-Min nervous every time they came face-to-face.


    That nervousness had gotten a bit less severetely; however, the attempt on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s life not too long ago made him think otherwise. Witnessing Hwang Jeong-Hu''s unbridled rage first-hand helped Jo Gyu-Min sober up and be on his toes once more.


    Jo Gyu-Min fixed his clothes, coughed loudly to clear his throat, then exited his office to head straight to the chairman''s office. He knocked on the door and waited until the familiar voice telling him to enter rang from inside the office.


    Jo Gyu-Min pushed open the door and smartly stepped inside. Hwang Jeong-Hu got up from behind the desk and walked toward the couch. After settling down on the seat of honor, he pointed to an empty spot. ¡°Take a seat, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min briefly nodded, then sat quietly down.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu brought an ashtray in front of him, then started the meeting in earnest. ¡°Well, then. What''s going on with that matter?¡±


    What was Hwang Jeong-Hu asking about here, Jo Gyu-Min briefly wondered. ¡°Sir, if it''s regarding the incident involving Miss Se-Ah...¡±


    ¡°I''ve already given you the full authority on that. So, I only want to hear the report on the results after the dust has settled. What I''m asking about is the matter of making Jin-Ho run a business.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> of course.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sat up straight. He had to swallow back the words,


    <i>''Something is deeply worrying me, Chairman, but...</i>''


    He could only begin his report on the situation. ¡°I''ve already acquired Mister Jin-Ho''s consent, sir. Now, all we need to do is to find a suitable business venture for him.¡±


    ¡°I see. Find something challenging and tough to be sessful in. A kind of business with small profit margins and a lot of requiredbor no matter how smart you think you are.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, a fried chicken store might be the ticket, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°This is what I heard, Chairman. The fried chicken market is so crowded withrge franchises and local mom-and-pop stores that the revenue for everyone is basically in a freefall. Taking into consideration the cost of interior d¨¦cor, it''d be a miracle to recoup the investment, sir. Even worse, after deducting the wages, the rest would be taken away by the head office, leaving not much profit for the franchisee.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Only the head office makes money? In that case, who would want to open a franchise?¡±


    ¡°...The truth is, sir, a sryman quitting his job doesn''t have a lot of options. It''s not like he had acquired special skill sets during his tenure, and all the know-how from years of pushing papers wouldn''t be much of a help in his daily life, either. And to open a business of his own would require huge starting funds, which he wouldn''t have. So, people with a small budget would inevitably flock to running fried chicken franchises, which is rtively easy to set up.¡±


    ¡°And the various fried chickenpanies know this and exploit them?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu disapprovingly cocked his eyebrow. Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t bring himself to reply and sighed away instead. Hwang Jeong-Hu joined him and sighed as well. ¡°After starting Jaegyeong, I have always remained mindful of how to make everyone enjoy a good life. But I''m starting to feel that such a thing is no longer the case in our current world. Employees see their workce as just a means to earn a living, whilepanies are constantly on the lookout for new ways to exploit their workers and customers. That''s the impression I get these days.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded to express his agreement. This opinion wasing from none other than Hwang Jeong-Hu, and no one was more qualified than him to make such an observation.


    Jaegyeong was famous for its great employee benefits and no forced ''voluntary'' resignations, making it one of the best corporations in the country despite its demanding work. While employees in other corporations had to start worrying about ''retiring'' around the age of thirty-five, Jaegyeong wasn''t like that. Its corporate culture was proudly worlds apart from everyone else.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled weakly. ¡°Unfortunately, Chairman, other people are not like you, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Understandable. I got lucky in my life. However, I don''t think I can do it again given another chance,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu in a hollow-sounding voice. ¡°That''s why I''m expecting a lot from that brat. He has... <i>something</i> different about him that sets him apart from the rest, after all. Either he''ll turn thispany into an even bigger titan or totally ruin it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed and shook his head without saying anything.


    ¡°And this is a good opportunity to gauge that boy''s ability. Make sure to get everything ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed to have thought of something. ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>and there''s something else.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Exclude the fried chicken franchise idea.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in confusion. Exclude the fried chicken? But, why?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled bitterly at his subordinate''s confused expression. ¡°I told you to exclude any business ideas where Jin-Ho will definitely seed, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir? There is no guarantee that a fried chicken store will seed in this day and age.¡±


    ¡°That''s true... but we''re talking about Kang Jin-Ho here. Listen, a store that can cook and deliver its fried chicken in just over a minute will never go out of business.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s mind was suddenly filled with the image of a certain man jumping and dashing across rooftops in the darkness, only faintly illuminated by the cold moonlight. And that man was carrying a fried chicken delivery bag. ¡°...You''re right, sir. A store that delivers its goods seems unfeasible for Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It might be a jackpot for all the fried chicken lovers in that area, but it''ll be like a cmity for us. So, exclude all the business ideas that involve some form of delivery. But if he insists on opening a store in that field, get him to promise that he will not be involved in the delivery.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll engrave it on my heart!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression became solemn after realizing that he had just escaped failure by a hair''s width. He briefly nodded, then got up to leave. ¡°Sir, please excuse me. I will return to my office and finish my nning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you''re dismissed.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu coolly nodded, and once Jo Gyu-Min left his office, mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>''Time for a change, huh...''</i>


    The emotion Hwang Jeong-Hu initially felt after getting up from his sickbed and returning to this position was delight. However, he soon came to realize something else.


    <i>''It''s the end of the road for me.''</i>


    He could certainly ''maintain'' Jaegyeong at its current trajectory. However, even he had to admit that he was too old to mount a new challenge or bring about a revolutionary change to the industry. Of course, his passion, his drive, still rivaled that of young people in their twenties. No, maybe his desire burned even stronger than theirs. However, what hecked was energy¡ªenough stamina for him to manage every facet of a new business venture, just like what he had done in the past.


    Nowadays, he could feel his concentration dropping rapidly after only one hour of work, even though he used to be able to maintain his focus for over twelve hours back in the day. And this was why Hwang Jeong-Hu realized that the current him couldn''t possibly reform Jaegyeong.


    It wasn''t that he felt a great attachment or affection to Kang Jin-Ho. That young man was... easily the most <i>original</i> human being Hwang Jeong-Hu knew. Not only was Kang Jin-Ho not restrained by the old-fashioned rules of society, but his thought process also didn''t seem all that rigid, either. In that case, it would be correct to distance Jaegyeong from Kang Jin-Ho for it to continue existing as a fairly sessfulpany.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu personally felt that Kang Jin-Ho''s strength was necessary for Jaegyeong to transform itself into a top global yer.


    <i>''But, why...''?</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed his cigarette on the ashtray before shuddering softly. ¡°...Why am I so worried?¡±


    It felt like something was amiss, that he was trying to fit a round peg in a square hole. Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t decipher the identity, the root cause, of this worry, but... Soon, he''de face-to-face with it.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°A contract?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho. We might not have settled on the type of business, but that''s not important right now. I wanted to hear your thoughts on the matter as well, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t given it much thought, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can always start now.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned while pushing the contract in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. ¡°This contract simply states that our side will foot the startup cost, Mister Jin-Ho. You can return the investment cost in six months'' time when you''re ready to call it a day.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    ¡°Please, have a read-through.¡± Jo Gyu-Min offered his advice.


    ¡°I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho picked up and slowly perused through the contract.


    Jo Gyu-Min watching on sneakily smiled with an unreadable expression.


    <i>''Even if it''s Mister Jin-Ho, I''m better at this kind of thing than him.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min had been reading and dissecting various documents all his adult life. Compared to him, Kang Jin-Ho had only spent half a semester in Business Management, listening to some basic theories. So, it was safe to assume that he had absolutely no clue regarding contracts and operating a business.


    This opportunity had to be utilized in full to teach Kang Jin-Ho the bitterness of society. Of course, the amount of money he was about to lose would be trifling to Kang Jin-Ho. Still, experiencing total failure would be a good life lesson for him.


    After all, the purpose of this... ''test'' wasn''t to see how much money he had made at the end but how he had managed the business.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°By the way...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jo Gyu-Min responded while still grinning away.


    ¡°The conditions listed on this part are a bit weird, don''t you think?¡±


    The grin on Jo Gyu-Min''s face froze up. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Well, you said you''d help me out with the startup cost, didn''t you? And I have to return every dime after six months.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°And it says here that you''ll take into ount the store premium, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is also correct.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°But what about the interior decoration costs?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    ¡°ording to this contract, I need to recoup the cost of interior decoration in six months, even though it should be several dozen million won.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho in a daze, wondering how this young man managed to figure that out so soon.


    ¡°Since we''re thinking of joining a franchise, we''ll have to foot the initial joining fee, too. The joining fee and the decoration costbined should be well over a hundred million, yet you want me to recoup that in six months alongside the initial startup fund?¡±


    ¡°Well, <i>uh...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min forgot what he wanted to say as his hard work wrapping up this deal in a nice-looking package was torn to shreds in mere seconds.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out a cigarette, mouthed it, then leisurely lit it up. He took a long puff before releasing the smoke into the atmosphere. He then stared straight at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I thought Jaegyeong was more upstanding than this, but I guess not. This must be your standard practice, then?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min panicked and hurriedly denied it. ¡°N-no, of course not!¡±


    ¡°But isn''t this contract basically a scam? I''m quite disappointed in you, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s not true!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, unimpressed. ¡°Looks like I''ll have to speak to Chairman Hwang directly.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aigoooo!?</i>Mister Jin-Ho, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Jo Gyu-Min desperately clung to Kang Jin-Ho after his intention to perform his first-ever counter-offensive in the five years they had known each other just went out the window.


    <i>''Kids these days are so scary!''</i>


    Especially this kid! Jo Gyu-Min held back his tears and trudged back to his office like a dejected puppy to revise the contract.


    1. ''Fancam'' is a ng term originating from South Korean idol fandom, and it means amateur footage of a celebrity filmed unofficially by a fan.

 Chapter 206: Open for Business (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Open for Business (1)</h4>


    ¡°...Did you say it came from the Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The Yeongnam Martial Artist Alliance, shortened as the Yeongnam Group, was considered Korea¡¯s top martial artist organization. Inside the Yeongnam Martial Artist Alliance was its leader Kim Seok-Il with a confused look while staring at his subordinate reporting to him.


    Kim Seok-Il slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°The Crimson King, is it... As in, one of the Three Kings, a leader of the Martial Union that rule over China? That Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Him.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il frowned deeply. As far as a country''s wealth and power were concerned, the gap between China and South Korea should be quite vast. Even so, Korea still upied a simr level of international status to China in the <i>eyes of the surface</i> world. Meanwhile, China was seen as <i>the</i> powerhouse in the world of martial arts, one that the likes of Korea could never match. But now...


    The Martial Union ruling over such a powerful nation was making a request to a Korean martial art organization? Something like that seemed impossible. However, it was happening right now, right before Kim Seok-Il''s eyes, no less.


    Kim Seok-Il licked his lips. ¡°What do they want from us?¡±


    ¡°It''s the elimination of a certain individual, sir.¡±


    ¡°A... certain individual?¡± Kim Seok-Il chuckled hollowly. ¡°What''s the offer?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± The subordinate, Lee Hyeon-Su, hesitated and didn''t immediately reply to Kim Seok-Il''s question. Then, he finally replied with a slightly confused face, ¡°They said all the financial support they gave us over the years will be written off.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡± Kim Seok-Il sat forward while doubting his own hearing. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t mishear his subordinate''s report thanks to his cultivation, but this offer still made him doubt his own physical ability.


    The Martial Union''s secret financial support yed a key part in the Yeongnam Group achieving its current status in Korea. There was no denying that simple fact. Kim Seok-Il knew that this matter would eventuallye to bite him in the rear, but he believed there was no other choice. He had to take on the risk if he wanted topete against the Korean Martial Assembly on an equal footing.


    But now, the source of the funds, the Crimson King, had said that all debts would be wiped clean as long as the Yeongnam Group eliminated one person!


    ¡°Do they want us to assassinate the President of Korea or something?¡± Kim Seok-Il muttered quietly. That sounded daft even to his ears, but some part of him thought that it could be a distinct possibility. Well, only a request of that magnitude would be monumental enough to bnce out the financial support Yeongnam had received over the years, after all!


    .


    ¡°W-well, that is¡­ It¡¯s a bit strange...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stuttered ungainly.


    Kim Seok-Il''s eyes narrowed at this peculiar behavior. His subordinate was usually meticulous, so this level of hesitation could only mean the target was incredibly difficult to eliminate¡ªor someone totally out of expectation.


    Which one would it be, though?


    ¡°...Sir, it''s an ordinary university student.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il silently waited for Lee Hyeon-Su''s follow-up, believing that there had to be more to this target. However, Lee Hyeon-Su betrayed his expectation by keeping his mouth shut.


    Kim Seok-Il''s patient quickly ran out. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    That was when Kim Seok-Il''s expression crumpled to resemble a devil. ¡°Stop wasting my time and pissing me off, report everything you know about the target! Now!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su almost freaked out and began shouting his report. ¡°The target''s name is Kang Jin-Ho! He''s suspected to be a returner! He is currently waiting to return to Jaegyeong University to resume his studies after recently ending his mandatory military service!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su finished his report and quickly lowered his head in silence.


    Kim Seok-Il tutted. ¡°Is that all? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, we don''t have any other information.¡±


    ¡°Any evidence of ties to other factions?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the... ''military side'' tried to recruit him but got nowhere, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kim Seok-Il sunk deeper into his chair as his thoughts became chaotic.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly raised his voice. ¡°S-sir, there is something else.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a hundred percent confirmed, but it seems that the Martial Assembly is also snooping around him.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il closed his eyes in contemtion at that revtion. The Martial Assembly was making a move, while the Martial Union wanted to eliminate that university student. That alone was enough to estimate how dangerous this individual named Kang Jin-Ho was. Unless the Crimson King were an idiot, he wouldn''t be willing to offer up such an incredible prize for the death of some nobody.


    This bait... was something Kim Seok-Il should not bite. However... What an enticing bait it was. Something he couldn''t help but want to grab onto with both of his hands.


    If this request were handled properly, the Yeongnam Group would get topletely crush the Martial Assembly. At the same time, it would also get to build a profitable rtionship with China''s Martial Union. This path may be bumpy and uneven, but it would be weirder if a task with such great benefits would be easy to pull off.


    Kim Seok-Il asked another question, ¡°Is the issue with the international borders holding the Martial Union back?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I heard the bnce between the Three Kings is too finely poised for them to make a move. Without keeping each other in check, they would have extended their grubby hands to Korea by now.¡±


    That sounded pretty hopeful to Kim Seok-Il''s ears. He nodded and issued a new order. ¡°Summon the Fallen.¡±


    ¡°...But, sir.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il put his foot down as if he didn''t want to hear any opposing arguments. ¡°We shall focus all our strength on this matter. Which means we shall y every card at our disposal!¡±


    And so... Two of the top martial art factions in Korea began reaching out to Kang Jin-Ho almost at the same time.


    ***


    ¡°You wanna start a business?¡± Park Yu-Min asked back in a surprised voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Inside a local watering hole...


    While making a face of a man who didn''t get the memo, Park Yu-Min poured another round of soju into Kang Jin-Ho''s cup. ¡°But what about university? You want to run a business instead of studying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...Does that mean you''re quitting university?¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll go back,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before chugging the alcohol down his throat. ¡°My original n was to travel here and there for the next six months, but things somehow turned out this way. And now, it looks like I''ll have to give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°You want to set up a business with no help, though?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a shake of his head.


    After listening to the exnation, Park Yu-Min began making a weird face. ¡°What... kind of conditions are those?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I''ve been wondering, too.¡±


    Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin as if he was a great philosopher. "Okay, so... You want to run a business that''s just right for you, but you can''t think of anything. Did I get that right?"


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Park Yu-Min replied without hesitation, as if he couldn''t understand what all the fuss was about. ¡°In that case, open a PC Room! A PC Room should be perfect for you since you like gaming. You''re gonna y games anyway, so might as well do it in your own ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at his friend weirdly. ¡°...I heard that a PC Room will go under if the owner ys games all the time.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh,</i> that¡¯s an issue?¡±


    ¡°And it''s not easy to recoup the startup cost with that kind of a business in a short period. It has a lot of risks, too.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded, agreeing that this matter wasn''t as simple as it sounded.


    <i>''I had no idea...''</i>


    Opening a store seemed fairly simple on the surface, but one had to ovee quite a few hurdles to make it happen in reality.


    ¡°In that case, how about a distribution warehouse? This is my honest opinion, but if you join the distribution industry, you''re gonna rewrite Korea''s distribution service history, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...They told me to restrict my choice to the food industry.¡±


    ¡°<i>Wowsers.</i> Isn''t that like ying chess without your knights and bishops? A restaurant or a diner isn''t something you can shine in, right?¡±


    "<i>...Uh-whew.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho sighed, feeling rather depressed after his closest friend had offered some words of sympathy. Even he could tell that the distribution warehouse would have been an ideal business for him. "<i>Hmm...</i> Isn''t there something that suits me?¡±


    Park Yu-Min asked curiously to no one in particr, ¡°When ites to a diner, shouldn''t it be like a Chinese restaurant or a fried chicken ce?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not allowed to deliver either.¡±


    Park Yu-Min looked incredulous. ¡°Holy cow. I really don''t get this at all. Why are they cing so many restrictions on you? Just what are you getting out of this, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Credits, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened. ¡°My university credit will go up if I''m sessful!¡±


    Park Yu-Min stared at his friend in a daze.


    <i>''If that''s the prize, you... should just go back to school, you dummy.''</i>


    To think that Kang Jin-Ho wanted to run a shop to earn some credits when he could do that just fine by attending the university... And they weren''t even talking about one or two months here, but six months of hardbor! What kind of nonsense was this?


    Park Yu-Min calmly spoke, ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°...I know what you''re going to say. However, I also want to give this a shot.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s what you want...¡± ParkYu-Min chuckled while looking at his strange friend. This whole thing didn''t make much sense to him, but the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew wasn''t the type to waste his time on useless things. If he had set his heart on starting a business, then he should have a good reason for it. ¡°I see. By the way, can''t you just splurge your own money and start with a bang? I mean, even I know that making a big ssh at the beginning is already half the battle won, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s also prohibited.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min groaned. Not just the knight and bishop pieces, but even rooks seemed to have been taken out of this particr game of chess, too!


    <i>''Well, I guess fairpetition is a good thing, but...''</i>


    Being able to utilize all the arsenal at your disposal was also a talent of sorts. If great starting conditions equaled sess for everyone, then well... Nopany in the world would have gone out of business. Yet Jaegyeong was clearly pushing Kang Jin-Ho toward apletely fair and even starting point as everyone else.


    <i>''Wait, are they... trying to evaluate Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min had experienced something simr to this situation back during his pro gamer days. The team used to make him skip the beginning and jump straight into certain match situations. Their reasoning was that they wanted to figure out his management skills, not his overall gaming ability. So, they would create an unfavorable situation for him and observe how he would respond to it.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu highly valued Kang Jin-Ho. That much was obvious even to Park Yu-Min. However, this type of evaluation hinted at something else. It was as if the chairman didn''t want their rtionship to stay as mere ''friends''. Depending on the result of this evaluation, Hwang Jeong-Hu might even give Kang Jin-Ho an important position in the corporation.


    <i>''In that case, I gotta help Jin-Ho out!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min''s drive kicked into a higher gear. Even if he had be a lot more independenttely, the existence called Kang Jin-Ho still remained something akin to a divine being to him. As long as Kang Jin-Ho reached a ce where he would get to unleash his abilities without being held back, then the rest would take care of itself. Everything should be smooth sailing afterward.


    Knowing this, Park Yu-Min decided that he would do everything in his power to help Kang Jin-Ho out. However, a new question suddenly popped up in his head. ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you even know, <i>uh,</i> how to cook?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled dejectedly.


    Park Yu-Min sensed that this challenge wasn''t going to be easy and groaned at length.


    ***


    ¡°You want to open a shop?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan blinked his eyes, unable to hide his expression that said, <i>¡°Son, what on Earth are you thinking?¡±</i>


    ¡°Yes, Father. The thing is¡­¡± For what felt like the umpteenth time, Kang Jin-Ho began exining the situation he had found himself in again.


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i> In that case, can''t you run another cafe, then? I''ll teach you how to brew a mean cup of coffee, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, cafes are also prohibited, Father.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t these conditions a bit too strict? And what you get out of this deal doesn''t seem all that good, either.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could understand what his father was worried about here. If it hadn''t been for what Ju Yeong-Gi said, even Kang Jin-Ho himself wouldn''t have bothered with something this annoying. However, he realized something while listening to Ju Yeong-Gi''s advice.


    Kang Jin-Ho might be physically a near-perfect human being, but when it came to dealing with other people? Even he knew that he was utterly hopeless. He had certainly gotten a little better at being sociable after befriending Park Yu-Min, serving in the army, and working part-time in Kang Yu-Hwan''s cafe, but his awkward stiffness when dealing with strangers was still there.


    By this point, he had already given up living a totally ordinary life. That didn''t mean he had changed his mind about living a life close to being as normal as possible, though.


    Now that he knew just where he wascking, it was only obvious that he would do his best to ovee his shorings. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s stance on the matter. And this whole running a business thing was a good opportunity for that. A good experience toward his end goal.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Well, I am in favor of this, but¡­¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stopped talking there for a second, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s true that I told you to go out and experience various things since youth can ovee basically anything. Honestly speaking, son, I don''t think it''s strictly necessary for you to earn life experience by treading a difficult path. Sure, this country''s businesspeople that started from the bottom all have this tendency to highly regard the kind of path you want to take. However, look at the majority of American businesspeople, for instance. They all grew up in affluent families.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just nodded away.


    ¡°I''m not sure what your thought process behind choosing to walk this path is, son. However, it''s something you want to do, so you should keep forging ahead. But remember. ''Experience'' doesn''t necessarily have toe from hardships. What''s important is that you got to experience it.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll remember that, Father.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, do your best, son.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering why their discussion was ending so abruptly like this. ¡°D-don''t you have any rmendations, Father? Like, do this or that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> I''m sure my son will take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°...???¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at his father in a daze.


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned brightly. ¡°I believe in you, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while inwardly going, ¡®<i>Father, this doesn''t feel like belief, but more like abandonment.¡¯</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan noticed his son''s gaze and coughed to clear his throat while sneakily turning his head away.

 Chapter 207: Open for Business (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Open for Business (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly groaned while staring at the trio of men before his eyes. The trio being: Jo Gyu-Min, Park Yu-Min, and Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Three of the closest people in Kang Jin-Ho''s life had gathered in one ce to stare right back at him with solemn expressions. And this asion was an emergency response meeting.


    Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t think of a business suitable to him, prompting these three men to butt their heads together. Kang Jin-Ho felt kind of guilty despite having done no crime and could only stare at the trio with a slightly cramped expression.


    ¡°...Just open a fried chicken shop, dude.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi let out a sigh ofmentation as if this was all a grand waste of time. ¡°I mean, it''s gonna go under, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Stop jinxing Jin-Ho, will ya?!¡± Park Yu-Min threw out a sharp rebuke, but that didn''t faze Ju Yeong-Gi at all as he simply chuckled away.


    Those who hadn''t witnessed Kang Jin-Ho during his military days had no bloody clue. With Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, no employees would be able to survive working for him. What worried Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t picking the right type of business and making an X amount of money. No, the real problem was whether Kang Jin-Ho could even run a shop or not.


    Unfortunately, no one else here knew the truth, so for now, Ju Yeong-Gi chose to go along. Convincing them would be futile without evidence, after all.


    ¡°Let''s just pick something simpler, not the kind that needs a lot of prep time or requires special expertise to cook. If you don''t want to see your evaluation see-saw every time there''s a change in your kitchen staff, you need to think about manning the kitchen yourself. However, running a business that way is meaningless even if you''re ultimately sessful in the end,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. His words disyed that he wanted to approach this problem from a pragmatic point of view.


    However, such a here-nor-there analysis had the disadvantage of not really being helpful with the overall problem. So, Park Yu-Min decided to approach it from a different angle altogether. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back at his friend.


    ¡°Isn''t there something you wanna do?¡±


    ¡°Something I... want to do?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°I mean... I''m not asking if you have a type of business in your mind already. If you have, then we wouldn''t be here, after all. No, what I wanted to know was if you had any particr type of food you like. Or... How about trying out food that has a special meaning to you?¡±


    ¡°...Food that has a special meaning to Jin-Ho?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly butted in and groaned loudly. ¡°Come on now. This guy doesn''t have a single drop of sensibility in his veins, so how could he have a special dish or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> still. Who knows, Jin-Ho might have one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and fell deep into his thoughts. Jo Gyu-Min nced at the younger man, then thought he should offer another opinion. Before he could, though, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I do have one.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    The trio''s attention quickly shifted to Kang Jin-Ho. Park Yu-Min was the first one to ask, ¡°Is this dish your favorite, or does it hold a special ce in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Technically speaking, there''s a story behind it, so yeah, you can say it''s special.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded away.


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked impressed. ¡°Ohhh? What is it, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, ¡°Pizza.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡± The trio''s expressions became nk. Did he say... pizza?


    ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> all my life, I have never heard about pizza being someone''s special food. It feels like I''m finally learning that the food my mother has been missing all these years was c all along. I''m telling you, this guy is so weird¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered in dismay.


    Park Yu-Min also stared at Kang Jin-Ho in confusion as if he couldn''t understand it, either. Unfortunately for his friends, Kang Jin-Ho chose not to resolve their confusion. Trying to exin the circumstances behind the pizza story would involve too many revtions and detours, after all.


    <i>¡°You want to put what on top of the rolled wheat pancake? Cheese? What is that? Solidified milk? And it''s sour? Are you talking about the hardened goat milk those Mongols eat? No? It''s made out of cow milk? And what else needs to go on top? Ham? Just where did youe from, kid?¡±</i>


    A smile crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face even without realizing it. So many years ago, back in Zhongyuan... While rummaging through trash dumps in the middle of a frigid winter, he almost froze to death, only for his master to rescue him. He woke up after three days of high fever, and when his master asked him what he wanted to eat, Kang Jin-Ho inadvertently blurted out pizza.


    His master asked what a ''pizza'' was, and if it had been any other time, Kang Jin-Ho would have tried to brush his slip of tongue aside, but... Being ill for so long left his mind in disarray, and he tried to exin the existence of pizza to his master.


    Even though it wouldn''t have been strange for his master to dismiss the story of pizza as a rambling of a sick child, he didn''t do such a thing. He tried his absolute best to bake the best approximation of ''pizza'' ording to his disciple''s description. And the pizza baked by Kang Jin-Ho''s master was...


    ¡°...It tasted like crap, didn''t it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shuddered grandly. That ''pizza'' was not fit for human consumption. It was so gross that he almost vomited after taking one bite. However, Kang Jin-Ho still went ahead and ate the whole thing.


    Was it because he was starving? No. That ''pizza'' was the first dish someone had made for him in nearly twenty years. Back then, there were no convenience stores or supermarkets to get your ingredients. And it was in the middle of a bitterly cold winter, too. Considering that, it had to have been an incredibly difficult journey to roughly recreate a dish based on a child''s ramblings. It would be ungrateful toin about its awful taste in that case.


    Even now, Kang Jin-Ho remembered that ''pizza'' as the worst food he had ever eaten in his life... But at the same time, it was the warmest, most fulfilling pizza he ever had.


    ¡°...Looks like I found it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°H-hold on, Mister Jin-Ho! Didn''t we agree that you won''t open any stores that require delivery? A pizzeria that doesn''t deliver?! Isn''t that a fast track toplete failure?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s desperate opposition was shot down by Park Yu-Min almost right away. ¡°But Mister Gyu-Min, Jin-Ho said he wants to open a pizzeria. When I think about it, you don''t need to be a master chef to bake a pizza, right? No matter how good the dish on sale is, I think it''ll be a problem if Jin-Ho can''t even cook it himself.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have a point there...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered weakly.


    One only had to know how to knead the dough, ce the toppings properly, and then bake the whole thing inside an oven to make a decent pizza. Of course, there was the matter of getting the toppingbination right to consider. Even so, a pizza was indeed one of the easiest dishes for a total noob to ''cook''pared to other types of food.


    ¡°E-even so, a pizzeria that doesn''t deliver sounds a bit...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered, still unconvinced.


    However, Park Yu-Min had a counter for that as well. ¡°There are plenty of pizzerias in the main street that don''t deliver, you know.¡±


    .


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his chin while mulling his reply.


    Unfortunately for him, Kang Jin-Ho''s response was firm. ¡°I''m going with the pizzeria.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I have made up my mind,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a simple grin. He had to admit that he felt a little lost when he was told to limit his choices to ''food''. Now that the store type had been decided, though? He suddenly felt motivated to do well.


    After all, making someone else experience what he had tasted back then could be rewarding and enjoyable.


    Jo Gyu-Min was still mumbling to himself while making a stupefied expression. ¡°A pizzeria that doesn''t deliver... Finding a shop space alone will be a challenge...¡±


    As Jo Gyu-Min sighed helplessly, Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave with a relieved look. ¡°They say we should make hay while the sun still shines. So, let''s get a move on right away.¡±


    ¡°...Please don''t be so motivated when ites to such weird things, Mister Jin-Ho...¡± Jo Gyu-Min made a tearful face and muttered.


    ***


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work~!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong thanked all the crew members.


    It had already been two years since she made her debut. In any other profession, she would still be considered a rookie, but in the entertainment industry, where hundreds of hopefuls make their debut in a year before quickly disappearing into obscurity, two years of steady activity basically meant she was a seasoned pro.


    However, she had never lost her humble attitude. Was it because she was naturally a kind person? Of course not.


    If the rumors of how rude she was got around until they reached her oppa''s ears... Kang Jin-Ho would undoubtedly throw her into the Hell of Infinite Nagging under the pretext of fixing her head space. And she would have to consider herself lucky if the punishment ended there.


    Kang Eun-Yeong could see her oppa ming her career in the entertainment industry for ''ruining'' her character, then forcing her to ''retire'' early before enrolling her in some university to study!


    <i>''I''m not insane enough to quit and start studying, I''ll have you know!''</i>


    Thanks to Kang Eun-Yeong''s concerted effort to escape her orabeoni''s insidious scheming and continue working as an idol, she became famous for not catching the so-called celebrity virus despite her poprity. All her hard work had paid off, and now, people had grown to love her for being humble and so diligent!


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Her recent schedule was quite jam-packed; she had to help out in her father''s cafe and shoot this TV drama. Thankfully, she was taking a short break from performing on stage until the series was ready to air. The agency rmended this course of action, saying that the break would do wonders in making the public forget about that unfounded dating rumor.


    Besides, her debut album promotion tour cycle wasing to an end, anyway. That helped her make this brave choice.


    While Kang Eun-Yeong was greeting and thanking various people, someone walked up and lightly tugged at her clothes.


    ¡°<i>Ah?</i>¡± She turned around to see who it was and hurriedly covered her mouth from the shock.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned and spoke to Kang Eun-Yeong, ¡°Are you going home now, Miss Se-Ah?¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> yes, senior! I''ve finished my scenes for the day, you see!¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, how about leaving with me?¡±


    ¡°M-me, with you, senior?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t wanna?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked while giggling away.


    Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up in surprise and hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°O-of course not! It''ll be my honor! Really!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to smile as she reached out to lightly hold Kang Eun-Yeong''s hand. ¡°Actually, I wanted to chat with you, just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have lots to talk about with you. We''re colleagues working in the same production, but... It feels like we never had the chance to talk to each other, just by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I''m always avable if you want to talk, senior!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> calling me senior all the time is a bit too formal, so can you call me unnie from now on?¡±


    ¡°But, I wouldn''t dare...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong looked mortified by that suggestion.


    ¡°It''s kind of weird to talk like this here. I know a nice little cafe, so how about we head there?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let''s!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong quickly exined her situation to her road manager and entered Choi Yeon-Ha''s car. The road manager only approved of this change in schedule after she agreed to let him wait outside this cafe.


    <i>''Eiii, he''s so inflexible...''</i>


    Going to a cafe with Choi Yeon-Ha with a third wheel was not ideal, but Kang Eun-Yeong was more worried about the consequences of throwing a tantrum at the road manager. After all, that would have caused a red Lamborghini to charge straight at the cafe like an enraged bull!


    <i>''And that car''s color has be so eye-catching recently, too...!''</i>


    Her oppa stuck to the white color in the past since he was worried about the car standing out too much. But after his time in the army, his brazenness seemed to have received an upgrade, as evidenced by how he had decided to wrap his already-shy car! Of course, it was Jo Gyu-Min, not Kang Jin-Ho, who had the car wrapped, but still¡ªKang Jin-Ho still allowed his Lamborghini to be wrapped in red, something he wouldn''t have permitted in the not-too-distant past. That alone was powerful evidence of how much he had changed.


    ¡°Senior, I didn''t know that you ride your own car, not your manager''s,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong asked while scanning the interior of Choi Yeon-Ha''s vehicle.


    ¡°<i>Ng? Oh,</i> no. That''s not it. I usually ride in his minivan. But today''s shooting location was close to my home, so I told my manager oppa to take a day off.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Normally, no.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grinned slyly. Her smile seemed to say, <i>¡°Yes, it''s normally not allowed, but someone on my level can easily do it¡±?</i>to Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes, making her idolize Choi Yeon-Ha even more.


    Even from the perspective of a fellow woman, Choi Yeon-Ha was just <i>too</i> stunningly beautiful. So much so that it seemed obvious for her to be called the People''s Goddess not too long ago. She probably would have held onto that title if only she hadn''t recently decreased her output and only chose to appear in a select handful of projects.


    <i>''She''s so cool...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong found Choi Yeon-Ha so cool, as she was dealing with her filming schedule by herself. She wanted to learn how her senior was navigating the choppy waters of the entertainment industry without any unsavory scandals rocking her boat.


    ¡°We''re here,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. She parked her car in front of the cafe and climbed outside.


    Kang Eun-Yeong quickly followed suit and entered the cafe. She looked around the interior d¨¦cor and let out an impressed exmation. ¡°Wow, it''s so pretty in here.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled in satisfaction. ¡°And the cafe''s vibe is pretty good, too, right? I haven''t told anyone about this ce. When I need some time alone, away from everyone, Ie here to lift my mood, you see?¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uhm...?</i>Is it okay for me to be here?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong cautiously asked.


    Choi Yeon-Ha covered her mouth and silently chuckled before lightly patting Kang Eun-Yeong on the back. ¡°Come on, let''s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The two women stepped deeper into the cafe.

 Chapter 208: Open for Business (3)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Open for Business (3)</h4>


    The cafe''s atmosphere was better than Kang Eun-Yeong had expected. However, she couldn''t really enjoy herself. Part of the reason was that her idol, Choi Yeon-Ha, was sitting right in front of her. The biggest reason, though, was something else.


    <i>''The coffee here is so nd...!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong usually wasn''t picky about her food, but her pte had been spoiled by the coffee brewed by her father, who had reached the level of a master barista by now. So, some random cup of coffee brewed by a low-rank barista just couldn''t impress her.


    Choi Yeon-Ha seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°Looks like you haven''t touched your coffee?¡±


    ¡°<i>O-oh. Uhm,</i> it''s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t you like it?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong hesitated with her answer, thinking that lying about the coffee tasting good was against the etiquette here.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. ¡°I guess you have your fav cafe, too. Most people would say this coffee is pretty great, you know?¡±


    ¡°My dad runs a cafe, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that''s right. Your dad''s proud owner of a cafe, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My dad really puts his heart into brewing coffee, you see? And after drinking his coffee all this time, the others are a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha...</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in understanding. ¡°Coffee from other cafes doesn''t suit your pte anymore.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly came up with an idea. ¡°H-how about you visit my dad''s cafeter on? I promise you his coffee is so delectable. Even the cakes are top-notch, too. Don''t worry, I''ll pick up the bill.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, my?</i> Will you do that for me?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha covered her lips and smiled. ¡°You know, Miss Se-Ah, you were far better than I thought in front of the camera.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression brightened.


    ¡°Yes. In my opinion, I think you have a better prospect of being an actor than a singer. Of course, I''m not saying you''re not cut out to be an idol. It''s just my observation as an actor, you see? When I see a promising talent like you, I can''t bring myself to look the other way, you know? Please don''t take it the wrong way, Miss Se-Ah.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no! Of course, I won''t! To think that you''d evaluate me so highly, senior! It''s like a dreame true.¡±


    ¡°Really? You aren''t just saying that to make me feel better?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m being serious! I''ve always admired you even before making my debut, you know? And I had to beg and whine like crazy to get a part in this series after hearing about you starring in it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha covered her lips again whileughing happily away.


    <i>''Whew. She¡¯s a nice person, after all!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong inwardly sighed in relief after her expectation of Choi Yeon-Ha more or less matched the real article.


    Slogging through show business for a little while would naturally teach you that a celebrity''s public persona rarely matched their true nature. In fact, the gap between the two would be huge. It was rathermon to see that a top star beloved by everyone for being pure and kind turned out to be a narcissist who enjoyed torturing their acquaintances. A pure sadist, in other words.


    Celebrities had to put on a facade in front of everyone, which caused enormous stress. And more often than not, they would vent that stress in weird, unconventional ways. Thankfully, though, Choi Yeon-Ha was as nice as Kang Eun-Yeong had been hoping for.


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled and leaned forward. ¡°Do you have anything you''re curious about me, senior?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well. Rather than being curious about you, Miss Se-Ah... In a way, this mighte as a bit unexpected and strange to hear, but...¡±


    Unexpected and strange? Kang Eun-Yeong waited in anticipation for what Choi Yeon-Ha would say next.


    ¡°...Miss Se-Ah, what type of a man is your older brother?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong was taken aback by that unanticipated curveball and could only look at Choi Yeon-Ha weirdly.


    ***


    The room was damp and inky ck inside. Lee Hyeon-Su tensed up as he red into the dark space beyond the wide-open steel door. The outline of the staircase going deeper underground was just barely visible to his naked eyes.


    <i>''Bloody hell...''</i>


    Every time he had to see that bastard, Lee Hyeon-Su had to go through this nonsense. And whenever he stood on this corridor, he couldn''t help but wonder if he would get to leave that underground area unscathed this time as well.


    <i>''Even if that bastard has his uses...!''</i>


    Running an organization wasn¡¯t an easy task. And it was especially true with an entity like the Yeongnam Group that dealt with strength. Sometimes, one had to walk a path they knew wasn''t the correct way.


    Lee Hyeon-Su understood all that. Even so, he couldn''t help but think that there had to be a limit to that thought process.


    At the bottom of these stairs awaited a man named... the Fallen.


    That nickname was given by Kim Seok-Il, the chairman of the Yeongnam Group, the idea being this bastard was a ''fallen'' man who walked a path no human should tread.


    Although that term sounded perfect, Lee Hyeon-Su also felt it to be too high-ss to be given to the crazed bastard waiting on the basement floor. Indeed, a nickname that was a little more debasing and savage would have been a better fit.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath while ring into the darkness of the basement.


    He understood why, of course. Anyone who had been in charge of an organization before would understand the need for this arrangement. After all, one''s skills, personal connections and the power to influence their surroundings weren''t the only building blocks of this world. Sometimes, words that made little logical sense would be more important than everything else.


    ...Just like how superior specs and cutting-edge equipment could be soundly trounced by a hunch and innovation. And to Lee Hyeon-Su, ''facade'' was like that.


    A ''facade'' might seem cumbersome and a waste of one''s time, but it was also an absolutely-necessary beast. Even if everyone else knew that it was only a facade, one still needed it to justify their actions.


    No politician or political party woulde out and say they were participating in politics to seize power and grow fat from the rich benefits. Most citizens suspected it was the truth, but the politicians still yapped on about the welfare of the country and the advancement of society all the time. Why was that?


    The moment these politicians cast aside their ''facade'' and spoke the truth, the public''s suspicion would be proven right, that was why. And the public would start hurling rocks and abuse at the politicians afterward.


    Imagine a situation where a local carpany announced that it had lost a ton of money while trying to enter a foreign market but still managed to rake in record profits from local consumers. And what would happen if the current ruling party announced that it had never really cared about the country''s welfare, to begin with, and only wanted to receive bribes and throw its weight around?


    Anyone with a brain could guess the end result. The powder keg, kept docile with the facade of ''for the country and her citizens!'' would ignite and blow up in no time at all. This was why the facade... the ''pretext'' was so important.


    The conflict between the Yeongnam Group and the Korean Martial Assembly was all about benefits and vested interests. Everyone already knew that. Even so, both sides still had to put on a facade that said,<i>?¡°We''re doing this to prepare against foreign influences and to carry on the legacy of this country''s martial path!¡±</i>


    And to maintain this facade, one needed at least some kind of a mechanism in ce¡ªsuch as, not doing anything ''dirty'' where others could see. And then, having an escape path ready; a pawn to shift the me, and to wash away your guilt clean.


    The Fallen was that escape path for the Yeongnam Group''s chairman, Kim Seok-Il. That crazy bastard was a useful pawn who could deal with a situation in silence and without witnesses. However, if he got exposed somehow, the Yeongnam Group could always discard him and deny any knowledge of him. A wonderful pawn, indeed. However...


    Lee Hyeon-Su stopped ring at the staircase and finally began walking down into the basement. The darkness here was especially thick, as if the air was stained by ck ink. It was so dark, in fact, that the trained eyes of Lee Hyeon-Su still had issues deciphering his surroundings properly. And then... the nose-stinging stench wafting in the air...!


    That was the smell of blood¡ªnot the fresh kind but blood that had long dried up and was already half rotten. Thebination of countless different disgusting stenches was beyond Lee Hyeon-Su''s limited vocabry to express in words.


    Lee Hyeon-Su covered his nose as he continued to descend the stairs. He eventually reached the bottom, then quietly raised his voice. ¡°Fallen.¡±


    There was no reply. However, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t lose his patience and simply repeated himself. ¡°Fallen!¡±


    ¡°...I can hear you.¡± The eerie reply came from behind Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <i>''Since when?!''</i>


    Behind Lee Hyeon-Su was the staircase, so when did the Fallen find the chance to stand there? Even though Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t sense any presence whatsoever...


    Within the mixture of the disgusting stench was the thick smell of blood.


    <i>''You son of a b*tch...!''?</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly gritted his teeth.


    This bastard nicknamed the Fallen might be a useful pawn, but the fact that such an individual was being used seemed to be pointing out how rotten to the core the Yeongnam Group had be. However, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t me anyone else here. He was also guilty, after all. ¡°The Chairman is looking for you. You have a new job.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The Chairman? Chairman?¡±


    ¡°...You insane fool!¡±


    When Lee Hyeon-Su muttered that out, a hot and sticky breath tickled the back of his ear. ¡°<i>Oh?</i> You think I''m insane?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Maybe you''re right, and I''m insane. I can see how white your throat is. It''s so white, <i>eh? Mm?</i> I don''t know why I''m keeping you alive here. I wanna rip that throat of yours apart. What kind of a sound would it make if I do that? So... What were you saying earlier?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly groaned.


    The Fallen''s real identity was a man who had lost his humanity after demonic energy had corrupted him to his soul. The Yeongnam Group protected him from the pursuit of other factions, and as payment, he was made to perform certain tasks too dirty for others to carry out.


    <i>''Looks like his madness has gotten worse...''?</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced. It was possible to converse to some degree with the Fallen not too long ago, but now...


    ¡°The Chairman said you must not harm me.¡±


    ¡°The Chairman? Who?¡±


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    That name invited a bout of silence in the dark basement before the Fallen broke it. ¡°Right, right. Kim Seok-Il. That''s right. So, what''s the job?¡±


    ¡°There''s a man you need to kill.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> But I always kill people?¡±


    <i>''...You stinking bastard!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su shuddered in disgust. The fact that he had to talk to this less-than-human creature was making him sick to his stomach. Instead of wasting his time shooting the breeze, he decided to get right to the point and leave.


    <i>Paht!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su tossed a pile of documents on the floor. ¡°The target''s name is Kang Jin-Ho. A brat who''s not even thirty. Make it as silent as possible since he''s being observed.¡±


    <i>Shuffle, shuffle...</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t even bother to hide the disgust written on his face while mouthing a cigarette. The asion and situation were supposed to be responsible for the overall atmosphere. And this basement had to be the only ce in the entire world where the sound of papers rustling about came across as stomach-churning.


    ¡°...A brat?¡± The Fallen''s cackling voice rang out in the darkness. ¡°I guess you''re scared of nothing in this world since you can call this guy a brat. I wish I were as brazen as you. Just looking at his photo alone is making me so scared I can''t even stand still! Yet you called him a brat! <i>Kekekeke.</i>¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression hardened in that instant. The Fallen was a demonic art practitioner. He was also a nut case and a blood-stained butcher of fellow humans. Despite possessing all these horrendous qualities, the Yeongnam Group chose not to dispose of the Fallen simply because his abilities were unquestionably top-tier.


    Yet, someone like that was whining away about a target? This had never happened before. Could it be that only a lunatic was capable of spotting something in the target?


    ¡°What are you saying? You don''t want to do this job?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked in uncertainty.


    ¡°Don''t wanna?¡± The Fallen tilted his head. ¡°Why don''t I wanna? If I say I don''t wanna, I don''t have to? Not do it? Me not doing it? Not doing something he ordered me? Not gonna do it. Can I not do it?¡±


    He continued to mumble and cackle to himself as blood vessels began to bulge in his eyes.


    ¡°I''ll sink my teeth into his neck and shove my hand inside his tummy. Hey, have you seen the face a person makes as their throat and intestines are ripped out at the same time? I wonder, what kind of an expression will this bastard with this face make? <i>Ah?</i> What will his expressionless face change to? Aren''t you curious? Curious?¡±


    ¡°...Finish the job as soon as possible,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su curtly said. He then turned around and headed back up the staircase. He didn''t want to stay here any longer than necessary after his eyes had finally adjusted to the darkness and spotted several objects wrapped up inrge stic bags by the basement''s corner. He didn''t want to know what they were, nor he wanted to guess.


    <i>''I''m beginning to pity that Kang Jin-Ho kid...''</i>


    Anyone about toe face-to-face with that lunatic deserved some sympathy. Lee Hyeon-Su had never met Kang Jin-Ho before, but he still prayed that the young man would die swiftly and painlessly.


    That... was the only thing Lee Hyeon-Su could do for Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 209: Open for Business (4)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Open for Business (4)</h4>


    ¡°Why are you asking about my oppa?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied in a somber voice.


    That one question forced Choi Yeon-Ha to revise many of her thoughts. First of all, Kang Eun-Yeong''s acting ability seemed to be even better than ''pretty good''.


    <i>''Even her manner of speech has changed.''?</i>Choi Yeon-Ha inwardly noted.


    The kind and polite girl from a minute ago who sounded so smitten with Choi Yeon-Ha was now nowhere to be found, reced by a brash, ill-mannered brat.


    If Kang Eun-Yeong''s previous behavior was all a facade, then she should no longer be considered as ''just a pretty-good junior'' working in the same profession as Choi Yeon-Ha. No, this girl would be a heavenly-gifted top actor of her generation. With Kang Eun-Yeong''s looks and her acting chops, it seemed the entertainment industry was about to meet its next superstar.


    The second thing Choi Yeon-Ha noted was...


    <i>''This girl, she is... a brocon.''</i>


    All Choi Yeon-Ha did was disy a smidgen of interest in Kang Jin-Ho, yet Kang Eun-Yeong started ring right back like a hissing cat. She got so agitated that the mask she had been wearing all this time disappeared in an instant!


    ¡°Goodness me! I''ve never met a guy who treated me that way before!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly blurted out something unexpected, causing Kang Eun-Yeong to frown. ¡°If that''s not it, <i>mm... Ah!</i> I''ve never met a guy as handsome as him before! He''s my prince!¡±


    ¡°...What are you even talking about?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong quickly ran out of patience and asked for rification.


    Choi Yeon-Ha burst outughing. Herughter could be interpreted as a little flippant, but it was still enough to lessen Kang Eun-Yeong''s wariness. Choi Yeon-Ha''sughter softened to a grin. ¡°I''ve been thinking about which of the two is more cliche. If this was a manhwa, which of the two should I go for to grab the reader''s attention?¡±


    ¡°I guess... the former?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,?</i>I see. How unfortunate, though. This is reality, and I''m not a character from a manhwa, either. And I''m not young and naive enough to fall head over heels from our first meeting. Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong was already back to maintaining a neutral face.


    Although it was obvious what Kang Eun-Yeong was doing, Choi Yeon-Ha still waited patiently as a courtesy toward her fellow woman. And she had no ns to criticize Kang Eun-Yeong for putting up a facade while talking to her, either. Well, Choi Yeon-Ha was also guilty of the same behavior while hanging out with her seniors, after all.


    Kang Eun-Yeong calmly muttered, ¡°You still haven''t answered my previous questions, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that? I thought it''d be a pity.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned brightly. ¡°His looks are too good to let go, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong inadvertently nodded away. She couldn''t help but agree, even though she still hadn''t figured out the true intent behind what Choi Yeon-Ha said.


    ¡°Miss Se-Ah, do you know just how many top-notch actors exist in South Korea alone? Even after excluding those who dominate the Chungmuro scene, this country is still littered with incredible stage actors capable ofpletely fooling you. Compared to them, someone like me should just bite her tongue and kill herself.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> senior. That''s too much exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°I''m being serious, though.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You think I''m a good actress? To tell you the truth, I don''t even know the basics of acting. In that case, do you know why people say I''m a convincing actress?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong muttered, ¡°...If you say it''s because of your looks, is it okay for me to get disappointed beforehand?¡±


    ¡°My bad for disappointing you, but that is the truth,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spoke ruefully. ¡°There must be over a hundred actresses better than me in Korea alone. However, there aren''t that many with better looks than me, you see? That''s why I ended up as an actor''s actor in the public''s view, even though all I can do is read and memorize the script a little. Do you understand what I''m trying to say here?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Listen, being good-looking is an incredible blessing. A powerful talent. At least, in this profession, of course. And your older brother, he¡ªWell, he has that talent. He sucks, but people still want to see his face again.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong groaned before gulping a mouthful of a half-cold Americano. She then put the cup down and stared weirdly at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I think I know where you''re going with this... However, isn''t this the job of talent agencies? Senior, are you thinking of going independent and opening an agency?¡±


    ¡°What if I told you that this ising from purely the heart of an actress who thinks such a talent not getting a second chance is too much of a loss for this industry?¡±


    ¡°I see, senior! I''ve always believed that you are a kind person and a wonderful example for everyone! Goodness me~! You''re exactly the same as my imagination!¡±


    ¡°...Okay, okay. That''s enough.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha put on a cramped smile on her face. It seemed that this younger girl had decided to drop the act altogether at this point. In that case, as her senior, Choi Yeon-Ha should respond in kind. ¡°There is a new big-screen project I''m involved in, but its male lead hasn''t been found yet. And I''d love to see your older brother getting that role.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes widened. ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Even though he sucks at acting?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Gi grinned refreshingly. ¡°That''s not gonna be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you can''t be thinking about dubbing his line again? That''s only possible because his dialogue was short, you know? Dubbing all of his scenes would feel so unnatural and weird, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to grin. What she said next left Kang Eun-Yeongpletely bbergasted, causing her jaw to hit the floor. Anyone who heard it would think that the role was custom-made for Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°The male lead can''t speak.¡±


    ¡°Crazy son of a¡ª¡± Kang Eun-Yeong couldn''t control herself and spat out an expletive in front of her senior. She sucked in a deep breath, then continued, ¡°I can deliver the message to my oppa. However, I must warn you beforehand that this is all a waste of time since that guy is totally,pletely, and utterly uninterested in stuff like acting.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned back. ¡°If casting someone was so easy, every single filmmaker in Korea would have been sessful.¡±


    ¡°This is <i>waaaay</i> tougher than that, senior.¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about that, Miss Se-Ah... No, Miss Eun-Yeong. All you have to do is give me his contact number.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Can I think about this?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha silently nodded, her gaze still fixed on the younger woman.


    Kang Eun-Yeong grew impatient from that gaze. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    "Well, it feels like you''ve grown morefortable around me."


    ¡°You mean, I''ve got a bad personality? It''s your fault, senior. I wouldn''t be like this if only you hadn''t said those things about my oppa.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. ¡°Still, you''re not as bad-tempered as I heard. Because of the rumors, I thought you''d be like a thug, you know?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes. ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡±


    ¡°I heard you had some trouble with Ra-En?¡±


    ¡°Ra-En?¡±


    ¡°The Voice.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aaaah,</i> those idiots?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded as if she had finally figured it out.


    ¡°The story about Ra-En being unable to get a booking anywhere while getting investigated for tax evasion has reached everyone''s ears by now, you know? Before that, though, didn''t you obliterate Starwiz before signing up with Code? All sorts of rumors about you being the <i>real</i> hidden power in the idol industry are doing the rounds, you know. The way I hear it, you even have a huge corporation backing you, too. So, I figured your real personality would be totally crazy.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> so that''s what it was.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong responded as if none of this was news to her. Such rumors and gossip spreading around wasn¡¯t good, but she knew that worrying about every single one of them would be a pointless waste of her mental energy.


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned closer. ¡°Is it true, though?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°The rumor about Jaegyeong backing you.¡±


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong asked nonchntly.


    <i>¡®What, you thought it''s not important?¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was somewhat taken aback by that reply.


    Kang Eun-Yeong had no idea. She had no idea that some idols¡ªno matter how hard they trained and worked behind the scenes¡ªwould never enjoy the glow of the spotlight after their debut. So many prospects possessing the triple threat of pretty faces, great voices and convincing acting chops would never be popr for some reason and disappear into obscurity. This was when the importance of ''background'' woulde into y.


    Some idols would never get big even if a major agency pushed them hard into the spotlight. That was still a thousand; no, a million times better than those hopefuls who didn''t even get the push from their own agencies.


    ¡°What should I do here, though? If I''m being honest, I have no connection to Jaegyeong at all, you see?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong faked an apologetic smile.


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> is that so? Okay, then.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha backed off, evidently not willing to dig in if the other party was unwilling.


    Kang Eun-Yeong smirked. ¡°I''m being honest, senior. Jaegyeong doesn''t have ties with me, but with my oppa.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes gleamed softly just then.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho had nothing to do.


    That was all Jo Gyu-Min''s fault, though, as he had taken over all the tasks that any aspiring business owner should be doing: such as choosing the franchise, calcting the potential cost of the interior decoration, finding a good location, and even deciding how much money to invest.


    This was already distorting Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s original intention for making Kang Jin-Ho run a business, but Jo Gyu-Min knew. He knew that letting Kang Jin-Ho handle such tasks would lead to the utter destruction of the store even before they had the chance to figure out the young man''s business acumen!


    So, Jo Gyu-Min resolved to create the best store he could and then let Kang Jin-Ho loose on it. Which meant Kang Jin-Ho was currently...


    ¡°Dear customer, here''s your espresso.¡±


    ¡°...I-is this really espresso?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh...?</i>This cup is pretty small, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, customer.¡±


    ¡°I-it''s not only this cafe, right?¡± The panicking male customer stared at the coffee cup that was so small it had to belong to a toy pic set and hurriedly looked around. As for Kang Jin-Ho...


    <i>''Why can''t they differentiate between espresso and americano?''</i>


    That male customer wasn''t the first person to confuse the two. And it made Kang Jin-Ho wonder if he should include pictures of the different coffees on the menu board. While still debating the merit of that move, he bowed to the customer and turned around to leave. That male customer would soon take a sip of the coffee, and then...


    ¡°<i>Ahk?!</i> Why is it so bitter?! <i>Eh?!</i>¡±


    Just as he suspected, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head and headed back to the counter.


    Obviously, Kang Yu-Hwan wouldn''t leave Kang Jin-Ho alone now that his son had found himself with some¡ªfree time. Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about going back to the delivery warehouse to work part-time there until his store was ready tounch, but Kang Yu-Hwan was faster. The Kang patriarch dragged his eldest child into his cafe and forcibly made him work.


    <i>''This is inefficient, though...''?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. This cafe was set up as self-service, so why was he made to serve the customers like this?


    ¡°Oppa! Can we take a selfie together?¡± A female customer waved at him.


    ¡°...Didn''t we take one earlier in the morning?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked back in an unwilling voice.


    ¡°But! The sun is so much higher now, you know! The lighting condition is perfect right now!¡±


    ¡°...I see. I''ming.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply and headed over to the table.


    The female customer excitedly chatted with him. ¡°Oppa, why haven''t you beening to this cafetely?¡±


    ¡°I have other businesses to attend to, you see.¡±


    ¡°Even so! Look how deserted the cafe has be after you''ve stoppeding to work, oppa! It''s gotten lonely here, you know? Even the folks I used to see every day stoppeding here. Please, can youe to work more often?¡±


    <i>''...That problem would be solved by the dear customer noting here anymore.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly under his breath. This cafe wasn''t even a zoo, so why would anyonee here to look at someone?


    Still, his recent absence from the cafe seemed to have had an effect, judging from the lower number of patrons, but that only made it <i>nicer</i> for him to work.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, hold on!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly called out to his son.


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡± Kang Jin-Ho walked up to the counter to see what was up, only to be handed a slice of sweet-looking cake.


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned and pointed at the female customer. ¡°Give this to her. It''s on the house.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, wondering what kind of cafe would give away a slice of cake for free.


    ¡°That miss has beening to our cafe whether you were here or not! So, give her the cake and let her take a ton of selfies with you. And chat to her lots, too!¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    An iron-fisted dictatorship was a terrible thing. While suffering from the tyranny of his own father, Kang Jin-Ho reflected on his past self for ruling the demon cult with an iron fist.


    <i>''I''m sorry, Azure Demon...''</i>


    If only he knew how things would turn out, maybe he should have listened to his subordinate more closely. Maybe, he shouldn''t have ignored the ardent pleading of Azure Demon back when he had decided to distribute the Records of Asura to anyone who wanted it.


    Kang Jin-Ho brought the cake over to the table. ¡°Here, dear customer. It''s on the house.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> my! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°You seem to enjoy our cafe often, miss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I usually stop byter during the evening, but from yesterday, I starteding a little early.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> It seems you have other engagements during the evening?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It''s not that, but...¡± A hint of anxiety and worry could be spied on the female customer''s expression.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t miss that. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°...Haven''t you heard? A co-ed was murdered around these parts two nights ago.¡±


    ¡°Murdered, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Yes. Apparently, she was killed on her way back home. And I heard that the state of her body was so gruesome, too. Everyone has been raising a fuss about a psycho showing up, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and scanned the interior of the cafe.


    <i>''I was wondering why we have fewer customers, and that was why...''</i>


    With such a grisly crime, it was no surprise that fewer people decided to move about in the streets.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the female customer. ¡°I''m sure the police are looking into the matter.¡±


    ¡°Even then, it''s still scary, you know? But I thought I should at least catch a glimpse of you, and that''s why I''ve decided toe early since yesterday. <i>Ehehe~.</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at her with an unreadable gaze, then turned around to face the counter. ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...Can you add a free cup of coffee as well?¡±


    It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho was also human.


    1. ¡°Chungmuro¡± refers to an avenue and the area surrounding it located in Jung-gu, Seoul, which is known as the street of culture, artists and the film industry since the 60s.

 Chapter 210: Open for Business (5)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Open for Business (5)</h4>


    The female customer cutely whined. ¡°Instead of coffee, can''t I take more pictures of you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely replied, "...Out of the question."


    ¡°Don''t be like that.¡±


    ¡°Miss, why do you need so many photos of me, anyway?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and asked her.


    ¡°Because I''m a fan?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not a celebrity, miss.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why I need lots of photos.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    The female customer grinned brightly. She rummaged through her bag, pulled out her wallet, then fished out her business card. ¡°Here. This is my job, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho received the card and quietly read the words ''Lee Jae-In, an Illustrator'' imprinted on its surface. He tilted his head a little. ¡°Illustrator?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Specifically, it''s my job to illustrate whatever pays the bills. And my current assignments have me illustrating webnovel cover arts.¡±


    What an unusual and novel job that was, at least from Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective. ¡°I see. However, what does that have to do with taking my photos?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to have a look?¡± Lee Jae-In ced her notebook PC on the table, then opened her image file.


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared in stupefaction at the drawing on the screen. It depicted a man standing under the rainfall, his expression full of mncholy. However, no matter how he blinked, that man''s face was an exact facsimile of Kang Jin-Ho''s face! ¡°P-portrait rights...!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! I buy lots of coffee from here, you know! Three cups a day! And that''s fifteen thousand won per day, you know! In a month, that''s forty-five thousand! In a year, you''re looking at five hundred and forty million won! That is a lot of money to borrow the likeness of a regr person, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Father! Cancel that free coffee!¡±


    ¡°It''s already toote, you dummy!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan grinned brightly while cing the free cup of coffee on Lee Jae-In''s table. ¡°Now that you mention it, that is a lot of money to spend in a year, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Mister owner! Can''t you make a coupon for me or something? Like, one out of ten cups is free?¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to think about that, miss!¡±


    Lee Jae-In smiled back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Thanks to you, I now have a steady ie to pay for all the coffee here.¡±


    ¡°...Thanks to me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed at himself.


    ¡°Yes. The thing is, drawing a cool-looking male character on the cover art is half the battle won, you see? My specialty is the romance genre, and... Well, people liked my drawings but alwaysined about my male characters being a bit too forgettable and stuff. After I began using your likeness, though? Even if I y hard to get and ask for a lot more money, they still agree to use my art. Of course, I have also run into a new problem along the way.¡±


    ¡°A... problem, you say?¡±


    Lee Jae-In pouted while logging into a webnovel site, then essed ament section of a novel.


    = Wow, look at that cover art! Lord Midas Hands has done it again!


    = Look at the quality of the male lead! I''m gonna be a real fan at this rate! I never thought I''d go gaga over some cover art, you know!


    = But, uh, this gent is also making his appearance here?


    = Is this the birth of history''s biggest yboy? He''s appearing in all top three romance webnovels, you know?


    = He might keel over from overwork at this rate.


    Lee Jae-In pointed at thement section. ¡°They all say the male characters look the same!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth while thinking that it was all because the male characters were indeed the same.


    Lee Jae-In waited for Kang Jin-Ho to finish reading thements, then continued to exin her situation, ¡°That''s why I need your photos, you see? So I can see your face from various different angles. But, when I tried to take your photos through a DSLR camera, you vehemently opposed it, didn''t you? That''s why I resorted to using my phone camera.¡±


    ¡°So that''s what it was,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan while nodding away. He had already taken a seat opposite Lee Jae-In to listen to her exnation. ¡°However, in my opinion... These peopleining about the male character looking the same are talking about the facial expression being too samey, and not picking fault with the way you drew him.¡±


    ¡°But... That can''t be helped, you know?¡± Lee Jae-In pouted even more while taking out her phone to ess its photo gallery. She tapped on the folder icon marked ''Our dear model!'' to reveal all the selfies she had taken with Kang Jin-Ho. And as she flipped through the photos, Kang Yu-Hwan''s expression began to harden.


    ¡°W-wait, are theseposite photos?¡±


    Lee Jae-In''s clothes and poses changed from photo to photo, yet Kang Jin-Ho, he...! As if his image was cropped into each photo, Kang Jin-Ho maintained the exact same facial expression and posture. Even worse, he was also wearing the cafe''s uniform, so it was as if every photo was a copy-and-paste job!


    Kang Yu-Hwan gasped. ¡°T-then, the reason why you took all those selfies was...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Lee Jae-In jumped up to her feet, then began rebuking Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You are the reason why people are criticizing me for drawing the exact same faces, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan quickly chimed in. ¡°Yes, she''s right, son! Don''t you think this is too much?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute...¡± Kang Jin-Ho felt quite aggrieved by this dual assault and tried to defend himself. ¡°I simply humored you when you asked for selfies, so why...¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> my god! How can a person be so expressionless like you!¡±


    ¡°She''s right, son! I might be your father, but you sometimes creep me out with how deadpan you are!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Jae-In seized this opportunity and shouted at him, ¡°Please apologize!¡±


    ¡°I, I''m sorry.¡± Kang Jin-Ho blurted out an apology in the heat of the moment.


    Lee Jae-In smirked and assured him. ¡°I was only joking! Thanks to you, I''m now putting lots of nice bread on my table. So, I should be thanking you a hundred times over, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,?</i>that can''t be true,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan while resolutely shaking his head. Lee Jae-In was expecting some empty ttery like <i>¡°Your drawing ability is responsible for your sess, miss</i>¡± from him, but she had underestimated the Kang patriarch a little too much. ¡°Let''s be honest here, miss. What did that kid ever do to deserve his face? It''s all thanks to my genes, miss.¡±


    ¡°...I agree, mister owner.¡± Lee Jae-In bowed her head in Kang Yu-Hwan''s direction as a sign of her gratitude.


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned brightly, then stared at his son and spoke in a firm voice, ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thisdy here is our cafe''s VIP! A true repeat customer!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s expression remained resolute. ¡°If she has no choice but to draw the exact same face and then receives criticism for it, her ie will decrease!¡±


    Lee Jae-In chimed in. ¡°Yes, so true!¡±


    ¡°Which means, her allowance to buy coffee will disappear!¡±


    ¡°Yes, so true!¡±


    ¡°Then, our cafe''s revenue will fall! And I cannot bear to see that happen!¡±


    ¡°Your words are wise, mister cafe owner, sir!¡±


    ¡°And so, I urge you, my son... Go over there and get into various poses while making different facial expressions!¡±


    ¡°And I''ll snap lots of nice pictures!¡±


    ¡°...What on earth is going on here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned unhappily, but he had no say in this matter.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho plopped down on a chair with a gaunt face. Kang Yu-Hwan grinned while pouring a refreshingly cold carbonated drink into a cup, then pushed it toward his son. ¡°Nice work, son.¡±


    ¡°...I think I know why models get paid so much for just onemercial, Father.¡±


    Who knew that making poses and changing facial expressions could be so hard? Lee Jae-In was making a face of a sated cat while looking into her DSLR''s screen. She had finally acquired a cache of photos of Kang Jin-Ho making various facial expressions. This was a treasure trove no one else on this Earth possessed!


    She could barely suppress her grin. ¡°T-this is like a treasure among the illustrators drawing webnovel cover pages. I, I should be paying you the modeling fees¡­¡±


    ¡°You buying our coffee is more than enough, miss.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan coolly nodded.


    <i>¡®...Father. Why does it feel like you''re iming all my hard work for yourself? Am I... just imagining things? Is that it?¡¯</i>


    ¡°I''m really, truly grateful!¡± Lee Jae-In quickly trotted over to Kang Jin-Ho and tightly held his hands. ¡°Once I get paid for the nextmission, I''m gonna thank you properly!¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°No, it''s not. A person should know when to repay the favor, you know?¡± Lee Jae-In clenched her fist in determination.


    Watching her response made Kang Jin-Ho chuckle inadvertently. He could sense her passion for her work¡ªher craft. It was pure and wonderful to behold. And it seemed to be rubbing off on him as well, as he also felt a little more energized than before.


    ¡°Oh, no! Look at the time! I wanted to go home after finishing up today''s work, but it''s already sote! Looks like I''ll only get home in the middle of the night¡­¡± Lee Jae-In hurriedly packed her belongings. Something about her movement seemed a bit scatterbrained, but it was heartwarming to watch nheless.


    She shoved her DSLR camera and the notebook PC inside her bag with enough force to nearly break them. After slinging the bag over her shoulder, she deeply bowed her head to say goodbye. She kind of reminded Kang Jin-Ho of an elementary school kid carrying a huge schoolbag that was way too big for her little frame. ¡°I''m really grateful. I promise, the next illustration of you will be amazing!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, then! See youter!¡± Lee Jae-In happily trotted away and exited the cafe.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled gently as she disappeared from view. ¡°...It''s nice to see someone like that, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded along.


    ¡°I''d love to have a daughter like that, son.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What about Eun-Yeong, Father?¡±


    ¡°Well, she is my daughter, but... <i>Hmm,</i> she''s not exactly adorable...¡±


    ¡°Father, I''m going to tell Eun-Yeongter.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some cake, son? How about some fried chicken?¡±


    The power of fried chicken was the truth, no matter the asion.


    ***


    .


    ¡°Son, I''m going to stop by my friend''s ce for a bit, so go on and head home first. You didn''te in your car, right? I do want to drive you home, but, <i>uh...</i> I¡¯m kinda runningte, you see.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan looked troubled as he spoke.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°It''s okay, Father. It''s practically around the corner, anyway. I can walk home from here.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear about the homicide? Grab a taxi, son!¡±


    ¡°But, Father. Do you really believe the murderer will target me?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    <i>¡®Obviously not. Unless the murderer wants a royal beating, that is,</i>¡¯ Kang Yu-Hwan muttered inwardly


    Kang Jin-Ho joining the cafe resulted in an extreme decrease in the number of rude customers. Women behaved all nice and prim to make sure that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn¡¯t get a bad impression of them, while male customers saw their anger management issues forcibly addressed.


    ¡°Still, no one knows what will happen, son.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I''ll be going now, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan finished closing up the cafe, then turned the ignition on his car.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned into the driver''s door. ¡°Please don''t drink and drive, Father. If cops stop you for DUI, we''re going to sell this car.¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t know I had a policeman for a son?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled good-naturedly, then drove away while waving his hand at his son.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched his father''s car in the distance, then turned around to leave.


    <i>''Homicide, huh...''</i>


    Indeed, he had noticed fewer people walking about on the street. Back when he was a resident in Zhongyuan, people dying wasn''t something shocking. Unless it was some kind of serial killing, the level of panic a murder raised was no greater than a house break-in. That was how cheap human life was back then. But in this era, people were not jaded about murder.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, the modern-era people were the weird ones, but... But, even he knew that the one in the wrong was him, not everyone else. Kang Jin-Ho should be matching their sensibilities, not the other way around.


    He entered a garden trail located between apartment buildings, then looked around. Wasn''t there a smoking area before the entrance of the...


    That was when his movements came to a sudden stop.


    <i>''Smell of blood...?''</i>


    It was really faint, but he could definitely smell it. The stench of blood wasing from somewhere in the trail. Kang Jin-Ho shoved the cigarette packet back into his pocket and began running deeper into the garden.


    <i>''Is it this way?''</i>


    The presence of blood didn''t necessarily mean there was trouble. However, the fact that he could smell blood despite the distance could only mean that the bleeding had to be serious.


    Kang Jin-Ho jumped across the bushes without hesitation. The stench of blood wasing from there. He arrived at the rest stop built within the garden, but he couldn''t see anything. Not initially, at least. He red at the spotless garden giving off the impression that nothing had happened here, then slowly raised his head. He quietly bit down on his lower lip, hard.


    Even his body began shuddering slightly. Was it because he was scared? Terrified? It was neither.


    There was a pair of eyes. Those eyes were staring back at him¡ªeyes with no focus left in them. And those eyes...


    Those eyes used to contain so much life and passion toward her work not too long ago. But now, they couldn''t contain anything else, simply staring into the distance, lifeless. As for the DSLR camera, it hung loosely from her neck.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and switched on the camera in a daze. The screen on its back revealed the photo of a man making an awkward face and a pose. He recognized who that was. How could he not? That was him, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho could guess what she had to have been doing before this happened to her. It had to be enjoyable. She would have been checking out the photos again and again while thinking about hurrying back home to illustrate new drawings. The almost-depleted battery was proof of that.


    But now...


    She was hanging upside down on the garden''s pavilion, her face cold and pale. Her hands hanging loose from the edges were so cold, so lifeless. He couldn''t sense any warmth from her.


    She was Lee Jae-In. Lee Jae-In¡ªwho had been taking his pictures and was having a good time in the cafe not too long ago¡ªhad be a pale corpse hanging upside down in the middle of nowhere.


    <i>¡°Once I get paid for the nextmission, I''m gonna thank you properly!¡±</i>


    ¡°<i>Eugh...!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s quivering intensified until he was powerfully shaking like a lone leaf against stormy winds. ¡°Eugh... Ahhhh...!¡±


    And like an enraged beast, he began wing at his chest and roared into the night.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    1. ¡°DSLR¡± is an abbreviation of Digital Single-Lens Reflex, which is a type of digital camera.

 Chapter 211: Getting Angry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Getting Angry (1)</h4>


    ¡°Goddamn it, what the hell is going on here?¡± Lieutenant Cha In-Cheol of Korea''s National Police Agency swore loudly, ¡°Hey, can''t you go faster?¡±


    ¡°But, Lieutenant, you can see how bad the traffic is, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell. We''re ring our siren like crazy, so shouldn''t they move out of the way already?! Motherf*ckers, should I just arrest the whole lot of them?!¡±


    Lieutenant Cha In-Cheol wouldn''t usually get this angry at the other road users refusing to move out of his squad car''s way. However, he was furious enough to hurl expletives nonstop as if he would yank out his pistol at any second now. There was no helping it.


    ¡°F*cking hell! A serial killer, in this day and age?! We ain''t even back in the 80s, so what the f*ck, man?!¡±


    Cha In-Cheol''s junior partner driving the car, Gu Yeong-Don, really wanted to trip his senior up by retorting, <i>"What''s era got to do with murders, sir?"</i> but he wisely abstained, knowing that one misced word here could get him a fist to his face. That was how scary Cha In-Cheol''s fury was.


    ¡°Hey, I told you to step on it, didn''t I? You moron!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes, sir!¡± Gu Yeong-Don hurriedly stomped on the elerator when a gap in the traffic presented itself.


    The car shot forward like a bullet, but Cha In-Cheol was still gritting his teeth. ¡°I don''t know which motherf*cker is responsible, but I''m gonna rip you apart when I catch you...!¡±


    ***


    The crime scene was more or less organized by the time Cha In-Cheol arrived. He looked around before asking one of the officers. ¡°...Is the scene preserved properly?¡±


    ¡°...You''ve arrived, Lieutenant. Good to see you, too.¡±


    ¡°Where''s the victim?¡±


    ¡°We''re in the middle of recovering her.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± Cha In-Cheol nodded before slipping under the yellow police tape cordoning off the crime scene. He immediately spotted something that stood out a bit. And that was a young man squatting on the street boundary stone, silently smoking away. ¡°...Who''s that now?¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant. He''s the one who reported it. He called right away after finding the victim.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Cha In-Cheol silently clicked his tongue. ¡°I guess it must have been quite a shock.¡±


    He could see that this area was gloomy and poorly lit. Stumbling onto a dead body in the middle of such a ce would leave most people shocked and frightened out of their wits. And it wasn¡¯t unusual to see the first people to find such a grisly scene seek professional counseling for their mental trauma.


    The officer whispered to Cha In-Cheol, ¡°But sir, we might have a slight issue here.¡±


    <i>¡°Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°...It seems that man and the victim knew each other.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Cha In-Cheol cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant. ording to the witness, the victim was a regr in the cafe his father operates.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Cha In-Cheol leaned closer and whispered back. ¡°What are the odds of him being the perp?¡±


    ¡°Rather unlikely, Lieutenant. ording to him, he hadn''t left his cafe until its closing time. There''s some distance between here and the cafe, and even at a quick nce, we can tell the victim was murdered some time ago. The time frame doesn''t fit.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Cha In-Cheol clicked his tongue again, this time not bothering to quieten it.


    Most people wouldn''t even be able to digest food for a while if they happened to find the corpse of an acquaintance during theirmute home. The concept of death held that much power to terrorize even if most people were not always cognizant of it.


    Cha In-Cheol scanned the crime scene one more time before walking up to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his head, a burning cigarette still stuck between his lips.


    Cha In-Cheol noted how bone-chillingly cold and withdrawn this young man''s eyes were, then put on a well-practiced business smile. ¡°You must''ve been greatly shocked, sir. I''m Lieutenant Cha In-Cheol, from Seocho Station''s Violent Crimes Division.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I heard that you were the first person to discover the crime scene and called it in. Is that true?¡±


    .


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to ask you a few questions. I hope that''s okay with you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°Did you see anyone else around here, or were you with someone when you first discovered the victim?¡±


    ¡°No, there was no one.¡±


    ¡°Not even far away?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. I heard that you and the victim were acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed any changes in the victim prior to the crime?¡±


    ¡°Any changes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Such as strange behavior or something like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I... don''t know.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol frowned slightly at Kang Jin-Ho''s response which seemed to be cooperative and uncooperative at the same time. ¡°...Your name is Mister Kang Jin-Ho, yes?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I know you''re going through a shock, but... Your testimony can decide whether we can catch the perp or not. That''s why I implore you to think deeper and harder, even if it''s difficult for you. Did you really not notice anything different about the victim?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol quietly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Outwardly, this young man looked as if he couldn''t form a coherent sentence at the shock of finding a dead body. In a way, he looked like a typical example of a shocked eyewitness. ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. We still need to take your statement, so can you apany us to the station?¡±


    ¡°...You mean, the police station?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> you don''t have anything to worry about. We don''t think of you as a suspect but as a witness, and that''s why we need your written statement. I know it''s difficult, but I still ask you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then mouthed a fresh cigarette.


    All the burnt cigarette butts on the ground made Cha In-Cheol frown. Smoking was obviously prohibited around a crime scene, but considering Kang Jin-Ho''s current mental state, stopping him didn''t seem like the right move.


    Cha In-Cheol looked around. ¡°Someone, bring this man a nket or something!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant!¡±


    Cha In-Cheol walked some distance away, then looked back at Kang Jin-Ho. While he observed how that young man kept smoking away with his head down, Gu Yeong-Don walked up to his lieutenant.


    ¡°Hey, Yeong-Don,¡± Cha In-Cheol quietly called out to his junior.


    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant.¡±


    ¡°Did you already check out that witness''s personal info?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did it look?¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant? You can''t be suspecting that man now, are you? He''s as clean as a whistle, sir. He even received the brave citizen award in the past, too. His school records are clean, and his background is as solid as it can get.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dumbass. The <i>really</i> crazy bastards don''t show their insanity on the surface.¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Sounds like you really suspect that guy, Lieutenant. But his alibi is watertight, sir. What''s gotten into you, anyway?¡±


    ¡°You trust me, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden?¡± Gu Yeong-Don tilted his head.


    Cha In-Cheol continued to stare at the lowered-head Kang Jin-Ho in the distance before muttering, ¡°That... That''s no human being.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol didn''t say anything else and took out a cigarette for himself. He might not be saying a word, but his mind was still racing away. <i>''Those eyes don''t belong to a human being.''</i>


    Work in this job long enough, and you would learn to differentiate such things. And this job was pretty f*cked up.


    Over three hundred souls would lose their lives to murder each year in South Korea. Gu Yeong-Don alone had to have met almost two hundred murderers after joining the force.


    Among them, some were idental killers who would shudder and tremble from the shock and fear of their actions. Alternatively, some killers were the types who couldn''t understand the severity of their actions and would get angry at the cops instead.


    The ones who always gave Cha In-Cheol the biggest creeps were the killers who showed no reaction¡ªno agitation whatsoever. They perfectly understood what they had done and knew that they hadmitted a serious crime. Those people chilled him to the bones.


    Were they psychopaths? No. This wasn''t as simple as a psychological illness. It wasn''t as if they couldn''t empathize with their victims or they were suffering from various mental issues. However, they still saw the act of murder as the same as, say, ughtering a chicken for dinner. These people were born to be murderers, or their emotional growth had been stunted somewhere, somehow.


    At first, Cha In-Cheol wasn''t aware of such things. However, the years of experience slowly taught him the truth. Now, he knew that such types of ''humans'' walked among the rest of society. People who were either born evil or acquired their evil streak without one iota of remorse whilemitting murder... Such people did exist in this world.


    <i>''And... normally, it''s that kind of a guy, isn''t it?''</i>


    Cha In-Cheol got that gut feeling when he looked into Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes filled to the brim with gloominess and barely-contained rage. He knew this young man was not someone ordinary.


    ¡°The brave citizen award? Good academic records? <i>Hah.</i>¡±


    None of those mattered. No murderer would walk around with the words ''I''m a Killer'' stered on their forehead, after all. Many of the serial killers captured over the years turned out to be perfectly ordinary-looking young men next door or an elite of society living a pretty good life.


    Letting such things as one''s background or history cloud one''s judgment would be a failure as an investigator.


    ¡°I''m not getting a good vibe off him,¡± said Cha In-Cheol.


    ¡°Come on, Lieutenant. You know I''d normally at least pretend to listen to you when you get this serious, but you''re wrong this time. That young man really does have a solid alibi. He was in the cafe until closing time.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t he have cooked up a fake alibi?¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don groaned. ¡°Definitely not. The cafe''s located in an affluent suburb, so the street it''s on has five CCTV cameras. If a murderer is capable of tempering with all five of them, then we better give up catching the guy, sir. We might as well apud the dude for his incredible ability instead.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    Was he wrong? Cha In-Cheol''s head began to tilt to the side. His gut feeling said Kang Jin-Ho had done something bad in the past. However, that young man''s alibi was just too watertight.


    <i>''Then, let''s be objective about this.''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was that kind of a human being, was there a guarantee that he was guilty of this particr crime? In this world, there were plenty of unexpected things happening everywhere. It shouldn''t be too weird to learn that a murderer on a stroll happened toe across a murder scene and called the police. Such a thing might make the international news, though.


    Cha In-Cheol narrowed his eyes and continued to observe Kang Jin-Ho. Whether that young man knew what the police detective was thinking about or not, he kept his head low and simply smoked away in silence.


    <i>''Why... Why am I so anxious here, though?''</i> Cha In-Cheol grimaced and sucked in a deep breath.


    Anyone could see that Kang Jin-Ho was quietly trying tofort himself. But to Cha In-Cheol''s eyes, that young man''s figure resembled a powder keg about to explode. Not just any ordinary powder keg either, but one massive enough to burn the world down if it went off.


    ***


    Kang Yu-Hwan rushed over to the police station as soon as he heard the news and also became a person of interest. Specifically, he was questioned as another witness who knew some parts of the victim''s whereabouts and activities prior to her death.


    ¡°Yes, she was in my father''s cafe taking several photographs of me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho to the investigator.


    ¡°Did you happen to hear about where she was headed off to next?¡±


    ¡°No, all I heard was that she was busy with work. It sounded like she had another appointment to get to.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cooperated with the investigation and replied to every question with a calm, unflustered attitude. Kang Yu-Hwan would asionally look at his son with worry. What if his son was suffering from the trauma of what happened?


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s current appearance, at least after he had entered the police station, didn''t differ all that much from during the day when he was working in the cafe. He replied honestly to the questions and even calmly exined the circumstances leading to his discovery of the crime scene.


    <i>''Even though he must be shocked...''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan could only look on at his son with pity and worry. Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t express his emotions outwardly, but he was still a surprisingly caring person. There was no way he would feel calm inside after something this tragic happened to an acquaintance.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, sir. You can go home now. However, we might have follow-up questionster, so we''d like to ask you for your continued cooperation, sir.¡±


    ¡°Understood, officer.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and got up from the chair.


    Kang Yu-Hwan waiting for the interview to end gently grasped his son''s shoulder. ¡°Are you alright, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded. ¡°Don''t worry about me.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan sighed deeply while patting his son''s shoulder. ¡°...Let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The father and son duo slowly headed to Kang Yu-Hwan''s car parked in front of the police station. Kang Yu-Hwan quietly muttered in frustration. ¡°A murderer on the loose... Just how can such a thing even... That bastard deserves a divine punishment!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan seemed to be shocked by the event as well, as his voice was trembling noticeably.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his father. ¡°He''ll soon be caught.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that killer must be caught! He did that unmentionable thing to that nicedy, so he must be apprehended and pay for his crimes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°...Our meeting was brief, but we still formed a connection, didn''t we? And this saddens me greatly, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sighed deeply before patting his son''s back. ¡°I''m sure the detectives will investigate this matter thoroughly. As for us... We should just go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    The two men got into the parked car.


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    The car issued a quiet little exhaust noise as it slowly glided toward the Kang family home. Kang Jin-Ho in the front passenger seat was silent; his gaze was fixed outside the window. They had no choice but to pass the crime scene again while on their way home, though.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly observed the somewhat disorderly crime scene blocked off by the police tapes. As if... he wanted to engrave that scene in his brain.


    <i>¡°Once I get paid for the nextmission, I''m gonna thank you properly!¡±</i>


    Her voice still rang vividly in his ears. Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes. His hands resting on hisp were imperceptibly trembling away.

 Chapter 212: Getting Angry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Getting Angry (2)</h4>


    ¡°Did you find something, Yeong-Don?¡± Cha In-Cheol asked while leaning over his junior partner''s shoulder.


    However, Gu Yeong-Don could only shake his head. ¡°No, Lieutenant. It''s all too clean.¡±


    ¡°...Clean?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yeong-Don groaned. ¡°Starting from the CCTV cameras, we''ve swept the area for any clues but couldn''t find a single fingerprint or a hair strand, Lieutenant. There wasn''t a single trace or clue left behind on the scene.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me not a single camera in that trail managed to capture something? How does that even make sense?! Are you implying that a ghost was responsible or something?¡±


    ¡°What can I do when the cameras really didn''t capture anything, sir? After the victim entered the trail, she just magically vanished from the footage. And no one entered before her, too.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...¡± Cha In-Cheol plopped down on his chair. He wasn''t disappointed by theck of evidence. No, it was just that this turn of events had confirmed that an even worse crisis was about to fall on hisp.


    ¡°Lieutenant, this crime is pretty much a carbon copy of thest one. I think it''s safe to assume that we have a serial killer on our hands.¡±


    ¡°...Which means there''s a rough ride waiting for us.¡±


    A serial killer was on the loose in one of South Korea''s safest neighborhoods. It didn''t take a genius to imagine that not just the media, but even the higher-ups would grill them nonstop as if the poor cops were bs of juicy roast pork or something.


    Obviously, Cha In-Cheol would still do his absolute best to capture the serial killer. That much was unquestionable. However, his job would be that much harder if the higher-ups got impatient and raised some stink about wanting to control the investigation. Those ''officers'' with cushy offices and nice-sounding posts had little to no experience in the field, and they would issue stupid-sounding orders to hamper the investigation. This was why Cha In-Cheol felt so deted.


    ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> I''m gonna get an ulcer at this rate,¡± Cha In-Cheol groaned loudly.


    ¡°Will a new task force be formed for this case, Lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Cha In-Cheol shrugged his shoulders, then quietly asked something else, ¡°What about him, though?¡±


    ¡°Him? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know, him. The first person to find the crime scene.¡±


    ¡°...Lieutenant. No, dear senior, please stop. We''ve already recovered and confirmed all the footage from the cameras around the cafe. That young man, Kang Jin-Ho? He was inside the cafe during the time of the crime, Lieutenant.¡±


    ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not sure. No one can. Who knows, Kang Jin-Ho could''ve tempered with <i>eveeery</i> single camera inside the cafe as well as on the street!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oho?</i> You''ve grown quite bold, eh? You even know how to be sarcastic and all?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, Lieutenant, that young man didn''t do it.¡± Gu Yeong-Don groaned loudly. ¡°You know I''d at least take a stab at it if you''re seriously suspicious about, I don''t know, the sky being yellow or something. But this time, you''re wrong, senior. This guy is totally clean.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I got it, you punk.¡± Cha In-Cheol pretended to get angry, causing Gu Yeong-Don to cower and shrink into his chair. No one could predict what Cha In-Cheol''s rough personality would make him say next.


    Gu Yeong-Don didn''t want to receive a barrage of abuse from his senior, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°In any case, I don''t think we''re dealing with a simple perp this time. I''ve never seen anyone pull off such a clean crime, Lieutenant.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol''s expression grew gloomy. ¡°...He has to be one of the two, then.¡±


    <i>¡°Eh?</i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Either we''re dealing with a master criminal who ns everything out, or...¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don nodded his head in silence while listening attentively.


    ¡°...Or, this guy is a real effed-up psycho.¡±


    ¡°I get the first one, but what''s up with the second one, Lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°You won''t understand it even if I tell you.¡± Cha In-Cheol tutted away.


    Gu Yeong-Don nearly threw his hands up in the air. ¡°I can''t understand because you keep saying that. Isn''t it one of the duties of the senior to teach their junior?¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, kid.¡± Cha In-Cheol shot up from the chair and exited the office. He headed straight to the smoking area located at the back of the station, then mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    After lighting up the cigarette, he deeply sucked in the gray smoke before slowly releasing it back into the air.


    <i>''There must be something...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to be hiding something. That thought in Cha In-Cheol''s head had already gone past the territory of ''suspicion'' and into the realm of ''certainty'' by now. However, Cha In-Cheol also knew of his identity. An officer in South Korea''s police force like him couldn''t one-sidedly attack a person based on ''feelings'' alone. No, he needed evidence first.


    Besides, even Cha In-Cheol had to admit that Kang Jin-Ho''s alibi was watertight. In that case, he should alsoe to ept that Kang Jin-Ho was not involved in this crime.


    <i>''Maybe... That''s the bigger thing to worry about here.''</i>


    It wasn''t ''starvation'' that caused a predator to enter its most vicious and violent state. No, it happened when another predator had dared to intrude upon its territory.


    Cha In-Cheol shook his head to get rid of the ominous foreboding trying to invade his head space. There was no need to get ahead of himself, after all. Now was the time for him to do everything in his power to secure evidence and witnesses, then gradually tighten the of investigation around the criminal.


    ***


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong worriedly asked, ¡°How about some breakfast, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m not hungry this morning, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    ¡°What are you even talking about? In times like this, you gotta eat lots to perk yourself up, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong learned about the situation and grew worried about her son''s welfare. The ''problem'' with this situation, though, was with how she had decided to express her concern.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the mountain of food waiting for him on the dining table and broke out into a bout of cold sweat. ¡°...Mother, there seems to be more food today than usual.¡±


    ¡°A person should enjoy a fulfilling meal when they are stressed, son. Otherwise, you''ll lose even more weight, you know! You''re already just skin and bones, so imagine if you get any skinnier than now!¡±


    ¡°I''m... skin and bones?¡±


    <i>¡®Really?¡¯?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered his head to scan his entire body. Since he had no unnecessary flesh on his frame, he did look kind ofnky on the outside. However, even now, all those tightly-packed muscles hidden under his clothes were throbbing and bulging away, itching to be unleashed into the open. So, for his mother to say he was just skin and bones¡­


    Just how far removed from reality were her eyes whenever she was evaluating her son?


    ¡°Hurry and dig in, Jin-Ho. You need to go to work, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then sat down on the chair.


    This morning seemed pretty much the same as every other morning preceding it.


    ***


    ¡°Wee,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a polite, dignified manner at the customers entering the cafe at infrequent intervals.


    A case of murder and a case of serial murder only had a one-word difference, but the ripple caused by that change was much greater than that difference might suggest. Even though it was still broad daylight, the number of people out and about was visibly fewer than yesterday.


    Especially more so with a cafe that enjoyed a higher percentage of female customerspared to men¡ªtheck of customers was so acute that Kang Jin-Ho could even feel it on his skin.


    If Kang Eun-Yeong were here like before, male customers would havepletely filled up the cafe, but howmentable it was. She was focusing on the TV show at the moment and couldn''te to ''work'' at her father''s establishment.


    ¡°You think it''s really a serial killer?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard the MO was the same.¡±


    ¡°This is big news, so why are the media not covering it, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I heard there was a report, but I think it''s being buried. You know what this suburb is like, right? What if a rumor about the murders gets around, causing property prices to crash? A crap ton of people will go up in arms, you know? No media house would want to deal with that.¡±


    ¡°You do have a point there.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho walked up to the two female customers chatting with each other and asked, ¡°Would you like to ce your order,dies?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah, yes~.</i> For me, a cup of Americano, and... What about you?¡±


    ¡°I want a cup of...tte.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please get her a cup of cafette.¡±


    ¡°Would you like them to be warm,dies?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Please cool them first, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho finished taking the orders and turned around to head back to the counter.


    But then, a woman sitting closest to him called out to him. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the victim was in this cafe on the day of her murder. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately reply. He didn''t even know what to say, anyway. Should he be honest and say that was the case or deny the truth?


    ¡°I also heard she was a regr here. Is that also true?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure, miss.¡± Kang Jin-Ho blurted out a vague reply and resumed walking back to the counter.


    <i>''Is this... gossip?''</i>


    A person had died. But to these people, such a thing was no more than some random gossip floating around. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no ns to criticize that woman or anyone else for gossiping.


    Kang Jin-Ho was also not the type to sympathize and shed a tear for every case of murder reported on the news bulletin, after all. He wouldn''t act any differently from these people if the crime were not connected to him in some way. But this time...


    <i>Clink~!</i>


    His thoughts were interrupted by the cafe''s doorbell announcing the entrance of a woman. Everyone''s attention was focused on her next. That was because they couldn''t take their eyes off her fashion sense, which was so <i>vintage</i> that it might even be called anachronistic, and her hairbed up into a bun. However, this mysterious woman seemed used to such attention as she didn''t even get flustered once.


    She leisurely headed toward the counter, then stood before Kang Jin-Ho. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Dear customer. I''lle to take your order after you find yourself a seat first.¡±


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow when this woman suddenly called him by his name.


    ¡°Did I surprise you? My apologies, sir. I''m merely someone who''d like to speak to you on some matters,¡± said the woman.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed her for a moment or two before shaking his head. ¡°I''m at work, miss.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it possible to spare me just a few moments of your time?¡±


    ¡°I believe I said I''m still at work, miss?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman smiled softly despite his firm refusal. She slightly leaned her head closer and whispered in a quiet voice so that no one else could hear her. ¡°Don''t you want to know?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Who was responsible for that crime?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and didn''t say anything.


    However, that only made the mysterious woman smile as if she could read what was on his mind. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Lee Hyeon-Ju from the Korean Martial Assembly. I was hoping to steal you away for a moment to discuss this event as well as what happened in the past.¡±


    While saying those words, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression was filled with confidence. She was confident, knowing that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to refuse her after she said all those things. Unfortunately...


    ¡°...I''m still at work, miss.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, his response unchanging.


    ¡°Listen to me, Mister Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju spoke in a slightly exasperated voice.


    But Kang Jin-Ho abruptly raised his hand to cut her off, then pointed at the exit. ¡°If you''re not here to buy our drinks, I''ll have to ask you to leave, miss. My apologies, but this is a workce, not a living room where people can discuss private matters.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah?</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju stared dumbfoundedly at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°The information I wish to share with you isn''t something you can find without my help. This could even be a great opportunity for you, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to speak to me in private, pleasee after our closing time, miss.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Mister Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s decibel level went even higher, making Kang Jin-Ho frown a little deeper. ¡°I''m here to help you! Don''t you understand that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly took off his apron, then turned his head toward Kang Yu-Hwan. ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, son?¡±


    ¡°May I step outside for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Okay. But don''t take too long. Me serving the customers seems to decrease the number of customers for some reason.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then tossed the apron behind the counter. He then took the lead and exited the cafe.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju could only stare in stupefaction at Kang Jin-Ho walking away without saying a word, then hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Wait! Excuse me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to ignore her and walked toward the side street until finally descending the steps leading down to a dark basement parking lot. Even at a casual nce, anyone could tell there wouldn''t be a lot of people down there.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju bit her lip. She had never been ignored so brazenly like this until now! Her stubborn streak now fully engaged, she quickly followed him down into the parking lot.


    <i>''By the way, why is it... so dark down here?''</i>


    Even if this was an underground parking lot, it felt like the darkness down here was too excessive, considering it was still daytime. Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in a deep breath, then continued her way deeper into the parking lot.


    <i>Click...</i>


    A lone flicker of me from a lighter came to life in the midst of the darkness. Kang Jin-Ho standing in the corner of the parking lot was lighting up his cigarette. After he was done, he stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju and quietly asked, ¡°So, you wanted to talk to me?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t reply to that question. She obviously wanted to say yes, but her lips remained sealed tightly shut as if someone had applied some super glue. However, it wasn''t just her mouth. The rest of her body didn''t want to budge an inch, as if paralysis had taken a hold of her.


    <i>''W-what''s going on?!''</i>


    Only the crimson ember of the cigarette light and Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were vividly burning in the darkness.


    He felt different, even though he was still the same person as before. The same person who had been talking to her back in the cafe. But now, he... He was no longer a human.


    All he was doing was staring at her from within the darkness, yet he gave off apletely different vibe from the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she had been talking to only a minute ago.


    It was as if...


    ¡°You want to talk?¡±


    The one shrouded in darkness began to slowly close in on Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    1. ¡°MO¡± is an abbreviation of ¡°modus operandi¡±, a Latin phrase that means ¡°mode of operating¡±. It''s usually used in criminalw.

 Chapter 213: Getting Angry (3)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Getting Angry (3)</h4>


    His voice was eerie. For the first time in her life, Lee Hyeon-Ju learned what ''eerie'' truly meant thanks to a person''s voice.


    It wasn''t as simple as sending a creepy chill down her spine either. A devil was panting its hotva-like breath near her ear while tickling her nape with its sticky cold forked tongue... Now that was the fitting description of this eeriness that terrified her.


    How would a rat react aftering face-to-face with the eyes of a snake hidden in the darkness? When the distance between the two was too close to even attempt an escape?


    It wouldn''t be able to do anything. The only option avable would be to cover its mouth, roll into a small ball, and pray ardently that the predator would look away. Then, pray again. Unfortunately, that was the current story for Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    She acutely understood her current situation, yet she also couldn''t understand the ''how'' of it. In front of this absolute presence, pure terror was ruthlessly crushing her. Her body had escaped from her brain''s control.


    This was why she couldn''t understand it. Wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Ju the granddaughter of the Martial Assembly''s Assembly Master? She didn''t let her status stagnate her; she worked exceptionally hard to acquire a considerably powerful position in the Assembly.


    Unsurprisingly, she met countless people in her journey to her current position. Being affiliated with the Martial Assembly meant she got to meet and converse with countless top-tier martial masters, many of them strong enough to represent South Korea on the international stage. She even had a few chances to spar against them, too.


    Considering all this, Lee Hyeon-Ju should have long been ''used'' to the presence of true experts. Yet... She felt terror from a man who looked younger than her. Something like that should have been unimaginable.


    Her body continued to shrink back while fighting against her mind trying so hard not to give in to fear. And the battle between the two ended far too quickly. When she saw Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes burning away in the darkness, with the lone cigarette light flickering somewhere between them, even her mind began to say the same thing: escape.


    She must not, under no circumstances, antagonize this man.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely opened his mouth. ¡°So, you wanted to talk to me?¡±


    That sounded like an awfully simple question. However, Lee Hyeon-Ju could sense from Kang Jin-Ho''s tone of voice that he was displeased about something.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand slowly extended from within the darkness. His hand, enveloped in the inky-ck darkness, was inching closer and closer toward her face. Even though she could see it, Lee Hyeon-Ju could not resist it.


    His hand eventually stopped inches away from her face.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°I already warned you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I warned you not to interfere with my life.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s back was soaked in cold sweat as she listened.


    ¡°Maybe the message didn''t get across to you? My warnings, I mean.¡± While Kang Jin-Ho muttered, the hand hovering in front of her face resumed moving and slowly clutched her throat. He then yanked Lee Hyeon-Ju closer and red straight into her eyes. ¡°Did you believe I''d be rejoiced by you offering up information? Or did you think we''d be friends afterward?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stuttered some words out. ¡°N-no, that''s not...¡±


    ¡°I did not give you permission to speak.¡±


    .


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes widened after she finally realized something. And that was...


    This young man was insane. She shouldn''t have approached him so carelessly like this. The Martial Assembly should have utilized everything at its disposal and carefully, oh-so-carefully, approached this young man. Even then, it would still be anybody''s guess how this atomic bomb-like existence would react!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju admonished herself. She should have thought about why the Martial Union was after this young man''s life, and why the Yeongnam Group would go as far as setting loose a crazed murderer just to keep him in check.


    ¡°I always keep saying this. I told you people to leave me alone. But... It seems none of you understand me. Maybe, you thought I was politely asking you for a favor. Or, you thought I was making a suggestion. Is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s low chuckle echoedzily within the underground parking lot.


    As hisughter dug into her ears, Lee Hyeon-Ju tried everything in her willpower to crack open her lips again. This bone-chilling gut feeling that said this crazy man would suddenly break her neck if she didn¡¯t say anything was driving her mad inside.


    <i>''He''s... totally crazy!''</i>


    This young man was a different breed from the Fallen. While that demonic arts practitioner had lost his grip on sanity and only relied on his instincts andpulsion to murder, Kang Jin-Ho was different. He was normal. Normal, but insane!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju finally managed to say something. ¡°I, I was merely...¡±


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho strengthened his grip on her throat and mmed her into a nearby pir.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The impact caused an almighty dust cloud to kick up as the surroundings rumbled. In fact, it was as if the entire structure shook around from the shock. Kang Jin-Ho leaned closer to whisper to Lee Hyeon-Ju, currently writhing away from the intense pain, ¡°When I did say you can speak?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju gasped as tears began pooling on the edges of her eyes.


    She couldn''t even understand what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about, and she also couldn''t understand why she was being subjected to such humiliation, either. Of course, it wasn''t as if she had no thoughts of using Kang Jin-Ho.


    If she provided the information, which was an act of releasing bait, Kang Jin-Ho would be more amiable toward the Korean Martial Assembly. And that would mean he would inevitably be an enemy of the Yeongnam Group by association. If Kang Jin-Ho were strong, that would be great. Even if he weren''t strong, though, he would still be useful.


    Kang Jin-Ho would surely be displeased if he learned about her private thoughts. However, Lee Hyeon-Ju still hadn''t done anything yet. So, how could she ept the punishment for a ''crime'' that hadn''t even happened yet?


    ¡°I''ve already told you people that I don''t want to get involved, yet you people are still trying to bother me. And then, here we are, eventually leading to this incident. So, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s white teeth... slowly bared from within the darkness. Tears began to trickle down from Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes. She had failed to withstand the fear rising from the thought of this crazed man biting and tearing her apart at any second now.


    ¡°Do you people really wish to see me join your world? Is that what you really want?¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned eerily as he whispered into her ear, ¡°You think you can handle me?¡±


    ***


    ¡°What on Earth is it this time?¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned loudly after hearing about how Kang Jin-Ho got involved in thetest murder case. And now, he was currently on the road.


    He mouthed a cigarette while stomping on the elerator. He just couldn''t calm his restless mind. What tortured him right now wasn''t all these incidents happening around Kang Jin-Ho.


    When he heard about Kang Jin-Ho''s ''involvement'' in the murder, the first thing Jo Gyu-Min thought of wasn''t ¡®<i>How did he get tangled up in that?¡¯</i> but more like, <i>¡®Oh no, he?has?finally done it!¡¯</i>


    What resolved his suspicion was his follow-up thought. Funnily enough, it wasn''t<i>?¡®Mister Jin-Ho wouldn''t do something like that,¡¯</i> but more along the line of, <i>¡®That guy wouldn''t have done such a sloppy job.¡¯</i>


    Indeed, Jo Gyu-Min was being tortured by his mind that instinctively thought that Kang Jin-Ho being the murderer wouldn''t be sloppy enough to leave evidence behind and let the cops apprehend him. It could only mean that deep down, Jo Gyu-Min had already started seeing Kang Jin-Ho as a ruthless individual capable of cold-blooded murder as long as it served his interests.


    <i>''And that evaluation is not far off the truth, isn''t it?''</i>


    Since Jo Gyu-Min had witnessed some things back in China, it was getting harder to refute that line of thought. And all these negative thoughts Jo Gyu-Min had? They were his subconscious perception of Kang Jin-Ho inadvertently rising to the surface, that was all.


    Truth be told, Jo Gyu-Min thought of Kang Jin-Ho as a good person. The young man possessed ''power'' but tried not to haphazardly wield that power. And he wasn''t overbearing¡ªmostly¡ªtoward the people around him. He might not actively use all of his avable powers to help another person, but he would still try his best. Finally, he had never tried to suppress or destroy others just to secure his status.


    Jo Gyu-Min had experienced plenty of times how ''power'' could corrupt and control people, so he knew how honest and straightforward Kang Jin-Ho really was. However...


    Jo Gyu-Min also knew something else¡ªhe knew about Kang Jin-Ho''s other side. That young man was definitely a good person with a surprisingly soft heart, but a beast was lurking within him. Even if he knew that the beast would never bite him, he couldn''t get rid of that anxiety about the inevitable crisis as the creature continued to aimlessly hover around his vicinity.


    <i>''It feels a bit inadequate topare him to a lion, too...''</i>


    Compared to the monster sealed within Kang Jin-Ho, a lion was like a cute cat, or rather, a cute little kitten.


    ¡°I hope it''s nothing major...¡±


    Why did it feel like more and more incidents were creeping up around Kang Jin-Hotely? Before Kang Jin-Ho''s military service, there weren''t many... ''incidents'' to worry about, but after his discharge? It felt like a series of incidents was always just around the corner.


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but wonder if Kang Jin-Ho was the source of all these incidents. Well, that young man was different from everyone else, after all.


    Maybe, all these incidents were simply the ripples created by the beast finally being let loose in society. Up until now, he had been contained within restricted spaces like schools and the army, but now that those were gone...


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed and stubbed his cigarette in the car''s ashtray as he neared the cafe. ¡°Where should I park... Mm?¡±


    While searching for a parking space, Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes shifted toward the side street. He noticed a man and woman pair walking toward the cafe. The man was Kang Jin-Ho, while the woman was someone Jo Gyu-Min didn¡¯t recognize. And she was quite a looker, too. Her modernized hanbok seemed to be designed to look vintage, while her hair was neatly rolled up into a luxurious bun. For a moment there, Jo Gyu-Min wondered if that woman was doing cosy or something.


    However, her facial features were more than enough to make him forget about such useless questions in his head. Unfortunately, though, Jo Gyu-Min''s attention couldn''t linger on the woman even if he wanted to. He quickly fixed his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    <i>''Son of a...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min had only seen that expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face a handful of times. Whenever that young man made such a face, though, something major had almost always happened. Jo Gyu-Min''s insight that was built up over the years he had spent next to Kang Jin-Ho was clearly telling him that¡­


    ...Someone had lit the fuse on the powder keg called Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min bit down on his lip while quickly parking the car, then jumped outside. Although his car was jutting over the parking space lines a bit, he had no spare time to correct his sloppy attempt at parking. He cautiously walked over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    The young man wordlessly raised his head and stared right back, causing a deathly chill to run down Jo Gyu-Min''s spine. No, never mind the chill, it felt like tingling arcs of electricity were numbing his entire body from the base of his spine. His breathing clogged up as Kang Jin-Ho''s beast-like eyes stared at him. And this was Jo Gyu-Min. Someone Kang Jin-Ho epted as his close acquaintance. What would it be like with a total stranger?


    ¡°Good to see you, Mister Gyu-Min,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as his expression rxed after he confirmed who had blocked his path. Only then did Jo Gyu-Min finally release some of the tension in his muscles.


    Two disparate emotions quickly formed inside Jo Gyu-Min''s mind. One, the pure terror that reminded him about how scary Kang Jin-Ho was. Two, the satisfaction of knowing that Kang Jin-Ho did think of Jo Gyu-Min as an important person, someone close enough for him to force a smile despite his burning rage.


    Knowing that Jo Gyu-Min had his foot across the line Kang Jin-Ho had drawn on the ground to keep the world away, he suddenly felt like he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. Thisdy is...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min was finally able to nce at the woman again after his psyche had calmed down sufficiently enough.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shifted his gaze to Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    <i>''...I guess it''ll be a tall order, huh?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju waspletely frozen up from fright right now, so it seemed nigh-on impossible to make her talk about... anything, really. Even Jo Gyu-Min could tell that this poordy had to have had a ''private chat'' with Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s monster mode, so it would be difficult for her to maintain her usual self.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°This exnation might take a while¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can wait until you''re finished, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min briefly nodded.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°This isn''t something I wish to hide from you, Chief Jo. Let us go back inside the cafe.¡±


    This was when Jo Gyu-Min suddenly received a powerful premonition. The moment he became a part of the conversation about to take ce between Kang Jin-Ho and this woman, Jo Gyu-Min''s world, the one he thought to be real, would bepletely obliterated out of existence. That was what his gut feeling screamed at him. In that case, refusing the offer and walking away could be the wisest option. Well, Jo Gyu-Min''s world and Kang Jin-Ho''s were quite different, after all.


    However...


    ¡°Understood. Let''s go in, then.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled and opened the cafe''s door. Even if the ''new'' world he was about to be exposed to were actually Hell, it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad trade to stand next to this young man.

 Chapter 214: Getting Angry (4)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Getting Angry (4)</h4>


    A dazed and soulless Lee Hyeon-Ju silently followed Kang Jin-Ho from behind. She couldn''t figure out why she was obediently following him like some kind of a zombie.


    However, she couldn''t resist him when he told her toe along. It was as if his words were the absolute divine order that could not be rebelled against.


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the cafe along with Jo Gyu-Min and Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°You''re finally back, son?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stared back at his son while making a face that said, ''You said you''d be gone for a little while, but you sure took your time. I must''ve lost ten groups of potential customers because you were not here.''


    Kang Jin-Ho could only respond with a cramped smile. ¡°Father, uh... The staff room is not in use right now, yes?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded in understanding. Kang Jin-Ho half-expected his father to criticize him for goofing around during his part-time job. But to his surprise, Kang Yu-Hwan simply pointed at the staff room without anyints. ¡°Go on, son. You want a cup of Americano, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> yes.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Chief Jo?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded with a smile. ¡°I''d also like Americano, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°And what about you, miss?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan shifted his gaze over to Lee Hyeon-Ju. However, she suddenly started panicking and couldn''t respond. So, Kang Yu-Hwan helped her out. ¡°How about a cup of our famoustte? It''s our cafe''s specialty, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> I see. T-thank you...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded away even though she still hadn''t sobered up yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho took the lead and led the group into the cafe''s staff room at the back. It was normally used during mealtime or when the staff needed to change clothes, but its spaciousness meant a small conference could be held here without any issue. There was also a table here, which was convenient.


    ¡°Take a seat, please.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to a chair.


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded and smartly took up a seat. Lee Hyeon-Ju followed suit and sat down next to Jo Gyu-Min, although her expression was still filled with anxiety. She wouldn''t normally choose to sit next to a total stranger during their first meeting, but it seemed she wanted to be as far away from Kang Jin-Ho as possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho sat on the opposite side and crossed his arms in front of his chest. With that, a somewhat awkward silence ensued.


    Jo Gyu-Min cleared his throat, then asked, ¡°What''s going on, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Let''s talk once we have our coffee first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A short whileter, Kang Yu-Hwan entered the cafe while carrying three cups of coffee on a tray. He wordlessly ced the cups in front of the three people, then nced at his son. ¡°We don''t have customers, so take your time, son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    ¡°Then,ter.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan closed the door shut and left.


    Kang Jin-Ho fixed his gaze on Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Now, exin. Tell us everything you know.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t think she would be offering up her information so one-sidedly like this beforeing here, but now? She realized there was no other option left. ¡°Before I do that, may I use yourdies'' room first?¡±


    ¡°Ladies'' room?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I might leak at this rate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly nodded. Once she got his permission, Lee Hyeon-Ju urgently got up and headed outside the staff room.


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly stared at the open doorway before addressing Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Was that okay to let her go like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''ll be a problem?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know the exact details of the current situation, but I could tell that thatdy was feeling rather ufortable... So, what if she decides to run away?¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. That smirk looked so cynical and disdainful to Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes. ¡°I''ve been noticing something for a while, Mister Gyu-Min. And it''s humanity''s tendency to broadly overestimate their own capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Although it is a bit embarrassing to say this to you, but, <i>uh...?</i>I''m not as smart as you think I am, Mister Jin-Ho. If you can exin it in simpler terms, I''ll try my best to understand you.¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. What if you run into a problem that you cannot solve on your own?¡±


    ¡°I''d either give up or... If it''s work-rted, I''d most likely seek the higher-up''s assistance.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Humans have this tendency to mistakenly believe that the power of the organization they belong to is theirs. That the power afforded by their backgrounds is all because of them. So, if they can''t solve a problem on their own, they will call on their group for help. That... would be the usual response.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then, what will happen now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly. ¡°Since her own powers are inadequate, she will now try to call someone who she thinks is strong enough.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...Why aren''t you answering your phone?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju, still making an anxious face, desperately tapped on her phone''s screen while sitting on the toilet bowl.


    The one person she could always rely on, her grandfather, was not answering her call for some time now. He must have switched his phone off and entered the cultivation room.


    ¡°<i>Argh...!</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju was about to yell in frustration but remembered where she was and hurriedly mped her mouth shut. If she made a ruckus and let Kang Jin-Ho figure out that something was up, she reckoned that her end would not be pretty to behold.


    <i>''I was an idiot!''</i>


    She shouldn''t have acted so confidently ande here alone to recruit Kang Jin-Ho to her side. Indeed, she should have heeded her grandfather''s advice, the one he had been constantly lecturing her about. Didn''t he say this world was teeming with scary monsters? And that she was nothing more than a little bratpared to them?


    However, it was toote for regrets now. She was already halfway inside the monster''s maw, anyway!


    <i>''How can such a man even exist?!''</i>


    Back when Kang Jin-Ho was ring at her with eyes filled to the brim with rage and hatred, the only harvest Lee Hyeon-Ju had gotten from that situation was not wetting her pants. She had encountered so many different and disparate martial artists until now, but not one of them was like Kang Jin-Ho. For instance, how he had suddenly exploded in rage without any prompt, or how his personality had changed at the snap of a finger as if he was suffering from multiple personality disorder!


    What confused her most was why Kang Jin-Ho seemed to resent her so much. Lee Hyeon-Ju just couldn''t understand it. A madman didn''t really need a reason to do anything, but Kang Jin-Ho was not an ordinary madman now, was he? He was only half-crazy and was pretty good at pretending to be a normal, well-adjusted person. And that was what had been driving Lee Hyeon-Ju nuts.


    ¡°Please! Just answer the bloody phone, please!¡±


    She had been calling for the tenth time already, but Lee Hyeon-Ju''s grandfather still didn''t answer. It seemed he really had left his phone and had gone somewhere. Her frustration got the best of her, and she raised her arm in preparation to throw her phone down. But the heavens didn''t seem to have forsaken her just yet as she felt her mobile device vibrate in her hand.


    She quickly checked the phone''s screen, then the light returned to her eyes. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - <i>Ohh?</i> This is a pleasant surprise, you answering my call right away like this!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed in relief. Although not connecting to her grandfather was unfortunate, the man on the other side of the line should be strong enough to resolve this crisis. No, wait¡ªhis power would probably be a bit too over-the-top to discipline one mad dog!


    ¡°Can youe over here as soon as possible?¡±


    - <i>Ohhhh?</i> Is today a special day or something? You want to go out on a date with me? Have you finally seen the light and want to ept my feelings for you? Is that what it is?


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, will you?! There''s something you need to do!¡±


    - <i>...Oh.</i> If it''s work, I''m not that interested.


    ¡°Even if I''m gonna get beaten up to death?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s desperate voice brought about a sudden bout of silence on the line before the man asked quietly.


    - Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I''ll send you the address through the chat app. You need to hurry. Things are really dangerous here, you know?¡±


    - Let''s stop wasting time talking on the phone, then. I''m on my way.


    ¡°Yes. Please hurry!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju ended the call and sent the map to the cafe through the chat app. After confirming that her message had been sent, she sighed in relief.


    She was summoning a madman to oppose a mad dog, but that madman''s abilities had been acknowledged by the Martial Assembly. Although his personality could be a bit wild and unpredictable at times, that much was eptable. Finding an expert who also happened to possess a ''normal'' personality was quite a challenge, anyway.


    <i>''Yes, I just need to buy time, that''s all.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju got up from the toilet bowl as determination filled her expression.


    ***


    ¡°It''s the Yeongnam Group,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Excuse me? You mean, Yeongnam People''s Facebook group?¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s just the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min voiced his honest impression. ¡°I have to say, that is one evocative name, isn''t it? One that really makes you remember your old hometown and stuff. It''s rather rustic yet also imparts the feeling of solidarity? Something like that?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed. ¡°...Isn''t that obvious considering Yeongnam Group was formed over five decades ago? What were you expecting from the people of the 60s? Something grandiose like the East Korea Organization?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while inwardly thanking Hwang Jeong-Hu. Even though Jaegyeong was also named in the 60s, it sounded so much more sensible and modernpared to the Yeongnam Group, didn''t it?


    ¡°Korea''s martial artists are divided into many different factions. And I''m affiliated with Korean Martial Assembly, arguably the most important faction in this country. However, the Yeongnam Group currently boasts the greatest influence.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to Lee Hyeon-Ju. Since he wasn''t responding at all, Lee Hyeon-Ju had little choice but to engage Jo Gyu-Min and talk to him instead. Thankfully, Jo Gyu-Min turned out to be an excellent listener who knew when to voice his retort or put on a splendid reaction. He was so good, in fact, that he would have been a megastar if he chose to participate in variety shows!


    ¡°So, what did this Yeongnam Group do?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked curiously.


    ¡°They have sent one of their men,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°...Are you talking about that serial killer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his chin while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You know, there''s something I can''t quite understand...¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked back.


    ¡°For now, let''s forget about why that killer is targeting Mister Jin-Ho. Let''s also put aside why this Yeongnam Group wishes to kill Mister Jin-Ho, who has been minding his own business. The question I have is this: why hasn''t that killer directly targeted Mister Jin-Ho and started killing innocent people instead?¡±


    ¡°That''s what that man is like, you see.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Well...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed deeply. ¡°The Yeongnam Group refers to the killer as the Fallen. And he''s kind of like their hunting dog.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s voice went up an octave. ¡°...If that''s the case, why are your people keeping mum even as that killer is doing something so heinous?¡±


    ¡°Because... we don''t have any solid evidence,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju while shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Everyone tacitly understands that the Yeongnam Group''s chairman holds the leash of that killer. However, the chairman has always denied all involvement, and there is no clear proof of him employing the Fallen in the first ce. If an influential man with great power rides on the back of a powerful organization to deny everything, do you honestly believe you can convict him of a crime?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it''d be exceedingly difficult,¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded, knowing he had no choice but to agree with her. It wasn''t something to be surprised about; however, because such a thing happened pretty often in society, after all.


    Even if everyone had a suspicion about an influential man doing wicked things behind the scenes, it would be impossible to punish that person without irrefutable proof. ''Suspicion'' alone had its limit, after all.


    ¡°So...¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°Why are you so sure that the Fallen is the culprit?¡±


    ¡°...The murders were simr, you see,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju in an apprehensive voice.


    ¡°Simr? How?¡±


    ¡°Rather than a hunting dog, thebel of the ''cleaning crew'' would be a better job description for the Fallen. In that case, we shouldn''t know about his existence, but we all do. The reason for that is... Whenever the Fallen makes an appearance, there are always serious problems left behind in his wake. We''ve already cleaned up all the mess he had left behind several times. And these murders bear the hallmark of that killer.¡±


    ¡°In other words, this isn''t his first time...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes. ¡°In that case¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, amotion broke out first just outside the staff room''s door.


    ¡°Hyeon-Ju! Where are you, Hyeon-Ju!¡±


    The moment she heard that voice, Lee Hyeon-Ju shot up to her feet and rushed toward the doorway before escaping outside. ¡°I, I''m here!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min could only groan loudly at this sudden turn of events. ¡°Seriously? Why can''t one of Mister Jin-Ho''s predictions go wrong just once?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was suddenly tempted to nt bamboo g poles of mudang behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed Jo Gyu-Min''s gaze, then smirked deeply while getting up. He leisurely made his way to the exit of the staff room.


    ¡°Was it you?!¡± A man with closely-cropped sportsman''s hair huffed angrily while ring at Kang Jin-Ho. He was well over 190cm tall, and his shoulders had to be twice the size of a regr person. A man strong enough to beat up a bull with his bare fists suddenly began charging at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho!!!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan''s panicked cry rang inside the cafe.


    While making an apathetic face, Kang Jin-Ho took a step forward toward his opponent. Arge fist wasing his way, but he deftly side-stepped the attack, grabbed the tall man''s head and mmed it straight on the floor.


    <i>BOOOOM!</i>


    An impact noise too loud to havee from a human head hitting the floor rang out. Kang Jin-Ho red at the man pressed down on the ground and opened his lips to speak, ¡°Dear customer, such behavior inside the store will not be tolerated.¡±


    1. Yeongnam is an actual region located in South Korea''s southeast. And yes, Yeongnam People''s Group is a real Facebook group. It''s dedicated to sharing news, and connecting people from the Yeongnam region spread throughout the country.


    2. ¡°Mudang¡± is a Korean shaman who performs exorcisms and makes predictions. Mudangs often have bamboo poles with various colored gs hanging on them in front of their ¡®workce/ce of residence.¡¯

 Chapter 215: Getting Angry (5)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Getting Angry (5)</h4>


    Lee Seong-Hwi could scarcely believe his current situation. Just who was he? Wasn''t he the second disciple of the Korean Martial Assembly''s Assembly Master?


    He believed no one in the younger generations could rival him. But now, some brat so much younger than him had not only suppressed him quite easily but even humiliated him by shoving his face on the floor¡ªin front of so many eyewitnesses!


    <i>''I got careless!''</i>


    His teacher''s words began reying in Lee Seong-Hwi''s head all on their own.


    ~


    <i>¡°Listen, Seong-Hwi. This world is vast, and there are plenty of strong experts. Even if some of them are not as powerful as you, they still all carry a hidden de or two. The moment you let your guard down has the potential to be yourst.¡±</i>


    <i>~</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t think his teacher''s words woulde to haunt him like this.


    ¡°<i>Urgh, eugh...!</i>¡±


    He struggled mightily to free himself, but some type of energy was flooding into his body from the hand gripping his head, preventing him from moving around too much.


    <i>''Just what is going on here?''</i>


    Obviously, there were experts strong enough to easily subdue him. Lee Seong-Hwi could recall over ten people off the top of his head, for instance. However, none of them was capable of restraining him sopletely like this with just some energy.


    This young man had something else¡ªsomething different¡ªother than being merely stronger. Even though he lookednky, this young man seemed to be a breed apart from all the other experts Lee Seong-Hwi had encountered in his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho used his free hand to grab the back of Lee Seong-Hwi''s neck before easily picking him up off the floor. After being forced to stand up, Lee Seong-Hwi red at his captor with eyes filled with various emotions such as panic, resentment, and anger.


    <i>''What is he nning to do?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t want to admit it, but he waspletely at the mercy of Kang Jin-Ho. He wouldn''t be able to resist even if this young man decided to snap his neck clean off. And this knowledge opened the floodgates of resentment and even fear to fill him up.


    However, what Kang Jin-Ho did next waspletely out of his expectations. Kang Jin-Ho simply... let go.


    ¡°...?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi stood there, dazed and confused. He could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho quizzically, not knowing how to respond to this unexpected turn of events.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the exit. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°We''d like you to leave before we call the police. This is a ce of business. Your actions are inconveniencing other customers.¡±


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi quietly gritted his teeth. However, he wisely refrained from acting rashly. He wasn''t some idiot who would lose his mind to anger and attack his opponent. He had to analyze how Kang Jin-Ho managed to suppress him in an instant first before making a move. However, what was he supposed to do about his damaged pride if he were to back away like this?


    Before he could say something, Lee Hyeon-Ju hiding behind him suddenly tugged at his clothes. ¡°...Let''s get out of here.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi bit his lower lip, then silently turned around to leave. And that was when he heard a quiet little whisper meant only for him. ¡°Go and wait for me. I''ll humor you after closing the shopter in the day.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s head spun back, and he shot a murderous re at Kang Jin-Ho. He still didn''t say anything, then promptly exited the cafe. Lee Hyeon-Ju stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho, then urgently chased after Lee Seong-Hwi.


    <i>Clink~</i>


    The door closed, followed by the familiar chime. Suddenly, a round of apuse erupted inside the cafe.


    ¡°Wow! That was so cool!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think you were a Chad, though!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head as the customers in the cafe showered him with praises. It seemed that they had seen this situation as Kang Jin-Ho subduing an unruly thug and booting him off the premise.


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head at the apuding customers, then returned to the staff room where Jo Gyu-Min was standing awkwardly around.


    Jo Gyu-Min waited until Kang Jin-Ho closed the staff room door behind him, then asked in a slightly dissatisfied tone, ¡°Aren''t you letting them get away too easily?¡±


    ¡°Well, we''re in my father''s store.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to cause a scene inside the cafe.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was already slightly harder and colderpared to what he had shown to other customers. ¡°I told him to wait, so he''ll be waiting for me.¡±


    <i>''...Yup, he''s pissed.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min studied Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude, then silently offered a prayer for that big guy who dared to cause a problem a few seconds ago.


    <i>''However, they need to learn, anyway.''</i>


    The reason for Kang Jin-Ho''s anger wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Ju trying to use him. No, it was far simpler than that. It was all because she dared to intrude on his family''s cafe without giving him a prior warning.


    Kang Jin-Ho was such a stickler about separating private matters from business-rted ones. So much so that he could be suffering from a split personality disorder! To those so-called martial artists, showing up in the cafe to speak to Kang Jin-Ho was nothing to fret over. To Kang Jin-Ho; however, it would be like unwee guests brazenly stepping inside his living room with muddy shoes.


    But now, that big guy had gone one step further and tried to cause a scene in that living room!


    <i>''...I hope Mister Jin-Ho won''t kill him.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was beginning to genuinely worry about that big guy''s health.


    ***


    ¡°I don''t think it''s going to work,¡± said Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head in confusion. Didn''t Kang Eun-Yeong say she would at least talk to her brother about it? That was her stance until recently, so why did she change her mind so quickly and unexpectedly? ¡°What are you unhappy about? So much so that you''d change your position like this?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it at all...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong groaned.


    Choi Yeong-Ha could only frown at how Kang Eun-Yeong couldn''t finish her exnation.


    Girls her age could get rather fickle, so it wouldn''t be strange to see Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly changing her mind. Her reasons for this change could be something as simple as waking up on the wrong side of the bed. Perhaps, she may have grown to dislike Choi Yeon-Ha for trying to get too close to her precious older brother...


    ¡°Orabeoni is not feeling greattely.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was left a bit bbergasted by that reply. ¡°B-but, this is a work-rted matter, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.?</i>I''m not sure how I should exin this situation...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong scrunched up her face and continued, ¡°Other people might see my orabi as a very rational and calcting person, but the truth is, he can be shockingly short-tempered, you see?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reallye across that way to her.


    ¡°See? You don''t see my oppa that way, right?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong chuckled hollowly. ¡°But I''m telling you the truth. He''s seriously short-tempered. And when he''s pissed off about something, you must stay as far away from him as possible.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong slowly nodded. ¡°It looked like my oppa got really, seriously pissed off about something from work, you see? So, if someone unwisely gets in his way now, that poor person will bear the brunt of his anger. That''s why I think we shouldn''t say anything to him and provoke his rage.¡±


    ¡°Although I don''t fully understand, I do ept your exnation. But the production team is currently auditioning various actors right now, you know? We can''t afford to dy this for long. When will he stop being angry, Miss Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Well, usually...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pondered something for a bit. ¡°I can''t say for sure how long it''ll take, but he might feel better after some idiot steps in and provokes him first...¡±


    ¡°I see... But what will happen to that hypothetical idiot?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hesitated for a while before finally resolving herself. ¡°Judging from how you''re looking at me, you probably think I''m badmouthing my orabeoni for no reason. But please believe me when I say that''s not true. What I''ve been telling you is the truth.¡±


    ¡°I''ve never thought that way about you, Miss Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°In any case, the fate of that idiot would be... Well, he''s going to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret, you say?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    ¡°Yes. An extreme level of regret.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shuddered and quickly shook her head as if she didn''t even want to imagine it.


    Choi Yeon-Ha could only look weirdly at Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t look like that sort of a person, though?¡±


    ¡°Senior, please listen.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm??</i>What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please be honest. You think I have a bad personality, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Honestly?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hesitated, not knowing how to answer here. She thought Kang Eun-Yeong''s personality was indeed poor, but something like that couldn''t be said to the person''s face. That would be rude, after all.


    ¡°It''s okay, senior. I know what I''m like, anyway. But even I can''t squeak a word out to my orabeoni. That''s how rough his personality is. It''s pretty simple to understand, right?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sagely nodded.


    ¡°...I guess so.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed while deciding to slightly revise her impression of the man named Kang Jin-Ho. Obviously, she wasn''t a witless fool and could sense how genuine Kang Eun-Yeong was right now.


    ¡°In any case, please be a little more patient. Until either my orabeoni is no longer angry or some idiot provokes him first.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sighed inmentation. ¡°Although, idiots like that are hard toe by, so...¡±


    ***


    Lee Seong-Hwi continued to re murderously at the cafe.


    ¡°How about asking for reinforcements?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked anxiously.


    ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth loudly. ¡°Are you implying that I can''t even deal with a brat like him? So, you want me to call a group over and gang up on him? Is that it?¡±


    .


    ¡°That''s not too far off the mark, now is it?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, Hyeon-Ju! Better watch what you say!¡±


    ¡°But you''ve already lost to him once, haven''t you?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi angrily roared out. ¡°That happened only because I let my guard down!¡±


    His yell only made Lee Hyeon-Ju stare back at him with a cold gaze. ¡°<i>Oh??</i>Did you really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really! Take another swipe at me, why don''t you? See how long you''llst.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stared at the still-seething Lee Seong-Hwi, her eyes filled with nervousness.


    <i>''This... doesn''t make any sense, though!''</i>


    Everyone in the Korean Martial Assembly would think Lee Seong-Hwi getting beaten up by some unknown young man was a funny joke. They might not be aware of Lee Seong-Hwi''s personality, but his skills had been widely acknowledged by them, after all. However, Kang Jin-Ho did subdue Lee Seong-Hwi in only a blink of an eye. That was an undeniable fact. Lee Hyeon-Ju was there to witness it, wasn''t she?


    <i>''Will this really be fine?''</i>


    Someone in her position had no choice but to order others around. However, she was unwilling to crush the pride of a man who could be the leader of the Martial Assembly in the future. Her mind was telling her to summon more people to help deal with this situation, but... she just couldn''te to a decision at all.


    <i>''It feels like I''m making a mistake...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju still hadn''t erased Kang Jin-Ho''s re she had received at the underground parking lot from her memories. Remembering that helped her realize Lee Seong-Hwi had only seen half of what Kang Jin-Ho really was.


    ¡°...No, this won''t do. I''m calling my grandfather,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. We will never speak to each other again if you do!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi grunted unhappily.


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like a loss to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. So, call your grandpa.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned deeply. Why couldn''t men get over their stupid pride?


    ¡°Besides, it''s toote for that now,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju shifted her gaze to the cafe and spotted the store''s lights going off. Soon, Kang Jin-Ho, his father, and Jo Gyu-Min stepped outside. After locking up the door, the three of them discussed something, then Kang Jin-Ho''s father got in his car to drive off.


    ¡°<i>Hmph,</i> looks like he''s searching for me?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi clenched and released his fists, then took a step forward while waving his hand slowly. ¡°<i>Oii.</i> Over here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted over to Lee Seong-Hwi''s position.


    ¡°You told me to wait, so here I am,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi with a loud growl.


    Kang Jin-Ho discussed something with Jo Gyu-Min, then he beckoned at Lee Seong-Hwi and Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Looks like he wants us to follow?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t say anything, simply crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    Lee Seong-Hwi tutted, then asked her, ¡°I''m going. What about you?¡±


    ¡°...Do I have a choice? I''m also going with you.¡±


    Anyway, she already knew¡ªKang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone she could escape from even if she tried to run away. Besides, she also wanted to confirm something.


    <i>''I''m not good enough to assess him.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was not strong enough to figure out the true depth of Kang Jin-Ho''s power. The gap between the two was simply too vast for that. However, if it was Lee Seong-Hwi keeping his guard up and going all-out¡ªhe should be a good yardstick to measure Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s strength.


    Kang Jin-Ho climbed into Jo Gyu-Min''s car. The vehicle glided toward the duo from the Korean Martial Assembly beforeing to a smooth stop. The passenger''s side window rolled down, and Kang Jin-Ho looked at the duo. ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> so you want to chauffeur us? Nice.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi smiled odiously before yanking the rear passenger door open. As he climbed, he nced at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Aren''t youing?¡±


    She couldn''t help but shudder while staring at the open doorway. Why did it feel like that doorway led to the mouth of Hell? She had a feeling that it might not be toote to turn around and escape from here. Her instincts, not her rational mind, were screaming at her to take this chance and run.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do so.


    ¡°Get in,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    The moment he issued that order, Lee Hyeon-Ju found herself already halfway inside the car.


    The door closed shut behind her, and the vehicle smoothly set off. Kang Jin-Ho leaned on his seat and quietly addressed the duo.

 Chapter 216: Pursuing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Pursuing (1)</h4>


    ¡°Wait for a little while longer. We''ll take you to a quiet ce with no witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi replied nonchntly. At least on the surface, he looked unconcerned, but Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes still spotted her grandfather''s second disciple trembling imperceptibly.


    <i>''He''s nervous.''</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi might be using an excuse like letting his guard down to keep his pride intact, but he was no dummy. He already knew histest opponent was an incredibly difficult hurdle to ovee. If he was too stupid not to understand that, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s grandfather would have never epted him as a disciple in the first ce.


    While this was happening, Jo Gyu-Min in the driver''s seat was getting crushed by the silent pressure.


    <i>''Why oh why did I choose to tag along?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho told him to go on ahead first, and it was Jo Gyu-Min who decided to be stubborn and tag along. It felt like he was deliberately throwing himself into life-threatening hardships, but what could he do about it? He was a man, after all! And he certainly couldn''t afford to miss a major event like this.


    More importantly, though¡ªJo Gyu-Min had a duty to witness an event that involved Kang Jin-Ho. No one had forced him to do this, of course. However, he still believed this mindset was utterly necessary if he were to continue assisting Kang Jin-Ho from the side.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rolled the window down before lighting a cigarette.


    Lee Seong-Hwi sneered derisively. ¡°A Martial who smokes? Looks like your attitude and fundamentals both suck.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to respond. Maybe the big guy was right. However, the so-called fundamentals themselves were wrong, to begin with. And Lee Seong-Hwi would soon get to find that out for himself.


    The car traveled on the national highway before going up a deserted, twisty mountain road. After parking his car in a hidden spot, Jo Gyu-Mni addressed his passengers. ¡°We''re here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then exited the car first. Lee Seong-Hwi also jumped out as if he had been dying of impatience. ¡°Okay, so! We can start now, right? Right here?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied to him instead of Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°If you head in a little deeper from here, you''ll find a spot where the passing cars can¡¯t see what''s going on.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t argue and walked over in the direction Jo Gyu-Min had pointed out. After going past a few thickets, the group arrived at a fairly wide clearing. How did Jo Gyu-Min even find such a ce?


    ¡°Hey, uncle. You''ve got some skill, haven''t you?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi muttered at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°But, you look older than me?¡± Jo Gyu-Min retorted, evidently unhappy about being called an uncle.


    Lee Seong-Hwi frowned. ¡°I''m only thirty this year, though?¡±


    ¡°It''s the simr story for me.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i> So you only look older on the outside.¡±


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and turned his head to shoot a fierce re at Kang Jin-Ho. He was silently requesting theplete destruction of this rude punk.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Please stay back.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded and did as told by retreating to quite some distance away. He had already witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s fights before, so he couldn''t even guess what might happen to an unlucky ''civilian'' caught in the middle of the uing battle.


    <i>''And the same thing will happen to that rude punk, too...''</i>


    From Jo Gyu-Min''s perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was like a key. Before meeting that young man, Jo Gyu-Min had no idea that a separate ''world'' existed alongside the one he already knew. However, that quickly changed after Kang Jin-Ho finished his mandatory military service.


    And Jo Gyu-Min was learning more and more about the world hidden from the public''s eye.


    <i>''Also... how strong is Mister Jin-Ho?''</i>


    To Jo Gyu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho seemed like Superman. However, that evaluation could have been influenced by Jo Gyu-Min being a ''regr'' person. He had to work extra hard to calm his pounding heart after an opportunity to figure out just how high Kang Jin-Ho''s position was in this hidden world suddenly presented itself.


    ¡°Earlier in the day, I let my guard down. If you think that''s all I amount to, you''re gonna sh*t blood for a few days, punk.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi spat out a crude provocation.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°Looks like you can still talk.¡±


    ¡°I have a functioning mouth, so of course, I can talk.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly grinned. He ever-so-slightly bared his white teeth between his lips. It was as simple as that, yet Lee Seong-Hwi still flinched inadvertently.


    For sure, Kang Jin-Ho''s atmosphere... was changing. Slowly, <i>oh-so-agonizingly</i> slowly...


    <i>''What... was that?''</i>


    The two of them had already exchanged ''greetings'' by now, even if their fight had ended in the blink of an eye. However, the current ''Kang Jin-Ho'' felt like apletely different person from the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' back then.


    ¡°Yap all you want while you can,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with that grin on his lips. He then began walking closer to Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°Because you won''t get to talk pretty soon.¡±


    In a way, what he said could be interpreted as an empty threat. Many would throw around threats and insults before the start of the fight, after all. Lee Seong-Hwi had to have seen well over a hundred such people already. However, something was different this time.


    Lee Seong-Hwi could tell by instinct. That was not a threat, not some kind of a ''demonstration'' to cower the opponent. Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude was simr to a news anchor reporting on the day''s news. Although it hadn''t happened yet, he still spoke in a calm, assured tone as if he was making a weather prediction.


    <i>''...He''s no ordinary opponent, then!''</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi had stopped underestimating his opponent a long time ago. He was simply maintaining his impudent attitude as a way to stop himself from getting too nervous. His intentions were not really about disparaging or belittling Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even if he let his guard down, Lee Seong-Hwi''s punch shouldn''t bepared to a regr person''s punch. His teacher was the ''Tiger Fist.¡¯ As such, Lee Seong-Hwi was taught the way of the fist as well. Even if he reached out casually, the teachings of martial arts were still deeply ingrained in his movements.


    Yet, Kang Jin-Ho managed to evade such a movement with utmost ease and subdued Lee Seong-Hwi. That demonstrated Kang Jin-Ho''s strength, even if Lee Seong-Hwi had been caught unaware. In that case, what about now?


    Just how different would this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' be from the one at the cafe, now that he was unleashing a flood of frigid aura like he was apletely different person?


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''Don''t think about that, Lee Seong-Hwi!''</i>


    Worrying about how an opponent would approach a fight was the same as getting sucked into said opponent''s pace. He shouldn''t mind that, as now was the time to disy all the abilities he possessed.


    ¡°Hey, are you a returner?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi threw out a sudden question. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just stared back at him.


    ¡°<i>Heh,</i> looks like I hit the bullseye.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi smirked deeply. ¡°That exins your strength which doesn''t match your age. It''s too bad, though. I really don''t like the bastards that call themselves returners, you see? Because they are all gloomy loners who don''t y well with other people.¡±


    While muttering that, Lee Seong-Hwi proceeded to loosen his hands. The sounds of his joints popping eerily echoed within the mountainside.


    ¡°Here''s the thing. Humans are meant to evolve¡ªto better themselves. I don''t know what you returner bastards have been doing in the past, but let me tell you something. Idiots stuck in the ways of the past can never win against the modern era. Allow me to teach you how much modern martial arts have evolved.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°If you''re done yapping, hurry up ande at me.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who you are or who I am. So, stop bbering and let''s get this started.¡±


    ¡°You rude little punk!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi clenched his fists before pouncing on Kang Jin-Ho. Was it because he fell for the provocation? Of course not.


    For a while now, it felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s presence was crushing down on Lee Seong-Hwi. And that feeling only got stronger with every passing second. So, he attacked, thinking that he might not even be able to lift a finger if this pressure continued to build up.


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s right fist scythed through the air like an arrow. This attack was not a feint, just a straightforward punch. However, it was still undeniably fast and powerful.


    He saw no need to use some fancy technique here. His punch was so fast that naked eyes couldn''t follow it, anyway.


    As he punched, Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes gleamed brightly. He knew that Kang Jin-Ho would dodge this attack. He was dead sure about that.


    Lee Seong-Hwi wasn''t being arrogant, though. He simply made an educated guess from what Kang Jin-Ho had shown back in the cafe. Kang Jin-Ho would definitely do something, but that would not matter. Even if this punch was avoided, Lee Seong-Hwi had dozens of ways to respond.


    That was how deep his martial knowledge was after receiving the righteous cultiva¡ª


    <i>POW!</i>


    ¡°...What the hell?!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi was left bewildered by what happened. He thought his attack would miss the target, but Kang Jin-Ho just stood there and let himself get hit in the face!


    The punch in the middle of his face sent Kang Jin-Ho flying away like a kite with its string cut. His figure eventually crashed and got buried in the dirt some distance away.


    <i>''D-did he die?''</i>


    A bewildered Lee Seong-Hwi blinked his eyes and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. However, his shock was understandable. For one, he had never ''sparred'' against regr people. And such a straightforward punch had never been a popr attack during duels of highly-trained martial artists.


    A boxer with no qi training could still split a person''s skull in half if their punchnded just right, so how powerful would Lee Seong-Hwi''s attack be when it wasden with so much qi?


    No average martial artist could survive a direct hit to the face from such a powerful punch. No, it would be instant death. Knowing this, all sorts of confused thoughts began tumbling around in Lee Seong-Hwi''s head.


    Was Kang Jin-Ho simply bluffing? Maybe he wasn''t strong enough to be a martial artist? But then... What about that pressure? And what happened back in the cafe?


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s confusion was soon resolved by Kang Jin-Ho.


    Initially looking as if he got knocked out, Kang Jin-Ho began to slowly raise his head. Soon, he finished raising his upper torso to sit upright. And this sight sent another shockwave through Lee Seong-Hwi''s mind.


    <i>''He... got up?!''</i>


    Hisplexion went deathly pale as he watched Kang Jin-Ho slowly dust himself off the ground. This... should have been impossible. No matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, he shouldn''t be able to nonchntly brush aside Lee Seong-Hwi''s full-power punch to the face. Not even Lee Seong-Hwi''s teacher would be able to do that! It would be like a trained sniper brushing aside a gunshot wound as if it was nothing.


    ¡°B-but, how?!¡±


    <i>Ptooi!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho spat on the ground. Blood leaking from his burst lip left a metallic taste in his mouth. Kang Jin-Ho lightly wiped his lips away, then began smiling hideously. ¡°No need to worry yourself about that.¡±


    After finishing dusting himself off, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely made his way back toward Lee Seong-Hwi once more.


    ¡°I just needed to calm down, that''s all. It seems that I had a lot on my mind. But thanks to you, I''m back to my old self again.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. What was up with all this weird confession? He might not have any idea, but the two spectators still managed to figure out what Kang Jin-Ho meant. Lee Hyeon-Ju''s face went utterly pale from the realization, and she stared in pure terror at Kang Jin-Ho.


    She had seen ''it''. And that would be Kang Jin-Ho''s expression contorting ever so slightly just as Lee Seong-Hwi charged in. Rage, hatred, or even hostility... His expression was none of those.


    The expression she saw on Kang Jin-Ho''s face was ''patience''. The kind of patience of, say, a starving predator salivating over a juicy prey in front of its eyes but holding itself back for some reason.


    And that was when Lee Hyeon-Ju instinctively realized it¡­


    <i>''He almost tried to kill Lee Seong-Hwi!''</i>


    What if Kang Jin-Ho had failed to restrain his flinching, quivering hands just as the attacknded? What would have happened to Lee Seong-Hwi?


    <i>''I... I need to stop this!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju had also realized something else. This was not a battle to find a winner. At the very least, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see this situation as a fight or a duel. In that case, what was this situation, then?


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaah!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi roared. Half his reasoning was already paralyzed, and he pounced on Kang Jin-Ho again.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho simply smiled faintly at the sight of the iing Lee Seong-Hwi. His eyes could see the fear-filled face of the big guy.


    <i>''No need to be that scared.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gently raised his right hand, then somehow snatched Lee Seong-Hwi''s fisting for his face from mid-air. And then¡ª


    <i>Cruuuuunch!</i>


    A bone-chilling noise capable of making every hair on a person''s body stand rang out as Lee Seong-Hwi''s arm was twisted toward his back at an awkward angle.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaahk?!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t win against the pain and screamed at the top of his lungs; his arm was bent at a bizarre angle from Kang Jin-Ho''s grip.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°...I''m not going to kill you, after all.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes met Kang Jin-Ho''s, and this uncontroble terror bloomed in his mind.

 Chapter 217: Pursuing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Pursuing (2)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''splexion went deathly pale. She couldn''t even speak properly. ¡°<i>Ah, aaaaah...!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was literally trampling on Lee Seong-Hwi. This was like witnessing the scene of a powerful predator systematically wounding a prey that dared to intrude on its territory. Instead of killing the prey right away, the predator was taking its time, enjoying its handiwork. That was the best way to describe how Lee Seong-Hwi''s body was being slowly but surely destroyed.


    <i>Cruuunch...!</i>


    ¡°<i>Kkuhhhhh...!</i>¡±


    Another sound of bones breaking echoed in the air. Lee Seong-Hwi tried to resist one more time, but his movements were feeble. His weakly iling arm was grabbed by Kang Jin-Ho, and then...


    <i>Craaak.</i>


    Yet another vivid sound of bone breaking apanied the sight of Lee Seong-Hwi''s wrist bending the wrong way.


    ¡°<i>Wuoouhhh...!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes bulged; his irises quaked powerfully from pain and pure terror. ¡°S-stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop?¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned weirdly while looking into Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes, then slowly reached out to grab the terrified man''s face. ¡°Who are you to decide that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sounded genuinely curious as he asked that. It was as if a young child was asking about a subject he didn''t quite understand.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Did you seek my permission when showing up at the cafe?¡±


    ¡°I, I was...¡±


    ¡°No, you didn''t. Did you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to smile. That smile didn''t seem all that different from his ''normal'' smile, but it came across as so cruel and sinister in Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes.


    ¡°So, it''s fine.¡±


    <i>Craaaack!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stomped on Lee Seong-Hwi''s ankle, breaking it.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    This pain...! Lee Seong-Hwi wouldn''t normally scream so pathetically, no matter how torturous the pain was. However, things were different right now. The fear buzzing around in his mind proved to be so much worse than the physical pain.


    This Kang Jin-Ho bastard didn''t want anything in particr from Lee Seong-Hwi. Even worse, no one could predict just how far he was willing to go.


    This fear of getting hurt endlessly by a man who simply wanted to rip him apart like a little insect but wanted nothing in return and had no preset conditions to stop... That fear was what had been causing the biggest damage to Lee Seong-Hwi''s mind and body.


    Lee Seong-Hwi whimpered pathetically, ¡°P-please don''t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you didn''t hear me earlier,¡± Kang Jin-Ho whispered into the ear of the shivering Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°I told you, I''m not going to kill you.¡±


    That whisper still managed to rock Lee Seong-Hwi''s heart and soul.


    ¡°However, there''s nothing I can do if you decide to die midway on your own ord. So, do your best to endure, okay? Do you understand me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked, his grip on Lee Seong-Hwi''s face getting stronger.


    ¡°<i>Kkuuuuuhk!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi gasped as the far-worse terror from Kang Jin-Ho tightly squeezing his face filled him up. Unless Kang Jin-Ho weakened his grip, Lee Seong-Hwi''s head would be crushed into bits. And that would turn the human named Lee Seong-Hwi into a b of meat instead.


    He wanted to grab Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, but that was not possible in his current state. One of Lee Seong-Hwi''s arms was twisted toward his back, while the other was broken below the wrist and could only hang limply.


    Soon, Lee Seong-Hwi lost half his rational mind to the flood of pain and terror and began sobbing away pathetically. ¡°<i>Sniff, sob...</i> P-please, don''t hurt me¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand. ¡°Why are you like this so soon? Even though it''s merely the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry... I''m so sorry... I''m...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. Even those two bastards he had dealt with in the military were tougher than this big guy. He held some expectations since his opponent was a martial artist, but this guy... Kang Jin-Ho evaluated him to be nothing more than trash wearing the facade of a martial artist.


    However, he could already figure out the reason for this pathetic sight. He didn''t hold a good opinion of the modern-era martial artists simply because they wouldn''t have much chance to fight in life-or-death situations.


    A martial artist, a cultivator, who never got the chance to be deployed to a battlefield would be like a ''transcended'' human boasting a superior physiquepared to regr people and using their internal energy cultivation to enjoy a cushier lifestyle. In that case, where would people like that acquire the proper mindset of a real cultivator?


    The so-called martial artist''s fundamentals and mindset, as taught by one''s teacher, would be like trying to grasp at the distant floating clouds. A real martial artist was cultivated on the battlefield. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho believed. Only the blood-soaked battlefield, where des were constantly thrust into your face and therade you were talking to just a second ago could die in your arms with a knife stuck to his throat, would forge a true martial artist.


    In that sense, Lee Seong-Hwi was no more than an overgrown child boasting superior physical strength, rather than a true martial artist. It was just that he had enjoyed a superior status over other people, and that led to the state of soft, untrained flesh under a haphazardly-formed outer shell.


    ¡°Even the Chinese martial artists I fought remained more or less dignified in the face of death, yet you''re already like this? A piece of trash like you can strut around like a boss in this country? Doesn''t that imply we only have utter garbage in this country, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho insultingly patted Lee Seong-Hwi''s cheek.


    What a piece of trash this man was. Was there a reason to let such trash live? Maybe it would be better to...


    ¡°No, that''s enough!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju cried out hysterically. ¡°I-is there a reason to go this far?! You might really kill him at this rate! I, I''ll apologize to you! So, please... Please stop! I beg you!¡±


    ¡°You''re mistaken about something,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. His voice was so much colder than before. His eyes, withdrawn without a hint of emotion, were now fixed on Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Does your group humor any request as long as we bow our heads first?¡±


    ¡°...I, I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand grabbed Lee Seong-Hwi''s shoulder next. The poor big guy instinctively understood what was about toe and began shivering like a lone leaf caught in the storm winds.


    ¡°What a soft, feeble world that is.¡±


    <i>Craaaaack!</i>


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaah!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi''s blood-curdling scream echoed loudly in the mountainside. Unfortunately for him, there were no settlements nearby. There was no one to rescue him from this torture.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cold eyes shifted back to Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°You started all this. So, to make things fair, I should be given a chance to end it. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t respond. It was a miracle that he hadn''t cked out from this incredible pain torturing him from every corner of his body. Never mind verbally answering someone, he couldn''t even think of anything right now. The only thing he could do was instinctively resist the flood of pain.


    ¡°Y-you think you''ll be unscathed after doing this?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju cried out again.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brow twitched ominously. ¡°...Unscathed, you say?¡±


    His head slowly turned toward Lee Hyeon-Ju, and when their eyes met, she lost all energy in her legs and plopped down on the ground. Those eyes¡ªthose eyes couldn''t belong to a human being!


    For a moment there, she thought she saw something <i>dark</i> writhe within Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. And she was beset with a powerful premonition that something wicked would erupt from that darkness, reach out to her, and start strangling her while sucking out all of her blood!


    Even the word ''terror'' was inadequate to describe this horrifying feeling washing over her right now!


    Kang Jin-Ho noisily shoved Lee Seong-Hwi''s face away. The big guy went sprawling on the ground and whimpered in pain. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a second nce at him and began walking over to Lee Hyeon-Ju next.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± He growled menacingly as he approached her. ¡°You people provoked me first. All I ever wanted was to lead an ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You intruded in my life uninvited, yapped on about whatever you wanted and then, what did you say to me? I won''t be ''unscathed''? Is that what you said?¡±


    His question was punctuated by his eerie, quiet chuckle. His words dug into Lee Hyeon-Ju''s hearing, and listening to his chuckle seemed to make her soul shiver.


    ¡°In that case, tell me what you think.¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached Lee Hyeon-Ju''s plopped figure. He squatted down and looked into her eyes. ¡°Do you think I''ll be unscathed? <i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°...P-please don''t kill me.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju pleaded pathetically.


    She wasn''t sure why she said that. Why did she mutter something so inane even though Kang Jin-Ho had repeatedly said he wouldn¡¯t kill her and Lee Seong-Hwi?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s hair was turning white from sheer terror, and her messy mind was desperately searching for the right words to say at this very moment. This was the result, which was, unfortunately, somewhat off the mark.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and lightly patted Lee Hyeon-Ju''s cheek. She shuddered at the sensation akin to a snake''s cold tongue wrapping around her bare skin.


    ¡°Do you know why I''m angry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I know already that it''s not possible to keep avoiding the truth. I know that sooner orter, I muste face-to-face with you people. And I also know that I''ll eventually have to give up on my previous peaceful life and jump into your world. I''m not an idiot, after all.¡±


    Questions filled up Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression. She couldn''t quite understand what Kang Jin-Ho was saying to her. However, he had never expected her to understand, anyway.


    ¡°Even if that''s the case, I still don''t like the idea of that abnormal world trying to get in my face against my wishes. You people have this tendency to not give a damn about the lives of others. You think nothing about pulling people in, and you think that''s how it''s supposed to be¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, the corners of his lips gradually curling up. ¡°Since that''s the case, I''ll act the same as you. I don''t really care about your stance. I''m simply doing what I want to do. So, what do you think? Now that you''re on the receiving end, are you having fun? Like I am?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand patting Lee Hyeon-Ju''s cheek slowly lowered toward her throat. Even though she could feel this downward movement, she couldn''t do anything to resist. The only thing she could do right now was to ardently pray for this hellish time to quickly pass her by. Or, at the very least, let her ck out and not go through this nightmare.


    ¡°I warned you, didn''t I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s hand tightened around her throat.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s tears trickled down her face unchecked. She had finally realized what her mistake was. This man, he... He should have never been provoked.


    ¡°Do you really think you can deal with the consequences?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly squeezed, and Lee Hyeon-Ju closed her eyes shut. ¡°The consequences of ignoring my warning, that is. Well, do you?¡±


    Her lungs were being set on fire. And she couldn''t really tell whether her body was shivering or not. The merciless fear constricting her whole being left her utterly defenseless, and she was getting blown apart every which way from it.


    <i>''I was wrong.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju thought that a switch inside Kang Jin-Ho had flipped.


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho had been suppressing himself to fit in with the modern era''s rules and regtions. The ''himself'' in this case turned out to be a monster¡ªa monster far more vicious and cruel than anything or anyone Lee Hyeon-Ju knew. And it was impulsive, too.


    The ''normal'' Kang Jin-Ho seemed like a totally different person from the version responsible for wrecking Lee Seong-Hwi. But then, that violent Kang Jin-Ho was also different from the one currently strangling Lee Hyeon-Ju. This version was undoubtedly arrogant, just as vicious, and also determined.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s only mistake was failing to predict Kang Jin-Ho''s nature being like this. If she had known the truth ahead of time, Lee Hyeon-Ju would have never approached Kang Jin-Ho so carelessly.


    ¡°Don''t you worry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a cruel grin. ¡°As I said, I won''t kill you.¡±


    He then slowly picked Lee Hyeon-Ju up from the ground. But then¡ª


    ¡°...Aren''t you feeling cold, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± A casual-sounding voice interrupted the proceedings.


    The slightly puzzled Kang Jin-Ho turned around to look behind him. Jo Gyu-Min was standing there while rubbing his shoulders and muttering away, ¡°Argh, it''s getting too cold to stand around doing nothing, you know? Since the situation is not resolved yet, going back to the car now is a bit... So, how about¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min rummaged through his pocket, then pulled out a packet of cigarettes. He took out one cigarette and offered it to Kang Jin-Ho while grinning confidently. ¡°How about a smoke break? To warm our bodies and all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes stared at the offered cigarette. A bout of weird silence ensued. Soon, though, he slowly reached out and epted Jo Gyu-Min''s cigarette. He mouthed it and replied with a chuckle, ¡°That''s not a bad idea.¡±

 Chapter 218: Pursuing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Pursuing (3)</h4>


    <i>Plop!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho let go, and Lee Hyeon-Ju plopped down on the spot again. She wasn''t quite sure what happened, but the relief of knowing that she had survived this ordeal still washed over her like a tsunami wave. She curled up into a ball and burst into loud wailing.


    <i>Click!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min used his lighter to light up Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a deep puff before leisurely releasing the gray smoke back into the air.


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned. ¡°You know, that was properly scary.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. That wasn''t my original intention, but I ended up getting a bit too excited,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a rueful shake of his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min maintained his smile while listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation. The truth was, though... Even though he didn''t look like it on the outside, Jo Gyu-Min was doing his utmost best to lookposed right now. His legs were shaking so much he was having a hard time standing still. However, he believed letting things continue at this rate would lead to an even worse problemter on, so he forced his unwilling legs to step forward.


    Jo Gyu-Min had no idea how this Kang Jin-Ho, who was not acting like his usual self, would respond to his interruption. The worst situation would be... for him to also get utterly crushed by Kang Jin-Ho. However, Jo Gyu-Min had to step up in moments like these. Otherwise, he would have no right to call himself Kang Jin-Ho''s close aide.


    Thankfully, his choice worked out, and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t be hostile.


    <i>''Man, it''s not like I''m dealing with a bomb or something, so why...''</i>


    Actually, it would be more correct to say that he had be a beast tamer, or at least that was what it felt like, anyway. That beast was intellectually a step above Jo Gyu-Min, but still¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed away a few more times on the cigarette, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Ju sobbing away on the ground. He was about to say something, but Jo Gyu-Min was faster.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, will that guy be alright?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked while frowning. His eyes were locked on Lee Seong-Hwi sprawled on the dirt.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He''s a cultivator, so yes, he should recover faster than you think.¡±


    ¡°...You know, a regr person would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°But, he''s not a regr person.¡±


    ¡°If one, <i>uh,</i> cultivates, does that improve their recovery rate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh.</i> Is it okay for me to learn that, too?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek.


    He was unwilling to impart cultivation techniques to the people around him, thinking that getting involved in this world was nothing but trouble. Now that things hade this far, it seemed he should give this matter another consideration. For instance, Jo Gyu-Min was already deeply entangled in this world, wasn''t he?


    Since he had some years behind him, it would be nearly impossible for him to reach a higher level, but as a means to protect himself? It might not be such a bad idea.


    ¡°Yes. I think I can teach you somethingter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a contemtive nod.


    ¡°...Maybe I should think about this again.¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently shook his head while making a solemn face.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly at that. It wasn''t the twisted smile from a couple of minutes ago, but one that came from a purer ce. He was genuinely seeing the funny side of Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s words.


    Unfortunately, that sight was even more terrifying in Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes. The heavily-injured Lee Seong-Hwi was writhing like a dying insect in front of his eyes, yet Kang Jin-Ho was chuckling and conversing with someone else as if he had forgotten about what he had done. Someone like that couldn''t be normal in the head.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Is there anything else you want to try?¡±


    ¡°I''m... sorry?¡±


    ¡°If you want to summon more people, go ahead. I''m not a fan of taking care of things in small increments. If not, well, we can always go to the Assembly''s head office together. That sounds like the simplest, quickest way to me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly and powerfully shook her head. Logic dictated that¡ªno matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho was¡ªhe surely wouldn''t be able to win against all those people inside the head office. However, her instincts screamed at her, telling her that this crazy bastard must not set foot inside the Assembly''s corridors. ¡°N-no, there''s no need.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded coolly in eptance. ¡°In that case, it''s time to pay your tab.¡±


    ¡°...P-pay my tab?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju gasped.


    ¡°How are you nning topensate me for rudely intruding on my life?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju became utterly dumbfounded by that question. Compensate? What? Lee Seong-Hwi was precariously hanging on the edge of life or death, but that wasn¡¯t enough of apensation?! Just how cruel and merciless was Kang Jin-Ho''s idea of calcting debts and favors?!


    Still, Lee Hyeon-Ju had to ask. ¡°W-what do you want from us?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> For now...¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered something before nodding slightly. ¡°Bring me all the information on the ''Fallen'' you have. Until the cafe''s closing time tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    ¡°As for the rest, I''ll think about it when the timees.¡± Kang Jin-Ho finished talking there, then turned around to leave.


    Jo Gyu-Min also turned around and headed to the car. The two men soon climbed inside the vehicle and drove off.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju could only stare at the distant car in stupefaction. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bother to threaten her with reprisal if she chose to run away. It was as if he knew she couldn''t do that.


    ¡°...Just how did things end up this way?¡±


    She couldn''t figure it out, no matter how hard she thought about it.


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it up, then stared outside the car''s window in a daze. A sense of despondency rushed in just as shame tried to torment him.


    He wasn''t lying to Jo Gyu-Min back then. He really had no ns to go that far. However, something went wrong, and his rage boiled quickly out of his control. He couldn''t do anything about it at all.


    <i>''Demonic arts, is it...''</i>


    The foundation ruling over Kang Jin-Ho''s body was the Records of Asura. It was a demonic art cultivation method, and the most ''domineering'' out of all the demonic arts, too.


    Up until recently, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t really thought about the harmful effects of demonic arts cultivation. After learning about the Fallen, and experiencing his own extreme emotional state; however, he had to acknowledge that this problem shouldn''t be left alone unchecked.


    <i>''If I had only the Records of Asura, would I have turned into a bloodthirsty killer, too?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t start off cultivating the demonic arts back in Zhongyuan. Which was obvious, really. After all, Kang Jin-Ho joined the demon cult only after building a reputation on his own first. He was already gangho''s public enemy number one even before bing a member of the demon cult. He was reviled as a ruthless killer during those days.


    The demon cult head-hunted him, which led to him acquiring the Crimson me Art. Later on, he became the cult leader and acquired the Records of Asura. And this chain of events seemed to have birthed an unexpected problem.


    The Records of Asura was powerful. It was purer and stronger than any other known demonic art cultivation technique, reserved only for cult leaders. And Kang Jin-Ho had mastered it after reaching the peak. Meanwhile, he started off his path of cultivation with the Records of Asura in this life. Of course, he did use the cultivation technique he had mastered before joining the cult as the foundation. Even so, this would be his first time cultivating from the ground up with the Records of Asura.


    Were his extreme shifts in emotions caused by his body being attuned to the Records of Asura, then? Or...


    <i>''I need to observe for a little longer.''</i>


    Something like this didn''t happen when he mastered the Crimson me Art first as the foundation of his cultivation. No, wait... He couldn''t be a hundred percent certain about that, either.


    Whether it was before or after he threw his lot with the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho never really had a reason to suppress his emotions. If he had to kill someone, he did exactly that. If he had to fight, he had never held himself back.


    That earned him plenty of enemies, but he still found himself on the demon cult leader''s throne after sending all of his enemies to hell. In that case... Maybe he was just as impulsive in his previous life? He couldn''t be sure. All this was so bloody confusing.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho and quietly asked, ¡°What are you thinking about, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing in particr.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    This wasn''t important. At least, not right now. If thispulsion gued him more often, then he might have been more worried about it. However, if it only happened very rarely like this? Then, it could be his body''s way of limatizing to the demonic cultivation, which was something he didn''t call upon all the time.


    At least, not for now¡ªfor now.


    ***


    The next day...


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s trembling eyes were staring at the entrance of the cafe. Her hand was carrying a thick pile of documents. That was all the information on the Fallen, something Kang Jin-Ho had ordered her to bring.


    <i>''Will... will I be okay?''</i>


    The prospect of meeting Kang Jin-Ho by herself scared her. But... Not fulfilling Kang Jin-Ho''s order was even more frightening.


    She couldn''t inform the Assembly of what happened. What if she brought it up and caused the Martial Assembly to wage an all-out war against Kang Jin-Ho? It would only be helping the Yeongnam Group in the end, no? Those bastards were figuratively chomping at the bits to devour the Assembly at every opportunity, so they would obviously jump at the chance.


    <i>''Really? Is that true?''</i>


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t help but ask herself that. Was that really her reason? Was she really scared of the Yeongnam Group seizing the so-called chance, and that was why she didn''t report what happened to the Assembly?


    A helpless smirk formed on her face. Because she knew deep down that it wasn''t true...


    There were plenty of ways to go about things. She didn''t inform the Assembly not out of fear of the Yeongnam Group but because of her grandfather, the Assembly Master. What if he learned about this situation, got angry, and charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju trusted her grandfather. She was confident that no martial artist in Korea could surpass him. Even so, she couldn''t ovee that one strand of doubt stinging her from the deepest part of her mind.


    Could her grandfather win? Could he really triumph against Kang Jin-Ho? And even if he could win, would he be able to do that without any losses? If not, then never mind the Yeongnam Group, her grandfather would be torn to shreds until nothing was left of him by all those bloody hyenas drooling over his position in the Assembly.


    That scenario had to be stopped from bing reality no matter what. Even if that meant she had to deal with Kang Jin-Ho by herself. That was why even Lee Seong-Hwi, currently admitted to a hospital, also hadn¡¯t contacted the Assembly Master.


    ¡°Right. I have to do this...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju muttered to herself to confirm her resolve.


    Just as she tightly clenched her fist, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly exited the cafe even though its lights were still on. Just seeing him made her heart freeze from fear, and Lee Hyeon-Ju had to clutch at her chest.


    It felt like a flood of cold sweat was traveling down her spine. When she thought about how it was time to have a one-to-one talk with that psycho, an impulse to turn around and run away from here suddenly reared its head. However, she tightly bit her lower lip.


    Sure, running away now wouldn''t be hard. But the aftermath would be far, far nightmarish than anything else she had experienced in her life. Knowing this, she forced her trembling hand to rise up. Kang Jin-Ho discovered her and began walking to her location.


    Watching his expressionless face closing the distance was another form of torture for Lee Hyeon-Ju. Even then, she forced herself to smile and wait for him. Giving up soothing her wildly-racing heart somehow made her feel a little better about this situation. Acknowledging her fear of Kang Jin-Ho helped her think a little clearer.


    Kang Jin-Ho maintained his expressionless face as he reached her position, then leisurely greeted her. ¡°Hi. Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Let''s go that way. There''s a twenty-four-hour cafe in that direction, so I think we can talk freely over there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh? Oh, uh...</i> O-okay!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju failed to hide her fluster at Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden polite attitude.


    <i>''W-what is up with this guy?''</i>


    Where did that guy from yesterday who red at her like an axe murderer go? Who was this Kang Jin-Ho, and why was he speaking so smoothly to her as if they were meeting for the first time on a blind date or something?! Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t help but briefly wonder if yesterday''s Kang Jin-Ho was just a product of her overactive imagination.


    ¡°Shall we get going?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju watched Kang Jin-Ho start walking ahead, her expression was a jumbled mess of many different thoughts.


    <i>''...A split personality disorder?''</i>


    If she needed an exnation, that would be a somewhat apt description for Kang Jin-Ho. This was how he behaved before he dragged her to that basement parking lot, after all. However, how could he pretend as if nothing had happened afterst night''s event?


    Only then did Lee Hyeon-Ju realize something. She finally understood that bizarre outburst of anger Kang Jin-Ho had disyed yesterday. It was easy to guess how exhausting it would be to hide a personality like his and try to live an ordinary life. In that case, imagine what it would be like if strangers requiring his repressed personality to be freed for them to be dealt with suddenly intruded into his life. It had to have been incredibly stressful.


    <i>''...Wait, what am I even thinking about here?!''</i>


    To think that she would sympathize with Kang Jin-Ho afterst night''s events! She had to have had several of her screws loose.


    <i>''Fine, let''s do this!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju hardened her expression with steely resolve and energetically followed Kang Jin-Ho from behind. He didn''t seem to know her psychological changes as he continued to leisurely lead the way. Soon, they found the cafe in question, stepped inside, and settled around a table located near the corner.


    Kang Jin-Ho remained expressionless, while Lee Hyeon-Ju stared at him with a cold, hard face. After staring at each other for a while, Kang Jin-Ho broke the ice first. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s icy expression crumpled in an instant.

 Chapter 219: Pursuing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Pursuing (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I was asking you if you wanted to drink something.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, uh¡­</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju blinked her eyes in stupefaction before pinching her thigh really hard.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even asking her about something monumental, so why was she panicking so grandly like this? Then again, how could she not? The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in Lee Hyeon-Ju''s head was definitely not capable of uttering those words, after all!


    Indeed, threats like<i>?¡°wanna die?¡±?</i>or <i>¡°If you don''t cough up the information right now, I''m gonna chop your head off and use your skull as a bowl to contain my booze!¡±</i> would fit Kang Jin-Ho so much better. Asking something as mundane as what to drink just didn''t match the image of this man in her head. The gap between the two was just too severe!


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. ¡°Don''t you want to drink something?¡±


    ¡°...C-coffee.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°M-mhiato¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju muttered that out, only to curse herself for making her choice in a situation like this. Wouldn''t it have been fine to drink whatever? Why was she choosing what kind of coffee she would like to drink?!


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, then got up. However, that only made Lee Hyeon-Ju flinch nearly off her chair. ¡°B-but, why?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at her dazedly for a second or two, then frowned again. ¡°I''m going to ce the order, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s face went beet red in an instant. Kang Jin-Ho left the table while shaking his head as if he couldn''t understand her behavior. She covered her face with her hands in embarrassment.


    <i>''Calm down, Lee Hyeon-Ju!''</i>


    She wasn''t sure why she couldn''t escape from her state of constant fluster. Sure, Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior was quite far removed from her mental image of him, but it felt like her fluster was mostly the result of her own overreaction.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shot up to her feet, then quickly rushed inside the bathroom. While washing her hands with cold water, she felt her panicky mind finally slowing down a little. A few sshes of water on her face were enough to bringposure back to her demeanor.


    <i>''Okay, calm down.''</i>


    She inwardly told herself that while staring into the mirror.


    <i>''Hmm? Maybe I should''ve worn some makeup?''</i>


    She suddenly thought that her face looked a bit in. If only she knew how things would...


    ¡°...turn out, my foot!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly yelled at her reflection. She had to have gone crazy! Maybe she really had gone crazy, after trying to deal with an unpredictable madman named Kang Jin-Ho!


    She sucked in several deep breaths to calm her mind again, then exited the bathroom. Kang Jin-Ho was already back by the table with the coffee. Lee Hyeon-Ju bit her lower lip, then marched over there and promptly sat down on the opposite side.


    ¡°Here. The information you wanted.¡± She pushed the pile of documents on the corner of the table toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, he didn''t even nce at that. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju narrowed her eyes. Didn''t he tell her to bring the information? So what was it this time?


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself. ¡°It''s not possible to learn about such a killer through written documents. What I wanted to hear from you were ways to catch this bastard.¡±


    ¡°This maye across as acent remark, but... In my opinion, the Fallen is targeting you. If you wait, wouldn''t the Fallen eventually show up in front of you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned his back against the chair and wordlessly stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. She hurriedly lowered her head after feeling like he was silently rebuking her for something. Even if she wasn''t sure what her guilt was this time.


    Kang Jin-Ho eventually broke the silence. ¡°You might be correct. However, two people have already lost their lives. If we don''t do something, more victims could appear. Since the perpetrator is not someone the police can apprehend, shouldn''t your people actively step up to deal with this situation?¡±


    ¡°...Normally, yes, you would be correct. However, our situationtely doesn''t give us a lot of leeways.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed some more. His eyes seemed to be saying, <i>¡°What a bunch of useless trash,¡±</i> and Lee Hyeon-Ju felt her shoulders shrink.


    ¡°If you think about it, other people will be put in harm''s way because of me. In that case, I can''t let this go on anymore. I do not wish to see more victims either, so I must catch that killer as soon as possible. And I''m asking you about the method to do that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded slowly after understanding Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions. At the same time, she was beset with a massive sense of disharmony.


    This Kang Jin-Ho was... just too normal. Lee Hyeon-Ju expected him to at least say something like, <i>¡°I can''t let a bastard intruding on my territory run around unchecked, after all! Kekeke!¡±?</i>However, Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior for a while now was just so ''normal'' that she couldn''t quite get used to it.


    Wasn''t he the crazy guy who dragged her to the underground parking lot and shoved her against a pir during their first meeting? Lee Hyeon-Ju was grateful that Kang Jin-Ho was acting ''normal'' right now, but she still felt anxious as his new attitude made it so much harder to get used to him.


    <i>''He''s definitely a psycho!''</i>


    Saying that he had a dual personality didn''t seem so adequate anymore. Kang Jin-Ho could just carry on as he was, but Lee Hyeon-Ju was supposed to keep up with his pace, and his unpredictability made it so much harder to guess how she needed to tailor her response. What a difficult problem this was.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju muttered, ¡°...I''m gonna go crazy at this rate.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°<i>...A-ah,</i> no! It''s nothing.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly covered her mouth, thinking, ¡®<i>I must''ve lost my mind for real!¡¯</i>


    She swam in the thoughts of embarrassment and dismay for a while before sobering up. The light of determination was gleaming brightly in her eyes. Now that she had reached this far, brazenly forging ahead could be an option for her. ¡°May I ask you a couple of questions?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    ¡°You are a returner, yes?¡±


    He neither confirmed nor denied it. However, Lee Hyeon-Ju epted his non-response as a yes.


    ¡°We''ll help you with apprehending the Fallen. That will also be helping ourselves, after all. However, I still need to know a few things first. I do not wish to get involved with you anymore after the hunt is over, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded back at her.


    ¡°Do you really have no ties or even passing connections to other returners or martial artists?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been approached a few times before, but that''s about it.¡±


    ¡°You don''t seem willing to get involved in our side of the world. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    That was as expected. She had tried to forcibly rope in someone unwilling, so maybe she had no excuses for getting beaten up.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju continued with her questioning, ¡°Did you know the Martial Union is also aiming for your life?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Martial Union?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That''s the Chinese martial organization. Don''t you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°No, I''ve heard of them before. But it''s my first time hearing about me being their target.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you run into one of their contractors earlier? Don''t you remember Jin Bao?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened a little. ¡°Martial Union, is it...?¡±


    <i>Shudder!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shivered involuntarily just then. For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho''s re resembled the one fromst night while mouthing the name of Martial Union.


    <i>''He... I don''t think it''s the case of dual personality.''</i>


    That monster yesterday was Kang Jin-Ho, and so was this one sitting before her. There was no clear boundary separating two different personalities, like in the case of a split personality disorder. If she were to get more technical about it, then maybe, it was closer to the... territory of hypocrisy?


    Even though he was hiding a monstrous beast in his heart, Kang Jin-Ho was disying his ''human'' side to other people. That thought sent a deathly chill down her spine. Just how calcting and cautious did he have to be to sessfully hide his true nature?


    A slight misunderstanding was developing here, but no one had a quick-fire way to fix the incorrect evaluation of others in their heads. Even if that was Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Could it be Wu Yuan...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly recalled Wu Yuan''s face. That martial artist told him about the Martial Union back then.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even kill that man, so why did the Martial Union dispatch a hitman to Korea to take his life? This kind of response didn''t make much sense to Kang Jin-Ho.


    The folks back in Zhongyuan that tended to bang on and on about justice and righteousness would havee after him to settle the score. However, trying to kill him over a matter like that still seemed too over-the-top, even by Zhongyuan''s standards, where blood had to be repaid with more blood.


    <i>''I''ll get to find out eventually.''</i>


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho decided to focus on the current issue, Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly raised her voice. ¡°And... We believe we know the reason for the Yeongnam Group targeting you, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. It''s because of the Martial Union''s master.¡±


    ***


    ¡°A serial killer, and a martial artist to boot¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu held his head as if a migraine was haunting him. ¡°...Not one single peaceful day, huh?¡±


    It hadn''t been that long since Kang Jin-Ho ended his mandatory military service, yet every incident imaginable seemed to be happening around him.


    Since he knew that Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t really the type to go around causing problems everywhere he went, Hwang Jeong-Hu began suspecting that he had a trouble-attracting ma attached to his back or something.


    ¡°For now, the situation has been dealt with, more or less...¡± Jo Gyu-Min finished his report and sighed deeply.


    Thanks to his diligent reporting over the years, Hwang Jeong-Hu willingly epted the existence of ''martial artists,¡¯ which, in turn, made it easy for Jo Gyu-Min to exin the situation. Then again, Hwang Jeong-Hu already had some ideas about their existence, anyway.


    ¡°So, what did Jin-Ho say he''ll do next?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked while massaging his temples.


    ¡°Well, he said he''d like to catch the bastard, sir.¡±


    "You mean... the serial killer?"


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wordlessly mouthed a cigarette. He had a feeling that Kang Jin-Ho might respond that way, but hearing it from Jo Gyu-Min caused some level of anxiety to bloom in his mind. ¡°...What does he think the police are for?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, from what I''ve observed so far, ''regr'' cops won''t even be able toy a hand on the killer.¡±


    Indeed, they should consider themselves lucky if the killer didn''t beat them up to death. Jo Gyu-Min finally understood why all those Wuxia novels talked about the imperial forces holding non-aggression pacts with gangho''s people. Well, one would probably need ten-plus lives to capture such crazy-powerful martial artists now, wouldn''t they?! Even if pistols were allowed, Jo Gyu-Min would just throw the gun away and run for his life instead.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Jin-Ho won''t listen even if I try to talk to him, anyway. Bloody hell, why do I have to deal with a troublesome young man like him in my old days and go through this nonsense?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grumbled. Despite his unhappy-sounding words, an amused expression was clearly etched on his face.


    <i>''He''s definitely rejuvenated.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min inwardly noted. Aside from regaining his health thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s powers, Hwang Jeong-Hu had be far more active than even before he got sick. Even his graying hair had regained a lot of its previous ck color, too. Some people were even suspecting that he had recently received stem cell injection treatments.


    ¡°So, that means Jin-Ho has decided to concentrate on that matter, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. That''s why I was hoping to discuss something with you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Discuss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded. ¡°The truth be told, Mister Jin-Ho is finding himself more and more entangled with the other side, sir. We''ve been trying to find some kind of bnce, but... I must admit that I''m feeling rather lost, sir. I''m not sure just how far I''m supposed to assist Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i> It seems you''re worried about something unnecessary there.¡±


    ¡°Sir? I don''t follow?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in a daze.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted. ¡°They say you get more worrisome with age. However, it''s not me but you who has gotten older here, it seems. After all, you''re busy worrying yourself to death over something useless, aren''t you? Tell me, don¡¯t those martials have social lives? Do they have no need for money?¡±


    ¡°I,<i>?uh...</i> I don''t think that''s the case, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted again. ¡°Since so many of such people managed to stay under the radar, it could only mean that they are putting on a facade of normalcy during their daily lives. In that case, we only need to protect Kang Jin-Ho''s day.¡±


    .


    ¡°...Day, sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded briefly. ¡°We can''t control Kang Jin-Ho during the night, anyway. Nothing will change even if we''re newly reminded of this fact.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sucked in a deep breath and nodded in understanding.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took a deep drag of his cigarette. ¡°So, don''t pay much attention to that side of things, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I think I understand what you mean.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min figured out what Hwang Jeong-Hu was telling him. Even if he tried to pay attention, the world of martial artists and Kang Jin-Ho weren¡¯t something he could easily understand, anyway. In that case, it would be wiser to focus on the surface ''world'' instead. That was what Hwang Jeong-Hu was saying.


    Rather than an order, this sounded more like considerate advice meant to lessen Jo Gyu-Min''s turmoil.


    <i>''So, he does care about me...!''</i>


    The important point about that advice was that it was meant for Jo Gyu-Min, rather than Kang Jin-Ho. In other words, Hwang Jeong-Hu was worried about Jo Gyu-Min''s welfare, not just Kang Jin-Ho''s!


    Powerful emotions welled up from deep within Jo Gyu-Min''s heart.


    ¡°It seems you''re too focused on unnecessary things, causing the really-important matter to grind to a halt, Gyu-Min. Tell me, what''s going on with the opening of the store? You haven''t reported anything regarding that matter for the past two days. Surely you''re goofing off after doing your job?¡±


    ¡°I, <i>uh...?</i>My apologies, sir.¡±


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min was deluding himself.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly. ¡°Don''t you have anything to report?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''ll finalize everything as soon as possible and report back to you on the progress.¡±


    ¡°Are you having a vacation or something at thepany''s expense?! Is that it?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu unhappily roared while mming his palm on the armrest of his couch.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked up at the ceiling as a depressed expression quickly filled his face. Worried? Who was worried about him?

 Chapter 220: Pursuing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Pursuing (5)</h4>


    ¡°...Why are you at home?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked Kang Eun-Yeong, who was currently sitting on the living room couch.


    She tilted her head. ¡°Is it that weird to see me at home?¡±


    ¡°Kinda.¡±


    ¡°...But, this is my home too, you know?¡±


    ¡°And that is why seeing you here is so weird.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong analyzed Kang Jin-Ho''s response for a second or two, then her expression suddenly brightened. She jumped up from the couch and quickly rushed into his arms. ¡°<i>Orabi~!</i> Looks like you''re not angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Not angry, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly as his little sister clung to his arm.


    ¡°You''ve been making this face, you know? Anyone could tell you were ''not feeling good'' from your expression,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong yfully replied while using her fingers to crease up her forehead.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. He didn''t think he had been acting that way, but he had to be wrong about it since Kang Eun-Yeong had noticed it. ¡°I guess I''ll take a break.¡±


    ¡°Yup, <i>yup~!</i> Orabi, you gotta take a break. It''s all so tiring, right?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s behavior suddenly got a bit too energetic as if confirming her older brother''s better mood had improved hers, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head and asked her, ¡°How is the TV production going? Are you doing well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s great fun. Singing and dancing are also fun, but... You know I''m not the best singer in the world.¡±


    ¡°You can certainly sing, though?¡±


    ¡°Is thatpared to other idols?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. Originally, Kang Eun-Yeong was the typical case of ''good vocals, butcking facial features.'' Only after Kang Jin-Ho revised her bone structure to perform stic surgery of sorts did she be the so-called perfect article.


    Which meant her singing ability was top-tier among the idols. However, thatparison was only valid against other idols. She wasn''t quite good enough to survive on her vocal chops alone in the world of trained singers full of monstrous vocal athletes.


    ¡°In any case, I think acting also suits me a lot, orabi.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sure that''s the case.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded sagely.


    How could it not suit his sister, though? She was born a sly fox, after all! Seeing how she hadn''t gotten into trouble with her fellow celebrities yet despite her... ''wayward'' personality, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even begin to guess just how much pretending his little sister had been doing out there.


    ¡°I think I''m born to do this whole acting thing. It was so weird at first, you know? But I''m getting more and more used to it. Even the director says I''m really good at acting, orabi.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I''m sure that''s the case...¡±


    <i>¡®Indeed, my little sister. Keep doing what you normally do, and it won''t be strange to see you walk away with the gong for the best neer category during the award season¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly patted the back of Kang Eun-Yeong purring happily away, then headed to the bathroom.


    ¡°By the way, <i>orabi~?</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped by the doorway and nced back. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You know, there''s something I wanna talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Can we do thatter? I''m kinda tired, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eiii.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong groaned softly while watching her older brother slip inside the bathroom. <i>''I guess today''s not the right time, either.''</i>


    However, there should be other chances in the future, now that Kang Jin-Ho was no longer upset. Kang Eun-Yeong tightly clenched her fist as the mes of ambition burned fiercely in her¡ªthe ambition to make Kang Jin-Ho a movie star!


    ***


    After taking a shower, Kang Jin-Hoid down on his bed.


    <i>''I''m feeling a little lost, aren''t I?''</i>


    It felt like incident after incident was happening around him recently. And the more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that his trip to China was the trigger.


    In that case, did he make a mistake by going there? Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. No, all these events... They were bound to happen sooner orter.


    Considering that someone had approached him while he was still technically serving in the army, these people would havee after Kang Jin-Ho even if he hadn''t done anything in particr.


    What Kang Jin-Ho was pondering right now would be his response. How should he respond in the future? The Korean Martial Assembly, the Yeongnam Group, the Martial Union, and then... the returners. Many factions and terms tangled up in aplicated mess were ramming into the outer wall of Kang Jin-Ho''s life. And it even led to a loss of an acquaintance, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew that turning a blind eye and continuing to push away everyone trying to approach him was not the right way.


    He slowly closed his eyes. The lifeless, cold figure of Lee Jae-In dangling on the pavilion''s roof remained vividly etched in his memories. Even the DSLR camera hanging loosely around her torso, and her nk, unfocused eyes staring into the distance... They were still haunting him from the recesses of his brain.


    The people from the other side were already butting into his life. In the military, they hung back and observed him. In the department store, Kang Jin-Ho was ambushed. And now, someone in his circle of acquaintances even got murdered.


    If... If Kang Jin-Ho had been a little more willing to step up, would those results be any different? This dilemma didn''t seem to have an answer.


    Complicated thoughts refused to settle down and continued to ransack his mind and torment him. Maybe his over-the-top response toward Lee Hyeon-Ju and Lee Seong-Hwi was a rebound from his chaotic mind.


    ~


    <i>¡°Nothing in this world is easy, boy. How can life be that simple?¡±</i>


    ~


    In times like these, Kang Jin-Ho would often recall his teacher''s words. His current life boasted iparably better conditions than his previous two attempts, but that didn''t mean his life would always be in sailing. The resolution of one problem would open the door for the next problem to rear its head. However, all problems had their solutions. At least, that was what he believed.


    Kang Jin-Ho kept his eyes shut, as he felt oddly tired today. He usually slept less than four hours a day, but for some reason, he wanted to just stay in bed and snooze for as long as he could.


    <i>''Right. Tomorrow''s matter should be left for tomorrow...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered the chant of a master procrastinator and slowly drifted off to sleep. But then¡ª


    His eyes flew open. He shot up from the bed like a bolt of lightning, his expression distorting bizarrely.


    <i>''Could it be...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho dashed toward the window and threw it open before hurling himself outside. He didn''t even have enough time to put on his shoes. In less than one breath, he managed to leap onto the house''s roof. Before he finishednding, he began dashing toward a particr direction.


    <i>''It''s not a certainty yet, but...!''</i>


    Indeed, it was not confirmed yet. And to do that, he had to get closer. Like a cat, Kang Jin-Ho silently and swiftly dashed across various rooftops.


    <i>''...I can see him!''</i>


    In the distance, he spotted the shadowy figure of a person. Kang Jin-Ho continued to run toward that shadow, his expression still distorted. Daring to unleash his aura to provoke Kang Jin-Ho was utterly unforgivable. And daring to approach his family''s residence was even more so.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s family was sleeping in that house. What if he wasn''t home? What would have happened to them? When his thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho felt mes erupting deep inside his chest. mes of hostility and nearly-uncontroble anger!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s legs, nowden with powerful energy, kicked the roof below.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The roof made out of concrete cracked and split. Kang Jin-Ho used the rebound from the impact to shoot forward like a streak of lightning toward the shadow, urgently pursuing it.


    The shadow was running away, although he sometimes nced behind him. He probably could see that the distance between himself and Kang Jin-Ho was progressively getting narrower.


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± A low cackle leaked out of the shadow''s distorted lips before the shadow suddenly changed his direction toward the nearby hills. That was a clear indication of him wanting Kang Jin-Ho to follow.


    At any other time, Kang Jin-Ho would have responded to such a provocation withposure. That bastard wouldn''t be able to escape from his grasp, after all. However, there was no sign of leeway orposure on Kang Jin-Ho''s face right now. He speedily chased after his target, even though he was making the face of a man being chased.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Kang Jin-Ho noisily gnashed his teeth.


    If only this weren''t the middle of the suburbs, he would have caught up to the shadow already. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was currently utilizing a lightness skill belonging to the demonic cultivation path.


    The demonic cultivation path was the way of absolute power. Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s speed could reach unfathomable extremes, doing so would be apanied by loud noises and powerful shockwaves. In other words, unleashing the lightness skill to its maximum output during the middle of the night would cause one hell of chaos. The rooftop he had shattered with a loud bang earlier alone could cause enough of a problem, too.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath to calm his racing heart. The distance between him and the target was not increasing, so he told himself that there was no need to get agitated like this. As long as they were out of the city limits, he should be able to dash as fast as he liked.


    Maybe the shadow knew what was in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind because he was heading further and further toward the uninhabited area up the hills. Eventually...


    The shadow stopped at a deserted, wide-open space. Rather bravely, he stood in the center, obviously waiting for Kang Jin-Ho to arrive.


    Kang Jin-Honded on the ground and wordlessly studied the shadow. The first thing he noticed was the shadow''s bizarre appearance. The so-called clothes on this man were more like rags made out of straw, while his hair was so matted and greasy that his face couldn''t be seen. And then¡ªthe thick stench of blood!


    The stench of blood so heavy that it clogged up one''s nose wafted off from that man''s body. Just how much did one need to bathe in blood to have such a stench deeply embedded in their body?


    Even from his outer appearance alone, anyone could tell that this man was insane. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were looking past the man''s appearance. What agitated him right now was a certain aura. A thick, cloying aura waspletely enveloping that man from head to toe. An aura Kang Jin-Ho was intimately familiar with!


    ¡°...A demonic arts cultivator, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    The monstrous-looking crazy man instantly responded to Kang Jin-Ho''s mutter, ¡°Demonic? Arts cultivator? <i>Ke? Kekeke.</i>¡±


    The crazy man''s head slowly tilted to the side until it was touching his shoulder. ¡°Demonic arts cultivator, you say? But? What''s that? What''s a cultivator? <i>Kekeke,</i> I''m not a cultivator. I am... Me? Who am I?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop his expression from crumpling up. This demonic arts cultivator waspletely corrupted by bloodlust and wickedness.


    <i>''Is this how far the demonic arts have fallen?''</i>


    It was true that cultivating demonic arts would stimte one''s murderous impulses. However, such an impulse was already an ingrained part of human''s true nature. As proof, look no further than ''regr'' people killing others and going on a rampage despite not being demonic arts cultivators.


    However, this cultivator''s situation wasn''t as simple as that. No, he went well beyond that. Even his rational mind had long been devoured by the demonic energy, leaving not much behind.


    If the iplete demonic cultivation methods were handed down to the modern era, the side effects of mastering them would be unimaginable. Kang Jin-Ho recalled hearing about how simr events happened fairly regrly before the demonic cultivation methods were regrouped under the demon cult''s banner.


    ¡°Are you the Fallen?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked.


    The crazy man''s eyes opened wider in surprise. ¡°The Fallen? Sure, I am the Fallen. No, wait. I''m not fallen. Fallen?¡±


    Insane. Utterly insane. That was the only fitting description for this man. The demonic energy hadpletely eaten away at his brain, and he was beyond the point of no return. Even if he still wasn''t beyond that point, Kang Jin-Ho had no desire to save this crazy bastard in the first ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the Fallen while tightly clenching his fists. He was instinctively sure about it. This crazy man was the Fallen, a monster who couldn''t control his impulses and recklessly ughtered other people.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter either way...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    Whether this crazy man was the Fallen or not, he didn''t care. No, all he cared about right now was this crazy bastard would definitely kill again if he wasn''t stopped right here, right now.


    Since time immemorial, there was only one way to deal with a demonic arts cultivator who had lost themselves to the demonic energy.


    <i>Grit...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. The Asura Qi stored in his dantian circted rapidly throughout his body until reaching his fists.


    ¡°Let me ask you something,¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked quietly, even though the Fallen wouldn''t really understand him. However, he still had to ask. ¡°Have you killed a woman recently?¡±


    ¡°...A woman?¡± The Fallen suddenly cackled. ¡°Which woman? A young woman or an old hag? A pretty girl? Or...¡±


    His maddened cackle echoed within the open space.


    ¡°No need to choose, I just kill everyone! Every! One! Ones I can see, ones I like! All the women!¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, the corners of his lips curling up. His white fangs revealed themselves from his slightly parted lips. ¡°In that case, it''s fine.¡±


    <i>¡®Because, that answer took care of myst remaining qualms, you see?¡¯</i>


    A flood of dark aura began gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure like a terrifying illusion. Was there any sense of kinship toward his fellow demonic arts cultivator? Did he hold any pity toward someone who couldn''t master the demonic cultivation properly and ended up in this wretched state?


    Of course not. No one would have forced the Fallen to master the demonic cultivation technique. Which meant everything was his responsibility. And if he was unwilling to admit his responsibility, then well...


    Kang Jin-Ho would make sure to hold him ountable.


    ¡°Allow me to show you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly as a storm of demonic energy was unleashed from his figure. ¡°...What a true demonic arts cultivator is.¡±

 Chapter 221: Pursuing (6)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Pursuing (6)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned the punishment of that man to the Yeongnam Group, my lord.¡± Cai Kechang bowed his head, tension filling up his face.


    Even though this wasn''t his first meeting with the Crimson King, even the mere idea of standing in the presence of one of the three kings ced a huge burden on Cai Kechang''s shoulders. And no, it wasn''t simply because of the difference in status.


    Even in this massive nation called China, there were only two other martial artists boasting a simr level of strength to the Crimson King. So, how could Cai Kechang not respect someone who had surpassed countless other cultivators in China and reached the pinnacle of martial arts?


    Even if the Crimson King were an outsider with no ties to the Martial Union, Cai Kechang''s respect would still not be any lesser.


    The Crimson King rubbed his chin. ¡°The... Yeongnam Group, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. It is South Korea''s strongest organization.¡±


    ¡°The strongest, you say...?¡± The Crimson King leaned back against his throne and asked in a disinterested voice, ¡°Is that the only group we have ties with?¡±


    Cai Kechang cautiously pressed his forehead to the floor. ¡°Forgive me, my lord. Our need to keep an eye on the other kings has imposed an unfortunate limit on how much influence we could exert on the minor nation.¡±


    The Crimson King tutted. ¡°I''m not criticizing you, Cai Kechang.¡±


    Cai Kechang kept his head low while swallowing back his saliva. He wasn''t a slow-witted man, so he caught the hint of disappointment hidden in the Crimson King''s tone. It seemed that the Crimson King was dissatisfied with how Cai Kechang had chosen to handle this matter.


    <i>''But... why?''</i>


    They were dealing with one person¡ªjust one! If this matter involved the destruction of the Korean Martial Assembly, <i>the</i> representative martial arts organization of South Korea, then Cai Kechang would be far more understanding. But it was not, and they were just trying to kill a single individual living on a small penins. For such a purpose, mobilizing the Yeongnam Group seemed like overkill, no matter how many times Cai Kechang thought about it.


    Yet... the Crimson King was disappointed? Howe?


    Cai Kechang slightly raised his head and stared at the Crimson King sitting on the throne. It was impossible to glean anything; however, from the Crimson King''snguid, eyes-closed expression.


    ¡°...Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    The Crimson King slowly opened his eyes. Cai Kechang met those burning eyes and felt his soul instantly freeze up. All that primal savageness contained within made him feel like he was staring into the eyes of a tiger. Why was a man possessing such eyes so wary of some random martial living in a minor nation?


    ¡°Cai Kechang, have you ever seen a demonic arts practitioner before?¡±


    ¡°...Demonic arts practitioner, my lord?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Cai Kechang briefly organized his thoughts before replying, ¡°Yes, my lord. I''ve met a few. However, almost every demonic arts practitioner I''ve encountered did not possess an intact mind. The overriding impression I got was that, as their mind is not stable, they can''t even utilize everything at their disposal.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That''s what the majority of the demonic arts practitioners are like,¡± the Crimson King slowly nodded while leisurely muttering away. ¡°The demonic cultivation methods awaken thetent potential and greatly improve a cultivator''s strength in a rtively short period. However, all hasty things have their side effects. The current-era demonic cultivation methods will raise your strength quickly, but you''ll have to pay the price of umting shoddy internal energy. Those things are nothing more than poison that will chip your reasoning away and turn you into a madman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. That is also what I know about the demonic arts. There is no reason to even go near a demonic cultivation method if you have the opportunity to master orthodox cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that''s how it should be. Indeed. However...¡± The end of the Crimson King''s sentence trailed off, prompting Cai Kechang to raise his head again to look. ¡°If the demonic cultivation methods only amounted to that much, how did they survive so many generations and still get handed down until now?¡±


    That question left Cai Kechang mulling his answer for a while. Everyone disparaged the demonic cultivation methods and didn''t want anything to do with them, while those who foolishly cultivated them would surely meet their own destruction sooner rather thanter. In that case, how did such cultivation methods manage to survive until now?


    ¡°My lord, I... have never thought about that until now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Fufufu...</i>¡± The Crimson King chuckled quietly, which indicated that he liked Cai Kechang''s reply. ¡°Without a doubt, those indulging in the demonic arts are no better than human trash. However... The real demonic arts practitioner is quite a different breed from the ones you know, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°...Real demonic arts practitioners, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Crimson King nodded, then slowly pushed himself forward off the throne to stand tall. His previousnguid demeanor had disappeared, now reced by the veil of fighting spirit belonging to a man wishing to dash across the world at full tilt. Such intense spirit was now slowly but surely enveloping him. ¡°The real demonic cultivator that has mastered the true demonic cultivation methods should never be underestimated nor left unchecked. Look through the history of Murim, and you will see that such individuals have thrown our world into chaos many times before.¡±


    Cai Kechang wordlessly looked up at the Crimson King before cautiously speaking up, ¡°My lord, do you... perhaps think that this Korean individual named Kang Jin-Ho is one such demonic cultivator? One who mastered the true demonic cultivation method?¡±


    ¡°It is a possibility. A possibility...¡± The Crimson King muttered, his voicecking confidence. Even if it was him, figuring out the origin of a cultivation technique through just its aftermaths was impossible.


    ¡°It should not happen. It must not. However, if it does happen...¡± The Crimson King slowly chewed out his next words. ¡°Those who dare to fight him will learn what it means to have their souls ripped apart.¡±


    Cai Kechang felt a deathly chill run down his spine from that ominous deration.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Kuh-uh?</i>¡± The Fallen began shaking like a leaf.


    No, rather than a mere shaking, he was trembling. The crazed man who acted like he feared nothing in this world was now trembling like a little puppy before its angry owner.


    ¡°<i>Haaaahk!</i>¡±


    Just like how an animal driven to a corner would start threatening its attacker, the Fallen bared his fangs at Kang Jin-Ho while going down on all fours. Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly at this sight. However, that chuckle seemed twisted for some reason.


    To him, this was like witnessing the ruined hometown''s aftermath. He couldn''t tell just how the flow of history caused the demonic arts to sink this low. And the Fallen was a clear example of the wretched state the modern-era demonic cultivation had found itself in.


    Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t obsessed with the demonic arts. He didn''t start off cultivating them, after all. So, he didn''t see the demonic arts as his everything or was in a constant state of awe at how wondrous they were. Even so...


    People would stillment how the once-majestic castle had be dpidated and crumbling through time regardless of its style. And just like that, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel so good to see how low the demonic cultivation had fallen from its lofty heights where it used to look down on the rest of the world.


    Demonic cultivation was simply a branch of martial arts that pursued absolute strength. It was the result of a somewhat insane devotion toward bing stronger and reaching an even higher realm regardless of the method. However, the demonic arts ¡®practitioner¡¯ before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes didn''t deserve thatbel. No, this man was simply a bloodthirsty murderer.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t acting out of his sense of justice that wanted to punish a murderer. Something like that didn''t exist inside him, to begin with. No, his motivating force was... something far more superficial. It was a twisted, illogical hatred aimed at the half-baked demonic arts practitioner. And that was enough of a reason for him.


    As for why he was angry or resentful, that didn''t matter. The only thing that did matter was his decision to utterly obliterate this crazy individual.


    <i>Crunch...!</i>


    Sounds of bones gritting rang out loudly from Kang Jin-Ho''s clenching fists. And that was the signal.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were quickly dyed in a crimson hue. And then, he charged straight at the Fallen while maintaining that berserk aura.


    The Fallen screeched and dashed toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    The distance between the two evaporated in an instant where they could now almost touch each other. The Fallen suddenly took a huge swing with his right arm at Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    What a crude attack. Not a single trace of technique could be found in the Fallen''s movements. However, this kind of crude attack was enough whenbined with the demonic cultivation methods. It would be powerful enough to tear steel like pieces of paper and gouge out concrete like mud.


    Any reasonable opponent would not choose to face a demonic arts practitioner head-on. They could utilize the teachings of orthodox martial arts to dodge this kind of attack to gain a huge advantage in the process. This was one of the reasons why the demonic arts practitioners ultimately lost out to those practicing the orthodox cultivation methods despite the demonic cultivation''s potential to endlessly amplify one''s strength.


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a low cackle as the Fallen''s hand closed in on his head. ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡±


    It was a barely-suppressed cackle. He tried to suppress it but ultimately failed. He had been patient for far too long, after all.


    After his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho never had a chance to freely unleash his strength. The enemies that were supposed to engage him in life-or-death struggles turned out to be too weak. And he couldn''t afford to kill any of those opponents that seemed capable of withstanding his powers to a degree.


    However, for the first time in years, an enemy Kang Jin-Ho could do whatever he wanted to do showed up today. His craving, repressed further and further until it was about to reach its breaking point, was unleashed in the blink of an eye. Kang Jin-Ho shuddered in delight as he finally released the power he had been suppressing all this time.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s fist flew out like a bolt of lightning toward the Fallen''s right hand. The two limbs collided in midair.


    <i>BAAAANG!</i>


    The resulting impact noise was far too loud and heavy for something created from the collision of flesh and blood.


    ¡°<i>Kkuwaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    The Fallen''s right hand flew back faster than when he had swung it. In that blink of an eye, the bones in his right arm were crushed. Several spots in the arm also exploded, causing a fountain of blood to explode. His expression distorted from shock and pain. How did this...?!


    Unfortunately for him, he had no time to form his thoughts.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho''s left hand returned to his side, his right elbow flew up to smash into the Fallen''s chin.


    <i>BOOOOM!</i>


    A human''s figure became airborne. Like a powerfully kicked ser ball, the Fallen''s body flew up in the air before crashing back to Earth and bouncing around several times.


    ¡°<i>Kkuwuuuuk...</i>¡± The Fallen''s consciousness nearly abandoned him before rushing back in. And then, indescribable pain exploded from his chin. ¡°<i>Uwh... Uwaaa...</i>¡±


    The Fallen used his still-intact hand to touch his chin. It... felt like his chin hadpletely disintegrated. His mouth was left agape, and his searching fingers felt the half-torn tongue and several broken and missing teeth among the mess of flesh and blood.


    ¡°<i>Hiieeeeek!</i>¡±


    The Fallen hurriedly felt around his face, his entire body a shivering wreck. His headspace was in total chaos. He couldn''t figure out what was happening to him right now.


    He knew he was strong. Never mind the powerless regr civilians; most average martial artists couldn''t even dare to resist him. The Fallen only decided to rely on the Yeongnam Group because that would make his life that much more convenient, not because he was scared of other martial artists. But now¡ª


    He could hear someone''s footsteps getting closer. The Fallen''s eyes began to quiver and twitch.


    He didn''t want to see. He had no confidence to look up and confirm the presence of the ''monster'' slowly closing the distance. However, the Fallen had no choice but to look.


    The unseen fear was several times more asphyxiating than the one that could be seen, after all. The Fallen instinctively looked up not to confront his fears but to escape from an even greater fear. And that was when he witnessed it.


    He witnessed the figure of Kang Jin-Ho slowly getting closer as the swaying jet-ck darkness enveloped his surroundings. And in the center of this darkness were his eyes burning in an eerie crimson hue.


    ¡°<i>Euh... Euhhhh...?</i>¡± The Fallen began crawling backward away from Kang Jin-Ho.


    He thought his emotions had all withered away, and that not even a hint of them in his heart had remained. He believed the only emotions that remained were ecstasy and the impulse to murder. But now, the Fallen realized¡ªhe had been mistaken.


    The emotion called fear, wrapped under a thick, nearly-imprable box and buried deep inside his subconsciousness, began seeping out from the gaps of its container and ruled over him. That man with an expressionless face walking closer had finally reminded the Fallen what it was like to be scared beyond words.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely spoke up, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    <i>¡®This is not enough. This much is insufficient¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®...Since I''ve only just begun!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Get up.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly growled.


    The Fallen continued to urgently crawl away. Kang Jin-Ho watched this response with a twisted smirk etched on his face. He then lightly leaped up and closed the distance in an instant before grabbing the Fallen by his dirty, unkempt hair.


    Kang Jin-Ho forced up the Fallen''s head until it was right in front of his eyes, then whispered, ¡°Ending it like this is no fun, don''t you agree? After all, we still have a long way to go for you to experience the full course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned like the devil.

 Chapter 222: Pursuing (7)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Pursuing (7)</h4>


    <i>BOOOOM!!!</i>


    The sound of an explosion itself wasn''t all that surprising to hear. Such a thing could be heard every now and then while going about one''s daily life, after all.


    However, the sound of an explosioning from a person''s body would be considered quite bizarre. Even more so if that sound hade from one''s own body.


    The Fallen stared at his leg in a daze. His leg was not broken. It was... <i>separated</i> from the rest of his body. He couldn''t see anything attached below his thigh. What an unrealistic sight this was.


    Imagine seeing the leg you used to move around now discarded on the ground like some kind of chopped-up meat in a butcher''s shop. Would anyone be able to maintain a sane mind? The Fallen knew the answer to that question. He was looking at his own severed leg right now, after all.


    ¡°<i>Uwah...!</i>¡±


    The pain rushed in btedly. One may assume that the unimaginable pain would instantly shock the brain just as the leg got severed, but that wasn''t true. Rather unexpectedly, the pain took its time to slowly creep into the Fallen''s senses before gaining momentum like a tsunami wave.


    However, the sudden influx of pain began to lessen as if he had taken a whole bottle of painkillers. He couldn''t tell if this was because of his adrenaline being pumped out like a waterfall or if he was too scared to even feel much pain right now.


    He was sure about one thing; however, the devil currently tearing and ripping his body apart was still dissatisfied with his handiwork so far. As a matter of fact, this devil was still ring at the Fallen as if he would resume the tearing-and-ripping any time now.


    Just where did it go wrong? Running into this monster? Not refusing the Yeongnam Group''s request? No... Maybe, the Fallen''s mistake was letting himself get devoured by the demonic cultivation and start murdering people. Otherwise, then... Then, it had to be when he started cultivating the demonic arts.


    However, none of that mattered right now. Thanks to this devil shattering the Fallen''s dantian, his mind was getting clearer with every passing second. But that was such a horrifying fate because the clearer his mind became, the easier it was for him to recognize his current situation.


    ¡°I... I''m...¡± The Fallen tried to say something, but his broken teeth and severed tongue distorted his enunciation. He wanted to say <i>¡°I am,¡±</i> but it didn''t sound like that in his own ears. However, he had to say it. Dying like this was just too unfair, after all.


    <i>¡®Yes, it wasn¡¯t my fault. I had never been that kind of a person! This... This was all the demonic arts'' fault!¡¯</i>


    ¡°I... I¡¯m!¡±


    <i>m!</i>


    Just as the Fallen tried to say something, Kang Jin-Ho''s fist struck him in the mouth. The remaining teeth broke off before getting buried in the pte or shredding the already-torn tongue even further.


    The pain from that was beyond the Fallen''s ability to describe. Even his body getting impaled by steel skewers wouldn''t be this painful.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled his fist out of the Fallen''s mouth and whispered, ¡°Were you thinking of making excuses?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh-uuuh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure you had your circumstances. Yes, I know. You probably lost your mind while cultivating the demonic arts. And you began thirsting for blood despite your best intentions. Am I right?¡±


    The Fallen urgently nodded his head.


    ¡°Sure. I sympathize with you. Here''s the thing, though...¡± Kang Jin-Ho whispered creepily into the Fallen''s ear. ¡°No one forced you to cultivate the demonic arts. It was solely your choice. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh...!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned like the devil again. ¡°You can think of this situation like this. I''ve also gone insane because of the demonic cultivation. And that''s why I''m wrecking you like this. Wouldn''t that make it less unfair for you? I mean, you and I are practically the same in that case, right? So¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the weak and iling cheek of the Fallen and yanked it closer to his own face. ¡°...You should forgive me.¡±


    <i>Craaaack...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stomped on the Fallen''s remaining leg, causing the sound of bones getting crushed to echo in the hillside. The Fallen screamed, but not much noise came out of his mouth thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s firm grip on his throat.


    The Fallen''s eyes became even more bloodshot as Kang Jin-Ho continued to push down with his foot.


    <i>Crack, crunch, craaaack...</i>


    The Fallen had experienced hearing sounds simr to these from a person''s body. Such noises would usually be produced when a human limb with blood still flowing in it was about to be ripped off by force. However, he would have preferred not to know about it. Because... those noises wereing from his own leg right now!


    <i>Craaack!</i>


    And then, his leg was ripped out.


    The sense of loss from losing his leg was far greater than the pain itself. And the sheer terror from knowing that the cackling devil was still here was bigger than anything else.


    The Fallen looked up, his face now a mess of tears, snot, and blood. Even though he could no longer speak properly, the desperation in his eyes was enough for anyone to guess what was on his mind right now. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t one of them.


    ¡°Why don''t you say it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and grabbed the Fallen''s arm. ¡°Yes, say it. Tell me to stop. Then, I''ll stop.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwuuuuuh!</i>¡± The Fallen fitfully cried out, but his throat failed to produce anything resembling a human voice. His teeth were all broken while his tongue was severed. The ''shrapnel'' from his broken teeth even halfway destroyed his vocal cords, too. So, how could he form a coherent sentence in that case?


    ¡°What was that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while ripping off the Fallen''s already-tattered arm.


    <i>Riiiip!</i>


    <i>Saaash!</i>


    Another fountain of blood spewed into the night sky. The Fallen''s body shivered and trembled as if he was suffering from a seizure. That was because he knew where the devil''s wicked hands would aim for next. And he also knew nothing could stop this monster.


    He failed to calm his shaking body after realizing that he was helpless and unable to resist the encroaching fate. And that ''fate'' reached out to grab the Fallen''s remaining arm.


    ¡°Now, say it.¡±


    The Fallen''s fingers were breaking off, one by one.


    ¡°I can''t hear you.¡±


    The Fallen screamed and yelled. He knew it was useless. However, how could he not scream in this situation? Anyone else would have done the same.


    Even though his destroyed mouth prevented him from forming coherent sentences, even though he knew he couldn''t produce much noise no matter how hard he tried¡ªhe still had to scream.


    Even though he knew it was useless, even though his struggles would only add to the devil''s amusement... The Fallen continued to scream and yell as tears streamed down his face. However, his end remained unchanging.


    Firstly, it was his wrist. It was broken into bits.


    ¡°I still can''t hear you.¡±


    Then, it was his forearm. The limb below his elbow was ripped off of the joint and was tossed away.


    .


    The devil cackled quietly. Despite that cackle being whisper-quiet, the Fallen could still vividly hear the madness swirling within.


    Did... did his victims feel this way, too? All those people the Fallen had murdered, did they feel the same thing as him?


    No! Definitely not! The Fallen murdered people, yes, but he had never, ever toyed with his victims by tearing them apart limb from limb like this insane devil!


    To his victims, the Fallen had to have resembled a devil. However, the one captured in the Fallen''s eyes was not an imitator but the real deal. The real devil! The devil that...ughed as he tore a living person''s body apart!


    Kang Jin-Ho whispered again, ¡°Can I tell you something?¡±


    By now, the Fallen''s consciousness had abandoned him halfway. Perhaps due to the excessive bleeding, he could no longer feel any pain. All he could sense was this crippling coldness as if he was inside a fridge.


    However, that coldness was still not enough to surpass the deathly chill of Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. If a person''s voice could control the temperature, the Fallen''s body would have instantly frozen up.


    ¡°I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    More tears trickled down the Fallen''s cheeks. He... He wanted this to stop. This was already way beyond merciless. It was far <i>too</i> cruel!


    Unfortunately for him, the devil didn''t seem all that eager to stop here. Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho could have reaped the Fallen''s life at any time he wanted, yet he chose not to.


    Even though both of his legs and one arm had already been ripped off of his body, the Fallen was still alive. Even though all that bleeding should have killed him by now...! He was still alive because the devil hadn''t grown bored of him yet.


    Just how much pain and terror were he supposed to suffer before he was allowed to escape from this hell?!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s quiet and eerie voice dug into the Fallen''s ears, ¡°The good news is simple enough. I won''t kill you.¡±


    The Fallen didn''t want to hear it. Because he thought he knew what would be the bad news. The tion from the hope of not dying would be easily dwarfed by the despair of the looming bad news.


    That was why he didn''t want to hear it. However, a part of him wanted to know. Even after finding himself stuck inside this contradictory emotion, the Fallen continued to struggle, scream and howl in sorrow.


    ¡°As for the bad news...¡±


    It felt like the devil''s forked tongue was tickling the Fallen''s ear. The fact that he could still feel goosebumps break out on his skin despite the state of his body was¡ªan incredibly terrifying experience.


    ¡°...I won''t kill you.¡±


    The Fallen began to shudder even worse.


    He understood what this meant. He also called himself a viin, after all. He <i>oh-so</i> clearly understood what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to tell him.


    ¡°<i>Uwuh... Uwwuuuuuh... Uwhhuuuh!</i>¡± The Fallen desperately and urgently cried out with his broken vocal cords. ¡°<i>Wuwuuuh! Uhuuuh!</i>¡±


    <i>¡®Kill me! Just kill me already! Pleaaase!¡¯</i>


    However, the devil simply bared its pearly whites in a mocking grin while listening to the Fallen''s despairing cry from his soul. The moonlight shone so coldly and clearly behind the devil.


    ¡°I can''t hear you.¡±


    <i>Riiiip!</i>


    Thest remaining arm was ripped off of the Fallen''s torso.


    <i>¡®Why! Howe! Why am I not dead yet?! All my legs and arms are gone! I should be dead by now, so why am I not dead yeeeet!¡¯</i>


    The Fallen sobbed pitifully. He wanted to lose his mind and escape from this cruel reality. If only his tongue were still intact, he would have bitten it off by now to kill himself and escape from this torture.


    However, he had nothing left. All of his umted internal energy had long been scattered, while all four of his limbs had been ripped off of his body. Every single one of his teeth was broken, while his tongue was severed at the beginning of the ''fight''. The only thing he could do was writhe around like an insect.


    ¡°I want you to remember this.¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked deeply into the Fallen''s eyes. ¡°Remember thest thing you see in this world.¡±


    <i>Stab!</i>


    The light disappeared. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes still remained vividly burned into his memories.


    ¡°<i>Ah... Ah, aaaaah...!</i>¡±


    The Fallen''s legs and arms were severed. He couldn''t speak. And now, his eyes were taken away from him, too. Even though he was alive, he couldn''t be described as<i>?living.</i> Unfortunately, the Fallen knew something else. This... This wasn''t over yet. The devil wouldn''t be satisfied with merely this.


    As if to answer the Fallen''s suspicion, he felt Kang Jin-Ho''s hand touching his ear.


    ¡°During the hardest times in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I thought many times that... it''d be wonderful to go to sleep and never wake up again.¡±


    ¡°<i>Euh, euh...</i>¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, death can be a luxury to a person. However, you don''t have the right to wee death and escape this punishment. You shall live out the remainder of your life in a world without light, sound... or, for that matter, where you can''t do anything. I promise you, I won''t let you die that easily.¡±


    The Fallen''s trembling became so, so much worse. He would rather...


    He would rather have his eardrums exploded right now so that he wouldn''t have to listen to the devil anymore!


    ¡°So, remember...¡±


    Who could have guessed that not having hands to cover up one''s ears would be this torturous and painful?! The Fallen was so scared of what Kang Jin-Ho would say next. So scared that¡ªif he could¡ªhe would have ripped his own ears off.


    However, he couldn''t do anything. He could only sob and despair like a death row inmate staring at the guillotine ready to fall on top of his neck.


    ¡°This will not be the end. I''lle for you again. When that happens, pain so much worse than this will alsoe for you. Until then, I want you to remember all the pain your victims felt. Remember them for thousands, millions of times.¡±


    At the end of those words... the Fallen''s eardrums ruptured. And it meant he was now trapped in eternal darkness with neither light nor sound.

 Chapter 223: Pursuing (8)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Pursuing (8)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the Fallen pitifully writhing on the ground. His state could no longer be called human after all four of his limbs were severed and his eyes and ears destroyed.


    This was excessively cruel, simply too inhumane. Even Kang Jin-Ho had to admit to that. Meanwhile, a part of him didn''t think that he had gone overboard today. Definitely not. The number of victims who lost their lives to the Fallen had to have been over several dozen.


    One death topensate for all those lives lost would be impossible. However, if the Fallen died, would those victims feel... satisfied? Would they think that they had gotten their deserved vengeance? Probably not.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think he had the qualifications to punish the Fallen, but if he did, he figured this should be the fitting punishment. That belief meant he didn''t hesitate once as he unleashed this cruel torture.


    <i>¡®No, wait. This was merely me venting my anger.¡¯</i>


    Yes, that was it. He was simply punishing the one who dared to intrude on his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked down at the still-writhing Fallen on the ground. What would this man be ''seeing'' right about now? He no longer had eyes. His ears were destroyed. Also gone were his arms and legs. In other words, he had practically lost every part of his body he could move with his willpower. In that case, what would he be thinking about?


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there, silently observing the Fallen, before turning around to leave. Whatever that killer was thinking about had nothing to do with Kang Jin-Ho. He dared to provoke Kang Jin-Ho, and he got punished for it. That was the end of it. This was where his ''connection'' to the Fallen would end.


    The Fallen could slowly die on the cold ground in that wretched state, or a passerby or two could stumble upon him and call an ambnce. He could also end up as a snack for some passing animals. Regardless of what was in store for him, that would be his fate.


    Kang Jin-Ho left the open field without looking back once. The chilly, spooky early dawn winds blew in his direction.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Ju took a deep breath. She could see the dignified, old-school interior of the cafe beyond the windows. Obviously, this was not her first time visiting this ce. Back when she was here for the first time, she could enter the cafe without a care in the world. But now... that doorway resembled the gateway to hell in her eyes.


    <i>''Calm yourself, Lee Hyeon-Ju!''</i>


    However, that seemed like a tall order, knowing that ''he'' was waiting inside the cafe. Thinking about how he would behave today to torment her caused this huge, frustrating lump to sit inside her chest.


    <i>''Even if it''s now, wouldn''t letting the Assembly know about him be the right move?''</i>


    Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho''s matter was already beyond her capabilities to handle. Controlling him? Such a thing was impossible from the get-go. A little mouse couldn''t control a tiger, after all!


    Only now did she realize how stupid it was of her to show up before Kang Jin-Ho without doing any investigation beforehand. And she was also deeply thankful about how she was still in one piece. That didn''t mean she could stand here and whine like a pathetic little kid, though.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju took another deep breath to calm her ever-quickening heartbeat. As determination filled up her expression, she pushed herself to enter the cafe.


    <i>''I need to fix my own mess, anyway!''</i>


    She suddenly realized why her grandfather was still treating her like a child. After all, the first thing she wanted to do after thinking she was in danger was to call her grandfather.


    Having objectively evaluated her past actions, she finally knew that her confidence was based on the knowledge of her grandfather stepping up to resolve any problems she might encounter. And that helped her understand how much burden she had been cing on her grandfather''s shoulders.


    If Lee Hyeon-Ju wanted to help her grandfather out, she had to stop relying on him for everything. And the first step in achieving that goal was to learn how to solve her own problems.


    <i>''I don''t care even if you''re a specter or some kind of a dokkaebi. If you think I''ll be scared of you forever, well, you''re sadly mistaken!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bit down on her lower lip before bravely pushing the cafe''s door to enter.


    Kang Jin-Ho greeted her first. ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i>¡± For some weird reason, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s body froze up on the spot at the sight of the neatly-dressed Kang Jin-Ho, and her previous resolution had already scattered in the winds.


    His face was as expressionless as usual. He wasn''t even making a gentle smile or something! Even so, she instantly realized that the abnormal animosity Kang Jin-Ho had been harboring toward her had disappeared. All that anger she felt from him was not there anymore.


    ¡°H-hello there¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly bowed deeply as if she was meeting her childhood idol.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded back at her, then pointed toward the back of the cafe. ¡°How about in there?¡±


    <i>''...The staff room, again?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju had no particr reason to refuse, but her feet still didn''t want to move toward the staff room after recalling her prior experience with Kang Jin-Ho in that ce.


    ¡°It''s fine for you to use that room, so please wait for me in there.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> yes. Of course.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded hurriedly, then headed obediently to the staff room.


    <i>''Wait, this wasn''t what I...''</i>


    Her previous resolution of disying a firmer, more confident attitude was long gone by now, leaving behind a pathetic woman who obediently did everything as told. That aroused this faint feeling of annoyance in her.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t being hostile toward her, so acting stiff and cold didn''t feel quite right, either. Besides, wasn''t she here to win Kang Jin-Ho over to her side?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t say anything else and entered the staff room, then turned on the light. She sat on a chair next to the table and waited before Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside. Thinking that his demeanor would instantly change, she tightly clenched her fist, but to her confusion, Kang Jin-Ho maintained the exact same attitude as a few seconds ago.


    He asked her in a business tone, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stuttered out a reply, ¡°M-mhiato, please.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it warm?¡±


    ¡°No, please make it cold.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please wait for a little while.¡±


    Why was she even rxedly cing a dumb order for coffee?! And why was he nonchntly epting her order, too?!


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the staff room door behind him and left. Lee Hyeon-Ju, now left alone, felt like a phantom or something had bewitched her. ¡°W-why is he acting like that?¡±


    If shepared the current Kang Jin-Ho to the one she met for the first time, well... It wasn''t as if he had gotten gentler. However, something about him felt different in her perception. As if... he was no longer wary of her?


    <i>''I don''t get this at all.''</i>


    Thankfully, Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t have to wait alone for long. Not long after her imagination spilled over to the realm of delusion, Kang Jin-Ho returned to the staff room while carrying a tray containing one cup of mhiato and another one of Americano.


    ¡°Here''s your order of mhiato.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju jumped up from her seat and hurriedly epted her coffee.


    Kang Jin-Ho put his down on the opposite side of her position, then settled down. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, uh...</i>¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in a deep breath. ¡°First of all, please allow me to apologize to you.¡±


    She figured that apologizing before anything else should take priority. Unless their messed-up rtionship were fixed first, she wouldn''t get to take the next step.


    ¡°Forgive me for showing up at your doorstep without your consent first. My rationale at the time was that my actions were in our and your best interests. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    ¡°If I knew my unannounced visit would displease you, I wouldn''t have done that. That''s why... Once more, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, miss. I''m also at fault for overreacting, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju shuddered imperceptibly. She never thought Kang Jin-Ho would respond like that. As a matter of fact, she would have been d if he begrudgingly epted her apology.


    <i>''Maybe... My evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho is still not quite correct?''</i>


    Obviously, she had no thoughts of forgetting about the monster hiding within Kang Jin-Ho even if he was acting all polite and normal right now. The experience of encountering that monster was something she couldn''t forget even if she wanted to, anyway. However, the day-to-day Kang Jin-Ho could be far more considerate and gentler than she had given him credit for.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju took a second topose herself, then continued, ¡°As a sign of my apology, I''d like to offer my full assistance in capturing the Fallen, Mister Kang. If you want, I can mobilize more people besides me to help you. The Fallen is a murderer we definitely wish to capture, after all. Please allow us to assist you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly sipped on his Americano, before slowly shaking his head. ¡°There''s no need.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°The man named the Fallen is no more, after all.¡±


    At first, Lee Hyeon-Ju failed toprehend what Kang Jin-Ho meant. However, it didn''t take long for her questions to subside and for the realization to hit her. And then, goosebumps broke loose on her skin, starting from her toes all the way to her scalp.


    <i>''...Already?!''</i>


    She obviously didn''t know what happened, but it wasn''t difficult for her to understand one thing¡ªthat Kang Jin-Ho had already taken care of the Fallen. In such a brief window of time, too!


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was strong enough to treat Lee Seong-Hwi like a little child, taking care of the Fallen would be a piece of cake for him. However, she was still flustered by how little time he needed to find the Fallen and deal with him. Everything happened so much sooner than she had expected.


    <i>''Just how did he do it?''</i>


    The truth was, it wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho had personally found the Fallen, but the crazed murderer neatly presented himself in front of Kang Jin-Ho. Of course, Lee Hyeon-Ju wouldn''t know that, so her ''fear'' of Kang Jin-Ho''s skills only got worse.


    Regardless of what she was thinking about him, Kang Jin-Ho continued to rxedly sip his coffee. ¡°As such, you don''t need toe and see me again. Our business has concluded with that, after all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju involuntarily bit down on her lip. Their business had ''concluded,¡¯ he said. Something in her chest went tumbling down to the pit of her stomach at those words. Just as she resolved to fix this situation with her own strength, everything was already over? Just like that?


    In that case, what would happen to all the time she had wasted resolving herself? Besides...


    <i>''No, it can''t end like this!''</i>


    If she nodded in eptance and took a hasty retreat now, it would be the same thing aspletely severing any connection she had with Kang Jin-Ho. Yes, that was what she ardently wished for, but... Strangely enough, the thought of no longer getting involved in Kang Jin-Ho''s matters left her dumbfounded and lost.


    This matter was something she took charge of. She couldn''t afford to end it like this without getting anything back in return.


    ¡°E-excuse me!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju blurted out something even though she hadn''t finished organizing her thoughts yet. Kang Jin-Ho stared back at her with questioning eyes, so she desperately searched for the rightbination of words to keep him interested. ¡°I, I''m sure this wasn''t what you wanted, but Mister Kang, you''ve already set foot on our side of the world. You know this, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became ever so slightly withdrawn. He already knew that, of course. However, hearing it from someone else was still not a nice experience.


    ¡°...That''s why I¡¯d like to make a suggestion. There''s a way for you to sever your ties with our side of the world but still protect your current lifestyle.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, questions clearly visible in his expression.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju interpreted that as a sign of interest and fired the finishing blow next. ¡°How about... meeting our Assembly Master?¡±


    ***


    The next morning...


    Kang Jin-Ho weed an unexpected guest at his home.


    ¡°Good morning, officer,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong greeted and stared at the visitor with a worry-filled face.


    The visitor sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°My apologies for bothering you so early in the morning, ma''am. I had several follow-up questions for your son regarding the case, you see. Summoning him down to the station is certainly an option, but I figured this way would be less bothersome for everyone. Please forgive me for my intrusion.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded and stepped aside. That allowed Kang Jin-Ho to get a better look at the visitor, Cha In-Cheol the police officer. He was there on the day of Lee Jae-In''s murder and at the police station where Kang Jin-Ho made his witness statement.


    ¡°I heard that you work part-time at your family''s cafe, so I thought speaking to you before you head off to work would be a better idea. I hope I''m not unduly bothering you,¡± said Cha In-Cheol.


    ¡°No, it''s fine, officer.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m relieved to hear that.¡± Cha In-Cheol chuckled, then looked straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°How about we pop outside for a minute for a smoke break, Mister Kang?¡±


    Despite the affable-sounding chuckle, Cha In-Cheol''s eyes were definitely not smiling.

 Chapter 224: Pursuing (9)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Pursuing (9)</h4>


    As soon as the two men reached a public park located near the Kang family''s residence, Cha In-Cheol took out a cigarette and pushed it toward Kang Jin-Ho while speaking casually, ¡°Here, have one on me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the policeman weirdly. "Isn''t this a non-smoking area?"


    ¡°There''s no one around, so who cares?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure an officer of thew should say that.¡±


    ¡°If we get caught, I''ll pay the fine for both of us, okay? So, just go ahead and smoke.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly and epted Cha In-Cheol''s cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Cha In-Cheol used his own lighter to light up Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette, then pulled out his own to smoke as well. ¡°Nowadays, we gotta find some out-of-sight locations just to get a quick cigarette break. The world has changed a lot, I tell ya.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol felt like an old man unable to adapt to the changing times. However, the world was really changing too fast to keep up. If you told the youngsters that only twenty years ago¡ªone could smoke no problem inside a bus simply by opening a window¡ªno one would believe it.


    ¡°It''s the same story for investigating crimes, you know? In the past, we used to trust our gut instincts to investigate. If there were someone we found suspicious, we''d arrest that fool and bite his head off. More often than not, that fool would turn out to be the perp, you see. <i>Ah,</i> don''t get the wrong idea about me, okay? It''s not like I was torturing the suspects or anything. No, I''m just saying our approach was a lot more forceful back then. Something practically unimaginable these days.¡±


    In the past, the police could arrest someone on suspicion alone, without evidence. If the cops did that now, though... Rather thanmuting to their stations, they should just head to the nearest courthouse instead. After all, they would be too busy fending off onewsuit after another.


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Cha In-Cheol. He wasn''t quite sure why this policeman showed up first thing in the morning to tell him stuff like this. ¡°Officer, I need to go to work soon.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point, is that it? Good. I like that idea, too.¡± Cha In-Cheol took a long drag of his cigarette before turning his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Last night, more specifically around three o''clock in the morning, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I was at home, asleep.¡±


    ¡°At your house, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    Cha In-Cheol narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to respond and simply stared at the cop.


    ¡°...Fine, fine. You askin'' about evidence, am I right?¡± Cha In-Cheol chuckled weakly. ¡°Nope. Don''t have any evidence whatsoever. So, you can rx.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand why you''re asking me this, officer.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s the case.¡± Cha In-Cheol fixed his piercing re on Kang Jin-Ho.


    If this were still in the past, he would have just arrested Kang Jin-Ho despite theck of evidence and then thought about what to do next. Too bad, this was no longer that kind of era. Besides...


    ¡°Working as a cop sometimes makes me think about something...¡± Cha In-Cheol muttered while making a bitter expression. ¡°Some perps have political connections or financial power, or they are just too goddamn smart to leave behind any evidence. We''re cops, so it''s our job to arrest them, but without evidence? We can''t eveny a hand on them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, what I''m saying is... Sometimes, I run into bastards that make my blood boil. I get this urge to just shove my gun up below their chins and pull the goddamn trigger. Even if that means I¡¯ll be ending my career as a cop, and the gun had to be all rusty from not getting used until that moment, I still wanna do it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn. Who was this rant aimed at, he wondered.


    ¡°So, sometimes I think about how nice it''d be to have someone to find and kill those untouchable bastards. Just like this time¡­¡± Cha In-Cheol muttered while taking out a photograph from his inner pocket.


    Kang Jin-Ho epted the photo and found a familiar sight depicted on it. It was the Fallen''s cold corpse on a field, surrounded by the yellow police tapes.


    Cha In-Cheol observed Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face, then smirked deeply. ¡°I knew it. You aren''t surprised.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho handed the photo back. ¡°I''m not cowardly enough to get scared over something like this, officer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I''m sure you aren¡¯t.¡± Cha In-Cheol cackled. ¡°That guy in the photo? He''s dead. The cause of death is, funnily enough, exposure. He froze to death. He didn¡¯t kick the bucket from the excessive blood loss after his limbs got severed but from the cold! Even though it wasn''t that chilly, he still died that way. I bet he probably lost too much blood to maintain his body temperature or something.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I thought you''d like to know.¡± Cha In-Cheol maintained that grin while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. However, thetter''s expressionless face didn''t even flinch once. ¡°Look here, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You''re supposed to react with, ''why are you suspecting me?'' And not with an expression that says, ''Doesn''t matter what you think you know, you don''t have enough evidence to put me away.'' Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°No, officer. I still don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. It''s fine. I didn''te here hoping to do something, anyway. It''s just that...¡± Cha In-Cheol stopped grinning, his expression distorting a little. ¡°You know why I haven''t put a bullet in the heads of those untouchable bastards even though I have to go through that crap so many times?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t.¡±


    ¡°Because... that''s thew.¡± Cha In-Cheol began chewing on the cigarette''s filter. ¡°Even if shooting ''em dead might be the right thing, it''s still against thew. Listen, thew serves as the minimum safety device that allows people to live as human beings. Even if your goal is noble and righteous, you''ll eventually cause a serious problem if you¡¯re acting outside thew. You¡¯ll end up believing you''re above thew, and eventually, your so-called justice will get warped. Twisted, I tell ya. So, I bloody hate those stupid superhero movies. And I seriously don''t like f*ckers that act like they are heroes, too.¡±


    As he began his rant, Cha In-Cheol''s voice became graver. ¡°F*ckers who think they are some hot sh*t and act like heroes are still criminals. Do you think killing a murderer doesn''t make you a murderer yourself?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol''s pointed question was coolly replied to by Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    Their res collided mid-air.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m not sure myself. I mean, this matter has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Cha In-Cheol''s demeanor suddenly became a lot more rxed. Even his manner of speech changed, and he reverted back to using honorifics. ¡°Thank you for your continued cooperation, sir. And once more, my apologies for taking up your time so early in the morning, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Not at all, officer.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol bowed politely, then turned around to leave. However...


    ¡°<i>Oiii,</i> Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...This is off the record now.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol kept his back turned to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m sure that guy in the photo was the serial killer. As a human being, I''m okay with capturing and killing a bastard like that. However, as a detective, I cannot sympathize with that choice. You... The way I see it, you''re acting like you are some insanely boring normal person, but... Here''s my advice: Don''t act. Live like an ordinary person, okay? Those who dip their toes in the world of violence always meet with ugly ends, know what I mean? And¡­¡±


    Cha In-Cheol looked up, his lips opening and closing a few times as if he was unsure about whether to say something or not. Eventually, though, he groaned loudly. ¡°Forget it. Nothing good woulde out of it if you knew about it, anyway. Just don''t get involved in this matter anymore, got that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°I was never involved in this case, to begin with, officer.¡±


    ¡°You damn brat...!¡± Cha In-Cheol growled in half irritation and in a half-suppressed chuckle. ¡°Man, this world''s gotten really nice these days, <i>huh?</i> If it were the old days, we wouldn''t have hesitated to throw a punk like you inside the interrogation room and start grilling the living crap out of you. No, hang on... Maybe you''d have chopped my head off before that?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol grabbed his own neck in mock fear and chuckled loudly. ¡°If we can help it, let''s not meet again, okay? Honestly, talking to a bastard like you is already making me piss my pants, you see? But being a detective is a crappy job. A job where we gotta go after the suspect if we have enough evidence, even if that means we might get killed in the process. So, be more mindful, will ya? So you don''t identally get me killed, you bastard.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol finally finished his rant and tossed the cigarette on the ground, stubbing it dead. ¡°Okay, I''m leaving now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Cha In-Cheol walking away, then spat out a long sigh. He also turned around to head back to his house.


    Live long enough, and a certain type of people would start showing up sooner orter. People with a preternaturally sharp intuition, that was. However, Kang Jin-Ho had never met someone as straightforward and reckless as that detective.


    <i>''What was he thinking of telling me before he stopped himself?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed that Cha In-Cheol wanted to tell him something only to decide against it after a bout of hesitation. Those words left unsaid weighed rather heavily on his mind.


    ***


    Gu Yeong-Don shifted in the driver''s seat to look at Cha In-Cheol. ¡°You''re back, senior?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°<i>Annnd,</i> you still got nothing, right?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol grunted unhappily as he climbed into the passenger seat and buckled himself in. ¡°I didn''te here to find something, you fool!¡±


    ¡°...Really? Then, why did you even bother toe here so early in the day, senior?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to know,¡± Cha In-Cheol replied sourly.


    Gu Yeong-Don smirked as he turned the ignition on and drove away. ¡°C''mon, senior. Stop bullying a kid for no reason. Suspecting a kid that squeaky clean is kind of a disease, you know? It''s a disease, I tell ya.¡±


    ¡°Clean, my foot. Let me tell you something, he stinks to the high heavens.¡±


    ¡°But, senior. Didn''t you see how spotless his looks were? I don''t think he''s the type to not wash himself, so saying he stinks is a bit...¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    ¡°<i>Ouch!</i> Why are you hitting me in the head? I''m driving, you know! What if we got into an ident!¡± Gu Yeong-Don shrunk back while holding the back of his head with one hand.


    Cha In-Cheol yelled at him, ¡°Then, stop the car, you idiot! We can get going after I beat you up some more!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I''ll rectify my mistake.¡±


    Cha In-Cheol groaned loudly. How was he supposed to show this clueless, instinctless idiot the ropes with a mouth like that? Even if Gu Yeong-Don was officially his subordinate¡ªand a partner on good days¡ªthis seemed like asking for too much!


    ¡°...Do we know the identity of our limbless John Doe yet?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to us nagging them to get a move on, they said they are focused on that part of the investigation first, senior.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So?¡±


    ¡°The forensics say they recovered DNA samples belonging to multiple people from below the fingernails on the severed hands. Even though we are still waiting for the DNA results, usually in situations like ours... Your thoughts should be on the money, senior.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure it is.¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don nced at Cha In-Cheol and cautiously asked a question. ¡°I gotta say, though, that was amazing, senior. How did you know? I mean, it was just a corpse discovered in the middle of uninhabited nowhere, yet you instantly figured out that it was our serial killer. Isn''t that like, no longer in the realm of investigations and into the world of mudangs and supernatural? Should I ce bamboo g poles behind you, senior?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol shook his head. ¡°It''s not that. I didn''t figure it out after looking at the corpse.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°I was merely waiting. Waiting for a corpse looking as wretched as that to show up, that is.¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don tilted his head. ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hey.</i> You know what kills a male lion?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Isn''t that because of climate change causing the loss of habitat and reduction of prey?¡±


    Without saying anything, Cha In-Cheol shot a disapproving re at his junior partner.


    Gu Yeong-Don asked back, ¡°What''s wrong, senior?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol groaned and mouthed a fresh cigarette. He couldn''t help but pity himself for having to exchange such inane banter with this fool. ¡°No, you dumbass. It''ll die after losing the territorial battle. If one male lion mistakenly intrudes into another lion''s territory, the two will fight to the death. But now, a measly wolf stupidly wandered into a lion''s territory to start hunting. No wonder it got torn to shreds.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I have no idea what you''re on about.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine for you to never figure it out. It''s better that way, actually.¡± Cha In-Cheol tutted before opening the glove box to pull out a document folder. He rummaged through it and pulled out several photographs.


    Gu Yeong-Don shook his head. ¡°So, are you going to snoop around Kang Jin-Ho again, senior?¡±


    ¡°No. That''s done.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh??</i>You''ve been sniffing around that kid''s surroundings like a madman, but now, you are done? What''s gotten into you? Maybe you''ve finally realized he wasn''t the killer?¡±


    ¡°I gotta reduce the number of victims, no?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much of a human waste our killer is, I can''t let him be ughtered by a civilian, right? I should be the one doing the ughtering, anyway.¡±


    Gu Yeong-Don frowned deeply. He enjoyed working with this senior detective, but it came with a caveat¡ªnamely¡ªCha In-Cheol''s asional iprehensible ramblings.


    Cha In-Cheol didn''t give a rat''s ass about Gu Yeong-Don''s evaluation of him and continued to pore through the victims'' photos.


    <i>''It''s... different.''</i>


    The first victim died from multiple stab wounds throughout her body. However, the second victim died without any damage to her body. Other than the two victims being women, there didn''t seem manymonalities. As for the second victim''s cause of death? Asphyxiation.


    <i>''Crazy sons of bi*ches...''</i>


    A woman walking on a street minding her business was dragged out of sight and killed without leaving any traces behind. Two victims, and in the span of one week, no less. The othermon thing between the two cases was that the criminal had somehow avoided the CCTV cameras. The perp somehow managed not to get filmed by the myriad of cameras installed everywhere and still dragged his victims away. That was enough to lump these two cases together as a part of a serial killer''s murder spree.


    However, Cha In-Cheol didn''t agree with that assessment. One should focus not just on the lead-up to the murder but on the method of murder itself as well. The two victims were dragged away in a simr fashion, but they were killed by twopletely different methods.


    <i>''...I don''t think we''re dealing with one killer here.''</i>


    Most likely, the one Kang Jin-Ho took care of was a murderer. However, there was no proof that the dead murderer was responsible for both murders. So... What if there was another killer on the loose?


    Cha In-Cheol lit his cigarette and red outside the car''s window. ¡°I''m sure I made the right choice not to tell him...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, senior?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and hurry up, will ya? We''ll bete at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we''re alreadyte, you know?¡±


    Cha In-Cheol ignored Gu Yeong-Don''seback and continued to stare outside. ¡°The weather... is nice and dreary, isn''t it?¡±

 Chapter 225: Pursuing (10)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Pursuing (10)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared outside the window, slightly dazed. He came home early today since the cafe was practically devoid of customers. His father sent him home as soon as the evening rolled in despite Kang Jin-Ho''s protest about how he had nothing to do at home. Kang Yu-Hwan''s firm ¡°You still have nothing to do here at the cafe, son,¡± forced Kang Jin-Ho to obediently ept his situation and retire for the evening.


    <i>''So... he''s dead.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho half-expected that oue, but it still felt like a bit of a missed opportunity.


    <i>''He shouldn''t have died that easily, though...''</i>


    This feeling of frustration didn''t want to leave him alone. The thought he had after running into countless many murderers was... When an individual hadmitted an unspeakable crime beyond humanprehension, a way to properly punish that person basically didn''t exist. As an example, imagine Adolf Hitler not killing himself and surviving the Second World War. How should he be punished for his actions?


    ording to the modern era''sw, it would be a measly little execution. But would one death be enough topensate for all those other deaths? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think so.


    That was why he tormented and hurt the Fallen. He physically hurt that serial killer, then even stole away that man''s sight and hearing. He even promised toe again soon, so the Fallen had to have been trembling in fear while trapped in the darkness until his final moments.


    <i>''Every minute must''ve felt like a year to him...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head to get rid of the useless thoughts. Whether the punishment was adequate or not, well... It didn''t matter anymore. The old ''Kang Jin-Ho'' wouldn''t have dwelt on the past for long like this. So, why couldn''t he stop thinking about it?


    Was it because he had gotten weaker? Or was he concerned about how he cruelly toyed with that serial killer? If that wasn¡¯t it, then maybe...


    It felt like something was missing¡ªas if he was overlooking something¡­


    <i>''...I''m tired.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes. Fatigue was washing over him. Since he didn¡¯t feel physically tired, this had to be psychological. And it was also something he couldn''t quite understand.


    Quite a few incidents had happened to him recently, but they were nothing much to worry aboutpared to all the life-or-death struggles he had experienced back in Zhongyuan. He knew this, so what was the reason for his fatigue?


    While he mulled over his situation, Kang Jin-Ho''s phone buzzed. He picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - It''s me, Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hey, Yu-Min. What''s up?¡±


    - Are you busy?


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho waited for Park Yu-Min inside a cafe. He didn''t have to wait for long as his friend stepped inside soon afterward and waved his hand.


    Park Yu-Min walked up to the table and grinned. ¡°You know, it feels like ages since west hung out together.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But, haven''t we seen each other not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°Even so. It just feels that way, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah. Anyway, what''s up? What did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min leaned against the bench''s back while making a dissatisfied face.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I know you''re a terribly popr persontely, but to think I need a reason to talk to you... What a sorrowful reality this is, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly scratched his head.


    Park Yu-Min was right. They were friends and could hang out and waste time together whenever boredom took over. After Kang Jin-Ho finished his military service, though, it felt like they weren''t as close as before.


    <i>''I need to reflect on that, too.''</i>


    Rtionships between humans didn''t deepen when left unattended but would stagnate into nothingness. Unless one was family... No, even if one were family, failing to meet regrly to share their life stories would lead to the development of nearly insurmountable awkwardness. That was what humans were like.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled. ¡°You don''t have to make that face, you know? I was just kidding.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that it didn''t sound like a joke to him.


    Park Yu-Min brought the drinks from the counter, then began sipping on his. ¡°How are you? Have you been busy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I''m not doing anything in particr, but various things have been keeping me upied.¡±


    ¡°I guess that''s not that surprising. I mean, you must be in the middle of opening the new store, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched inwardly. In all honesty, he hadn''t paid attention to that matter at all, as he simply dumped the responsibility on Jo Gyu-Min''s shoulders. What would his friend retort with if he revealed how he was killing his free time by working part-time at his father''s cafe?


    Park Yu-Min continued, ¡°I was wondering how you were doingtely. I thought it was kinda weird to ask you on the phone, so... I figured if you have time, might as well meet up.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good call.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance.


    ¡°And the kids at the orphanage seem to miss you, too.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly avoided making eye contact with Park Yu-Min and sighed inwardly.


    <i>''I... can''t even deal with this matter, huh.''</i>


    It felt like only yesterday when he got fired up over the orphanage''s matter and even wanted to set up his own foundation for it, but now? He hadn''t been paying attention to it after some other events took his focus away. It felt like he hadmitted a grave sin after thinking about how the kids back in Seongsim were waiting for him to show up again.


    <i>''It''s still not easy.''</i>


    He believed he had adjusted pretty well to this life, but maintaining rtionships with the people around him still proved to be a tough task for Kang Jin-Ho. He couldn''t even deal with one event happening around him, so was it even possible for him to be the person Sister Yi had told him about? A man who could reach out to other people?


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes in contemtion.


    <i>''What have I been doing?''</i>


    He went to China, worked part-time, then helped out in his father''s cafe. And now, he was getting ready to open his own store. That certainly seemed like his life had been quite busy, but the truth was, he hadn¡¯t gotten to the essence of the matter in any of them. Besides, shouldn''t he focus more on bing someone capable of reaching out rather than those things?


    <i>''Have I forgotten it already?''</i>


    No, that wasn''t it. He hadn''t forgotten. He was simply dying it. Even though he wasn''t supposed to do that.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly and stared at Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head.


    What would have happened if he hadn¡¯t met Park Yu-Min? Not meeting Park Yu-Min, not learning about the Seongsim Orphanage, and never knowing about the existence of Sister Yi... What would Kang Jin-Ho''s life be like without those three factors?


    He had no guarantee that the event Cha In-Cheol was worried about wouldn''t have happened. After all, a monster was still hiding inside Kang Jin-Ho''s heart, and it was still moring for an opportunity to break free.


    Park Yu-Min was puzzled by Kang Jin-Ho''s response. Then again, he would never be able to guess how his simple mutterings were enough to undo all the taut tension winding Kang Jin-Ho up until now.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly leaned forward. ¡°Should we go, then?¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°Eh? Go where?¡±


    ¡°To Seongsim, obviously. Didn''t you say the kids there missed me?¡±


    ¡°What? You ain''t thinking of forcing them to bow before you, right? If you go to Seongsim now, it''ll be the same as dragging the kids away from whatever they are doing, you know? So, why don''t we go there next time, okay? Next time.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> But I thought the kids wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°They can''t have everything they want, anyway. It''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho had to park his impatient butt down on the bench while making a somewhat dissatisfied face. Thanks to his personality being what it was, he wasn''t the type to patiently hold himself back once he set his mind on doing something. However, Park Yu-Min''s argument was also logical, so what choice did Kang Jin-Ho have other than to hold himself back?


    Park Yu-Min changed the topic. ¡°You haven''t even popped into the university yet. What''s up with that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,?</i>well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho made an awkward expression and looked away.


    Park Yu-Min grinned at that reaction. ¡°Wow, the one and only Kang Jin-Ho can make a face like that? I guess assimting to society isn''t easy, after all?¡±


    ¡°What about you, then?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    Park Yu-Min confidently dered, ¡°I''m obviously preparing to debut as a pro.¡±


    ¡°Is it not going as well as you thought?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Didn''t Park Yu-Min say the same thing thest time? It seemed he hadn''t made much progress since then.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> I can''t just blindly jump in, you know.¡±


    ¡°Howe? Didn''t you do just that when you started off as the pro gamer?¡±


    ¡°This and that are a bit different, you know... <i>Mm.</i>¡± Park Yu-Min made a somewhat embarrassed face. ¡°When I debuted as a pro gamer all those years ago, no one expected anything from me. No one except you thought I''d be sessful in the pro gaming scene, you know? So... All I had to do was meet your expectations, and that was it. And you wouldn''t have criticized me too much even if I failed.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°But now, my situation has changed a bit, you see? You know I''ve managed to earn myself a few fans after ying Gxy Craft professionally for a while. And now that I''m switching to a different genre, people have divided opinions. Some are hoping for me to do as well as I have done in Gxy, while others are... Shall I say, they areining about how I betrayed them, so they want to see me fail real bad?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, thinking he could more or less understand what Park Yu-Min was talking about.


    ¡°I don''t care even if I need to start at the bottom, but there are people who believe in me. I want to do well from the start to thank them, you see? That''s why I''m practicing like crazy. Because I want to hear them say, ''Park Yu-Min is still Park Yu-Min regardless of the genre.'' That''s my goal.¡±


    ¡°...Not because you simply want to be good at both games?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hoh?</i> Quite perceptive, aren''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly chuckled. <i>''How dependable...''</i>


    Unlike Kang Jin-Ho, who had gotten swept away by this event and that crisis, Park Yu-Min seemed to know what his job was and was forging a path ahead for himself. Regardless of whether the end result would be good or not, Park Yu-Min''s attitude toward life looked far more mature than Kang Jin-Ho''s. That much was undeniable.


    Seeing such an attitude from a kid not even half his age triggered this swell of unexinable shame and embarrassment in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    <i>''Yeah, I need to pull my socks up.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho took a sip of his coffee.


    ***


    A little whileter, outside the cafe...


    Kang Jin-Ho asked first. ¡°How about stopping for a bite to eat?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°Nah, no need. You''ve probably had dinner already, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Forget food, Jin-Ho. Let''s go y some games.¡±


    ¡°...Games?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You''ve been way too busytely. I bet you forgot to vent some steam until now.¡±


    ¡°...Vent some steam, is it?¡±


    ¡°Even if you''re made out of solid steel, humans need to blow off their built-up steam, Jin-Ho. Otherwise, it gets harder and harder to hold on, you know?¡±


    Could that be it? Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. This seemed to make sense. Why would he feel fatiguedtely despite not facing too many ''serious'' physical issues unless the cause was built-up stress?


    ¡°You can stop by at the orphanage maybe some other time. I''m not telling you toe and do some sundry jobs, though. The way I see it, that ce might be a morefortable ce for you to hang around.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...Morefortable, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean... Those kids want nothing from you but still wee you with open arms, right? Because they like you as who you are. That can provide sce to people, you see. It might sound weird as aparison, but they are kinda like puppies in that regard?¡± Park Yu-Min cackled like a naughty kid.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking and slowly raised his head to look at the night sky.


    <i>''Was that why?''</i>


    After Sister Yi, the orphanage''s director, passed on, Kang Jin-Ho consciously avoided going to the orphanage. Because ''it'' was too heavy and too big for him to carry. What she left behind for Kang Jin-Ho was already a heavy load to bear, and hecked the confidence to make it happen, too.


    Maybe, Kang Jin-Ho had beenforted by those little kids at the orphanage all along. They were... neither his enemies nor allies, just people he could hang out with. They were different from his family, something he wasn''t capable of describing just yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out to his friend. ¡°Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Director Yi told me something before she passed on.¡±


    Park Yu-Min didn''t say anything and slowly nodded.


    ¡°She asked me to be someone capable of reaching out to weaker people than me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking and remained lost in his thoughts. Park Yu-Min didn''t urge him on even as seconds continued to tick by.


    ¡°Can I... be someone like that?¡±


    Park Yu-Min unhesitantly nodded away. ¡°Yup. You definitely can.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted slightly. ¡°You could''ve given it some thought before answering, you know?¡±


    ¡°Nope. No need to waste time thinking about it when it doesn''t need any thinking in the first ce, Jin-Ho. Do you know why?¡± Park Yu-Min suddenly held his shoulders and shivered as if something deeply cringey began assaulting his senses. ¡°I''ve already seen you do just that, you know? Reaching out to someone, I mean. You''ve already done it before, so what''s stopping you from doing it again?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I''ve already reached out to someone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°When did I do that?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled in dismay. He then raised his hand and pointed himself in a very exaggerated manner. ¡°With me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho saw his friend''s weird smile and couldn''t stop himself fromughing as well.


    ¡°So, stop worrying about useless stuff and get ready to taste the bitterness of defeat today,¡± Park Yu-Min harrumphed proudly.


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> you''ve be a big man these days, haven''t you? Mister Park Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°It''s been a while, so how about a round of Gxy? The loser picks up the bill for the PC Room fees.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you''ve got some money on you?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Park Yu-Min energetically shouted and took the lead.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched his friend''s back and quietly smiled.


    <i>''...It''s gotten a little less awkward, hasn''t it?''</i>


    He nced up at the night sky again and thought he could see the smiling face of Sister Yi.


    <i>''...I''ll try a little harder, Sister.''</i>


    <i>¡®Don''t let yourself get shaken up and keep walking, Kang Jin-Ho. If I do that, I''ll eventually reach the goal.¡¯</i>


    That would be when Kang Jin-Ho stopped questioning himself.

 Chapter 226: Open for Business (1)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Open for Business (1)</h4>


    That would be when Kang Jin-Ho stopped questioning himself. But then, a little whileter...


    ¡°Jin-Ho...¡±


    <i>Hey, you. Didn''t you say something earlier about reaching out to weaker people than you? I think I replied that you''re already that kind of a person, to begin with. But, uh... Maybe I should revise that statement a bit?</i>


    Park Yu-Min was covered in ayer of cold sweat while staring at Kang Jin-Ho, who was gripping his mouse hard with his eyes aze.


    From Park Yu-Min''s perspective, his friend was a superman capable of doing anything he wanted. Whether in sports or academics, Kang Jin-Ho could do everything quite well. Unfortunately, though...


    No matter how good he was in everything, it wouldn''t necessarily trante into a good result all the time.


    [DEFEAT]


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered at the little word floating up on theputer monitor. ¡°But, why?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Why am I losing?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min, exin!¡±


    ¡°W-wait, even if you ask me for an exnation...!¡± Park Yu-Min groaned loudly when Kang Jin-Ho stared at him with a face of a man who couldn''t understand nor ept this oue. ¡°Jin-Ho, you know this is a team-based game, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Yes, I know that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should be helping out your team. You can''t win just because you got stronger than your allies, you know!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Isn''t it fine for me to be stronger than anyone else and quickly kill the opposition?¡±


    That was... not wrong. Yes, that was not exactly wrong, but...


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, what''s the point if the opposition is stronger than your allies? You think you can win against all five opponents?¡± Park Yu-Min groaned loudly again.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a confused voice, ¡°...But, can''t I solve that problem by bing strong enough to fight all five?¡±


    This was hopeless. This guy... he was definitely hopeless!


    If this were a game of ser, Kang Jin-Ho would be the type to hog the ball, dribble it to the opposition''s all by himself, and score a goal. If this were a game of baseball instead, then well... He would be the type to go for a scenario of shutting out all nine innings by himself and then hitting a winning home run to win the game by 1:0.


    However, when Park Yu-Min thought about it...


    <i>''...Hasn''t Jin-Ho been doing that all this time?''</i>


    That realization left Park Yu-Min in shock, his eyes twitching non-stop. It didn''t matter whether it was ser or baseball, Kang Jin-Ho found it only obvious that he should deal with everything by himself and win. In that case, maybe the issue was not with how he yedputer games, but... But, his view on life itself had to be changed first!


    Park Yu-Min faltered at that thought, then pointed at theputer monitor. ¡°J-Jin-Ho, listen, okay...? L-let''s think about this first.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Look closely, okay? Your allies are weak, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°And you''re supposed to help the weak, right? Right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes quaked powerfully just then. He looked confused and uncertain.


    Park Yu-Min quicklynded the finishing blow. ¡°Look closely. This is like a... Like democracy, okay? It doesn''t matter whether you do your lone wolf thing or not; there''s no point if all your team members get wiped out.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Remember when one of your team members was in danger of getting killed right next to your position, but you were nonchntly farming away? You shouldn''t do that. You were supposed to revive your team member.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmmmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head some more, and his expression remained confused. He seemed to be trying hard to understand, though. But then... ¡°Let me ask you something...¡±


    Park Yu-Min replied in uncertainty, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°This game''s ultimate aim is to win, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right.¡±


    ¡°In that case, am I not helping by getting strong enough to win by myself?¡±


    ¡°...And how will you win against five opponents?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho confidently dered, ¡°Simple. Get strong enough to beat all five.¡±


    For some reason, Park Yu-Min thought that he had gotten a glimpse at the secret to Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. By having this kind of mentality, a person would inevitably be strong, probably¡­


    Regardless of what, though...


    <i>''Yup, might as well forget about this match, then.''</i>


    The chat window was awash with all sorts of colorful expletives and insults.


    - Holy sh*t. From start to finish, I haven¡¯t seen the face of our tower. Has anyone seen our tower?


    - Didn''t you see him pop in and out by the enemy Inhibitor? He was treating that like the national highway.


    - He''s got a lot of horsepower but no control at all. All he did was go straight and nothing else.


    As for the otherments flooding the chat window, they were definitely not safe for work.


    <i>''Yes, I sympathize with you all,''?</i>Park Yu-Min groaned. However, there was one thing he couldn''t quite understand. <i>''Howe Jin-Ho''s already diamond tier?''</i>


    Despite Kang Jin-Ho''s peculiar mindset, he was still winning <i>some</i> matches through his crazy physical specs and the supernaturally-developed sixth sense to sniff out a kill. That roused a sense of shock and terror in Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Well, then. Now...¡± Kang Jin-Ho gravely stared into the monitor.


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Let''s y the match together.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded as his trembling hand slowly gripped the mouse.


    <i>''He''s lost three games in a row, so if he losses another one, Jin-Ho''s gonna throw a tantrum...!''</i>


    That evening, Park Yu-Min finally regained his gaming sense from his heyday.


    ***


    Kang Eun-Yeong confidently stated her business. ¡°I''ll try to talk to my orabeoni.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes opened wide. ¡°But, didn''t you say it''s impossible not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°The coast is clear now, you see? I think the thing that was bothering my orabeoni has been taken care of now. He''s almost back to his old self.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly scratched her cheek. ¡°But, <i>uhm...</i> Is Mister Jin-Ho¡¯s temper that bad? If you can''t even talk to him just because he''s not feeling happy about something... Doesn''t that indicate how terrible his personality is?¡±


    ¡°Rather than his personality being terrible, it''s more like¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pondered how she should go about exining herself but failed toe up with an adequateparison and decided to just go for it. ¡°Usually, my orabeoni is so unchanging that he cane off really boring, you know? But there are rare asions when some things happen, and he bes super scary. Should I say it happens once every few years? I''m his family, so I can notice it, but the others won''t see it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a bad person, after all. Which made sense when she thought about it. If he were a bad-tempered man, he probably wouldn''t have stayed docile during that filming fiasco by the seaside. That whole thing was so stressful, yet heined not even once and got through the filming somehow, didn''t he? ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°But, you shouldn''t get your hopes up, senior.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Why not?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong dered confidently again. ¡°He won''t do it, anyway.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. In the past, she thought that a little sister having a brotherplex meant the little sister would act all cranky and stuff, but now, she had revised her opinion slightly.


    Yes, Kang Eun-Yeong did suffer from a brotherplex, but she was also someone who could urately and objectively evaluate her older brother.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked after her stubborn streak kicked in. ¡°Let''s be honest here, being a movie star is one of the top dream jobs, is it not? And so many people wish they could be surrounded by adoring fans, too. It''s weird for me to openly say this, but... How many jobs out there do you think will pay more than being a movie star or an idol? It can''t be that many, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°And, even if he himself is not interested, surely he must know that his face is more than good enough to work as a movie star. Right?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he probably doesn''t.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not act like this, shall we?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled in dismay. ¡°Do you really think all those male actors iming to be unaware of their good looks are being honest? They are just bullsh*tting to avoid thebel of cocky bastards, that''s all. You go to their houses, and I promise you, you''ll find out how glued to their mirrors they are. And some of them use several times more makeup than I do. They even buy their own private makeup refrigerators, too! Everyone has eyes, right? In that case, how can they not know that they are good-looking?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. ¡°I''m telling you, he doesn''t.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha frowned. Her opinion of <i>''people are all like that''</i> was shing with her theory of <i>''Kang Eun-Yeong knows her oppa the best and wouldn''t lie about that, usually,''</i> causing a bit of confusion in her mind. ¡°...Are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°I should rify myself and say that it''s not that he doesn''t know, but more like he isn''t interested in those kinds of things. He didn''t even know who you were, senior. <i>Hmm,?</i>should I say he doesn''t care much about people''s outer appearances? I think it''s safe to say he''s suffering from acquired face blindness.¡±


    <i>¡°Wow...¡±</i> Choi Yeon-Ha leaned back in amazement. So, there were really people like that, then? She couldn''t help but find Kang Jin-Ho even more of a mystery.


    She toiled and persevered for ten years in the entertainment industry where the best way to survive was to put on a thick mask on one''s face. No wonder she found this character named Kang Jin-Ho so fascinating to behold. Well, he existed in a totally different universe than hers, after all!


    Kang Eun-Yeong continued, ¡°He''spletely uninterested in the entertainment industry, you know? If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t havee anywhere near it.¡±


    ¡°E-even so...¡±


    ¡°First of all, my oppa doesn''t like to be the center of attention. Fans? He might die of annoyance if his fans show up, you know? I mean, he shudders from dread at the prospect of customers showing up at the cafe just to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°So, he tried to weasel out of working part-time in the cafe, but him not showing up for a few days saw the revenue falling off the cliff, so our dad forced him toe back to work in thest few days. Although, I would say people stopped showing up after his fifteen minutes of fame was over, but whatever.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha believed that all humans possessed a desire to be noticed by others around them, so Kang Jin-Ho''s mindset waspletely iprehensible to her. ¡°B-but I''m sure his mind will change after working as an actor for a while. Forget about getting people''s attention for a moment, he''s gonna make lots of money making movies, after all! He''s simply acting that way because he doesn''t know how much he could earn by bing the next face of the Korean Wave. With his looks, Mister Jin-Ho will make a killing in China and Japan, too. No, wait. I think he''ll also be mega-popr in those territories, you know? More than at home, I think.¡±


    ¡°Money, you say?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied with a hint of mockery in her tone. Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t miss that, and her expression froze stiff. ¡°Senior. Even if you keep making movies and pocketing the paychecks for the rest of your life, it still won''t even be half of what''s sitting in my oppa''s bank ount right now.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was left speechless by that. Did this girl even know how much she makes per production?


    <i>''...She probably knows.''</i>


    This little girl was craftier than she looked on the surface. Kang Eun-Yeong had to have already analyzed such things before saying all these put-downs.


    Kang Eun-Yeong smirked and continued, ¡°I honestly believe I''m making pretty good money these days, but it''s nothing more than chump change for my oppa, you see?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure what to believe here.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly shook her head. Considering how much top-ranked idols in the country took home... There couldn''t be all that many people in Korea qualified enough to call that amount of money ''chump change.''


    ¡°The bigger problem is... My oppa is the kind of person who doesn''t need money.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ng?</i>¡±


    ¡°Even though he has so much money, the only things he buys are cigarettes and stopping by at a PC Room asionally! He eats his meals at home, and our mom has to buy him new clothes! And I have never, ever seen him go out on a date before, too!¡±


    ¡°Hang on, isn''t that like... a bum?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically...¡±


    <i>¡®But that''s the lifestyle of a generic penniless bum, isn''t it?¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Kang Eun-Yeong smirked softly at that. ¡°I guess you''ve never met a type like that, senior. My oppa''s a rare breed of a person, after all. Let me repeat that he''s totally, utterly, genuinely uninterested in the entertainment industry. He didn''t even know who you were, senior.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yup. He really had no idea about you, senior. He only found out about you on that day at the filming location.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s jaw slowly fell. Her eyes twitched after receiving a pretty substantial mental damage.


    How could anyone not know about her in this day and age? Sure, she may have been more selective with her projectstely in an effort to cement her image as a proper actress. And she had stopped shootingmercials, too, so she wouldn¡¯t wear out her wee in the public''s eye. That naturally led to a decrease in exposure. Even so, she used to be <i>everywhere</i> only three years ago. Back then, she had never lost the top spot of the most beloved actress in the country in various surveys for three years in a row!


    Quite literally, she used to dominate the position of people''s favorite actress, but Kang Jin-Ho actually had no idea who she was¡ªcould he be a spy from the North?


    Kang Eun-Yeong cruellynded another blow. ¡°And my oppa doesn''t even watch TV.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah?!</i>¡±


    ¡°If you want my orabi to remember you, you better forget about the entertainment section in the news and appear in the current affairs columns instead.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll have to decline.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I''ll try to talk to him about it, but please don''t get your hopes up. We''ll get tly rejected, anyway.¡±


    <i>''This... is a matter of pride!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression stiffened. She coughed to clear her throat first, then held her head high. ¡°Listen, Miss Se-Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let''s not beat around the bush, and can you deliver a message to your oppa? Tell him that I''d like to speak to him personally.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But he''ll definitely say no since he can''t be bothered?¡±


    ¡°...Just pass along the message, please. No, wait! Please do whatever it takes to set up that meeting. I''ll take over from there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> It won''t be that easy, though¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong frowned deeply but nodded away in the end. ¡°It will be tough, but I think I can make it happen if I try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Only verbally, though?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong smirked deeply. ¡°Well, all the cards are on the table now, so it''s time to negotiate, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Negotiate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, negotiate. If I set up that meeting between my oppa and you, senior, what will you do for me?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared at Kang Eun-Yeong staring back at her without a hint of shame and thought that maybe Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the only one with a peculiar personality in the Kang family.

 Chapter 227: Open for Business (2)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Open for Business (2)</h4>


    The next morning...


    Kang Jin-Ho got ready to leave home early in the morning using his car. His father looked really disappointed when he said he wouldn¡¯t be working at the cafe today. Even so, Kang Yu-Hwan still praised his son for not taking any breaks and manning the cafe from opening until closing, and ''rewarded'' him with three days off.


    While saying that, Kang Yu-Hwan also muttered something about fifteen minutes being up, but Kang Jin-Ho decided not to sweat over it.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned while inspecting the interior of the garage.


    <i>''I''ve been neglecting the Golden Elephant for too long...''</i>


    The bicycle''s sleek carbon frame seemed to be crying out to him. To confine a creation born to race inside a dark stable... No, inside a garage! If only the Golden Elephant could speak, it would surely unfurl words ofmentation and resentment in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s n for today involved carrying luggage around. He might be capable of performing practically any feat, but even he would stop himself from doing that on a bicycle. However...


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the red supercar, his expression still cramped.


    <i>''No trunk space on this thing...''</i>


    This Lamborghini was also born to race just like the Golden Elephant, and they shared the unfortunate feature of having no luggage space. However, the Lambo had the luxury of a passenger seat, so maybe he could stuff something in there?


    <i>''...Should I buy a truck?''</i>


    He might need to carry cargo around more often in the future, so buying a truck now didn''t seem like such a bad idea. However, a regr pickup would be a bit too small, so he should think about an LDV with over a ton of load capacity.


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to discuss it with his fatherter, then climbed into the Lamborghini. He turned on the ignition and was greeted by the exciting rumbling of twelve cylinders assaulting his ears.


    While thinking about how he would give the Golden Elephant a strollter, Kang Jin-Ho stepped on the elerator.


    <i>Rumble, vrooooom!</i>


    The bassy rumble of the exhaust echoed in the garage. It sounded like music to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ears, so he had never bothered to turn on the radio. He found the car''s engine note far more tuneful than some throwaway pop song, anyway.


    ***


    His destination was a massive department store selling toys.


    <i>''I should buy gifts before heading there...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to apologize to the kids for not stopping by sooner at the orphanage, and at the same time, give them toys as gifts. He parked the car by the parking lot, then stepped into the first floor''s toys section.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    Maybe the term <i>''Another World''</i> was meant to describe a ce like this one? All sorts of toys and ythings could be seen disyed on various shelves to his left and right, but... They all looked the same in his eyes. No difference whatsoever. And he couldn''t tell what he was supposed to even buy. Various logos, brands, and names were written on the toys, but those jumbled words looked tougher to decipher than advanced-level mathematical forms to Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, he wasn''t worried. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was an intelligent, logical person, and he believed that in times of difficulty, he should ask the professionals for help.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho called out to a store employee who had been stacking the shelf nearby. The employee looked back at him with a bright professional smile. ¡°Sorry to interrupt you, but I''m trying to buy some toys. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes. Of course, sir. I''ll be d to. Is the child a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°...Let''s say boy for now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Then how old is he?¡±


    ¡°From one year old to ten.¡±


    The employee stared back at Kang Jin-Ho with a face that practically screamed, <i>¡°What on Earth is this dude even talking about?¡±</i> before suddenly nodding his head in understanding.


    <i>''Oh, we have ourselves a pushover.''</i>


    It seemed that a person who knew nothing about toys had shown up today to buy toys no matter what, despite not knowing much about the child he was buying the toy for. The store employees called such ''customers'' pushovers.


    If this were the employee''s private store, he would try to pull the wool over the pushover and squeeze him dry for all his worth. Howmentable, then, that the employee was definitely not the owner of this establishment. Besides, there was not much merit in capturing this pushover, to begin with.


    Sure, there was a bit of incentive for the employees to increase sales, but the bonus on offer was so minuscule that it didn''t seem worth it to screw over an innocent customer. So, the employee decided to be honest during his sales pitch today. ¡°These ones over here are currently the hot sellers, sir. One of our most popr products on sale¡ªthis is called the Raptor King. Actually, all the products in the Tyrano Force series are gaining a lot of popritytely.¡±


    ¡°...Tyrano?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. What did the dinosaur power and whatever have to do with poprity?


    The employee noticed the confused expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and smiled back. ¡°Children tend to search for toys they see on their favorite TV shows, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding.


    The employee introduced and exined several more toy products afterward, but Kang Jin-Ho still found them... uninteresting. And he couldn''t differentiate any of them, either. Then again, shopping had never been an easy task for him, to begin with!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to mull his options seriously while looking around, only for his eyes to grow wide after spotting a certain object. He urgently pointed at it and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what that is?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that... Dear customer, that is a full-size model of a mecha from a popr Japanese anime.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the human-sized assemble-yourself mecha standing tall while feeling utterly arrested by its unexinable and imposing might. He sobered up soon enough and quickly asked the employee, ¡°Do you sell that as well?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ahaha...</i> If we are, are you nning to buy it, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not for sale, I''m afraid. We can''t sell something that big, to begin with, unfortunately. However, we do sell its smaller counterparts.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho urgently got closer to the employee. ¡°Please show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Although it costs a bit¡­¡± The employee walked toward one of the shelves and picked up a box. It contained a miniaturized version of the human-sized mecha. Despite being ''miniaturized,¡¯ it still looked somewhatrger than other mecha toys.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, this isn''t meant for children but for adults, sir. As such, it is far more detailed and correspondingly has a higher price tag, as well.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked, ¡°Does it move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, its joints are designed to be movable. Should I demonstrate it for you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. As long as it could move, it should be fine. It wasn''t like anything would change with him personally witnessing it, anyway. ¡°Do you deliver if I buy several toys?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Unfortunately, our store doesn''t deliver, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. Since there was no delivery, he had no way of taking the toys with him even if he bought them now. ¡°I guess that''s it, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and turned around to leave, prompting the employee to hurriedly stop him. ¡°Excuse me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You said several toys, yes? This particr mecha toy is rather costly, so if you purchase several of this particr product, I think we can arrange a delivery service for you, sir. How many were you thinking of buying, sir? As I''ve mentioned before, it''s expensive, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, a little more hopeful now.


    ¡°This product costs 950,000 won each, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. ¡°I see. I need thirty of them.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Three... <i>Eh?</i> I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, I need thirty of them.¡±


    .


    The employee''s jaw fell to the floor as if he had run into a spooky ghost. He urgently alternated his gaze between the toy and Kang Jin-Ho''s face, then asked one more time. ¡°D-d-dear customer, how m-many did you say you''d like to buy, sir? I think I might have misheard you just now, so may I rify it one more time? Did you say thirty?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please hold on for me! Store manager! <i>Manaaaager!</i>¡±


    The store manager was stock-taking in the store''s warehouse when the employee burst through the door and called out to him. The manager frowned deeply and yelled back, ¡°What''s the matter now, you idiot! What''s with all this fuss?!¡±


    ¡°A-a-a customer is asking if we can deliver the stuff he wants to buy, sir! D-do we have a spare truck?! A car? Anything?!¡±


    The manager furrowed his brow. ¡°What the heck? How many does he want to buy that we need to deliver?¡±


    The employee sucked in a deep breath first. ¡°Sir, he wants to buy... thirty of the Destiny full set!¡±


    ¡°Say what? How many?!¡±


    ¡°Thirty!¡±


    The manager''s eyes nearly bulged out of his head. ¡°T-thirty of a 950 grand product?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager!¡±


    The manager finished calcting at the speed of light, then quickly grabbed the back of the employee''s neck and yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Lead the way, now! Let me speak to the customer!¡±


    ***


    ¡°And I want thirty of this, too,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing at another toy.


    ¡°Dear customer, this is a doll yset for girls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that. I''m buying them for girls.¡±


    ¡°Understood. We''ll wrap them up immediately!¡± The manager resolutely nodded, then turned his head to look behind and silently mouthed. ¡°Stock!¡±


    The employee following them from behind nodded and rushed at full power to the warehouse to see if they had enough stock in-house.


    The whole store was in emergency mode at the moment. This was understandable, considering that a whale had shown up on their doorstep to buy toys worth several hundreds of thousands of won each. And thirty of them, too! Even though they weren''t some exclusive store dealing in luxury brands¡­


    This was like the advent of a God of Wealth. And this divine entity was exceedingly fair and didn''t seem to care whether he was buying for boys or girls. He ordered thirty mechas for boys, then turned around to order thirty more girl''s doll ysets, too. He was so fair that even the price range for two different products roughly matched each other!


    However, this was making the manager rather concerned.


    <i>''...This doesn''t feel right.''</i>


    That Destiny Mecha full set was not designed for children''s usage. Since it was meant for adults, it should only be left as a static disy. Unsurprisingly, it was not as sturdy as toys designed to be thrown around by young kids.


    Selling them was all good and well, but the manager still felt a little guilty inside, wondering if it was correct to sell them in the first ce.


    <i>''No. It''s my job to sell toys, and that''s it.''</i>


    It wasn''t as if the store had forced the customer to choose that particr toy now, was it? The customer apparently had picked it out himself. So, what could be the problem? No one would criticize him for choosing this path. The... ''correct'' thing to do in a situation like this would be to pretend they knew nothing and just sell their wares.


    <i>''...Uh-whew! Dang it!''?</i>


    The manager inwardly groaned, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Excuse me, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing you''re purchasing these toys for an institution with lots of children. Am I correct? Such as a kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, yes.¡±


    <i>¡®I bloody knew it,¡¯</i> the manager bitterly grinned. ¡°Sir, honestly speaking, the Destiny full set you ordered earlier is not suitable for children. Kids tend to throw their toys around and crush them. However, that product was designed to be highly detailed at the expense of being fragile. It''ll break in no time when subjected to rough handling by children.¡±


    The manager stopped talking there and looked around before picking up another toy box. ¡°Here. I rmend that you buy this one for your intended purpose, sir. Children love this mecha series of toys, and its cost is much more considerate to your wallet, as well. Most importantly, it''s far sturdier. I believe this product will be a better option in an environment with many children present, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? How much is it?¡±


    ¡°This one costs two hundred thousand won, sir,¡± the manager replied honestly as regret began filling him up. To think that one day, he would rmend a customer to switch a 950,000 won product to another one that cost only 200,000 won! If the head office sent someone to evaluate his performance, he would deserve a sry reduction. He had practically lost twenty million won in revenue just now, after all!


    However, his conscience didn''t allow him to do this even if he would bebeled as an idiot by the higher-ups. Even the other employees observing the situation from behind sighed weakly, but... But the manager still felt better inside.


    <i>''Even if we''re dealing with an immature kid from some wealthy family, we gotta do our job professionally and honestly.''</i>


    His honesty was soon richly rewarded by Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I see. In that case, give me this one as well.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me? When you say ''as well,¡¯ do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also want this one. Thirty of them, of course.¡±


    ¡°Y-you aren''t canceling the other product, sir?¡±


    ¡°I''m not canceling anything,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly replied. ¡°You said they''ll break easily, so I should buy toys that don''t.¡±


    What a refreshingly simple line of thought that was. That didn''t mean ''normal'' people would think that way, though!


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> buying two different toys for boys is a bit unfair, so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin and began browsing the girls'' toys section next.


    After checking out Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, the manager beckoned at one of the waiting employees. ¡°...Hey, Jong-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager?¡±


    ¡°Stick to us like glue!¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager!¡±


    The two men made solemn faces of soldiers about to step into a hail of bullets to upy the higher ground before following Kang Jin-Ho around the aisles.


    ***


    That was how Kang Jin-Ho got to pick three different toy types for boys and another three for girls. He stood in front of the counter while making a refreshed face. For some reason, his initial n of buying two different kinds ballooned into three, but that wasn''t important at the end of the day.


    However, the store manager was dealing with nasty heartburn after receiving the bad news that seemingly came out of nowhere. ¡°Excuse me, dear customer...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the manager. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s regarding the Destiny full set you ordered earlier, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, but due to its high price tag, our store doesn''t have many stocks of that particr product. Our warehouse at the back only has fifteen in stock. The other fifteen will only arrive after a week''s dy, sir. Will it be okay with only fifteen? We are also running short of stocks in other products you wish to purchase as well¡­¡± the manager asked while feeling dread creep into his heart.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response still managed to betray the manager''s expectations. ¡°That''s fine. Prepare the fifteen you have on you now. As for the rest, please deliver them when you receive your stockter.¡±


    ¡°...W-will that be alright, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m fine with it. Besides¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. His next words left the manager''s heart in a flutter. ¡°I was buying fifteen extra as spares, anyway. When the kids inevitably break the first fifteen apart, I mean.¡±


    Cold sweat began dripping down the manager''s back. After listening to Kang Jin-Ho, that one concept the manager often heard about but never really understood suddenly screamed loudly in his brain.


    <i>''Ah. So, this is what throwing money around looks like, huh.''</i>


    This moment was a huge epiphany for the manager.


    1. Around $665 at the time of TLing.

 Chapter 228: Open for Business (3)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Open for Business (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question. ¡°Can you deliver them right now?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course!¡± The manager hurriedly nodded. ¡°We can certainly deliver, but... But, due to the sheer volume, we need to bring in a delivery truck which might take some time, sir. Around one hour at thetest, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll wait until then. In the meantime, let me pay for them.¡±


    ¡°W-well then. The total cost is¡­¡± The manager hurriedly tapped on the till''s touchscreen to calcte the total cost, then his eyes began twitching. He double-checked to make sure he didn''t get a digit wrong, then took several deep, deep breaths to calm himself.


    <i>''Am I dreaming right now?''</i>


    Of course not. This couldn''t be a dream, but still...!


    He was not a department store employee but a manager of a toy shop! It was already quite unusual to see a customer buy toys in bulk, but pping his eyes on this total price tag left him even more shocked and terrified, too!


    ¡°W-will this be alright, sir?¡±


    The manager knew that a seller asking such a thing to a customer could be construed as a bit rude. However, the price tag was so enormous that he simply had to ask.


    ¡°Yes. I''ll be paying with this one,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while taking out his bank card from his wallet.


    ¡°...!¡± The manager mped his mouth shut and stared at the offered card.


    In every other case, a customer getting ready to pay such an exorbitant price would act all haughty and high-handed while taking out their card. Heck, even if it were a mere quarter of this price, they would act the same way!


    However, that didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho. He was the very picture of politeness as he presented his card. The manager epted the card while feeling awkward and lost, then reflexively asked, ¡°How many months of installment should I...?¡±


    ¡°Mine''s a check card, actually.¡±


    ¡°<i>...O-oh,</i> I see.¡±


    Was it even possible to pay this amount with a check card? The manager had never experienced anything even remotely like this before and couldn''t tell what might happen. He recalled his first time standing behind the counter after getting hired in this store. Hadn¡¯t he also been a bit lost and confused back then?


    The manager cautiously swiped the card and waited until Kang Jin-Ho typed in his PIN. Then, the till began spitting out the receipt while issuing its usual beeping noises.


    <i>''Oh, so the payment went through, huh...''?</i>


    The manager blinked his eyes at the receipt being printed while feeling like he had learned something new today. ¡°H-here''s your receipt, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly shook his head. ¡°You can throw that away, thank you.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. If you don''t keep this receipt, you won''t be able to exchange or get a refundter on.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Please throw it away.¡±


    The manager''s hand holding the receipt began trembling. He couldn''t bring himself to discard this piece of paper into a dustbin conveniently located below the counter, so he quietly slipped it inside the document holder next to the till instead.


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> now that''s been taken care of...¡± Kang Jin-Ho began looking around the vicinity.


    The manager hurriedly jumped out of the counter to stand before Kang Jin-Ho, then politely pointed in a direction. ¡°A-allow me to guide you to the manager''s office, dear customer! We have afortable couch there, so waiting for the truck should be more manageable there, I believe!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Am I allowed to do that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Aigoo,</i> dear customer! Of course, you are! It''ll be our honor! Please, it''s this way!¡±


    The manager sessfully ushered Kang Jin-Ho inside his office, then carefully closed the door. However, his brows shot up the moment he thought he was safe, and he urgently looked behind him. ¡°H-have you found a delivery truck yet?!¡±


    One of the employees manning the desk nearby quickly replied, ¡°Yes, manager! It''sing!¡±


    ¡°Is it arge container truck?¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager! We contacted the head office to dispatch a truck that usually delivers our stock as soon as possible. I''ve received word that it should arrive in less than thirty minutes!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± The manager nodded animatedly, then yanked out his credit card from his pocket. ¡°In that case, hurry and get us some coffee!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> You want me to brew our instant coffee, sir?¡±


    ¡°You moron! You want our customer to drink that cheap-ass crap?! Hurry up and go to the cafe upstairs to get the proper coffee! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°...But, what kind of coffee, sir?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care; just buy them all!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡± The employee saluted and dashed outside the store.


    The manager ced his hand on his chest and felt his stunned heart pounding madly away.


    <i>''Do I need to take a cheongsimhwan or something?''</i>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho had umted yet another bad karma by straining a poor person''s heart so early in the day.


    ***


    ¡°Everything is ready, sir!¡± The manager energetically cried out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    The manager finished supervising the extremely-fast loading of the cargo, then made sure all the packages were firmly secured to prevent getting damaged during transit. Once he was done, he rushed back to the office to report the news to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Dear customer, we will deliver the rest of the products in a week as we have discussed earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do that.¡±


    ¡°W-would you like to ride along on the truck to supervise us, dear customer?¡± The manager inadvertently blurted out something usually done in the military out of nervousness.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head briefly. ¡°No, I''ll drive my own car. Where is the truck?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> it''s parked by the front gate, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll head to the front gate, so get the truck ready to depart, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the manager''s office and leisurely headed to the elevator.


    After confirming that he was gone, the manager turned to an employee next to him and quietly growled, ¡°Listen up! I''m gonna tag along for the delivery, so look after the store while I''m gone! Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager.¡±


    ¡°I''m off!¡±


    ***


    The manager rushed toward the front entrance of the building and jumped into the waiting truck. Not too long afterward, a shy red supercar came to a stop in front of the truck.


    <i>''It''s that one!''</i>


    The manager instinctively understood it. No, never mind his instincts; hismon sense told him that it was the big spender''s car. Even a blind could see that the low and sleek vehicle looked terribly expensive. In addition, only someone well-heeled enough to afford such a ride could afford so many toys!


    ¡°By the way, where is this address located, anyway?¡± the manager muttered to himself, wondering what kind of ce this was while looking at the delivery address. Inputting the address into the truck''s navigation system would get them there, and the manager would eventually see what kind of ce it was. However, that didn''t mean he was any less curious about the identity of the kids these luxurious gifts were for.


    <i>Vroom, vroom...</i>


    The red supercar in front slowly set off.


    ¡°That one! Follow that car, please.¡± The manager hurriedly pointed at the red car.


    However, the driver making the dazed face of a man experiencing something new and unexpected responded in dismay at the manager''s request. ¡°What the heck? How am I supposed to follow a Lamborghini in a truck, mister? You think I''m Schumacher or something?¡±


    ¡°He''s the one who bought all these products, man! Don''t worry, he probably won''t drive that fast.¡±


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> Well, there''s a first time for everything, I guess.¡± The truck driver grumbled, thinking that he had to be the only one in the history of the entire world to ever chase after a Lamborghini in a delivery truck.


    However, the manager gravely added, ¡°Make sure not to lose him.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don''t you have the delivery address?¡±


    ¡°...No, I do.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh??</i>Then, why do I have to stick to that Lambo?¡± The truck driver blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Well, I have a feeling that we must. That''s why.¡±


    The truck driver directed a strange gaze at the manager, forcing thetter to sneakily turn his flushed-red face away toward the window.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely drove his car so the truck behind could keep up. While driving, his mind was upied with the conversation he had with Park Yu-Minst night.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho. Do you know why the kids were wary of you when you first showed up?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Because I was a stranger?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Then, do you know why they are wary of strangers?¡±


    ¡°...Because they are strangers?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while answering.


    Park Yu-Min lightly chuckled. ¡°It''s because they are scared.¡±


    ¡°Scared of strangers, you mean?¡±


    "No. They are scared of getting close to someone."


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, unable to understand. He heard about how some people were afraid of failing to get close to others, but being scared about getting close to someone? That was a concept he had a hard time understanding. ¡°I don''t quite follow.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s voice sounded lonesome as he exined it to his friend. ¡°These kids are starved for affection, so when a stranger shows up and says he''ll look after them, they willtch onto him pretty quickly. Merely spending time with them makes them happy, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°But then... If that man''s life bes too busy, and he can''t spare the time to stop by the orphanage, the kids... Whenever it''s time for that person to show up, the kids would stop what they were doing and stare at the entrance. They would be waiting, wondering when he would show up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened as he listened.


    Park Yu-Min continued, ¡°Of course, it''s not cool to me that person. We are grateful that he had taken some time out of his busy and difficult life to hang out with the kids. However... That still hurts the kids, you know? They end up thinking that they are being abandoned again. I mean... They are still too young to understand theplexities of life, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡±


    ¡°I get that you''re busy, Jin-Ho. I definitely do. And I think you don''t really have a reason to stop by the orphanage either. But that goes for me too, I guess. So, like... Jin-Ho, as a friend, can I ask you a favor? Can you stop by the orphanage every now and then? Even if you don''t have a reason? There are way too many kids ncing at the doorway, wondering when you''d show up again. I''m sorry for asking you to do this, but please do understand.¡±


    ¡°He''s sorry, huh...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered softly before sighing deeply.


    One had to be responsible even in something like raising a pet. If one started looking after someone, or something, one needed the resolution to see it through till the end. And this was about getting close and sharing affection with other people. As such, the responsibility on one''s shoulders would obviously be heavy.


    <i>''What an idiot I am...''</i>


    The revtion of how the kids were staring at the entrance, waiting for him, left this aching sensation in Kang Jin-Ho''s chest. What a surprise it was to learn that he still had such emotions left...


    Physical gifts wouldn''t be adequate enough to serve as his apology for going missing all this time, but Kang Jin-Ho believed they should at least show the kids that he was being sincere. And he knew all too well that the real apology should be how much attention he would be able to pay to the orphanage moving forward.


    <i>''Why can''t I figure out these kinds of things by myself without someone waking me up first?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min and Park Yu-Min would often talk about how Kang Jin-Ho was capable of achieving any feat, but he disagreed with their assessment. Kang Jin-Ho saw himself as an idiot who couldn''t do anything properly without other people''s advice.


    For instance, he couldn''t even deal with the orphanage''s situation. Considering that, what could he even do by himself? Back when Kang Jin-Ho was the leader of the demon cult, he used to make all the important decisions by himself and forced others to abide by them. Only now could he appreciate all the pain and frustration his underlings had to have felt back then.


    <i>''Yeah, I kind of deserved to get stabbed to death, didn''t I?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and slowly shook his head before noticing the orphanage building in the distance. He parked the car in a suitable spot and climbed outside just as the truck came to a stop in the orphanage¡¯s front yard.


    The manager climbed down from the truck''s passenger cab and asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Where should we unload the cargo, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek. ¡°For now, take fifteen of each product inside the building, please. As for the remainder, there is a storage room behind the building. I''ll go open it up for you, so store them in there."


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The sudden noise of a truck prompted Park Yu-Min toe outside to take a look. ¡°W-what''s going on here?!¡±


    He quickly walked around to the back of the truck to discover Kang Jin-Ho talking to the toy shop manager. He looked around in a daze, then asked his friend, ¡°<i>Uhm,?</i>hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What''s in this truck?¡±


    ¡°Toys.¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho finished his brief exnation, the cargo bay of the truck opened up, revealing itsrge cache of toy boxes to the widened eyes of Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You''re only buying toys, so why does the scale of your operation have to be so chaotic?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly after failing to think of an excuse.


    ***


    The kids were visibly excited. They were so happy that some of them even bounced around like a bunch of lunatics. Still, it was good to see them enjoying themselves. With the exception of a <i>minor</i> problem, that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression was unreadable as he observed the kids busily screaming and ripping off the packaging of the toys. ¡°...Park Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°I''m trying to recall what you told me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Something... about the entrance?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    Everything was swell, except for one thing... The kids were so moved by the deluge of toys they had never seen before that theypletely failed to notice Kang Jin-Ho''s presence next to the orphanage''s entrance. As a result, no one paid him any attention whatsoever for thest ten minutes he had been standing there.


    Kang Jin-Ho growled unhappily. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly looked away.


    ¡°I said, what is going on here, Yu-Min!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> hey, how about something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Kang Jin-Ho making a dejected face yelled at his friend, then groaned loudly while observing the excited kids. However, his expression was definitely not gloomy. The purpose of his trip this time wasn''t to make the kids notice him, after all. No, he simply wanted to make them happy. In that case, why should he feel bad about how things had turned out?


    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> It''s Jin-Ho oppa!¡±


    ¡°<i>Uwa-uwuuhh!</i>¡±


    One of the kids finally discovered Kang Jin-Ho and shouted, which started a chain reaction of sorts, as kids began discarding their toys and rushing toward him in droves. Were these kids connected through a hive mind or something? Once someone moved, everyone else would do the exact same thing.


    Dozens of kids all discarded their toys and began rushing straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s arms. Without a doubt, this was a very moving sight... if it weren''t for the horrified screech belonging to the toy store managering from somewhere behind Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°N-no! Don''t step on that! T-that costs nearly a million won!!! <i>Uwaaah?!</i> I said, don''t step on <i>thaaat!</i>¡±


    The manager had to pay a hefty price for choosing to bring in first the mecha toys purchased through the demonstration of the concept, ''throwing money around''. Every time he witnessed the mecha''s wings get crushed and fall off, the manager''s tragic sorrow-filled screams reverberated throughout the orphanage''s entrance. ¡°No, you mustn''t! Don''t step on <i>iiiiiit!</i>¡±


    Toys being chucked around in all directions, kids bouncing and rushing toward Kang Jin-Ho, and the manager''s tragic cries... Kang Jin-Ho, stuck in the middle of all this pandemonium, could only stand there scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°...I don''t know anymore.¡±


    It was all good as long as the kids were having fun, no? Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then began hugging and picking up the kids jumping into his embrace.


    1. Also known as ''clear mind pill'', cheongsimhwan is a traditional Korean medicine meant to treat various symptoms such as numb limbs and fit of apoplexy, epilepsy, etc.


    2. This is a reference to Michael Schumacher, one of the most sessful Form 1 racing drivers of all time.

 Chapter 229: Open for Business (4)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Open for Business (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need long to realize that Park Yu-Min was telling the truth. Honestly speaking, he didn''t even need to carefully analyze what his friend had said to him. Well, the orphanage kids were clinging to him with no thoughts of letting him go, after all!


    A kid on each of his arms, two more stuck to each leg, then another two holding onto his back... Kang Jin-Ho had to seriously wonder if he was thebination mecha, not the toys he had brought with him. And there was another problem with this situation¡ªthebined ''parts'' clinging to his limbs had wills of their own and were acting ording to their whims.


    No matter how he thought about it, thisbination was a failure.


    Park Yu-Min had a cramped smile on his face as he asked, ¡°You hungry? Wanna eat something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at his friend. ¡°...Do you want me to tell you what you have inmon with my mother?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> I think I already know.¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head.


    ¡°Anyway, I bought toys for the kids. I couldn''t figure out what to buy for the older kids, though.¡± Kang Jin-Ho gestured at the toys with his chin.


    ¡°Don''t do this again in the future, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded after realizing how forceful Park Yu-Min sounded just then.


    Park Yu-Min pressed on. ¡°And don''t try to buy stuff for the older kids, either. I only wanted you to stop by every now and then, you know? Buying stuff like this will only create expectations. If you''re thinking of doing this again, I''m not gonna let you inside, Jin-Ho.¡±


    As soon as Park Yu-Min put his foot down, the living room door behind him was flung wide open, and Cheol-Min quickly walked outside.


    Now a bonafide university student, Cheol-Min smirked deeply and waded into this discussion. ¡°Yu-Min hyung! You no longer have the authority to stop Jin-Ho hyung, you know! We are already leeching off him anyway. Keepining like that, though, and hangers-on like us will get kicked to the curbside faster than you can blink!¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min stumbled back and shuddered after he was hit by a logical bombardment.


    Cheol-Min then addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Jin-Ho hyung, you can do whatever you want! Yu-Min hyung no longer holds the authority to decide anything in this ce, you see!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding.


    However, that only made Park Yu-Min''s face turn red in a mixture of emotions. ¡°Is this mutiny?!¡±


    Cheol-Min tutted. ¡°...Hyung, stop acting like a sergeant at the end of his military service and find your ce to live, please! I can''t figure out why a dude with money is still sticking around this ce. The aunties working here are finding you distracting, Yu-Min hyung. They think it''s weird to see a grown-ass man loitering around an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°W-what about you, then?!¡±


    ¡°...Of course I''ll leave at some point, too. So, I was wondering, hyung... When you get a ce of your own, can I stay with you for a while?¡±


    ¡°I''d rather stay here instead of taking you with me!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii!</i>¡± Lee Cheol-Min pouted and turned toward the exit.


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily asked him before he got far, though. ¡°Can you help me with... unloading these kids?¡±


    ¡°...Hyung, even I can''t help you on that one. You might as well give up now. They''ll leave you on their own once they get hungry.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Lee Cheol-Min suddenly broke into a meaningful grin, then whispered into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear. ¡°You should get clothes or phones for the older kids, hyung. Or tablets...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Got it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lee Cheol-Min! Stop that!¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly yelled.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, Yu-Min hyung is pissed! I gotta run!¡± Lee Cheol-Min giggled and quickly dashed outside the building.


    Park Yu-Min could only pant and huff unhappily. ¡°When will that kid ever grow up, I wonder?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently chuckled. This noisy, no, chaotic atmosphere in the orphanage was markedly different from the one that could be found at the Kang family residence. However, it had something about it that put his mind at ease. This was ironic, considering he had difficulty adjusting to the noisy, lively kids the first few times he came here. But now, it all felt so natural to him.


    ¡°<i>Uh-bba, uh-bba?</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked at the girl clinging to his right arm and thought about patting her head only to realize his left arm was also currently sealed. ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min noticed the troubled look on his friend''s face and chuckled before pacifying the clinging children. ¡°Guys, guys! You''re troubling Jin-Ho, you know? It''s time to let go, guys.¡±


    However, the children disyed some hints of rebellion at his order.


    Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes a little and quietly threatened them. ¡°If Jin-Ho feels troubled, he might note back here anymore, you know?¡±


    His threat worked, and the children quickly released Kang Jin-Ho. They all took a step back and wordlessly looked up at him, which roused this inexplicable sense of guilt in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    As such, he cleared his throat and spoke in a sincere tone of voice. ¡°D-don''t worry. I''ll keeping back.¡±


    Bright smiles bloomed on the children''s faces, and they rushed back at him. Thankfully, though, they didn''t try to cling to him this time.


    ¡°Come, kids. Let''s go and y with our toys, okay? This way. Come on, now.¡± Park Yu-Min expertly directed and ushered the kids into the yroom, then smirked back at Kang Jin-Ho while sighing in relief and wiping his forehead. ¡°Anyway, you didn''t have to buy anything, Jin-Ho. Just you showing up would have been fine, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> If I showed up empty-handed, would the kids leave me alone this quickly?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders, acknowledging that Kang Jin-Ho had made a wise decision this time. ¡°Were they expensive? Those toys, I mean.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied tly, ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡± Park Yu-Min chuckled and nodded away.


    Kang Jin-Ho was good at almost everything, but he still had a fatal w in the form of an out-of-whack financial sense. In the past, he was a bit hesitant about receiving expensive gifts, but that side of him seemed to have gone awaytely.


    Park Yu-Min decided to probe a little further. ¡°But, they seemed expensive to me, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, they were not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grumbled a little unhappily.


    But then, the front door suddenly opened, allowing the toy store manager to peek his head inside. ¡°Dear customer! We''ve safely secured the stock inside the building''s storage. And I''ll personally escort the remaining stock next week, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°<i>Oh.</i> Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir! Well, then.¡± The toy store manager politely bowed his head, then exited the premise.


    Park Yu-Min''s expression stiffened at how polite that manager was, and he nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So, not expensive, eh? Even though that uncle was so polite and all?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. ¡°It''s hard to survive these days with bad customer service, after all.¡±


    ¡°Even then, wasn''t that a bit overboard?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> I bought a lot of stuff from him. I''m sure he''s just grateful that I''ve taken care of his unsold stock.¡±


    ¡°...Do you think I''m an idiot?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began pushing the discarded empty toy boxes to a corner while pretending as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Hmm, where was the recycle bin, again?¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, it was an orphanage¡­¡± The toy store manager muttered as his eyes took in the Seongsim Orphanage''s building. He had been thinking that the scion of some wealthy family had a business with a kindergarten located in an affluent neighborhood and decided to buy all those expensive toys; however, that assumption turned out to be wrong. The manager sighed and reflected on himself. ¡°...Yeah, this is how you''re supposed to throw money around.¡±


    Perhaps as a sign of being human, the manager subconsciously felt a little put off by the sight of some young punk throwing money around. Now that he knew who those toys were meant for, though? He began to admonish himself for jumping to conclusions.


    To that loaded young man, the cost of buying toys had to be just pocket change. However, now that the manager thought about it, he couldn''t remember thest time he tried to donate something. Had he ever spared a couple of cents from his wages for a worthy cause before?


    ¡°...Maybe I should at least try to donate beans or something?¡± the manager mumbled while climbing into the truck. He thought about how he should bring more than the remainder of the purchased toys the next time he was here. Maybe snacks would be great?


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke up in an exasperated voice, ¡°We''re only popping outside for a minute, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It won''t take long, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I said, no.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I''ll be apanying them all the way, so...¡±


    ¡°You know, I made a mistake asking you to stop by here, Jin-Ho.¡± Park Yu-Min groaned loudly.


    After setting up camp in the orphanage, Kang Jin-Ho stayed put since early morning and didn''t bother to leave despite not having anything to do around there. He entertained the kids until they lost their interest in him, then messed around with his phone to pass the time, only to y with the kids again. This cycle seemed to have repeated itself a few more times until the evening rolled in. And he still didn''t disy any signs of leaving.


    Only after the older kids came home from their long day at school did Kang Jin-Ho reveal his true intentions, though!


    ¡°I''m taking you all to a department store,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Since he had bought toys for the younger kids, he naturally wanted to buy something else for the older ones, too.


    However, Park Yu-Min vehemently opposed it. ¡°Hey! These kids aren''t charity cases, you know?! Why do you keep wanting to buy them stuff?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and earnestly asked, ¡°Isn''t it fine for me to buy them something?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to use your money for everything, and why don''t you¡ª¡± Park Yu-Min stopped himself from finishing that sentence. He originally wanted to tell his friend to show his sincerity through the gifts of his heart rather than mary means. But saying that could push Kang Jin-Ho into constructing a jungle gym or something in the front yard of the orphanage instead! This dude was the type to do what he said he would do, after all!


    ¡°I''m not trying to use my money that way. I simply wanted to get them items that would help them out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to speak in a calm tone.


    ¡°Regardless of what you say, it''s still a no.¡± Park Yu-Min still tly refused.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced to the floor and noticed all the older kids sitting wordlessly, unable to butt in. They were obviously worried about hurting Park Yu-Min''s feelings, but...


    <i>''It must feel like I''m snatching away gifts out of their hands...''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t said anything, it wouldn''t have mattered. However, since he had already said it, he had to take action. He resolved himself and took a stand. ¡°Even if it''s you, you cannot stop me.¡±


    ¡°Even if it''s you, Jin-Ho, you cannot get past me.¡±


    The res of Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min collided midair. For the first time ever since their original encounter all those years ago, these two stopped maintaining a peaceful united front and decided to wage war.


    ¡°In that case, it can''t be helped,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Park Yu-Min''s puzzled eyes locked on his friend. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to give up this easily, so what was going on?


    ¡°I''m challenging you, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Challenging me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The loser will stop talking about this. The winner takes all.¡±


    ¡°...And what will we bepeting in?¡± Park Yu-Min suspiciously asked. He was no dummy, of course. One should only ept a challenge after knowing the method of thepetition itself. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was basically an omnipotent freak of nature, there were still some things Park Yu-Min felt reasonably confident in winning against his friend. Such as Gxy Craft or rock-paper-scissors!


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned. ¡°That game from yesterday.¡±


    <i>Shudder...!</i>


    Park Yu-Min suddenly shuddered. ¡°...Let''s do it.¡±


    His pride was at stake here. Park Yu-Min was currently a challenger for a spot in the top rankings and was already ranked in the top 50 among the Korean yers. If Park Yu-Min hadn''t tried to master and devoted all of his time to one character, his stupendous skills would have already guaranteed him a spot in the top ten. But now, a measly diamond tier actually dared to throw a gauntlet in his direction!


    ¡°The match type?¡±


    ¡°One-on-one in midne,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho right away.


    The two men stared at each other and slowly nodded. The pride of a man was at stake in this match.


    Park Yu-Min issued an order without taking his eyes off his challenger. ¡°Go and set up twoputers in the boys'' room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    The boys sensed that a battle between men was about to take ce, so they hurriedly rushed inside the boys'' room to set up theputers.


    ¡°<i>Fufufu...</i> Kang Jin-Ho, I hope you''re not thinking of going back on your words,¡± Park Yu-Min cackled ominously.


    ¡°You better not cry after losing, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> You can''t win against me in games.¡±


    ¡°I said, you better not cry.¡±


    Sparks shooting out from their eyes shed in the air. Park Yu-Min inwardly resolved himself to mercilessly break Kang Jin-Ho''s spirit in half for impudently challenging him.


    <i>''Wait a sec. Isn''t this a bit...''</i>


    There was no getting away from the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was only a diamond-tier yer. However, he achieved that simply by charging ahead blindly at the expense of tactics or strategies. And that knowledge was making Park Yu-Min a little ufortable.


    <i>''Since it''s a 1v1, there are no teams involved here...!''</i>


    Recalling the sight of Kang Jin-Ho utterly ughtering the opposing team''sners like some kind of a berserk monster began to make Park Yu-Min feel nervous.


    ¡°Hyung, we''re done here!¡±


    Park Yu-Min nced at the boys. ¡°Okay. All of you, out. For the sake of fairpetition, I will not allow anyone to drop hints while we''re ying. And none of you is allowed to spectate, either! You''ll distract us that way.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min red murderously at each other while stepping inside the room, then the door closed shut behind them. And that brought in a bout of heavy silence into the living area.


    One of the boys cautiously piped up after a while. ¡°You think they have started already?¡±


    ¡°Dunno. Don''t get close to the door, though. Yu-Min hyung might bite our heads off.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    About thirty minutes after the two men had disappeared into the room...


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The door was roughly yanked open, and Kang Jin-Ho emerged outside. His forehead was caked in thick sweat, a sure sign of how intense the battle was.


    The kids guessed how the battle had unfolded from Kang Jin-Ho''s stiff expression and could only sigh in disappointment.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned them and quietly called out. ¡°Everyone.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Call for enough taxis for everyone!¡±


    A loud cheering exploded from the kids the moment those words left Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. It was as if he had won a pro-gamer tournament!


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stop there and continued with a weighty voice, ¡°We are all going to a department store!¡±


    His expression was as solemn and determined as that of Yi Seong-Gye after choosing the path of ''Wihwado Retreat''.


    The kids screamed and yelled in happiness while changing into their outerwear. Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at this sight, then nced behind him and murmured, ¡°You were a worthy opponent, Yu-Min. Now, get some rest.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was slumped on his chair, his soulless face staring nkly at the monitor. He muttered to no one in particr in a voice filled with sorrow. ¡°That crazy son of a¡­¡±


    The man who once dered that even if he lost in a video game¡ªhe would never taste defeat in a battle triumphantly strode away from the doorway.


    ***


    For the first time in ages, Jo Gyu-Min was leaving work on time.


    ¡°The matter with the opening the business has been more or less taken care of, so...¡±


    The store''s interior was more or less finished already. Jo Gyu-Min started whistling leisurely while getting a feeling that the number of things that needed his attention had dropped off a clifftely.


    ¡°Well, then. Should I catch a movie today?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned as he stared at a free movie ticket in his grip. It was supposed to expireter today, and as luck would have it, he got off work rather early.


    The experience of catching a movie alone had this unexinable charm. And no, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t going to the cinema alone because he had no significant other in his life to watch a movie together¡ªthat was definitely not!


    As he stepped into the corridor, his phone began to buzz loudly.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened ever so slightly after confirming Kang Jin-Ho''s name on the phone''s screen. ¡°...It can''t be, right?¡±


    <i>¡®Dear Lord, let it not be something bad. Please...!¡¯</i>


    ¡°...Hello?¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously answered the phone while forcing a smile on his face. However... ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    His expression quickly morphed to resemble Kim Gu''s after his country was taken away from its people.


    ¡°The department store is going to close for the night?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    ¡®<i>Look at the time, man! Of course, it''ll close for the day!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Y-you want to extend what? B-but that might be diffi¡ªsorry? You''re with the kids from Seongsim?¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled helplessly, then nced at the movie ticket. He crumpled it, then replied with a genuine smiling face this time, ¡°Of course, it''s possible, Mister Jin-Ho. If not, I''ll make it happen!¡±


    1. This is supposed to be ¡°Oppa, oppa.¡±


    2. Yi Seong-Gye, known as Taejo of Joseon, was a general of the Kingdom of Goryeo and the first king of Joseon. The ''Wihwado Retreat'' refers to a historical event that led to the eventual downfall of the Goryeo dynasty.


    3. Kim Gu was thest President of the Provisional Government of the Republic of Korea, a government-in-exile that opposed the Japanese upation of the Korean Penins.

 Chapter 230: Open for Business (5)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Open for Business (5)</h4>


    The shopping trip that came at the expense of Jo Gyu-Min''s night out at the movies came to a safe conclusion. While the unrted departments were allowed to go home for the day, the electronics and clothing departments were requested to extend their operating hours for a bit longer.


    Of course, the employees were sufficientlypensated marily for their overtime, which meant they greeted the iing children with wide-open grins. After it was all said and done... Kang Jin-Ho and hispanions enjoyed a ''rxing'' and fulfilling shopping experience.


    Kang Jin-Ho apanied the kids back to the orphanage after the shopping trip ended. While driving back home in his car, a satisfied grin floated upon his lips.


    <i>''What a good fortune it was for us to go there sote...''</i>


    Quite a few orphanage kids had mobility issues, which would have made shopping in a store full of other customers a somewhat cumbersome affair. They had arrived at the department store sote in the day since none of them knew the closing time, but regardless of what had happened, the children still had a great time. And their smiling faces lightened Kang Jin-Ho''s heart a little.


    <i>''I should stop by more often.''</i>


    He realized something during the day. As it turned out, ''things'' weren''t as simple as Kang Jin-Ho helping these children out. By spending time with them, they wereforting him in return.


    <i>''Maybe...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes observing the road ahead became withdrawn. The orphanage''s director asked Kang Jin-Ho to be someone capable of reaching out to weaker people. Until today, he had been interpreting that request as him needing to sacrifice himself by helping others out through his strength. After thinking about it some more, though, he now saw things a little differently.


    Sister Yi wasn''t the type of person to urge him to sacrifice himself to aid others. In that case, could it be that she was thinking about Kang Jin-Ho while making that request?


    ¡°...Yeah, I''ve strayed a bit too far.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle. Meditating or worrying themselves to death over a topic suited the likes of Shaolin''s elder monks, not someone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, let''s just let it be.¡±


    With a clear goal without rushing and entrusting himself to the flow, Kang Jin-Ho would eventually reach the ce he was meant to reach.


    A rare rxed expression formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he pressed the elerator.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Orabi~!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong trotted over to her older brother as soon as he stepped foot inside the residence.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I haven''t seen you at hometely, so I thought you were busy.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I didn''t wannae home, you know? It''s just that things are really hectic at work, so I have to crash at thepany lodgings sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while carefully observing his little sister''s expression. He noticed subtle droplets of cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°...I''ll make sure toe home as early as possible from now on, dear orabeoni.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly patted his sister on the head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong deduced that her brother was in a good mood from this response and hurriedly clung to his arm. ¡°<i>Orabi~, orabi!</i>¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°I wanna talk to you about something!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked at him with a grave expression. ¡°It''s a serious topic, so sit down with me after you wash up first, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little while heading to the bathroom, wondering what his sister would even want to talk to him about. He took a quick shower and came outside to find Kang Eun-Yeong waiting for him with a cup of coffee. ¡°I''m here. What''s going on?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong took her time first to observe Kang Jin-Ho''s mood first. He definitely looked to be in a better mood. As a matter of fact, she couldn''t remember him being this happy in quite a while. It seemed that Kang Eun-Yeong had developed a skill to measure her dear orabi''s moods through nothing but his expressions.


    <i>''Okay. In times like this, I gotta go straight for the kill!''?</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong decided not to beat around the bush. ¡°Oppa! Can you have a meeting with Miss Choi Yeon-Ha soon?"


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened slightly, as that unexpected request had taken him by surprise. He figured his little sister would ask for an expensive gift, a vacation to somewhere exotic, or even a change to her curfew, but no! What on earth was this girl even talking about now?


    ***


    ¡°<i>Euhaaaaaaak!</i>¡±


    <i>Shatter!</i>


    A mobile phone shattered the window ss and flew outside.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaahk! Aaaaaaaaahk!</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi roared and screamed like a wounded predator. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, you, you son of a biiiiiii*ch!¡±


    His enraged demeanor was so scary and overwhelming that a nurse outside his hospital room couldn''t even dare to step inside. The only ''sce'' in this situation was that he was assigned to a single-patient room, thus sparing the other patients from potential harm.


    ¡°You motherf*cker!!! I, I''m gonna rip you apart! I''ll kill you! You f*cking...! <i>Uwaaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s mind had already half-abandoned him by now. How could it not? After all, the arm Kang Jin-Ho had broken would be disabled for the rest of his life, ording to the diagnosis!


    After being told that news, Lee Seong-Hwi almost pounced on the doctor, ready to kill that fool... However, what would have changed if he had done that?


    At first, he tried to think positively and find another way. Well, his body was different from the ''regr'' people, after all. A martial artist cultivating qi boasted iparably better recuperative powers than normal people. So, it could be possible to heal an injury that even modern medical science could not deal with. However...


    Even after some time had passed, there was still no sensation in Lee Seong-Hwi''s right arm.


    ¡°<i>Uwaaaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    A cultivator without the use of his right arm wouldn''t be hindered all that much from his day-to-day life. However, a right arm was an absolute must for a cultivator to grow stronger. After all, no matter how hard a cultivator without an arm trained, they would still be at a distinct disadvantage against opponents with both arms functioning properly.


    ¡°<i>Haaaah...?</i>Goddamn it!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi eventually tired himself out after roaring nonstop. He leaned against the bed and rubbed his face.


    Just how did he end up in this state? He had only responded to Lee Hyeon-Ju''s request, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°...That bloody bi*tch!¡±


    His anger toward Kang Jin-Ho was one thing, but his resentment toward Lee Hyeon-Ju was something else. She might have brought Lee Seong-Hwi to the hospital after the one-sided beatdown, but she never showed herself again afterward.


    ¡°Goddamn it, even though you were responsible for this crap...!¡±


    He would kill them all. Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho or Lee Hyeon-Ju, he would kill them all!


    But...


    Lee Seong-Hwi suddenly shuddered. Could he really do it? Even now, his mind was still being haunted by the expressionless face of Kang Jin-Ho as he proceeded to break Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s arm and stomp on his shoulder.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...!</i>¡±


    Even if Lee Seong-Hwi trained like crazy from now on, he would still have no confidence in winning against Kang Jin-Ho. That bastard wouldn''t bezing around while Lee Seong-Hwi was trying to get stronger, after all! And then, there was also another question of whether Lee Seong-Hwi could even reach Kang Jin-Ho''s current realm of strength through training.


    <i>''That... That was a devil incarnate...''</i>


    Usually, a person shouldn''t be like that. Lee Seong-Hwi had beaten countless people up before, but even he couldn''t break another person''s bones as easily and nonchntly as Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Just how many hellish events did that guy go through?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi knew that Kang Jin-Ho was a ''returner''. However, being a returner didn''t equal unparalleled strength. Indeed, living several lives did not guarantee one¡¯s strength. However, Kang Jin-Ho was a truly, unmistakably powerful individual, someone beyond theparison of other, more mundane returners.


    ¡°...What am I supposed to do here, damn it!¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi wanted vengeance. However, there didn''t seem to be a way. He couldn''t win against Kang Jin-Ho when he was still perfectly fine, so how was he supposed to defeat that bastard with only one arm?!


    ¡°<i>...Uwaaaaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    Unable to hold back his frustration, Lee Seong-Hwi screamed at the top of his lungs once more. But then¡ª


    ¡°How noisy!¡±


    The door suddenly flew open, and an unexpected but familiar face waltzed inside the hospital room.


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes widened, and he instinctively backed away. Why was that man even here?


    The uninvited guest chuckled. ¡°You can rx. You already know there''s nothing you can do to protect yourself if I wanted to hurt you, right?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi rxed his muscles, albeit unwillingly.


    This uninvited guest was right. If he wanted to harm the current Lee Seong-Hwi, thetter wouldn''t be able to put up any resistance.


    Lee Seong-Hwi slowly chewed his words out. ¡°What brings you here, ''sir''?¡±


    ¡°If I said I''m here to ridicule you for your wretched state?¡±


    ¡°...Then, ridicule me all you want and leave, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>¡± The guest tutted away. ¡°To think that the disciple of the Assembly Master would be this weak! I told you, that man''s method can''t properly foster a talent like you. Still remember my offer about joining me?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah. Kekeke¡­</i>¡± Lee Seong-Hwi cackled softly. ¡°Are you still telling me to give up on the position of being the disciple of the Korean Martial Assembly''s Master and join you as some lowlyckey?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. There''s no need. But now... I''m sure you''re beginning to have second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi''s expression crumpled. ¡°Are you making fun of me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Making fun of you? Don''t get too full of yourself, Lee Seong-Hwi. You might think of yourself as some kind of a genius, but that doesn''t mean you''re a big enough fish for me to personally shoot the breeze with. Now, are you?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t bring himself to retort. The guest¡¯s words made sense since he was indeed insignificantpared to thetter before his eyes.


    The Yeongnam Group had surpassed the Korean Martial Assembly to be the number one faction in South Korea. And the guest, the Yeongnam Group''s leader, wouldn''t have given a damn about some weak punk like Lee Seong-Hwi.


    The guest, the Yeongnam Group''s boss Kim Seok-Il, smiled odiously. ¡°Don''t you want to avenge your loss?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You want vengeance butck strength. Don''t you?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth again while listening.


    Kim Seok-Il''s grin deepened. ¡°It''s the same story for us. We''ve lost a... precious pawn, but there doesn''t seem a good way to counterattack. Seoul isn''t our territory, which limits how much we can openly act. So, let me make a suggestion. Let us join forces.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ve lost your mind! I''m the Assembly Master''s disciple!¡±


    ¡°Even now?¡± Kim Seok-Il tilted his head. And Lee Seong-Hwi had to mp his mouth shut. ¡°Now, now. Think about this. You lost your arm, so it''s only a matter of time before the Assembly Master loses his interest in you. You''re not the only disciple, after all. Besides, Lee Hyeon-Ju hates you, doesn''t she? You were always going to be used and discarded. That¡¯s your fate.¡±


    <i>Grit!</i>


    The noise of Lee Seong-Hwi gritting his teeth echoed chillingly inside the room. He slowly chewed his next words out. ¡°What... value do you see in me? So much so that you want to join forces?¡±


    ¡°You have plenty of value, Lee Seong-Hwi. First of all, you can roam around this area without a problem. On top of that, you''re sufficiently strong, too.¡±


    ¡°...Even though I''m a cripple now?¡±


    ¡°That won''t matter once we fix you up.¡± Kim Seok-Il chuckled.


    Lee Seong-Hwi narrowed his eyes. Modern medical science couldn''t heal him. Even the cultivator''s natural healing factor was useless. So, how could Kim Seok-Il heal him?


    Kim Seok-Il continued, ¡°I give you power, and you do my bidding. This sounds like a pretty good trade to me.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes powerfully quaked. Judging from what the Yeongnam Group''s leader had said, he seemed to be in possession of a method to heal and strengthen Lee Seong-Hwi, but...


    <i>''...I don''t have a reason to doubt him now, do I?''</i>


    In all honesty, Lee Seong-Hwi believed that he was no longer useful. So, someone as important as Kim Seok-Il wouldn''t show up here to con him now, would he?


    Lee Seong-Hwi cautiously asked, ¡°How will you heal my injury?¡±


    ¡°It''s fairly simple.¡±


    <i>Drop...</i>


    A lone ''book''nded on Lee Seong-Hwi''s bed. The distinctive smell of an ancient tome wafted out from this coverless book. And the faint stench of blood was mixed in that smell, too. The smell could have onlye from the old, dried-up blood.


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes widened. ¡°This... Could this be...?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il smirked. ¡°Indeed. This is a good trade, no?¡±


    ¡°...What the f*ck? You want me to cultivate demonic arts?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know of any other way to heal your injury, then?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi roared again. ¡°Who do you take me for?!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il didn''t reply, simply choosing to stare at Lee Seong-Hwi in amusement with his eyes sunken and unmoving.


    The first one to buckle under the ufortable silence was Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°I¡­ I won''t cultivate demonic arts!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il muttered, ¡°I won''t force you to. But the current you can never get the vengeance you desire against Kang Jin-Ho. Winning against him is obviously out of question, too.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s fingertips began trembling.


    ¡°I won''t mention this again. However, we all know that you''ll cultivate the demonic arts. And you already know the reason why, don''t you?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s face grew paler and paler as he stared at the Yeongnam Group''s leader. Just how much did Kim Seok-Il know? Just how far did he foresee?


    ¡°Well, then. It''s about time I excuse myself. The second half of that cultivation manual is with me, so give me a call if you''re interested. Here''s my business card.¡± Kim Seok-Il coolly tossed his business card in Lee Seong-Hwi''s direction, then leisurely walked outside the hospital room. Once he was outside the doorway, he muttered something else without even looking back. ¡°You didn''t even need thirty minutes to arrive at the cafe after getting that phone call. Isn''t that strange? I wonder, why were you hanging around in that area? <i>Mm? Fufufu...</i>¡±


    With that, the door closed shut. Lee Seong-Hwi was pale as he continued staring at the doorway before a look of determination suddenly formed on his face. He red murderously at the cultivation technique manual.


    <i>''I... I can''t escape anymore!''</i>


    Now that Kim Seok-Il had figured out <i>everything,</i> Lee Seong-Hwi wouldn''t be able to escape from that devious man''s clutches. In that case, there was only one way.


    Lee Seong-Hwi reached out and grabbed the old book.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho...!¡±


    A barely-suppressed resentment leaked out from Lee Seong-Hwi''s mouth.

 Chapter 231: Sitting Idle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Sitting Idle (1)</h4>


    <i>Pitter-patter...</i>


    Even though the falling water from the shower nozzle felt cold, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t think it was necessary to turn up the temperature. She considered taking a literal cold shower the first thing in the morning as her long-time ritual.


    Whenever she was about to start a film production or something major was about to happen in her life, she would take a cold shower to clear up her head. The frequency of this ritual had to be decreased recently after her manager, and the dermatologist nagged her incessantly about cold water negatively impacting her skin, but Choi Yeon-Ha had to make an exception today. She got this feeling in her gut that it was absolutely necessary to take a cold shower this morning.


    She stepped outside the bathroom with arge towel wrapped around her and found her phone angrily ring at her. Her cold eyes scanned the phone''s screen before she snatched it up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    - Noona. It''s about that... interview scheduled for today''s lunchtime.


    ¡°I told you to cancel it, didn''t I?¡±


    - But it''s with a major outlet, you know? Canceling it at such short notice will get tongues wagging. And not in a good way.


    ¡°Just tell them I''m not feeling well.¡±


    -That kind of excuse only works up until middle school, noona. People in this line of business don''t believe you even if an ambnce takes you to an ER so that excuse won''t fool anyone.


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s voice got a little shriller as she replied while drying her hair with another towel, ¡°So what if they feel a little unhappy about the cancetion??I don''t care.¡±


    - But, noona. You can''t just...


    ¡°It''s not like I''m goofing off now, is it? Didn''t I say I''ll be in an important meeting regarding my next project? What could possibly be more important than the next production to a hard-working actor? It''s certainly a lot more important than humoring some random media outlet, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    - W-well, yes...


    ¡°Remember this if you wish to survive in this industry as a manager: if you think building bridges with the press will make your life easier, think again. Those bastards might act like the best among your best friends in the whole world, but give them half a chance, and they won''t hesitate to stab you in the back. To survive, don''t focus on cozying up to those kinds of people and learn how to pick the right projects to avoid losing everything. Do you understand?¡±


    - Yes, noona.


    ¡°Okay, so. What''s going on with the interview, again?¡±


    - I''ll cancel it, noona.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tossed the towel on her hair to the floor, a bright grin forming on her face. ¡°Come and fetch me on time. I cannot afford to bete for today''s meeting. You hear me?¡±


    - Yes, noona. Please do not worry.


    ¡°Okay. Later.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha ended the call and lightly tossed her phone on the couch. Her eyes then drifted to the full-length mirror on the wall.


    <i>''Yes, I still have it!''</i>


    She wasn''t being overly confident out of an actress''s vanity. Even by objective standards, Choi Yeon-Ha was still a beautiful woman, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she was in her prime right now. Her charm as a woman seemed to be overflowing the most at this stage in her career. Although that ''fresh and innocent'' side of her had faded a littlepared to when she was still more active, Choi Yeon-Ha now possessed something else. And that would be a morous, voluptuous charm.


    <i>''It''s time to make it count!''</i>


    Whether one became an actor who only shone once before fading into obscurity or someone who could still generate a huge buzz by showing up on a screen in a decade... It all depended on what project one chose. Choi Yeon-Ha knew this better than just about everyone.


    From her high school days up until now, she had spent nearly a decade in this industry. During this time, she witnessed so¡ªso many other actresses more famous than her be forgotten and discarded by the wayside as if they had never existed to begin with.


    ¡°<i>Whew...</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quietly sucked in a deep breath.


    Most actresses making a living in this industry suffered from a simr fear. The adtion of the crowd, and the bright lights of the stage, were so mesmerizing and alluring but... Only loneliness waited behind the scenes cloaked in the veil of darkness.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had to constantly worry about the interest and goodwill directed her way eventually waning and finding someone new. Some of her fellow actors would get crushed by the pressure and ruin themselves while some others who managed to hold on would end up with distorted personalities requiring serious therapy.


    <i>''Right. I''m also not normal, aren''t I?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s case was undoubtedly a mild one. Compared to her peers who treated and tormented their managers like ves, or those who pretended to be all pure and nice only to frequent secretive hostess bars at night, her condition was quantifiably better.


    Taking advantage of her obsession with choosing projects would make her career several times more... <i>beautiful</i> than ever before, after all!


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha mouthed a certain man''s name, her expression stiff.


    There was an unfortunate fact anyone even remotely involved or interested in the world of films would have to agree. And that was...


    In the South Korean film industry, actresses held far lower box office appeal than their male counterparts. One only had to look back at how many box office smash hits featured female protagonists front and center to know this was the truth.


    Actresses could still effectively attractrge audiences in the small screen drama space, but that was not the case with the big screen films. Unfortunately, actresses had to y second fiddle to the male leads in Korean cinema even now.


    Even frequent discussions over who could be the people''s actor found within the online forums usually failed to consider actresses. This was the sad reality facing Korean actresses.


    ¡°Nothing will change from whining all day, though.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head away from the mirror and walked over to the vanity table. Her eyes were as determined as a general about to wage a decisive war.


    ***


    <i>Clink!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that dangling a bell on a door in this day and age was a rather unique thing. And that would be even more so when the door belonged to a cafe that didn''t really need to analyze its foot traffic. If the reasoning was for ''convenience,¡¯ then the owner of this cafe had to be a hopeless romantic who didn''t care much about practicality and just enjoyed doing meaningless actions.


    <i>''Hmm, so there were other people besides my father who would do things like this.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the doorbell issuing a clear ring before stepping inside the cafe called ''Illuana''. The appointment time was 11 AM, as mentioned by his little sister, Kang Eun-Yeong. Which meant...


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho, over here!¡±


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could have a chance to find Choi Yeon-Ha, she got up from the table first and waved at him before quickly walking up to him.


    ¡°Thank you foring!¡± She greeted him with a bright smile.


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily nced at a clock mounted on the cafe''s wall. It said half past ten. Since he wasn''t a fan of being tardy and had nothing better to do in the morning¡ªhe decided to show up half an hour early, but she was already here, waiting for him?


    ¡°...Good to see you again.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head slightly as a greeting.


    The smile on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face became even more radiant as she lightly grasped his sleeve and tugged him toward her table. ¡°Let''s talk after we take our seats.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I should at least order my¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. This ce has waiters.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Everyone supposedly had an ''identical twin'' somewhere out there, and it seemed that the ''twin'' of Kang Jin-Ho''s father was running a cafe in this ce. They were uncannily simr in that they both went against the flow of the current trends while miraculously managing to stay afloat.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha settled down at her table. She waited until the waiter took their orders and left before addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back, remembering all those events that had happened to him recently. He even began thinking that it had to be the first time since his return to the modern era that he had gotten embroiled in so many events in such a brief window of time. ¡°...I''ve been alright. Nothing remarkable has happened, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. It''s good to hear that.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to smile brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly studied her face.


    <i>''...Not bad.''</i>


    Of course, he wasn''t talking about her looks but her attitude. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know much about this person named Choi Yeon-Ha. However, he could still understand how amazing this woman was¡ªall thanks to Kang Eun-Yeong''s impassioned exnations.


    Considering that entertainers and celebrities were held in high esteem in the current era, Choi Yeon-Ha''s standing in society had to be very high, objectively speaking. Which would have made her schedule jam-packed with barely any room for a breather.


    Despite that, she showed up thirty minutes before the appointment time and was clearly doing her best to please him. Maybe it was not a bad idea, after all, to talk to her, then?


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, then addressed her. ¡°I heard from my sister Eun-Yeong that you wanted to see me, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Eun-Yeong...<i>?Ah,</i> you mean Miss Se-Ah. Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what''s this all about?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t immediately answer and cautiously studied Kang Jin-Ho''s demeanor. And she immediately concluded that beating around the bush would not work with him.


    <i>''Wow, she really sent him alone here!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha expected Kang Eun-Yeong to exin a few things to lower Kang Jin-Ho''s wariness while setting up this meeting. But that girl didn''t seem to have said anything before sending her brother here. This realization left this strange taste in her mouth.


    As expected, trying to exin everything from scratch was not going to be easy. On the other hand, though... Kang Jin-Ho still came here without knowing anything, which could imply that he held some favorable impression of Choi Yeon-Ha.


    No actress alive would feel great after being seen as a statue by other people, after all. And that included Choi Yeon-Ha, of course.


    She quietly licked her lips, wondering how she should respond. Using her silver tongue to convince Kang Jin-Ho was certainly an option, but... Judging from what she had observed of his personality or what Kang Eun-Yeong had told her, haphazardly convincing him could backfire on her rather spectacrly.


    So, Choi Yeon-Ha decided to go straight for the jugr. ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts of bing an actor?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was instantly dyed in shock and stupefaction. ¡°An actor, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. An actor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho became utterly speechless at Choi Yeon-Ha''s forthright reply and could only stare at her dumbfoundedly.


    Before he sobered up sufficiently enough to say something, the waiter showed up at the table with the ordered coffee. ¡°Here are your orders of lungo and ice lungo.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until the waiter was gone before gulping down the cup of cold lungo in one go. Only then did his tongue, frozen stiff from the shock, feel like it had regained its mobility. After putting the cup down, he muttered to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I''m having a slightly difficult time trying to understand your suggestion.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned back at him. ¡°I''m sure you''re surprised.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Considerably¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded hurriedly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s grin deepened at his response. Her smile was genuine rather than the usual fake business one she often had to resort to using.


    <i>''Really now. He''s such a unique man...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was certainly a ''unique'' person, but he didn''t respond negatively to the suggestion, which was a good sign. Some people in this world were markedly different from everyone else and imparted an unpleasant impression overall. On the other hand, some people came across as ''fresh'' and ''unusual'' precisely because they were different. To Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Jin-Ho fit thetter category. He was unique and different, but that difference didn''t make him a burden or a sore thumb to everyone else.


    Choi Yeon-Ha took a sip of her drink before continuing, ¡°I don''t know what your opinion on this matter is like, Mister Jin-Ho, but I believe you have a knack for acting.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Such an analysis is usually based on something. Can you tell me what that is?¡±


    ¡°What if I told you it''s a woman''s intuition?¡±


    ¡°...Then, I must advise you not to invest in the stock market.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha giggled back at him. ¡°Thank you for your advice. I was merely joking, anyway. An individual''s talent for acting can only be evaluated after they perform first. Mister Jin-Ho, have you ever seen the footage of yourself acting before?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t...¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your scene hasn¡¯t aired yet, after all. After editing out your voice from the footage, we ended up with a pretty amazing scene overall.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t exaggerating. The scene <i>really</i> was amazing. And no, it wasn''t because Kang Jin-Ho was a good-looking man.


    The cameras used for filming always entuated the actors'' good looks. But with Kang Jin-Ho... His handsome looks not only seared the camera lens, but it even perfectly harmonized with the background to create a jaw-dropping masterpiece on screen.


    <i>''At least on his looks alone, he was born to make movies. I''m sure of it!''?</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha steeled her resolve once more and began her in-depth exnation. ¡°I''ve been involved in the film industry all my adult life, Mister Jin-Ho. Even if you think you know yourself the best, I''m confident in evaluating your acting ability better than you. And the way I see it, you simply have to be an actor, Mister Jin-Ho. I''ve already found a suitable role for you. As long as you''re willing, I''ll do my best to assist you. So, what do you think?¡±


    Her lengthy exnation was rewarded by aparatively much shorter and just as deting reply from Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°No thank you. I''m not interested.¡±


    1. ''Noona'' is a masculine honorific for ''older sister''. Just like ''hyung'', though, you don''t have to be rted by blood to use this term.

 Chapter 232: Sitting Idle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Sitting Idle (2)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was left a little stupefied. Although, she did expect that reply from Kang Jin-Ho. Even if it weren¡¯t him but some other random person, they would have all initially said no to this kind of sudden suggestion. So, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t flustered by the negative response.


    What flustered her was the firmness of Kang Jin-Ho''s refusal.


    <i>¡°Can I even pull that off? No, I don''t think I can do that. Honestly, I''m not confident about it. But, uh... You don''t think it''s a crazy idea?¡±</i>


    Usually, people''s refusals would be tinged with hidden undercurrents simr to those sentiments. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s tone was like an iron wall: firm, unyielding, unmovable.


    <i>''Howe?''</i>


    Such a firm response wouldn''t have been all that surprising if the person making the offer was not Choi Yeon-Ha, but someone else. However, this was none other than Choi Yeon-Ha!


    Just who was she? If she grabbed a random passerby right now and asked them if they wanted to star in a movie, they would instantly see themselves as a hidden diamond in the rough of the film industry or some such! That was the level of impact Choi Yeon-Ha possessed on the public. So, to think Kang Jin-Ho would unhesitantly reject an offer from her!


    ¡°Which part are you not satisfied with, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked while putting on a rxed smile. She was frustrated, and her heart was madly pounding away, but acting was still her calling. Putting on a facade was quite easy for her.


    ¡°Rather than being dissatisfied...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back and mulled his answer.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t wait for him and spoke first. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you said earlier you don''t know much about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should get to know me first. To know what kind of a person I am. And what it means for me to offer something of this magnitude.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and quietly stared at her.


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°I''m not trying to show off myself to you, Mister Jin-Ho. And I''m certainly not implying things like, ''How dare he reject me when I''m extending my goodwill?'' No, I merely want you to understand that this offer is an incredible opportunity for you, something that deserves a more considered response than a quick dismissal.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, but his expression said he still hadn''t understood anything.


    A sliver of cracks appeared in Choi Yeon-Ha''s mask just then. Her voice grew a little louder as this feeling of being triggered began taking over her. ¡°Don''t you see what I''m trying to say? For your sake, I''ve been blocking the casting of the male lead for a project, Mister Jin-Ho. We''re not talking about something as simple as a TV production but a big-budget film, so even I''m facing a lot of pressure by doing that, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head. ¡°Is there any need for you to go that far?¡±


    ¡°It''s because I think you''re perfect for that role!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled while jumping up to her feet. However, she seemed to have noticed her slip-up and sneakily scanned the surroundings before sitting back down. ¡°...Well, something like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently brought the cup of coffee to his lips. He took another sip, put it down and muttered, ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Miss Choi.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression crumpled. She could already guess what he would say next.


    ¡°However, it sounds like I shouldn''t get involved in this matter. Well, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed, then got up to leave.


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°P-please wait!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking and stared at her, waiting.


    Choi Yeon-Ha blushed a little. She felt weirded out by how she was now clinging to him. In her entire life, she had never found herself in this kind of a position before, and this situation was making her feel a bit¡­


    ¡°Can you at least tell me why?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    .


    ¡°Even if I''m being rejected, please... At least give me a clear reason, so I can move on without regrets and not get obsessed about this. If not, I... I might keep hassling you about this matter, Mister Jin-Ho. I don''t think that will be good for either of us.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he agreed with her, then sat back down on his spot. He looked to be agonizing over his answer before finally saying something. ¡°I''m not sure how to exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me ask you instead. Do you find the concept of acting in front of a camera too difficult? Ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°I had a feeling that might be the case...¡±


    Based on what Choi Yeon-Ha had observed thest time they were together, Kang Jin-Ho''s personality was as ''easygoing'' as anyone could ever hope to be. Never mind regr people, even the highly-trained actors would lose their cool and want to quit after messing up the scene<i>?that?</i>many times. However, Kang Jin-Ho maintained his rxed demeanor throughout the shoot, even after being subjected to hours upon hours of nonstop groaning and sighing.


    <i>''It can''t be that easy to be so thick-skinned, that''s for sure...''</i>


    Such a thing might be frowned upon in society, but not in the film industry. It would allow the actor to stick to their vision without getting shaken up by external factors, after all!


    Choi Yeon-Ha moved on to the next question. ¡°Then, are you ufortable about drawing attention to yourself?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>''He''s... seriously thinking about it?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. Maybe Kang Jin-Ho had that side to him? She could tell that he didn''t have the disposition of someone who craved attention. However, acting in TV shows and movies didn''t mean he would get exposed to too much ''attention'' unlike, say, acting in a theater production or singing on a stage.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally shook his head. ¡°No, I don''t think that''s it, either.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha realized she would get nowhere like this and decided to be more¡ªdirect with her approach. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. I didn''t want to say things like this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I assure you, being a star is one of the best things in the world.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hahaha!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Houghed at Choi Yeon-Ha''s unexpected straight punch.


    She was undeterred, however. ¡°It''s noughing matter, you know? Do you know why so many celebrities end up a wrecked, pale shadow of their former selves? It''s because there isn''t another way to rediscover the ecstasy of standing on top.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath. It sounded like Kang Jin-Ho had no freaking idea. None at all! ¡°You probably can''t even imagine the level of satisfaction you¡¯ll feel when countless people are looking up to you and when you''re always showered with envy and admiration wherever you go. Not to mention, celebrities are sometimes judged by different standards than regr people in our country. I mean, those celebs who got caught smoking weed even escaped jail time, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Even though it''s awkward to say this... I''m pretty sure that after you make two or three films, most actors and models would kill themselves for a chance to work with you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°I see. Sounds amazing, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°After listening to you, now I know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°...What would that be?¡±


    ¡°Now I know why I''m not interested in bing an actor.¡±


    A look of pure stupefaction washed over Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression as she stared at him.


    <i>''This guy! What... What is even on his mind?!''</i>


    Did Kang Jin-Ho let her words enter one ear and go out the other one or something?!


    The former seemed to have understood the meaning behind her stare, and to exin himself, he leisurely opened his lips.


    ¡°I''m not trying to denigrate your profession, Miss Choi. It''s just that¡­¡± He stopped for a second to scratch his nose as if he was sheepish about something. ¡°Well, I''m kind of sick and tired of pretending to be someone else, you see.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho found what he said just now hard to fathom, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Besides, what would making movies get me, anyway? Wealth and¡­ maybe a good movie as my legacy?¡±


    ¡°It''ll also satisfy your desires for glory and fulfillment.¡±


    ¡°Miss Choi, I don''t watch a lot of movies. And I''m not the biggest fan of them, either. As such, I don''t think I''ll derive much of anything even after making a good movie, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As for wealth, <i>hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, wondering how he should exin this part.


    Choi Yeon-Ha did that for him, though. ¡°From what Miss Se-Ah told me, you''re apparently incredibly rich, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although, it''s a bit strange to say that wealth is actually mine...¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders after conceding to the truth.


    Choi Yeon-Ha almost blurted out, <i>''Do you even have any idea how much top actors make per movie?!''</i> but she somehow managed to hold her tongue.


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t know the asking prices for the top actors, but that was not true for his little sister, Kang Eun-Yeong. Since the individual with the inside knowledge had dered that the wages of top actors wouldn''t be enough to make a dent in her brother''s bank ount... It was safe to assume that any talks of financial incentives would be useless in this situation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha faltered despite her best efforts. ¡°H-hold on, Mister Jin-Ho. I, <i>uh,</i> so¡ª¡±


    Unfortunately for her, Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut her off and got ready to leave. ¡°We only have a limited time, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Being an actor is a good job. All jobs in this world are valuable in their own way. However, different people will have different opinions on what jobs are truly worthy of them. This isn''t something I should say to an actor, but... I believe that, instead of acting in a movie, I can use that time to do something more worthwhile.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha quietly bit her lower lip. What he said could be taken as a rude remark depending on how one interpreted it. She chewed her next words out. ¡°In that case, what do you want to do instead?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I''ll be looking after some kids.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly, ¡°Helping out with their homework, teaching them sports, maybe even wiping their runny noses? That sort of thing?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew as cold as ice. ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me?¡±


    Despite her icy tone, Kang Jin-Ho remained unperturbed. ¡°Different people will see different levels of value in any given matter. It may soundughable to you, but I feel that doing such things is a better use of my time than shooting a movie.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face. ¡°Tell me, then, what kind of ''value'' is in that sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> I wonder...¡± Kang Jin-Ho seriously pondered his answer. ¡°<i>Mm,</i> when you ask me like that, it''s not easy to give you a straightforward answer, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Look here, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°At the very least...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice became a little more serious as he cut her off. ¡°If I reach out and offer my help, wouldn''t that be able to transform the fate of a child?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°A child''s life that would have been stuck in a rut without my help could potentially be something better with my involvement. That alone is worth my time, I think.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was on about. The only thing she managed to glean from his ''ramblings'' was that no words would change Kang Jin-Ho''s mind at this point. ¡°So, what you''re saying is... You''re definitely not interested?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°However, I don''t understand what you''ve been trying to tell me. In other words, do not think I''ll ept that flimsy exnation and back off.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will change, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that. If you were the type of a man who would change his mind from a convincing argument, I wouldn''t be like this. That''s why! You better steel yourself, Mister Jin-Ho. You''ll soon see how stubborn and driven I can be!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply, looking somewhat troubled. Something was telling him that things were about to get rather annoying for him.


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet and headed to the counter. She finished paying the tab and returned to the table to bow deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Well, I''ll be in your care from now on!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i>¡±


    ¡°See you next time.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spun on her heels and exited the cafe.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently raised his hands and began rubbing his face.


    <i>''I shouldn''t havee...''</i>


    It felt like his attempt to quell the fire only made it worse¡ªmuch worse.


    ***


    The manager sitting in the van and waiting noticed Choi Yeon-Ha and greeted her. ¡°<i>Oh.</i> Noona, are you finished?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shoved the door open and entered the van before yelling, ¡°Does he think that bullsh*t will work on me?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± The manager shrunk in his seat in terror.


    She threw her bag on the van''s floor and even began stomping her feet after her frustration got the better of her. ¡°You think I''ll give up and back off from some random excuse?! Never! This business taught me that crazy b*tches and gutsy b*tches alwayse on top! And I''m gonna show you what a crazy and gutsy b*tch looks like! Let''s see who''s gonna win between you and me!¡±


    The manager wordlessly observed Choi Yeon-Ha losing herself to rage and yelling at the top of her lungs, then stared outside the van''s window.


    <i>''Yup, I better quit.''</i>


    He was<i>?this?</i>close to throwing the towel and quitting his hellish and extreme job. As it turned out, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t the only employee being tormented by their work.


    Just like that, Kang Jin-Ho ended up producing yet another victim with his actions, albeit unintentionally this time.

 Chapter 233: Sitting Idle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Sitting Idle (3)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min took a sip of his coffee while staring intently at aputer screen. The ''appeal'' of a sryman was on full disy as he passionately analyzed various information on the screen, crunched the numbers, and furiously typed away on the keyboard.


    Both of his sleeves were smartly rolled up, while the coffee was thick and strong. He took another sip and got back to work without a moment of rest. Everything seemed as it should be¡ªhe was a worker in his natural environment.


    As long as the current time was discounted, of course, since it was four in the morning!


    ¡°<i>Urgh...!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min put the coffee cup down and held his head.


    Four o''clock in the morning, yet his workload didn''t want to decrease at all! As for how he ended up in this situation... Well, that was somewhat sad and kind ofughable, too.


    <i>''And they say that one''s habit is a scary thing...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min took pride in doing a perfect job. Wasn''t he someone who had a near-pathological need to ensure not a single thing was amiss in his assignments?


    After finding a suitable spot for the store, Jo Gyu-Min personally went to the head office of the pizza franchise to convince and negotiate when thepany refused to work with him. They said a pizzeria without a delivery service would have a hard time surviving. What Jo Gyu-Min did to make up for this weakness was to introduce the concept of a ''premium store'' by strengthening the in-store sd bar. And that ultimately got the head office''s go-ahead.


    Jo Gyu-Min then worked out the operating hours, the number of employees needed and even deduced potential monthly revenues and profits as well. After hepleted everything, he confidently headed to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s office to make his report. And that was when he got to witness for the first time in his life the sight of documents flying through the air.


    ~


    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! I wanted a store opened to see that kid''s business sense, so why are you spendingpany money to help him make more money?!¡±


    ~


    <i>¡®Yes, Chairman. I also have to wonder why I did all this, sir¡­¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s habit was indeed scary, and before he noticed it, he was already taking care of everything in a perfect and concise manner. Even though this whole ''opening the store'' thing shouldn''t be handled that way!


    ¡°<i>Uuurghhh...!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min roughly scratched his head.


    To think he would run into a ''crisis'' of deliberately doing sloppy work! Something like this had never happened before in his life!


    Even before he joined the corporation, where the concept of ''Minimum Expenditure, Maximum Efficiency'' was its most-valued mantra, Jo Gyu-Min was already working his butt off to get top marks in his university course. A part of his effort included writing reports that were just long enough but without useless content, which would have made them a chore to read. Indeed, the contents had to be simple yet connotative but <i>juuuust?</i>lengthy enough so that they wouldn¡¯t look sloppy or half-hearted to the eyes of the professor. Jo Gyu-Min was good at that... even if he didn''t fully understand the meaning of writing such reports back then!


    Jo Gyu-Min yawned and rubbed his eyes. The dark circles below his eyes were drooping so low they had to have gone past his nostrils to touch his upper lip.


    Writing up a new report was proving to be a tough task, but what made it doubly tougher for Jo Gyu-Min was theck of time. Far too much time had gone by since Hwang Jeong-Hu mentioned this scheme and Kang Jin-Ho consented to do it. Jo Gyu-Min figured this task would be simple, but to think it would take this long...!


    The nearlypleted interior had to be pulled down and demolished, then Jo Gyu-Min had to cancel the contract with the franchise''s head office. He had to endure the humiliation of coughing up the breach of contract fee, yet there was still one more huge hurdle to ovee, and that was to write up this dang report!


    <i>''I''m going to finish this before morning.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet. He abandoned the Americano, then went to fetch a paper cup full of cheap instant coffee. He relied on the caffeine boost from that to madly type away.


    The sun eventually rose, and the corporation''s workers began filling up the office one by one. Only then did Jo Gyu-Min finallyplete the report. He nkly stared at the screen for a minute or two before clicking on the ''print'' icon with the mouse.


    ¡°<i>Aigoo...</i> My back...¡± Jo Gyu-Min whimpered while holding his waist. Obviously, he had pulled all-nighters before. However, this one felt particrly demanding for some reason, and maybe because it was his first time getting his report unterally rejected before he had to write a new one right away!


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head a couple of times, then packed up the report before heading to the chairman''s office. Hwang Jeong-Hu should have arrived at thepany by now.


    He reached the office and was about to ask the personal assistants waiting outside if the chairman had arrived for the day. But then, the office''s doorway opened, and Hwang Jeong-Hu strode outside.


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡± Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu scanned his Chief Secretary from head to toe, then started chuckling away. ¡°I see that you''re finished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman, I am. Here is the report, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu epted the documents with one hand before tutting away loudly. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to submit your reports electronically?¡±


    ¡°You did, sir. And I''ve uploaded this report to our server.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded in eptance, then patted Jo Gyu-Min''s shoulder a couple of times. ¡°Good work, Gyu-Min. Take a break for the day.¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking of doing in your current state, anyway? I''ll let you off the hook for today, so go home, wash up, and get some sleep. However, I expect you to work your butt off ording to your report starting tomorrow.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in a fluster while staring at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    The chairman cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I-it''s nothing, sir. Thank you, Chairman!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and go home. I don''t want to hear some excuses like you still have work to do or anything like that when you look this crappy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Good. You did great, Gyu-Min.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled at Jo Gyu-Min, then walked past thetter. The personal assistants waiting for their chairman opened the elevator door and stood at attention as Hwang Jeong-Hu stepped inside.


    After watching the entourage enter the elevator and the door sliding shut, Jo Gyu-Min tightly clenched his fists.


    .


    <i>''Yes! Let''s go watch that movie!''</i>


    He was now free, but it seemed Jo Gyu-Min had no thoughts of going to bed just yet.


    ***


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sat in the back seat of the car while flipping through Jo Gyu-Min''s report.


    <i>''Nicely organized, isn''t it?''</i>


    He couldn''t help but think that Chief Secretary Jo should have done this from the beginning.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted and put the report aside. ¡°Sometimes, people do dumb things regardless of how capable they are. Don''t you think?¡±


    A young man sitting in the front passenger seat replied to his question. ¡°Chairman, I believe everyone makes mistakes. The important thing is to learn from those mistakes and not repeat them, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, should I view this matter as a simple mistake, then?¡±


    The young man sitting in the passenger seat nodded. ¡°Sir, Chief Jo''s affection for Kang Jin-Ho is pretty much legendary by now. Even though Chief Jo knew that his job was to set up a tform to urately measure a person''s capabilities, he either consciously or subconsciously wanted to make sure Kang Jin-Ho looked good during the evaluation process.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i> What would you have done in Gyu-Min''s shoes, then?¡±


    ¡°Me, sir?¡± the young man responded with a hint of mirth in his voice. ¡°If it were me, I probably wouldn''t have cared much about it.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, evaluating an individual''s capabilities should be done only to a person that requires it, sir. In other words, it''s unnecessary to force a person to prove themselves when they have already done that. Personally speaking, this matter is basically the same as forcing Steve Jobs to manage one of his stores and sell phones directly to customers.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu subtly grinned as he nced at the front passenger seat. Therge seat back obscured the young man''s face and prevented his expression from being seen, but that failed to quell Hwang Jeong-Hu''s curiosity. ¡°Sounds like you evaluate Jin-Ho pretty highly.¡±


    ¡°I''m merely stating the objective truth, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? If that''s what you think, then tell me, can Kang Jin-Ho do a good job running that store?¡±


    ¡°That, I can''t tell for sure, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s puzzled gaze locked on the back of the young man''s seat. Didn''t he say something about leaving a store to Steve Jobs a few seconds ago? But now, he wasn''t sure? This didn''t make sense. ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you think Steve Jobs can run a store properly?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If he runs into rude customers, he might throw the phones in their faces and scream about how his wares are too good for idiots like them. Then, he might fabricate the store''s earnings to screw over the business partners. He might even get cheap essories from somewhere, dress them up nicely like luxury goods, and hawk them off for a tidy profit, sir.¡±


    ¡°That sounds rather likely.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my opinion is that... Everyone has a role that suits them. If the goal was to evaluate Steve Jobs'' capabilities, we should be giving him apany to run, not a store. It mighte across as an insolent remark, but sir, I believe what you''re doing is basically the same as letting Steve Jobs manage a corner store.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cheerfullyughed.


    This cheeky little punk dared to say that Hwang Jeong-Hu rather than Jo Gyu-Min was responsible for forcing Kang Jin-Ho to wear clothes that didn''t fit him. Not even Baek Yeong-Gi would have brazenly voiced an opinion like that, yet this young man still said it out loud without any hesitation whatsoever.


    Hwang Jeong-Ju finishedughing and asked something else, ¡°Even though you said you wouldn''t have cared, let''s be honest here. Don''t you wanna do it anyway? This might be a rare chance to screw Kang Jin-Ho over, you know?¡±


    ¡°This level of screwing over is nothing more than a prank, Chairman. If screwing him over was the goal, I''d have driven him into bankruptcy, not mess around like this.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> And you think you can bankrupt Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    The young man ruefully shook his head. ¡°It''s not important whether the task is difficult or impossible, sir. I simply have to do it, as I don''t have a say in the matter, you see.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded; his eyes suddenly grew colder and withdrawn. ¡°...We''ve expanded to Vietnam.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But things aren''t going so well over there, it seems. All the brats I sent to that side are whining like crazy while doing their darndest to get out of there. I''m looking for new volunteers, but no one wants to step up.¡±


    ¡°Even though you''ve ordered it, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, surviving is everyone''s priority, after all. It''s a pretty good indicator of how difficult the situation is on that side.¡±


    ¡°That is unfortunate, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I''ve been thinking. Abandoning that route wouldn''t hurt us too much, but it''ll still be a bit of a waste to do so. However, no one wants to take that task on. So, how about it?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure I follow, sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu rolled the window down, then lit up a cigarette. ¡°I''ll send along a senior rank from the management who can act as your windbreak. So, how about hopping down there and taking on this assignment?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Sticking next to me like glue can certainly keep you safe, but you''ll instantly turn into a kite with its strings cut once I''m dead. It''s about time you dip your toes into management, too. And doing so with a badge of honor stuck to your chest might not be such a bad idea, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°However, Chairman. If this task is not handled in a satisfying manner, my capabilities will be seen as not good enough, won''t it, sir?¡±


    ¡°No need to state the obvious,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu replied with a low chuckle, a certain hint of slyness in his voice.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu viewed the individual sitting in the front passenger seat as simr to a venomous snake. If this young man had been born in the ancient past, he would have be a treacherous retainer usually seen in historical dramas. However...


    <i>''Apany needs individuals like him, though.''</i>


    It didn''t matter whether someone was a snake or a treacherous retainer; they would still be utilized in full if they were skilled enough to add value to thepany. That was Hwang Jeong-Hu''s belief.


    The young man looked over his shoulder. ¡°Sir, when shall I depart?¡±


    ¡°In a week. Finish the handover of your duties by then.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Thank you for this opportunity, sir.¡± The young man expressed his gratitude with an earnest voice.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled bitterly at that. Kang Jin-Ho might be responsible for ruining this young man''s family, but it was Hwang Jeong-Hu who did most of the heavy lifting. So, to think that this young man would genuinely thank the one responsible for utterly uprooting his entire life...


    <i>''...What an amusing kid...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu liked what he saw in this talented kid, although in a different sense from Kang Jin-Ho. And now, it was time to cast this kid into a deeper pool to see whether he would turn into a dragon or into a meek little eel. ¡°I''ll pray for your sess, then.¡±


    ¡°I won''t disappoint you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Should I give Kang Jin-Ho your regard?¡±


    A bout of silence ensued before the voice as calm andposed as moments ago replied to Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°No, not yet, sir. At the very least, I have to prepare a wonderful gift first, so I can fully repay my debt to him, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu guffawed at that reply. As for the young man sitting in the front passenger seat... Choi Yeong-Su quietly withdrew his gaze and looked into the distance.


    <i>''Soon, you''ll see¡­''</i>


    An unreadable grin appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 234: Sitting Idle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Sitting Idle (4)</h4>


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew dazed as he stared at the mes roaring inside the stone oven. Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi were standing on either side of him, their faces currently stuck in the ''Not sure what kind of expressions to make in this situation'' mode.


    In front of the three dazed young men was Jo Gyu-Min kitted out in an apron and a huge chef''s hat, a toque. With a serious face, he addressed the trio. ¡°The timing is absolutely crucial, gentlemen! The timing!¡±


    ¡°...Hold on. Excuse me for a sec, Chief Jo?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sobered quickly enough to ask the fundamental question guing this situation. ¡°The whole reason why we''ve decided to go with pizza was that making it is easy for anyone to learn, right? Even if you''re a dunce who can only make cup ramen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s the case.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi briefly nced in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction while mentioning the ''dunce'' bit of his sentence, then he gave a hollow chuckle. ¡°But, isn''t this oven-baked pizza?! In other words, don''t you need to know how to bake like a pro? Are you seriously asking Jin-Ho to bake pizza this way?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it...¡±


    ¡°Besides, what are you even trying to say with that interior slogan? The Oven-Baked Traditional Korean Pizza?! Isn''t it supposed to be the Traditional Italian Pizza instead?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied testily, ¡°But none of us learned how to bake pizza in Italy. Human beings should be honest, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you just curse us to bankruptcy?! Why don''t you?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned in despair, forcing Jo Gyu-Min to sneakily avert his gaze.


    Their situation wasn''t this bad at the beginning. Jo Gyu-Min really did want to set up a decent pizzeria, but then... Various events, including trying to modify the n to meet Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expectations and the report getting thrown into the rubbish bin, caused this situation to go progressively sideways.


    Going with a known franchise would mean the sess or failure depended too much on thatpany''s marketing team doing its job and the public''s brand awareness, said Hwang Jeong-Hu. Which forced Jo Gyu-Min to drop the idea of a franchised store and aim for the bog-standard mom-and-pop-type pizzeria, but then... Well, the resulting article turned out to be rather peculiar, and that presented a bit of a problem.


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly tried to defend himself. ¡°O-oven-baked pizzas are the best, don''t you know?!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted unhappily. ¡°That''s the case only with the pros, Chief Jo. I''m telling you, you shouldn''t underestimate running a private business like this.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to worry! That''s exactly why I learned how to bake pizza in an oven! I paid a traditional Italian pizzeria a handsome sum to receive intense training for three days straight, you see!¡±


    ¡°...Why didn''t you put ''Traditional Italian Pizza'' on the signboard, then?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sheepishly looked away again. ¡°Well, that didn''t quite feel right, you see...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi gave a hollowugh. He peeked his head outside the kitchen to take a look at the customer area and immediately felt this stuffy, frustrating sensation.


    <i>''Man, this ce reminds me of that pizzeria I found when I ran away from home during my middle school days...''</i>


    This pizzeria featuring all of Jo Gyu-Min''s preferences was like a messy concoction of influences containing old-school quaintness, punk aesthetics and what was trending nowadays. The tables were wide and spacious, yet the chairs had this antiquated style more suitable for a cafe. Meanwhile, the interior design was... It might sound strange, but it had this feeling of a saloon usually seen in old Western movies.


    <i>''Yup, this is crap.''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s hollow chuckle broke free from his restraints once more. If this ce generated any amount of revenue, the owner had to be the God of Commerce, or God himself had to have blessed this establishment. Ju Yeong-Gi shifted his probing gaze back to Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Weird. Chief Jo isn''t usually like this, so why...?''</i>


    The d¨¦cor was so bad it spat on everything Jo Gyu-Min had done so far to impress people. How on Earth did such a horrifying hybrid of tastee to life, anyway?!


    Some people in this world would disy incredible abilities when dealing with matters concerning themselves but were totally hopeless with everything else. Ju Yeong-Gi was now seriously suspecting if Jo Gyu-Min was such a person.


    ¡°The location here is great, though...¡± Park Yu-Min muttered while observing all the passersby outside the store.


    ¡°W-why are you all so being pessimistic like this?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently cried out. ¡°This is neat and eye-catching, isn''t it? I assure you, we will be a huge hit!¡±


    ¡°Neat and eye-catching?!¡±


    ¡°A huge hit?!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min retorted in stereo, forcing Jo Gyu-Min to stumble in a fluster, his face getting redder.


    <i>''Hold on, since when did this two have such chemistry?''</i>


    When did Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min grow close enough to throw aroundbination attacks like this? Jo Gyu-Min tried to get a hold of the situation again. ¡°L-let''s not be pessimistic about this, and¡ª¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho interrupted first by raising his hand.


    Everyone turned their attention to him, then Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°For now, please show me how to make pizza. We''ll talk about the restter.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Of course!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression brightened instantly after Kang Jin-Ho provided his timely support fire. For sure, Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min were on the same wavelength! ¡°First of all, kneading the dough is extremely crucial. ording to what I''ve learned... <i>Eh,</i> so... Like this...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min began kneading the dough. What a relief it was that his movements disyed enough hints of someone who had learned the art of baking pizza. What was a little less reassuring; no, sad, in this case, was how his hands kept waving this way and that to resemble the gesturing of an orchestra conductor.


    There was one crucial difference here, though, and that was... While the orchestra conductor knew what he was doing, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t seem to know where to put his hands next.


    ¡°Excuse me, but... Y''know, this is purely my opinion, but, <i>uh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi stopped Jo Gyu-Min and asked, ¡°This pizzeria will fail hard even with you at the helm, Chief Jo. So, isn''t it kinda obvious what will happen when Jin-Ho runs it after learning from you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly mmed his palm into the dough.


    ***


    Thankfully, the pizza ended up beingpleted somehow. The resulting product resting on the table was... certainly something that would be acknowledged as ''pizza'' by everyone present. However, there was a minor problem, and that had to do with the fact that only those present could bring themselves to call this charred lump of flour ''pizza''.


    The three men beside Jo Gyu-Min witnessed how this ck lump was created under the pretext of making a pizza, but if some random person saw this thing without knowing how it came to be? They would only be able to describe this bizarre object as a ''round and uneven, lumpy ck thingy''.


    Park Yu-Min started the train first. ¡°Yup, bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Bankruptcy, it is...¡±


    ¡°Bankru¡ª¡± Even Kang Jin-Ho was about to parrot his friends only to stop himself after noticing Jo Gyu-Min''s pleading eyes staring at him.


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, listen...¡±


    ¡°...So, you want me to sell this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the ''pizza'' and chuckled helplessly. ¡°I didn''t think there would be someone worse than my master at baking pizza¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. It''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. He finally feltpelled to re-evaluate his master. Well, that person had somehow managed to create an edible ''thing'' despite theck of ingredients, after all! Besides, how could he not change his mind when there was a man here who¡ªdespite the favorable environment¡ªperformed a miracle of turning a lump of flour into a lump of charcoal?!


    Regardless, Kang Jin-Ho''s conclusion from this demonstration was pretty simple.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Why don''t we review everything from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered as his shoulders drooped powerlessly.


    ***


    During the crisis meeting that followed, the person who offered the shiest opinion was, surprisingly enough, Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°I''m telling you, this way of learning will get us nowhere! The fastest will be to send Jin-Ho to another pizzeria and have him go through a crash course.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. ¡°You know Jin-Ho''s busy.¡±


    ¡°Busy, my foot! He''ll have plenty of free time once he stops working in his dad''s cafe! I mean, he''s about to start his own store, so how long is he nning to cling to his dad''s cafe and work part-time? Jin-Ho, tell your old man that you can''t work there anymore.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded away.


    Ju Yeong-Gi still wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And get rid of that stupid signboard! Traditional oven-baked Korean pizza? My ass!¡±


    ¡°B-but, I worked hard toe up with that...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered ruefully.


    Ju Yeong-Gi responded by pounding his chest in frustration. ¡°Chief Jo! Promise me that you''ll never, <i>eeeeever</i>, retire from your current job! I don''t care how, you must stay in the corporation even after you reach your retirement age! Do it even if you have to cling to the chairman''s pants or something! Chief Jo, if you retire early and open a fried chicken ce, then I assure you, the remainder of your life will turn into a TV drama storyline!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stumbled back. ¡°T-TV drama storyline...?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let''s try to live like an entertainment show, shall we?! Stop trying to shoot a documentary, please!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice...¡± Jo Gyu-Min weakly shrunk to the corner.


    Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head and raised his voice again. ¡°And you! Don''t you have an opinion yourself?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the stone oven, then said in a low voice, ¡°The oven is too small.¡±


    ¡°Wha? What are you talking about, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°A bigger oven. I need a bigger oven than that.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to roast a whole pig or something?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi threw his hands up in the air, then sharply turned his head.


    The subject of the sharp re¡ªPark Yu Min¡ªslightly flinched before he said in a hurry, ¡°We need to unify the interior theme. It''s way too messy and disorientating.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kuh~!</i> As expected of you, Park Yu-Min. I knew you would be a sensible person. So, what should we do about it?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i>¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned. ¡°You know, there are plenty of people who know how to point out what the problem is but can''t think of any solutions.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that there are more people out there like me. I would''ve been sad if it was me alone.¡±


    ¡°That''s not something to be happy about!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi spat mes out of his mouth as he red at the trio. ¡°<i>Aigoooo,</i> you Three Stooges! If you have too much money rotting away in your pockets, use it to wipe your butts or make donations instead! Stop finding creative ways to throw money away!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Yeong-Gi,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He got up and patted Ju Yeong-Gi on the shoulder in a reassuring manner.


    However, that failed to quell Ju Yeong-Gi''s rage. ¡°Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What about the contract? Is there any condition that stiptes you gotta do as what the other side says?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min urgently shook his head. ¡°N-no, there are no such uses in the contract. Our side is simply going to recover the investment toward the interior construction and the initial starting budget. That''s all.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded, then shifted his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho with his eyes aze. ¡°You gotta invest your own money. You''ve got enough of it in your bank ount, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly replied, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Redo the whole interior. Take that dumb signboard down as well as the store sign!¡±


    ¡°...But, that''s going to dy the opening even further?¡±


    ¡°Instead of failing quickly, I''d rather sell slowly. Do you get me?¡±


    ¡°You have a point...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned in eptance.


    Even Park Yu-Min agreed with Ju Yeong-Gi''s assessment. ¡°He''s right. This ce will definitely fail if we don''t fix this.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi put his foot down. ¡°If I could help it, I''d have kept my mouth shut, but I can''t watch this crap anymore. Jin-Ho, decide the upper limit of how much you want to invest in this ce. We''ll then figure out the budget for the reconstruction.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°And Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly responded.


    ¡°What you did was very uncool, Chief Jo. This whole idea was about Jin-Ho experiencing what it''s like to manage a simple franchise. So, isn''t what you did a breach of contract? The way you handled this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All the help you provided so far? Let''s just say that it''s all squared up now with what happened here. Chief Jo, openly trying to screw someone over like this is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied, then his soulless gaze drifted up toward the ceiling.


    <i>''See, Chairman? I told you. Didn''t I say we should stick to the original n?''</i>


    Even though the culprit behind this crisis was none other than Jo Gyu-Min''s destructive, questionable tastes, the man himself had utterly failed to recognize that.


    Ju Yeong-Gi continued, ¡°I know a dude that does interior decorations. He''ll give us a good deal once we put some liquor in his system and order everything we need in one go.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin.


    ¡°So, Jin-Ho, your job is to learn how to bake pizzas in the meantime. Chief Jo, you can find a ce that''ll teach him, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Great! As for you, Yu-Min, you... <i>Mm,</i> well, you can...¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes quaked powerfully when Ju Yeong-Gi started hesitating. Failing to get any kind of work here would prove that he was a surplus human being now, wouldn''t it?!


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> how about you hold a fan autograph signing event on the day of the store opening? You can also advertise the store by saying you can taste the gxy with the pizza...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi finally came up with an idea.


    ¡°What? You want me to plunge my friend''s store into hell with my own hands?¡± Park Yu-Min replied in dismay.


    Ju Yeong-Gi cackled. ¡°Anyway, every day we waste starting from now is money down the drain, folks. Every minute and every second is money; remember that. While we''re shooting the breeze like this, we still have to pay the rent! So get a move on, now!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi snorted triumphantly, then strode into the kitchen. He whipped out his phone and began taking several pictures.


    Park Yu-Min observed that spectacle for a bit before cautiously piping up, ¡°By the way, wasn''t Yeong-Gi supposed to be working as Eun-Yeong''s manager?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that. The thing is...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°The agency said Yeong-Gi alone can''t do everything, so the new arrangement is like, he''ll show up for ''work'' only when Eun-Yeong needs him for something. The agency asked him to work for other talents to earn experience in the field, but he rejected the offer, apparently.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> so he''s like... an add-on?¡± Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes. Convenient to have around, but one wouldn¡¯t lose anything by not having him around? He was someone like that? ¡°Wait. Doesn''t that make Yeong-Gi the most ''surplus'' out of everyone here?¡±


    ¡°I guess so...¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    For some reason, the back of Ju Yeong-Gi passionately taking pictures of the kitchen came across as so¡ªso sorrowful just then.


    And another week went past...


    The opening day for Kang Jin-Ho''s first store, which caused him so many headaches and hups, had finally arrived.

 Chapter 235: Sitting Idle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Sitting Idle (5)</h4>


    ¡°So, it''s finally happening,¡± said Park Yu-Min as he scanned the neatly-organized store in a daze.


    ¡°It sure is¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded with no expression on his face while standing next to his friend, his eyes were taking in the sight of his new store.


    ¡°...I couldn''t even imagine that this crazy shenanigan would eventually reach this point. I figured it would alle to a crashing stop while we were mucking about doing nothing," Ju Yeong-Gi muttered with a face filled with dread of what was toe rather than appreciative emotions. ¡°In any case, let''s do our best since we''vee this far!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Even Park Yu-Min replied with a determined face, ¡°If we hadn''t even started, it wouldn''t have mattered, but now that we have reached this far, let''s do this properly!¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    The trio looked at each other and nodded before walking back inside the store. The collective aura gushing out from their backs was as heroic and determined as possible. But then...


    ***


    ¡°<i>Yaaaaaaawn...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min yawned grandly while gripping a floor mop. ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    He wiped the drool off of the corner of his mouth, nced at the store''s windows, then got back to mopping the floor.


    Ju Yeong-Gi asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mopping...¡±


    That answer caused Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression to crumple. ¡°What the heck? Who mops the floor for the whole day?! You''ve been mopping for eight hours straight, you know?! Are you trying to make our customers slip and fall right through the exit or something?! <i>Ah?</i>¡±


    ¡°...No, well, you know. There''s not much to do around here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scowled deeply and red at the entrance. It was as if steam woulde out of his head any time now. ¡°Goddamn it. That ain''t some legendary gate or something, so why...!¡±


    The store''s doorway wasn''t some magical gate out of a fairy tale that required a special chant to open. It was also not a cursed doorway that only the destined warrior could open, so why?! Why had no one walked through that door until now?!


    To put it bluntly, not a single customer had decided to pay a visit to the store until now.


    Ju Yeong-Gi nced back to the kitchen. ¡°...Hey, man. Juste outside.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen when there are no customers to serve? Come out and y some games or something instead.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho emerged from the kitchen with an unreadable face, then sat down next to Ju Yeong-Gi. He then asked Park Yu-Min, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°...Let''s clean up, then. It''s time to close the store, anyway.¡±


    ¡°But I have been cleaning the whole day, though?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Kuaaaaaaahk!</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi failed to hold himself back and began throwing a fit. ¡°Why do we have no customers until now?! Why?! Today is the opening day, so what are we supposed to do when there''s no oneing to buy our pizza!¡±


    Park Yu-Min said in a hopeful voice, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the reason why we have no customers? Because it¡¯s the opening day?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! Haven''t you heard about the opening day rush?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi immediately counterattacked.


    Park Yu-Min grandly flinched. ¡°W-wait, does that mean we should have had the highest number of customers today?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, no one came today, you know? If this is the best we can do, what will happen from now on?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know, Yu-Min? You have this talent of looking innocent while stabbing people in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°Just keep quiet, will ya!¡±


    ¡°Yessir¡­¡± Park Yu-Min immediately cowered and shrank.


    Ju Yeong-Gi held his head in despair. ¡°What could be the problem?! Shouldn''t people stop by at least once to check the ce out? Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be? I heard about some weirdos going around visiting only the newly opened restaurants, so where are they? Where did they go?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly asked another question, ¡°Wait, didn''t you say your parents used to run a diner?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°But the diner was there even before I was old enough to remember things clearly. How should I know what things were like when the diner opened its doors for the first time?¡±


    ¡°...Does that mean you really don''t have any ideas?¡±


    The two men panicked amidst the chaos, but Kang Jin-Ho nced at them and chuckled quietly. ¡°This is only the first day, so it''s fine. Once we get a few customers, more will show up eventually.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi slowly nodded. Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s words were based on nothing and held little persuasive power, Ju Yeong-Gi chose to believe them. That would be better for his overall mental health, anyway. ¡°You''re right! Things will get better from tomorrow! Let''s go home for today. Don''t forget to clean up from head to toe, though. Otherwise, you''ll jinx us all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you got it!¡±


    The trio exchanged determined nces and began closing up shop.


    ***


    The following day...


    Park Yu-Min sourly muttered, ¡°...I thought we''ll have customers today? What happened?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi quietly retorted to his friend, ¡°The more I think about it, the more I''m convinced that you have a horrible personality, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°<i>E-eh?</i>¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi gritted his teeth while shooting a sharp re at Park Yu-Min who dared to stab someone in the heart oh-so-nonchntly.


    The situation of ''no customers'' was so bad the store now felt ten times cleaner than the opening day. The trio had nothing better to do, so they started mopping, cleaning, and polishing every nook and cranny until the store no longer looked like a pizzeria but a soon-to-be-avable model home instead! That was how shiny and spotless the store had be.


    As a matter of fact, the store was so clean maybe the customers had found it too burdensome to dirty its floor with their shoes!


    Park Yu-Min asked cautiously, ¡°They wille tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°...Probably?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi replied with a groan.


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while watching his worried-looking friends converse away.


    ***


    ¡°...Is it a curse or something?¡±


    One day was understandable. However, two days of the same thing was a bit too much. And three days? Now, that was stepping into the territory of ''unbelievable''.


    This location was on an avenue in one of the top fivemercial districts in South Korea, but not a single customer had decided to check Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria out in three days? That couldn''t be exined away as merely bad luck.


    Park Yu-Min groaned loudly. ¡°Should I go outside and start calling out to passersby?¡±


    ¡°Since when did you be a barker?¡±


    ¡°But, sitting here doing nothing but chasing flies is problematic, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned, and then he looked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Why do you think we don''t have any customers? This is already beyond the realm of coincidence, dude.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I wonder...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi helplessly shook his head. ¡°I was the idiot for asking you in the first ce.¡±


    That was when the door suddenly opened, and someone stepped inside. The trio instinctively shot up to their feet and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°Wee, sir!¡±


    ¡°Wel...e...¡±


    However, they soon confirmed the person¡¯s identity. While plopping down on their butts again, the trio began to express their annoyance in full.


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> I thought it was a customer!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Tsk.</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly protested against this unfair treatment. Even though all he did was enter the pizzeria, why did this trio shower him with such disapproving res?! ¡°What the?! What did I do wrong this time?!¡±


    ¡°Nope, Chief Jo. You haven''t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk¡­</i>¡±


    <i>''These little punks...!''?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min shuddered grandly. He hadn''t done anything wrong, so to think he had to endure this humiliation! ¡°<i>...Ke-heum.</i> How is the business going?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have eyes, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°No customers, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scanned the empty store before walking up to the table where the trio sat around. ¡°How many pizzas have you managed to sell so far?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression suddenly brightened up. ¡°<i>Oh!</i> Looks like it''s my turn to exin the situation! Okay, listen closely, Chief Jo. We have achieved a feat unprecedented in this district. It may have never been achieved before, and no one can replicate it in the future, too!¡±


    ¡°Could it be?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes grew wide in anticipation.


    ¡°<i>Hahahahaha!</i> Yeees! We''ve earned exactly zero won so far! Let me tell you, getting zero points in three days ofpetition is not something anyone can achieve!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression grew stupefied. ¡°Wait, you... really had <i>zero</i> customers so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three consecutive blows left Jo Gyu-Min reeling, and he had to hold his head. ¡°N-no, hang on a minute. This... This can''t be right¡­¡±


    This whole store idea was meant to evaluate Kang Jin-Ho''s business sense. In that case, shouldn''t the business be on some kind of a trajectory, or at the very least, shouldn¡¯t it have some customers first before his abilities could be evaluated?


    If Jo Gyu-Min had to write a report that said, <i>¡°The store failed as soon as it opened its doors due to zero customers,¡±</i> Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu might just ughter him right there and then.


    ¡°But why haven''t you had any customers yet?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, Chief Jo...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders.


    The trio... No, the four men held their heads and racked their brains.


    Jo Gyu-Min worriedly spoke, ¡°Not having customers to this extent is terrible... Even a store facing bankruptcy would have some customers after opening its doors, so why are there no customers for us? I don''t understand it at all.¡±


    This time, Park Yu-Min responded powerlessly, ¡°Who can say, Chief Jo...¡±


    ¡°The longer this drags on, the more money you''ll lose, Mister Jin-Ho. We definitely need some kind of urgent response, but what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who knows, Mister Gyu-Min...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and shook his head.


    ¡°...Don''t you guys have anything else to say other than who knows or who can tell?¡±


    ¡°Who can say, Chief Jo...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at the three men with soulless expressions responding lifelessly and began to panic slightly.


    <i>''This... This is bad! These three... They''ve totally lost their drive!''</i>


    If this kept up, they would definitely bankrupt this store even before something positive could happen. The interior redecoration anding up with a new theme for the store had already pushed the initial starting budget to balloon exponentially. Failing to recoup that cost would damn this experiment as one of history''s most notable failures!


    ¡°This... This is seriously bad.¡± Jo Gyu-Min held his head in despair. But then, the sound of the door opening suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°Wee to our store!¡±


    ¡°Welco¡ªtsk.¡±


    However, the trio could only plop back down on their chairs and groan loudly after confirming who had entered the store.


    Kang Eun-Yeong yelled at them, ¡°Hey, you orabis! How can you openly groan in the face of a visitor like that!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shot back. ¡°We thought you were a customer, that''s why!¡±


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    Even Kang Jin-Ho joined in. ¡°Just go home, will you?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s face burned up. ¡°What''s the matter with you three?!¡±


    Even though she had worked so hard to shift around her busy schedule so she could find enough time to stop by and see how the new store was going, these three dared to actually¡ªhow could they treat her this way?!


    She could more or less overlook Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude, but the other two shouldn''t behave like that in front of her! Just who was Kang Eun-Yeong <i>AKA</i> Se-Ah, anyway?! Wasn''t she shining brightly in the first ce of the ''Likeable Female Singer'' in the survey done by a media outlet specializing in polls?


    Even if someone were uninterested in the world of idols, that person would still disy the minimum level of friendliness in her direction. However, these three acted like a trio of seven-year-old kindergarten boys disinterestedly greeting a friend''s five-year-old little sister...!


    <i>''Not even a cow would be this disinterested in a chicken, you know!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong never expected any reasonable something from her brother''s friends, but this kind of treatment still managed to trigger her. ¡°Hey, why don''t you guys have any customers?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min lifelessly muttered, ¡°Well, there are no customers, and that''s why we don''t have any customers, so if you ask us why there''s no one here¡ª¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong yelled, ¡°How dare you y word games with me! You poured so much money into this store, so shouldn''t you be working just as hard to figure out a solution to your no-customers problem?! Put your four heads together ande up with something, will ya?!¡±


    All of a sudden, Ju Yeong-Gi smiled brightly. ¡°I''ve been thinking about something here...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°If the worst student in the school, another student one ce ahead of him in the rankings, and then another one ahead of that dude, came together to study hard, do you think their grades will improve?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°...Isn''t that, like, the fastest way to absolute and utter failure?¡±


    ¡°Right. To me, this situation is exactly like that. No matter how much I think about it, the three of us racking our brains like this will get us precisely nowhere.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong wordlessly looked at her brother making a bright; nay, innocent expression, then at theughing duo of Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi. A lengthy groan escaped from her lips soon afterward. She had to admit that Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t wrong with his assessment. ¡°B-but you still have Chief Jo with you, don''t you?!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled ominously. ¡°If he were a student, Jin-Ho wouldn''t be the worst in school, you know?¡±


    ¡°H-hang on a minute!¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly interjected. ¡°I''m pretty good at running a business, Mister Yeong-Gi!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted. ¡°You''d sometimes see a dude with baseless confidence jumping into the world ofmerce only to totally bankrupt himself in no time.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. ¡°Okay, so... You''re on your way to financial ruination, is that it?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded assertively. ¡°<i>Mmhm.</i> It''s like we''re properly experiencing the bitterness of society?¡±


    ¡°I knew something like this would happen,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong gnashed her teeth. ¡°You think running a business is a cakewalk?! This is a warzone! Everyone ispeting as if their lives are on the line just to put food on the table, yet you jumped in with a mindset of ''If we open a store, people wille somehow!¡¯ No wonder you''re only seeing red! Nowadays, opening a measly little fried chicken franchise requires building a multi-faceted portfolio with in-depth investigations on the location and the potentialpetition in the area, so how could you three jump into this thing totally blind?!¡±


    ¡°You heard her, Chief Jo.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nced at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s head faltered, knowing he had no excuses whatsoever. ¡°Now that things havee to this, maybe we should quickly ept our failure and search for a new¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong mercilessly cut Jo Gyu-Min off. ¡°There''s no way you should do that! I cannot let the word ''Failure'' stain my orabi''s career!¡±


    ¡°...Then, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°We gotta do whatever it takes to make this store a sess!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong clenched her fists as her eyes burned fiercely.


    ¡°As expected of a member of our society!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let''s be real, Eun-Yeong is the most financially savvy person out of everyone here, isn''t she?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong ignored the praises and yelled at her brother with her eyes burning even fiercer than before. ¡°Get ready, orabi! The counterattack begins now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...What do I have to get ready for?¡±


    A meaningful grin crept up on Kang Eun-Yeong''s face. ¡°Makeup.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±

 Chapter 236: Making Money (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Making Money (1)</h4>


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    Employeesmuting early in the morning to open up their respective ces ofmerce tilted their heads while staring at what looked like a stage being constructed practically in the middle of the street.


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Was there some kind of event scheduled for today?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> I heard nothing about that. Maybe it''s for busking?¡±


    ¡°Hang on, isn''t that thing in front of the new pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> You mean that almost-bankrupt one?¡±


    ¡°What? It only opened two days ago or something, so how can it be bankrupt already?¡±


    "But it <i>is</i> going bankrupt, two days or not. That record has to be unprecedented and stuff."


    ¡°Well, I guess you aren''t exactly wrong there.¡±


    ¡°Man, it''s not easy to go bankrupt that fast after opening a store in this location, you know?¡±


    ¡°I think the owner has a ton of money to burn. After opening the store, the owner didn''t even bother to hire an emcee, didn''t distribute any pamphlets, and didn''t even think about handing out coupons or something. No one can survive in this world while running their store like that.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But, <i>uh...</i> Just what are they doing over there, anyway?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe they hired someone?¡±


    The crowd stared at the stage with some puzzlement and interest. It was normal to think of this unusual urrence as a newly-opened store organizing an event. However, the scale of the stage was a bit <i>too</i> grand to think that way. It was as if a regional broadcaster had set up a stage for a live event or something.


    ¡°Is it okay to set up a stage like that in the middle of the street?¡±


    ¡°Call the business owners'' association and find out. Maybe it''s an unlicensed event? Like, they didn''t even get a permit for it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min ignored the peanut gallery muttering away behind him and focused solely on setting up the stage.


    <i>''...I better do a wless job, or else!''</i>


    If he did a sloppy job with the stage, maybe Kang Eun-Yeong would try to publicly execute him or something just as bad!


    ¡°Director Jo, we''re finished on this side.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min raised his head and responded, ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see. Thank you for your hard work. I''ll leave the other side to you as well.¡±


    At Kang Eun-Yeong''s ''request'' for a proper stage, Jo Gyu-Min had to summon people from Code. Thankfully, the professional stage constructors contracted to Code had readily epted themission.


    <i>''Of course, it still cost us a pretty penny...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min finally understood why the broadcasting industry was considered a money-hungry beast. This stage would be dismantled after only one performance, yet it still cost so much money even Jo Gyu-Min went agog at the invoice.


    Kang Jin-Ho strongly suggested that they should just unfurl some carpets on the floor and perform on top of that, but Kang Eun-Yeong hit right back, saying that doing such an uncouth thing would only damage the store''s image rather than improve it. That promptly shut Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    <i>''I hope this can recoup the investment somehow...''</i>


    The construction team tried to give the best discount they could after learning that the stage wasn''t meant for a TV broadcast or a public event, but the cost was still quite a burden to shoulder. If this live event failed to turn things around, then well¡ªonly red would overflow in their ledger.


    <i>''Why am I even...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min unknowingly chuckled helplessly. This store was just a tool to evaluate Kang Jin-Ho''s ability, but now, it felt like a big project the corporation itself had assigned to Jo Gyu-Min. Maybe he had grown too attached after worrying himself to death about the store''s fortunes and letting his personal touch infect many of its facets.


    He even thought that he would stop at nothing to make this ce a sess.


    <i>¡®Setting all that aside, Miss Eun-Yeong must havee out real strong against her agency, then?''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was seriously busy right now. Not only was she in the middle of shooting that TV show, but she was also preparing to release a new single. In other words, she barely had any time for herself at the moment. Yet, she still made room in her packed schedule and spat some threatening mes in her agency''s direction to force them to send a stage construction team over here.


    Without her help, not even Jo Gyu-Min could have done this. He might be a director of Code, but summoning a construction crew in just one day would still be impossible for him. He was only a nominal director, after all.


    ¡°Director, we''re finished.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ooohhh!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min enthusiastically nodded away while staring at thepleted stage. This stage sure was neat and smart-looking. He could feel all the hard work the construction team had put in from the finished stage. ¡°You guys did a splendid job. Thank you all so much.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. We''re getting paid, anyway. By the way, when are you going to take it down?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll go and ask.¡± Jo Gyu-Min turned around and headed to the store. He pushed open the door and stepped inside¡ªonly for his eyes to open wide. ¡°Miss Eun-Yeong, when should we... <i>Huh?</i> I guess she''s genuinely serious about it, then?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was receiving makeup while in her full idol get-up. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho was standing askew next to her, his expression slightly distorted with dissatisfaction.


    He grunted sourly. ¡°Isn''t your skirt a bit too short?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Chief Jo? Please remove this Confucius schr from here. He said he''s from the Joseon era, and he''s loitering around here after failing to locate Cheonghakdong.¡±


    ¡°...Cheonghakdong is that way, Mister Schr,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°I understand that certain aspects can''t be helped when you''re a professional singer, but you have your age to consider, so that skirt is¡ª¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong dismissively waved her hand. ¡°Yes, yes. Unfortunately for you, I''m an adult now. Your nagging when I was still a high schooler doesn''t work anymore, orabeoni.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Besides all that, oppa, I told you to get makeup yourself, so what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be in the kitchen, so why should I get makeup applied on me?¡±


    ¡°Let Yeong-Gi oppa and Yu-Min oppa bake the pizzas. That solves your dilemma, right? And you should be serving the food, you know? Why are you manning the kitchen, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Because that''s what I wanted to do...¡±


    ¡°Wow, you''re so bad at running a business. If you thought you would make money this way, you must be a daylight robber! A dang thief!¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheeks as if he had no excuses this time as well.


    ¡°You''re way too uptight and old-fashioned, you know¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong helplessly shook her head.


    Instead of jumping through all these difficult hoops, Kang Jin-Ho could have just uploaded a post or two to his fan club about his new store opening. And that would have taken care of the initial business. Well, his fan club still had some sway left, but...


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Kang Eun-Yeong''s orabi was too old-fashioned or too stupid, the important part was that he hadn''t even considered going down that route even once.


    ¡°In a short while, the members of my fan club will show up here. The club president says he''s almost here, too.¡±


    ¡°...Is there a need to go this far?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong mmed her palm on the table. ¡°Stop underestimating this thing called business, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is doing their best to survive, so people with some money and the attitude of ''things will work out one way or the other if we just jump into it'' are like an insult to their honor! Whatever it is, you better see it through till the end, right? You have to pour your whole being into it and give it your best shot, so when it still fails, you can then say thatdy luck wasn''t with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement, a look of satisfaction forming on his face. Maybe because she started her career fairly early in life, but Kang Eun-Yeong''s mindset as a professional seemed to have reached a level not even Kang Jin-Ho could dare to approach.


    ¡°Even if it''s just a pizzeria, you still gotta make it seed! That is your role, orabi!¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again.


    Kang Eun-Yeong got up from the chair as soon as her makeup was finished. ¡°Sound team! Are your preparations finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Se-Ah. They finished not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ What about the dance team?¡±


    ¡°The dancers are on standby.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong scanned her team with a determined look on her face. ¡°Please tell the sound team to adjust the audio volume when I''m engaging with the fans between the sets.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Se-Ah...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but be impressed by the sight of his little sister working with her support team to take control of the situation. He had no idea that something as simple as singing on stage could involve so many people working in unison. He had gained a renewed appreciation of how amazing the work Kang Eun-Yeong had been doing.


    ¡°What about the fan club members?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong continued to ask for updates.


    ¡°We have deployed them to the front of the crowd. Don''t worry, they will properly cheer you on.¡±


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sucked in a deep breath. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t miss his sister''s legs faintly trembling.


    It had been over two years since her professional debut, and she had stood on countless stages since then. However, she was still faintly trembling at the prospect of standing on this small stage. Despite all that, her face was full of spunk and confidence. No one knew how much she was trembling inside, and she was also <i>too</i> professional to show it on the outside.


    <i>''She''s indeed a pro.''</i>


    How amusing. Kang Jin-Ho had already seen Kang Eun-Yeong sing on many massive stages and be showered with adtion many times before. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho always saw her as a little kid. But now, she seemed all grown up as she got ready to perform on this small stage.


    <i>''I guess I should nag her a little less than before.''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was already carving out her destiny in her chosen profession. Kang Jin-Ho decided to stop treating his little sister like a kid and interfere less in her matters from now on. Of course, no one knew if it would work out that way or not.


    Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Orabi!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°In a short while, people will flood your pizzeria. So, you gotta do your job properly, okay? This is as far as I can go for you.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a brief nod.


    But then, Kang Eun-Yeong smirked back at him. ¡°So, how does it feel to ride on the coattails of your super-duper sessful little sister?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°With a little sister like me by your side, who needs ten older sisters?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Get out of here and do your thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled brightly and strode outside the pizzeria. And a cacophony of camera shes burst into a dazzle as soon as she stepped outside the door. It looked as if she had stepped into an ocean of light.


    ¡°...She''s all grown up.¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his nose.


    Kang Eun-Yeong had always been like a little kid to him. During his first life, she also wanted to be a singer, but her dream never became a reality. Even if the car ident didn''t take her life, Kang Jin-Ho thought that she would still not make it as a singer. Since that thought had always been sitting in a corner of his mind, he had been paying more attention to her affairs and was especially worried about her. After all, what if she fell in with the wrong crowd and strayed, for instance?


    After seeing her now, though, he began thinking that all his worries might have been overblown. Kang Jin-Ho''s little sister was doing a lot better than he had expected. So much so that she could shine brightly without him hanging around to help.


    <i>''...It''s not just her. Everyone else has grown up, too.''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong had grown up. And so did Park Yu-Min, as well as even Ju Yeong-Gi. It seemed that the people Kang Jin-Ho knew were shining brighter and brighter with every passing day. The only person still stuck to his spot was Kang Jin-Ho.


    When he thought about it, only he had not achieved anything noteworthy. He was simply relying on what he had achieved during his previous life to make his current life a little more convenient, that was all.


    <i>''I''m not going to fall behind, though.''</i>


    Rather than trying to do something grandiose, he decided to begin his journey by focusing on the matter at hand first. Kang Jin-Ho firmly mped his mouth shut and stepped inside the kitchen.


    ***


    ¡°Hi, everyone!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong stepped up to the stage and energetically waved her hand. The crowd roared right back at her. She scanned all the people tightly packing the stage''s surroundings and smiled in satisfaction.


    <i>''Yup, this is what I''m talking about.''</i>


    One didn''t really need to advertise anything nowadays. Summoning the fan club and posting a couple of messages on popr social media sites about Kang Se-Ah''s impromptu performance in this area would be more than enough to materialize a sizable crowd in an instant.


    And the initial crowd didn''t even have to be <i>that</i>rge. Those loitering the streets with nothing better to do would fill the surroundings up on their own soon enough, anyway. As long as a small crowd was attracted at the beginning of the performance, the Human Wave would form all on its own.


    ¡°My orabeoni has opened a pizzeria recently, you see! But then, he <i>just~! Can''t~! Attract~</i> any customers!¡±


    A round of raucousughter went around the crowd.


    ¡°So, I''m here to rescue him! When you buy a pizza and bring the check, you can take a selfie with me, so please buy lots and lots of pizza, guys! Okay!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡±


    A round of loud replies greeted her back.


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled radiantly at the crowd. ¡°Well, then! Let''s start with a song, everyone!¡±


    She began to match the rhythm of the music recordeing from the speakers behind her. But then... her expression began to stiffen. Only now did she finally remember a fundamentally important question.


    A truly, undoubtedly important question she had failed to even think about while directing the stage''s construction and shifting around her busy schedule finally entered her mind!


    <i>''By the way... Does my orabi even know how to bake pizza?''</i>


    ***


    <i>Rumble, fwhoooosh!</i>


    The mes roared vigorously inside the stone oven as if it were a miniature gas station on fire. While staring at this specially-manufactured oven, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew determined and heroic.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho! Orders areing in fast! And lots of them, too! We¡­ we don''t have any empty tables!¡± Park Yu-Min cried out in rm.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho responded with a light nod, then confirmed the order sheets. ¡°Shall I get going, then?¡±


    A grin floated up on his lips. For some reason, he was getting excited. Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the dough and tossed it into the air.


    1. Cheonghakdong vige is located in Jiri Mountain, south of South Korea. The vigers here still adhere to Joseon-era customs.


    2. It basically means instrumental apaniment. In karaoke, it¡¯s like music without the singer¡¯s voice. However, it¡¯s moreplicated when ites to idols, they don¡¯t just erase all voices, apparently.

 Chapter 237: Making Money (2)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Making Money (2)</h4>


    - How is the progress on your side?


    Kim Seok-Il tersely replied, ¡°It''s progressing smoothly.¡±


    - Hmm. Korean people''s grammar sure is odd, isn''t it? From where I am, there hasn''t been any progress at all. You haven''t done any of what we have ordered you to do, yet you say it''s progressing smoothly? How odd.


    ¡°...¡±


    - It seems the rumor of Koreans wanting to do everything at a breakneck pace has been greatly exaggerated. A Chinese like me is dying of anxiety over on this side, yet you can afford to be this rxed and carefree.


    ¡°We had a slight situation, that was all.¡±


    - And that situation must be called ''Being Utterly Useless,¡¯ I presume?


    Kim Seok-Il silently bit down on his lip. The insulting wordsing out of the phone''s speaker had stoked the mes of his anger, but losing his temper at the person on the line was not an option, regardless of his fury.


    Not only was the other side holding Kim Seok-Il''s weakness, but there was also the gap between their strength that had to be considered. Rather than raising his voice of anger at Cai Kechang, who enjoyed the Crimson King''s backing, Kim Seok-Il might as well shove a knife down his mouth and fall on his face.


    ¡°...It won''t take long.¡±


    - You said the same thing not too long ago. And I believed you.


    ¡°Look, Cai Kechang.¡±


    - No need for a lengthy preamble. The Crimson King is enraged.


    ¡°...¡±


    - If you wish to preserve that pitiful organization of yours, you better utilize every method at your disposal. I hope you don''t take my advice lightly, Kim Seok-Il.


    <i>Drop...</i>


    The phone went dead immediately to indicate that Cai Kechang was done talking.


    ¡°...You stinking Chinese motherf*cker!¡± Kim Seok-Il threw his phone at the wall in a fit of anger.


    <i>Shatter!</i>


    The smartphone struck the wall and shattered into thousands of pieces. However, that spectacle wasn''t enough to quell Kim Seok-Il''s rage, and he shot up to his feet to kick a table in front of him.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The table also struck the wall and split apart into two halves.


    ¡°How dare some stinking Chinese bastard order me around?!¡±


    The sound of teeth gnashing echoed chillingly in the office. Lee Hyeon-Su, on standby outside the office, heard themotion and urgently rushed inside.


    However, a huge smirk soon formed on his face after he figured out the situation from the state of the office. ¡°Why don''t you calm down, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡± Kim Seok-Il plopped down on his chair, then quietly massaged his temples. ¡°Sons of b*tches. Let me tell ya, that''s easier said than done.¡±


    This wasn''t about offing a regr civilian. To kill a martial artist, a considerable amount of effort was required. The reason for that was simple enough: the range of actions one could take against a regr person and a martial artist drastically differed.


    Many ces in South Korea could be considered ''downtown'' packed with countless passersby. A regr person could be captured and killed even before they had a chance to escape to such a location, but that wasn''t the same for a martial artist determined to make an escape. It wouldn''t be easy to deal with a martial artist without leaving behind eyewitnesses.


    Even worse, Kang Jin-Ho lived in one of Korea''s most bustling areas that also happened to boast good public safety. On top of that, he was strong enough to hunt down and kill the Fallen without getting caught by anyone. As such, assassinating someone of that caliber without causing a scene was practically impossible.


    <i>''Damn it. If it were doable, we would have done it already.''</i>


    Trying to hide from the public''s eye was this inconvenient and cumbersome. However, it was also true that now wasn''t the time to reveal their existence to the wider world.


    The unwillingness wasn''t brought on by the question of whether it was the right or wrong timing. If Kim Seok-Il''s group tried to reveal itself to the world, the forces from other nations still hell-bent on staying under the radar would erase them from existence even before they could achieve anything meaningful.


    Kim Seok-Il asked without looking up, ¡°What''s going on with that bastard, Lee Seong-Hwi?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su replied while taking a seat opposite his boss, ¡°We have prepared a hideout for him. He should be mastering the demonic arts in there as we speak.¡±


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Without a doubt, Lee Seong-Hwi would prove to be a useful pawn. However, it was a pawn that required a gestation period before anything else. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho had already dealt with the Fallen. What guarantee was there that Lee Seong-Hwi alone could finish Kang Jin-Ho off?


    Kim Seok-Il angrily spat. ¡°We got saddled with a headache, didn''t we?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Kang Jin-Ho, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Is there any other headache than that man? I thought we would finally stand on the apex and finish off those pesky Martial Association fools for good. But something totally unrted is wasting our bloody time.¡± Kim Seok-Il rubbed his face in irritation.


    If it hadn''t been for the distraction called Kang Jin-Ho, the other matter with the Martial Association would have long entered its final phase. Unfortunately, dealing with Kang Jin-Ho meant everything else had to be put on hold, at least for now.


    If he paid more attention to other matters instead of the task personally assigned by the Crimson King to him, the re of a Martial Union''s king would be even more unbearable to bear. Kim Seok-Il couldn''t afford that.


    Lee Hyeon-Su lightly shook his head. ¡°Sir, I don''t think there''s a need to worry this much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Kim Seok-Il cocked an eyebrow and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    An unreadable grin formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face at that probing gaze. ¡°If the Fallen alone isn''t enough, we can just y the numbers game to squash the target.¡±


    ¡°You think I haven''t considered that? But as long as his movements remain as they are, we can''t deploy arge enough group to kill him. Don''t you understand that doing so will draw the attention of the regr civilians and the Martial Association?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied, his demeanor remaining rxed despite Kim Seok-Il''s rebuke. ¡°However, let us view it from the other side, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°The... other side, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We don''t have a reason to seek him out now, do we? If we can''t take care of him inside, then we just have to drag him outside, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kim Seok-Il''s furrows deepened. ¡°If that''s doable, then sure. No, wait. If that''s doable, then we don''t even need to rack our brains like this. However, will that be really possible? How would you drag him outside, as you''ve said?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled. ¡°There are plenty of ways to do that, Chairman. However, I know of the surest way of them all. Please leave this matter to me, Chairman. Assign me enough manpower, and I promise you¡ªI''ll definitely take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kim Seok-Il grunted slowly. ¡°...Very well. I''ll leave it to you. How soon do you need the manpower?¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better, Chairman. And the heavies you¡¯ll bring in have to be tight-lipped, as well. Since our target is strong enough to easily deal with the Fallen, please secure suitable people with enough strength for the job.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you want all the strong and tight-lipped ones in our group.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t you say the weight carried by the Crimson King''s name requires that kind of response, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°You''re not wrong there. Very well. Don''t worry about the manpower side of things. I''ll get them ready as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed deeply, and Kim Seok-Il responded by dismissively waving his hand. Lee Hyeon-Ju then cautiously got up and left the office.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Once he was left alone, Kim Seok-Il mouthed a cigarette and lit it up. He slowly sucked in the unhealthy smoke before releasing it into the air, letting it scatter like a fading mirage.


    <i>''Something... feels off, doesn''t it?''</i>


    It felt like he was getting sucked into a quagmire. Whether it was the Crimson King or Kang Jin-Ho... They shouldn''t have appeared in Kim Seok-Il''s carefully-crafted n. Unsurprisingly, their sudden interference left his n in disarray. If things were resolved favorably, it would be like the ssic case of turning misfortune into an opportunity, but...


    ¡°...No way life will be that easy.¡±


    If something wished to advance in this world, it had to face an opposing force blocking it. That was the rule. While thinking about that, Kim Seok-Il recalled Lee Hyeon-Su''s face as thetter proposed his n. A quiet little sneer formed on Kim Seok-Il''s lips.


    <i>''Insolent fool.''</i>


    To think that idiot would say he would take care of the situation as long as enough manpower was provided... Lee Hyeon-Su was someone who used to confess to even the most useless and petty n to his boss and wait for his orders, but now? It seemed that he had be a bit too emboldenedtely.


    If left to his devices, that fool might even challenge Kim Seok-Il for the top spot in the organization!


    ¡°<i>Hmph.</i> I''ll give you your manpower. That won''t be difficult, after all.¡±


    The names and images of the Crimson King, Kang Jin-Ho, and even Lee Hyeon-Su spun around dizzily inside Kim Seok-Il''s mind. To achieve the best possible oue from that bizarrebination, Kim Seok-Il closed his eyes and began racking his brain.


    ***


    <i>Pang!</i>


    The dough in the air began spinning around before it spread open left and right.


    ¡°<i>Heol...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min''s jaw dropped to the floor while watching that spectacle. <i>''</i>


    <i>What the heck?''</i>


    Spinning the dough to create a pizza base was a familiar enough sight to Park Yu-Min. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s unique ''spin'' on this time-worn technique was just too different from the norm.


    Just tossing the dough once in the air was enough for it to spin viciously and take on the pizza base''s shape in no time at all!


    <i>Pang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tossed another dough into the air to turn it into another base in short order.


    <i>''Heol... What am I even looking at here?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min rubbed his eyes and stared into the kitchen one more time to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Even those specialized pizza machines wouldn''t be able to press the dough <i>that</i> fast. With a slight exaggeration, he could say that just one toss of a spherical dough in the air would be enough to turn it into a t, perfectly-round pizza base.


    Kang Jin-Ho expertly caught all those bases, set them down on a huge table in the middle of the kitchen, then smartly applied the tomato sauce onto them.


    <i>''...Can''t you do it like an ordinary person, Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Even the sight of Kang Jin-Ho spreading the sauce was extraordinary. All he did was stand on one spot and shake the sauce bottle around, yet the liquid inside seemingly jumped around all on its own tond perfectly on the bases.


    The tomato sauce was being ''applied'' in this manner on the four pizza bases ced slightly away from each other, yet not a single drop of the red liquidnded on the table.


    <i>''Wait a minute, I... think I saw this scene somewhere before.''</i>


    Wasn''t there a simr scene depicted in a certain manga Park Yu-Min used to read when he was still a teen? A manga where one knife swing of the protagonist would make the ingredients jump into the air on their own and get sliced into perfect pieces before piling neatly on the corner of the table?


    That nonsensical scene was being brought to life right in front of Park Yu-Min''s eyes. At this rate, it wouldn''t be weird to see a TV station sending a crew to film this scene. The slight problem with that was the possibility that the program the film crew belonged to could be from ''Korea''s Got Talent'' rather than gourmet shows covering tasty eateries!


    <i>''Hang on, how are the toppings in such a perfect rank and file?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wearing sanitary gloves was ''simply'' tossing the ingredients from the nearby topping containers onto the pizza bases, but those bits werending with scary precision to form perfect lines. Ju Yeong-Gi once opined that Kang Jin-Ho had the disposition of a hardcore military man, and Park Yu-Min was freshly reminded of why he had agreed with that assessment in the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasted no time cing toppings and cheese on the pizza. He then slid therge metal peel under the prepared pizza before shoving it inside the stone oven.


    Park Yu-Min muttered, ¡°...Why is everything happening so fast?¡±


    It couldn''t have been more than three minutes since the initial orders were ced, but four pizzas were already inside the oven. Even after taking into ount the time needed to bake the pizzas, such a quick turnaround had to be some kind of a world record.


    However, Park Yu-Min had no idea¡ªhe had no idea that this wasn''t the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho ced the pizzas inside the oven, and then he proceeded to shove more firewood from the openings of the oven on the right and on the left with a poker. Suddenly, the firewood erupted into a volcano-like fire that brightly illuminated the oven''s interior.


    <i>''...Please do it like an ordinary person! Please!''</i>


    This was nothing more than baking pizza, so why?! There were a ton of things in this world for someone to get shocked about, so why would anyone want to add one more to that list? Especially when it was about baking some measly pizza! After all, that would be the mother of all unnecessary waste in the world!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to turn and reposition the pizzas inside the oven for a little while, and then without warning, he began pulling them outside.


    ¡°<i>Heol...!</i>¡± Park Yu-Min''s jaw fell to the floor once more as he stared at the steaming pizzas fresh out of the oven.


    <i>''How... How are they finished so soon?''</i>


    No matter how hard and how many times Park Yu-Min rubbed his eyes, those pizzas were still perfectly baked. As a matter of fact, their corners were slightly singed, making it seem like they had been left in the oven for a smidge too long instead!


    <i>''Ah, so this is why pizzas are called fast food...''</i>


    What was fast food, anyway? Fast food was food that was quick to prepare!


    Even as Park Yu-Min thought to himself about how making ramen would have taken longer to make, Kang Jin-Ho continued with his work by cing the pizzas on the tes and pushing them forward at his dazed friend.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°I''m done.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Uh? M-mm,</i> okay.¡± Park Yu-Min picked up the two finished pizzas and headed to the dining area. A hollow chuckle leaked out of his mouth in the process.


    <i>''Maybe we should''ve gone with arger dining area?''</i>


    One thing was for sure, though. From now on... They could proudly say that customers didn''t have to wait long for their food in this pizzeria.


    ¡°Yup, I don''t even know what to say anymore.¡± Park Yu-Min continued to chuckle and shook his head. Even in something like making a pizza, Kang Jin-Ho still managed to remain extraordinary.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Your pizzas are here.¡±

 Chapter 238: Making Money (3)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Making Money (3)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> It¡¯s done?¡± The customer waiting for her pizza gasped in surprise. Herpanions also blinked their eyes in surprise and stared at the pizzas.


    Obviously, no one would bake pizzas beforehand in anticipation of iing orders, so how could these pizzas be ready, even though it hadn¡¯t been that long since they ordered them? Regardless of their disbelief, the customers saw the steam rising from the freshly-baked pizzas, and they had to believe it.


    ¡°<i>Wowsers,</i> look at them. They look great.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many toppings?¡±


    Park Yu-Min grinned brightly while putting the pizzas down. ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Park Yu-Min leisurely moved away from the table while eavesdropping.


    ¡°I was gonna take some pictures and leave, but... Wow, I gotta say, the quantity is something else. I don''t think I''ll regret paying a lot for this, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°You know how those ces run by family members of celebrities usually overcharge for stuff, right? But this ce is pretty reasonable, considering the quantity.¡±


    ¡°...Hang on a minute. If we look at the potential cost of making this pizza, I think it''s way better than being reasonable. And if it also tastes good, then it''d be pretty much perfect¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s ears perked up. The first group to ce an order consisted of threedies, unlike the next table, which was filled with stinky, thick-headed men. The truth was, a man''s evaluation didn''t really matter to a pizzeria. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that a pizzeria''s sess or failure hinged on the favorable evaluation by the womenfolk.


    Although one would sometimes see a group of men sitting together to share pizza, most of the clientele for a pizzeria would consist of women.


    A female customer picked up a pizza slice while tilting her head. ¡°Don''t you think this slice is too big?¡±


    ¡°Nah, the pizza itself is big.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    The woman holding the pizza slice narrowed her eyes; her gaze was unreadable, doubtful. There was no usual scene of melted cheese dangling off the slice. This left a bit of... a t impression despite the impressive array of toppings.


    <i>''Well, I''ll find out once I take a bite.''</i>


    The woman bit off a chunk from the slice, and her eyes soon widened in surprise. ¡°<i>Heol?</i> That''s crazy!¡±


    Herpanion tilted her head and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Is it good?¡±


    ¡°This is so weird, you know? The pizza looks like American-style pizza, but it tastes so clean and light. How do you bake a pizza that it tastes so light?¡±


    ¡°Light and clean? Even though it looks so rich and oily?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and take a bite. I''m not kidding you.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sneakily clenched his fist.


    <i>''Nice!''</i>


    The reactions of the female customers were better than he thought. With that, his anxiety over Kang Jin-Ho-baked pizza flew out the window. Park Yu-Min honestly thought it would already be a sess to bake ''edible'' pizzas, but it seemed like he should revise his opinion now. After all, this sounded like a huge sess instead!


    <i>''Then again, how could it taste bad?''</i>


    A myriad of ingredients was dumped on the pizzas before they were baked with an astonishing level of firepower. No wonder all the way-too-rich oily tastes would get removed from the end product. Using such powerful mes would usually result in only half-baked pizzas with some parts <i>too</i> singed while the rest far too undercooked. However, Kang Jin-Ho utilized his god-like level of control to perform the sorcery of producing evenly-baked pizzas with such roaring mes.


    <i>''Seriously, Jin-Ho can be god-like in some weird things...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min chuckled to himself, only for his musings to be interrupted by an urgent call.


    ¡°Hey, Yu-Min! I''m dying here, man!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi, in the middle of busy carrying around thepleted pizzas, cried out to Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°I, I''ming!¡± Park Yu-Min sobered up instantly and hurriedly headed to the kitchen. ¡°<i>...Heol?</i>¡±


    He was greeted by the sight of pizzas. The space between the dining area and the kitchen was full of them! Park Yu-Min was gone for only a moment to serve the customers, but Kang Jin-Ho managed to bake many more pizzas in that brief window of time!


    ¡°Is he some kind of a pizza-baking machine...?¡±


    No, not even a dedicated machine would be able to bake pizzas <i>this</i> fast. As Park Yu-Min thought, his friend could truly be god-like in some weird things.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled and focused on bringing the pizzas to the customers. An empty store with no customers inside had been draining away all of his energy and enthusiasm, but the sight of the jam-packed dining area for the first time ever energized him to no end.


    After serving all the customers their pizzas, Park Yu-Min headed back to the kitchen while wiping the sweat off of his forehead. Even though all the orders had been fulfilled, Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t peeked his head out of the kitchen even once.


    <i>''I wonder, what is he doing now?''?</i>


    Park Yu-Min opened the door and stepped inside the kitchen... Only for his jaw to hit the floor again. ¡°J-Jin-Ho, what are you doing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up and stared at his friend. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I''m tidying up.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡±


    Obviously, tidying up was a good thing. Especially for a fast food store, as it would surely get praised for its cleanliness. However, it didn''t mean one had to polish the table after preparing the food until it sparkled wlessly like that...


    Even if the table was stainless steel, was it supposed to shine and sparkle to that degree? Park Yu-Min wasn''t exaggerating here, the table was sparkling so much it almost blinded him!


    <i>''...We chose the wrong business.''</i>


    If only they had chosen to go with a car wash that focused on detailing cars... The cars waiting for their turn would have utterly filled up the roads surrounding the store by now!


    Kang Jin-Ho polished the table and the various utensils before he started mopping the floor.


    ¡°N-no, wait! Jin-Ho!¡± Park Yu-Min nearly tripped on his feet and urgently called out. Wasn''t ''mopping the floor'' taking things one step too far?


    Ju Yeong-Gi peeked his head from behind Park Yu-Min and scanned the kitchen before loudly tutting away. ¡°That crazy fool, he''s starting again!¡±


    ¡°What? Is Jin-Ho usually like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that guy has the case of one hell of a germaphobe syndrome, see? Most folks with clean-freak tendencies can''t stand dirty things around them, right? But that guy ain''t like that. He doesn''t care about rolling around on the grass or crawling around in the mud during training or while doing base maintenance. But when he sees a spot that needs to be cleaned? He just can''t hold himself back on things like that. Back in the military, Jin-Ho chewed out a lot of kids with his syndrome.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heol...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care whether Ju Yeong-Gi was hanging out his dirtyundry or not. He was simply focused on mopping the floor with enough zeal to rip the floor tiles clean off.


    ¡°...I guess we won''t have to worry about the food safety inspections, then.¡±


    ***


    Customers continued to pour in and out. Despite the fairly-spacious dining area that boasted quite a few tables, the customer turnaround time remained unexpectedly fast¨Call thanks to how quickly it took Kang Jin-Ho to fulfill the orders.


    ¡°How can a pizza be this light-tasting?¡±


    ¡°No, seriously now. It''s so crunchy, yet soft, too. Isn''t this weird?¡±


    It was encouraging to see the reactions getting more and more positive as time went on. Unfortunately, though... A new problem reared its ugly head.


    Kang Jin-Ho emerged from the kitchen to inform his colleagues. ¡°We have run out of ingredients.¡±


    Park Yu-Min panicked slightly. ¡°T-then, we gotta get more!¡±


    ¡°No. Some ingredients will need time to mature first. They can''t be used right away even if I get the dough ready.¡±


    ¡°What should we do in that case?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi came up with an idea right away. ¡°For now, let''s call for a break. If we start maturing those ingredients now, we should be able to use them by evening today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. I''ll go tell Eun-Yeong now.¡± Park Yu-Min turned around. He tried to run outside the store, but he was stopped by Ju Yeong-Gi. His friend then shoved a towel toward Park Yu-Min''s sweat-covered face.


    Ju Yeong-Gi growled unhappily. ¡°Tell me, won¡¯t the customers lose their appetite after looking at your face?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°If Jin-Ho is sweating profusely while running around outside, he''ll be seen as a driven man passionate about his work. But if it''s us? People will tell us to go take a shower!¡±


    ¡°<i>Wowsers...</i> I know that''s the reality, but it still kinda pisses me off.¡±


    ¡°Reality is not supposed to be kind, you dumbass.¡±


    The trio asked the customers for their understanding and called for a break. Kang Eun-Yeong also agreed to stop the concert until evening. The customers who stormed inside the pizzeria poured outside in the blink of an eye after they were done taking selfies, leaving behind only the empty tables in the dining area.


    ¡°<i>Kuuuh~!</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded sagely over and over again while observing this turn of events. ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> once we got things rolling for real, we surely made a killing. So, why didn''t we have any customers until today?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you didn''t even know how to get things rolling!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong testily retorted back at him. She was taking a break in the staff room between the concerts. ¡°In this day and age, who waits for the apples to fall from the tree? You''re supposed to climb the dang tree to get the apples if they don''t fall, you know!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Madam. You''ve taught us something valuable today,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi jokingly replied to her.


    ¡°<i>Aigoo,?</i>I''m tired.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong continued to fix her hair. It was unfortunate but her makeup and hair going astray due to performing outdoors was something no one could prevent. ¡°...Gimme some pizza, too. I wanna know how good it is.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head. ¡°There''s nothing left.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Did you throw away even the leftovers, too?¡±


    ¡°Nope. There were no leftovers. And yeah, I still haven¡¯t tasted the pizzas as well.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes opened wide to resemble round circles. ¡°Are you seriously telling me that my orabi can cook <i>that</i> well? Even though he couldn''t even make ramen to save his life?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked back at her weirdly. ¡°<i>Oh?</i> And when was that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> maybe around ten years ago?¡±


    ¡°Never mind the changes to the scenery; that''s long enough for skyscrapers to get built, Miss Kang.¡±


    ¡°...Even so, that''s so bizarre, you know? I mean, he doesn''t have the type of meticulous personality necessary for someone to cook, so how...?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suspiciously red at the kitchen before suddenly yelling, ¡°Orabi! Your little sis is dying of starvation! <i>Aigoo!</i>¡±


    ¡°...Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied from inside the kitchen.


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded and leaned against her chair while purring like a satisfied kitten.


    But then, Ju Yeong-Gi unwisely ran his mouth. ¡°Anyway, I gotta say, I''m sorta in disbelief. Things had been so bad we literally had zero customers, but it got crazy busy just because you sang a couple of random songs?¡±


    ¡°I sang what now?! Who do you think I am? I''m Kang Se-Ah! <i>The</i> Kang Se-Ah!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. So, who knew things would turn around this much with dear Miss Kang Se-Ah singing a couple of random songs?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Aigoo,</i> my pitiful life.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong groaned at length. Why did her brother surround himself with acquaintances who held barely any interest in idols and celebrities? What a mystery. These stinky old men didn''t seem to understand how significant it was for a top idol to act as an emcee of a pizzeria¡¯s event. ¡°By this time tomorrow, you wille to realize the importance of my presence.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°You think the business will be this good without me around?! Even a moron can predict that you''ll be chasing flies tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi slowly rubbed his chin.


    Kang Eun-Yeong harrumphed. ¡°Unless my orabi serves the customers in the dining area, you''ll soon run into a wall with nothing but pizzas. I can already tell that you''ll soon be clinging onto my pants, begging me toe back for another concert. Only then will you finally appreciate how incredible I am!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Nah,</i> that won''t happen.¡±


    ¡°We''ll see!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally emerged from the kitchen with a smile. He smartly ced a pizza down in front of his sister. ¡°You did great. Here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Yup, yup.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong happily smiled as if her brother''s praise greatly pleased her.


    Ju Yeong-Gi cocked an eyebrow and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, didn''t you say something about running out of ingredients earlier?¡±


    ¡°I''ve reserved enough for us, obviously.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> How weird. You ain''t the type to pay attention like this, so how?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted away before taking a slice of the pizza.


    Kang Eun-Yeong yelled, ¡°Hey, that''s mine!¡±


    ¡°And how are you nning to eat all this by yourself? It''s supposed to be shared, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tutted before picking up a pizza slice herself. She then took a bite. ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohh?</i>¡±


    The eyes of everyone who tasted Kang Jin-Ho''s pizza grew wide in shock and amazement. Park Yu-Min, Ju Yeong-Gi, and Kang Eun-Yeong simultaneously stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Wow, how did you do this?¡±


    ¡°What a peculiar experience¡­ It''s crunchy but moist inside.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly while listening to the impressions of his audience.


    <i>''The technique also works here, then.''</i>


    The secret to his pizza''s unique taste wasn''t the stone oven nor the temperature of the mes. The truth was... Back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho''s master had managed to source some of the ingredients and would sometimes bake ''pizzas'' using the zing Sun Energy Technique and toss them in Kang Jin-Ho''s way.


    Although the ingredients used were ultimately different, Kang Jin-Ho thought he should also apply the same zing Sun Energy Technique to bake his pizzas. And it seemed his creation ended up being rather delicious.


    Kang Jin-Ho took a bite of his own pizza.


    <i>''...It kind of tastes familiar, I guess.''</i>


    His creation was a bit too modern and high-ss to make him recall that taste of the past, but this pizza still had some hints of what his master used to bake all those years ago.


    Ju Yeong-Gi muttered absentmindedly, ¡°With how delicious this is, I think we could have just relied on our pizzas to win people over, and we would still be in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    But then, Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly yelled at them, ¡°You ungrateful brats!¡±


    ¡°...Thank you for all your hard work, dear Miss Idol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, without your help, Miss Se-Ah, we would have been forced to shutter our store. Definitely.¡±


    ¡°<i>Yup,?</i>that''s more like it.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong giggled at the retorts before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Seriously, though. Oppa, you won''t have as many customers as today from tomorrow. Will that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''ll be alright. Actually, there have been way too many customers for us three to cope with today, so we need fewer customers.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn''t be the mindset of a store owner, though?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sighed but still nodded away anyway. It wasn''t as if she could keep making room in her schedule to perform here. The pizzeria would only be a sess story after the crazy rush of the initial customers calmed down, and its operations found some stability.


    If Kang Eun-Yeong hadn''t flipped the agency on its head while crying out, <i>¡°My oppa''s store will close down at this rate!¡±</i> Today''s rescue operation would have never even happened in the first ce.


    ¡°<i>Yup,</i> having a normal number of customers is for the best.¡±


    Unfortunately for the Kang siblings, they had no idea¡ªno idea that a second Human Wave was about to ram into them¡ªone so big the previous first wave would look puny inparison.


    The curtains of that chaos were slowly opening wide. And...


    ¡°What the heck?! Where did everyone go?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min, half out of his mind after desperately controlling the throng of people outside the store, could only cry out in bbergast when said people went away almost instantly like a receding tide. ¡°I-I''m starving here, you know!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s tearful voice rang into the air as he pounded on the store''s door.


    ¡°Please, open this door! Mister Jin-Ho! Mister <i>Jin-Hooooo!</i>¡±


    Unfortunately for him, there were no more pizzas to fill up his empty stomach.

 Chapter 239: Making Money (4)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Making Money (4)</h4>


    ¡°Today is a bit less hectic, isn''t it?¡±


    As it turned out, Kang Eun-Yeong''s influence was far more significant than anyone had bargained for. Even though she didn''t show up the following day, the queues of customers didn''t want to decrease at all. It seemed that the story of the pizzeria being run by her family member had spread to all corners of the inte.


    At first, things were crazy-busy. However, just like the old saying about how one would adapt the more they repeated the action, the trio of men soon became experts at dealing with a dining area jam-packed with customers.


    This kept up for a week or so, and eventually, the number of customers began to decrease little by little. And now, it felt like the customers walking through the doorwaytely didn''t care about Kang Eun-Yeong''s connection to this ce and simply wanted to eat some pizza.


    ¡°<i>Yup.</i> This is how it''s supposed to be, anyway.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi smirked a little. ¡°Still, thanks to your little sister, your store is finally going somewhere.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in agreement.


    Even he had underestimated his little sister''s ability to create waves. Sure, Kang Eun-Yeong did raise a lot of fuss whenever she visited the military base Kang Jin-Ho had been serving, but he chalked that overblown reaction down as a symptom of herding arge group of female-starved male soldiers into one ce.


    That assumption turned out to be false, though. Even in civilian society, Kang Eun-Yeong''s sway was no less impressive. No, her influence seemed even greater than what Kang Jin-Ho had observed back in the military.


    <i>''Being a celebrity is maybe a bigger deal than I thought?''</i>


    After seeing the customers talk about Kang Eun-Yeong nonstop, Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that his sister had yed a major role this time.


    ¡°<i>Maaan,</i> I can finally start breathing again. <i>Aigoo¡­</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi stretched his limbs while pretending to be exhausted. Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend and smirked a little. But then, Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, dude. Now that things have more or less settled down, you should hire some part-timers.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Part-timers, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s not like we can keep doing this forever, right? We ain''t gonna run this store for the rest of our lives. You''re gonna close it after some time, so we should be thinking about continuing on with what we have been doing before this.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Even if he changed his mind and kept the pizzeria going, Ju Yeong-Gi or Park Yu-Min wouldn''t be able to continue working here as waiters. That much was certain. ¡°However, how will we find the part-timers?¡±


    ¡°...Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I end up wondering if there''s something you''re actually good at.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, you look like you can do anything you want, but on the other hand... You look like you''re incapable of doing anything properly. So, please? Just do one thing at a time, okay? You''re making everyone around you more confused and lost.¡±


    ¡°...My bad.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi sighed deeply. ¡°I''ll deal with putting up the hiring notice, so you should think about interviewing the candidates.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho began to nod, only to be interrupted by the sound of someone entering the store.


    ¡°Wee!¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly rushed to the dining area.


    Ju Yeong-Gi nced at that before resuming his conversation with Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°By the way, I haven''t seen Chief Jotely.¡±


    ¡°It seems he''s busy with other matters,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Really? But what could that dude possibly be busy with?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho had to mp his mouth shut.


    No matter what anyone said, Jo Gyu-Min was still an important person with the job title of ''Chief Secretary'' working for one of the top corporations in this country. Getting tangled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s business had pushed him into doing sundry chores, but if it weren¡¯t for that, Jo Gyu-Min would have taken on important tasks like assisting Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    But now, that poor man had fallen so far off his lofty perch that Ju Yeong-Gi viewed him as a friendly older neighborhood gopher anyone could order around whenever they felt like it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to exin the importance of Jo Gyu-Min''s role in the corporation when he noticed themotioning from the dining area. ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi noticed the noises as well and tilted his head before getting up.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Park Yu-Min was already present, yet themotion was still going on, which could only mean that something major had happened. Ju Yeong-Gi emerged from the concealed staff room and headed to the dining area. And a short whileter...


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho! You have a guest. Come outside for a minute.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. A guest? Who woulde to his pizzeria to pay a visit?


    Kang Jin-Ho took off his apron and headed to the dining area himself. An involuntary frown soon etched itself on his forehead.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± A familiar woman sitting by a table near the window was waving her hand animatedly at him. And everyone else in the pizzeria was staring at this woman in pure stupefaction.


    ¡°Why are you here, Miss Choi?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sourly asked.


    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed in here?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were busy.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any filming scheduled for today.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The woman, Choi Yeon-Ha, smiled brightly after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s dismayed attitude. ¡°Is it wrong of me toe to a pizzeria for a slice of pizza?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll pay for my food. I''m not really a fan of asking for things like a celebrity discount, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly at the bright smile on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. ¡°Who told you about my pizzeria, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Miss Se-Ah told me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little, and his gratefulness toward his little sister dissipated somewhat just then.


    Choi Yeon-Ha slyly asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°What''s the best pizza in your store?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°All of them are great, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°But you still must have a chef''s rmendation, yes?¡±


    ¡°...All of them are delicious, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you''re still so stiff and unfriendly, Mister Jin-Ho. A beautiful woman wanted to buy your pizza and came here during one of her rare vacation days, so aren''t you being a little too much?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly grinned. ¡°As long as you''re here to eat and nothing more, I shall behave myself.¡±


    ¡°In that case, be friendly, Mister Jin-Ho. I promise I won''t keep rmending that job to you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded. He didn''t have a reason to treat Choi Yeon-Ha coldly if she wouldn¡¯t bother him with all the ''Be an Actor!'' nonsense and just enjoyed her pizza.


    ¡°In that case, please go ahead and choose.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha unhesitantly took the menu board from Kang Jin-Ho and started browsing through it. While she looked unperturbed, others weren''t as rxed as her.


    ¡°Hey, isn''t that Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°I think so?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eiii,</i> no way. Why would Choi Yeon-Hae here alone to buy pizza when she definitely has something better to do?¡±


    ¡°But, you can see for yourself, can''t you? That really is Choi Yeon-Ha. Look, her face is about half the size of other people''s faces. That''s not something an ordinary person can have.¡±


    ¡°What? You think celebrities are some kind of aliens?¡±


    ¡°Well, someone like Choi Yeon-Ha is otherworldly, alright.¡±


    ¡°By the way, doesn''t it look like Choi Yeon-Ha is acquainted with the pizzeria''s owner?¡±


    ¡°He''s Kang Se-Ah''s oppa, so it''s not a surprise that they know each other.¡±


    ¡°A singer and an actress wouldn''t have a reason to know each other, though, never mind their family members.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know Kang Se-Ah is starring in a TV series with Choi Yeon-Ha? They probably got to know each other through that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> you''re right.¡±


    ¡°Even then, Choi Yeon-Ha showing up here alone is weird, don''t you think so? It''d make more sense for her toe here with Kang Se-Ah. Or show up when Kang Se-Ah is already here. Honestly, it''s a bit weird to see Choi Yeon-Ha showing up alone in a pizzeria run by Kang Se-Ah''s oppa. Especially when Kang Se-Ah isn''t even here...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho massaged his temples while unwillingly eavesdropping on the hushed whispers.


    <i>''This is getting troublesome...''</i>


    The other people in the pizzeria were clearly staring at him and Choi Yeon-Ha in a weird way.


    He groaned deeply. ¡°...Are you here to make my life difficult, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say I''m also a little flustered by this situation?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°But I''m being honest,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha awkwardly brushed her hair back. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t had much chance to move around alone like this, and I''m not sure what I should do in this case. What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned again, thinking that this woman was also a hopeless case.


    Choi Yeon-Ha stuttered a little. ¡°H-how about I order a pizza first? Give me the¡ª<i>uhm,</i> basic one.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­¡±


    ¡°And please add extra cheese.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then headed back to the kitchen after taking the menu board.


    Choi Yeon-Ha took out a hand mirror from her bag and started powdering her nose. Even she was impressed by her own reflection''s beauty, so why...


    <i>''Just what is up with that man?''</i>


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha had dolled herself up so much and even showed up in the middle of the busy week at his store, shouldn''t Kang Jin-Ho at least pretend he was interested in talking to her? Wasn''t that¡ªlike¡ªa basic courtesy between people?


    Kang Jin-Ho was even openly looking at her with eyes that said, <i>¡°What are you doing here, you migraine-inducing woman?¡±</i> The look in the former¡¯s eyes was driving her up the wall.


    ¡°Wow, I never knew I''d be shooting a drama in real life, too.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha believed she was meticulous in separating work from her private life, so it was such a shock to feel the cliched emotion of, ''I''ve never met a man who treats me this way!'' It was seriously shocking!


    ¡°Yes, it''s such a clich¨¦.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha bit down on her lower lip.


    It was a mistake to try sweet-talking Kang Jin-Ho into the world of acting. Choi Yeon-Ha should have thought about bing his friend first and then aim for opportunities that would naturally rise up during their interactions. However, she messed that up, and now, Kang Jin-Ho probably viewed her as some kind of a pyramid scheme peddler.


    Her pride was wounded; however, admitting to it was the only way for her to move forward.


    <i>''Mister Kang Jin-Ho, let me warn you that I can be as tenacious as a leech.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha had no ns of resorting to petty tricks. As a matter of fact, she would wage a war of attrition.


    See people often enough, and one would inevitably grow closer to them. Once they were closer, they would speak more frankly with each other. That was the rule of thumb. So, if she persistently appeared before Kang Jin-Ho and talked to him, that should erode the defensive wall he had put up. By then, he should be more conducive toward her rmendation.


    ¡°Your pizza is here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s done?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, here it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. You didn¡¯t bake the pizza beforehand, knowing that I would be here, did you?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked in doubt, but when Kang Jin-Ho looked back at her weirdly, she could only awkwardly smile back at him. ¡°I''m only joking, Mister Jin-Ho. Can''t you humor me at least this once?¡±


    ¡°I''m not good at that kind of thing. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii.</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted softly.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to that and simply put down the steaming pizza in front of her.


    <i>''Mm? This looks rather delicious?''</i>


    Kang Se-Ah had proudly boasted how her oppa''s pizza tasted a lot better than it looked. Maybe she wasn''t exaggerating, then? Just the visuals alone gave off this delectable impression. Besides, a pizza should taste good as long as good quality ingredients were used, no?


    Choi Yeon-Ha took a small bite of a pre-cut slice, and her eyes instantly opened a little wider. ¡°<i>Wow,</i> I didn''t know you were good at cooking too, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°<i>Wow,</i> I''m just speechless. What do you need to do to get this kind of clean taste?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded at her. ¡°Please enjoy your pizza. Then,ter.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha became flustered again. ¡°W-wait! Are you suggesting that I should eat this pizza by myself?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°...No one has ordered anything, yes? If I eat by myself, people will think I''m a loser, Mister Jin-Ho. Can''t you stay while I eat, at least?¡±


    ¡°You want me to stay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m asking you a small favor. If I''m being honest, this is really awkward for me, you see? Everyone''s looking at us, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the surroundings and smirked weakly before sitting on the opposite side of Choi Yeon-Ha. Even he had to admit that letting a young woman eat alone while enduring the curious nces of other diners was asking for a bit too much.


    If no one were looking at her, Kang Jin-Ho would have walked away. However, it was simply impossible for Choi Yeon-Ha not to be subjected to everyone¡¯s stares.


    Choi Yeon-Ha got the conversation going again. ¡°You kicked me aside while saying you would do something more meaningful than acting, so let me ask you, is this that meaningful thing?¡±


    ¡°The circumstances that led me here are a bitplicated. But I don''t see a reason to exin all the details to you, Miss Choi,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    ¡°<i>Wow...</i> So cold. Seriously.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and firmly dered, ¡°If you wish to talk about that, I''ll have to leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. I''m sorry, I won''t talk about that anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned and unhappily chewed on the pizza.


    <i>''Seriously, now, this is too much!''</i>


    She was putting in this much work, so the polite thing would be for Kang Jin-Ho to at least pretend to hear her out now, wouldn''t it?! Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha was not some random woman off the street either. She found free time out of her busy schedule toe here, so how could she not be angry and feel aggrieved with Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s attitude? He was acting as if she was an annoying bug clinging onto his pants or something!


    Choi Yeon-Ha asked after chewing, ¡°When are you taking a day off?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly answered, ¡°I''m not taking one.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have, like, off days? Or when the pizzeria closes for a day?¡±


    ¡°We don''t have things like that.¡±


    ¡°...Are you perhaps made out of inexhaustible steel, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, and we still don''t have things like that.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was triggered, and her face reddened. ¡°Then, you should give yourself a day off or close the pizzeria for a day.¡±


    .


    ¡°I don''t see why I should¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why not?! You might think you don''t need a break, but others definitely do! Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm.</i> Is there a reason why you''re trying to make me take a break?¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s cute little fist smacked the table rather weakly. Compared to that, though, her yell was surprisingly loud, ¡°Because I want you to go on a date with me!¡±


    <i>Taptaptaptaptaptaptap!!!</i>


    The moment her words echoed throughout the pizzeria...


    Everyone sitting around the nearby tables whipped out their phones and started tapping away on their screens.

 Chapter 240: Making Money (5)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Making Money (5)</h4>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s jaw fell to the floor as he observed this situation from afar.


    <i>''Hang on a minute. That woman... Maybe she''s a closeted weirdo?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was not some random nobody but a top actress in this country. Ju Yeong-Gi had practically no interest in the world of celebrities, yet even he had heard of her name before. That could only mean Choi Yeon-Ha was really a big deal in the Korean entertainment scene.


    But to think that such a big shot would yell something like that in a public space full of strangers! Ju Yeong-Gi found that logically hard to ept.


    <i>''When you think about it, though... There aren¡¯t all that many normal people around Jin-Ho, no?''</i>


    A dude traveling on an elite trajectory toward a gobsmacking level of sess in a huge corporation would devolve into a moron only good for bankrupting a pizzeria when hanging around near Kang Jin-Ho. Then, Kang Jin-Ho''s little sister was a certifiable brocon willing to flip her own agency upside down to hold a concert in her oppa''s pizzeria. Moreover, Kang Jin-Ho''s father was a coffee otaku. Not to forget, Kang Jin-Ho''s friend was...


    <i>''...Hang on a bloody minute. Does that mean I''m also a weirdo in everyone''s eyes?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi shuddered grandly. There was no way. Where would anyone find a person more ''normal'' than him in this world?!


    Going back to the story...


    By the time he sobered up, the atmosphere in the pizzeria had grown so quiet and still.


    Choi Yeon-Ha seemed to have btedly realized what she said, as she began to visibly panic while looking around everywhere. ¡°N-no, wait. T-that''s not what, <i>uh,</i> I meant...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°T-that date isn''t what you''re thinking of, you see? So, like, <i>eh...</i> It''s not a date where a man and woman... <i>uh...</i> goes on a date... Not that kind of a date, but, <i>uh...</i> So, like, two people make some time and talk privately, that is what I''ve been trying to say...¡±


    Park Yu-Min mopping the floor nearby voiced his opinion without a concern in the world. ¡°Miss Choi, that''s what people usually call going on a date.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was instantly rendered speechless. She couldn''t do much other than open and close her lips repeatedly like a goldfish.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, it seemed like he still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation at all, judging from how his voice sounded so unconcerned. ¡°I''m ttered by your request for a date, but I''m sorry. I don''t think I can go with you as there''s not enough free time.¡±


    ¡°I never said I wanted to go on a date with you!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled once again with her face beet red.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in genuine confusion. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I-I''m telling you, that''s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I''m not quite sure how to humor you in this case, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°This, this isn''t what I wanted¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shielded her face with her hands in sheer embarrassment. Her skin felt so hot right now, as if she hade down with the flu!


    <i>''No, I mustn''t behave like this!''</i>


    Looking this embarrassed would make others think she <i>really</i> was asking Kang Jin-Ho out on a date! She believed herself to be a born actress, but to think she had failed to control her own expressions in a situation this minor!


    Meanwhile, her fellow diners, as well as witnesses to her panic, started tapping on their phones. Their expressions expressed how <i>entertained</i> they were by this development.


    = Choi Yeon-Ha asked someone out on a date, then got rejected. Am witnessing it live.


    = Bullsh*t.


    = No, really! At Kang Se-Ah''s oppa''s pizzeria. Choi Yeon-Ha is here alone and asked him out on a date. But Kang Se-Ah''s oppa coolly said no.


    Along with those easy-to-understand texts, the pictures of Choi Yeon-Ha trying to hide her blushing cheeks were uploaded to various social media sites.


    = That''s photoshop.


    = This photo''s been edited.


    = Looks like someone got their hands on a still from a film set.


    = I knew it was fake when I heard Choi Yeon-Ha got rejected by a dude. A man can never say no to her. Even a fantasy has to be believable, you know. Go back ande up with something more usible, will ya?!


    One of the customers grumbled. ¡°Had they gotten scammed all throughout their lives or something?¡±


    The customer raised his phone to take another photo of Choi Yeon-Ha, but a hand asrge as a pot lid suddenly blocked the camera''s viewfinder.


    ¡°<i>Argh,</i> what now?¡± The customer frowned and looked away from his phone only to be greeted by a ''gentle'' smile etched on Ju Yeong-Gi''s face.


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled in a <i>gentle</i> voice. ¡°Dear customer, this is a no-photo zone.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, of course.¡±


    No one could raise a voice of opposition in front of Ju Yeong-Gi''s scary countenance. Ju Yeong-Gu used that to his advantage by using nothing but his re to discourage those daring to raise their phones. Once he got everyone¡¯s behavior right, Ju Yeong-Gi turned his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho and groaned loudly.


    He strode toward the table where Choi Yeon-Ha was located and picked up her unfinished pizza.


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked up at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°I-I''m not finished, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Why don''t we go inside first, miss? Too many people are watching you, so it must be hard to talk out here.¡±


    ¡°You have somewhere private inside?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded. ¡°Yes, we have a staff break room. It should be fine to finish your meal in there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. Can you take me there as soon as possible?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression brightened somewhat as she nodded urgently. She also realized that the current situation was not ideal for her.


    Ju Yeong-Gi shot a meaningful re, and Park Yu-Min sneaked closer to the table to pack up the cutlery.


    Soon afterward, Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Jin-Ho were relocated to the pizzeria''s staff room. She fanned herself with her hand to cool her face down. ¡°...What are you going to do about this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I might get embroiled in a weird scandal.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But, I haven''t done anything in particr?¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned. She knew she had no choice but to agree with his assessment. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone who would listen just because she was throwing a tantrum anyway. ¡°In any case, you''re the reason why I''m in this position, so you will take a day off for me. Because, pretty soon, you won''t have the time to do that.¡±


    ¡°I won''t have the time? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your pizzeria will be bursting at the seams with too many customers, that''s why.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, unconvinced. ¡°Is it because of your visit, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha giggled while covering her mouth. ¡°I''m not some princess-syndrome sufferer, Mister Jin-Ho. No matter how popr I am, I know a pizzeria''s business won''t pick up instantly just because of my visit.¡±


    ¡°Then, what was that warning all about?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°...You really have no idea, don''t you? That''s for the best, though. Knowing the reason beforehand might be worse than being ignorant, you see?¡±


    ¡°I can''t quite follow you, Miss Choi...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified, but Choi Yeon-Ha refused to borate further. He would soon learn about it anyway!


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha''s poker face and could only groan at length. ¡°...In any case, I''d prefer if you don''t pay me a visit anymore, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but my n is to keep showing up before you...¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a busy person? Do you have that much free time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I''m always running short on time, Mister Jin-Ho. But it''s not a waste to invest time in my life, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Coming here is an investment in your life?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as you''re willing to change your mind just this once, of course.¡±


    ¡°...That won''t happen, Miss Choi.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sagely nodded. ¡°Yes, I know what you''re trying to say. However, that doesn''t mean I''m giving up, though. Don''t worry; I won''t force you or bother you about it, but please don''t stop me froming here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and rubbed his face in slight frustration.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly.


    <i>''I''ll stick to you like a leech and slowly strip you away, Mister Jin-Ho.''</i>


    Coming out strong toward someone like Kang Jin-Ho could get you chased away quite ''strongly.¡¯ The odds of that oue were ufortably high. Such a person boasted a deep-set point of view, and external pressure couldn''t make them change their mind.


    The way to conquer such people was surprisingly simple: one just had to be earnest and dedicated to the point of acquiring their sympathy.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s wariness of Choi Yeon-Ha was off the scale, so the best she could hope for was to take every opportunity to meet him and create as many connections between the two of them as possible. Once he lowered his guard a bit, an opening should present itself.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even realize she was smiling while observing Kang Jin-Ho''s groaning figure.


    <i>''Really now, his visuals are still top-notch...''</i>


    She had been acting alongside some of the most prominent, well-established household actors of the current generation. As such, she knew intimately well the importance of ''style.¡¯ Despite his messy, overgrown hair and his sloppy dress sense, Kang Jin-Ho still had such striking visuals.


    <i>¡®And he even lost his mortality when he put on the makeupst time¡­¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t afford to lose Kang Jin-Ho. Absolutely not! Besides, she really liked his personality of being unyielding in his views without being rough or rude. He was the type to never lose himself, even as he tried to match the pace of the people around him.


    A man like him would surely be someone big one day. Moreover, he also came from a pretty good family, so...


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going crazy,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I-it''s nothing important,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly shook her head, then pinched her cheeks.


    <i>''I''m not here to interview prospective husbands! Wake up, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    Why was she even thinking about Kang Jin-Ho''s family anyway?!


    The atmosphere grew a bit awkward in an instant, so Kang Jin-Ho wisely decided to change the topic. ¡°By the way, what is Eun-Yeong doing today?¡±


    ¡°Miss Se-Ah? She''s on location, filming her scenes.¡±


    ¡°The main character isn''t shooting her scene, yet Eun-Yeong has to?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled before saying, ¡°I guess you''re not aware of how the filming schedule works, Mister Jin-Ho. Miss Se-Ah has to shoot her scenes set in the countryside today, but I don''t. So, I didn''t go with the film crew.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but he epted the exnation.


    ¡°She should be back home by evening today,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Which means, you don''t mind if I stay here until evening, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho gripped his own thigh without even realizing it.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Aigoo,</i> I''m gonna die at this <i>raaate...</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong with an exhausted look climbed into the waiting van.


    Her manager weed her. ¡°Good work out there.¡±


    ¡°I''m dying here, you know! Gimme something to eat, please. Don''t you have some leftover kimbap or something?¡±


    ¡°The department head told us to watch your weight since you gained some weighttely.¡±


    ¡°I gained what now?! How dare he spread such nderous rumors around when I''m still this petite and frail!¡±


    ¡°Se-Ah, let''s be honest here. You''re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong decisively cut her manager off before plopping down on a seat. ¡°<i>Aigooo.</i> I''m being worked to the bone, but no one even thinks about feeding me. This is exploitation, I tell ya! Exploitation! You should at least give me something to eat before working me to the bone!¡±


    ¡°Well, how about enduring by using all the stored energy in your body?¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t even make any sense!¡±


    The manager chuckled as he turned the ignition on. ¡°All the grub you enjoyed has transformed into fatty tissues in your body, and they are eagerly waiting for you to use them.¡±


    ¡°Devil!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong grumbled while putting on her seatbelt. She pushed the seat halfway back, then stared absentmindedly at the ceiling.


    <i>''A day of filming totally exhausts me, doesn''t it?''</i>


    This was a different kind of exhaustion than standing on a stage as a singer. Pouring out all of her being during a gig led to this feeling of adrenaline erupting like a volcano. It no longer mattered whether she was satisfied with the stage or not; because during those moments, an uncontroble excitement would take hold of her as she performed. Uponing down from the stage post-concert; however, the only thing waiting for her was this indescribable emptiness.


    However, acting was different. It felt like acting continuously drained her stamina away. Trying to act like someone who wasn''t her for hours upon hours turned out to be far harder than it sounded. And being on standby endlessly in character just to film a 30-second scene proved to be a huge burden as well.


    <i>''But, it''s so much fun.''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong closed her eyes. The trip to Seoul from this location would take around three hours, so she figured she might as well get some sleep.


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    And as if it knew what she was thinking, the van set off smoothly on its journey.


    <i>''I''m sure she''s tired...''</i>


    The manager, Jeong Seok-Su, nced at the sleeping Kang Eun-Yeong through the rearview mirror and smiled like a caring dad. She was like a beagle who got into trouble more often than not, but at her core, Kang Eun-Yeong was a good kid. She deeply cared about her family, and she had never treated her managers harshly as well.


    Jeong Seok-Su had witnessed too many good kids going bad due to fame, so he initially didn''t hold that much expectation of Kang Eun-Yeong, but she hadn''t changed a bit since her trainee idol days. She did her best not to lose her humbleness while joking that a devil waiting back home would knock her down a peg if she got too full of herself.


    That was why Jeong Seok-Su found her to be such an adorable, likable kid. She was also passionate about her work, making her a delight to work with as a manager.


    <i>''I better drive carefully.''</i>


    There was nothing else scheduled for today, so Jeong Seok-Su decided to drive slower and smoother, even if doing so might take longer for them to reach home. However, just as he slowed the van down a touch...


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Jeong Seok-Su frowned when a car behind rapidly approached while using high beams. ¡°<i>Argh,</i> what gives?¡±


    Why would anyone want to drive with high beams turned on unless they wanted to cause an ident? How unfortunate¡ªit seemed Korea had way too many drivers with rubbish road manners.


    ¡°...There are really way too many of them, aren''t they?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su''s van was now being tailed by several more cars with their high beams turned on. He sensed something fishy and quickly stepped on the elerator. He still had no idea what was going on, but the sense of foreboding made him decide to get out of here.


    <i>Vrooooom!</i>


    A ck sedan quickly caught up and suddenly rammed into the side of the van.


    ¡°W-what the hell?! Crazy son of a b*tch!¡±


    <i>Baaang!</i>


    The van rocked precariously as the two vehicles made contact.


    ¡°W-what''s going on?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong woke up from her sleep and hurriedly looked around in rm. Her widened eyes caught the sight of another car rushing toward the van at high speed.


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaaaaaah!</i>¡±


    Her frightened scream echoed through the road.


    1. Yes, it really says this in the raw.

 Chapter 241: Snatched (1)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Snatched (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath.


    How could he not, when Choi Yeon-Ha made good on her threat and had set up camp in the staff break room? She was clearly unwilling to leave, and it couldn¡¯t be clearer than that. Even though no one spoke to her, she entertained herself plenty well enough.


    She took selfies, yed games on her phone, and... As if keeping herself upied like this was an everyday thing for her, Choi Yeon-Ha disyed no sign of difort or awkwardness even though Kang Jin-Ho didn''t pay any attention whatsoever to her.


    Unable to watch this any longer, Ju Yeong-Gi stepped into the staff room to ask Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Miss Choi? Are you okay alone? Were you always this... adept at keeping yourself upied like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied with a cool shrug of her shoulders.


    ¡°How? There has to be a ton of people dying just to hang out with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don''t have anyone.¡±


    ¡°...Don''t mind me asking why?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> I wonder myself. For some reason, I don''t have anyone in particr that I can refer to as a ''friend.¡¯ When I was younger, I had filmingmitments to fulfill, so there wasn''t much time to hang out with other kids my age. And when I got older, people seem to find it hard to approach me.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi grew visibly ufortable. ¡°<i>Uh,</i> that... sounds a bit too personal to share...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled and shook her head. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no. Please don''t misunderstand. I''m good at keeping myself upied not because of that, but all thanks to my job. When I''m on the film set, it''s fairlymon to wait around six hours to shoot my next scene, you see? That''s when I learned how to keep myself upied.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded in eptance at that exnation. Indeed, he recalled seeing something simr in a behind-the-scenes entertainment program some time ago. In it, celebs usually stayed inside vans or trailers parked outside the film locations during their downtime.


    Although it didn''t make much sense to him that a protagonist was often left alone unattended for six hours or more, Choi Yeon-Ha herself said that was the case, so who was he to argue?


    Ju Yeong-Gi asked her another question, ¡°<i>Oh,</i> so you y games on your phone when that happens?¡±


    ¡°No, I usually sleep.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°But, if I sleep for too long, my face will get a little swollen, and that will mess up the scene, you see? When that happens, I have to get the swelling down, and the trick is to...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression progressively crumpled as he listened to Choi Yeon-Ha sharing her know-how on methods to reduce the swelling of her face.


    <i>''This woman... She really is a weirdo, isn''t she?''</i>


    As mentioned before, Ju Yeong-Gi basically had no interest in the world of celebrities. Even then, he had heard about Choi Yeon-Ha''s name. That was how famous she was. But, as it turned out, such a big fish was actually an airhead. Moreover, it felt like this preconceived image Ju Yeong-Gi had of the entertainment world had shattered into a million pieces by this revtion.


    <i>''...Oh, well. Even Eun-Yeong is totally different from her TV personality and her real self, so what does it matter?''</i>


    .


    Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head, then asked Choi Yeon-Ha again, ¡°Okay, so¡­ Why are you staying here doing basically nothing, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a business with Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> you mean that thing about him bing an actor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded unhesitantly. Her eyes remained uncluttered and unblinking.


    Ju Yeong-Gi grandly groaned. ¡°Excuse me, but Miss Choi? I''d like to offer you a piece of advice as someone who knows the human being named Kang Jin-Ho pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Being an entertainer is¡ªwell, how should I put this¡ªthat''s a job you can take on only if you have the knack for it, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Well, normally, that''s what people believe.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi muttered ruefully, ¡°But the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' I know doesn''t have any knack for it, you see? Actually, you can say the problem is with how extremely boring and unfunny he is. You know what I mean?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°Don''t you agree that you''re trying to achieve the impossible by dragging someone like that into the world of acting, Miss Choi?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s concerned-sounding question was replied to by the brightly-smiling Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Who do you think knows this profession the best? Me or you, Mister Ju?¡±


    ¡°Well, <i>uh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi faltered a little, unable to answer.


    The smile on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face became unreadable. ¡°Having a knack for it will help, of course. It''ll be a huge boost in your survival in this profession, after all. However, Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t really need that kind of a knack, you see?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Because he''s good-looking?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly mped her mouth shut and hesitated.


    ¡°<i>Aha!</i> I knew it!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cried out.


    ¡°N-no, wait! It''s not entirely about that!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really? It didn¡¯t sound that way to me, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, that''s not true,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha testily replied, even as her cheeks blushed a little. Of course, she couldn''t deny the fact that Kang Jin-Ho''s incredible looks yed a huge part in her desire for him to be an actor.


    If Kang Jin-Ho were a Deity of Acting but without his striking looks, Choi Yeon-Ha would have never been interested in him. Generally speaking, a great acting performance could only shine through when luck yed its part by linking you with a meaty role and an excellent director. However, Kang Jin-Ho possessed a certain ''destructive power'' that rendered all those factors irrelevant.


    <i>''However, that''s not the whole story!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha recalled the scene Kang Jin-Ho shot with her by the seaside. She was curious about the result of his performance on screen and sought out a copy of the dubbed edit, and then¡ªwell, the conclusion she drew from that was exceedingly simple.


    <i>''...Yup, he''s gonna create huge waves.''</i>


    Those minutes she had spent watching the footage were indescribably precious moments that taught her how much impact ''sound'' could have in setting up an atmosphere. As soon as Kang Jin-Ho''s stupidly terrible textbook reading session was erased from the footage, he also <i>erased</i> his co-star from the scene. The atmosphere he exhibited was so absolute and overwhelming that all the leading young actors in the Chungmuro scene wouldn''t even be able toe close.


    Only those actors thought to have reached the zenith of acting could create such an atmosphere with their performances, but Kang Jin-Ho only had to stand still in one spot to do that. It seemed all so natural to him.


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned closer. ¡°Can''t you help me by persuading Mister Jin-Ho? I promise you, he''ll be a huge star. Then, he won''t even have to bother with a pizzeria like this.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi could only wryly smile at that. ¡°...Actually, he doesn''t have to run this joint, you know.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> don''t mind me.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head before continuing, ¡°In that case, why aren''t you seriously persuading him? You know, instead of camping out here like this?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pouted. ¡°You know persuasion won''t work on Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡±


    ¡°The only thing I managed to perfect while working in this profession is my power of wits, you see? Such as... How bad is the personality of this director? How sly and cunning are they? Would he sexually harass me? In that case, how should I fight back... That sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°S-sounds like you have always had it rough, Miss Choi.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled softly. ¡°I think I''ve developed an eye to discern people after years of minding such things, you see? And when I took a look at Mister Jin-Ho with my discerning eyes, I could tell that no amount of persuasion would work on him.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Wow,</i> your eyes are scarily urate.¡±


    ¡°If you try to persuade him, he''d only pretend to listen. If you threaten him, he''d fight back even harder. However, being all cute and friendly won''t work on him, either. And my looks don''t work as well¡­¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi crossed his arms and slowly nodded in agreement. ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡±


    ¡°So, the only method left is to cling onto him pitifully and rouse his sympathy. That''s it. He''s the type who can''t behave harshly toward people in distress... I think?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes. ¡°<i>Huh.?</i>Sounds like you can start your own criminal profiling agency, Miss Choi.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sagely nodded. ¡°If I go in too strongly, I might get my butt kicked. However, if I were too wishy-washy, he might not even think about me. So, the only thing I can do at this point is to just cling onto him like a desperate leech and whine away until he hears me out. That''s why I''m here.¡±


    "<i>...Hmm.</i>" Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly found himself in a serious dilemma. Was this woman scary-smart, or just gobsmackingly dumb? Choi Yeon-Ha disyed a bone-chilling level of uracy in reading people, yet the conclusion she arrived at was a bit¡­ off-kilter.


    After clearing his throat, Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes and asked a serious question, ¡°Do you think Jin-Ho will change his mind even if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I admit the odds are pretty low, but it''s still better than doing nothing, don''t you agree?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi started thinking that the premise of this conversation was rather odd. ¡°...By the way, is Jin-Ho even worth all this trouble? No matter how much I think about it, I just can''t see him as the type of person who would seed as an actor, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. People usually can''t objectively evaluate close acquaintances around them, after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, what did the director say? That one from the TV show Jin-Ho was involved in?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha replied without any change to her expression, ¡°Never show your face in this profession ever again! Something of that nature.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes. He was convinced now¡ªChoi Yeon-Ha was definitely a moron. ¡°...Don''t you have any pride as a top actress?¡±


    ¡°Pride, you say?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head as if her failure to understand was worse than Ju Yeong-Gi''s ignorance. ¡°Does your heart swell with pride by working as a waiter in a pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°W-well, no...¡±


    ¡°In that case, why should I be proud of what I do? I''m just doing my job, just like you. I don''t believe being an actress is any different from other professions.¡±


    It seemed that Choi Yeon-Ha had interpreted the old saying: ''all professions are equally honorable'' in the wrong way.


    ¡°I believe we''re not supposed to express pride in our chosen profession that way, but by doing our utmost best in what we do,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°And from where I stand, the best thing I could do for my work is to rope in Mister Jin-Ho to act opposite me in my next project.¡±


    ¡°Even if Jin-Ho clearly states he''s not interested in it at all?¡±


    ¡°He''lle around eventually. Since I''m going to bite and cling onto him like crazy until he says yes.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in determination.


    Ju Yeong-Gi powerlessly turned his head. ¡°You heard her, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho walking past the staff room groaned. His head faltered just as powerlessly as the sound of his groan.


    ¡°Seeing how someone as pretty as her is camping out here just for you¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sighed loudly. ¡°...How should I put this? I can''t tell if you''re one lucky son of a gun or a bloody luckless doofus. Whatever, you take care of this mess, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Ju Yeong-Gi patted Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder as a gesture of pity before heading over to the dining area.


    ¡°Excuse me, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something, but his phone suddenly started ringing. He took it out and frowned slightly at the caller''s name visible on the screen.


    <i>''What''s going on?''</i>


    The name on the screen was Kang Eun-Yeong. He answered the call only to be surprised by an urgent, loud cry.


    - Oppaaaaaa!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened in an instant. The urgency in her voice indicated that she wasn''t ying around. She genuinely sounded scared. In addition, Kang Eun-Yeong''s ear-piercing scream was punctuated by loud thuds and bangs, which stabbed sharply into Kang Jin-Ho''s ears.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    - Oppa! Help! I''m...! <i>Kyaaaaaah!</i>


    Her ear-piercing scream rang out once more, and it was apanied by the distinct re of a car horn before being followed by another loud thud. The nonstop swearinging from the driver had already mixed into the dizzying chaos of noise, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to the chaos before calmly speaking to his sister. ¡°Eun-Yeong, where are¡ª¡±


    <i>Drop!</i>


    However, the call suddenly ended before he could finish his question. Kang Jin-Ho coldly red at the phone for a second before sharply turning his head in Choi Yeon-Ha''s direction. ¡°Where is the filming location?¡±


    ¡°...I-I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, where is the filming location Eun-Yeong went to today?¡±


    ¡°<i>A-ah,</i> that. It¡¯s, <i>uhm,</i> it''s in Sokcho.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha involuntarily stuttered after being subjected to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s re.


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she had seen and interacted with until now was someone who... who might harbor an icy dagger in his heart but would act calm and gentle on the surface. That seemed to be the case when he previously interacted with Kang Eun-Yeong and Choi Yeon-Ha. He was a typical case of an iron fist in a velvet glove, a big softie who preferred not to whine and badmouth other people if he could help it. But now?


    This Kang Jin-Ho was like apletely different person. All he did was frown a little and re at Choi Yeon-Ha, but those actions still possessed a certain something capable of making one''s heart freeze and tumble to the pit of their stomach.


    In fact, it could make one shudder involuntarily with their toes curled up from genuine fright!


    Kang Jin-Ho took off his apron, tossed it on the table, and hurriedly turned around. Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min were already standing next to him.


    Ju Yeong-Gi growled angrily. ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. I''ll handle this on my own. Take care of the things this side.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about that,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi with a firm nod.


    Park Yu-Min urgently asked, ¡°Will Eun-Yeong be okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply and quickly headed to the exit.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, I''m gonna contact Chief Jo just in case. Answer your phone when he calls you!¡± Park Yu-Min shouted from behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while rushing outside the pizzeria''s doorway.


    <i>Clink!</i>


    The doorbell''s chime rang out. Ju Yeong-Gi watched the back of his friend disappear from view while muttering in a grave tone, ¡°Which motherf*ckers dare to¡­?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, so she asked a question with her voice still trembling from shock. ¡°D-did something happen to Miss Eun-Yeong? What is happening, you two?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what, Miss Choi?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi growled lowly. ¡°Those punks are about to get f*cked, that''s what.¡±


    Certain people in this world were off-limits and should never be provoked.

 Chapter 242: Snatched (2)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Snatched (2)</h4>


    <i>Rumble, vroooooom!</i>


    Twelve cylinders furiously chugged away like raging bulls to propel the car forward. Kang Jin-Ho evaded other vehicles on the road rapidly closing in on him as he continued to stomp on the elerator.


    He wanted to physically run to Sokcho at full tilt by utilizing the Body Lightening Technique, but that didn''t seem like a wise move. For one, he couldn''t exhaust his strength without knowing where his sister was located. Besides, there was no guarantee that he would reach his destination sooner on footpared to a car since the distance was rather considerable.


    <i>Vroom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s Lamborghini sleekly evaded another car blocking its way and elerated forward.


    ¡°Holy sh*t?! What the hell was that?!¡± The driver of that car freaked out when a red Lamborghini suddenly sped past him like a bolt of lightning. He hurriedly looked at his speedometer and...


    It said 130 kilometers per hour. Since this section of the road didn''t have speed cameras, the driver was going a little faster than usual. However, he seemed to be standing stillpared to that red car!


    ¡°Just how fast is that crazy guy?¡±


    Judging from how low the car was when it sped past him, it had to be some kind of a sportscar. However, this was in the middle of the night, and regardless of that sportscar driver¡¯s skills, driving that fast right now was simply asking to be killed.


    The car wasn¡¯t driving itself, but the human behind the wheel was driving it. If an unexpected situation suddenly presented itself and the driver lost control, it would be tantamount to instant death.


    ¡°<i>Yup,</i> people like that will only learn after getting killed.¡±


    Almost everyone who had witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s vehicle had roughly the same sentiment. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the mental leeway to care. His head space was fully upied with Kang Eun-Yeong''s safety, after all.


    As he drove forward, his phone suddenly started ringing.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without checking the screen and heard a familiar voice.


    - Mister Jin-Ho, it''s me.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    - I heard that something happening to Miss Eun-Yeong, and that''s why I''m calling you.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min nervously gulped his sticky saliva when Kang Jin-Ho''s low and cold voice reached his ears.


    <i>''Oh no, this is serious trouble!''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t he spent so many years next to Kang Jin-Ho? Obviously, Jo Gyu-Min wasn¡¯t so dumb he couldn¡¯t figure out what this young man held close to his heart. And it was none other than his family.


    Kang Jin-Ho was in the middle of trying to view the world from various angles and adapt to the best of his abilities, and at the center of his efforts was his family. That much was easy enough to guess when Kang Jin-Ho had obeyed his father''s words without question, even though he didn''t give a flying rat''s butt about someone like Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu!


    But now, someone actually dared to threaten Kang Jin-Ho''s family. Thinking back to all the scary things Kang Jin-Ho had done to the would-be attacker who had dared to threaten his mother and sister during a shopping trip, Jo Gyu-Min could easily guess how enraged the young man had to be right now.


    <i>''Those insane bastards...!''</i>


    In this world, some things were okay to be toyed with. However, some were definitely off-limits. Jo Gyu-Min had no idea who would even dare to harm Kang Eun-Yeong; however, this event would not see a peaceful resolution¡ªthat much was certain.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued speaking while trying to moisten his lips, which kept on drying out. ¡°After what happenedst time, I installed a GPS tracker in her vehicle just in case. I have already asked for cooperation from the telmunicationpany, and I managed to locate Miss Eun-Yeong.¡±


    - Where is she?


    ¡°It''s difficult to exin to you verbally, and it would be hard to understand even if I do. So I''ll send the address and the map to get there to your phone.¡±


    - Please.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice sounded so¡ªcalm. His voiceing from the phone''s speaker was as calm andposed as humanly possible. If only he were yelling in rage, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have sounded this sinister and terrifying.


    Despite knowing full well how enraged this young man was, Jo Gyu-Min still shuddered from fright at Kang Jin-Ho''s preternatural calmness over the phone.


    <i>''Yup, it won''t end peacefully...''</i>


    For a moment there, Jo Gyu-Min pitied those about to bear the full brunt of Kang Jin-Ho''s fury.


    - I got the data.


    ¡°Understood, Mister Jin-Ho. If the situation changes, I''ll give you another call right away.¡±


    - Thank you.


    <i>Drop...</i>


    The call ended there, and Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply while wiping the cold sweat off of his forehead.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    His body was still shivering. There was another incident in the past involving Kang Eun-Yeong''s welfare, but the culprits back then hadn¡¯t directly targeted her. Even so, those who had dared to harm her still ended up utterly andpletely broken, unable to make aeback even now.


    But the current incident wasn''t as... <i>light</i> as that event.


    <i>''Seriously, though... What on Earth is going on here?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t predict how things would unfold from this moment on. It could be possible to predict how some people might respond to a given situation, but Kang Jin-Ho was the exception.


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Jo Gyu-Min knew brazenly strode the boundary betweenmon sense and preposterous. To make matters worse, he was willing to step beyond the boundaries set by the rules and regtions, plus the epted norms, that governed the society if he felt the need to do so.


    So, what would happen if someone like that was genuinely angry?


    Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet. This was as far as his role extended. From this moment on, he should not try to deal with the situation by himself. He quickly rushed outside his office and headed to the chairman''s office as fast as he could.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, listen. No need to be that scared, okay?¡± The bva-wearing man chuckled in a weird voice.


    On one hand, he sounded creepy, but on the other hand, his voice sounded simr to an immature little kid. Kang Eun-Yeong gritted her teeth and red at the group of men standing before her.


    ¡°The one we want to see ain''t you, but your oppa, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hang on a sec. I wanted to meet Kang Se-Ah, dude. And now that someone I used to see on TV is in front of my eyes, it kinda feels weird, right?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. It <i>does</i> feel that way.¡±


    The men cackling away while ncing at Kang Eun-Yeong had their faces hidden behind ck bvas.


    Kang Eun-Yeong bit her lower lip to calm herself and growled at the men. ¡°Are you all insane?¡±


    ¡°Nope. We''re all perfectly sane.¡±


    ¡°You think you can get away scot-free after kidnapping someone like this?!¡±


    ¡°That''s something we''ll worry about, not you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± And that was when Kang Eun-Yeong felt her heart grow cold from a chilling realization. These men were¡­ too rxed.


    These kidnappers were soid-back and rxed as if their only crime was picking up some random stray off the street. That could mean one of two things¡ªeither they didn''t think much about kidnapping someone, or they were way too experienced in this sort of thing to care. In addition, what they said also made her shudder.


    ¡°W-what about my oppa?¡±


    It made sense if these people were after her. For one thing, they could demand ransom. They could also be crazed stalkers. The situation Kang Eun-Yeong found herself in was certainly despair-inducing, but it still fell within the realm of logically understandable.


    However, everything would change if these kidnappers weren''t after her but Kang Jin-Ho. Why would they go after her oppa?


    Kang Eun-Yeong bit down on her lip hard enough to draw blood and chewed on it.


    <i>''Don''t be scared, Kang Eun-Yeong!''</i>


    It was not hard to guess that these men were not ''normal'' in the head from how they had rammed a van minding its own business off the road and brazenly kidnapped someone in public. However, that didn''t mean she could afford to let them know how scared she was. In this kind of situation, showing weakness would only make them feel more triumphant, anyway.


    <i>''And I hate being in this position, too!''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was short-tempered enough to yell in irritation at a rude character in a movie she was watching. So, to think she would find herself in this kind of situation...!


    ¡°<i>Urgh¡­</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s manager, who got kidnapped alongside her, finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°Oppa, are you okay?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong urgently asked her manager.


    Jeong Seok-Su barely managed to crack open his eyelids, and he scanned his surroundings before his jaw slowly fell.


    One of the bva-wearing men pointed at the manager. ¡°Why did you bring that dude with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn''t leave him behind.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Why didn''t you off him, then?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you do that, you dumbass? It''s too freaking annoying...¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    .


    The bva-wearing men nced at Kang Eun-Yeong and her manager, but that was all they did for now. It was as if their role was to keep monitoring her so she wouldn¡¯t escape.


    Manager Jeong Seok-Su blinked. ¡°W-where are we?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re in an abandoned factory,¡± said Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°An¡­ abandoned factory?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The manager''s voice trembled even more. ¡°W-why did they even kidnap us?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong couldn''t reply to that.


    Seemingly trapped inside a dark, dingy factory, surrounded by bva-wearing men monitoring their every movement... These two factors were enough to make Jeong Seok-Su shudder from fright, as his mind couldn¡¯t ept his new reality. But what he said, despite his crippling fear, far exceeded Kang Eun-Yeong''s expectations.


    ¡°M-Miss Se-Ah, don''t be afraid. Everything will be fine. Since they bothered to kidnap us, they won''t harm us that easily. I''m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    Those words should mean little, but just hearing them seemed to have a calming effect on Kang Eun-Yeong''s heart.


    The group of men chatted noisily among themselves, but a phone call disrupted them. After the call came to an end, they started whispering, and one of them walked up to Kang Eun-Yeong with a phone in tow. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t say anything and simply red back.


    ¡°Call your oppa. Tell him toe here.¡±


    Her eyes quivered powerfully just then. It seemed these men were really after Kang Jin-Ho rather than her! Kang Eun-Yeong clenched her teeth before growling back at the man.


    ¡°Don''t wanna.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah?</i>¡±


    ¡°You think I''m mad? You think I''ll do as you say?¡±


    The bva-wearing man looked at her in dismay. ¡°Holy cow, this kid¡¯s really a piece of work, ain''t she?¡±


    One of his colleagues loudly replied, ¡°Yeah. I thought she was just this naive, pure kid from TV, but it sounds like she''s got some grit in her now, doesn''t she?¡±


    The bva-wearing man wordlessly walked closer, then used his index finger to poke Kang Eun-Yeong''s head. ¡°Listen here, Miss Kang Se-Ah. Looks like you don''t understand the situation you''re in, so let me help you with that. Do you honestly think you''re in any position to say no? Do you wanna see how scary we can be?¡±


    ¡°Do what you want. We''ll see if I''ll call my oppa.¡±


    ¡°Did this little bi*ch really lose her mind or something?¡± The bva-wearing man groaned before suddenly pping Kang Eun-Yeong in the face.


    <i>p!</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s lips burst, and blood sttered in the air. The impact was so sudden, and it caught her off-guard, but Kang Eun-Yeong simply red right back at her attacker with eyes burning in fury with nary a trace of fear visible on her expression.


    The bva-wearing man grunted. ¡°<i>Huh,</i> she''s tougher than she looks.¡±


    The one to lose his cool first wasn''t Kang Eun-Yeong but her manager. ¡°Don''t hurt Miss Se-Ah, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Gee whiz,</i> are we shooting a movie here or something?¡± The bva-wearing man chuckled in dismay. ¡°You think we''re ying around here? Is that it? Should I skin you alive instead? Fine, then! Let''s see if you''ll call your oppa or not. Goddamn it!¡±


    Just before the bva-wearing man''s agitation could get any higher, though, someone''s voiceing from behind stopped him. ¡°Hey. Stop wasting time and take her phone away. The target''s number is definitely saved on it.¡±


    ¡°But this b*tch...!¡±


    ¡°If you waste time and mess this task up, the chairman will want to have a private chat with you.¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm¡­</i>¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mister Hyeon-Su is also on the way. Don''t make things any worse than it is.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± The bva-wearing man groaned, then extended his hand at Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Hand over your phone.¡±


    ¡°My phone?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pulled out her smartphone and dangled it in front of her captor. ¡°You mean this one?¡±


    And then...


    <i>Smack!</i>


    She mmed her phone as hard as possible on the floor, and then she mercilessly stepped on the device with her high heel.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    Her sharp heel dug into the fragile screen, utterly ruining the phone in the process. Kang Eun-Yeong stared at the phone, which seemed to have been destroyed beyond repair and smirked deeply. ¡°There. A present for you.¡±


    The bva-wearing man slowly pulled his bva up. And by doing so, he revealed his deeply-contorted face. ¡°You stinking little b*tch! You think I''m some kind of a joke?!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shivered from this outpour of anger in her direction, but she remained firm and held on.


    <i>''I''ll be too embarrassed to look at my orabi in the face if I get scared by these losers!''</i>


    No matter what they did to her here, Kang Eun-Yeong swore that no harm would fall upon Kang Jin-Ho¡ªno matter what! Just as she resolved herself and gritted her teeth, the man took his bva off and pped her across her face again.


    <i>p!</i>


    ¡°<i>Aaaahk!</i>¡±


    A scream leaped out of her mouth despite her best efforts. She fell to the floor, but she still shot a murderous re at her attacker. But then...


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    A burst of bright light suddenly came through the building''s windows from the outside.

 Chapter 243: Snatched (3)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Snatched (3)</h4>


    The abandoned factory Kang Eun-Yeong found herself in was a structure with a huge doorway in the middle and numerous small windows on top of the said doorway. And now, blinding rays of light were bursting through those small windows.


    The bva-wearing men started getting flustered as they yelled.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the headlights of a car?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would anyonee to such a remote ce?!¡±


    The darkness of the night had been fairly deep, so the lighting from beyond the windows made everything seem so bright like it was the middle of a day.


    ¡°What... is that noise?¡± Someone asked that question, forcing everyone else to listen closely.


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    That sounded like a low, rumbling exhaust note. That alone was nothing remarkable. It was possible for someone lost to drive past this ce, after all. However, the problem was that the noise was gradually getting louder with every passing second.


    ¡°<i>Huh? Eh?</i>¡±


    The bva-wearing men fixed their gazes on the front gate. They were obviously martial artists familiar with cultivation techniques. Regr people would have needed a little more time to figure out that the engine sound was quickly getting louder and louder but not these men.


    That noise was distinctively different from an unmoving car with its elerator being depressed while in neutral. Which could only mean someone was quickly driving toward this building from afar! And as if to prove that assumption was correct, the light pouring in through the windows was getting brighter and brighter, too.


    The flustered martial artists stared at the gate wide-eyed.


    <i>VROOOOOOM!</i>


    The sound of an engine about to explode sharply increased near the front gate.


    ¡°F-f*ck! Dodge it!¡±


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    The firmly-shut factory gate flew away. One of the two-part doors exploded and flew up into the ceiling, while the other one was twisted off its hinges and shoved back. This carnage was immediately followed by a crimson sportscar shooting blinding high beams. It crashed straight into the factory with scarcely believable velocity.


    ¡°Son of a...!¡±


    The bva-wearing men spat out various expletives at the charging vehicle and hurriedly jumped out of the way. The red sportscar easily broke through the ranks of the martial artists, then spun around to kick up choking dust clouds.


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    The car slid and screeched noisily to a halt right next to Kang Eun-Yeong and her manager. It ticked and vibrated unsteadily.


    ¡°...Who is this crazy motherf*cker?¡±


    The bva-wearing martial artistsnded back on solid earth and cursed in disbelief. No one with a sane mind would crash into a factory like this. If the factory doors had been a few millimeters thicker, the car would be destroyed, and its driver would be on their way to the afterlife.


    And they were also cursing because...


    ¡°Holy sh*t, how much do you think that car is?¡±


    How could they not curse while staring at that expensive vehicle''s ruined front bumper? Just a little dint on that fine, sculpted body would lead to a heart-stopping repair bill, but now, its entire front was wrecked beyond repair. Not even a chairman of a huge corporation would dare to do that casually.


    ¡°...Whoever you are, get out, now!¡±


    Before the martial artists could get their reply, someone else''s sharp cry echoed inside the factory. ¡°Orabi!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s tearful voice broke out, followed by the creak of the reticent door being forced open. The door frame creaked.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    <i>Creak...!</i>


    However, the door refused to budge. It was designed to open upward, but the crumpled front bumper seemed to have distorted the rest of the body panels, causing the door to get stuck. However, that didn''t matter, as...


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A loud, clean impact noise apanied the driver''s door breaking off the hinges to fly far away. Almost at the same time, pure-white smoke began pouring out from the now-open driver''s side.


    <i>Gulp...</i>


    The sound of someone loudly gulping their saliva echoed inside the factory.


    The white smoke pouring out from the once-sleek sportscar, now turned dark crimson from all the dirt, was reminiscent of a scene from an action movie. Even though no threats had been issued just yet, the bva-wearing men felt their hearts sink to the pits of their stomachs from this powerful pressure.


    Finally... a dark figure revealed himself from the white smoke.


    ¡°Oppaaaa!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shot up to her feet and rushed toward the shadow.


    That shadow... Kang Jin-Ho gently embraced his little sister and patted her head. ¡°It must''ve been scary for you.¡±


    ¡°Oppa! Oppaaaa!¡±


    ¡°...Don''t cry. It''ll wash off your makeup, you know?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly patted his sister on the back, then nced at the manager. ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? <i>Ah...</i> Yes, I can!¡± The manager hurriedly got up to his feet.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly after taking a look at his half-wrecked Lamborghini. He obviously didn''t care if it got destroyed, but it still had to move so that he could take Kang Eun-Yeong and her manager out of here.


    Kang Jin-Ho stuck his arm inside the cabin and took a light swing around, causing all the white smoke to swirl and rush outside. The front windscreen was nowhere to be seen, while the front bumper was crumpled so much the front cargo space was exposed. He looked back at the manager.


    ¡°This car should still move.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡± The manager blinked.


    He somehow managed to swallow back his words, ¡°<i>Sure, it will move, it should, but wouldn''t it, I don''t know, explode in the middle of moving?¡±</i> and waited for Kang Jin-Ho to continue.


    ¡°Take the car and go somewhere with lots of people. Another car wille to pick you up soon enough.¡±


    ¡°...Wait, aren''t youing with us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The manager, Jeong Seok-Su, stared at Kang Jin-Ho in confusion. But then again, he realized that all these bva-wearing men wouldn''t just let them leave peacefully. ¡°In that case, I''ll call the police as soon as we''re safe.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a firm, resolute voice. His voice was so resolute that Jeong Seok-Su felt his body freeze just from hearing it. ¡°Don''t report it in. Wait until the escort arrives and go back to Seoul. That''s all. As for this event, it never happened. Do you understand what I''m talking about?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I understand.¡± Jeong Seok-Su muttered. Honestly speaking, he had no freaking idea why Kang Jin-Ho was saying all this, but he couldn''t bring himself to ask about it.


    Jeong Seok-Su was a veteran manager of celebrities for many years now¡ªa profession that required Level 100 Wits to survive. He might not know the full details, but his instincts told him that now wasn''t the time to argue with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Eun-Yeong cried out in surprise. ¡°Oppa?! Aren''t youing with us?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°But, oppa!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong clung to her brother''s arm. Maybe that was why? Kang Jin-Ho could see her brightly-red swollen cheek far better than before. And when he saw the trickle of blood on the corner of her lips, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew even colder.


    ¡°Come with us, please? Oppa?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled at his sister and patted her head. ¡°I''ll mop this up quickly and catch up with you, okay? So, go ahead and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong anxiously stared at her older brother. Her trust in Kang Jin-Ho verged on the territory of faith by now, but the severity of this situation meant she couldn''t just coolly walk away while leaving him behind. ¡°Promise me you won''t take long.¡±


    ¡°I promise. I''ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su cautiously climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the ignition on.


    <i>Rumble, vroom...</i>


    The engine kicked to life, and although the noise it made sounded a little unstable and strained, it still didn''t sound like it would explode in the middle of the trip. Driving out of here shouldn''t be an issue, then. The priority was to get away from this abandoned factory, after all!


    Jeong Seok-Su urgently called out. ¡°Miss Se-Ah!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong anxiously stared at her older brother one more time and tightly squeezed his hand. She eventually let go and climbed into the passenger side of the car.


    ¡°T-take care of yourself.¡± Jeong Seok-Su cautiously nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone and lightly tossed it to Jeong Seok-Su. ¡°Call Chief Jo Gyu-Min. He should already be on his way to pick you guys up.¡±


    ¡°Understood...¡±


    ¡°Then, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Kang.¡± Jeong Seok-Su nodded again before cautiously driving away in the wrecked Lamborghini. Kang Eun-Yeong continued to stare anxiously at her brother, but the vehicle didn''t wait for her to finish as it cruelly drove her out of the factory.


    One of the bva-wearing men muttered in doubt, ¡°Hey, is it okay to let them leave?¡±


    ¡°Well, that brat is her brother, right? It means he''s Kang Jin-Ho, our target. We don''t have any other business with Kang Eun-Yeong, so it''s more convenient for us that she excused herself on her own.¡±


    ¡°What if she calls the cops on us?¡±


    ¡°So what if she does? Is Kang Jin-Ho gonna buy time until the cops show up? We don''t need that much time to deal with some brat now, do we? Let them leave. We''ll mop this up quickly and go home afterward. Simple.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t we contact Mister Hyeon-Su, too?¡±


    ¡°You ain''t a little kid, so why do you wanna keep calling the higher-ups to get permission every single time?¡±


    The bva-wearing men stopped paying attention to the car driving away. They turned their heads toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°The higher-ups will tie up the loose ends. We only need to do as we''re told and wreck that brat.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho started moving, and in a rather leisurely way at that.


    As Kang Jin-Ho walked, the bva-wearing martial artists stared back in slight disbelief.


    ¡°<i>Wow.</i> This brat has some balls, eh?¡±


    ¡°He drove straight through a factory''s doors with a Lamborghini, so yeah, he''s obviously insane. Doing something like that isn''t a matter of being rich or not, after all. Without some screws missing in your head, you can''t possibly do something that ballsy, you know?¡±


    ¡°...You have a point there.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t spare them a single nce. He looked as if he couldn''t hear a word of what they were yapping on about.


    ¡°By the way, what... is that brat doing?¡±


    The bva-wearing martial artists realized Kang Jin-Ho''s walking direction was a bit weird, so they narrowed their eyes and continued to watch. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t walking toward the exit, nor was he closing the gap between him and the martial artists.


    No, he arrived at where the door hadnded after flying toward the ceiling earlier. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at it, then reached down to pick up the crumpled piece of metal.


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±


    The martial artists were slightly taken aback by that demonstration.


    That was one of the metal doors used for arge factory''s front entrance. Both its size and weight were in another sspared to a regr building. Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength, which allowed him to lift that huge door with only one hand, left quite a bit of an impression.


    ¡°<i>Huh,</i> I guess he''s not all talk, then?¡±


    ¡°That''s why he probably caused this mess in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what is he trying to do with that? Why did he even pick that door up?¡±


    Right at that moment...!


    Kang Jin-Ho lifted up that piece of the door that should weigh at least several hundred kilograms and wildly threw it.


    ¡°<i>Heok?!</i>¡±


    The door whistled past as the sound of storm winds exploded in its wake before mming into the open doorway.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    The entire factory rumbled and shook as if it would copse. Dust tumbled down from seemingly everywhere.


    ¡°What is he doing?!¡±


    The bva-wearing martial artists all flinched while looking at where that door had lodged itself. Kang Jin-Ho was already standing there, and he still didn''t bother to stare at them. He grabbed the other door hanging loose on its broken hinges and slowly pushed it close.


    <i>Creeeeaaak...</i>


    The metal door issued goosebump-inducing friction noises.


    ¡°Isn''t he...?¡±


    The bva-wearing men finally figured out what Kang Jin-Ho had been doing all this time. He was ''returning'' the broken doors to their original ce!


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked the doors several times to securely shut the doorway. Once he was satisfied with his handiwork, he let go and slowly turned around to face the group of martial artists. And on his lips was a deep grin¡ªa grin absent on his face before.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered; his voice sounded turbid and dark. He soundedpletely different from when he was talking to Kang Eun-Yeong only a few short moments ago. It was as if a devil stuck in hell was whispering while moring to get out.


    It sounded vicious and monstrous but also preternaturally calm. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice contained emotions that shouldn''t be able to co-exist at the same time.


    ¡°Now, none of you can escape.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile was incredibly bright.

 Chapter 244: Snatched (4)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Snatched (4)</h4>


    One of the bva-wearing men muttered, ¡°...What the hell is that brat even saying?¡±


    His voice sounded rxed and unconcerned, but everyone here still noticed his voice trembling at the end of his sentence.


    <i>''Something feels a bit off here...''</i>


    They could instinctively tell this situation was going sideways. They were supposed to be the hunters, and they had sessfully trapped their prey in this deserted location as well. But the prey they thought they had sessfully trapped was smiling eerily at them after blocking the exit. It was as if... the prey wasn''t him, but them.


    If this was any other time, the bva-wearing men would haveughed their heads off. They weren''t pushovers that would cower with some bluff. The number of martial artists they had dealt with unofficially couldn''t even be counted properly, after all.


    However, something about this situation didn''t feel right. Their chests were getting tighter and tighter with every passing second.


    Nothing seemed amiss while kidnapping Kang Eun-Yeong. This feeling of things going wrong only started to raise its head after Kang Jin-Ho burst through the door and announced his presence. However, no one dared to mention that out loud.


    There were eight bva-wearing men here. But not one among them could be honest with himself and say that a lone brat was making him nervous. Even so...


    When Kang Jin-Ho blocked off the doorway, the anxiety in the martial artists'' hearts bloomed a little harder as it became more distinct as well.


    One of the bva-wearing men, Yi Jae-Seok, repeatedly clenched and unfurled his fists to calm his nerves. He suddenly recalled the briefing for today''s mission he received from the grave-looking Lee Hyeon-Su. When he was told that the target was a lone individual, hadn¡¯t Yi Jae-Seok thought Lee Hyeon-Su had lost his marbles?


    That wasn''t surprising, as dealing with one target never required this number of operatives before. It was already strange to see nearly ten people join forces for one target, but they even had to lure that target to somewhere deserted instead of dealing with him promptly? That briefing sure was a bbergasting one, wasn''t it? So, the gathered martial artists asked what kind of nonsense they were about to get involved in, only for them to receive a firm reply from Lee Hyeon-Su.


    This was apparently a direct order from the chairman.


    So, everyone cursed, saying the chairman had gone senile. Anyone capable of rational judgment would realize how much of a waste this was on manpower, not to mention how pathetic it looked on paper, too.


    But now, Yi Jae-Seok felt they should have noticed it back then. Neither Lee Hyeon-Su nor Chairman Kim was an idiot. If they had decided that this number of operatives was necessary, then their estimation was probably correct.


    In that case, just who... or what was this brat? Before Yi Jae-Seok could finish his train of thought, Kang Jin-Ho started moving leisurely again.


    After Kang Jin-Ho was done shoving the twisted and bent steel doors into the doorway, he started walking toward the martial artists. The eerie smile was still etched on his face.


    <i>Gulp...!</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok involuntarily swallowed.


    ¡°...F*ck!¡± Someone swore loudly from behind him. However, Yi Jae-Seok didn''t me that person. He also wanted to swear quite badly, after all!


    <i>''Just... Just what is going on?!''</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t understand what he and his colleagues were experiencing right now.


    This situation didn''t seem any different from their previous jobs. Just like before, they had sessfully lured the target, and the only thing remaining was killing this brat. However, the feeling Yi Jae-Seok got from this job was just so different from the others.


    Obviously, he had run into quite a few idiotic targets who thought too highly of themselves. Martial artists were walking, breathing bundles of pride, and some even had stepped into the realm of conceit, too. Such tendencies were especially pronounced with martial artists who dealt mostly with regr people. They always saw themselves as some kind of supermen and firmly believed they could ably deal with any number of enemies no matter the situation.


    In the end, though, they were still trash that would beg for their lives while tears and snot flooded down their faces. After their limbs were ripped off, and they had to crawl on the floor like measly insects, they had done all that without exception!


    But the brat standing before their eyes seemed fundamentally different from all of them. How could Yi Jae-Seok tell? He wasn''t sure.


    He couldn''t put his finger on why he felt this way. He couldn''t even begin to exin what separated Kang Jin-Ho from all those pieces of trash. However, he could <i>sense</i> it. His instincts were screaming at him.


    They screamed that the Kang Jin-Ho walking closer and closer to them was a different breed from the rest. That he was fundamentally different from all the trash Yi Jae-Seok had run into so far...! His heart, his blood, and even his soul were screaming at him!


    Yi Jae-Seok spat out an expletive of his own before gritting his teeth. ¡°What are you doing, you idiots? Kill that brat now, or¡ª¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly said something. ¡°You''ve done something amusing.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Yi Jae-Seok mped his mouth again. But why?


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done anything in particr. He hadn''t even said anything of note, either. But why did everything he did grip and squeeze Yi Jae-Seok''s heart so tightly? He just couldn''t figure it out. However, the <i>previously murky, uncertain feeling</i> was getting a little clearer in his head as well.


    ¡°Yes, you have done something quite amusing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly and bared his teeth.


    Those pearly white teeth... The way those teeth shone in the darkness came across as weird and unsettling.


    Yi Jae-Seok was beset with a feeling of a powerful predator baring its fangs and growling mere inches away from his throat. He grew tense, imagining that even a slight movement from him would lead to the beast''s sharp fangs tearing into his arteries.


    Such intense pressure wasing from a lone man some distance away!


    What aughable notion. This was neither a manga nor a movie. To feel such an intense sensation from a person so far away? This experience went beyond the realm of ''mildly shocking'' to enter the territory of ''incredible fluster.¡¯ If Yi Jae-Seok hadn''t experienced it and were only told of the experience by someone else, he would haveughed his head off.


    He would have even mocked that person as a coward and an idiot. But now? He couldn''t evenugh. He was the one going through that experience right now, after all! He was that guy getting piss-scared of someone who still hadn''t even made any threatening gestures!


    ¡°<i>Urgh...!</i>¡± Yi Jae-Seok''s parched lips finally managed to crack open as he let out a low moan. He opened his clenched fist and found his palm drenched in cold sweat. It should be the same story for everyone else, though, and he finally understood why Lee Hyeon-Su was so adamant back then.


    ~


    <i>¡°Do not let your guard down. Even the Fallen lost to him. He''s a monster beyond your imagination.¡±</i>


    <i>~?</i>


    Oh, how Yi Jae-Seok inwardly mocked that sentiment. He mocked, and then mocked some more, thinking that even Lee Hyeon-Su was no one special.


    But now, Yi Jae-Seok realized the mockery should have been directed at himself rather than at Lee Hyeon-Su. Not underestimating one''s opponent, regardless of who they were, was a basic mindset every martial artist should have. However, Yi Jae-Seok had looked down on his opponent, even though he still hadn¡¯tid his eyes on the brat. He thought this task would be a cinch, but now, he was about to get his just desserts.


    This situation was reminiscent of entering a small cave to hunt a fox, only to run into a huge tiger.


    Yi Jae-Seok desperately tried to stop his hands from trembling, but a low whisper dug into his ears first.


    ¡°Stop trembling.¡±


    That voice sounded like an adult trying to pacify a child. There was no hint of mockery, only the gentleness of someone genuinely worried about others.


    ¡°The results will still be the same whether you''re scared or not, so why tremble? Trembling pitifully won''t change anything.¡±


    How strange. Yi Jae-Seok felt himself settle down the moment he heard those words.


    Those words, they were... <i>right.</i> Yi Jae-Seok and his colleagues had crossed a line they shouldn''t have when they dared to kidnap Kang Eun-Yeong to lure Kang Jin-Ho here. The only result would be one of the two opposing sides present today ceasing to exist.


    In that case, why was Yi Jae-Seok trembling like an idiot? What would change by shivering like a wreck?


    <i>''...It''s either we kill him first, or we die trying!''</i>


    epting that reality suddenly broadened Yi Jae-Seok''s field of view for some reason.


    ¡°If I''m being honest, I always thought saying this would make me look like an utter loser, but...¡± Yi Jae-Seok grunted loudly, prompting his colleagues to pay attention to him. ¡°...That f*cker? I don''t think he''s a pushover, fes.¡±


    His colleagues slowly nodded in agreement. It seemed they heldrgely the same sentiment as Yi Jae-Seok. These men had been sharing banters and cackling away at their own jokes just a few minutes ago. But now, their expressions under the bvas were stiff as they red at Kang Jin-Ho with their fists tightly clenched.


    ¡°Yup, Chairman Kim and Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t have given us an easy task. You know what, though? I think those two also have no clue who the hell that brat is, so one slip-up here, and all of us might¡ª¡±


    ...Die.


    Yi Jae-Seok didn''t say thest bit out loud. However, everyone here knew what he had chosen to omit. It was rather funny and unbelievable that he could predict their likely fate solely based on the vibe their opponent oozed, but no one wasughing at Yi Jae-Seok.


    ¡°Are you guys done getting ready?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked gleefully. Joy could <i>oh-so-clearly</i> be seen from his expression and tone of voice. The smile on his face hinted at how much he was enjoying this situation to the point of going mad, but that fact was tightening around Yi Jae-Seok''s throat like a noose.


    <i>''This guy is a bona fide psychopath!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely opened his mouth. ¡°Well, then...¡±


    A short bout of silence ensued. Everyone waited for Kang Jin-Ho''s next words with bated breaths. All he did was build up some anticipation, yet everyone in the factory had no choice but to pay him undivided attention.


    ¡°Who should I start with?¡±


    Yi Jae-Seok chuckled hollowly. If there was an award for the most fitting utterance in this kind of situation, what Kang Jin-Ho said would walk away as the overall winner. Not only did he announce themencement of the hostilities, but he also managed to shrink the hearts of his opponents with sheer terror!


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Someone behind Yi Jae-Seok cried out before jumping out of the group.


    It was unknown whether Kang Jin-Ho''s words had angered him or he couldn''t withstand the sheer pressure anymore. However, one thing was for certain¡ªYi Jae-Seok could no longer stop that man.


    No, it would be more correct to say that he didn''t want to stop that man. Because Yi Jae-Seok was curious¡ªhe was curious about just how strong Kang Jin-Ho really was.


    Was he as strong as the pressure he emitted suggested? Was he strong enough to instantly kill Yi Jae-Seok and his colleagues? He wanted to see it. He wanted to witness the truth with his own two eyes!


    And the result far, far exceeded anything Yi Jae-Seok could imagine, and in various ways as well.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled while staring at the one charging straight at him. His white teeth were bared in full. That smile contained no other emotion than pure, unadulterated joy. At least, that was what it looked like to Yi Jae-Seok.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand rose up to greet the one charging straight at him. The speed of that hand was slow, incredibly slow. It was so slow that, in fact, he would have trouble trying to catch a mosquito buzzing around nearby. It was slow, even by normal people''s standards, too. However, thatnguid, rxed movement made all of Kang Jin-Ho''s posturing until now seem like a well-acted bluff, yet it still produced a truly bizarre result.


    The bva-wearing martial artist charging forward inexplicably shoved his own throat into Kang Jin-Ho''s grip as if he had been hypnotized. And Yi Jae-Seok was so shocked that his heart nearly leaped out of his mouth.


    How...! How could such a thing even be possible?!


    That bva-wearing man was definitely a martial artist. In other words, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary, powerless person. Moreover, even an ordinary person wouldn''t ''entrust'' their neck to a hand moving that slowly, so how could a martial artist...


    Unfortunately, Yi Jae-Seok failed to finish his train of thought. Actually, it would be more correct to say that he couldn''t finish it anymore.


    <i>Riiiiip-crunch!</i>


    It was such a bizarre noise. It sounded like something was being torn apart while also being pulled out. However, the noise alone wouldn''t qualify as bizarre unless the thing producing that noise happened to be a person''s neck. Now that would be a serious problem.


    Yi Jae-Seok finally witnessed it.


    <i>Saaaash!</i>


    The bizarre noise instantly changed. Now, it resembled someone forcibly plugging up water wildly gushing out of a tap. In a way, such noise shouldn''t be anything remarkable. But the story would drastically change if that noise were a result of blood exploding from a person''s neck.


    Just like that, a storm of blood whipped inside the factory. The bva-wearing martial artist charged in only to have his headpletely ripped off, causing his blood to gush up into the air like a fountain.


    <i>Plop...</i>


    <i>Drop...</i>


    The two noises of a headless body and a human head falling to the ground echoed simultaneously. And the devil standing in the center of this scarcely-believable spectacle with its figure soaked in crimson blood slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 245: Snatched (5)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Snatched (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes scanned the group of bva-wearing men. The ck fabric hid their faces and made it difficult to see their expressions, but their eyes, visible through the eye holes, were enough to convey the emotions tumbling within their hearts right this moment.


    Firstly, it was confusion, then fear. Kang Jin-Ho was not a fan of either of those emotions. As a matter of fact, he would not stop until ''fear'' was gone from their expressions and reced by pure despair.


    ¡°Next.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice echoed within the factory, and the bva-wearing martial artists momentarily flinched.


    Their trembling gazes shifted toward their colleague copsed on the floor... No, the corpse of a man they used to call their colleague mere seconds ago. Seeing a headless corpse spewing a fountain of blood left all the men here momentarily dizzy.


    Hadn''t they seen people die before? Of course. Countless times, in fact. They couldn''t even count how many people had died by their hands, too. But never before in their lives had something like this happened. Their targets until now had been... ''humans,¡¯ after all.


    Despite having killed so many before, not once in their lives had these men considered the possibility of a person getting their head yanked off clean off this easily! They were talking about a person here, not a toy doll!


    However, the grisly spectacleid out before their eyes weren''t from a horror movie and definitely not from a manga. No, it was an unavoidable reality. The corpse on the floor was not some intricate dummy cooked up by a special effects department, but a human being who had been sharing banters with his colleagues only a few minutes ago!


    ¡°Son of a b*tch...¡±


    The bva-wearing men had many thoughts swimming in their heads. But none of those wanted to transform into words and leave their mouths. Like a little child with an extremely-limited vocabry, the things popping up in their heads couldn''t be expressed in mere words, and all they could do was tremble.


    Their bodies betrayed their wills and started trembling by themselves. Their visions ever so slightly grew blurry while their hearing went numb and deafened.


    The moment these men came face to face with a situationpletely out of their imagination was when they stopped being martial artists and reverted back to being mere mortals.


    Indeed, mere mortals... And when Yi Jae-Seok recognized that he was just another human being, another realization dawned on him.


    A frail human being had neither sharp ws nor sharp fangs to tear flesh and break bones in an instant. So, even he could tell how stupid it was to challenge or even resist a monster like Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''...I-I gotta get out of here!''</i>


    Wouldn''t it be cowardly for a martial artist to think about running away without even fighting their opponent? Absolutely rubbish.


    The headless corpse rolling around on the dirt also used to be a martial artist, not somemon thug roaming the streets for a score.


    A martial artist capable of quite literally leaping high into the air and ripping steel tes in half couldn''t even put up any fight and ended in that grisly state, so what about resisting who now?


    This was not the time to joke around. rm bells were ringing madly in Yi Jae-Seok''s head, telling him to run without even bothering to look back. The ringing was so visceral it was robbing him of nearly all the other thoughts in his head. However...


    <i>''But how can I escape from here?''</i>


    All escape paths were sealed. They had chosen this abandoned factory to stop Kang Jin-Ho from fleeing, but it was now preventing the bva-wearing martial artists from running away. Kang Jin-Ho had shoved those metal doors into the only avable exit,pletely cutting off any avenues of escape.


    Since that was the case, just how were they supposed to escape? Yi Jae-Seok suddenly realized this factory was like the inside of arge cage. Not just any cage but one popted by a vicious wild beast. And he and his colleagues were prey tossed inside to sate the beast''s hunger.


    Preys that couldn''t escape nor put up any resistance...


    ¡°I said, who''s next?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in aposed voice. His voice was soposed and unmoved that he couldn''t have been the same monster that took the life of his fellow human being as if it was a child''s prank.


    Yi Jae-Seok''s forlorn eyes took in the sight of Kang Jin-Ho. That monster''s whole body seemed soaked in the blood gushing out of the dead man. Staring at that expressionless face half-covered in blood brought out this dreadful feeling of the boundary separating reality and fantasy gradually copsing into pieces.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    A quiet little curseing from somewhere behind sobered Yi Jae-Seok up.


    <i>''...What the hell am I doing?''</i>


    This was reality. And a monster was getting closer and closer to rip his head off. So, why was he stupidly standing around in a daze doing nothing as if he was watching a damn movie?!


    Yi Jae-Seok shuddered before taking a small step back. Then, he whispered, ¡°...Wake the hell up!¡±


    His words seemed to have some effect as his colleagues reacted to him right away.


    ¡°Remember, we are superior in numbers¡­¡± Yi Jae-Seok muttered, even though he didn''t think his analysis would be much of a help. After all, what he said was obvious, and the momentum carried by Kang Jin-Ho against the bva-wearing martial artists couldn''t be overturned simply with superior numbers.


    ¡°It''s kill-or-be-killed! You think that monster will let you go if you shiver in fear and wet your pants?¡±


    Those words had a little more effect than before. Yi Jae-Seok sensed more people flinching behind him.


    ¡°Don''t be a cowardly loser. Get your sh*t together. If we don''t kill that f*cker, it''ll be us burying our bones here tonight.¡± Yi Jae-Seok growled those words out to his colleagues. He was also trying to hypnotize himself while doing so.


    In a way, this situation didn''t make much sense. This group of men could be called the top elites of the Yeongnam Group, yet they were frightened silly by a lone individual to the point that they couldn''t even lift a finger. How did that make any sense?


    They were supposed to be the symbols of fear toward other people; they weren¡¯t supposed to get frightened out of their wits by someone else! If their peers learned about this situation, how much would they mock and jeer at Yi Jae-Seok and his colleagues?


    Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t understand it himself. He always thought that¡ªwithout his grit and ballsiness¡ªhe would be nothing but a corpse. However, not only did the sight of a colleague dying right in front of his eyes fail to rouse his anger, it instead stoked the mes of pure fear in his heart.


    Obviously, he still hadn''t fully gotten rid of his fear. However, at the very least, he recognized that his current behavior could not be normal.


    Yi Jae-Seok gritted his teeth. His opponent¡¯s identity didn¡¯t matter. He had already crossed the line he shouldn''t have, anyway. In that case, the only thing that mattered was who would be left standing at the end of this encounter.


    Just as he finished thinking that way and tried to resolve his fighting spirit, something bizarre happened¡­


    <i>Shu-shushushu...</i>


    A pitch-ck cloud-like fog began bellowing out from around Kang Jin-Ho as weird hissing noises echoed inside the factory. And that sight cleanly wiped out all semnce of fighting spirit in Yi Jae-Seok''s heart.


    What... on earth was that?! Yi Jae-Seok''s eyes quaked uncontrobly. The spectacle was fundamentally different from everything he knew and thought of as reality.


    Could that be the result of a cultivation method? However, the cultivation techniques Yi Jae-Seok knew could not produce such fog from a person''s body. The only suitable word to describe this bizarre sight would be ''mystery.¡¯


    <i>''Is he even human?!''</i>


    Just what exactly was this monster...


    At that moment, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure suddenly extended like a string of spaghetti. Yi Jae-Seok freaked out and tried to retreat, but his reaction speed was no match for Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok sensed his head being grabbed by the ck smoke-like <i>something</i>, and he started pping around like a skewered fish.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly growled. ¡°Now, sleep. We have a lot to talk about afterward.¡±


    Pain indescribable with mere words assaulted Yi Jae-Seok through his head, and his consciousness started to fade away.


    <i>''No, this can''t be...!''</i>


    His thoughts ended there, and Yi Jae-Seok cked outpletely.


    ***


    How long had it been?


    Yi Jae-Seok''s dazed mind stopped wandering the darkness of the deserted empty ocean of his subconsciousness and slowly rose back up to the surface.


    <i>''Where am I?''</i>


    <i>Since when did I fall asleep?</i>


    His dazed mind prevented him from figuring anything out. It felt like he couldn''t understand and remember anything. But then, his consciousness, seemingly drunk on anesthesia, was finally woken up by an acrid metallic stench.


    The stench was ufortably vivid while also being thick and acrid enough to stab him through his nostrils and course throughout his body.


    <i>''...Stench of blood?''</i>


    Only then did Yi Jae-Seok finally open his eyes. And when he did, the slumbering molecules in his body awakened as well. Thenguidness flew out of his system in an instant, and his muscles contracted urgently.


    Yi Jae-Seok recalled what happened just before he fell asleep. His eyes shot open wide, and he hurriedly took a look at his surroundings. His previously zed eyes regained their focus and caught the carnage around him.


    ¡°<i>Ah...!</i>¡±


    The first set of emotions washing over him contained indescribable despair and terror.


    ¡°<i>Ah, ah-euh...!</i>¡±


    Blood. Blood was everywhere, and the ce was utterly overflowing with blood.


    The factory''s floor, its walls, and even its ceiling werepletely dyed in the hue of blood. This sight was so bizarre that Yi Jae-Seok momentarily thought the interior had been painted red.


    And the acrid stench of blood filling up the factory left little room to wonder if all this copious amount of crimson liquid was anything else but blood.


    <i>''That bastard... He''spletely insane!''</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok had been called a madman countless times before. His infamy within the Yeongnam Group, probably the most violent martial artist organization in Korea, was high. People calling him a heartless, cruel bastard was a daily urrence by now. Some said he had no human-like feelings and that he was utterly nuts. But...


    But Yi Jae-Seok still existed within the realm of ''human.¡¯ Sure, he had killed before. Saying these sorts of things as a killer was aughable notion, but well, he still saw his targets as human beings. At the very least, he had never treated his targets like toys or lifeless objects like what Kang Jin-Ho had done!


    ¡°You insane motherfu...¡± Yi Jae-Seok muttered.


    He wasn''t expecting any response, but the monster listening to him was surprisingly considerate. At least, judging from how quickly he responded, that was!


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in aposed voice. It sounded far tooposed, and that made him even more monstrous and bizarre.


    Yi Jae-Seok''s seven colleagues should all be dead by now at the hands of this monstrous bastard. However, the said bastard was maintaining his previouslyposed voice despite causing carnage beyond humanprehension. How unnervingly creepy was that?


    ¡°<i>Euh, urgh...</i>¡± Yi Jae-Seok tried to grip the floor.


    The dirt dug in between his fingers and pricked his skin, but he had no mental leeway to care about that. That was because he could hear the sound of Kang Jin-Ho''s approaching footsteps.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t even think about resisting. What about running away, then? Even he could tell that was out of the question.


    His fate and his colleagues'' fate had been as good as sealed the moment Kang Jin-Ho burst through the abandoned factory''s gate and entered the fray. Just like a cow trapped in an abattoir, no less.


    All Yi Jae-Seok could do now was pray that his death wouldn''t be painful and prolonged.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped in front of Yi Jae-Seok and crouched.


    Yi Jae-Seok panted heavily while staring at this monstrous individual. That face... it was normal¡ªit was absolutely ordinary. It might sound weird, but Kang Jin-Ho''s current expression could only be described as ordinary and unperturbed. Who could have guessed that below his calm, cool-looking facade was unimaginable violence slumbering away, ready to be unleashed at any time?


    Indeed, this insane bastard wouldn''t even hesitate to rip Yi Jae-Seok apart while maintaining that calm; nay, peaceful expression.


    <i>¡°Huff, huff, pant, pant...!</i>¡±


    Yi Jae-Seok''s breathing grew heavier and shorter. His entire body was shivering like a wreck as buckets of cold sweat flooded down his skin like rain. His bloodshot eyes urgently darted about, unable to find a ce to settle.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed Yi Jae-Seok''s transformation before leisurely getting things going again. ¡°Now, speak.¡±


    Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t disobey.

 Chapter 246: Investigating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Investigating (1)</h4>


    Yi Jae-Seok didn''t know what he was even talking about. But this situation didn''t seem all that strange to him. He wasn''t even sure what his... ''conversation partner'' wanted to hear from him, anyway. Kang Jin-Ho simply said, ¡°Talk,¡± and didn''t add anything else.


    It wasn''t as if Yi Jae-Seok was too much of a coward to ask what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to hear. No, he just didn''t have the mental leeway to think that far.


    Yi Jae-Seok talked about everything he knew and then talked some more. Everything from the Yeongnam Group to the truth about himself, his rtionship with the group, and why he was targeting Kang Jin-Ho. He yapped on and on about every little thing, even matters that weren¡¯t really rted to this kidnapping incident. And he did that desperately¡ªmore desperately than ever before.


    At the start of his ''confession,¡¯ Yi Jae-Seok hoped what he said contained the information Kang Jin-Ho wanted to hear. However, his thoughts quickly changed the more he talked.


    <i>''No, it''s too soon!''</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok ardently prayed that Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t found the information he was looking for. That was because he could guess what his fate would be like once Kang Jin-Ho had gotten what he wanted.


    Yi Jae-Seok would no doubt end up in the same wretched state as his colleagues, whose bodies couldn''t even be seen right now!


    <i>''Too soon! It''s too soon!''</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok felt hurried and desperate. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stop himself from talking. Even though he knew full well that the more he talked, his lifespan would decrease, it was still impossible to hide information or stop talking when confronted by those withdrawn, cold eyes of the monster crouching before him.


    It all felt like he was gradually strangling himself with his own hands. Yi Jae-Seok found his situation as the world''s most bizarre suicide. If it could even be called ''suicide,¡¯ that was.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kurgh...</i>¡±


    The word Yi Jae-Seok dreaded to hear finally came out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    With that, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up slightly.


    <i>''What¡­ What have I been talking about?''</i>


    Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t even guess what kind of information Kang Jin-Ho had gleaned from his confession because it felt like he wasn''t consciously thinking about what things he should say by the midway point of the confession. His mouth had been moving on its own to spit out the information stored in his mind.


    He couldn''t even remember what he said toward the end, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that Kang Jin-Ho had already gotten what he wanted and that Yi Jae-Seok''s usefulness had been exhausted.


    Just like his dead colleagues...


    ¡°W-wait, I-I still know more! I really do!¡± Yi Jae-Seok desperately cried out.


    He had to do whatever it took to prove his usefulness to Kang Jin-Ho. Otherwise, what was in store for him was too obvious to even imagine.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem willing at all to listen any further.


    ¡°What are you so scared about?¡±


    He even smiled in the darkness. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s teeth seemed to glow pure white in this chilling darkness, and Yi Jae-Seok could only shiver like a lone leaf in the winds.


    ¡°Humans can be such strange creatures.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly patted Yi Jae-Seok''s cheek. ¡°Haven''t you killed many people before? So, haven¡¯t you thought that you might end up in the same state as your victims one day? It seems humans mistakenly believe they''ll remain unscathed for the rest of time, don''t they? So, let me ask you something. How does it feel to have your assumption disproven by me?¡±


    Yi Jae-Seok failed to understand it. His ears might be hearing all this, but none of the words seemed to reach his brain. However, what Kang Jin-Ho said next lodged itself firmly within Yi Jae-Seok''s mind.


    ¡°No need to worry. I won''t kill you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Yi Jae-Seok''s eyes shook powerfully.


    ¡°However, you shouldn''t rejoice.¡± A grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    That grin was so creepy and bone-chilling that Yi Jae-Seok wanted to squeeze his eyes shut.


    ¡°All humans have a line. As long as that line isn''t crossed, people will continue to exist as humans. However, when that line is crossed, they will morph into beasts... Yes, I''m talking about that line. The line that makes an ordinary man take up a knife and stab the armed robber breaking into his house. The line drawn by the morals and regtions of human beings.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned closer and whispered into Yi Jae-Seok''s ear. ¡°And you lot have crossed that line.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Yi Jae-Seok couldn''t say anything. What could he even say in this kind of situation, anyway?


    ¡°In this world, some lines should never be crossed. However, you dared to do just that. And now, you''ll learn the consequences of your actions.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice remained asposed as before. However, why did it feel like the wavelength of thatposed voice was distorting the further it went on? The soundwave was clearly getting unstable, almost enough to be visible to the naked eye.


    Toward the end, Kang Jin-Ho''s voice resembled the whisper of a devil moaning inside the abyss. That was how creepy, coarse, and chilling his voice became as it tore into Yi Jae-Seok''s psyche.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued, ¡°Deliver this message. Tell them that I''ming for them soon. Tell them that I''ll personally show them the consequences of provoking me. As for you, you will grow to regret that you survived tonight''s event because you''ll see me againter on, and that encounter won''t end like this one.¡±


    He was a beast. A wounded beast growling away menacingly right next to Yi Jae-Seok''s ear! A beast with no reasoning left¡ªa beast that only existed to tear apart and destroy those responsible for wounding it, that was Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Watch closely as this Yeongnam Group you have mentioned crumbles to nothingness. When that happens, you shall meet me again. I promise you that. And then, you shall learn what is the most gruesome death imaginable in this world. Look forward to it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly patted Yi Jae-Seok on the cheek. Then, with a grin on his face, he stood up straight. ¡°Don''t forget. I will see you againter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around and leisurely headed toward the factory''s exit.


    Yi Jae-Seok watched the monster walk away before dazedly raising his hand toward Kang Jin-Ho''s back. However, that hand shook about weakly like a iling limb of a child before faltering back to his side.


    <i>¡°I will see you againter.¡±</i>


    Those words repeatedly echoed inside Yi Jae-Seok''s head.


    ¡°<i>Urgh. Euh...</i>¡±


    Terror and despairpletely dyed Yi Jae-Seok''s expression. That was the kind of face no human could possibly make. He shielded his face with both hands and curled up into a shivering ball as the howlings of a frightened animal exploded from his mouth.


    ***


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho yanked the twisted metal door off the factory''s exit and emerged outside. The first thing he did was light up a cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    The cigarette''s tip burned in the night air, faintly illuminating Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    He sucked in a deep drag of the cigarette smoke before letting go, and then he looked up at the night sky.


    <i>''Feels strange...''</i>


    At the start of this situation, his reasoning had almostpletely abandoned him. His rage had reached the extremes, and all he wanted to do was to destroy everything in this world. However, his racing heart calmed down while his thoughts became colder as time went on.


    Someone once said that at the height of one''s anger, one''s mind would be as crystal-clear as a pristineke. It seemed that was true. If that weren¡¯t it, then maybe he was simply relieved to discover the absolute worst he had feared didn''te to pass.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t urately figure out which one of the two was responsible for his state of mind. However, one thing was for certain: the Yeongnam Group had done something they should have never done, and it was time for them to pay the price.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s quiet voice echoed, forcing the person hiding behind a tree in the corner to quickly reveal herself.


    She stuttered fearfully. ¡°I-I wasn''t trying to hide from you.¡±


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju rapidly made her way toward him without saying anything else.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared straight at her. ¡°How did you know I''d be here?¡±


    ¡°T-that is...¡±


    ¡°Were you tailing me?¡±


    ¡°N-no! Definitely not!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju desperately waved her hands in denial. ¡°I did not tail you. C-Chief Jo! He gave me a call!¡±


    ¡°...You mean, Chief Jo Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him! Chief Jo told me the coordinates of this ce!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared, prompting Lee Hyeon-Ju to exin urgently, ¡°H-he said I muste here! He said there''s some kind of an event that we must take care of! I''m telling you the truth!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared into her eyes before slowly nodding away. He agreed that a ''cleaner'' would be necessary to deal with the aftermath.


    If someone stumbled upon the gruesome sight inside the factory during the day, that could lead to a series of concerning events. And Lee Hyeon-Ju''s people might be more suitable to mop such a mess up than Jaegyeong.


    <i>''However, that means...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened slightly. Choosing this route meant he would have to coordinate with the Martial Assembly, the group Lee Hyeon-Ju was affiliated with. Since he had never entertained the idea of working together with that group before, the prospect of doing so now was leaving a sour taste in his mouth.


    <i>''...Does he want me to use them?''</i>


    Then again, Jo Gyu-Min would have thought about that, too. Even so, he still sent Lee Hyeon-Ju here. That could only mean he had determined that the best way to deal with this situation was to join hands with the Martial Assembly.


    When Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare at her without saying anything, Lee Hyeon-Ju involuntarily gripped her thigh hard. She was scared.


    The more she talked to Kang Jin-Ho, the more monstrous he seemed in her eyes. At this point, her first encounter with Kang Jin-Ho seemed like it had ended on a good note. Hadn¡¯t he turned the Fallen into a wretched state reminiscent of an insect before killing him? And hadn¡¯t he just turned the Yeongnam Group''s infamous ''cleaning crew'' into blotches of blood?


    In that case, Lee Hyeon-Ju should be grateful for walking away with her life intact, even after being at odds with a man like him.


    However, she still would love dearly not to stand face-to-face with Kang Jin-Ho in this fashion. Honestly, she was worried about getting a heart attack if she had to stare at Kang Jin-Ho''s face any longer!


    ¡°W-we can definitely take care of this mess, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju decided to break the ufortable silence.


    ¡°Take care of it, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head a little.


    ¡°Yes. We''re experts at these sorts of things, you see? We can mop everything up before the civilians learn about what happened here. We know someone within the upper echelons of the Korean police force, so we can also prevent unnecessary rumors from spreading.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again. He couldn''t see a reason to refuse if the other party offered to help without expecting anything in return. It wasn''t as if he were joining hands with the Martial Assembly, anyway. ¡°...In that case, I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Don''t you worry!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju cried out involuntarily, then hurriedly covered her mouth in shock.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared weirdly at Lee Hyeon-Ju before saying, ¡°Can you ascertain that the ones inside the factory really belong to the Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? <i>Oh, uh...</i> I haven''t been inside to check, so...¡±


    ¡°I left someone inside.¡±


    ¡°H-he''s still alive?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly smiled.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shuddered as goosebumps broke out on her skin.


    <i>''Yup, I''ve gone mad!''</i>


    She cursed herself for feeling even a second of goodwill toward this madman. Kang Jin-Ho was definitely crazy, albeit in a different meaning than all the other crazies she had run into so far!


    ¡°Yes, he''s alive. For now,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...For now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, go and make sure. And if that man really is a part of the Yeongnam Group, bring me all the information you have on them.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t bother asking what Kang Jin-Ho was willing to pay for such information. It was inly obvious to her, after all. If the payment for the Yeongnam Group''s destruction were some information on them, then well... Nothing would be a betterpensation than that.


    ¡°...What do you want us to do with that survivor?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju cautiously asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply sounded unconcerned. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    ¡°Let him go? Really?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. We''ll see each other soon enough, anyway.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders, then turned around to leisurely walk toward the nearby highway.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju watched him walk away as intense confusion washed over her.


    <i>''Am I... doing the right thing here?''</i>


    Although she had finally created the chance to join hands with Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t help but hesitate about this. Maybe¡­ It felt like she had just shaken hands with a terrifying devil.


    And that possibility sent a wave of chill through her heart.

 Chapter 247: Investigating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Investigating (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho eventually reached the national highway only to find himself in a spot of bother.


    <i>''...Where exactly am I?''</i>


    Everything was fine while he was driving here like a madman, all thanks to the wonders of GPS navigation. Now that he didn''t have the benefit of thetest mapping technology? He had no clue where he was.


    If Kang Jin-Ho still had his phone with him, this might have been a good chance to utilize the map app he had learned about not too long ago. Unfortunately, Kang Eun-Yeong''s manager was in possession of his phone.


    ¡°Which way should I go?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned. The realization of being lost even made him think about going back and asking Lee Hyeon-Ju to give him a ride back to Seoul. ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho knew the concept of embarrassment, which was a problem. He nced around at his surroundings, but the kidnappers had selected such an excellent spot he couldn''t spot a single residential building nearby.


    He stood there, wondering what he should do next, when someone appeared before him to solve his dilemma.


    <i>sh!</i>


    A sedan shing its high beams came to a stop in front of Kang Jin-Ho. Its driver winded the window down and peeked his head outside. ¡°Is everything over, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive here, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to match the timing, so I drove here as soon as possible. Thankfully, it seems that I''m notte.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smirked triumphantly.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled back at him. When he thought about it, the person who had always been helping him out in moments of crisis was Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed to the passenger seat. ¡°Please, get in.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. Before that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly bowed deeply at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°W-what are you doing, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min was flustered and hurriedly waved his hands.


    ¡°It was all thanks to you that I managed to save Eun-Yeong without too much trouble. I would have never found her somewhere as remote and vacant as this ce without your help.¡±


    To be more precise, Kang Eun-Yeong''s kidnappers would have eventually called Kang Jin-Ho, but she could have been subjected to a terrible ordeal in the meantime. At worst, she could have lost her life. Just thinking about that possibility sent a chill down Kang Jin-Ho''s spine.


    ¡°For now, please get in. The night air can get pretty cold these days.¡±


    Even if this were the middle of a Siberian tundra, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t feel cold at all, but even he didn''t see the need to interpret every offered goodwill gesture at face value. Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly before climbing into the passenger seat.


    Jo Gyu-Min produced a cigarette and ced it in Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Once Jo Gyu-Min finished lighting the cigarette up for him, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly sucked in the unhealthy smoke before leisurely releasing it back into the air. It felt like the stench of blood staining his body had been masked a little by the cigarette smell.


    Jo Gyu-Min got the vehicle moving again. ¡°You worked hard, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Maybe he had already guessed what happened inside the factory, but Jo Gyu-Min didn''t ask for the details and concentrated on driving.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke, ¡°What about Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°I called for a car and a driver to take her back to Seoul. She insisted on waiting for you, but I figured sending her somewhere¡­ more secure would be the correct thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you made the right call.¡±


    ¡°I suggested she should see a doctor, but she was adamant with her refusal. I couldn''t change her mind. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I see. Couldn''t be helped, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. He had already confirmed her condition back in the factory, anyway. She wasn''t injured enough to require a visit to a hospital.


    Although it was unknown whether Jo Gyu-Min did check Kang Eun-Yeong''s condition directly or not, the former was still worried about her health. As such, Kang Jin-Ho was grateful for that.


    ¡°By the way, did you call Miss Lee Hyeon-Ju?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked another question.


    ¡°My apologies for not getting your consent first. However, Jaegyeong is a corporation. We have no experience in handling extralegal matters like this, not to mention theck of know-how. I thought the best way to deal with this kind of a situation was to call her people.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang agreed with that assessment, as well.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded without saying anything. It wasn''t as if he were upset by this development. If this were the most efficient way, then they should obviously go with it. Besides, Jaegyeong''s people didn''t need his consent on every single matter, nor should they ask for his consent every time.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously piped up, ¡°And this is just my opinion, but...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, this won''t be the end, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded silently once more. Jo Gyu-Min groaned as if his assumptions were proven right.


    <i>''Well, it''s rather obvious, isn''t it?''</i>


    To Kang Jin-Ho, his family was absolutely untouchable. They were beings well beyond off-limits, so to speak. As such, Kang Jin-Ho would never let anyone who dared to harm his family go unscathed.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you... won''t hear me out even if I try to stop you, yes?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In that case, there is a need for us to maintain a friendly rtionship with this Martial Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Friendly rtionship, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho retorted. His voice was surprisingly cold and low. He wasn''t even trying to express his emotion, but anyone could tell that he didn''t feel happy about this.


    ¡°Please don''t misunderstand me, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m not saying that you have to join hands with them, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°From what I heard... The ones who targeted you this time were numerous in numbers. And the group they belong to boasts thergest scale in South Korea, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, thinking that Jo Gyu-Min seemed to have acquired quite a lot of information in the brief window of time.


    ¡°When you''re confronting such a group, it is inevitable that your existence will be exposed to the wider world. Even if the martial artists are desperately trying to hide their existences, remember the era we''re living in, Mister Jin-Ho. Wouldn''t it be weird if your battle against such arge group was never witnessed or revealed to others?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in the cigarette smoke in silence before exhaling it. The gray smoke circted in the car''s interior before rapidly getting sucked outside through the open sunroof. Kang Jin-Ho watched that before breaking his silence. ¡°One of the rules of this world is...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There are no freebies...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. However, I believe this matter is grave enough to take the plunge, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the road ahead, which was cloaked in the night''s darkness. Getting tangled up with the Martial Assembly wasn''t something to be happy about. However, since Jo Gyu-Min had offered his honest opinion in this manner, maybe joining hands with the Martial Assembly was more beneficial to Kang Jin-Ho when viewed objectively.


    Jo Gyu-Min was making a modest suggestion, but the hidden meaning was far-too-clear to see.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°I''ll think about it, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That''s good enough for me.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly again.


    This was why he liked Kang Jin-Ho. This young man sometimes could be rather stubborn, but he fundamentally knew how to listen to other people''s advice. Considering how an individual upying a position of power could easily ignore other people''s suggestions, someone like Kang Jin-Ho respecting Jo Gyu-Min''s advice was to be apuded unreservedly.


    Even if the young man himself had no awareness of his own tendencies.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at his passenger. ¡°For now, I''ll drive you to your home.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back and closed his eyes.


    <i>''I¡¯m tired...''</i>


    Fatigue suddenly rushed in. He should be nning his next course of action, but for now, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to think about anything.


    ***


    ¡°Oppaaaaa!¡±


    One of the things Kang Jin-Ho learned from a phone call he got after nearing Seoul was that Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t directly head home but was resting at his pizzeria. So, he also went there.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited as his little sister jumped into his arms, then gently patted her on the back. ¡°You should''ve gone home, you know.¡±


    ¡°My cheek, though. It''s too swollen, so¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pouted and replied.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Kang Eun-Yeong''s reasoning was on the money, though. If she went home looking like this only to run into her parents, then well... They would have been very worried about her. Kang Jin-Ho was proud of his sister for thinking that far ahead in a situation like this. On the other hand, though, he felt that her worries were misced.


    ¡°How about stopping by at a hospital?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. ¡°It''s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°Still, we should get that checked regardless.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s really okay, oppa. I''m fine.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently held his sister''s arm and injected a little bit of his qi just to make sure there was nothing wrong with her. Thankfully, there didn''t seem any issues with her brain. He sighed in relief. ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn''t. Really. But I was worried when you didn''te with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you weren''t?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed again, then gently patted his sister''s head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked up at him. ¡°What happened to those people?¡±


    ¡°...I''ve taught them a lesson and sent them packing.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you want the police involved?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was momentarily lost, not knowing what to say.


    Thankfully, Jo Gyu-Min quickly came to his rescue. ¡°It seemed they kidnapped you for ransom, Miss Eun-Yeong. However, simply getting involved in a matter like this could prove fatal for a celebrity''s image. A young female idol like yourself getting kidnapped by an armed gang will get tongues wagging, you see. People pretend that they would not do such uncouth things, but unfortunately, we all enjoy shocking, stimting topics, not to mention talking behind others'' backs.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded as if she were convinced. However, she was thinking about something else entirely.


    <i>''Those bastards definitely said they wanted my oppa, not me...''</i>


    She didn''t want to reveal that she already knew the truth. After all, that might saddle Kang Jin-Ho with more worry. Besides, it felt like these two were trying to hide something from her, as well.


    Kang Eun-Yeong decided to bury this matter deep in her heart forter, then changed the topic. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, I''m not hurt. It''s you we should be worried about.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine, oppa. I really am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed again. ¡°I see. For now, go to the agency''s lodging and get some rest there.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> can''t I stay here tonight? I''m kinda... nervous.¡±


    .


    ¡°Then, let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°But my cheek...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°It''s fine now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ng?</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes before using a smartphone''s selfie mode to take a look at her face. Her head tilted in confusion almost right away. ¡°<i>Huh?</i> But it was so swollen just now? When did it go down?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently patted his sister''s shoulder. ¡°See? You can go home now.¡±


    ¡°What about you, oppa?¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to take care of. Don''t worry; I''ll be home as soon as I''m done here.¡±


    ¡°...Can''t I stay here with you until then? We can go home together, right?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be done soon, so wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then... Promise me that you''ll be home soon, okay? Honestly, I''m... a bit scared.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don''t worry. I''ll be done here soon.¡± Kang Jin-Ho soothed his sister, then shifted his attention to Jeong Seok-Su, her manager, still guarding her. ¡°I know it''s been a long day, but... Can you take my sister home, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That''s my job.¡±


    ¡°Then, I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su quickly got up to his feet. ¡°Se-Ah? Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong nodded. She left the pizzeria while looking at Kang Jin-Ho. It seemed she was still worried.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at her but sighed deeply once Kang Eun-Yeong was outside his store. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min... Chief Jo, please cancel all of her schedules from tomorrow onward. And book apetent trauma counselor as well.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded. ¡°Arranging counseling sessions won''t be difficult, but her schedule...¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo. Eun-Yeong might pretend to be strong on the outside, but we shouldn''t forget that she''s still only twenty years old. She has to be in shock after going through an event like this.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll clear out her schedule.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded in eptance. Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was right. Kang Eun-Yeong wasn''t some product for sale, so looking after her health was the right thing to do right now.


    <i>''Still, it''s gonna get pretty tough...''</i>


    Trying to cancel the scheduled meetings andmitments without providing a solid reason would be no easy feat, even for Jo Gyu-Min. Especially if he wanted to avoid creating bad blood with everyone involved.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Canceling everything else is doable, but it won''t be with Miss Eun-Yeong''s TV seriesmitments. Filming TV dramas isn''t a one-time thing, which makes canceling it practically impossible without repercussions. And I''d wager that Miss Eun-Yeong would never want to exit the production, as well.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Even worse, if she does exit the production, she might as well give up on her acting career, too. This isn''t a matter of the people involved behind the camera, but the fans watching thepleted drama series, Mister Jin-Ho. They will no doubt turn their backs on your sister. Since the series hasn''t aired yet, it should be possible to deal with most of the consequences somehow, but... Preventing the spread of unsavory rumors will be difficult.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. ¡°In that case, we need to buy a few days.¡±


    ¡°That''s not going to be easy, Mister Jin-Ho. If Miss Eun-Yeong''s filming schedule gets shuffled around, the schedules for other actors will be rather tight as a result.¡±


    ¡°I''ll deal with that, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min looked weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho. How... how was he going to deal with that?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to exin himself. ¡°Let me worry about that, so please, just cancel all of Eun-Yeong''s othermitments for now.¡±


    ¡°...Understood. I''ll get right on it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared outside the pizzeria''s windows with his withdrawn and cold eyes.


    Yet another long night was passing by¡­

 Chapter 248: Investigating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Investigating (3)</h4>


    ¡°What the hell?! Did you lose your goddamned mind?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grunted unhappily.


    That seemed like a harsh thing to say to a friend, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t say anything in his defense. Even Park Yu-Min was animatedly nodding away in agreement, after all. His nodding was so ferocious his head coulde off any second now!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho also had to agree with Ju Yeong-Gi''s assessment. Even by his own standards, what he had done couldn''t be the work of a person with a sane mind.


    ¡°Do you have some kind of anger management issues or disorders, you insane bastard?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi continued to air his grievances in a savage manner.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. In front of the trio was a huge trailer, and on it was Kang Jin-Ho''spletely wrecked ''favorite'' ride.


    Ju Yeong-Gi inspected the Lamborghini, which was basically scrap metal now, then began rebuking Kang Jin-Ho as blood rushed to his face, ready to burst through all of his facial orifices at any time. ¡°Dude! Even if you wanna use the money to wipe your butt, this...! Do it in moderation, will ya?! Listen here, you insane fool! Do you have any idea how many people in Korea are too poor to even afford a car like that, even after working and saving for ten years straight?! You actually dared to scrap a car that valuable?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly replied, ¡°...I was a little agitated back then.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you dumbass! Kicking a car door out of agitation makes you a bad-tempered person, but wrecking an actual bloody car out of agitation makes you a psychopath! Anyone capable of wrecking a car that expensive needs to be confined to a psych ward for the peace and security of our society! You rage virus infected insane dumbass!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, knowing he had no right to talk back in this case. Of course, he had his excuses. Kang Eun-Yeong was being threatened, after all. His family member had been kidnapped, so he could brazenly say his eyes were seeing red, nothing else.


    So, he decided to use it. ¡°I was agitated because of Eun-Yeong''s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s nagging got going once more. ¡°Listen here, you insane bastard! The sane thing to do after finding the kidnappers is to call the damn cops like a good citizen! You think you''re some hot stuff or something, jumping into the fire like that?! What if you get stabbed, ah? You think getting a new breathing hole will be nice and breezy for you?! Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, you crazy fool! If you found them, why couldn''t you park the damn car like a sane person and enter the building! Were you trying to shoot an action movie? To recreate your favorite scene?! What was that? You broke through the steel doors with your car?! You fool, if those doors had been a little tougher, we''d be picking up your ribs from the ground!¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Be honest with us, will ya?! When you were breaking through the door, were you thinking about how cool you''d look by doing that? <i>Ah?</i> Hand on heart, tell me the truth! Holy moly! When Miss Choi Yeon-Ha told me about how she wanted to turn you into an actor, I thought she had lost her marbles, but now... I gotta say, she''s a damn fortune teller, isn''t she?! How should I put this? The ''instincts of an actor I didn''t even know I had''? Is that what this is?¡±


    ¡°I-I said, I''m sorry!¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently cried out as cold sweat began soaking his back. He had been subjected to many nagging sessions before in his life. However, getting hit by such a heavy and powerful barrage of fact bombardment was a first even for him. Any more body blows, and he might start vomiting blood!


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes were practically shooting mes now. ¡°...I shouldn''t say anything since you wrecking your car is your own business and all, but you... Listen here, you dumbass. You shouldn''t be doing stuff like this. You''ll get punished for it!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho animatedly nodded. He wasn''t sure why, but it certainly felt like he hadmitted way too many crimes! No, scratch that¡ªit wasn''t just a feeling¡ªhe really hadmitted far too many wrongs in his life!


    ¡°Yeong-Gi''s right, Jin-Ho. Even I think you went overboard this time,¡± Park Yu-Min chimed in and took Ju Yeong-Gi''s side.


    ¡°What? Wait a sec¡­¡± However, that triggered something from within Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Who would have thought about neatly parking the car and getting out in such an urgent situation?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, listen,¡± Park Yu-Min responded in a calm manner. ¡°You said you broke through the doorway, and the whole car entered the building. That''s what you said, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If Eun-Yeong were by the door, she would have been killed.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened. ¡°<i>Ah...</i>¡±


    ¡°What a relief that no parricide happened, though. We should thank God for that. Still, you gotta learn to control yourself whenever you get angry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho became speechless once more.


    Ju Yeong-Gi grunted loudly. ¡°You rage virus infected insane dumbass¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min followed that up. ¡°Yes, he''s right. You went overboard this time, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s soul had already departed as he shuffled lifelessly toward the corner and leaned his head against the wall before mouthing a cigarette.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly while watching that sorry sight. ¡°Seriously! He can act like a real dumbass sometimes, you know?!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, Yeong-Gi. He''s still our friend, after all.¡±


    ¡°I''m saying all this precisely because we''re friends. Listen, if it were some random dude I didn''t even know, I wouldn''t have said anything. Hell, I wouldn''t even go near a person like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, you do have a point there.¡±


    ¡°This is worthy of making international news. International news, I say!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered seriously just when those two had developed such tight chemistry.


    Regardless of what he thought, Ju Yeong-Gi continued his nagging, ¡°<i>...Maaan,</i> the business is starting to go a bit downhill, yet you decide it''ll be a swell idea to throw lots of money away into the winds. I wonder, do you even have insurance for that car?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly nodded.


    ¡°Even if you do have insurance, how are you nning to exin this? I lost my mind for a second and rammed my car into a steel door? So gimme my insurance payout? If you say that, the insurance agents will be frothing at their mouths while trying their hardest to sue your ass instead!¡±


    "What? Sue me for this?"


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned and shook his head as if he just couldn''t understand it. ¡°Repairing that Lambo will probably cost more than buying a new one. Wait a minute. Jin-Ho, be honest with me. Did you do this hoping to change cars? <i>Bruh,</i> you''re now resorting to some weird tactics, man.¡±


    ¡°I-I''m really sorry. I won''t do it ever again.¡± Kang Jin-Ho apologized wholeheartedly. This was something he hadn''t done even to his own martial master. However, this was the only way for him to escape from Ju Yeong-Gi''s nonstop nagging.


    Ju Yeong-Gi smacked his lips regretfully as if he still wanted to say a few more choice words. ¡°...Listen, Jin-Ho. I''m not being like this because I''m pissed about the wasted money, okay?¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly butted in. ¡°Looks that way to me, though?¡±


    ¡°...No, it isn''t. Okay?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi faked a cough to clear his throat, and then he red at the wrecked Lamborghini again. ¡°So, what are you gonna do with this thing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly. ¡°Scrap it.¡±


    ¡°Man, what a waste. Seriously.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head while heading back inside the pizzeria.


    Park Yu-Min patted Kang Jin-Ho''s slumped shoulders. ¡°What about Eun-Yeong? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She''s at home.¡±


    ¡°How is she? Is she still anxious?¡±


    ¡°She went to a hospital in the morning for a consultation, but it doesn''t seem like there''s a major problem with her. She''s a bit too brave, honestly.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sagely nodded. ¡°...Sounds like your little sister, then. Still, wouldn''t it be better for her to rest more at home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why we did clear out her schedule.¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing. In any case, let''s tell the driver to take this wreck away and go back inside.¡±


    ¡°It seems Chief Jo has already talked to the relevant people about it. The wreck''s here only because he wanted me to see it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>I see.¡± Park Yu-Min nced at the wrecked Lamborghini and smirked. ¡°Gotta say, you sure do know how to cause a mess, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face reddened for some reason just then.


    ***


    ¡°I admit that you had an incident to deal with,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi in a dignified manner. Kang Jin-Ho was cowered by his friend''s aura and had to demurely kneel on the floor with his hands resting on his knees. ¡°However! Once you start something, you cannot let it fizzle out. Do you not agree, good sirs?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded affirmatively. ¡°You''repletely right, Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And so, we have a clear problem on our hands. Behold¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi extended his hand and pointed at the dining area. ¡°We have no customers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°To make matters worse, we can''t even call on our hidden trump card, Eun-Yeong, anymore. She''s still recovering from her ordeal, so we can''t ask her toe and put on a concert just to improve the pizzeria''s revenue now, can we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Instructor. You''repletely correct.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, the me has to be squarely ced on the store owner. He frequently vacates his own store whenever the fancy takes him, so this result shouldn''t havee as a surprise.¡±


    <i>¡°Kuh-uh~,</i> I can''t even deny that, instructor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered utterly speechless by the duo''s exchange.


    <i>''Wait, have I been leaving my store unattended that often?''</i>


    If that weren¡¯t it, something had to have happened in the dining area while Kang Jin-Ho was busy in the kitchen. That had to be the case, or the perfect chemistry between these two couldn''t be exined.


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min were in perfect synch in their attempt to pressure Kang Jin-Ho as if they had known each for twenty years.


    <i>''Even you, Park Yu-Min...!''</i>


    The horrible feeling of betrayal quickly rushed in. Unfortunately, though, it seemed Park Yu-Min had already decided to end his alliance with Kang Jin-Ho a long time ago, judging from how passionately he was cheering on every one of Ju Yeong-Gi''s words.


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do about this, Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Before all that, why don''t we have customers anymore? Didn''t we have enough until recently?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''ve been brazenly going absent from this ce.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly. ¡°We can''t shutter the pizzeria since we''ve already put up its operating hours on the windows, right? So, I''ve been baking the pizzas myself.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes in suspicion. ¡°Hang on a minute. Looks like we just discovered the culprit, then?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oiii.</i> I was doing my best to the limits of what I could do. So don''t kick the me around, okay? Have you ever been passionate about someone or something before?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. With this, the truth about him not being verbally sharp enough to win against Ju Yeong-Gi had been proven beyond doubt.


    <i>''Whatever the case may be, we need a n to fix this...''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t afford to see his pizzeria go bankrupt like this. He might have started this whole adventure with a light heart, but the effort he and his friends had put in so far was too considerable and precious to simply abandon.


    Hadn¡¯t they personally rolled their sleeves up and worked on the interior d¨¦cor and even on the kitchen? For the first time in his life, he worked together with his friends to create something good, so he couldn''t just sit back and watch it wither away.


    ¡°What kind of n would¡ª¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something, but his phone buzzed and interrupted him. ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho checked the caller ID on the screen and frowned deeply, prompting Ju Yeong-Gi to tilt his head. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hold on...¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a deep breath, then answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Are you free, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°...More or less, yes.¡±


    - Sounds nice. The request you asked me is this close to crushing us on this side, though.


    ¡°I can only apologize for that.¡±


    - You don''t have to. This is a trade, after all. In any case, I''ve put my foot down with the director and had him agree to shuffle the schedule around. Miss Se-Ah won''t have to shoot her scenes for the next three days. Instead, I''ll have to do a forced death march for three days straight in the meantime.


    ¡°...I thought you said I didn''t need to apologize?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s quiet giggle came from the other side of the line.


    - Yes, you don''t have to be sorry about me. However, you have to fulfill your side of the bargain. It''ll be next Monday. That day will be just you and I, with no interruptions. You haven''t forgotten it, yes?


    ¡°Of course not...¡±


    - You should prepare yourself, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m nning to gorge on expensive food, you see? And you will go wherever I want to go, too. You understand, yes?


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    - Very good. I was just giving you a friendly reminder. Please say hello to Miss Se-Ah for me. Tell her to get some much-needed rest. If one doesn''t feel well, resting is the answer, isn''t it? <i>Ah</i>, if her condition is not great, do you mind if I pay her a visit?


    ¡°No, there''s no need.¡±


    - Oh, I see. In any case, please don''t forget. Later.


    The call ended there. Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly while staring at his phone''s screen. For the sake of his sister''s rest, Kang Jin-Ho requested Choi Yeon-Ha to help him with adjusting the filming schedule. He was taking a blind shot with her, and he half thought that his request would be turned down immediately. To his surprise, though, Choi Yeon-Ha jumped on the opportunity as if she were starving for it.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes twitched dangerously. ¡°So, let me get this straight. We''re here for an emergency meeting to save our pizzeria, but you want to do what now? You''re going out to have fun with who? Who?!¡±


    Even Park Yu-Min was gritting his teeth while ring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Flustered by their sharp res, Kang Jin-Ho stumbled back and tried to defend himself. "No, wait. It''s not what¡ª"


    ¡°Holy cow! Did you see, Yu-Min? This is what your friend is like!¡±


    ¡°Former friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is what your former friend is like! Your friends are working their butts off trying to help out in your store, but you''re going out on a date with a celeb? Holy cow¡­ Dear lord!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho started sweating. ¡°N-no, listen to me. That''s not...¡±


    ¡°Human trash.¡±


    ¡°Irredeemable character.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head and stared forlornly outside the pizzeria''s windows.


    <i>''I''d rather face the punks from that Yeongnam Group or whatever...''</i>


    He was freshly reminded of the inalienable fact that sometimes¡ªit was a hundred times easier to just mindlessly throw punches around and fight.


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly spoke up, ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Uhh,</i> doesn''t Miss Choi Yeon-Ha have a friend or two? A pretty actress, if possible?¡±


    And one had to be a bit more selective with making friends as well.

 Chapter 249: Investigating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Investigating (4)</h4>


    ¡°The Korean Martial Assembly, is it...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at the report submitted by Jo Gyu-Min and sighed deeply. ¡°And then, there''s this Yeongnam Group, too?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t even bother to peruse the report and practically dropped it on his desk before leaning back on his chair. ¡°Let me ask you, Gyu-Min. Do you know how I managed to survive that blood-soaked scary military dictatorship and get this far?¡±


    ¡°All I know is that you went through some terrible ordeal, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I should be grateful that I somehow got to keep my head. Those days were that kind of an era, after all. If I hadn''t resisted those people back then, I could have grown my corporation to a behemoth now, one big enough tough at Jaegyeong''s current scale. However, folks who did that failed to survive, and I''m still here. Do you know the difference between them and me?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted quietly. ¡°I didn''t get involved in unnecessary things.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Being aware of the zeitgeist is necessary, sure. But that is something for an individual. As a businessman, I should be worrying about how to increase revenue, how to look after the welfare of my employees, and how to continue growing and expanding our business... Well, something like that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min silently nodded away.


    ¡°You can certainly protest against the unfairness. However, that''s not the duty of the businessman Hwang Jeong-Hu, but the individual named Hwang Jeong-Hu. As the owner of a business entity, I have to ensure my actions won¡¯t harm thepany. Why? I''m not the only one making a living through thispany, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I do understand your point.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed before mouthing a cigarette. ¡°It can''t be helped if you think you definitely need to get involved in this matter. However, if you do so while acting as the Jaegyeong Corporation''s Chief Secretary... I want you to think deeply about whether your involvement is for the good of the corporation or not and if it''s worth the risk. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu lit up his cigarette, then nced at the report. ¡°Looks like we got entangled in something we shouldn''t have gotten involved in.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°There are no secrets in this world, Gyu-Min. And if some secrets are still being hidden, then that means those secrets haven''t been uncovered just yet.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded again. The chairman''s assertion was right. Jo Gyu-Min had no idea about their existence until recently, but here he was, openly discussing them. ¡°Sir... Wouldn''t it be dangerous?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked, ¡°Dangerous for who?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    The expression floating up on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face at that moment was truly strange. From one angle, he seemed a bit dismayed. From another, he seemed to be seriously pondering something. However, even Jo Gyu-Min could clearly tell that none of the thoughts in the chairman''s mind was on the positive end of the spectrum.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be worried about Kang Jin-Ho, but Jaegyeong, Gyu-Min. No matter what happens to him, that kid can look after himself. But Jaegyeong can''t do that. It won''t have a way out.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly nodded in understanding.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu coughed to clear his throat. ¡°By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    "How are things going with that pizzeria?"


    ¡°Well, that...¡± Jo Gyu-Min scratched the back of his head. ¡°Sir, it''s not definite yet, but it seems to be heading toward bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled away. ¡°Damn brat. I guess he''s gonna go through some hard times for once.¡±


    ¡°You look pleased for some reason, sir.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be pleased when a brat who always seeds in his tasks will finally taste failure? I''m sure he''ll finally realize how excellent of a businessman I am.¡±


    <i>''I guess he''s been frustrated, huh...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min could only make a cramped smile. This shouldn''t be so surprising, though. Even someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu would be dissatisfied. After all, the masses respected him as a businessman and one of Korea''s wise elders. Even if one excluded his character, his achievements alone were worthy of all the respect in the world.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was an exception. He seemed totally unimpressed by Hwang Jeong-Hu''s status and would sometimes treat the chairman as a neighborhood grandpa or some such.


    <i>''Yup, no wonder he''s dissatisfied.''</i>


    Anyone alive would harbor some pride in things they had achieved. Especially so with someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu, who had to be intensely proud of Jaegyeong and his own personal achievements. People often said that he had definitely gone through all sorts of inhumane hardships to be one of the most sessful men in the country, after all!


    But now, a brat he had been eyeing as a potential sessor was too s¨¦ about Hwang Jeong-Hu''s achievement. At first, such an attitude was brushed aside with genial chuckles. However, it had been several years since then. As such, Hwang Jeong-Hu was starting to express a little bit of his dissatisfaction.


    Jo Gyu-Min found this sight quite weird to behold but also rather amusing. While hiding his inner thoughts, he addressed Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°However, sir... If I''m being honest, I''m slightly worried about this situation. Doesn¡¯t it mean that Mister Jin-Ho isn''t as capable as we thought?¡±


    ¡°Not as capable as we thought, eh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared quizzically at Jo Gyu-Min.


    However, his response only confused Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Sir? Didn''t we start this venture to gauge Mister Jin-Ho''s capabilities to run a corporation?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes...¡±


    ¡°In that case, doesn''t this mean the evaluation is as good as over?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked. ¡°Look here, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Folks can still mess up running a corner convenience store.¡±


    ¡°That is true, sir...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed the cigarette out. "You know what is the mostmon mistake made by sessful old men?"


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t reply. He could only stare at Hwang Jeong-Hu in silence. It was very clear whom he meant by the category ''sessful old men.¡¯


    ¡°That''s having the mindset of, ''Since I worked hard and became sessful myself, others can also be sessful as long as they put enough effort.'' That''s it. You see, most sess is not rted to your blood, sweat and tears. They are decided on something as simple as luck.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had no idea how to respond here. If he agreed, it would be the same as belittling Hwang Jeong-Hu''s achievements. On the other hand, disagreeing would be the same as calling Hwang Jeong-Hu out to his face.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min was a wise man. He knew what had to be done in situations like this one¡ªhe simply had to keep his trap shut.


    ¡°Tell me, Gyu-Min. If I go back in time, do you think I''ll be able to build anotherpany and raise it to the same level as Jaegyeong?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°No. ''No one knows'' is the correct answer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You must not think that your sess came about all thanks to your own capabilities. It is unwise to omit the fact that divine luck had been with you.¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min weightily nodded. Whether that assertion was right or wrong didn''t matter to him right now. Just the fact that someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu would think that way was beyond the realm of impressive and straight into ''scary.¡¯


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued, ¡°It''s obvious that a kid with no business experience or knowledge will bankrupt his store. Demanding someone with zero knowledge to show their capabilities in that subject matter is not being expectant. No, that''s being delusional.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why did you...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand Hwang Jeong-Hu and had to ask. If that were the chairman''s opinion, why let Kang Jin-Ho open his own business? Hadn¡¯t they done all those so that Kang Jin-Ho could taste his first real failure?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu noticed Jo Gyu-Min''s puzzled expression and tutted loudly in dissatisfaction. ¡°Haven''t you been listening to what I said?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°What I wanted to see weren''t Kang Jin-Ho''s capabilities. No, wait. In a way, it should be seen as a part of his capabilities, too. However, it''s not what you think, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, a dedicated professional manager will be better than you when ites to running a business. If you wish for someone without a clue to be better at a job than another person who had studied and dedicated themselves to that subject matter, you''re being way too unreasonable. What I want to see from that kid isn''t that, but... How should I say this? His savviness? How lucky he is? Things like that.¡±


    ¡°But sir, that''s just too vague.¡±


    ¡°Vague, is it? Not really. Simply put, I''m trying to see what kind of a result he''ll give us by utilizing whatever he got aside from his business acumen. Indeed, I''m waiting to see what will remain at the end. In short, the result matters.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mindlessly nodded along. It was too tough for him to understand Hwang Jeong-Hu''s business philosophy. He was merely a support staff rather than a manager, after all.


    <i>''Then again, how many people in this country can understand even half of our chairman''s business philosophy?''</i>


    Someone as lofty as Hwang Jeong-Hu was anticipating something from Kang Jin-Ho. And that fact was making Jo Gyu-Min''s heart race.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Ju on the phone spoke first.


    - I''ve sent all the relevant information via email.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a rxed manner.


    - Excluding some information we can''t expose, I''ve sent them all. However...


    ¡°However?¡±


    - I have a request. If you''re about to sh with those people... Can''t you give our side a call first?


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡±


    - So we can deal with the aftermath, Mister Kang.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else other than a groan as if something were bothering him.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju urgently exined herself.


    - We''re not trying to monitor you, Mister Kang. This matter involves our survival, you know? If the wider world learns about us due to the serious scale of your sh against the Yeongnam Group... That will generate massive shockwaves. And surely, that will make your life rather difficult as well?


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. He agreed with her assessment. Lee Hyeon-Ju was correct.


    What would happen if regr people learned about the existence of martial artists living among them? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be sure, but the shockwave sweeping across the world should be more intense than, say, the news of a pandemic breaking out.


    ¡°...I''ll consider it.¡±


    - I''m sure you''ll see for yourself in the provided information, but well, please remember that the Yeongnam Group is not a pushover. And it''s definitely not something an individual could deal with. Since you demanded information, I have given them to you, but you should stop believing that you alone can do something to that group.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that. It was silent, so Lee Hyeon-Ju wouldn''t know he smirked at her over the phone.


    - I''m not trying to belittle your abilities, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. It''s just that no lone individual in this world can fight against an organization of that size. You know this, don''t you?


    No one in this world, was it... Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t immature enough to suddenly get triggered by that, but he still grew curious about something. What if he lost himself like before and charged straight at the Yeongnam Group? What kind of a face would Lee Hyeon-Ju make, then?


    Kang Jin-Ho got rid of the mischievous thought in his head and replied, ¡°Yes, I do. For now, thank you for the advice.¡±


    - What will you do from now on?


    ¡°Not sure. I haven''t decided on anything yet.¡±


    -In that case, may I make a suggestion? How about stopping by our HQ once?


    ¡°...I''ll also have to think about that. Well, then. Goodbye.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call. He shoved his phone inside his pocket and started walking away.


    <i>''The Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Lately, he was finding it a little difficult to maintain an equilibrium in his life. In the past, he could separate the version of himself belonging to the modern era from the version of himself with his toes dipped in the world of martial arts. However, that boundary seemed to be gradually crumbling these days.


    The idea was to prevent the world in the shadows from impacting Kang Jin-Ho''s other reality, but maintaining the bnce was getting harder and harder as time went on. One only had to look at thest incident involving Kang Eun-Yeong to see that.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and quickened his pace.


    <i>''Am Ite?''</i>


    He wanted to get there early, so he tried to get a move on, but he got more dyed than he thought. After locating the meeting ce, the cafe, Kang Jin-Ho trotted over there and stepped inside.


    <i>''Where is she?''</i>


    He scanned the interior but couldn''t find his date for the day. However, just as he thought, ¡®<i>Great, I wasn''tte, after all,¡¯</i> a figure by the corner of the cafe suddenly got up and waved her hand toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even before he could greet Choi Yeon-Ha, her shrill yell dug into his ears.


    ¡°You''rete!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks trembled a little.

 Chapter 250: Investigating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Investigating (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got a feeling that today wouldn''t be smooth sailing for him after taking one look at Choi Yeon-Ha''s facial expression distorted in unhappiness.


    ¡°How can you bete to an appointment you made yourself?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho promptly apologized.


    ¡°Why were youte, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is...¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked away while sheepishly scratching his cheek.


    He wasn''t the type to show upte for his appointments, but his car was destroyed. Until he found a recement, he was on his own. So, for the first time in ages, he took the subway to get here, but then...


    <i>''I can never tell her that I got on the train going the other way...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly under his breath.


    He would sometimes see funny skits on TV about old politicians stuffing two ten-thousand won bills inside a transportation card slot or believing that the bus fare was still seventy won. After thinking about his own situation, though, Kang Jin-Ho realized he wasn''t all that different from those old men.


    When he looked back to his past, he realized he hadn''t utilized public transport since his high school days. Back then, he had his trusty Golden Elephant, a bicycle faster than any vehicle. In that case, why would he even rely on public transport in the first ce?


    Choi Yeon-Ha was still shooting res in his direction. ¡°Are you aware of the fact that you have no manners?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho readily agreed with her assessment. He had no excuse whatsoever to offer in his defense.


    ¡°For now, please take a seat,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply like a convict who had gotten his sentence reduced by a judge, then sat on the opposite side.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the menu. ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°You should drink something. I remember hearing about how you''re partial toward Americano.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll have that, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t argue back and nodded. Technically, he wasn''t really ''partial'' to it, just that the other types of sweet drinks didn''t suit his pte as much and left him with little choice in the matter. If he were serious about it, Kang Jin-Ho could have sourced the types of tea he used to enjoy back in Zhongyuan. The problem with that idea, though, was hisck of skill in preparing tea. Would he even be able to reproduce the same sort of aroma and taste as in the past? Not really.


    Kang Jin-Ho ordered his Americano, then brought it to the table. While sitting down, he studied Choi Yeon-Ha on the opposite side.


    <i>''She doesn''t want to hide?''</i>


    He had heard about how celebrities would usually wear hats and sunsses when going outside to hide their faces as much as possible. A good example of that behavior was Kang Eun-Yeong. Hadn¡¯t she also wrapped her face up to the point of resembling a mummy just to go shopping in a department store?


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho thought his little sister was worried about nothing. However, his thoughts changed after fans crazily flooded a street and recreated a zombie herd from an apocalyptic movie in front of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes when they learned about Kang Se-Ah¡¯s sudden concert in the middle of a busy street! After witnessing that spectacle, he was prepared to hide his little sister''s face under the thickest scarf in existence if he had to.


    Kang Eun-Yeong repeatedly said that Choi Yeon-Ha was iparably more popr and a far bigger star than her. If that were true, the news of Choi Yeon-Ha being here could summon a legion of fans at least twice the scale of the one that appeared at the pizzeria''s concert. As such, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it were okay for Choi Yeon-Ha to expose herself so openly like this.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked a little. ¡°Am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''ve been looking at my face quite openly for a while now, you see?¡±


    ¡°That wasn''t my reason, actually.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s smirk vanished. "...You still don''t have any girlfriend, do you?"


    ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I''m starting to understand why you''re still single, so that''s the reason why. I have been thinking that it should be impossible not to get a hot girlfriend with a face like yours, you know.¡±


    <i>''Hmm, this sounds like a thinly-veiled insult...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only make a cramped face while sipping his Americano.


    Choi Yeon-Ha asked again, ¡°Okay, so? Am I pretty?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath again. He had run into countless people before in his life, and among those in the ''difficult people to handle¡¯ category, Choi Yeon-Ha would surely upy one of the top five spots.


    However, it wasn''t because she had a rubbish personality. No, she had this uncanny ability to urately prick Kang Jin-Ho in all the ufortable ces.


    ¡°Yes, you''re pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Although you did lose about half of your points since you sounded a bit too forced, I should still praise you for your point-scoring effort.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then leaned against the back of his chair.


    <i>''Does Eun-Yeong even know I''m going through this much hardship for her?''</i>


    How wonderful would it be for Kang Eun-Yeong to take time out of lounging around on the living room sofa and hoovering up snacks to understand her peaceful rest could only happen thanks to her oppa''s one-sided sacrifice! If that were to happen, then Kang Jin-Ho would feel less aggrieved by this situation.


    ¡°How is Miss Se-Ah doing?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked while sipping her own coffee.


    ¡°She''s doing fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did she suddenly fall ill, though?¡±


    ¡°Her condition just deteriorated, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I see. Well, that does happen sometimes¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in eptance without digging any further. Honestly, she was not really interested in Kang Eun-Yeong''s well-being. Her focus was on Kang Jin-Ho and Kang Jin-Ho only, after all!


    ¡°Miss Choi. There is a question I''d like to ask you...¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously piped up, prompting Choi Yeon-Ha to stare at him with some anticipation. She rested her chin on her hand and silently gazed into his eyes, forcing him to cough softly to clear his throat. ¡°Is Eun-Yeong that talented in acting?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha subtly grinned. ¡°Don''t you trust my judgment?¡±


    ¡°ording to Eun-Yeong or other people''s evaluation, you seem to be highly trusted in your abilities as an actor, Miss Choi.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I have always been getting simr praises, but hearing you say that feels rather fresh, Mister Jin-Ho. I know you''re just trying to suck up to me, but I still like it. So, allow me to answer you.<i>?Mm...</i> Miss Se-Ah is more talented than you think, Mister Jin-Ho. However, she just has this one small con, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha contemtively nodded. ¡°How should I say it... Her life has been a little too... easy?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Maybe because she has been living a sheltered life? She''s too positive and outgoing. Yes, she can get crafty sometimes, but not because she has a serious character w or anything like that,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha exined while stirring hertte. ¡°She should be great at portraying outgoing, lively characters, but I believe she''ll reach her limits when trying to portray a tragic character. It''s unfortunate for an actor, but¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°As a person, I''m envious of your sister. It means she was showered with love and affection while growing up, after all. It means... she didn¡¯t grow up all twisted inside, and she didn''t have to go through many hardships in her life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little. ¡°Miss Choi, we never coddled Eun-Yeong. And she had suffered many hardships during her idol trainee days as well.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s what happened. However...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled refreshingly. ¡°She always had her oppa and family supporting her from behind. Two dependable support structures woulde rushing in to quickly resolve the situation whenever things became too hard and torturous for her. So, she most likely has no experience with the crippling despair of being unable to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that kind of experience really necessary for acting?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I don''t need to have experience in medicine to convincingly portray a doctor. However, having such experience does broaden one''s¡ªspectrum, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin as he entered his serious-thinking mode.


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly waved her hands. ¡°Please don''t misunderstand me, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m not saying Miss Se-Ah needs to experience something like that at this point in her life. Considering her age, she has all the necessary talent and is already sessful enough in her own right. Her looks are great, too. Not as good as her brother''s, but still great.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Since Choi Yeon-Ha''s opinion was like this, Kang Eun-Yeong''spetitiveness as an actor should be pretty solid, then.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned and leaned closer. ¡°Are you done satisfying your curiosity, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°More or less, yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let''s get going. I''m starving.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    ¡°I did warn you about my n to gorge on expensive food today, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded without much concern.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked at his response. ¡°I guess the story about you having a lot of money is true? You don''t seem concerned about the prospect of expensive food at all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How expensive can some food get, anyway?¡±


    ¡°You haven''t experienced a two-million-won full-course meal, then?¡±


    ¡°...I''m guessing they use gold ingots instead of rice?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha covered her lips as a loud chuckle broke free. ¡°Whether they use gold or rice, you''ll see when we get there. You brought your car, yes?¡±


    ¡°No. I don''t have a car anymore.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What happened to that red Lamborghini?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho avoided meeting Choi Yeon-Ha''s gaze. ¡°I had to scrap it recently.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared weirdly at him. ¡°...You certainly have a talent for surprising people in strange things, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered a little. Why did it feel like he was about to experience a repeat of Ju Yeong-Gi''s nagging?


    Mercifully, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t assault him about the car anymore. ¡°In that case, let us take my car.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    They exited the cafe and headed to the parking lot at the back of the building. And that was where Kang Jin-Ho discovered arge ck SUV.


    <i>''Mm...''</i>


    The car sometimes spoke volumes about its owner''s tendencies and personality. In that sense, seeing Choi Yeon-Ha drive around arge SUV seemed a little surprising. However, it also seemed rather natural, in a way.


    Considering her fame, her job as an actor, as well as her star quality, maybe a sleek sportscar would have been more suitable for her. But she had a pragmatic side to her, so an SUV like this one seemed like a good match in that aspect.


    ¡°Please get in,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while pointing to the passenger side.


    ¡°Of course...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slipped into the seat. Choi Yeon-Ha waited until he was buckled up and then... unhesitantly stepped on the elerator.


    <i>''...Yup, I''m changing my mind.''</i>


    As Kang Jin-Ho initially thought, a sleek sportscar suited Choi Yeon-Ha better. Arge SUV wasn''t suitable for a reckless driver who mmed on her elerator and snatched away the narrowest of gaps between other road users, after all!


    However, there was something rather charming about the way Choi Yeon-Ha was clinging onto arge steering wheel bigger than her torso and turning it this way and that with both of her hands.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at him after reaching the open road. ¡°Have you given ''that'' some more thought?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Being an actor, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted quietly. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I''m not interested?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shut her down.


    ¡°Very well. However, you are totally at my mercy today, Mister Jin-Ho. Even if I keep talking about you bing an actor, you must not lose your cool, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and looked outside the window. For some reason, he had a feeling that today would be a long one.


    ***


    The meal didn''t turn out to be all that expensive. Despite her attempts at trying to scare Kang Jin-Ho, Choi Yeon-Ha became deted by his t response and took him to a family restaurant instead.


    After that... all Kang Jin-Ho could remember was doing his utmost best to follow Choi Yeon-Ha around everywhere. He lugged around many shopping bags while hopping between various shops he didn''t even know existed. Then, she said she would show him the greatness of acting by taking him to a stage production. Afterward, they went on a drive outside the city limits before stopping by a local diner to have dinner. Before he could realize it, it was already <ite</i> at night.


    <i>''Gee whiz, I don''t think I can do this again...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned while leaning against the back of the chair in exhaustion. They had returned to the cafe where they met earlier in the day.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°You have amazing stamina, Mister Jin-Ho. Most people, whether they are men or women, would throw in their towels after hanging out with me for a day, you know? Even my managers often beg me to stop going around so much,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha exined while giggling away.


    Seeing her like this somehow put Kang Jin-Ho''s mind at ease. How should he put this? Were this sense of aplishment and the refreshed, weight-off-the-shoulders feeling something one could get after working their butt off to finish all the piled-up vacation homework in one day?


    It <i>did</i> kind of feel that way. Kang Jin-Ho felt as if he had cleared a task that had to be performed sooner orter.


    Kang Jin-Ho expressed his thanks one more time. ¡°Miss Choi, thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho had witnessed how chaotic a film set could get. So, he could easily guess how much trouble he had caused Choi Yeon-Ha by requesting three days off for his little sister. Moreover, she even sacrificed her image and threw a tantrum, demanding her scenes to be filmed first, which lessened the dissatisfaction of the PDs and writers toward Kang Eun-Yeong.


    On top of that, Choi Yeon-Ha even coached Kang Eun-Yeong to call the PDs and apologize for dying the filming of her scenes. Basically, she had done everything she could humanly do in this case.


    Repaying such debt with one date seemed like a poor trade-off. It was to the extent that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have any way to defend himself if Choi Yeon-Ha decided to call him a fraudster, an unscrupulous cheat.


    Choi Yeon-Ha rxedly asked, ¡°I guess things will get hectic for you soon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Actually, things have been rather quiet for metely.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, it''s gonna get busy for you soon.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly. ¡°Is it tomorrow? After tomorrow, you''ll be too busy to even get a moment''s rest, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, if you don''t get it, you just need to experience it. Setting all that aside, when will we have our second date?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified. ¡°We need to meet again?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, will you listen to this guy? So rude!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked bbergasted, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you find me pretty?¡±


    ¡°I <i>do</i> find you pretty.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Objectively speaking, Choi Yeon-Ha was a beautiful woman. Objectively speaking, that was.


    ¡°And that''s why we''ll go out on another date, Mister Jin-Ho. Men love to hang out with pretty girls, after all. And finding someone else as pretty as me won''t be easy, even for you. Don''t you think so?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha winked at Kang Jin-Ho with a grin. ¡°I''m interested in you, Mister Jin-Ho. Not as a potential actor, but as a man, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left utterly speechless and could only stare at Choi Yeon-Ha in a daze.


    1. Seventy won is equivalent to five US cents.

 Chapter 251: Getting Them Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Getting Them Back (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to ask again just to make sure he hadn''t heard wrongly. ¡°As a man, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as a man,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied with a cool nod. And that rendered Kang Jin-Ho speechless once more, unable to think of an appropriate response. Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. ¡°What''s the matter? Acting like a naive idiot and all?¡±


    ¡°No, <i>uh,?</i>well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned, wondering what she wanted to hear from him. He couldn''t remember thest time he was this lost for words.


    Choi Yeon-Ha burst intoughter at how flustered Kang Jin-Ho looked. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, what''s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°No, well...¡±


    ¡°You''re acting like I confessed to you or something. Don''t worry; it''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It''s as I said. I''m interested in you. Simply put... You''re better than I thought? Something like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, inwardly thanking Choi Yeon-Ha for retreating like this for his sake. Even if the odds of him misunderstanding her right now was pretty high, he still felt relieved that she selflessly created some breathing room for him.


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to exin, ¡°All I''m saying is that hanging out with you, again and again, might not be a bad idea. I hope you understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, uh,</i> yes...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes opened wide in surprise when she saw the still-flustered Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''This guy... Why is he such an innocent little dummy?''</i>


    With his looks, never mind some measly confessions, Kang Jin-Ho had to be constantly surrounded by gorgeous women his entire life. But the way he was reacting right now was reminiscent of someone who had never ever been confessed to.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. <i>''This is fun.''</i>


    Seeing that flustered expression on his face only made her eager to tease him some more. So, she decided to do just that. ¡°I have to say, this kind of hurts my pride, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Am I not pretty?¡±


    ¡°...No, you are pretty.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I shouldn''t be the one asking you for another date, don''t you agree? It should be the other way around, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared back at her in stupefaction. <i>''Wait a minute...''</i>


    He figured this ''meeting'' was to discuss his casting in that film, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t bring that up even once during the day. No, all she did was¡ªenjoy food, go on a drive, and have a chat with Kang Jin-Ho. That was all.


    <i>''It really was a date...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho btedly realized the ''date'' Choi Yeon-Ha had mentioned wasn''t a pretext for something else. And that helped him to quickly understand what he had done.


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued speaking, ¡°I may not look it, Mister Jin-Ho, but as far as poprity in Korea is concerned, I should rank in the top five.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s the case.¡±


    ¡°Then, why should I have to ask first about when we will have another date again?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t behave like this even if I were an ugly and unpopr person, Mister Jin-Ho. A man should fundamentally have manners toward women, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the back of the chair and stared soullessly at the ceiling.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was puzzled by his deted response. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No, well... I was thinking about how I have been getting constantly nagged recently by people around me.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, nagging? Me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not what...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned brightly. ¡°That can only mean you''re doing many things wrong in your life, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed at length, then sat up properly to stare straight at Choi Yeon-Ha. His gaze failed to faze her because Choi Yeon-Ha asked him another question, ¡°So? When are we going on a date again?¡±


    ¡°Before that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly cut Choi Yeon-Ha off first. ¡°I''m not a fan of leaving things hanging and unresolved, so I''d like to make myself crystal clear first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please speak your mind, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going into acting, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you told me that.¡±


    ¡°Even if youe out this way, I won''t change my mind.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha began stirring her drink with a straw and took her time before breaking the silence with a certain level ofnguidness in her attitude. ¡°I''m fairly good at judging people, Mister Jin-Ho. And I know that someone like you won''t do it if you have already put your foot down. We have already cast the actor for the role of the male protagonist, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. If that was true, why did Choi Yeon-Ha ask him for a date?


    ¡°Stop looking at me weirdly like that. Is it so strange that we had dinner and went on a nice drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is strange,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho without any hesitation.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Because you are an actress¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled a little. ¡°Is there a rule that says actresses have to hang out with second-gen chaebols only? Don''t worry, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m quite well-off, thank you very much. And I''m not interested in men who try to throw their weight around, thinking that they¡¯re some kind of hot stuff.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. That was his own preference, so why was it being thrown back in his face? He couldn''t quite figure it out.


    ¡°However, that doesn''t mean I''vepletely given up, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I fully understand all the reasons why you don''t want to be an actor, Mister Jin-Ho. However, I think that''s because you have only been exposed to the negative aspects of being an actor. Once you learn more about the ''charms'' of this profession, I believe our situation will change.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    ¡°If being an actor is as bad as you think, why would Miss Se-Ah enjoy filming the TV show so much? That wouldn''t make sense, right? Since she seems to be the type to get easily sick and tired of some things?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded after figuring out what Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to say. However, he was still not interested. ¡°Let me say this ahead of time: what you are thinking about won''t happen.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You''re such an immovable wall, aren''t you?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned before scratching her head. ¡°By any chance, have you dated a girl before?¡±


    ¡°I have...¡±


    ¡°Did you date her for a long time?¡±


    ¡°...Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s a relief. I can already imagine how much pain in the neck you had to have been to her.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly sipped his coffee. He couldn''t help but recall Han Se-Yeon while talking about the subject of his girlfriend. What was¡­ she doing these days?


    Although he didn''t consciously go out and search for her... They hadn''t been in contact since that day. So much time had passed since his discharge from the military, so she had to have heard some news about him from their acquaintances...


    Even if she was no longer his ''girlfriend,¡¯ didn''t she say they should remain friends...?


    ¡°Stop. No more reminiscing, please,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha abruptly called him out.


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    "It''s uncool to think about another woman in front of your date, Mister Jin-Ho."


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You really are an honest man, aren''t you?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha involuntarily burst into another round ofughter. The more she hung out with him, the stranger Kang Jin-Ho seemed to her eyes. Not just in the way he didn''t even bother to hide his annoyance at Choi Yeon-Ha''s presence but also in how he would draw a clear line on the things he had an opinion about. Even though he sometimes acted like a wishy-washy man with no backbone whatsoever!


    Choi Yeon-Ha sipped on her coffee and asked, ¡°How is your pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°We''re taking a break for today.¡±


    ¡°Not that. I meant, how is the business going these days?¡±


    ¡°It''s the same, more or less.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked softly. ¡°Your situation will drastically changee tomorrow, probably, so you better prepare yourself, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You''ve been saying that since thest time, but I still don''t understand. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to understand it now. You''ll soon experience it by yourself, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, unconvinced.


    Choi Yeon-Ha just chuckled at him before ncing at her watch. ¡°I guess it''s time to part ways.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I can''t inconvenience you like that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i> Well, that''s fine. It''s our first date, after all. If I give you a ride home so soon, it won''t look good for either of us. I gotta think about maintaining at least a minimum level of pride for myself.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little, thinking that talking to this woman would often render him speechless. Maybe it was because Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t beat around the bush as much as others and liked throwing a direct punch all the time.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°You don''t like me very much, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not true.¡±


    ¡°Your expression says otherwise, though? You find me quite annoying, don''t you?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to keep mum and look away. She could only chuckle hollowly at that response. ¡°Wow, so it''s really true? This guy...!¡±


    She wasn''t expecting to see Kang Jin-Ho behave like a love-struck teenager, but wasn''t she none other than Choi Yeon-Ha? So, shouldn''t he at least show some level of interest in her way? To think he would be annoyed by her instead!


    <i>''Wait, am I really gonna end up in that pathetic state, too?''</i>


    She had always found the repertoire of ''I''ve never met a man who treats me this way before!'' as such a boring clich¨¦. However, to think that she would get to experience such a thing not as a character in a TV show but in reality!


    <i>''No, wait. That''s not it, is it?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly corrected herself. It felt like she had gotten the order of things wrong. It wasn''t the case of Kang Jin-Ho not caring about her due to hisck of interest, but more like he simply had no interest since he didn''t care about her in the first ce.


    <i>''Hmm, can''t I use this in a dramater down the line?''</i>


    This could be a defining moment of reinterpreting the time-worn storyline. Choi Yeon-Ha made up her mind, then spoke, ¡°Well, it''s fine either way. I will stop expecting you to treat me well just because of who I am.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smacked the table rather cutely. ¡°Next time we meet, you must not have the mindset of someone trying to finish a job. No, you shoulde here with the mind of someone meeting a woman on a date. And work on not wounding my pride so often, too!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in eptance. Even he knew that the mindset he had today was unbing and rude.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips quivered as if she had more things to say, but she sucked in a deep breath instead. ¡°Now listen, Mister Jin-Ho. This is a deration of war.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared at Kang Jin-Ho as a meaningful grin floated up on her face. ¡°Starting now, I''m going to seduce you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Isn''t hete?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong gnashed her teeth as mes burned in her eyes. ¡°His little sister is recovering at home, yet the orabi hasn''t even bothered toe home, even though it¡¯s already thiste! How dare he!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at her daughter while unpeeling the fruits. ¡°...Don''t you have a filmingmitment or something, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Mom?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong unhappily yelled.


    But Baek Hyeon-Jeong simply sighed. ¡°Do you know how worried I was when you were out and about, shooting TV shows and putting on concerts?¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t know, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Now that you''re at home like this...¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong gripped her own hands tightly and stared at her mother. She had been chasing after her dream and achieved some level of sess, but her guilt toward her parents had always been there in the back of her mind.


    ¡°...What a relief it is that you''ve be an artist like this, Eun-Yeong. Otherwise, you would have been lounging around in the living room like this the whole day.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong continued speaking, ¡°Whenever my friends whined about their daughters doing nothing with their lives and acting like parasites at home, I always thought, at least you get to see your children all the time. But now, it seems I owe them an apology. I didn''t know that too much of a good thing would be this bad.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s jaw fell slightly. ¡°<i>Heol,</i> Mom... Did you just diss me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m just saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom! How can you say stuff like that to your own daughter?! I''m shocked!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed deeply while staring at her daughter theatrically losing her mind.


    <i>''Who''d want to marry a girl like her?''</i>


    She suddenly grew worried about Kang Eun-Yeong''s colleagues learning about this noisy girl''s true nature. Whether they knew the truth or not... Both of those options seemed rather concerning to her!


    ¡°Mom! Your son is still not home yet from his date, you know! Why aren''t you more worried about that?!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ng?</i>¡±


    ¡°I might worry about you, but not your brother. The most unnecessary thing to do in this world is to worry about your oppa.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you''re taking it too easy! What if orabies home one day with a grandchild in tow?! A man and a woman are on a date thiste at night, don''t you get that?!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong openly smirked back at her own daughter. ¡°Child, that is one of my wishes.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think your oppa will get married while living his current lifestyle? Even with his looks, he¡¯s still single, Eun-Yeong. That''s what your brother is like. If he keeps going like this... I always get heartburn whenever I imagine your unmarried brother in his forties still hanging out in a PC Room with Yu-Min!¡±


    ¡°Yup, the possibility is definitely there.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong stiffly nodded in agreement. Without special circumstances forcing his hand, Kang Jin-Ho would definitely not go out of his way to meet a woman. And those special circumstances would be...


    "You must look up at the sky first if you want to pluck the stars. Your brother spends all his time hanging out with his friends, so just when would he go out and meet women?"


    ¡°Y-you''re right, Mom.¡± Even Kang Eun-Yeong could sense her mother¡¯s worries creeping into her heart.


    Although she didn''t like the idea of her orabi getting a girlfriend, the possibility of him turning into a stinky old bachelor didn''t appeal to her either.


    <i>''Dang it, I can''t make up my mind...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was about to tear her hair out from the gue of indecision, but then...


    The front door''s lock came undone, and Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the Kang family residence.


    ¡°I''m home.¡±

 Chapter 252: Getting Them Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Getting Them Back (2)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Orabiiiiii!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up from the couch like a spring and ran into Kang Jin-Ho''s arms.


    He frowned after catching her. ¡°Can''t you wee me like a normal person?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehe~.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong giggled before pounding her older brother on the back. ¡°So? How was your date?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How many bases did you cover? Did you smooch, too?¡±


    ¡°Want me to hit you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> you didn''t do anything, then.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pouted in disappointment and looked back at Baek Hyeon-Jeong. ¡°Mom, your son seems hopeless.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted, unimpressed. ¡°Let''s find hope for you first, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°...It''s toote for me, Mom. I''m gonna live with you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°And who says I''ll let you?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot back coldly. Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes widened in shock, and then she squatted pitifully by the corner of the couch. However, her mother didn''t spare her a single nce and addressed Kang Jin-Ho instead. ¡°What about supper, son?¡±


    ¡°I already had, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, do wash up.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    After a quick shower, Kang Jin-Ho emerged back to the living room only for his little sister to rush up to him again.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong asked urgently, her eyes burning with curiosity.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at her weirdly. ¡°You know what I''ve been doing today?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You were on a date with my senior, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha. Am I wrong?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, how? Obviously, I should know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Do you talk to Miss Choi often?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong stood tall like a superhero and triumphantly dered, ¡°Don''t you know that she and I are BFFs?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head. Why did it feel like the weight on his back had grown twice as heavy after realizing that Kang Eun-Yeong would get to hear every little detail of his actions?


    ¡°Choi Yeon-Ha?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong listening to her children from nearby revealed a stunned look. ¡°Wait, are you talking about the actress? That Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Yup, Mom. Oppa went out on a date with her today.¡±


    ¡°Really? But, son, how did you even get acquainted with Choi Yeon-Ha? Isn''t she a big celebrity?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong stared at her mother in a daze. ¡°Mom, I''m also a celebrity, you know...?¡±


    ¡°My dear child, you''re just a celebrity, but Miss Choi Yeon-Ha is a <i>huge</i> celebritypared to you.¡±


    ¡°...Mom, I''m also pretty popr, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong shushed her daughter rather curtly.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s dazed gaze shifted to her brother. ¡°Orabi, don''t you want to defend your dear little sister from such poor treatment?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°...Never mind.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hugged her knees.


    <i>''Doesn''t my family watch TV or something?''</i>


    Once upon a time, she read an article about a devastatingly handsome actor being treated like a manservant in his own house. She had a goodugh at how absurd it sounded. As it turned out, though, she was now in the same shoes as that dude.


    Kang Eun-Yeong could more or less understand her mother. How about her brother, though? Even though he had personally witnessed how his little sister summoned a huge crowd, what was up with his t attitude?


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong ignored her daughter and asked her son instead, ¡°Okay, so... You went on a date with that Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°...Well, it''s not quite a date, per se.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What did you two do?¡±


    ¡°We dined out, drank some tea and coffee, then went on a drive.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong and Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered at the same time.


    ¡°That''s definitely a date.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a date, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut at the one-two-punchbo. Even he could tell that a haphazard counterattack would only get him pummeled even further.


    ¡°Goodness me. Choi Yeon-Ha, is it... We''re talking about that Choi Yeon-Ha, right? From all those TV shows?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered in disbelief.


    Kang Eun-Yeong sagely nodded. ¡°Yes, Mom. It is <i>that</i> Choi Yeon-Ha. She''s my senior.¡±


    ¡°To think my son is dating Choi Yeon-Ha...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes became dreamy.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only fake-cough at the constant burdensome gazesnding on him.


    ¡°No, hang on.¡± But then, his mother suddenly returned to reality. ¡°My son isn''t any inferior to Choi Yeon-Ha now, is he? He''s got a good academic record; he¡¯s wealthy, good-looking, and he also has a wonderful personality!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong chimed in. ¡°Yes, you''re right, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Son, listen. I don''t think I can get on board with the idea of a celebrity wife. I fear she''ll be a bit too full of herself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re so right, Mom!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his two family members at the height of their delusion and groaned under his breath. ¡°That won''t happen, you two.¡±


    ¡°Son, you can never predict what will happen in human rtionships,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong in a resolute manner. ¡°How many people in this world would think, <i>''The next person I meet is my fated partner!''</i> while going on their first date? Son, humans grow closer by getting to know more about each other. And that eventually leads to feelings you didn''t have developing in your heart.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mom, why do you sound like you want something to happen here?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ohohohoho~.</i>¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong giggled while covering her mouth. ¡°Although it might asionally get a bit annoying, wouldn''t it be still nice if I can tell other people I''m Choi Yeon-Ha''s mother-inw?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked at her mother weirdly. ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> I see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while getting up from his spot.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at her son. ¡°Going to bed, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything else, Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly reached out and tightly gripped Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. ¡°Orabi!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I don''t wanna see nephews or nieces just yet, okay? So, you better keep yourself in check, <i>okaaay?</i>¡±


    ¡°...You. Come outside with me for a minute. I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t wanna.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong cackled while sticking close to her mother.


    Even Baek Hyeon-Jeong took her daughter''s side by nodding along with a grave expression on her face. ¡°Your sister has a point, Jin-Ho. Such a thing has to be carefully nned out first.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to bed now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shuffled off to his room, and his face looked at least ten years older in the aftermath.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeong stared at each other and started giggling.


    ¡°What do you think, Eun-Yeong? Will they work out?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong rubbed her chin. ¡°Nah, the odds are too low, Mom. I mean, when was orabi ever interested in girls?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Jin-Ho''s not interested, but Choi Yeon-Ha still wants to date him?¡±


    ¡°I think that''s it. She was raising a massive fussst time, saying she''s not interested in him, but now? Mom, it''s so hard to read what''s really in a person''s head, you know?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head in confusion. ¡°I don''t understand. What does Choi Yeon-Ha see in Jin-Ho that she wants to date him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what, Mom?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong smirked deeply. ¡°He''s handsome. That''s it.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that is true.¡±


    ¡°The truth is, I don''t know, either. Women on Choi Yeon-Ha''s level tend to have weird preferences for men, I think.¡±


    .


    ¡°That''s so peculiar.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong turned her head to look at the doorway to her son''s room.


    ***


    Ju Yeong-Gi scanned the empty dining area and shuddered in barely-restrained rage. ¡°Holy cow. We can only get the frogs deployed when there are enough flies to chase away, right? Look at this ce. It''s like a massive swarm of flies has swept past here. Hell, even frogs would have long gotten beaten to death by the flies!¡±


    Park Yu-Min groaned at the sight of the empty dining area. ¡°And I thought the business was pretty good early on, too.¡±


    ¡°Here I was, thinking that we never experienced the opening day business boom, but it already happened to us, <i>huh.</i>¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi turned around and faced Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Owner.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°We need a n. We''re looking down the proverbial barrel here.¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzas had garnered some acim, which ensured a steady stream of loyal customers, this was still in the middle of the busy high street. Operating a store with only a small pool of loyal customers wasn''t a viable business n to survive here.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Hey, how about we hold a pizza-tasting event?¡±


    ¡°A tasting event?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi perked up, clearly interested in the idea.


    ¡°Yeah. Everyone who had tasted Jin-Ho''s pizza said it''s delicious, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn''t it be a good idea to hold a tasting event? People participating in it mighte backter, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Owner, what do you think?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°Before that. I think there''s a fundamental problem we are overlooking.¡±


    ¡°A fundamental problem?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°We had that many peopleing to our store earlier, but so few have returned. That could only mean there''s a problem we haven''t thought about.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡ªwhat do you think is the problem?¡±


    ¡°Don''t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°All I know is that we have a problem, but I can''t figure out what it is. So, let''s figure it out together.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly grinned like a content dad. ¡°How can every one of us be this useless? What a bunch of praiseworthy morons we are!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut, unable to respond to that urate observation.


    <i>''...By the way, what did she mean by a flood of customers starting from today?''</i>


    Thanks to the vague yet meaningful actions of Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but remember her warning. It wasn''t as if hepletely believed her, of course. However, he knew Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the type to make a baseless im for giggles, and that was why her warning had been bugging him from the corner of his mind.


    Ju Yeong-Gi called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Owner.¡±


    ¡°...Can''t you just call me by my name?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought no customers wereing because calling you by name was too undignified or something.¡±


    ¡°Please, just calm yourself down.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again, then nced at the pizzeria''s clock.


    <i>''Almost half past nine, huh?''</i>


    The pizzeria would be closed for the day in around one hour. Kang Jin-Ho recalled the day''s sales and sighed under his breath again.


    <i>''Then again, getting money from the others obviously won''t be easy.''</i>


    Any prospective new owner would be living high in their own dreams at the beginning of their business ventures, thinking their business would take off into the sky. They woulde up with various strategies and unique aspects to separate themselves from thepetition. Even if their business struck the skids and things went bad, they would still feel reasonably confident about putting some bread on the table, at the very least. But now...


    Kang Jin-Ho was being painfully reminded of what would happen to those daring enough to haphazardly jump into the world ofmerce.


    Korea had an extremely low rate of self-employment versus bigpanies. Peoplepeted fiercely in the limited market space just to make a living, yet Kang Jin-Ho tried to join the fray without any solid vision. Maybe this result was set in stone from the get-go.


    <i>''From now on, no matter what I do... I need to prepare and n more.''</i>


    When he thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho realized he hadn''t really analyzed anything in-depth, even while serving as the leader of the demon cult. He would usually never pay attention to anything and simply let them flow around him like a river. Only when he was faced with an obstacle did he make impulsive decisions to ''solve'' it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was freshly reminded of the fact that only his overwhelming martial prowess and the Azure Demon''s selfless sacrifice prevented the utter destruction of the demon cult under his so-called leadership.


    <i>''If I ever get to see the Azure Demon again in theherworld, I better apologize to him.''</i>


    He might have killed the Azure Demon for betraying him, but living in the modern era helped him understand just how hard things had to have been for his underling back in Zhongyuan. Right now, Kang Jin-Ho had friends boasting equal status as him to point out the errors of his ways, but Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor in the past didn''t have anyone like that.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho knew he wasn''t the type to listen to dissuasion nor pay attention to outspoken opinions during those days. So, how much stress and grief would he have caused Azure Demon? He couldn''t help but wonder about it.


    <i>''I thought I was treating him fairly, but... I guess not.''</i>


    Wasn''t he the typical example of an ipetent but stupidly stubborn senior officer? Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly after suddenly realizing that he wouldn''t be able toin even if someone tried to ''frag'' him on a battlefield. He couldn''t even use the excuse of everyone being like that back in Zhongyuan, too. He was a modern-era person traveling back in time, after all!


    That was when the pizzeria''s doors opened, and two people walked in. ¡°<i>Oh?</i> It''s quieter than I thought in here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly got up, followed by Ju Yeong-Gi. Thetter picked up the menu boards and rushed to meet the customers.


    One of the customers asked while receiving the board, ¡°What time do you guys close?¡±


    ¡°We''re open till dawn as long as there are customers!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi replied, brazenly throwing out the opening hours they had agreed upon outside the window.


    While Ju Yeong-Gi was receiving the orders, Kang Jin-Ho put on the chef''s hat and got ready. His job was to bake killer pizzas, after all.


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    However, something strange urred just then. The female customer looked up from the menu for some reason. Then... Her gazended firmly on Kang Jin-Ho and decided to remain glued to him.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head. ¡°Is there something wrong, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°I-isn''t that...¡± The female customer cautiously pointed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Herpanion was confused by such behavior and turned her head to follow the pointing finger, eventually discovering Kang Jin-Ho about to enter the kitchen. ¡°What is it? What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°L-look! Isn''t he, you know, him?¡±


    ¡°Him? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know, that guy! The guy from that thing!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    And then, both customers stared at Kang Jin-Ho, charmed.


    <i>''What the...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only frown slightly because he had no idea why these customers had decided to openly stare at him like this.


    ¡°I think you''re right?¡±


    ¡°Ask him about it! Hurry!¡±


    The female customer coughed to clear her throat, then cautiously asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°Excuse me. Could you be that actor from that TV series?¡±


    ¡°...That TV series?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Disappointment quickly filled up the expressions of the two customers.


    ¡°I guess it''s not him?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe they just look alike? But they look too much alike, so that can''t be¡ª¡±


    As ever, Ju Yeong-Gi was the quickest on the uptake, and he sneakily chimed in. ¡°Hey, man... I think they are talking about that TV show you filmed with Miss Choi Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> It¡¯s being broadcast already?¡±


    The two customers shuddered grandly at his words, and they got up from their chairs. They cautiously sneaked closer to Kang Jin-Ho and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is it okay if we take just one selfie with you?¡±


    ¡°A selfie, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We''ll order an expensive pizza for it. No, wait! We''ll order two! The other one will be for takeaway.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, please. I...¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to refuse, but then...


    Suddenly, someone blocked his mouth from his side and spoke in his stead, ¡°Of course, a selfie is okay, dear customers. Do you want us to help?¡±


    <i>''Park Yu-Min, even you...!''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi gleefully took the customer''s phone and started snapping pictures of two female customers clinging to either side of Kang Jin-Ho while thetter was gnashing his teeth at the unexpected betrayal.


    <i>''...Give me a break. Seriously.''</i>


    After freeing himself from the impromptu photo session, Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the kitchen while shaking his head. ¡°I was wondering what she was talking about, but now...¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha said the pizzeria would be overflowing with customers, she definitely meant his appearance in the TV series. Unfortunately for her prediction, though, only those two female customers had recognized him in the entirety of today.


    No one could predict what would be the next box-office smash¡ªnot even the director nor the actors involved. And it seemed the series wasn''t as well received as they had been hoping.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had no idea¡ªno idea the kind of storm the photo he took a few seconds ago would bring to his life.

 Chapter 253: Getting Them Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Getting Them Back (3)</h4>


    Code Entertainment''s Chief of the PR department, Min So-Yeong, nervously asked, "Remind me again. Today <i>is</i> the first broadcast, right?"


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Min So-Yeong rubbed the thick dark circles below her eyes while worriedly muttering, ¡°<i>Whew.</i> I hope she did an alright job¡­¡±


    Today was the day they would reap their investment, and it was making her anxious.


    Jeong Seok-Su sitting next to her sighed. ¡°We''ve already fired all the PR salvos everywhere as much as humanly possible, so... If her performance is rubbish, it''s gonna spell doom for us all. The number of negativements and trolls roasting her online will go through the roof.¡±


    Min So-Yeong cocked her head. ¡°You don''t trust your own performer that much?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su made a wounded expression at that question, and a sigh ofmentation leaked out of his lips as he rubbed his nose a couple of times ¡°No, I do believe in Se-Ah. I really do, but as you know, being good at acting doesn''t prevent people from kicking you down online. Far too many people will be waiting with preconceived opinions when a singer or idol changes their job to an actor. And well... Even though they hadn''t surfaced yet, our Se-Ah already has quite a few haters by now, too.¡±


    ¡°I thought thest incident decreased the number of haters, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true.¡± Jeong Seok-Su involuntarily broke into a loud chuckle.


    The previous dating gossip threatened to derail Kang Eun-Yeong''s career. Usually, such a thing wouldn''t harm a celebrity''s public image too much, but Kang Eun-Yeong being a minor yed a significant part in the derailing process.


    Any wrong response would have ensured that her image¡ªand her career¡ªwould go down the drain, but Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden intrusion during a live gig turned everything on its head. Instead of falling, Kang Eun-Yeong''s public image gained a significant boost.


    People thought that a girl being managed so tightly and harshly by her family wouldn''t have enough time to fool around with a boy. And most people saw the funny side of the horrifying situation everyone called an ''on-air incident,¡¯ and it massively helped her.


    Although it took some effort on Code''s part to put out the ''on-air incident'' fire, it morphed into a perfect opportunity to turn the media around to Kang Eun-Yeong''s side.


    ¡°ording to the film crew, she was great in front of the camera. Since her role is about a likable, charming character, we should get a favorable response as long as she does a good job and scratches <i>that</i> itch of the audience.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so¡­¡± Jeong Seok-Su replied even as he continued to clench and unfurl his fists out of nervousness.


    Min So-Yeong leaned closer to him and asked, ¡°By the way, why does Se-Ah suddenly want to change her career to acting?¡±


    ¡°She''s not changing her career. Se-Ah''s still working diligently on her next album as we speak. This is more like a second job to her. Well, you know how everyone is taking on multiple jobs these days.¡±


    ¡°Even so. Miss Se-Ah didn''t disy much interest in acting until recently, yes? And she was pretty popr as a singer, too. In my opinion, it would''ve been a better idea to think about expanding to overseas markets, but she suddenly wanted to be an actor, so... It just took us by surprise, you see?¡±


    <i>¡®And we, the PR team, would have loved to have some choice words with her, too...!¡¯</i>


    Min So-Yeong gnashed her teeth briefly after recalling the hardship she had to face.


    A talent agency''s PR department was probably the most stressful working environment imaginable. If every celebrity in the world maintained a great public image, and every single thing they did was fervently cheered on by the public, working for a PR department could be one of the easiest jobs in existence. Unfortunately, most ''celebrities'' couldn''t even enter the public''s awareness.


    This wasn''t the case of online haters getting their wish, but more like ''zero interest.¡¯ Despite all kinds of PR material being thrown around and no effort being spared to get the celebrity''s name mentioned by the media, the absolute majority of the performers would fail to register with the masses. And if some of them were lucky enough to get noticed, the unwee opinion of,<i>?''Gee whiz, they are manipting the media to promote that celeb like crazy, huh?''?</i>would always follow them around.


    That wasn''t the end of the story, though. Once the twin hurdles of <i>''Who the hell is that person?''?</i>and the shameless media promotion had been ovee, the next obstacle in the form of haters would eventually show up.


    However, having haters could be considered a good thing. Most celebs would end up ''retiring'' from the entertainment industry shortly after their debut before any haters could form, anyway.


    <i>''This is why Se-Ah is such a godsend...''</i>


    Kang Se-Ah was a rare case of shooting into the public consciousness in one go right after her debut, all thanks to receiving a major PR push from all sides. She easily bypassed the hurdles of<i>?''Who?''</i> and self-promotion, which were the two most stressful stages in trying to achieve sess in any product and was now on her way to bing an idol. So, from the perspective of the PR team, she should have been seen as ¡®A Gift from the Heavens.¡¯


    But then, she seemed to have lost her plot out of nowhere and started throwing a random fuss about bing an actress. She didn''t stop there; however, as she even sniffed out a TV production and got herself a major starring role in it, too.


    The agency''s nning department was over the moon at this development, saying this kid didn''t need any help in making things happen. But Min So-Yeong was from the PR department. Of course, she got a massive migraine.


    When an idol wanted to be an actor, it would inevitably summon inte trolls from the woodwork whose sole mission in life would be to fill half of thement sections with various ming and roasting posts. This happened because the ''fan bases'' of actors and idols were fundamentally different in nature.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s fan club had unreservedly supported her on this move, which afforded everyone some breathing room, but what if Kang Eun-Yeong were to put up a poor showing today? The number of determined souls sitting in front of their TV screens, chomping at the bits to chew Kang Eun-Yeong out if her acting wasn''t up to snuff, was quite considerable.


    ¡°Please, please... Se-Ah, please don''t disappoint us.¡±


    None of the people sitting in the PR department''s office expected the performance of the year toe from Kang Eun-Yeong. As long as her acting wasn''t as rubbish...


    Min So-Yeong asked again, ¡°Was Se-Ah really that good in front of the camera?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su sighed. ¡°Yes, I''m telling you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about your opinion, Mister Seok-Su. Did the film crew and the rted personnel really praise her for her performance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did. But, <i>uh...</i>¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Min So-Yeong''s eyes grew narrow and intimidating when Jeong Seok-Su failed to finish his sentence and went quiet for some reason. ¡°But, what? Mister Seok-Su?¡±


    ¡°Well, they did praise her, but... They also said some weird things, you see?¡±


    ¡°Weird things? Like what?¡± Min So-Yeong tilted her head.


    Jeong Seok-Su scratched the back of his head. ¡°They said Se-Ah''s acting was great. But they also said it might be difficult for her to get much spotlight this time around.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> What does that even mean?¡± Min So-Yeong frowned, then rubbed her face in irritation. Even though the performance was good, the actor wouldn''t get much spotlight? Didn''t that imply the role itself was not that good? Well, it implied that, despite Kang Se-Ah''s best efforts, her hard work wouldn''t be all that noticeable to the audience.


    <i>''Weird. That role didn''t seem that way to me...?''</i>


    Min So-Yeong had seen the script before, so she knew Kang Se-Ah was portraying a rather important, impactful character in the show. So much so that, as long as her performance was good and Lady Luck was singing for her sake, Kang Se-Ah could easily steal the limelight from the actual main character of the show.


    Of course, that wouldn''t be easy as the main character was being portrayed by none other than Choi Yeon-Ha, but still¡­


    ¡°I-it''s starting, everyone.¡±


    Min So-Yeong sobered up at that announcement and quickly buried her questions for now. They weren''t important, anyway.


    The important thing right now was how good the finished product looked on screen. It should at least meet the minimum standards since the PD and the scriptwriters were well-known and widely trusted, and they were also working with an even-more trusted top actress in the country. However, there was a chance of the TV show turning out pretty well, but Se-Ah being singled out as the weak link in the whole thing.


    ¡°<i>Mm,?</i>the opening credits look pretty great, doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°That director has a good eye for great visual storytelling, after all.¡±


    While listening to the hushed whispers of his colleagues, Jeong Seok-Su nervously stared at the TV screen. The rest of the PR team was also glued in front of the same screen like a group of high school seniors anxiously waiting for their end-of-the-year academic report cards. They usually made simr faces whenever a TV show starring a talent signed to their agency aired its first episode, but things were different this time. This time, the office was enveloped in tension far tauter and graver than ever before.


    <i>''Please, I beg of you. Please don''t disappoint us...!''</i>


    The atmosphere in Code''s corridorstely wasn¡¯t that great. The cause of this icy mood was a four-piece girl group the agency had ced high hopes on, yet it was going down the drain with the speed of a runaway freight train.


    On the surface, the group was packaged to look pretty sessful through all kinds of media maniption. The group even ''won'' some awards through the intense lobbying efforts of the agency. Unfortunately, this group of girls enjoyed no internal stability. Actually, that was putting things mildly¡ªthe red graph line on the poprity chart was falling so precipitously that it might as well be a steep cliff at this point!


    Even worse, there was another crisis of two of the girls transferring out of the group. Those two just so happened to be the ''main characters'' of the group, too! No wonder everyone thought entering the agency president''s office was like stepping inside the mouth of Hell itself. Only a huge win for the agency could lift everyone¡¯s mood.


    <i>''And Se-Ah has to be that huge win for us...''</i>


    The agency''s position was one thing, but this opportunity would greatly affect Kang Eun-Yeong''s life as well,pletely changing it for the better. Besides, just how much trouble did she go through while filming this production? Not only was this her first acting gig, she even got kidnapped by some thugs recently as well!


    She had gone through so much, so at the very least, she deserved positive results for her troubles.


    <i>''And... there''s still the second half of filming left, too!''</i>


    Half of the show''s season was shot and produced earlier, leaving eight more episodes to be shotter on. If the rating for the first half ended up being in the pits, the atmosphere in the studio would be in the pits, too.


    Jeong Seok-Su ardently prayed while all sorts of anxiety-inducing imaginations swirled around in his mind. However, he still persevered and watched the TV¡ªonly for a confused gasp to escape his mouth. ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Min So-Yeong nced at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-no. It''s,<i>?uh,?</i>nothing.¡± Jeong Seok-Su tilted his head in confusion.


    <i>''Hang on a minute. Wasn''t that... Mister Jin-Ho?''</i>


    To think the director would choose to ster the face of an ''actor'' showing up only in the first episode in the opening credits like that? Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s role basically a cameo? Jeong Seok-Su had to wonder what that was all about.


    Although that was weird, he didn''t want to be the center of attention by bringing up something unrted to the reason for everyone''s nervousness. Jeong Seok-Su swallowed nervously, then waited for the openingmercials to end.


    ¡°It''s starting!¡±


    Someone gasped, and heavy silence quickly descended in the office.


    Whenever the team was ''evaluating'' a new product, the atmosphere in the office would often resemble a cinema in the middle of its feature presentation. No one sat backfortably in their chairs to enjoy a new TV show, as they preferred to sit upright to study each and every scene. The office was in that kind of atmosphere right now.


    Whenever things were like this, even swallowing one''s saliva was tough. Unable to withstand this tension, Jeong Seok-Su quietly got up to leave.


    <i>''I can''t bear to watch it...''</i>


    Watching and evaluating a show starring one of the talents affiliated with the agency was obviously one of his jobs, but Jeong Seok-Su found this moment incredibly difficult to endure. He knew how much hardship the actors involved in this production had to go through, so staying objective seemed impossible for the current him.


    Jeong Seok-Su carefully and silently moved not to block anyone''s view of the TV and escaped from the office. He headed to the first floor, found a vending machine, and got himself a soda.


    <i>Pshuhiii!</i>


    He immediately popped open the lid and took arge gulp of the fizzy drink. ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    Only then did he realize that his mouth was dry like a desert. Probably from the nervousness. Jeong Seok-Su headed outside the agency''s building and stared at the dark night sky of Seoul as a sigh slowly leaked out of his lips. ¡°It''ll work out well. I''m sure of it.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong had gone through so much to film this show. She even temporarily put a brake on her music career to make this happen. Working hard didn''t guarantee a good result, but Jeong Seok-Su still wanted her to taste at least the minimum level of sess.


    Jeong Seok-Su anxiously paced outside the building and its lobby until the end of the episode.


    <i>''...It should be over by now, right?''</i>


    He was scared about going back to the office upstairs. Stepping foot in there would instantly tell him whether Kang Eun-Yeong''s show had been a hit or miss after all. A cold mood would mean the show was bad. If everyone in the office was energetic, then it could mean the show had something going for it.


    Some shows enjoyed a rise in ratings through word-of-mouth as they progressed through the season, but the rest weren''t as lucky. Usually, a show''s future poprity was decided by the first episode''s rating. In other words, how good the first episode was would be determined by the fluctuation in the overall viewer ratings.


    And the evaluation for the crucial first episode should be out by now. Jeon Seok-Su gripped the door handle of the PR team office entrance and sucked in a deep, deep breath before pushing the door open.


    <i>''...Ah.''</i>


    He thought his vision had darkened as soon as he pped his eyes on the mood of the office. The episode was already finished, andmercials were ying, yet the folks inside the office were still seated in their chairs in a daze, without saying a single word.


    <i>''Oh, no. This is bad...''</i>


    Indeed, this was terrible. Such a reaction was typically reserved for a crappy show. No one was good enough to guess whether a show would be a hit or not during its production, but failing to do the same thing after watching the finished article? One might as well stop believing that they were fit to work as a PR specialist in the fierce world of celebrities.


    <i>''No, it''s fine. Yes, it should still be fine.''</i>


    This was merely Kang Eun-Yeong''s first stab at acting, anyway. And it would be a good lesson for her. She could simply have her smash hit the next time around.


    While Jeong Seok-Su wasforting himself inwardly with such thoughts, Min So-Yeong quietly turned her head and spotted him still standing there. Her eyes quickly opened super-wide, and she urgently called out to him. ¡°Mister Jeong Seok-Su?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes?¡±


    ¡°Who was that man?¡±


    ¡°...That man?¡±


    Who was she talking about? Jeong Seok-Su tilted his head after failing to understand her question.


    Min So-Yeong grew even more urgent. ¡°You know, that actor ying Choi Yeon-Ha''s ex! Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Choi Yeon-Ha''s ex...? <i>Ah!</i>¡± Jeong Seok-Su blinked his eyes before replying as if there was nothing to worry about here. ¡°That man you''re talking about must be Se-Ah''s oppa.¡±


    ¡°Oppa? Is he her real brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°Wait. When you say Se-Ah''s oppa, do you mean that oppa who crashed her live broadcast thest time?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su nodded, getting confused once more. ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    Min So-Yeong''s eyes powerfully quaked just then. ¡°Everyone, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±


    ¡°Prepare our press release. And the moment we start sending it out, reporters will figure out that it was our agency and descend on us like a pack of vultures! So, all of you, prepare yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am!¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su tilted his head in confusion while watching the PR team members hurriedly dashing toward their desks with expressions of determination and valor. ¡°<i>...Uhm,</i> excuse me. What about the TV show?¡±


    He could tell that the atmosphere here was way too strange.


    1. Most Korean dramas are a single-season affair with sixteen episodes each.

 Chapter 254: Getting Them Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Getting Them Back (4)</h4>


    Chapter 254. Getting Them Back (4)¡°The show?¡± Min So-Yeong suddenly looked troubled by that question.


    Jeong Seok-Su cautiously asked, ¡°Yes, Se-Ah''s show. Do you think... it''ll be a hit?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Well, <i>uhm...</i>¡± Min So-Yeong stuttered ungainly.


    Her expression plunged Jeong Seok-Su further into thend of confusion.


    Now that he had taken a better look, her expression wasn''t troubled. It was more like she was flustered. She wasn''t troubled by the prospect offorting the manager of an actor starring in a rubbish TV show. Instead, it felt like Min So-Yeong was flustered by Jeong Seok-Su''s simple question.


    <i>''But why is she flustered?''</i>


    Jeong Seok-Su had to wonder if ''fluster'' were even the right emotion to feel in this situation. He was puzzled, but he decided to wait for Min So-Yeong to organize her thoughts first.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that... Well, you see...¡± Min So-Yeong turned her head and asked the other PR team members, ¡°How was the show? Do you think it''ll be a hit?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh...</i>¡±


    Unfortunately, no one could provide a satisfactory answer.


    <i>''Oh no, we''re screwed...''</i>


    Jeong Seok-Su grimaced. No matter how he sliced at it, their reaction seemed to be saying that Kang Se-Ah''s show was a failure, even if their behavior seemed a little different than usual...


    However, Min So-Yeong¡¯s following words werepletely out of Jeong Seok-Su''s expectations, ¡°My bad for saying this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...I can''t remember what happened in the episode.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡± Jeong Seok-Su stood there in stupefaction and stared at Min So-Yeong. Didn¡¯t she watch the episode with the intent of dissecting it to its minute details? But now, she couldn''t remember what happened during its runtime?


    This made no sense unless the folks in the office changed the channel and watched something else after Jeong Seok-Su had left the office.


    ¡°Well, the thing is...¡± Min So-Yeong smiled awkwardly. ¡°You see, Miss Se-Ah''s oppa was...¡±


    ¡°...You mean, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> so his name is Mister Kang Jin-Ho? In any case, he left such a powerful impression that <i>uh...</i>¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Jeong Seok-Su didn''t even bother to disguise his expression which basically looked like it said, <i>''Did this woman lose her mind or something?''?</i>as he stared at Min So-Yeong.


    Wanting to defend herself, Min So-Yeong quickly turned her head and asked the others, ¡°Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz,</i> Chief! I''ve heard the term ''scene stealer'' before, but I never understood what it could even mean. However, I finally found out what it is today. I can''t even remember what Choi Yeon-Ha did in the episode.¡±


    Min So-Yeong turned around to look back at Jeong Seok-Su; her expression seemed as if it were saying, ''<i>See what I mean?''</i>


    ¡°You heard them, right?¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± Jeong Seok-Su muttered while wiping the sweat off of his forehead. He figured out that there had to be <i>something</i> when both the PD and Choi Yeon-Ha raised so much fuss to rope Kang Jin-Ho in for the shoot. However, was he really <i>that</i> incredible? Seriously?


    Min So-Yeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Besides all that... Mister Jeong Seok-Su! What have you been doing?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Such a mega acting talent has been practically standing next to you, so why hasn''t he signed a contract with us yet?! Things will go super crazy from now on, you know? Are you confident of not losing him to someone else?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?!?</i>Mega acting talent?!¡± Jeong Seok-Su''s jaw nearly hit the floor. That embodiment of the worst possible acting in the world was what now?


    If the film crew present during that day heard Min So-Yeong¡¯s words, they would''ve toppled over from uncontrobleughter while clutching their stomachs. The Chief of the PR department had actually said something so outrageous without any hesitation.


    Jeong Seok-Su cautiously asked, ¡°Was he <i>that?</i>amazing in the scene?¡±


    ¡°Well, a situation like this is umon, but it does happen¡­¡± Min So-Yeong sagely nodded. The ''situation'' she was referring to was when some local dude with passable looks suddenly started acting, and they would be indescribably handsome on screen upon receiving the baptism of the cameras.


    The phrase, <i>''I had no idea he''d be this sessful,¡¯?</i>was amon phrase in this industry.


    Min So-Yeong wasn''t done yet. ¡°Even if that''s true, it''s your job to recognize and sign up the potential superstars, Mister Jeong Seok-Su!¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Hold on!¡± Jeong Seok-Su hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho only made that special appearance for the sake of his sister, Se-Ah! It''s not like he wants to be an actor, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? He doesn''t want to be an actor? With his looks? Wait, maybe he wants to be a model, then?¡±


    ¡°N-no, please listen. He''s <i>totally</i> not interested in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Min So-Yeong didn''t even bother to hide her expression that seemed to say, ¡®<i>What bullsh*t are you even talking?about?¡¯</i>


    Jeong Seok-Su felt so many things from that indescribable expression that he had to seriously ponder how he should exin this weird situation. ¡°...I-in any case, what happened with the TV show? Was it good? Are we in deep trouble?¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Min So-Yeong turned around and asked a question out loud, ¡°What''s the highest trending search online right now? And what about the ratings?¡±


    ¡°The average episode rating is sitting at 4.8%. But, <i>uh...</i> The scene rating is¡­¡±


    ¡°How much was it?¡±


    ¡°8.2%, Chief.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heol...</i>¡± Min So-Yeong''s jaw fell to the floor.


    Jeong Seok-Su urgently asked her, ¡°Is that good?¡±


    ¡°Well, the average rating seems more or less fine. How should I describe it... It''s not a blockbuster hit, but¡ªno, hang on. It is a huge deal, but...¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su blinked his eyes in yet another bout of confusion. ¡°This is a show on a cablework, so isn''t it safe to assume that a nearly five percent viewership rating is great?¡±


    .


    ¡°But Choi Yeon-Ha is starring in it. How many cable channels would be willing to splurge that much on a top actress? Considering that, the rating should have gone past five percent. So, the situation isn''t exactly good as the show didn''t surpass that hurdle, but it also doesn''t mean it''s a failure, either¡­¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su tilted his head. Either it was good, rubbish, or average¡ªthere were more than enough ways to cleanly categorize something, so why was Min So-Yeong dragging things out like this?


    ¡°Well, the scene rating is unusually high, that''s why. I can guess which scene it was, though...¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡± Jeong Seok-Su''s head tilting intensified.


    ¡°Well, <i>uh...?</i>So, it''s like¡­¡± Min So-Yeong rambled on as if her mind was too chaotic for her to string along a coherent sentence or two. ¡°...What I''m saying is! It''s average! The first episode is about average. It''s not a failure, but it''s not a smash hit, either. Except, its scene rating is very high, and if that sets off a fervent discussion online¡ª¡±


    Min So-Yeong suddenly stopped talking there, then turned her head sharply toward her underlings before shouting once again. ¡°What''s happening with the highest trending search right now!¡±


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°The show''s title is the second highest trending search result online.¡±


    Min So-Yeong tightly clenched her fists. Any new show would obviously find itself being googled by the viewers. However, considering the average rating, the show upying the second spot in the trending search results proved that it had something special to make people talk about it!


    <i>''Hey, isn''t this a good sign?''</i>


    ¡°And Chief! The number one trending search right now is... The actor ying Choi Yeon-Ha''s lover!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jeong Seok-Su chuckled hollowly at that revtion. ¡°<i>Hah,</i> that dude... Who would have known that he would upy the number one spot twice in such a short span of time? He''s definitely the Personality of the Year, isn''t he?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su''s hollowughter seemed to perfectly encapste what the PR team was feeling at that moment.


    ***


    PD Jang Hak-Seon asked triumphantly, ¡°So? What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Sir! Their phone lines are paralyzed right now! They say they are getting crushed by the deluge of inquiries!¡±


    ¡°I thought so!¡± Jang Hak-Seon grinned in satisfaction while ncing at his phone''s screen. ¡°And look at all these reactions online! Yes, this is what I''m talking about!¡±


    Although it was rather unfortunate that the first episode''s rating fell slightly short of expectations, this result was a necessary sacrifice. The first episode''s focus had been shifted to Kang Jin-Ho, after all. And that meant there wasn''t enough non-spoiler material to promote the uing show.


    Besides, holding back Kang Jin-Ho''s scene and letting the viewers spread the truth via word-of-mouth was more beneficial to the show in the long run.


    ¡°PD Jang! We just got asked if that actor is signed up with anyone!¡±


    ¡°Tell them that he isn''t contracted with anyone,¡± Jang Hak-Seon replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Sir, I already did! But they retorted with, which actor under the sun doesn''t have an agency behind them?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> Then, tell them that they have found one,¡± Jang Hak-Seon replied with an even bigger grin etched on his face.


    ¡°Sir, will it really be a huge deal as you believe?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you tell that yourself after witnessing the reactions? Even though I filmed that scene, I still couldn''t quite believe my eyes. So, it has to be even crazier for the viewers at home. I''m telling you, that scene will be one of the most talked about in Korean TV history!¡± Jang Hak-Seon guffawed loudly.


    ¡°Sir, should we reveal that the actor was Miss Kang Se-Ah''s older brother?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not? However, reporters with keen eyes would have definitely figured it out by now. Before articles start popping up online, why don''t you throw some bones to the reporters you''re friendly with? Don''t forget to tell them to package things nicely, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Understood!¡± The assistant director hurriedly rushed outside the editing room.


    Jang Hak-Seon leaned back on his chair with a content face, then tapped on his phone to scroll through a popr social media site.


    = My honest impression of the first episode of ''Love Will Still Come Around''... Can''t remember jack about the show''s premise or whatever. But I can''t stop thinking about the face of Choi Yeon-Ha''s boyfriend. Seriously now! When is the rerun time slot?


    = We should be seeing a deluge of articles by now about that historical event, so where are they? I wanna see the episode again just to figure out what I saw earlier, you know... C''mon, get to work, you reporters!


    = Maybe the TVwork hasn''t released any PR material yet?


    = I just heard. The rerun''s on one in the morningter today. Definitely catch the rerun!


    = Are you saying that show was really that amazing?


    = No. Can''t remember if it were amazing or not, but... In any case, you gotta catch the rerun no matter what. Watch it, and you''ll see for yourself. I seriously thought that American actor, DiCaprio, made a cameo or something.


    = Eh? Stop exaggerating. How dare you mention someone of that caliber here?


    = Sure sure, fam. Just go and watch it. Then let''s talk after.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> No, not yet.¡± Jang Hak-Seon did his absolute best to suppress the urge to unleash the press release into the world right at this moment. Obviously, he had already selected the best cut out of them all, but such a still shot should only be released after things had reached the boiling point. Only then would his actions reap the full reward. Indeed, it was never a good idea to release the best stuff to the masses without a carefully-crafted n!


    ¡°<i>Aigoo~,</i> I wonder. Did our wonderful Mister Kang Jin-Ho have fun watching the first episode?¡± Jang Hak-Seon chuckled.


    Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, he didn''t seem to be the type to watch a TV show like that, but he probably wouldn''t have a choice this time. Without a doubt, people around him should raise one hell of a fuss about this, after all!


    ¡°Man, what a pity...¡±


    The bigger the happiness, the stronger the bitterness in his heart. To think that Jang Hak-Seon could use that living statue capable of producing an unprecedented level of visual art only once!


    If only Kang Jin-Ho could act just a bit¡ªjust a tiny bit. Jang Hak-Seon would have done anything to craft a show solely centered around that young man. However, that was an impossible dream. Kang Jin-Ho needed an untold amount of effort toplete a single scene, so to have him as the main lead in a show? Even three years wouldn''t be enough to shoot one episode!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s scene this time was a static one, making it easy to paper over the cracks by dubbing over his lines. But such a ''solution'' was only applicable since the scene itself was short.


    Every TV show production ran on a tight schedule. If dubbing had to be added on top of that, then well... It would bepletely impossible under the current Korean TV show filming conditions. A feature-length film might be a different prospect, but...


    <i>''...Hang on. How about a silent film?''</i>


    Jang Hak-Seon cackled and lightly smacked his own head. With how good things were going, it seemed all sorts of silly ideas were popping up in his head. Instead of daydreaming stuff like that, he should be focusing onpleting the second half of the show properly.


    ¡°So, then. The scene rating went past eight percent, <i>huh...</i>¡±


    Usually, an episode''s average rating had to be around six percent for a scene rating to hit the eight percent mark. However, this show still achieved that feat while failing to break past five percent. It had to mean that the scene in question had blown everyone''s mind. Well, the ones who watched it, that was.


    Pretty soon, word-of-mouth should get around. And the impressions of the first episode should quickly profligate on various social media sites. With that, other people dying of curiosity would seek out the episode.


    The storyline would only get going for real from the second episode onward, which meant that as long as the new viewers could be retained, the show would be considered a huge sess.


    ¡°...No, wait. That alone isn''t gonna be enough.¡± Jang Hak-Seon clenched his fists tightly, then yanked open the editing room''s door. ¡°Hey, In-Hyeok! In-Hyeok, where are you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director!¡±


    ¡°Contact the talent agency, Code!¡±


    ¡°...Code, sir?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Contact Miss Se-Ah''s manager and let him know that I''d like to speak to Mister Kang Jin-Ho. Ask him to connect us two.¡±


    "What should I say our business is this time?"


    Jang Hak-Seon smirked smoothly. ¡°Now that the viewer reactions are out, how about making another appearance in the second half of the show? Tell him I''ll support him to the best of my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Director!¡±


    While Jang Hak-Seon was cooking up various ways to coax Kang Jin-Ho back into the fray, his phone resting on a nearby table disyed a new tweet.


    = I met the actor from ''Love Will Still Come'' earlier! He''s working in a pizzeria. I thought it wasn''t him initially, but it really was him! We even took some pictures!


    The new tweet included the photograph of Kang Jin-Ho and two women with their faces blurred out hugging his arms. And that was when the retweets and replies started to appear so fast the PD''stest smartphone was having a hard time keeping up with the notifications.


    = Where is that pizzeria?


    = Share the address! Hurry!


    = He even lets you take pictures? And it really is him!


    = I didn''t notice it on screen, but from that photo, his physique is no joke either! Look at the snug fit!


    = First time I find a chef''s uniform so sexy.


    A storm fierce enough to fluster Kang Jin-Ho was slowly gathering in the digital space.

 Chapter 255: Getting Them Back (5)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Getting Them Back (5)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Yawwn~...</i>¡±


    Park Yu-Min stretched his limbs grandly while yawning loudly. The pizzeria had be spotless. Kang Jin-Ho was a hardcore neat freak, so cleaning the store until it met his standards proved to be an arduous task. However, seeing the sparkling interior of the store, as if everything was brand-new, made Park Yu-Min feel a sense of aplishment.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi were inside the kitchen, preparing the dough for the pizza bases.


    ¡°I hope we have a few customers today¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered while thinking about sweeping the front of the store.


    Having a spotless front yard obviously wouldn''t lead to a greater number of customers, but sweeping the outside of the shop would still be better than doing nothing. So, he grabbed a broom and headed outside.


    ¡°<i>Wow.</i> It''s so quiet around here¡­¡± Park Yu-Min looked around the deserted street. Maybe because it was still early morning, but there didn''t seem that many shoppers out and about. ¡°I hope the business will pick up today¡­¡±


    If the store continued to limp along in this manner, the matter of paying Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min for their services wouldn''t be the only issue to worry about. Even paying the rent would be a challenge. After all, they started this whole pizzeria thing to make money, not to burn more of it to keep the store going!


    ¡°At least I should do my part and sweep this ce clean.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded, then began sweeping away. Since he had nothing better to do, he figured focusing on cleanliness would keep his mind off other things. But then¡ª


    ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> excuse me?¡±


    .


    Park Yu-Min stopped sweeping and looked behind him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Good morning. We heard there''s a pizzeria around here, but do you mind telling us where it is?¡±


    Park Yu-Min made a weird face while turning around to face a group of three women. They were curiously looking around, clearly lost. He pointed to the pizzeria behind him. ¡°<i>Uhm,?</i>it''s this one right here.¡±


    The threedies frowned deeply. ¡°What the heck, it was this one all along?¡±


    ¡°I told you, even the nav said we were at the right ce!¡±


    ¡°But who would think this is a pizzeria? I thought it was a bar, you know! Anyone who saw that interior would think the ce is a beer hall!¡±


    Park Yu-Min finally learned one of the reasons the pizzeria''s business was in the pits.


    Who said that interior style was in the spirit of the pizza''s birthce?! Park Yu-Min should have suspected that such a catastrophe was in store for them when Ju Yeong-Gi, a dude who had never traveled to the USA before, argued vociferously that this interior d¨¦cor and the store sign were definitely following the style of Americans.


    The whole premise about the pizza''s birthce being America instead of Italy was wrong, to begin with, but...!


    One of the women muttered to no one in particr, ¡°Is it open, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is open,¡± Park Yu-Min swiftly replied to her and opened the pizzeria''s door, ¡°Please,e inside.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> you work here...¡± The group nodded but didn''t immediately enter the store. They hesitated for a moment before cautiously asking Park Yu-Min, ¡°Excuse me, but... Does ''he'' run this pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°<i>He?</i> I''m not sure who you''re talking about...?¡± Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes a little.


    ¡°You know, ''he'' from that TV show.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha,</i> you mean him. If you''re talking about Jin-Ho, yes, he''s inside.¡±


    The group suddenly started jumping around in excitement when Park Yu-Min confirmed the truth for them. They even started shouting as well, ¡°What should we do? What should we do?!¡± before calming down a little and staring intensely at the pizzeria. ¡°Excuse me! Is it true that he''ll take pictures with us if we order a pizza?¡±


    ¡°...I don''t know anything about that, but please do go inside,¡± Park Yu-Min bowed his head smartly and watched the group step into the pizzeria. Finally, a satisfied grin floated on his lips. ¡°As long as customers show up, that''s good. Hopefully, we''ll get many more customers from that TV show exposure¡­¡±


    And then, Park Yu-Min woulde to regret his own words less than two hourster.


    ***


    ¡°...What the heck is going on here?¡± Park Yu-Min gasped in stupefaction.


    The pizzeria''s dining area was so packed a queue had developed outside the store, and it was even a queue long enough to go around the proverbial block! With such a crowd, it was inevitable that the street would be blocked, and theints beganing in thick and fast. So, Park Yu-Min had to rush outside to act as a traffic officer. ¡°Holy cow. It''s not like everyone''s been hypnotized by a Goblin or something, so how¡ª¡±


    He remembered how empty the dining area was during the same time yesterday. It was so empty that flies were having a party inside. As such, Park Yu-Min couldn''t understand just why there were so many people here today.


    Of course, he already knew the reason for this craziness deep inside.


    ¡°Can he take a selfie with us?¡±


    ¡°When is the ownering outside the kitchen?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi hesitantly retreated from the flood of questions. ¡°O-one question at a time, please!¡±


    ¡°Will the owner take selfies with us?¡±


    The question helped Ju Yeong-Gi realize something. This pizzeria''s sess or failure would depend on how he responded right this moment!


    ¡°Everyone, our store''s motto is simple. If the customer wants it, we''ll even sell jjajangmyeon!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi loudly dered as his eyes burned in the fierce mes of determination. ¡°If you want selfies, you shall have them! But only after purchasing our pizza! When you buy arge pizza, the chef will personally deliver your order to your table and take pictures with you!¡±


    ¡°N-no, stop!¡± Kang Jin-Ho watching this scene from inside the kitchen in a daze instantly sobered up and reached out in a fluster, but a human hand couldn''t stop a person''s voice.


    ¡°Here! Onerge pizza, please!¡±


    ¡°We want tworge pizzas!¡±


    ¡°One per person on this side, please!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi silently held back his tears as the orders flooded in.


    <i>''Finally, it''s starting!''</i>


    He still wasn''t sure what caused this situation, but that wasn''t important. The deluge of customers was the truly important thing here. Kang Eun-Yeong hadn''t put on a concert to draw people in today, but so many people still decided to show up like this, which made it feel like the pizzeria was finally on the right track. No wonder Ju Yeong-Gi felt over the moon by this sight.


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke.?</i>It''s up to you now, Jin-Ho...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled ominously while looking back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched slightly and unknowingly stepped back.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Cheese~!</i>¡±


    ¡°...Cheese.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly as another photo was taken. Two girls were standing on either side of him while making cute poses.


    Meanwhile, Ju Yeong-Gi snapped their photo from a slightly artistic angle before handing the smartphone back to the girls. ¡°Here you go,dies.¡±


    The girls started chatting among themselves while looking at the shot. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Don''t I look weird in this photo?¡±


    ¡°Nah. The photo isn''t weird. It''s just that you were standing next to a squid generator, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    ¡°We can just mosaic our facester.¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily backed away while the girls were preupied with evaluating the photo. H-He had to return to the kitchen, pronto!


    ¡°Please wait, Mister Owner!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stumbled and looked back at the girls.


    ¡°We really enjoyed your show!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply toward them. No matter who they were, these girls came all this way to pay him a visit, not to mention that they were customers of his pizzeria. As such, he knew that his duty was to be as polite as possible to them.


    ¡°Mister Owner, can you take your chef''s hat off for us just this once?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. I have to go back to the kitchen, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eii~,</i> you can wear a bandana instead, you know? That chef''s hat is cramping up your looks, you see. Well, you''re still good-looking regardless, though!¡±


    ¡°But, my hat¡ª¡±


    ¡°...Will be changed to a bandana from tomorrow onward!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi abruptly cut Kang Jin-Ho off, thereby ruthlessly crushing his friend''s opinion on the matter. He even ignored Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp re.


    The customers pped their hands in delight at Ju Yeong-Gi''s prompt response. ¡°And, and! Can the owner give us his autograph?¡±


    ¡°Autograph?¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly smiled again. ¡°My apologies, but I have never signed an autograph before, so...¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡±


    Just before the girls'' disappointment could be fully expressed, Ju Yeong-Gi grabbed the scruff of Kang Jin-Ho''s neck and yanked him back. Then, he addressed the girls while giving them a smooth grin. ¡°We can always design a new autograph right away. Any customer ordering arge pizza for takeaway will receive our owner''s personal autograph as well!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly cried out, ¡°N-no, stop it!¡±


    ¡°We want to order takeaways!¡±


    A victorious smile formed on Ju Yeong-Gi''s face as he watched the girls nodding their heads in determination. He just sold threerge pizzas to three youngdies. Such a stunning sales result would be unimaginable in other pizza franchises!


    The corners of Ju Yeong-Gi''s lips curled up suspiciously. ¡°<i>Fufufufu...</i> We''ll be rich in no time!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned when his friend''s grin threatened to shoot past his ears.


    <i>''It''s good to see the business picking up, but...''</i>


    At this rate, Kang Jin-Ho feared that he would be squeezed dry to death. All these customers suddenly barging into the pizzeria didn''t care about his pizza¡ªthey only wanted to see him.


    When he tried to humor the customers by taking photos, some began hassling him about how wonderful the show was and which episode he would show up in again. Heck, several customers even requested him to recite the line from his scene in the show, too.


    <i>''¡­I''m sorry, everyone. But... that line was dubbed.''</i>


    Despite his personality, Kang Jin-Ho still had the minimum level of wits about him. He knew that carelessly opening his mouth now would only shatter the dreamy illusions these customers were swimming in. So, he did his very best to politely decline all those requests.


    The lunch hour came and went, and soon, it was dinner time¡ªbut the deluge of customers did not let up. There were so many customers that Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min madly rushing around the dining area to clean and reset the tables couldn''t keep up with the demand, causing the queue to build up even more. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho did his part by madly baking pizzas at a breakneck pace!


    Without his scarcely-believable speed, the trio wouldn''t have been able to deal with half of the customers today.


    ¡°<i>Kehehe...!</i> If we keep this up until midnight¡­ How much revenue would we rake by the end of today?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi fell deep into an ocean of happy imagination, but the world wasn''t that kind to dreamers.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out to his friend. ¡°Listen, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What''s up?¡±


    ¡°We don''t have enough dough.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i> What are you talking about?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi jumped up in rm. They still have a long queue of customers waiting outside, so how could they run out of pizzas to sell?! ¡°C-can''t you prepare more dough?¡±


    ¡°No. I need the dough to settle and mature first. We don''t have enough time.¡±


    ¡°But, d-do you really need to settle and mature the dough first?¡±


    ¡°Without that step, I can''t use the dough.¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression cramped up to resemble a crying man, but he quickly resolved himself and stared at Park Yu-Min next to him. ¡°We don''t have a choice now. Yu-Min, let''s resort to the final trick in our book!¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> The... final trick?¡±


    ¡°...Call another pizzeria and have them deliver their pizzas to us!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, you idiot!¡±


    ***


    No matter how much tears of blood Ju Yeong-Gi shed, it was still impossible to bake pizzas without dough. When the waiting customers were told about how there would be no more pizzas for today after the pizzeria had run out of ingredients, some looked genuinely disappointed, while some others voiced their irritation.


    Since individually pacifying every single person was impossible, Kang Jin-Ho decided that taking a group photo with them was the way to go. Only then did the waiting crowd finally disperse.


    <i>Creaaak...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped back inside the pizzeria and plopped down on the nearest chair.


    ¡°That... was a baptism of fire. And I''m ashes now...¡±


    While muttering that to no one in particr, Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily shuddered.


    <i>''I''d rather be in intense training instead of this!''</i>


    Intense training would exhaust one''s body, while today''s event utterly drained one''s mind instead. It felt like he had taken at least over a hundred and fifty photos today.


    ¡°We can''t have the same thing repeat itself tomorrow! Get the dough! Yes, we gotta prepare enough dough for tomorrow! Toppings, too!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi roared in anger, evidently still annoyed about being unable to sell more pizzas. If only he had studied with such passion in high school, enrolling in a top university wouldn''t have been a far-fetched dream for him.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, that was really tough for just three of us. I don''t think us three won''t cut it anymore.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°We don''t know when the influx of customers will go away again, so we can''t hire part-timers.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> What should we do?¡± Park Yu-Min sighed and seriously started to ponder a way forward.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi responded triumphantly, ¡°You''re worried about some silly things, Yu-Min. Aren''t the kids at the orphanage in the middle of a school vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Their semester ended not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Then, get some of them toe here to work part-time. And pay them daily wages, too. Let them figure out the schedules among themselves, and they¡¯lle to work here on their own.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh¡­</i>¡± Park Yu-Min was taken aback, his jaw slightly falling.


    Ju Yeong-Gi cocked his brow. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°You know, you sometimes surprise me with how sensible you are.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s face reddened in anger. ¡°How dare you subhumans speak of me this way when I took you under my wings and looked after you?! Sometimes?! Without me, you two would not even be able to pass off as human beings!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°In any case! We gotta roll our sleeves up and do this properlye tomorrow! I don''t know anything about a TV show or whatever, but I do know it''s time to make hay while the sun still shines!¡±


    Just as Ju Yeong-Gi clenched his fists with his eyes burning in the mes of determination, Kang Jin-Ho''s phone suddenly went off.


    Kang Jin-Ho promptly answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Good evening, Mister Jin-Ho. Do you have some free time this evening?


    The caller was Jo Gyu-Min. Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Originally, I didn''t, but now, I do have enough time on my hands. Did something happen?¡±


    - We need to meet and talk, Mister Jin-Ho. Your items have arrived, you see?


    ¡°My... items?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    What items was Jo Gyu-Min talking about?


    1. noodles in ck bean sauce


    2. ''Squid'' is amon Korean ng term for an ugly person. In essence, she''s saying Kang Jin-Ho makes anyone standing next to him look ugly.

 Chapter 256: Preparing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 256: Preparing (1)</h4>


    ¡°...This is getting insane. Seriously now.¡± The Chief of Code Entertainment''s PR team, Min So-Yeong, muttered in amazement while looking at her monitor disying Kang Jin-Ho''s name and the TV show''s title. Those two topics were still dominating the real-time search results.


    <i>''This is on a historic level. Unprecedented, even!''</i>


    She also wanted to check out the situation on the TV show''s own bulletin board. However, its home page couldn''t be essed due to the high volume of users, preventing her from seeing the truth herself.


    <i>''This has to be the first time I''m seeing stuff like this...''</i>


    Indeed, when was thest time a single scene in a TV show managed to produce such an impact? It had to be the first time since a certain teen star, in their bid to reinvent themselves into a serious actor, stood on a rainy street and raised their umbre to reveal their smile. That scene catapulted the teen star into a mega star literally overnight, and no one managed to pull a simr feat ever since.


    Back then, social media was still in its infancy, and audience feedback wasn''t as active as now. So, Min So-Yeong didn''t think the impact back then wasn''t as powerful as the current event. Although she had a feeling that had social media been a thing back then, the craziness would have been far more over the top than now...


    In any case, just one episode was enough to set off a massive explosion of fervent reactions online. Word-of-mouth had to be incredibly strong, too, since the viewer rating for the rerun in the middle of the night was higher than the actual premiere.


    ¡°Chief! We''re getting a deluge of inquiries! I don''t know how to respond anymore, Ma''am!¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Min So-Yeong groaned, knowing that this situation wasn''t exactly great in the traditional sense. Yes, it was good to see a TV show starring one of the agency''s talents being the talk of the town, but that talk was solely centered around Kang Jin-Ho. Even Choi Yeon-Ha had gotten buried under the avnche of interest aimed at her ''co-star,¡¯ so Kang Eun-Yeong getting lost in the shuffle was rather unsurprising.


    When Min So-Yeong calmed down sufficiently enough to rewatch the episode, she found out that Kang Eun-Yeong''s acting talent was good. Not just on the level of <i>''Hey, that''s not bad,''</i> but she was more like a natural talent. She blended so naturally into her character that Min So-Yeong even briefly worried if the girl wouldn''t stand out too much at one point. In other words, the discussion about her acting ability shouldn''t materialize.


    <i>''However, even if her acting were crap, people wouldn''t have raised much fuss about it...''</i>


    People were clearly not interested in if the episode was fun or if the actors did a convincing job portraying their characters. In fact, their level of interest had to be below zero at this point! All they cared about were, <i>''Who is this Kang Jin-Ho?''</i> and <i>''When is Kang Jin-Ho going to make his appearance again?''</i>


    Min So-Yeong nced at her underling nearby. ¡°Do you know what Mister Jeong Seok-Su is doing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Ma''am, why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Get him on the phone for me. Imagine what will happen to him or to me if we fail to sign such a shocking talent to our agency when things are this crazy. Even worse, imagine if some other agency snatches him up right under our noses! Can''t you already picture the scene of our boss losing his sh*t and throwing things around like crazy in his office?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i> I guess we''ll be recing more windows, then.¡±


    Min So-Yeong nervously chewed on her fingernails.


    <i>''Right. Knowing the agency president''s personality, he ain''t gonna sit still.''</i>


    Although she had to admit that something was weird about this situation. The president of Code Entertainment could easily be described as a madman, yet he was keeping mum for some reason even now.


    Having a bad temper alone wouldn''t be enough to make him the top representative of a talent agency like Code, though. No, the president of such apany had to be far more attuned and sensitive toward the current trends and what the media was saying. Way more than Min So-Yeong, even.


    Such a man obviously would know about the situation with Kang Jin-Ho and the TV show, but he still hadn''t urged his underlings to get a move on even now? Howe?


    Min So-Yeong suspiciously narrowed her eyes.


    <i>''Could it be that he''s losing his touch?''</i>


    ¡°Chief?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± She sobered up when her underling put his phone down and addressed her.


    ¡°The agency president is summoning you, Ma''am. And he wants Mister Seok-Su with you, too.¡±


    <i>''Yup, I knew this would happen...''</i>


    Min So-Yeong inwardly nodded. The agency president, boasting a keen nose akin to a hound, wouldn''t have missed such an enticing scent in the air. Even a fool could tell that as soon as Min So-Yeong and Jeong Seok-Su stepped inside the president''s office, they would be bombarded with nonstop nagging about how they better sign Kang Jin-Ho up or resign!


    ¡°<i>Urgh.</i> I don''t wanna do this job anymore...¡± Min So-Yeong groaned loudly while getting up from herfy chair. She then trudged toward the president''s office and then¡­


    ***


    ¡°...I''m sorry?!¡± Min So-Yeong''s eyes opened super-wide. Even Jeong Seok-Su sitting next to her could only blink his eyes in stupefaction and confusion while staring at the agency''s president.


    The top representative of Code Entertainment, Yi Jin-Gun, puffed unhappily on his cigarette while warning his employees one more time. ¡°Didn''t you hear me? I said, don''t be stupid and leave Kang Jin-Ho alone. Why are you having a hard time understanding me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Sir, we do understand what you told us. What we can''t understand is why you''re telling us that. Don''t you know that both the online and offlinemunities have gone crazy thanks to Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. I might as well call it quits if I can''t even see that. With that much hubaloo going on, how can I not know?¡±


    ¡°In that case, why...?¡±


    The order wasn''t to ''capture'' Kang Jin-Ho, but to leave him alone? This was even more bbergasting than, say, ordering a car salesman not to sell cars.


    ¡°Sir, just why?¡±


    Yi Jin-Gun stubbed his cigarette out in an ashtray in clear irritation. ¡°Let me tell you something. In this world, some people are off-limits. Drooling after someone who might cause us grief when provoked will only get ourpany in deep sh*t. In any case, that''s my order. Don''t go after him, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡± Min So-Yeong slowly nodded her head. Her boss had already put his foot down, so she couldn''t go against him, even though she couldn''t understand why. ¡°But... What if Mister Kang Jin-Ho signs a contract with another agency?¡±


    Yi Jin-Gun dismissively waved his hand. ¡°That ain''t gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°Sir, anything can happen in our industry. You know this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. Anything can and will happen. Doesn''t mean Brad Pitt will suddenly sign a contract with us tomorrow now, does it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that won''t happen...¡±


    Yi Jin-Gun nodded. ¡°This is something like that. That Kang Jin-Ho dude isn''t in need of anything, so why would he sign up with us and filmmercials and movies? Why, when he has no financial incentive to do so? In any case, that''s the situation. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Min So-Yeong got up. She still looked somewhat dazed and in disbelief.


    Yi Jin-Gun snapped his fingers. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I almost forgot. Jeong Seok-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Look after Se-Ah, okay? In times like these, you gotta constantly stay on top of things, more than usual anyway, and manage the talent well. I watched the episode, and she''s a good actress. Even if she fails to get noticed in this show, your job is to make sure all the people rted to this production will have a high opinion of her. Make sure that people will talk about how talented Se-Ah is as an actress, as well as how hands-on and cooperative she is during film shoots. Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''ll definitely engrave it into my heart.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> and one more thing¡­¡± Yi Jin-Gun hesitated slightly, then bit his lower lip in determination. ¡°Get a rumor mill going on the set. It should be about how Kang Jin-Ho starred in this drama because of his litter sister, Kang Se-Ah. So, make people think that if you hire Kang Se-Ah, her oppa mighte along for the ride, too. We need to surf this wave for as long and as much as possible.¡±


    .


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You can leave now.¡±


    After exiting the president''s office, Min So-Yeong couldn''t help herself as she kept looking back at the office¡¯s doorway. The look on her face still showed her confusion.


    <i>''Why is he acting that way, I wonder?''</i>


    No one could say it openly, but President Yi Jin-Gun was like a Doberman who would never let go once he had bitten something. Such a description wouldn''t usually be used in a positive way, but Min So-Yeong believed that such a venomous, tenacious drive was necessary to win in the tumultuous and deadly entertainment industry.


    But now, such a Doberman was lowering his tail before backing off? It wasn''t as if he had already bitten into his target before letting go, either. This had to be¡­ This had to be a first for Yi Jin-Gun.


    <i>''In that case... Maybe that story was true all along?''</i>


    The story of Jaegyeong backing Kang Eun-Yeong was an open secret among those who worked with her. Code hadn''t officially acknowledged the link, but those who knew already knew.


    Didn''t the Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong suddenly show up one day in the agency and be a non-executive director? Even a blind would be able to see that something was up after seeing that Chief Secretary only looked after Kang Eun-Yeong and no one else.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong had apparently denied that fact to the managers closest to her. She even openly stated that Jaegyeong wasn''t on friendly terms with her but with someone else.


    When Min So-Yeong heard that, she figured that girl was just trying to be polite or y the part of a fool. Now that the situation had ended this way, though, maybe Kang Eun-Yeong wasn''tpletely lying about her circumstances.


    Although it was true that Jaegyeong was supporting her from behind the scenes, Kang Eun-Yeong was not tied to that corporation. In other words, someone closely rted should be the one with ties to Jaegyeong.


    Assuming that Kang Jin-Ho wielded a major influence within Jaegyeong''s corridors, and the corporation decided to support Kang Eun-Yeong to appease him, then¡ªeverything would fall into ce.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was a fish big enough to have Jaegyeong at his beck and call, then Yi Jin-Gun''s behavior from earlier would make sense.


    There was still one unresolved question in that assumption, however¡­


    <i>''...If that''s true, just what kind of rtionship does Kang Jin-Ho have with Jaegyeong?''</i>


    Min So-Yeong sighed under her breath. She could tell that her thoughts were a waste of time. The important thing to focus on was that Kang Eun-Yeong''s TV show was receiving an unprecedented amount of attention all thanks to Kang Jin-Ho.<i>?Oh,</i> and Code''s PR team was getting crushed by the weight of all the inquiriesing in.


    ¡°No one will believe us even if we tell them the truth about Kang Jin-Ho not wanting to make his acting debut, right?¡±


    Just like that, Kang Jin-Ho unwittingly created one more victim from his actions.


    ***


    A brightly-smiling Jo Gyu-Min watched as Kang Jin-Ho opened the passenger-side door and climbed inside his car. ¡°<i>Kuh-uh~!?</i>The global superstar has deigned to enter my car!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho retorted, unimpressed. ¡°...You want me to get out?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> of course not.¡± Jo Gyu-Min guffawed again.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly at that mischievousughter.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued, ¡°Did you see how much hubaloo you''ve raised in all the search enginestely, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I have to say, I''m surprised,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    ¡°Everyone''s raising one hell of a fuss about how handsome you are, Mister Jin-Ho. Even though I have been sticking to your side all these years, I didn''t think you were that good-looking, you know? But when you showed up on the screen with makeup and everything, even my heart started to pound¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m getting out...¡±


    ¡°It''s just a joke!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cackled while depressing the elerator. ¡°Still, isn''t this amusing? Opportunities to be the center of attention like that don''t happen every day, Mister Jin-Ho. Only the politicians capable of upending our country or the stars at the highest echelons of poprity can garner such an amount of interest as you have.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to decline such opportunities, thank you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> You definitely had a ton of customers in the pizzeria today, yes?¡±


    ¡°...How did you guess?¡±


    ¡°It''s pretty obvious, you know. The store''s address has been widely shared on social media sites, after all. Even if they are not your fans, people would still want toe to your store at least once now that you''ve be the hottest topic in town.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded in agreement. He understood why some people would act that way since this was the era of judging food not by how it tasted but by how it looked. People epted a restaurant being famous for being famous these days, so he shouldn''t be too surprised by people having that kind of mindset.


    He nced at the road ahead and asked Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°Anyway. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We''re heading to Jaegyeong''s head office.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I say your items have arrived? And we also have other matters to discuss, so... Well, you''ll see once we get there.¡±


    <i>¡°Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little while ncing at the other cars on the road brushing past his side.


    <i>''My items...''</i>


    Soon, the duo arrived at Jaegyeong''s headquarters and headed to the chairman-only elevator directly connected to the top floor. While Kang Jin-Ho waited for the elevator to arrive, people walking past kept stealing nces at his face.


    <i>''Had they seen that TV show as well?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized that he should check out the TV show and see for himself just what kind of a scene did they see that everyone raised such a huge fuss about it.


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed the concerned look on Kang Jin-Ho and quickly said, ¡°Please calm down, Mister Jin-Ho. They are simply trying to see who''s about to ride in the chairman''s elevator, that''s all. Even I can''t get on this elevator by myself, you know.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t we just take a normal elevator?¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you say that earlier? Look, our elevator is already here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath and got in the elevator. Why did it feel like Jo Gyu-Min was having so much fun teasing Kang Jin-Hotely?


    The duo arrived at the top floor and headed to the secretary''s office. Jo Gyu-Min asked Kang Jin-Ho to wait for a little while, so thetter found a spot on the couch to settle down.


    As promised, Jo Gyu-Min showed up a short whileter. He was pushing arge box toward the waiting Kang Jin-Ho while grunting loudly. ¡°<i>Haaa, haaa...</i> Here they are.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly opened the box. He didn''t even need to ask what was inside since he could hear the constant buzzinging from the box for some time now.


    <i>Creeaaak...</i>


    The lid issued an aged creak distinct to wooden boxes to reveal its contents. Kang Jin-Ho ignored the densely-packed straw and instead reached inside to pick up two swords resting in the middle.


    Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny...!


    The two swords that shared his fate had crossed the Yellow Sea to finally return to Kang Jin-Ho''s hands.

 Chapter 257: Preparing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 257: Preparing (2)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min exined, ¡°It took some time to ship these articles from China since the method we used was simr to smuggling. And when we did some checks on these swords... Well, it turns out both items are pretty ancient. The Chinese government would have ssified them as valuable antiques and raised one hell of a stink if they got wind of what we were doing. That''s why we had to be extra careful about it, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°I''m sure they would''ve done that. Thank you.¡±


    Despite surviving all these years, both of these swords still retained their sleek, pristine appearances from when Kang Jin-Ho wielded them in the past. Their mary value was unknown, but it should be on the level of a national treasure, at least. Even Kang Jin-Ho had no idea when these two swords were crafted.


    The heaviness of the weapons in his hands ever so slightly excited him. He suddenly recalled how he used to roam the wilderness of Zhongyuan with his trusty weapons by his side... Although he only wielded the Crimson Destiny back then.


    Jo Gyu-Min apologized. ¡°In any case... I''m sorry about how unexpectedly long it took, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t be.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    Shipping the swords here quickly or slowly didn''t matter. What did matter was that both weapons were now back in his hands.


    For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho was nearly ovee by a strange foreboding. These swords returning to him at this time seemed like a weird coincidence that carried significant hidden meaning. A certain premonition about his once-peaceful life getting dyed in the hues of battles entered his head and started ruling over him.


    <i>''The Yeongnam Group!''</i>


    The time to stop postponing the punishment and making them pay the price¡ªhade.


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed the suspicious air about Kang Jin-Ho and cautiously asked, ¡°What''s the matter, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min still stared, unconvinced. ¡°We still have one more item to discuss.¡±


    ¡°There''s one more?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jo Gyu-Min pushed a catalog forward toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please choose.¡±


    ¡°What''s this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the catalog and tilted his head. It contained images of various sleek sportscars painted in an array of striking colors. The cars ranged from¡ªfairly ''ordinary'' looking to bonkers-wild designs that seemed straight out of some oundish cartoons. Kang Jin-Ho flipped through the catalog before groaning grandly. ¡°Can''t I get my old car back?¡±


    ¡°Fixing that wreck will cost more than buying a new one, Mister Jin-Ho. If you feel truly attached to that Lamborghini, we can certainly try mending it, but I don''t really see the need to go that far¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I agree with you on that one.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min took the catalog back. ¡°If you can''t choose, allow me to do it for you.¡±


    ¡°This time, please get something less shy. Please.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked at that. ¡°I''d love to do that as well, but unfortunately, your driving style has already been modified to suit supercars, so I fear you will have a hard time trying to drive regr cars.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered. He wondered just what kind of logic that was while staring weirdly at Jo Gyu-Min.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min simply chuckled while getting up. ¡°Hundreds of exnations will be uselesspared to a single drive when trying to open your eyes, Mister Jin-Ho. Let''s get going, then.¡±


    The sight of Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly getting up also forced Kang Jin-Ho to stand up from the couch. And then, a short whileter...


    ***


    ¡°...This isn''t going to work,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I told you so, didn''t I?¡± Jo Gyu-Min sagely nodded away.


    After reaching the parking lot, he gave his car key to Kang Jin-Ho and asked him to drive.


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered what kind of time-wasting exercise this was, but he only needed to turn on the ignition and step on the elerator to understand Jo Gyu-Min''s intentions. Afterward, they returned to the secretary''s office to continue the discussion.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply. ¡°To think your car would be this sluggish...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and offered his sage advice. ¡°You can certainly upgrade, but a downgrade doesn''t work, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded in agreement.


    Most people wouldn''t even notice or mind the tiny differences between how two different cars responded when the elerator pedal was depressed or how quickly a vehicle reacted after the steering wheel was turned. To Kang Jin-Ho; however, those minute gaps felt like a huge chasm. As a martial artist capable of picking out even the tiniest movements, such things naturally felt rather serious to his senses.


    If he were to exaggerate a bit, it felt like Jo Gyu-Min''s car needed three seconds to respond after Kang Jin-Ho had turned the steering wheel.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you preferred riding your bicycle over public transport for the freedom it offered. This means that you won''t be able to adapt to a regr sedan like mine. Even the best sports sedans can''tpete with supercars, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°I thought this might happen, so Ipiled a separate list of cars that might meet your standards.¡± Jo Gyu-Min pulled out a new catalog and handed it over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho browsed through the second catalog, but then he cautiously asked with a defeated look. ¡°Excuse me, but¡­ Aren''t there other cars that don''t look like toys like these?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, these vehicles weren''t designed to look that way for giggles but to extract the best handling and aerodynamics performance.¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, this is a bit¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you''re worried about being too shy, let''s be honest here, your previous ride was also quite eye-catching. But you got more or less used to its looks, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t argue against that. A white Lamborghini was already quite eye-catching, but he still drove it with no problem even after it got wrapped in eye-searing red, didn''t he? He sighed before asking another question, ¡°Do I have to... adapt to the car I drive?¡±


    .


    ¡°Well... Honestly, I''m confused, Mister Jin-Ho. Someone at my age might react as you have done, but a young man like you should prefer supercars instead of regr sedans like mine. Not just in performance, but also in design, you know?¡±


    <i>''...Chief Gyu-Min, do you even know how old I really am?''</i>


    To Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes, Kang Jin-Ho had to look like a brat in his early twenties. But the truth was anything but¡ªit''d be safe to say that Kang Jin-Ho was like a grandfather who had lived many decades longer than Jo Gyu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho was doing his best to maintain a youthful mind in this life, but he still couldn''t do much about this feeling of repulsion when looking at garish cars like the ones found in the catalog.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and shook his head. ¡°I don''t think I can choose.¡±


    ¡°In that case, allow me to make the selection,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°How will I pay for it?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that. You don''t have to worry about it, Mister Jin-Ho. Chairman Hwang was thinking about giving you a gift for safely negotiating through your military service, anyway.¡±


    ¡°A car as a gift just for... getting discharged from the army?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you need to quickly get used to the scale of things like this. You must not get stuck in the mindset of a petit bourgeois. Otherwise, the stress will get the better of you.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll remember that.¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho knew about how expensive these cars were, his response would have been a little more pronounced. However, Jo Gyu-Min was smart enough to remove all references to the prices of these vehicles whilepiling these catalogs.


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned and closed the catalogs. ¡°Even though I''m not buying my own car, I''m still looking forward to this, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°You drive it, then, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No thank you. If I end up scratching it for some reason, my entire monthly wage will disappear in the blink of an eye trying to fix it,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled while pushing a cup of coffee in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. ¡°<i>Oh.</i> By the way¡­ To store weapons like those two at home, you need a ded weapon storage permit first. I''ve already applied for one, but it might still take some time. The soonest should be around next week or so. However, the applied permit is for house decoration purposes, so please refrain from carrying them around in the open, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m not senseless, you know...¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    If he went outside with a pair of swords dangling from his hips, he would instantly be the center of attention. And he was emphatically not the type to revel in the attention of other people.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s inconvenient without your own car, so I''ll try to pick one that will arrive in the country the quickest.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Whatever works.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Well then...¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned softly. ¡°The chairman is waiting for you. How about dropping by his office and saying hello after we finish our coffee?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ***


    ¡°Fe, why is it so bloody difficult to see your face these days?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu immediately startedining as soon as Kang Jin-Ho stepped into the office.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle a little. During their first meeting, Hwang Jeong-Hu oozed a somewhat fierce aura. However, he was getting more and more like a grandfather wanting to hang out with his grandson as time wore on. However, even though he maintained such a friendly attitude whenever Kang Jin-Ho was around, thetter never let his guard down with Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    <i>''Merchants are scary people, after all.''</i>


    Even back in Zhongyuan, the biggest yers in the world ofmerce were seen as people with a thousand faces. Dealing with such people had never been easy, and Kang Jin-Ho knew full well that dealing with Hwang Jeong-Hu would never be easy, either.


    Right now, Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t turn his back on Kang Jin-Ho. However, there were no absolutes in this world.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu pointed at a spot on the couch. ¡°Come,e. Take a seat. I should be the one pouting here, so why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a seat while offering an insincere apology.


    ¡°So, how is the business? Having fun?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked after leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°I''m treating it as a learning experience.¡±


    ¡°It''s not easy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is not.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned in satisfaction as if he had foreseen that reply. ¡°The reason running your own business is so tough is that you gotta deal with other people. Jin-Ho, you have a problem with meeting new people and dealing with them, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unwillingly nodded. ¡°I do...¡±


    ¡°By interacting with lots of people while running your own store, your view on the world will transform, at least by a little.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min listening in sneakily clenched his fists.


    <i>''But, sir! You said you weren''t expecting anything from this venture!''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu previously stated that he didn''t care much about Kang Jin-Ho''s business acumen and that he simply wanted to see the young man¡¯s luck. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s true intentions were suddenlyid bare!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted softly, ¡°Of course, if you make some coin along the way, that isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±


    <i>''Hmm? Was I wrong?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in slight confusion. It seemed that he couldn''t read Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied without much concern, ¡°I''m just doing my best, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that''s what ultimately matters, not making a profit. It¡¯s great as long as you learn to appreciate how difficult it is to make others pay you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s lips parted halfway as words tried to break free from their restraints.


    <i>''Sir... I must inform you that the pizzeria made a killing earlier.''</i>


    The regr report hadn''t reached Hwang Jeong-Hu just yet, so he had no idea what was happening with the pizzeria. How would he react after learning that Kang Jin-Ho''s good looks rather than his business savviness, was the reason behind the explosive growth in the pizzeria''s revenue? Jo Gyu-Min suddenly grew curious about it.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> Well, then¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu turned his head and addressed Jo Gyu-Min, ¡°Leave us for a minute. We have a private matter to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly got up and exited the office.


    ¡°You can smoke if you want,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Kang Jin-Ho politely declined. ¡°No, I''m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled at that. ¡°Looks like you have gotten totally used to ying the part of a polite young man. Seeing how you can remain so polite even when we''re alone.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became ever so slightly withdrawn.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued speaking, ¡°Why don''t we put our pretenses aside and be ourselves? Although I do enjoy speaking to your current side, it''s easier for me to speak to your real self when discussing serious matters.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly took out a cigarette from his pocket and mouthed it. After lighting it up, Kang Jin-Ho leaned back slightly on the couch while exuding a leisurely air andnguidness, which was something he hadn''t disyed a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Alright. What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s heart pounded faster after witnessing that side of Kang Jin-Ho emerge after such a long time.


    <i>''I have never forgotten this part of him...''</i>


    He hadn''t seen this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' since that fateful day. Then again, Kang Jin-Ho had been ying the part of an ordinary young man adapting to the world around him until now.


    Of course, Hwang Jeong-Hu knew the truth.


    The true nature of a person would always remain, no matter what. If someone came across as if they hadpletely changed, that was only because they were putting on a perfect facade of their transformed self. Their fundamental nature hadn''t changed at all.


    <i>''A predator is still a predator.''</i>


    Just because a predator had decided to snack on grass, its fangs wouldn''t suddenly retract.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was reminded of the fact that Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s current attitude suited the young man the best. The person he had been pretending to be until now seemed like a thoroughly convincing performance now that he was no longer hiding his true self behind a facade.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It concerns the world of martial artists.¡±


    The unexpected question prompted Kang Jin-Ho to cock his eyebrow and stare at Hwang Jeong-Hu. His gaze was withdrawn and still. However, just the thought of Hwang Jeong-Hu wanting to discuss this topic brought about such a rapid change in Kang Jin-Ho, which mystified Hwang Jeong-Hu to no end.


    ¡°Do you really need to enter that world again?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked in a grave-sounding voice, and Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°I''m sure you are already aware of this, but this matter¡ªit won''t just end. Once you dip your toes back in, there will be no turning back.¡±


    1. ¡°Petit bourgeois¡± means a member of the lower middle ss.

 Chapter 258: Preparing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Preparing (3)</h4>


    Seeing Kang Jin-Ho silently stewing in his thoughts imparted this inexplicable feeling in Hwang Jeong-Hu. He recalled the first time he met this young man.


    Back then, Hwang Jeong-Hu really thought that the devil hade to make a deal with him. As long as he could overturn the hopeless situation he was in, Hwang Jeong-Hu believed signing a contract with the devil was worth the price. So, he didn''t think too deeply about what¡ªor who¡ªKang Jin-Ho could be.


    However, the devil responsible for giving Hwang Jeong-Hu his life back didn''t return to Hell and decided to stay put. That devil adapted to the ways of the human world to live among humans, and that had been going on for the past five years or so.


    Initially, Kang Jin-Ho looked so unnatural while trying to live an ordinary life. He desperately tried to live as ordinarily as possible, but the subconscious awkwardness was still there as if he was trying to put on clothes that didn''t quite fit him.


    What about now, five yearster? Hwang Jeong-Hu thought that Kang Jin-Ho had be somewhat more natural than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled a lot more these days. He talked a lot more, too. Most importantly, though, at a casual nce, one couldn''t spot any hints of awkwardness in how ''ordinary'' he acted in his daily life. Hwang Jeong-Hu was d to see that.


    It meant a creature with half a foot in the human world but unable to make much progress was gradually turning into a real human being. On the other hand, this development also pained Hwang Jeong-Hu somewhat.


    Kang Jin-Ho limatizing to the human world was like a square peg being shoved into a round hole. Only by shaving and cutting off parts of himself with his own hands could he fit in with everyone else. Just how much pain and misery did he have to go through to reach this point? Perhaps this result shouldn''t be seen as a good thing in its entirety.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued from where he left off. ¡°I heard they call themselves the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Have you heard about them?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t. However, I can still make educated guesses about their operation. If you sh against an organization of that scale, it''ll be impossible to walk away from that world again... Regardless of your intentions.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you been doing well until now? I heard you''ve already punished those who dared toy their hands on your little sister. In that case, is there really a need to escte things even further than this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently sucked on his cigarette. The bluish-gray smoke slowly wafted in the office''s air.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes. ¡°I''m talking to you out of concern since I know how hard you have been working at blending into society until now. However, getting entangled in that world once more can and will nullify everything you''ve done to get here. You know this, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled briefly at that. Hwang Jeong-Hu got this bone-chilling sensation from that chuckle and hurriedly mped his mouth shut. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care as he leisurely stubbed the cigarette out before lighting up a new one.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho exhaled a lengthy trail of smoke before chuckling again in amusement. ¡°Everyone seems to be saying the same thing to me.¡±


    ¡°The same thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Whether it''s you, the ones I consider my friends or even my family members. They all say the same thing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s real self unleashed to the world in full after such a long absence only needed a few words to utterly dominate Hwang Jeong-Hu''s attention.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''Was he born with this talent?''</i>


    Obviously, Hwang Jeong-Hu had encountered others giving off simr vibes as Kang Jin-Ho. However, those people were dictators who had plunged their nations into an era of terror or the main character of a mythic tale about building their own corporation from nothing. A ruler who lorded over countless citizens and ordered them around. These were the kinds of people capable of subduing their surroundings with nothing but their presence and evoking obedience from everyone else.


    However, none of them had an aura as intense as Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    <i>''This is the kind of vibe only those who have stood at the peak can emit...!''</i>


    This was one of the real reasons Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t casually engage with Kang Jin-Ho. It wasn''t as simple as Kang Jin-Ho possessing a strong yet mysterious power. And no, it wasn''t simply because Kang Jin-Ho held Hwang Jeong-Hu''s life in his hands, either.


    Even without those reasons, Hwang Jeong-Hu would still never underestimate or poorly treat Kang Jin-Ho. How could he do that when he knew what the people with such air about them were capable of?


    Kang Jin-Honguidly spoke, ¡°They all say they know so well.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    <i>¡®Know what so well?¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was puzzled and could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho. Thankfully, Kang Jin-Ho was in a friendly mood to answer the question contained in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s gaze. ¡°Tell me, do you think you know me well?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was immediately lost for words. Did he know Kang Jin-Ho well?


    Up until a few moments ago, he would have said yes. After Kang Jin-Ho directly asked him this; however, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s thoughts went through a subtle revision.


    <i>¡®Do I really know anything about this person called Kang Jin-Ho?¡¯</i>


    For some reason, Hwang Jeong-Hu started thinking that he had no clue. He might know better than Kang Jin-Ho''s parents about what this young man''s true status was and how he had been living his life. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu still had no idea about where Kang Jin-Ho had acquired his mysterious powers or why he was pursuing the ''ordinary'' life with such zeal. In other words, he didn''t know anything truly essential about Kang Jin-Ho.


    What he ''knew'' was simply based on his guesses, and that was about it.


    ¡°You don''t know anything.¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly stated the truth.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu silently nodded in agreement. He had to admit it at this stage.


    ¡°Even then, you still say those words. That''s what you''re like, after all. The ''you'' I know. You, you, you...¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a savage grin. ¡°It''s not so bad to meet your expectations. And it''s not that difficult to live on as a good person. By maintaining this life, I get to acquire many things. I''ll admit to that. However...¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu silently waited for Kang Jin-Ho to finish. This could very well be the first time Kang Jin-Ho revealed his true nature.


    ¡°Why should I remain a good person to those who dared to provoke me? Do you think that makes sense?¡±


    Here it was. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' when he first showed up in front of Hwang Jeong-Hu was finally revealing himself once more.


    With this, Hwang Jeong-Hu became certain of it. This young man¡ªhe hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Adapting to society, adapting to the world around him? It was merely a facade. His true nature hidden deep within hadn¡¯t changed at all. No, its heavy panting and huffing were far sharper and far more vicious than ever before.


    ¡°You said something about the ''need,¡¯¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while roughly stubbing the cigarette out. ¡°However, this isn''t a matter of ''need,¡¯ but one about principle. I never let those daring to harm me walk away unscathed. Do you understand what I''m telling you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu replied while closing his eyes shut.


    A monster was growing inside Kang Jin-Ho. And that monster was moring to break free from Kang Jin-Ho''s restraints even now.


    <i>''It''s not possible to change his mind, huh.''</i>


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho had been expanding an unimaginable amount of effort to maintain his current lifestyle¡ªfar more than what Hwang Jeong-Hu could imagine. In that case, telling Kang Jin-Ho to respond the same way as he would with his acquaintances when a group of people dared to attack him¡ªor even turn a blind eye in such a case¡ªwould be simply too unreasonable.


    ¡°If you''ve made up your mind about this, then... Do remember this,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at him, and their gazes collided mid-air.


    ¡°Failing to set a clear boundary between the normal and abnormal will eventually lead to the abnormal swallowing up your normal life. If you''re truly set on staying on this side of the world, then your priority should be on protecting the boundary no matter what.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is that advice?¡±


    ¡°Let''s just say I''m making a request.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then asked in a polite tone. ¡°Is that all, sir?¡±


    And just like that, Kang Jin-Ho had transformed back into his ''normal'' self. A slight feeling of futility washed over Hwang Jeong-Hu, and he could only reply rather weakly, ¡°Yes, we''re done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll think about what you''ve told me.¡±


    After pping his eyes on this ''Kang Jin-Ho,¡¯ the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' of a few seconds ago seemed like a well-crafted illusion to Hwang Jeong-Hu. However, he knew that it had been no illusion or a dream.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Well, then... I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Do stop by more often, Jin-Ho. If you keep being a stranger like this, I''ll end up visiting you instead. Once you reach my age, there aren''t all that many people you can talk to, you see? Especially someone like me. I rarely have anyone to share an earnest talk with.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned. ¡°In that case, we should go on a fishing trip together next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. It''s a promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Until next time.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely got up and exited the office.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu watched the young man leave, then mouthed a cigarette.


    <i>''Not easy at all, isn''t it?''</i>


    Even the ones watching him found it difficult, so how much harder would it be for Kang Jin-Ho? The weight of anguish he had to lug around had to be unimaginable.


    ¡°I sincerely hope that pressure won''t blow up in the wrong direction¡­¡±


    It seemed that Hwang Jeong-Hu should order Jo Gyu-Min to make the reports even more in-depth pretty soon.


    ¡°Then again¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu helplessly smirked when he suddenly realized something. ¡°Those people wouldn''t have provoked that guy first unless they are a bunch of idiots.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hold on, please let me go and¡ª¡±


    ¡°<i>Kkyaaahk~!</i> Look at his biceps! They are like steel!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho grew nearly tearful when customers started clinging to his arms.


    <i>''Who knew running a business would be this hard...!''</i>


    No one could have predicted that the business of selling pizzas would blow up to the stratosphere like this. Even worse, this blow-up seemed far more serious in nature than when Kang Eun-Yeong was here to put on a concert. The influx of customers showed no signs of abating any time soon!


    Park Yu-Min muttered in a tired voice, ¡°Jin-Ho? The store next door says the queue is blocking their entrance, so they want us to do something about it...¡±


    ¡°Can''t we make the queue move to the other side instead?¡±


    ¡°But... That''s what we did when the other storeined earlier, you know?¡±


    ¡°Give me a break¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned while scanning the jam-packed dining area. Having no customers was a problem, but having <i>too</i> many was also a problem in itself. The solefort in this situation was Park Yu-Min mobilizing the kids in the orphanage enjoying their school vacation to work here as part-timers, thereby helping with a quicker turnaround time for each table.


    Park Yu-Min groaned and asked in a rebuking voice, ¡°Just how long will this madness continue, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm¡­</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho kept quiet. He couldn''t reply to a question he had no answer for.


    Park Yu-Min continued toin. ¡°It''s great to have lots of customers, but I can''t even get a moment to breathe for myself. Is it really okay for things to continue this way every single day?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Stop saying something so ungrateful!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi walking past the duo yelled at Park Yu-Min in dismay, ¡°You and Jin-Ho started making money way too easily when you were still too young! And that''s why you don''t understand the value of money! You should be getting ready to offer a sacrifice or two to express your gratitude toward the heavens for all this great business, but you wanna whine about having too many customers instead?! Wanna die?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min! Send out one of the kids and reorganize the queue to a different side! And you, Jin-Ho! Smile more when taking pictures with the customers!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. ¡°That''s not as easy as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°Then, look in the mirror and practice! These people might be here to see you, but they are still nominal customers here to buy our pizzas! At the very least, you should be thanking them properly!¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed, but he still nodded in agreement. He knew that Ju Yeong-Gi was a hundred times¡ªno, a thousand times correct in this case.


    Although the flood of customers was getting kind of old at this stage, a merchant should never have this kind of mindset. As such, Kang Jin-Ho quickly corrected his wavering mind.


    ***


    The closing time eventually arrived, but the queue of waiting customers didn''t want to decrease at all. Only by spending one extra hour of hard work did the pizzeria rid itself of all the customers in the dining area. And by the time they sent every single person still waiting in the queue outside home and tidied up the dining area that resembled a disaster zone, the clock was already pointing at twelve o''clock midnight.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i> It''s finally over. For today, at least.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thankfully...¡±


    The trio copsed on the nearby chairs and tried to soothe their exhausted bodies.


    Park Yu-Min startedining again. ¡°Holy cow. This is no joke, guys. Why do we still have so many customers?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear that the TV show went viral?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi retorted with a groan.


    ¡°Even then, this is a bit too much.¡±


    Just as theints began flying back and forth, someone abruptly knocked on the pizzeria''s door.


    Park Yu-Min nced at the doorway. ¡°Who could that be?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care; just tell them that the store''s closed for the day. Who wants a pizza at this hour, anyway?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled.


    Park Yu-Min nodded in agreement and got up to open the door. ¡°<i>...Uhm,?</i>we''re closed for the day, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡±


    However, the person knocking on the door coolly ignored Park Yu-Min and stepped inside the pizzeria.


    ¡°W-wait, you can''t juste inside¡ª.¡± Park Yu-Min tried to stop the person, but his hands came to a stuttering halt after he confirmed the intruder¡¯s identity. ¡°<i>Huh??</i>What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

 Chapter 259: Preparing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Preparing (4)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled softly at Park Yu-Min''s question. ¡°I figured I wouldn''t be able to enter unless it was thiste.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true, but...¡± Park Yu-Min looked unconvinced.


    For now, Park Yu-Min ignored the reason Choi Yeon-Ha would want toe here, but he still couldn''t quite understand why someone as busy as her woulde here around midnight.


    Choi Yeon-Ha took off her sunsses and strode confidently inside to reach the table where Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi were sitting. She pulled out a chair for herself and sat down. ¡°So? How was it? I was right, wasn''t I?¡±


    "Yes, you were." Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, his expression less-than-pleased while staring at how triumphant Choi Yeon-Ha looked.


    ¡°I told you that things will soon be very hectic for you, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°You did. And I still can''t understand what is going on here.¡±


    "Mister Jin-Ho, you are probably the only person in the entire world who doesn''t see what''s going on here. Everyone else should already know what kind of a situation this is."


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. ¡°Then, tell me. Why is everyone acting like this?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled at that. ¡°Can''t you tell? It''s because you''re too good-looking, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°She''s right, but why do I feel so... offended listening to her?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    The duo tried to jeer from the sidelines, but Choi Yeon-Ha ruthlessly shot them down. "You should have thought about improving your looks, then."


    ¡°Holy cow. Now that totally shattered your image, Miss Yeon-Ha. I had no idea you were this kind of a person.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes in disapproval.


    Park Yu-Min also chimed in. ¡°I''ve always loved your TV shows, you know?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly at the duo. "You shouldn''t mix up the characters I portray in those shows with who I really am. You two probably have no idea just how many people are forced to bear the brunt of that mindset. One of the girls I know is a genuinely nice person in real life, but aunties still insult and lecture her for starring as a bad character once. People even whisper behind her back if she drops by at a cafe, too."


    ¡°We aren''t at that level, Miss Yeon-Ha,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Choi Yeon-Ha ignored him and shifted her attention to Kang Jin-Ho. "You have a guest visiting your establishment, so aren''t you going to offer me something? Or should I just keep drinking the free air?"


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°We¡¯re closed, and we''ve already killed the oven''s fire.¡±


    ¡°Then, at least offer me a can of Coke or something. Where are your manners as a man?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you were thinking about how annoying I was, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha burst into a peal ofughter as if this whole thing was too entertaining for her. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you still have a lot to learn, don''t you? At the very least, you should be thankful that a woman like me is trying to get close to you. Don''t think most women would tell you things like this to your face. Someone like you will gain infamy about how uncultured and uncouth you are in less than one day after going out on a terrible date just once, but I''m here to save you from that fate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°You don''t have to bother. I''m not going on a date any time soon, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Good. You pass in terms of modesty.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grinned deeply back at Kang Jin-Ho, prompting him to shake his head in defeat. ¡°In any case. You¡¯re still happy about the improvement in your business, yes?¡±


    ¡°I do believe it''s better than not having any customers.¡±


    ¡°And that''s exactly why I decided to help out. Here, take a look.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha presented her phone to Kang Jin-Ho.


    "<i>Mm?</i>" Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at the phone''s screen. It disyed a social media ount with a selfie of a certain someone enjoying a slice of pizza. Below that post was a friendly exnation of how this pizzeria was run by the actor portraying her ex in thetest show, as well as the store''s name.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up after confirming all this. "...!"


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued while withdrawing her phone. ¡°Did you know that business is all about timing? You should be making a LOT of hay while this sun is still shining.¡±


    Of course, she was right. And Kang Jin-Ho should be grateful to her for this potential boost to his revenue. However, the mischievous smirk on Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s face wiped out pretty much any positive thoughts in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You''ll have even more customers from tomorrow. You know I still have some box office draw left, don''t you?¡±


    Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi gasped at the same time. ¡°Oh god, no.¡±


    ¡°Dear Lord...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the trio. "Don''t be a bunch of wusses, guys. At the longest, this streak will continue for another two months, tops. People''s attention span is pretty short nowadays, so I bet things will revert back to how they used to be after two months of intense sunshine."


    ¡°Two months, you say...¡±


    "Yes. Two months, and you''ll be back to chasing flies again. Which will be good for me since I can enjoy Mister Jin-Ho''s delicious pizzas in peace and quiet."


    Park Yu-Min suddenly raised his hand up high.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°Yes, Student Park. You may speak.¡±


    ¡°You said the store will revert to being totally empty in two months, yes?¡±


    ¡°I did...¡±


    "I''m really, genuinely curious about this, but why do you think our store has no customers? I''ve eaten a few pizzas in my life, and that''s why I can confidently say Jin-Ho''s pizzas are really delicious. Even so, we don''t have customers at all. Why is that?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes widened in dismay as she stared at Park Yu-Min. She shifted her gaze to Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho to see what kind of faces those two were making. And the result made her facepalm. "Hang on... Did you open this store to make money?"


    ¡°Of course. Who would open a store to y around?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi retorted sourly.


    "But I thought that was your intention. No matter how I look at it, I thought the original purpose wasn''t to make a profit. Like, none at all! Since I heard Mister Jin-Ho is loaded, I figured he opened the store as a distraction, a pastime."


    ¡°Sure, this guy has a tendency to chuck money around sometimes, but it''s not as serious as you think.¡±


    ¡°Goodness me. You really thought you''d make money this way...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed loudly. She couldn''t even begin to figure out where to start her exnation.


    Park Yu-Min grew a little more desperate. ¡°If you know something, please tell us. Why don''t we have customers?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha reached out to grab a menu resting on the table, then spread it open. ¡°Look! What do you have on your menu?¡±


    ¡°<i>Uhm...</i> Pizzas?¡±


    ¡°Do you guys deliver? Are you a part of a franchise?¡±


    ¡°No, we don''t deliver, and we aren¡¯t a part of a franchise.¡±


    "In that case, tell me: which pizzeria under the sun that relies solely on sit-in customers will keep surviving by offering only pizzas and nothing else?!"


    Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi stared at each other after hearing Choi Yeon-Ha''s yell.


    <i>''What is she talking about?''</i>


    <i>''No clue.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha noticed the duo''s reaction and groaned loudly before turning her head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. However, even he was sitting there in a daze, with his eyes wide open and his face dumb looking. Kang Jin-Ho had failed to understand her as well.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nearly threw her hands in the air. ¡°Seriously? Birds of a feather supposedly flock together, but how¡ªhow could you three be this simr?¡±


    The trio could only smile awkwardly at that.


    "Are you a group of virgin losers? Is that it? Guys who have never been on a single date?!"


    ¡°You''re crossing the line there!¡± Park Yu-Min responded unhappily, his expression stiff.


    Choi Yeon-Ha gasped after realizing her slip of the tongue, and she hurriedly looked at Park Yu-Min. Even she could tell that her words had gone a bit too far this time. However, just as she started thinking about how to apologize, Park Yu-Min beat her to the punch. ¡°Both Jin-Ho and Yeong-Gi had girlfriends before, you know! I''m the only virgin loser here!¡±


    ¡°That''s¡­ nice.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed loudly again.


    It seemed that these three were simply unsalvagable. If there were only one of them, he could have ridden on the coattails of ''normal'' people around him and lived a sensible life. Since that was the case, how unfortunate it was for them toe simr to a package deal like this!


    Choi Yeon-Ha held her head as he continued her exnation, ¡°In any case! What kind of a pizzeria doesn''t even offer pasta or risotto? It''s not like you offer specialized dishes, either. And you don''t even sell sds! All you sell are pizzas, so who woulde back here again?¡±


    Park Yu-Min cautiously raised his hand. ¡°<i>Uhm...</i> We also have pickles?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha retorted sarcastically, ¡°<i>Wooow,</i> what an amazing side dish you have there!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "It''s the same story for drinks, too! Couldn''t you mix mojitos or some kind of juice? Lemonade? Anything? You brazenly put only C and cider on the menu, and you thought your business would make money?!"


    Park Yu-Min muttered in a daze, "<i>Huh?</i> So, it wasn''t the interior decoration after all?"


    That was when Ju Yeong-Gi yelled, "I told you, didn''t I?! I told you it wasn''t the interior''s fault! I keep saying my interior idea is the best, so how dare you spit on the face of my sharp intuition!"


    But then, Choi Yeon-Ha coldly rained on Ju Yeong-Gi''s parade. ¡°No, we all should keep spitting on that face.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "In any case... So, <i>uh... Mm... Urgh,</i> damn it!" Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly spat a cute-sounding curse in frustration.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s crumpled face softened into a brief chuckle at that.


    <i>''Huh. I get to see all sorts of things by being next to Jin-Ho, eh...''</i>


    When would he ever get to witness a top actress in the country hurl insults like this aside from here?


    Choi Yeon-Ha blew her top. "I just don''t know where to even begin! No, this won''t do! Mister Jin-Ho!"


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    "Close your store for a day. You need to watch and learn how other pizzerias operate first. And get a better understanding of what a real menu looks like, too! I''ll personally take you to a well-known establishment and show you how it''s done!"


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you heard about how imitation is the mother of all inventions? You gotta understand how sessful stores operate before you can figure out what to do for your own business!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless just then. He opened a pizzeria because that was what he wanted to do, but now, he had to offer something else extra?


    ¡°Wait, does a pizzeria need to offer stuff like that in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Haven''t you eaten in other pizzerias before?!¡±


    ¡°I only ordered takeaways before, so...¡±


    Park Yu-Min chimed in. ¡°Yes, me, too.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gin sagely nodded. ¡°Me, three.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha scanned the trio in pure stupefaction before yelling in anger, ¡°What the hell is up with you three?! Are you ETs or something?!¡±


    ***


    Cai Kechang couldn''t dare to raise his head.


    The Crimson King didn''t say a word, but his silence was far scarier than any words at this point. Eventually, though, he did break his silence. ¡°You told me to leave it to you.¡±


    Cao Kechang flinched nastily.


    ¡°And so much time has passed since then, yet I haven''t received any reports regarding that matter yet.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, my lord.¡±


    ¡°It''s not umon to taste failure. Seeding certainly is wonderful, but failing isn''t necessarily bad. However, what is truly uneptable is¡ªwatching nothing happen. You can analyze the reasons for your failure, thus turning it into an opportunity to build a firmer path to sess. But constant dys won''t lead to benefits for the parties involved. Do you understand what I mean, Cai Kechang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Cao Kechang prostrated even deeper as he silently gnashed his teeth.


    <i>''Those stinking bangzi bastards...!''</i>


    He had left the matter to the hands of some lowly punks, but to think that they still couldn''t handle it properly and only ended up creating this unpleasant situation! Cai Kechang swore that, as soon as this meeting ended, he would rip those Korean idiots a new one!


    The Crimson King continued in a grave voice. ¡°Cai Kechang. The Luminous King has made a move.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s head shot up. ¡°My lord?! The Luminous King is on the move?¡±


    ¡°That''s right¡­¡± The Crimson King nodded briefly.


    Cai Kechang clenched his fists tightly. For some reason, the Luminous King had made a move. Even though he was well-known for digging in and never budging from his spot! The implication behind it was significant, to say the least. Maybe the frontal warfare they had been worried about might break out for real.


    ¡°However, the reason the Luminous King decided to move was rather amusing. It seems he has noticed that demonic arts practitioners are getting more active.¡±


    "Demonic arts practitioners!" Cai Kechang''s eyes grew wider as the thoughts in his head started to race at a million kilometers an hour.


    If all unnecessary hyperbole and modifiers were removed from the description of Cai Kechang''s current assignment, it would simply be about hunting down a single demonic arts practitioner. The purpose of mobilizing the Yeongnam Group was to deal with that demonic cultivator named Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    But now, Zhongyuan''s demonic cultivators were also making a move?


    <i>''Is this merely a coincidence?''</i>


    Demonic arts practitioners were like cockroaches. They were cockroaches that would keep on crawling out of dark corners despite stomping on them so many times. It wasn''t strange for cockroaches to appear from here and there, but...


    <i>''I''m not getting any good vibes from this.''</i>


    Cai Kechang frowned deeply. And it seemed that Crimson King shared that opinion, too.


    "Whether the demonic arts practitioners are really on the move, or it''s just a nice-sounding pretext cooked up for their own convenience, I do not know the truth yet. However, now that the Luminous King has made his move, the peace we have been enjoying so far will be broken pretty soon. And... if the Dark King also decides to join in, a storm of blood and cruel ughter will beset Zhongyuan once more."


    ¡°That''s correct, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I do not fear them, Cai Kechang. I am the Crimson King. No one can oppose me.¡±


    Cai Kechang hurriedly nted his forehead on the floor. That was right; the mighty individual before him was none other than the Crimson King! One of the only three martial artists in Zhongyuan to have legitimately earned the title of ''King,¡¯ and he was someone Cao Kechang firmly believed to be an extraordinary and peerless cultivator!


    ¡°However, Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°A general always secures his rear first before heading toward his warzone. I won''t be able to focus on the Luminous King or the Dark King with that demonic arts practitioner business in my rear. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°My lord! This Cai Kechang will answer your call and eliminate that pesky demonic cultivator no matter what it takes!¡±


    ¡°Good. You can leave now.¡±


    "By your will!" Cai Kechang prostrated once more before cautiously exiting the throne room. He sucked in a deep breath while wiping his forehead. ¡°Bloody Korean bastards...¡±


    Just how long had it been since he left this matter in their hands? Yet, they still couldn''t finish the job properly?


    Cai Kechang gnashed his teeth while yanking out his phone. ¡°This can''t go on...¡±


    This would be theirst chance. He had to urge the Koreans to get a move on for onest time, but if they still failed to finish the job, then...!


    Cai Kechang made up his mind to personally get involved, and then he coldly eyed his phone. If he were forced to move, his target wouldn''t just be Kang Jin-Ho anymore. No, he would definitely teach the Yeongnam Group and the Korean martial artists what it meant to fail him in this manner.


    Indeed, he would teach those weak Koreans what real martial arts were like. The real martial art techniques that were abundant in Zhongyuan, not the fake ones found in Korea!


    Cai Kechang''s cold and withdrawn eyes were fixed on the phone''s screen as he tapped on the call icon.


    1. In Korea, ''cider'' isn''t an alcoholic drink but a fizzy drink simr to Sprite.

 Chapter 260: Preparing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Preparing (5)</h4>


    <i>Shwiiing...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly unsheathed Crimson Destiny. The sight of the naked de gleaming coldly without much light seemed to cool his head and calm his heart.


    Once upon a time, he had considered this sword a part of his body. Whenever he drew this weapon, blood had to be spilled. To him, Crimson Destiny was not only his trusted ally but the solution to all his problems as well.


    Whenever there was conflict, he would pull this sword out. Whenever someone opposed him, it would be time to rely on Crimson Destiny. Such a thing was normal in that era.


    The person named Kang Jin-Ho prided himself on being a civilized man from the future, but his thought process gradually became the same as the denizens of Zhongyuan the more he experienced that era. Funnily enough, Kang Jin-Ho the ''Zhongyuan resident'' was gradually adapting back to the ways of the modern era.


    He had to always remember something while trying to live in modern times. And that was...


    This was not Zhongyuan. Every conflict couldn''t be resolved with Crimson Destiny.


    Still...


    <i>Shwiiing...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sheathed Crimson Destiny, then quietly closed his eyes.


    <i>''The story changes if that''s what the other side wants.''</i>


    Indeed, the first side to resort to violence wasn''t him but them. Since that was the case, Kang Jin-Ho would simply respond in kind. By doing so, they should learn¡ªlearn that their methods were lukewarm at best and that the price for provoking Kang Jin-Ho was unimaginable.


    Letting the ones who had assaulted him go free was unthinkable. Kang Jin-Ho might do it, but Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor would never ept such a course of action. Absolutely not!


    <i>''...I have certainly been holding myself back.''</i>


    Now that he had acquired what he wanted, though, was there even a need for him to hold himself back anymore? Now, the Yeongnam Group would pay the heavy price for trying to hurt him.


    Kang Jin-Ho, sitting alone in the darkness of his room, shed an eerie grin. But then¡ª


    ¡°Jin-Ho! Son!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Kang Jin-Ho sobered up instantly and shot up to his feet.


    ¡°Come outside for a minute, son! One of the lightbulbs just went out, but I can''t reach it.¡±


    "I''ming. Let me change it, Mother." Kang Jin-Ho quickly tossed Crimson Destiny under his bed and exited his room. Many people would have surely shed tears of blood the moment they learned about how Kang Jin-Ho treated the treasured sword of the ancient demon cult, but he didn''t care. Back when he was still a member of the cult, people around him constantly nagged him and pleaded with him to take better care of the treasures in his possession. That was what Kang Jin-Ho was like back then and even now.


    After getting a new bulb from Baek Hyeon-Jeong, Kang Jin-Ho started recing the dead one, only to be interrupted by Kang Eun-Yeonging home from work.


    ¡°Orabi! Orabi!!!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> What is it?¡±


    ¡°Come here for a sec! Hurry!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t even bother to change out of her streetwear as she jumped onto the living room couch, then called out to her dear older brother.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have something to say to you, so pleasee this way, dear orabi.¡±


    "Fine..." Kang Jin-Ho groaned and sat on the opposite side of his little sister, wondering what tricks she had in store for him this time.


    Kang Eun-Yeong was all smiles as she started talking animatedly, ¡°I heard about how bustling your pizzeria is these days. It''s true, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true.¡±


    ¡°And it''s all because the customers saw you in the TV show, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mhmm.?</i>Right, then. That means starring in that show was a good thing. Right?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. Judging from the direction of her so-called questions, he could tell that she wanted to ask another favor from him. ¡°What do you want to say to me, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong leaned closer. "Listen, Orabi. One appearance in a TV show led to an explosion of customers, right? But then! Think about how many customers will leave you if you don''t appear in the show again. To keep the revenue high, don''t you think you should consider appearing in the show at least one more time? I''m telling you this as a genuinely concerned little sister, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted quietly. ¡°Now you listen closely, my little sister.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    "I haven''t told you this before, but you have a telltale sign whenever you lie."


    ¡°<i>Huh?!</i> Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong asked urgently. ¡°W-what is that sign?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that now, it''ll be harder for me to figure out whether you''re lying or notter on. So, no. And stop lying about being genuinely worried. It''ll be better for you in the long run.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehe~.</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong blushed a little. She smiled awkwardly and tried to pretend everything was fine, but her gig was obviously up. ¡°.<i>..Orabiiii!?</i>Can you please shoot one more scene? Pretty please? Our PD is saying our show''s rating will hit legendary status as long as you make one more appearance!¡±


    ¡°You can tell him that I''m not interested.¡±


    "One more appearance and your store will be flooded by even more customers, you know!"


    ¡°I already have enough customers, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, they are gonna go away sooner orter at this rate!¡±


    "That sounds appealing since there have been too many customers recently, and I wanted some of them gone, anyway."


    ¡°<i>Orabiii!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow, forcing Kang Eun-Yeong to flinch and sneakily lower her head.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted again. ¡°You probably aren''t saying this for my sake, so¡­ What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong. I don''t want anything.¡±


    ¡°I thought I mentioned that telltale sign already?¡±


    "<i>...Gee whiz.</i> You''re like Sherlock Homes, Orabi." Kang Eun-Yeong pouted and whined, seemingly trying to figure out what her telltale sign was. Unfortunately for her, though, it was not something she could ''fix'' even if she knew what it was.


    People''s hearts would inevitably beat a little faster whenever they lied. However, only an extreme few would notice such a thing, and Kang Jin-Ho happened to be one of those extreme few.


    Kang Eun-Yeong excitedly replied, "PD Jang says that if you appear in the show just one more time, he''ll cast me as the main lead in his next show!"


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Oppa, do you have any idea how influential PD Jang is? You only need to remember that the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha is starring in PD Jang''s production to understand he''s highly respected in the industry! So... Please help me out this once? Pretty please?"


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at his little sister before finally breaking his silence. ¡°Listen well, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong demurely brought her hands together and nodded quietly after noticing how low and unsettlingly calm her older brother''s voice sounded.


    "If that production needed my input to be sessful, it shouldn''t have begun in the first ce. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded again. ¡°Y-yeah...¡±


    ¡°I''ve been helping you a lot until this point, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. And I''m always grateful for everything you''ve done, Orabi.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Helping you out once or many times isn''t difficult for me. However, what meaning is there in earning a role that way? If you want to get the role of the main character, you have to work even harder on your own craft. Understand?"


    ¡°...Yes, I understand.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction, but Kang Eun-Yeong was sneakily gauging his mood instead. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but cock an eyebrow.


    <i>''Isn''t her response a bit strange?''</i>


    Normally, she''d be in a state of despondency after a stern scolding from Kang Jin-Ho, but there was not a hint of that in her this time. It was as if¡ªas if she had predicted this oue. In that case, why did she bring this matter up in the first ce?


    ¡°So, like, Orabi? Can I say something else...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°If you don''t feel like making another appearance in the show, can''t you at least have a meeting with my manager? That''s not so hard, right?¡±


    So, here it was; he had a feeling that his little sister was a crafty little fox, and now, she was even trying to lead him on with a cunning n. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle at her brazenness. "Why should I meet him?"


    "You know you''ve caused one hell of a mess, right? But you''re not signed up with any agency, and we haven''t released any PR stuff at all, so it''s not easy for our side to use your image and control the narrative in the media, you see?"


    ¡°Control the narrative? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I''m your little sister, aren''t I? Since you got famous, I have to get some spotlight on me as well.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Kang Eun-Yeong seized this chance and clung dearly to Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. "<i>Orabiii~!?</i>Do some interviews and let them write articles about you, please? I''m focusing so hard on wrapping up the production, but no one is paying attention to my performance, and I barely have any motivation, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. ¡°Interviews, you say?¡±


    "Yeah! They say just one interview would be enough for you to end up on the main pages of entertainment news sites! By letting a publication on friendly terms with my agency interview you, you won''t get asked leading questions. Better still, they''ll package everything nicely for you, too. So... <i>Orabiii~,</i> pretty please?"


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shoved Kang Eun-Yeong''s head down. ¡°How could you have fallen so low to sell out your own oppa?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehehe~.</i>¡±


    ¡°...If it''s only that much, I''ll think about it.¡±


    "<i>Yeeeees!</i> I knew I could count on you, <i>orabiii!</i>"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while pushing away Kang Eun-Yeong trying to cling to him. ¡°Go and wash yourself up, will you?¡±


    "<i>Huh?</i> Are you implying that I''m dirty or something? Orabi, how could you say that to me!"


    "<i>Mm?</i> You want me to tell you the honest truth, then?"


    ¡°...No, it''s fine. You can stop <i>riiiight</i> there. It''s my fault...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong helplessly shook her head before getting up.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched as his sister trudged toward her room. Afterward, he also headed back to his own room¡ªonly for his phone to ring and stop him in his tracks. "<i>Mm?</i>"


    Who could be calling him sote in the night? Kang Jin-Ho checked the caller ID on the phone''s screen and immediately frowned because it said, ''Lee Hyeon-Ju''.


    That woman from the Korean Martial Assembly was calling him all of a sudden. Kang Jin-Ho answered the call in a t voice. ¡°Hello.¡±


    - Mister Kang Jin-Ho, I''m sorry for calling you out of the blue.


    ¡°Apology epted. What is your business this time?¡±


    - May I ask you for a favor? I''m really sorry about this.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i> I''ll hear it out first.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted inwardly while replying. His rtionship with this woman didn''t extend as far as him humoring her requests, but listening to her wouldn''t hurt anyone. Besides, he <i>did</i> owe her for thest incident, too.


    - Can we talk in person for a little bit? I''m in front of your ce at the moment.


    In front of his ce? Kang Jin-Ho''s frown got even deeper. His ce, his home, was a territory he had to protect no matter what. Obviously, he would never ept a martial artist daring to raise a fuss in his sanctuary.


    ¡°It seems you forgot my warning about not showing up near my family.¡±


    - N-no, it''s not that, but...!


    "For now, let''s continue this conversation face-to-face. Where did you say you were?"


    - Right in front of your family residence, Mister Kang.


    ¡°I''ll be right out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and headed to the exit.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong saw him putting on his shoes and tilted her head. ¡°Where are you going, son?¡±


    ¡°A friend called to say he''s right outside, so I''ll pop out for a minute, Mother.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Don''t bete, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a gentle, friendly voice, but his eyes were cold.


    He had issued a clear warning about leaving his family alone, yet that woman actually dared to show up in front of his house. That was basically the same as disrespecting Kang Jin-Ho to his face.


    <i>''She dares to pull this stunt after experiencing me?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand it. However, did that matter? No, it didn''t. If she still didn''t know what kind of a man he was, Kang Jin-Ho simply had to brand the knowledge in her soul.


    He emerged from the house and into the street. Lee Hyeon-Ju standing alone there hurriedly bowed her head at him. Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and silently stared at her. Her face was ever so slightly cramped in fear while her hands were imperceptibly trembling as well. It seemed that she didn''t just decide to show up for augh, then.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly asked.


    "I,<i>?uh...</i>" Lee Hyeon-Ju stared at him as her quivering intensified more and more until she suddenly kneeled in front of him.


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback and nkly stared at her. For the second time tonight, he had failed to figure out what was inside this woman''s head. "What are you doing, Miss Lee?"


    "I''m really, truly sorry about asking you for this favor. But I didn''t know who to ask other than you, Mister Kang!"


    ¡°Let''s skip the preamble, shall we? So...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly regained his coldness. ¡°Get to the point. I need to go back inside in a minute.¡±


    ¡°I-I need your help!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is in danger! But I don''t know anyone who can help him. Please, I beg of you, Mister Kang! Please help my grandfather!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering what this woman was even saying. ¡°Okay, so... Your grandfather is in danger, and you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that''s why I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly exined, "Why should I help you? No, help your grandfather? I don''t see why I need to inconvenience myself for someone I haven''t even met before."


    "I-I know I''m asking for something unreasonable, Mister Kang. But¡ª"


    ¡°Since you know it''s unreasonable, I''m sure you won''t be too aggrieved about getting rejected, then? Drive home safely, Miss Lee.¡± Kang Jin-Ho finished what he wanted to say and turned around to go back inside.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju urgently reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°I-If you save my grandfather, we can do... we can do many things for you! My grandfather is the Assembly Master of the Korean Martial Assembly, you see!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I want nothing from you people, though?¡±


    ¡°Please, Mister Kang! I beg of you!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju broke down and cried.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh at that. All stories had their own sequences and details to consider. How was he supposed to respond when this woman decided to omit everything, though? If it had been the old version of Kang Jin-Ho, he wouldn''t have cared even if Lee Hyeon-Ju was crying in front of him. But now...


    <i>''...You told me to be someone capable of reaching out, didn''t you?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho kept recalling the orphanage director''s face for some reason. She asked him to take the initiative to reach out to those in need. As such, what would she say if she saw Kang Jin-Ho drive away someone pleading for his help?


    <i>''How tiring...''</i>


    As he had expected, it would take enormous work for him to be the kind of man Sister Yi wanted him to be. Having been freshly reminded of this sad fact, Kang Jin-Ho sighed again and asked Lee Hyeon-Ju, "For now, why don''t you tell me the details first?"

 Chapter 261: Butting In (1)

    <h4>Chapter 261: Butting In (1)</h4>


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju drove her car in tense silence, and her expression was one of nervousness.


    <i>''Faster. Just a bit faster!''</i>


    The vehicle was already traveling at nearly two hundred kilometers per hour, but it still couldn''t go fast enough for her. What kind of horrors would her grandfather experience while she was dallying about like this?


    At worst, he could be¡­ no longer the part of the living world. The thought made Lee Hyeon-Ju bite her lip hard enough to draw blood.


    <i>''No, I''m sure that can''t be¡­''</i>


    Even if those bastards were working under the Yeongnam Group''s orders, they wouldn''t just hand over the Assembly on a tter to the Yeongnam Group with basically nothing for themselves. After all, people were creatures who wouldn¡¯t want to work unless their own benefits were secured.


    Those bastards would definitely try to take over the Martial Assembly, and they had to extract information only the Assembly Master knew before they could do that. In other words, they needed stuff only her grandfather knew.


    Even if the worst-case scenario happened, and her grandfather failed to put up much fight before those bastards subdued him, he was still a tight-lipped individual, so he wouldn''t have divulged all the information. Hopefully, his ''usefulness'' was keeping him alive.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju desperately believed that while stomping on the elerator.


    <i>Vrooooom!</i>


    The engine let out a loud roar. Unfortunately, she still had lots of distance left to cover despite how urgently her heart was racing in anxiety.


    <i>''...Did I do the right thing, though?''</i>


    Despite the urgency of the situation, she still came all this way to ask for help from Kang Jin-Ho. However, she had to seriously wonder if that had been the right choice.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sneaked a nce at the passenger seat next to her. Kang Jin-Ho was sitting there with his eyes closed in afortable, nonchnt expression despite the car charging ahead at two hundred kilometers per hour.


    <i>''No, I must believe...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tried tofort herself with those words.


    If she had more time to spare, she could have thought up a ''better'' solution to her situation than Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed, if only she had enough time to cooperate with all the individuals within the Assembly Master''s faction! She would have found a more realistic and pragmatic solution than charging straight at the enemies with only Kang Jin-Ho in tow.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have that luxury. Every second was precious, so it was unfeasible to contact every single ally, choose a meeting point, then n a strategy to rescue the Assembly Master.


    Obviously, some people in the world could probably pull such a trick off. However, she believed she was rather ill-suited for such a thing. That was why...


    Lee Hyeon-Ju gripped the steering wheel tighter.


    <i>''And they say nothing is more fickle-minded than humans...''</i>


    Less than thirty minutes ago, Lee Hyeon-Ju was dying of nervousness, wondering whether Kang Jin-Ho would even agree to help her. And that was why she even knelt in front of him. But now?


    Just the mere thought of things going better than expected made her focus on how useful Kang Jin-Ho would be as her ally. Even if the current situation was grave, Lee Hyeon-Ju still felt sickened by her own innate treacherousness.


    <i>''By the way... What are those...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s breathing was calm and steady as if he were fast asleep. Along with the rising and falling chest were two lengthy scabbards. Indeed, no matter how many times she nced at them, they had to be scabbards with swords sheathed inside.


    <i>''But... he didn''t have weapons with him thest time?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho easily manhandled Lee Seong-Hwi like a three-year-old baby with nothing but his bare hands back then. As such, Lee Hyeon-Ju believed that Kang Jin-Ho was a bare-knuckle fighter after witnessing that beatdown, but now, the sight of a pair of swords left a big question mark in her head.


    However, her question had to be put aside because Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice.


    ¡°How much further?¡±


    ¡°We will arrive in around thirty minutes.¡±


    "I see¡­" said Kang Jin-Ho, then closed his eyes again. Was that being rxed? Or was it more like unconcerned? Whatever it was, he was different from Lee Hyeon-Ju. And seeing him like this only made thetter more nervous.


    The nervousness meant she could no longer maintain her silence. "Excuse me..."


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes a little after Lee Hyeon-Ju''s cautious voice reached him.


    ¡°I know it''s strange to ask you this right now, but...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly nced at her. She could easily read the ''thought'' hidden in that gaze. Well, even Lee Hyeon-Ju thought her question was absurd. She pleaded with him for help, but now, she was questioning him for agreeing to help her? Anyone would be dismayed and bbergasted by such a question.


    "I... honestly thought the odds of you helping me were less than ten percent. And even if you agreed to help, I thought I''d need a lot more time to convince you. And lots ofpensation, too. But you decided to help me so quickly, and I¡ª."


    ¡°And you thought it was weird.¡±


    ¡°...In a way, yes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Don''t think that way, Miss Lee.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "We haven''t finished our discussion regarding my payment, after all."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju mped her mouth shut. She knew she couldn''t refuse Kang Jin-Ho''s demands right now, no matter how unreasonable they could be.


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze away from Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s pale face before closing his eyes again.


    <i>''My reason, huh...''</i>


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho should have been more curious about his own reasons than Lee Hyeon-Ju. He was sitting in the passenger seat and behaving like a good little kid, but he still had no clear idea why he agreed in the first ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to grab every hand reaching out to him for help. Even the orphanage director surely wouldn''t have wanted that. What she wanted instead was for him to be a little more proactive and inviting rather than bing a saint capable of embracing the whole world.


    Objectively speaking, Lee Hyeon-Ju and her grandfather weren''t even ''weak'' people as well. Despite finding themselves in danger, both of them were powerful people by society''s standards. Overwhelmingly powerful people, as a matter of fact.


    Sure, someone had to be in the position of ''weak'' in a battle between two powerful entities, but that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho needed to help them out now, did it?


    <i>''I guess it could be self-satisfaction.''</i>


    A wry grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He should just admit to what he had to admit, and it was the fact that his innards would boil at the mere mention of the Yeongnam Group.


    All those emotions he had suppressed through great willpower started running amok the moment he got his hands on Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny. It was as if all restrictions on him had been lifted, or someone was constantly whispering in his ear.


    The voice said he had been patient long enough, so there was no need to let those bastards run free anymore.


    All those things Hwang Jeong-Hu had told him earlier? Kang Jin-Ho was already worried about the same thing even before their little talk in the chairman''s office happened. Could he truly maintain his current lifestyle after throwing himself into a bloody conflict against the Yeongnam Group?


    Would he be able to enjoy a life without daily anxiety and tension like he had been enjoying until now? Would he be able to pursue what would give him joy and happiness by then?


    There was an absolute w'' in this world, and it stated that a person could not have everything they wanted in life. To gain something, they had to lose something else in return.


    By fighting the Yeongnam group, Kang Jin-Ho could gain a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction in his thirst for vengeance. He could even sate the savage instincts simmering behind his facade, too. However, he could very well pay the hefty price of losing his current lifestyle.


    It was rather amusing as well, but Kang Jin-Ho had never backed down against strong enemies or against his harsh fate; however, the fear of losing this ''insignificant and small'' lifestyle made him hesitate.


    This ''insignificant and small'' life was something Kang Jin-Ho had worked so hard and without rest to build since his return to the modern era. And the thought of his hard work crumbling away like a sand castle in the blink of an eye...


    The ufortable thought prevented him from making a move.


    <i>''What exquisite timing this was, then.''</i>


    While he was hesitating, Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly appeared before him. And she brought up the Yeongnam Group, no less.


    Why would he help her? Kang Jin-Ho quietly smirked. The real question should be: who was helping whom here?


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t helping Lee Hyeon-Ju this time. Instead, she was unwittingly egging him on.


    ¡ª Oh? Is that why you''re having fun?


    ¡°...Shut up.¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled lowly.


    "I''m sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Ju was taken aback by Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden remark, so she looked at him.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly shook his head.


    <i>''...No need to rush, you hear me?''</i>


    Anyway, he was at his limits. In a short while, he would unleash his other side without holding him.


    So...


    <i>''No need to go crazy like a dog in heat, okay?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lip, hard.


    <i>''This could be like a type of inner demon, then...''</i>


    This happened sometimes. There was another voiceing from somewhere deep inside him. In the past, he thought it was a subconscious bacsh against his efforts to suppress his urges in this life. It had to be an auditory hallucination created by his true nature wanting to break free from the harsh suppression and was screaming to be heard. Unfortunately, he had to suppress it to stop himself from shing against the rest of the world. However...


    Lately, Kang Jin-Ho could feel that something was off. The internal voice was getting more vivid as time went on. And then, the bizarre feeling that there was something else¡ªa creature that was different from him¡ªwas living and breathing inside his head washed over him far more frequentlytely.


    It was as if two disparate personalities of Kang Jin-Ho and Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor were coexisting inside one body.


    Whether this phenomenon would lead to some kind of a headache down the line or it was just a simple psychological issue, he would need more time to figure it out. However, if this was a side effect of trying to suppress his true nature that was formed while he was adapting to the ways of Zhongyuan...


    Lee Hyeon-Ju ncing at Kang Jin-Ho started shuddering in fear. The corner of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips as he sat on the passenger seat was gradually curling up.


    That grin... His eyes remained dead still, and only his lips were moving up. It was easily one of the scariest, most chilling grins Lee Hyeon-Ju had ever seen. What a bizarre grin that was¡ªoutwardly, it didn''t seem anything special¡ªyet merely witnessing it made her heart nearly tumble to the pit of her stomach.


    <i>''...Did I really make the right choice?''</i>


    Had she invited a tiger into her home to chase away a pack of wild dogs? Lee Hyeon-Ju wiped away all the sweat trickling down her face. She could grow to regret her decision in the not-too-distant future, but it was toote to turn back the clock now. The time she had spent bringing Kang Jin-Ho with her had already robbed her of alternative choices. More importantly, though... they were almost at the destination.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju turned the lights off in her car and slowed down. Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes after sensing the deceleration.


    She pointed to a structure up ahead. ¡°It''s over there.¡±


    ¡°That''s the Assembly?¡±


    "No. It''s my grandfather''s residence."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Soon, their car stopped at the roadside. Lee Hyeon-Ju opened the door to get out, and Kang Jin-Ho followed suit by unhesitantly stepping outside as well.


    She made a slightly terrified face while exining the situation, "There were around ten people inside the residence, including my grandfather, employees, and bodyguards. Either they are being suppressed, or..."


    ...Dead.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    "I wasn''t here. I told my grandfather about a suspected rebellion within the Assembly, and then I received a phone call about someone attacking the residence. I confirmed it through an external CCTV feed."


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°There are no cameras installed near my grandfather''s quarters. That''s why I haven''t been able to confirm his state until now. If you still don''t believe me, I can show you the CCTV feed¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Lee Hyeon-Ju off. ¡°That''s enough for me.¡±


    He turned around, then scanned the structure visible near the summit of a mountain.


    ¡°So... It means all those still left standing are enemies.¡±


    As he said those words, a faint grin etched itself on his lips. His voice contained a trace of a certain creepy emotion, and after hearing it, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s legs almost lost all of their strength. The creepy emotion was enjoyment. Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be enjoying this situation so much that he could barely contain himself.


    <i>Shwiiiing...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tied Azuremourne to his hips, then unsheathed Crimson Destiny. He didn''t even bother to look behind as he stepped forward and said with a cold and low voice, ¡°Stay here. What''s about to happen won''t be pretty to look at.¡±

 Chapter 262: Butting In (2)

    <h4>Chapter 262: Butting In (2)</h4>


    Lee Jung-Geol felt weak and miserable as he red at the three men standing before him. He could endure the physical pain with no problem. What tormented him wasn''t physical pain but the betrayal of those he had trusted.


    ¡°Sir, please don''t re at us like that,¡± the man standing at the front of the pack chuckled bizarrely and creepily. ¡°This decision wasn¡¯t easy for us to make, you know? However, this course of action was an inevitability. That''s how our world operates, after all. Don''t you agree, sir?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you trying to convince me that stabbing the person trusting you in the back is the way of our world?¡±


    "No, sir. That''s not it. No, what I''m trying to say is that the world operates on thew of the jungle."


    Lee Jung-Geol red at the man, wondering what kind of sophistry he was saying.


    ¡°Look here, Assembly Master. This situation was the result of your ipetence. Why can''t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°My ipetence, you say?¡±


    The man sneered openly. ¡°Yes. If only you willed it, you could have destroyed the Yeongnam Group at any time during thest ten years. If only you haven''t been so indecisive and wishy-washy about it!¡±


    Lee Jeong-Geol cried out. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    The man didn''t bother to wait for the Assembly Master''s rebuttal. ¡°Sir, this is your punishment for spewing boomer nonsense like not wanting to shed the blood of your brothers and fellow countrymen. While you wasted time, our organization grew weak to the point where we can no longer deal with the Yeongnam Group on our own. And that happened under your stewardship of the Martial Assembly, sir. So, are you still not going to admit to your ipetence?¡±


    ¡°Y-you bastard...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s face reddened in anger as he red at the man. ¡°Don''t you already know the truth behind their sudden rise?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Are you nning to tell me about an outside force lending their aid to the Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°So you knew! Yet, you dare speak of ipetence?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> dear. Assembly Master, why can''t you still see it?¡± The man sighed in genuinementation. ¡°Failing to respond appropriately is ipetence in itself, sir.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    "Regardless of what had transpired, it''s the duty of the leader to cook up a suitable solution or a response. Whether you resort to borrowing the strength of a different foreign faction, snip the buds of the Yeongnam Group before they can grow stronger, or you could have relied on your own often-talked-about moderate method to bring about a favorable result. What you could have done wouldn¡¯t have mattered for that is the sacred duty of the Assembly Master. In other words, your job."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, you continued to cower and pull back with the excuse of avoiding a massacre.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡ª¡±


    "Sir, I¡¯m thinking about something." The man suddenly dered in a loud voice. "What would you have done if you were still around forty years old?"


    Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t bring himself to answer. Because his answer was what this man wanted to hear. Lee Jung-Geol in his forties, when his blood had boiled hottest, would have tried to utterly rip the Yeongnam Group''s throat out without a shred of hesitation.


    "No, it doesn''t have to be you in your forties. The story wouldn''t be any different even if you were in your sixties. However, you have gotten too old, Assembly Master. And you have been stuck in one position for far too long. The water that doesn''t flow will only stagnate and rot, sir."


    ¡°Are you implying I have stagnated?¡±


    ¡°Well, you should ask yourself that.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol shuddered in anger. Rather than the situation he was in, the wordsing out of this punk''s forked tongue made him feel even more miserable. Hadn¡¯t he sacrificed his entire life for the Martial Assembly''s cause? Yet this bastard waspletely and utterly disregarding what Lee Jung-Geol had done his entire life!


    Lee Jung-Geol spitefully spat. ¡°After drugging your opponents, weakening them, and then attacking from behind, you still dare to criticize me for my ipetence?!¡±


    The man dismissively chuckled in response. Afterward, he growled at Lee Jung-Geol. "Don''t whine like a little wench, sir. The end always justifies the means. It''s just that those who managed to climb to high positions are too worried about saving their faces, so they argue about keeping the means as legitimate as possible. If someone with power wants to fight a weaker opponent fairly, isn''t it the same thing as dering his intentions to not lose? Sir, the coward in this situation aren¡¯t my colleagues or me but you..."


    Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes quaked powerfully.


    ¡°If someone with authority and power fights ''fairly'' with someone weaker, the victory would be theirs, guaranteed. Sir, you shouldn''t try to repackage that authority and power as ying fair."


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly closed his eyes. It was... over. No matter what he said, this situation could not be salvaged. "...What is your name?"


    ¡°Is that important? Well, if you''re curious... It''s Cheon Tae-Hun. That is my name.¡±


    ¡°And you''re one of Bang Jin-Hun''s people, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I see that you have already made your guesses, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bang Jin-Hun is known to be in an antagonistic rtionship with the Yeongnam Group. So, why is that group backing you?¡±


    The man named Cheon Tae-Hun loudly cackled; he was clearly ridiculing Lee Jung-Geol. "Didn''t I already say this, sir? The end justifies the means. This event? It''s all my doing. And no one will ever find out about my ties to Director Bang. In the end, the Yeongnam Group will be med for this matter, and Director Bang will take control of the leaderless Martial Assembly. As for me? I''ll just stay under the radar for a few years afterward. I don''t know, maybe the Maldives beforeing home with a new identity?"


    Lee Jung-Geol let out a low growl. ¡°Do you really believe your n will work out as you think?¡±


    ¡°Dear Assembly Master, sir.¡± Cheon Tae-Hun tutted loudly. ¡°That''s not something you should be worried about. You''re just a relic of the past, anyway. So leave the future to us, the future generation. Even if we ruin things badly, it can''t be as bad as what you have done, sir. Am I right?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s regret-filled re locked on Cheon Tae-Hun. Young people overflowing in spirit and vigor might be rash and foolhardy, but they would sometimes seed in things no older generation would dare to even try. Was this Cheon Tae-Hun''s recklessness indeed¡ªthat recklessness? Or had an aging warrior''smon sense failed to keep up with the times? Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t tell.


    <i>''Should I have retired sooner?''</i>


    He wasn''t being a greedy old man. He didn''t try to stay as the Assembly Master out of some stubbornness, either. He simply couldn''t find anyone trustworthy or capable enough to be his sessor.


    As for this Bang Jin-Hun¡­ He was certainly capable, but he could also be <i>too</i> violent. If only his short fuse grew a little longer... Even if Bang Jin-Hun didn''t want it, Lee Jung-Geol would have still given him the Assembly Master position.


    ¡°Anyway, sir? We''ve wasted too much time. Now, please talk. Where are you keeping the secret items?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Sir, we''ll find them sooner orter. If you don''t tell us now, it''ll only plunge the Assembly into further chaos and confusionter, ultimately weakening it. So I ask you to show us your love and deep affection for the Martial Assembly in your final moments. Demonstrate to us what you often speak of. And let us not make your final moments any more unseemly than this, shall we?"


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly closed his eyes, realizing that everything was over. Cheon Tae-Hun was right. Holding out any further at this point would only fuel the confusion within the Martial Assembly.


    His death was already carved in stone. So it could be better to divulge everything before heading to theherworld instead of allowing internal strife to beset the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°Those items are¡ª¡±


    However, just as he started...


    Cheon Tae-Hun suddenly spun his head to look behind him. His re was locked on the firmly-shut doorway. ¡°...What was that noise?¡±


    He heard a faint little noiseing from the outside. That, in itself, shouldn''t be too strange. Noise could be heard literally at all times, after all. Even an ordinary breeze could force this ancient building to creak and groan loudly.


    Of course, Cheon Tae-Hun wouldn''t drop everything and look behind him for any odd noises. The reason he turned around was that the noise he had heard wasn''t ordinary at all.


    The noise he had heard couldn''t have been produced by the house but from a person''s mouth. It was the sound made by a person at the height of terror, the kind you would hear in horror movies. Although it came from so far away, and its volume was rather low, so Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''t be sure, but¡ªit had to be someone¡¯s screams.


    <i>''What is going on outside?''</i>


    Did someone show up to rescue the Assembly Master? But that couldn''t be right... Bang Jin-Hun was ''perfectly'' monitoring the relevant individuals of the Assembly right now. And he would have already stopped anyone from trying to do something. Even if he failed to do that, Cheon Tae-Hun would have received a phone call alerting him about the deviation in the n, at the very least.


    In that case, had Cheon Tae-Hun heard it wrongly?


    But then, his expression crumpled hideously. He heard another scream, and it was a little closer than before. It was truly a scream, and there was no need to even confirm it.


    And then...


    There was another one, and then another one.


    The vivid sounds of tragic screams were gradually getting closer and closer.


    <i>¡®Outside the door, we have twenty cultivators affiliated with the Yeongnam Group, so... What is going on?''</i>


    The Martial Assembly hadn''t made a move. In that case, who was responsible for creating all the screaming outside? Could the cultivators of the Yeongnam Group be fighting each other for some reason?


    If that was also wrong, what was going on then...?


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s confusion didn''tst for long. That was because...


    The screaming had stopped. Such loud screams should have led to moremotion outside even after stopping, but everything was eerily still...


    <i>Gulp...!</i>


    Someone swallowing their saliva sounded like a loud thunderp. That sound sobered Cheon Tae-Hun up, and he realized that something was weird about this situation.


    <i>''What... the hell are we doing right now?''</i>


    The normal reaction after hearing someone''s scream would be to rush outside and find out what was happening. Putting aside how that would have been a rational reaction, for now, didn''t humans have this primal urge to check out what was happening with their own two eyes regardless of the event?


    However, not a single person in this room budged an inch after the first scream reached their ears. How strange. It was so strange that even Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''tprehend his own inaction as well.


    <i>Clomp...</i>


    But then, a low but distinct noise dug into his ears. It was someone''s footsteps.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    Someone was walking closer and closer to them, which made Cheon Tae-Hun''s body shudder faintly. Not a single thing about this situation made sense to him.


    The folks outside guarding this ce were all martial artists. And one of the basics a martial artist had to remember was to lighten their body. A martial artist making footsteps was like announcing to the world that they were some third-rate nobody. So if the ones guarding outside were to approach this room, they wouldn''t have made any footsteps.


    However, it also made no sense that an individual making such a ruckus would be strong enough to break through the cordon of the guards outside. In that case, what could all this mean?


    Just as confusion and frustration threatened to get into a messy tangle inside Cheon Tae-Hun''s head, the doorknob slowly turned. The door hadn''t been locked since there was no need to do so, and it issued a clicking noise as it opened wide.


    And then Cheon Tae-Hun saw it¡­


    He saw a lone man standing in the open doorway.


    How should Cheon Tae-Hun describe it? He was not smart enough to verbalize the chilling emotion freezing up his chest right now.


    The sight of the person beyond the open doorway was more than enough to drop the hearts of all witnesses to the pits of their stomachs. Because he... he was covered from head to toe in crimson blood. A figure... literally bathed in blood!


    His hair was soaked in blood. The weight of the blood made his hair strands droop low, and below those bloodied hair strands were a pair of chillingly-white eyes and irises darker than darkness itself.


    And finally...


    The man¡¯s lips parted like a chasm in the crimson face to reveal his white teeth.


    ¡°So, this was where you were¡­¡±


    The moment the blood-covered individual uttered those words, the temperature in the room rapidly cooled down. Cheon Tae-Hun immediately realized something. The emotion he felt right at that moment had to be simr to what a regr person would feel after running into a starving predator in an enclosed space with no escape.


    The despair of knowing he couldn''t escape at all!


    When those vivid eyes on the blood-soaked face looked straight at Cheon Tae-Hun, he nearly lost all strength in his legs and fell on his butt.


    Throughout his life, Cheon Tae-Hun met countless other martial artists like him. Among them were many individuals iparably stronger than Cheon Tae-Hun himself. However, this blood-soaked man was different. The man emitted this absolute and overwhelming presence that couldn''t be chalked down to something as simple as having a high cultivation realm.


    Cheon Tae-Hun swore that he had never met anyone capable of scaring him to the point of nearly stopping his heart with just a single re.


    The man raised his hand and slowly wiped away the fresh blood running down his face. After ''cleaning'' himself up a little, he addressed the trio while a smile infused with bizarre madness remained etched on his lips.


    ¡°Now... Come at me.¡±

 Chapter 263: Butting In (3)

    <h4>Chapter 263: Butting In (3)</h4>


    Cheon Tae-Hun failed to keep his twitching facial muscles in check because his expression was distorting against his will.


    What an absurd provocation. Not even middle schoolers would resort to using such words these days.


    That was why Cheon Tae-Hun was so bbergasted. This experience taught him that even an immature provocation like that still possessed enough power to freeze people up on the spot, so how could he not be bbergasted?


    The blood dripping down that man''s face was enough to prove that his provocation wasn''t just a mere bluff. There were supposed to be twenty well-trained martial artists outside this room. Not just any random people either, but the ones the Yeongnam Group had carefully chosen for this particr mission, no less!


    Cheon Tae-Hun had already confirmed how strong those individuals were. Didn''t they defeat the five bodyguards protecting the Assembly Master as if they were dealing with kindergartners?


    However, this blood-soaked attacker had ughtered those men and waltzed right into the inner sanctum of this residence. Those twenty martial artists would have never let anyone inside even at the cost of their lives, yet this man still managed to arrive here. It only meant one thing.


    ...An utter andplete annihtion.


    Not one person out of the group of twenty had survived the battle!


    <i>''Just where did someone like this appear from...?!''</i>


    This man was not affiliated with the Martial Assembly. Obviously, he couldn''t have been a part of the Yeongnam Group, either. Cheon Tae-Hun and his colleagues had studied every relevant people in the Martial Assembly down to the minute details, even going as far as to memorize the ages of their favorite pets. So they would have instantly recognized this blood-covered man if he had been someone from the Martial Assembly.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he belonged to the Yeongnam Group, either. Why would that organization send someone to ughter their own martial artists like this? So what other options were left?


    Aside from the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group, who else could have sent a martial artist of this caliber here?


    Cheon Tae-Hun sucked in a deep breath. ¡°...Are you a returner?¡±


    The blood-covered man, Kang Jin-Ho, shifted his attention to Cheon Tae-Hun.


    "W-why are you doing this, returner?" Cheon Tae-Hun tried to speak in a rxed tone, but he ended up gritting his teeth toward the end of his question. Even he couldn''t do anything to hide the tremor in his voice.


    It had never been a good move to reveal how scared you were of the enemy in front of them. However, Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s heart was beating too fast for him to hide his emotions.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Cheon Tae-Hun before grinning brightly. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±


    ¡°It''s obvious to me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Cheon Tae-Hun in clear amusement before nodding slightly. ¡°We can always talk about matters like thatter. Before all that, though...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly massaged the area around his eyes and the bridge of his nose.


    He had just blocked his vision. Even though his opponents¡ªhis enemies¡ªwere right in front of him, a cultivator dared to cover his eyes in a nonchnt manner. And said enemies were capable of crossing such a small distance in the blink of an eye, no less. This act was basically the same as disying his utter disregard for his opponents.


    However, neither Cheon Tae-Hun nor his colleagues could move an inch. Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s mind said that this could have been their only chance to offer up some kind of resistance. However, his physical body seemed to have been rooted firmly to the ground, as it didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    Cheon Tae-Hun didn''t even dare lift a finger as the bone-chilling premonition of his head flying off his shoulders and the rest of his body getting chopped up into dozens of pieces if he moved ever so slightly filled his mind.


    ¡°I let my excitement get to my head just now¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered to himself before turning his head slightly to nce at one of the men surrounding Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°Chair.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± The said man blinked his eyes in confusion, clearly confused by Kang Jin-Ho''s demand.


    Kang Jin-Ho repeated himself. ¡°Chair.¡±


    It was only then that the man in question understood. He red at Kang Jin-Ho as humiliation washed over him, but...


    Cheon Tae-Hun felt likeughing tragically at the sight of his colleague lowering his head a little and shuffling away to fetch a chair. Because this¡­ this had to be a scene in aedy film.


    Up until a few seconds ago, this spectacle was a thriller. However, the genre switched in an instant to be aedy. These three men were hidden weapons trained specifically to take over the Martial Assembly one day, but they couldn''t oppose the order of some young man intruding on their mission as they acted like obedient little servants.


    Cheon Tae-Hun was shocked and dismayed by this situation, but he still couldn''t bring himself to stop his colleague. He could tell that ticking off the unknown young man was a terrible idea. Both his instincts and rational mind agreed on that, and they kept telling him the same thing.


    <i>¡®Keep your mouth shut. Don''t even breathe too loudly!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Do not, under any circumstances, irritate that mad tyrant in front of your eyes!¡¯</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was basically Cheon Tae-Hun''s martial master, and the former was one scary man. Some said the Yeongnam Group''s leader was a terrifying man without equal, but Bang Jin-Ho definitely did not lose out on the piss-your-pants scale to the Yeongnam Group¡¯s leader, at least in Cheon Tae-Hun''s estimation.


    However, Cheon Tae-Hun could only shiver from the oppressive aura gushing out from that young man, even though he had proudly experienced the many sides of his martial master, Bang Jin-Hun for many years now.


    His master and this young man were not even in the same realm of<i>?terrifying.?</i>If Bang Jin-Hun scared others as their fellow human being, this man was like an uncaged wild beast. Words nor reasoning worked on such a beast. No, it would simply slice open a person''s belly and yank out their guts just because it was in a bad mood. The young man in front of Cheon Tae-Hun''s eyes was giving off that kind of ominous aura.


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s colleague fetched a chair from somewhere and cautiously ced it on the floor. Kang Jin-Ho finished getting rid of the blood trickling down his hair, stabbed Crimson Destiny on the floor, thenfortably settled down on the chair.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a soft sigh while shoving his hand inside his pocket. A short rummageter, he pulled out a cigarette and mouthed it. He tried to light it up several times, but his lighter was soaked in blood and was unusable at this point. So, he tossed that useless lighter away and reached out toward the group. ¡°Lighter.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun, feeling like he was under hypnosis, pulled out his own lighter and tossed it over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho caught the lighter and lit his cigarette before lightly tossing it back to Cheon Tae-Hun. When their puzzled gazesnded on him, he muttered, "Pass it to the old man."


    ¡°...!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun finally realized it. This young man¡ªKang Jin-Ho¡ªcouldn''t care any less about Cheon Tae-Hun or his colleagues. To him, they were trifling existences that could be snubbed out of life at any time or suppressed without much trouble.


    Just like how a lion wouldn''t particrly care if a puppy were tossed inside its cage, Kang Jin-Ho treated Cheon Tae-Hun and his colleagues as if they were air despite sharing this rather small space with them.


    Humiliation and anger instantly rose up in Cheon Tae-Hun''s head, but those emotions were swiftly beaten down into oblivion by fear. As a result, he didn''t protest and did as told by cing the cigarette between Lee Jung-Geol''s lips.


    Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t the only one shocked by this situation, as Lee Jung-Geol''s expression was also plicated'' as he mouthed the cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho lit another cigarette, this time for himself, then quietly sucked in the unhealthy smoke before slowly releasing it into the air. ¡°Looking back, there were times when I desperately longed for a smoke. That was when I just couldn''t get rid of the stench of blood from my body. During those times, just one cigarette would have been great.¡±


    A faint grin slowly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. However, Cheon Tae-Hun was in no mood to smile along, as he couldn''t quite understand the flow of this situation at all.


    Just why was this young man so... rxed? And why couldn''t Cheon Tae-Hun do anything in this situation other than pathetically shiver?


    He was scared. That was undeniable. More specifically, he was <i>too</i> scared of the individual in front of his eyes and could barely keep himself standing. What he couldn''t figure out wasn¡¯t the fear itself, but the ''why'' of it.


    Why was he so scared of that young man?


    Was it because he was covered in blood? Was it because he was a crazed but skilled murderer who had just killed twenty martial artists outside?


    No, those weren''t the case. Cheon Tae-Hun had also experienced all kinds of hell to arrive at this point in his life. He had be far too callous and worn down to get scared by such reasons. The number of people he had killed with his own hands should be well over twenty by now. So Cheon Tae-Hun wouldn''t get scared by being in the presence of another murderer.


    In that case, why? Why did Cheon Tae-Hun''s heart still feel like it was shriveling up?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care what was on Cheon Tae-Hun''s mind and rxedly puffed away at his cigarette for a while. Eventually, he fixed his gaze on Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°Your granddaughter asked me to save you.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s irises powerfully quaked at the mention of ''granddaughter,¡¯ then a flicker of light quickly returned to them as if he had seen a distant streemp illuminating the inky-ck darkness of the night. ¡°Y-you mean, my Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took another puff beforezily exhaling the smoke. ¡°So, I came to ask you. If I save you, what will you do for me in return?¡±


    Everyone in the room stared at Kang Jin-Ho with their eyes strongly quivering.


    <i>''He... wants to negotiate now?!''</i>


    Even though he had already killed twenty men outside? Did that mean the reason for killing all those people and entering this room was that he wanted to negotiate?!


    <i>''You insane son of a b*tch!''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun barely managed to suppress the only words suitable to describe this situation froming out of his mouth, and there were no more doubts that the young man was insane.


    No one in their right mind would do such a thing. And it seemed Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t the only person thinking that way. Even the other party in the negotiation, Lee Jung-Geol, could only look on ck-jawed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°I''m a busy man. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°I, I...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t withstand the pressure emitted by Kang Jin-Ho''s re, and he gasped before yelling in a hoarse voice, ¡°W-what is it that you want? Tell me! If it''s within my powers, I''ll grant anything you want!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn. ¡°Looks like you haven''t understood me.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression was quickly dyed in shades of confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t want anything from you in particr.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol started shuddering from more shock. If that was true... what did this young man want from him then?


    Kang Jin-Ho resolved the confusion in the old man''s mind. And through perhaps the worst possible way, too. "Tell me what you can offer me. Think about an offer that can pique my interest. Since I don''t want anything from you, I might as well go home if you can''t offer me anything enticing enough. So you better think real hard and fast before I get bored and leave."


    A powerful realization dawned on Lee Jung-Geol. This young man wasn''t joking, and he was definitely not ridiculing him as well. The young man was being genuine. This was indeed... his current thought process!


    <i>''In that case, why did he evene here?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t make heads or tails of the young man''s behavior, but this wasn''t the time to worry about that. Indeed, instead of debating what was sensible or not in this situation, he should be trying his best to save his neck right now. If that young man agreed to step up, Lee Jung-Geol was certain that this situation could be reversed in one breath, and the trio of assants would be suppressed in the blink of an eye. "I, I¡ª"


    However, just as Lee Jung-Geol was about to say something, someone else acted first.


    ¡°Y-you think this is a joke, you punk?!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s brows shot up. One of his colleagues, Bak Cheon-Yong, had stepped forward while pointing angrily at Kang Jin-Ho. Bak Cheon-Yong¡¯s expression clearly said that he couldn''t endure this anymore.


    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡ª¡±


    Bak Cheon-Yong couldn''t finish his words, and it was obvious why he couldn¡¯t continue. A man with his throat sliced open would not be able to speak, after all.


    <i>''...J-just when?!''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s figure started shivering like a lone leaf against the winds. The sword stabbed to the floor seemed to have teleported into Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, and right at that instant, a slender crimson line manifested in Bak Cheon-Yong''s throat.


    ¡°<i>...Uh?</i>¡± Bak Cheon-Yong hurriedly touched his own neck as an expression of shock filled his face.


    The initially-slender red line resembling a thread rapidly grew thicker. Cheon Tae-Hun knew very well what that line signified.


    <i>Split!</i>


    As the sound of a wet object splitting apart rang out, Bak Cheon-Yong''s head rolled off his body and tumbled to the floor like a scene from a movie. Shortly afterward, his headless body fell to the floor, followed by a fountain of blood gushing out of his neck.


    <i>Sploooooosh!</i>


    All that gushing blood only served to make this scene feel even more unreal.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a nce at Bak Cheon-Yong''s headless corpse as he muttered to the rest of the living in the room, ¡°Didn''t I say this before? I''m too excited right now.¡±


    His words made the room feel even colder.

 Chapter 264: Butting In (4)

    <h4>Chapter 264: Butting In (4)</h4>


    Looking at a corpse never was a pleasant thing.


    It would be even worse when said corpse belonged to a colleague they had been talking with and on a mission together.


    Normally, the first emotion one would feel in this kind of situation would be ''rage.¡¯ ording to Cheon Tae-Hun''smon sense and experience, he should be enraged to the point of losing his mind.


    Surprisingly, though, he didn''t feel any rage¡ªall he could feel right now was fear and pure terror.


    The terror paralyzed Cheon Tae-Hun. The terror of knowing that opening his mouth carelessly would also turn him into a headless corpse in the blink of an eye!


    His shivering had stopped by now. The fear and terror in his heart reached their extremes, forcing his body to stop moving altogether. His paralyzed body now resembled a stiff log.


    ¡°Do you still not understand me?¡±


    Understand him? Cheon Tae-Hun desperately racked his brain. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t figure out what Kang Jin-Ho wanted. Thankfully, though, finding the correct reply wasn''t his job. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t talking to him, after all.


    ¡°P-please wait! Give me a little bit of time!¡± Lee Jung-Geol responded animatedly, and hisplexion was pale white. ¡°If you give me a little bit of time, I shall find the answer you want. That¡¯s why¡­ a little more time!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Lee Jung-Geol before briefly nodding. ¡°Very well. Five minutes.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "In the meantime..." Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Cheon Tae-Hun nastily flinched when their eyes met. The cat toying around with rats had finally turned its attention to him! Unfortunately for him, Cheon Tae-Hun was also just another rat in Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    ¡°You.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, and Cheon Tae-Hun responded by nodding animatedly. Thetter¡¯s body was now acting on its own at this point as he heard Kang Jin-Ho ask, ¡°How did you notice that I¡¯m a returner?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s question contained so much information. Cheon Tae-Hun still had no idea of this young man¡¯s might, but he managed to learn something important just then. This young man had no idea about all the influential factions residing in South Korea.


    ¡°Y-you''re not a member of the Assembly nor affiliated with the Yeongnam Group, but you still interfered in this matter. Only a returner would do such a thing,¡± said Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked curiously, "As a group or as an individual?"


    ¡°B-both.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°It sounds like you have already analyzed the returners'' faction, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    "I see. Then, tell me more."


    Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''t understand why he had to exin such a thing. However, everything Kang Jin-Ho said felt like absolute orders that simply had to be obeyed no matter what. And that feeling started precisely when Kang Jin-Ho started addressing Cheon Tae-Hun specifically.


    "Returners are different from regr martial artists. They maintain their own independentmunity, sir. However, thismunity''s influence is not on par with either the Yeongnam Group or the Martial Assembly, and they prefer not doing anything shy or noticeable."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes shone in the darkness as a look of genuine interest filled his face. ¡°I see. And then?¡±


    "This matter is... both the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group are involved in this matter, sir. As such, we thought the other smaller, minor factions wouldn''t know about this matter. Even if they did, they wouldn''t dare send anyone to butt in. And someone of your caliber wouldn''t belong to those smaller entities¡­ After eliminating all those possibilities, the only option remaining would be ''returners,¡¯ sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    <i>''I knew it...''</i>


    It sounded like the returners were unable to live alongside the regr martial artists in this era. This seemed rather obvious in some ways. After all, Kang Jin-Ho still often found it tough to live among the people of this era despite all the efforts he had expanded to assimte. However, other returners might not have a reason to assimte simr to what Kang Jin-Ho had been doing, which meant they wouldn''t need to spend any effort in doing so in the first ce.


    It wouldn''t have mattered if the faction of the returners didn''t exist and they didn''t try to approach Kang Jin-Ho. However, they had already done that. Hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho been approached by them when he had just returned to the modern era?


    <i>''Looks like I''ll have to dig deeper into this...''</i>


    Unlike the information belonging to the... ''surface'' world, which could be obtained rather easily through Jo Gyu-Min, the truths about the martial artists'' world were not so easy to stumble upon. Kang Jin-Ho was again freshly reminded of this fact.


    He groaned and shook his head. ¡°Is five minutes over yet?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not yet...¡±


    "This is getting boring. Speak now since I don''t have any more patience to spare for you."


    Lee Jung-Geol nervously swallowed. This ''brat'' before him was quite arrogant. Considering his age, he shouldn''t be allowed to behave this way. However, if he was indeed a returner, then... it would be impossible to determine the true age of the young man through his appearance alone. Returners who looked outwardly young but had lived for centuries were not unheard of, after all!


    "I, I... can provide you with the Martial Assembly''s full support!"


    ¡°Support, you say?¡±


    "Yes. It''s not possible for me to understand what you truly want. However, you must want something, and that''s why you epted Hyeon-Ju''s request. Am I wrong? I swear in the name of the Assembly Master that I would give you whatever you want."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Lee Jung-Geol before sagging in the chair. ¡°Such boring and predictable words. You lost my interest.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''splexion went ashen. From the get-go, it was impossible to make an offer the other side could be satisfied with when their demands were unknown. From his perspective, he had basically offered everything in his powers. Even then, the other party disyed a negative response. In that case, what else could he do?


    Kang Jin-Hozily turned his head and stared at Cheon Tae-Hun. ¡°Now, talk.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Cheon Tae-Hun blinked his eyes. What did this returner want to hear from him?


    Kang Jin-Ho cackled ominously. ¡°<i>Hah.</i> With these idiots fighting over the leadership position, I can already imagine what it''s like with this Martial Assembly or whatever.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Let''s see... You need to kill that old man to take over the Martial Assembly. So, tell me. What will you give me if I turn a blind eye to that?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s eyes opened incredibly wide. The smiling Kang Jin-Ho looked so much like an insidious but powerful devil to him.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Ju worriedly stared at the residence. It had been some time since Kang Jin-Ho went inside, but there wasn¡¯t any change even now. She couldn''t hear the sounds of fighting as well. She had heard asional faint scream-like noises, but those had stopped some time ago. In addition, she couldn''t tell whether they were genuine screams or her desperate mind was just making her mishear things.


    <i>''How long am I supposed to wait?''</i>


    If the situation had been different, Lee Hyeon-Ju wanted to listen to Kang Jin-Ho. However, her anxiety level was too high for her to stay here obediently. Her mind was too upied with the thoughts of the worst-case scenario where both Kang Jin-Ho and her grandfather were no longer residents of this world.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...!</i>¡±


    She let out a long sigh to steel her resolve. With a determined look on her face, Lee Hyeon-Ju red at the residence.


    Maybe she could mess up things about to be resolved by foolishly entering the building. Even though such thoughts swirled in her head, Lee Hyeon-Ju still approached the building with a stiff expression.


    Her cautious steps led her to the front of the building, then she stared hesitantly at the entrance, fear building up quickly in her.


    <i>''...Is it open?''</i>


    She cautiously reached out and grabbed the door handle.


    <i>Creeeak...</i>


    The door handle issued a low squeak and turned. Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in several deep breaths to calm herself, then opened the door as her heart trembled.


    This residence belonged to her grandfather. It was his home. So, she knew its interioryout like the back of her hand. If she opened this door, the first thing she would see would be the living room. And that living room was where...


    Lee Hyeon-Ju opened the door and tried to scan the living room, but her eyes narrowed to slits. It was too dark inside.


    The lights were off, and nothing could be seen. However, she still picked on something rather prominent pretty quickly. It was the¡­ acrid stench of blood.


    Since she was practically blind right now, the stench of blood seemed much more vivid to her senses. It was unbelievably thick and overwhelming. The disgusting stench rushed into her lungs, forcing a round of curses to escape from her mouth¡ªalong with the contents of her stomach rising up her throat.


    <i>''W-what is going on in here?''</i>


    She could feel that something serious had gone down in this ce. However, that didn''t mean she should back off now that she was here. Lee Hyeon-Ju forcibly stopped her legs from trembling and forced them to walk inside. She supported herself against the wall while cautiously sneaking past the front entrance and felt around the wall with her shaking hand to find the light switch.


    But when she turned it on...


    ¡°<i>Bleeeeeergh!</i>¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju toppled over like a shrimp toward the floor and retched uncontrobly. Since she hadn''t eaten anything, only stomach acid rushed up her pipe, but her retching was powerful enough as if it would dislodge her insides for her to spit out of her mouth.


    ¡°<i>Heuh-uhhh! Bleeeergh! Blergh!</i>¡±


    She tried to control herself, but her wits just didn''t want toe back to her. However, that was understandable because the ''spectacle'' before her eyes... easily exceeded her worst nightmare, after all!


    The entire world seemed as if it were dyed in crimson. From the floor to the walls, then even the ceiling... Everything was so crimson that she couldn''t even guess what their original hues could have been. And there was no need to even borate on what caused all that crimson coloration. However, this wasn¡¯t the end of the spectacle¡­


    ¡°<i>A-ah?! Ah...!</i>¡±


    In the middle of vomiting, Lee Hyeon-Ju finally became conscious of the object rolling around on the floor near her feet. When she recognized what it was¡ªLee Hyeon-Ju stumbled back before falling on her butt. She hurriedly scrambled back in pure shock.


    What... What on Earth had happened in here?!


    With the lights on, the sight of the living room vividly etched itself on Lee Hyeon-Ju''s retina. Thick blood had pooled in several spots like puddles. More blood trickling toward the front entrance was dripping down the hump to wet the shoes she was wearing, then... chunks of chopped-up human flesh and limbs resembling meat wereying in those blood puddles.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore as she hurriedly squeezed them shut.


    <i>''Insane!''</i>


    Indeed, he couldn''t have killed all these people in this manner unless he was utterly insane. And... and Lee Hyeon-Ju could very well be the person responsible for creating this catastrophe. Still¡­


    <i>''...I¡¯ve invited a devil in, haven''t I?!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju had finally figured it out. She had finally figured out how Kang Jin-Ho''s fear-inducing atmosphere was born.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to overtly threaten his opponents. He would simply act and turn a person into chunks of bloody meat in the blink of an eye. He was capable of instilling fear in anyone because he viewed his opponents as nothing more than temporary amusement or toys he could tear apart at any time.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly had another thought. What if she had acted a little too haughtily or overboard during her first encounter with Kang Jin-Ho? She could have ended up in this tragic state, too. Realizing that, she found herself unable to move her legs anymore.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was even relieved that she didn¡¯t wet herself. This sight was mercilessly teaching her what it felt like to lose strength in every fiber of her being.


    <i>''I... No, I need to get a hold of myself!''</i>


    There was no time to waste like this. The devil-like bastard should have reached Lee Hyeon-Ju''s grandfather by now. If things had gone well, she should have heard something from them.


    In other words, her grandfather could be in a standoff against Kang Jin-Ho right at this moment!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju forced herself to stand back up. Her legs were quivering, but she still willed them to move. Her grandfather should be on the second floor, and the devil should be in the same ce as him.


    Her trembling steps took her up the stairs and eventually, to the corridor with a half-open doorway at the end. Light was leaking out from the door gap.


    <i>''He said hispensation hasn''t been decided yet.''</i>


    So Lee Hyeon-Ju shouldn''t be thankful that he came, said Kang Jin-Ho. When she heard that, she initially didn''t understand what he meant. After seeing the massacre downstairs, though? A new thought powerfully announced itself in her mind: Kang Jin-Ho didn''te here to help her out.


    Clearly recognizing that fact allowed her to figure out what she had to do right now. The pensation'' hadn''t been decided yet. In other words, Kang Jin-Ho might not help Lee Hyeon-Ju and her grandfather out if the offer on the table wasn¡¯t to his liking. In that case, why did he evene here?


    The answer was simple¡ªthere was another party involved in this event, wasn''t there?


    If the offeredpensation weren''t to his liking, Kang Jin-Ho would simply demand what he ''wanted'' from the other side instead. He could do something like that.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bit her lower lip hard enough to draw blood. Her new job was to make a deal with a scary devil. Only by satisfying the devil would Lee Hyeon-Ju and her grandfather survive tonight.


    To stop herself from getting crushed by this insane and cruel situation, Lee Hyeon-Ju grabbed and squeezed her thigh hard. This was the first time she encountered a situation like this!


    As her nails dug into her thighs, stinging pain spread throughout her body. It felt like her mind had cleared up a little.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in a deep breath before walking toward the open doorway at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 265: Butting In (5)

    <h4>Chapter 265: Butting In (5)</h4>


    ¡°Mom, where''s Oppa?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong asked while tilting her head.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Not sure.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong replied. She also had no idea of her son''s whereabouts. ¡°He said he''d be back soon. Why hasn''t hee home yet?¡±


    ¡°Should I ring him up, Mom?¡±


    ¡°No, don''t. Calling a grown-up son for going out in the middle of the night won''t end well. What if he''s with someone? They might start calling your brother a mama''s boy!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly got triggered by something and yelled at her mother, ¡°But, Mom! Don''t you always throw a huge fuss whenever I don''te home on time?!¡±


    "How could youpare yourself to your brother? Jin-Ho might break the promised time ande homete maybe once or twice a year! But you? Youe home on time maybe once or twice a year! I wouldn''t be worried about you if only you behaved like your oppa!"


    "I''m terribly sorry." Kang Eun-Yeong pouted dejectedly and plopped down on the couch when opening her mouth carelessly got her unceremoniously shot down. "I''m just saying, orabi frequently wanders off from hometely, that''s why."


    ¡°How old do you think he is now? And you want him to keep staying at home? His old self was the weird one, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Oppa''s always been like that, though¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong muttered while her pouting grew deeper.


    Unlike his peers, Kang Jin-Ho never was interested in drinking, partying, or hanging out with his friends. Moreover, he preferreding home on time, so he would always be at home whenever Kang Eun-Yeong came home from a long day at work.


    But now, it felt like he wasing homete pretty oftentely. Kang Eun-Yeong still hadn''tpletely gotten over the after-effects of the kidnapping incident, so she would grow nervous whenever Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t nearby as the twilight closed in.


    "He can''t keep being like that, Eun-Yeong. Besides, I heard it was you who threw a tantrum in front of Jin-Ho and forced him into that TV show. If you were happy with your orabi ying a housekeeper, why did you even make him do that show in the first ce?"


    "I didn''t know things would work out this way, you know."


    Kang Eun-Yeong knew her older brother was a top-tier clothes rack on top of being handsome as heck. Even so, she had underestimated how crazily other people would react.


    Apparently, there was some kind of ''filter'' active between siblings, which halved the numerical value of either handsomeness or beauty that they could see. Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t think that applied to her, but it seemed she had been subconsciously nerfing Kang Jin-Ho''s looks in her mind.


    ¡°Mom, if orabi keeps wandering in the streetste at night, he might just decide to stoping home one day!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cocked an eyebrow. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> really? Actually, I''d dearly love that to happen. A man should be more outgoing, you know!¡±


    "<i>Huh?</i> Are you implying that oppa is an introvert, Mom?"


    ¡°Take a look at your orabi, Eun-Yeong. Does he meet up with his friends to drink? Or does he go to parties here and there? A man should sometimes do things like that, not stay at home all day long to y games on hisputer. That''s not what a real man should do.¡±


    <i>''Uhm, Mom? You''re so wrong...''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong could only stare weirdly at her mother. It seemed that Baek Hyeon-Jeong had no idea how authoritative Kang Jin-Ho was. Kang Eun-Yeong had seen her oppa utterly crushing her bashers before, so she just couldn''tprehend what her mother was even on about.


    <i>''Ah. Then again... Mom has never seen oppa genuinely get angry before, so this makes sense.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had a tendency to act like a mama''s boy and avoid doing anything that could displease Baek Hyeon-Jeong. Even if his mother demanded something a bit unreasonable from him, he often just smiled and suffered through them all. So from Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s perspective, her son could havee across as a bit spineless.


    ¡°Mom, you should know how strong and obstinate orabi can be¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked genuinely taken aback. ¡°Say what? Your oppa is what now? In which aspect?¡±


    "<i>Hah-ah...</i>" Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head helplessly. "Mom, you should consider yourself lucky. Maybe you should have been born as oppa''s little sister or something to learn the truth. <i>Geez,</i> I wish you can experience the oppression I am under, too."


    "That''s because you keep doing dumb things, Eun-Yeong."


    ¡°Whatever, Mom!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong stuck her tongue out. ¡°Anyway! Still, at least I''m his family, and that''s why he doesn''t go crazy with me. If aplete stranger gets on his bad books, that day will be their funeral, Mom! How could you not understand your own child?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong dismissively waved her hand. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, girl, and go to bed already.¡±


    ¡°I will, when oppa''s back home!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong yelled back, only for a couch cushion to fly in at her face.


    ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me?!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong yelled at her daughter.


    Kang Eun-Yeong could only stomp on the floor at the unfairness of getting hit with a cushion.


    <i>¡®He''s weak? Mom, if his personality were half as ferocious as you, Oppa would be like a walking time bomb! A nuclear time bomb!¡¯</i>


    ***


    ¡°I, <i>uh,</i> I...¡± Cheon Tae-Hun ungainly stammered.


    For the first time in his life, he realized what an idiot he was. Where did the man who took pride in never losing his calm no matter the situation disappear to? Right now, he could barely get his mind to function properly.


    Suddenly, a realization dawned on him. People did stupid things not because they were innately stupid. No, it was more like the pressure had paralyzed their brains!


    He had always been wondering why politicians or businesspeople known for being cunning would stumble and be the dumbest folks under the sun when reporters shoved cameras in their faces. But now, he knew for sure.


    When extreme pressure bored down on people, they would be unable to think, reason, or step back and breathe like usual. No wonder Cheon Tae-Hun failed to answer the extremely simple question of ''what can you do for me?'' and stumbled around like a fool.


    This situation was the result of Kang Jin-Ho emitting stupendous pressure beyond what Cheon Tae-Hun could endure. Indeed, it wasn''t because Cheon Tae-Hun was an idiot!


    Kang Jin-Ho casually asked again. ¡°So? What''s your answer?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun gasped and sobered up before urgently staring at Kang Jin-Ho. His thoughts were still disorganized in his head. Unfortunately, the murderer was cruel and uncaring enough to chop someone''s head off just for raising their voice at him. There was no way he would be considerate toward Cheon Tae-Hun''s circumstances and wait for thetter to regain his calm with a gentle grin on his face.


    Cheon Tae-Hun was urged on by a singr thought that he had to say something or else¡­


    ¡°S-sir. I''m not high enough in the hierarchy to decide on such things.¡±


    Too bad, what his mouth uttered turned out to be the absolute worst thing to say. The dazed Cheon Tae-Hun took a second or two to process what he had just said, and hisplexion quickly grew ashen-white upon realizing it.


    "N-no, actually, I..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cold re was locked on Cheon Tae-Hun. However, thetter was too dazed by what his own mouth had just said that it revealed how useless he was in this situation.


    Still, he regained some of his wits quickly enough to provide a desperateeback. "H-however, I canmunicate with the one holding the necessary authority to decide, sir. And that person definitely can grant you anything you want."


    That wasn''t enough, as Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes didn''t want to brighten at all.


    The cogs in Cheon Tae-Hun''s started to churn even faster. His survival instincts were being pricked awake by this desperate situation teetering on the edge. He racked his brain and racked it some more until he stumbled upon the most suitable response in this situation, and then he yelled it out, "K-killing me will be only a loss for you, sir!"


    And that was when Cheon Tae-Hun saw it. Kang Jin-Ho''s hand had momentarily flinched. Was it because he was surprised? Of course not!


    If those words hadn''t been said out loud, Kang Jin-Ho''s hand would have already yanked the sword off the floor and sliced Cheon Tae-Hun''s head clean off! That was a prediction verging on certainty!


    After realizing how the words he desperately squeezed out had saved his life, Cheon Tae-Hun sensed all strength seep out of his body. He had no energy left from the relief of knowing he was still alive, and his fear of Kang Jin-Ho for unhesitantly trying to eliminate someone just because of their perceivedck of usefulness left him hollow and weak.


    ¡°Is it? Exin yourself,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, issuing an ultimatum.


    Cheon Tae-Hun knew his survival depended on what he said from this moment on. Standing in a courtroom as a murder used and trying to cook up non-existing evidence to save himself wouldn''t be this stressful for his heart! A guilty verdict in the court ofw wouldn''t result in his head immediately flying off of his body after all!


    ¡°F-first of all...¡± Cheon Tae-Hun barely managed to crack open his lips. ¡°I, I can connect you to the person who instigated this incident, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared, waiting.


    ¡°That person has already taken over half of the Martial Assembly. E-even if you rescue the Assembly Master now, the fight over the leadership will still take ce, sir. However, if you make a deal with that person, such a situation can be avoided entirely.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Carry on.¡±


    "A-and the Assembly Master has already lost the trust in his people. Even if you forcibly reverse the flow of this situation, the push-back from the Assembly members will not die down. Sir, the Assembly Master is not a king. Even if he walks out of here alive, there will be a clear limit to what he can actually do for you. Something like the unlimited support from the Assembly as mentioned before will be impossible for the Assembly Master."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at Lee Jung-Geol.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s face reddened in shame, but he didn''t try to rebut Cheon Tae-Hun. That was enough to confirm that Cheon Tae-Hun was telling the truth.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. ¡°Okay. What else?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun grew dazed once more. What else was he supposed to say here? ¡°...I-if you decide to rescue the Assembly Master now, you''ll be the Yeongnam Group''s enemy, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. It was a sneer containing the emotion of dismay. ¡°I''ve already killed over twenty of your people tonight. But now, are you suggesting that there''s a way for us not to be enemies?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun replied with unshakable confidence.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s interest was piqued, so he narrowed his eyes and stared deeply at Cheon Tae-Hun. "How?"


    "It can''t even be called a method, sir. All you need is to let them know our negotiation was fruitful, that is all. The leader of the Yeongnam Group is not the type of person to dwell on minor details like this. No, he might even be d to build a friendly rtionship with you if all it would cost him were twenty non-essential martial artists."


    "Oh. So he''s scum, then?"


    ¡°Y-yes, he is¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. So, is that all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°W-well, there''s more...¡± Cheon Tae-Hun racked his brain again to find more things to talk about, but he couldn''t think of any. It seemed his brain had finally run out of steam. As he struggled to think of something, a hushed voice stabbed into his ears.


    "Those are useless nonsense to me¡­"


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s face turned pale.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, clearly unimpressed. "The internal matters of the Martial Assembly don¡¯t interest me. Once someone promises me something, I always make them uphold it. If that old man fails to do so, I will simply kill him. That will be all."


    Cheon Tae-Hun stuttered. ¡°B-but, sir. Bang Jin-Hun can¡ª¡±


    "It doesn''t have to be you. If that Assembly Master behind you knows the instigator of this incident, having a face-to-face meeting with him wouldn''t be difficult for me. Having said all that..." Kang Jin-Ho suddenly cackled in amusement. "...Why should I even talk to that person?"


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I say this before? I don''t want anything from you lot.¡±


    ¡°T-the Yeongnam Group will¡ª¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho muttered as a grin spread on his face. And that grin was chilling¡ªmonstrous even. The mere sight of it would send chills down one''s spine. It was <i>that</i> kind of grin. "I''ll personally pay a visit to the Yeongnam Group pretty soon, anyway. So, it doesn''t matter whether or not they view me as an enemy."


    Indeed, why should he be worried about the group being hostile to him at this stage? He wasn''t nning to forgive them for what they had done to him anyway.


    Besides, it didn¡¯t matter even if they weren¡¯t hostile to him. Kang Jin-Ho would make them hostile to him soon enough.


    ¡°So, tell me.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun shuddered. ¡°...Tell you what, sir?¡±


    ¡°The reason to keep you alive, obviously.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s shivering intensified. Failing to find the right answer would lead to his certain death. Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of the answer Kang Jin-Ho could be happy with no matter how hard he tried.


    No matter how hard he racked his terrified brain, no answers jumped out to him. But then...


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°You can go...¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun thought he misheard it. An auditory hallucination¡ªsomething his desperate mind had created.


    ¡°Go and tell this instigator. I''ll give him two days, so he bettere and see me personally.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun desperately tried to nod, but his body didn''t want to listen to him. His body could only move up and down, frustratingly slow.


    "However, if he doesn''t show up in two days, I''lle and find you instead. Try to escape if you can."


    ¡°...T-that won''t happen, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Scram.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand.


    Cheon Tae-Hun had to do a double¡ªno, triple-take at Kang Jin-Ho. He wanted to know if he really was free to leave. What if he moved only for Kang Jin-Ho to change his mind? The thought terrified him to no end.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t disy any other movements or reactions. So Cheon Tae-Hun cautiously stepped forward toward the doorway.


    <i>I''m alive. Yes, I''m alive!</i>


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    But then, an announcement reminiscent of a devil''s forked tongue licking his ear echoed in the room.

 Chapter 266: Declaration (1)

    <h4>Chapter 266: Deration (1)</h4>


    <i>Paaaang!</i>


    The sound was so vivid and unmistakable. It was also quite unusual and unique to the extent that Cheon Tae-Hun needed some time to realize that the sound belonged to a sword''s de scything through the air. And then...


    <i>Tumble.</i>


    Another sound rang out in the room, this time an object falling to the floor.


    Cheon Tae-Hun plopped down on his butt.


    The relief of knowing that he was still alive and a bizarre emotion that couldn''t be expressed in words filled his entire body in an instant. For some reason, tears started trickling down his face.


    ¡°You don''t need two people for that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a calm, disinterested voice.


    That was when contempt took over all emotions in Cheon Tae-Hun''s head. However, it wasn''t reserved for Kang Jin-Ho. No, it was aimed at himself for feeling relieved about the death of his colleague right beside him.


    He couldn''t bring himself to turn his head and look at what happened to his now-dead colleague. Without looking, he could still make an educated guess on the final destination of his colleague who only wanted to escape the room alongside him.


    Cheon Tae-Hun had a feeling that if he looked, the tragic sight might break his mind right there and then!


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly addressed Cheon Tae-Hun, ¡°Do not forget. If the instigator doesn''t show up to speak to me, I wille and find you instead.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s knees trembled. He tried to crawl out of here, but his extended hands kept slipping on the floor, causing his head to smack into the hard surface below. However, he still forced his shivering body to drag itself out of here.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything other than to escape. Outside the room, outside that doorway! He had to escape¡­ somehow!


    Cheon Tae-Hun desperately crawled on the bloodied floor before finally exiting the room.


    ***


    ¡°Oh my god...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju could only grit her teeth.


    A man was crawling out of the open doorway. It shouldn¡¯t have been an extremely surprising sight, but Lee Hyeon-Ju was stupefied by that man''s expression. It was simply too bizarre and insane.


    It was as if every human emotion was expressed on that man''s face as he crawled away. Just what had to happen for a person to end up in that kind of wretched state? Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t even imagine it.


    ¡°<i>Heuh-uh... Sniff, sob...</i>¡±


    Even after escaping the room, the man still couldn''t stand on his feet as if his limbs had been taken away from him. He continued to crawl desperately by forcing his stiff arms and legs to row on the floor; his urgent desire to escape from the monster about to pounce on his back was far too apparent as he crawled past Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    He obviously couldn''t see her. After witnessing a sobbing martial artist crawling past her while moaning and whimpering like a little kid... Lee Hyeon-Ju wasn''t sure how to describe her own emotions.


    Still, she forcibly suppressed her trembling heart and controlled her body covered in a near-uncontroble bout of goosebumps. Once she felt calm enough, Lee Hyeon-Ju turned her attention back to the room at the end of the corridor where Kang Jin-Ho was.


    No, wait...


    The ''existence'' wearing the facade of Kang Jin-Ho was there!


    <i>''Pull yourself together, Lee Hyeon-Ju!''</i>


    Her grandfather was still with Kang Jin-Ho in that room. Which implied that the... ''negotiation'' was still ongoing. However, her grandfather, Lee Jung-Geol, didn''t know anything about the person named Kang Jin-Ho. Without her standing next to him to give counsel, who knew what could happen in there?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bit her lower lip before pushing her reticent feet to move toward the doorway.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The scenery inside the room wasn''t all that different from her expectations. Two corpses were lying unmoving on the floor. Her grandfather was tied to a chair. And Kang Jin-Ho was sitting on another chair in front of her grandfather, Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°And who gave you permission to enter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled quietly.


    The only thing in this scenery that didn''t meet her expectations was Kang Jin-Ho. He seemed different from the one Lee Hyeon-Ju had seen in that underground parking lot.


    <i>''Who... or what have I been seeing until now?!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju thought that she had long seen through Kang Jin-Ho''s facade. She believed she had seen enough of his true nature, and that allowed her to deal with all the fear he could instill in her. However, she was gravely mistaken.


    This man in front of her eyes was different from the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she thought she knew. If the man she saw until now was ''Kang Jin-Ho'' who had been trying hard to suppress himself only to fail spectacrly, then this version was... this one was like a wild beast without any restraints or reins holding it back.


    <i>''No, wait. It''s too early to tell.''</i>


    She shouldn''t jump the gun just yet. There was a chance that even this version of Kang Jin-Ho, the one where he had released all of his restraints, wasn''t the ''true'' Kang Jin-Ho. Hadn¡¯t she already made the mistake of assuming things and creating this catastrophe?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju clenched her fists. To be as upfront and forthright, with minimal trembling!


    This existence named Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a nice, considerate man who would listen to the words of some pathetically-trembling woman in front of his eyes. If Lee Hyeon-Ju wanted to express herself to him, she had to grit her teeth, furrow her brows, and speak with unshakable determination. Only then would she have any chance of making him listen.


    ¡°I, I thought that your negotiation with my grandfather hasn''t ended yet since you two are still in here.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh??</i>Is that right? And then?¡±


    "My grandfather doesn''t know anything about you, so I thought the conversation would be a little easier for everyone if I was here. Well, I do know you a little better than him, after all."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at her before breaking out in a smirk. ¡°<i>Hmph,</i> spewing whatever nonsense you want, <i>huh?</i>¡±


    Suddenly, Lee Hyeon-Ju noticed her vision dimming. Her instincts told her that she had failed to get through to Kang Jin-Ho just now. However...


    "That''s fine. You''re not my underling anyway. You don''t have a reason to obey mymands. You''re free to do whatever you want, after all."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed quietly in relief. The feeling of relief washed over her after she realized that words still worked in this situation.


    Her legs nearly gave up on her as if she had been running a lengthy marathon. Her body wanted to sag as fatigue crashed into her like a tidal wave and cold sweat soaked her clothes.


    ¡°However, I''m also free to do whatever I want to a person approaching me without my permission, right?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    It only took a few words. For the first time in her life, Lee Hyeon-Ju learned that just a few simple words were enough to toy around with a person. She learned the hard way that the person holding the power could instill so much fear and terror with just a few simple words.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Kang Jin-Ho beckoned at her.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju walked over as if she was under hypnosis.


    After making here closer to him, Kang Jin-Ho peered deep into her eyes and quietly spoke, ¡°In the past... I treated you rather roughly, didn''t I? Still remember that day?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°That was me sparing your life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "So, you owed me one for that. And I asked you to deal with one of my matters. With that, our debts are all squared up from this moment on. Do you agree?"


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju animatedly nodded away. If the cost of squaring up the debts was her life, then she didn''t even have to think twice about this trade!


    ¡°Alright, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up, shook his sword around to get the blood off of it, then sheathed it inside the scabbard. He looked at Lee Hyeon-Ju and smiled refreshingly. ¡°Let me go and wash up first. A conversation is meant to take ce between humans, after all.¡±


    Even with a bright smile, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look or feel like a human being when his face was covered in blood. At least, he didn¡¯t look human in Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Ju wasn''t really aware of what she had done. By the time she had regained her wits, she had already freed her grandfather, dragged the corpses in the room outside the residence, and was now mopping the bloodied floor up.


    Why did she do all that? Even she couldn''t tell¡­


    She faintly recollected her own dazed thoughts about how she at least wanted to turn this room into what it used to be before Kang Jin-Ho came back. Only then would she avoid stoking Kang Jin-Ho''s vicious, crazy nature again, something he was trying to wash up and suppress in the bathroom.


    Her grandfather also seemed to be stewing in his own shock right now. He didn''t seem to notice Lee Hyeon-Ju mindlessly mopping the floor as he just sat on his chair while staring into the distance.


    ¡°...Grandpa?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju finished mopping the floor and cautiously called out to her grandfather. Lee Jung-Geol silently and weakly nodded in response. ¡°Please pull yourself together, grandpa. You can tell what kind of a situation this is, can''t you?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol didn''t reply to her, but Lee Hyeon-Ju believed her grandfather had fully understood the graveness of their situation. Lee Jung-Geol wasn''t an idiot, after all. It was just that the shock of what he witnessed had gotten the better of him temporarily.


    Besides, the Korean Martial Assembly wouldn''t have survived this far if its Assembly Master could end up being knocked out silly by an event like this!


    ¡°Grandpa, that man''s behavioral pattern ispletely unpredictable. However, we have to make a deal with him and earn his cooperation, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°...Indeed.¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered as sharp light returned to his eyes.


    With a clear goal now in his sight, it looked like his confusion and stupefaction had finally ebbed away. It was excellent timing, too, since Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the room almost at the same time.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju felt an unexinable feeling wash over her while studying Kang Jin-Ho. With all the blood soaking him washed away and his clothes ruined by blood gone as well, Kang Jin-Ho now resembled a university student leisurely heading to his next ss. He looked absolutely... ordinary.


    Kang Jin-Ho had this exceedingly ordinary appearance of a young manmonly seen on the streets. Seeing him like this made it so much harder to believe that the monster bathed in blood not too long ago was the same individual.


    ¡°Sorry for making you all wait,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Even his manner of speech had changed.


    Maybe Lee Hyeon-Ju should be relieved by how... ''gentle'' Kang Jin-Ho had be. However, all she could feel right now was bone-chilling dread.


    <i>''This man, he...!''</i>


    He had been living under this guise, all the while expertly hiding that earlier side of him from the rest of the world.


    After being taught of that side¡¯s terror, Lee Hyeon-Ju no longer viewed Kang Jin-Ho as a fellow human being.


    Today, she learned something important.


    Not all martial artists, cultivators, were built the same. Some Martials weren''t all that different from regr people, but some¡ªsome other martial artists had strayed so far away from humanity that they no longer seemed like human beings. The Fallen was an example of thetter group.


    ¡°Okay, let''s continue where we left off,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while sitting on a chair. He pulled out a cigarette and mouthed it.


    Lee Jung-Geol quietly watched before speaking up, "...First of all, allow me to express my gratitude for saving this old man, sir."


    ¡°It was nothing¡­¡±


    "Regardless of your intentions, this old man has still received your grace. Even if our negotiation does not resolve favorably for both parties, and you deem it necessary to reap my life afterward, please know that this old man will still be grateful for your grace, sir."


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly while lighting up his cigarette. ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°I''ll gratefully ept...¡± Lee Jung-Geol nodded. He briefly entertained the thoughts of rejecting the offer, but it seemedughable to act all righteous and upstanding thiste. He mouthed the offered cigarette and lit it up as well.


    <i>''Even though I quit a long time ago...''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol quit smoking well over two decades ago, but a ridiculous opportunity was forcing him back to his old, bad habit.


    After taking a long drag of the smoke, Lee Jung-Geol quietly asked Kang Jin-Ho, ¡°What should this old man do for you, sir?¡±


    "<i>Hmm.</i> I thought I already made myself clear? I don''t want anything in particr from you. I merely came here after your granddaughter pleaded with me to rescue you. So, your side should be thinking about suitablepensation."


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded. The gears in his head started grinding and turning noisily. What should he offer to this returner? Just what would be enough to satisfy this man?


    Since Lee Jung-Geol knew nothing about this returner, he couldn''t think of a way to handle this negotiation. Before he got to that part, though, a new question popped up into his mind.


    ¡°Before we proceed, may I ask you something first?¡±


    ¡°Help yourself.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    Lee Jung-Geol wet his parched lips. Depending on the reply he would get, he could very well be facing his demise for the second time tonight. ¡°My question might be construed as rude and overstepping my boundary, but... it is something that has to be asked, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Ask away then.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol clenched his fists. ¡°Are you... a demonic cultivator?¡±


    This question was crucial. If the Martial Assembly were to lend its support to a demonic arts practitioner, that would gift the other factions a great pretext to attack them. If this returner said he was indeed a demonic cultivator, then it might be better for Lee Jung-Geol and his granddaughter to sacrifice their lives in this room right now to end this crisis before it could get any bigger.


    ¡°No...¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head.


    That brought a look of relief and tion to Lee Jung-Geol''s face. However, the next wordsing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth transformed the relief in the old man''s face into one of dread, and hisplexion quickly lost all colors.


    "ording to your terminology, I''m the Demon Lord or the Heavenly Demon. I''m not the same as some measly little demonic cultivators. I am the ruler of all demons¡ªthe one who stands above everyone else¡ªthe pinnacle."


    The Demon Lord had finally descended upon the world.

 Chapter 267: Declaration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267: Deration (2)</h4>


    Lee Jung-Geol clenched his teeth. He might have guffawed loudly if someone else had dered such a thing. A grandiose bluff could induceughter in people, after all. However, he couldn''tugh at all right now.


    He could do a few other things right now, though. Things such as clenching his teeth until they were at the breaking point, gripping his thigh hard until his flesh started bleeding, feeling all the cold sweat breaking on his back, and trying not to blink as more sweat invaded his eyes.


    Lee Jung-Geol knew Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t bluffing. The fact that Kang Jin-Ho was a returner, and the martial prowess he had disyed just now, was all the proof he needed to be sure about this.


    <i>''He''s... the Demon Lord?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol knew of the ''demonic arts practitioner'' as a broad term that included all those cultivating in various demonic cultivation methods. In that case, what did the term ''Demon Lord'' even refer to? An especially strong individual among the demonic arts practitioners? If not, what then?


    Many questions burned inside Lee Jung-Geol''s mind, but he wasn''t participating in a tea party. His conversation partner wasn''t the type to resolve his questions.


    ¡°...The Demon Lord, you say?¡±


    "<i>Hmm..</i>." Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the chair while crossing his legs. "It seems I should refer to myself as the Demon Emperor, then. You might find it hard to understand, but back in those days, I was referred to as the Demon Emperor."


    <i>''The Demon Emperor, is it...?''</i>


    Certainly, the term ''Demon Emperor'' sounded a little more... ''refined'' than, say, the Demon Lord or the Heavenly Demon. However, the knowledge of that didn¡¯t mean the pressure Kang Jin-Ho was emitting had lessened.


    ¡°A returner. And the Demon Emperor, to boot...¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes became withdrawn. ¡°In that case, why haven''t you joined the returners'' faction?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while tilting his head slightly. That left Lee Jung-Geol momentarily speechless.


    What was he supposed to say when his question was met with that sort of response? Still, Kang Jin-Ho of now was no doubt a lot friendlier than when he first showed up before Lee Jung-Geol. He went out of his way to exin to those who failed to understand him, after all!


    ¡°I''m not the type to go under someone''s wings. If they want to join me, then they shall bow their heads before me first.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    How insanely arrogant! He was arrogant to the extent that Lee Jung-Geol even thought that a con man was making a bold im. However, what was this unrealistic feeling?


    The boldly-arrogant aura oozing out from the returner before Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes, plus the stench of blood, were undoubtedly real. Even then, he couldn''t shake off this strange, unrealistic sensation. It was as if he were swimming in a dream.


    Was it because this event was something he never knew he would get to experience in his life?


    ¡°So...¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked once again as if he had noticed the confusion and indecision in Lee Jung-Geol''s mind, ¡°What will you do with this information?¡±


    Indeed, what would Lee Jung-Geol do with this knowledge? He squeezed his eyes and clenched his teeth.


    He had prepared himself for this moment, but now that the time to make his choice hade, he couldn''t help but hesitate. By saying he would never aid a demonic arts practitioner, he would jeopardize his life and that of his granddaughter.


    However, that didn''t mean Lee Jung-Geol should cooperate with this demonic cultivator either. Hadn¡¯t he already confirmed with his own two eyes that this returner was a remorseless butcher? An uncaring murderer?


    Lee Jung-Geol prided himself on upholding the code of chivalry all his life. But... to save his life, he actually had to start supporting a demonic cultivator?


    <i>''...Unthinkable!''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol mped his mouth shut and red at Kang Jin-Ho before firmly revealing his stance. ¡°I cannot cooperate with a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°G-grandpa?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju freaked out and worriedly looked at Kang Jin-Ho. Rather unexpectedly, though, Kang Jin-Ho remainedposed. Unruffled, even.


    "I see¡­" Kang Jin-Ho nodded before getting up. "In that case, I''ll be on my way."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju inadvertently blurted that out. Even Lee Jung-Geol looked at Kang Jin-Ho with a puzzled expression.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho ignored the two and left the room without saying anything. Lee Hyeon-Ju stared in a daze at the doorway Kang Jin-Ho used to leave, but then, goosebumps broke out on her arms. She finally realized why Kang Jin-Ho didn''t make any further demands from them!


    ¡°N-no, this is bad, grandpa! We need to stop him!¡±


    ¡°Hyeon-Ju, listen to me, child. That man is...¡±


    ¡°That''s not the issue here, grandpa!¡± Her voice rose up loud enough to be almost a scream. ¡°That man doesn''t need us or our help! There¡¯s Bang Jin-Hun on the other side, after all!¡±


    A gasp-like sound escaped from Lee Jung-Geol''s throat. Come to think of it... Didn''t Cheon Tae-Hun say he could connect Bang Jin-Hun to Kang Jin-Ho? And Kang Jin-Ho also ordered Cheon Tae-Hun to bring Bang Jin-Hun before him in two days, didn''t he?


    If the two met, and Bang Jin-Hun swore to support Kang Jin-Ho, the Martial Assembly''s resources would be as good as ''avable at any time'' for thetter. Even now, Lee Jung-Geol was having a torrid time dealing with Bang Jin-Hun''s growing influence in the Martial Assembly, so what would happen if Bang Jin-Hun acquired a powerful weapon called Kang Jin-Ho? Obviously, things would be even more difficult for Lee Jung-Geol.


    Having realized why Kang Jin-Ho didn''t continue to bargain with them, Lee Jung-Geol forced his creaking body to stand up. ¡°Indeed, we have to stop him.¡±


    Even if Lee Jung-Geol was unwilling, the Martial Assembly was bound to ''support'' Kang Jin-Ho. Bang Jin-Hun was there to do it, after all. Which meant letting Kang Jin-Ho leave like this would not benefit Lee Jung-Geol in any shape or form!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly rushed outside, but other than the wide-open empty entrance, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t there anymore. He was long gone.


    ¡°...N-no, this can''t be.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju plopped down on the ground as despair filled her expression. The night winds felt especially chilly tonight.


    ***


    "I''m home," said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped into his home in the early dawn.


    ¡°Orabiii!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong rushed up to him while making a scary face.


    "Why aren''t you in bed?" Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback and stared at her weirdly.


    ¡°How can I sleep when you''re not home yet?!¡±


    ¡°Look at the time, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°That''s not something you should be saying, Oppa! You were with a girl until now, weren''t you!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°<i>Heol?!?</i>It''s true?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn''t¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand.


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Really? You swear?¡±


    ¡°...Do I need to hide something like dating a woman from you?¡±


    "<i>Hmm...?</i>" Kang Eun-Yeong revealed an indescribable look and tilted her head before sneakily approaching him.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow, wondering what this kid was now up to. Kang Eun-Yeong went on her tiptoes and began sniffing his hair next.


    ¡°What on Earth are you doing, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    "<i>...Hmm,?</i>that''s way too subtle. It doesn''t smell like shampoo, more like soap... If you were in a love motel, you''d have used shampoo, so¡ªbut there''s the smell of cigarettes mixed in, so I can''t tell for sure..."


    ¡°Want me to beat you up?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot a fierce re at his sister.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong poked her tongue out at him and quickly escaped toward her room. ¡°Come home on time, you unfilial son~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while watching his little yelling sister shut the door close behind her. Seeing Kang Eun-Yeong like that helped dissipate some of the bloodthirst in his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho went to his own room, took his clothes off, and tossed himself onto the bed. Fatigue rapidly rushed in.


    <i>''I... went overboard. Again.''</i>


    Was it because he got to wield the Crimson Destiny once more? He nonchntly acted the same way as his old self back in Zhongyuan.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his face.


    <i>''I can''t even deny being demonic at this point, huh.''</i>


    The ''demonic cultivator'' Kang Jin-Ho knew, and the ''demonic cultivator'' everyone else in the modern era talked about were different. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but agree that his current self met the criteria of a modern demonic cultivator.


    He lost his rational mind and went wild tonight. Was it because he had been consciously suppressing himself until now or did the me rest on the order of learning the demonic arts differing from the past, leading to the situation of demonic qi influencing his mind...?


    "No, that¡¯s not true." Kang Jin-Ho smirked weakly. He shouldn''t be trying to lie to himself like this. "That''s right. I''ve always been like this."


    Without that kind of nature, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have acquired the title of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. Even before joining the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho was alreadybeled the public enemy number one in Gangho. People called him a demon, a fiend, for being cruel, merciless, and heartless. Even within the demon cult filled with the vilest demonic cultivators under the sun, Kang Jin-Ho still became the symbol of fear that proudly boasted the title of Crimson Demon.


    Kang Jin-Ho had always been like that. If he faced an enemy, he would cut them down. If they annoyed him, he would cut them down. To him, things like whether they were right or he was right didn''t matter. All that mattered was whether they got in his way or not.


    What he did tonight was merely a repeat of his past actions. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho felt a little repulsed at himself, probably a sign that he had changed somewhat.


    He shouldn''t continue to seek out excuses. Tonight, Kang Jin-Ho faced his past self. If he was ufortable with what he had seen, then he just had to focus on changing it, starting today. Indeed, he definitely shouldn¡¯t find excuses to look away from his own actions.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes. Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s warning on how Kang Jin-Ho''s life would be impacted if he decided to get involved in the world of martial artists. Those words felt all too real to him right now. Kang Jin-Ho responded with a calm,posed expression on his face back then, but even he had to admit that Hwang Jeong-Hu''s insight was second to none.


    <i>''Maintaining the bnce, is it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gained a renewed appreciation for the advice of maintaining the bnce between his ordinary life and the one on the other side of the world. That advice also included a warning on how difficult that task might be.


    Kang Jin-Ho kept his eyes closed while organizing all the thoughts in his head. Where was he supposed to start unraveling all these messily tangled threads?


    One thought led to another, leading to a chain of dilemmas and musings. However, the conclusion he had been looking for arrived rather quickly in his head.


    <i>''The Yeongnam Group...''</i>


    From what he could see, the Martial Assembly wouldn''t try to antagonize him. From the Assembly Master to the one trying to usurp him, they were less than keen to turn Kang Jin-Ho into an enemy. People like that most likely wouldn''t try to hinder Kang Jin-Ho''s life.


    So, that left the Yeongnam Group. They knew who¡ªor what¡ªKang Jin-Ho was, yet they still butted into his life. And with clear hostility, to boot.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t thinking this way because they had kidnapped Kang Eun-Yeong. That reason alone was insufficient for him to target the Yeongnam Group forplete and utter destruction. No, it was a lot more than that. In addition to interfering with Kang Jin-Ho''s life, they were also actively trying to wreck it.


    <i>''If there''s a hindrance, I should remove it.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lying on his bed in pitch-ck darkness smiled brightly. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor living within him was whispering enticingly to him.


    ¡ª Since when did you start caring about this and that while causing a scene?


    If something annoyed him back then, Kang Jin-Ho simply removed it out of his way. That was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s way.


    It was extreme, but the method proved to be the most effective, and Kang Jin-Ho had already proven it.


    Destroying the Yeongnam Group should bring some peace back to Kang Jin-Ho''s world, and if something else happened because of the Yeongnam Group''s destruction, all Kang Jin-Ho had to do was destroy that, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes shot open in the darkness. His irises were seemingly glowing in a ghostly pale hue.


    No matter how hard he tried to deny it, Kang Jin-Ho was still a martial artist in the end. A demonic arts practitioner¡ªthe Demon Emperor¡ªHis nature that plunged Zhongyuan into a period of terror had been slumbering inside him all along.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly. He felt pleasure washing over him. A part of him wanted to deny that, but this burning sensation bubbling up from somewhere deep within was sending waves of happiness and pleasure throughout his body.


    <i>''Aaah, I see. I''ve been holding back for far too long.''</i>


    Even when some small fries and nobodies provoked him and poked him with a stick, Kang Jin-Ho held back. When the people he cared about were threatened, when his family members were put in harm''s way, he tried to be patient.


    He believed that was the only way to maintain this life. However, he realized something new today. As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho had no need to hold himself back. Others should be doing that for him instead.


    If his existence became akin to a cmity, they should avoid him altogether. Kang Jin-Ho should ensure that they wouldn''t dare to even look into his eyes. And if they were unwilling to hold themselves back? He should just make them.


    The dead didn''t need to hold anything back anyway.


    It sounded like a cacklingughter wasing from somece nearby. It was a twistedughter. It was a deeply sickening, twistedughter of a devil that couldn''t hold itself back from how it was enjoying all these. And Kang Jin-Ho knew thatughter belonged to him...


    He listened to thatughtering from his own mouth and closed his eyes once more. For some reason, he got a feeling that tonight''s sleep would be soothing. Very soothing, indeed.

 Chapter 268: Declaration (3)

    <h4>Chapter 268: Deration (3)</h4>


    Ju Yeong-Gi performed an over-the-top greeting to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°<i>Aigooo~!</i> Dear President! So you''ve decided to grace us with your presence today~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched. It had to be some kind of innate talent to contain so much criticism in one''s re, like how Ju Yeong-Gi was doing right now!


    While maintaining the OTT expression, Ju Yeong-Gi bowed his head deeply. ¡°While you were away, good sir, we did our absolute best to ensure our store would not have to close its doors.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii~,</i> don''t say that, Mister President! If you can''t be bothered toe to work, it''s up to us, the poor workers, to work our asses off to meet the revenue target, sir! If the store can''t function without you around, that''s the fault of us, the poor workers, isn''t it, sir?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min joined in as well, and he addressed Kang Jin-Ho in a pitiful apologetic voice. ¡°I''m really sorry, Jin-Ho. Yeong-Gi, me, and the rest of the kids did our best, but the revenue fell by more than half. We really did try our best, you know...¡±


    After seeing how depressed Park Yu-Min looked, the thing buried deep within Kang Jin-Ho''s psyche, his conscience, started to prick him mercilessly. Kang Jin-Ho sighed and muttered apologetically, ¡°I''ll inform you guys next time when I need to take a day off.¡±


    He needed a day to cool off his boiling head and heart. He did call and say he was taking a day off, but Ju Yeong-Gi seemed quite cross with the fact that Kang Jin-Ho suddenly decided not toe to work for no reason whatsoever.


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel for these two. This store was his, while Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi were only here to lend their help. So if he suddenly decided to abandon post like this, his friends would obviously be displeased. Kang Jin-Ho was grateful that they chose to deal with this issue in a half-joking manner rather than with anger.


    "Well, it''s fine." Ju Yeong-Gi grumbled unhappily. "At least we got to figure out what our problem was. So our priority is now on ensuring that the store can function properly even when you''re not around."


    "Our problem? What?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered while heading to the kitchen.


    Kang Jin-Ho followed, still tilting his head. However, he soon had to stare in a daze at the sight waiting for him in the kitchen. ¡°What are all these?¡±


    ¡°Pasta noodles.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly raised his thumb up. "Miss Choi Yeon-Ha told us this much. The reason for our store limping along is that we have nothing else other than pizzas on our menu. Since she talked about pasta, we tried to add them to our menu."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Wait, shouldn''t you be taking one step at a time with this kind of thing?¡±


    They were rank amateurs, so wouldn''t it be an act of sheer madness to make pasta noodles by themselves just because they decided to sell some pasta?


    Ju Yeong-Gi dered proudly, ¡°Since we''re doing it, we might as well do it properly!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at his friend weirdly. ¡°Couldn''t you just, you know...¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    ¡°...Hire a kitchen staff to cook pasta and other dishes? Wouldn''t that solve the issue?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi became speechless, his eyes growing dazed. ¡°H-hiring someone, you say?¡±


    "Right. If you''re stuck in the kitchen making pasta, what''s going to happen in the dining area?"


    "<i>...Ah.</i>" Ju Yeong-Gi sucked in a deep breath while making the face of someone who hadn''t thought that far ahead.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only groan deeply.


    <i>''I''m a fool for expecting the store to be sessful when things are like this...''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi sobered up quickly enough. "F-for now, let''s dy our n to introduce pasta to our menu. Customers are waiting for us, so let''s get the store ready for business first."


    "<i>Mm.</i> Got it." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then headed to the staff room to change into his work clothes. Since he was told the dough was left to mature¡ªproof¡ªsince yesterday, Kang Jin-Ho only had to prepare the toppings this morning.


    The sight of a packed dining area with customers greeted Kang Jin-Ho when he opened the door. For some reason, the scene brought a smile to his face.


    <i>''I guess... good business is better than a bad one, huh.''</i>


    When there were no customers, he had too much time on his hands, and that made him feel a little worried. On the other hand, this influx of customers left him no time for himself, but it also had the positive effect of calming him down.


    Suddenly, a sense of incongruity washed over Kang Jin-Ho. Wasn''t he responsible for that huge bloody mess the other night? Yet here he was, baking pizzas as if all those murders hadn¡¯t happened. He kind of found this situation weirdly humorous for some reason.


    Did the life on the other side exist solely to support this life, the one lived out in the open? Perhaps Kang Jin-Ho had willingly sought out that life in the shadows to vent all the urges he couldn''t fulfill in the ''open'' life?


    ¡°What are you doing, Jin-Ho? We have orders...¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho epted the order tickets and stood in front of the oven.


    <i>''I... can''t be sure.''</i>


    It could still be too early to figure that out. So Kang Jin-Ho decided to focus on pushing the dough inside the oven in an effort to get rid of those distracting thoughts.


    ***


    ¡°That was seriously busy...¡±


    ¡°For sure, having Jin-Ho around makes a difference in the number of customers. I''m still speechless, dude.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min slumped over their chairs and sagged lifelessly. The orphanage kids waiting on the tables had already been sent home before it got toote at night. Customers only stoppeding as midnight approached, and the trio finally finished cleaning and tidying up the store after the hour hand on the clock had shot past twelve.


    ¡°<i>Maaan,?</i>making money is great, but I don''t think I canst longer at this rate...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly.


    ¡°Yeah, I hear you...¡± Park Yu-Min sighed along with his friend.


    If only the number of customers had been reasonable, the trio could have shooed away any stragglers and closed the store on time. However, the sunset brought evenrger waves of customers, and around the advertised closing time of half-past ten, there were still long queues forming outside the store.


    Obviously, the trio just couldn''t turn all those people away, so they kept epting a few more over and over again¡ªuntil they found themselves in the current predicament.


    ¡°Where''s Jin-Ho? How is he looking?¡±


    "...I think he''s dead now?" Ju Yeong-Gi smirked while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho, currentlyid out on top of a row of chairs by the corner of the pizzeria. "That shy-as-heck dude had definitely taken over two hundred selfies today. It''d be weird if he''s still in one piece."


    ¡°Yeah, you got a point there.¡±


    ¡°Besides all that. He''s one weird dude, isn''t he? Today wasn''t his first rodeo. This madness has been going on for a few days now, so howe he still hasn¡¯t gotten used to it?¡±


    ¡°Not sure myself¡­¡± Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders.


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled again.


    <i>''Still, Jin-Ho is still Jin-Ho, isn''t he?''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho revealed his intentions to open his own business, Ju Yeong-Gi had to wonder why a loaded guy like him would want to waste his time like that. A part of Ju Yeong-Gi was also a bit miffed by the fact that a dude who didn''t need to worry about money problems for the rest of his life suddenly wanted to be a boss of a store. Really now, even if Kang Jin-Ho was serious about this whole business thing, how long would his dedicationst anyway?


    After getting a good look at Kang Jin-Ho''s current state, though, Ju Yeong-Gi had to admit that his previous thoughts had been wrong.


    Without his superhuman stamina, Kang Jin-Ho was basically a dummy. However, such a guy was willing to exhaust himself by chatting and taking selfies with countless people to the point of copse to ensure his store¡¯s sess.


    "Some people will always be ckers no matter how important the job is, but some other people will give a hundred and ten percent into jobs that don''t need such passion in the first ce¡­" Ju Yeong-Gi muttered.


    ¡°<i>Eh??</i>What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about that.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pointed at Kang Jin-Ho, prompting a nod of understanding from Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min also knew that this pizzeria didn''t hold much meaning to Kang Jin-Ho. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho still worked himself to death like this every day. It seemed some people in this world just didn''t know the concept of taking it easy.


    ¡°By the way... Just how long do we have to deal with the insane waves of customers?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cautiously asked.


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you finally sick of serving too many customers?¡±


    ¡°Hey! A store thatins about having too many customers deserves to go bankrupt, you know! I''m not worried about too many customers here, dude. No, I''m just scared that all these people might suddenly stop showing up one day. After listening to Miss Choi Yeon-Ha the other day, I finally know that we should''ve gone under a <i>loooong</i> time ago."


    Park Yu-Min shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, I don''t think you''ll have to worry about that for a while.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Howe?¡±


    ¡°The TV station has been rebroadcasting the first episode like crazy, you see.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Right now, kids at the orphanage are scrambling for a spot to work here. The fighting has gotten <i>real</i> nasty, you know? I had no idea they were so passionate about working part-time until now.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes in surprise. However, he suddenly remembered that all the kids waiting tables today happened to be girls.


    Park Yu-Min continued. "Those kids have been around Jin-Ho since they were snotty brats, but they still behave like that around him even now. I guess the power of media is really something else, <i>huh?</i> Don''t you think it''s funny? They know what he''s like, but one appearance in a TV show is enough to put pink hearts in their eyes."


    "...Funny, my ass." Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head helplessly. "Okay, so¡­. You''re saying that we''ll be dealing with this scale of customers for the foreseeable future. Is that it?"


    "Well, I guess the number might decrease. I mean, Jin-Ho said he has no ns to appear again in the show, didn''t he? At least, the number won''t go up as long as he doesn''t act again on screen. It''ll probably decrease gradually."


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Ju Yeong-Gi rubbed his chin. "In that case, we should hire a pasta specialist before all the customers disappear to normalize our operation somewhat."


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°I agree. Should I put up a job ad right away?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah.?</i>For now, let it be.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Why?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi frowned as if he was surprised by Park Yu-Min''s thoughtlessness. ¡°Dude. Look at our current table turnaround time, then imagine adding pasta on top of that. The turnaround time will fall by at least half. Even if you bring in the number one chef from Italy, they won''t be able to keep up with Jin-Ho''s baking speed.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know the number one chef position was decided on how fast you can make pasta, but in any case, I get what you''re saying.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded sagely, then walked over to where Kang Jin-Ho was to grab his friend''s shoulder and shake him around. ¡°Hey, dude! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    ¡°It''s time to go home, dude.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up with a ck-jawed look.


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled hollowly at this sight. His friend, Kang Jin-Ho, was capable of wrecking the instructors during the guerri training. He even broke the ice to get enough water for a cold shower during the cold weather training, too. He didn''t even blink once during the hellish training regime of the Korean military, and people eventually started wondering if he was a cyborg... But that Kang Jin-Ho was sagging on these chairs like a limp nket after taking a few measly selfies!


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled weakly. ¡°<i>Hah,</i> I guess you¡¯re human after all, <i>eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked up.


    ¡°<i>Nah,?</i>it''s nothing. Anyway, get up already, will ya?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head. Kang Jin-Ho managed to stand up, but he still looked half-asleep. Ju Yeong-Gi patted his friend on the back to wake thetter up. ¡°Let''s go home for the day, dude.¡±


    ¡°...What about the preparations for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It''s already done.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho staggered on his feet.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled and pointed to the staff room. ¡°Jin-Ho, you should at least change your clothes first.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and nodded.


    Park Yu-Min pushed Kang Jin-Ho inside the staff room, then turned the lights off the pizzeria and finished tidying up.


    ''<i>Mm? It''s already thiste in the year?''</i>


    After opening the store, Park Yu-Min and Co. had to work crazy hard until now. And that made him forget how many days it had been since they started. Now that he could take a breather, he realized it had been almost a month since the pizzeria had opened its doors. Pretty soon, another winter woulde around, and then... it would be a new year.


    <i>''Jin-Ho will need to go back to ss by then...''</i>


    Even if this pizzeria started off as a project¡ªa contract¡ªbetween Kang Jin-Ho and Jaegyeong, Park Yu-Min had a sneaking suspicion that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t let go of this ce even after going back to university next year. Park Yu-Min made that guess based on how much passion and energy Kang Jin-Ho was pouring into this ce.


    ¡°I''m sure he''ll do what he thinks is the best¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered before quietly chuckling away.


    He had faith in his friend. Whether Kang Jin-Ho wanted to keep this store going or not, he would surely do what was best for himself. Just like what he had been doing all along, as observed by Park Yu-Min.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while walking on the deserted street.


    <i>''I''m still tired...''</i>


    His fatigue didn''t want to go away. If this were him back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have been this tired after going on a rampage once. Unfortunately, the current Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor anymore.


    Something didn''t feel right, though. This fatigue seemed far too intense to be something caused by the bacsh of his actions.


    <i>''Right. This can''t be because I used up some of my strength.''</i>


    If that wasn''t it, Kang Jin-Ho''s mind could be under strain after causing that massacre, which was something he hadn''t done in such a long time.


    It seemed weird, but at the same time, also unsurprising. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor wouldn''t get tired of ''work'' on that level, but Kang Jin-Ho? Not experiencing some kind of shock would be a weirder oue instead. Both of them were Kang Jin-Ho, but sometimes, it felt like two different personalities were sharing one body.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his face a few times, then raised his head. Then, he discovered something. Something¡ªa man was watching him from afar.


    The man in a sharp business suit sported a well-trimmed crew-cut hairstyle. His physique was well-built enough for him to pass off as a gangster, but the elegance oozing off from his demeanor prevented such a first impression.


    When their eyes met, the man smiled affably and approached Kang Jin-Ho. His intentions of not wanting to annoy Kang Jin-Ho were evident from his slow, measured steps.


    The man eventually got to where Kang Jin-Ho was located, pulled up his sleeve ever so slightly, then extended his hand for a shake. While maintaining this posture, he raised his head a little and stared straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    ¡°It''s an honor to make your acquaintance, sir. I''m Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.

 Chapter 269: Declaration (4)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Deration (4)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun continued. "Forgive me if I''mte. You said two days, but that was slightly too vague for me to be sure, you see."


    Kang Jin-Ho remained still as he replied, ¡°Let''s say you''re notte.¡±


    "I''m relieved to hear that. May I make a suggestion? This ce isn''t suitable for a conversation, so how about I treat you to a cup of coffee?" Bang Jin-Hun spoke with an impressive easy-going demeanor. Kang Jin-Ho quietly studied Bang Jin-Hun before nodding away. An even deeper grin formed on Bang Jin-Hun''s lips. "My car is over on that side. Allow me to guide you to a cozy little cafe I know."


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly epted Bang Jin-Hun''s offer. As the duo headed toward the waiting car, Kang Jin-Ho sensed a strong fighting spirit emanating from Bang Jin-Hun walking ahead. In addition, there was also confidence tinged with a hint of arrogance.


    A faint grin unknowingly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    This man was indeed a martial artist¡ªa cultivator. The first proper cultivator Kang Jin-Ho met after returning to the modern era.


    Martial artists like Bang Jin-Hun were dime-a-dozen back in Zhongyuan but in the modern era? All Kang Jin-Ho saw were folks who imed to be martial artists. None of them possessed the right demeanor.


    <i>''If I''m being technical, he''s like ay disciple, isn''t he?''</i>


    Rather than the air of someone from the strict Nine Sects, Bang Jin-Hun came across as more like a man from one of the Five ns with less uptight rules.<i>?</i>All those acknowledged by such ns carried themselves proudly, with enough hints of arrogance added to their steps.


    The ''old'' Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t let anyone dare to carry themselves like that in front of him. Now, though? He had no problem epting it without getting too displeased about it. Actually, he was even willing to award Bang Jin-Hun with a gold star for making him ever-so-slightly reminisce about the past.


    ¡°The ride quality might not be up to your liking, sir. I''m aware that bringing a luxury car to an asion like this is the norm. Unfortunately, my status isn''t good enough to ride around in a chauffeur-driven sedan,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while lightly smacking his palm on the hood of hisrge offroad vehicle. With that beaming grin of his, something about this scene suited him to a T.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It doesn''t matter to me.¡±


    "That''s great! You seem to understand the appeal of an SUV! That''s giving me hope that tonight''s meeting will be an enjoyable one for us! <i>Hahahaha!</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun guffawed loudly while opening the driver''s side door. Kang Jin-Ho followed suit by climbing into the passenger side.


    "You smoke, yes?" Bang Jin-Hun opened one of the panels in the dashboard to extract an ashtray. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and mouthed a cigarette. Bang Jin-Hun nodded contemtively. "As I thought, you are a smoker. For some reason, most martial artists are smokers even though smoking is bad for your health, and it is rmended that you quit before the habit affects your breathing."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Isn''t it because smoking doesn''t really affect us?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> I don''t think that''s quite right. How should I say it... They can''t seem to win against minor urges and desires since they have to sacrifice a lot in other areas? In Korea, those urges are mostly limited to smoking, but well... I hear that in other countries, there are quite a few martial artists obsessively enjoying cannabis or other types of recreational drugs.¡±


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly, suddenly remembering that there had been a surprisinglyrge number of demonic arts cultivators back in the demon cult who liked to confine themselves in a room and indulge in their opium habits. Kang Jin-Ho let them be since they were already demonic cultivators, and being a junkie on top of that wouldn''t really change things all that much anyway.


    <i>''Cultivators are weak against their urges, you say?''</i>


    If the monks of Shaolin or Wudan heard that, they would haveughed hard until their heads fell off. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but think that there was some truth to that assertion.


    Back in Zhongyuan, the collective obsession among the cultivators toward being the number one under the heavens¡ªas well as their sect bing unmatched under the sun¡ªeasily exceeded the imaginations of the modern-era folks. The obsession was so outrageous and over the top that the bitter fights between modern-era politicians or businesspeople would be like child''s y inparison.


    If Kang Jin-Ho thought of that as people losing themselves to their urges and desires, even if the goal of their obsession was different... Then, cultivators¡ªthe martial artists¡ªcould really be weak against their urges. Even those religious sects that pursued the path of righteous Dao couldn''t remain detached from the concept of peerless under the heavens, after all!


    Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked, ¡°Do you mind if I smoke one myself?¡±


    ¡°No, suit yourself.¡±


    "Sorry about that. I might not look it, but I''m a little nervous, you see." Bang Jin-Ho carefully mouthed a cigarette, then nced to his side.


    His gaze quietly studied Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s side profile as he rxedly puffed away at his smoke.


    <i>''He looks so ordinary on the outside...''</i>


    Upon closer look, Kang Jin-Ho was devastatingly handsome. He was extremely handsome, in fact, that even Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but be jealous. However, that was about it. Kang Jin-Ho just didn''t emit any intimidating pressure from his expressions or the overall air around him. Most importantly, though, was...


    <i>''...Is he really a martial artist?''</i>


    If Cheon Tae-Hun''s testimony was true, then this man sitting in Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV was a martial artist who had turned twenty Yeongnam Group assassins into chunks of bloody meat in an instant a few nights ago.


    With that much bloodletting, Kang Jin-Ho should be called a butcher rather than a murderer! It would be a more fitting word to describe him.


    <i>''Cheon Tae-Hun wouldn''t lie to me, too.''</i>


    If Cheon Tae-Hun had been lying, then Bang Jin-Hun shouldn''t punish him. Instead, he should let the former leave the world of martial arts to pursue a career in acting! Cheon Tae-Hun might sweep all the acting awards under the sun with a performance like that.


    Bang Jin-Hun briefly recalled Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s figure. Despite being half-delirious, he desperately insisted on delivering the message and kept repeating himself over and over again to Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''...That''s not something you can fake.''</i>


    Which meant this young-looking man was responsible forst night''s massacre, but...


    Outwardly at least, Kang Jin-Ho looked like any other ordinary young man. No signs of mastering martial arts whatsoever. The thing was¡ªno matter how badly a martial artist wanted to hide their strength¡ªother martial artists would always notice them in the end.


    When martial artists learned about qi and started circting it within their bodies, they would inevitably emit external qi. Despite their best attempts to suppress it, qi would naturally flow outside of their body.


    Just like how a boulder dropped into a gently-flowing stream would create rapid turbulence around it, a cultivating martial artist possessed a far greater amount of energy than a regr person, causing them to disturb the atmosphere far more than other people whenever they were moving.


    However, the atmosphere surrounding Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any of that. If Bang Jin-Hun were to make educated guesses...


    <i>''Either his cultivation method is unique, or his realm is so high that he no longer disturbs the surrounding qi.''</i>


    Both options sounded usible. Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s outer appearance and age, the former option should be the correct one. However, he was no ''normal'' martial artist. In all likelihood, he was a returner. Despite his young countenance, the real Kang Jin-Ho underneath should be an old and sly fox or¡­ a monster.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s car eventually arrived at the cafe. ¡°We''ve arrived.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the car only to furrow his brow a little. The cafe''s doors were firmly shut, and all of its lights were turned off to imply that it had closed for the day quite some time ago.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s suspicion didn''tst long. Someone inside seemed to have heard the iing SUV''s engine sound because the light came back on inside the cafe. The door opened, and a man emerged from inside to wee Bang Jin-Hun. "Wee, sir."


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> good to see you. Thanks for humoring my request.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, sir. Pleasee in, Director.¡± The man warmly greeted Bang Jin-Hun before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir, this gentleman is...?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm??</i>What gentleman?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head innocently.


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I''m here alone, though? Who else is here?¡±


    The man finally understood Bang Jin-Hun''s intention and nodded in eptance. "It seems I''m seeing thingstely. Please,e inside."


    ¡°Thanks. This way, please.¡± Bang Jin-Hun took the lead, and Kang Jin-Ho naturally followed behind.


    The man confirmed the duo entering the cafe, locked the door and turned the lights off in the customer area. Then, he guided the two men into a small conference room built deeper inside the cafe.


    ¡°Director, would you like something to drink?¡± asked the man.


    "<i>Hmm...</i> I guess I''m getting on my age a bit. I''m beginning to prefer bitter stufftely."


    ¡°I see, sir. Should I prepare Espresso for you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah.</i> Get me a strawberry milkshake.¡±


    "Of course, sir." The man nodded, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho while making aplicated expression. He had to ask what Kang Jin-Ho would like to drink, but he couldn''t go against Bang Jin-Hun''s order to treat this young man as if he weren¡¯t even here, so...


    Thankfully, though, Bang Jin-Hun came to his rescue. ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged and replied, ¡°I''ll have orange juice.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Bring us a cup of orange juice as well.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°I''ll bring them right away.¡±


    While exiting the conference room, the man slowly shook his head. The atmosphere inside that room was fraught with taut tension, yet the two men ordered a strawberry milkshake and a cup of orange juice...


    <i>''That''s their preference, I guess. Don''t worry; I still respect your choices.''</i>


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun didn''t say anything while waiting for their drinks to arrive. They simply wasted time looking around the room. When the drinks arrived, the awkward atmosphere¡ªactually, the strawberry milkshake and orange juice only bolstered the awkwardness in the room.


    <i>''Bloody hell, should''ve ordered coffee instead...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun btedly regretted his decision, but that ship had already sailed. He tried to get rid of this awkwardness with several well-ced dry coughs, then raised his voice. "I heard you wanted to see me."


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t have a particr reason.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly had a feeling that tonight''s conversation wouldn''t be in sailing.


    <i>''This guy... doesn''t have a gift of gab, then?''</i>


    In that case, it was up to Bang Jin-Hun to lead the chat. "I heard you rescued Lee Jung-Geol, the Assembly Master,st night."


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply and just stared at Bang Jin-Hun.


    "Sir, you are an outsider. It''s usible that you''d impulsively help after seeing a stranger in distress. However, killing over twenty people to do that can no longer be chalked down to ''impulse.¡¯ But then, you even expressed your intention to speak to me personally? I can''t help but wonder what you''re after." Bang Jin-Hun''s expression hardened. His next response would depend on how Kang Jin-Ho would reply.


    ¡°First of all...¡± Kang Jin-Honguidly replied.


    ¡°...Yes, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already said this before, but I don''t have a particr reason. Someone asked me for my help, so I helped.¡±


    ¡°Even at the cost of bad blood with the Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°Bad blood...¡± The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°We already have that.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened and became withdrawn.


    <i>''How... chilling.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho simply smirked a little, but that was enough to shake Bang Jin-Hun''sposure built over dozens of years of training in martial arts.


    <i>''He has a score to settle with the Yeongnam Group!''</i>


    A man with a grudge against the Yeongnam Group just so happened to receive a plea for help from someone targeted by the same group. Obviously, he wouldn''t even need to think twice about it. He would have to fight the Yeongnam Group sooner orter, so making things very difficult for them would only benefit him in the long run.


    "I see... Basically, I was the unlucky bystander caught in the battle of two titans," Bang Jin-Hun quietly mused. However, the blow to his ns was too significant for him to graciously swallow his losses and move on. The opportunity he had created through several years of diligent nning had gone out the window, after all.


    The Assembly Master, Lee Jung-Geol, rarely acted by himself. Perhaps a handful of times a year. Bang Jin-Hun somehow managed to seize one of those rare chances and brought in the Yeongnam Group, but all his hard work was utterly crushed to oblivion by an unexpected variable.


    His ultimate goal of taking over the Assembly hadn''t been wrecked yet, but it probably had to be dyed by a good dozen years or so, thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s interference. No one would be able to prove that Bang Jin-Hun was behind the attempted assassination, but that wouldn''t stop more people wanting to unite the Martial Assembly from showing up and throwing their weight behind the Assembly Master.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho was definitely an enemy. It wouldn¡¯t be enough for Bang Jin-Hun to rip this bastard apart right here and right now, so how could he not get flustered when that enemy wanted to have a chat with him first?


    The honest reason why Bang Jin-Hun decided toe here alone was curiosity. Arge part of him wanted to see what kind of a person would create such a huge mess. And after checking out the person responsible, he realized that Kang Jin-Ho was...


    <i>''The absolute worst...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his eyes. It even felt like he was getting light-headed, too.


    This Kang Jin-Ho was a maverick of sorts. A type to not bother with ns even if he was about to do something grand. He simply moved based on his moods or impulses at that moment, and when people like that gained enormous power... They would be natural disasters¡ªcmities.


    In other words, Bang Jin-Hun was an unlucky victim who could do nothing but watch his lovely house get blown away by a sudden tornado. He coughed to clear his throat and asked something else, "Haven''t you already helped the Assembly Master? Why did you want to see me, then?"


    "Stop." However, Kang Jin-Ho cut Bang Jin-Hun off instead of responding to thetter¡¯s question. "Before we continue, tell me why you want to take over the Assembly."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s manner of speech had changed, and so did the air around him.


    At the same time, goosebumps broke out all over Bang Jin-Hun.

 Chapter 270: Declaration (5)

    <h4>Chapter 270: Deration (5)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun was taken aback.


    <i>''What is up with this guy?''</i>


    <i>¡®No, wait. Don''t get flustered.¡¯</i>


    <i>''Right, this is how it''s supposed to be.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun finally got the sense that things were clicking into their ces. After all, the docile-looking demeanor of Kang Jin-Ho until now had nted a seed of doubt, this sense of incongruity, in Bang Jin-Hun''s head. Someone strong and vicious enough to ughter twenty of the Yeongnam Group''s elite warriors and turn Cheon Tae-Hun into such a wretched state wouldn''t be this well-behaved and meek. Bang Jin-Hun should know that since he had personally trained Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Still, that didn''t resolve all the issues at present.


    <i>''Isn''t this... a bit too over the top?''</i>


    Beaded sweat quickly formed on Bang Jin-Hun''s forehead. How did Cheon Tae-Hun even withstand this without goingpletely insane? Even Bang Jin-Hun felt strained under the tremendous pressure, so he had to marvel at the fact that his weaker underling managed to survive through it.


    <i>''No, wait. That''s not really true, is it?''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun managed to withstand the pressure because it was him¡ªa mere day-old puppy wouldn''t know the terror of a growling tiger, after all!


    Bang Jin-Hun had attained a high-enough realm of cultivation, which allowed him to make a fairly urate assessment of how terrifying and horrible Kang Jin-Ho was based on the aura he was emitting.


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath. ¡°My reason for wanting to take over the Assembly, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lit another cigarette with the loud click of a lighter.


    Bang Jin-Hun repeatedly clenched and unfurled his fists below the table to lessen his nervousness and tension.


    <i>''Is it even possible toe across as apletely different person by simply changing the air around you?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho still had the same face, but he had to be a totally different person right now.


    ¡°My reason for wanting to take over the Assembly...? Don''t you know anything about what''s happening with us?¡±


    Kang Jin-Hu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Is there a reason why I should?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hah. Kekeke.</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun inadvertently chuckled.


    The arrogance! Kang Jin-Ho''s unshakable confidence allowed him to treat Bang Jin-Hun like air! Now that... that was something Bang Jin-Hun always wanted to possess as well!


    Such an attitude could never be faked unless one was fully confident of their own strength. Strength led to confidence, and strength... led to arrogance!


    ¡°My reason... My reason, you say?! What other reason would it be other than to survive?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun chewed those words out as his eyes started to burn fiercely.


    The more one tried to press down on a spring, the harder it would try to bounce free. Bang Jin-Hun was like that. He wasn''t the type to shrink back under pressure. No matter how immense it was!


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°To survive, you say?¡±


    "Yes. The Yeongnam Group..." Bang Jin-Hun quenched his throat with a gulp of the milkshake. "The Yeongnam Group bastards have bared their fangs at us already. At this rate, the Martial Assembly will submit to them pretty soon. Regr Assembly members won''t face many issues surviving under the Yeongnam Group''s banner, but that does not apply to us. The master of the Yeongnam Group is well known for swiftly dealing with loose ends, after all!"


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in understanding. ¡°What does that have to do with targeting the Assembly Master?¡±


    "It''s because he was responsible for letting things end up this way!" Bang Jin-Hun growled in a voice filled with resentment. "In the past, our Assembly Master had guts. But his current self does not have it anymore. He has be indecisive and cowardly. The Yeongnam Group never had any thoughts of negotiating with us. What they pursue is hegemony, absolute domination! But our Assembly Master couldn''t let go of his foolish lingering dreams and tried to resolve everything through dialogue. However, if only he had actively snipped the bud as it bloomed! Only a minimal level of sacrifice would have sufficed to take care of this problem! But now, after letting things drag on this far, this situation will only conclude after both sides experience significant and painful losses!"


    Bang Jin-Ho took another gulp of the milkshake, then red straight at Kang Jin-Ho. "Tell me, do you really think that martial artists can rely solely on dialogues to undo the tangled knots of their fate?"


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that straightforward...¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without concern. ¡°I''ve never tried to resolve my matters that way, you see. If there''s a knot, I cut it off. If something''s tangled up, I simply burned it away.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun started trembling all on his own. However, it was definitely not because of fear.


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I''m talking about!¡± Bang Jin-Hun responded in a voice filled with conviction. ¡°No matter how many eras appear over the years, that is the true nature of a martial artist! Why would I be cultivating if it''s not to use my martial arts to suppress my enemies? If dialogues are your way of solving things, you should have be a politician. If you want to deal with thingswfully, then be awyer!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He didn''t entirely agree with Bang Jin-Hun''s philosophy, but he still found some parts of thetter''s argument aligning pretty closely with his opinion.


    ¡°It isn''t just me. Even the Yeongnam Group''s master thinks the same. What our Assembly Master has done is the same as dropping his knife to have a nice conversation with a gun-toting enemy!¡± Bang Jin-Hun took anotherrge swig of his milkshake. He seemed to be suffering from an urgent thirst at the moment. He roughly put the cup down, his hand faintly trembling. ¡°I thought we''d get nowhere with his methods. I thought someone needed to step up before it was toote and reorganize the Assembly! Whether that is me or someone else¡ªhowever, no one wanted to step up, so I did.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    "And you interfered with that!" Finally, rage seeped into Bang Jin-Hun''s expression. "You, who doesn''t know anything! Without knowing the severity of our situation, you stopped it simply based on your grudges and friendships. If this matter solidifies the Assembly Master''s position even further, pulling him down would need another several years, at least! By then, the Yeongnam Group would be sitting on top of the Assembly''s grave, getting drunk from our booze! Now, do you understand what you have done?!"


    Bang Jin-Hun''s voice verged on shouting by the time he asked that question. His anger hadn''t subsided even after saying his piece, evidenced by his chest still rising and falling rapidly.


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly took a sip of his juice. ¡°Let''s make one thing clear first.¡±


    ¡°...Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do not shout at me.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips parted slightly in a smirk, baring his white fangs in the process. ¡°Raise your voice at me one more time, and you''ll never get to speak again. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    Humiliation quickly dyed Bang Jin-Hun''splexion. However, his instincts desperately yelled at him not to oppose Kang Jin-Ho right now.


    <i>''Just... Just where did this mane from?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was shaking up and destroying what Bang Jin-Hun thought of as yardsticks in martial art attainments. And there was absolutely nothing he could do in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s overwhelming and oppressive aura!


    Bang Jin-Hun could only mutter, ¡°I''ll engrave that to my heart.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho confirmed Bang Jin-Hun''s new attitude and snorted in satisfaction. "No need to get agitated over something so minor. If you want the Assembly Master''s position, I can give it to you."


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes powerfully quaked. Was that even possible? Was that truly possible...?


    <i>''Wait. It is possible!''</i>


    He suddenly became confident of it. The influence Bang Jin-Hun had managed to build until now still wasn''t as vast or impressive as the Assembly Master''s achievements. On the surface, at least, Bang Jin-Hun seemed to be suppressing the old man''s faction, but that didn''t mean he could afford to underestimate the hidden forces the Assembly Master had built over several decades.


    If an open confrontation was to break out, people Bang Jin-Hun was counting on as his allies would quickly leave him and side with the Assembly Master. The hidden forces of the Assembly Master would start making their appearances as well. Bang Jin-Hun was hesitant to directly pressure the Assembly Master precisely because he didn''t want to go against them.


    However, what if this returner stood by his side? Bang Jin-Hun could already see thepleted big picture.


    <i>''I guess I should correct my assumption, then.''</i>


    As it turned out, this returner was not a maverick or some hippie. Even though impulses seemed to be the driving force behind his actions, he had already calcted the gains and losses before making his move. In other words, Kang in-Ho had already mapped out a potential future by the time he revealed his intention to meet up with Bang Jin-Hun. So, in that case¡­


    Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked, "...If you help me, what will you gain in return?"


    ¡°A soldier.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes immediately became bloodshot. "Are you saying that I, Bang Jin-Hun, must be your dog?!"


    ¡°If your voice had been any louder just now, you would have lost your vocal cords.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "You''re too quick to lose your temper, I see. Or are you simply faking your agitation? You should choose your opponent wisely first before using that act of yours, wouldn''t you agree?" Kang Jin-Ho coldly grinned.


    Bang Jin-Hun saw that chilling grin and sensed the air suddenly getting colder as well. He got a feeling that, ever since they had entered this room, he had been dancing on this returner''s palm.


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself. "I never told you to be someone''s dog. You don''t even need to follow me. All you need to do is remain enemies with the Yeongnam Group. Just like what you have been doing until now."


    ¡°...However, while standing in the same corner as you, yes?¡±


    "Indeed. An enemy of my enemy is a friend, isn''t it?" Kang Jin-Houghed while baring his fangs. That unhesitantughter that hid nothing only made Bang Jin-Hun feel a different type of fear from before, however.


    This returner, he... was thinking of utterly,pletely obliterating the Yeongnam Group! And he would stop at nothing to achieve that goal. Such as... handing over the Korean Martial Assembly on a silver tter to aplete stranger like Bang Jin-Hun!


    After hisughter had subsided, Kang Jin-Ho became serious once more. ¡°However, something is still bothering me. You joined forces with the Yeongnam Group, didn''t you?¡±


    "Of course! The end justifies the means!" Bang Jin-Hun''s re became sharper and seething. "If youe to an understanding with the bitter enemy you''ve been fighting with your life on the line, you stop the hostilities and join hands. That is the rule of this world, or am I wrong? Once the Assembly Master is dead, we would go our separate ways anyway."


    "<i>Hmm.</i> Wouldn¡¯t the Yeongnam Group have known that as well?"


    ¡°Of course, they would have known it.¡±


    "Even then, they still tried to help you. Doesn''t that mean you''re easier to handle than the Assembly Master from the Yeongnam Group''s perspective? Or am I overthinking things?"


    For a moment there, Bang Jin-Hun became dazed and lost for words. He hadn¡¯t thought of that.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> What a cruel quandary this is¡ªto support a dimwit even the enemy underestimates.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun growled like a wounded beast. ¡°...It''s not that I look like a weakling to them.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> What then?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple! They haven''t analyzed me properly, that is all! I''m their strongest enemy after all!¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a low chuckle. How delightful¡ªhow incredibly delightful!


    It even almost felt like he had traveled back in time... Back to Zhongyuan! That feeling was so strong that the modern interior fittings and tables in the cafe seemed so wrong and out of ce right now!


    "Well, a dimwit will operate on dimwitted methods, won''t he? Very well," Kang Jin-Ho addressed Bang Jin-Ho, who still hadn''t gained control over his emotions yet, in a still voice. "I will help you as long as your desire to fight the Yeongnam Group remains unchanging. If you wish for the Assembly Master''s elimination, I''ll get rid of him. As for mypensation, you shall get your people ready as quickly as possible to attack the Yeongnam Group."


    "Your conditions sure sound truly enticing. However, you don''t want anything else besides that?"


    ¡°Yes. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°<i>Fufufufu...!</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled meaningfully. ¡°Good. Very good. However...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes zed like the midday sun. Those eyes burning in passion locked on Kang Jin-Ho.


    "This negotiation can only move forward after we discuss whether you are worthy or not, wouldn''t you say? In other words, shouldn''t you be trying to prove your worth first before we join hands?"


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> You''re not wrong.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. After all, he also preferred a fair trade. ¡°So, how do you want me to prove my worth?¡±


    ¡°To prove a martial artist''s worth¡ªwhat has to be done is obvious, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke...!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled ominously. He wanted to be neutral in all this, but he couldn''t help himself. He was really beginning to like this fool before his eyes. The way he passionately charged forward without looking back reminded Kang Jin-Ho of someone from the past.


    ¡°Yes, I like you. I really do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded away slowly, oh-so-very slowly. ¡°So, I shall let you keep your life.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun failed to understand what Kang Jin-Ho had just said. Let him keep his life? What on Earth was he even saying?


    "I shall forgive you this once for demanding me to prove my strength. Maybe it''s just a whim of mine, but it doesn''t change the fact that I like you, you see?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun almost ended up yelling. He wasn''t being overly proud here. What Kang Jin-Ho did was an act ofpletely disrespecting Bang Jin-Hun as a martial artist. And a martial artist should never ept such humiliation even at the cost of their life! However, he didn''t have the chance to yell because... Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up from his chair.


    <i>Crackle, pop!</i>


    Bizarre noises then entered Bang Jin-Hun''s ears. Those noises sounded like bones being ground or bones shing against each other.


    He needed several moments to realize that those noises wereing from his own jaw. Even before his head could figure out what was going on, his body reacted by breaking out in incessant tremors.


    Like a huge boulder weighing dozens of tons, the presence of the returner standing up bored down on Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°If you wish to see, I shall show you. I shall show you... what kind of a person I am.¡±

 Chapter 271: Revealing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Revealing (1)</h4>


    People had no idea what untamed nature really meant.


    People who only understand words as just that, words, would finally realize the truth after finding themselves in situations where those words were applicable. The truth about the words they had been using without much thought actually contained such a deep meaning!


    Bang Jin-Hun felt that way right at this moment. He was getting a crash course on how the word he had been using every day without too much thought came to be.


    Had anyone really thought about this before? If a person ran into a tiger, they would be shocked by the animal''s sheer size. People naively thought of tigers as merely ''big'' in a vague sense. However, they would finally learn the hard, cold truth when the tiger raised its torso and towered over them by the proverbial mile. The truth of how muchrger a tiger waspared to them, that was! And when said tiger bared its fangs right in front of their faces... They woulde to grips with the terrifying reality.


    The reality of... the unbreachable chasm in strength! The reality of why the ancient humans called the tigers the ''mountain gods'' and worshiped them!


    They would learn that a tiger wasn''t some imaginary creature of a folktale that would get easily scared by an arrow from a passing schr. No, they would learn how terrifying and awe-inducing a tiger was. An animal with untamed primal savagery!


    A yful p from a tiger''s front paw was enough to tear a person''s head off. A light little bite from its fangs could easily tear open a person''s arteries. Only by experiencing such things would a human being understand that humannguage couldn''t even express a quarter of a tiger''s strength¡ªthe terror it inspired. And that was what Bang Jin-Hun felt right now.


    He thought he had heard enough about Kang Jin-Ho from Cheon Tae-Hun''s mouth. Indeed, he believed he could fully understand how terrifyingly strong this returner was from Cheon Tae-Hun''s half-delirious rambling. But now...


    Having witnessed Kang Jin-Ho unleashing his true self, Bang Jin-Hun finally understood the truth. He finally knew how arrogant he had been all this time.


    ¡°So, you want me to prove myself?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was smiling brightly. It was as if he found Bang Jin-Hun''s demand too funny and could barely hold back hisughter. The meaning behind the smile was crystal clear as well. It was undoubtedly mockery.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his body slightly and walked around the table. "I have to say; I haven''t heard that demand in a <i>very</i>, very long time."


    There was a time in the past when people often demanded that from him. Back when he had to repeatedly prove himself.


    It was the period after Kang Jin-Ho said goodbye to his master. Back then, everyone in the world seemed to be in a rush to be his enemy. After he repeatedly proved himself to all those demanding to know who he was, the demon cult came knocking afterward. They also wanted him to prove himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho humored every one of their requests. And after a certain point in time, people demanding him to prove <i>something</i> to them simply... stopped showing up.


    ¡°Can you guess what happened to all those people demanding me to prove myself, Bang Jin-Hun?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t reply. The ''people'' Kang Jin-Ho referred to should be folks not from this era. Kang Jin-Ho had no qualms about killing people now, so how savage was he back in the past?


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t even need to think too deeply to figure it out. He suddenly got up. It was unknown if he did that consciously. What was certain, though, was that he was already on his feet when Kang Jin-Ho came closer and closer.


    His reaction seemed strange but unsurprising as well. What would be the most... ''correct'' thing for a person to do when they sensed that a wild predator had closed the distance to them?


    That would be to stand up and prepare to run away. Even if running away wasn''t an option, one didn''t need to be a genius to figure out that being on two feet offered a wider range of possible responses than sitting down.


    Unfortunately for Bang Jin-Hun, though, his response couldn''t see the light of day.


    <i>Crunch...!</i>


    What a bizarre noise. The normal thing to do after hearing such a sound would be to figure out where it came from. However, Bang Jin-Hun didn¡¯t need to do that, though because the noise came from too close to his own ears after all.


    The sound of bones being ground came from Bang Jin-Hun''s own throat after Kang Jin-Ho had grabbed it. For a brief moment, Bang Jin-Hun wondered if his neck was broken. He wanted to touch and inspect his neck to make sure right at that moment, but doing so was impossible. Kang Jin-Ho''s re as he stood in front of him forbade Bang Jin-Hun from even lifting a single finger.


    ¡°So, you want me to prove my worth?¡±


    ¡ª How should I go about doing that?


    That was the question contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s re.


    This was the moment when Bang Jin-Hun realized something. And that was the unfortunate fact that he was the only ''thing'' in this ce that could prove how strong and cruel Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Almost immediately, Bang Jin-Hun started to regret what he said. Wasn''t this the same as presenting his neck at the hungry lion and goading the creature to tear his head off with its sharp fangs? Unsurprisingly, the price for his arrogance was brutal.


    Bang Jin-Hun, thinking that his neck would get broken at this rate, reflexively threw a right hook at Kang Jin-Ho''s face, his fist flying at the speed of light. That was the instinct of a martial artist. A punch born out of the sense of danger!


    <i>Grab.</i>


    No one knew whether his choice was right or wrong. But the end result of it was far too clear to see. The fist flying toward Kang Jin-Ho''s face was easily captured mid-air by Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Should I praise you for this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°To think you''d throw a punch at me in this kind of situation. That proves you''re indeed a martial artist¡ªa martial artist whose body responds before their brain could think things through. The thing is, though... I like people like that.¡±


    There was a clear hint of goodwill contained in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice.


    ¡°However, this and that are separate.¡±


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s right fist within Kang Jin-Ho''s grip was crushed into a lump of meat.


    Blood vessels burst within Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes, turning the whites bloodshot. To experience the pain of all the bones in his fist getting crushed and torn apart while he was still wide awake was... Despite having trained his body through countless painful experiences before, Bang Jin-Hun still shivered briefly like he was having a seizure. He gritted his teeth so hard they even threatened to turn into powder, too!


    However, no scream escaped from his mouth. He simply red at Kang Jin-Ho as his face turned bright red like a fire monster after the blood vessels in his skin had burst.


    "You have guts; I''ll give you that," Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, seemingly satisfied by this response.


    Every single individual unlucky enough to experience Kang Jin-Ho''s methods was pathetically weak-kneed. Just a small taste of what was in store had been enough to make them burst into tears and beg for mercy. Of course, such reactions were what Kang Jin-Ho had been after all along, but he still felt disappointed after getting the desired results far too easily.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, that''s about it.¡±


    <i>Snap!</i>


    The sound was soft and nearly inaudible, as if a biscuit was broken in half. Bang Jin-Hun''s head silently turned toward the origin of that noise. And the sight of his limp hand dangling in the air after his wrist was broken greeted him.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s right hand had been serving as his trusty weapon for the past few decades. So, to see it crushed and broken until it could only dangle limply in the air was a huge shock to Bang Jin-Hun''s system. So much so that he became utterly speechless.


    However, this experience also taught him what he had to say right now.


    ¡°I, I now understand!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    "I now understand how strong you really are! You''ve already proven it, without a doubt! That''s why, please¡ª"


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> you want me to stop? Is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Bang Jin-Hun off and smirked insidiously.


    ¡°Y-yes, that is it!¡± Bang Jin-Hun urgently replied.


    However, he only got a chilling grin as a response. Kang Jin-Ho was clearly ridiculing him. Bang Jin-Hun felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach after facing that mocking grin.


    ¡°Sounds like you''re mistaken about something here...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as his grip on Bang Jin-Hun''s throat tightened. Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes bulged as breathing gradually got harder and harder for him. ¡°I still haven''t shown you everything just yet.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand pressed against Bang Jin-Ho''s gut just below his sr plexus. Bang Jin-Hun''s body started to shiver like a lone leaf against the winds.


    No one could even guess what Kang Jin-Ho was thinking here. No, that wasn''t true. Bang Jin-Hun knew. And it was because he knew that it was even more terrifying.


    <i>Crunch, cruuuunch!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun''splexion went deathly pale. In the midst of this torture, he got to learn something new¡ªthe sound made by a human hand digging into another person''s flesh¡ªas well as what it would feel like to have his gut prated while he was still alive. And the kind of pain such a thing would inflict on him!


    "<i>Kuuuuhhh!</i>" Martial Artist Bang Jin-Hun stifled his scream while his mental wall started to crumble. This man... this returner... He had to be a devil!


    Now, he finally knew why Cheon Tae-Hun ended up in that broken state. Bang Jin-Hun figured that it was all because of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s terrifying strength. Cheon Tae-Hun was deathly scared of that strength, or so Bang Jin-Hun thought. However, he had been incredibly mistaken.


    Bang Jin-Hun finally figured out why Cheon Tae-Hun was terrified of Kang Jin-Ho. Simply put... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know the meaning of not crossing the line.


    Whenever a person interacted with their fellow human being, they would draw a line somewhere and say that the other person shouldn''t cross it. Imagine a scene where a random passerby suddenly stabbed another person on the street for no reason. Afraid of suddenly getting stabbed, no one would be willing to walk around on the streets anymore.


    Whenever humans interacted with their fellow human beings, they were all in a tacit agreement that the ''other person would not cross a certain line.¡¯


    However, such a thing didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho. He existed outside that tacit agreement, and it made him capable of unleashing all sorts of horrors on Bang Jin-Hun. Without a shred of hesitation, he could cut Bang Jin-Hun''s head off or nonchntly break Bang Jin-Hun''s wrist, then toy with thetter. And now, Kang Jin-Ho''s hand was impaling Bang Jin-Hun through his gut.


    What would it feel like to sense another person''s hand touching one''s intestines? In a ''mischievous'' manner, too?


    Bang Jin-Hun''s jaw went ck. It had to be some kind of a miracle that he was still sane. His martial prowess, built upon decades of harsh training regime¡ªhis martial arts, which he believed were second to none in this country, was rendered totally useless in this cruel moment.


    He was nothing more than a b of meat on a cutting board, no more, no less. Too bad for him, though... Kang Jin-Ho was emphatically not a chef skilled in the delicate handling of meat. No, he was more like an amateur knife wielder who just did whatever he wanted with the meat!


    ¡°<i>Uu-waaaaaah!</i>¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun could no longer endure the torture and started screaming when Kang Jin-Ho''s hand impaling his gut started to travel downward, all while tearing his flesh apart. That scream wasn''t made by his body, but by his soul! It was a desperate plea for help that barely managed to break free from the bleak terror and intense pressure.


    Soon after that, though...


    ¡°<i>...Huh? Eh?</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes shot wide open.


    Arge hand was looming so close to his eyes. For some reason, it looked like a woman''s hand judging from how delicate it looked. However, anyone could tell whose hand it was.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand was hovering in front of Bang Jin-Hun''s face, which was rather odd.


    That was definitely Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand, wasn''t it? But shouldn''t that right hand be buried deep inside Bang Jin-Hun''s gut right now? So, how could that right hand be in front of Bang Jin-Hun''s face? Without a speck of blood on it, too?


    Dazed and confused, Bang Jin-Hun urgently touched his gut to inspect it. And ''it'' wasn''t there. The gaping hole that should have been there wasn¡¯t present. That was when Bang Jin-Hun also realized that his right hand wasn¡¯t broken. It was perfectly fine.


    <i>''What just happened?''</i>


    What did he experience just now? Those things were definitely not the product of his imagination. The pain from his broken hand and impaled gut was so vivid and real that he could still feel the dull ache even now. So, how...?


    "Do you finally understand?" Kang Jin-Ho asked in a quiet voice before Bang Jin-Hun couldpose himself.


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun was quick-witted to know what he had to do. It was obvious. Instead of moving his jaw with no strength in it, he focused his energy on urgently moving his head to nod away.


    He nodded, and nodded some more.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched Bang Jin-Hun nod away like a madman before quietly issuing his order. "Go and prepare yourself. I''ll be calling on you soon. When that happens, you''ll take control of the Martial Assembly and fight the Yeongnam Group. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, I do..." Bang Jin-Hun muttered in a voice that didn''t sound like his own. But it still came out of his throat. Even though it was difficult to make sounds with his tired and strained vocal cords, he still managed to do it.


    ¡°Good. Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°I''ll be in your care for a while.¡±


    This was the moment when the devil acquired a chess piece called Bang Jin-Hun.

 Chapter 272: Revealing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Revealing (2)</h4>


    <i>''Just what the hell happened to me?''</i>


    Even after Kang Jin-Ho left, Bang Jin-Hun still couldn''t sober up. It was to the extent that the cafe owner got the shock of his life when he entered the conference room after watching Kang Jin-Ho exit the cafe and found Bang Jin-Hun sagging like a soggy nket on a chair!


    Bang Jin-Hun grabbed a ss of cold water ced in front of him, but his hand kept on shaking as if he had Parkinson¡¯s.


    The cafe owner asked worriedly, ¡°Have you recovered a bit, sir?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded after the voice entered his ears. However, he wasn''t doing so while consciously understanding his own actions. The inside of his head was still nk like a moron''s, and rather unsurprisingly, he couldn''t respond to anything properly right now.


    All he could do was nod since someone had asked him a question. That was it.


    ¡°What exactly happened in here, sir? It was eerily silent in this ce, you know?¡± the cafe owner asked again.


    ¡°It... was silent?¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I couldn''t hear anything.¡±


    "...You didn''t hear anything when my hand broke and my gut was impaled?"


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Ho looked at his hand, then at his gut, before chuckling hollowly. What a big surprise. He waspletely fine, so the cafe owner had to be thinking, <i>''what''s gotten into him today?''</i> right now.


    The owner went silent while trying to figure out the hidden meaning behind what Bang Jin-Hun had said. However, Bang Jin-Hun nced at the owner and sighed before waving his hand dismissively. "It''s okay, I''m fine. Can you leave me for a minute, please? I''d like some time by myself to organize my thoughts."


    ¡°...Of course, sir.¡± The owner nodded and left the room.


    The door closed, leaving Bang Jin-Hun alone. His still-trembling hands barely managed to extract a cigarette from its pack. However, Bang Jin-Hun''s irritation level shot up rapidly after realizing how his shaking hands couldn''t even grip something as insignificant as a bloody cigarette.


    "Damn it!" He yelled and mmed his fist on the table, breaking it in half. Only then did he manage to control himself. "...Just what the hell did he do to me?!"


    Who could have experienced anything even remotely like this?! Honestly, he would have preferred to see his gut still ripped wide open when he came to. With that, he wouldn''t have to feel this way, at the very least! However, Bang Jin-Hun was physically unscathed, even though the sensation of his broken hand and impaled abdomen was still vividly haunting him.


    It was as if he had been hypnotized by a devil¡­


    ¡°He... He can''t be human!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun could only tremble at the terror mushrooming from deep within him. What happened just now transcended the limits of human understanding. No human should be able to do what Kang Jin-Ho had done.


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun now fully understood Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s incredible might. Even if ten Bang Jin-Huns attacked altogether, they still wouldn''t be enough to defeat Kang Jin-Ho. However, that experience couldn''t be produced simply because one was physically strong.


    Bang Jin-Hun was forced to dream while wide awake. He was physically subdued despite being fully conscious. Who else in this world could have experienced something as bizarre as that?


    Bang Jin-Hun finally managed to calm his shaking body as he clenched his teeth.


    <i>''Could it be... an illusion-type sorcery?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun heard about something simr to this before¡ªa technique to control the mind of opponents. Apparently, such sorcery techniques were widespread in the past. However, Bang Jin-Hun had never heard about a sorcery technique that could induce such realistic depictions in the victim''s mind.


    If what Kang Jin-Ho had performed tonight was really an illusion-type sorcery technique, then the world would have long been taken over by sorcerers!


    <i>Vrrrr~!</i>


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun freaked out when his phone suddenly started to vibrate. He shot up to his feet and immediately started fuming.


    <i>''Son of a stinking motherfu...!''</i>


    Who was Bang Jin-Hun? Wasn''t he one of the top martial artists in the Korean penins, a part of the elite club in this country? However, he was currently so scared that the mere vibration of a phone had startled him like this.


    Bang Jin-Hun was given a rude reminder of his current state and responded by angrily yanking his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    - Sir, it''s Cheon Tae-Hun.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled back in a sharper-than-usual voice.


    - I, I just wanted to find out what happened, so...


    ¡°Bloody hell...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun growled angrily.


    Obviously, he knew that he shouldn''t be losing his cool toward Cheon Tae-Hun. However, it felt like he wouldn''t be able to endure unless he took his anger out on someone.


    ¡°Hang up, now. I''m in no mood to talk to you.¡±


    - But, Director!


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s urgent cry over the line left Bang Jin-Hun frowning deeply. Did this punk dare raise his voice?


    - Sir, please tell me that you didn''t be enemies with that man! Please!


    Listening to the despair-filled, tearful voice of Cheon Tae-Hun somehow helped to calm Bang Jin-Hun''s boiling temper. He groaned, then shook his head. ¡°That didn''t happen. I''m hanging up.¡±


    After ending the call, Bang Jin-Hun picked up the cigarette he had tossed to the floor.


    <i>''What a funny situation...''</i>


    Thanks to Cheon Tae-Hun, Bang Jin-Hun''s mind started to race once more. He remembered that the situation he should be most worried about was being at odds with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho had amply demonstrated his strength, so if he decided to be an enemy, everything Bang Jin-Hun had built up over the years would dissipate in an instant like a flitting mirage.


    The returner certainly possessed the power to do that. However, Kang Jin-Ho chose to use Bang Jin-Hun. There was no telling what might happen once Bang Jin-Hun''s usefulness ran out, but for now? This arrangement was beneficial for Bang Jin-Hun''s ns.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was willing to step up, Bang Jin-Hun would be able to take over the Martial Assembly without incurring any further losses. And he would get to fight the Yeongnam Group with Kang Jin-Ho by his side, wouldn''t he? Besides, he had always been nning to fight the Yeongnam Group bastards after taking over the Assembly, even before Kang Jin-Ho had entered the picture.


    So, what could be the problem here?


    <i>Click...</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun lit his cigarette and deeply sucked in a lungful of unhealthy smoke. Objectively speaking, it seemed everything was working out rather well for him. However, uneasiness and nervousness squirming deep inside his heart didn''t want to let him go.


    <i>''Fine, I admit it. I''m scared of that man.''</i>


    Frightened, in fact. Bang Jin-Hun didn''t even intend to do so, yet he still ended up joining forces with the devil. At least, that was what it felt like. What tormented him even more was how he knew he wouldn''t be able to refuse any demands Kang Jin-Ho might make in the future. Well, hadn¡¯t he just be a witness to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s power?


    <i>Grip, cruuuunch...!</i>


    The chair''s armrest was ripped off by Bang Jin-Hun''s grip. The steel chair was soon torn apart into pieces before being tossed aside on the floor. Bang Jin-Hun roughly chewed on the cigarette filter while muttering to no one in particr, "A devil... A devil, is it? Fine. Even if you''re a devil, I''ll still sign this contract with you. You want my soul? Take it. But the Martial Assembly will still be mine."


    He tried to sound pompous and manly, but his voice came across as hollow instead.


    ***


    <i>''I need to buy a car, don''t I?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolling toward his home was freshly reminded of how inconvenient life was without his own car.


    If he had his favorite ride with him, this distance would have posed no challenge whatsoever, but for now, his destination felt so far away. Unleashing his movement technique would allow him to reach speeds far exceeding a motor vehicle, but Seoul was practically smothered in CCTV cameras. Kang Jin-Ho was not keen on the idea of being <i>that</i> brave.


    He could avoid all the cameras by running across rooftops, but he wanted to hold himself back from doing so unless it was an emergency. If he kept relying on martial art techniques in his everyday life just because it seemed ''necessary'' and ''convenient,¡¯ the boundaries of his ordinary life would eventually crumble away to nothingness. While relying on his cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho was practically Superman. Someone like that wouldn''t be able to mingle in regr society. Besides...


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke into the night air and watched itzily drift away. A faint grin crept up on his lips soon afterward.


    <i>''At least for tonight, this isn''t so bad.''</i>


    Walking back home while enjoying the cool night air turned out to be rather charming in its own right. Kang Jin-Ho''s life had been pretty hectictely, and it felt like he hadn''t gotten a chance to enjoy a downtime like this in a long while.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his head and stared at the night sky.


    <i>''...I don''t need to look up anymore, it seems.''</i>


    He used to find this night sky so beautiful to behold back when he had recently returned to the modern era. This night sky, the one he longed to see again, had no stars. He used to miss this dark, gloomy, and depressing-looking sky so much. But now...


    Perhaps he had limatized to the modern era? Because from a certain point on, he stopped looking up at the night sky altogether. Even though people often asked him why he even bothered to look up at the drab night sky not too long ago...


    Did this mean Kang Jin-Ho had changed? If he thought of ''limatizing'' as another type of change, then indeed, he had changed. And it wasn''t a bad change, either. However, Kang Jin-Ho was also aware of how ''loss'' always apanied changes. Just like Bang Jin-Hun.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly chuckled after recalling Bang Jin-Hun''s face.


    <i>''So weak¡­''</i>


    The modern-era martial artists were so weak that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really need to exert his strength to deal with them. As for Bang Jin-Hun, he happened to be slightly morepetent than others Kang Jin-Ho had met so far, but that was about it. He was still inadequate to sate Kang Jin-Ho''s need forpetition.


    Seeing how easily Bang Jin-Hun had fallen for the Demon Illusory ying technique was all the proof he needed. If Bang Jin-Hun had been a martial artist correctly practicing a righteous cultivation technique, he shouldn''t have fallen for an illusion-type sorcery technique like that. Unfortunately, his realm was too low, and he couldn''t resist the Demon Illusory ying technique containing a thousand years'' worth of the demon cult''s history.


    <i>''...Am I doing the right thing, though?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the heavens again. If it were the past him, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have bothered to go through all these... unnecessary hoops. His style was to sweep aside everything getting in his way, after all. So, if ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor'' of the past ran into this kind of situation, he would have simply charged straight into the Yeongnam Group''s corridors and ughtered everyone rted to this fiasco. He might¡ªhe might just spare those running away, but all those daring to challenge him would all perish.


    Unfortunately, that method had its limitations. For instance, Kang Jin-Ho was an expert at destroying things, but he had no clue when it came to running things. The only oue, if he insisted on sticking to his methods, would be the utter annihtion of the Yeongnam Group. However, the void left behind would soon be filled up by somebody else. The Martial Assembly could also fracture into pieces while its members mored to get their hands on the benefits derived from the Yeongnam Group¡¯s annihtion, which would surely lead to endless infighting.


    In that case, someone had to control the situation. Not Kang Jin-Ho, but someone else. Whether that was Bang Jin-Hun or Lee Jung-Geol...


    <i>''I sure thought rather far ahead, haven''t I?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a beast who used to live by the straightforward mantra of ''Kill If Annoying.¡¯ By reuniting with his family and meeting other ''ordinary'' humans; however, he became a <i>person</i> once more and barely managed to w his way to this position.


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed down the urges squirming deep inside his chest.


    <i>''Stop going wild, will you?''</i>


    <i>¡®I''m not trying to suppress you, anyway. There will be plenty of ces for you to run wildter.¡¯</i>


    Besides, he was getting a foreboding that the one hidden deep inside him would have toe out to the open more frequently in the future. In that case, what should Kang Jin-Ho do?


    His job would be to ensure that he would not get forced to go from one extreme to the other. What he had to do, from now on, was to maintain the delicate bnce between the ordinary reality and the ''other side'' and keep the thin ice sheet from breaking. To achieve this goal, Kang Jin-Ho had to eliminate all those invading his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled the Yeongnam Group''s name and smirked faintly.


    The time was nigh. The time to undo all the restraints suppressing him and go wild like a beast was fast approaching.


    Strangely enough, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell whether this unexinable excitement bubbling up in his heart belonged to ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor'' or to ''Kang Jin-Ho.¡¯


    <i>''I need to calm down, though...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho failed to endure his boiling blood and ended upughing out loud. Just how difficult had it been to suppress his urge to tear off Bang Jin-Hun''s head as that fool screamed pathetically under the illusion-type sorcery?


    Was it because he had seen a lot of bloodtely? All sorts of bizarre urges were trying to rule over him. Where were all these gradually-strengthening urgesing from?


    ¡°...I need to get home.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to see his mother. He wanted to drink his father''s coffee, eat his mother''s food, and bicker with his little sister. Only those, he felt like, could effectively suppress these urges.


    ¡ª But why do you need to suppress it?


    ¡°Shut up...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lowered his head and walked toward his home while trying his hardest to ignore the vivid whispers in his ear. Whether he did it purposefully or not, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look up at the sky even once as he made his way back home.


    Meanwhile, the night fog quietly settled down behind him.

 Chapter 273: Revealing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Revealing (3)</h4>


    The impact of his actions was enormous.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s actions were, of course, revealing himself to the public. And he was currently experiencing howrge the impact of his choice was, whether he liked it or not. He should have been a little more patient this morning, but he didn¡¯t do that. The waves he created were even causing him to frown deeply.


    ¡°Can you please give me your autograph?!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡±


    Riding in a subway to get to work was Kang Jin-Ho''s mistake for today. He would normally use his Golden Elephant or walk no matter how long that could take, but it was raining today, so he decided to ride in the subway for once. And that was the beginning of <i>everything.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only drip in cold sweat while staring at a girl with sparkling eyes pushing forward her notebook at him.


    "You''re that guy from that TV show, right? I''m a<i>?huuuge</i> fan!"


    "<i>Oh...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho tried to step back while being freshly reminded of what his original mistake was¡ªstarring in that damn TV show!


    If only he knew how deeply that show would impact his life! He would have never chosen to appear in it. Unfortunately, regret always came toote, no matter how quickly one felt it.


    ¡°...I, <i>uh,</i> don''t have an autograph,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl looked disappointed as her notebook-holding hand drooped toward the ground, but then a bright grin formed on her face instead. ¡°In that case, can we take a selfie together? I heard you let customers at your store take one.¡±


    The modern era could be quite indecipherable sometimes. When Kang Jin-Ho was still a resident of Zhongyuan, rumors could spread so much faster than a person''s walking speed, just as the old idiom of ''a legless horse can travel a thousand leagues'' suggested. However, even back then, those rumors could never spread to all corners of the world in the blink of an eye like in the modern era!


    Kang Jin-Ho could very well be the only person in the world right now getting a fresh reminder of how social media had changed life in general.


    ¡°Of course, we can...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, proving that he had changedpared to the past. ¡°However, you must promise to stop by my storeter and buy a pizza."


    ¡°Yes, I promise!¡±


    Seeing how he still thought about the health of his business even in this dire situation, one could argue that Kang Jin-Ho had limatized to modern societymendably well. That didn''t mean he had perfectly adapted to the modern ways of living, though!


    ¡°Me, too! Me, too!¡±


    ¡°Me, too! Please take a selfie with me, <i>toooo!</i>¡±


    ¡°I''ll go to your store! I''ll go there twice in a row!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only squeeze his eyes shut while sensing his soul wanting to abandon him at the sight of the massive crowd rushing toward him. The modern world was still a tough ce for him to live, it seemed¡­


    ***


    By now, the number of people flocking to the pizzeria should have decreased somewhat. But that didn''t happen yet. Howe?


    Questioning why their store had so many customers was definitely not the correct mindset a business owner should have. In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho would have scored zero points as a business owner.


    ¡°What does it matter? We''re making a killing anyway!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi passing by eximed while lightly hitting Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. Kang Jin-Ho could only groan softly at that.


    <i>''Has Yeong-Gi mastered a mind-reading trick or something?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell whether his friend had said those words while knowing what was on his mind... or his words coincidentally countered his thoughts.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, two orders of bulgogi pizzas for this table!¡± Park Yu-Min yelled from the dining area.


    "<i>Mm.</i> Got it!" Kang Jin-Ho focused when a new order came in and headed toward the oven. Regardless of his current mood, he still had a duty to cook the best dishes he could create. If he was going to do a sloppy job, he might as well not do it at all... That was Kang Jin-Ho''s mantra.


    Kang Jin-Ho baked the pizzas and headed to the table to get the selfie business done, but he had to tilt his head in confusion. The table''s customers, two men, were staring back at him in their own confusion as well.


    ¡°<i>...Uhm,</i> aren''t you gonna give us our pizzas?¡± one of the customers cautiously asked.


    ¡°N-no, of course not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho put the pizzas down in a daze, but he remained awkwardly standing near the table.


    The two male customers blinked their eyes and asked suspiciously, "Do you, <i>uh,</i> want us to give you a tip or something?"


    ¡°...No, I''m fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave while making a sheepish face. That was when he heard hushed whispers being exchanged behind him.


    ¡°By the way, why aren''t they selling beer in this ce?¡±


    "I dunno. And it looks like a pub, too. Why are there so many women in here anyway?"


    ¡°Dude. Women usually make up most of the customers in a joint like this. Didn''t you know that?¡±


    "Even then! How can there be no men in here except us? I mean, shouldn''t there be at least a couple out on a date or something?"


    Kang Jin-Ho silently closed his eyes.


    <i>''My sincerest apologies...''</i>


    For the first time in what felt like ages, ''ordinary'' customers had shown up at Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria. However, it seemed they were having some difficulty getting used to the pizzeria''s atmosphere. What if all those customers brought here by the TV show no longer came to the pizzeria while things were like this? Even a blind could see the oue of that.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Have we found someone to handle the pasta side of things?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Will start from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> That''s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°But when I said we don''t have anyone doing the pasta here, and it''ll be new additions to our menu, our new hire asked if we at least have frying pans.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> So? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said we don''t have any,¡± said Park Yu-Min with an innocent smile.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at his friend. ¡°I see. We''re screwed, then.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, though. We''ll prepare all the necessary ingredients and cooking utensils tomorrow, you see?¡±


    "Is that so?" Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Whoever the new hire was, they would be able to help the pizzeria out as long as they were willing to do their job.


    Park Yu-Min cautiously piped up, ¡°That''s that, but... Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°It has been about a month since we opened, so I tried to bnce the books and...¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°We, <i>uh,</i> made a crap load of money...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    ¡°Actually, it''d be more correct to say customers started showing up around two weeks after we first opened our doors, so... I''m guessing we''ll be making even more next month. Probably around twice this month?¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded. "We need to talk about something rted to thatter on."


    ¡°<i>Ng,</i> got it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho became a little more serious when the topic of money was brought up. This matter had to be dealt with concisely and urately since his friends were involved.


    ***


    ¡°Say what? You wanna divide it equally?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes in shock.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho solemnly nodded back. And it only made Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min even more bbergasted.


    ¡°Hey, dude. How does that evenpute?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to exin his thought process. ¡°After dealing with all the operating and sundry expenses for the month, and excluding the tax, we can divide the profit among ourselves, right?¡±


    "<i>Aigoo,</i> Mister Kang Jin-Ho." Ju Yeong-Gi massaged his forehead as if a powerful migraine was assaulting him. "Good sir, tax ain''t as simple as you think. Mister Kang Jin-Ho, you don''t pay a fixed tax ording to how much you earn. The tax rate changes ording to how much you make, don''t you remember?<i>?Oh,</i> Mister Kang Jin-Ho who attends the Business Management course at a famous university!"


    "Well, we can always deduct more when the tax rate risester."


    ¡°And who will calcte that now?¡±


    ¡°Me, obviously.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to himself.


    ¡°<i>Aaah,</i> you attend a prestigious university, am I right?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sarcastically retorted.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My bad, my bad. When I''m with you, I sometimes forget that you can be a smart dude. But that''s not my fault, you know? Let''s be honest here..."


    ¡°...I didn''t say anything, though.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sourly retorted.


    Ju Yeong-Gi resolutely waved his head in opposition. ¡°I get what you''re saying, Jin-Ho. But I don''t like it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re the one investing your own money into this ce, so why should I be getting an equal amount of profit as you? What the hell, do I look like some kinda pauper to you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to defend his decision. ¡°Everything would have gone downhill without you two, that''s why.¡±


    Park Yu-Min resolutely shook his head. "No, Jin-Ho. That isn''t right, no matter how you wanna slice it. If we get paid like that, I don''t think we''ll feelfortable while working here."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little after running into an unexpected hurdle. Who knew some people would be this opposed to getting paid well?


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. "Besides all that, dude! Giving us a percentage of the earnings... That''s not a good idea, man. No one knows how long this TV show buff wouldst, know what I mean? When the business gradually slows downter, are you implying that we might as well suck on our thumbs or something instead of getting proper food?"


    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho gasped in shock and became dazed after realizing that he hadn''t thought about that.


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned and facepalmed. ¡°Seriously? A dude like this is attending a famous university, yet¡ªI... I should''ve studied a little harder back in high school or something!¡±


    Park Yu-Min butted in. "But you were never good at studying back in school, weren''t you?"


    ¡°...Park Yu-Min, you have be too cheekytely, you know that?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted again. ¡°In any case! I don''t wanna get paid that way. I just want my wages to be ording to the work I''ve done. I ain''t interested in biting more than I can chew.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Is that right? Then, how much should I give you?¡±


    "Dude, just pay me the same as other employees, okay? Besides all that, just how long were you nning to make us work here? It''s not like we can stick around here forever, right? Once everything settles down for you, I gotta go back to living my own life, and Yu-Min¡¯s gotta start preparing for his pro gaming scene."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded heavily. He had also been thinking about this. ¡°In a little while, I''ll have to go back to university, so...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm??</i>You want us to stick together until then?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi asked.


    ¡°Am I asking too much?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it first. You still have lots of time left before going back, after all.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> got it.¡±


    By the time their impromptu business conference ended, it was well past midnight.


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked at his watch and got up to leave. "Okay, we''ll be on our way first, Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho got up along with his friends. ¡°Okay.¡±


    "Hey, want me to give you a ride?" Ju Yeong-Gi gleefully asked once they got outside the pizzeria.


    ¡°I''ll take a rain check.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head while staring at Ju Yeong-Gi''s car. That thing always made him wonder how it was still allowed on the road. Park Yu-Min dly riding along in that thing sure was made out of stern stuff, wasn''t he? He used to be rather spineless back in the day, but hanging out with Kang Jin-Ho all the time seemed to have finally desensitized him to an extent.


    ¡°Okay, we''re on our way now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled as Ju Yeong-Gi''s car drove off in a cloud of choking smoke.


    <i>''I want to get him a new car, but...''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s pride meant he would never ept a car as a gift. Besides, Ju Yeong-Gi was a hundred times more right than Kang Jin-Ho when looking at this matter through the eyes ofmon sense. So, he couldn''t even pressure his friend into epting it.


    <i>Honk, honk!</i>


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho began submerging in his thoughts, he was woken up by a car''s horns. He turned his head toward the origin of the noise and spotted a familiar sedan getting closer to him.


    ¡°Please get in,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while peeking his head out of the open window.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then headed to the passenger side to climb inside. ¡°What brings you here thiste, Chief Jo?¡±


    "I had a few things to discuss with you, you see. And I also wanted to catch up with you while we''re at it. But, <i>uh,</i> why did you close your store sote today?"


    "Well, we''ve been having a lot of customerstely, you see..."


    ¡°Oh...¡± Jo Gyu-Min nkly stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Hang on, was the boost from the TV show supposed tost this long?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was reminded of how unpredictable things could be for self-employed folks. Who could have guessed that a reason as weird as a TV show cameo could lead to an influx of customers of this scale? At this rate, it would be impossible to evaluate Kang Jin-Ho''s business acumen.


    <i>''Maybe this is what the Chairman was alluding to?''</i>


    The whole idea of ''business acumen'' was a mere illusion, said Hwang Jeong-Hu. One only needed the... ability to achieve the desired result. That was the only thing that mattered. Finally, Jo Gyu-Min was beginning to understand what the chairman was trying to say on that day.


    If this continued, Jo Gyu-Min would have to write ''Kang Jin-Ho''s business acumen is unknown, but his store is a huge sess!'' on his report pretty soon!


    ¡°Chief Jo? What did you want to talk about?¡±


    "<i>...Oops!</i>" Jo Gyu-Min quickly sobered up from his daydreaming after Kang Jin-Ho woke him up, then pressed the elerator. "I''m guessing things are mighty inconvenient for you without a car, yes?"


    ¡°A little bit, yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied grimly.


    Up untilst night, he was prepared to say he had gotten more or less used to being a carless person despite some minor inconvenience. However, this morning''s shenanigans on the subway had changed his mind.


    People needed their personal space. Especially for someone like Kang Jin-Ho... Without a car, he had to be extra careful when stepping outside his house.


    Things were already this insane for someone like him, so how bad could it be for top-tier talents? Kang Jin-Ho thought that he could finally understand, just a little, whenever those stars expressed their desire to murder the paparazzi and had a psychotic breakdown when the public paid too much attention to them.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued. "I''ve picked out suitable candidates for you, Mister Jin-Ho. Why don''t we go and check them out personally?"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded without saying anything else.


    In the past, he would have said, <i>¡°You don''t have to go so far; I can deal with it myself.¡±?</i>These days, though? Kang Jin-Ho came to understand that Jo Gyu-Min never did things without a good reason. Anyway, he was like that most of the time.


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    The car leisurely traveled toward Jaegyeong''s HQ.


    ¡°Would you like a smoke?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked.


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a cigarette without saying anything else.


    Jo Gyu-Min followed suit and mouthed one himself. After lighting it, he asked cautiously in a hushed tone, "Mister Jin-Ho, by any chance, are you getting involved with the group called the Korean Martial Assembly?"


    So, here was the main topic. Kang Jin-Ho quietly smiled after thinking that the thing with the new car was merely an excuse to get him to this position. Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t trying to hide his real intentions in other matters, of course. It was just that he found it a bit difficult to ask that question from the get-go, so he decided to sneak it in within the pretext of sorting out the new car.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m in the middle of getting involved.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min gazed at Kang Jin-Ho with withdrawn eyes before parking the car in a deserted corner of the road.


    Although it was sudden, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t rebuke Jo Gyu-Min. After all, he had earned the right to do things like this a long time ago.


    "May I be allowed to be frank about this matter?"


    1. The idiom ''A legless horse can travel a thousand leagues'' means words/rumors can spread really quickly. In Korean, the word for ''horse'' is the same as ''word/speech''.


    2. ''Bulgogi''(literally means ''fire meat'') is a grilled dish made out of thin, marinated slices of meat, mostmonly beef, grilled on a barbeque or on a stove-top griddle.

 Chapter 274: Revealing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 274: Revealing (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t immediately say anything and just mouthed a fresh cigarette. He didn''t bother lighting it up, though, as he stared outside the window at the far-off distance.


    Even if he was about to start an epic nagging session, Kang Jin-Ho was still willing to listen. Just like how he would do the same with his family or friends.


    Jo Gyu-Min was already a part of a small clique of people Kang Jin-Ho could meet up with without weighing the pros and cons of it. If Kang Jin-Ho were asked to categorize people precious to him, then Jo Gyu-Min would be included in the category simr to ''friend.¡¯ So, Kang Jin-Ho was prepared to listen to as much unpleasant scolding from Jo Gyu-Min.


    After all, he knew that all these scoldings came from how much Jo Gyu-Min cared and worried about him.


    Jo Gyu-Min finally broke the silence. ¡°I''m not sure how you¡¯ll receive what I''m about to say, but...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you having fun, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little at that unexpected question. ¡°Having fun, you say...¡±


    He knew he was supposed to reply with a no. This issue didn''t belong in the realm of ''enjoyment'' but within the boundary of ''punishing those daring to distort and disturb his life,¡¯ after all. That was what he should be saying, but that reply turned out to be a lot harder to make than what Kang Jin-Ho had bargained for.


    <i>''...Does that mean I am having fun?''</i>


    The fact that he couldn''t outright say, <i>¡°No, that''s not true,¡±</i> weighed ufortably heavy on Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    <i>''Fine, I admit it. I am enjoying this.''</i>


    If he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho did feel liberated while dealing with those martial artists. The liberation one would feel after releasing everything they had been suppressing at once... Having fun would certainly qualify as another way of describing that feeling.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°In a way, yes.¡±


    ¡°That''s disappointing to hear¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a genuinely-disappointed tone, then lit his cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t say anything to that. Understandable, since who would readily ept someone telling them that he enjoyed harming and killing other human beings?


    This wasn''t something Kang Jin-Ho could beautify by saying, <i>¡°that''s how the world of martial artists operates.¡±</i> When viewed from the outside, Kang Jin-Ho was no different from a psychopathic serial killer who derived pleasure from murdering other people. No, wait. He was different from a psychopath, wasn''t he? Unlike those killers who were apparently apathetic, Kang Jin-Ho was literally having fun during the process, wasn''t he?


    A pleasure-seeking murderer...


    That would be another name the modern era could give to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of making excuses about how he couldn''t help it and that he was forced into this position. And he certainly didn''t have any ns of stopping despite knowing he was in the wrong.


    <i>''I don''t have any room to make excuses here, do I?''</i>


    A person who knew they were wrong but was unable to stop themselves... They could bebeled as a victim. However, someone who knew they were in the wrong but didn''t want to stop? They were simply viins.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho was another viin. Jo Gyu-Min''s disappointment dug deep into Kang Jin-Ho''s conscience and painfully reminded him of that fact.


    While Kang Jin-Ho pondered what to say next, Jo Gyu-Min started talking again. However, what he said waspletely out of Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, how can you be having fun without me?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho immediately asked back. What on Earth was Jo Gyu-Min even talking about?


    "This might be just my opinion, but I have considered myself your partner in crime, Mister Jin-Ho. Not someone who deals with some stuff in your life but someone you can openly discuss and share things, and even ask for advice in personal matters."


    ¡°I also see you in that light, Chief Jo.¡±


    "Doesn''t seem that way to me, though?" Jo Gyu-Min turned his head and stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. "Mister Jin-Ho, you ask me for advice or my opinion on only the ''half'' of the matters in your life, don''t you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but nod in agreement at Jo Gyu-Min''s piercing, uncluttered eyes.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued. ¡°I''m well aware that your ''world'' doesn''t just consist of the one in the light, Mister Jin-Ho. Besides, I already have half a foot in that world anyway.¡±


    ¡°That''s true¡­¡±


    ¡°But now... I can''t help but feel disappointed and sad, knowing that you just left me out of the loop like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t think of a suitable response right now. He knew he would have to have this conversation with Jo Gyu-Min sooner orter, but he had never imagined that the discussion would take ce in this manner. He finally thought of something to say. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, this world is¡ª¡±


    ¡°It''s not for an idiot like me to jump in? Is that what you want to say, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tapped his cigarette against the ashtray, then took another deep puff before releasing the gray smoke back into the air.


    .


    "Chairman said something simr to me. He said I should pull my half-in foot out of that world and stick to living in our world instead. He even said I should pretend that the hidden world doesn''t exist." A wry smirk floated up on Jo Gyu-Min''s lips as he continued. "Tell me, Mister Jin-Ho. A husband goes out early at dawn every single day to work as a ride-share driver for some app, but his wife pretends to be none the wiser and doesn''t pay him one iota of attention. Do you think those two qualify as a married couple?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly fell out of his seat. ¡°M-married couple...?¡±


    "Of course, I''m not saying you and I are a married couple, Mister Jin-Ho. What I''m saying is that human rtionships are simr in that aspect. How can a rtionship sustain itself when one party ignores one of the facets of the other party''s life and cares only about the visible facet?" Jo Gyu-Min asked, but because he wasn''t expecting a reply in the first ce, he immediately resumed from where he left off, "I have no ns to be in such a superficial rtionship with you, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently clenched his fists. What an... odd thing to hear. Even stranger, Jo Gyu-Min''s words managed to shake up Kang Jin-Ho ever so slightly, too.


    ¡°Chairman''s warning could be right. If an ordinary man like me dares to set foot in that world, even nine lives might not be enough for me. I''ve already seen that with my eyes, after all. And yes, I know how dangerous that world is, too. However, Mister Jin-Ho? Here''s the thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Before I am an employee of the Jaegyeong Corporation, I''m a person who supports you from the back, Mister Jin-Ho. I might have gotten my start in Jaegyeong, but now... If I were forced to choose between you and Jaegyeong, can you guess which one I''ll ultimately pick?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply after sensing the resoluteness in Jo Gyu-Min''s voice. ¡°I''m guessing it''s me?¡±


    "Yes, you guessed correctly, Mister Jin-Ho." Resentment quickly filled up Jo Gyu-Min''s expression. "But now, the man I chose has left me out of the loop and decided to handle everything on his own. And he''s even having fun on top of that, too! So, it''s not that strange for me to get angry and irritated about it, yes?"


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly replied.


    Why did it feel like his head was getting bitten off? And when was thest time he felt this way, too? It should have been the first time since Jo Gyu-Min scolded Kang Jin-Ho to the point of inducing bitter tears.


    How strange... Kang Jin-Ho was not a spring chicken anymore. He figured he had be a lot more attuned to the world around him, so why was he still getting scolded like this?


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t finished, though. "Allow me to be even franker since we''re on the subject already. If you''re thinking of leaving me out, please do so pletely.¡¯ I do not wish to be a puppet. If you''re willing to let me tag along, I''m prepared to risk my life. However, if you still insist on making me haphazardly manage only half of your life... Well, I can''t do it."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please give me a proper answer, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could tell Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t even half-joking right now from the fiercely-burning light in thetter''s eyes. Then again... Even Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be happy if he were in Jo Gyu-Min''s shoes.


    ¡°I must warn you that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly said, ¡°Things will get dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I''m well aware.¡±


    "What I want to do could harm Jaegyeong, as well."


    "I''ll quit, then. But you need to pay me my sry. You''re loaded, after all."


    ¡°And this matter isn''t a continuous thing. Our lives might suddenly revert back to those days when nothing much was happening.¡±


    ¡°I see. Which means I''ll get paid without doing anything, then? I''ll be grateful.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and red at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied without a shred of hesitation, then he started to borate and exin for himself, ¡°Chairman Hwang lit a fire in me. He told me that ordinary people like us should cover our eyes and block our ears even though we know the truth. That would be beneficial in the long run, he said. But no, I don''t want to do that. Even if I''m going to die tomorrow, I''d like to live in the truth first.¡±


    "Even though the result of being a part of that truth won''t be good for you?"


    "What are you saying, Mister Jin-Ho?" Jo Gyu-Min smirked. "The world I want to be a part of isn''t the ''dangerous'' one, but the world you breathe in, Mister Jin-Ho. I merely want to breathe the same air as you. Even if that air is a poison and will wreck my lungs in the process."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m a <i>Jaegyeong</i> man, Mister Jin-Ho. And themand I received from Jaegyeong was to support and assist you. How many years have I been doing that now? It''s no longer about fulfilling thatmand, but I stillmute to Jaegyeong because that''s what you wish.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded in silence, so Jo Gyu-Min went for the final strike. ¡°You should take responsibility for transforming a person''s life in this manner, Mister Jin-Ho. And please don''t tell me to cut my ties with you at this stage and go back to living an ordinary life. I don''t think anyone can survive the boredom of that life, you know.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled at the end of everything he wanted to say, prompting Kang Jin-Ho tough as well. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, you might regret thister on.¡±


    "I know that, and yet, I still want it, Mister Jin-Ho. And that''s what makes me a human."


    ¡°That oddly sounds about right¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered before staring deeply at Jo Gyu-Min.


    This man might have said many reasons and spoken of his vision for the future, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to hear those things. He already knew what Jo Gyu-Min truly wanted to say on this asion anyway.


    Jo Gyu-Min just ''liked'' Kang Jin-Ho. He didn''t want to part ways, so he wanted to jump onto the other side. The time they had spent together led to the formation of a deep friendship, and it had already grown more than a rtionship bound with official business.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again. ¡°Okay, understood.¡±


    ¡°You promise, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I just don''t need to hide anything from you from now on, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well. For now, that''ll do.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned triumphantly and started the car again.


    <i>''Am I doing the right thing, though?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was fully aware of the risks. Perhaps this conversation could go on to greatly alter his life in the future.


    Even at his current trajectory, Jo Gyu-Min was on a path to sess in life. Despite his young age, he was already a chief secretary in a major corporation called Jaegyeong. Not only was he earning around three times higher wages than his peers of simr age working for the samepany, but his career path was also built on a firm foundation.


    It was to the extent that some people even started gossiping that Hwang Jeong-Hu had earmarked Jo Gyu-Min as his possible sessor! Of course, Jo Gyu-Min rolled on the floorughing his butt off after hearing that rumor. However, to outsiders with no insider knowledge of what had been going on, that was how shockingly impressive Jo Gyu-Min''s career looked.


    To put it simply, his life, his sess, was already guaranteed even if he stayed on the course. But...


    <i>''But, so what?''</i>


    What was so amazing about being sessful in life? Turning a blind eye to the truth and chasing only after sess wasn''t Jo Gyu-Min''s style. Even if a knife were thrust into his throat tomorrow, he wanted to live a full, exciting life.


    To Jo Gyu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho was vitality itself. This young man had injected vivid colors into Jo Gyu-Min''s monochrome. As long as he could stick to Kang Jin-Ho, at the very least, he might get to live a life a hundred times more exciting than if he had turned a blind eye.


    And that alone... was enough. What more could Jo Gyu-Min want when he could live an exciting life with the person he wanted to be with? Without being conscious of it, Jo Gyu-Min started humming while depressing the elerator.


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> by the way, Mister Jin-Ho? If I get fired by Jaegyeongter, you better hire me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°But I have no need for a secretary.¡±


    ¡°Then, at least hire me to sweep the front of your father''s cafe or something.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.?</i>I''ll think about that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then turned his gaze away from Jo Gyu-Min busy making silly jokes to stare at the stretching neon lights outside the car''s window.


    <i>''What a strange feeling...''</i>


    Lately, Kang Jin-Ho had been getting a feeling that some things were not going ording to n. His urges were progressively getting more out of control, while doubts about holding himself back too much or not seeing the point of living a life this way continued to gue him.


    But at this moment, at least, those doubts had vanished from his mind.


    <i>''Right, I wasn''t wrong about them.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had acquired people who liked him and would dly walk the bumpy roads with him. So,pared to his life back in Zhongyuan when everyone had turned their backs on him during his final moments?


    <i>''Even if I die tomorrow, this life is undoubtedly a far more sessful one.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop the corners of his lips from curling up. Just how long had it been? When was thest time a genuine smile from deep down his heart appeared on his face instead of a sneer or mocking smirk?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Well, do look after me well, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No need to even ask.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned back.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against his seat and closed his eyes. Even then, the corners of his lips were still curled up despite his best efforts to suppress them.

 Chapter 275: Revealing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Revealing (5)</h4>


    "Was there something else left to discuss?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while following Jo Gyu-Min into Jaegyeong''s HQ. Weren¡¯t they already done discussing the important matter? Why did he have toe all the way here?


    Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°Didn''t I tell you? You still need to choose your next car.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I thought I left that job to you, though...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did, and so, I tried to pick one ording to my own tastes, but... I didn''t think that was something a devoted secretary should do.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°In this case, my tastes shouldn''te into the equation. Well, you''ll see once we get there,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in a confident tone.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped inquiring at that point and silently walked alongside Jo Gyu-Min. Since the chief secretary said he would see after reaching their destination, Kang Jin-Ho would do just that. Jo Gyu-Min would have exined it verbally if he felt the need anyway.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho could trust Jo Gyu-Min even if there were no sufficient exnations provided on some things.


    Jo Gyu-Min pressed the ''down'' button on the elevator, which was different from what they had been doing until now. Instead of going to the usual top floor, they were now headed to the lowest basement floor.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°We''re going to the basement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. More specifically, the basement parking lot. Your prospective next car is on standby there, ready and waiting.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm??</i>Are we gonna take it somewhere?¡±


    ¡°<i>Fufufu...!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min meaningfully smirked. He even looked a bit sinister just then.


    "...?" Kang Jin-Ho faintly trembled after sensing an onset of an unexinable nervousness.


    <i>''Even though I trust him, this guy can sometimes do weird things...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was usually aposed, well-behaved person. But then, once every blue moon, he would cause a bit of a scene as if the urge to show off had gotten the better of him. With the way things looked this time, Kang Jin-Ho grew just a bit concerned that he would have to deal with yet another Jo Gyu-Min catastrophe pretty soon.


    <i>Tting~!</i>


    The elevator chimed, and its doors slid open after reaching the basement floor.


    "<i>Mm?</i>" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again after noticing that all the lights were turned off. "Are there no lights down here?"


    "No, but the fifth basement floor isn''t used all that often. When this ce was designed, it was initially nned as a space to park all the vehicles belonging to the chairman that he wasn''t using. But, as you know, our chairman isn''t the type to own several cars, so nowadays, this floor serves as a storage unit more than anything else."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Anyway, time to... turn on the lights!¡± Jo Gyu-Min felt around the wall nearby, leading to a series of ticking noises breaking the silence of the darkness, and bright lights soon started to illuminate the basement.


    ¡°<i>Ta-da!</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min theatrically spread his arms wide open and pointed to the parked cars. ¡°There are your candidates, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Unfortunately for him, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t paying attention to the trio of vehicles parked in the middle of the basement. Instead, his eyes were ''arrested'' by the sight of many spotlights arranged all around said vehicles. "<i>Uhm,</i> excuse me...? Haven''t I seen those lights from the film set...?"


    ¡°Indeed, Mister Jin-Ho. A protagonist''s entrance needs proper spotlights, after all.¡±


    ¡°But, <i>uh,</i> was there a need to go this far...?¡±


    "<i>Uh-huh!?</i>This is important, Mister Jin-Ho!" Jo Gyu-Min put his foot down. And when Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head, Jo Gyu-Min grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the waiting cars. "In any case, why don''t we take a closer look!"


    ¡°Of course...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared weirdly at Jo Gyu-Min.


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min''s eagerness was being focused in a weird direction, but such a thing could be overlooked since he had clearly spent a lot of effort for Kang Jin-Ho today.


    With a weird look on his face, Kang Jin-Ho closed the distance toward the cars... And had to contend with the sights of three extraordinary-looking vehicles mming into his retina. "...Did you purchase all three of these?"


    ¡°I wouldn''t waste money like that. No, we just asked the owners of these vehicles for their understanding and borrowed them for a bit. It would be better for you to see them in the flesh first, but you''re too busy to visit the individual dealerships, so I figured this was the next best thing.¡±


    <i>''But I sell pizzas...''</i>


    Something about being unable to go and see expensive supercars in showrooms because Kang Jin-Ho had to sell pizzas sounded a bit ironic, to say the least. But what could he do about it when that was his reality? Moreover, one of the trios on disy right now didn''t even have a showroom model in the country. Obviously, test-driving one was also out of the question.


    This meant that this method was probably the best when trying to directlypare the cars. Although it would have been impossible to arrange this disy without Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal connections and the name of Jaegyeong.


    The pretext used was that Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to buy a new car and would love to see one up close. After paying a handsome amount of... ''usage'' fees, Jo Gyu-Min managed to bring these cars together.


    <i>''And those fees were gobsmacking, weren''t they...''</i>


    Officially renting one of these cars would have cost at least a few hundred million won per day, so it wasn''t hard to understand why the fees were so astronomical, but...


    <i>''I better keep my fingers crossed that the ounting department won''t throw a hissy fitter on.''?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min suppressed his subtle anxiety and smiled gently at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So... Does any one of these catches your fancy?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> This one over here...¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the red supercar by the corner. ¡°Isn''t this the same one as my old car?¡±


    "It''s a newer model, and some of its specifications have been upgraded to reflect that, but it''s not majorly different from your old car, yes. <i>Oh,</i> and its exterior has been subtly updated while you were serving in the army. Its performance should have improvedpared to the old model."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. As he thought, this red supercar did feel familiar, but... ¡°Well, this car is pretty good at most things, but...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Driving it around in Seoul is a lot of challenge, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that. Yes, it does have a downside like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head snapped to his side, and he shot a re at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min nearly stumbled on his feet. ¡°B-but, why...?¡±


    <i>¡®Why haven''t you said anything about that thest time?! If only you''d told me that ahead of time, I wouldn''t have looked for this car, you know!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho moved on to the next example. ¡°What about this car?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min straightened his tie and chuckled ominously. ¡°<i>Fufufu...!</i> I see that you do have eyes for cars, Mister Jin-Ho. This particr vehicle is the current holder of the top speed record for production cards...¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> this guy won''t get over a speed bump, either.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min did stumble this time. How could Kang Jin-Ho''s criteria for choosing his supercar be... bloody speed bumps?! Jo Gyu-Min suddenly wanted to lodge a strongly-worded protest to South Korea''s Ministry of Land, Infrastructure and Transport for carpet-bombing the entire country with merciless speed bumps!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted over to the final candidate of the trio.


    What about this one, then? With its all-ck exterior, gleaming headlights, and sleek, aerodynamic shape, it''d surely...!


    ¡°<i>Fufufu,?</i>this vehicle is a pride of Germany, Mister Jin-Ho. This car here is! None other than! Porsc¡ª¡±


    ¡°Looks like a frog?¡± Kang Jin-Ho innocently cut Jo Gyu-Min off.


    ¡°No, that''s wrooong!¡±


    <i>¡®Of course! Some dumb people! Do mock it! Like that! But! You can''t desecrate its beauty by calling it a frog!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was clearly unimpressed. ¡°It''s not even a toy, so why does it look like that?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah...</i>¡±


    If all the proud owners of this particr vehicle heard Kang Jin-Ho right now, they would have sighed deeply inmentation. Yet thetter was unhesitantly spewing such opinions out!


    <i>''Damn, I made a mistake.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min could only kick himself inwardly. His initial idea of making Kang Jin-Hoe and see the cars personally seemed like a good one on paper since the two of them had different tastes. Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min failed to take into ount Kang Jin-Ho''s terrible personal taste.


    ¡°H-how about the one in the middle, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    "<i>Mm?</i> But what about the speed bumps...?"


    ¡°You''re driving around in a car like this, so you should at least be prepared to deal with such minor inconveniences, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t seem all that impressed as he scanned the blue car in the middle. ¡°<i>Hmm...?</i>This one is a bit round and squishy-looking.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡±


    <i>¡®That''s because your old car had all sorts of sharp angles and stuff! Besides, this isn''t ''round and squishy'', you know! Sure, its horseshoe grill¡¯s kinda, sorta looks a bit roundish, and that''s why it feels that way...!¡¯</i>


    "Mister Jin-Ho, please listen to me! This car here is the Bugatti Veyron! As I said before, it''s the fastest production car in the world right now! Nothing can go faster than this bad boy unless you go for extremely-limited special edition models or hire a tuning firm!"


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°But, here''s the thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    "There hadn¡¯t been any opportunities for me to travel at my old car''s top speed, you see?"


    <i>¡®Say what now, you brat?! I know you''ve sped down the highway the wrong way ''round three hundred kilometers per hour not too long ago, so you dare lie to me this way?!¡¯</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s lips trembled from his barely-contained rage, but he desperately kept his mouth shut. He tried to remind himself that today was a good day. A good day, indeed! There was no need to lose his cool and sour the nice mood of today!


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho continued to demonstrate that he had no ability to read the room. "Besides, when I went faster and faster, I could actually see the fuel gauge needle drop in real time. It''s kind of annoying to stop for fuel often, you know."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Isn''t there a car that doesn''t need lots of fuel but is still plenty fast enough for me?"


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly blinked his eyes while thinking, <i>''Why don''t you ask for your private airne instead?''</i>


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    But then, he suddenly remembered that there was a car like that. What about those hybrid supercars getting all the press coveragetely? Considering the electric motor''s unique aspect of having tremendous torque at all rev ranges, such a car might just suit Kang Jin-Ho''s peculiar taste.


    However...


    "There are cars like that in existence, yes, but I think you might find them just a little bitcking, Mister Jin-Ho. If you''re only looking for great eleration, then fine, but they are still a bit behind in terms of responsiveness, you see."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    "Please choose out of these three. I''ve selected them after careful consideration, you know. And I can tell you for certain that, even though there are cars with simr specs as these three, you won''t find a better one than them."


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the cars while making the face of a man experiencing a serious dilemma.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and lightly patted Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°You aren''t supposed to choose a car this way, Mister Jin-Ho. Why don''t you sit inside, then take them out for a test drive? That''s the reason why I borrowed them in the first ce. I promise you; you''ll have made up your mind by the time you''ve driven all three.¡±


    ¡°...Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Which car will be the least eye-catching, you think?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min sucked in a deep breath. He knew everyone had different needs when choosing their car, but he just couldn''t remain patient with Kang Jin-Ho''s criteria and ended up yelling, ¡°In that case, just get a family sedan! A family sedan, I say!¡±


    "No, because when I went to a supermarket with Mother in her sedan, its small trunk proved inconvenient."


    <i>¡®In that case, get a pick-up truck or¡­¡¯</i>


    ¡°Feels like people will notice me wherever I go in such a vehicle, so that''s a no as well.¡±


    <i>¡®I-in that case, why don''t you get a car only a cow would drive?! No one will notice you in that case!</i>¡¯


    ¡°So, I was thinking...¡± Kang Jin-Ho made a serious face while getting ready to unleash more of his nonsense, causing Jo Gyu-Min to groan inwardly. ¡°Isn''t there a car that is... responsive, fast, and fun to drive, but also practical?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Can you bake a pizza that tastes exactly like how you would want a delicious pizza to be but isn''t as oily or fatty no matter how much you eat? And on top of that, it has the distinctive taste of cheese but goes well with a traditional Korean stew?"


    ¡°There isn''t a pizza like that, though?¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you asking me to find a car like that, Mister Jin-Ho?! Why!¡±


    "<i>Aaah,</i> so that''s what you wanted to say? I honestly thought there was a car like that." Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged his shoulders.


    However, it only made Jo Gyu-Min more furious inside. He dearly wanted to flip a table or something right now, but he held himself back by repeatedly thinking, <i>''I''m Mister Jin-Ho''s loyal, supportive aide. Yes, I am!''</i> The fact that he had already raised his voice like that was already a big ck mark on his name. He shouldn''t disrespect Kang Jin-Ho any further than this.


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min held his head and groaned.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw the pained look on Jo Gyu-Min''s face and apologized. ¡°I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m clueless about these things.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it has been so many years since you started driving your own car. So, how could you be this disinterested in motoring in general?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never had a reason to care, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly disyed a mystical skill of sighing deeply while still making a proud face.


    <i>''I see. Without me, nothing can be done around here.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned in closer and cautiously muttered, ¡°So, here''s what I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo, I think you''re probably the best when ites to stuff like this.¡±


    "<i>Ha. Ha. Ha...</i>" Jo Gyu-Min stood straight and tall. Any taller, and he could have a problem with his sper on!


    ¡°To think that someone aspetent as you will be working alongside me. That gives me great confidence about my future, Chief Jo.¡±


    "<i>Fufufu.</i> Well, thank you so much. Actually, I should be saying that to you."


    ¡°So, like... As I was saying...¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    "I can''t help but think that... there has to be a car that fits my criteria. You know, afortable car that is also practical and economical so I can avoid the annoyance of stopping at a filling station all the time. That kind of a car."


    ¡°H-hold on, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    <i>¡®That''s like trying to find a Kirin! An animal straight out of imagination, Mister Jin-Ho. You know, a thing out of legends or mythical tales!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho confidently dered, ¡°I believe in you, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°N-no, Mister Jin-Ho! That''s like finding a Kirin! You''re practically telling me to go out into the wilds to hunt a Kirin here!¡±


    ¡°Mm? But you can find plenty of giraffes in a zoo?¡±


    ¡°No, not that kind of <i>Kirin!</i> I''m talking about, you know, dragon-like creatures!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho made a resolute expression and stared at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I don''t know how difficult such a thing will be, but...¡±


    ¡°B-but?¡±


    ¡°I believe that if it''s you, you can hunt even a dragon, Chief Jo. So, how hard could finding a car be?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Well, then. I''ll believe in you and go home for the day. Contact me when you have good news."


    "M-Mister Jin-Ho?! Mister Kang Jin-Ho?!" Jo Gyu-Min urgently reached out, but his hand could only grab at the empty air instead of Kang Jin-Ho''s arm as thetter strode gantly away toward the waiting elevator.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only stand there and stare in stupefaction before slumping onto a nearby couch. He stared at the ceiling for a while in a daze, then pulled out his phone and called someone.


    "Evening, Mister Choi. I know you''re a car dealer, so... I wanted to ask you about something. <i>Uhm...</i> If I call the Lamborghini factory directly, will they build me an Aventador with a big trunk and four seats?" Jo Gyu-Min weakly asked, then silently waited for a reply. However, sorrow quickly filled his expression. "...No, listen, Mister Choi. I''m not drunk. And no, I''m not messing with you, either. Yes, I... I''m sorry about this. I really am."


    Jo Gyu-Min ended the call there and buried his face between his knees.


    This was why people shouldn''t be too adventurous with their lives. Jo Gyu-Min was suddenly reminded of how nice a settled,fortable path to sess was, and his shoulders started to shudder in response.


    1. LOL, this novel''s showing its age, doesn''t it?


    2. "Car only a cow would drive" was a ''nickname'' Korean drivers gave to Hyundai Sonata. In Korean, "Sonata" can also be read as "only cow will drive". Hence that nickname.


    3. A ¡°Kirin¡±, or ¡°Qilin¡± in Chinese, is a mythical creature appearing in various East Asian literature. It''s the same word for ''giraffe'' in Korean.

 Chapter 276: It Begins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 276: It Begins (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to contend with Jo Gyu-Min''s sudden visit first thing the following morning.


    ¡°And now! I shall brief you on why you cannot drive such a car, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min roared while scanning the staff room of the pizzeria.


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. ¡°Hang on a minute. What is the meaning of...¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first!¡± Jo Gyu-Min red as proverbial mes shot out of his eyes.


    ¡°Wait, did you stay up all night, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min chose not to answer that. Instead, he used a stack of reports and data for this briefing to shut Kang Jin-Ho up. ¡°I did not work in the corporation for augh, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    While Jo Gyu-Min was swimming in despair, his saviors came in the form of the nning department, which happened to be burning the midnight oil at the time.


    One of the unfortunate things about thepany was that it was a den of tigers and dragons, also known as ''clueless senior officers or directors!¡¯ They were so clueless to the extent that if thepany were into designing and producing cars, they would have asked the designers,<i>?"Why can''t you attach wings to our new cars and make them fly?"</i>


    A veteran employee would one day find themselves no longer exining to the senior management folks why they had to do so-and-so. No, they would be desperately pleading with them why they shouldn''t be doing so-and-so instead!


    Unsurprisingly, Jaegyeong was filled with professionals in the art of persuasion, and when they saw the dazed and despairing Jo Gyu-Min, they rolled up their sleeves and lent him their assistance. The result of this coboration was the data for this briefing!


    "Why! You must not! Buy such a car!" Jo Gyu-Min roared in full of spirit while connecting a projector to his notebook PC. Then, he used one of the pizzeria''s walls as the projection screen. He started his exnation once everything was set up. Starting from efficiency to cost-effectiveness, all sorts of reasons wereid out sinctly and clearly.


    His efforts weremendable but too bad... Kang Jin-Ho was as firm as an immovable boulder. ¡°So, does that mean you can''t find a car like that?¡±


    He remained resolute in his position as if he were a boomer boss disinterestedly asking back, <i>¡±So, can you do it or what?¡±</i> even after listening to a lengthy briefing session exining why their demand was not feasible.


    Most srymen might give up at this point and offer the perfunctory <i>¡°Sir, yessir, we''ll go ahead and make it."?</i>However, Jo Gyu-Min was not like most srymen. Wasn''t he a grizzled war veteran who survived the battlefield called Kang Jin-Ho? Wasn''t he apetent and talented employee?


    As if he had expected such a response from Kang Jin-Ho, Jo Gyu-Min immediately pulled out his ace in the sleeve. "No, Mister Jin-Ho! It''s definitely doable! I can certainly find a car like that! And if such a car doesn''t exist, I can have it custom-made and even get it certified by the Ministry of Environment so you can legally drive it! Those uncles will cook up a neww and pass it as long as you grease their palms sufficiently enough anyway! However!"


    This was the point in the briefing where Jo Gyu-Min''s ace disyed its might.


    "Such a car... It''ll be a one-of-a-kind, literally the ONLY one in the entire country, Mister Jin-Ho! In other words, everyone who wants to know where you are at any given moment will be able to track you. Is that what you really want?"


    ¡°That''s a definite no...¡±


    As a result, Jo Gyu-Min''s logic finally moved Kang Jin-Ho''s heart. After thorough persuasion from Jo Gyu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho agreed to buy two cars at the same time.


    Jo Gyu-Min earnestly, desperately exined that Kang Jin-Ho could afford to get a sports car if he wanted something sporty and also buy a practical sedan for those times when he wanted to go to shops. That finally did the trick, and Kang Jin-Ho agreed to this course of action.


    "In that case, I''ll also entrust you with buying a suitable sedan, Chief Jo," said Kang Jin-Ho with a brief nod.


    Jo Gyu-Min asked cautiously, ¡°...What kind of a sedan are you looking for?¡±


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too heavy and dad mobile-like. But it shouldn''t be too light, either. While driving, it has to have decent responsiveness. That''s the kind of sedan I''d like. I hope you can find one like that."


    ¡°...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut, finally realizing something just then.


    <i>''My workload... just got bigger, didn''t it?''</i>


    He might have prevented the worst-case scenario from unfolding, but the consequence of that was being saddled with the heavy responsibility of selecting two separate vehicles that fulfilled Kang Jin-Ho''s peculiar tastes.


    After sighing deeply, Jo Gyu-Min muttered, ¡°...I''ll give you a callter, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi watched Jo Gyu-Min trudge outside the pizzeria before offering some words of sympathy. "<i>Gee whiz.</i> He''s going through a wringer all thanks to a stubborn mule, <i>huh.</i>"


    ¡°You''re totally right,¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head, signaling that he was also fed up with what just happened.


    Ju Yeong-Gi nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So weird. Whether it''s a car or a bicycle, didn''t he have no problem riding whatever? He''s getting more and more handful as time goes on, isn''t he?¡±


    Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin. ¡°I think his time in the army changed something in him. Did something happen while he was serving?¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> I think it''ll be easier for me to exin what <i>didn''t</i> happen in the army, dude.¡±


    In the army, they practically suffered through every trial and tribtion life could throw at them. Especially in Kang Jin-Ho''s case, his military life was a tumultuous tempest itself!


    ¡°Hang on a minute here. Jin-Ho, you ain''t doing this deliberately to torment Chief Jo, right? You never bullied your juniors back in the army, so it¡¯s a shocker to see you do that out in civilian society! I bloody knew it; you can be one mean bastard if you want to.¡±


    "...No, that''s not true," Kang Jin-Ho protested against Ju Yeong-Gi''s malicious nder with a vigorous wave of his hands. "I mean, I gotta stick with those cars long-term once I buy them, won''t I?"


    ¡°Nope, you''re gonna wreck them soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless at thebined attack from Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min. What saddened him was how he himself couldn''t be a hundred percent sure of not wrecking the cars in the near future, either! He groaned, then quickly changed the subject. "Didn''t you say our new chef wille to work today?"


    Park Yu-Min nodded. "Yeah. We agreed on ten in the morning, so we''ll see soon enough."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. Honestly, he was slightly worried about this.


    He was a bit leery about having a new person intrude into his and his friends'' personal space. And if that chef went beyond the call of duty and started revising the menu, even the sanctity of the kitchen wouldn''t be safe from a ''hostile takeover,¡¯ too!


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I''m a bit wary about this...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    ¡°Doesn''t mean we can huddle together and y house in this ce for eternity, though¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered right back.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The trio used to have a tacit agreement among themselves. Initially, the n was to have a go at running a business and see what could happen before they had to go back to university. After working on various facets of this ce and keeping it going, though, they had grown attached to it and couldn''t bear the thought of shutting it down just like that.


    They all started to harbor the thought of keeping the pizzeria''s doors open if it were possible to leave it to other people. Their thoughts were more or less in line with that idea.


    <i>''Realistically, though, it won''t be easy.''</i>


    Unless one of the three stuck around, it would be difficult to keep the store going. Without Kang Jin-Ho, the revenue would obviously plummet. Even if they hired a manager, it would still be hard for the trio to consistently pay attention to the matters of the pizzeria. Honestly speaking, they were simply wishing for their store to keep going since they had created so many memories in this ce.


    It was right at that moment that the old idiom of ''A devil will show up if you call its name'' demonstrated its power once more because someone started knocking on the door.


    "Hey, looks like our chef''s finally here?" Ju Yeong-Gi grinned suspiciously and got up to open the door. And then¡­ he just stood there, utterly frozen.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion when his friend remained unmoving for a while. ¡°What''s gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°Not sure?¡± Park Yu-Min also tilted his head and walked up to Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°What''s the matter, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi turned around, clearly in panic. Then, he wrapped his arm around Park Yu-Min''s neck and dragged him away.


    ¡°...What now?!¡± Park Yu-Min gasped in surprise.


    Ju Yeong-Gi dragged Park Yu-Min to where Kang Jin-Ho was and asked in an urgent voice, "Why didn''t you tell me our new chef''s a woman?!"


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Why is that important?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s important! How could you bring a woman into a den of stinky men!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh??</i>Who cares about that?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi stared at Park Yu-Min in a daze, then nearly facepalmed.


    <i>''Ah, that''s right...!''</i>


    He just remembered that Park Yu-Min had grown up in an orphanage where boys and girls always mingled. Growing up in such an environment meant Park Yu-Min wouldn''t have any qualms about sharing an intimate space with the opposite sex.


    ¡°Dang it, I should''ve been the one hiring...¡±


    ¡°Hey, that''s gender discrimination, you know?¡±


    ¡°<i>Urgh...</i>¡±


    While Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min bickered on the side, the new chef could only stand around in the doorway, unable to either enter or leave.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was the only free one, he got up and went to the doorway to greet her. "Wee."


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> hello to you too. I''m Jeong Su-Yeon. I''m going to start working here from today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Pleasee inside.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and led Jeong Su-Yeon inside the store.


    The concept of a chef stuck inside Kang Jin-Ho''s head was a dude wearing arge chef''s hat, but Jeong Su-Yeon definitely<i>?did</i> not fit that image. She was actually a beautiful woman with a slender figure.


    <i>''Hmm, but working here will be tough for her...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her slender, feminine hands and wrist and he started wondering if she could even cook properly. He had valid reasons for his doubts, of course¡ªfrom what he had experienced so far, working in a restaurant kitchen was a lot harder than one would imagine. Being exposed to constant heat the whole day was a given, and one would also have to wield heavy frying pans, so he couldn''t help but worry if she could handle the workload with such a delicate figure.


    ¡°Wee to our store. I''m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> hello. And... the person who hired me is?¡±


    ¡°That will be him over there.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed at Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min waved his hand at Jeong Su-Yeon. ¡°Hello, I''m Park Yu-Min. I''m in charge of the dining area.¡±


    He then shot a quick re at Ju Yeong-Gi, forcing thetter to clear his throat and introduce himself. ¡°Hello, there. I''m Ju Yeong-Gi. I''m also in charge of the dining area, but I pop into the kitchen every now and then as well.¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon nodded. ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see. In that case, who is the original chef?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped in. ¡°That will be me.¡±


    ¡°And the owner is?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi pointed at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s also him.¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon quietly studied Kang Jin-Ho before nodding away. ¡°<i>Ah.</i> You''re an owner-chef.¡±


    "I''m sorry?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head after not understanding the implication behind the term.


    Jeong Su-Yeon kindly offered a brief exnation, ¡°There are quite a few advantages if the owner personally works in the kitchen, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...?</i>¡±


    "I know that the... ''correct etiquette'' is for me to introduce myself first, but... Before that," Jeong Su-Yeon looked at Kang Jin-Ho with a subtly different look on her face. Would it be correct to say that her previously-soft and warm expression had be a little more serious? "Do you mind if I take a look at your kitchen first?"


    ***


    <i>''What is going on here?''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon found herself wading in the quagmire of confusion. She heard that this pizzeria had opened its doors only a month ago and that three amateurs were doing the kitchen work in shifts. However, that much information was enough for her to make educated guesses about the state of the kitchen.


    She would normally avoid working in such an environment, but the condition of giving total control of the kitchen to her meant that... Well, she thought she would at least take a look at the state of the pizzeria first before deciding.


    For one, she didn''t sense any territorial behavior-like attitude from the soft voice on the phone. And the next feeling she had gotten was that this store wasn''t looking for a new employee to lord over but a savior toe and rescue them!


    So, she decided tomute to this pizzeria. If she were given full control of the kitchen and was allowed to do what she wanted, perhaps the ce could survive somehow. But then, when she saw Ju Yeong-Gi''s rough countenance at the door, she thought, ¡®<i>Ah, it''s not gonna be easy in this ce either¡­¡¯</i>


    ¡°...Goodness me.¡±


    However, she had to revise her thoughts once again. The kitchen boasted a sight well beyond what her imagination was capable of.


    The thing about kitchens was that no matter how much one cleaned them, they could never be ''clean.¡¯ Especially more so with a pizzeria where the main ingredient used was oily cheese. Tough grease stains tended to sneak into every corner imaginable, so it was a nightmare to keep the ce clean without using strong detergents.


    So, when Jeong Su-Yeon heard that a trio of men was operating a pizzeria, she naturally pictured a sorry spectacle waiting for her in the kitchen, but...


    <i>''Wow. A fly might really slip and fall in this ce!''</i>


    The floor was sparkling to the point that it dazzled her. And no, that wasn''t hyperbole at work. The floor was really sparkling. Just what kind of detergent did they use to polish the floor like that? Jeong Su-Yeon couldn''t wrap her head around it at all. To get such shine going, a really strong chemical cleaner had to have been used, and such a thing would, ten times out of ten, cause an unpleasant chemical odor to rise up from the floor. However, she couldn''t smell anything else aside from the enticing aroma of cheese in this kitchen.


    She raised her head to scan the sinks, and her eyes powerfully quaked. Even the sinks found in the stores selling kitchen utensils wouldn''t be that sparkling clean!


    <i>''How did they clean this ce? What did they even use?!''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon¡¯s heart started racing as she tried to set foot inside the kitchen only to stop herself. She had a sudden thought. What if she carelessly stepped inside only to dirty the floor with her footstep?


    People''s first impulse when seeing a snow-covered field of whiteness would be to be the first person to leave behind their footprints. At the same time, though, they would feel reticent to do so after thinking that their footprint would ruin the picturesquendscape. And that was what Jeong Su-Yeon was feeling right now.


    Still, she steeled herself with a deep, deep breath, then entered the kitchen. Her first destination was, of course, the fridge.


    <i>''Don''t get shocked, Jeong Su-Yeon!''</i>


    One only had to take a gander at the state of the fridge to know how cleanly a kitchen was being run. Of course, the fridge''s inside wouldn''t be dirty at all. Jeong Su-Yeon was certain of that. With the floor this spotless, no way the fridge would be anything but clean. Otherwise, the owner should be ssified as a madman!


    Jeong Su-Yeon carefully reached out and grabbed the fridge''s handle, then slowly opened the door. And then, her jaw slowly fell, and her eyes quivered at the sight greeting her.


    Ingredients were packed in an orderly rank-and-file ording to their types. After taking a closer look, Jeong Su-Yeon also realized that not only were the ingredients neatly stored but they were also organized ording to their expiration dates, too!


    Jeong Su-Yeon gulped before cautiously asking, ¡°Who is in charge of organizing the kitchen?¡±


    The two men silently observing her inspection quickly pointed at Kang Jin-Ho to imply that they had nothing to do with all these.


    Jeong Su-Yeon shifted her trembling eyes at Kang Jin-Ho and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°M-Mister Kang Jin-Ho. By any chance... Do you have some kind of illness?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    And just like that... A barely-disguised scolding from the new hiree signaled the beginning of a new connection in Kang Jin-Ho''s life.

 Chapter 277: It Begins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 277: It Begins (2)</h4>


    ¡°Oh my goodness...¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon needed a bit of time to regain her wits.


    Of course, there were plenty of germophobia patients in the world. Just how many folks would freak out at the sight of a single hair strand on the floor, saying their house would soon turn into a virus-infested danger zone, and everyone inside would die as a result?


    Unlike a residential house where its cleanliness could be maintained through regr cleaning and its residents not being <i>that</i> active, a restaurant was fated to be dirty almost all the time. Garbage was constantly produced, people continuously came in and out, and dirty, oily stains were an evesting enemy to contend against. That was the reality of a restaurant.


    Maintaining a residential house-like cleanliness in such a restaurant was definitely not a walk in the park. No, it would practically be impossible to pull off.


    <i>''So, how could this kitchen be cleaner than my own bedroom?!''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon was criticized for being a bit too hygiene-obsessed in her former workce. Then again, wasn''t she a strict believer in the mantra: a chef needs to pursue good hygiene first before pursuing good taste!


    But today, she had to acknowledge that there was indeed a sky above the sky. A part of her underestimated this ce since three young and inexperienced men were running it. After seeing the state of the pizzeria''s kitchen, though, Jeong Su-Yeon thought that a person <i>this</i> obsessed with hygiene had to be a professional, regardless of how their cooking tasted.


    Park Yu-Min whispered to Ju Yeong-Gi, "I think she''s having a bit of a meltdown?"


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded sagely. "Makes sense. Even we get nasty chills every now and then at this ce even though we see it every single day!"


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min nodded in perfect sync, and their expressions were filled with clear dissatisfaction.


    "She asked Jin-Ho if he''s sick in the head, right?" Ju Yeong-Gi rubbed his chin while asking that.


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Although she''s asking the right question, her bravery is something else, man. To think she''s ballsy enough to ask the boss on her first day if he''s right in his head!¡±


    ¡°...I mean, she had to have been <i>really</i> shocked to say that.¡±


    Their hearts said they should side with Jeong Su-Yeon here rather than with Kang Jin-Ho, and they had a good reason to do so as well. Even if Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min sweated buckets trying to polish the damn floor, Kang Jin-Ho would always take it upon himself to re-polish it right away as if it were the most obvious thing to do! And he wouldn¡¯t even bother asking them to do it for him! No wonder the duo didn''t feel like they were contributing much to the store''s upkeep, at least when it came to its hygiene. So much so that they even felt guilty about it!


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min even tried to dissuade Kang Jin-Ho by saying that fish couldn''t possibly survive in water that was too clean, but the relief from that was only temporary. Kang Jin-Ho''s ''fear'' of germs was basically incurable, it seemed.


    Park Yu-Min sighed inmentation. "I guess our new unnie''s gonna learn what ''hardship'' really means."


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. "Damn, dude. Jin-Ho also used this hygiene crap to torture the juniors back in the army, but it¡¯s so uncool that he''s still doing that, though!"


    ¡°Wait, he also did this back in the army?¡±


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> Don''t even mention it. Senior officers didn''t even wanna enter that dude''s barrack back then. Said they might go blind if they do!¡±


    "Just what did he do, then?" Park Yu-Min slowly turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. "Jin-Ho, listen. You gotta stop this and get a hold of yourself."


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in stupefaction.


    Honestly speaking, the one going through a bit of a mental meltdown wasn''t Jeong Su-Yeon, but Kang Jin-Ho. The shock he received after being evaluated as a nutcase by a woman he met for the first time was too big even for him to handle.


    "Do you think I''m too obsessed with cleaning?"


    "No. Forget obsessed; you''re totally insane, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Yeah. Honestly, you''re not right in your head, dude.¡±


    The honest replies from his friends led Kang Jin-Ho to stare at the ceiling as a look of resignation floated up on his face.


    <i>''Since when is being hygienic a crime?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho did hear somewhere that being dirty was a sin, but the reverse of that? He had never heard that before in his entire life.


    While he was trying his best to piece together his melted-down mind, Jeong Su-Yeon cautiously approached him. ¡°I... I''m sorry about crossing the line earlier. I was too mean, wasn''t I? I was just extremely shocked, you see...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s... fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head as if he didn''t mind it. Then again, after getting some clues from his friends'' honest opinions, he should be grateful that Jeong Su-Yeon had limited her diss to that level!


    "You know, this is really incredible. Amazing, really. I can''t figure out how you even managed to keep your kitchen this clean," said Jeong Su-Yeon with sparkling eyes.


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho should have felt gratified by what she said, but all he could feel was a hint of sorrow. Well, it was all because Jeong Su-Yeon was talking to him one step away from a spot one would usually upy while trying to engage someone in a chat!


    Jeong Su-Yeon muttered meaningfully, ¡°The amount of effort it took must''ve been incredible...¡±


    What she said sounded roughly like, <i>¡°You could''ve used that time on something more productive, you insane fool!¡±</i> to Kang Jin-Ho''s ears, and he could only keep his fingers crossed that it was simply a product of his twisted mind.


    ¡°Yes, well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away.


    .


    ¡°By the way, owner?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon narrowed her eyes. ¡°This kitchen is just too empty, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Other than tes and pans to ce pizzas inside the oven, I don''t see anything else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho btedly nodded. ¡°Ah, I see. Yes, that is true.¡±


    "I was told that other than pizzas, you wanted me to handle all the other dishes. Is that still true?"


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Jeong Su-Yeon looked troubled. "After hearing that condition, I thought you were aplete amateur. But now that I''ve seen your kitchen... Your oven is maintained so incredibly well. Same for the ingredients as well. And now that I''ve thought about it, your pizza must be incredibly delicious, too. Without that, a pizzeria wouldn''t have survived for this long with just pizzas on its menu."


    "<i>...Huh?</i> Is that the impression people get from this ce?"


    ¡°Well, Jin-Ho''s pizzas are delicious, sure, but that wasn''t the reason, though.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min muttered to each other, but Kang Jin-Ho and Jeong Su-Yeon ignored those two and continued their chat.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "I see. However, what about it, Miss Jeong?"


    ¡°In that case, will it really be okay for me to take over everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There''s no issue.¡±


    ¡°Really? You wouldn''t have a problem with that?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon cautiously asked again.


    Kang Jin-Ho detected nervousness in her expression and slowly sighed. ¡°If I''m being honest, we don''t know anything other than making pizzas.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tried to lodge a protest. ¡°I¡¯m good at washing dishes!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi snorted loudly. "Dude, that''s not something to be proud of."


    ¡°Not true! And I¡¯ll have you know, but I can cook regr meals, too!¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like, curry. And, <i>uh...</i> Curry...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression softened as he turned to look at Jeong Su-Yeon. ¡°You see?¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I can see that...¡±


    "Fundamentally speaking... We have no knowledge of matters rted to food. Someone told us we need to add more items to our menu, and that''s why we were looking to hire a new chef. Honestly, we don''t even know what dishes have to be added to our menu."


    ¡°<i>Ooh,</i> I see. That''s how it is,¡± said Jeong Su-Yeon, her voice sounding a little snarky for some reason.


    ¡°I''m being serious, Miss Jeong,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow after noticing her reaction.


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> stop joking with me, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "I mean, let''s be real here. You opened a pizzeria in one of the busiest parts of town, didn''t you?"


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°But now, you''re trying to say you haven''t done even a cursory investigation on the market before anything else and just decided to sell nothing but pizzas?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Surely, you''ve gone to another pizzeria with your girlfriend before?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon was taken aback by the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°No way...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at his two friends. ¡°We...¡±


    ¡°Don''t have...¡±


    ¡°...Girlfriends.¡±


    The mood in the pizzeria suddenly resembled a funeral parlor''s.


    ***


    Jeong Su-Yeon coughed to clear her throat. ¡°Although it''s hard to believe, I''ll try my best to believe you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Even though he wasn''t sure what he should be thankful for, he still felt grateful anyway!


    When Jeong Su-Yeon began questioning Kang Jin-Ho on why he didn''t think about adding other dishes besides pizzas, he thought he had reverted back to being an elementary school kid sitting through a scolding from his school teacher.


    Now that he had a moment to reflect, it seemed his gratefulness had stemmed from finally escaping that horrifying situation!


    "In that case, I''ll add the standard pasta types and drinks to our menu. I''ll have to make various pasta dishes myself, but you three will need to help me with the drinks when I''m busy with something else. So you all need to familiarize yourselves with the recipes."


    ¡°But,<i>?uh,</i> I have two left hands, so to speak, so...¡± Park Yu-Min tried to sneakily escape the responsibility.


    However, that only earned him a swift kick to his backside from Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Hey, you! Listen here¡ªwe all have to do it!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine...¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon nodded in eptance. ¡°However, we don''t have any ingredients or basic cooking utensils at the moment, so adding them to the menu right now won''t be feasible. If you give me your permission, I can call a supplier I know and ce an order for a batch of utensils and ingredients. Will that be okay, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''ll be fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°It''s going to cost some money, though...?¡±


    "It''s fine. We make a ton of money, you see?" Ju Yeong-Gi butted in while standing tall and proud.


    Jeong Su-Yeon covered her mouth while giggling away.


    <i>''Hah. How much can a store like this make anyway?''</i>


    Honestly, Jeong Su-Yeon was previously working in a high-ss restaurant upying an entire floor of a skyscraper. Of course, her specialty¡ªand her limit¡ªwas cooking pasta, which meant she wasn''t allowed anywhere near steaks. However, that still didn''t change the fact that she used to work in an establishment so famous that most people were familiar with its name. That was the kind of person she was!


    <i>''A kitchen is a warzone.''</i>


    People always wielded knives and set fire while yelling and screaming their heads off in a restaurant kitchen. However, how many customers woulde to a small pizzeria like this one? Jeong Su-Yeon scoffed inwardly.


    ¡°In that case, she can help Jin-Ho out with baking pizzas, then? Until the utensils arrive, that is.¡± Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin contemtively.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But will she even have a chance to help out?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t mean she''ll wait on the tables, though. I heard that it''s a no-no to ask chefs to moonlight as waiters.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded, looking convinced.


    Jeong Su-Yeon listening to this exchange could only sigh under her breath.


    <i>''Does this ce... even make enough for my wage?''</i>


    Depression threatened to derail her thoughts after she realized that she could get kicked out of here in less than a month if things were to go wrong somewhere. However, Jeong Su-Yeon''s worries were thrown outside the window and all the way to Andromeda Gxy less than ten minutes after the pizzeria opened its doors for business.


    ***


    <i>''What the heck? What¡¯s going on here?!''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon''s jaw dropped to the floor while staring at the jam-packed dining area.


    Around thirty minutes before the opening time, the front of the pizzeria seemed to have gotten a bit rowdy for some reason. And when the doors opened, customers poured in like a biblical flood.


    <i>''E-even my previous workce wasn''t like this...!''</i>


    Of course, the majority of the customers frequenting Jeong Su-Yeon''s former workce made reservations ahead of time, allowing the restaurant staff to make adequate preparations. That was why she felt this way, but in truth, both establishments should boast a simr number of customers entering as soon as they opened their doors.


    The difference here, though, was that her old workce was arge restaurant with over twenty staff members, while this small pizzeria only had three men until recently. In other words, the two eateries shouldn''t be having the same number of customers to serve!


    What confused Jeong Su-Yeon even more was the attitudes of said three men. As soon as customers started pouring in, Kang Jin-Ho making a nonchnt expression suddenly started scrubbing his hands like a madman before trudging into the kitchen. As for Ju Yeong-Gi, he expertly received the customers¡¯ orders, and he seemed pretty adept at doing it.


    However, Park Yu-Min was...


    "Over here, please. Stand over here. Yes, thank you. If you stand in a queue here, you''ll be blocking the next door''s entrance, and that''s not cool, everyone. We got scolded by the owner yesterday, you see. Yes, please stand over here."


    He was even more <i>adept</i> at controlling the customers waiting outside in a queue.


    <i>''Hang on, they all look so used to this situation! But how?!''</i>


    How could they be familiar with this craziness?!


    <i>¡®No, you shouldn''t be soidback like that! Even with my work experience, I¡¯m not used to this kind of situation, you know?!¡¯</i>


    How should Jeong Su-Yeon describe this scene? Imagine a scene where a high-level MMORPG yer, after a lengthy session of challenging raids, decided to stop by a starting zone just to blow off some steam. The yer then noticed some low-level brats in starting armor-and-weapon sets fooling around in a corner. And then, a sudden field boss ''Dragon'' popped out of nowhere... only for said low-level brats to utterly destroy it in the blink of an eye. Imagine what the high-level yer had to be feeling while watching such a spectacle.


    That was what Jeong Su-Yeon felt like right now¡­


    <i>''H-hang on, this ce is really this popr? Why? Why is the business so good?''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon hurriedly took another look at the menu board that had given her a culture shock not too long ago, and it said:


    <i>Bulgogi Pizza</i>


    <i>Combination Pizza</i>


    <i>Pepperoni Pizza</i>


    <i>C</i>


    <i>Cider</i>


    With only that much printed on it, this thing had no right to call itself a menu board. No, it should have been called a menu memo instead! It was so simple and concise that if a difficult customer showed up one day, they would have yelled, <i>"You think I''m an idiot who can''t even memorize something so bloody simple? Is that why you brought me this hand-written memo?!¡±</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon had never imagined in her entire life that she would get to see a pizzeria menu that was this simple. Despite that, there were so many customers that a long queue had formed outside. Why?


    Jeong Su-Yeon''s mind teetered on the edge of another meltdown once again.


    <i>''Wait, could it be that Mister Kang is a hidden master pizzaiolo?''</i>


    But still... Wasn''t he too young for that? He couldn''t have been baking pizzas for¡ªwell¡ªthe past seventeen years of his life or something, could he? Besides, even if his pizzas were stupendously delicious, this menu didn''t seem to scream anything special.


    ¡°I don''t know anymore...¡± Jeong Su-Yeon could only chuckle hollowly at this point.


    Trying to understand something beyond herprehension only made her head pound with a migraine. For now, her priority should be on observing just how this pizzeria was run. That was it.


    ¡°Jin-Ho! Three bulgogi pizzas! And one pepperoni, too!¡±


    "<i>Mm!</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded heavily. He pulled out a dough container firmly wrapped in stic from the fridge, then extracted four lumps of doughrger than an adult''s fist.


    Jeong Su-Yeon tensed up.


    <i>''D-do not miss anything, Jeong Su-Yeon!''</i>


    If there was a secret to this ce''s sess, it had to be here. And when she finally witnessed how Kang Jin-Ho baked his pizzas, Jeong Su-Yeon''s eyes popped out of their sockets and nearly fell to the sparkling floor.


    1. the raw said ''unnie'', not noona


    2. ¡°Pizzaiolo¡± is another word for a pizzamaker.

 Chapter 278: It Begins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 278: It Begins (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Hounched the ball of doughrger than his fist into the air and caught it, instantly turning it into a recognizable round pizza base.


    Jeong Su-Yeon blinked.


    <i>''Hang on, it... feels like I''ve seen this somewhere before!''</i>


    Although the ''genre'' was different, she recalled seeing something eerily simr to this scene from an educational program when she was much younger. A man with bushy hair and a beard daubed his paintbrush a couple of times in some paint, then thered that on a canvas, turning the white paper into a painting literally in an instant. Then, he would turn toward the camera and say, "It''s easy, isn''t it?"


    ¡°No, it''s not! Not easy at aaaaall!¡± Jeong Su-Yeon reflexively yelled.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "N-no, don''t mind me. It''s nothing." Jeong Su-Yeon hurriedly covered her mouth when Kang Jin-Ho stared at her weirdly. For some reason, she felt quite aggrieved by how he was looking at her!


    <i>''You''re the weird one here, Mister Owner, not me!!!''</i>


    How could anyone prepare pizza bases like that?! Even the dedicated machines would take longer than Kang Jin-Ho! How could anyone transform a lump of dough into a pizza base by tossing it once in the air?


    He had to be a hidden expert. A true expert was right here! But what happened next was even more bbergasting.


    Kang Jin-Ho finished making four bases, then spread the tomato paste on them at the speed of light. He wasn''t done yet, and he rapidly scooped up ingredients from a container with a rice scoop and tossed them on the bases. Miraculously, the individual ingredient pieces uratelynded on the four pizza bases like clockwork!


    <i>''Ha. Hahaha...''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon had no more energy left to get shocked.


    <i>¡®Fine. Let''s say doing that is possible with other ingredients, somehow! I can ept that much. However, how can you toss slices of pepperoni like that and make themnd oh-so-perfectly in rank and file?! Hah?¡¯</i>


    Perhaps thews of physics were different between where Jeong Su-Yeon was standing and where the pizzas were? Or perhaps the pepperoni slices had a mind of their own because they came from a strange and whimsical foreignnd?


    Unfortunately for her mind, it was still too early to get shocked.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared in dissatisfaction at the mes burning inside the oven.


    <i>''You should have started the fire ahead of time, though!''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon inwardly sighed in relief, thinking that the signs of being an amateur had finally shown themselves. A stone oven like this one was different from a gas stove that could be heated up in no time. One needed a lot of time to get enough heat out of firewood made out of oak. Moreover, trying to heat that abnormallyrge oven would obviously require a lengthier prep ti¡ª


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly shoved his hand inside the oven.


    "<i>Kkeok?!</i>" Jeong Su-Yeon gasped loudly in shock. She got so frightened that her heart threatened to leap out of her throat just then! But her shock quickly faded away. Realizing that she was facing a serious emergency, Jeong Su-Yeon jumped up to her feet and rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho. "A-are you okay, Mister Kang?!"


    "I''m sorry?" Kang Jin-Ho looked back at her with a confused but rxed face.


    ¡°I''m asking you, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, and his expression clearly said, <i>¡°What on Earth has gotten into this woman?¡±</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon''s face instantly turned beet red. ¡°No, well, I mean, your... hand!¡±


    ¡°My hand?¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his perfectly-fine hand.


    ¡°...Why is it fine?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon muttered in a daze.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing. Please don''t mind me¡­¡± Jeong Su-Yeon faltered as she replied, and her voice got progressively smaller.


    <i>''He must be thinking that I''m a weirdo...!''</i>


    She felt like a total idiot right now. She was getting surprised, speechless, and dazed all by herself while Kang Jin-Ho remained as the very description ofposure.


    <i>''Am I seeing things? Is that it?''</i>


    She had no way of figuring out what was going on. Even if the mes weren''t strong enough inside the oven, Kang Jin-Ho still shoved his hand inside all the burning firewood! In that case, how was his hand unscathed?


    ¡°Maybe I saw it wrongly...?¡±


    Perhaps she was too stupefied to notice that her thoughts were leaking out of her mouth. Yes, she had to have made a mistake. And the poor viewing angle was to me for it.


    Since she was observing from the side, it looked like Kang Jin-Ho was shoving his hand inside the mes when, in reality, he was merely checking things out next to the oven. Yes, that had to be it. Otherwise, this situation couldn''t be exined at all.


    Jeong Su-Yeon managed to convince herself with that exnation and plopped down on a nearby chair. She touched her cheeks and noticed how hot they were. It was as if she was the one on fire, not Kang Jin-Ho!


    <i>''Calm down, Jeong Su-Yeon!''</i>


    She was too jumpy and was getting shocked by every little thing for a while now. Perhaps she should take a deep breath andpose herself, then rx by...


    ¡°...And what is it this time?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon grew tearful again.


    The oven with a pathetic level of fire suddenly started bellowing fierce mes from its mouth as if its gas valve had been turned up to eleven. Could it be that the firewood they used wasn''t oak, after all? What if it was some kind of petroleum wood or even coal wood? A new species of wood or something like that?


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho studied the mes with a satisfied look on his face. Then, he used the lengthy oven tongs to shove the tes with pizza bases on top inside. However, as soon as he finished cing all four bases inside, Kang Jin-Ho took them out in the same order.


    <i>''What? Already done?''</i>


    <i>¡®No way. That''s not possible...!¡¯</i>


    No matter how hot the mes were, that was not the way to bake pizzas. Strong mes did not mean a shorter baking time, after all! One only had to cook a steak on a pan to know that. If the mes were too strong, the outside would get charred, but the inside would remain raw and uncooked.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho took the pizzas out and started slicing them as if they were indeed done!


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    Was he nning to serve those pizzas to the customers? Wouldn''t he have to deal with a flood of refund demands like that?


    All of a sudden, Ju Yeong-Gi entered the kitchen while making a sheepish face. ¡°Jin-Ho? There has been a mistake. It''s supposed to be two bulgogi and two pepperoni pizzas, not three bulgogi pizzas. My bad.¡±


    ¡°I see. It''s fine. For now, take these two first.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi carried two of the finished pizzas outside.


    Kang Jin-Ho handed the extra bulgogi pizza over to Jeong Su-Yeon. ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I can''t serve this pizza once it gets cold, after all.¡±


    Can''t you warm it up for the next customer?¡±


    "No. It will have cooled down too much during the orders. That won''t do."


    "<i>Ah!</i>" Jeong Su-Yeon had an epiphany just then. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mindset didn''t belong to a businessman but was more suited to an artist.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued. ¡°Besides, you''ll be working here from now on. You should at least know how our pizzas taste.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jeong Su-Yeon nodded. That logic was certainly correct.


    One dish wasn''t enough to makeplete cuisine. No, a collection of individual dishes had to work together in harmony for that. Regardless of how good one of the dishes was, the restaurant''s menu would be seen as a failure if it didn''t match the other ''main'' dishes on offer.


    <i>''He''s right. I need to know what it tastes like first.''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon could pursue her goal of creating delicious additional dishes. However, those would still belong to the side menu. At the end of the day, their job was toplement the main product of this pizzeria, the pizzas. In that sense, she had to eat this pizza and find out what she was up against before anything else.


    ¡°Understood. Then, excuse me,¡± said Jeong Su-Yeon.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded at her with a smile, then carried the remaining pizza to the dining area.


    <i>''Let''s see...''</i>


    Now left alone in the kitchen, Jeong Su-Yeon carefully scanned the pizza. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> It''s not burnt, at least...¡±


    The topyer and the edges were crusted, but that was fine. Such crusts would only add to the charm of the overall product anyway. The problem was something else, though. If the exterior was baked to this degree, the interior should still be raw and uncooked, so...


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Without much expectation, Jeong Su-Yeon split a pizza slice in half. Seeing the melted cheese extend enticingly, it seemed the outside was well-cooked, at the least. But the true test would be with the base, and...


    ¡°...Eh? What''s this? How is this possible?¡±


    After taking a bite, Jeong Su-Yeon''s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at the rest of the pizza in sheer shock, then hurriedly looked around to find something. She eventually found a cutting knife, and then she started cross-cutting the pizza slice.


    ¡°...Goodness me!¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon meticulously studied the cross-section of the slice, only to suffer yet another mental breakdown after realizing that the pizza was perfectly cooked inside as well!


    How was this possible, though?! It shouldn''t be cooked this well!


    <i>¡®But, wait! If I get technical about this, things were already weird from the moment he started making the base! Moreover...!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Wow, it''s delicious, too...¡±


    Indeed, the pizza was dumbfoundedly delicious. The thing about pizzas was that their oiliness was unavoidable. No matter how well-baked a Korean-style pizza was, the greasy or euphemistically, their richness couldn''t be avoided at all.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s pizza, which wasn''t even an Italian style but one with an overflowing amount of cheese, somehow didn''t taste greasy or too rich to Jeong Su-Yeon''s pte. She couldn''t believe how Kang Jin-Ho managed to get such a clean, light taste from the usual pizza ingredients.


    <i>''Have I ever tasted a pizza like this before?''</i>


    Jeong Su-Yeon could probably find a pizza more delicious than this one if she tried. Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho''s pizza wasn''t on the level of ''world''s best,'' at least not ording to her evaluation. However, it still boasted a certain uniqueness about it.


    There might be a more delicious pizza than this one somewhere in the world. But no other pizza would taste like Kang Jin-Ho''s. Jeong Su-Yeon was confident about that. In fact, she couldn''t recall ever having tasted anything remotely simr to this pizza.


    Something unique and tasty was bound to be popr. The problem Jeong Su-Yeon had, however, was not with the pizza. No, it was the fact that the man who had made this unique and tasty pizza was simr in age to her. In addition, he didn''t have a chef''s certificate, nor did he receive a professional cooking lesson somewhere.


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> so they do exist.¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon took another bite of the pizza, which helped her finally acknowledge the truth. In this world, there were experts hidden among ordinary people.


    It didn''t matter how old they were. Those hidden experts could disy creative processes and results in one specific area so astonishing that most ordinary people couldn''t even begin to imagine it. As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho was a hidden expert on pizza.


    ¡°Makes sense now why customers are flocking to this ce¡­¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon finally figured out why so many people were standing in a queue outside the pizzeria. Even she would have stood in a line just to taste this pizza.


    Well, the current trend in delicious dining happened to be ''unique,¡¯ not top-ss taste, after all! Rather than people wanting to experience the cream of the crop dining atmosphere or taste, they searched for unique tastes they hadn''te across before, as well as a taste that couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else!


    <i>''Although, people queuing up from early morning is a bit too much...''</i>


    Then again, people nowadays didn''t hesitate to travel long distances, even between provinces, just to eat delicious food. It wasn''t as if Jeong Su-Yeon couldn''t understand the sentiment here.


    After organizing her thoughts, Jeong Su-Yeon got up and got ready. At first, she... did underestimate this pizzeria. Just a little bit. How could she not, after hearing that three men with no experience whatsoever were running a pizzeria?


    She quit her previous workce after the head chef continuously raked her over the coals for being a frail woman with no stamina and skills. After walking away from that job, her desire to run a kitchen on her own got the better of her, and that was why she decided to apply for a job here before moving on to greener pastures, but now... After what she had witnessed, the story would have to change somewhat.


    <i>''Makes sense I got my head bitten off so often...''</i>


    Without skills to back it up, she had be too cocky about herself. Jeong Su-Yeon finally understood what the head chef meant when he said that there were plenty of infinitely-better cooks than her in this country. A young man who had never received any training could still bake such an excellent pizza, yet here she was, believing in her superficial knowledge and acting like a big fish...


    "I can''t achieve anything with this kind of mentality¡­"


    Ironically enough, Jeong Su-Yeon had an epiphany as a chef in a new workce that she initially didn''t think of much.


    Regardless of the field of specialty, one needed to continuously refine their craft and keep doing their best. To create such a pizza, how much hard work had Kang Jin-Ho poured in over the years? She only had to look at that abnormallyrge oven or the kitchen boasting OCD levels of hygiene to appreciate all the effort Kang Jin-Ho had put in.


    <i>''I need to learn from his example.''</i>


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t have much to offer in terms of cooking techniques, but Jeong Su-Yeon definitely needed to learn from his mindset as a chef.


    Perhaps it was time to go back to the basics.<i>?</i>Jeong Su-Yeon was now in a new workce, so it was only right that she started with a new mindset, as well.


    She stood there silently chewing on her lower lip before heading toward the dining area as determination filled her face.


    <i>''Right. I gotta help out even if it means bussing tables!''</i>


    Sitting around in the kitchen just because she had nothing to do was wrong. Even though she was hired to take control of the kitchen, she should still be helping out in the other areas of the pizzeria''s operation. For example, if theck of utensils stopped her from doing her intended job, she had to help wash the dishes. That was the etiquette, the norm, between co-workers, was it not?


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with¡ª<i>Eh?</i>¡± Jeong Su-Yeon reached the dining area with a heavy weight lifted off of her shoulders. But when she asked in an energetic voice, the sight that greeted her was... Kang Jin-Ho surrounded by three girls while taking a selfie.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡±


    The gazes of Kang Jin-Ho and Jeong Su-Yeon met awkwardly in the air.


    ¡°...Mister Kang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We, <i>uh,</i> we''re takingmemorative photos. Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to exin the situation.


    Unfortunately for him, the female customer clinging to his arm started nagging him first. ¡°Oppa~! Take our selfie first~!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly and snapped the selfie.


    After witnessing that scene, Jeong Su-Yeon could only cover her face in silence.


    <i>''Mom, I got a job in a weird ce.''</i>


    A very weird ce, no less!

 Chapter 279: It Begins (4)

    <h4>Chapter 279: It Begins (4)</h4>


    Ingredients arrived sooner than expected. Was it because Jeong Su-Yeon had contacted the supplier well ahead of time? Ingredients and utensils arrived before the lunch hour.


    "Geez. For the time being, let''s push these things aside somewhere and organize them during the next break time. If we try to get them sorted out now, things will turn into a madhouse in no time at all!" said Ju Yeong-Gi while scratching the back of his head.


    However, Jeong Su-Yeon shook her head. ¡°I''m not much of a help in the dining hall, so let me at least organize the utensils by the kitchen''s corner. I''ll make sure not to get in the way of baking pizzas, too.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Will that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, I can certainly try.¡± Jeong Su-Yeon nodded with determination.


    "Okay. Please go ahead, then." Ju Yeong-Gi also nodded in eptance, but that only made Park Yu-Min frown deeply. Ju Yeong-Gi stared at his friend and cocked his eyebrow. "What is it now?"


    "No, well... I think this is my first time seeing you agreeing with someone without raising your voice, you see? When we discuss stuff, you usually yell, ''Hey, my opinion is the correct one, so why are you listening to someone else?!'' and raise a lot of fuss."


    ¡°What?! When did I ever do that?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s face reddened in an instant.


    ¡°Why are you blushing, Yeong-Gi?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi, huffing and panting like a bull, grabbed the scruff of Park Yu-Min''s neck and dragged him toward the dining area. "Stop goofing off when customers are waiting for us out there!"


    "But you were goofing off, too!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Kang Jin-Ho watched his friends leave the kitchen, then nced at the order sheet Park Yu-Min had left behind before taking out more dough lumps from the container.


    Jeong Su-Yeon could only wince at the unfolding sight.


    <i>''I still can''t get used to this scene. Seriously now!''</i>


    How many times had she seen this pizza-making process by now? It still looked so... out of this world. How should she put this? Kang Jin-Ho had utterly eliminated any superfluous excess from the pizza-making process... something like that?


    By adding a bit of magic in the middle of the process, one could make pizzas like Kang Jin-Ho. Of course, that ''magic'' was Kang Jin-Ho''s secret know-how, something Jeong Su-Yeon was incapable of figuring out.


    <i>''Right, I need to learn.''</i>


    This was the moment when the part-time work she thought would only be a short-term endeavor had elevated itself to be full-fledged proper employment in her head.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Urgh.</i> Today was also tough, wasn''t it...?¡± Park Yu-Min stretched his limbs after tidying up thest table. By the time he and his friends managed to send home thest of the customers, the clock hands were already creeping closer to midnight again.


    "<i>Ah...</i> I''m really sorry about this," said Ju Yeong-Gi while stopping Jeong Su-Yeon. "I should''ve told you to go home sooner, you know? But things got too hectic for us to remember that. I mean, you came to work earlier than the agreed time in the morning, too! And yet, we made you stay until sote and all."


    ¡°Don''t say that. Everyone was working hard, so it was only right that I stayed behind to help.¡±


    <i>¡°Eiii,</i> that''s not right. We''re here because this is our friend''s store, you know. If we make our employees work to their bones like this, they might report us to the Labor Office.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t do that, though.¡± Jeong Su-Yeon chuckled affably.


    After seeing her smile, Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression brightened noticeably as well. "In any case, I''m really sorry about making you stay thiste. You must be itching to get home now, but the transport might be an issue at this hour. If you don''t mind waiting a bit longer, we''ll be done tidying up soon, and I can give you a ride home."


    Jeong Su-Yeon shook her head. ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no. That''s okay. You don''t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°But, it''s gottente, so...¡±


    "I''m sorry. I know this mighte across as a bit rude, but..." Jeong Su-Yeon sighed.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes. What would Jeong Su-Yeon want to say to him that could be seen as rude?


    "If you can, please stop treating me as a female colleague. I''m just another employee working in the same ce as you. I''m grateful for how you''re trying to look after me, but I''d like to do the same amount of work as you and be acknowledged for it as you have.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh. Uh...</i>¡± Ju Yeong-Gi was rendered speechless and could only stammer like an idiot.


    Fortunately, Park Yu-Min disinterestedly responded to Jeong Su-Yeon for him. "In that case, you can get a ride in Yeong-Gi''s car, Miss Su-Yeon."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon tilted her head.


    "Yeong-Gi would''ve done the same even if you were a guy, you see? He might not look like it, but Yeong-Gi''s the type to care about people without being shouty about it. Sure, he wouldn''t have been as polite, but his intentions would have been the same."


    ¡°<i>Aaah..</i>.¡± Jeong Su-Yeon nodded to indicate that she understood. ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll have to shamelessly impose on Mister Yeong-Gi, then.¡±


    "You''ve made a wise choice," said Park Yu-Min in a sagely voice.


    ¡°Besides all that...¡± Jeong Su-Yeon''s head snapped toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Owner?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho, who was wiping the sses with a cloth, stopped and sheepishly stared back at her.


    ¡°Do you mind if we discuss theposition of the menu?¡±


    ¡°...With me?¡±


    ¡°If not you, who should I discuss it with? You''re the owner and the head chef, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes like an idiot and pointed at himself.


    Jeong Su-Yeon suddenly felt rather irritated by his response.


    <i>''He looks fine on the outside, so why is he acting that way?!''</i>


    Actually, never mind ''fine,¡¯ Kang Jin-Ho qualified as an eye candy¡ªan attractive man.


    No, make that devastatingly attractive! The girls giggling and hollering in the dining area earlier were busy yapping on and on about some TV show, so Jeong Su-Yeon got curious about it. And then...


    <i>''Maybe I should watch more TV...''</i>


    She sought out that scene everyone was talking about online and thought that a bolt of lightning had struck her numb after watching it. How could a man''s looks be so... supernaturally stunning?


    But now, the real article was...!


    <i>''Why is his daily style so crummy?''</i>


    Why did Kang Jin-Ho''s unkempt bangs sloppily drape over his forehead? And why was his fashion sense seemingly fulfilled by cheap clothing bought from backstreet vendors?


    Looking at Kang Jin-Ho was enough to teach anyone the importance of looking after oneself. If Jeong Su-Yeon were to exaggerate a little bit, Kang Jin-Ho''s current looks and the version appearing on the TV show could be used as before and afterparison shots in a stic surgerymercial! The difference was <i>that</i> drastic.


    Jeong Su-Yeon shook her head to get rid of the distracting thoughts and tried to convince Kang Jin-Ho one more time. "Mister Kang, I can''t decide everything by myself."


    Kang Jin-Ho had a cramped look on his face. ¡°Even though I gave you the full authority?¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t mean I can do everything by myself, though. This isn''t my store, but yours, after all. At the very least, I need to discuss these kinds of things with you to stop potentialintster on.¡±


    ¡°...But, <i>uh,</i> I don''t know anything.¡±


    "<i>Eiii,</i> seriously?!" Jeong Su-Yeon unhappily walked up to Kang Jin-Ho, then pulled him by his arm. However, when she sensed his subtle resistance, Jeong Su-Yeon scowled and embraced his entire arm before trying to drag him away. "Stop resisting ande this way, please! Hurry!"


    ¡°N-no, wait, I...¡±


    But then...!


    <i>Pow!</i>


    The front entrance was flung open, and a person stepped inside the pizzeria only to freeze in the doorway with her hand still holding the door handle. Jeong Su-Yeon stopped pulling at Kang Jin-Ho''s arm, and she also stood there utterly frozen as her jaw slightly dropped.


    A short bout of weird silence ensued, and then...


    The person entering the store, Choi Yeon-Ha, red straight at Jeong Su-Yeon and finally shattered the silence. "Who are you, and what are you doing?"


    The atmosphere in the pizzeria suddenly grew deathly cold.


    ***


    "So, a new cook, you say?" Choi Yeon-Ha asked with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    "Yes. You told us we need to sell pasta, sd, and other stuff if we wanted to keep the store going, so..." Park Yu-Min faltered while exining.


    Ju Yeong-Gi took over from there. ¡°So, we took your feedback and acted on it right away, Miss Choi.¡±


    "<i>Ah.?</i>So, a new cook?" Choi Yeon-Ha repeated the same thing, but her tone this time was a bit strange.


    Her tone was a bit sharp and shrill, and it seemed to contain the hidden meaning of<i>?¡°Oh, so you were just a cook. I got worried for nothing, then. Remember that you''re nothing more than a mere cook. Don''t you forget!¡±</i>


    <i>''...And I managed to interpret all that.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min sighed while sarcastically patting himself on the back. Nice work there, Park Yu-Min. Well done,d!


    After living an unforgiving life, it seemed that he had also somehow acquired the ability to interpret the mysteriousnguage of the opposite sex. People often said one would develop quick wits and discernment while growing up in an orphanage, but that didn''t apply to Park Yu-Min. However, hanging out with Kang Jin-Ho helped him acquire those two aspects in practically no time at all!


    <i>''Even though I''m a virgin...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was the one stuck in a romantic triangle, so why was Park Yu-Min learning and growing in that regard? He couldn''t be pleased about this situation, but sorrow was also not an option here. No wonder he felt so confused right now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t notice Park Yu-Min''s inner turmoil and continued to grill him instead. "But why did you hire a female cook?"


    ¡°Well, <i>uh,</i> I never really cared about a person''s gender, so¡ª¡±


    "<i>Mm...?</i>I''ll be honest, I''m not convinced that a woman can do a good job as a cook."


    ¡°Isn''t that gender discrimination, though?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha snorted back at Park Yu-Min. "I''m also a woman, so what gender discrimination are you even talking about? I yed a chef in one of my previous shows, you know? And that''s when I learned that wielding frying pans in front of a hot stove is back-breaking work. There weren''t that many cooking scenes, but I thought I''d die while filming those scenes. After that experience, I finally realized why all the famous chefs are men. It''s not because they have better tastes, but because most women will struggle to remain on their feet after spending one day in a professional kitchen!"


    ¡°<i>Ohhh...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded his head in understanding.


    "And you," said Choi Yeon-Ha as her arrows aimed at Jeong Su-Yeon. She had started her assault.


    ¡°...Yes?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon reticently responded.


    ¡°Do you believe you can do it?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure I understand you, Miss Choi.¡±


    "This ce has a fast turnaround time. Things happen really, <i>really</i> fast in this pizzeria. Surely, you saw what I¡¯m talking about today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. "In that case, a prospective co-worker needs to have enough stamina to match that crazy pace. But look how slender and delicate you are. I can''t even begin to picture you wielding pans with such frail arms, either... Rather than stumbling around for a few days and getting in everyone''s way before throwing the towel and quitting, just do it now, so we can start looking for someone else right away."


    Jeong Su-Yeon stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in a daze before taking out her diary from her bag.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her eyes suspiciously. The diary seemed to have seen some usage, and its pages were filled with various recipes.


    <i>''Is she going to use that to protest?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha got ready to sarcastically retort, <i>¡°Who uses hand-written recipes in this day and age?¡±</i> But then, Jeong Su-Yeon got to thest page of the diary, which was unused and clean.


    ¡°Can you give me your autograph?¡± Jeong Su-Yeon asked while presenting that clean page to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was taken aback. ¡°<i>O-oh?</i>¡±


    "I''ve been a fan of yours since I was young, you see? To me, it feels like your roles give hope to people."


    ¡°<i>Oh. Uh...</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blushed slightly. ¡°R-really?¡±


    "Yes, really." Jeong Su-Yeon nodded heavily. "You see, I''ve been working in this profession ever since I graduated from high school."


    ¡°O-okay...?¡±


    "Maybe that was why... I got my head chewed on lots of times and went through so many tearful moments until now. Just like what you''ve said, my former bosses or colleagues kept picking on me about myck of stamina or how I couldn''t even cook properly. Some even said I was bothering them right in my face."


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew more and more sympathetic as she listened to Jeong Su-Yeon''s tale.


    <i>''Eh? The mood has gotten a bit weird, hasn''t it?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min quietly observing the situation from the sideline thought he could see Choi Yeon-Ha''s extended ws retracting slowly.


    "But then, I noticed all the female characters you''ve taken on were all in simr shoes as me, unnie. Female leads in other TV shows try to change their lives by meeting a handsome and wealthy heir, but not you. You always chose the roles about a woman who tries her utmost best to achieve sess in life through dedication and hard work."


    "<i>Ah!?</i>So you noticed!"


    ¡°Yes. And I can''t even tell you how much sce that gave me.¡±


    "<i>Ah, ah...</i>" Choi Yeon-Ha reached out and tightly held Jeong Su-Yeon''s hand. "Thank you very much. Listening to you like this is so gratifying, and it feels like I''ve made the right career choices. Thank you!"


    ¡°No need to thank me. I''m also so happy I could cry!¡±


    The situation sported an atmosphere simr to the official reunion of families that had been separated thanks to the Korean War.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly. ¡°You asked for my autograph, yes? Do you want it over here?¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon animatedly nodded away. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, unnie!¡±


    ¡°Your name is?¡±


    ¡°It''s Jeong Su-Yeon.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha diligently signed the diary''s empty page. Park Yu-Min wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about celebrity autographs, but even he started thinking, ''<i>Wow, Miss Choi is giving her all right now''</i> from how diligent and careful she was when she was signing it!


    Choi Yeon-Ha handed over the diary and beamed proudly. "Here you go. Please don''t give up, no matter what!"


    ¡°Thank you, unnie! <i>Oh,</i> and by the way...¡±


    "Yes? Is there something else you''re curious about?"


    "Well, it''s actually about... If you don''t mind me asking, what is your involvement in this pizzeria?"


    "<i>Oh,?</i>that...?" Choi Yeon-Ha covered her mouth and gently chuckled. "You can''t even call it an involvement, you know. I''m Mister Jin-Ho''s acquaintance, so I just offered him a bit of advice, that''s all. And I''m here to see whether he has utterly wrecked the store yet or not."


    ¡°<i>Oooh.?</i>That means you are not involved in any capacity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aaaah...</i>¡± Jeong Su-Yeon smiled brightly, then turned her head to look at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°In that case, shall we go inside to finish our discussion, Mister Owner?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I mean, we need to discuss the menu''sposition, but it can''t be done in the presence of an outsider, you see?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh?</i>¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew stupefied. What... was this woman talking about here?


    "<i>Oh,</i> and..." Jeong Su-Yeon turned her head back to Choi Yeon-Ha and made an apologetic face. "I''m really grateful for your advice. However, I''m the employee of this pizzeria who will be looking after its kitchen. So, please leave such matters to me and Mister Kang, the owner. We will take care of them ourselves. You can stop worrying about matters that don''t involve you, Miss Choi."


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Have a nice evening. Be careful on your way home now. Mister Owner and I will need lots of time to sort things out, after all.¡± Jeong Su-Yeon unhesitantly got up, grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm, and dragged him into the staff room at the back.


    Choi Yeon-Ha watched everything unfold, and she started shuddering from the barely-contained fury.


    <i>''Holy cow, Choi Yeon-Ha lost?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min gasped in shock. It didn''t seem possible for anyone to be sharper or craftier than her, yet the one-and-only Choi Yeon-Ha was one-sidedly defeated in a battle of feminine wits! And she didn¡¯t even get to throw a proper counterattack, either!


    <i>''Huh. I guess Miss Su-Yeon is no pushover, then?''</i>


    While this was going on, Ju Yeong-Gi sitting some distance away and observing the situation suddenly got up. He went outside the pizzeria and mouthed a cigarette. After he lit it up and puffed on it a couple of times, a heavy sigh escaped his lips.


    "<i>Sheesh.</i> What a crap show that was¡­"


    <i>¡®A load of nonsense, the lot of them!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 280: It Begins (5)

    <h4>Chapter 280: It Begins (5)</h4>


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was enjoying a rare break from the action.


    <i>''I''ve been too mindlessly busytely.''</i>


    Scheduling a rest day for himself meant he could now afford to take a day off per week. It wasn''t as if he felt physical fatigue, though. However, getting stuck in the pizzeria all day long meant Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t find enough time to attend to his personal matters.


    He couldn''t recall thest time he got to sit in his father''s cafe and enjoy a cup of his father''s brew. He even got to learn that this calming me-time was actually healing him inside as well.


    <i>''Maybe I''ve gotten frailer?''</i>


    There was a time in Zhongyuan when Kang Jin-Ho had to escape from the seemingly-inescapable set up by the experts of righteous sects. However, even that life-or-death battle for survival failed to tire Kang Jin-Ho. Never once did he think, <i>''I''m tired,''</i> as he desperately ran with his life on the line for three days and nights, Even though blinking was a luxury he couldn''t even afford back then as countless dangers constantly zeroed in on him.


    But for him to feel fatigued by something so insignificant?


    <i>''But it''s kind of natural, no?''</i>


    Humans were supposed to get tired after working. And they were also supposed to rest when they were tired. Life in Zhongyuan was about constantly suppressing that natural order of things or pretending that it didn''t even exist.


    However, did Kang Jin-Ho have a reason to repeat that lifestyle in this world? Of course not.


    Kang Jin-Ho savored the coffee''s aroma tickling his nostril and slowly stirred the dark liquid in front of him.


    <i>''How did I even survive without coffee back then?''</i>


    The absence of coffee was already a strong-enough reason to denigrate his life back in Zhongyuan.


    ¡°How is it? Good?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan asked after approaching his son.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned as he took a seat opposite his son. "How is your pizzeria, though? Are you doing okay there?"


    "It''s harder than I thought, Father."


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "Yes. Running it is a different challenge from working here.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan as he leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°But Father, why is that? Why is it different?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...¡±</i> Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his chin in contemtion before a grin bloomed on his face. ¡°I don''t see it as ''different'' per se. But if there''s something different... Then, well, this is my store, and the pizzeria is yours. That''s about it.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...?</i>¡±


    "That''s what responsibility does. If you cause a problem here, someone else will deal with it, namely me. But in your own store, you need to take ountability yourself. That''s why you feel more burdened by it."


    That seemed usible. His friends were assisting him, but the ultimate responsibility was with Kang Jin-Ho. The weight of his decisions rested on his shoulders, no one else.


    <i>''Howughable...''</i>


    The more he thought about it, the stranger it seemed. Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho was the leader of the demon cult who lorded over tens of thousands of cultists. But he couldn''t remember feeling the weight of responsibility or its oppressive pressure back then. Naturally, he thought he was the type who wouldn¡¯t feel such a thing.


    But now, he was feeling the burden of responsibility from running a pizzeria with a measly three... No, four employees.


    <i>''So, then. So I was this ipetent¡­''</i>


    How ridiculous. He finally figured out why so many people opposed his ascension to the demon cult leader position back then. Having said that, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t be the leader of his own volition but was merely following Azure Demon''s advice that it was the only way for him to survive.


    No wonder those people were opposed to the idea of someone so incapable as Kang Jin-Ho bing the leader responsible for the lives of many.


    Back then, he thought those people were simply wary of a man only joining the cult for his survival and wanted to keep him in check. Now that he had thought about it some more, though... Perhaps that wasn''t their only reason.


    <i>''Right. I wasn¡¯t devoted, I didn''t have a sense of responsibility, and I was also clueless back then.''</i>


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that he couldn¡¯t be more unfit to be the demon cult''s leader. No wonder his final moments were so wretched.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath. ¡°What an idiot...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Did you say something, son?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> no. It''s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head.


    Kang Yu-Hwan quietly stared at his son before saying something. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    "That''s what responsibility is like. It will seem insignificant to you initially, but the fact that you have to be there all the time to get anything done can be a ratherrge burden to deal with."


    ¡°Indeed, Father.¡±


    "Everyone is under some kind of a strain, both big and small. But you mustn''t avoid being responsible just because it feels like too big of a hassle, son."


    ¡°...I''ll engrave that to my heart, Father.¡±


    ¡°Look at me, for instance. What could have happened if I avoided being responsible? Let me tell you¡ªyour mother would have gone through twice the hardship.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly smiled to himself. Kang Yu-Hwan was not the kind of person to shuck his responsibility. Back in the past life, hadn¡¯t Kang Yu-Hwan slept less and taken on more work as the family''s finances got worse? It was all so that his children would get to live without being envious of other kids.


    ¡°That is why you must not avoid your responsibilities, Jin-Ho. I hope you understand me, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. So, talk to me, son.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    His father pointed outside the cafe''s window. Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look and spotted Lee Hyeon-Ju standing in a spot that wasn¡¯t very visible from his sitting position.


    ¡°Son, she has been standing there fidgeting for a while now. You know who she is, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    "<i>Hmm.</i> I hope you used protection? Or was there an ident?"


    ¡°Father?!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan cackled loudly. "Well, it''s fine if you conveniently forgot. I''m one of those guys who don''t mind weing a grandchild as soon as possible anyway! Let''s be honest here, my son is good-looking, wealthy, and a model student, to boot! No one is allowed to raise a fuss even if you want to get married a bit young."


    ¡°...I''m telling you¡­ it''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. I know. I know that, but...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan''s voice became somewhat more serious. ¡°Regardless of the business between you and her, a young maiden standing around like that because of a guy is not a good look, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Draw a clear line if you need to. Otherwise, be straightforward with her. That is actually for the best for her."


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    For someone who didn''t know the actual story, Kang Yu-Hwan''s advice managed to strike the essence of the situation. Kang Jin-Ho quickly drank his still-lukewarm coffee and got up to leave.


    ***


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked after exiting the cafe and walking up to Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    She seemed a bit flustered by that. More correctly, she seemed worried about confronting Kang Jin-Ho without steeling her resolve before anything else. So, she wasn¡¯t exactly ''flustered,¡¯ then?


    <i>''Her eyes...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little. Lee Hyeon-Ju resembled a little kid getting scolded by her mother by how she was cautiously trying to gauge his mood. He found such eyes a bit burdensome.


    <i>''No, wait. It''s not burdensome, is it?''</i>


    Indeed. He simply didn''t like it. Those eyes made him recall the unpleasant part of his past, after all.


    Most people had simr eyes to Lee Hyeon-Ju while facing Kang Jin-Ho back in Zhongyuan. Whether they were enemies, allies, or the demon cult worshipers who trusted him as their leader and followed hismands... They all couldn''t hide the trace of nervousness in their eyes.


    <i>''And I''m responsible for it¡­''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju witnessed the aftermath of Kang Jin-Ho ughtering twenty-plus people. No matter how much she tried to look nonplussed, it would be impossible to remainposed in front of him. Kang Jin-Ho could understand that.


    However, the fact that he felt displeased by her response was enough proof that he was still an egocentric man.


    ¡°E-excuse me...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju finally broke the silence in a nervous voice as she stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know that we had more things to discuss?¡±


    "...Yes, we still do. I have an important request."


    "A request, is it..." Kang Jin-Ho scowled, feeling somewhat unhappy about this revtion.


    Why should he humor another one of this woman''s requests? However, if he were to turn her away now, he would be going against his father''s advice.


    All rtionships had to be crystal clear. A rtionship where one side held onto some impossible hope was bound to be poison in the long run.


    ¡°Very well. I''ll hear you out.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then pointed at the cafe.


    ***


    After entering the cafe''s staff room, Kang Jin-Ho handed over a cup of coffee he had gotten from his father to Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    "<i>Oh, uh...</i> Thank you..." Lee Hyeon-Ju bowed slightly. She seemed to have calmed down a little. Earlier, she looked like a little puppy that had been thrown in front of a hungry predator. However, her expression became noticeably brighter after stepping into the cafe.


    Was it because she thought Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t harm someone in full view of his father? Or was it because Kang Jin-Ho was willing to hear her out?


    Whatever the case, Kang Jin-Ho weed Lee Hyeon-Ju finding some kind ofposure. It would have been tough to talk with someone constantly shivering away in fright like earlier, after all!


    "So, what is your request this time?" asked Kang Jin-Ho as he leaned back in his chair.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju took a small sip of the coffee, then silently gazed at Kang Jin-Ho. But then, tears suddenly started gushing out of her eyes.


    ¡°<i>Huh...?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. Why was this woman bursting into tears all of a sudden?! She seemed to be wailing in pure sorrow from the look of it, yet she was making no sound at all, so... It was a bizarre and pitiful sight at the same time. ¡°W-why are you crying, Miss Lee?!¡±


    ¡°Please, spare us...¡±


    "<i>Eh?</i>" Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. When did he say he was going to kill her? "What are you talking about?"


    ¡°Please help my grandfather, Mister Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly. "What? Did someone kidnap him or something?"


    ¡°No... It''s not that, but...¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°You''re nning to kill him, aren''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°Listen here.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shivered again after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho''s tone became curt and abrasive. She couldn''t stop shaking as if to say that she was too aware of what his new tone signified.


    "N-no, hold on," Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback again by her extreme change in attitude and tried to pacify her. "Please calm down first, will you?"


    ¡°I will try...¡±


    A groan automatically escaped Kang Jin-Ho''s lips while watching Lee Hyeon-Ju sob away. Her initial cocky attitude that not only bbergasted Kang Jin-Ho, but even pissed him off during their first encounter was long gone, never to be found again.


    ¡°Miss Lee, do I look like someone who just kills any random person?¡±


    ¡°N-no...¡±


    ¡°I don''t kill without a good reason. And even if there is a reason, I don''t kill those uninvolved. Do you understand?¡±


    "But, what if they''re involved?" Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes were faintly trembling as she stared at him. She seemed to be doing her best to be as unwavering as possible, but...


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed her eyes. "...And how am I involved in your grandfather¡¯s business?"


    ¡°Aren''t you going to support Director Bang Jin-Hun?¡±


    "<i>Hmm..</i>." Kang Jin-Ho briefly pondered whether he should respond or not, but a verbal answer wasn''t necessary because it seemed that she already knew.


    "Director Bang Jin-Hun is aiming to usurp my grandfather''s position. With force, too. The assassination attempt failed, so he''ll now openly try to take my grandfather''s life."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    ¡°If you help him, the end result will be in for everyone to see. My grandfather will leave this world, and Director Bang will be the new Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded along since that was his intention. As such, Bang Jin-Hun would be the next Assembly Master no matter what.


    ¡°Can you spare my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. Obviously, he could tell why she came to plead with him. He could even sympathize with her in that regard.


    Unfortunately...


    ¡°Looks like you''re still looking down on me somewhat¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as a cold grin appeared on his lips.


    ¡°N-no, not true, Mister Kang!¡±


    "Did you really think I''d humor your request if you just showed up here? Is this the extent of your n? Did you really think that sobbing pitifully would soften me? Was that it? Like thest time?" Kang Jin-Ho''s grin transformed into a deep smirk. "Looks like your bad habit of trying to manipte people hasn''t gone away at all."


    .


    He stretched his arm and lightly flicked Lee Hyeon-Ju on the forehead.


    "Now, listen closely. If you were serious about resolving this situation, you shouldn''t havee to me but to your grandfather. You should have begged him to give up on the Assembly Master''s position as soon as possible and even retire altogether. Wouldn''t you agree that it¡¯s the wiser move?"


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°However, you didn''t do that. You came to speak to me instead. Why? Is it because you know your grandfather wouldn''t listen to you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly but forcefully pressed his face close to Lee Hyeon-Ju''s face. ¡°Do I look like someone who''d listen?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was rendered utterly speechless. She could tell that this discussion was going wrong, but she wasn''t sure where to start fixing it.


    ¡°Listen well, Lee Hyeon-Ju. Deliver my message in full to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Tell him to give up on the Assembly Master''s position right now and disappear if he wants to live. He has been sucking out all the benefits of that seat for far too long anyway. So, if he wants to keep breathing, the wisest course of action is to disappear from my sight as soon as possible. Do you understand what I''m saying here?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly nodded.


    "And you need to remember that, too." Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently at her. He smiled so gently that it verged on creepy! "I will forgive you this once for trying to manipte me. If you try to pull the same trick again next time, you will never get to open your mouth again. Understand me?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded, and she nodded nkly, quickly, and urgently.


    "You¡¯re such a nice kid." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. His low cackle slowly filled the room. "Go. Go and deliver my message. Tell your grandfather to disappear. Tell him to disappear if he doesn''t want to deal with me. Otherwise¡­ he better use whatever tricks he can think of to stop me. Only then would he greet his demise without feeling not so aggrieved."


    <i>Hup!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s figure shivered like a lone leaf amidst the stormy winds.


    ¡°Now, leave. Hurry up.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju rushed outside the staff room as if she were breaking out of prison. Kang Jin-Ho watched her leave, then quietly massaged his face. He knew that he shouldn''t show his current expression to his father.


    <i>''So, it begins.''</i>


    The deration of war was finally made. The time to hunt was near.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mask, the one he had been working so hard to shape, was slowly, <i>oh-so-slowly</i>, falling down to reveal his true face.

 Chapter 281: The Demonstration (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Demonstration (1)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly closed his eyes. The expensive audio equipment installed in his office was ying bassy and dramatic ssical music. While sensing the vibration in the air digging into his ears, Bang Jin-Hun waded deeper into his thoughts.


    <i>''Am I doing the right thing?''</i>


    It was said that a person would be granted three opportunities in their life. Bang Jin-Hun was certain this was one of those three opportunities. If there was one issue, then well... the one granting this particr opportunity happened to be a devil.


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered after recalling Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes staring right back at him.


    <i>''...He can''t be human.''</i>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be human. And no, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t mean that Kang Jin-Ho was a biologically different species altogether. Kang Jin-Ho wore the facade of a human being and acted like one, but he was something else, not human underneath.


    For one thing, his mindset was on a different trajectory than other ''normal'' human beings.


    It was far too obvious what the end looked like for a man foolish enough to cut a deal with a devil. Hadn''t Bang Jin-Hun seen so many folks making deals with not-really-devil, but still-devil-like bastards only to end up in tragic states? So many times, in fact, that he was almost sick of it. But now, howe he didn''t hesitate to make a deal with a devil himself?


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    A low groan slowly leaked out of his mouth.


    He was already riding on the proverbial tiger''s back, and it was toote to turn back the clock now. Indeed, the time to calcte potential losses and benefits, then make his mind up whether to do it or not was long over. He had no choice but to move ording to the devil tightly gripping the scruff of his neck.


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered after recalling Kang Jin-Ho''s face once more.


    <i>''Just where did a man like that appear from?''</i>


    He was well aware that people called ''returners'' would just randomly appear one day and without any warning whatsoever. One day out of the blue, a person would change. And then, as if they had regained memories of their previous lives, those people would start demonstrating unprecedented abilities and techniques. Those people were the so-called returners.


    Rather unsurprisingly, they struggled to limatize to the ''world of regr humans.¡¯ It was so unsurprising that it might as well be ''blindingly obvious'' and ''expected'' at this point.


    While under the Martial Assembly''s orders, Bang Jin-Hun even had to eliminate a few returners who stirred up trouble in society.


    However, most returners chose to stay within the shadows over flipping the world-atrge on its head. At least, that was the stereotypical image of returners Bang Jin-Hun had in mind.


    However... Kang Jin-Ho was different. He wasn¡¯t like any other returners.


    <i>''...Just what kind of a life did he live in the past?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t be sure, but he guessed that Kang Jin-Ho used to be a ruler of a nation, at the very least. That seemed the likeliest exnation for the authoritative aura naturally oozing out of thetter.


    Simply having high attainment in martial arts wasn''t enough to pressure other people. If such pressure were born out of Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t have been suppressed and crushed so ruthlessly like that.


    The viciousness apanying the authoritative aura... What did the world call an individual possessing both of those qualities, again?


    <i>''...A tyrant, then?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun finally managed to find the term most fitting to describe Kang Jin-Ho. A wry smile formed on his face. If Kang Jin-Ho was a tyrant, a despot... then what was Bang Jin-Hun? A vassal loitering behind said tyrant, worrying about when his head would go flying off?


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> How pathetic...¡±


    <i>¡®So what? I don''t give a damn. Who cares that the one I need to serve is a bloody tyrant?¡¯</i>


    Most of the rulers evaluated to be wise and ''good'' throughout history were, in reality, tyrants. However, they possessed abilities and achieved historic feats, hence everyone¡¯s favorable impression of them. On the other hand, thosecking in capabilities remained as tyrants in the records for future generations to mock.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s job seemed to be to do his best to turn a tyrant into a capable and wise ruler.


    <i>''Time to get over my indecisiveness!''</i>


    The folks stuck in this tiny little piece ofnd were at odds with each other for far too long.


    China was the ''home'' of martial arts, soparing themselves to that ce was too optimistic for the Korean penins''s martial artists. However, they were still evaluated poorly, even against the Japanese anyway. That was the reality facing the Koreans.


    Even then, the Koreans spent thest half century dividing their power bases and getting into conflicts with each other instead of uniting under one banner and improving their skills.


    That was why Bang Jin-Hun believed the time hade to unite all the martial artists on thisnd. And he would stand as the spearhead of this movement.


    ¡°I''ll resort to borrowing the devil''s hand if necessary...!¡±


    Even if that hand was gripping Bang Jin-Hun''s throat, ready to choke the life out of him at any moment!


    Bang Jin-Hun closed his eyes as the imposing, booming ssical music reached its crescendo. However, his ears caught a sound that didn''t belong there.


    Bang Jin-Hun picked up his phone. After confirming the caller ID, his expression stiffened.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...!</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath, then answered the call. ¡°Yes, this is Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    ***


    ¡°What the hell...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun making a stupefied face looked up at the tall skyscraper before his eyes.


    While staring at this imposing building that seemed to be piercing the heavens, he started wondering about just what exactly he was even doing here.


    Sure, wanting to meet face-to-face was good. Great, even. What could he say against the request to meet up and discuss things? Nothing. However, why did the meeting location have to be the Office of the Secretaries belonging to the one and only Jaegyeong Corporation?


    "...Just what is he, exactly?" Bang Jin-Hun could only groan.


    He thought he had done enough investigation on Kang Jin-Ho''s background. Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t a moron who would meet someone dangerous enough to wreck Cheon Tae-Hun to that degree without a n, after all!


    But then, Jaegyeong? Why? How was Kang Jin-Ho connected to Jaegyeong? Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t figure it out.


    Sure, he knew Kang Jin-Ho was wealthy. Someone who used to drive a foreign supercar until recently couldn''t be poor, after all. However, no one among the martial artists was what Bang Jin-Hun would call strapped for cash, so he didn''t pay much attention to that aspect. No wonder he was taken by surprise at the sudden introduction of Jaegyeong!


    ¡°No, he can''t be, right...?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly started to wonder if Kang Jin-Ho was rted to one of Jaegyeong''s bigshots by blood. Eventually, though, he shook his head. Hadn¡¯t he already done a thorough check on Kang Jin-Ho''s family? Nothing suggested Kang Jin-Ho had blood ties to Jaegyeong''s leaders.


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at Jaegyeong''s HQ with a dazed¡ªno, hypnotized look before shaking his head. Then, he walked inside the building''s lobby. The security guards noticed him, and they started closing the distance cautiously.


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun was displeased, but he could only ept this reality. Appearance-wise, he looked like a muscle employed by a crime syndicate, after all!


    <i>''Even though celebrities with my kind of looks are seen as adorable and popr these days!''</i>


    Still, it wasn''t as if he couldn''t understand such a drastic difference in treatment. The difference in pressure emitted by someone inside a TV screen and by the real article was on another scale, after all! Besides, the current time was approaching midnight, so a visitor at this hour would end up being suspicious anyway.


    ¡°What can we help you with, sir?¡± asked one of the security guards while approaching Bang Jin-Hun as if they were interrogating a potential drug courier.


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled wryly. ¡°I have an appointment in the secretary''s office upstairs.¡±


    The security guards¡¯ eyes gleamed. ¡°<i>Oh.?</i>Are you Mister Bang Jin-Hun?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse us. This way, please.¡±


    The guards instantly lowered their wariness and started escorting Bang Jin-Hun. This turn of events taught him several important things.


    First of all, the person Bang Jin-Hun would meet in this ce was more influential than he initially thought. Secondly, this person was building a cooperative rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho in some way.


    Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, he wouldn''t acknowledge anyone of equal standing, so...


    <i>''Which means an underling, huh?''</i>


    A silly grin floated up on Bang Jin-Hun''s face. He suddenly felt at ease after thinking that someone in simr shoes as him could be found in this ce.


    ***


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    <i>''What''s this?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned slightly while studying the man that showed up to wee him.


    This Jo Gyu-Min had neat, well-groomed facial features and wore a snug-fit business suit. Even at a casual nce, he had nothing to do with the world of martial artists.


    Martial artists needed a dynamic range of movements avable at all times, so they tended to avoid business suits that fit too snugly. If they had to wear suits, then they would choose the loose-fitting types. As for those iming to be fashion-conscious? They would outright forego wearing business suits altogether.


    <i>''Besides, he isn''t disying any signs of having mastered any martial arts.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun finished studying Jo Gyu-Min and was about to say something, only for thetter to seize the initiative first. ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho is waiting for us. Shall we head inside, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun instantly tensed up when Kang Jin-Ho''s name was brought up.


    <i>''Damn it...!''</i>


    To think he would be this nervous from a mere name!


    Bang Jin-Hun squeezed his trembling hand to calm himself down. This would be his first time seeing Kang Jin-Ho after that day.


    This thing called fear had a strange aspect to it. It wouldn''t leave a big impression when the victim was in the thick of it. However, its scale¡ªits depth¡ªwould grow graduallyrger as time went on. That was the situation Bang Jin-Hun had found himself in.


    Just the mere thought of speaking to Kang Jin-Ho again was enough for various parts of Bang Jin-Hun''s body to go haywire. His arms and legs trembled while his dinner threatened to spill out of his throat.


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly bit his lower lip as he tried to regain control of his body, and then he slowly nodded at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled faintly and led Bang Jin-Hun deeper into the corridor.


    The first thing that greeted Bang Jin-Hun when the doors opened was arge couch. Kang Jin-Ho sat in the corner of this couch, leisurely sipping his coffee.


    Jo Gyu-Min politely addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''ve brought Mister Bang Jin-Hun, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and nced at Bang Jin-Hun.


    When their eyes met, Bang Jin-Hun flinched again. However, the shock... wasn''t as severe as he initially feared.


    <i>''What the...?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes suspiciously. How could he not be suspicious upon seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s gentle and rxed expression? It was drastically different from the expression of the devil that was branded mercilessly in Bang Jin-Hun''s brain.


    <i>''Hang on; this shouldn''t be surprising to me¡­''</i>


    When Bang Jin-Hun thought about it, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho usually walk around with that expression stered on his face? Kang Jin-Ho''s figure back at the cafe happened to be so... ''memorable'' that his previous attitude and appearance in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind had gotten diluted and nearly forgotten. Seeing this ''version'' of Kang Jin-Ho did help Bang Jin-Hun recall what this devil in human disguise was like during normal hours.


    Goosebumps erupted on Bang Jin-Hun''s skin almost at the same time. Countless people in this world weren¡¯t what they seemed on the surface, but someone with such a distinctive dual personality? Bang Jin-Hun was pretty sure that only a handful of such individuals existed in the entire world.


    ¡°Take a seat, please,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing to a spot opposite from him.


    ¡°O-of... course.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded and settled down.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Jo Gyu-Min. "Will it be possible for us to treat our guest to a cup of coffee?"


    ¡°Of course. I''ll personally brew it for him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then addressed Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Chief Jo''s coffee is actually drinkable, so don''t worry.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min heard that and nearly tripped on his feet in shock. ¡°I, I thought you liked my coffee, Mister Jin-Ho! And I always do my best when brewing it, too...! Y-you enjoyed drinking my coffee since your high school days, right? So why?!¡±


    ¡°Well, <i>uh...</i> My father''s coffee is...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min instantly grew dejected. <i>''You can''tpare me to your dad!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s father was skilled enough to roast coffee beans on his own! How could an amateur like Jo Gyu-Minpare against a pro barista''s coffee?


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to pout while pouring coffee into a cup. Afterward, he ced it in front of Bang Jin-Hun. "Here''s your drinkable coffee, Mister Bang."


    ¡°<i>Uh...</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded while looking at Jo Gyu-Min weirdly. ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    He was having a tough time trying to get used to this atmosphere. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in his head and this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' busy cracking jokes with Jo Gyu-Min was so shockingly different that Bang Jin-Hun was disoriented.


    <i>''No, wait. I need to get used to this.''</i>


    If this was what Kang Jin-Ho was like during the ''normal'' times, Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to get used to this sight. That was his job if he wished to stick next to Kang Jin-Ho from now on.


    "What would you like to talk about?" Bang Jin-Hun asked directly without even looking at the coffee. However, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pointed at the coffee cup instead. "<i>...Mm.</i>"


    Bang Jin-Hun picked up the cup and took a small sip. Only then did Kang Jin-Ho break his self-imposed silence. "It''s nothing major. I merely wanted to ask if your side has finished preparing. And to get acquainted, as well."


    To get acquainted? Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to get acquainted <i>again</i> with Bang Jin-Hun. They had already established a rtionship, after all. Which could only mean...


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened as he stared at Jo Gyu-Min. This tidy-looking man had to be someone more important than Bang Jin-Hun had bargained for.


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned brightly at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I''ll be in your care from now on.¡±


    ¡°...Likewise.¡±


    A simple exchange of greetings ensued, and Kang Jin-Ho then got to the main topic at hand.

 Chapter 282: The Demonstration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282: The Demonstration (2)</h4>


    ¡°Your preparations?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°They areplete,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun, his gaze containing many unspoken words. For instance... Was that preparation watertight? Was Bang Jin-Hun ready for the consequences if his preparations weren''t good enough?


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly bit his lower lip while reading those hidden questions contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze. ¡°How many years do you think I''ve been preparing, Mister Kang? Your involvement has elerated my ns by a little bit, that''s all. Even if you weren¡¯t in the picture, I would have pulled the trigger sooner thanter anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in agreement with Bang Jin-Hun''s assertion.


    Bang Jin-Hun had been consistently cooking up schemes to flip the Martial Assembly on its head until now. If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t stepped up that night, the assassination of the Assembly Master would have been a sess, and Bang Jin-Hun could have moved on to suppressing the dissenters through force afterward.


    So, it shouldn''t be surprising to learn that he had been meticulous with his preparations.


    ¡°My life, my ambition, hangs in the bnce here,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun with unmistakable conviction.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. ¡°Got it. Now, I''d like to hear the details of the current situation.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath before starting his briefing. ¡°First of all... The power split is around seven to three.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min raised his hand and asked, ¡°Are we the seven in this case?¡±


    ¡°No, we''re three.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned at that. "Forgive me, but I don''t understand. From what I heard, you''ve practically taken over the Assembly by now, so howe your faction only amounts to ''three''?"


    ¡°Don''t forget,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°This isn''t a war between nations.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    "It seems you still don''t understand. A war to take out the head of an organization isn''t decided on the number ofbatants. I said seven to three, but we''ll have to wait and see just how many on the opposing side can actually be called to arms."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±


    "If we seed, it''ll be a revolution. Failure means it''s an insurrection. I''m sure this sounds humorous to you, but... all those who failed and were branded as insurrectionists believed they would seed and saw themselves as revolutionaries."


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded, his eyes gleaming softly.


    <i>¡®This is unexpected...''</i>


    Outwardly, Bang Jin-Hun looked like a rugged, rough-and-tumble kind of character. He was wearing tidy clothing, indicating that he was paying attention to his appearance, but nothing about his facial appearance suggested that he was the brainy type.


    But now, Bang Jin-Hun demonstrated that he was far more intellectual than Jo Gyu-Min had bargained for.


    <i>''Then again...''</i>


    As a director, Bang Jin-Hun apparently wielded the greatest influence and power in the Martial Assembly. Someone who managed to climb up to that position couldn''t be an idiot. No one would have followed him if he were, and he couldn¡¯t have been able to seize power like that, either.


    <i>''In that case, this is the essence of the story, then?''</i>


    <i>¡®It¡¯s time to evaluate this man named Bang Jin-Hun objectively¡­¡¯</i>


    He relied only on his own strength to shore up his status and climb to effectively the number two position in the Martial Assembly, even though the Assembly Master had decades of a headstart to build his base. Bang Jin-Hun didn''t stop there, as he even suppressed the Assembly Master seemingly with ease, managing to almost usurp the leader''s position in the process.


    If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho''sst-minute intervention, the Martial Assembly should have been in the middle of reforming under the watchful eye of its new Assembly Master, Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''I should not forget that this dude is also a self-made man.''</i>


    The future direction would depend on how Jo Gyu-Min interacted and dealt with this Bang Jin-Hun character. However...


    Jo Gyu-Min was confident about this. No matter how amazing Bang Jin-Hun was, he wouldn''t be able to ovee Jo Gyu-Min when Kang Jin-Ho was supporting him from behind.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s misfortune was running into Kang Jin-Ho. Even Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu, a legend in the Korean financial world, would sometimes feel ordinarypared to Kang Jin-Ho. As such, it was impossible for Bang Jin-Hun to avoid that kind of evaluation, either.


    ¡°In any case, that is the situation with the power bnce.¡±


    Next up was Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Forget about the numbers. What about the actualbat-capable forces?¡±


    ¡°Then the gap widens even further.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded without saying anything else, leaving Jo Gyu-Min to continue with the questioning. "With that much gap in strength, are you saying you can take over the Assembly? When I''m ying a video game, I prefer to build an overwhelming army first before engaging the enemy, you know?"


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded as if he understood what Jo Gyu-Min was implying. ¡°Objectively speaking, yes, my forces fall short. However, I know I can win.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    "Simple. The forces I''ve talked about aren''t everything."


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head in confusion.


    Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes and offered a better exnation. "The Martial Assembly is divided into the Assembly Master''s faction and the directors'' faction, but¡­ if war really breaks out, and people went up against each other with intentions to kill, then well, most will turn into neutrals. From their perspective, it would be more beneficial to stay back and observe before siding with the winning team. Besides..."


    As if he was dying of thirst, Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly gulped down the coffee before continuing from where he left off.


    "Martial artists are mostly disinterested in this sort of power struggle. They are very sensitive and hostile toward attacks from the outside, but they also have the tendency not to care about internal conflicts. That''s why only the confirmed forces directly under mymand and the Assembly Master''smand will fight."


    "That sounds convincing..." Jo Gyu-Min nodded as if he agreed with that view. "So, you believe there''s a decent chance of victory?"


    ¡°Yes. I believe I will emerge victorious.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped listening to the discussion between the two men and raised his voice. ¡°So, you said you''re finished with all the preparations, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted in clear disinterest. ¡°And your n is watertight, you think?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded confidently. ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    ¡°Throw them out the window.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in stupefaction, wondering if he had heard wrongly just then.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained unperturbed. ¡°I''m saying, scrap all of your ns.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    What on Earth was this bastard even talking about?! Bang Jin-Hun had to exert a considerable amount of mental energy to fight the confusion threatening to take over his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho was capable ofmitting nonsensical acts without batting an eyelid once. Since Bang Jin-Hun knew that, he shouldn''t get agitated over stuff like this. Otherwise, he would be the only person getting the heartburn here.


    ¡°May I ask for an exnation on why I should do that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked in a low voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho still sounded unperturbed as he replied, ¡°Thebatants under you are the Martial Assembly''s core fighting force, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, more or less.¡±


    Judging from Bang Jin-Hun''s personality, he wouldn''t have created abat force made up of some random riff-raff. He would have created a force consisting of a small number of elites, the most skilled out of the lot, the best of the best in the Martial Assembly.


    This was obvious, considering Bang Jin-Hun''s nature. He believed the final confrontation woulde down to a life-or-death battle between two ''elite guards,¡¯ after all!


    ¡°It should be the same story for the Assembly Master, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°In that case, two sides fight and hurt each other, resulting in around half of the Assembly''s elite force going out ofmission.¡±


    "...!" Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes trembled faintly. He realized that he had been overlooking that possibility until now.


    ¡°After that fiasco, you think you can stop the Yeongnam Group?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in an unimpressed tone.


    Bang Jin-Hun painfully replied, ¡°...No, it''ll be difficult.¡±


    ¡°When nning a civil war, one must always think about outside one''s borders. If you don''t, you''ll still lose everything after achieving victory.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun silently chewed on his lips. How could he overlook something so inly obvious until now?


    <i>''No, that''s not it. It''s not like I haven''t thought about it.''</i>


    If things had proceeded ording to Bang Jin-Hun''s original n, the Assembly Master''s faction would have been thrown into confusion after losing their leader. Bringing down a group without a uniting factor would be a cinch for him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance threw a wrench into that n. The shock from getting suppressed by Kang Jin-Ho ultimately caused Bang Jin-Hun''s judgment to go astray.


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly asked, ¡°...In that case, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mobilize arge force,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°We wait for a little while longer. And if there is no change, we will go back to your original n.¡±


    ¡°My original n? What do you mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°We hit the head of the opposing faction.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shivered after remembering that the situation wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    He had been waiting and waiting some more to find a gap in the Assembly Master''s defenses. While making sure the other side didn¡¯t notice anything, Bang Jin-Hun trained a group of assets in secret, then mobilized them into action. He judged it to be insufficient, so he even reached out to the Yeongnam Group to take advantage of the opportunity to kill the Assembly Master.


    Perhaps his patience and heavenly luckbined to pay him dividends. The Assembly Master usually had double¡ªno, tripleyers of protection at all times, yet Bang Jin-Hun''s assets managed to get close to the old man.


    But because the Assembly Master had survived the attempt, thetter would have definitely strengthened his security detail even further. And he probably wouldn¡¯t appear in the open ever again. Most likely, he would hide in the deepest depths of the Martial Assembly, waiting for the next attempt on his life.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho casually stated that he would go with the same n as before!


    <i>''He''s not being idiotic, though...''</i>


    This... had to be confidence. The confidence of knowing that even the entirety of the Martial Assembly could not stop Kang Jin-Ho!


    That incredible, indescribable arrogance prompted Bang Jin-Hun''s body to react. He didn''t even realize that his fists were tightly clenched in excitement.


    This was it. Yes, this was bloody it! This was the martial artist Bang Jin-Hun wished to be when he started walking on the path of martial arts!


    This was the true martial artist that could deny and denigrate the worldly forces and entangled connections through his strength alone!


    <i>''Indeed, I forgot¡­.''</i>


    Time had worn Bang Jin-Hun down. And after getting buffeted around by the world, he had topromise with reality in his pursuit to grow his influence. But his original desire when he started mastering martial arts had always been to be someone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even though a part of him said Kang Jin-Ho was being reckless, Bang Jin-Hun''s heart inexplicably started to pound with excitement. What if...


    What if he was the one who had just said those arrogant words while sitting on the couch like that rather than Kang Jin-Ho? What if he possessed unshakable confidence in his own strength and disyed a swagger of a man about to trample on the entire world?


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...!</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun ended up cackling.


    Even if he failed miserably and lost his life, he would still be able to stand tall and proudly dere that he had lived like a true martial artist.


    ¡°I''ll abide by your rmendation.¡± Bang Jin-Hun got up, and then he bowed deeply in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    He wasn''t submitting here because he was weaker. No, this was genuine respect for the man who had reached the position Bang Jin-Hun had to give up on to conform to reality.


    ¡°However, it won''t be easy, sir.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly stated his belief. ¡°If you turn away now because it''s too difficult, you''ll have to pay the priceter on.¡±


    That sounded like it came from his own experience. Bang Jin-Hun lightly nodded, then asked once more, ¡°I see. In that case, when will you be carrying out the n?¡±


    ¡°In two days,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied immediately. ¡°We wait two more days. If there is no word by then, we make our move.¡±


    ¡°When you say ''word''...?¡±


    "The word that the Assembly Master will give up on his position on his own."


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression crumpled a little. ¡°That old man is a greedy man, sir. He will never give up on his position.¡±


    "Again, it doesn''t matter," Kang Jin-Ho replied with a faint grin. "A rat forced into a corner has two choices. Either it willingly gives up or struggles ungainly until the end. That''s it."


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely leaned against the couch while mouthing a cigarette.


    <i>Click!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min smartly lit the cigarette up. Kang Jin-Ho sucked in the unhealthy smoke, then muttered in a leisurely manner, "Aren''t you excited about finding out? Finding out how an old rat would struggle during its final moments. I hope it''ll be entertaining enough, at the very least."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s low but intimidatingughter spread throughout the office. Inexplicably, goosebumps broke out on Bang Jin-Hun''s skin, and he had to narrow his eyes as a new thought popped up in his head.


    <i>''Maybe... This man could be looking even further away into the future than I am.''</i>


    He got a strange feeling that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t waiting for the Assembly Master''s final struggle for mere amusement. There seemed to be something else.


    <i>''I''ll find out soon enough.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun clenched his teeth while ncing at the cigarette smokezily dispersing in the air.


    Two days. Two more days, and it would begin.


    The world would writhe in two days¡ªat the hands of the young man before Bang Jin-Hun.

 Chapter 283: The Demonstration (3)

    <h4>Chapter 283: The Demonstration (3)</h4>


    After Bang Jin-Hun left...


    Kang Jin-Hun nced at Jo Gyu-Min and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    "<i>Mm?</i> You mean Mister Bang Jin-Hun?"


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Jo Gyu-Min covered his mouth and seriously pondered over what he should reply for a little while before turning his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. "This is just my opinion, Mister Jin-Ho, but... Honestly, I don''t think a man who gathered his followers while being in an organization for the purpose of rebellion will be happy to listen to your orders."


    Jo Gyu-Min''s power of reading people wasn''t outstanding enough for him to boast about it, but he still believed that he had a feel for it, at the very least.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    "A person like him will naturally seek to be the center of everything. For now, he''s being suppressed by your strength and has no other choice but to submit. However, I don''t see him as someone you can entrust your back to until the end."


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to nod. His thoughts weren''t all that different from Jo Gyu-Min''s.


    ¡°However, you must''ve chosen Mister Bang Jin-Hun for that reason. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled meaningfully. This was why he liked Jo Gyu-Min. No lengthy preamble or exnations were necessary for Jo Gyu-Min to figure out Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions, follow his lead, and arrange things ordingly.


    Bang Jin-Hun was chosen precisely because he desired to be the center of everything. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of directly controlling either the Martial Assembly or the Korean martial artists. However, these groups had to be controlled whether Kang Jin-Ho liked them or not.


    In that case, the best option for him was to find a suitable person and leave it to that individual.


    "For sure, Mister Bang is the type of person a passive individual for the task at hand would prefer, but..." Jo Gyu-Min sounded worried as he spoke, "If we fail to control him properly until the end, he could invite misfortune instead, Mister Jin-Ho. Are you not bothered about that possibility?"


    ¡°It''ll be fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly nodded. ¡°He can''t betray me.¡±


    ¡°But, a human¡¯s heart can be¡ª¡±


    ¡°He can''t betray me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Jo Gyu-Min off with a firm, confidence-filled voice.


    Jo Gyu-Min realized something after hearing that. ¡°<i>Ah.</i> You''ve already taken appropriate measures.¡±


    ¡°Yes, more or less.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it should be fine. Mister Bang seems to be the type to value his life, after all.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while taking a sip of his coffee.


    "However, there is something else worrying me..." Jo Gyu-Min followed suit and sipped his coffee as well. The aroma wafting from the lukewarm coffee tickled his nostrils. "By getting involved in this matter, you''ll be intimately tied to South Korea''s ''other'' side. You won''t be able to continue living as you have done until now. Will you be alright with that?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond immediately and leaned against the couch. He pondered something for a while before finallyying out his thoughts. "If something can be avoided, it''s not such a bad idea to avoid it."


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    "However, trying to avoid the unavoidable will only result in a devastating end."


    Kang Jin-Ho chose not to avoid it anymore. Living an ordinary life didn¡¯t mean he wanted to turn a blind eye to things happening around him and focus solely on keeping up his appearance. The more he tried to y dumb, the more it seemed like his current life would crumble beyond salvage.


    <i>''If I really wanted an ordinary life, I shouldn''t have started cultivating again in the first ce.''</i>


    After his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho initially distanced himself from cultivation and martial arts. However, his resolution shattered when he realized that others wouldn''t leave him alone even if he hadn¡¯t started it first.


    If he were the type to know when to appropriately submit and bow his head, he could have continued on that path. But now, he knew that couldn''t be done. With that, Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to remain passive anymore.


    ¡°If it can''t be avoided, I''ll just have to obliterate it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned faintly at that. This was why being next to Kang Jin-Ho was such a joy. He would seemposed and measured in his approach, but once he decided to act, Kang Jin-Ho would be daring and bold, as if hisposure was just for show. And he had demonstrated this side of himself over and over again until now.


    <i>''Although this could be just vicarious satisfaction...''</i>


    Anyone stuck living in the modern era would entertain the thoughts of acting like Kang Jin-Ho once or twice in their life. A person who could endure as much as humanly possible but transform into a beast once their limit had been exceeded! To be someone like that...


    The gratification, the release that could be felt while doing that¡ªit could not be replicated by anything else. Of course, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t following Kang Jin-Ho purely because of that aspect, but he couldn''t deny that it was one of the reasons.


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave.


    But Jo Gyu-Min stopped him first. ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Please hold on, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    "Your car has arrived. Why don''t you drive it home tonight?"


    ¡°<i>Oh...!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression subtly brightened.


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled at that rare disy of happiness from Kang Jin-Ho. "Didn¡¯t you say you didn''t need a car not too long ago? It seems you have realized how inconvenient it is without your own ride, then?"


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    Being a car owner was like that. Without owning a car before, one wouldn¡¯t understand the ''need'' for it. And when a car you owned was suddenly no longer avable, so many things would be inconvenient and bothersome.


    Jo Gyu-Min got up and led the way. "It''s parked in the underground parking lot, so let''s head over there. I''ve already taken care of the insurance, as well."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°However, the sedan will take a bit longer to arrive, unfortunately.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°...I hope you didn''t order anything oundish, Chief Jo.¡±


    "N-no. It''s taking long not because the car needs time to reach our shores, but,<i>?uh...</i> I''ve spent way too long trying to find the right car for you, so..." Jo Gyu-Min scratched the back of his head. "If I were buying my own ride, I''d have picked whatever. But when I thought about how this car was for you, I discovered there were too many conditions to fulfill, and¡ªAnyway, I''ve managed to narrow down the field, so please be patient for a little while longer."


    "Understood¡­" Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded, then headed to the exit. Honestly, even he had to admit that he knew nothing about cars. All he could do was wait for Jo Gyu-Min to find the right car for him and drive that.


    ¡°Shall we head downstairs?¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled meaningfully and pointed to the elevator.


    The duo headed to the same underground parking lot as thest time. However, Kang Jin-Ho spat out a lengthy groan after scanning the darkness greeting him outside the elevator doors. ¡°Please stop doing this, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°Whether it''s a person''s face or an object, good lighting is half the magic, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min turned on the light, and a red Lamborghini announced itself to Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> It''s the same car?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I initially thought about going with a Ferrari, Bugatti, or maybe even a Pagani. However, I figured that since you''re getting a new car, it might be better to stick to what''s familiar to you. So, I prepared the same model as your previous ride.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding, but he didn''t seem to have agreed about something. "...Chief Jo, wasn''t there any other color?"


    ¡°Sorry? But I thought you rather liked the red color?¡±


    "I don''t mind wrapping a car, but starting right off the bat in such bright red paint is a bit too much for me."


    ¡°<i>Oh.</i> However, a sportscar should be red, Mister Jin-Ho. Well, if you''re not happy about this color choice, I can always change it to another model. If I remember correctly, that second one with the sky-blue color was rather sexy to behold.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll stick with this one, thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho recalled that supercar with a blue paint scheme and vehemently shook his head.


    <i>''This red will be less eye-catching than that!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was freshly reminded that, unlike clothes, red wasn''t an eye-popping color in cars.


    ¡°Are you going to drive it home, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min took out a set of keys and dangled it in front of Kang Jin-Ho. "Please don''t forget to say thank you to Chairman Hwangter. He¡¯s swimming in wealth, but gifting a car costing hundreds of millions of won will still ce some burden on his shoulders."


    "I see. I''ll stop by and say helloter." Kang Jin-Ho nodded again after understanding the intent behind Jo Gyu-Min''s suggestion. Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t the type to demand thanks after purchasing a car like this for someone else. So Jo Gyu-Min wanted Kang Jin-Ho to pop in for a cup of coffee or somethingter and show his appreciation.


    As Hwang Jeong-Hu got older, he seemed to have developed a desire to see Kang Jin-Ho more often, like a grandfather wanting to hang out with his grandson. Kang Jin-Ho lost his grandfather at a young age, so he didn''t know what it was like to be around grandparents. As such, he was d to receive a grandfather-like affection from Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly remembered something. ¡°Hold on for a minute...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are Chairman Hwang''s children doing these days? The ones you told me about in the past, I mean.¡±


    "I''m not sure myself..." Jo Gyu-Min scratched the back of his head while making a troubled face. Other than hearing about the news of them causing a scene in front of the chairman''s private residence, he hadn''t heard anything else about them. "If I''m being honest, I haven''t really paid any attention to them, so I don¡¯t know, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. "Did you know that severing ties doesn''t mean that they can be severedpletely?"


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about blood rtions.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh. Mm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. He had a family as well, so he soon understood what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about.


    ¡°He did it because it was necessary, but the knowledge of his children going through a tough time should still weigh heavily on his heart,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly mused.


    ¡°But the Chairman seems...¡±


    ¡°There are times when a man needs to protect the image he has painstakingly built over the years... Even if his heart says otherwise. Someone like Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu and his status has an even greater need to do so.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement, realizing that Kang Jin-Ho was right. ¡°Understood. I''ll investigate them immediately.¡±


    "Please. I''ll leave it to you."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded coolly. Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t want it, it didn''t matter. Jo Gyu-Min was now listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s orders rather than the chairman''s anyway.


    <i>''Huh. Doesn''t this kind feel like I''m stealing paycheck...?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was being paid by Jaegyeong, yet he was getting orders from Kang Jin-Ho, not Hwang Jeong-Hu... Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s own conscience sneakily emerged from his heart.


    <i>''N-no, hang on. Jaegyeong''s original wish was for me to assist Mister Jin-Ho, so this doesn''t feel entirely wrong, either...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min thought it would be better to sort his position out sooner thanter.


    ¡°Well, then. See youter.¡± Kang Jin-Ho climbed inside the driver''s seat and turned on the ignition.


    <i>Vrooooom!</i>


    The heavy rumbleing from the twelve-cylinder monster of an engine sent shivers down Jo Gyu-Min''s spine.


    <i>''Gee whiz. It still sounds so damn cool, doesn''t it?!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed while wondering if he would someday get to drive a car like that by sticking closely to Kang Jin-Ho and working hard. ¡°Drive carefully on your way home.¡±


    The driver''s side window rolled down, and Kang Jin-Ho''s hand peeked outside to wave back.


    "<i>Ah,?</i>hold on, Mister Jin-Ho!" Jo Gyu-Min urgently called out, causing the sportscar to stop creeping forward. "Please use the front axle lifter. Otherwise, you''re going to scratch the bumper."


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡±


    Along with the subtle <i>bzzz</i>, the nose of the Lamborghini slightly rose up. Jo Gyu-Min watched Kang Jin-Ho slowly drive the car up the ramp, then turned around to head back to the elevator.


    <i>''Things will get busy from now on...''</i>


    The Korean Martial Assembly...! If Jo Gyu-Min tried to deal with them using the name of Jaegyeong, he could have gotten nowhere. He tried to investigate the Assembly using Jaegyeong''s avable resources, but his attempts all ended in failure, didn''t they?


    Moreover, someone from somewhere so high up in the food chain that Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t possibly uncover who they were had subtly hindered the investigation, too!


    <i>''But now, to think that this situation doesn''t look hard to me anymore... It¡¯s kind of a unique problem, is it?''</i>


    Should Jo Gyu-Min chalk his attitude to the syndrome of ''His head was too big for his body''? Just because Kang Jin-Ho was behind him, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t too scared about dealing with the Martial Assembly.


    Then again, what did he have to fear when Kang Jin-Ho was backing him? After all, Kang Jin-Ho was capable of dealing with the second most powerful individual in the Martial Assembly as if thetter were a little kid.


    While feeling proud and energized for some reason, Jo Gyu-Min stepped inside the elevator.


    <i>''No, I gotta calm down.''</i>


    The only reason why he could do as he wished wasn¡¯t because of his strength but Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. If he mistakenly believed that ''power'' was his, only a tragic end awaited him.


    If a tiger was supporting him from behind, he should obviously exploit that advantage. However, acting too cutely just because of his backer would only lead to him realizing that he was merely a fox. Sure, the tiger would avenge him, but what would be the point if he was already dead?


    ¡°For now, let''s deal with the assignment he gave me first.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pressed the elevator button while wondering where he should start his investigation to find more information about Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children.

 Chapter 284: The Demonstration (4)

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Demonstration (4)</h4>


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    The loud and bassy rumble of the engine inundated Kang Jin-Ho''s ears. A deep smile was stered on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he listened to the noise he hadn''t heard in a while.


    <i>''This has an inexplicable charm to it, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho could travel faster than this car if he ran at full speed. And if it were him from Zhongyuan, he wouldn''t even need to expend much energy to achieve that kind of speed!


    There was no denying that Kang Jin-Ho had experienced speeds far higher than what this car could produce. However, there was an appreciable difference between driving a car and running on his own two legs. Controlling a device that responded sharply like a fine de ording to hismands was a joy Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t experience back in the ancient past.


    <i>''I guess I''m finally a modern-era person, then?''</i>


    Not too long ago, he found a car like this cumbersome, a burden to lug around. But not having it around left him with much mncholy. Now that he was back in the driver''s seat, this inexplicable joy started to fill him up again.


    <i>Vrooooom!!!</i>


    The engine wailed loudly when Kang Jin-Ho stepped on the elerator, causing the red supercar to shoot crazily forward toward the horizon like a sleek fighter jet seeking out a target to destroy.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Uwaaah?!</i> Crazy son of a...!¡±


    The users of Seoul''s urban expressway freaked out and stared in shock when a red supercar scythed past them.


    The driver loudly spat. "Damn it! People like that need to get into an ident first so that they get to learn the painful lesson of safe driving!"


    His passenger tilted his head. "...But, <i>uh,</i> what kind of a car is that? That rear-end is so weird, right?"


    ¡°We don''t need to know what car that is.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°I said, we don''t need to know! So, don''t even pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°O-okay...?¡±


    The driver sneakily sighed under his breath as the red Lamborghini became a small dot in the distance.


    <i>''I''m so jealous...!''</i>


    Despite his insults and anger, the driver would have dearly loved to have a go in that sleek supercar. Not giving it the proverbial beans while sitting behind the wheel of a nice car like that was probably a crime against humanity, too.


    The driver had to admit that even he would have driven fast like that and not given a toss about other road users cursing him to the high heavens.


    "Sheesh. I should make more money or be a gold spoon in the next life or something. Dunno which family''s scion you are, but you sure have it nice, don''t you?"


    ***


    As a son of a former taxi driver, the only time Kang Jin-Ho used a gold spoon was back during his doljabi, but the other road users had no way of knowing that.


    In any case, Kang Jin-Ho was consciously slowing down his car.


    <i>''This sure is a problem...''</i>


    If his gaze strayed away from the speedometer for a brief second, the car''s speed would shoot up higher. Too high, in fact! Since Kang Jin-Ho was capable of controlling any vehicle at a much higher speed than most normal people could, he would often shoot past the legal speed limit if he didn¡¯t pay attention even for a millisecond.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowed down while falling deeper into his thoughts.


    <i>''Or... maybe it''s because I''ve umted a bit of stress?''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had issued his final warning, he would soon get his result. If Lee Jung-Geol properly understood the warning, he would raise the g of surrender soon. Otherwise, that old man was no doubt preparing for his bitter final resistance.


    Which choice would he make? Kang Jin-Ho smirked quietly.


    The story was simr back in Zhongyuan. A martial artist wasn''t the type to surrender easily. Even if the situation was dire, and the only path left was death, a martial artist would never give up and try to struggle and resist until the bitter end.


    <i>''And that''s what makes them martial artists, isn''t it?''</i>


    The path Lee Jung-Geol would choose was so blindingly obvious. He would try to resist right up until the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his face.


    <i>''Well, I did warn him.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had left that old man a way out. Even a path of escape had been left open, too. However, if Lee Jung-Geol still chose the path of resistance instead of escape, then the responsibility of what was about to happen would fall on his shoulders.


    Kang Jin-Ho suppressed the buzzing heat boiling up from somewhere deep in his gut as he gradually depressed the elerator. Like a meteor scything through the night sky, a red supercar continued to race down the dark road.


    ***


    ¡°He wants me to surrender?¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered. His face was a lot more gauntpared to a few days ago.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju wiped the tears off of the corners of her eyes after seeing all the shadows drawn on her grandfather''s face.


    Just where did it go wrong? Less than a month ago, the Martial Assembly was peaceful, and Lee Hyeon-Ju was strutting around full of confidence. Since then, though... her grandfather''s situation had gotten so bad it couldn''t possibly get any worse even if they tried.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Ju knew Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t responsible for it. However, she just couldn''t dismiss the thoughts that were ming him for everything.


    Her reasoning and emotions were colliding. Even without Kang Jin-Ho, this crisis was bound to happen sooner orter. However, Lee Hyeon-Ju simply couldn''t stop thinking that Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance was the catalyst that elerated the event''s progress.


    She quietly pressed down on her chest.


    <i>''It''s meaningless...''</i>


    It didn''t matter whether Kang Jin-Ho decided to butt in or not. No, what mattered was that she and her grandfather had just been driven to the extreme edge, and it was now time for them to make a choice.


    ¡°While trying to chase out a wolf, we''ve invited a tiger instead, haven''t we?¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled, and his face was filled with remorse and anguish.


    He had been protecting the Martial Assembly all his life. However, it seemed that the entire world was telling him to step back and call it a day.


    <i>''Are you saying that I''ve done enough?''?</i>Lee Jung-Geol chuckled hollowly.


    Who was allowed to decide that? Lee Jung-Geol stoppedughing and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Bastards who don''t know anything dare to...!¡±


    Rage started to bloom on Lee Jung-Geol''s face. The Martial Assembly had grown to this scale thanks to his hard work. After the Korean War, the world of martial arts had be fractured and had fallen into chaos, and Lee Jung-Geol and his hard work repaired and led the flock to where they were now!


    But now, the children who had grown up after fattening themselves with the fruits of hisbor dared to criticize him for getting old! And they even told him to stand down?!


    <i>''How dare they!''?</i>


    mes burned within Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes. ¡°I will not do that!¡±


    ¡°But, Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°No, I will never do that!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol mmed his desk made out of solid wood, instantly splitting it in half.


    ¡°I''ve built up this Martial Assembly through my blood and sweat, yet I''m supposed to hand it over on a silver tter?! I cannot do that! No, I will not do it!¡±


    ¡°But, Grandfather...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju stared at her grandfather as sorrow became her main expression. ¡°There is no other way.¡±


    "What do you mean there is no other way?! We still have the advantage in numbers!"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shook her head. ¡°No, Grandfather. We''ve already lost.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?! When I''m still alive and kicking like this!¡±


    "Grandfather, you must face reality!" Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed and tried to convince Lee Jung-Geol. "Not many among our supporters are willing to shed blood and fight for our sake, Grandfather. When the real fighting starts, they''ll most likely stay under the radar."


    "But that will be the same story for Bang Jin-Hun, too! He doesn''t have the charisma to unite and lead people, so who would want to risk their lives for him?!"


    ¡°But Bang Jin-Hun built his power base with that possibility in mind, Grandfather! Obviously, he''ll have more people willing to take up arms for him!¡±


    ¡°<i>M-mm...!</i>¡± Lee Jung-Geol gasped in pain.


    ¡°And how are you going to stop Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    The mere mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name was more than enough to instill fear into Lee Jung-Geol''s expression. It felt like his heart would lurch and splutter until it stopped dead!


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol''s head was telling him that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be stopped.


    Even if he mobilized every warrior he could find, Kang Jin-Ho still seemed impossible to stop. That was how otherworldly that returner''s martial arts attainment seemed to Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°Stinking returner bastards...!¡±


    ''Order'' existed in this world. However, these damn returners came back to the modern era after experiencing the past just to throw the world into chaos. Sure, most returners kept to themselves without bing a problem, but this bastard named Kang Jin-Ho was different. He wanted to stand in the open and shake up the world.


    ¡°Even if we managed to stop Kang Jin-Ho, our forces, with our strength depleted from the battle¡ªwe won''t be able to defend against the Yeongnam Group''s assault. That means the Martial Assembly will get absorbed by them in the end, Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°There is no other way, Grandfather...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun would never give up. And it meant Lee Jung-Geol had to give up and walk away. That was the only way to save the Martial Assembly he had spent his entire life protecting and nurturing.


    "...You say there is no other way?" Unfortunately, rage had clouded Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes again. "Since when did you be a weakling who only knows how to spew such nonsense!"


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°I''ve built this Assembly with my own two hands! But now, are you telling me to hand it over to a bastard without fighting back?! I will not do it!¡±


    ¡°B-but...!¡±


    ¡°I already said I will not do it, Hyeon-Ju! Didn''t you hear me?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression hardened.


    <i>''He has changed...!''</i>


    This old man in front of her eyes wasn¡¯t the same grandfather she knew and loved throughout her life. The ''Lee Jung-Geol'' who remained cool-headed no matter what and tried to make the best decision was no longer here. He had long been reced by a man stained deeply by the greed of a decrepit senior citizen!


    <i>''So, this was why...!''</i>


    .


    Lee Hyeon-Ju squeezed her eyes shut. Back when Bang Jin-Hun started raising a ruckus about Lee Jung-Geol needing to vacate his position, she figured that the man was simply blinded by his thirst for power. She thought Bang Jin-Hun was bad-mouthing her grandfather out of his desire to be the next Assembly Master.


    However, she was wrong. Her grandfather was... already no longer the person she knew.


    <i>''I should''ve recognized this sooner...!''</i>


    If she had recognized it earlier, then perhaps, they wouldn''t have been reduced to this state...


    ¡°Grandfather, we need to protect the Assembly, at the very least!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol roared unhappily, ¡°What''s the point of protecting the Assembly after it falls into the wrong hands?!¡±


    "It''s still better than watching it dissolve, don''t you know that?! Do you want to see the Yeongnam Group uniting the Korean martial world?"


    ¡°...Right. That was it, wasn''t it?¡± Lee Jung-Geol suddenly stared at the empty air in stupefaction after the name of the Yeongnam Group triggered something in his head. ¡°When you think about it, all this began not with Bang Jin-Hun or Kang Jin-Ho. No, it all began... with the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    ¡°G-grandfather...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju tilted her head in confusion. What was the point of saying that when it was already toote?


    Lee Jung-Geol''s gaze slowly shifted to his granddaughter. ¡°Do you know why the Yeongnam Group suddenly gained prominence and influence?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju blinked her eyes. Where was her grandfather going with this? None of that was important right now, after all!


    Despite her confusion, Lee Jung-Geol paid no mind to his granddaughter''s reaction, as if he didn''t care about her reaction in the first ce. "It''s because they borrowed power from the foreigners."


    "Foreigners... and their power?"


    Lee Jung-Geol powerfully nodded. "Yes, foreigners and their power! It was because they received support from Chinese martial artists! That was how they managed to quickly grow their strength! So, if the Korean martial world falls into the Yeongnam Group''s hands, Korea will basically be a vassal state of China!"


    ¡°That means... We''ll have to prevent that, at the very least.¡±


    "Indeed, we have to prevent that," said Lee Jung-Geol as his eyes gleamed dangerously.


    A rush of anxiety quickly washed over Lee Hyeon-Ju after she noticed her grandfather''s expression. She had never seen Lee Jung-Geol make that kind of face before. And it simply did not suit her beloved grandfather, who used to be so benevolent and gentle.


    While making the face of a man who had lost to his greed and madness, Lee Jung-Geol broke into a sinister cackle. ¡°Yes. I can see it now. I was approaching this problem incorrectly from the beginning, wasn''t I? Those bastards were ying a coward''s game, so it was stupid of me to oppose them in a forthright and open manner.¡±


    ¡°G-grandfather...!¡±


    ¡°If they resorted to borrowing the foreigners'' power, then... All I have to do is do the same.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes quaked powerfully. ¡°Grandfather, no!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression gradually transformed. His burning eyes slowly cooled down, and a benevolent smile soon formed on his face as if he had returned to his old self. ¡°Child, you don''t need to worry anymore. This grandfather of yours will sort out everything very soon.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Grandfather, please snap out of it! What''s gotten into you?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha,</i> this child...¡± Lee Jung-Geol lightly pped his hands, prompting several men in ck suits to enter his room. ¡°Gentlemen. Things will get troublesome if this child goes around bbing her mouth, so... Confine her for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju cried out as rough hands started grabbing at her shoulders. ¡°No, Grandfather! You mustn''t! You need to stop!¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, child. And get some good rest while you''re at it.¡±


    ¡°Grandfatherrrr!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol watched as his granddaughter was dragged outside the doorway, and then he muttered to himself, ¡°Time to... revert everything to how it used to be.¡±


    Even if the method this time wasn¡¯t righteous!


    From the Assembly Master''s office, the n to plunge the world into chaos and confusion was set in motion.


    1. From Mister Google: ¡°Doljabi is a tradition where the child is ced in front of various items or objects (Usually 6: 8 items). Then, the child is encouraged to grab one or two items from the set of objects where each choice represents a certain future of the child with respect to his or her career or lifestyle.¡±

 Chapter 285: The Demonstration (5)

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Demonstration (5)</h4>


    ¡°...The responses were better than expected, actually,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. Miss Choi was right on the money. Our revenue has gone up a lot.¡±


    ¡°By how much?¡±


    ¡°Mm, about double? Around there?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho started pouting a little. Earning a higher revenue was certainly good news, but hearing about his pizza''s poprity falling wasn''t so great for his pride.


    Park Yu-Min provided a further exnation, ¡°We''re still selling at least one pizza per table. That hasn''t changed, but now that pasta and drinks are added on top, we''re making a lot more than when selling just one pizza.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned even more. ¡°I... That sounds about right.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, no matter how one loved pizzas, they wouldn''t likely order more than one pizza per head. Adding side dishes would obviously increase the store''s revenue. Even he could see that.


    He did worry that the table turnaround time would get longer if each customer ordered more food, but thankfully, such a thing hadn''t happened yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°How are the new pasta dishes received?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are popr, alright. And the feedback we got is positive, too.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head to look at Jeong Su-Yeon.


    She was staring into the distance without saying anything. Despite her unruffled attitude, even a blind could tell what her real feelings were from her slightly quivering shoulders and that triumphant expression visible even from the side of her face!


    ¡°Good work, Miss Jeong,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho after getting a premonition that he would meet with a big misfortune if he didn''tpliment her now.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeong Su-Yeon replied with a cool smirk.


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. The way things were, I think we don''t need to sell pizzas anymore and just stick to pasta dishes from now. Customers were telling me about how much better our pasta ispared to our pizzas,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    However, Park Yu-Min countered with a deep scowl. ¡°That''s because you were the one baking the pizzas, Yeong-Gi!¡±


    ¡°...Hey, you. Are you done?¡±


    Park Yu-Min turned to address Kang Jin-Ho in a grave voice. ¡°Jin-Ho, stop leaving the store unattended, will you? The pizzas Yeong-Gi makes are waaay too different from the ones you make, you know? People were asking me if we used expired ingredients!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon enthusiastically agreed. ¡°Yes! It got so bad that even I had to bake pizzas at one point! It was getting really uneptable, you know!¡±


    A wounded-looking Ju Yeong-Gi trudged to the corner of the store and hurdled on the floor while hugging his knees. He was supposed to be a man, but his tear ducts still wanted to act up after he got abused for something so insignificant as baking rubbish pizzas!


    Jeong Su-Yeon got closer to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°But no matter how hard I try to follow the recipe, I can''t replicate your taste, Mister Owner! When you have free timeter, please teach me how to bake pizzas.¡±


    ¡°I''ll try,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a cramped smile because he knew that Jeong Su-Yeon would never be able to learn.


    No normal person could bake pizzas like Kang Jin-Ho. The crucial point in his baking process wasn''t utilizing the oven properly but baking the pizza''s inneryer instantly through the application of the Intense Yang Energy technique. Even a martial artist below a certain realm would find it hard to replicate this act.


    <i>''...Should I mobilize a couple of martial artists, then?''</i>


    Since he was already involved with the Martial Assembly, it might not be such a bad idea to bring a suitable ''Martial'' or two here and ask them to bake pizzas. Sure, martial artists were known for their sky-high pride, but someone among them had to be willing to bake pizzas for fun.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Park Yu-Min. ¡°In that case, what was yesterday''s revenue?¡±


    ¡°It''s about the same as when you''re around, Jin-Ho. Considering that we''d normally get a quarter of that whenever you''re absent from the store, it''s one heck of a jump.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. <i>''Not bad.''</i>


    The difference in revenue between when he was in the store or absent from it was night and day. Coming here more often would have solved that problem, but what would happen after Kang Jin-Ho started attending university again?


    If the pizzeria were to keep surviving, it was crucial to have a stable average ie stream going whether Kang Jin-Ho was here or not. If they were to rely solely on pizzas, they wouldn¡¯t achieve that goal.


    ¡°By resolving the pizza issue, I guess it''ll be fine to gradually take my hands off the pizzeria.¡±


    ¡°But Jin-Ho, that is literally the biggest problem, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°That''s true...¡±


    Regardless of who was left in charge of baking pizzas, they had to replicate the taste of Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzas. However, that was easier said than done. Kang Jin-Ho frowned and supported his chin on his hand while deep in thought, only for a nonchnt voiceing from behind to wake him up.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes while staring at Choi Yeon-Ha leisurely walking out of the pizzeria''s staff room. Why was that womaning out of there?


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head around, searching for an answer to his question. Park Yu-Min helplessly shook his head. ¡°I think her work''s not that hectic these days since she''s here basically all the time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Miss Choi, don''t you have filming to do?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha, suddenly making a stern face of, ''<i>You dare ask me that?''</i> started nagging Kang Jin-Ho. "Good thing you asked me about that. I have something important to talk to you about regarding that very topic, so do you have some free time to spare?"


    ¡°Actually, we need to open the shop now, so...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stepped back while staring at her with a wary look.


    ¡°...Look here, Mister Kang, Jin, Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is responsible for improving your revenue?¡±


    ¡°That''s Miss Jeong Su-Yeon, of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without hesitation.


    Jeong Su-Yeon stood a bit taller, and she held her head a little higher. If it were to get any higher, it could be perpendicr to the ceiling!


    Choi Yeon-Ha facepalmed. "...Let me rephrase that. Who was responsible for giving you the idea to hire Miss Jeong? If I hadn''t said anything, you couldn¡¯t havee up with it. Am I wrong?"


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to admit that it was true. Without Choi Yeon-Ha''s advice, he or his friends couldn¡¯t have thought about bolstering the store''s menu, and that wouldn''t have led to hiring Jeong Su-Yeon.


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Haven''t I increased your revenue by at least double the original amount?¡±


    "...Alright, I admit we have you to thank for our sess."


    ¡°Before all that, though. Who was responsible for saving your store on the brink of bankruptcy? If you hadn''t appeared in that TV show, do you really think that this store could have survived, not to mention enjoying sess to this extent?"


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Obviously, the store would have survived, somehow. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t looking to make money out of this ce no matter what. Even so, he couldn''t deny that everyone would have been chasing flies right now if he hadn''t appeared in that TV show.


    ¡°Even after everything I''ve done, you still can''t be bothered to spare a few minutes with me? <i>Wow,</i> I had no idea you were such a heartless person, Mister Jin-Ho...!¡±


    "N-no, hang on." Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly waved his hands. Wasn''t one of his good points being clear on favors and grudges? Since he owed Choi Yeon-Ha a favor, it was only obvious that he would repay her. "I can certainly spare some time."


    "But, Mister Owner, you can''t leave when it''s time to open the store!" Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho, a merciless tackle struck him from behind. Jeong Su-Yeon continued speaking while making a less-than-impressed face. "You were not here yesterday, and you want to be absent today, too? If you were like any other ''regr'' owners, we wouldn''t have missed you too much, but you''re more than that. You''re our chief pizzaiolo, too! The taste of the food is important to any eatery. If you think being absent for a few days won''t be a problem, it''ll prove you wrong by all the customers abandoning your store in no time at all!"


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> It can''t be that bad, surely...?¡±


    "Goodness! A chef shouldn''t say such things, Mister Owner! You might see countless customersing in and out and don''t think much about them, but it''s not the same story for our ''guests,¡¯ you know! If they realize the food tastes differently, they won''te backter to see if things have changed! No, they''ll just go somewhere else. Once customers stoping like that, your store will have no one to serve sooner orter!"


    Kang Jin-Ho started to break out in a bout of cold sweat for some reason while listening to Jeong Su-Yeon''s passionate exnation.


    While he was standing there lost and unsure of what to do, Choi Yeon-Ha butted in. "It''s not like you''re going to be gone for the whole day. I''m only borrowing you for a little while anyway, so what could possibly be a problem? Besides, you''re the boss here, aren''t you?"


    She was addressing Kang Jin-Ho, but the target of her ''questions'' was clearly Jeong Su-Yeon.


    Unsurprisingly, Jeong Su-Yeon wasn''t going to quietly let that slip past her. "A boss can be absent from his position, yes. But that''s not the same for a head chef."


    Choi Yeon-Ha immediately countered. ¡°Last time I checked, chefs of famous restaurants can leave their posts at any time they want and even appear in TV programs, too. Or are my memories failing me?¡±


    ¡°They can be absent from their restaurants because other chefs can reproduce the taste o their dishes. That''s not the story for us. The difference in taste is just too drastic between when our head chef is here and not, so he can''t just up and leave his post here.¡±


    The two women continued their bitter warfare with sparks shooting out of their eyes. Kang Jin-Ho, stuck in the middle without being able to utter a single word, gradually shrank smaller and smaller.


    He sent a pleading look of help to his friends, but... whether it was Park Yu-Min or Ju Yeong-Gi, they all avoided meeting his gaze, which was a clear sign of not wanting to get involved.


    <i>''You bastards...!''</i>


    <i>¡®Don''t you know how much I''ve cared about you two?! To think you''d abandon me like this!¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered in anger from his friends¡¯ cold betrayal.


    <i>''I''m sorry, Jin-Ho.''</i>


    <i>''We don''t want to die, you know.''</i>


    Although the pain of their friend weighed heavily on their hearts, who knew what kind of tragedy would befall the duo if they carelessly threw themselves in the middle of that chaos? Both Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi agreed that carelessly offering their opinions would only result in them getting ripped mercilessly apart.


    They couldn''t offer the hands of salvation to their friend. Fortunately for them, though, there was no need to grieve over Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Orabi~!</i>¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shoved the door open and stepped inside the pizzeria.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face brightened instantly, and he hurriedly weed her. He didn''t care who, as long as they could put an end to this situation! When was thest time he felt so d to see his little sister again? Probably when he had just gotten discharged from the army?


    Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet and quickly walked up to his little sister. ¡°Nice timing.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong stared weirdly at her brother. ¡°<i>Eh??</i>That''s a weird reaction from you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    "Normally, when I show up here, the first thing you''d say is, ¡®why are you here?¡¯ or ¡®what about your filming schedule, Eun-Yeong?¡¯ So, it''s weird to see you so happy about me being here."


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately respond and tried in vain to find an excuse.


    Kang Eun-Yeong craned her neck and looked past him to check out the situation inside the store. Then, she nodded sagely as if she got the picture now. ¡°<i>Oho.?</i>Looks like my presence was the lifeline you''ve been looking for. So, I''ll be expecting a Melona or twoter tonight, my dear brother.¡±


    ¡°...And you shall have some.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed. His little sis was truly quick-witted, wasn¡¯t she? ¡°In any case, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what? Did you forget what we promisedst time?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°You agreed to speak to my manager, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Did I? When?¡±


    ¡°Stop faking it, will you? I know how scary-sharp your memories are. You could even remember the five hundred won I borrowed from you a year ago, so no freaking way you can''t remember that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. This damned sharp kid...!


    When he tried to shuffle away sneakily, Kang Eun-Yeong stuck to him like glue and held onto his arm. ¡°A man never goes back on his word, right?¡±


    ¡°I always go back on my word, though?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> really? Then, your thingy will fall off!¡±


    "Don''t say something ominous like that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho tutted. He couldn''t remember hearing that insult ever since returning to the modern era, but any hot-blooded man would still shudder in dread after getting cursed like that! "Besides all that, what''s the rush? Why did you decide the time without asking me first?"


    "What rush are you even talking about? From the get-go, my manager oppa is a heck of a lot busier than you are, orabi. It makes sense from our perspective that we should set up the date."


    "She''s right, you know," Choi Yeon-Ha quickly butted in as if a chance had presented itself, and she came to Kang Eun-Yeong''s aid. "No manager in the entertainment industry has time to make appointments like that. If they do, they don''t deserve to be called managers. I mean, managers of top stars are so busy they can''t even see the faces of their own mothers regrly, you know?¡±


    "...?" Kang Jin-Ho was seriously tempted to say that both Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Eun-Yeong seemed<i>?too?</i>free if that assertion was true, but he wisely refrained from doing so. After all, even he could tell that saying those words would be the same as pouring jet fuel into the roaring fire.


    Kang Eun-Yeong energetically cried out, ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes! And I''ll apany you, too!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly walked up to Kang Jin-Ho.


    With two women grabbing his arms from both sides, Kang Jin-Ho sorrowfully looked behind him for help. Unfortunately, his friends were smiling brightly and waving their hands at him as Kang Jin-Ho was dragged away.


    ¡°Have a nice trip, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll speak to both of you when I return.¡±


    ¡°Get us Melonas, too.¡± Park Yu-Min rxedly waved his hand, and this sight forced Kang Jin-Ho to wipe the corners of his stinging eyes. Who cared about friends? A man was supposed to live his life alone!


    With Kang Jin-Ho and Co. gone, the store suddenly felt empty. Ju Yeong-Gi scanned the interior and muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Is it okay to let them go like this? What about the pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°You''re so right!¡± Jeong Su-Yeon also grumbled unhappily.


    However, Park Yu-Min remained unperturbed as he replied with a grin, "Well, the pizzeria is gradually finding its feet, so we shouldn''t try to hold onto him, right? He''s got lots of other things to take care of, after all."


    "<i>Heol...?!</i>" Ju Yeong-Gi shot a scary re at his friend. "Are you implying that I''ve got nothing better to do?!"


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Do you have something to do, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No reply was made to Park Yu-Min''s retort that day.


    1. ¡±Melona¡± is a popr ice pop sold in South Korea. Its name is derived from its melon taste, but it doese in other vors, such as strawberry.


    2. 500 won is around less than $0.40.

 Chapter 286: In Conflict (1)

    <h4>Chapter 286: In Conflict (1)</h4>


    Rather than a reply, Ju Yeong-Gi chose to throw an unexpected question in Park Yu-Min''s way. ¡°Hey, you. You also have a ton of things to do, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as Jin-Ho, though,¡± Park Yu-Min replied while carefully standing up. He stared at the doorway Kang Jin-Ho used to exit the pizzeria and muttered, ¡°He seems to be going through lots of stufftely, so let''s just let him be for the time being. He knows how to take care of himself, after all.¡±


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head in a gesture of someone giving up on understanding this situation. Just where did Park Yu-Min''s trust in Kang Jin-Ho, which verged on religious faith at this point, evene from? It was impossible to figure it out. Ju Yeong-Gi grunted. "What a faithful devotee you are. A true believer!"


    "Stopining like that. You know as much as I do that Jin-Ho shouldn''t be doing stuff like this in some pizzeria."


    Ju Yeong-Gi continued toin. ¡°What do you mean, stuff like this! What''s wrong with our work,<i>?ah?</i> Besides, I... You think I''m sticking around here because this is the only thing I can do?¡±


    "Jin-Ho''s situation is different from ours, though."


    ¡°...Gee whiz, we got ourselves a Jin-Ho stan here, folks.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi helplessly shook his head while heading to the kitchen.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled a little while thinking to himself, <i>''How long will thisst, though?''</i>


    Every day had been fun for him recently. When Park Yu-Min thought about it, he couldn''t remember thest time he felt this happy and rxed. During his student days, he had to study and look after his younger siblings in the orphanage at the same time. By the time graduation neared, Park Yu-Min was already knee-deep in the world of pro gaming, and those days couldn''t be described as a cakewalk, either.


    As the end of his pro-gaming career neared, the orphanage director, Sister Yi''s health deteriorated, forcing Park Yu-Min to manage the orphanage practically by himself.


    These past few weeks proved to be fun for Park Yu-Min. He was working together with his friends, and he didn''t need to worry about anything else. The orphanage stabilized with Kang Jin-Ho''s help, while Park Yu-Min was able to prepare to enter the new pro league during his free time.


    <i>''In a little while, we won''t have the time to be like this.''</i>


    Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho or Park Yu-Min... They would be even busier in the future.


    If he wanted to, Kang Jin-Ho could have achieved massive sess in this store. Unlike other new business owners struggling with funds, Kang Jin-Ho could just dump a shedload of money and turn the store into the best version possible, after all!


    Even then, he still chose to start from the bottom like this, and both Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi knew why: Kang Jin-Ho wanted to work together with his friends from the ground up.


    ¡°It''d be nice if our time herests a little bit longer, though...¡±


    While thinking that he was wishing for something unrealistic, Park Yu-Min headed to the door to officially open the pizzeria for the day.


    ***


    ¡°It''s been a while, Mister Kang. Good to see you again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho studied the man greeting him with a bow. He remembered seeing this man before. Wasn''t his name Jeong Seok-Su? During Kang Eun-Yeong''s kidnapping incident, this guy was also with her in that abandoned factory.


    ¡°Hello to you, too,¡± Kang Jin-Ho greeted back.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced around the table. Kang Eun-Yeong and Jeong Seok-Su upied the opposite side while Choi Yeon-Ha was sitting next to him. Their table was a four-seater, and funnily enough, Kang Jin-Ho found himself in the corner, right up against the window.


    He turned his head and looked outside the window.


    <i>''Doesn''t this feel like I''m being surrounded...?''</i>


    Surely, hispanions couldn¡¯t have nned this ahead of time? However, it still looked that way to Kang Jin-Ho. He wiped the streak of cold sweat trickling down his forehead and sighed softly.


    "Why does it feel like you three have nned everything out in advance?"


    ¡°No, orabi. Of course, that''s not true~.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong responded while grinning innocently. She looked adorable while doing that¡ªso adorable that he wouldn''t mind biting her head off!


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then nced at Jeong Seok-Su. ¡°Fine. What did you want to talk about?¡±


    Jeong Seok-Su bowed again. ¡°First of all, thank you for agreeing to speak to me.¡±


    "...It''s fine. Don''t worry about it, please," said Kang Jin-Ho as a cramped expression formed on his face. He had no time of day for rude people, but he also felt ufortable around the too-well-mannered folks. And seeing Jeong Seok-Su going over the top with courtesy like this, Kang Jin-Ho got a sense of foreboding that this discussion would only get thornier as time went on.


    "Before we start, please keep in mind that I''m not here as Miss Se-Ah''s manager, but as an employee working for Code Entertainment."


    "Hmm, from Code Entertainment, you say?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. Mister Kang..." Jeong Seok-Su sucked in a deep breath before continuing. "After you made your appearance in the TV show, we at Code have been dealing with a deluge of inquiries regarding you. Although the ferocity has cooled down somewhat recently, it''s true that inquiries are still pouring in."


    "I see¡­" Kang Jin-Ho muttered in slight disinterest. He agreed to this meeting since they twisted his arm and dragged him here, but this kind of talk did not interest him. Like, zero.


    "We''ve been doing our best to feign ignorance and y innocent, but the media''s obsession over a celebrity is far worse than you can imagine, Mister Kang. If you remain stubborn like this, in the end, you''ll be seeing unwanted people showing up in front of your private residence."


    ¡°...I''ll report them to the police, then.¡±


    ¡°That''s also not as easy as it sounds...¡± Jeong Seok-Su sighed deeply. ¡°That''s why I have to ask you about this, Mister Kang. Do you really not have any thoughts whatsoever of working in our field?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don''t have,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without giving his answer even a millisecond of thought.


    Jeong Seok-Su could only sit there, looking a little forlorn.


    <i>''Damn. The PR team will probably try to kill me now...''</i>


    Even though the agency''s president wasn''t keen on this idea¡ªwhich Jeong Seok-Su was grateful for¡ªthe PR team''s influence shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even worse, the PR team''s stress level had reached the breaking point after constantly warding off all the incessant media inquiries about Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jeong Seok-Su stared at Choi Yeon-Ha with a pleading look on his face. She sat up straight and addressed Kang Jin-Ho while making a determined face, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you really don''t have any interest in the entertainment industry, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don''t...¡±


    ¡°Really? Honestly?¡±


    "Yes, really," Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, not even bothering to provide his reasons.


    Choi Yeon-Ha confirmed that it was impossible to convince Kang Jin-Ho at this point, and her mind subconsciously let go of one of her attachments.


    <i>''...Well, it''s not right to keep holding onto someone who''s not willing, is it?''</i>


    Even then, she could still try to make a deal, somehow!


    ¡°Very well, I hear you. It''s uncool to plead with someone who''s clearly not interested. However, I still have to ask you for a favor, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...A favor, you say?¡±


    "Yes." Choi Yeon-Ha quenched her thirst with a cup of juice, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho with a slightly submissive attitude, "Please, can you appear just one more time? Please?"


    ¡°Appear? You mean appear in your TV show?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied, looking fidgety and nervous. Kang Jin-Ho pouted slightly and silently stared at her, forcing a sense of urgency to creep into Choi Yeon-Ha''s next set of words. ¡°If I''m being honest, the show''s rating has been declining recently.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Yes, I understand. I know that we shouldn''t be asking you for a favor about this. A TV show''s falling rating is normally the fault of the poor direction, boring script, or... even the rubbish acting of the performers involved. I know all that, but still..." Choi Yeon-Ha sneakily nced at Kang Eun-Yeong and noticed that the younger actress had her head deeply lowered. "...You know what people are like, don''t you? Despite knowing it''s not right, there are things we just can''t let go of."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against the chair.


    ¡°Oppa? You can''t smoke in here,¡± said Kang Eun-Yeong.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand. ¡°I get what you''re trying to say, but my mind''s still made up. I don''t have any ns to act again in front of a camera.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. That''s why I''m asking you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "I know you hate the idea of being an actor. That''s why I won''t even ask if you''d like to act again in the future, Mister Jin-Ho. But this is different. I¡ªno, we are pleading with you to humor our request and help us out just this once.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. The ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' he knew was a pretty confident, dignified woman. So to see a person like her speaking this way to him was... Several thoughts quickly popped up in Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    <i>''Is this TV show really such a big deal to them?''</i>


    Surely, Choi Yeon-Ha had to have been in countless shows by now. Some of them had to have been abject failures, while others were branded as great sesses. As such, was there even a reason for her to be this obsessed with the poprity of a single drama? The way Kang Jin-Ho saw it, Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t run into many issues even if the TV show were to bomb because she had already built a reputable career for herself.


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked, ¡°Miss Choi, is it that important for this show to seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My career depends on it.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly stared at him before sighing loudly. "Mister Jin-Ho, you probably think we''re constantly on the TV screen appearing in various shows, but that''s an incorrect assumption. Most actors only film one show, maybe two, in a year."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha muttered, "Aside from this show, I don''t have any other projects lined up for the rest of this year."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. Now that he thought about it, he could not remember Kang Eun-Yeong focusing on anything else aside from this TV show since his discharge. And that happened quite some time ago, didn''t it?


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued. "Audience members don''t remember how hard an actor worked on a show. Whether it''s the general public or the investors, the only thing they will remember is if the show featuring you as an actor did well financially or not."


    ¡°But, Miss Choi. You have your career to fall back on, don''t you?¡±


    "Tell me, Mister Jin-Ho. How many of those considered top actors in the country a few years ago can still im to be one of the top actors even now? Not many, I''m afraid. And it''s even worse for actresses. Someone at the top now can''t stay there forever. An actress will fall into the abyss if she were unlucky enough to star in a turkey. That is our reality."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. He didn''t know if things were indeed like Choi Yeon-Ha had said. However, it was easy enough for him to spot that it was what she had always believed in while devoting herself to her projects.


    ¡°It''s the same situation for Miss Se-Ah, too,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°If her debut show turns out to be a middling affair, as an actress, her reception in the industry will also be middling at best.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    "It''s not like our production haspletely bombed yet. If we can maintain the current viewer rating until the final episode, the show will still be considered a moderate hit. But I can''t just sit by and do nothing when a show I know has the potential to be a smash hit will end as only a moderate sess."


    ¡°<i>Ng,</i> oppa! That''s why I''m also begging you for this favor!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly piped up at that moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly at that. <i>''Yup, they have nned this out.''</i>


    He was wondering why Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Eun-Yeong were present at his pizzeria first thing in the morning, and now, he got his answer. They had to have been thinking about pressuring Kang Jin-Ho by working together.


    This situation should have infuriated Kang Jin-Ho, but it didn¡¯t somehow. Probably because he knew that they weren''t trying to use him with malicious intent, and he could also sense their desperation.


    Still, he didn''t want to do it. How annoying was it? Honestly speaking, he wasn''t even sure why he needed to sit here and listen to this.


    However...


    <i>''...Does this also qualify as people reaching out to me for help?''</i>


    Whether it was Choi Yeon-Ha or Kang Eun-Yeong, they couldn''t be seen as ''weak people'' by this world''s standards. Even so, they were begging him for his help and reaching out to him in desperation.


    If what they were asking him for was a tough task full of hardship, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t even have hesitated and said no. From his perspective, however, acting wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    Kang Jin-Ho took his time mulling his answer before turning his head toward Kang Eun-Yeong. "You, talk to me about it."


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes. ¡°<i>...Ng?</i>¡±


    ¡°You know better than anyone here how annoying I think acting is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And you also know how annoying things have gotten for me after people started recognizing me. Even then, you still think I need to help you?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head faltered, and she remained silent for a while. Eventually, though, she broke her silence. ¡°I know. And I''m sorry. I already know you did everything in the background to help me get to where I am now. Yet I''m asking you for your help one more time. I know I¡¯m being shameless, and I''m so sorry. Honestly¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge her and quietly waited for her to finish.


    "But, oppa. Just a little bit more, and... A bit more, and I think I won''t need to annoy you anymore and keep advancing on my own... Unfortunately, that little bit is just too tough on my own to handle."


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at his little sister with a stiff look, and then he slowly nodded again. ¡°So, that''s why you need my help?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression took on a hint of dissatisfaction.


    The past him wouldn''t have agonized over something like this. However, the current him was different. Kang Jin-Ho finally realized that other people weren¡¯t as strong as him.


    After another bout of pondering, Kang Jin-Ho finally revealed his decision to the waiting trio.


    ¡°I think...¡±

 Chapter 287: In Conflict (2)

    <h4>Chapter 287: In Conflict (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho took his time before continuing from where he left off. ¡°I think there are few things wrong with this situation.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head faltered at how firm her brother sounded.


    "If you can''t forge a career in entertainment on your own and need my help over and over again, it''s better to retire now before it¡¯s toote. Don''t you think so?" Kang Jin-Ho stared at his sister, but Kang Eun-Yeong strenuously tried to avoid meeting his gaze.


    Her orabi was usually like a friend she could joke around with and even y pranks on. But then, if he believed something was wrong, he would never make apromise about it, no matter what. Once he had drawn a line, Kang Jin-Ho would be even harder than his father to deal with!


    ¡°I''ve said this to you in the past, haven''t I?¡±


    ¡°...You did, oppa.¡±


    "I''m not sure if I failed to make you see the light back then or if you didn''t understand me properly. But..." Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head in a sign of dissatisfaction. "You know I don''t enjoy repeating myself."


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his nose, then scanned the other two people sitting around the table. Choi Yeon-Ha and Jeong Seok-Su were also avoiding meeting his gaze. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and addressed the two. ¡°It''s the same story for you two.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha slightly pouted. <i>''Is there a need to scold me, too?''</i>


    She was unhappy, but now didn''t seem to be the right time to express her opinion.


    ¡°When someone says no, it means no,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°B-but...!¡±


    ¡°It seems you don''t understand me at all. Let me put it this way, then. I''m not a nice person, so other people''s plight isn''t going to be enough to move me.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly and leaned back in his chair. "What I don''t understand the most in this situation, though... is why I need to hear all this from you three."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "If the goal was to make me appear in the show again, the production director should''vee here personally. Yes, he should''ve been here to negotiate with me directly. The person in charge of the production couldn''t even be bothered toe here, so why would I agree to return to the show? Wouldn''t you think so, too?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was left speechless by that.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored her and addressed Jeong Seok-Su. "I''d much prefer if we don''t discuss things like this again. Let me state this clearly. I will not step foot inside the entertainment industry ever again. The profession just doesn''t suit me at all."


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    "If you need to write up a press release, simply say that I will not work in the industry ever again. I won''t sign a contract with Code, and I certainly won''t be appearing in the show again, too." Kang Jin-Ho finished what he wanted to say, then got up. "I need to tend to my store now, so please excuse me."


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly pushed Choi Yeon-Ha sitting next to him out of the way and exited the cafe.


    Kang Eun-Yeong watched her brother''s back disappear into the morning crowd outside and sighed deeply. ¡°See? I told you it''s not going to work.¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t pay any heed and started chewing on her nails instead. ¡°But... We were so close...!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pinched her thigh in irritation. ¡°I told you, it wouldn''t work! My oppa''s the type to bounce back even harder the more you pressure him!¡±


    ¡°That''s why I was extra polite, though!¡±


    "That''s still not enough, you know! <i>Argh,</i> how will I face my oppa at home now? He''ll probably not even talk to me for a good while after this farce!" Kang Eun-Yeong pouted tearfully. Forget about the TV show; she was more irritated by the fact that her rtionship with her dear older brother could have gotten strained by this meeting.


    However, Jeong Seok-Su looked refreshed. He gulped down a cup of cold water before shrugging his shoulders. "...Actually, now that we know where he stands, it feels like a load has been lifted off my shoulders."


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot back. "How can you say that? I just lost my male lead, and your agency just lost a potential gold mine that could have guaranteed you a pile of profits for the next ten years!"


    Jeong Seok-Su chuckled. ¡°You can''t drag a horse to a river and make it drink if it doesn''t want to, yes?¡±


    ¡°Where is your fighting spirit?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet as if she was unwilling to let this go. ¡°You want to give up? Fine, be my guest. However, I won''t back down like this!¡±


    ¡°Nope, it''s better to stop here,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly butted in. ¡°From what I can tell, my oppa has drawn his line in the sand today.¡±


    ¡°His... line in the sand?¡±


    "Yup. That''s what my oppa''s like." Kang Eun-Yeong groaned grandly. "He agreed to speak to us today because this situation involves several people, and he wasn¡¯t sure where to draw the line. My oppa, he... He''s the type to remain caring and gentle if you don''t cross the line he has drawn. Cross that line, though, and he won''t hesitate to cast you aside."


    ¡°...What you''re saying is, if I cling to Mister Jin-Ho any further, he won''t hesitate to kick me away?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suspiciously asked.


    ¡°Yes, that''s precisely it¡­¡±


    "Me? But I''m Choi Yeon-Ha, so how?"


    Kang Eun-Yeong stared at Choi Yeon-Ha, clearly unimpressed. ¡°If you feel really sure about yourself, go ahead. But don''te crying to meter, okay?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot a murderous re at Kang Eun-Yeong before sighing loudly and plopping down on her seat again. Of course, she knew Kang Eun-Yeong was not at fault here. No, Choi Yeon-Ha just wanted to vent her frustration on someone, that was all.


    <i>''I need to calm down...''</i>


    Losing her cool at Kang Eun-Yeong for no good reason would only result in a fracture in their rtionship. And that would definitely spell doom for her chances with Kang Jin-Ho!


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly. ¡°Miss Se-Ah, your oppa... He''s really strange, isn''t he?¡±


    "Yup, he sure is."


    ¡°Just why is he so opposed to the idea of working in this industry, though?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply. ¡°Honestly? I''m pretty sure it''s not the case of my orabi not wanting to be an actor.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±


    "It''s just that he found something else even more entertaining, that''s all."


    ¡°...What does that even mean?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t respond to that and simply sighed away.


    ***


    ¡°I''m back,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while stepping inside the pizzeria.


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> So soon?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head while staring at his friend closing the store''s door behind him. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho leave for a meeting not too long ago? But he was back at the pizzeria already? Park Yu-Min could guess what happened during that meeting by this unexpectedly swift return. "You didn''t listen to them properly before leaving, did you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Something like that, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Geez. You really do have a weird personality, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°You just realized that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked at his friend.


    ¡°Nope, I knew you were weird way back then. It''s just that you''ve reminded me about it. I''m telling you, you have a wacky personality.¡±


    ¡°That''s pot calling kettle ck, you know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and headed to the staff room at the back.


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Jeong Su-Yeon in the kitchen noticed him and quickly rushed outside in shock.


    ¡°You''re back already?!¡±


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked if he had returned after the store was closed for the day? He nodded while directing a strange stare at the duo.


    Ju Yeong-Gi impatiently asked, ¡°So? Did you agree to appear in the TV show?¡±


    ¡°...Did you nt a listening device on me or something?¡±


    "Hey, now. Everyone except you knows what''s up already. Only you with utterly-deadmon sense and wits couldn¡¯t have predicted it. Why would those busy folkse here just to shoot the breeze with you? Obviously, they all wanted something from you."


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt depressed about failing to figure out something so obvious that even Ju Yeong-Gi managed to figure it out. "To think I''m even more clueless than you are, Yeong-Gi..."


    ¡°What the hell... You dare look down on me?! Listen, you brat. Back in the army, you were super infamous for being totally clueless! Did you know how much the juniors were chewing you out behind the scenes?!¡±


    "Stop right there." Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand. If he were to listen to any more of Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s words, he could receive evesting mental damage. With a depressed face, Kang Jin-Ho slunk off to the staff room.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. ¡°I have no idea why a dude who looks fine on the outside behaves like that every now and then.¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled softly. ¡°But that''s one of his charms, you know?¡±


    ¡°Charm, my ass! If that''s being charming, then everyone on this will be charming as heck!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled alongside his friend.


    They stood in front of the staff room door and waited until Kang Jin-Ho emerged after changing his clothes, and then he bombarded him with urgent questions.


    ¡°So? What did you say? Did you agree to appear in the show again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes opened wider in an instant. ¡°Why not?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Just.¡±


    ¡°Just?! Did you say just?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi couldn''t contain his shock and asked once again, ¡°If you said no, you must''ve had a good reason, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed surprised by his friend''sck of understanding on this matter as he asked, "What do you mean? It shouldn''t be the case of not doing it because of reasons, but more like, don''t I need a reason to do it?"


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    ¡°I mean... If I''m forced to do something I don''t like, shouldn''t there be a good enough reason for it? And I don''t have a reason to do it, so why should I do it?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho for a while before finally sobering up. ¡°Holy cow. You ain''t a smooth talker like this, so... You usually go, ''Uh-uh'' or ''Mm-hmm'' all the time, so when did you learn how to run your mouth so slickly like this, Mister Silver Tongue?¡±


    ¡°...That''s a praise, right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s a super praise, you punk!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled hollowly.


    One of South Korea''s top actresses showed up to beg him to appear alongside her in a TV show. She even said that she could turn him into a megastar if he were to act just for a bit, but this punk...! Did he really say that there was no reason for him to act?!


    ¡°You know what? The more I think about it, the more I''m convinced that you don''t need that face of yours. Give it to me, okay? If you''re nning to waste your looks like that, just give them to me instead!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly started to demand something impossible.


    ¡°...What do you want to do when you have my looks?¡±


    "Your looks are wasted on you, dude! Just what are you doing to take advantage of your looks? You don''t wanna be an actor, and you don''t have a girlfriend, too! Listen here, dammit! What you''re doing right now is actually being unfilial to your parents! They gave you that face, after all! Look at me. Even with this face, I have never forgotten to thank my mom every chance I get!"


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly. Convincing Ju Yeong-Gi that he wasn''t born with such good looks would be a tall order now, wouldn''t it? "Nice to know. Anyway, I said no."


    Park Yu-Min licked his lips ruefully. ¡°Does that mean Miss Choi Yeon-Ha will stoping here?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eiii,</i> what a shame.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Were you interested in her?¡±


    "No, it''s not that. But, you know. Just looking at her face is enough to energize you, don''t you agree? Having one of the prettiest people in Korea next to you is one heck of an amazing thing, you know?"


    ¡°Is that right? I didn''t know that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly shrugged his shoulders.


    <i>''Damn, this rtionship virgin!''</i>


    <i>''What a hopeless idiot!''</i>


    All of a sudden, Ju Yeong-Gi was struck by a powerful epiphany. He urgently addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Y''know what? I was wrong, Jin-Ho. You keep your face, okay?¡±


    ¡°...What are you on about this time?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously stared at his friend, wondering what kind of painful insult wasing his way.


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. ¡°I''ve given it some thought and realized that, without your looks, you ain''t gonna get married for the rest of your life. I''ll deal with my situation on my own, so you? You just do your best to rely on your looks and find a wife before it''s toote.¡±


    ¡°You,e outside for a minute,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grumbled unhappily.


    ¡°No, thanks! I''ll obviously lose if we start fighting, so why would I? You think I''m mad?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled and headed back to the kitchen.


    Kang Jin-Ho also chuckled to himself.


    <i>''This feelsfortable.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had heard enough ''ttering'' words from the other group. From this group, though, he had heard insults and criticisms instead, but he found that more...fortable than the former group, for theck of a better description. Even though he didn''t find Choi Yeon-Ha''s pleading for his help fake or anything like that.


    Kang Jin-Ho rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Anyway¡­ let''s get to work, shall we?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hah.?</i>Look at you, pretending to be a hard worker even though you''ve been cking off until now.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless once again as he trudged his way to the kitchen.


    ***


    ¡°...Why can''t I get used to this crap?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi slumped over a chair while lookingpletely exhausted.


    Once again, the pizzeria closed its doors for the day around midnight.


    Park Yu-Min worriedly spoke up, "Aren''t we, like, working too long? Our operating hours are supposed to start at ten in the morning and close at ten in the evening, right? But we''re working till midnight every day. That''s fourteen hours a day, you know? Not getting exhausted by this routine will be weirder if you ask me."


    ¡°Listen, man! Back in the army, we had to make do with four hours of sleep!¡±


    ¡°Well, the emphasis is on ''back in the army,¡¯ don''t forget.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi, still a bit greenhorn in the ways of mundane society, scratched his head. "This can''t be right... A real man like me can''t get tired from something like this, you know...?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his sighing friend and chuckled a little. ¡°Just hold on for a bit longer, Yeong-Gi. We''ve established our basic framework now, so I''ll find a way to decrease your workload, either by shortening our operating hours or working in shifts.¡±


    ¡°You for real? You better stick to your promise, Jin-Ho. Otherwise, I''m gonna report you to the Ministry of Labor, got that? I''ll tell them you''re a ve driver, a rotten boss!¡±


    ¡°...Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head and stared at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Hey, you also heard that, right? Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Why are you dragging me into this?¡± Park Yu-Min stepped back.


    "<i>Eiii,</i> you ungrateful...!" Ju Yeong-Gi stretched his limbs while standing up. "Tomorrow''s the off day, so... I can''t just head back home now. Anyone interested in joining me to go to a nightclub?"


    ¡°I''ll pass¡­¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head.


    ¡°And I''m going home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...And you call yourselves friends?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head while packing up his stuff. His intention to go clubbing alone if he had to could be felt rather strongly from his actions.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°I''ll give Yu-Min a ride home.¡±

 Chapter 288: In Conflict (3)

    <h4>Chapter 288: In Conflict (3)</h4>


    ¡°Oh, hey? Am I finally getting a ride in Jin-Ho''s car? Feels like it''s been ages.¡± Park Yu-Min looked pumped up as he clenched his fists.


    Ju Yeong-Gi shot him a fierce re. ¡°Hey, Park Yu-Min! Why is your reaction so different when I''m giving you a ride home?¡±


    ¡°That''s because my bottom hurts like hell when riding in your car, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Say what now, you bastard?! You dare badmouth my whip?!¡±


    ¡°No. I know your so-called ''whip'' is nice and all, but the problem is with you. You can''t drive to save your life, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hah,</i> this brat! Let''s see if I''ll ever give you a ride anywhere! Anyway, I''m leaving first!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pouted and left in a huff.


    Kang Jin-Ho guffawed at this sight. ¡°Come on, Yu-Min. He might really get angry at this rate.¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah,</i> it''s fine. Yeong-Gi is a lot more generous than he looks, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at that. Ju Yeong-Gi had gone through quite a rough experience in the army, which gave him plenty of empathy despite how he talked.


    <i>''And he has surprisingly good chemistry with Yu-Min, too.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho needed a fair bit of time to be friends with Ju Yeong-Gi, but Park Yu-Min mysteriously didn''t need that much time to do so. Considering how badly Park Yu-Mincked social skills in the past, the fact that he became friends with Ju Yeong-Gi so quickly was quite strange, to say the least.


    ¡°Anyway, let''s get going, too,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    "Right. Let''s go." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then turned the pizzeria''s lights off before exiting the store. He led Park Yu-Min to the underground parking lot nearby where his car was parked, then opened its door.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho... This is a brand-new car, right?¡± Park Yu-Min cautiously asked.


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡±


    ¡°Then... does that mean your old car is a total write-off now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head as if he was fed up about something. ¡°Parking a new car in a ce like this...? Aren''t you worried?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Worried? Why?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Nah,</i> it''s nothing.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was freshly reminded that Kang Jin-Ho belonged to a different race from him. An otherworldly race at that! If Park Yu-Min were to get a brand-spanking-new car like this Lamborghini, he would have broken out in buckets of nervous sweat as soon as the car was no longer within his eyesight!


    Just a small nick would make him wail andment as if the world was about to end, so Park Yu-Min couldn''t figure out the size of Kang Jin-Ho''s balls for him to park a car this expensive in a shady ce such as this parking lot.


    <i>''Nope, I shouldn''t even try to understand Jin-Ho.''</i>


    Didn''t various experiences teach Park Yu-Min that trying to understand Kang Jin-Ho would only lead to a bout of migraine instead?


    ¡°Aren''t you getting in?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked from inside the car.


    ¡°<i>Uh... Oh!</i> Hold on!¡± Park Yu-Min sobered up and quickly climbed into the passenger seat. But then, when his back felt the tight bucket seat hugging him, his entire body started to shudder nonstop. <i>''Oh, no! I forgot!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min finally remembered what it meant to get a ride in Kang Jin-Ho''s car. Hisplexion instantly went pale as he urgently looked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°J-Jin-Ho? You must be tired, too, so... How about I just catch a taxi?¡±


    ¡°You''re already in the car, so what taxi are you talking about, Yu-Min? Let''s just get out of here.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. The more I think about it, the sooner you gotta go home and get some rest, Jin-Ho! And me catching a taxi is a better idea, I think!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll quickly drive you home.¡±


    <i>¡®No, it''s not fine! It''s definitely not fine for me, you fool!¡¯</i>


    Park Yu-Min cried out in despair in his head, but how unfortunate it was for him. It seemed Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t mastered the art of reading people''s minds yet!


    ¡°Put on your seatbelt, Yu-Min.¡±


    "S-sure..." Park Yu-Min put on his belt while inwardly praying, <i>''Dear Father in Heaven...!''</i>


    Of course, he knew that Kang Jin-Ho had never caused any idents before. Never mind an ident, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even cause a single injury or scratch when driving. In that sense, the interior of Kang Jin-Ho''s car could very well be the safest ce on Earth.


    However, at this very moment at least, Park Yu-Min was like a person with acrophobia who couldn''t dare look below the cliff despite the double¡ªno, tripleyers of safetys. Despite knowing full well that he wouldn¡¯t get into a car ident, he just couldn''t bear to look outside the windshield.


    The only sign of resistance he could offer right now was to keep his head down and stare at his knees.


    ¡°Okay, we''re setting off,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Vroooooom!</i>


    The massive engine roared into life, and the red supercar shot forward like a bullet.


    <i>''Yup, I must''ve lost my mind!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min shuddered at the familiar sensation of rapid eleration.


    ***


    Park Yu-Min bent over while covering his mouth. ¡°<i>Bleeergh...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho worriedly walked over to his friend. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Looks like your motion sickness has gotten worse?¡±


    ¡°...Probably?¡± While making a despondent face, Park Yu-Min turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho patting him on the back.


    <i>''Did you just say motion sickness?''</i>


    Technically speaking, that wasn''t wrong, though! Even M. Schumacher would have gotten sick while riding in the passenger seat of Kang Jin-Ho''s car, after all!


    Anyone with a sane mind wouldn¡¯t be able to keep theirposure. Who could endure a situation where one''s life shed before their eyes dozens of times in a few minutes?!


    <i>''Stop staring at people while making such a normal-looking face!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but get the feeling that he was raising a fuss for no good reason when he saw Kang Jin-Ho looking at him with a worried expression. Park Yu-Min groaned helplessly, then barely managed to stand up straight. ¡°<i>Aigoo...</i> I think I''m gonna die soon...!¡±


    ¡°Want some water?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Can I?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else while taking out a bottle of water from inside the car. He lightly tossed it to Park Yu-Min.


    After takingrge gulps of water, Park Yu-Min lowered the bottle and wiped the corners of his mouth. ¡°<i>Whew.</i> That''s so much better.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the orphanage''s entrance. ¡°Aren''t you heading in?¡±


    ¡°In a bit, after I wake up a bit more. If I go inside now... I probably won¡¯t be able to even wash up properly in this state.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. Park Yu-Min shuffled over to a bench located in the orphanage''s front yard and plopped down. Kang Jin-Ho followed suit and sat on the other side of the same bench.


    ¡°By the way, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Why did you decline the role in the TV show?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hesitated with his answer. He had already given his initial answer to this question. Even so, Park Yu-Min asked again, implying that he wanted to hear a different answer this time. Not a dismissive answer without much thought behind it, but one that came from Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    Then again, Park Yu-Min was only one of a few who could demand truths from Kang Jin-Ho anyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled his answer before nodding slightly. ¡°Because it''d be a waste.¡±


    ¡°A waste? How so?¡±


    "<i>Mm,</i> well..." Kang Jin-Ho had to agonize a bit more about what he should say. Park Yu-Min might be his friend, but the lives they had lived so far were just too different. To adequately exin his thought process to a friend who often came across as young and immature, Kang Jin-Ho''s life story was simply tooplicated and lengthy to do so.


    "<i>...Mm.</i> Do you still remember what high school was like?"


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Of course, I do remember. That was the most important time in my life, after all.¡±


    ¡°Back then, we experienced various things, but now that we''re here, we can''t remember much other than those important moments. Right?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah, that''s true.¡± Park Yu-Min leaned back against the bench and started reminiscing his high school days.


    Before bing friends with Kang Jin-Ho, Park Yu-Min''s school life was no different from the pitch-ck abyss. He found it hard to make friends due to his congenital disability, and it even made him a target of bullying, too.


    <i>''I don''t really remember anything much, actually.''</i>


    Most of what Park Yu-Min could remember were sad memories anyway. As for the nicer memories, those came only after he became Kang Jin-Ho''s friend.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to exin, "All those memories... They be insignificant with time. To put it in another way, the past seemed to have passed you by so quickly when you look back on them. Whether that past involved school or serving in the army."


    ¡°<i>...Ng,</i> I think I get what you''re saying.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure life is like that, too.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    "During your final moments, would you really feel fulfilled and gratified by the life you''ve lived? Shouldn¡¯t you normally feel a little bit of regret? As in... even though you seemingly had enough time, you didn''t get to spend it wisely or in a more fulfilling way. Life tends to sh past you quicker than you think, so why couldn''t you spend it doing things you treasure and love? I''m talking about those kinds of regrets."


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> that sounds usible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho intently stared at Park Yu-Min. "And I didn''t want to think that way during my final moments. Which means I didn''t want to waste the time I have right now."


    Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin. He looked as if he was on the cusp of understanding it as he nced at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I''m sure it''s still too hard for him to understand it...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho mused inwardly. Such a thought process would be nigh-on impossible for the twenty-something Park Yu-Min to understand.


    Kang Jin-Ho had already gone through two lifetimes. The first one ended while he was still rtively young, while the other one, he got to live an unexpectedly long life. Whether both of his lives had been long or short, though, what Kang Jin-Ho felt during those final moments were simr: remorse and regret.


    Thefortable death without any regret, as seen in movies or novels, was like an illusion¡ªa fantasy to Kang Jin-Ho. For him, death had always been full of regret and hopelessness. As such, he... He had to treasure his current life. Even more so than usual.


    Which meant he didn''t have the time to waste on filming TV shows or whatever. At least to this Kang Jin-Ho, such a thing was meaningless nonsense. His honest opinion on this matter? He just wanted to remain true to his current life.


    Park Yu-Min stopped rubbing his chin. "...I think I roughly get what you''re saying, Jin-Ho. But, <i>uh,?</i>isn''t that weirder when you think about it?"


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Isn''t the idea of shooting a movie or TV show and bing a famous actor more important than, say, running a small pizzeria with a group of friends like you''re ying house or something?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I wonder...¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°...No, I disagree with that. At least, to me, running a pizzeria is more important.¡±


    ¡°You... You know how weird you are, right?¡±


    ¡°...Am I? Really?¡±


    Park Yu-Min powerfully nodded. ¡°Yes, definitely weird! Most people would think that shooting a movie with a top actress in the country is much more important than three stinky men butting heads and agonizing over pizzas, you know! But you believe it''s the other way around, and that''s why you''re weird. No question about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Park Yu-Min could only chuckle at how nonchnt Kang Jin-Ho was responding.


    <i>?''Well, I shouldn''t be surprised here...''</i>


    This was what Kang Jin-Ho was like, after all!


    "What''s the point of me saying this, though?" Park Yu-Min helplessly shook his head. No matter what he said, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t change his mind anyway. Besides, when he thought about it some more, Park Yu-Min found the idea of Kang Jin-Ho suddenly shooting movies and TV shows in a bid to be the next big celebrity even crazier to behold!


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Park Yu-Min knew wasn¡¯t that type of a person, after all!


    ¡°Anyway... So, you''re really dead-set on never acting in front of a camera?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Who knows? I might change my mind one day. At least, that''s not today, that''s for sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°That''s kinda fickle, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    The two of them nced at each other and chuckled away.


    Park Yu-Min shook his head while chuckling. ¡°It''s gettingte, though. Hurry and go home now. I''m gonna turn in for the night.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up from the bench. ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> should I pop inside and say hello before going home?¡±


    "No way. The kids should be fast asleep by now. And the employees looking after them need their sleep, too. Don''t you dare wake them up and just go home, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°But it''s been a while since Ist came here. Going home just like this is a bit... You know?¡±


    "Speaking of which... The kids wanted to see you, too. I''m not talking about the high school-age kids since they take turns working part-time at the pizzeria, but the little ones. They¡¯re whining all the time about wanting to see you, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimly nodded. ¡°...Sounds like I better find time in my schedule soon.¡±


    Park Yu-Min leered at him. "If you bring as many presents as thest time, I''m gonna lock the doors and won''t let you inside."


    "<i>Mm?</i> I can just break the door down, though? Then, I can just buy a new one afterward."


    Park Yu-Min spat out a lengthy groan at that. He just recalled that Kang Jin-Ho was fully capable of doing exactly that. ¡°Okay. Good night.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho watched his friend wave at him before entering the orphanage building, then slowly turned around toward his car.


    <i>''Because it''s important, is it...?''</i>


    While chatting with Park Yu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho got to organize his thoughts. From that, he realized he didn''t have a particr reason for refusing to reappear in the TV show... Although he did see a far higher worth in hanging out with Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi than being surrounded by strangers while shooting some random TV show.


    <i>''And what''s truly important isn''t how other people perceive that¡­''</i>


    What Kang Jin-Ho considered important was how much satisfaction and fulfillment he felt from his current life. And now, he thought he had finally found a solid direction for him to focus on.


    To achieve his goal, though, there were some things he had to sort out first. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly climbed back inside the Lamborghini, then lit up a cigarette.


    It had been two days. The time limit he had granted to Lee Jung-Geol was over. However, neither Lee Hyeon-Ju nor Lee Jung-Geol had contacted him even now, and it meant only one thing.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled faintly. He could be craving this. Deep inside his heart, perhaps he wanted to keep watching the scene of his scared opponents giving up on everything they had and retreating to survive. Perhaps he had never wished for such a scene to end!


    <i>''Looks like I''ll have to stop by at home first.''</i>


    It was time to bring out the duo he had kept ''hidden'' under his bed. Everything should be over before sunrise tomorrow morning.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes. His goals had been set, so he needed to be true to them now throughout the rest of this life. After all, he didn''t want to be filled with regrets once this life came to an end.


    That was why...!


    He had to eliminate any and all hindrances daring to interfere andplicate his life. Tonight would mark his first step toward this goal.


    <i>Vrrrrr...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned his vibrating phone, then answered the call as his expression became cold and withdrawn. ¡°Preparations on your side?¡±


    - It''splete. We''re waiting for your arrival, Mister Kang.


    ¡°I see. I''m on my way.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call right there as if he didn''t have to listen any longer. After turning on the ignition, he stomped on the elerator.


    As the rumble of the engines intensified, the cold and dangerous gleam from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes reflected the cold moonlight.

 Chapter 289: In Conflict (4)

    <h4>Chapter 289: In Conflict (4)</h4>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong nervously stared at Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''Wait. I... I didn''t mishear him just now, right?''</i>


    Of course, that couldn''t be possible. Unlike his rough-and-tumble exterior, Bang Jin-Hun was a surprisingly meticulous individual. Without that kind of personality, he wouldn''t have built up a faction within the Martial Assembly strong enough to oppose the Assembly Master.


    But what Bang Jin-Hun said just now was crazy enough for Gwak Jae-Myeong to suspect if the man was the same meticulous individual he knew and followed.


    "Director... Did you just say you will hit the Assembly Master with only this number of operatives?"


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head to express his denial. ¡°No, not only you. One more person will be joining us.¡±


    ¡°...One more, you say?¡± Gwak Jae-Myeong chuckled hollowly.


    The group consisted of nine people, including Bang Jin-Hun. With only nine martial artists, they were supposed to break into the Martial Assembly and attack the Assembly Master''s forces?


    <i>''We''re not here to mess around, though!''</i>


    Of course, every single one of these nine individuals was among the elite martial artists of the Martial Assembly. Second to none, in some cases. However, just like how one hand couldn''t beat ten hands, it was utterly impossible for these nine people to break through the Martial Assembly''s defenses and bring down the Assembly Master. It was absolutely impossible!


    Even if one person pulled the weight of two people, the Martial Assembly yed home to not dozens but hundreds of martial artists. Even if half of them were some riff-raff nobodies, at least over ten times the number of Bang Jin-Hun''s followers were protecting the Assembly Master. That was the current situation, yet...!


    <i>''Yet, you want to hit the Assembly Master with only this number of people?''</i>


    Thinking this way was disrespectful, but Gwak Jae-Myeong couldn''t help himself. He started suspecting that Bang Jin-Hun was suffering from dementia and wasn''t thinking straight. Since Bang Jin-Hun said he had survived countless life-or-death battles in his youth, it wouldn''t be strange to see his brain... get ''punch-drunk'' and develop some kind of a problem at this stage in his life.


    Thinking that way was certainly moreforting to Gwak Jae-Myeong, but then...


    <i>''...Why isn¡¯t that bastard saying anything in that case?!''</i>


    Another one of the people here, Cheon Tae-Hun, should be raising an even bigger fuss than Gwak Jae-Myeong. However, that fool was keeping his mouth firmly shut and simply followed Bang Jin-Hun in silence. Even an idiot would agree that this situation was like jumping into the fire blindfolded, so why was Cheon Tae-Hun, renowned for valuing his life above all else, not raising the g of opposition right now?


    Gwak Jae-Myeong felt like Bang Jin-Hun had been bewitched by a specter or something. However, he couldn''t remain dazed like this forever. At this rate, all of them would get their heads chopped pretty soon!


    ¡°I beg your pardon, Director, but...¡± Gwak Jae-Myeong sucked in a deep breath, then stared directly at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Did you really say we will be targeting the Assembly Master with only this number of operatives?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°In that case, where is the Assembly Master at the moment?¡±


    ¡°In his private residence...¡±


    Gwak Jae-Myeong''s expression crumpled hideously. The Assembly Master''s official private residence was located right behind the Assembly HQ''s building. In other words, the residence was located within the Assembly HQ''s boundaries. However, Bang Jin-Hun wanted to break into that residence with only ten people?!


    ¡°Director Bang, we''re martial artists. Cultivators, not ninjas!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°I know.¡±


    "If you know, how could you say that, sir? Sneaking in and assassinating a target only happens in video games and novels! You know it''s impossible to do that in real life!"


    Indeed, if such a thing were possible, history would have been very different. Only someone insane would wage war in such a case! All anyone would have to do in such a world would be to send suitable assassins to eliminate the target.


    Bang Jin-Hun red at Gwak Jae-Myeong in clear irritation.


    ¡°...!¡± Gwak Jae-Myeong shifted his gaze around to ask for help, but Cheon Tae-Hun nearby didn''t seem interested at all in this discussion.


    <i>''What''s wrong with that bastard, though?''</i>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong suddenly realized that Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t disinterested, per se. No, it seemed more like he didn''t have the mental leeway to be interested in anything else. Actually, the sight of all the cold sweat pouring out from Cheon Tae-Hun was making Gwak Jae-Myeong nervous.


    <i>''Mm? Isn''t he trembling, too?''</i>


    Even though the night wasn¡¯t that cold, Cheon Tae-Hun was still shivering away as if he was going through a bout of serious cold. Gwak Jae-Myeong grew even more nervous at Cheon Tae-Hun''s unexinable behavior as well as the attitude of Bang Jin-Hun, who didn''t seem like his usual rational self.


    <i>''No way, it can''t be...?''</i>


    Was Bang Jin-Hun serious about charging into the Martial Assembly with only ten people? Which included Cheon Tae-Hun, who didn''t seem fine physically?


    Gwak Jae-Myeong was so close to yelling out, <i>¡°Stop joking around, Director!¡±</i>


    He was firmly in Bang Jin-Hun''s camp. He unwaveringly supported Bang Jin-Hun''s cause, but Gwak Jae-Myeong still didn''t feel like throwing his life away in thepany of a madman. If Bang Jin-Hun was dead-set on suppressing the Assembly Master with only ten people, then Gwak Jae-Myeong swore that he would run away from here, no questions asked whatsoever. After all, that wouldn¡¯t mean a betrayal in his view.


    Obviously, he couldn''t humor an order which was tantamount to thering himself in oil before jumping into the fire. Shouldn''t they secure the minimum percentage of sess before they attempted something as monumental as this?!


    The other members of the team seemed to be thinking the same as Gwak Jae-Myeong. Their res and bodynguage clearly hinted at their mounting dissatisfaction. Bang Jin-Hun usually would have noticed something like that in an instant, but for tonight, he seemed disinterested. Something else seemed to be upying his thoughts.


    Gwak Jae-Myeong groaned deeply.


    <i>''What should I do now?''</i>


    The options avable were either Gwak Jae-Myeong finding the right timing to flee or suppressing Bang Jin-Hun before it was toote. With the rumors of Bang Jin-Hun failing to assassinate the Assembly Master doing the rounds, Bang Jin-Hun had to have definitely lost his rationale to anxiety. That could be the only exnation for this rash decision.


    Just as Gwak Jae-Myeong was about to say something, Bang Jin-Hun raised his voice first. ¡°I know you''re confused.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s obvious you feel that way. However, do not forget who I am. Do you really see me as someone who''d do this without a n?¡±


    Gwak Jae-Myeong quietly bit his lower lip. Of course, he didn''t think that way. If that were how he viewed Bang Jin-Hun, Gwak Jae-Myeong wouldn''t have followed him in the first ce! But now, a meticulous man was behaving inexplicably like this, which only made Gwak Jae-Myeong''s anxiety level climb even higher.


    "I know you all deserve an exnation," said Bang Jin-Hun. "However, this isn''t something you can understand and figure out with words. All I can say is... Keep trusting me and be patient for a little while longer. You will soon understand what is going on if you do."


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    Gwak Jae-Myeong felt relieved. As it turned out, Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t behaving strangely after all. No, he was still overflowing with his usual charisma.


    <i>''Which means there is something capable of making him this confident...''</i>


    A way to turn an impossible task into something doable? Had Bang Jin-Hun found a way to do that?


    <i>''Maybe, a coborator from the inside?''</i>


    If one of Lee Jung-Geol''s close confidantes had changed sides, it could be possible to infiltrate the Assembly Master''s private residence without encountering much trouble. Although the chance of that being the truth wasn¡¯t that good, Gwak Jae-Myeong couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    <i>''Dammit...''</i>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong''s anxiety intensified. Cheon Tae-Hun trembling like a lone leaf against the wind irritated him even more.


    <i>''What''s the matter with that bastard?''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun had always been overflowing with confidence. He was so confident that he even strayed into the territory of arrogance, which irritated other people. But now, that man was shuddering like a day-old pup that had stumbled upon a fearsome tiger. How could Gwak Jae-Myeong not find this situation weird?


    Judging from his current pitiful figure, it was a relief that Cheon Tae-Hun hadn''t wet his pants just yet!


    Unable to keep his rising irritation level in check any longer, Gwak Jae-Myeong was about to say something, only for Bang Jin-Hun to interrupt him once more. ¡°Here hees.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t respond and continued to stare into the night. Gwak Jae-Myeong followed that intense gaze and turned his head to look, then spotted a pair of headlights in the distance.


    <i>''A car?''</i>


    A vehicle was quickly approaching the group from far away.


    <i>''So, the additional personnel ising?''</i>


    If that were a bus hired to bring in more operatives, Gwak Jae-Myeong would have been pleased as punch. But the headlights seemed way too low toward the ground to belong to a bus.


    A regr sedan could carry four, maybe five people at a push. However, those numbers wouldn''t do much to change the situation, though.


    <i>''Just what is Director Bang thinking of here?''</i>


    As Gwak Jae-Myeong''s puzzlement grew, the vehicle arrived before the group and stopped.


    <i>''A supercar?''</i>


    What could the arrival of a car with a room for only two people do to change this hopeless situation?


    ¡°<i>Urgh...!</i>¡±


    The first one to respond was Cheon Tae-Hun. He started stumbling back as if he had seen a scary ghost after confirming the face of the red supercar''s driver.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Cheon Tae-Hun and muttered, ¡°Do not act unsightly, Tae-Hun.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what will Mister Kang think of you after seeing your pitiful state? I''m sure you don''t want to be useless trash in his eyes.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun reacted viscerally to Bang Jin-Hun''s warning. His dazed, scared eyes instantly regained their light. However, what caught Gwak Jae-Myeong''s attention wasn''t Cheon Tae-Hun''s reaction.


    <i>''Did Director Bang politely use Mister just now?''</i>


    That meant the new addition was someone even the one-and-only Bang Jin-Hun had to use honorifics to address. No matter how much Gwak Jae-Myeong racked his brain in this brief window of time, though, he couldn''t think of someone like that. Unless it were the Yeongnam Group''s Master, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t be so polite.


    <i>Whirrrr...</i>


    A soft mechanical hum apanied the red supercar''s door opening. Afterward, a man leisurely climbed outside.


    <i>''What the... hell?''</i>


    The driver wasn¡¯t what Gwak Jae-Myeong had expected. It was some young brat barely over twenty years old. And they had been waiting for someone like this?!


    This extreme disappointment quickly washed over Gwak Jae-Myeong.


    <i>''What can possibly change now that this brat has joined us?!''</i>


    But then, Gwak Jae-Myeong''s disappointment didn''tst long. The so-called brat walked around to the passenger side and took out two lengthy stick-like things, then leisurely walked up to Bang Jin-Hun and his group. The brat''s gait was indeed leisurely, unhurried.


    At first, this brat came across as some random poser. A rank amateur. Look at his ck tracksuit that no self-respecting martial artist would wear. And what about his lengthy hair? Gwak Jae-Myeong didn''t like any of those.


    <i>''I''ve never seen him before, too.''</i>


    If someone like this were a part of the Martial Assembly, Gwak Jae-Myeong would have instantly recognized him. Which meant this brat was not from the Assembly. In that case, why was he...


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Just as his thoughts reached that far, Gwak Jae-Myeong sensed something off.


    <i>''What was that?''</i>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong''s stupefied eyes drifted lower. He could see his two feet. Which wasn''t surprising since humans came with two feet. What surprised him, in this case, wasn''t the number of his feet but their locations. He was sure he had been standing upright, but now? His right foot was standing way behind him without him noticing it.


    <i>''What? I... I was retreating?''</i>


    Why? Howe?


    Gwak Jae-Myeong couldn''t figure out why his body was retreating like this. However, humans tend to stumble back and retreat without being conscious of it under one situation¡ªwhen they were facing extreme danger!


    It only happened when they instinctively realized that they had to flee from their situation. Gwak Jae-Myeong was retreating without realizing it. And he didn''t even know what kind of danger he was facing! The only change to the current situation so far was...


    Gwak Jae-Myeong''s trembling eyes rose back up to stare up ahead.


    <i>''It''s because of that brat?''</i>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong disgracefully stumbled backward as if he were some kind of coward because of some wet-behind-the-ears brat closing the distance?


    <i>''Utter bullsh*t!''</i>


    Gwak Jae-Myeong had experienced many close brushes with death and all sorts of other unsavory situations in the world of martial arts. For the time being, he was obediently staying as Bang Jin-Hun''s trusted underling, but that was because it was none other than Bang Jin-Hun.


    But now, Gwak Jae-Myeong had unknowingly cowered because of some random brat?! From the deepest part of his gut, defiance started rearing its head. Gwak Jae-Myeong gnashed his teeth and red straight at the brat.


    <i>Plop!</i>


    Almost at the same time, Gwak Jae-Myeong fell on his butt. The moment his eyes met the brat''s eyes behind the bangs¡­ Gwak Jae-Myeong''s legs lost all strength and folded like a piece of paper.


    "<i>Ah, aaaah...!</i>"


    Gwak Jae-Myeong''s jaw fell, and a frightened gasp involuntarily leaked out of his throat.


    How... How could someone like that exist in this world?! Gwak Jae-Myeong could proudly boast that he was still alive despite living in an extremely cruel and vicious world that no ordinary civilians could even imagine. However, the bloodthirst leaking out from this so-called brat was beyond anything Gwak Jae-Myeong had ever felt in his life!


    Just meeting the brat¡¯s gaze alone was enough for all strength to abandon Gwak Jae-Myeong''s body and make him shiver like a pitiful puppy! Finally, he figured out where Cheon Tae-Hun''s unexinable behavior stemmed from.


    Kang Jin-Ho only spared a cursory nce at Gwak Jae-Myeong currently plopped on the ground and dazedly staring back, before unhurriedly addressing Bang Jin-Hun. "And your preparation?"

 Chapter 290: In Conflict (5)

    <h4>Chapter 290: In Conflict (5)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun swallowed dryly.


    <i>''A different side again...''</i>


    He was under the impression that he had already seen Kang Jin-Ho''s true face back then. However, this Kang Jin-Ho was different from that version. The best description Bang Jin-Hun coulde up with was that this Kang Jin-Ho was an unsheathed sword with its ultra-sharp edge gleaming under the moonlight.


    <i>''Is this Kang Jin-Ho getting ready for a battle?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun felt rather relieved by this sight. If Kang Jin-Ho had joined hands with Lee Jung-Geol and targeted Bang Jin-Hun instead...


    If that had happened, then Kang Jin-Ho would have been standing on the opposite side as an enemy and ring at Bang Jin-Hun. After imagining how he would have fallen without offering a single proper resistance to the merciless assault, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but be grateful that this returner decided to reach out to him first.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time to worry about my position, though.''</i>


    Indeed, his priority was his survival.


    Bang Jin-Hun sobered up instantly when Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. ¡°Yes, we''ve finished our preparation.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the surroundings. ¡°This is your idea of a preparation?¡±


    ¡°I''ve only gathered a small number of elites. These are the strongest who would not get detected during...¡±


    ¡°These trash are your elites?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s mouth mped shut like a m.


    While making an unreadable face, Kang Jin-Ho stared at Bang Jin-Hun. "I can already picture what kind of ce the Martial Assembly is after taking one look at this lot."


    That was clearly an insult. A degrading insult that no self-respecting martial artist could sit by and ignore! However, no one here dared to raise their voice and rebuke Kang Jin-Ho, and that was because they could feel it.


    They could feel that this young man standing before their eyes was as sharp as a razor de and that carelessly opening their pieholes now could get their heads chopped off instantly. The intense pressure had turned them all into mutes.


    ¡°...Mister Kang, they are elites in their own right.¡±


    "I see." Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly turned away, choosing not to grill Bang Jin-Hun over this matter anymore. It was a pointless endeavor, after all.


    In truth, Kang Jin-Ho had been expecting something simr to this. Besides, even if Bang Jin-Hun showed up with a group of stronger individuals, it wouldn¡¯t have changed the situation much.


    ¡°Your n?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    Bang Jin-Hun felt a streak of cold sweat trickling down his back at that concise question. "Our current position is at the rear of the Assembly''s HQ. If we head straight in that direction, the Assembly HQ''s rear wall will be visible. By scaling that, we can directly enter the Assembly Master''s private residence."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Simple enough. That''s good.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun expressed his concern. ¡°However, the Assembly Master should be aware that we are targeting him. The security is definitely heavier than usual, so it''ll be impossible to approach his private residence without being detected.¡±


    What Kang Jin-Ho said next waspletely out of Bang Jin-Hun''s expectations. "If that''s the case, there¡¯s no need to hide, then."


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    <i>Shwiiing...!</i>


    A familiar sound rang. It was the unmistakable metallic sound of a de leaving its scabbard. A noise that martial artists would get to hear innumerable times throughout their lives, but to Bang Jin-Hun''s ears right now... What should be a familiar noise sounded bizarrely sinister and spine-chilling.


    <i>Shwiiing...!</i>


    And then, there was another one. Kang Jin-Ho unsheathed both swords tied to his hips, then turned toward the direction Bang Jin-Hun had pointed out. ¡°Remember this one thing.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te close to me. Otherwise, you will die.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at Kang Jin-Ho in tense silence. As for Kang Jin-Ho, he started licking his lips as impatience filled up his expression. He slowly, oh-so-slowly, began walking forward.


    While observing that, Bang Jin-Hun was enervated as the feeling of hollowness washed over him.


    <i>''If this is how it''ll y out, what did I even prepare for?''</i>


    He felt rather wronged about something here, but still... it was fine either way!


    <i>''Tonight, history will change!''</i>


    The lengthy and tiresome war for power against the Assembly Master was about toe to an end. Bang Jin-Hun didn''t know who would emerge victorious, but... there should be a definite result soon enough.


    ***


    Min Dae-Seong yawned grandly. ¡°<i>Haaaaaahm...</i>¡±


    Stretching his limbs while yawning like that seemed to have chased away his sleepiness in the meantime.


    ¡°<i>Argh.</i> What is up with this old-school way of doing things?¡± Min Dae-Seong leaned against the wall, then lightly kicked the floor a couple of times.


    He didn''t mind being a sentry. He also understood the order to stand guard here. Even though the CCTV cameras of the 21st century could see and record movements far more urately than a person, such devices came with a fatal flow of ''blind spots.¡¯ As such, Min Dae-Seong could understand the concept of using people to monitor those blind spots.


    However, Min Dae-Seong could not understand why it had to be him standing outside the HQ in the middle of dawn!


    <i>''Has dementia finally won over the Assembly Master?''</i>


    Min Dae-Seong had no thoughts of criticizing the Assembly Master for being a coward. Director Bang tried to kill him recently, after all. The rumor doing the rounds within the Martial Assembly''s hallways suggested the assassination attempt had failed by a sheer stroke of luck, too.


    Nothing was officially confirmed, but everyone in the Martial Assembly thought it was true¡ªthat it really happened. Without that exnation, Director Bang wouldn''t have just disappeared from all official meetings, and the Assembly Master wouldn''t have started surrounding himself with many bodyguards like a coward.


    <i>''Even so, this is a bit too much, isn''t it?''</i>


    Unless Director Bang had lost his marbles, he wouldn''t dare to assault the Assembly HQ to kill the Assembly Master. Besides, if he were serious about it and mobilized a ton of people, there would be no need for either Min Dae-Seong or anyone else to stand guard outside like this. A big group like that would have been discovered well before they could arrive here, after all! And that many people suddenly ''vanishing'' from the Martial Assembly''s hall would be rather hard to miss as well.


    Since there had been no reports of such a thing, only a small number of operatives should be under Director Bang''smand right now. And such a small number of people trying to raid the Assembly Master''s residence was sheer insanity.


    The residence in question was located right behind the HQ. If something happened, those living in the HQ building would flood the residence in the proverbial blink of an eye!


    <i>''So, why is that old man acting like this?!''</i>


    The Assembly Master''s orders seemed iprehensible to those privy to the current arrangement. His orders for them weren''t about protecting the residence... but guarding all the paths leading to it? It made no sense!


    <i>''This is why Director Bang is gathering his forces, isn''t it?''</i>


    Min Dae-Seong had no idea what the Assembly Master was like in his prime, but the current Assembly Master simply looked like an easily-frightened boomer. It was as if the old man couldn''t see that every one of his orders would act as ''yardsticks'' for others to evaluate him.


    How could that old man not realize that digging deeper into his hiding hole out of fear was incredibly humiliating for a martial artist?


    <i>''And it''s troublesome for our morale, too...''</i>


    If only the Assembly Master were more considerate toward the misery the underlings felt while obeying his stupid order to stand guard as the dawn''s cold dew soaked them to their bones... That old man wouldn''t have issued such an order. Probably¡­


    ¡°Seriously, this sucks!¡± Min Dae-Seong grumbled, then banged the back of his head against the wall behind him to chase away his sleepiness.


    All of a sudden, his phone suddenly rang. He pulled the phone out slowly as if he couldn''t be bothered, then tapped on the green icon before pressing the phone to his ear.


    "What now?" Min Dae-Seong grumbled again, then scowled deeply after listening to the voiceing from the speaker. "What do you think I''m doing right now? Nothing but staring at the empty air, that''s what! I mean, I can only stare at my phone for a couple of hours, tops, before running out of things to do. What else can I do here? Telling us to stand here until morning when nothing is happening, isn''t that like human rights vition or something? At least give us TVs and video games, dammit!"


    Min Dae-Seong continued toin into the phone''s receiver, only for his head to tilt.


    ¡°...Hey, man? You were the one who called me first, so why aren''t you saying anything?¡±


    Wondering if the connection was lost or his phone was broken, Min Dae-Seong checked his device, then ended the call while tilting his head some more.


    <i>''What was that all about?''</i>


    Why did the dude calling Min Dae-Seong on the phone suddenly stop talking like that? It didn''t seem like something untoward had happened to him, so...


    If there had been an incident of some kind, it would have produced at least a small noise. However, Min Dae-Seong didn''t hear anything. A martial artist wouldn''t get done in by an enemy without making a single noise, anyway, so that couldn''t be it.


    ¡°...Did that idiot''s phone finally give up the ghost?¡±


    That was why Min Dae-Seong kept rmending to that idiot to get a newer model of phone...! One of the biggest problems with martial artists was how old-fashioned they could be. The Martial Assembly was a ce filled with enemies of the modernmunicationpanies who unabashedly still used feature phones!


    ¡°Then again, even our boss man is a stuffy boomer, so what can I say...¡±


    Feeling irritated, Min Dae-Seong shoved his phone into his pocket and leaned against the wall again.


    He wasn''t the only person displeased by the Assembly Master''s recent behavior. As a matter of fact, there were lots of them. It was just that most of them chose to keep their mouths shut since openly rebelling was out of the question. However, the number of folks supporting the Assembly Master but secretly rooting for Bang Jin-Hun should be pretty high.


    The unfortunate thing about that situation was that those people couldn''t just change their alliances since their sects and ns were also intimately tangled up inplicated rtionships. Generally speaking, the younger generation tended to support Bang Jin-Hun, while the older generation usually sided with the Assembly Master.


    ¡°Who cares about that, though?¡±


    Indeed, why should Min Dae-Seong care about who would win? Whether it was the Assembly Master or Bang Jin-Hun, it was still a conflict between the head honchos at the end of the day. Min Dae-Seong''s job was just to sit by and watch who would win, then obediently enjoy the fruits of theirbor.


    So, he didn''t really care whether or not the higher-ups wanted to rip each other apart.


    ¡°<i>Geez,</i> I wish I can clock off already...¡±


    The sunrise was still some time away. Min Dae-Seong started wondering about what he should do to keep himself awake until then, only for his brows to rise slightly.


    <i>''...Mm? What was that?''</i>


    He thought he saw a faint... something in the distance. Initially, he thought he made a mistake, but that faint, blurry something was gradually getting closer.


    <i>''...Could that be a ghost?''</i>


    Obviously, Min Dae-Seong knew that wasn¡¯t possible. However, he couldn''t help but think that way. This was in the middle of a mountainside, after all. And he happened to be guarding a spot far, far removed from the nearest road, too.


    In other words, no ordinary person would even think abouting to this particr spot on the mountain.


    In that case, could it be an enemy? That didn''t seem likely, though. The enemy forces wouldn''t be that low in number while approaching the Assembly Master''s residence. Dealing with Min Dae-Seong wasn''t the end of the story, after all!


    The blurry shape got close enough to be more distinct in Min Dae-Seong''s view. It was a... person. Definitely a person, but...


    This person¡ªa young man¡ªwore ck clothing and was holding two slick, lengthy things in his hands. His gait was leisurely and rxed while closing the distance, which momentarily confused Min Dae-Seong about what he should do to face this situation.


    If only that man were rushing toward here...! Min Dae-Seong would have shouted and tried to stop that man. But now, such a slow stride made it hard for him to perceive the stranger as an enemy.


    <i>''Mm? Isn''t that...?''</i>


    Although Min Dae-Seong couldn''t exactly see the approaching unknown person''s facial features, he did recognize the two lengthy items held in thetter''s hands.


    <i>''Aren''t they swords?''</i>


    Min Dae-Seong frowned, then narrowed his eyes to focus his sight on the objects. Those des gleamed white... and red?


    <i>''...Blood?!''</i>


    Min Dae-Seong finally realized that the droplets falling off the edges of the lengthy objects¡ªswords¡ªin the stranger''s hands were blood, and he hurriedly cried out. ¡°<i>Ene...</i>¡±


    But before Min Dae-Seong could cry out for reinforcement, the stranger suddenly appeared literally right in front of him! It was as if he had shrunk to the ground and teleported!


    Min Dae-Seong''s eyes shot wide open in shock. How could anyone close the distance in one breath unless they were some kind of a specter?! He suffered a shock so great and sudden that his heart nearly leaped out of his throat just then!


    At the same time...


    <i>Slice.</i>


    A familiar yet strange noise registered in Min Dae-Seong''s ears. Familiar, as it was the noise of a keen de slicing past malleable flesh. What was strange about it was the location it came from. Then again, no one on this would be familiar with the noise of a de slicing past their own throat!


    <i>Slice, slice!</i>


    A few more... ''indifferent'' noisester, Min Dae-Seong sensed extreme pain shooting up from all four of his limbs. He tried to scream again, this time not for help but from the intense pain, but his throat could only produce the faint noise of leaking air. His voice wouldn¡¯te out.


    Only the gasping whimper and the noise of leaking air quietly spread in the still forest. Min Dae-Seong''s limbs weren¡¯t moving, either. It seemed his tendons were severed just now.


    Beyond terrified, Min Dae-Seong inadvertently pissed his pants. However, he wasn''t even aware of what he had done. Both terror and pain had already robbed him of his senses.


    The monstrous stranger beneath the cold moonlight quietly stared at the whimpering Min Dae-Seong. The corners of the frightening man gradually curled upwards. ¡°Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    Because Min Dae-Seong would get to live unlike the ones in the residence¡­ After all, those people wouldn''t be lucky enough to greet a quick and easy death!


    Kang Jin-Ho easily jumped over the wall as the moonlight continued to coldly illuminate his movements. There was still a long and cold night up ahead.

 Chapter 291: Mowing Down (1)

    <h4>Chapter 291: Mowing Down (1)</h4>


    <i>''I¡¯m too scared to even talk to him now, aren¡¯t I?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun grimly narrowed his eyes. If he was being honest, even following Kang Jin-Ho like this was scaring the living daylights out of him. While observing the utterly-silent Kang Jin-Ho heading toward the Assembly Master''s private residence, Bang Jin-Hun nervously gulped.


    None of the versions of the Kang Jin-Ho that Bang Jin-Hun had witnessed so far could be described as ''nice.'' Even after taking into ount all those versions, though, this Kang Jin-Ho was... peculiar, to say the least. Just the sight of his back while he walked around was enough to choke the air out of those behind him.


    How frightening! Bang Jin-Hun could think of all sorts of flowery descriptions, but at their core, only one emotion existed. For now, Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho existed within the realm of ''allies.¡¯ However, that didn''t lessen Bang Jin-Hun''s fear of Kang Jin-Ho one bit.


    But this fear didn''t simply exist as fear in Bang Jin-Hun''s head. Because he was certain that his enemies tonight would get to experience a level of fear so¡ªso much more crippling than his.


    <i>''Same things happened throughout history, didn''t they?''</i>


    The famous generals found throughout history who reputedly raised the morals of the allies to the heavens while making the enemies scared of them even though they were simply standing as the spearhead... Would their backs be simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s? A back that instilled fear, but... But one that could also inspire confidence and boost your morals?


    <i>''And they say a man''s back tells everything you need to know about him, too...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly grew curious about what others would think about his back. He imagined what his back would look like from some distance away, and... Eventually, he shook his head.


    <i>''Nope, can''t evenpare.''</i>


    The differences in their abilities were simply too great. No, wait. It might not be as simple as that. Kang Jin-Ho had lived a far longer life than Bang Jin-Hun, meaning he had to have experienced so much more. Bang Jin-Hun deciding that everything was down to the differences in physical specs and abilities would be him giving up on his own future, and an insult to the life Kang Jin-Hu had to have lived.


    Bang Jin-Hun bit down on his lip. It wasn¡¯t right now, but someday¡­!


    He had to carry that mindset in his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho fearlessly walking ahead suddenly stopped. Almost at the same time, Bang Jin-Hun and his followers stopped walking as well.


    "Why...?" Bang Jin-Hun muttered, only to hurriedly cover up his mouth. He knew he wasn''t supposed to carelessly say something like that, so how could he...


    Fortunately enough, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t pay him any attention and addressed someone else. ¡°Come out. Now.¡±


    His voice was low and cold. Despitecking the intention to threaten, it still managed to instill fear in those who heard it. What a relief it was that Kang Jin-Ho''s voice wasn''t meant for Bang Jin-Hun or his men! In that case, who was he talking to?


    Bang Jin-Hun''s question was soon answered. Not too long after Kang Jin-Ho finished calling out, three figures emerged from the thick darkness cast by the shadow of the building in front of Bang Jin-Hun''s group. These three figures started closing the distance.


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''I couldn''t even sense them there.''</i>


    What could have happened if Bang Jin-Hun and his men infiltrated this ce without Kang Jin-Ho? Would they be able to fight against this trio?


    This was different from fighting known enemies in broad daylight. Would Bang Jin-Hun be able to avoid all the traps set by the aging but still crafty fox to kill the assassins after him? It was questionable.


    Bang Jin-Hun finally realized how lucky he had been for driving Lee Jung-Geol to that state back in the mountainside vi. It could only happen with thebination of Lee Jung-Geol letting his guard down while thinking, <i>''He wouldn''t dare to do that to me now, would he?''</i> and the perfect timing.


    Such luck would nevere around again. Bang Jin-Hun shouldn¡¯t rely on such luck to deal with this situation and with just his own strength alone.


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> Director Bang, don''t you think sneaking in like some kind of a cat burr is rather damaging to your reputation?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes while studying one of the trio that snarkily addressed him.


    <i>''Do I know him?''</i>


    Unfortunately, he didn''t recognize the punk.


    <i>''...Makes sense.''</i>


    This shouldn''te as a surprise. Just like how Bang Jin-Hun had trained Cheon Tae-Hun in secret, Lee Jung-Geol had to have trained abat force no one knew about, too. And just like how Cheon Tae-Hun knew every little dirty detail of Lee Jung-Geol, this trio should know everything about Bang Jin-Hun, too. Perhaps they knew him even better than Bang Jin-Hun himself!


    "<i>Mm?</i> Director Bang. Looks like you''ve hired someone fairly handy here. Even so, don''t you think you''re looking down on us a little too much by attacking us with so few? Don''t act like this, sir. How do you think we''d feel when we had to hide in the shadows to keep you in check until now, only for you to treat us this way? It''s a bit unfair, isn''t it?"


    Bang Jin-Hun could only smile wryly. Despite Kang Jin-Ho standing in front of them, this trio didn''t pay one iota of attention to him.


    <i>''They might be skilled, but... they¡¯re utter amateurs.''</i>


    This trio couldn''t even tell. Actually, Kang Jin-Ho had never threatened anyone by outwardly releasing his aura or something simr to that. However, those martial artists who had survived hell didn''t need a demonstration like that to figure out how dangerous and scary Kang Jin-Ho was. No, they could instinctively feel it with their soul.


    But this trio? They might have received top-tier training, but it seemed that they werecking in the ''perception'' department.


    They were socking that even though there was a starving lion drooling before their eyes, they chose to engage the rtively-harmless people behind said lion instead.


    <i>''So, what will he do now?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. Thetter hadn''t moved an inch yet. That inaction seemed to be a signal from Kang Jin-Ho as if he wanted Bang Jin-Hun to step up in his stead.


    Left with no choice, Bang Jin-Hun stood up straight. It seemed he had to say something here. ¡°In that case, why aren''t you sending a signal to the rest of your friends or shouting everywhere about how I''ve arrived?¡±


    "<i>Kekeke~!</i>" One of the trio, the snarky one, cackled. "Of course, I''d dearly love to share with the rest of my colleagues this wonderful sight of you scurrying around like some rat, Director Bang. Unfortunately, though... I was ordered not to do so."


    <i>''Mm?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brow. Someone ordered the trio not to do what?


    Only one person would be capable of ordering these three around. And that would obviously be Lee Jung-Geol. They shouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else aside from him! But now, Lee Jung-Geol ordered them not to alert anyone about the presence of intruders? Even though Lee Jung-Geol had locked himself inside the Assembly HQ''s residence for his own safety?


    <i>''...So, he has something nned for us.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun realized that Lee Jung-Geol had to have prepared something dastardly. That sly, aging fox wouldn''t present his head on a tter to his enemies like this. In that case, Bang Jin-Hun had to assume that the Assembly Master had cooked up a n to eliminate his enemies that didn''t involve alerting the rest of the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°So, you three are supposed to stop me here? You three, against me, Bang Jin-Hun?¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered that while feeling a little dismayed.


    Initially, he thought the signal had to have already been sent to the Martial Assembly now that he had been discovered. That would be the obvious thing to do. But now? If that wasn¡¯t the arrangement, then these three men were supposed to stop Bang Jin-Hun''s group?


    One should not underestimate others to this degree! Bang Jin-Hun worked incredibly hard to cool his rapidly-boiling rage down. Getting agitated now was stupid. Besides...


    <i>''...I should not get agitated during this situation.''</i>


    Indeed, he needed to maintain his cool no matter what. Losing his cool now meant no one would be able to respond if Kang Jin-Ho did something totally out of calctionter on.


    The snarky one who seemed to be the leader of the trio replied, "Of course not, Director Bang. We have no thoughts of stopping you by ourselves."


    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±


    ¡°We are not stupid, you know. No, we''re merely here to guide you.¡±


    ¡°Guide me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are guides, sir.¡± The man cackled again. ¡°If you''re feeling brave, please follow us. We have already discovered you anyway. It can''t get any worse than this, wouldn''t you say? Getting spotted by the others wouldn''t be great, so why don''t you follow us quietly and enter the residence for a chat?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun repeatedly clenched and unfurled his fist.


    <i>''What are they nning here?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol predicted that Bang Jin-Hun and his group would show up, yet the old man didn''t want to alert the Martial Assembly and even wanted to have a chat in his private residence? Wasn''t this like... he wanted to negotiate?


    However, for a negotiation, the attitude of the greeting partying to wee Bang Jin-Hun was uneptable. Then again, young martial artists filled to the brim with passion and reckless bravado would sometimes fail to rein in their attitude, so this kind of behavior was still understandable to some degree.


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    For a brief moment there, Bang Jin-Hun was plunged into confusion. If Lee Jung-Geol really wanted to negotiate, then Bang Jin-Hun had to entertain the thought of sitting down at the same table as the Assembly Master to listen. But...


    While Lee Jung-Geol was having a tough time organizing his thoughts, Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Bang Jin-Ho struggled to find the right response to that question, the snarky leader of the trio stopped observing the situation, smirked arrogantly and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. "Listen, boy. Looks like you''ve seen some sh*t before, but here''s the thing. This is a ce for adults. Kids like you don''t belong here. So, you go sit over there in a corner and let the adults talk, okay? Before we scold you, and you go running back to your mommy crying."


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled faintly at that.


    "<i>Huh?</i> Would you look at this brat? Hey, boy. Where did you even pick up such a scary-looking sword from? Don''t you know that little kids walking around with things like that will only get¡ª"


    Suddenly, the man stopped talking.


    Bang Jin-Hun was somewhat flustered by that. If someone suddenly stopped bbing his mouth, a person''s instincts would be to check the surroundings to see if something had distracted him. However, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t sense any movements around.


    <i>''What''s gotten into him, then?''</i>


    However, Bang Jin-Hun''s fluster was nothingpared to the shock the man in question was feeling right now.


    <i>''What''s... going on?''</i>


    For some reason, no words wanted toe out of his mouth. It wasn''t as if he had consciously stopped himself from talking. No, it just stopped. His brain was ordering his mouth, but his body was refusing to heed it.


    <i>''Howe?''</i>


    That wasn''t the only strange thing¡­ Even his vision was not functioning properly. His view seemed to get a little blurrier, then slowly drifted upward instead of staring at the front. The face of the young man, Kang Jin-Ho, seemed to slide lower in his vision before it was dominated by the sight of the starless ck night sky.


    Lastly...


    <i>''Isn''t that...?''</i>


    Thest thing this man saw was some random dude''s back that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere in front of him. However, that back belonged to himself. As the man realized that his back was something he should have never seen in his life, his consciousness was shut down like a TV that had been unplugged.


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun tightly clenched his fists. <i>''Just when?!''</i>


    A red line suddenly appeared around that man''s mouth as he talked, then... Like a scene from a horror movie, his head split wide open from top to bottom. The top half rolled off and fell off the ground.


    <i>Saaaash!</i>


    A fountain of blood exploded from the severed artery.


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    The headless man''s figure copsed to the ground in slow motion. And no one¡ªabsolutely no one spoke.


    The dead man''s colleagues stood there silently with their eyes wide open. As for Bang Jin-Hun''s underlings, they also stood there covering their mouths as their figures shivering pitifully.


    Were they in shock at the grisly demise of their fellow human being? No, it was nothing like that.


    They had already witnessed countless deaths before. Even if someone they knew were killed in the most gruesome, horrific manner possible, they wouldn''t get shocked to this degree. As such, their shock stemmed from something else.


    Not a single person here, including Bang Jin-Hun, had noticed just when Kang Jin-Ho made his move. Considering the situation and the wound on the dead man, Kang Jin-Ho definitely sliced that man''s head off. However, no one witnessed him doing that.


    That was what kept all these men rooted to their spot, unable to budge an inch. They were afraid that if they moved even a finger, the invisible de would chop their heads off. The pressure¡ªthe fear¡ªthat particr knowledge brought them ruthlessly crushed them.


    <i>''Dammit...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun could feel his hand trembling. He knew he shouldn¡¯t show a weak side to his subordinates, at least not here and not now, but there was nothing he could do about his trembling hands. He resorted to shoving his hands inside his pockets to hide the tremor, and then he stared at Kang Jin-Ho while nervously gulping a mouthful of his own saliva.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the headless corpse with blood gushing out, then leisurely raised his voice. ¡°Carelessly running your mouth invites disaster.¡±


    The dead man should have known this truth a bit earlier. Kang Jin-Ho turned his head toward the two surviving men, and the corners of his lips slowly curled up.


    ¡°...Next.¡±


    Terror quickly overtook the expressions of the two surviving men.

 Chapter 292: Mowing Down (2)

    <h4>Chapter 292: Mowing Down (2)</h4>


    Did he just say next? This monstrous youth wanted someone else to step up?


    In front of him?!


    <i>''He''s not kidding!''</i>


    Sometimes, a certain scene would be the talk of the town. The ''scene'' in question would be when a person lost their cool after witnessing the death of their allies, which would make them charge straight at the enemies only to die¡ªor they would get lucky and defeat their enemies.


    <i>''Don''t f*cking mess with me!''</i>


    Unfortunately, such a scene was only possible in movies. Even then, switching the movie''s genres would be enough to see how absurd and stupid that action was.


    For instance, imagine the genre as a war movie. What if the friendly squad mate you were chatting with suddenly turned into a corpse from sniper fire or in a hail of bullets from an unseen machine gun? Would you get angry and charge straight at the enemy?


    Of course not. Such a thing would be impossible unless you were insane!


    The smartest choice anyone could make in that kind of situation would be to flee from that location without looking back even once. However, that wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded.


    The two surviving men''s trembling eyes barely managed to decipher the intent lurking within Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. Thetter¡¯s eyes were like a hungry beast ring at its tasty prey!


    <i>''He... He''s not gonna let us go!''</i>


    One should never show their back to a beast. Even a middle schooler would know that! The moment they foolishly turned their backs and tried to flee... Kang Jin-Ho would pounce on them to cut their heads off from behind. In that case, what should the two surviving men do?


    They couldn''t fight back. How could they do that against a man seemingly wielding an invisible sword?!


    They had a higher chance of winning if they charged at an M60-equipped encampment with nothing but a chisel as a weapon! As long as the distance was closed, anything could happen, after all!


    In that case, what other choices did they have? Hold the beast''s gaze and slowly retreat while making sure never to show their backs? And while standing upright, too? That beast was obviously not some bear but a human being!


    Even if the survivors retreated, he wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook. However, that didn''t meanbat was an option, either! Even if the two survivors yelled for help, their severed heads would roll on the ground even before reinforcements could arrive on the scene.


    So, what choice did they have?


    The two men finally realized something. They realized why Director Bang and his men had acted that way even after receiving a barrage of insults and mockery.


    ¡°D-don''t...¡±


    Tears started trickling down the eyes of the two men. Even their pants got wet as well. But their attention was too focused on the terrifying young man standing before their eyes to notice anything else.


    "D-don''t kill us... Please...!"


    Pride was worth less than a piece of paper when faced with the terror of looming death. These two men thought that they would greet their final moments like a man. Standing tall and proud, all that. Too bad for them, though... they had been deluding themselves all this time.


    Death shouldn¡¯t be romanticized. It certainly wasn¡¯t heroic, either. It was simply... scary. That was all!


    ¡°<i>Sob...!</i>¡±


    One of the two surviving men sobbed openly. The death he had imagined had some worth to it, at the very least. But this? This was totally pointless. Acting as a messenger of an aging sly roon currently hiding in a hole only to die at the hands of a mysterious but terrifying monster? Where was the worth in that? What was heroic about dying in that fashion?!


    He hadn''t even achieved anything, after all!


    "Please, don''t kill me. I, I...!"


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> You think begging like that will help you keep your life?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, then took a step closer to the sobbing and begging man. He lightly and casually patted the man¡¯s tear-soaked cheek.


    ¡°<i>Uh... Uh-euh...?</i>¡±


    The sobbing man''s brain was plunged into uncontroble terror, and his mind rapidly nked out. He couldn''t respond. He couldn''t even talk. All he could do was mumble and whimper like an idiot.


    ¡°...You''re lucky.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at this sight. ¡°If we were in the past, I wouldn''t have hesitated like this. You should be grateful to the modern era.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± The sobbing man blinked, but he never got the chance to resolve his confusion.


    A dull impact spread from his neck, followed by his consciousness growing dimmer. The sobbing man prayed and prayed some more that he wasn¡¯t dying as he cked out.


    <i>Plop, plop...!</i>


    Two figures copsed to the ground.


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho studied the two fallen figures and quietly groaned. <i>''I''m not like my old self, then.''</i>


    His old self, in this case, would be Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor rather than the crippled Kang Jin-Ho. Back then, he didn''t know the concept of mercy or benevolence. He didn''t give a damn about the circumstances of those opposing him as well. Back then, he was only focused on the fact that some people dared to block his path.


    But now? He spared the lives of two enemies just because they were weak and pathetic.


    ¡ª Don''t be a hypocrite.


    And then, there it was, the voice from deep inside. The one hiding within Kang Jin-Ho was ridiculing him.


    ¡ª Will anything change even if you acted this way? With this, do you really think that you can pretend that all the time we have spent together had never happened? Haven''t you ughtered over a thousand souls already? Weren''t you the deadliest killer in Zhongyuan''s history?


    ¡ª Do you really think you''d suddenly be a nice guy after sparing two idiots? Mm?


    <i>''Shut up!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head to interrupt the voice.


    ¡°I''m not pretending to be a good person.¡±


    He was simply doing what he wanted, that was all. Indeed, he wasn''t under any sort of duress, and he certainly wasn''t trying to deny his past. He was simply doing what his heart willed. Being true to his whims, so to speak.


    After getting a hold of his unstable thoughts, Kang Jin-Ho nced at the copsed men again.


    <i>''They got lucky.''</i>


    Really, <i>really</i> lucky, indeed. Kang Jin-Ho stared at the two copsed men and realized something. He would never be able to go back to being Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor again. It was all because living in this world¡ªliving in this modern era¡ªhad changed him far too much.


    <i>''...And there''s no need to go back, either.''</i>


    <i>Shwwiiing...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sheathed his sword, then slightly turned his head to address Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun could only silently nod and follow. <i>''I can''t read him at all.''</i>


    The aura Kang Jin-Ho had emitted up until a few seconds ago was so fierce that those two bastards seemed to have been destined to get skinned alive. A gruesome death like that was on the cards, but Kang Jin-Ho decided to spare them?


    <i>''I can''t... understand this.''</i>


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Bang Jin-Hun had been observing from below was far too unpredictable. His behavioral pattern seemed like a mystery. He would tear someone apart to death for no good reason, but sometimes he would simply knock his victims out even though the situation was barreling toward their inevitable demise, like now.


    He was such a difficult type of person to understand. No other type of person was harder to deal with than someone who would perform the same actions only to produce different results every time.


    Bang Jin-Hun quickly wiped away cold sweat from his forehead. Perhaps...


    Could it be that the reason for this unpredictability was that... Kang Jin-Ho himself was suffering from inner confusion and chaos?


    <i>''No...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun quickly erased that ''distracting'' thought from his head. It couldn¡¯t be it. It definitely shouldn¡¯t be it.


    Whether he liked it or not, he was now in the same boat as Kang Jin-Ho. Since that was the case, he didn''t want to imagine that this scary ally of his was a ticking time bomb who couldn''t even control himself.


    <i>''Well, he''s a demonic arts practitioner, so...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a demonic arts practitioner who hungered for flesh and blood, so it was only natural that he would cross the line every so often. That had to be it. Bang Jin-Hun tried to console himself with that thought.


    While following Kang Jin-Ho from behind, Bang Jin-Hun noticed the sweat soaking his palms and wiped them on his clothes. This situation felt like he was in an expertly-crafted horror movie.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the mansion before his eyes. ¡°So, is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up. "I hope it''ll get more amusing."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°They have probably prepared many things for us. Don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± While making a tense face, Bang Jin-Hun silently nodded.


    An aging roon was bound to dig several holes. And when such a sly creature chose not to flee but to stay hidden in one of the holes, there had to be a good reason for it.


    <i>''Besides, the security so far has been strangelyx, too.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun knew all too well that Lee Jung-Geol wasn''t the type to step up personally to fight in the name of preserving the Martial Assembly''s forces. No, that old man would stop at nothing to protect what he had, even if it meant the destruction of the Martial Assembly in the process.


    As such, a man like that weing the intruders personally without getting the Martial Assembly involved?


    <i>''That wouldn''t happen unless that old man is suffering from dementia...''</i>


    To know how a person would act, one should take a good look at how they had lived their life so far. And judging from the life story of the man named Lee Jung-Geol, the inside of that mansion should have definitely be a den of tigers and dragons by now.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. "Are we going in?"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled derisively. "Isn''t that what we''re here for?"


    Bang Jin-Hun immediately realized that he had uttered something useless.


    <i>''Right, it''s a dangerous ce only for someone like me...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a beast. A powerful predator! Such a creature wouldn''t worry about some measly traps a roon had dug out. If there was an obstacle, the beast would simply destroy it and move on.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned Bang Jin-Hun and his men. ¡°You lot should worry about that, not me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Whether you want to follow me or not into this ce.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun clenched his teeth. ¡°From your perspective, this might seem like a joke to you, sir, but we came here knowing that we could die at any moment.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun. And quite admirably, thetter didn''t avert his gaze and stared right back while biting his lip.


    "Good..." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. Satisfaction could be spied from his expression. "Then, I guess it''s okay to head inside."


    He took the lead and headed to the front entrance. Bang Jin-Hun quietly addressed his subordinates. "I hope none of you is thinking about waiting for him to do all the hard work and then enjoying the fruit of hisbor.¡±


    ¡°...Definitely not, Director.¡±


    ¡°Then, let''s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    With Bang Jin-Hun at the front, the group followed Kang Jin-Ho and approached the mansion.


    <i>''Dammit...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nervously scratched his face while taking in the sight of the mansion. Tonight, it looked particrly eerie for some reason.


    ***


    There was no need to break the door down. The front door opened without resistance when Kang Jin-Ho turned the door knob. It was as if the house owner had left it open for the iing guests.


    <i>''How amusing...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a toothy grin. When was thest time he knowingly waltzed into such an obvious trap? It had to be ages ago. As soon as he opened the door, dense killing intent and as-thick-as-oil hostility rode the air to rush into his lungs.


    Imagining all sorts of entertaining things hiding within this mansion gave Kang Jin-Ho a powerful shudder of thrill down his spine.


    ¡°<i>Kekekeke...</i>¡±


    The pitch-ck darkness beyond the doorway felt so intimately familiar. Without a shred of hesitation, Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside. Despite knowing it was a trap, his steps actually got a little quicker. His blood was boiling!


    <i>''Maybe...''</i>


    Maybe he willingly agreed to do this just to revel in the moment, and that moment was when malicious intent from the opposing sides collided, and people desperately fought to kill each other¡ªit was that kind of a moment.


    Much to Kang Jin-Ho''s relief, his expectation wasn''t betrayed. When he stopped in the center of the mansion''s hall, he picked up minute presences around him.


    Initially, those didn''t seem to belong to humans. The presences were so faint, like they were small animals carefully scurrying about.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the surroundings, and his interest was piqued even further. He could sense that the number of presences was going up. One soon became two. Two soon grew to three. Eventually, the presences numbered a couple of dozens or so. With Kang Jin-Ho in the center, these ''creatures'' circled him.


    <i>''Mm? What''s this?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. These martial artists were using stealth and Nightcrawler techniques.<i>?</i>Although Kang Jin-Ho looked down on those techniques as only small fries of the dark sects existing in the shadows practiced and mastered them, he still knew enough about them. That was why he was puzzled by how these martial artists applied those techniques. It felt rather ''off'' to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Without a doubt, what they were executing seemed like a stealth technique, but something about it seemed different. Their technique seemed to be built on a different framework from what Kang Jin-Ho knew.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to scan the surroundings before quietly addressing the man following him from behind. ¡°Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly responded. He had been observing Kang Jin-Ho from behind, wondering why thetter had suddenly stopped walking.


    ¡°Bang Jin-Hun. Does Lee Jung-Geol have ties with Japan?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Most likely.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly and resumed scanning the surroundings.


    <i>''Is this what they call Ninjutsu?''</i>


    He had heard about its existence back in Zhongyuan, but he never had the chance to experience it. To think that he would encounter it in the modern era, though! How amusing!


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°...I can kill them without worrying about anything, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely unsheathed Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne as a bone-chilling grin appeared on his lips. He secured his grip on the swords, then chewed the next words out to Bang Jin-Hun and Co.


    ¡°Don''te close to me.¡± He coldly dered. ¡°Otherwise, you''ll die.¡±


    These fools who thought of darkness as their specialty¡ªhe had to show them what darkness truly was.


    1. An M60 is a military machine gun that John Rambo used prodigiously in the climax of his first cinematic outing, Rambo: First Blood.

 Chapter 293: Mowing Down (3)

    <h4>Chapter 293: Mowing Down (3)</h4>


    Darkness had always been Kang Jin-Ho''s partner, and it was easy to figure out why.


    Humans had always been apanied by darkness even before their consciousness could form. Some said that a human''s life only started after they emerged from their mother''s womb and into the light, but that was incorrect. In reality, it would be more correct to say that darkness was already with humans from inside their mothers'' wombs.


    Even if that example was excluded from the discussion, darkness could still be found everywhere around a human being.


    As a person, Uchimura Masashi was especially close to darkness than many others. That was a part of a shinobi''s job description, after all.


    The same job description said that shinobis were supposed to stay in the darkness found throughout the world. And Masashi was quite proud of his ability to do so. All the bone-breaking physical and obsessive self-restraint training he had done throughout his life ensured that his pride would never be misced.


    <i>''Hmph!''</i>


    And that was why he didn¡¯t like this assignment, not one bit.


    <i>''In Joseon, of all ces?''</i>


    Even on the surface world, Korea as a nation couldn''t evene close to Japan. Sure, Korea had been chasing down Japan at scarcely-believable speeds in recent times, but the gap between the two countries was still so huge thatparing them seemed like a waste of time.


    That was the story on the surface world. However, the gap in status between the two countries in the hidden world was even wider than that. It was extremely wide that the gap in the surface world seemed like a funny little joke inparison!


    In the world of martial artists, at least, Korea was unable to escape the evaluation as a ''minor nation.'' As a matter of fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call it the weakest nation in the world after excluding third-world countries and developing nations that never had the chance to advance due to their small poption.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that some people even referred to Korea as the martial arts'' wastnd. But now, Masashi was ordered to set foot in such a country to eliminate just one person?


    <i>''Indeed, I don''t like this at all...''</i>


    Of course, he could understand why he was here. Whether it was a wastnd or not, it would still have its own ranks and food chain, and there were bound to be some individuals who couldn''t be dealt with through traditional means. As such, it made sense that one would reach out to another nation possessing stronger warriors and offer suitablepensation for their help.


    However, what Masashi couldn¡¯t understand was why did the assignment of eliminating one individual required him... and dozens of his colleagues toe here?


    <i>''I alone would have sufficed, so why...?''</i>


    Bringing so many shinobis to deal with some random punk living in a minor nation had hurt Masashi''s pride as a warrior.


    Weaklings of a minor nation bowing down to a stronger nation and begging for help happened asionally. And it was understandable for said stronger nation to humor that request out of its <i>infinite</i> generosity.


    Not to forget, the one bowing his head this time was supposedly the Master of the Korean Martial Assembly, thergest martial arts organization in the country. With that knowledge in mind, Masashi shouldn¡¯t even be dissatisfied at all, but still¡­


    <i>''I can''t figure out what this brat is thinking...''</i>


    Masashi studied the target standing tall in the darkness. The target was some young brat carrying swords in his hands. However, he wasn¡¯t even wearing a martial uniform like everyone else. He showed up in a pair of jeans and a ck T-shirt!


    Despite all these shinobis circling around him, the brat didn''t seem to have noticed them at all. Masashi barely managed to hold back a groan trying to leak out of his mouth at the sight of this.


    <i>''It''s not like I don''t understand, but...''</i>


    A shinobi was someone who knew how to endure and stay patient. Whether the assignment was iprehensible or not, Masashi''s duty was toplete it regardless. And in a meticulous and thorough way! That was how Masashi was trained, after all!


    Anyway, he had carried out countless many illogical and iprehensible assignments before. And the best way toin in cases like this one was to finish the job as meticulously as possible and make his superiors realize that they had failed to grasp the difference in strength between Masashi and the target.


    The story shouldrgely be the same this time, too. The priority should be to cleanly deal with that brat who didn''t know his ce!


    <i>''I shall show you mercy...''</i>


    Masashi hiding in the darkness shed a grin. The perfect assassination would steal the target''s life away without letting them know that they died! That would be the greatest mercy Masashi could bestow on the brat.


    <i>Whistle...</i>


    A faint signal noise was made. The assassination squad silently and stealthily circled their target. They also didn''t forget to study the target''s reaction in the meantime.


    Immediately attacking a target as he entered the darkness would have increased the odds of sess, but if the target were aware of the ambush, the risk of a counter-attack would go up ordingly as well.


    Of course, if the target were dangerous enough that they had to risk their lives toplete the mission, the shinobis would have unhesitantly chosen that method. After all, They took pride in throwing their lives away if it was for the sake ofpleting their objectives.


    But now? There was no need for that. The shinobis slowly circled the target. If the brat was capable enough to detect the movements around him, he should have reacted by now. And the shinobis would decide on their attack pattern after observing his response.


    <i>''...Is he really a brat with no powers?''</i>


    Masashi narrowed his eyes.


    The dissatisfaction about the number of shinobis dispatched to kill just one brat and his belief that his superiors wouldn¡¯t have sent this many people unless they were idiots who couldn¡¯t properly grasp their target¡¯s abilities shed in Masashi¡¯s mind...


    But after seeing the target''s reaction, he couldn''t help but strongly wonder if he was truly about to deal with some weak brat. Despite twenty shinobis circling him, the target seemed like he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    <i>''No, wait. That can''t be it.''</i>


    If the target really hadn''t sensed anything, he should have kept moving rather than just standing there without moving. The brat¡¯s eyes were closed, and his swords were lowered, touching the floor. The sight roused this inexplicable feeling in Masashi''s chest. Wasn''t that a stance?


    <i>''Is he deliberately trying to provoke us?!''</i>


    <i>Grit...!</i>


    Masashi shouldn¡¯t make a sound. However, he gnashed his teeth without even realizing it. Despite making an unthinkable mistake, none of his colleagues rebuked him. And it was obvious why.


    Any shinobis capable of ''recognizing'' Kang Jin-Ho''s current pose would have found it hard to suppress the rage bubbling in their chests. That rxed pose of holding swords in both hands and letting them touch the floor...


    That happened to be the basic stance of the ''Nitoryu'' style invented by none other than Miyamoto Musashi, the greatest swordmaster whom Japan proudly boasted to the world!


    <i>''How dare a measly little Chosenjin...?!''</i>


    A mere feeble Joseon citizen cribbing from a lowly martial technique dared to imitate one of the great swordmaster''s stances! No wonder this sight served as a powerful provocation to the shinobis.


    Still, Masashi understood that the Joseon brat couldn''t be taking on that pose intentionally. To perform such a provocation, the brat had to know that he was dealing with the Japanese shinobis first. However, just how did Kang Jin-Ho know where his opponents came from? As such, this provocation couldn''t have been nned out.


    However, that thought only served as fuel to their fury. A mere punk from the penins imitating <i>Nitoryu</i> was an unforgivable crime in itself.


    Of course, the shinobis'' thoughts werepletely off the mark. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t trying to imitate the Nitoryu technique. In fact, he didn¡¯t even get into the basic stance of any technique in the first ce!


    No, his posture naturally came about as he observed the weird actions of the ninjas circling him, which he found rather humorous to behold. Masashi would have shed tears of blood if he knew, but reading Kang Jin-Ho''s mind was an impossible feat, even for a seasoned ninja like him. However, it could be a rather fortunate thing for him...


    A coincidental misunderstanding was developing among the participants of the event, but it didn''t change anything. Masashi and his fellow shinobis still had to kill Kang Jin-Ho. They had just obtained one more reason to do so. But now, Masashi wanted to make that brat suffer a more painful¡­ death, which wasn''t his original intention. It seemed his colleagues shared his sentiment as well.


    Finally, the signal was given. It was for one shinobi to charge at the target. Masashi saw the signal, which they had agreed upon beforehand, and shed a toothy grin. One more confirmation signal and he would get to make a beeline at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''It will get a bit confusing for you, brat!''</i>


    The original n was for him to approach from behind, then stab Kang Jin-Ho in the lung and heart before the brat could even react. Such actions would ensure instant death, but Masashi¡¯s n had changed. He obviously couldn''t kill an arrogant brat that mercifully now, could he?!


    Five centimeters were all he needed. Just that little deviation in the thrust of his de would be enough to half-sever the target''s heart. It should ensure that the target would suffer from an agonizingly slow death as the horrific pain of his body filling up with blood from an internal hemorrhage consumed him.


    Masashi could receive a bit of scoldingter, but so what? After choosing his method, Masashi smirked before noticing the second signal.


    <i>Shuffle...!</i>


    Before his head could even process the order, his body reacted first. Masashi silently kicked off of the ground and rushed at Kang Jin-Ho''s back as if he was being sucked toward his destination. Now, all he had to do was thrust his dagger hidden in his sleeve into that dumb little brat''s back.


    A shinobi''s de was supposed to be hidden from the light right up until the target''s final moments. That was because light reflecting on the de could potentially expose a ninja''s existence to the target.


    Thinking that he had sufficiently narrowed the distance, Masashi yanked his hidden dagger out from his sleeve.


    <i>''Die, braaat!''</i>


    And he stealthily thrust the dagger in between Kang Jin-Ho''s ribcage. At least, that was what he thought.


    Because as he thrust his dagger...


    <i>Grab!</i>


    His view was suddenly dyed in darkness. Masashi couldn''t immediately figure out what happened, but an extreme level of pain shot up from his face. All strength abandoned his body as it dangled helplessly in the air.


    ¡°How stereotypical...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, and a hint of mockery seeped into his voice. ¡°A figure-hugging ck uniform, then bandages wrapped around hands and feet to reduce noise? Looks like you guys came straight out of a manga.¡±


    Masashi finally figured out his current situation and what happened just now. It seemed that before he could thrust his dagger into Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s back, the so-called brat reached out and grabbed Masashi''s face!


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huuuph!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s grip was so strong that Masashi thought his skull would shatter at any moment. He could even hear the sounds of bones creaking in his head. It was finally then that he figured out something important. So this was why so many shinobis were mobilized to deal with one brat. The higher-ups¡ªthey had made a <i>very</i> logical decision! And Masashi''s failure was his fault. He didn¡¯t trust their judgment after all.


    ¡°I figured you''d throw shurikens or something like that, but charging straight at me? I have to say; I''m a little disappointed. Despite your stereotypical ninja outfit, I guess you can''t perform the cloning jutsu, eh? I thought you''d turn into a log by now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cackle registered in Masashi''s ears. Kang Jin-Ho wasughing, but he seemed a bit deted by the sight of the ninja trapped in his grip. He even felt goosebumps of cringe breaking out on his skin after pping his eyes on the ninja¡¯s all-ck outfit that seemed like it came straight out of direct-to-video action movies.


    ¡°It''s nice that you wish to uphold your tradition. If I''m being honest, though, it''s a bit...¡±


    Every single one of those born in the modern era spouting nonsense about upholding tradition looked likeedians to Kang Jin-Ho. Well, he had lived through the era where <i>tradition</i> was alive and kicking, didn''t he?


    "Someone better teach you what not being in sync with the era means," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho was on his way to facilitate the changing of the guards. However, the ones blocking his path were a bunch of morons pursuing outdated traditions. How funny.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his victim. ¡°I heard ninjas don''t scream as they die. Let''s find out, shall we?¡±


    ¡°C-chotto matte!¡±


    Masashi tried to say something. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t speak Japanese.


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    "You should''ve spoken in Korean," Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    And that was the end of Masashi¡­


    Masashi''s limp body, with its crushed skull,nded with a thud on the floor. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a moment''s nce at the corpse as he nced at his surroundings. "Don''t disappoint me any further, okay?"


    <i>¡®You see, I''m hoping to experience something unique and entertaining tonight. But if you are only on this level... what a waste of time this is then...¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho took in the res of every ninja still hidden within the darkness before quietly announcing to them...


    ¡°Next...¡±


    Bone-chilling killing intent quickly filled the mansion''s hallway. Curses and insults flew as the ninjas pounced on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...!</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his swords while staring at the ninjas charging at him.


    1. Joseon, alternatively spelled ''Chosun'' or ''Choson'' depending on your sources, was thest Korean dynastysting 500 years.


    2. ''Nitoryu'' literally means ''two flowing swords''. In English, it''s simply tranted as ''dual wielding''.


    3. ''Chosenjin'' is a derogatory Japanese term for anyone of Korean descent, although it didn''t start that way.


    4. This is Japanese for ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

 Chapter 294: Mowing Down (4)

    <h4>Chapter 294: Mowing Down (4)</h4>


    <i>Slice...!</i>


    The start was quite simple. Chopping up a ninja in half as he rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho was an extremely simple matter, after all. So much so that even the person doing the chopping, Kang Jin-Ho, thought it was way too simple to be ''normal.''


    However, what happened afterward was the real start. Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened after noticing another shadow emerging from behind the ninja rushing toward him at full tilt. It seemed that another ninja had been hiding behind his colleague, who had deliberately exposed his presence to act as a distraction.


    Barely audible noises of air splitting apart echoed, followed by fine-hair-like silver needles flying toward Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    "<i>...Hmm.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho swung Crimson Destiny and easily deflected the needles, only to notice several lengthy iron skewers shooting up from below his feet. In response, he used his trusty movement technique to take two steps back, then thrust Azuremourne deep into the floor.


    <i>Craaaack!</i>


    The sound of concrete shattering was quickly apanied by a pool of blood rising up from the floor. It was such a bizarre sight, and a pool of blood had even formed there.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the ninjas with an unreadable expression. Zhongyuan''s assassins specializing in stealth and infiltration would have never attacked their target in this fashion. Those who practiced the ways of stealth knew fighting a martial artist head-on would be akin tomitting suicide. Didn''t they master stealth techniques and assassination methods precisely because they weren¡¯t strong enough to confront an expert face-to-face?


    As such, Kang Jin-Ho wondered why that ninja tried to attack him head-on just now, but...


    <i>''...Resorting to vulgar methods, huh.''</i>


    A sneer slowly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. He wasn''t the type to get angry at how his opponents threw away the lives of their colleagues for a chance to attack. In reality, what dismayed him right now was the vulgar and cheap method these ninjas had resorted to using. Did these fools really think they could fight him using such tactics, even though they were only good for stalling time?


    That was a mistake. A big, big mistake, indeed. If one made a mistake in judgment in a battle where lives hung in the bnce... There could be only one consequence¡ªdeath!


    And Kang Jin-Ho was here to teach them that valuable lesson¡­


    ¡°You''re all struggling unsightly like little rats.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne. ¡°Allow me to teach you why bastards like yourselves will have no choice but to hide in the shadows if this were in Zhongyuan.¡±


    After making that deration, Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled Crimson Destiny back before striking rapidly with a powerful sh.


    <i>Paaaaaaaahng!!!</i>


    The shockwave that not only scythed the air but tore right through it followed one beat after the sword''s movement. And then... eerie silence descended in the mansion''s hallway.


    <i>Tumble...</i>


    Shortly afterward, something fell to the floor and broke the silence. And that was just the beginning¡­


    <i>Tumble, tumble...</i>


    One after another, more things tumbled to the floor like falling raindrops. And then...


    <i>Saaaash!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered nastily at the familiar noise hitting his eardrums.


    <i>''Bloody hell... No matter how many times I hear that, I just can''t get used to it!''</i>


    The noise was something Bang Jin-Hun had never gotten the chance to hear in the past, so why did he have to hear it so oftentely? The noise in question was, of course, the sound of blood spewing out from a cleanly-dismembered human body. A noise no ordinary people would get to hear unless they somehow stumbled into the world of martial arts! And it all happened thanks to a single sword strike.


    Indeed, only one swing of a sword caused this¡ªjust one swing was all it took¡ªand the ninjas at the front of the pack were cleanly sliced in half. However, the culprit of this carnage, Kang Jin-Ho, was making a dissatisfied face while moving the hand gripping Crimson Destiny.


    <i>''Looks like my current hands aren''t used to wielding swords.''</i>


    Something like this wouldn''t have happened in the past. Kang Jin-Ho would have cleaved his enemies much cleaner. This matter had nothing to do with his attainment in martial arts, though. The matter of how one could intimately wield a de was a slightly different issue from the pool of one''s internal energy or the realm of their cultivation, after all.


    <i>''This makes sense, though...''</i>


    When analyzing it in-depth, Kang Jin-Ho''s failure to wield swords as proficiently as his previous self wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Well, this body was physically different from his past one, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s ego was still the same as when he was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, but his physical body was different. And no, this issue was moreplicated than if the two bodies were perfect copies of each other. Starting from the lengths of the arms to the legs, everything about the two bodies was different.


    To a martial artist, this was an unexpected and serious problem since even the tiniest differences could birth a massive variation.


    <i>''I better train more seriously from now on.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had been using his physical body to fight instead of relying on swords, so he didn''t sense much of a difference until now. However, the disharmony immediately presented itself as soon as he performed a powerful sword strike.


    What if he ran into a strong expert without realizing this potentially-fatal weakness beforehand? Kang Jin-Ho could only grimace after imagining that possibility.


    <i>''Well, well. Should I thank these ninjas for this revtion, then?''</i>


    An unreadable smile floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips as he fixed his gaze in front.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Euh... Euh...!</i>¡±


    Being a part of the hidden world meant one would get to witness many unsavory and ugly things. Horrifying spectacles ordinary people might get to see only once in their lifetimes were like a daily urrence to those lurking in the shadows. It was their fate.


    Especially for ninjas who existed for the purpose of ending people''s lives¡ªsuch ugly scenes had already be a familiar sight to them.


    ...At least, that was what Ogata Satoshi believed. Up until a few moments ago, that was.


    To him, death was something he had no choice but to live together with warily. Unfortunately, humans were bound to encounter a situation during their lives that breached the territory of the surreal. And Ogata Satoshi was facing one such situation right now.


    Blood... So much blood!!


    Blood from Satoshi''s colleagues had dyed everything red, from the walls to the floor. And this incredible carnage was the result of a single sword swing!


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was swing his Crimson Destiny once sideways. But that was enough to cut through everything in front of him. Whether it was the empty air, people or the walls...! Nothing was spared.


    The dark line clearly visible despite the copious blood running down the walls was the only proof Satoshi needed to figure out how sharp that sword strike was. And then...


    The aftermath of that strike was profound. Those who got their heads cut off or chests cleaved in half without understanding what happened were the lucky ones. They died without getting the chance to feel any pain, after all! However, the majority wasn¡¯t as lucky.


    What about those who were ducking lower, only for the top half of their skulls to get sliced apart? Or those whose legs were severed because they were in mid-air when the sword strike was executed? They could only writhe and tumble around on the ground in pain, unable to greet a quick death. They couldn''t even moan in pain, either. The intense, unforgiving training they had gone through prevented them from screaming even in this kind of situation.


    However...


    Satoshi forced his trembling legs and managed to stand back up. He then pulled out a dozen or so hidden daggers from the inner pockets of his clothes before throwing them rapidly.


    <i>Pwhoooosh!</i>


    The sharp whistles of his weapons punching through the air apanied the scenes of the des urately hitting their targets.


    <i>Stab, stab...!</i>


    The daggers pierced deep into the throats of Satoshi''s colleagues, who were moaning in pain. They were already beyond salvation anyway. In that case, it was up to Satoshi to lessen their pain somehow.


    Satoshi saw his colleagues briefly raise their hands just before drawing theirst breaths. They were expressing their gratitude as they died, an act a shinobi was forbidden from carrying out. Indeed, a shinobi wasn¡¯t allowed to take care of their colleagues when the target was still standing before them. They were also not allowed to send signals to a colleague who hadn''tpleted their assignment yet. Either way, Satoshi and his colleagues had failed as shinobis.


    However, Satoshi didn''t regret anything. He expressed his rage by ring murderously at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "š¢¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë!"


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged at Satoshi''s hatred-filled re. ¡°<i>Hmm?</i> What did he say?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun observing the situation behind Kang Jin-Ho offered his services. ¡°He said, he¡¯s going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    It was alsoughable, at least to Kang Jin-Ho. Those arrogant fools believing in their pathetic abilities and wanting to lord over others would react in one of two ways when it was their time to face the cruel reality¡ªeither they would shiver pathetically in terror or in rage.


    ¡°This is what it means to... aim for someone''s life,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneered derisively. ¡°You should have been prepared to die at any given moment. What''s the matter? Did you really think you''d remain unscathed forever?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook the sword around to get rid of the blood on the de, then leisurely walked toward the remaining ninjas.


    ¡°Well, if you didn''t know, allow me to teach you.¡±


    Satoshi saw the grin etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and goosebumps almost immediately broke out on his skin.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Lee Jung-Geol kept staring at the doorway with naked anxiety.


    A Japanese man standing behind stared at him, and the former was unable to hide how much he found Lee Jung-Geol pathetic and feeble.


    <i>''Is this all he amounts to?''</i>


    Even if Korea was the deadst of all minor martial arts nations in the world, a martial artist in a leadership position should at least exude a minimum level of dignity andmanding presence.


    In all honesty, the Japanese man, Takahira Shingo, didn''t expect to see a heroic fighting spirit from Lee Jung-Geol, the kind that would allow him tough out loud even as his head went flying. But at the very least, shouldn''t the so-called Assembly Master not fidget and scurry about like an anxious rat?!


    In that regard, Lee Jung-Geol was definitely a feeble little man. And it was rather obvious to Takahira Shingo that the Korean Martial Assembly following this man as their leader was also a feeble little organization.


    Takahira Shingo tutted lowly, ¡°Please calm down, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    Takahira Shingo shook his head at Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s timidness disyed before his eyes.


    <i>''Just why is he so nervous and unsettled like a puppy?that wants to go to the toilet?''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t Takahira Shingo fulfilled his side of the deal by bringing a more-than-enoughbat force? Ten shinobis would have been enough to conquer a district in Korea without breaking a sweat¡ªthat was what he said to reassure Lee Jung-Geol. However, the old man sobbed and begged pathetically for more, so Takahira Shingo crossed the ocean with over twenty shinobis.


    With that much firepower, not even the entirety of the Korean Martial Assembly would remain safe. Despite all this, Lee Jung-Geol was still nervous?


    <i>''Hmm... Is the Demon King showing up here tonight or something?''</i>


    Someone like that obviously didn''t exist in Korea. And if such an individual did exist, everyone would have known about them. In spite of the Korean martial artists'' collective weakness, both China and Japan had recognized the penins''s importance as a buffer zone between them, and they had never been careless in collecting information until now.


    ¡°You... You should not underestimate him!¡± Lee Jung-Geol gasped and stared at Shingo while making a cramped face.


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°I know what you think about me. I must look like a spineless coward to you.¡±


    Takahira Shingo could only look away in sheepishness. Shinobis like him were never good at the art of conversation, to begin with, so when someone came out so directly like this at them, they would be lost for words.


    Lee Jung-Geol continued. ¡°I''m well aware of your strength. I can even confidently dere that no one in Korea knows better about your skills than me.¡±


    ¡°...Probably.¡±


    "Even then, I''m still like this, suffering from anxiety. Why do you think that is?" Lee Jung-Geol asked, his face progressively getting paler as he spoke. "This man, he''s a different monster from what you''re thinking of. You must not use the standards of Korean martial artists to judge him. He is... He...!"


    ¡°We have already taken that into ount, Mister Lee. You said our target is a returner, did you not? Obviously, we cannot estimate him using the current world''s standards,¡± Takahira Shingo scowled deeply and tutted loudly. ¡°Even so, our force is more than sufficient. Do not underestimate my subordinates, please. Even I will have trouble trying to face them all at once.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lee Jung-Geol still looked nervous even after all that reassurance.


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Takahira Shingo tutted again and continued. ¡°You cannot even imagine the actual truth anyway. You don''t know how much training my subordinates received throughout their lifetime. You only master martial arts as a hobby and use it only when necessary, so you''d never understand shinobis who must train with their lives on the line.¡±


    Takahira Shingo''s contempt of Lee Jung-Geol was clearly evident in his voice.


    "Those with shinobi training have basically half-given up on their humanity by now. They won''t scream in pain even if their limbs get severed in front of their eyes. Since time immemorial, we, the people of Japan, revered the ways of martial arts. As such, we acknowledge and respect the shinobis. Think about what that means. We¡¯re not like you lot who¡ª"


    Takahira Shingo was about to say more jeering words, but his mouth mped shut. He could hear strange noisesing from outside the room.


    <i>''...What was that?''</i>


    The mansion''s hallway was filled to the brim with Takahira Shingo''s subordinates. If anyone dared to intrude, they would be royally beaten up by the former¡¯s subordinates. Which meant no one should be able to get close to this room. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then Takahira Shingo''s subordinates had to be approaching the room, but howe they were carelessly making noises while failing to hide their presence on top of that, too?


    Something like that was impossible with his subordinates. In that case, what was the origin of the noise clearly audible in Takahira Shingo''s sharp ears? This... skin-crawling noise seemed like a mixture of sobbing, painful moaning, and despair-filled panting gradually fading away¡ªjust where did ite from?


    The noise was slowly getting close to the doorway.


    Takahira Shingo sucked in his breathing and red at the door.


    <i>Creaaak...</i>


    And then, the doorway slowly, <i>oh-so-slowly,</i> opened.

 Chapter 295: Mowing Down (5)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Mowing Down (5)</h4>


    What is ''evil''?


    That was a question not many had an answer for. Other than an abstract and vague concept of what it could be, most people would find giving ''evil'' a clear definition practically impossible.


    One thing was for certain, however, and it was the fact that many of those people branded as evil by the rest of society often didn''t see themselves as a ''really terrible'' human being. And when some willingly called themselves evil, they didn''t really view their actions as ''evil'' per se but were aiming for the potential benefits of pretending to be an evil person.


    Making a bluff of, ''<i>I''m this evil, so don''t you dare provoke me,''?</i>and sessfully tricking everyone else with it could make societybel an individual an ''evil'' person. However, with the exception of a few special cases, most people branded as ''evil'' thought that someone ¡®evil¡¯ wasn''t really a bad person.


    In that sense, Takahira Shingo was a bit... special. He saw himself as a viin.


    Every person on this woulde up with all sorts of excuses and arguments to defend the crimes and murders they hadmitted. For instance, it would be like using the excuse, <i>''This is what the world of martial artists is like!''</i>


    However, Takahira Shingo hated such things. Whatever the case, murder was still murder. A crime was a crime, no matter what. As such, the onemitting the crime should be fully cognizant of their own actions. That was Takahira Shingo''s belief.


    He saw himself as a criminal, a murderer. Thus, ''evil''. Acknowledging this truth was a way to protect himself from falling deeper into depravity, an even worse ''evil''. But...


    Right at this moment, Takahira Shingo sensed all the standards and beliefs he had rigorously held onto were shaking precariously from their foundation. The one who opened the door and stepped inside forced Takahira Shingo into reevaluating the ''evil'' he thought he had understood until now. Perhaps it was something else entirely all this time?


    However, his confusion and shock were understandable.


    <i>''Just... what am I seeing here?!''</i>


    What Takahira Shingo saw when the doorway opened were two men. More specifically, one man standing tall while dragging another man by his hair.


    Takahira Shingo didn''t recognize the young man standing in the doorway, but he certainly knew the one being dragged by his hair. Unless he was blind, how could he not recognize one of his own subordinates, someone he had personally trained and fostered all these years?!


    However, he couldn''t help but deny the identity of the shinobi being dragged along when he confirmed the situation beyond the open doorway. A sh of absolute ideologies was making a mess in his mind.


    The extreme training regime all of Takahira Shingo''s subordinates had received ensured that they would never ever disy such a feeble sight to their enemies. They would rather choose death than lose the pride of the Great Japan Empire''s manly warriors.


    Indeed, they would greet their final moments like proud men even as they were tortured or drugged to the high heavens. But that shinobi, he¡ªthe person in Takahira Shingo''s eyes was not the subordinate he knew.


    Crimson tears trickled down the shinobi''s bloodshot eyes, while his mouth, revealed after his mask hade undone, was caked with messy drool dripping down from the crooked corner of his lips. Moreover¡­


    ¡°<i>Heuh-ah... Ah, ah... Sob... sniffle...</i>¡±


    Takahira Shingo finally realized something. He finally knew where that pained, sobbing-like moan wasing from. His calmness was shattered almost irreparably by the fact that that noise wasing from his own subordinate''s mouth.


    Takahira Shingo''s re slowly rose up toward the young man''s face, the one dragging his subordinate by the hair. And the moment he pped his eyes on that face was also the moment Takahira Shingo had a powerful epiphany.


    Evil... It was here all along.


    Perhaps ''evil'' wasn''t determined by how people acted or thought, which was what Shingo believed until now. Maybe some people were simply¡­ born evil, and those people growing up to be truly evil beings was predetermined before birth.


    The reason why he would even entertain such a nonsensical idea was that¡ªwell, the reason was standing right in front of his eyes.


    The young man with an indifferent expression while staring back at Takahira Shingo was like an amalgamation of all malice found in this world. Something as simple as the young man staring back was enough to instill crippling fear in Takahira Shingo''s heart. He felt so fearful that his instincts were crying out to him to flee right now!


    <i>''...What is such a thing called, again?''</i>


    This was different¡ªdifferent from the ''evil'' Takahira Shingo was familiar with. Not malicious in intention and also not wicked in action... This was a little more fundamental than those.


    <i>''...Right, it''s that.''</i>


    Takahira Shingo suddenly sensed a lightbulb light up in his head. That was not ''evil''. In this world, something like that youth was referred to as ''demonic''.


    Good and evil were decided by one''s choices. However, ''demonic'' was darkness personified from the start. Just like how humans could be good or evil depending on their choices, no one believed a devil could be good.


    ¡°<i>Kkeuh...</i>¡± The subordinate whimpered loudly, breaking Takahira Shingo''s dazed thoughts.


    How ironic. Shinobis were constantly reminded of killing their emotions off. Through intense and unending training and brainwashing, shinobis were taught to, at the very least, they had to erase all semnce of emotions from their expressions.


    However, Takahira Shingo''s subordinate was making an expression that contained every single emotion a human being could feel. On the other hand, the youth holding the shinobi''s hair, Kang Jin-Ho, maintained an expressionless face.


    This irony sent trails of rage up Takahira Shingo''s spine. This rage broke through the walls of terror and fear and managed to announce itself loudly in his head. However, it had no choice but to cool down almost instantly soon afterward.


    ¡°You are Takahira Shingo?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly asked.


    ¡°...!¡± Takahira Shingo''s brows rose up slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to ask, ¡°Age fifty-six. Correct?¡±


    Takahira Shingo''s re shifted away from Kang Jin-Ho and drifted lower toward his subordinate.


    <i>''...He couldn''t keep his mouth shut?!''</i>


    Shinobis were trained to extract information from their enemies through interrogation methods that included torture, drugging and hypnosis. As such, they also received intense training to avoid bbing their mouths in case they were captured by the enemy.


    Takahira Shingo could proudly boast that his subordinates had been trained far more strictly and thoroughly in this subject than anyone else, but now¡ª


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted, ¡°ording to your underlings, you''re iparably stronger than they are. Is that true?¡±


    Takahira Shingo was dumbfounded and disappointed. Which made him do something he wouldn''t normally do.


    ¡°...How?¡±


    Despite knowing that he should never verbally engage his enemy, Takahira Shingo still ended up asking several questions in his native tongue.


    ¡°How did you learn about me?! How did you make them talk? How!¡±


    Takahira Shingo''s voice became shriller as he spoke. However, Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Lee Jung-Geol without even batting an eyelid. ¡°What is he saying?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Lee Jung-Geol grimaced, wondering what Kang Jin-Ho wanted from him this time.


    ¡°Interpret for me.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol felt something was off about this situation after seeing how nonchntly Kang Jin-Ho demanded him to act as an interpreter. After wondering about how he should act in this situation for a second or two, Lee Jung-Geol sighed and started interpreting. "He asked how you managed to make the ninjas talk."


    ¡°Why is he asking me that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    He wasn¡¯t even trying to make fun of Takahira Shingo Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude suggested that he genuinely couldn''t understand.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression stiffened. "The Japanese ninjas are trained to endure pain. As such, they never divulge information concerning themselves. But you''ve managed to nullify that training to extract information from them. Shingo is shocked by that, and that''s why he''s asking you."


    "Is that so?" Kang Jin-Ho continued to tilt his head in confusion. To him, the entire notion of ''not talking'' was a strange thing to behold. "Weird. They just told me after I asked them, you know?"


    Lee Jung-Geol chose not to interpret what Kang Jin-Ho said to Takahira Shingo. Anyone with even a modicum of sense would have done the same as him. However, Takahira Shingo wasn¡¯t an idiot. Just the tone of Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was enough to make him shudder in rage.


    Takahira Shingo asked in a barely-contained voice. ¡°What happened to the others?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°No, wait. No point in asking, is there? They are not the type to let their enemy walk away as long as even a single breath is left in them. That''s how I taught them, after all!¡± Shingo sighed quietly. ¡°Yes, I admit that I''ve made a terrible mistake. I failed to urately analyze the target''s capabilities. It is my fault for thinking that a mere Chosenjin couldn''t be all that strong.¡±


    ¡°...What is he saying now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Jung-Geol again, and his face clearly said that he didn''t understand a wording out of Takahira Shingo''s mouth.


    Lee Jung-Geol thought this spectacle was a farce¡ªaedy routine. While Takahira Shingo spoke in a grave, determined tone, Kang Jin-Ho was ring at Lee Jung-Geol, annoyed after failing to understand Takahira Shingo¡¯s words.


    If this were a scene from a movie, the audience would have burst into raucousughter by now. However, Lee Jung-Geol was in no mind tough.


    This was no farce. No, it was more like a tragedy. Lee Jung-Geol was an intimate yer in this damn tragedy as well!


    ¡°...Yes, I ept that you''re strong. Very strong. However, you''ll still die. I swear, you will definitely die! I''ll make sure it''ll happen!¡± Takahira Shingo scowled until he resembled a demon while slowly pulling out his de.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he had finally understood something as he watched the Japanese sword reveal itself from Takahira Shingo''s hip. "You should have done that from the start."


    Kang Jin-Ho then tossed the ninja he had dragged in here at Takahira Shingo''s feet.


    ¡°<i>Heuh-uhh...</i>¡± The ninja, finally freed from Kang Jin-Ho''s grip, clung onto Takahira Shingo''s leg. ¡°S-sir, I... I...!¡±


    However, Shingo didn''t even spare a nce at his subordinate as he raised his voice. "Hide!"


    ¡°Y-yes, sir? Sir!¡±


    ¡°You should know what you must do now.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Normally, such an honor would not be granted to you. However, I shall be gracious and especially grant you the opportunity to protect your honor, Hide!"


    Hide''s hands began to tremble noticeably as he listened.


    Takahira Shingo snorted. ¡°You aren''t thinking of performing the full ritual in front of the enemy, right? Make it brief.¡±


    ¡°<i>Euh...!</i>¡± Hide could only gasp softly at thatmand.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho studied the two ninjas with great interest. He couldn''t understand a word of what was being said, but there was this thing called ''air'' one could read. And in an extreme situation like this one... Most people would act in a simr fashion.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± Takahira Shingo loudly roared.


    Hide''s trembling hands slid under his garment before pulling out a small dagger. He then knelt down while staring fearfully at the coldly-gleaming de. ¡°<i>Ah... Ah, ah...</i>¡±


    ¡°You dare show a pathetic sight like this to your enemy!¡±


    "<i>Euh, euh...!</i>" Hide held the dagger in a reverse grip, then brought it up all the way to his head. And now, all he had to do was sh it down toward his stomach.


    He was trying tomit <i>seppuku,?</i>a form of ritual suicide. This was hisst opportunity to hold on to his honor as a warrior... by killing himself!


    However, it was just another type of suicide in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    "<i>...Euh! Uwaaaaah!</i>" Hide suddenly screamed before throwing the dagger away to the floor. He then made a straight beeline toward Kang Jin-Ho in a desperate attempt to flee. All he could see right now was the open doorway behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    "You fool!" Takahira Shingo swore loudly, then expertly swung his katana. His target was clearly the back of Hide''s neck. However, his de couldn''t touch the fleeing ninja''s neck in the end.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Shingo''s de was deflected as a loud metallic noise echoed in the room.


    "I''ve changed my mind," said Kang Jin-Ho after deflecting the senior shinobi''s sword, "Wanting to die after doing something utterly stupid is fine, I guess, but wanting to cling on to his life is also not a bad idea in my book. He''ll have his usester, after all."


    Takahira Shingo obviously couldn''t understand what Kang Jin-Ho said, but thenguage barrier wasn''t enough to stop him from understanding that this youth wanted to protect Hide.


    ¡°You insolent little Chosenjin bastard!¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled softly. ¡°This is no time to get angry, fe.¡±


    It seemed that this shinobi still couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, so...


    ¡°You see, I don''t need two survivors.¡±


    With that, Takahira Shingo''s fate was sealed.


    <i>Shwiiing...</i>


    Both Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne were leisurely drawn from their scabbards.


    1. This name is not read as ''hide'', but ''Hee-deh''.

 Chapter 296: Snatching (1)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Snatching (1)</h4>


    <i>''...Nitoryu?''</i>


    Only then did Takahira Shingo notice that Kang Jin-Ho carried two swords.


    For one, Takahira Shingo''s mind was too preupied to notice it until now. And in Japan, one of the two swords a warrior carried was meant to serve as a backup in emergencies.


    Going through an endless series of anarchy and constant battles during the Warring States period had taught the Japanese warriors to grab their secondary weapon or snatch away their opponent¡¯s weapon if their primary weapon broke inbat. To them, such actions were second nature.


    But to think this damn Korean brat would perform Nitoryu...!


    Kang Jin-Ho was wielding two swords, not two katanas, so it was technically not Nitoryu¡ªTwo Flowing Sabers¡ªbut Two Flowing Swords instead.


    In any case, Nitoryu was not a technique some random nobody could use. Historically speaking, almost no one managed to gain fame and recognition while wielding two weapons at once.


    Even Miyamoto Musashi, the pride of Japan and the master swordsman who had perfected the Nitoryu technique, almost never used this technique ording to the written history. Apparently, he had gained enlightenment of Nitoryu toward the twilight of his life, but hispleted teachings did not survive to the modern era.


    This was a good indicator of how difficult it was to use two swords simultaneously. Trying to manipte one''s arms in two different ways during a hectic fight was already incredibly difficult to pull off. Moreover, there was also the issue of reduced strength while wielding a sword one-handed.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still wanted to use Nitoryu?


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Takahira Shingo growled angrily. Unfortunately for him and his intensity, though...


    ¡°Sure, go ahead and yap all you want. But...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned before shaking his head while tapping the ends of his swords on the floor. ¡°Would it kill you to remember that I don''t understand a word you''re saying? <i>Geez.</i> It seems that the Japanese bastards here have a tendency to talk too much, don''t they?¡±


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho still could get a rough idea of what the shinobi was saying despite hisints.


    ¡°You stinking Chosenjin...!¡±


    <i>Paaaaahng!</i>


    The loud noise of the air being torn apart until it exploded resounded as Kang Jin-Ho''s sword flew past Takahira Shingo''s face.


    <i>Drop...</i>


    An intense burning pain came from Takahira Shingo''s ear.


    "<i>Hmm.</i> Even I can understand that part," said Kang Jin-Ho as he nced at Lee Jung-Geol. "Did you find this bastard from an antique shop or something? It has been ages since Joseon became the Republic of Korea, so why is this idiot still talking about Chosenjin this and Chosenjin that?"


    Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t say anything and kept his mouth firmly shut.


    "If you were serious about stopping me, you should''ve found someone living in the present, not the past," Kang Jin-Ho tutted in reproval, then took another look at Takahira Shingo. From the anachronistic kimono and the traditional topknot hairstyle, Kang Jin-Ho could tell how much this Japanese man revered his country''s past and still tried to live it out.


    ¡°...These Japanese idiots tend to have weird tastes, don''t they?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, even though he couldn''t help but wonder if this was really the issue of crooked tastes.


    Anyways, if this idiot was ignorant of the present, then it was Kang Jin-Ho''s job to teach him. Through pain, of course!


    Takahira Shingo didn''t understand any of Kang Jin-Ho''s snarky remarks. However, he still learned something vital just then.


    <i>''One slip-up, and I''ll die!''</i>


    What happened just now was... If the sword strike that cut off his ear were aimed at his throat instead, he would have instantly died without being able to put up any meaningful resistance. Even if Takahira Shingo''s agitation lowered his guard and misled his sight, a sword strike of such a caliber was not something a rank amateur could perform.


    Takahira Shingo had already acknowledged his enemy''s strength. However, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho''s power even exceeded Shingo''s estimation. By an incredible amount, too!


    Takahira Shingo tried to say something else. ¡°You Cho¡ª¡±


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho shook his head first in a gesture that said, ¡®<i>No need to waste your breath here</i>.¡¯


    ¡°Stop running your mouth.¡±


    At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho''s sword started moving again.


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    And Takahira Shingo sensed something was quite weird just then. The world around him was... slowing down?


    Initially, Takahira Shingo thought Kang Jin-Ho''s sword was slower than he anticipated. However, he didn''t need long to notice the irregrity in this situation. Even a slow-moving sword should elerate much faster as it closed in on the target. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s sword grew slower and slower as it reached Takahiro Shingo''s position.


    Was it because the strike itself was weak? Of course not!


    Only a few seconds ago, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho strike snatch away his ear? Considering the speed demonstrated earlier, this slowness couldn''t be exined unless Kang Jin-Ho was messing with him.


    <i>''...What the hell?''</i>


    Takahira Shingo finally sensed critical danger when he sensed his body had be slower as well. He wanted to dodge the strike with room to spare, but his body was not moving as quickly as his brain willed.


    It seemed that... the entire world had indeed slowed down somehow. Takahira Shingo realized that, at this rate, his head would go flying off by that slow-moving sword! He summoned all the power he could muster in his body and twisted himself out of the way.


    <i>Snick...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword barely missed Shingo''s neck by a hair''s breadth. Despite the narrow miss, the skin on his neck still split apart, and the muscle fibers underneath were mercilessly sliced open. Even the formless sword aura alone boasted such incredible cutting power!


    However, the analysis of his wound would have to wait.


    <i>''I''ve won...!''</i>


    Takahiro Shingo instinctively sensed his impending victory.


    A martial artist would experience this state at least once in their life. When one''s focus was heightened to the extreme or when they stepped into the realm of enlightenment, a human being would enter a different ''world''. Time would slow down while all colors would bleed out from the surroundings. Only the necessary things would be processed by their overclocked brain.


    The martial artists of the bygone era called this the state of enlightenment martial trance. The side and after-effects of such a state were nothing to scoff at, but a martial artist in this state could exhibit strength several times greater than their usual self. Then again, how could they not? When the world had slowed down to a crawl while their thought process had elerated even faster?


    To Takahira Shingo, the pain from the neck wound felt like pleasure. Behold! Look how slow Kang Jin-Ho was as he swung his sword! He was so slow that even a fly could rest on the de he was holding!


    All Takahira Shingo had to do now was dodge that strike, then thrust his katana at the enemy to wipe out that insolent smirk. With that, he would get revenge and console the souls of his departed subordinates.


    So, he just had to evade this strike, and then¡ª


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s other sword started flying in from the opposite side.


    <i>''Hmm...</i>''


    Takahira Shingo narrowed his eyes. The position of the second sword was simply... exquisite, even from his point of view. Although he could either dodge or block that, a counterattack was now out of the question.


    <i>''Hmm. If I''m careless, I might lose here.''</i>


    No, wait. He should acknowledge what needed to be acknowledged. This Joseon bastard was stronger than him. If he hadn''t entered the state of martial trance, he would have never discovered the second strike and lost his head right afterward. After all, this second attack had urately aimed for the blindspot created while assuming the stance to dodge the first attack.


    Such a killing strike couldn''t be cooked up unless the sword''s wielder had killed countless people before. For now, Takahira Shingo shouldn''t worry about just where a bastard like this youth had shown up from.


    Although it was shocking to learn that a powerful martial artist like him had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, Shingo was wise enough to understand that he must focus on dodging the attacks first.


    Time was fair to everyone, even to Takahira Shingo. His thought process speeding up did not mean his body did the same, after all! Being able to react just a millisecond sooner was a massive advantage that could make up for the severe difference in strength. Still, losing concentration even for one second would result in him getting sliced up despite reading the trajectory of the attacks!


    Takahira Shingo bent backward and sessfully dodged the second sword. He gritted his teeth as the sword flew right past his nose. Now was the time to counterattack!


    Unfortunately for him, he still didn''t get that chance. Just before any counterattack could be performed, Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his sword, only to urately thrust it back toward Takahira Shingo''s throat, which had been left wide open while he was dodging backward.


    But how could this be? Takahira Shingo couldn''t understand it. Wasn''t he experiencing a state of martial trance right now? And Kang Jin-Ho''s swords were moving slowly enough for a fly to rx on them! So, how! The only thing he could do right now was dodge and nothing else, but why?! He should be using his elerated thought process to utterly humiliate this Chosenjin, and even that wouldn''t be enough to sate his fury, so why¡ª


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    The sounding out of Takahira Shingo''s mouth sounded weirdly elongated as if it was made by a stretched cassette tape. But then, his eyes shot open wide.


    Slow enough for a fly to rx? On that de?


    Takahira Shingo sensed a great disharmony and confusion settle inside his mind while looking at the sword closing in toward his throat. It was... fast?


    No, it was slow¡ªno! It was fast!


    The sword strike was excruciatingly slow for an attack performed by an expert, but it wasn''t so slow that a fly could settle down on it. Which was not the impression Takahira Shingo had gotten earlier. If hepared it to something... Yes, it would be as slow as a young child trying to swing a stick.


    Did that mean Takahira Shingo''s martial trance hade undone? When he checked, his body was still moving in the same slowness as before. In that case, what?


    <i>''...Is it getting faster?''</i>


    Only Kang Jin-Ho''s sword? In a world where everything had slowed down, only Kang Jin-Ho''s weapons were gradually regaining their previous speed? That shouldn''t be possible¡ªsuch a thing should be impossible¡ªno matter what!


    Unless Kang Jin-Ho existed in a different time and space, something like that shouldn''t happen!


    In that case, there could be only one exnation.


    <i>''He''s getting faster!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was swinging his swords several times faster than when he first initiated his attack. He was moving so fast that only his swords seemed to have regained their original speeds within this endlessly slowed-down world.


    What could have happened if Takahira Shingo hadn''t entered the state of martial trance? Could he have tracked the sword movements with his naked eyes?


    Goosebumps quickly broke out all over his body. Now wasn''t the time to worry about that. No, he had to focus his entire being and dodge the iing attacks somehow!


    At that precise moment, Kang Jin-Ho''s swords finally regained their original speed.


    <i>Stab!</i>


    Takahira Shingo''s eyes shot wide open. No one could dodge a sword strike moving at its original speed when everything else in the world had slowed down to a crawl. His eyes could see the deadly sword closing in, but his body couldn''t keep up with his brain''smand to dodge.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword stabbed into Takahira Shingo''s shoulder before pulling back. Then, another strike quickly followed. This strike cut Takahira Shingo''s leg. The third strike chopped his arm off, then the fourth pierced right through his abdomen.


    Takahira Shingo could sense it all. He sensed the sword prating his flesh, slicing through his internal organs, then the blood flowing backward in his organs to shoot up out of his throat...


    He could sense everything agonizingly slowly and vividly as well.


    <i>''Kekekeke...''</i>


    Takahira Shingo could only chuckle. An opportunity, was it? No, this was heaven''s punishment.


    Now that everything seemed deathly slow, everything also felt far too vivid to his heightened senses. The sensation of a sharp de splitting his flesh open and the horrible pain shooting up from his wound...!


    What tormented him the most, however, wasn''t his wound. No, it was the cruel fact that he couldn''t evade the thing his eyes managed to track. If he weren¡¯t in the state of martial trance, the pain would have been over in an instant, but now... he had to suffer from the intense, slow and horrifying sensation and pain.


    <i>''Hah. Hahaha...''</i>


    Takahira Shingo could also see something else all too clearly. He could see that... smile. As the blood sttered everywhere after his body was sliced open and his limbs chopped off...!


    Takahira Shingo could clearly see Kang Jin-Ho''s smiling face. A face that resembled a devil gleefullyughing away at the sight of blood!


    <i>''At least I won''t feel short-changed, then.''</i>


    Takahira Shingo instinctively realized the truth just then. This Chosenjin... no, this fearsome martial artist would one day change the world.


    Once ¡®Gumi,¡¯ Shingo¡¯s organization, learned about his demise tonight, it would dispatch a fact-finding team to Korea. That would eventually balloon into a sh between Korea and Japan.


    It didn¡¯t matter who would emerge victorious. Only the bloodshed and the deaths of countless many would bring an end to that sh. Knowing this, Takahira Shingo didn''t feel aggrieved about his demise tonight.


    He saw the swordzily flying in toward his throat and could only chuckle hollowly. Unlike the previous attacks responsible for chopping him apart, this final sword strike was unimaginably slow.


    <i>''...He''s the devil!''</i>


    So demons actually existed in this world. Not pretend evil, but genuine evil. They <i>really</i> did exist in the world. Realizing this toote was Takahira Shingo''s final mistake¡ªhis checkmate.


    As he sensed Kang Jin-Ho''s sword slowly cut through his neck flesh, sever the muscles, and tear through his arteries... Takahira Shingo nobly tried to close his eyes. ¡°The Great Japan Empire¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before he could finish hisst will and testament, Takahira Shingo''s head flew off into the air. And itnded with a wet thud on the floor even before his eyes could close.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in irritation while shaking the blood off of his sword. ¡°He just didn''t know when to quit yapping, did he?¡±

 Chapter 297: Snatching Away (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Snatching Away (2)</h4>


    "...This isn''t a job fit for a human, now is it?"


    The deeply-frowning Jo Gyu-Min stared at his silent phone, then mouthed another cigarette. The interior of his car was filled with so much cigarette smoke that passersby could mistakenly think that a fire had broken out inside.


    Jo Gyu-Min rolled the window down a little to let the fresh air in, then alternated his anxious gaze between his phone''s screen and outside the car.


    ¡°Couldn''t he at least let me know if he was going to start it tonight?¡±


    Of course, even Jo Gyu-Min understood that nothing would change even if he knew about it. Even so, he thought there was a major difference between doing something together and not even telling him about it.


    Didn''t Jo Gyu-Min go through all that hubaloo earlier to get included? But for Kang Jin-Ho to leave him out and get the ball rolling like this! How was that fair?


    ¡°What''s the point ofining, though?¡±


    Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s easygoing nature, whining about this to him would ultimately be meaningless. Kang Jin-Ho would probably apologize with something like, <i>''I''ll be more mindful next time,''</i> then repeat the same thing again by leaving Jo Gyu-Min out.


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho was like, after all! In that case, if Jo Gyu-Min was serious about earning his paycheck, then he shouldn''t passively wait but actively monitor Kang Jin-Ho and think about how he would act. What a bizarre and scary thing it was, though; a subordinate actually had to keep his eyes on his superior just to do his job!


    Jo Gyu-Min took a sip of his already-lukewarm cup of Americano, then frowned while staring at the distant building.


    <i>''...So, that building is teeming with people like them, huh?''</i>


    What a surprising thing it was if one thought about it. Martial artists were openly strutting around, yet so few people knew about it. How strange was that?


    This was no different from people failing to notice extraterrestrial beings taking a stroll right next to them. No, maybe it was worse than that. It would be more like those ETs had constructed an apartment block and started living inside of it.


    <i>''Maybe... It''s not the case of no one noticing it.''</i>


    It would be difficult to argue that the martial artists had sessfully maintained their secrecy when the overall situation was like this. More than likely, those with power in the... ''mundane'' society was already aware of the martial artists'' existence.


    <i>''Right, even Chairman Hwang seemed like he knew something was up, didn''t he?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s thoughts deepened. Just how far did these people''s influence extend? If each martial artist possessed strength rivaling Kang Jin-Ho, it wouldn''t be shocking to learn that they had been controlling this country all along. However, the world wouldn''t be in its current state¡ªin a good or bad way¡ªif people like Kang Jin-Ho were everywhere.


    ¡°...Now isn''t the time to think about this.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min would learn about the oue soon enough if he just waited for a while anyway. He lowered the seat back a little, then mouthed another cigarette. He had no choice if he wanted to chase away the drowsiness threatening to take over him.


    "To think I''d be on night watch duty at my age..." Jo Gyu-Min groaned, then nced at the distant building again. "Please quickly wrap things up so we can go home..."


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t worried in the least for Kang Jin-Ho''s safety.


    ***


    Watching a person''s head tumble around on the floor had never been a pleasant thing to behold. Especially when that severed head belonged to a person one was talking to only a few moments ago.


    Lee Jung-Geol felt inconsble sorrow fill up his heart, even though the situation could be boiled down to something as simple as Takahira Shingo''s height abruptly changing against his will...


    <i>''It''s over...''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol''s sorrow stemmed from the instinctive realization that everything was over for him. Even though he had dedicated his entire life to the Korean Martial Assembly, nothing remained between him and Kang Jin-Ho now.


    "So, is there anything else?" Kang Jin-Ho, seemingly not caring about Lee Jung-Geol''s sentiments as he addressed the old man directly. "If you have anything else, bring them out. I''ll get rid of all your regrets and attachments."


    Lee Jung-Geol replied, his voice hoarse from the hollowness of his defeat, ¡°No, I have nothing left. Nothing...¡±


    His voice also contained deep-seated scorn for himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Lee Jung-Geol for a while before turning his head. ¡°Hey. Come inside.¡±


    "...Cough." The sound of fake coughing could be heard from outside the doorway before Bang Jin-Hun wordlessly stepped inside the room.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes gradually regained their light after he noticed Bang Jin-Hun''s presence. Despite the hollowness and grief of losing everything consuming him, it seemed Lee Jung-Geol''s hatred of Bang Jin-Hun hadn''t died down yet. "You... You bastard...!"


    Lee Jung-Geol started trembling in anger. Weirdly, he didn''t feel enraged at Kang Jin-Ho. From Lee Jung-Geol''s perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was like a natural disaster, and no one in their right mind would get angry at a passing storm.


    However, it wasn''t the same story for Bang Jin-Hun. To Lee Jung-Geol, Bang Jin-Hun was an ungrateful bastard who wanted to snatch away the Assembly Master position even after receiving all sorts of help from the Assembly itself. The Assembly that¡ªLee Jung-Geol had established and developed through his blood and sweat!


    ¡°It has been a while, sir.¡± Bang Jin-Hun bowed slightly as his greeting.


    "You dare to show your face before me?!" Lee Jung-Geol roared.


    "Of course, I would," Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. "It''s only correct and proper that I''m here to send you off on your final journey, sir. No matter how we arrived at this situation, I have received enough favors from you over the years, after all."


    ¡°Look how slick your tongue still is! Did you ther it in slimy oil, Bang Jin-Hun?!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you want to buy me fried chicken or something, sir,¡± Bang Jin-Hun casually chuckled.


    He could clearly see Lee Jung-Geol failing to suppress his rage. Although it might be fun to throw in a few more jabs and watch the old man''s blood pressure go through the roof, Bang Jin-Hun had never been the type to enjoy humiliating the defeated. "...Sir, tell me. Do you think I''m in the wrong?"


    ¡°<i>...Hmph!</i>¡±


    "Do you honestly think I''ve gone overboard, sir?" Bang Jin-Hun spoke in a somber tone. "Sir, I''ve warned you. So, so many times at that. I''ve told you that continuing with your way is wrong, sir. If you can be bothered to remember, you should realize that I''m not the type to get motivated by the desire for power or ambition. Can''t you remember that I''ve warned you many times in the past?"


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol mped his mouth shut, unable to say anything.


    Bang Jin-Hun was right. Didn''t he warn Lee Jung-Geol and the Assembly multiple times during thest conference? He said they should not continue down this path anymore. And the one who ignored all that warning was none other than Lee Jung-Geol. So what right did he have to whine about this result?


    "Sir, how many years has it been since I started warning you about the suspicious activities of the Yeongnam Group? I''ve told you many times that we need to snip the bud before it grows too big. I also warned you about the suspicious activities in both China and Japan, didn''t I? I''ve advised you multiple times about quickly dealing with the Yeongnam Group and then uniting the Korean martial arts society under one banner to counter the external threat, haven''t I?!" Bang Jin-Hun''s voice grew louder and more passionate as he spoke until it became a shout toward the end. He spoke so loud that the room started rumbling with the echo. "All those warnings, and you still ignored them all! You pushed yourself into this wretched conclusion, so stop treating me like the traitor here, sir!"


    Bang Jin-Hun powerfully stomped on the floor. The loud bang sounded intimidating.


    ¡°The Korean Martial Assembly isn''t the Assembly Master''s ything, sir! No, it belongs to every member of the Assembly! Yourcent judgment has put every member of the Assembly in danger, yet why are you the only one who can''t see it? Even though I''ve warned you of the looming danger multiple times!¡±


    "I, I...!" Lee Jung-Geol tried to make an excuse for himself, but¡ª


    Kang Jin-Ho interrupted first. ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun instantly directed their gazes at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    ¡°I was in a dilemma for some time,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    What was he trying to say this time? Both Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Jung-Geol held their breaths and waited nervously for Kang Jin-Ho''s next words.


    ¡°My dilemma was about whether it was right or wrong to change the Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you...¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s voice trembled a little.


    "I''m an outsider. I don''t care as long as the Assembly can offer me its assistance under one united leadership. And that''s where my dilemmaes in. I won''t lose sleep over using this kind of method to change the leader. Even so, is it okay for me to interfere in the business of the Assembly when I''m just an outsider?" Kang Jin-Ho stared straight at Lee Jung-Geol next. "Lee Jung-Geol."


    ¡°...Yes, I''m listening.¡±


    "If you hadn''t resorted to this kind of method, I might have... just might have, given you a second chance."


    ¡°...¡±


    "However, you brought the Japanese ninjas here yourself. What would have happened next if they had been sessful in stopping me? What would remain after that? In the end, what would you have left after stubbornly holding on to your position, even though you''ve already handed the Assembly over to the Japanese on a silver tter?"


    ¡°I, I was merely...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes quaked powerfully as his expression crumpled. He started shouting, ¡°T-then, are you telling me to hand over the Assembly that I''ve built up with my own blood and sweat to someone else?! Not even you can do that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply observed Lee Jung-Geol''s reddened face. What would this old man say if he learned about how Kang Jin-Ho wanted to release the Records of Asura to the rest of Zhongyuan only to get killed by thebined assault of the peak-level experts?


    <i>''So, he can''t let it go...''</i>


    Humans didn''t want to let go of things they were desperately holding on to. If ''something'' fell into theirp, humans tended to grab it first and see what was whatter. If they realized that ''something'' was worth a great deal, they would never let it go.


    ...Even if they had to let it go first to truly <i>possess</i> that ''something.''


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. As it turned out, he didn''t need to reach out to Lee Jung-Geol. He had already stopped looking at this old man as a fellow human being. Kang Jin-Ho said in a low voice, "The Assembly will now be in Bang Jin-Hun''s hands."


    ¡°Now, listen here!¡±


    "<i>Shh!</i>" Kang Jin-Ho ced his index finger over his lips to silence Lee Jung-Geol. "I didn''t give you permission to speak."


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°The Assembly will be Bang Jin-Hun''s. You''re too old for this job.¡±


    ¡°Is being old so wrong?!¡± Lee Jung-Geol fitfully asked.


    "Yes, it is¡­" Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "To rify, your body getting old isn''t a sin. Your sin is your aged mind. Still, the aging mind itself isn''t a sin. However..."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re grew a little sharper, a little colder. "Despite knowing your mind has aged, and you''ve started harming others because of it, pretending that nothing is wrong out of your selfish greed¡ªthat is your sin."


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression suddenly paled, and his body started trembling powerfully as if he were being electrocuted. ¡°B-but, I... I was merely...¡±


    Unfortunately for him, Kang Jin-Ho was in no mood to humor his excuses. ¡°I won''t kill you since I don''t see a reason for it. However, I''ll pay you a visit again if you haven''t sorted out your retirement by tomorrow. And if you are confident about stopping me, then well... Do whatever you want.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol could only chuckle hollowly at that threat. Confident about stopping Kang Jin-Ho? Obviously, he could never be.


    ¡°Make your decision,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while sheathing both Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne. Afterward, without saying anything else, he turned around and walked through the exit.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes burned even brighter as he watched Kang Jin-Ho coolly walk away after finishing his job.


    <i>''That looks pretty cool...''</i>


    Perhaps that was what Bang Jin-Hun had been ardently wishing for all these years¡ªto look as cool as Kang Jin-Ho. However, at his age, acting like that was a bit cringey, so he couldn''t bring himself to do that, either.


    <i>''Is it because Kang Jin-Ho is handsome?''</i>


    Why did this whole walking away thing look so cool when done by Kang Jin-Ho, but looked like a joke when done by Bang Jin-Hun? For a moment there, Bang Jin-Hun felt that something was quite unfair about this.


    ¡°<i>Huh. Huhuhuh...</i>¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s hollow chuckle managed to drag Bang Jin-Hun back to reality. ¡°<i>Huhuhuhuh...</i>¡±


    Only a few moments had passed them by, but Lee Jung-Geol already resembled a deted balloon. Even Bang Jin-Hun could tell that Lee Jung-Geol had lost all of his desires and motivations.


    "...Assembly Master, sir," said Bang Jin-Hun. He suddenly felt a strong urge to remain appropriately courteous toward this weakened old man before his eyes until the end. "Sir, please let me take over the Assembly Master position."


    ¡°...¡±


    "It should be done as a proper handover, sir. Calling it extortion or snatching away will make it sound rather¡ªdreary, wouldn''t you agree?"


    ¡°A proper handover, is it?¡± Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded away. ¡°Sure. Take it. Take everything...¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s voicecked any semnce of energy or strength.


    ¡°If you need to take it, you should, fe. If you want my life, then take it, too...¡±


    This was the moment when a once-brilliant martial artist who had once dominated South Korea lost his previous splendor. Bang Jin-Hun gnashed his teeth at this sight.


    They had been fierce enemies until now, but Bang Jin-Hun had never wanted to see the Assembly Master in such a sorry sight. Putting aside Bang Jin-Hun''s cause, for now, wasn''t Lee Jung-Geol a worthy opponent until now? In that case, he deserved a worthy end fitting his station.


    ¡°Sir, what are you so sorrowful about?¡±


    ¡°...What is it that you want to say to me, Bang Jin-Hun?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed bitterly. ¡°Sir, do you really think this is an end of an era? That everything is over now?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol was puzzled by that question.


    1. You cook fried chicken in oil, so I guess that¡¯s the reference?

 Chapter 298: Snatching Away (3)

    <h4>Chapter 298: Snatching Away (3)</h4>


    ¡°Sir, I don''t think getting older doesn''t necessarily mean you be shortsighted. However, I still can''t understand what scared you to the point of acting this way,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Are you trying to ridicule me, Bang Jin-Hun?¡± Lee Jung-Geol painfully chewed his words out.


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir...¡± Bang Jin-Hun spoke in a calm, gentle voice. ¡°Do you still believe the position of the Assembly Master holds any meaning in the current situation?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Me bing the next Assembly Master... It''s nothing more than a front, sir. You know as well as I do that none of us can go against that man''s orders now."


    ¡°Yes, that is true. You''ll be in for a rough ride, then...¡± Lee Jung-Geol replied lifelessly.


    Bang Jin-Hun could only chuckle bitterly at that. "Sir, I can see that you''ve be a bona fide politician."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems the ''Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol'' I used to know is no longer with us.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol frowned deeply, unable to understand where Bang Jin-Hun was going with this. ¡°What is it that you want to say to me?¡±


    "Sir, what do you think or feel when you look at that man? When you look at Kang Jin-Ho, who has pretty much conquered the Martial Assembly?"


    ¡°I...¡±


    "Are you frightened? Scared?" Bang Jin-Hun asked, and his expression rapidly crumpled. He looked if he would start swearing very soon. Until now, he never held Lee Jung-Geol in contempt, simply viewing thetter as an enemy to ovee. However, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but re at the old man in genuine disappointment. "If you were still the same person I used to look up to as a child... You''d have said Kang Jin-Ho excites you."


    <i>''...Excite me?''?</i>Lee Jung-Geol stared back in total confusion.


    ¡°Because that''s what being a martial artist is all about!¡± Bang Jin-Hun shouted in frustration. ¡°Sir, we are not politicians! And we''re certainly not merchants struggling unsightly every day to earn an extra buck! We¡¯re martial artists! Since when did martial artists be so obsessed over their status and positions?! Tell me, since when!?¡±


    "At the very least, the Assembly Master I used to know hasn¡¯t been like this! Didn''t you take over the Assembly Master position to advance and develop Korea''s martial arts society? Or was it to get drunk in your authority?! I only managed to rebel against you because you''ve steadily weakened the Assembly Master''s powers over the years!"


    Bang Jin-Hun''s voice was hoarse enough that he sounded like he would start spitting out blood anytime soon.


    "Sir, the world is changing! And that man, Kang Jin-Ho? He''s the type to incite conflicts! Which means I will have to deal with an endless series of conflicts!"


    ¡°...!¡±


    "Even so, I can still wee them all with a smile on my face because... that''s what being a martial artist is all about, is it not? So, yes! Kang Jin-Ho excites me. Thinking about just where that man will take me next gets my heart racing! But now, sir. You just lost your meaningless position of Assembly Master, yet you''re making the face of a man who had lost everything." Bang Jin-Hun tutted, then mouthed a cigarette. "The position of the Korean Martial Assembly Master does not belong to you. Isn''t your true self not the Assembly Master but a martial artist named Lee Jung-Geol? If you can still remember that you are one of the top martial artists representing this country, stop showing us an unsightly side like this."


    Lee Jung-Geol quietly stared at Bang Jin-Hun as he listened.


    "I''ll leave open a spot in the advisory position. An executive director is also fine. Who cares about the name of the position anyway? The truth is, I still need someone of your caliber, sir. So, it''d be nice if you stop thinking that it''s the end of the road for you simply because you were forced to give up on the Assembly Master''s seat. There is still plenty of work left to do in South Korea''s martial arts society, after all!"


    Bang Jin-Hun bowed deeply, then exited the room right afterward.


    Lee Jung-Geol continued to stand there in silence and stared at the empty doorway for a long time. Then, a hollow little chuckle leaked out of his mouth. ¡°A martial artist is it...¡±


    <i>¡®That''s right, I was one, wasn''t I?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®When did I forget that? When was it?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Grandfather...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju making a stiff face cautiously stepped through the doorway and entered the room.


    ¡°...Is that you, Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    ¡°It''s over now, Grandfather.¡±


    "Yes, it is..." Lee Jung-Geol chuckled weakly. "However... it''s not the end."


    ¡°G-grandfather!¡±


    "I''m just saying, I won''t give up here, child. I have eyes, you know. And I certainly still have a brain. I know that protesting at this stage will only get me a de to my gut," Lee Jung-Geol replied to her while chuckling affably.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sensed that her grandfather seemed to have changed a little just now. No, to be more precise, it wasn''t that Lee Jung-Geol had changed, but he seemed to have reverted back to his old, kind self.


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What is it?¡±


    "You''ve worked hard, Grandfather."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Other people might not know, but I do. I know how hard you''ve worked for the sake of the Assembly,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Yes, indeed...¡± Lee Jung-Geol responded with a slightly bitter voice. ¡°However, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "I thought everyone would acknowledge me and thank me for my work, but I was wrong."


    ¡°Grandfather...¡±


    "Indeed, I was wrong all this time. My dedication to the Assembly was for the betterment of all the martial artists, but I... I''ve forgotten about that goal, and the Assembly itself became my focus."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t say anything. She simply listened.


    As for Lee Jung-Geol, Bang Jin-Hun''s passionate words were still ringing loudly in his head. Especially the question of where did the ''martial artist'' Lee Jung-Geol disappear to echoed noisily and incessantly in his ears.


    <i>''I used to be a martial artist, so just when did I...''</i>


    Just when did he start getting so hung up over power, wealth and possession? He always thought he hadn''t changed¡ªthat he remained pure and noble to his goal. But now, there was a clear mirror in front of him reflecting what he had be.


    The person in that mirror wasn''t a noble martial artist but a pitifully-trembling old man corrupted by power.


    <i>''Can I... go back to how I was?''</i>


    Back to those days when he was still pure and noble? Perhaps wishing for that at his age was asking for too much. Even so...


    "Grandfather, please don''t be so disheartened like this. Those guys will soon learn how challenging it is to lead the Assembly, anyway."


    ¡°Yes, it is a challenge, indeed.¡± Lee Jung-Geol contemtively nodded. ¡°That is why I must help.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Kang Jin-Ho is a terrifying person who alsocks self-restraint sometimes. Bang Jin-Hun alone will be insufficient to assist him. Not only does Bang Jin-Hunck experience, but his own personality is also like a raging inferno. There is a danger of him goingpletely out of control, perhaps even worse than Kang Jin-Ho himself."


    ¡°That''s why you want to help them?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked back incredulously.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Am I not allowed?¡± Lee Jung-Geol looked back at his granddaughter with a bright grin.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was left speechless by that expression, though.


    <i>''Did you just ask me if it''s not allowed?''</i>


    Weren''t they enemies? Those people came here to snatch away everything in Lee Jung-Geol''s possession. So how could he even think about helping them out?


    ¡°G-grandfather...¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol shook his head and quietly exined himself. ¡°Getting older doesn''t mean you be wiser, child. I didn''t know this until now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°When you''re carrying a heavy load on your back and shoulders, you can''t raise your head to look up. That¡¯s why I couldn''t see the sky above me.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°In other words, my horizon became narrower. But now, after thinking that I''ve finally put all my load down? I can see more clearly now.¡±


    ¡°If that''s your choice, I''ll ept it, Grandfather. However...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju clenched her fist while making a stiff expression. ¡°I''ll help out, too.¡±


    ¡°But, Hyeon-Ju...¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I''m also a martial artist. More importantly, though, I''m Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, too. So, please don''t try to stop me.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol smiled wryly at her.


    <i>''But, this path won''t be a gentle one, child...''</i>


    His estimation was, most likely, on the money. That returner named Kang Jin-Ho was the type to summon bloodbaths and deaths wherever he went. As proof, just take a look at what happened tonight. Not only did he dare to antagonize two of Korea''s biggest martial arts organizations¡ªthe Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group¡ªbut he even dared to sh against the Japanese, too.


    Since the chessboard had gottenrger, the looming battles would also grow in scale. If Kang Jin-Ho continued to behave this way, there was a good chance that unprecedented chaos would descend upon this world sooner thanter.


    Even though Lee Jung-Geol knew he should be doing his best to stop that possibility from bing a reality, something about it oddly excited him. Judging by this tumultuous emotion, it seemed the spirit of a martial artist hadn''t fully abandoned Lee Jung-Geol yet.


    ¡°Very well. We''ll seeter,¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered, ¡°Let''s see how much will change.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely left the mansion.


    No one stopped him as he walked outside. Then again, Lee Jung-Geol had restricted ess near his mansion, which meant there wasn''t anyone around to stop Kang Jin-Ho in the first ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to wipe his face. He caught the dense whiff of blood from his fingertips.


    <i>''Is it familiar?''</i>


    Or was it unfamiliar?


    It was both. Familiar, yet also unfamiliar. After causing one hell of pandemonium, Kang Jin-Ho felt refreshed, but this bitter aftertaste also lingered around him.


    How...plicated. That was what Kang Jin-Ho would say if he were forced to sort out his current mood and the situation he had found himself in.


    Kang Jin-Ho could no longer go back to a simple life. And no, he couldn''t also keep thinking that outright killing enemies would solve all of his problems. This world, and this situation, didn''t permit him to be that simple-minded.


    In the past, the only thing he could potentially lose was his life if things went wrong somewhere. But now, he had many more ''things'' to protect and a ton of things to do.


    Now, his death wouldn''t simply end as his death alone. Some would grieve for him, and his death would mess up the lives of some others, too.


    Knowing that his life wasn''t simply his alone felt kind of... burdensome, but at the same time, inexplicably warm andforting, too.


    Duality. That seemed to be the aptest description of Kang Jin-Ho''s current life.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head to empty his mind ofplicated, entangled thoughts. While mulling over things wasn''t such a bad thing, he wanted to stop thinking about them, at least for the time being.


    In times like these...


    <i>Honk, honk!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head when he heard a car''s horn. Next to a group of cars Bang Jin-Hun and his subordinates had brought was a familiar sedan. It switched on its headlights and glided over to where Kang Jin-Ho was.


    "Dear customer!" The driver''s side window rolled down, and the driver smirked in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. "You''re heading to Seoul, yes?"


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned. ¡°How much for the trip?¡±


    ¡°It''s prettyte, you know? You gotta be prepared to pay more, dear customer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°I see. How much more are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°I''m thinking along the lines of beer, sir! How about it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°You got it!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned while watching Kang Jin-Ho head to the front passenger''s seat. A night like tonight was the perfect time to get drunk.


    ***


    ¡°Does that mean the business with the Martial Assembly is over?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked.


    Currently, by the riverside...


    With simple snacks in between them, Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min sat facing each other. The original n was to find a bar, but it was toote by then, so they simply bought some snacks and beer at the first convenience store they found and came to the riverside.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while munching on the snacks. ¡°It seems that way, yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. You must''ve worked hard, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t much.¡± Kang Jin-Ho picked up a beer can, then emptied it in one go.


    <i>''Huh. That was good enough to pass off as a beermercial...''</i>


    The way Kang Jin-Ho''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he drank looked straight out of a big-budgetmercial. Then again, anything Kang Jin-Ho did would look cool, so...


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head, then sipped his own beer before asking once more, "Which means the only thing remaining is the final showdown with the Yeongnam Group, doesn''t it?"


    ¡°Well, not exactly. You see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho started exining what happened.


    At the end of that, Jo Gyu-Min''s brows shot up high. ¡°Japan, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "What the... Japan? Really...?" Jo Gyu-Min held his head in despair. Why was it that Kang Jin-Ho always did something like this? He was supposed to solve a problem, yet he created another one instead! The whole point of gaining control of the Martial Assembly was to have an easier time when dealing with the Yeongnam Group. So, wouldn''t creating friction with the Japanese worsen the situation by a huge deal?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, does this mean we now have to fight off Japan, too?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°...Well, yes. If theye at us, that is.¡±


    ¡°How many Japanese showed up tonight?¡±


    ¡°I''d say around thirty.¡±


    ¡°How many among them managed to go back home?¡±


    ¡°...No one, I guess,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly replied.


    Even though one of them was still alive.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes trembled powerfully. What the heck was up with this situation?! It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was a human butcher, so why did he have to kill so many people tonight?!


    Had the other world always been this violent?


    <i>¡®No, hang on a minute. It''s not the ''other world'' anymore, is it? I have also be a part of it, after all.¡¯</i>


    "<i>Keuh-hmm.</i> It seems we will have to meet with Mister Bang Jin-Hunter to discuss how to deal with the issue regarding the Japanese."


    "Yes, it seems so." Kang Jin-Ho nodded while munching on more snacks.


    "<i>Urgh...</i>" Jo Gyu-Min facepalmed, thinking that his workload had ballooned once again. "Well, still..."


    Since it was fun, he didn''t mind it at all. Jo Gyu-Min popped open his beer can and coolly emptied it in one shot.


    ¡°<i>Keuh~euh!</i>¡±


    Might as well forget about stuff like anxiety and nning until tomorrow! For now, it was time to quench their thirst with a few cold beers!


    Jo Gyu-Min took out a new beer can and handed it over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    For a while, the only sound quietly echoing on the riverside covered in the veil of darkness was the popping of beer can lids.

 Chapter 299: Snatching Away (4)

    <h4>Chapter 299: Snatching Away (4)</h4>


    The Korean Martial Assembly was thrown into disarray.


    The chaos began when the Assembly Master, Lee Jung-Geol, suddenly summoned the executives first thing in the morning. During that meeting, he announced his intention to step down from his role and demote himself to a mere director. And then, one of the current directors, Bang Jin-Hun, would be installed as the new Assembly Master.


    This news was like a bombshell to everyone. Who among the Assembly members didn''t know about the bitter animosity bubbling between Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Jung-Geol? Absolutely no one, of course. Anyone with a passing interest in the matters of the Martial Assembly''s higher-ups had long heard about the animosity between them.


    But now, Lee Jung-Geol was handing over his position to none other than Bang Jin-Hun? This was basically the same as Lee Jung-Geol waving a white g of surrender.


    No one expected this turn of events since it looked like the Assembly Master''s faction wasrger and more powerfulpared to Director Bang Jin-Hun''s on the surface. As such, the sudden white g took everyone by surprise.


    No wonder the Martial Assembly was in an uproar at this unexpected resolution to the leadership battle. People wanting to jump aboard the ship started loitering around Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s office. Which was understandable as he was the man of the moment after emerging as the new center of the Martial Assembly''s power structure. Meanwhile, those wanting to check up on Lee Jung-Geol and see what happened crowded around the Assembly Master''s office, hoping that he was still there.


    However, the two people at the center of all the craziness weren''t even inside the Assembly HQ as they didn''t want to deal with this headache for the time being.


    ***


    <i>Click!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun lit up the cigarette dangling between Lee Jung-Geol''s lips. The older man took a deep puff of the unhealthy smoke before exhaling, then made a snarky remark. ¡°Didn''t you say all those noble things about being a martial artist? Yet, you dare smoke like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir. Isn''t everyone like this?¡±


    "<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>" Lee Jung-Geol tutted loudly. "A man in his prime shouldn''t smoke. It''s bound to weaken your stamina. Now that you''re about to do big things, you need to look after your health more, fe. You¡¯re fine now but in a decade? You''ll see a difference then."


    ¡°But, sir. You also smoke, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have many days left on this Earth anyway. Why should I get stressed about staying healthy and all that? If I go now, so be it. Besides all that, stop calling me sir. I''m not the Assembly Master anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Then, what should I refer to you as?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I wonder. Well, it''s a bit...¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled affably. ¡°Calling me big brother feels wrong, but uncle is also not an option, is it?¡±


    "In that case, let me keep referring to you as the Assembly Master for the time being, sir."


    ¡°No, that won''t do. Call me Director Lee, then.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head. ¡°Somehow, that... doesn''t sound quite right to me.¡±


    "Listen, Jin-Hun. People can and will cotton on to the rtionship dynamics through nothing but honorifics being used. I get why you want to be courteous around me, but a leader shouldn''t act all so awkward and troubled around their subordinates like you."


    ¡°I''ll engrave it to my heart, sir.¡± Bang Jin-Hun casually lowered his head. It was his sign of respect to a senior who chose not to leave the Assembly and offer his assistance instead.


    Lee Jung-Geol took another drag of his cigarette. ¡°It sounds like utter chaos back in the HQ.¡±


    "I''m not that surprised by how people have reacted so far, sir."


    The Martial Assembly members knew that Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Jung-Geol were at extreme odds with each other, but not many among them could guess that the two men had been actually targeting each other''s life behind the scenes.


    The decisive difference separating those who stand at the top and those who could only watch on from below was as simple as being able to tie up a loose end without hesitation. In that sense, it didn''t matter who emerged victorious, as both Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Jung-Geol were well-qualified to serve as the Assembly Master.


    ¡°Jin-Hun, it''s not going to be easy,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    ¡°This position of the Assembly Master can be a <i>very?</i>thankless job, indeed. Since the job is all about leading a bunch of people who are nobodies without their pride... Whenever you want to do something, they constantly oppose you. Again and again.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir.¡±


    "It wasn''t just you, Jin-Hun. Everyone is more or less the same. The difference here is whether they are willing to raise a fuss about it or not." Lee Jung-Geol cackled as if he was rejoicing about Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s uing misfortune. "Knowing it''s your turn to deal with that bundle of headaches, let me tell you, I feel so refreshed. If I''m being honest, I was having a tough time until now, you see?"


    Bang Jin-Hun sourly tutted. ¡°If it was that rough for you, you should have stepped down sooner, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should have... Even I don''t know why I was so obsessed with holding on, which made the ending like this. Since we''re on the subject, let me be honest with you. It has only been a day, but I feel so at ease and rxed after stepping down from the role, Jin-Hun. If I knew it''d be like this, I should''ve chosen my sessor a long time ago and maybe went around sweet-talking a pretty olddy for myself.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I feel bloated and ufortable after only a day, sir.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Lee Jung-Geol raised an eyebrow.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly. ¡°When we were exiting the conference hall earlier, several folks on friendly terms with me until yesterday were all ring at me in dissatisfaction for some reason. I had no idea that they would have a change of heart so quickly.¡±


    ¡°That''s what it''s like to stand on top, Jin-Hun. Give them time. They will ept the situation soon enough and move on. Not many would be happy to see someone they thought was their equal suddenly moving up in the pecking order, you see.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way, sir.¡±


    ¡°You''ll have lots of work to keep you upied for a long while, Jin-Hun,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol, and his voice contained genuine worry for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Considering that they were trying to kill each other up untilst night, this was indeed an ironic turn of events, but that only served as an indication of the near-insurmountable scale of the mountain Bang Jin-Hun was facing right now.


    <i>''Indeed, it''ll be one hell of a job...''</i>


    Internally, Bang Jin-Hun had to pacify and absorb those factions under Lee Jung-Geol who didn''t want to acknowledge him just yet. Not to forget, some within the Martial Assembly were resistant to the idea of Bang Jin-Hun''s leadership as well. And then, there was the matter of dealing with the Yeongnam Group, too.


    He also had to n ahead for an inevitable showdown with the Japanese in the near future.


    <i>''And then... the Yeongnam Group has ties with China, too.''</i>


    Even if the Yeongnam Group''s issue was taken care of, one slip-up somewhere could lead to Korea turning into the battleground for Japan and China''s bitter struggle for supremacy. This situation was no different from walking on a tightrope.


    Lee Jung-Geol sighed. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Bang Jin-Hun slightly tilted his head.


    "It was already a delicate situation, yet I foolishly worsened it, didn''t I? Even now, I don''t understand how I did something as stupid as calling on the Japanese..."


    ¡°Don''t say that, sir,¡± Bang Jin-Hun decisively stopped the older man there. ¡°From what I''ve heard, those bastards would have found whatever pretexts to try and exert their influence in Korea even if you didn''t reach out to them in the first ce. Sir, I''ve already heard about a few pieces of information about this matter.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°The era is steadily changing around us, sir. It''s no longer possible to protect people''s lives by staying under the radar and avoiding the public''s attention. We need to be more hands-on moving forward.¡±


    ¡°It seems you''re right, Jin-Hun.¡± Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded away. ¡°The era is indeed changing.¡±


    And the one signifying the iing era was none other than Kang Jin-Ho, the man who seemingly fell out of the sky one day to utterly flip the Korean martial arts society on its head.


    Seeing how such a man appeared like a bolt of lightning, it seemed that the Korean martial arts society would not be able to maintain the status quo for much longer.


    ¡°It''ll be risky,¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered contemtively.


    ¡°And it''s an opportunity as well, sir.¡± Bang Jin-Hun smirked confidently. ¡°Honestly, I''m not as concerned about the matters you''ve mentioned. Seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s feats alone is enough to wipe out my dissatisfaction, you see.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol was slightly taken aback. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Are you thinking of letting him fight in the front?¡±


    ¡°Why? Shouldn''t I, sir?¡±


    ¡°He''s a demonic arts practitioner, Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is, sir. And such a thing isn''t important in the current era.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know what kind of an existence a demonic arts practitioner is?¡±


    "Assembly Master, sir." Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened. "A demonic arts practitioner who hasn''t lost themselves to their murderous urges and still retains their rity isn''t a demonic arts practitioner. Remember that we''re living in the 21st century. We must judge someone not by their cultivation technique but through their actions."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    "I''m fully aware of all the risks posed by Kang Jin-Ho. However, it''s also wrong to shove him inside a locker and bolt all the doors shut just because of the risks, don''t you think?"


    It seemed Bang Jin-Hun''s belief was quite different from Lee Jung-Geol''s opinion. Even so...


    <i>''It''s time to face the truth.''</i>


    From now on, it wasn''t Bang Jin-Hun who had to follow Lee Jung-Geol''s will, but the other way around. Lee Jung-Geol would have to humor Bang Jin-Hun''s will and decrease the associated risks as much as he could.


    ¡°I see. I get what you''re saying, Jin-Hun. Let us weigh the pros and cons of this issue a bit more before making our minds up.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded, then inhaled a lungful of cigarette smoke. ¡°Sir, you must''ve sensed it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho has the power to bring people together, sir.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "He isn''t the type to use flowery words and actions to attract people. However, just the sight of his broad back is enough to make others willingly follow him. He has that kind of innate power, sir."


    ¡°You sound like a maiden in love. Think about your age, man.¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke...</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun cackled before nodding away. ¡°Yes, it''s true a man getting on his age cannot love passionately like a girl. However, a man''s age doesn''t matter when he yearns to be more like another man he knows, wouldn''t you agree, sir?¡±


    ¡°...You still are a slick talker, aren''t you?¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled. Despite his snarky reply, he didn''t deny that he also felt a simr thing from Kang Jin-Ho. Their encounterst night revived the soul of a martial artist inside the politician Lee Jung-Geol''s heart, after all. ¡°Regardless of what, the road ahead will be difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    "Even so, having a dependable back you can believe in and follow is a good thing, isn''t it¡­?"


    If Lee Jung-Geol also had such a back to follow, perhaps he wouldn''t have strayed from his path. A sense of hope and a bitter taste in his mouth announced themselves at the same time in Lee Jung-Geol''s mind.


    ¡°Okay, so. That brat... No, where is Mister Kang Jin-Ho, then? What is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he must be unwinding from the stress ofst night''s bloodbath, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> indeed. That couldn''t have been easy.¡±


    ¡°And he must be worried about a lot of things that will happen to us in the future...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Lee Jung-Geol contemtively nodded away.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply.


    His current dilemma was so profound that he even wondered if something else had made him hesitate this badly in recent times. The world would sometimes throw many hurdles and trials in his way, but Kang Jin-Ho still managed to find suitable resolutions for those sooner orter. Well, there was always a path to a solution somewhere if he looked hard enough, wasn''t there?!


    But this new dilemma facing Kang Jin-Ho was that... instead of having no path, it presented him with far too many paths to choose from!


    ¡°This is difficult...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    Ju Yeong-Gi furrowed his brow. ¡°What? This is difficult for you?¡±


    Even Park Yu-Min didn''t respond favorably. ¡°Isn''t it fine to just fine to go with whatever?¡±


    "But that is not as easy as it sounds," Kang Jin-Ho replied while ncing at his friends.


    ¡°...Just choose already like a man, will ya?¡±


    "<i>Mm.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded but still fell into another bout of intense dilemma.


    Ju Yeong-Gi nearly threw his hands up in the air out of dismay. ¡°Really?! What''s so difficult about choosing a dish to add to our menu?! Until when are you nning to sell only the bulgogi andbination pizzas?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min unnecessarily butted in. ¡°We have pepperoni pizza, too.¡±


    "<i>Mmm.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded, but his expression clearly said he was still mulling this choice intensely as if this was a fight against the greatest enemy in his life. As it turned out, choosing the fourth type of pizza to add to the menu was much harder than he initially thought! In the end, he couldn''t decide and asked for help. "...Let me listen to your opinions."


    Ju Yeong-Gi quickly chimed in. ¡°Why don''t we go with that? You know, that hot chicken thing! I''ve noticed lots of other pizzerias selling spicy pizzastely.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°I''ll have to decline.¡±


    ¡°Decline, my foot!¡±


    Park Yu-Min hopefully piped up. "Oh, hey! How about Hawaiian pizza, then?"


    ¡°...Hawaiian?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. Hawaiian pizza, was it? He never had that before.


    Park Yu-Min enthusiastically nodded. ¡°Yeah! Simply put, it''s a pizza with pineapple slices on top, and...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°They put fruit on a pizza?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why? Lots of ces sell this type of pizza.¡±


    ¡°...Fruit? Really? Real fruits?¡±


    The world was crazy. Just what was a pizza? Was it not a type of bread where various condiments, seasoning and cheese were ced on top of the dough before being baked? Who was crazy enough to use fruits as ingredients in such bread?! What kind of nonsense was that?!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted unhappily. ¡°Fruits, huh? Does that mean there¡¯s a strawberry pizza, too?¡±


    "I''ve never heard about it before, but doesn¡¯t that sound delicious?" Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°You. Stop offering your opinions.¡± Kang Jin-Ho openly shot down his friend. Park Yu-Min could only lower his head while making a wounded face.


    Even Ju Yeong-Gi had to say something, "He''s right, you dummy. You shouldn''t take a joke that far. Who in their right mind would put fruits on a pizza? Besides, who''d bake pineapples? We ain''t some cavemen here, so what the heck?"


    If a regr, two-eyed person entered a ce only popted by three-eyed people, that person would be treated as a loser or a mutant by the rest of the group for having one less eye. Whether he liked it or not, Park Yu-Min was learning how such discrimination felt right now.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have said anything...''</i>


    Of all ces, to think these idiots were running a pizzeria!


    Jeong Su-Yeon asked the trio while emerging from the kitchen, ¡°What are you three talking about?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi quickly replied in a sour tone, ¡°You told us to add something to our menu, didn''t you?¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon blinked her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What? Is that why you guys have been raising your voices just now?¡±


    ¡°No, hang on!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi became defensive just as quickly. ¡°This punk was saying something weird just now, you know?!¡±


    ¡°You''re the weird one here, Yeong-Gi! Pineapple on a pizza is a real thing, you know?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Geez,?</i>did you fall off the bed this morning or something? Stop talking nonsense, will ya?¡±


    Jeong Su-Yeon sighed deeply as the three men started bickering again. She suddenly understood how the old idiom of <i>''no matter how old a man is, he''ll still behave like a child''</i> came about.

 Chapter 300: Snatching Away (5)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Snatching Away (5)</h4>


    ¡°So, the Martial Assembly fell into Bang Jin-Hun''s hands...¡± Kim Seok-Il, the leader of the Yeongnam Group, muttered in a wry voice. ¡°The worst possibility hase true, then.¡±


    "Yes, sir. It has." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, his frown also filled with worries.


    Kim Seok-Il groaned loudly. "Fooling that aging roon was easy since he thinks of himself as a wily genius, but that wild boar of a man... He''s not as smart but can be much more drastic. Beating him is easier, but the losses will be far greater in the end."


    ¡°Yes, sir. I agree.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.</i> The Assembly... The Assembly is it...¡±


    In all honesty, this matter wasn''t as problematic as these two made it out to be. Regardless of who took the top position in the Martial Assembly, the rtionship between that organization and Kim Seok-Il''s Yeongnam Group had already reached the point of no return. A war between them was inevitable.


    Besides, wasn''t Kim Seok-Il actively seeking a confrontation with the Assembly? This was one of the reasons he wanted to eliminate Lee Jung-Geol in the first ce. That old man was far too keen on avoiding open warfare, after all.


    ¡°In that sense, I did want Bang Jin-Hun to be in charge, but...¡± Kim Seok-Il slowly leaned his head back with a bitter expression.


    Back when Bang Jin-Hun had asked for assistance to eliminate Lee Jung-Geol, Kim Seok-Il had provided it without demanding anything in return. His thoughts at the time had been that the assassination was bound to create problems for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t have the smarts to deal with the assassination wlessly, so eliminating Lee Jung-Geol that way would have definitely birthed a major rift within the Assembly.


    Even if Bang Jin-Hun had gotten lucky and taken care of things rtively well, the Martial Assembly would have still entered a state of civil war. And even if that scenario was somehow avoided, the Martial Assembly would have still lost its influence and power regardless.


    However, the agents Kim Seok-Il dispatched had been killed, all while Bang Jin-Hun had sessfully taken over the Martial Assembly without losing anything.


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Kim Seok-Il gritted his teeth loudly.


    Everything seemed to be unfolding ording to n, but it had all rapidly gone down the drain the moment Kang Jin-Ho''s name started announcing itself in Kim Seok-Il''s world. Back when Kim Seok-Il heard about the Crimson King''s desire to kill Kang Jin-Ho, he had been bbergasted by the notion of someone as powerful as one of the Three Kings personally making a move to eliminate a mere brat. But now...


    ¡°I should''ve killed him earlier!¡±


    All thanks to Kang Jin-Ho, Kim Seok-Il had to suffer so many losses. Because of that bastard, not only had Kim Seok-Il failed to harm the Martial Assembly, but he also lost several of his valued subordinates. Not to forget, he had even lost the secret weapon called the Fallen in the process, too!


    Kim Seok-Il massaged the bridge of his nose. ¡°So, what will happen now? Is the Martial Assemblypletely in Bang Jin-Hun''s hands or what?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°No, sir. I think that will take a little more time.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°And sir, even with enough time, I believe Bang Jin-Hun will never get topletely take over the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Howe? Is Lee Jung-Geol preparing to counterattack?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su decisively shook his head. ¡°The one we should be watching isn''t Bang Jin-Hun... but Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho?¡± Kim Seok-Il frowned. It seemed that every problem urringtely involved Kang Jin-Ho in some fashion. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°We have no way of knowing what kind of a deal Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho made, but there''s no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho has sway over Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait. Look here.¡± Kim Seok-Il stopped Lee Hyeon-Su there with a deeply annoyed voice. ¡°I get that you''ve developed the ''Kang Jin-Ho neurosis'' recently. However, he''s still just a brat. Do you really think someone like Bang Jin-Hun, who went through all sorts of things in his life, will obediently do as told by a brat?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Stop underestimating Bang Jin-Hun just because I do that. You ain''t qualified enough for that. Don''t forget that Bang Jin-Hun managed to gain enough influence within the Martial Assembly to oppose the sitting Assembly Master. Something like that is utterly impossible without the talent to attract people to his side and martial ability to back him up."


    ¡°Sir, I never said Bang Jin-Hun is a moron.¡±


    ¡°...Oh? So what, then?¡±


    ¡°I''m trying to tell you that Kang Jin-Ho is not a brat. He''s smart enough to keep even someone like Bang Jin-Hun in line.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...!</i>¡± Kim Seok-Il moaned quietly. He didn''t want to admit that, but...


    <i>''...Bloody hell!''</i>


    To him, South Korea''s martial arts society was simr to a massive traditional Korean chessboard. On the other side of this board sat Lee Jung-Geol in direct opposition to Kim Seok-Il, and the two men fought for supremacy using countless chess pieces.


    Since he was starting thispetition with a few pieces missing, Kim Seok-Il chose to ''ept a few hints'' offered from the sidelines. However, someone who should have been a mere chess piece suddenly shoved Lee Jung-Geol aside and upied the old man''s position. The craziness didn''t stop there, though, as a huge boulder named Kang Jin-Ho flew in from the outside and crashed into the chessboard, utterly obliterating it in the process!


    ¡°What a bloody mess this has turned into!¡± Kim Seok-Il unhappily rubbed his face. His usually-rxed expression was nowhere to be seen right now. ¡°So? What do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it will take a little more time. The bad news is that... Lee Jung-Geol is apparently offering his full support to Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that old fart have pride or something?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed inwardly while watching Kim Seok-Il yell in irritation.


    <i>''Why isn''t he trying to take advantage of this situation?''</i>


    The old Kim Seok-Il wouldn''t have been this shaken up. No matter what variables got in his way, Kim Seok-Il had always been the type to remain level-headed and handle the situation appropriately. Lately, though, such a man was acting a little more anxious and urgent than before.


    <i>''I don''t get it...''?</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t understand it. Kim Seok-Il wasn¡¯t really getting too old, and he had no health issues either. In the end, Lee Hyeon-Su resolved to think more about this problem at another time, and he offered up more of his opinion to his boss. "Sir, I believe Kang Jin-Ho''s influence was responsible for this arrangement."


    "It''s Kang Jin-Ho, again?!" Kim Seok-Il spat out as if he was the one suffering from the ''Kang Jin-Ho neurosis¡¯ rather than Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "Sir, without that exnation, Lee Jung-Geol''s response doesn''t make any sense. In my opinion, it''s safe to assume that either Lee Jung-Geol or Bang Jin-Hun haspletely fallen under Kang Jin-Ho''s influence."


    ¡°<i>...Urgh.</i>¡± Kim Seok-Il didn''t reply and simply squeezed his eyes shut. He leaned back against his couch to organize his thoughts. Eventually, his eyes shot open. ¡°So, what you are saying is... On the surface, it looks like Lee Jung-Geol has yielded the Assembly Master position to Bang Jin-Hun, but in reality, they are simply teaming up under Kang Jin-Ho''s banner? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "However, doesn''t that imply Kang Jin-Ho has managed to swallow up the massive dinosaur called the Korean Martial Assembly in a brief window of time?"


    ¡°...Unfortunately, yes.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il chuckled hollowly. ¡°<i>Hah. Hahaha...</i>¡±


    How could he not feel this way? Although he had never expressed it publicly, Kim Seok-Il viewed Lee Jung-Geol as a kindred soul of sorts. Hadn¡¯t he fought against the Assembly Master for his entire adult life? Both on the surface and in the shadows? It was only natural to develop a certain level of respect for his rival.


    But then, despite the foundation built up over his lengthy career, Lee Jung-Geol had lost it all in less than a year to some punk that showed up out of nowhere. No wonder Kim Seok-Il felt dismayed and even frustrated by the news.


    ¡°Dammit...!¡± Kim Seok-Il groaned.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued his exnation, seemingly oblivious to his boss''s sentiments, "They will need time to organize everything. Even if Lee Jung-Geol is willing to follow Bang Jin-Hun''s orders, the folks under Lee Jung-Geol should be less than pleased about it, sir. However, in the end, everyone will fall in line, and when that''s done¡­"


    Kim Seok-Il slowly nodded. "...They will hit us next."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bang Jin-Hun is that kind of a man, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It''s because Kang Jin-Ho is <i>that</i> kind of a man.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il frowned deeply. ¡°Listen here, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sir, you''ve never personally met Kang Jin-Ho before, have you?¡± asked Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kim Seok-Il cocked his eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°But I have, sir¡­¡±


    Back in the parking lot, Lee Hyeon-Su had seen the traces that Kang Jin-Ho had left behind. He hadn¡¯t actually gotten to meet Kang Jin-Ho, but the impression he had gotten from thetter was...


    <i>¡®He¡¯s extremely dangerous.''</i>


    Despite arriving after the situation had been dealt with, Lee Hyeon-Su could still tell¡ªhe could still tell how dangerous, scary, and vicious Kang Jin-Ho really was. Most ''normal'' people couldn''t have acted that way even if they possessed simr strength.


    What made Kang Jin-Ho scary wasn¡¯t his power. No, it had more to do with the unpredictability of what he would target next. Since he crossed the lines ofmon sense people had drawn with rming frequency, no one could even dare to predict what he would do next.


    ¡°Sir, I''ming from a ce of loyalty and genuine concern. Please do not look down on Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°When did I do that?¡± Kim Seok-Il frowned deeply again.


    However, that only made Lee Hyeon-Su scowl in irritation instead. ¡°Sir, that man terrifies me! And two of the most influential people in the Assembly bow their heads to him, too! Not to forget, a big fish like the Crimson King is trying to keep Kang Jin-Ho in check, sir! A big fish who wouldn''t normally give a damn about a small pond like South Korea!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s time to ept the truth. Kang Jin-Ho is a bomb thrown into our small pond, sir. Not just any bomb, but a massive nuke that will blow everything away! A bigshot couldn¡¯t get any bigger than he is! Please stop judging Kang Jin-Ho with prejudices like age or rtive obscurity, sir! He''s a real and existing threat, and one moment of carelessness can lead to us getting blown away!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il''s expression grew solemn.


    <i>''Hyeon-Su is right. I''ve been underestimating Kang Jin-Ho, haven''t I?''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Kim Seok-Il had never paid attention to Kang Jin-Ho. However, after listening to Lee Hyeon-Su''s impassioned speech, he realized that he had been toockadaisical with matters concerning Kang Jin-Ho until now.


    "Sir, we now have two options before us," said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Two, you say...?¡±


    "One, we attack the Assembly first before they can sort out their internal chaos and finish their preparation for war."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Two, we also thoroughly prepare and wait for their inevitable attack. Both options have their pros and cons, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took a breath topose himself before continuing with his exnation. However, before he could do that, Kim Seok-Il raised his hand to interrupt him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes narrowed after noticing Kim Seok-Il''s current expression. That expression...was something he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    It was the sharp, focused expression that Kim Seok-Il used to make when he was still in his physical prime.


    ¡°Something is strange here, Hyeon-Su. So strange...¡± Kim Seok-Il tapped on his knee with his fingertip. ¡°Tell me, isn''t it strange?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°ording to your opinion, Kang Jin-Ho is the source of all these events, correct?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And... Cai Kechang''s demand was never about the downfall of the Martial Assembly, was it? No, he just wanted us to kill Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression stiffened.


    A cruel smile spread on Kim Seok-Il''s face. ¡°In that case, why do we need to deal with the Assembly first?¡±


    ¡°T-that is because...¡±


    ¡°As you''ve said, Kang Jin-Ho is the center of everything. If he has taken over the Martial Assembly, eliminating him will sort out all the problems, no? The Assembly will descend into confusion and internal conflicts once more, and the Chinese will stop pressuring us.¡±


    ¡°You''re correct, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su unwillingly replied as anxiety crept into his heart.


    Kim Seok-Il was technically correct. He had urately pointed out the part that Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t thought of.


    ...No, that was a lie. Lee Hyeon-Su <i>had</i> thought about that part before. Obviously, he understood that removing Kang Jin-Ho from the picture would calm the choppy waters surrounding all these events. Most importantly, though, sessfully eliminating Kang Jin-Ho would undo their paralyzed rtionship with the Crimson King''s faction and lead to the resumption of the financial support that had been cut off for a while now.


    As long as the Yeongnam Group could resume receiving assistance from the Crimson King''s faction, they wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with the Martial Assembly. However...


    <i>''No, it feels wrong.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s instinct was crying out at him. It said that they definitely shouldn¡¯t do this. Even if it was toote not to get involved, they should still try their best not to get involved with Kang Jin-Ho more than they already had. A contradiction was swirling in Lee Hyeon-Su''s head.


    ¡°Sir, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen, Lee Hyeon-Su,¡± Kim Seok-Il said in a low, quiet voice that was still filled with dignity and authority.


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt his body go numb and stiff the moment he heard that voice. He cautiously bit his lower lip before responding, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    "I''m still the chairperson of this organization, aren''t I? Which means, I have the final say. Right?"


    <i>''This stinking old fool...!''</i> Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned inwardly.


    The words ''still'' and ''aren''t I'' contained the hidden meaning of <i>''I already know what you want to say here, fe''.</i> Since that was the case, how was Lee Hyeon-Su supposed to oppose his boss now?


    ¡°Yes, sir. You''re the boss.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I''ll make the decision now.¡± Kim Seok-Il shot up from the couch. ¡°From this moment on, we change our policy. All avable resources of the Yeongnam Group will be focused on... getting rid of Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, there will be conflicts against the Martial Assembly''s people in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    "<i>Tsk, tsk...</i>" Kim Seok-Il nced disapprovingly at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Trying to kill your opponent while hoping to avoid injuries will only get yourself killed in the end. If the prey is strong and delicious, you better be resolved to lose an arm or two during the hunt, got that?"


    ¡°...Sir.¡±


    ¡°Now that we have sorted that out, let¡¯s get the ball rolling,¡± said Kim Seok-Il before leaving the office.


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly closed his eyes.


    <i>''Resolved to lose an arm or two?''</i>


    What if the opponent wasn¡¯t prey, then? What if the prey they rushed to hunt turned out to be a fierce predator waiting to take their heads off?


    ¡°Well, we''ll all get killed, that''s what...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only groan loudly upon thinking that the order he had just received could herald the start of the Yeongnam Group¡¯s demise.

 Chapter 301: Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Together (1)</h4>


    ¡°They were killed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Miyahara gravely nodded at his master''s question.


    "You sure about that, Miyahara?"


    "Master. We lost all contact with our team. Through our informationwork in Korea, we were able to confirm that Lee Jung-Geol is very much alive."


    The master''s brows quivered ominously. ¡°...Did he betray us?¡±


    ¡°The... situation is a littleplicated, Master.¡±


    "Details, then. One needs sufficient information first before making a decision. Now that we are presented with the riddle, it''s time to solve it, Miyahara."


    ¡°Yes, Master. Lee Jung-Geol is indeed alive, but he seems to have yielded his authority and power to a director named Bang Jin-Hun. This Bang Jin-Hun was one of the targets Lee Jung-Geol had told us about, Master.¡±


    The ''master'' didn''t disy any reaction while listening.


    Miyahara stopped talking and attentively waited in his kneeling posture, ready to serve. He knew his master was deep in thought and should not be disturbed.


    Some time passed, and the cheerful chirpings of the birds could be hearding from outside the sliding doors.


    The master finally broke his silence. "So, to summarize... The man named Bang Jin-Hun seeded in suppressing Lee Jung-Geol, and our children were killed in the process. Is that correct?"


    Miyahara grimly replied, ¡°It''s not certain, Master.¡±


    ¡°But the possibility is...?¡±


    "I personally think it''s over ny percent, Master."


    ¡°Ny, you say...¡± The master sucked in a deep breath. <i>''How vexing...''</i>


    Even though the request for aid came from a minor nation, South Korea, they still didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the danger of the assignment. A tiger would do everything in its powers, even when hunting a rabbit, after all.


    Not only that, but this assignment could have be the doorway that allowed the Japanese a way back into the Korean penins, they could have fulfilled a wish they had been holding on to for so many decades. It was the reason why they made sure to pick some of the best among the flock until the team looked positively overqualified for the job.


    But now...


    ...They had all failed? How?


    "Miyahara. What is the possibility of the Chinese''s involvement?"


    ¡°Extremely small, Master.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, did other ns make a move?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t found any traces, Master.¡±


    ¡°Which means...¡± The master briefly sighed, then stared straight at Miyahara. ¡°Based on your intel, our children were all killed by the Koreans. Is that right? Not even one of them managed to survive to contact us? Is that how bad it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Miyahara grimly nodded again.


    ¡°I see. What do you think is the reason for this oue?¡±


    ¡°I believe Lee Jung-Geol is involved.¡±


    ¡°Lee Jung-Geol...¡±


    "Yes, Master. That man would have definitely contacted us if a third party had intervened or if he was defeated by the narrowest of narrow margins. But rather than contacting us, he¡¯s brazenly strutting around in public. That could mean either he has been so thoroughly suppressed that he dares not contact us, or..."


    "...Or, he no longer has a reason to speak to us."


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The master grimaced in silence while stroking the rim of his teacup. The losses were significant, yes, but it wasn¡¯t enough to put their organization in a precarious position. What worried the master wasn''t the situation but the culprit responsible for this oue.


    "<i>Hmm...</i> Arge group fighting against our children would have raised a ruckus for certain. However, that did not happen. Someone silently eliminated our children, and they couldn''t have been arge group but a small one."


    Miyahara silently nodded in agreement.


    "A small group. A small group, is it... However, are there enough martial artists in South Korea to form a small group powerful enough to oppose our children?" the master muttered, then firmly shook his head.


    The master''s shinobi n had been diligently collecting all the information rted to South Korea, so the presence of such powerful martial artists would have been a known quantity¡ªif they actually existed.


    Although a hidden expert training in some remote mountainside suddenly revealing themselves was a fairlymon urrence in the world of martial arts, there was something called a baseline standard that could be used to judge a group of people.


    ¡°This is quite vexing, is it not?¡± the master groaned.


    When one thought about it, Korea was one of those countries where people exceeding the standards often appeared from. Korea''s baseline standard was supposed to be low, yet one or two geniuses would suddenly pop out of nowhere to achieve feats easily exceeding Japan''s. Not stopping there, they even elevated their respective organizations well beyond the imagination, too. Such things had been happening with rming regrity in that country, so...


    "...Miyahara, do you think you can contact Lee Jung-Geol?"


    ¡°It will be difficult, Master.¡±


    ¡°Difficult, you say...?¡± The master contemtively nodded. ¡°Indeed, it won''t be easy. It has never been easy to dominate the Korean penins historically. We''ve already experienced defeat, then we even let it slip through our fingers despite sessfully acquiring the opportunity to turn the tables. So, it shouldn''t be easy.¡±


    Miyahara nodded again. He didn''t want to admit it, but the Japanese and the Chinese were the ones who knew better than anyone the depths of Korea''s potential. Despite itsndmass positioned right next to the wide expanse of the Asian continent, it had never been conquered in its lengthy history and continued to survive until today. That alone should be enough proof.


    "However, our position means we can''t give up here." The master''s eyes slowly burned in the mes ofpetitiveness. He stared at Miyahara and firmly dered, "Thoroughly investigate the cause of this incident and discover the ones responsible for the deaths of our children!"


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    "We shall not make our move before getting a firm confirmation. However, do not forget to prepare. Make sure you¡¯re prepared to unleash a merciless and deserved vengeance on our enemies as soon as we know who they are!"


    ¡°Yourmand is my will, Master!¡±


    "Good!" The master harrumphed. Miyahara, still kneeling, backed away and left the room silently. The master wordlessly picked up his teacup. A small ripple spread on the tea''s surface.


    <i>''Am I agitated?''</i>


    The master''sposure was shaken up by a matter that didn''t warrant such a reaction on the surface. And it could only mean one thing¡ªhis instincts had sensed something ominous about this situation.


    Advancing into the continent had always been a long-held dream of the Japanese. They had been patiently biding their time, searching for that perfect opportunity. And finally, they had found it... But then, it all went wrong from the get-go. No wonder the master didn''t feel good about this situation.


    <i>''If he learns about this... He''ll no doubt be enraged.''</i>


    The master felt dizzy just from imagining what could happen after sending in his reportter.


    ¡°I don''t know who you are, but I swear¡­ you will not be spared, no matter what!¡±


    The master''s voice was tinged with anger, and it scattered into the gentle breeze entering his room.


    ***


    ¡°...My dear son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed bone-chilling coldness enveloping him and shuddered fearfully. He turned his head and saw his mother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong, staring back with icy eyes. "M-mother?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really fear anything in this world. Not even phantoms or vicious predators could scare him. However, every creature under the sun had its natural enemy. For Kang Jin-Ho, it was a certain person, and they were none other than¡­ his mother.


    ¡°Aren''t you being too unreasonable these days, son?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You used to hang out with me often, but howe it''s so hard to even see youtely? The only time I can see you is when you wake up in the morning to have breakfast. You don''t evene home until early dawn, son!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched. He couldn''t find a suitable excuse to defend himself.


    "Your little sister rarelyes home because of her busy schedule. Your father has to look after his cafe, so he''s not here from morning till evening, and you¡ªstaying in such arge home by myself alone can get terribly lonely, Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily scanned his surroundings.


    <i>''She''s right. Our home is... it¡¯s on therger side.''</i>


    Staying by oneself in such a house all day long could cause abandonment issues, mused Kang Jin-Ho. He was fine with it, but other people might not be. And his mother would probably feel the same as everyone else, wouldn''t she?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered slightly.


    <i>''What was the resolution I made for myself after returning to the modern era?''</i>


    Living an ordinary life? To be happy with his life? Those resolutions came with an important prerequisite, didn''t they? And the prerequisite was being with his family.


    "Son, I have no appetitetely, and it''s getting harder to sleep, too. I''m scared that my condition might lead to depression or something simr."


    A streak of cold sweat trickled down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. ¡°...Mother, can you hold on for a minute?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head slightly. ¡°Mm?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rushed inside his room and yanked out his phone to call someone urgently.


    - Hello?


    ¡°It''s me, Yu-Min.¡±


    - Oh, hey. What''s up?


    "I won''t be able toe to the pizzeria today."


    - <i>Eh?</i> Howe?


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. I''ll leave the pizzeria to you guys.¡±


    - <i>Ehhh?</i> Wait! Hello? Jin-Ho?! <i>Waaait!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly ended the call there, and then he called someone else while making a stiff expression.


    -Orabi~! What a momentous asion this is, you calling me first like this! Feels like it has been over five years already~!


    ¡°Where are you, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    - <i>Eh?</i> Me? I just finished filming a show, and I¡¯m preparing for an event appearance right now. I''ve got several bookings lined up for today, you see?


    ¡°Cancel them all and hurry on home.¡±


    - Say what?! Cancel what now?! Oppa, have you gone insane? This isn''t some kids'' prank, you know! Don''t you know how much is the penalty fee when canceling an event appearance? And what about the damage to my public image?! No, I won''t do it this time, even if it''s you! Even if you want to rip all of my hair out, I will never do it! Just try it, you violent orabi! I''ll report you to the police!


    ¡°Our mother says she feels depressed.¡±


    - ...! I''m on my way! Tell her to stay right there and wait for me!


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at his phone after the call to his sister was heroically cut off by her first. A satisfied smile floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he nodded away. <i>''Excellent.''</i>


    Kang Eun-Yeong being brought up by an early education regime that emphasized the importance of one''s family was handsomely paying off now. After all, a couple of keywords was enough for her to get a move on by herself.


    Now that his preparations wereplete, Kang Jin-Ho rolled up his sleeves and exited his room. ¡°Mother!¡±


    "<i>N-ng?</i>" Baek Hyeon-Jeong panicked slightly at how determined her son looked. Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho reacting a little too... seriously?


    ¡°Mother, what should I do first?¡±


    Before anyone noticed it, Kang Jin-Ho was already in full-on battle mode.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, my, gawd?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong immediately shielded her eyes after dashing inside the front entrance. No, she didn''t see something that shouldn''t be seen, but it was more like powerful rays of light started assaulting her vision when she opened the door.


    ¡°<i>Heol?!?</i>What''s all this?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong muttered in shock while studying the pristine condition of the front entrance to her family home.


    The tiles of the entrance were glistening blindingly. The term ''looks like new'' didn''t fit in this situation. After all, which factory could produce new tiles that shone as brightly as these ones?!


    ¡°What the heck... People might think we''ve installed mirrors on the floor!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong groaned loudly, thinking that she might not be able to wear skirts for a while. ¡°Him and his tidiness syndrome!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong had wondered what her OCD-suffering brother might do while she was on her way. As it turned out, the answer was ''cleaning''. Just what did their mother''s depression have to do with cleaning the house, though?!


    Kang Eun-Yeong unhesitantly stomped on the spotless tiles with her muddy shoes, then tossed them aside before hurriedly entering the living room. ¡°Madam <i>Baaaaaaek~!</i>¡±


    She found her mother sitting on the living room couch. Kang Eun-Yeong directly jumped into Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s arms. "Aigoo~! Madam Baek, were you feeling lonely-boobiey without moi~?"


    "...Get away from me, will you!"


    "There, there~, your lovely daughter is home now~."


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cringed and tried to shrink back when Kang Eun-Yeong rubbed her cheek against her mother''s cheek. However, she didn''t seem to be hating it, so there was no force behind her resistance.


    "I''m fine! Still, how could you be this dense that I had to say something first? People say you two are sharper than you look, so how can you only notice something''s going on after all those hints are dumped in your way?"


    ¡°But Mom~, you know how busy I am. Did you miss us? Were you that lonely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know you''re all busy. So busy that I can''t even see my own kidstely. If I knew, I wouldn''t have raised you so well!¡±


    "Ehehe~! Don''t be like that, Mom. No angry, okay?" Kang Eun-Yeong grinned brightly, but her expression rapidly crumpled after spotting Kang Jin-Ho emerging from the bathroom with a pair of rubber gloves. She yelled at him. "You dummy! Mom''s saying she''s lonely, yet the only thing you can do is clean the house?!"


    "Leave him be, Eun-Yeong. Did you forget that your orabi has no sense and flexibility? Cleaning must be the best thing he thinks he can do under the circumstances," said Baek Hyeon-Jeong with a tut.


    ¡°This is why Mother feels lonely and left out, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was struck numb by thebined assault and could only pitifully shrink back to the corner of the living room.


    ¡°Mom, Mom~! Now that I''m here, let''s just have fun for the rest of the day, okay? Mom, is there something you wanna do?¡±


    "Me? I don''t want to do anything."


    ¡°<i>Eiii~,</i> don''t be like that. It''s not that you wanna do something, but we want to hang out with you today, you know? Isn''t that right, oppa? Riiight?¡±


    ¡°S-she''s right, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently nodded away as if his life depended on it. The biggest lesson he learned during his three lives was not his ability to clean wlessly or study like a genius. No, it would be his sometimes-too-quick situational awareness. And his awareness was yelling at him desperately to just shut up and nod away!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong studied her children''s reactions, then closed her eyes for a moment or two before slightly opening them. ¡°In that case, shall we go shopping, then?¡±


    ¡°...Chauffeur Kang!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shouted without looking back at her older brother.


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am!¡±


    ¡°Go get the car ready!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong burst intoughter at the sight of her son rushing outside the house as if his feet were on fire.

 Chapter 302: Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 302: Together (2)</h4>


    ¡°Nice...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his fist at the sight of a brand-new sedan parked in the garage. He recalled what Jo Gyu-Min said to him a few days earlier.


    <i>¡°Mister Jin-Ho, supercars might be right up your alley, but I promise you, your mother will definitely hate them. So, please just shut up and listen to me on this one. A sedan with a cavernous backseat space,fortable ride quality, and prestigious yet gorgeous looks that scream ''See? My son is this sessful!'' is an absolute must for you. You better forget about your own tastes when ites to the matter of choosing a sedan because you aren''t buying one for yourself. At the very least, remember that when you''re driving it, you''ll be nothing more than a chauffeur.¡±</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho admitted that he still had a lot to learn from Jo Gyu-Min. He had never considered any of that before, but that exnation made him realize how impressively correct Jo Gyu-Min was in almost everything he had said so far.


    The conclusion Kang Jin-Ho arrived at after years of experience was that if he ever was uncertain about something, there was nothing to lose by following Jo Gyu-Min''s advice.


    That was why he could stare at thisrge, b-like tank of a sedan before him with great satisfaction.


    <i>''What''s it called again?''</i>


    Wasn''t it Ben something? Ben... Be... Beethoven? Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, then opened the driver''s side door only to recall Jo Gyu-Min''s impassioned request.


    <i>¡°Please remember this important detail as well, Mister Jin-Ho. When you''re giving a ride to your mother, never ever go past the speed limit. No matter what! And... If you can help it, do! Not! Overtake! Either!¡±</i>


    Naturally, Kang Jin-Ho replied, ¡°Why not?¡± back then, only to be pped in the face by Jo Gyu-Min''s pleading gaze that contained a never-seen-before level of despair.


    <i>¡°Please, please! Just do as I say, please!!! This is beyond the scope of your understanding, I know. However, you must do as I say! Oh, and never elerate quickly, too! elerate as if you''re arva turning into a worm. A worm turning into a tortoise! You can drive however you want when you''re alone in your supercar. But with your family, please, just do as I say!¡±</i>


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded heavily to himself.


    Back when he went to a local department store, Baek Hyeon-Jeong rode in Kang Eun-Yeong''s car. That ensured there wouldn''t be a... ''problem'' back then, but now, everyone would be using Kang Jin-Ho''s car, so it could be a better idea to do as Jo Gyu-Min said.


    Kang Jin-Ho settled in the driver''s seat and started the vehicle. Unlike his red rocketship, this Ben-something was shockingly quiet. He was so used to his Lamborghini announcing itself to everyone <i>''Yes, I''m here!''</i> every time he turned on the ignition, so for a moment there, he felt rather awkward about sitting in a car that seemingly couldn''t be bothered to prove that it had been switched on.


    And that wasn''t the only thing making him feel a bit awkward and unfamiliar with it. The seat and the space were wide andfortable, Kang Jin-Ho sensed this inexplicable weighty oppressiveness from the cabin in front of him.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> This is... amusing.¡±


    So, this was what it felt like to get inside apletely different type of car? Such thoughts immediately popped up in Kang Jin-Ho''s head. Now that he thought about it, this was the first time since his driving test that he got behind the wheel of another car. In that case, how many years had it been?


    Even the sensation of the car''s weightiness as it moved felt pretty good. All these things felt alien and unfamiliar, but Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that this unusual experience was still refreshing and fun in its own way. However...


    ¡°You still haven''t gotten the car ready yet?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong grumbled haughtily.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    If only that little brat weren''t here, this whole experience would have been so much more refreshing and bearable!


    Kang Eun-Yeong escorted Baek Hyeon-Jeong through the front door, but the first thing she did after spotting her older brother was grumble. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but groan loudly at that. It felt like his shoulder muscles were already cramping up from the mere thought of spending the rest of the day with that kid.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared in amazement at the Ben-something. ¡°Just when did you get this car, son?¡±


    <i>''Apparently, it''s been a few days now, Mother.''</i>


    Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho, he also had no idea about just when exactly did it arrive. He cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I, uh, got it recently, mother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you already have that red car? Wait, are you thinking of collecting cars like those weird men? What a strange hobby you have there, son. Other people might start thinking that you''re rich.¡±


    <i>''But I am rich...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho swallowed back his words and mped his mouth shut.


    His bank ount was currently filled to the brim with money. Not too long ago, Kang Jin-Ho checked the status of his ount and thought he would have a heart attack at the amount deposited in there, so he pleaded with Hwang Jeong-Hu to stop giving him money. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu cleanly ignored Kang Jin-Ho''s request and continued to shove more money into the ount.


    The ''debt'' should be paid until the person paying was satisfied, said Hwang Jeong-Hu. The savior had no say in when it would stop, apparently. In any case, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s handiwork meant that, when it came to the amount of liquid cash in one''s bank ount, not many in South Korea could exceed Kang Jin-Ho. Of course, the story would drastically change when stock and real estate portfolios were included in the evaluation, but still.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong continued to chide her son. ¡°You shouldn''t keep doing things like this, son.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t buy it, Mother. Chairman Hwang gave it to me so you can ride infort.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang did?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression softened a tad when Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name was brought up.


    <i>''With this, you''ve paid your debt aplenty, Chairman...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho mused inwardly. Money or cars were nice and all that, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care about them at the moment since Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name alone had provided him with immediate shelter from danger. That was already a massive help to Kang Jin-Ho''s well-being. It was such a massive help, in fact, that it even felt like Hwang Jeong-Hu had already fully paid the debt back then!


    ¡°Well, if Chairman Hwang gave it to you as a gift, there''s no helping it, I guess," said Baek Hyeon-Jeong. "However, is it okay to receive a gift like this, son? This car is a bit extravagant for a gift, don''t you think? Besides, who in their right mind thinks of cars as gifts, anyway?¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i>?Mom,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong pushed herself into Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s personal space and sagely shook her head. "You mustn''t equate the scale of a massive corporation''s chairman with ours. Let''s be real, do you really think that a mere car as a gift will be difficult for someone like Chairman Hwang? Folks like that exchange gifts like this car all the time, you know."


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    <i>''I''m pretty sure that''s not true...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho sneakily avoided meeting his mother''s questioning gaze.


    The truth was that Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu was a frugal person. Make that <i>very</i> frugal. So frugal that he still drove around in a car he bought fifteen years ago... When nicely put, he was extremely frugal, but when put not-so-nicely, a miserable tightwad.


    Kang Jin-Ho had no idea how other chairpersons lived their lives, but he knew that Hwang Jeong-Hu at least wasn''t the type to gift cars.


    Kang Jin-Ho cleared his throat. ¡°...In any case, let us get going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded.


    ¡°Is it fine to head to that nearby department store?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while ncing at the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    That was when Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s brows began quivering ominously. ¡°Son.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°This trip today is for me, your mother. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mother.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I''d like to go on a rxing drive to somewhere a bit far away today. So, do you think we should go to a nearby store?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho powerfully and urgently shook his head. Kang Eun-Yeong enthusiastically chimed in. ¡°Chauffeur Kang! <i>Oh~,</i> Chauffeur, shall we head to the biggest store in town? Step on it!¡±


    ¡°Yessir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho saluted and cautiously depressed the elerator.


    <i>''Arva to a worm. A worm to... mm, snail?''</i>


    He drove very slowly, just like Jo Gyu-Min advised him to. From his perspective, Kang Jin-Ho''s starting speed was as slow as arva, and at the end of his eleration, he was a slightly quickerrva. In other words, his mission was a sess. And he made sure to stick to the speed limit.


    ¡°<i>Oooh?</i> Oppa, you''re a pretty good driver, aren''t you?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong asked, sounding impressed.


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Yu-Min oppa said I must never, EVER, ride in your car, you see? So... Isn''t this weird?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hahaha... ha... He, uh,</i> must''ve been joking with you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho responded with an awkward smile.


    <i>''Oho, would you listen to that? Park Yu-Min, you...!''</i>


    <i>¡®Who knew you were busy selling me out like this behind my back! Not to just anyone, but to my little sister, no less! It seems merciless retribution is in order, then.¡¯</i>


    ¡°He is a good driver, isn''t he?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded meaningfully. ¡°I''m not sure if it''s because the car is nice or not, but Jin-Ho, you¡¯re a wonderful driver. Yes, you''re supposed to drive this slowly and safely, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I always drive slowly and practice defensive driving,¡± Kang Jin-Ho responded shamelessly, then used his tongue to check if his teeth were still there. Well, he was lying through his teeth, so...


    ¡°Son, you''re a good driver like this, so will it hurt you to leave that red thing at home and drive this car around all the time? Whenever you''re riding that red thing, I can''t even look at our neighbors out of shame, you know.¡±


    ¡°But, Mom? That was one heck of a nice car.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong interjected.


    ¡°So what if it''s nice? That red thing is noisy, oundish, and impractical. It looks like some kind of spaceship, too... Only young people are supposed to drive a car like that, son.¡±


    ¡°...Mom, oppa is still young, you know.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> That''s right!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong covered her mouth and awkwardlyughed. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was her son, she would sometimes forget how old he actually was. Well, he didn''t act his age at all most of the time, so the fault wasn''t with her! ¡°In any case, I like this car so much better, son. Whenever you''re giving me a ride, make sure to use this car, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am. Will do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied immediately.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong gently smiled. ¡°Still, to think I''d be traveling in ap of luxury like this, thanks to my son! This car must be very expensive, isn''t it?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded animatedly. ¡°Yes, Mom. This car is bloody expensive. I''m not exaggerating!¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.?</i>I have to say...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong scanned the interior. ¡°I''ve never seen a car like this before...¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. It''s pretty rare, you know?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong made an unreadable expression while staring at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Listen, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I hope you understand that driving nice cars and eating nice food all the time does not automatically make you an important or an amazing person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°All these things you enjoy right now are thanks to Chairman Hwang holding a favorable impression of you. Even so, I''d like you to return all these things to him one day. A man needs to stand on his own two feet. A person who only knows how to enjoy the fruits of others will never learn how to stand on his own, son.¡±


    ¡°I''ll engrave that to my heart, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Good. And I''m sorry for nagging you like this on a day like today, son. Please understand that I''m only saying this because I care about you,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke with genuine worry in her voice.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mother. I got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s worries for her son were understandable. On the surface, at least, Kang Jin-Ho was still a university student who wasn''t doing much before suddenly deciding to open a pizzeria of all ces. However, a kid like that was driving around in a jaw-droppingly expensive car, so Baek Hyeon-Jeong was worried about her son getting an inted ego of himself.


    It could just be an overblown worry, but a parent looking out for her child''s future would certainly feel concerned about it nheless.


    <i>''Besides all that...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. <i>''Was the national speed limit always this low?''</i>


    It felt like the car was crawling ahead like a realrva. Even a slight pressure on the elerator pedal would have made this tank-like car shoot forward toward the horizon, but Kang Jin-Ho seemed as if he was forcibly suppressing and pacifying it right now.


    Trying to stick to the speed limit in the midst of other road users speedily overtaking him was gradually killing Kang Jin-Ho inside.


    ¡°Mom, Mom! What would you like to see today?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong enthusiastically asked.


    ¡°Me? I''m not going there because I have something particr in mind, you know. I''m merely tagging along since I enjoy hanging out with my kids, that''s all. Funny, isn''t it? I did my best raising my two kids, but now that they are all grown up, they don''t even remember me because of how busy they are with their own lives. Good thing I know how to take care of myself, otherwise, I could have been out there begging on the streets,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted, evidently unimpressed by something.


    ¡°<i>Eiii,?</i>don''t say that... <i>Ehehe,?</i>no one would abandon you like that, Madam Baek,¡± said the sweating Kang Eun-Yeong, then she suddenly shot a venomous re at the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s head. ¡°Chauffeur Kang! Are we there yet?!¡±


    <i>''That damn kid...!''?</i>Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth tightly. Here he was, getting a nasty heartburn from how slow he was driving, yet would you look at that dang brat! Look!


    For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho felt like flipping the table or something, but his eyes spotted his mother''s rxed face in the rearview mirror''s reflection. The sight managed to calm him just in time. ¡°We''ll soon be at our destination, Madam Baek. Please be patient for a little while longer.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong butted in again. ¡°Mhm. Our chauffeur''s been properly trained, hasn''t he?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t talking to you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pouted. He swore that his sister would receive a new... ''education'' to set her straight at ater date.


    While the Kang family bickered and bantered, the department store''s outline eventually announced itself in the distance.


    <i>''Yes, well done me for finding it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to pat himself on the back. To think he''d find the department store without getting lost once! And he wasn''t even using the car''s navigation system, either. Howmendable was that!


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to proudly announce their arrival to his passengers but had to swallow back his words and grit his teeth when his sister''s voice hit him from behind.


    ¡°What''s this, oppa? We told you to go to a big store, didn''t we? So why did you bring us here? Turn the car around, will ya? We''ll be heading South today!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°...South?¡±


    ¡°Listen, my spy-from-the-North orabi. Head to Gangnam! You know where Gangnam is, don''t you? <i>Uh-whew,</i> gimme a break! Just turn the car around, will you? I''ll show you the way.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, miss.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrunk into the driver''s seat. At least for today, he was gettingpletely crushed by Kang Eun-Yeong''s force.


    Kang Eun-Yeong giggled at how her older brother obediently listened to her, then whispered quietly into her mother''s ear. ¡°Mom! You gotta cover for meter, okay? If you don''t save meter on, orabi''s gonna beat me up half to death!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, my child. Your mom''s got you covered.¡±


    ¡°You promise, right?¡±


    <i>''...I can still hear you both.''</i> Kang Jin-Ho groaned while depressing the elerator like a wigglingrva.


    1. ¡°Gangnam¡± means south of the river. In this case, the Han River runs in the middle of Seoul.

 Chapter 303: Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Together (3)</h4>


    ¡°A customer car, iing~!¡± Yu Il-Han, a veteran parking attendant for the department store boasting two years on the job, used well-practiced hand gestures to guide the iing vehicle to a parking bay. ¡°<i>...Eh?</i>¡±


    However, the car ignored his signals and crept to the other side instead¡­


    <i>''Gimme a freaking break. This is why old farts are such a...''</i>


    Just one nce at the vehicle''s brand or the driver''s behavior was enough for Yu Il-Han to decide that a wealthy and aging patron was out on a shopping trip. He might have found an extra ounce of bravery or two to honk his car horn if he encountered such a vehicle on the road, but now...


    How unfortunate this was since Yu Il-Han was on the clock, and the wealthy but aging patron driving that vehicle was most likely one of the department store''s VIP customers.


    Before the expensive vehicle slipped into themoners'' underground parking bay, Yu Il-Han quickly rushed outside his booth and then expertly blocked the road. He waited until the car came to a stop, then smoothly glided over to the driver''s side.


    ¡°Dear customer, valet parking is this way,¡± said Yu Il-Han.


    The driver''s side window rolled down, then a young man peeked his head outside. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    <i>''Is he a chauffeur?''</i>


    Yu Il-Han thought the driver would be the... aging patron, but the darkened sses seemed to have fooled him. It seemed the patron was riding in the back, and they liked to emphasize the importance of rxed driving to their chauffeurs.


    Yu Il-Han maintained his calm and repeated himself. ¡°Sir, valet parking is this way.¡±


    ¡°Valet?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. The VIP parking, sir. It''s this way.¡±


    The young man peeking his head out, Kang Jin-Ho, looked confused and lost. ¡°VIP? We are not VIPs, though?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Yu Il-Han blinked his eyes. In that brief moment, he genuinely had to dig himself out of confusion. <i>''You''re driving a Bentley, so how can you not be a VIP?''</i>


    <i>¡®Right, you should be VIP! You mustn''t just decide you''re no longer VIPs, you know!¡¯</i>


    ¡°D-dear customer, perhaps you didn''t bring your VIP parking voucher?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. His expression said he genuinely had no idea about any of that stuff.


    This response forced Yu Il-Han into an even deeper pit of confusion.


    <i>''Maybe... They won the lottery or something?''</i>


    What were the odds of these people winning the lotteryst week, buying the car this week, thening here to shop? That was the only way to make sense of their blingy ride and their attitude of <i>''I just can''t fathom what you''re on about and need you to exin slowly, so I can understand!''</i>


    ¡°<i>...Ah,</i> wait! VIP!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly nodded as if he remembered something. ¡°This is the Jaegyeong Department Store, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°That means we''re probably VIPs. I can go through here, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer. Please position your vehicle in this spot and wait for a few moments.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho drove the car toward the entrance of the valet parking lot. Unfortunately, the lot''s automated gate didn''t want to open.


    Yu Il-Han walked up to the driver''s side again and politely informed Kang Jin-Ho of the new situation. ¡°...It seems your vehicle isn''t registered with our system, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes again. This time it was his turn to fall into the pit of confusion. ¡°In that case, what was that thing about being a VIP...?¡±


    <i>''What the hell? Is this guy messing with me or something?''</i> Yu Il-Han inwardly gritted his teeth.


    It didn''t seem like this youth was deliberately looking down on Yu Il-Han because he had some money. Could it be that being a parking attendant made Yu Il-Han look like an easy target to mess with?


    Just before Yu Il-Han was about to blow his top, Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his phone and called someone.


    ¡°Hello, it''s me. I''m at the Jaegyeong Department Store to shop, but I''m supposedly not a VIP and must register the car... <i>Eh?</i> You want to speak to the guy? Okay, please hold.¡± Kang Jin-Ho, making a weird expression, handed the phone over to Yu Il-Han. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Yu Il-Han alternated his puzzled gaze between the phone and Kang Jin-Ho''s face, then cautiously epted the mobile device and pressed it to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡±


    - Ah, hello. I''m calling from Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries. Forgive us, as this event was due to negligence on our side. So, please let this customer go through for the time being. You''ll receive clearance soon from the department store manager.


    ¡°I''m sorry? But, you can''t just...¡± Yu Il-Han replied while making an unwilling expression. Regardless of what, he had rules to follow. Besides, how could he just blindly believe that this call was actuallying from the Jaegyeong Corporation''s powerful Office of Secretaries?


    If only this punk weren''t driving a Bentley...! Yu Il-Han would have already shouted at the phone to stop messing with him and ended the call right there and then!


    - We will sort it out right away, so please let the vehicle through for now. And, if we fail to sort it out, you can always deal with the situation appropriatelyter on, can''t you?


    ¡°Y-yes, that is true.¡±


    - Please wait three minutes after the call. In the meantime, please park the vehicle.


    ¡°For now, I''ll follow your instructions, sir.¡± Yu Il-Han ended the call and handed the phone back to Kang Jin-Ho. He then pressed the hidden button to open the parking bay''s entrance gate. ¡°Dear customer, your car will be parked in there.¡±


    ¡°...In there? Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho innocently scanned the exclusive parking lot ahead of him.


    That was when Yu Il-Han realized something. This dude, he... didn''t know what valet parking was. ¡°Sir, I''ll park the vehicle for you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> It''s my car, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while not even bothering to hide his genuine confusion.


    Yu Il-Han felt his chest clog up from frustration. Unfortunately, he could tell this young man wasn''t behaving this way out of malicious intent, and that prevented him from losing his cool. ¡°It''s for your convenience, dear customer. When you''re about to leave the premises, giving us a call beforehand or talking to a valet by the front desk will see your vehicle prepared in no time at all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°No, hang on. No need to...¡±


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Suddenly, a sharp yell from a woman resounded from the back seat. ¡°Just do as he says, will you?! Just do it! Don''t you know what a valet service is?! Seriously! Are you a caveman or something?! Stop embarrassing us like this, will you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot back. ¡°Why are you getting angry!¡±


    ¡°Can''t you just do as someone tells you this once?! Look, mom''s losing her patience from your nonsense!¡±


    When ''Mom'' was brought into the shouting match, Kang Jin-Ho obediently turned the ignition off, opened the door, then speedily stepped outside the car. ¡°I''ll leave it in your hands.¡±


    <i>''...What the hell is up with this punk?''</i> Yu Il-Han epted the car key while looking at Kang Jin-Ho weirdly. He was certain these people weren''t trying to mess with him, but this odd feeling of being pranked didn''t want to go away. ¡°...If you use this doorway, you can directly enter the department store, dear customer.¡±


    However, wasn''t Yu Il-Han a pro at this job? He expertly managed his expression to put on a smooth smile while guiding the weird customers into the building.


    ¡°Thank you. Later.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then he and hispanions entered the store.


    Yu Il-Han''s expression finally crumbled. ¡°Blooming hell. I swear, Imma make it big soon and get out of this damn ce...!¡±


    Before he could finish his grumbling, though, Yu Il-Han''s phone began vibrating in his pocket first.


    ¡°<i>Who¡ªHeol?!</i>¡± Yu Il-Han confirmed the caller ID that said ''Store Manager'' and felt goosebumps breaking out on his skin. <i>''Why is this guy calling me? And on my personal phone, to boot!''</i>


    A mere parking attendant wouldn''t normally exchange phone numbers with the department store manager. But Yu Il-Han was no mere parking attendant. No, he was a valet exclusively for VIP parking!


    The department store manager told Yu Il-Han to immediately call this number in case a big customer¡ªnot just a VIP, but VVIP!¡ªpaid a visit to the department store. Under most circumstances, it''d be this side calling the manager''s side, not the other way around.


    Unless there was an emergency¡­


    Yu Il-Hwan nervously gulped back his saliva, then answered the phone. ¡°Yes, manager. This is Yu Il-Han speaking.¡±


    - The customer who arrived just now. Where did he go?


    ¡°J-just now, sir?¡±


    - Yes! T-the customer driving a Bentley! I''m asking you where he went?!


    ¡°He''s already stepped inside the store building, manager.¡±


    - Okay. Listen closely, Mister Yu Il-Han.


    ¡°Yes, manager.¡±


    - The moment that Bentley is scratched anywhere, my life will also be ''scratched''.


    ¡°...!¡± Yu Il-Han sucked in a deep breath.


    - Which means... your life will also probably get scratched. What do you think, Mister Yu?


    Yu Il-Han grimly replied, ¡°...Yes, it does.¡±


    - Since we both don''t want scratches to our lives, let us do our best, shall we?


    ¡°I''ll definitely remember that, manager.¡±


    - And when the customer is about to leave, make sure there are absolutely no mistakes whatsoever! He''s not just a mere VIP. Consider him on the level of an owner of this ce, okay?


    ¡°O-owner? Seriously?¡±


    - Yes, that''s what I''m saying!


    Yu Il-Han animatedly nodded. ¡°Understood, sir! I''ll never forget it!¡±


    - Good. I''ll believe in you, Mister Yu.


    The call was supposed to end there but didn''t. It seemed the manager forgot to tap on the ''end call'' icon due to the urgency of the situation. Yu Il-Han could hear loud yellings andmotioning from the other side of the line.


    Shouts ranging from ¡°Get the shopping assistants ready right now, damn it!¡± to ¡°Call all the famous brands'' sales areas!¡± and ¡°Did you clean the floors properly?!¡± could be hearding from the phone''s speaker.


    Yu Il-Han dazedly ended the call there only to sober up at the sight of the imposing ck sedan.


    <i>¡°The moment that Bentley is scratched anywhere, my life will also be ''scratched''.¡±</i>


    ¡°<i>...Hah.</i> F*ck me.¡±


    Yu Il-Han had an ominous foreboding that his job might not go smoothly today.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Gee whiz.</i> That was crazy.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply.


    Just as he and his family stepped inside the store, a crowd suddenly rushed up to him and started bowing ny degrees. Apparently, they were here to assist him during his shopping trip and wanted to stand behind him like some kind of entourage.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there wondering what the hell was going on. Then, a man with a name tag that said ''Department Store Manager'' hurriedly ran over to where Kang Jin-Ho was as if thetter were the President of South Korea or something. Not stopping there, the manager politely offered his business card and started rubbing his hands like a sly fly.


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho realize he made the wrong choice by calling Jo Gyu-Min. It was already toote for regrets by then, though.


    From the manager''s perspective, there was no way he would be able to sit still when Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries suddenly called him on the phone and ordered him to ¡°Immediately register that Bentley as VIP! And offer all convenience services avable while you''re at it!¡±


    <i>''This is the first time a situation like this happened since the store''s opening!''</i> The department store manager inwardly mused.


    Jaegyeong, as a corporation, fought hard to die on the hill called ''principle.'' Wasn''t it infamous for treating wealthy patrons not as VIPs even after they dumped a shedload of money into this ce?


    Not too long ago, there was a widely-reported incident of a customer forcing one of the parking attendants on their knees. If a simr thing urred in Jaegyeong''s store, then... Theizens jokingly guessed that the so-called customer wouldn''t be sent home but to the nearest police station instead. After all, Jaegyeong had always practiced the mantra of <i>''Customers?are kings, but the salespeople are also kings, you know?''</i>


    So, to think an event like this was taking ce within Jaegyeong''s halls! No wonder the manager felt like a sharp de was thrust right under his throat from this crazy, improbable situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho saw his mother''s stiff expression, caused by the burdensome pressure of the situation, and tried to shoo all these hangers-on away, but his efforts were met with steel-wall-like resistance.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho could see some kind of desperation in their faces, so he beckoned the brightly-smiling manager closer and asked, ¡°You wanna talk to me now, or do you wanna see me call the Office of Secretaries instead?¡±


    That was enough to chase all of them away. Even as he walked away, the department store manager seemed unwilling to quit like this, and he handed something over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Where am I supposed to use this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the ck card gleaming under the light, then tilted his head in utter confusion.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes gleamed just as brightly as she snatched the card away. ¡°Don''t you know? It''s a VIP card!¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°It''s a card only given to those customers who ''help'' raise the department store''s revenue. <i>Heok,</i> isn''t this... It is! It''s ''Infinity''! The highest grade there is!¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°Is that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! I think there are less than a thousand people in the whole country who has this card! Only those at the highest echelons can have it, you know!¡±


    ¡°Really? So few?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really! To get one of these cards, you gotta sink at least one hundred million won a year in this department store alone. Only then will they even think about giving you a card.¡±


    ¡°A hundred million...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°Who is crazy enough to spend that much money every year in a department store? Isn''t that excessive spending?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked at her brother in disgust. ¡°Look at what you''re driving first, you insane¡ª¡±


    And Kang Jin-Ho responded with a cocked eyebrow. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°...Orabeoni, this insolent girl believes that selling one of your current cars will you enough moh tost four years of shopping.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. His little sister did have a point there. ¡°Okay, got it. So, what''s great about getting this card, then?¡±


    ¡°First of all, parking is totally free. And ites with a valet service, too.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°You can even use the VIP lounge, too! With this card, you don''t need to spend extra money to get some rest during shopping.¡±


    ¡°What? You''re spending over a hundred million, but the benefits amount to only that much?¡±


    ¡°...I, <i>uh,</i> I think they also give you discounts?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, now¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head in disappointment. Who cared about discounts? One could just not spend the hundred million instead and save themselves the trouble in the first ce! With such pathetic benefits on offer, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t see the point of having a VIP card.


    Kang Eun-Yeong noticed the totally-unimpressed expression stered all over her older brother''s face, and her eyes gleamed dangerously. ¡°Orabi, since you don''t seem to want the card, can I have it?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yessss~! Orabi! Thank you so much! I''m serious! Thank you~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly at that. He wasn''t sure why Kang Eun-Yeong was reacting like that, but it didn''t matter as long as she was happy.


    Unfortunately for Kang Eun-Yeong, though... She had celebrated a little too early. Before celebrating their sess, one needed to look at the situation from every angle first. Kang Eun-Yeong''s fatal mistake was not knowing this simple truth.


    ¡°Eun-Yeong, my child,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    ¡°...Yes, Mom?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong, who hadn''t said anything until then and just quietly observed the unfolding situation, suddenly reached out to her daughter. ¡°Give that to me. Now.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed that the thing called the ''food chain'' still existed in this world.


    1. At the time of TLing, it was around $80640 US.

 Chapter 304: Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Together (4)</h4>


    On the surface, the Jaegyeong Department Store looked calm. However, it was anything but calm inside. Its extremely nervous mood was akin to moments before themencement of a critical military operation.


    The department store manager personally phoned the various sub-managers of individual departments and threatened them with, "Make a mistake today, and it won''t just be your head rolling off your shoulders! Got it?!"


    Those sub-managers noticed that their store manager wasn''t his usual uptight boomer self but quite clearly intimidated by something, which made them very cautious in return.


    The several sub-managers gathered together in a group and began whispering to each other.


    ¡°What the heck? Did the chairman show up or something?¡±


    "Nah. Have you seen our chairman evere here to shop? Folks in the financial sector often say our chairman operating a department store is one of the greatestedies since the founding of our nation, don''t they?"


    ¡°Well, they do say that now, don''t they?¡±


    A man who still drove a car he bought fifteen years ago and still wore the same business suits from twenty years ago owned a department store? To make matters worse, the car and the suits in question weren''t even from famous brands, either!


    To think that a man embodying the spirit of ''Fancy or not, clothes are meant to be worn, and cars just need to be driven. As for shoes, keep wearing them until their soles wear out, then get new soles!'' owned a chain of department stores, the pinnacle of convenient shopping experience!


    ¡°In that case, just who came to our store today?¡±


    "Apparently, no one knows. Even then, the Office of Secretaries called the store manager and told him to register them as VIPs and show them the best hospitality we can provide."


    ¡°<i>Heol...</i>¡±


    Wasn''t the Jaegyeong Department Store the number one in the country for being inflexible? So strict were its policies that a client who sessfully remained a top VIP for a decade straight unceremoniously lost her privileges the following year. And her only crime was not meeting the VIP requirements by only around a million won due to going on a brief overseas trip!


    The client threatened to shop elsewhere, iming hurt feelings, but the department store manager at the time brazenly told the former VIP, "We''d like to thank you for your patronage until this point, dear customer." Those words soon became one of the slogans representing the Jaegyeong Department Store even to this day!


    ording to various rumors, the customer''s yearly spending was over five hundred million won. Apparently, she was a madam of some up-and-up corporation. In Jaegyeong, though, someone like that customer would immediately lose her VIP grade because she missed the qualifications by a hair''s width.


    So the meaning behind a department store like that issuing the highest-grade VIP card right away, and not just an upgrade to an existing VIP ount, meant something huge was afoot.


    One of the sub-managers rubbed her chin. ¡°Maybe... He''s the chairman''s secret son?¡±


    ¡°Nah. No way.¡±


    "How can you be so sure, though? I can''t see any other exnation except that one, you know? Let''s be honest, only the chairman''s blood rtives might enjoy treatment like this. Didn''t we stop that other chairman from a different corporation from entering the exclusive lounge since he wasn''t a VIP?"


    "Yeah, we did that, didn''t we?"


    ¡°That chairman asked if spending fifty million won in a day would be enough, and we replied the VIP list is only renewed at the end of the year, so he shoulde back next year!¡±


    ¡°Right. Now I remember... Holy cow, aren''t we like, super ballsy?¡±


    ¡°So, that leaves Chairman Hwang''s immediate family members, doesn''t it?¡±


    The older sub-manager shook his head. ¡°<i>Ahh,</i> I see now. You don''t know about that incident, don''t you, Manager Ji-Ho?¡±


    ¡°What incident?¡± The manager named Ji-Ho tilted her head.


    ¡°You see, one of Chairman Hwang''s sons stopped by at our department store many moons ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°And he acted a bit like the son of a chairman, as you''d expect. Although, he wasn''t going overboard or anything like that. Still, it led to one hell of a problem back then and raised lots of stink.¡±


    ¡°Really? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang''s son ordered one of the salespeople to bring him a cup of water, you see?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    "And the chairman got wind of what happened soon afterward. Apparently, he called that son to his office and beat him up to a pulp with his cane."


    ¡°<i>Heol...</i>¡±


    ¡°What did the chairman say back then...? Ah, right! Apparently, he said to his son <i>''You think the employees are your servants?! You dare bring shame to our corporation with your rubbish behavior?!''?</i>Or so the story goes.¡± The older manager shrugged.


    ¡°Holy cow! Chairman really did that?¡±


    "Yup. And the stink I talked about is rted to that. When the new department store manager showed up for the first day at work, he summoned the sub-managers and told us that the owners of this store aren''t the customers but us. You should''ve seen his pale face back then... Where would you find a department store as insane as ours?"


    ¡°Right, right... Now that you mention it, this ce is pretty crazy, no?¡±


    "Chairman Hwang is probably even more strict with his own kids. And... From what I heard from the managers on the lower floors, that young man definitely cannot be Chairman Hwang''s son."


    ¡°Eh? Howe?¡±


    ¡°He''s too good-looking, apparently.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Manager Ji-Ho nodded away as if she understood what that reply meant.


    ***


    ¡°Here theye!¡±


    Min Ji-Ho''s in-ear radio speaker crackled with an urgent voice.


    - The VVIP is heading to the third floor. I repeat, the VVIP is heading to the third floor! He''s on the third floor''s left-side esctor, going up!


    "My side, <i>huh...</i>" Manager Min Ji-Ho''s expression stiffened with nervousness.


    She had no idea who was about to show up, but one thing was for sure: the VVIP possessed enough clout to chop her head off her shoulders with just one word!


    <i>''Keep your wits about you, Min Ji-Ho! No mistakes!''</i>


    ording to the information she gathered, the true VVIP among the trio was the lone male.


    <i>''Right, he is on a shopping trip with his mom and little sister.''</i>


    In cases like these, one had to be especially careful. Men instinctively knew how to put on airs, even those who usually wouldn''t act that way. When inside a store to show off their purchasing power, men would inevitably be haughty and all boss-like.


    And humans in such a buoyant mood were fragile enough to get their pride hurt when someonemitted a tiny little mistake or had an unintentional slip of the tongue. As such, Min Ji-Ho knew she had to be doubly, triply careful today.


    If a female customer were hit with problems, she would demand to speak to the manager. However, male customers would just leave the store altogether, never to return. This time, though... Things wouldn''t just end with the VVIP customer leaving the store.


    <i>''Out of countless department stores out there, why did you have toe here? Argh, gimme a break! And I wanna go to the toilet, too!''</i>


    Since she had no idea when the VVIP woulde up the esctor, Min Ji-Ho couldn''t even vacate her position. The VVIP spent over four hours on the first two floors with his group and was finally heading up to the third floor.


    Min Ji-Ho tensed up when she eventually spotted a grouping up the esctor.


    <i>''Hmm. The mother looks kind and thoughtful, at least.''</i>


    The mother didn''t seem that old. Considering the ages of her children, the mother seemed to have been blessed with a natural baby face.


    Having worked in the hospitality industry for so long, Min Ji-Ho had developed a keen intuition that allowed her to estimate her opponent''s personality just from taking one look at their face. ording to Min Ji-Ho''s intuition, the mother''s estimated hospitality difficulty was below ''D''. When nicely put, the mother was a naturally-kind person who wouldn¡¯t want to raise her voice to other people if she could help it. In other words, a kind-hearted neighborhood auntie, then.


    <i>''...Oh, no!''</i>


    Unfortunately, the young woman following the mother emitted a suspicious aura from her entire body.


    <i>''...Yup, she''s a Grade A Karen!''</i>


    That young woman emitted the aura of <i>''Get your manager here, right now!''</i> without even trying. Although she didn''t seem the type to openly go full-on Karen at this stage... Right, that young woman was the type to smile innocently first, then march straight into the department store manager''s office next!


    Once she got older, she would most likely evolve into Grade S!


    <i>''Wait a second, isn''t she...?''</i>


    Wasn''t that young woman Kang Se-Ah? Kang Se-Ah, the idol, came to this ce to shop?! She was the most popr solo female artist currently, wasn''t she?


    Of course, idols would need to buy things just like everybody else, so Kang Se-Ah showing up in this particr department store shouldn''t be seen as strange.


    What confused Min Ji-Ho was something else. And that was Kang Se-Ah, a top celebrity, wasn''t the VVIP in this situation. Min Ji-Ho''s tense eyes locked in on the man following right behind Kang Se-Ah.


    <i>''...Eh?''</i>


    Min Ji-Ho was so nervous that sweat soaked her palms, but then... She had to tilt her head slightly at the sight of the man following the idol.


    <i>''What''s... this?''</i>


    Countless shopping bags were dangling not just in his hands but even on his arms like some fruits on a tree''s branches. His expression even resembled a tree''s bark, too. That... was the VVIP responsible for sending the entire department store in a state of emergency for the first time in its history?


    <i>''In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s just a pushover?''</i>


    Not just a regr pushover, but a super-duper pushover with zero shopping sense! That was the impression Min Ji-Ho had gotten from that young man. She could already picture him sheepishly scratching the back of his head and going <i>''You think so?''</i> when a salesperson tells him <i>''Dear customer, look! This shirt looks so amazing on you~!''</i>


    <i>''What a weirdbination...''</i>


    Min Ji-Ho wanted to shake her head at this sight. A kind mother, a ferocious daughter, and then a pushover son...


    Thisbination didn''t exactly lend itself to be a special target for surveince and extra caution now, did it? Besides, look at all those shopping bag fruits dangling on the VVIP''s arms! Weren''t they enough proof that the VVIP''s shopping trip was unfolding swimmingly?


    <i>''No, I take that back. It''s not going swimmingly at all.''</i>


    The dark circles below the man''s eyes were about to touch his chin. On closer inspection, the man was indeed incredibly handsome, but his deeply-scowling expression pretty much hid all semnce of handsomeness from the public.


    <i>''In any case, don''t let your guard down, Min Ji-Ho!''</i>


    Thisbination nearly robbed Min Ji-Ho of her tension as soon as she pped her eyes on them, but the fact of the matter still hadn''t changed. One mistake here, and it wouldn''t be this trio but the department store manager trying to kill her!


    The VVIP¡¯s group walked past Min-Ji-Ho while talking to each other.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, why aren''t you choosing things for yourself? Son, how about splurging on yourself for a change?¡±


    ¡°...Mother, I''m about to die here.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho~, you''re such aedian, son.¡±


    Min Ji-Ho''s face cramped up slightly. <i>''No, dear customer''s mother... Your son really looks like he''s in a precarious condition. At this rate, we might need an ambnce on standby...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''splexion was as pale as it could get. Which only made his dark circles look darker than usual. Even in hospitals, one wouldn''t get to see the likes of his condition that often!


    <i>''Just how harsh the shopping trip has been to him so far for him to look that way...?''</i>


    Min Ji-Ho suddenly grew emotional and wanted to shed a tear or two. Seeing how only four hours of shopping had turned that young man into a soulless shell of his former self put a heavy burden ofment in Min Ji-Ho''s heart.


    ¡°Son? Do you want to take a short break?¡±


    ¡°...Please,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered weakly.


    "<i>Mm,</i> I see. I''m more or less fine, but since my son looks tired, we might as well stop and take a break."


    Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly butted in. "You crybaby! How dare you say you''re tired when our mom is busy shopping!"


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered visibly. ¡°No, it''s not that I''m tired, but...¡±


    "The words ''I''m lonely'' came out of our mom''s mouth, you know! Neither you nor I have any right toin, even if Mom insults us for the rest of day and makes us roll around in the mud! But now, just four hours of shoppingter, you''re ready to cry like a little baby?"


    <i>''I¡¯d rather roll around in the field of knives than this.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted inwardly. He preferred that scenario to this. Actually, he''d rather jump buck-naked into the Five Poison Gates'' pride and joy, the Spring of Poison, than jump inside a pile of clothes!


    Despite yapping on and on about how that red fabric was their favorite color or the blue uniform symbolizing something important to them, the martial artists of Zhongyuan would usually stick to wearing one set of clothes for over a decade. Force those people into a two-hour-long shopping trip, and Kang Jin-Ho was a hundred percent certain that one would be able to threaten them with clothes instead of swords and spears!


    Indeed, they might freak out and quickly flee while tossing their weapons away!


    <i>''And my current problem is that... I''m in their shoes.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned nonstop.


    "<i>Eiii,</i> you''re such a weakling!" Kang Eun-Yeong frowned deeply before groaning as if she couldn''t help it. Then, a radiant smile bloomed on her face. "Mom, since we have that VIP card and all, should we check out the VIP lounge?"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> The VIP lounge, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yup! I feel like I can walk and put on airs today. And I gotta post a few pics to my socials, too.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted, unimpressed. "Eun-Yeong, I told you to stop doing things like that. That hobby of yours is so strange, you know? Why do you want to upload your private photos so that strangers can see them?"


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> So, you don''t wanna go?¡±


    ¡°Who says I don''t? I¡¯m not all that interested in this lounge or what but look at your orabi. He''s about to keel over, isn''t he? So, let''s go!¡±


    ¡°<i>Ehehet~!</i>¡±


    Despite four hours of an intense shopping spree, the two females of the Kang family were still brimming full of energy as they cheerily strolled toward the VIP lounge.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s frown only got deeper.


    <i>''Those two are not even remotely tired...!''</i>


    Just where did their monstrous staminae from?! Some wise men once said that when womenfolk started shopping, they would suddenly develop the strength of a monster. It seemed those wise men were right on the money. This phenomenon definitely deserved exhaustive scientific research!


    ¡°<i>Urgh...!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho trudged behind the two as a desperate hankering for a smoke break started making itself home in his head.


    Kang Eun-Yeong nced at the nearest shop assistant. "Excuse me, where is the VIP lounge?"


    ¡°It''s this way, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha,</i> this way, you say?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong refreshingly grinned and followed the assistant''s guidance. Her nose was so high up in the air that it might even fall off if she kept that up!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    <i>''I don''t get it. What''s so great about this?''</i>


    This shopping trip was meant for Baek Hyeon-Jeong, but it seemed Kang Eun-Yeong was enjoying it more than her mother.


    <i>''...Still, as long as they are happy.''</i>


    Today was the day of his sacrifice. He resolved himself to never say anything to sour the mood, at least for today. With that, he followed his family toward the VIP lounge.


    Unfortunately, a sharp yell mmed into his ears not too long after he finished making his resolution.


    ¡°Hey, you stupid f*ckers! Do I look like a joke to you?! <i>Ah?!</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and directed his gaze toward the entrance of the lounge.


    1. A million won is just over $800US.

 Chapter 305: Together (5)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Together (5)</h4>


    "Dear customer, you are causing a scene, sir," said the department store employee blocking the lounge''s entrance.


    Although she spoke in a sufficiently-gentle tone, something about it sounded stiff and unyielding as well. It was probably best to describe it as a polite rejection.


    Obviously, the employee had no intentions of angering anyone, but her response was still enough to anger someone who was already not feeling happy about something else.


    Unfortunately for her, the rude customer seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    The male customer growled angrily. ¡°Causing what now? A scene? What will you do if I am?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly groaned at this sight. Going to the VIP lounge obviously meant he would encounter a higher number of deep-pocketed customers. The unfortunate side effect of that was that he would also get to meet a higher number of Karens and Kevins there.


    These folks all possessed the mindset of <i>''Listen here, you plebeian! I dumped this much money on this ce, so you better serve me properly or else!''</i> Although their behavior was an eyesore, in a certain sense, they were entitled to such a haughty attitude as well.


    Why would a customer spending over a hundred million won stick around a store when its employees treated them the same as another customer who only spent a million? Kang Jin-Ho could understand that much, but...


    ¡°Dear customer, this lounge is reserved only for the VIPs,¡± said the employee.


    ¡°So, here it is! My VIP card! Can''t you see this damn thing?!¡±


    "My apologies, customer, but this card has not been renewed. Which means you''re currently not recognized as one of our VIPs. We ask for your understanding in this matter, sir."


    ¡°You...! Don''t you know who I am?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to stop paying attention to this rude customer. Not only did this matter not require him to step up, but there was also no need to waste his mental energy on it. It was the job of the employees to deal with rude and difficult customers, to begin with. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was technically more than Jaegyeong''s customer, he didn''t have any position of responsibility within the corporation, anyway. Why should he butt in here and resolve this issue?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his family members. ¡°Come on. Let''s just ignore them.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head. "But why? Isn''t it fun to watch?"


    ¡°It''s wrong to be entertained by other people causing a scene, Eun-Yeong,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted in disapproval.


    "Well, at least now I know that you don''t care about stuff like this," Kang Eun-Yeong replied before cheekily poking her tongue out at her older brother. Still, she started moving again after deciding to obey Kang Jin-Ho this time.


    But then, the rude customer''s shrill yell dug into Kang Jin-Ho''s ears.


    ¡°Don''t you know who I am?! I''m Hwang Min-Su! You, you think you can deal with the fallout of treating me like this?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows furrowed. <i>''Hwang Min-Su?''</i>


    That name sounded familiar for some reason. Obviously, someone with enough balls to shout at the top of his lungs in the Jaegyeong Department Store''s VIP lounge couldn''t have been a no-name small fry. In that case, it wouldn''t be strange for Kang Jin-Ho to hear this rude customer''s name in passing somewhere. However, the feeling Kang Jin-Ho got wasn''t like that.


    This didn''t feel like a random name he heard in some news broadcast, but it was a familiar name currently buried in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind.


    The department store employee stared alternatingly between the VIP card and the rude customer''s face, then a somewhat flustered expression floated up on her own face.


    ¡°...You''re Mister Hwang Min-Su?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Now, do you recognize me?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and studied this man named Hwang Min-Su. And his first impression was...


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> His clothes are worn-down, no?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong standing next to her oppa quickly corrected him. "Oppa, that business suit is seriously expensive."


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    "Yeah. One set of that suit is so expensive that it costs as much as a brand-spanking-new hatchback! Sure, it''s a bit old, but... Why is someone wearing that kind of clothes not a VIP?" Kang Eun-Yeong muttered, also sounding a little confused.


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention back to Hwang Min-Su''s ''conversation'' with the employee.


    ¡°Open the door, now,¡± said Hwang Min-Su.


    ¡°...Sir, it is still not possible.¡± The employee shook her head.


    ¡°You dare keep doing this despite knowing who I am?! Where is your manager? Tell your manager toe down here right now!¡±


    ¡°Sir, even if it''s Chairman Hwang and not you, someone without a valid VIP card is not allowed in our lounge. And Chairman Hwang himself has approved of this regtion.¡±


    Hwang Min-Su''s face reddened up considerably at the mention of Chairman Hwang. "That... stinking geezer!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up slightly. <i>''Now, I remember.''</i>


    It had been too long ago, and he had forgotten it. Even with Kang Jin-Ho''s ultra-sharp memories, it would be almost impossible to remember every single name he would hear in passing, after all.


    <i>''Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eldest son is Hwang Min-Jae while the second is Hwang Min-Su, isn''t it?''</i>


    In that case, the rude customer''s attitude could be understood now. Back when Hwang Min-Su was still a part of Jaegyeong, these employees wouldn''t have dared to raise their heads so highly like today. Most likely, either Hwang Min-Jae or Hwang Min-Su was the previous president of the Jaegyeong Department Store.


    And now... Hwang Min-Su had shown up to the VIP lounge while wearing a set of a worn-down business suit. Behind him were a nervous and fidgety middle-aged woman and a young child tightly holding that woman''s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at this scene. It seemed that Hwang Min-Su was out on a... ''rare'' shopping trip with his young child and tried to enter the VIP lounge only to encounter a problem.


    Hwang Min-Su didn''t back down. ¡°Stop wasting our time and open the door!¡±


    The employee didn''t back down, either. "Dear customer, if you insist on causing a scene, we''ll have no choice but to call security."


    ¡°Security?¡± Hwang Min-Su flinched a little at the mention of the security being summoned. He nced behind him only to grit his teeth after seeing the young child''s nervous and scared face.


    <i>''God damn it!''</i>


    Hwang Min-Su should have backed off when the employee refused him entry. He knew that was the cleanest and best way to resolve this situation. However, all the irritation and grievance that had built up over the years regarding his situation pushed him into losing his cool and raising his voice.


    His raised voice naturally attracted attention, and the situation gradually got worse. Hwang Min-Su should''ve just backed off before it was toote, but his irritated mind and the unyielding attitude of the employee had a terrible synergy that quickly worsened this vtile situation even further.


    And now, backing off at this stage would greatly damage his pride as a man.


    Hwang Min-Su loudly shouted. ¡°Call them, then!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    "Call your damn security! Because I''m not walking out of here on my own feet! Call them!"


    The employee''s expression grew icy. In other department stores, responding to these kinds of situations would''ve been troublesome, but not in Jaegyeong. Jaegyeong had only one response in this situation.


    Wasting time being wishy-washy because Hwang Min-Su was the former president of this ce and the son of the corporation''s chairman might get the employee fired for ipetence instead!


    The job of dealing with the aftermath belonged to the higher-ups, not the employee. And those heartless bastards might point the fingers of me at her while saying she failed to speedily resolve a scene caused by a rude customer and messed up the rxation of the VIPs in the lounge.


    ¡°...Please send a team of security to the VIP lounge entrance.¡± The employee spoke to her radio.


    With that, the situation entered the point of no return. The people in the lounge craned their necks to see what was going on while the passersby also nced at Hwang Min-Su out of curiosity.


    The only fate awaiting Hwang Min-Su now was to get dragged out of this ce.


    ¡°What''s going on here?!¡± The department store manager hurriedly rushed in from the end of the corridor. His fluster was understandable since the VIP lounge was easily the most important ce in the whole store.


    The employee quickly informed the store manager. ¡°Sir, this customer was demanding to be allowed into the VIP lounge.¡±


    The store manager looked at Hwang Min-Su only for his expression to crumple unsightly.


    <i>''Son of a b*tch...! Why?''</i>


    Why was this guy here, and why was he causing a scene? There were many other department stores in the city, so why did Hwang Min-Su have toe here and saddle the store manager with such a huge migraine?


    The department store manager sucked in several quick breaths.


    <i>''I need to calm down!''</i>


    This was absolutely the worst crisis to befall him. Responding wrongly here could instantly end his career. To make matters even worse, the worst VVIP since the manager got this job, Kang Jin-Ho, also happened to be observing this situation, too!


    One mistake would immediately send the store manager to the nearest breadline! Even if Kang Jin-Ho may not be the type to do something like that, this event would still reach the ears of the corporation''s higher-ups. The store manager could guarantee that happening.


    Even he could tell that this was the perfect material for gossip.


    The store manager finished calcting what kind of report to the higher-ups would be the best for his career, then cautiously asked the employee, ¡°Did you confirm that this customer is no longer our VIP?¡±


    ¡°Yes, store manager. The customer was a VIP untilst year, but his status has been revoked starting this year.¡±


    The department store manager slowly nodded. Since the confirmation was done, there was only one thing left to do. "Dear customer, I''d like to offer my sincerest apologies. However, only VIPs are allowed to enter this lounge. Please understand that continuously making a scene will unfortunately force us to eject you from our premises."


    The manager bowed courteously, but only a fool would fail to see that what he meant to say was ¡¯<i>Get out of here now if you don''t want to get thrown out!¡¯</i>


    And Hwang Min-Su was no fool. He definitely got the gist. His face reddened up from all the blood rushing to his head.


    ¡°You want to eject me?! Fine! Try it! I dare you!¡± Hwang Min-Su''s voice got even louder as the anger got the better of him. ¡°You bastards! You think what I''ve done here and stuff like that is important?! No! Think about how much I''ve spent in this goddamn ce over the years! Yet you dare treat me like this just because I missed some stupid target for one year?! This is why you idiots can''t sell sh*t to save your stinking selves!¡±


    ¡°Sir, that''s not something you should concern yourself with. Besides, this is ourpany policy.¡±


    ¡°Policy?!¡±


    The store manager nodded. ¡°Yes, dear customer. Surely, you still remember who set this policy in the first ce?¡±


    Hwang Min-Su''s expression crumpled hideously. The one who came up with this policy was not Hwang Jeong-Hu, but Hwang Min-Su himself while he was still the president of this ce.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu merely opined that the management of VIP treatment had to be strict and clear-cut. And it was Hwang Min-Su who decided on the system of different grades and the treatments per grade. Unsurprisingly, he was also responsible for the policy of clearly dividing the VIP grades ording to the money spent in the store. And his own policy hade back to haunt him like this.


    Hwang Min-Su narrowed his eyes. ¡°Wait, you look familiar?¡±


    The store manager lowered his head slightly. ¡°Sir, that is not important. Please don''t cause a scene anymore. If you don''tply, we''ll be forced to eject you from our premises, sir!¡±


    ¡°Just try it, you little sh*t!¡±


    "...Security!" The department store manager coldly called out to the security personnel silently observing the situation from nearby. ck-suited young men quickly rushed in and stood behind the manager like an imprable human wall. One more word from the store manager, and they looked like they would immediately drag Hwang Min-Su out of here.


    ¡°Dear customer, I''d like to avoid worsening this situation if possible. As my sign of respect to my former superior, I will overlook this matter just this once. I ask you to behave yourself and back off from here. You know as well as I do that acting this way now won''t change anything in the end.¡±


    Hwang Min-Su''s gaze shifted to his family behind him before moving back to the store manager. His expression seemed to convey the pleading ¡®<i>My son is watching, can you please let us in just this once?¡¯</i>


    Unfortunately, this situation was also too delicate for the department store manager. If only Kang Jin-Ho weren''t here! He could have let Hwang Min-Su through under the promise of keeping it a secret. The manager was also a father himself, so he could definitely understand where Hwang Min-Su wasing from.


    <i>''Damn it!''</i>


    The department store manager knew that Hwang Min-Su was fundamentally not a bad person in spite of his strong thirst for power. The manager didn''t want to be this harsh and cold, but... his hands were tied in this situation. "Sir, please leave."


    Hwang Min-Su was about to shout loudly... only for his head to droop gradually. "...If it can''t be done, I guess there''s no helping it."


    His voice contained unmistakable sorrow. The department store manager felt this bitter aftertaste in his mouth but hid that from his expression. One needed to follow strict policies to efficiently run arge department store like his, after all.


    ¡°The customer wishes to leave. Let them be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager.¡± The security personnel parted to the left and right.


    Hwang Min-Su lifelessly turned around to look at his wife.


    "Honey..." The wife was looking back at him while also making a half-tearful face. It was so hard for her to see her husband treated this way, even though he used to be the president of this department store.


    Hwang Min-Su sighed, then was about to say ¡®<i>Let''s go home.</i> But then¡­¡¯


    ¡°How many people can I take with me inside?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly addressed the department store manager.

 Chapter 306: Advising (1)

    <h4>Chapter 306: Advising (1)</h4>


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± The department store manager blinked his eyes in confusion at that unexpected question.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to the manager, instead ncing at his sister. ¡°The VIP card?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pointed to their mother. "Don''t look at me. Mom''s got it, you know."


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned toward Baek Hyeon-Jeong and politely asked her, ¡°Mother?¡±


    "Of course, son." Baek Hyeon-Jeong took out the ck VIP card and handed it over to Kang Jin-Ho. She didn''t know what exactly Kang Jin-Ho had in mind, but she believed her son always did things with a n in mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed the VIP card into the department store manager''s hand. ¡°How many people can I take with me into the lounge?¡±


    ¡°...Dear customer. Regardless of the VIP grade, the maximum number of people that can apany you is three.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes in contemtion before addressing the department store manager again. ¡°Can''t there be exceptions?¡±


    "Unfortunately, no, sir."


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he understood the situation, then pulled out his phone.


    ¡°P-please wait!¡± The department store manager hurriedly intervened at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho getting ready to dial a number. For some reason, the manager got this ominous foreboding that the call could potentially lead to a serious problem. ¡°W-who were you thinking of calling, sir?¡±


    ¡°The Office of Secretaries, of course,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I-I see. But why there...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly replied, ¡°If one card isn''t enough, I should get another one.¡±


    The eyes of the department store manager powerfully quaked. This young man, he... he was definitely capable of making that happen, wasn''t he? Just one phone call in front of the valet parking lot was enough to make the Office of Secretaries order the store manager to issue the highest-grade VIP card right away. So, getting a ''regr'' VIP card would be as easy as taking a Tazo out from a packet of snacks for Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion reaches the Office of the Secretaries, it would undoubtedly also reach the doorway of the Chairman''s office soon afterward. The manager could already see that happening with his eyes closed!


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    The manager didn''t believe his response in this situation was wrong, but no matter how he sliced it, nothing about this event looked great on paper. Regardless of how much he stuck to the policy, there was still the issue of ''emotions'' to consider.


    Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu had cut off all ties to his children, wouldn''t he still feel bad after hearing about how his son was kicked out of a department store he owned?


    Until now, Hwang Jeong-Hu stuck to his principles even if he didn''t feel good doing it. So, he might not have a problem with this situation, but...!


    <i>''But, that is until now¡­''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was getting on in years. The older one became, the more obsessed they became about their family, especially regarding their offspring. If Hwang Jeong-Hu was in that stage of his life and took issues with the situation, then well... The department store manager could be a yer in the first-ever incident of Hwang Jeong-Hu punishing someone for badly mistreating one of his sons.


    That would definitely be a massive headache for the manager. The best thing for him, then, would be to prevent any of what happened today from reaching Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ears.


    ¡°D-dear customer, please wait!¡± The department store manager finished weighing all the pros and cons and raised his voice. ¡°Sir, can we talk in private over there? Please?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then willingly followed the department store manager to somewhere out of earshot from everyone.


    The sweaty manager smiled awkwardly. "Sir, if I''m being honest, allowing extra people to apany you isn''t a problem. Yes, I''m supposed to follow our policy, but when I need to deal with a...plicated situation like ours, I''ll usually ask the customers involved not to do it again and let them through to the lounge."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°However, I''m sure you''re already aware of this. That person is too much of a hot potato at the moment. If I allow that person in only for this news to reach the higher-ups... I might end up getting my head bitten off by Chairman Hwang.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yes, that is a possibility.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I ask of you... Do you have to let them apany you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look behind him. The sight of a young child''s hand holding onto the pants of Hwang Min-Su''s wife was enough to reaffirm his decision. ¡°Yes. Please let them in.¡±


    ¡°...But, sir.¡±


    "I''ll make sure there isn''t any fallout directed your way, so you don''t have to worry."


    ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, why are you willing to go so far for them?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly replied, his expression contemtive. "Even if the father isn''t a good person, I didn''t want his son to see the sad, broken back of his father."


    The department store manager''s eyes quaked again. He slowly bit down on his lip, then slowly nodded away. ¡°I see. In that case, please apany them inside. I''ll bear all the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly.


    ¡°No need to thank me, sir. This is my own choice, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently at that before heading back to his family.


    The department store manager took the lead in guiding Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir, please use this entrance. Everyone, customers are entering. Please open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, manager!¡±


    The lounge''s entrance opened. Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and looked at Hwang Min-Su. "You can enter now, former president Hwang."


    ¡°I''m sorry? <i>Oh, uh..</i>.¡± Hwang Min-Su slightly lowered his head at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    "You''re wee." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again and watched Hwang Min-Su and his family head into the lounge. Then, he addressed his family. "Mother, please go ahead first."


    ¡°Mm? What about you, son?¡±


    ¡°...I will be out for a minute or so before joining you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Why?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho failed to reply and nervously fidgeted around, Kang Eun-Yeong lightly pushed her mother in the back to urge her forward. ¡°Come on, Mom! Let''s just go inside and leave this idiot to kill himself with lung cancer!¡±


    "Quit smoking already, will you! You dummy!"


    Kang Jin-Ho could only groan while watching his two loving family members shout in his direction before disappearing through the lounge''s entrance.


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit his cigarette up, then took a puff. The smoke couldn''t prevent a sigh from escaping from his lip, though.


    <i>''I know I mustn''tin, but it''s tough...''</i>


    Once upon a time, he thought he would do anything as long as he could see his mother again. But then... After spending time with his mother, even something as insignificant as shopping became torture to Kang Jin-Ho. Then again, other people felt the same way about shopping, so...


    How fickle were humans, though? No, maybe it was the case of Kang Jin-Ho being the fickle one here.


    <i>''I should reflect on it.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely stunned when his mother said she was lonely. Wasn''t his number one priority after returning to the modern era living a happy, ordinary life with his family? However, this event helped him see that he was too obsessed with how things looked on the surface and stupidly missed what truly mattered to him.


    Running the pizzeria with his friends was important. And the matters involving the Martial Assembly were also important, no doubt. However, what would be the point of it all if he failed to achieve happiness with his family while pursuing those matters?


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked on his cigarette as a wry expression formed on his face.


    <i>''I better get smarter from now on...''</i>


    He thought he had been doing his best, yet thoughts about all those things he somehow missed kept invading his mind. Since he started cultivating and enhancing his abilities again, he figured this life would be a breezepared to before, but he was proven wrong. Life was definitely not easy.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been learning the hard way these days that happiness could not happen without concerted effort.


    ¡°Excuse me. Can I bother you for a light?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him at that question. It was Hwang Min-Su.


    The second son of Hwang Jeong-Hu was looking at Kang Jin-Ho while holding an unlit cigarette.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took out his lighter and handed it over to Hwang Min-Su.


    .


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hwang Min-Su epted the lighter and lit his cigarette. After giving the lighter back, Hwang Min-Su wordlessly smoked for a while, then tapped it on the nearby ashtray a couple of times before looking at Kang Jin-Ho again.


    He then bowed his head deeply. "Thank you for earlier."


    "It was nothing," Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "I didn''t do anything deserving of your thanks."


    ¡°I managed to keep my dignity thanks to you.¡±


    "Then, it''s a job well done." Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged his shoulders.


    Hwang Min-Su continued to speak as if he wanted to make a confession. ¡°It has been a long time since I stopped caring about stuff like this, but... But when I thought about my son looking at me, I just couldn''t bring myself to stand down. That''s why allow me to thank you for at least helping me keep my dignity.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, inwardly finding this conversation rather ufortable.


    Perhaps the reason why Hwang Min-Su was having such a torrid time could very well be due to Kang Jin-Ho''s actions. If he hadn''t saved Hwang Jeong-Hu back then, Jaegyeong would have gotten divided and swallowed up by the chairman''s sons. Of course, it included Hwang Min-Su.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see his actions as wrong. But being thanked by someone who was harmed by Kang Jin-Ho''s actions still felt wrong to him. It made him feel ufortable.


    There was also another reason, and that would be...


    <i>''Failing to enter a VIP lounge hurts your dignity? Then, does that mean most other people don''t have any pride or dignity?''</i>


    Obviously, Hwang Min-Su still had a certain status in society due to his background, so losing his cool over this matter was understandable to an extent. That didn''t mean him losing his dignity for failing to enter a lounge most regr folks couldn''t even dream of stepping foot inside sounded okay, either.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew that he wouldn''t have cared about Hwang Min-Su''s situation if it hadn''t been for that little boy.


    Hwang Min-Su sighed. ¡°People... need to know their ce, don''t they?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s about time I ept that I no longer have the right to behave that way, but it''s not easy."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Please don''t misunderstand me. I''m definitely not someone who thinks he should be treated as a king. That''s why I only learned about my card being frozen today.¡±


    "I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded. If Hwang Min-Su frequently shopped, he would have learned about his situation sooner, which would''ve helped him avoid the earlier scene altogether.


    Hwang Min-Su continued. "We came here to buy my son some new clothes since they looked old, you see. And I thought we might as well take a break, but it seems my old habit hasn''t died yet. Before I knew it, we were already by the lounge''s entrance. When I was told we couldn''t enter, I should''ve just turned around and left. But... but humans can be so..."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when a bitter smile formed on Hwang Min-Su''s face. Why was this man telling him all this?


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t exactly the best person to talk at length about things like this. Not only did he not have much of a connection to Hwang Min-Su, but he was also not a fan of lengthy conversations either. As such, he was puzzled by Hwang Min-Su''s willingness to talk to him like this.


    Perhaps he just wanted someone to talk to, regardless of who it was? Even then, their current location wasn''t ideal for that purpose.


    Hwang Min-Su took another puff of his cigarette. ¡°I didn''t go inside the lounge.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm</i>? Why not?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was slightly surprised by that and nced at Hwang Min-Su.


    Hwang Min-Su chuckled sheepishly. "There were... too many people inside, you see. Some of them could recognize me, so going inside might start unsavory rumors. That would have inconvenienced my father."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡±


    ¡°Seeing how you were able to convince the department store manager, you must hold a high position within the Jaegyeong Corporation. If you don''t mind me asking... How is my father doing these days?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow.


    <i>''I heard that Hwang Jeong-Hu has severed his ties to his kids, but...''</i>


    To think a son had no idea about how his father was doing.


    This was beyond the level of severing ties. It could only happen when the people involved blocked allmunication channels out of fear of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s fury.


    ¡°...He''s doing well,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously replied.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. If possible..." Hwang Min-Su was about to say something, only to shake his head with a soft sigh. "No, please don''t mind me. There''s no point in delivering a message like this, anyway."


    ¡°No, please speak.¡±


    Despite Kang Jin-Ho''s urging, Hwang Min-Su just smiled wryly.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. Trying to deliver my message could only lower my father''s opinion of you.¡±


    "Well, you can say it without asking me to deliver the message. I have enough sense to read the room and beat around the bush, so don''t worry and tell me."


    Hwang Min-Su''s eyes trembled a little. He seemed to mull something for a while before cautiously addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My grandfather and uncles all passed on from various cancers. Considering my family medical history... Please tell my father to look after his health.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Well...¡± The wry grin on Hwang Min-Su''s face deepened. ¡°What can an unfilial son like me say besides that? He could get angry if you mention I said those things. Losing one''s cool at an advanced age isn''t good for his health, so... I''d like you to omit the part about running into me if you can. Well, then... Thank you for your time.¡±


    Hwang Min-Su bowed his head a little, then turned around to leave.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed Hwang Min-Su''s back.


    <i>''Families, huh...''</i>


    The closest rtionship, which also happened to be the hardest to maintain sometimes... was the one between family members.


    <i>''Indeed, it''s not easy at all.''</i>


    Then again, nothing in life was supposed to be easy anyway.

 Chapter 307: Advising (2)

    <h4>Chapter 307: Advising (2)</h4>


    "It''s so rare to see you wanting to speak to me first, Mister Jin-Ho," said Jo Gyu-Min with a bright smile.


    Countless times did he seek out Kang Jin-Ho first in the past when needing to discuss things, but the reverse of that was extremely rare. They would often meet up again after their initial conversation ended and had to follow up on what they discussed. However, Kang Jin-Ho calling Jo Gyu-Min first and proposing a meeting over a hearty meal was the first in their years-long rtionship. Jo Gyu-Min could swear by that.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little as he looked through the driver''s side window of Jo Gyu-Min''s car. ¡°It''s just that there were some things I needed your advice on.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to smile, not really caring about the reason.


    <i>''Finally, it feels like he''s acknowledged me.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could be quite stingy with expressing his emotions, never mind praising someone. Serving someone like that was bound to raise some doubts such as <i>''Am I really a useful existence to this person?''</i>


    Despite doing one''s best, one would eventually begin to wonder if everything one had done was really beneficial to their boss'' cause.


    To Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes, Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly a superman. Even without Jo Gyu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have encountered many difficulties in his life. He possessed enough strength to support his life without outside help, even if some minor inconveniences couldn''t be fully avoided.


    Jo Gyu-Min was under such self-doubt, unable to get himself free of those questions, yet Kang Jin-Ho came seeking him out first. No wonder Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t hide his delight. ¡°Since you''re not much of a gourmet, you probably didn''t call me out today just to treat me to a meal, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°A hobby like that doesn''t sound so bad, though.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled loudly. "In that case, I should take you to some of the best eateries aroundter on. Honestly, I''m getting more nervous about today than on my first date, you know?"


    ¡°...Please calm down, Chief Jo. You''re making me want to go home.¡±


    "Oops. Sorry about that," Jo Gyu-Min changed his expression to something more stoic, thinking he had gone a bit overboard. "Please, get in."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the two of them were hanging out, the chauffeur duty always fell on Jo Gyu-Min''s shoulders. That was the tacit agreement between the two. As for the reason? It was inly obvious.


    <i>''I do not ever want to get in any car Mister Jin-Ho drives! Even under the threat of death!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min nearly developed a mental trauma with cars while acting as a driving instructor for Kang Jin-Ho in the past. His neurosis had gotten better these days, but that didn''t mean he''d allow Kang Jin-Ho behind the wheel of a car he was in. As long as Jo Gyu-Min still had the strength to turn the steering wheel and step on the elerator, Kang Jin-Ho would never upy that driver''s seat!


    Jo Gyu-Min was adventurous, but an adventure like that where his life was constantly in peril was absolutely a no-go even for him. Getting killed in a car ident would be a terrible way to go, but dying of a heart attack while riding shotgun would be even worse!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, how was your driving while taking your mother to the store?¡±


    ¡°I think I did okay,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted before replying, "Well, seeing as I haven''t been sued yet, Madam Baek must be satisfied by my driving. Although Eun-Yeong seemed a little frustrated by how slow I was."


    "<i>O-oh.</i> I see." Jo Gyu-Min hesitantly nodded at that unexpected reply. He also made sure to add one more item to a memo pad in his head: if Baek Hyeon-Jeong upied the seat of honor in a car driven by Kang Jin-Ho, he would transform into an exemry driver for all to follow. This information mighte in handy someday!


    ¡°In any case, how was the shopping trip? Did you have fun?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho flinched so hard that even Jo Gyu-Min sensed it.


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, ¡°There''s something I can''t quite understand...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When I''m presented with a ck shirt, then another ck shirt, and yet another ck shirt, why am I supposed to pick the best ck shirt out of the three?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, please listen. That is not within the realm of understanding for us men.¡±


    <i>¡®Actually, you may never understand it, Mister Jin-Ho. Even I can''t do it, after all!¡¯</i>


    That pained reply was enough to paint the picture of the hellish river of trials and tribtions Kang Jin-Ho had to cross. And it was so vast and deep!


    ¡°...In any case, I''m relieved to hear that the shopping trip went well. Is your mother feeling better now?¡±


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min discovered Kang Jin-Ho shuddering just a little and could only look on with pity.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly muttered, ¡°She... She says... It''d be nice to... hang out often like that.¡±


    ¡°...I''m guessing she was very satisfied, then?¡± Jo Gyu-Min briefly closed his eyes while inwardly praying for Kang Jin-Ho''s future good health. ¡°Still, hanging out with your mother won''t necessarily involve shopping in a department store all the time.¡±


    ¡°It must be, right?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was slightly taken aback by Kang Jin-Ho''s face as thetter asked back. It had been over five years since Jo Gyu-Min first met this young man, but it was the first time he saw such a pleading expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Realizing that even Kang Jin-Ho could make such a... puppy-like face, a chuckle wanted to break free from Jo Gyu-Min''s self-control.


    <i>''Just how bad it was for him to...''</i>


    Then again, even ''regr'' menfolk found the womenfolk''s shopping trips hard to endure. So, to a type like Kang Jin-Ho, it must''ve felt like a journey to the deepest depths of hell itself. A man who had no fashion sense and only wore clothes his mother had bought for him suddenly had to tag along on a shopping trip? One where it wasn''t about buying his clothes but buying women''s stuff, no less?


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed weakly and tried to console Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Still, silently doing your job as a pack mule will spare you from being subjected to demeaning name-calling.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, too. "Sounds like it''sing from personal experience?"


    "Most men have gone through that experience before, you know." Jo Gyu-Min chucklednguidly.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°In your case, was it with a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°...My mother, actually.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking at that revtion. Meanwhile, Jo Gyu-Min suddenly turned on the wipers even though there was no rain, only to turn them off and wipe the corners of his eyes instead.


    <i>''Gee whiz, I thought it was raining...''</i>


    After a period of heavy silence, Jo Gyu-Min muttered quietly, "...I''ll find one eventually."


    ¡°Yes, I believe you will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as a grin formed on his face despite his best effort. To his eyes, Jo Gyu-Min was an excellent man, so it was a mystery why he was still single.


    <i>''Then again...''</i>


    One had to look at the heavens first if one wanted to pluck the stars. Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t even clock off on time, often stayingte into the night at work. He didn''t even have any hobbies to speak of, either... So, where would he go and suddenly find himself a girlfriend?


    ¡°We''re here.¡±


    While Kang Jin-Ho seriously wondered if he needed to find someone to set up a blind date for Jo Gyu-Min, their car slid into the parking lot of a fancy-looking restaurant.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around. "Mm? It seems we''vee pretty far?"


    ¡°I''ve brought Chairman Hwang here in the past, although he didn''t seem to like the dishes overall. I''m not sure how you will respond, however.¡±


    "Huh. Shouldn''t you normally say that the chairman thoroughly enjoyed the dishes of this ce?"


    "...Unfortunately, Chairman Hwang''s the type who thinks not eating a bowl of rice all the time will kill him instantly. Even after having a few prime cuts of the best beef, he left to find another eatery offering a traditional Korean dinner."


    ¡°Huh. I was thinking of inviting him to my pizzeria soon, but I guess that''s out of the question now.¡±


    ¡°No, he''ll have some of your pizza, Mister Jin-Ho. It''s just that he''ll head to a traditional Korean diner soon afterward.¡±


    <i>¡®What a diehard Korean Hwang Jeong-Hu was, then¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that to himself while shaking his head.


    Forty years. That was how long Kang Jin-Ho had lived as a Korean. And he lived as a Chinese for far longer than that. Living that kind of life meant he held no prejudice toward food. To him, anything edible was good enough to be called food.


    ¡°Shall we go inside, then?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and followed Jo Gyu-Min through the entrance.


    The maitre d'' weed the duo in. ¡°Wee, sirs. Do you have a reservation with us?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head briefly. ¡°No. We don''t have.¡±


    ¡°A table for two?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Please follow this waiter as he''ll show you to your tables."


    The two followed the waiter the maitre d'' had called over and settled on a table. Then, they ordered simple dishes.


    The waiter took out his notepad. ¡°How would you like your steak done, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly replied, ¡°Well done, please.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the meat could end up slightly tougher than usual with well-done. Will that be eptable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    No matter how tough a b of steak was, it would still be just a piece of meat to Kang Jin-Ho. Not to forget, he possessed enough jaw strength to chew through a tire, so a tough piece of meat wasn''t going to be a problem.


    Once the waiter went away, the smiling Jo Gyu-Min asked Kang Jin-Ho, "I didn''t know you enjoyed tough steaks, Mister Jin-Ho."


    ¡°I''m not interested in seeing blood even on my food, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh. Uh...</i>¡±


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho''s reasoning sounded exceedingly in. Nothing unusual about it, but when it came out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth... How should Jo Gyu-Min put it? That reply sent a chill down his spine?


    Well, people had different tastes in their preferred food, so...


    Jo Gyu-Min coughed to clear his throat. ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> So, what do you think? Is the mood in this ce good?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. It''s nice, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked around the somewhat-fancy interior of the restaurant, then sighed inmentation. ¡°You shouldn''t being to a ce like this one with me but with a girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°...I don''t mind. Keep assaulting me like that. I had a feeling that something like this might happen, so I came prepared with antacids. No indigestion can stop me now.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s soul briefly left his body before returning to where it belonged. Once the starters began arriving, Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min picked up their cutlery.


    ¡°Let''s talk while we eat. So, did you call me because there¡¯s a new hardcore task I have to deal with?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while cutting into his food. ¡°Actually, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°You normally do that over the phone, so the meaning of you wanting to speak to me personally is... the subject matter is rather delicate, I assume?¡±


    "Yes, it is." Kang Jin-Ho smiled in satisfaction after Jo Gyu-Min managed to understand him without too many words being said. "It involves Chairman Hwang."


    ¡°Chairman, you say?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes, clearly taken aback.


    <i>''I shouldn''t find this strange, but it kinda is, isn''t it?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho inquiring about Hwang Jeong-Hu shouldn''t be strange. What Jo Gyu-Min found so strange about this was that... Well, Kang Jin-Ho had never asked about anything rted to Hwang Jeong-Hu first until now. Even if he absorbed all the info Jo Gyu-Min brought him, he had never disyed much interest in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s matters.


    So, what changed now?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho? Could it be that you''re finally interested in Jaegyeong?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    <i>''Thought as much...''</i> Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded at Kang Jin-Ho''s unhesitant reply. He wondered if Kang Jin-Ho had developed some kind of desire for Jaegyeong at thetter''s sudden disy of interest in Hwang Jeong-Hu, but that didn''t seem to be it.


    In that case, why did Kang Jin-Ho want to know more about Hwang Jeong-Hu now?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I was merely curious about what kind of life he has been living, that''s all.¡±


    "What kind of life...?" Jo Gyu-Min mulled that question after finding it a bit too vague. "Despite being a secretary directly reporting to the chairman, I''m tasked with official duties and not involved in his private life in any capacity whatsoever."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow at that unexpected reply. ¡°Does that mean you can''t find out?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can if I try. But Chairman Hwang''s personal secretaries are shockingly tight-lipped, you see. Getting personal information through them will be quite tough.¡± Jo Gyu-Min put the fork down, then quenched his thirst with a ss of water. ¡°If you tell me why you wish to know more, perhaps I cane up with an effective solution. When you say Chairman''s life, what did you actually mean, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°You know, the usual kind. Where does he sleep, and who does he live with? That sort of stuff.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh,</i> just that.¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. He figured something major would be asked of him, but it seemed Kang Jin-Ho was only curious about Hwang Jeong-Hu''s more mundane daily stuff. ¡°Something like that should be easy to uncover, but I can already think of a better way.¡±


    ¡°A better way, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. Why don''t you personally go there?¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? To Chairman Hwang''s private residence, of course.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked meaningfully. "If he learns that you wish to pay him a visit and hang out, he''ll most likely wee you with open arms, Mister Jin-Ho. Even I''ve never entered the chairman''s home before, but for you? I''m guessing it''ll be open around the clock."


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho groaned as if he was in a dilemma, then began nodding away. "In that case, can you tell him that I''d like to stop by his home soon?"


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jo Gyu-Min looked weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    That answer tipped Jo Gyu-Min into a pit of confusion.


    <i>''What''s suddenly gotten into him?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had always been thoroughly disinterested in his surroundings. Such was his level of disinterest that sometimes he seemed extremelycking in sociability. But someone like that suddenly grew curious about Chairman Hwang''s private life? A topic he never bothered to know more about until now? How could Jo Gyu-Min not find this weird?


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened, Mister Jin-Ho? Or is it too difficult to discuss even with me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> May I ask why you suddenly developed an interest in the chairman''s private life?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He didn''t think being upfront with Jo Gyu-Min would be a problem since his reason wasn''t worthy of being a secret. "What happened was..."


    Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to exin what happened back at the Jaegyeong Department Store.


    At the end of the exnation, Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened considerably.

 Chapter 308: Advising (3)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Advising (3)</h4>


    "Mister Jin-Ho, I think it''ll be risky," said Jo Gyu-Min earnestly. "The matters of his family are like Chairman Hwang''s reverse scale. Even if it''s you, carelessly bringing up that part of the chairman''s life will cause severe problems."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    "Not only that but... Putting aside the pros and cons for now, I think it might be crossing the line somewhat. After all, we''re talking about Chairman Hwang''s intensely personal affair."


    ¡°Yes, that is true.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± Jo Gyu-Min pondered how he should frame the next part of his opinion to avoid souring Kang Jin-Ho''s mood. ¡°...Chairman Hwang is very much set on the way of his life, Mister Jin-Ho. When nicely put, his view on life is clear-cut, and when not-so-nicely put, he does not feel the need to listen to other people''s advice.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned quietly.


    ¡°For almost half a century, Chairman Hwang ran his corporation as he saw fit and constantly achieved sess. So, would someone like that be willing to take on other people''s advice at this stage in life? Besides, he hasn''t had any failures either since his return, too.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°That is the situation, so I can''t help but worry that bringing up this part of Chairman Hwang''s life could lead to touching his reverse scale.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded to express his agreement.


    When a person grows old, leading to their thought process bing more inflexible, they would gradually forget how to listen to what other people tell them. In other words, they would not see themselves as doing anything wrong.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, Hwang Jeong-Hu was an open-minded person that knew how to pay attention to other people''s opinions. However, even to someone like him, the matters of his family would be too sensitive for outsiders to bring up. And, precisely because it was his family, Hwang Jeong-Hu probably wouldn''t see the point of listening to others'' advice.


    <i>''Besides, there''s the issue of him having done nothing wrong.''</i>


    In Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children were in the wrong, not Hwang Jeong-Hu. Not just him but everyone in the world would think the same after learning about the details of this matter. Confining their father, who was on the death''s doorstep in a hospital room, then restricting people from visiting him was way past the point of being unfilial and straight into the territory of a punishable crime.


    No matter how attractive wealth and power were, not many people out there would be willing to defend grown-up children that had driven their father into that kind of state for the sake of fulfilling their ambitions.


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho understood that all too well.


    "Thank you for rifying that, Chief Jo. I think I get it now. In that case, please arrange a date for me in the near future. I''ll personally visit Chairman Hwang."


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t hide his worry as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. <i>''This is surprising...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho being interested in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s matters was already unusual, yet he even wanted to visit the chairman''s home, too. Now, this was truly strange.


    Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho consciously try to distance himself from Hwang Jeong-Hu until now?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you no longer need my advice, I''ll stop here. However, there''s something I''d still like to tell you. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    "Yes, please go ahead."


    Just before Jo Gyu-Min could say something, their steaks arrived, briefly halting their conversation. He waited until the waiter left the table before resuming from where he left off. "Mister Jin-Ho, I''m wondering why you''re so interested in Chairman Hwang''s family life."


    ¡°...¡±


    "If I''m being honest, I''d like to talk you out of doing this. I''m sure you''ve already noticed this, but Chairman Hwang is thinking of you as a potential heir to Jaegyeong. No, THE heir. And him supporting you in the pizzeria business is merely a part of his process to mold you into that heir. As long as you achieve a minimum level of sess... No, even without any financial sess, as long as there aren''t anypetitors in the picture, the odds are Jaegyeong will be yours without you doing anything." Jo Gyu-Min stared deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. "This is your situation, so why... Why are you trying to create an alternate path for Chairman Hwang?"


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled his answer. However, it seemed Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t finished with what he wanted to say.


    "And there is something else I''m having difficulty figuring out. This matter is Chairman Hwang''s deeply personal family matter. Even the justification is with the chairman. So, is there a reason for you wanting him to forgive those who wronged him first?" Jo Gyu-Min leaned forward, closing the distance between him and Kang Jin-Ho. "I know how strict you''re with favors and grudges, Mister Jin-Ho. And you are even more ruthless toward those who wronged you. Judging from your personality in matters like this, I just can''t figure out what you''re thinking of. Why are you doing this?"


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly gulped the ss of water down. After putting the empty ss down, he took his time organizing his thoughts before raising his head to look back at Jo Gy-Min.


    "Chief Jo, since the questions were long, I''m not sure where I should start answering them, but..." Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. Trying to verbally exin the legitimacy of his actions was quite a foreign concept to him. After all, he had always been the type to adhere to the notion of ''Actions speak louder than words''. "First of all, I''m not interested in Jaegyeong."


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho....¡±


    ¡°No interest is no interest, no matter how one tries to slice it. And I feel that trying to fake interest in something I''m not interested in is ultimately pointless.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min could only lick his lips. <i>''I just can''t understand him...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s fortunes would surely rank among the top three in the country. As for Jaegyeong, it would rank within the top five in terms of its assets. A chance to upy the top seat in such apany would make most people risk their lives. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that. He didn''t even need to do anything, and Jaegyeong would still be his, yet he was utterly disinterested in the idea of taking over such a prestigiouspany.


    At first, Jo Gyu-Min figured Kang Jin-Ho was just putting on airs or trying not to reveal himself to the world. Having observed Kang Jin-Ho for the past few years, though... Jo Gyu-Min was sure of ''it'' now.


    Kang Jin-Ho was definitely not uttering something he didn''t mean. If Hwang Jeong-Hu left a will stating that he would hand the corporation to Kang Jin-Ho, this guy was fully capable of ripping up that will right there and then.


    <i>''Gee whiz. There''s a limit to how much you''re not interested in material things...''</i>


    It was true that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have a problem paying the bills for the rest of his life with his current wealth. Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho was already living a life of luxury most people could only dream about. Not only were the two cars in his garage costing more than what most people could afford even after working and saving for their entire lives, but his bank ount was also steadily umting wealth without him doing anything in particr.


    However, wealth was something that seemed to becking the more you had it. If people could get over their greed for wealth just because their quality of life had improved, South Korea would never function properly again.


    Those with money, those who tasted the might of money, were bound to get even more avaricious. And to maintain their superior status created by wealth, they would do anything to make more money. They would eventually go mad from their obsession with wealth. Even someone like Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t free himself from this cycle, too.


    ¡°Please give it another thought, Mister Jin-Ho. You might feel detached and uncaring about this for the time being, but you could regret your decision for the rest of your life once Jaegyeong ends up in someone else''s hands.¡±


    ¡°That''s not going to happen,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho decisively.


    "Mister Jin-Ho..." Jo Gyu-Min could only call out inmentation. He might nevere to understand Kang Jin-Ho''s stance on this matter. Of course, he had no idea that Kang Jin-Ho had already experienced the level of wealth that Jaegyeong could never match.


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly mused, <i>''There''s no difference in the end.''</i>


    He would never say that money was unnecessary for people''s existence. Kang Jin-Ho also needed to eat, so he fully understood how crucial ''money'' was to a human''s survival. The thing was, though... He already had enough money.


    And he even got to connect with several good people during the process of acquiring that money, too. That alone was already enough to satisfy Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Very well. Let''s end the discussion about thepany there." Jo Gyu-Min shook his head, choosing to push this matter aside for now. This seemed to be the issue of differences in one''s values.


    If Jo Gyu-Min wanted Kang Jin-Ho to inherit Jaegyeong, then he needed to slowly alter Kang Jin-Ho''s personal values over a length of time. Or, he could create such a devious trap that Kang Jin-Ho would have no choice but to ept ownership of the corporation.


    Neither of those options would be easy or quick. So, it was better to let it go, at least for this time.


    ¡°Putting aside the matter of Jaegyeong''s session for now... Why are you trying to reconnect Chairman Hwang to his children?¡±


    ¡°I never said that''s my goal, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°That''s what your actions suggest, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> is it? Then, how should I say this...¡± Kang Jin-Ho still looked troubled, not finding it easy to exin himself. ¡°It''s not important to me who was in the wrong or right.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. Mister Jin-Ho, that is important. You should know that as well as anyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me revise that. It''s important to know who was in the wrong, yes. However, I believe people''s rtionships not improving at all because it is incorrect.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min scratched his cheek.


    What Kang Jin-Ho said was technically not incorrect. However, he still hadn''t mentioned his main reason why.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''m not asking about how to improve people''s rtionships, but why that needs to happen.¡± Jo Gyu-Min spoke with some hints of frustration. ¡°Could it be that you''re taking pity on them?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "...Mister Jin-Ho, please listen. If we see through your eyes, probably everyone would be deserving of your pity on some level. If people with less money than you and living a tougher life than you are deserving of pity, then I''m pretty sure 99% of South Korea''s citizens would qualify for that."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Those people once stood at the top of South Korea''s food chain, Mister Jin-Ho. Honestly, you probably can''t even imagine the level of power they used to enjoy and how much they abused the system to live in thep of luxury. If only you knew what their lives have been like... You''d never pity them to this degree. Let''s be real here!¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s voice gradually got louder in frustration. ¡°What about them do you find deserving of pity? They ended up in that state from their own wrongdoings, anyway. If they had behaved a little more reasonably, they wouldn''t have ended up like that, you know! Taking pity on people like that is going too far, Mister Jin-Ho. This is my honest advice to you. Please, don''t let momentary emotions distract you.¡±


    Judging from his tone, it seemed Jo Gyu-Min was genuinely unhappy about Kang Jin-Ho ''caring'' about Hwang Min-Su''s situation. Which was understandable. Jo Gyu-Min was once directly involved in those people''s businesses, after all.


    They used him until his usefulness ran out, then they tried to throw him away. Jo Gyu-Min''s life almost went into a death spiral because of their actions, didn''t it? No wonder he lost his cool when the savior of his life, Kang Jin-Ho, seemed to be taking pity on a man who was basically an irreconcble enemy to Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed. ¡°My apologies, it seems I''ve gone overboard just now. Please forgive...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Jo Gyu-Min off. ¡°You''re right, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Then...?¡±


    ¡°However, you''re mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho rified himself without any ripples on his expression. ¡°I''m not taking pity on them. I only acted nicely to Hwang Min-Su because his young son was watching us back then. And the other reason was solely down to my whims. I thought that what I''d been receiving until now originally belonged to Hwang Min-Su and his brothers. However, I assure you, that''s about it.¡±


    ¡°In that case...?¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo, tell me. Do I look like a kind person to you?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min almost immediately answered, ¡°No!¡± but managed to mp his mouth shut just in time. <i>''Right, no way this guy would be like that...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was like an angelic existence to the kids of the Seongsim Orphanage, but to those with zero connections to him, he could be colder and more decisive than a treasured de. So, him suddenly taking pity on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children when he never cared about them in the first ce? Such a thing could never happen.


    ¡°Then, why are you prepared to go so far for them?¡±


    ¡°The one I''m worried about isn''t them, actually.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a gulp of water before muttering, ¡°It''s Chairman Hwang.¡±


    His voice contained a certain amount of bitterness.

 Chapter 309: Advising (4)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Advising (4)</h4>


    ¡°Chairman Hwang?¡± Jo Gyu-Min responded, surprised.


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. "Yes. Humans tend to stop acknowledging their mistakes as they get older. Especially when the person does not think they are in the wrong. In such a case, the person in question would be disinclined to show generosity toward others around them."


    ¡°Well, yes. That is true, but...¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang''s sons were in the wrong. And the chairman punished them appropriately for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They were clearly guilty.¡±


    "And so... Who walked away ''happy'' from that event?"


    "...!" Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut. He... never thought about that before. Who walked away happy? Happy, as in...?


    <i>''...No one, that''s who.''</i>


    No one walked away from that ordeal and reached a ''happy'' conclusion. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons had fallen into the pit of hell, while Hwang Jeong-Hu now found himself living alone in that huge mansion of his as his price for returning to his rightful position.


    With his ties to his children severed, he also no longer had connections to his grandchildren. And he didn''t have other rtives to call either. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s father was originally from North Korea, and he escaped the Communist regime with Hwang Jeong-Hu''s older brother during the Korean War. As for Hwang Jeong-Hu''s older brother, he didn''t leave behind any offspring...


    <i>''...Huh. Chairman Hwang ispletely alone, isn''t he?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly realized why Hwang Jeong-Hu was so obsessed with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly took a gulp of water, then asked, ¡°In your opinion, does he seem happy?¡±


    ¡°But... But...¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head, still unwilling to ept it. ¡°Someone with that much wealth and power can''t be in a bad ce just because his rtionship with his family is a bit strained right now. Let''s not forget, Chairman Hwang can shake this country up if he wants to with just one word.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Wealth and power mean little in front of death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    That was the general opinion of the public, though. If given the choice of living a luxurious life all alone or living together with a happy family but in a dirt-poor environment, how many people would willingly choose thetter?


    What if Hwang Jeong-Hu''s wealth could be yours as long as you willingly threw away your family? Jo Gyu-Min had no doubt that a shocking number of people would ept that kind of deal.


    <i>''Wait. Maybe I''m too materialistic?''</i>


    As soon as his thoughts arrived at this point, Jo Gyu-Min remembered his mother. To think he had considered severing his ties with her when she was back in their old hometown, praying her son would be sessful in his life...


    ¡°I''m not trying to say something old-fashioned about human rtionships or the duties of children,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Honestly speaking, it hasn''t been that long for me to start epting that human rtionships are important, you see.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded.


    Back in Zhongyuan, it was not rare to see a father murder his children or vice versa. Even throughout history, stories of tyrants killing their own offspring or an ambitious prince murdering his father to usurp the throne happened fairly often.


    In the modern era, with its advanced information-sharingwork, where the media was obsessed with uncovering the ''facts'' about an event and grabbing the next headline, the reports of parricides and filicides could be found quite easily. So, imagine how bad it had to be in the past when crimes went unnoticed much more easily back then.


    "It''s just that, how should I say this..." Kang Jin-Ho helplessly chuckled. "Chairman Hwang is not an honest person, is he?"


    ¡°...Yes, that seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°And even if he misses them and notices all the voids left behind by their absence, Chairman Hwang is the type that can''t turn back the clock with his own hands. In that case, shouldn''t someone give him a little push?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned deeply. There were no two ways about it, he was definitely against this whole idea. It felt like Kang Jin-Ho was scratching an itch that wasn''t even there, only to cause kes to fall.


    If this matter weren¡¯t resolved in an amicable way, Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Hwang Jeong-Hu would ultimately suffer and be awkward, so to speak. And there was one more thing to consider. If things went well, and Hwang Jeong-Hu made peace with his kids, it''d lead to the ''introduction'' of people to Jaegyeong''s ranks who would undoubtedly try to keep a wary eye on Kang Jin-Ho''s activity.


    "Mister Jin-Ho, no matter what, this will be a loss for you."


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned, looking unconcerned. <i>''I''ve received a lot, after all.''</i>


    His rtionship with Hwang Jeong-Hu was based on a contract. Kang Jin-Ho helped him leave the hospital bed, so Hwang Jeong-Hu paid him money. Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t go further than that, their rtionship would still chug along just fine. Kang Jin-Ho was getting paid a lot more than he expected, after all.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t stop there. He didn''t view Kang Jin-Ho as a simple benefactor. No, he saw Kang Jin-Ho as apanion, maybe a family member, who''d share the rest of his life.


    All the support Kang Jin-Ho received from Hwang Jeong-Hu since then was too numerous to even mention individually. Even though Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done much for Hwang Jeong-Hu overall.


    If one received something, one must repay their debt. However, there wasn''t much Kang Jin-Ho could do for Hwang Jeong-Hu. Well, Hwang Jeong-Hu already had everything, didn''t he? If he wascking in one area, then it could be only one thing... His family.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously raised his voice. ¡°It feels like I''m asking the same question again, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Really?¡±


    Indeed, it was the same question. However, Jo Gyu-Min was getting different answers each time he asked it.


    Finally, though...


    Kang Jin-Ho revealed the reason he had buried deep inside his chest. ¡°Everyone will eventually die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°And when it''s the moment of their death, humans will start looking around them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Nothing feels worse and bitter than realizing that there''s no one beside you as you die.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes.


    Even now, he couldn''t forget how the Azure Demon was looking at him with those eyes filled withplicated emotions. If only Kang Jin-Ho paid more attention to his surroundings and other people, that fate could''ve been avoided altogether.


    If only Kang Jin-Ho listened more to other people...


    There could be only one price to pay when driven into one''s ruination: conflict with the rest of the world. When the world ostracized him, Kang Jin-Ho thought everyone viewed him as an enemy. Although their circumstances were different, Hwang Jeong-Hu should feel something fairly simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s sentiments from back then.


    He had regained thepany he built up his entire life and felt happy about returning to his position, but now that a few years have passed by, he had to have realized it already. He only had hispany left and nothing else.


    Did Kang Jin-Ho feel happy or aplished during his death just because he managed to revive the demon cult and bring unprecedented fame to it? Of course not.


    All he had back then were regrets andmentation¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want Hwang Jeong-Hu to feel the same. He was definitely not taking pity on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s children here. If he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even have one iota of interest in their lives.


    What Kang Jin-Ho understood in this situation was that there was a hole in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s life, and only blood rtions could fill it up. That was an inalienable truth, in Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion.


    ¡°...Very well. I''ll try to set up a meeting,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min, his expression clearly hinting at his dissatisfaction.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. It seemed Jo Gyu-Min would never be able to ept this thought process.


    ¡°However, please promise me one thing, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Promise me that you''ll back off if Chairman Hwang responds negatively to the idea. That is my only condition."


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t even have to make a promise, then. I''m only presenting him with an opportunity, that''s all. In the end, the decision is up to him. If he still chooses to abandon and ignore his kids till hell freezes over, I shall respect his decision."


    ¡°Well, if you say so...¡± Jo Gyu-Min pouted a little, then discarded the remaining unwillingness. <i>''Still, this feels like someone else will hog the credit while we do all the hard work...''</i>


    Hadn¡¯t Jaegyeong returned to its former glory through Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho''s ''hard work''? But now, as soon as the corporation had been revived, the discarded-and-forgotten sessors were being called back into the fold?


    <i>''I... I won''t let that happen!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min tightly clenched his fists under the table. If Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want thepany, fine. So be it.


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t choose to follow Kang Jin-Ho due to thetter''s financial muscle, anyway. But a third party taking out things already in Kang Jin-Ho''s pockets? Now that was a separate issue altogether, wasn''t it?


    Even if Jaegyeong didn''t end up in Kang Jin-Ho''s hands, he should still have the first refusal and the right to decide who gets it instead of him. After he officially gives up on Jaegyeong, it would no longer be Jo Gyu-Min''s problem who gets to swallow up the corporation and divide it.


    <i>''It seems I need to make some calls...''</i>


    The first person Jo Gyu-Min thought of was Director Baek Yeong-Gi. Not only was Director Baek the second-inmand, but he also had a bone to pick with both Hwang Min-Jae and Hwang Min-Su. Perhaps discussing this matter with him could show Jo Gyu-Min the way.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to notice Jo Gyu-Min''s gears churning along and continued to munch his steak. "This is pretty good, actually."


    ¡°That looks too dry, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on one''s preference, I guess,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged.


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at the medium-rare steak on his own te and sighed at length. <i>''Well, not everyone can have the same tastes in things...''</i>


    Just like the differences in how they liked their steaks, Jo Gyu-Min would probably never have the same view as Kang Jin-Ho when it came to some problems. The best way to maintain their rtionship was to ept their differences and find themon ground.


    Jo Gyu-Min looked at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Still, I should thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You decided to discuss this matter with me first. I''m happy about that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°I don''t really have anyone else to discuss things like this, you know?¡±


    ¡°I won''t disappoint you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded in determination, then brought the sliced piece of still-bloody steak to his mouth.


    ***


    In the restaurant''s parking lot...


    ¡°Should I take you home, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No. I have somewhere I need to stop by first.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed to his car. "In that case, please get in. Let me give you a ride."


    ¡°No, it''s fine. My ride is already here, you see?¡±


    "<i>Huh?</i>" Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in confusion, then turned his head. That was when he noticed a ''unique'' silhouette of a person near the corner of the parking lot, which happened to be quite familiar, too. <i>''Huh. I can already recognize who that is just from his shadow...''</i>


    Just the silhouette of the shoulders literally twice as wide as a regr person''s and the closely-cropped hairstyle was enough for Jo Gyu-Min to know who it was.


    ¡°Good evening, you two,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. Even his slightly hoodlum-like way of greeting suited him to a T.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled slightly. ''<i>He chose the wrong profession, didn''t he?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun exuded the unmistakable aura of someone working for the wrong crowd. Just his face and the air about him would be enough to put a stop to people bickering away, didn''t they? He probably wouldn''t even need to raise a hand, too!


    <i>''Then again, those two worlds aren''t all that different, aren''t they?''</i>


    The two worlds being one of the martial artists and the other one of the criminal organizations. Actually, being a gangster would be... ''better'', in a sense. Those folks at least knew how scary thew could be, after all!


    Who could have known that a country as safe and secure as South Korea had people like Bang Jin-Hun hiding within its shadows?


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his face. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh, uh.?</i>No. Not at all. It''s been a while, Mister Bang,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    "Likewise, Chief Jo. And it''s not been that long, though." Bang Jin-Hun affably chuckled.


    Despite the looks that could intimidate with no effort, Bang Jin-Hun spoke in a considerably gentle tone. And the bright smile on his face made him much easier to... tolerate, too.


    Perhaps it was Bang Jin-Hun''s secret to living in this world. Regardless of what, though...


    <i>''Well, he''s good at talking to people, at least.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun apparently had a lot of followers, and that didn''t seem to be an exaggeration. People wouldn''t want to be associated with someone with such an intimidating face if his personality was also terrible.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. "It seems I must take over the driver duty from here."


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. It can''t be helped, then. I''ll hand him over to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I''ve confirmed the receipt of the goods.¡±


    These two were treating Kang Jin-Ho as a delivery parcel.


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Shouldn''t just us two get together for a drinkter on?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded in agreement at that suggestion. He had a need to learn more about this person named Bang Jin-Hun in his own way. And Bang Jin-Hun also had no choice but to be interested in learning more about Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Someone to keep an eye on, isn''t he?''</i>


    The one with the... intenser light in his eyes was undoubtedly Bang Jin-Hun. In terms of societal positions or the importance of the work they did, Bang Jin-Hun had no particr reason to worry about Jo Gyu-Min. However, he had no choice but to do just that.


    <i>''They are close enough to have a meal together, is that it?''</i>


    Which indicated Jo Gyu-Min was the closest of all close aides in Kang Jin-Ho''s life. In Kang Jin-Ho''s view, Bang Jin-Hun and Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t be too different, so to speak. Bang Jin-Hun was overwhelmingly stronger than Jo Gyu-Min, but his martial art skill would be no better than a kid''s y to Kang Jin-Ho anyway.


    So, what separated the two men was the degree of closeness. Bang Jin-Hun instinctively realized that the pecking order would be decided on who was closer to Kang Jin-Ho and had a greater influence on him overall.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly shot a scary re in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Treat me to a meal sometime, too!¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at him nkly.


    Meanwhile, Jo Gyu-Min turned his head away while trying to stop himself fromughing.

 Chapter 310: Advising (5)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Advising (5)</h4>


    Once they got in the car and drove out of the restaurant''s parking lot, Bang Jin-Hun stomped on the elerator.


    ¡°Why did you want to see me for?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    The two of them hadn''t set up an appointment or anything like that. What happened was that Bang Jin-Hun suddenly phoned Kang Jin-Ho in the middle of his dinner with Jo Gyu-Min and asked where they were. Kang Jin-Ho revealed where he was, and that was about it, really. Bang Jin-Hun simply barged in here on his own ord.


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled and replied, "I figured it''s about time we get to know more about each other. So, here we are."


    ¡°At thiste at night?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    "Well, we martial artists are kinda like unemployed bums, you see?"


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked before rifying himself. "We call ourselves martial artists, but... Let''s be real, we don''t really do anything, we don''t need tomute on time, and we do what we want on our own schedule. And we tend to find the nights a bit more... shall we say,fortable? If you flip the day and night around, you could correctly guess our behavioral patterns. Watching the sunrise makes us sleepy, so to speak."


    ¡°<i>...Mm.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.


    <i>¡®Wait, now that I think about it, wasn''t the demon cult also like that...?''</i>


    He recalled hearing a simr exnation a few times back in Zhongyuan. No wonder the government back then disliked the martial artists, calling them a bunch ofzy, good-for-nothing bums...


    ¡°Even so, isn''t this getting a bit toote?¡±


    "Mister Jin-Ho, I''m sure you''re not the type to have a problem because you missed a night''s sleep."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t wrong there.


    ¡°Actually, I figured it''d be better to get the ball rolling as soon as possible since the situation seemed a bit urgent.¡±


    ¡°Urgent? How so?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s voice grew lower, somber. "The Yeongnam Group has suddenly begun making suspicious moves. Apparently, things are getting busy on that side."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression rapidly grew colder at the mention of the Yeongnam Group. <i>''So, it''s them...''</i>


    There was only one real reason why Kang Jin-Ho decided to seize the Martial Assembly and jump back into the world of martial arts... To obliterate the Yeongnam Group.


    If it were him in the past, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve not cared about the consequences and charged straight into the Yeongnam Group all by himself. Either he died trying, or he would''ve utterly massacred the Yeongnam Group out of existence.


    However, the current Kang Jin-Ho had be someone who could think about the aftermath. No matter how strong he was, fighting against that many people would be quite dangerous even for him. Not to forget, his family would have to count the cost if that one-in-a-million chance happened to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Considering the Yeongnam Group''s style, they would unhesitantly target his family if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t around to defend them. The Martial Assembly was basically the breakwater meant to shield his family from the Yeongnam Group''s malicious machinations.


    <i>''I''ve dragged this on for too long.''</i>


    Never have Kang Jin-Ho left alone a group of enemies daring to bare their fangs at him for so long like this in all three of his lifetimes. But now, the time to make them pay had finallye.


    ¡°When you say suspicious movements...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked.


    "It''s not possible to urately analyze them. The truth is... The Yeongnam Group and our side... both have nted spies in each other''s midst."


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    "Of course I am. Spies from their side are definitely hiding within our ranks. It''s impossible to smoke all of them out, after all. So, other than those top-level secrets known only to a few select individuals, we pretty much know what the other side is doing at any given moment."


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. What would be a good analogy in this case? Something like both sides had turned on the map hack while ying a match against each other? The two sides were keeping tabs on each other''s actions and responding appropriately whenever necessary.


    Bang Jin-Hun continued with his exnation. "I heard that the Yeongnam Group''s executives have gotten quite busytely. But there hasn''t been any concrete word being filtered down to the folks below them. Guessing from the limited info we have, they seem to be preparing to send a small group of elites to target... something."


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow as he listened.


    "That''s why I thought getting your permission first would take too long. I''ve already assigned several bodyguards around your family members, Mister Jin-Ho. I promise you, your family won''t even know they are being protected. Please forgive me for acting without your consent first."


    ¡°...Make sure their private lives aren''t unduly affected.¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about that since it''s not close-proximity security detail, Mister Jin-Ho. We tend to recognize our kind even from afar, anyway. If some fools that look like martial artists dare approach your family, our men will respond appropriately right away."


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again. This... How should he say this? It kind of felt satisfactory?


    Jo Gyu-Min was good at making Kang Jin-Ho''s life in sailing, but he couldn''t be relied on in matters like this. In that sense, Bang Jin-Hun was making a very strong case for his worth right now.


    He could''ve phoned first and then dispatched personnel where needed. That wouldn''t have been all that difficult, but Bang Jin-Hun chose to act first and report to Kang Jin-Ho afterward. He was undoubtedly making a statement that he could be decisive and quick if he wanted to.


    Luckily for Bang Jin-Hun, Kang Jin-Ho deeply respected people capable of making decisions on their own.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly. ¡°A small group of elites... And their target is?¡±


    ¡°That is... Well, it''s a bit hard to say,¡± Bang Jin-Hun coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Logically speaking, their target should be me. However, that would dependrgely on how much they know about you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°So, I could be their target?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The odds are pretty high.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°They seem to have chosen an interesting path, then.¡±


    ¡°It''s not confirmed, though,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to sweat such a minor detail. He muttered while smiling meaningfully. ¡°I should be grateful about theming for me first.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to pay them a visit, anyway. Since that was the case, why should he say no to the other side wanting to reduce his workload?


    Bang Jin-Hun sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho''s grinning face before averting his gaze altogether. ''<i>Damn it. Looks like I''ve developed a mental trauma or something...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun thought all of his hair was standing on its end at that terrifying grin on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The image of Kang Jin-Ho making that face while trampling his fellow humans to death was still too fresh in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind.


    ¡°<i>Keuh-hmm.</i> Mister Jin-Ho, you mustn''t let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡±


    "No, Mister Jin-Ho. You''re not getting the severity of this situation. The Yeongnam Group bastards are different from us. If they know who you are and what you mean to the Martial Assembly, they will stop at nothing and resort to whatever tricks they can think of to eliminate you."


    ¡°I already know, Mister Bang.¡±


    The Yeongnam Group already tried to kill Kang Jin-Ho by kidnapping Kang Eun-Yeong. That was before Kang Jin-Ho decided to... get involved with the Martial Assembly''s affairs. Even a blind could see what would''ve happened to Kang Jin-Ho''s life if the Yeongnam Group managed to swallow up the Martial Assembly.


    <i>''Except this time, things will be different...''</i>


    The difference between being prepared and not was considerablyrge. Back then, Kang Jin-Ho was caught unawares by their sneak attack, but now? He was well acquainted with the fact that those people were willing to cross any lines if necessary.


    ¡°How many people are guarding my family members?¡±


    ¡°Five per family member, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see. Double the number, please.¡±


    ¡°...Since we don''t know where the Yeongnam Group will assault next, it''ll be a bit tricky to relocate so many members like that.¡±


    ¡°If my family gets hurt, it''ll spell the end of the Assembly as well,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a calm voice. As a matter of fact, nothing about his tone suggested he was threatening Bang Jin-Hun.


    However, that was far scarier for Bang Jin-Hun. Kang Jin-Ho''s reply just now didn''t sound like it came from his emotions, but... But, as if he was merely stating the obvious, a result that had already been decided ahead of time.


    ¡°...I''ll triple the number, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered while sneakily wiping his sweat away. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, allowing Bang Jin-Hun to sigh under his breath. <i>''Please, don''t casually say stuff that can scare the sh*t out of people!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was known to be one of the more... ''braver'' souls in the Assembly. As proof, he started raising the gs of dissent against the previous Assembly Master, Lee Jung-Geol, back when he wasn''t even a director yet. However, talking to Kang Jin-Ho made Bang Jin-Hun feel like he had turned into a coward.


    <i>''Hang on. It''s not that I''ve turned into a coward, but more like this guy is just too over the top.''</i>


    Just as Bang Jin-Hun tried to console himself with those words, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly muttered quietly. ¡°Mister Bang, how tough is your car?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho, wondering what this was about, before a proud grin formed on his face. ¡°<i>Aha,</i> so you also can recognize the greatness of this car, then! This is a G-ss, and it''s originally designed as a military vehicle, so yes, it''s quite tough.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s good,¡± Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled. ¡°Since it''s a military vehicle, it should survive what''s about to happen.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes. What on Earth was Kang Jin-Ho trying to say?


    However, Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened almost immediately. It had been a while since he had entered the national highway, but then... Cars ahead of Bang Jin-Hun''s expensive SUV were slowing down noticeably. Not just one or two cars, but all of them.


    The cars ahead even stuck to the median strip to cut off any route to escape while slowing down. That was when Bang Jin-Hun also realized the cars behind them were speeding up toward his SUV.


    ¡°...These sons of b*tches dare to?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes trembled in anger.


    He received word that the Yeongnam Group was acting suspiciously earlier today. However, since those bastards were already here before Bang Jin-Hun could receive additional information... They must''ve been keeping a close watch on him well before letting the information leak outside.


    <i>''Damn it. And I hadn''t sensed any presence tailing me, too...!''</i>


    Without a doubt, Bang Jin-Hun had to have been tailed to this ce, and he had grandly failed to notice that. This knowledge was trampling ruthlessly on Bang Jin-Hun''s pride.


    ¡°...I''m sorry about this, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely shook his head. ¡°This is for the better, actually. I was getting bored of waiting, you see.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing they want to slow down and box us in a formation, then force us into a corner... <i>Hmm?</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes after realizing that something was weird.


    The cars ahead started elerating again when they got sufficiently near Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV. Meanwhile, the cars behind closed the gap until their bumpers were almost touching Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV.


    ¡°...Are they trying to guide us?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly.


    <i>''Looks like they still have no idea who is with me.''</i>


    If the Yeongnam Group was thinking of dealing with only Bang Jin-Hun, dispatching this number ofbatants would''ve been a good way to go about it. However, Kang Jin-Ho was currently traveling alongside him. Trying to trap Kang Jin-Ho with such a small number of people was an act of suicide.


    The Yeongnam Group should''ve brought a busload of people instead. A regr sedan could only carry five people at a push, so this number was simply inadequate to resist Kang Jin-Ho''s strength.


    Having found some mental leeway now, Bang Jin-Hun decided cracking a joke now might be a good idea. ¡°It seems there are many ways to kill yourself these days. Don''t you agree?¡±


    Eerily enough, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond, simply letting a vague, meaningful grin form on his lips instead. Bang Jin-Hun found that weird, but before he could cock an eyebrow in puzzlement, Kang Jin-Ho muttered first. ¡°Do you still remember what you said to me?¡±


    ¡°What I said to you?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head, wondering what he could''ve said to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Well, you said the Yeongnam Group people will stop at nothing to get to me. Correct?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, that. Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°If you end up dealing with people who are serious about resorting to every trick in the book... That will be rather annoying pretty quickly.¡±


    .


    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head again, finding it difficult to figure out where Kang Jin-Ho was going with this.


    What could the Yeongnam Group''s people do in this situation other than mming into Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV and making it roll over? Or, slow down, lead Bang Jin-Hun to somewhere out of sight, surround him with this number of people and kill him.


    However, they were all martial artists here. They weren''t physically so weak that getting involved in a car ident would prove fatal. And only a pitiful fate waited for the Yeongnam Group''s people if they dared to get out of their cars, so...


    So, what other tricks could they resort to in this situation?


    ¡°From this moment on...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s faint grin grew deeper. ¡°...You will have to forget about everything you thought was a normal way to deal with things. You see, people driven to a corner tend to be even more dangerous than before.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun was about to ask back <i>What are you talking about?</i> Unfortunately, those words never got a chance toe out of his mouth.


    Turning his head to look at Kang Jin-Ho on the passenger side naturally meant Bang Jin-Hun would get to see the car traveling alongside his. And that was when he saw the windows roll down on that vehicle.


    <i>''...What the hell?''</i>


    Even though they were traveling almost at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour, those bastards were rolling the windows down? Were they thinking of saying something to Bang Jin-Hun? But without a megaphone, no one would be able to hear¡ª


    Instead of a megaphone, though, ck metallic ''cylindrical objects'' emerged from the open windows.


    "Son of a b*tch!" Bang Jin-Hun involuntarily swore after recognizing those metallic objects. As a matter of fact, any Korean male who had spent some time in the army would recognize them, too. No, even if one didn''t serve, they would still recognize it since simr items often appeared in TVs and movies anyway!


    Several gun barrels peeked out from the open windows, and Bang Jin-Hun screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Get down!!!¡±


    <i>BLAMBLAMBLAMBLAMBLAM!!!</i>


    Almost at the same time, a hail of bullets shattered the SUV''s sses and rained into the cabin.

 Chapter 311: Assaulted (1)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Assaulted (1)</h4>


    ¡°Your orabi''ste again,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    Kang Eun-Yeong chuckled and dismissively waved her hand. "<i>Eiii.</i> Come on, Mom. He''s a grown-up man, you know. He cane homete if that''s what he wants."


    ¡°Oh, and grown-up men can''t get into idents? Is that it?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong scowled scarily.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s tail was quickly tucked between her legs. "O-of course, that''s possible, Mom. A-and you''re so right! How could he be so thoughtless and not call us when it''s already getting sote!"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression softened just a tad.


    Kang Eun-Yeong noticed that and cautiously asked, ¡°Mom, should I call him?¡±


    "Let him be. A man is trying to mind his own business out in the world, so his family calling him now won''t look good."


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply at that.


    <i>''If that''s your stance, why did you even bring this topic up in the first ce?!''</i>


    In any other circumstances, Kang Eun-Yeong might have run her mouth one more time only to get a scolding from her mother. Not this time, though. After how her mother revealed her near-brush with depression recently, Kang Eun-Yeong learned to swallow back certain words for her own health. Still, she had to say something.


    ¡°Mom, that dude is not the type to get into trouble, you know. Actually, he''s the type to start trouble instead!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t say that. Don''t you know how rough and unpredictable life can be?¡±


    "Mom, seriously now." Kang Eun-Yeong tutted like an olddy.


    ¡°...Listen, Eun-Yeong. No one can tell what might happen in life.¡±


    "Hah?" Kang Eun-Yeong responded as if she just couldn''t agree with her mother on this subject. "Mom, honestly, you worry too much. With a son as great as my oppa, isn''t it fine to just let him be?"


    ¡°That''s easier said than done, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    "Let''s look at that car situation fromst time. I didn''t say anything back then, but how could you nag him about some car even though you know how much money he has in his bank ount? I thought you were being a little too unreasonable, Mom!"


    ¡°<i>Uh-whew,</i> you dummy...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong pounded her chest. ¡°Did Jin-Ho earn that money himself? Did he?¡±


    ¡°N-no, but...¡±


    ¡°And it''s the same story for you. If it wasn''t for Jin-Ho or Chairman Hwang''s help, do you think you could''ve made it big by yourself? Really?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s pouting got longer.


    "Of course, I''m happy about my children being so sessful, which means yes, I''m pleased about you, too. You probably don''t know how proud and happy I am whenever you appear on TV, Eun-Yeong." Baek Hyeon-Jeong disregarded her daughter''s pout and continued to speak inmentation. "Even so, it''s no good to mindlessly enjoy the fruits of your sess as if it was your hard work that got you there. What I wish for isn''t your sess but for you two to be someone who can achieve sess on your own."


    ¡°...I get what you''re saying, Mom.¡±


    "I''m not worried about you two being sessful in life, Eun-Yeong. But I am worried about the fact that you two achieved sess way too easily. When someone like that tastes failure, they usually fall into the pit of the abyss where it''s difficult toe back, you see?"


    ¡°You don''t have to worry about that, Mom,¡± said Kang Eun-Yeong with a refreshing smirk. ¡°Even if I lose everything somehow, orabi will still be here. And he isn''t the type to be a loser.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Aren''t you trusting your oppa a little too much?¡±


    "<i>Nah.</i> It''s you who doesn''t seem to trust oppa all that much."


    ¡°Without Chairman Hwang''s help, who knows how your brother would''ve turned out?¡±


    ¡°Nah, you are wrong about this one, Mom.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong honestly thought her mother was way too worried about Kang Jin-Ho. Sure, all parents were supposedly like that, but... When their children be sessful in life, most parents would disregard or forget about various factors that got them there and stubbornly believe that the greatness of their children was solely responsible for this result. But, for some odd reason, Baek Hyeon-Jeong seemed to evaluate her son more objectively than everyone else.


    ¡°I still think you''re too much of a worrywart, Mom.¡±


    ¡°You think so? You think I''m... worried about nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong unhesitantly replied. ¡°I can understand why you''re worried about me, but my oppa? I honestly don''t get it. Orabi might be living a high life thanks to Chairman Hwang, but I know he can still do that without any help from anyone. Remember how he studied in his senior year at high school and got a free pass ticket to university, Mom?¡±


    "Even so..."


    "If he''s only good at studying, I would be worried, too. But let''s be real, Mom. He can basically do anything. If he''s desperate, he can even debut as an actor right now and still hoover up money like crazy, you know? Hmm, maybe not in overseas territories since it''s not easy to go abroad? Even then, he''ll still be super-rich working in Korea only, Mom."


    ¡°That''s because of my genes, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Looking good is also a talent, you know,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong spoke as if she was making a grand statement. ¡°I get that you''re worried about how shockingly sessful your son is, but my orabi ain''t the type of man to get intoxicated by his lifestyle, Mom. You know just as I do how strict he is.¡±


    ¡°W-well, that is true...¡±


    Making a facial expression that conveyed both pride and worry simultaneously was no easy feat, but Baek Hyeong-Jeong was currently pulling that off.


    Kang Eun-Yeong sighed inwardly. <i>''Seriously, she can be so beyond help sometimes...''</i>


    If one looked at this situation from a different angle, Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s demands could be interpreted as harsh and unreasonable.


    ¡°Mom, don''t worry so much. People like my oppa don''t usually get into trouble that easily.¡±


    "I''m telling you, don''t underestimate the scariness of this world, Eun-Yeong."


    "If he gets into a car ident, he''ll just escape through the windows, you know! Unless some crazy bastard chucks a grenade inside the car, he''ll be fine. So don''t worry, Mom."


    ¡°Eun-Yeong! Stop jinxing things!¡±


    "<i>Eiii...</i> No one''s jinxing anything, mom." Kang Eun-Yeong waved her hand dismissively again.


    ***


    Bang Jin-Hun let go of the steering wheel and ducked below as a stream of curses leaped out of his mouth. ¡°Crazy sons of b*tches?!¡±


    Not holding the steering wheel while traveling at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour was pretty much insane, but now wasn''t the time to care about that. If the SUV flipped over at this speed, even martial artists could get killed, but not ducking right now would mean certain death!


    ¡°F*ck! Insane motherf*ckers! <i>Uwaaah?!</i> Crazy motherfuc...!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun knew that the bastards from the Yeongnam Group would not hold back. But to think they would actually start shooting guns in the middle of South Korea! And not just some measly pistols, either... But full-on machine guns, to boot! His mind was thrown into disarray when an event he never thought could happen in this country actually happened right before his eyes.


    They weren''t in America, so to think the Yeongnam Group would resort to guns! How did this even make sense?! Besides all that, where did they even get those machine guns from?!


    "<i>Uwaaaaah!?</i>We''re on a public road, you crazy f*cks!"


    Even though Bang Jin-Hun didn''t want to curse, how could he not curse in this situation? It was already shocking to get attacked by a gang of machine gun-toting goons, but these bastards were even bold enough to fire indiscriminately in the middle of a public road, not some out-of-sight location!


    Something like that wouldn''t normally be possible unless they lost several screws in their heads! The inte would explode if a ck box of a passing car managed to capture this chaos, after all!


    <i>''N-no, that''s not something I should be worried about, now is it!''</i>


    Bullets were raining down on him right now, so why should he be worried about online articles appearing tomorrow?!


    <i>ng! Bang! aang!</i>


    Metallic noises akin to beans boiling in a pot rang out from the thick doors of Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV. Fortunately, it seemed the bullets couldn''t prate past the door skin.


    ¡°Hell yeah! I''m telling you, military equipment for the win!¡±


    Suddenly, Bang Jin-Hun was d about spending an arm and a leg to buy this vehicle. He was quite pleased about not getting hit by bullets and turning into Swiss cheese, even if the danger of the SUV wandering off the road and falling off a cliff or rolling onto its roof still remained.


    <i>''Would I be able to withstand it, though?''</i>


    Any and all martial artists would''ve wondered about it at least once in their lives. Could a bullet without any internal energy prate a martial artist''s body enhanced by qi? Some said they got hit before and managed to endure it, while some said human bodies were simply too inadequate to withstand the kic force behind a firearm.


    Whatever it was, Bang Jin-Hun had no desire whatsoever to end that long-running debate through his sacrifice today.


    <i>''Those idiots...!''</i>


    What was there to debate anyway? If one''s cultivation was high enough until their internal energy reserve had gotten ridiculously strong, they could¡ªprobably¡ªbounce bullets off with their bare skin. If the cultivation were poor, one would end up as a corpse instead! It was as simple as that!


    That didn''t mean a martial artist would dare to shoot themselves while proiming <i>''My strength is more than enough!''</i>


    Only someone genuinely mad would try that...


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t regain his wits as the barrage of bullets continued to fly above his head. Anyone living in the modern world should be more or less familiar with the group of weapons called ''firearms''. Even then, how many people in Korea still alive today could say they have experienced a hail of bullets before? Indeed, only the generation that participated in wars or the soldiers serving in actual war zones would be able to im that.


    All the knowledge on firearms Bang Jin-Hun gleaned from the popr media and various articles over the years morphed into ''fear'' and started paralyzing his thought process. And just like a terrified child searching for his parent, Bang Jin-Hun instinctively turned his head to look for Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''...Uh?''</i>


    When he looked, Bang Jin-Hun discovered Kang Jin-Ho staring right back at him. It seemed Kang Jin-Ho also had no thoughts of getting hit by flying bullets as he had folded himself into the footwell.


    The only difference between him and Bang Jin-Hun in this situation, though... was his expression. It wasn''t distorted like Bang Jin-Hun''s.


    Kang Jin-Ho was expressionless, only for the corners of his lips to curl up after looking into Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes. It was as if he was mocking Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>¡®You are actually raising such a hubaloo after getting scared by a measly little situation like this? Mm?¡¯</i>


    That was the impression Bang Jin-Hun got at Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk. Even if that was probably not what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to say, Bang Jin-Hun still felt his rage swell up and gritted his teeth.


    Bang Jin-Hun was now the Assembly Master of the Korean Martial Assembly. To think someone like that was screaming like a little girl just because he was getting shot at!


    <i>''Son of a b*tch...! What an inhuman bastard...!''</i>


    Looking at the calm Kang Jin-Ho made Bang Jin-Hun feel like a coward. The light in Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes instantly grew cold as defiance announced itself loudly in his head.


    Now wasn''t the time to scream in terror but to find a suitable response!


    <i>''Bloody hell, haven''t they run out of bullets yet?!''</i>


    They should have emptied their magazines a long time ago, but the intensity of the shooting hadn''t let up yet. Still, knowing he would not get hit as long as he kept his head down gave Bang Jin-Hum some mental leeway, and the gears in his head started grinding again.


    <i>''For now, the doors can withstand the bullets.''</i>


    He didn''t know if his SUV was designed to be this tough from the get-go or if the person who originally ordered the vehicle had it reinforced after predicting that a situation like this would happen. Either way, one thing was for sure¡ªthe Yeongnam Group''s firepower wasn''t enough to prate the doors.


    <i>''If we take the doors off and use them as body bunkers, we might be able to jump into the cars next to us!''</i>


    In the worst-case scenario, he might miss the target andnd on the road''s surface at the speed of a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour, but that would still be preferable to receiving a shower of bullets. Bang Jin-Hun was confident of keeping his life even if hended on the ground at the current speed, but he didn''t know if he could survive getting hit by a bullet.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Staying like this will get us nowhere! Let''s rip the doors out and use them as shields while jumping into the cars next to us!"


    As Bang Jin-Hun was shouting that, he realized how insane his idea sounded, even to his own ears. However, it still felt like the most realistic solution to him in the current situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at Bang Jin-Hun weirdly. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Can''t you just hit the brake?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun grew a little dazed just then.


    Normally, he would have avoided doing that since he didn''t want to collide with the car behind him, but now... What was stopping him from doing just that?


    Colliding with a car behind him was not even a problem anymore. Surviving shoulde first, didn''t it?


    ¡°In that case, I''ll just...!¡±


    But before Bang Jin-Hun could shout at Kang Jin-Ho to hold on and m on the brake, his mouth mped shut automatically. His eyes widened as his vision discovered something.


    It was small and dark in color. Despite the darkness of the night, Bang Jin-Hun could see it clearly. A small and round metallic object was flying across the sky to slip inside the broken window of Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV.


    The SUV was still traveling at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour. Meanwhile, bullets still bombarded it.


    This whole situation was desperately urgent, yet ironically enough, Bang Jin-Hun saw everything in slow motion. A weapon just as famous as guns to people consuming popr media was flying in toward where he was right now.


    It was a hand grenade.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaahk?!</i>¡±


    Before Bang Jin-Hun could react, the grenade detonated first.


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    1. ''Body bunkers'' are bulletproof shields used by riot police.

 Chapter 312: Assaulted (2)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Assaulted (2)</h4>


    ¡°Did we get them?¡±


    Jeon Hui-Cheon tensely stared at the exploded SUV. Some shrapnel ended up shooting toward their cars, but ducking ensured none of his team members was injured.


    When the grenade went off, the cars surrounding Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV immediately peeled off to the sides. The G-ss on mes trundled to an eventual stop. Rather than ''stop'', though, the better description would be it had copsed on its suspension, but that would be splitting hairs at this point.


    Ordinary humans wouldn''t have survived an explosion like that, but Jeong Hui-Cheon and his men were targeting martial artists. Not just any martial artists, either, but some very dangerous people that required them to be extra cautious.


    Bang Jin-Hun managed to grow his influence within the Assembly until he was powerful enough to disce the former Assembly Master. And he did that without anyone''s help. And riding shotgun with him was Kang Jin-Ho, apparently even more dangerous than Bang Jin-Hun. If it were these two men, they could''ve survived that explosion.


    ¡°Turn the car around!¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon cried out.


    He could not rx. They were trying to deal with people stronger than them, so lowering their guard was absolutely forbidden.


    The Yeongnam Group''s vehicles crossed the median strips while performing quick U-turns. After rapidly approaching Bang Jin-Hun''s burning SUV, Jeon Hui-Cheon took out another grenade, yanked the safety pin out, then tossed it toward the wreck.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The grenade rolled underneath the SUV and exploded, causing the burning wreck to bounce briefly up the ground.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    <i>BLAMBLAMBLAMBLAMBLAM!!!</i>


    The machine guns started firing nonstop as if they wanted to empty their magazines for good this time.


    <i>''How much time do we have left?''</i>


    Jeon Hui-Cheon snuck a nce at his watch. The road they had closed off by... interfering with the cops would soon be reopened. Before that happened, he and his men had to sort out this ce by getting rid of the burning car and two men inside.


    Speaking of the two men, they were probably charred corpses by now.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon raised his hand after confirming that the car hadpletely turned into a beehive full of bullet holes. ¡°Martial arts, my ass.¡±


    Considering the current era, who in their right mind would want to fight using bare fists and swords? Jeon Hui-Cheon often felt this urge to shove his gun right inside the mouths of the fools busy yapping on about martial arts and whatever and pulling the damn trigger, and he finally got the opportunity to make that wishe true today.


    Not just any, but against two martial artists deserving to be called the ''absolute best'' in the Korean penins, too!


    Despite remembering that he was also a martial artist, Jeon Hui-Cheon still felt this unexinable satisfaction from his deeds.


    <i>''Yes, we''ve done it!''</i>


    Who cared about the methods? Regardless of what, two martial artists capable ofmanding the entirety of South Korea had died at Jeon Hui-Cheon''s hands. Even the Yeongnam Group''s chairman would have to acknowledge him for his efforts. Jeon Hui-Cheon got excited by merely thinking about it.


    ¡°Hey! Go and confirm the inside of that SUV!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, sir, is there a need to do that? They must be royally roasted by now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if they turned into charcoals, I still want confirmation!¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon cried out.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Several men exited the cars and cautiously approached Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV. Never mind a martial artist, not even an immortal could have escaped from that burnt-out ck carcass, but their movements remained as cautious as ever. Unsurprising, considering that the iron-d rule the people living in this world must adhere to was to never let their guard down until the final moments.


    ¡°Sir, they... are not inside.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon''s expression stiffened. ¡°What are you saying, you little punk? Where could the two in the car disappear to? Check properly, will ya?!¡±


    ¡°T-team leader, sir! I found a hole by the back of the SUV!¡±


    A flustered expression floated up on Jeon Hui-Cheon''s face. ¡°A hole?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! There''s a hole by the rear! I think they must''ve escaped through there!¡±


    Instead of flustering, Jeon Hui-Cheon''s expression now disyed his stupefaction.


    <i>''A... hole?''</i>


    Did that mean the two men punctured a hole in the car in that brief window of time between noticing the grenade and it exploding? In an SUV moving at a hundred and fifty kilometers per hour, no less?!


    ¡°That''s not possible...!¡±


    In that case, where were Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun, then? ording to what Lee Hyeon-Su had told Jeon Hui-Cheon, this man named Kang Jin-Ho was not the type to suffer indignities in silence. No, he was more like a rabid hound that would never let go once he had his prey. A rabid dog that hadn''t lost its barbaric edge!


    That was Lee Hyeon-Su''s evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho. That man was definitely not the type to flee unless his limbs had been cut off or he was dead.


    So, then... Where was Kang Jin-Ho? There were two possibilities. One, Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun were injured gravely during their escape attempt, preventing them from fighting. Although this theory made the most sense, would they be able to flee and avoid Jeon Hui-Cheon''s eyes in that condition? Unlikely.


    Which meant...!


    <i>''...They are still nearby!''</i>


    It felt like every hair on Jeon Hui-Cheon''s body was standing up. Just before he could shout, <i>¡°Keep your eyes on the surroundings!¡±</i> a quiet little whisper came from somewhere behind him.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. That whisper sounded like it came from right behind Jeon Hui-Cheon''s ear! So close was the source that the bone-chilling yet burning ''air'' carrying the whisper brushing past Jeon Hui-Cheon''s cheek felt so vivid and real!


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    The subdued voice resembled a devil whispering from Hell! When Jeon Hui-Cheon heard that quiet, subdued voice that sounded a little excited for some reason... He felt all the energy drain out of his body in an instant. A devil... was standing right behind him!


    There was no point in thinking up a countermeasure. There was also no point in nervously confronting their enemy, either. Even before Jeon Hui-Cheon could try something, scalding pain akin to his flesh burning shot up from his ankles.


    ¡°<i>Aaaaaaahk!</i>¡±


    Jeon Hui-Cheon instinctively realized his Achilles'' heels had been severed and screamed loudly. However, he wasn''t screaming in pain. No, it was despair. Knowing he could no longer escape from the one standing behind him had dropped him into a deep chasm of despair.


    Jeon Hui-Cheon crashed to the ground, then turned his head to look behind him in terror. The dark night sky, with not a single star visible, framed a man''s expressionless face partially hidden by the shadows. Those shadows danced eerily whenever the embers flicked off from the burning wreckage.


    Funnily enough, Jeon Hui-Cheon couldn''t help but find this scene rather fitting for this man. No one would look as good as this man, Kang Jin-Ho, staring down at another person while standing in the darkness.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze slowly drifted lower to Jeon Hui-Cheon''s hand pressed to the ground. Then, he slowly stepped on it.


    ¡°<i>Kuh-hurk!</i>¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon spat out a loud gasp in pain.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up. ¡°You all have done something quite interesting.¡±


    His voice contained a hint of delight. However, the realization didn''t give Jeon Hui-Cheon any sce. Even a three-year-old kid could tell that delight was definitely not a good thing for him.


    "You wait for me here." The man in the shadows, Kang Jin-Ho, raised his foot away from Jeon Hui-Cheon''s hand, then turned around. His eyes now took in the sight of Jeon Hui-Cheon''s flustered underlings. They seemed lost and unsure of what to do while looking at their suppressed team leader. "I''ll mop this up quickly ande back to you."


    After making that quiet but still-threatening deration, Kang Jin-Ho began leisurely walking toward the group.


    Jeon Hui-Cheon watched this scene in despair, only to see something strange suddenly dominating his view.


    <i>''A boot?''</i>


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Right there and then, a boot mmed into Jeon Hui-Cheon''s mouth at a scarcely-believable velocity. Unable to scream, he held his mouth and tumbled around on the ground in sheer agony. His body reacted instinctively on its own, and as a result, the pain from his hand and ankles worsened in an instant.


    ¡°<i>Euh, euh...!</i>¡±


    The owner of the boot swore loudly at the moaning Jeon Hui-Cheon on the ground. ¡°I thought I was gonna die, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s rage-filled re was now glued to Jeon Hui-Cheon. If only Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t indicated his decision to keep this bastard alive for the time being, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve ripped Jeon Hui-Cheon apart already!


    For a split second back then, Bang Jin-Hun really thought he was going to die. His heart was still near his mouth from the idea of death that had snuck in on him from a direction he never even dreamed of before. Even now, he hadn''t fullyprehended what happened just as the grenade went off.


    All he remembered was how he suddenly couldn''t breathe, felt some pain around his throat and then... his eyes could only see the night sky. Kang Jin-Ho had grabbed Bang Jin-Hun by the throat and dashed outside into the air by breaking through the rear hatch where the rear ss and the roof met.


    If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho... Bang Jin-Hun would have died today. Not even his trained physical body could have withstood a grenade exploding right in front of his nose.


    Even if he survived that somehow, he would still be trapped in that burning SUV, gravely wounded and quickly turning into a piece of charcoal, or perhaps Swiss cheese if he somehow managed to crawl out of that wreckage.


    <i>''Motherf*cker...! If I haven''te here tonight...!''</i>


    What would have happened if he didn''te here to fetch Kang Jin-Ho tonight and decided to go home alone? Bang Jin-Hun didn''t even want to imagine it.


    ¡°You stinking peace of dogsh*t!¡±


    Unable to hold his anger back, Bang Jin-Hun started mercilessly kicking the moaning Jeon Hui-Cheon on the ground. Losing during a fair fight wouldn''t have aggrieved Bang Jin-Hun this badly. However, what these Yeongnam bastards tried to do tonight was throw mud at martial artists!


    ¡°A bunch of f*cking lowlife thugs!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun had no desire to act like a boomer who didn''t want to take off his rose-tinted sses. Even so, there was supposed to be an eptable limit to everything, wasn''t there?!


    ¡°Is this what Kim Seok-Il ordered you to do? You piece of sh*t?¡±


    This was the moment that thest remaining speck of respect Bang Jin-Hun had for Kim Seok-Il got thrown outside the window. Respect for a punk who tried to eliminate his enemy through a method like this was a waste of Bang Jin-Hun''s breath!


    ¡°What a bunch of insane bastards! Seriously now...!¡±


    To think they would resort to using machine guns and grenades in the middle of South Korea! And in the middle of a public road, to boot! One wouldn''te up with an idea like that unless they were mad!


    <i>''Bloody hell, we better rethink our preparation.''</i>


    All the preparation for the uing confrontation against the Yeongnam Group was done under the assumption that the enemies would attack in the... ''conventional'' way. Bang Jin-Hun did think the Yeongnam Group bastards would resort to extreme methods, but the ''extreme'' they went with turned out to be even beyond his imagination.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. Kim Seok-Il had to be under even greater pressure than Bang Jin-Hun had expected. Unfortunately, it would be impossible to predict what a man in his shoes would resort to. Sticking to the old andckadaisical way of handling things would only get Bang Jin-Hun sucked into Kim Seok-Il''s pace.


    <i>''If I were alone, that is...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at Kang Jin-Ho''s back with awe and respect. Without Kang Jin-Ho next to him, Bang Jin-Hun would have died for sure. The returner''s presence had saved Bang Jin-Hun''s life tonight.


    Bang Jin-Hun thought he had experienced all sorts of ups and downs during his life. But Kang Jin-Ho calmly avoided all the dangers as if... As if having a grenade thrown at his face was nothing to fret about. His calmness was amazing enough to make Bang Jin-Hun feel ashamed for panicking and screaming pathetically.


    "You dipsh*t, you messed with the wrong guy today. You need to choose your targets wisely first before doing crap like this, you hear me?" Bang Jin-Hun pushed down on the still-moaning Jeon Hui-Cheon on the ground with his boot. "Especially you. You have no idea how screwed you are. Do you know why that dude spared you? If I were you, I would bite my tongue and die right away."


    Jeon Hui-Cheon listened and shuddered pitifully.


    <i>''Biting his tongue would kill him, though.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted and shifted his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s charred clothes, Bang Jin-Hun had a feeling that tonight''s event wouldn''t end without <i>some</i> bloodshed first. As far as he knew, Kang Jin-Ho, the cultivator, would never show mercy to those daring to bare their fangs in his direction.


    As if to prove Bang Jin-Hun right, Kang Jin-Ho scanned the Yeongnam Group assassins and leisurely addressed them. ¡°Alright. Try to run away.¡±


    The assassins surrounding Bang Jin-Hun''s SUV panicked as they stared back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''How did he know?!''</i>


    ¡°<i>If the attempt goes wrong, do not try to fight him!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°We''re resorting to this method precisely because he can''t be fought using normal means.¡±?</i>


    <i>¡°If any one of you wishes to live, flee the moment you sense something is wrong. Understand?¡±</i>


    That was what Lee Hyeon-Su told these assassins during the pre-mission briefing. However, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have seen through their intentions. He had noticed that these assassins had subconsciously shifted their center of bnce slightly toward their rear in preparation to flee.


    ¡°I also enjoy stuff like that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shed his fangs in a fierce grin. ¡°So, run away. Who knows? One of you might get lucky and survive tonight.¡±


    Within this dark night, as the pale moonlight and the mes danced together...


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strode toward his attackers as if he were the God of Death.

 Chapter 313: Assaulted (3)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Assaulted (3)</h4>


    It would be a waste of time to exin the result of attacking Kang Jin-Ho.


    As an analogy, it''d be like jumping inside a predator''s cage with nothing but a disposable knife. If the person jumping in did that from high up and urately stabbed the predator''s throat, they might survive this risky encounter. However, missing by only a millimeter would mean the disposable knife would no longer be useful, and the person would be empty-handed. And the humans couldn''t even hunt a rabbit with their bare hands...


    That was the Yeongnam Group''s situation. Bang Jin-Hun had to admit that this sneak attack was truly dangerous and life-threatening. So forceful and effective was this attack that even Bang Jin-Hun was left momentarily dazed and confused. If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho''s quick-wittedness, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve died for real tonight.


    However, the attack ended in failure. As such, the attackers had only one option remaining: death.


    Anyone who understood Kang Jin-Ho''s personality as much as Bang Jin-Hun would''ve immediately killed themselves as soon as the mission ended in failure. Since dying was inevitable, it''d be better to choose one that happened to be way less torturous and painful.


    Unfortunately, these Yeongnam Group assassins were meeting Kang Jin-Ho for the first time tonight. And Kang Jin-Ho as an existence couldn''t be understood with mere verbally-spoken words during the mission briefing. Bang Jin-Hun was sure of this since that was what he experienced himself.


    Cheon Tae-Hun tried to exin the dangerousness of Kang Jin-Ho with every fiber of his entire being, but Bang Jin-Hun didn''t really ''get'' it. Only aftering face-to-face with Kang Jin-Ho did Bang Jin-Hun realize how dangerous and cruel this returner could be.


    It''d be the same story for these assassins now. So, either they try to fight back, unable to let go of thatst sliver of hope or try to flee to the best of their abilities.


    ¡°Kuwaaaaahk!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered as the blood-curdling screams rang in his ears.


    <i>''Damn it... Easier said than done, huh.''</i>


    <i>~</i>


    <i>¡°Those who dare to target your lives must lose theirs. Those who dare to attack you deserve to get hit back in full.¡±</i>


    ~


    Something like this line of thinking wouldn''t be allowed back in the surface world governed byws, but the denizens of the martial world prioritized this mantra over rules and regtions. That didn''t mean they could always stick to that mantra, though.


    Just how many would be capable of stopping an attack aimed at their life, subduing the assants, then killing them on the spot? Most would inevitably hesitate when the time to killes around. And then fall into a dilemma.


    If the number of assants were high, the dilemma would only get worse. Killing ''only'' one person might feel less significant than a group. However, when there were ten assants? What about a hundred?


    Killing all one hundred assants attacking you was definitely easier said than done. No, wait. A regr person would never even entertain the idea. This wasn''t as simple as being taught to respect human lives from a young age, either. Not even those people who saw human lives as insignificant wouldn''t be able to do it without batting an eyelid.


    However, someone in front of Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes right now was doing exactly that in a calm, collected manner.


    <i>''Yep, something''s wrong with that guy''s head, alright!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun already knew that the sanctity of human life was a man-made concept. The truth was, it hadn''t been all that long since people saw their fellow humans as more precious than, say, a horse.


    Returners were especially more prone to this mindset. Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t sure why, but all those who experienced ''living'' in the past tended to view human lives as insignificant. In the modern world, a murder would be thoroughly examined by manyw officers and analyzed down to the finest details to see if the victimmitted an offense grave enough to deserve death or if the crime itself was justified, even though it was still wrong.


    To people living in such a world, it would be difficult toprehend the behavior of their historical counterparts that beheaded thieves for something as insignificant as stealing bread and disyed the severed heads as roadside attractions. And they would find it just as difficult to understand the returners who had no choice but to limatize to that way of life, too.


    Bang Jin-Hun knew all this. Even so...


    <i>''That dude has it especially bad, doesn''t he!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Bang Jin-Hun didn''t know anything about returners now, did it? As one of the ''perks'' of his job and status, he encountered quite a few returners over the years. But not a single one was as brutal or extreme as Kang Jin-Ho. No, wait. ''Extreme'' wasn''t exactly the right word to describe him.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to hold any guilt over killing another human being. Just how many people did he kill in the previous life? How many lives for him to snap people''s heads off as if he was popping the lids off soda cans? Bang Jin-Hun just couldn''t even imagine it.


    Bang Jin-Hun squeezed his eyes reflexively at yet another tragic scream.


    <i>''Gee whiz, he''s so vicious...''</i>


    What spooked Bang Jin-Hun even more in this situation was how... ''well-adjusted'' Kang Jin-Ho seemed during his daily activities. Not just well-adjusted, but he was a deeply filial son, a great friend, and a generous person who sponsored an orphanage with his own dime. Truly an example others should follow, in other words.


    Someone like that was snuffing people out in the hidden world as if they were merely ants. This unbridgeable chasm in personalities was the very essence of the ''difficulty'' Bang Jin-Hun felt when dealing with Kang Jin-Ho.


    A totally unpredictable person, that was Kang Jin-Ho. And nothing was more difficult in life than dealing with an unpredictable man.


    <i>Ssh!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rapidly swung his hands around in the air to rid all the blood clinging to his skin. However, dusting his hands several times still wasn''t enough to remove every droplet of blood, a testament to the amount of blood he had shed tonight.


    "<i>Fuu...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho groaned quietly and walked back to where Bang Jin-Hun was.


    That sight alone was enough to make Bang Jin-Hun think about fleeing from this ce. Despite fully knowing that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any ill will toward him, Bang Jin-Hun''s instincts still screamed at him to run away. However, Bang Jin-Hun forced his legs to stop them from doing things without his permission.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hair drooped and sloshed around as if they were wet. Obviously, the red droplets dripping from his hair didn''t require any exnation of what they were.


    ¡°...You worked hard out there, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. He tried to sound nonchnt just then, but his voice still trembled a little. When Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything, Bang Jin-Hun forced himself to say something else. ¡°I''ve already called the base. People capable of cleaning this up will soon arrive.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. His eyes, visible through the dark crimson hair strands, burned fiercely like a predator''s. Those were some seriously scary eyes that might haunt Bang Jin-Hun in his nightmares!


    "...My apologies, but can you stop staring at me like that? I might piss my pants if you keep doing that. I''d very much appreciate it if you calm down a little bit, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded when Bang Jin-Hun pleaded with a cramped smile on his face.


    <i>''Looks like I got too excited...''</i>


    Either the sight of blood had agitated him, or the craziness of the situation had to have gotten to him, judged by how fast Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was racing. He quietly pressed a hand on his chest and regted his breathing.


    ¡°<i>U-uwaaahh...</i>¡± Jeon Hui-Cheon still on the ground moaned pathetically in shock and pain.


    <i>''This stupid son of a...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun sneakily trampled on Jeon Hui-Cheon''s face with his boot. This crazy butcher had finally calmed down, yet why did this idiot remind everyone of his presence and try to drive the situation back to the sweaty extremes?!


    Once Bang Jin-Hun''s boot was fed into Jeon Hui-Cheon''s mouth, thetter''s screaming quietened down considerably.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped regting his breathing and opened his eyes. Although the fierceness in his eyes hadn''t abated yet, at least those same eyes weren''t burning in bloodthirst anymore.


    <i>''Now I know what a serial killer''s eyes look like...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun inwardly mused. ording to popr belief, people who had killed before had a different look in their eyespared to those who hadn''t. But that was a pure, unadulterated bullsh*t.


    In the eyes of the outside world, the martial world might seem to overflow with murderers, but these so-called murderers all had practically the same kind of light in their eyes as ordinary people.


    Now that Bang Jin-Hun had a few chances to witness Kang Jin-Ho''s feats, though... He had to concede that someone steeped in violence and murder did have a different light burning in their eyes.


    Bang Jin-Hun cleared his throat, then scanned the surroundings. ¡°They sure surprised us tonight, didn''t they?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho followed Bang Jin-Hun''s nce and looked around, too. ¡°Yes, they have.¡±


    ¡°Using firearms like this... Just where have they gotten them from?¡±


    ¡°America, or Japan. If not, China. Plenty of ces to choose from¡­¡± muttered Kang Jin-Ho.


    Bang Jin-Hun contemtively nodded in agreement. Even he could get a firearm without much difficulty if that''s what he wanted. Smuggling in a gun might cause a bit of a problem, but the Martial Assembly would easily take care of that, anyway. Besides, there was no need to invite risks like that in the first ce.


    He could just moor a boat in the middle of international waters, receive the guns, sail back to a suitable distance away from the coastline, ce the weapons in some kind of a waterproof bag and swim back to the shore with his cargo. As simple as that.


    The ''swimming'' part might prove to be a pretty good way to kill oneself for ordinary people, but this scenario was doable for a martial artist. Bang Jin-Hun hadn''t tried it himself, but carefully chosen healthy warriors should have no problem swimming that distance. Hell, they might even be able to swim from Jeju Ind to the penins!


    Simply put, Bang Jin-Hun could also get his hands on firearms if he was serious about it.


    However...


    <i>''Well, there''s an enormous difference between merely thinking about it and actually doing it.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun would have nevere up with the idea of smuggling guns in to resist the enemies as the situation veered toward the inevitable result of his demise. The whole idea was too risky. The news would easily spread within the martial world, and he could sh head-on with the surface world''s powers-that-be.


    Taking on the risk factors like that was definitely easier said than done.


    ¡°It seems Kim Seok-Il has finally lost his damn mind, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I wonder about that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a faint grin crept up on his lips. ¡°If he hasn''t gone mad, then... Instead of dipping his toes and teasing us out, he could be thinking that wrapping everything up in the surest way possible is the best choice he can make under the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°...That is also a possibility.¡±


    ¡°It certainly isn''t a bad idea, in all honesty.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled.


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''Gee whiz, doesn''t this guy ever get scared?''</i>


    The so-called ''isn''t a bad idea'' was meant to take out Kang Jin-Ho, yet he was busy praising it. Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess was so high that trying to exin it would be an exercise in futility at this point, but that didn''t mean he would have experienced the situation of getting bombarded by a hail of bullets in the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho must''ve traveled to the ancient past before returning to the modern world. No guns back then, obviously. And he returned to South Korea, a country with basically zero guns in civilian hands either...


    Despite that, Kang Jin-Ho still maintained hisposure. Was it because he was just bold and dauntless? Or...


    <i>''What does it matter, though?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun promptly decided to give up analyzing Kang Jin-Ho. This returner kept revealing a new facet every time Bang Jin-Hun thought he had gained some understanding of him anyway.


    Perhaps the day Bang Jin-Hun perfectly figured out Kang Jin-Ho and acted in sync with thetter might never happen.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i> Will that be covered by your insurance?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun stared at his burning SUV, the one pointed out by Kang Jin-Ho, then wiped away at the corners of his eyes. ¡°F*cking hell...¡±


    Who would be able to sympathize with Bang Jin-Hun''s current sentiments as he watched his fairly-new SUV going up in mes? When that dang car also cost a pretty penny!


    Bang Jin-Hun''s despair-filled eyes eventually moved away from the wreckage and at Jeon Hui-Cheon moaning on the ground. The sound of Bang Jin-Hun gritting his teeth echoed eerily in the night air. ¡°Hey, you dipsh*t! You must''ve saved some money over the years, right?!¡±


    <i>¡®Some chump change won''t be enough to get me a recement for that SUV, you hear me!¡¯</i>


    ¡°Get up, now!¡± Bang Jin-Hun grabbed Jeon Hui-Cheon''s cors and chewed his angry words out. ¡°How much you got in your wallet?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Spit out your bank card and gimme your PIN when I''m still being civil, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly observed this scene before helplessly shaking his head.


    <i>''Well, the picture''s finallyplete...''</i>


    This scene was totally reminiscent of a local hoodlum shaking down an innocent bystander. Bang Jin-Hun was the victim here as he was minding his own business when they attacked him, so he had every right to feel aggrieved by Kang Jin-Ho''s evaluation.


    Unfortunately, there was no helping it this time.


    He should me his own looks for this one.


    In this world, some evil people still drew a picture of innocence despite their unsavory actions. On the flip side of that coin, some people would alwayse off looking bad, even if they were merely trying to get what they deserved.


    "You stinking motherf*cker...! You already know what will happen if you lie about not having enough, but I find out that you do, dontcha? You better bite your tongue now to kill yourself, you motherf*cker! You know who I am, right? Let me tell ya, I ain''t the type to give up that easily, you hear me!"


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away and stared at the burning SUV while groaning under his breath.


    1. Jeju Ind is about 83 kilometers away from the nearest point on the Korean penins.

 Chapter 314: Assaulted (4)

    <h4>Chapter 314: Assaulted (4)</h4>


    "We''re nearly finished with the cleanup, Assembly Master."


    Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun relocated to the side of the road and rxedly drank coffee after the team dispatched by the Martial Assembly arrived and started cleaning the scene up. Obviously, the cleaning crew brought coffee along with them.


    The notion of calmly enjoying coffee near the location where lots of people lost their lives in a gruesome fashion might seem iprehensible to ''normal'' logic, but such a thing wasn''t all that out of character for these people.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at his underling. "What about that lone survivor?"


    ¡°Sir, we''ve taken him to the Assembly HQ.¡±


    .


    ¡°...Let me tell ya, that bastard was one stubborn son of a b*tch.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± The underling, Cheon Tae-Hun, tilted his head.


    ¡°Bloody hell. He never told me the PIN number to his bank ount, you see? He''s gonna go to hell anyway, so why can''t hepensate me for my bloody car before he leaves?! And he''s the one who blew up my car, too! A person should have morals, man! Morals, I tell ya!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun dazedly stared at Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''What the hell, this dude...?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun almost died tonight, yet he was worried about his car? No, wait. Of course, he''d be worried about it. It cost him an arm and a leg, after all.


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s gaze now contained a mixture of sympathy and criticism.


    A director on the level of Bang Jin-Hun should receive a sizable annual sry from the Martial Assembly. Bang Jin-Hun also had quite a few private business interests, which earned him quite a bit of coin, too.


    The number of martial artists not really interested in wealth was unusually highpared to regr people. On the other hand, though, martial artists were also fully capable of making money from various sources, so they were never really short of funds.


    However, Cheon Tae-Hun was well aware of Bang Jin-Hun''s actual financial situation, hence his sympathy for the new Assembly Master. The amount of money he had to spend while trying to build a faction of his own to fight against Lee Jung-Geol was gobsmacking, to say the least.


    Bang Jin-Hun spent every dime to his name whenever he came into some money for his cause. No wonder he was still living in a one-room rented apartment to this day!


    Even so, Bang Jin-Hun still decided to swallow the brave pill and splurge on a nice car for a change, thereby evolving himself from a well-paid poor person to a well-paid ''car poor'' person. But to think that nice car would go kablooey in front of his eyes! No wonder he was so enraged right now.


    ¡°<i>...Uh,?</i>sir. Can''t you, like, get a new car through the Martial Assembly?¡±


    "Listen here, man!" Bang Jin-Hun yelled angrily. "I haven''t been the Assembly Master for long, right?! I''m under so much scrutiny as it is, so can''t you imagine what those stinking old men will say if I get a newpany car so soon?! <i>''Aigoo~, our dear new Assembly Master, you look oh-so-nice in your new ride...''</i> That''s what those old farts will say, you dumbass! Think before saying something, will ya!"


    ¡°As your fellow human rather than as an Assembly member, I sympathize with you, sir.¡± Cheon Tae-Hun sighed and shook his head.


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly lowered his decibel and asked his underling. ¡°Hey, man... You think the insurance will cover that?¡±


    "Sir, the scene of the ''ident'' is about to be wiped clean and disappear for good. In that case, what insurance nonsense are you even talking about?"


    ¡°...Can''t I do something to make that happen?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> are you thinking of giving them your car''s ck box? I''m sure they''ll be super-pleased about it, sir. And yes, they''ll probably agree to pay you ording to the insurance agreement. As long as you agree to release the recorded footage, that is.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun could only ruefully lick his lips at Cheon Tae-Hun''s sarcastic response.


    "Sir, please behave with some dignity. Don''t forget that you''re now the Assembly Master. And the Yeongnam Group targeted your life tonight. It wouldn''t be strange to see war breaking out at this stage. And they even resorted to using guns, too! Sir, this is unprecedented. I don''t remember anything as big as this happening in thest decade, at the very least! The right thing to do right now is to n our response, so how can you be stressed about your car''s insurance and whatnot, sir!"


    "Hey! Don''t run your mouth off just because it wasn''t your car, goddamn it!"


    ¡°...I might as well talk to a wall.¡± Cheon Tae-Hun facepalmed just then.


    Bang Jin-Hun was usually more serious and contemtive than this, but after acquiring the Martial Assembly, it seemed his goal in life had disappeared. He was pretty good at hiding his dumb side most of the time, but it seemed to be jumping out to the fore more than usualtely. What a relief that there was no one nearby to hear Bang Jin-Hun''s dumb outburst just then.


    ¡°In any case, what will we do now, sir?¡± Cheon Tae-Hun asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How are we handling this, sir? We need to respond, right? Were you thinking of doing nothing after getting hit in the face like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We will respond in some fashion.¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho.


    It''s true that they needed toe up with a n to fight back. However, that sneaky nce was meant to imply that Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t decide on it by himself. Cheon Tae-Hun understood that and had to nce at Kang Jin-Ho as well.


    <i>''Urgh...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked clean and meticulous after washing himself up with the water Bang Jin-Hun had ordered his underlings to bring. However, even this clean appearance was enough to shrivel up Cheon Tae-Hun''s heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho might look quite normal right now, but remembering what he resembled back when Cheon Tae-Hun and his colleagues arrived here...!


    <i>''Geez, it might be better to encounter a damn specter instead.''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun understood full well that they were now on the same side and he was working for Kang Jin-Ho, but... His fear of Kang Jin-Ho branded deep into his soul still showed no signs of dissipating.


    All he did was stare at Kang Jin-Ho for a second or two, but Cheon Tae-Hun''s entire body went rigid as if all the lubricants in his joints had dried up.


    "E-excuse me...?" Cheon Tae-Hun cautiously spoke up, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to raise his head and stare at him. <i>''Oh...''</i>


    Unlike their previous encounters, Kang Jin-Ho was looking back at Cheon Tae-Hun like a normal person. Cheon Tae-Hun only saw Kang Jin-Ho duringbat situations up until now, so he found this sight simply too difficult to get used to.


    Even so, this was far more preferable than the other option, so...


    ¡°What will you do now, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...We thought there should be a response from our side, you see.¡±


    ¡°A response, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin in contemtion.


    <i>''Wow. This is kinda... picturesque?''</i>


    Cheon Tae-Hun could only cough quietly to clear his throat. He was ordered to bring a change of clothes for Kang Jin-Ho, but where would he suddenly source something like that in the middle of the night? So, he estimated Kang Jin-Ho''s size and grabbed the ''standard'' ck business suit that somebeled as the Martial Assembly''s unofficial uniform/ standard work overall. That''s all he did, but now...


    <i>''Now that''s a crazy-good fit, isn''t it?''</i>


    Obviously, most Assembly members boasted a great physique. Not only did they exercise, but they also cultivated, which blessed them with broad shoulders and athletic figures with no useless fat on them. And taller heights than most people, too.


    How unfortunate it was, then, for such folks to boast rather peculiar fashion sense, making them wear whatever the hell they felt like and creating a nightmarish eyesore in the process. If it hadn''t been for that, they could''ve created an impromptu fashion show every day simply by wearingmon business suits.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho in a suit looked so sharp and smart that even Cheon Tae-Hun, who was quite familiar with the perfectly snug fit of martial artists, had to marvel at the sight. So much so that Cheon Tae-Hun even forgot about his instinctive fear of Kang Jin-Ho for a moment there.


    <i>''Hang on, what the heck am I even thinking about here?''</i>


    They weren''t here to put on a fashion show, so what on Earth was he doing? Cheon Tae-Hun shook his head to get rid of all the useless thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°I''ll think about it some more,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Some more?¡±


    "Yes. It''s not like we can immediately do something back to them anyway. Being angry doesn''t mean we can just march straight into the Yeongnam Group''s base with grenades and blow them up. Obviously."


    ¡°Well, that is true, but...¡± Cheon Tae-Hun blurred the end of his sentence. Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as if to say <i>Carry on</i>. ¡°We should at least strengthen our security and be more vignt. They have already crossed the line, so it''ll be much harder to predict what they will resort to next.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    "In my personal opinion, we should make our move as soon as possible, even if it''s not right now. If we don''t do anything, we''ll be putting ourselves in a one-sided defensive position against the attacks from a group of bastards willing to cross lines. In any other circumstances, waging a defensive battle might be a better strategy, but..." Cheon Tae-Hun briefly stopped there and pointed at Bang Jin-Hun''s G-ss, now a scorched hump of metal. "...To me, it feels like doing so could lead to more harm than good."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Cheon Tae-Hun continued. ¡°And please help us protect your family better, Mister Kang. If it''s those bastards...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression distorted a little at the mention of his family. Cheon Tae-Hun hurriedly mped his mouth shut after noticing that change.


    <i>''What a psycho-like bastard!''</i>


    People didn''te with a switch that could be flipped in an instant, so how could Kang Jin-Ho flip from one extreme end of the emotional scale to the other with a snap of a finger? How was anyone supposed to deal with that?!


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered, ¡°I agree. Please enhance the security around that side, then. Make sure that the one in charge contacts me directly, too.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun didn''t need to ask what the ''that side'' was to know the answer. Suppressed by the silent pressure Kang Jin-Ho emitted, Cheon Tae-Hun could only nod in silence.


    ¡°F*cking hell...¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly shot up to his feet. ¡°Listen, Tae-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Tell those folks staying outside the Assembly base toe in. We have enough beds to amodate them all, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. But...¡±


    ¡°If they insist on living outside only for these Yeongnam bastards to attack us like rabid dogs, we''ll have no answers at all. Even if they say no, tell them <i>nicely</i> to get their butts back in the Assembly base and stay there for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Sir. However, the directors could be resistant to the idea.¡±


    ¡°Those old farts can kick the bucket for all I care.¡±


    ¡°...Please, please lower your voice when saying stuff like that. Please!¡±


    "Those old farts can handle themselves. Besides, they don''t deserve their sries if they can''t even protect themselves. Leave them be and prioritize protecting the younger generation first. They won''t end up in a good state if they stupidly get mixed up in this sh*t." Bang Jin-Hun spoke in a decisive tone, confirming that he had regained hisposure. "And Mister Jin-Ho, will you be alright on your end? These bastards seem to be targeting you, specifically, you know? And tonight is merely the beginning of their assault. That old fox, Kim Seok-Il, is infamous for being tenacious and obsessive, you see? If the opening salvo is like this, I can''t even imagine what else he''s gonna do next. Evacuating to somewhere safe with your family until everything settles down might not be such a bad idea."


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, it''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mister Jin-Ho. You shouldn''t underestimate the severity of this situation.¡±


    ¡°Underestimate, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned.


    Bang Jin-Hun stopped persuading Kang Jin-Ho after seeing that smile. His head might not fully understand how ''intense'' the meaning behind that expression was, but his instincts certainly did.


    <i>''This is more than I thought...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun knew full well already how precious family was to Kang Jin-Ho. But this reaction was much more extreme than Bang Jin-Hun had bargained for.


    ¡°I''m not underestimating anything. It''s just that this is something I should be doing,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I see. Well, in that case... I won''t say anything else,¡± Bang Jin-Hun sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about us. Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at the Assembly members busy cleaning the road. ¡°It seems getting to know each other better is not going to happen today. I''d like to go home in that case. Will that be fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let us try our luck next time.¡±


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up from thewn chair. "I pray you''ll do a good job with what I asked for."


    ¡°No need to worry, sir.¡± Cheon Tae-Hun bowed deeply as a sign of his extreme courtesy.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded back and leisurely walked away while waving his hand.


    Cheon Tae-Hun watched that before asking Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°...Sir, will it be really okay?¡±


    ¡°What will?¡±


    ¡°His family is in danger, so isn''t he too unconcerned? That''s what I''m thinking, sir.¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, you dumbass.¡± Bang Jin-Hun loudly tutted away.


    ¡°It''s not? Then, what is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°He''s being like that precisely because he is deeply concerned.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> In that case, wouldn''t it be better to receive our protection?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah.</i> He doesn''t trust us.¡±


    ¡°...Really? Meaning, he still views us with suspicion?¡±


    ¡°No, not that. He doesn''t trust our skills.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun muttered in a self-deprecatory manner, ¡°To that dude, his family is something he must protect above all else. So, leaving their protection to the likes of you will only make him nervous. And that''s why he wishes to personally get involved.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> But sir, didn''t he ask us to strengthen the security around his family?¡±


    "No. That''s more like him telling us to install an unmanned rm system. He didn''t say to stop the assault but to contact him if we discover something suspicious."


    ¡°<i>Ah...!</i>¡± Cheon Tae-Hun roughly scratched his head.


    "I hope that Kim Seok-Il bastard hasn''t gone crazy enough to hurt powerless civilians..." Bang Jin-Hun bitterly muttered.


    ¡°Sir, judging from this event, he probably already has lost half of his marbles.¡±


    ¡°And that''s what worries me,¡± Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes.


    <i>''One wrong move, and it''ll bring about a blood bath...''</i>


    Tonight''s event proved ''it'' once again. The ''it'' in this case was the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was merciless and cruel to those who dared to target him. But then, what would happen if that one-in-a-million chance happened? What would Kang Jin-Ho do if his family got hurt by the Yeongnam Group''s ambush?


    <i>''Then... It''ll be the end.''</i>


    If that happened, the Korean martial world wouldn''t have to worry about the sh between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly but about the apocalyptic battle against the devil named Kang Jin-Ho. Bang Jin-Hun didn''t dare imagine how wide-reaching the ripples would be, but he still thought it wouldn''t end with the annihtion of the Yeongnam Group.


    ¡°Find all the personnel you can move around and assign them to his family,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while massaging the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Assembly Master, you know that is easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°I''m not being thoughtless here, Tae-Hun. Make sure to figure out who and where to protect, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nced up at the sky, his eyes withdrawn and contemtive.


    <i>''So, the only thing to do now is go to war...''</i>


    He had ''fun'' epting the deration of war tonight, hadn''t he? And with that, a war that could no longer be stopped had truly begun.


    1. ''Car poor'' means you''ve spent a considerable size of your ie on buying a car, leaving little for everything else.

 Chapter 315: Assaulted (5)

    <h4>Chapter 315: Assaulted (5)</h4>


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes like an annoyed school teacher. ¡°A gigolo?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "Or an insurance salesman?"


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed while sensing his little sister''s forceful aura pushing him back.


    Just who was he, though? Wasn''t he none other than Kang Jin-Ho? He was the one-and-only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor responsible for ushering in the era of fear to Zhongyuan and a powerful meteor causing seismic upheavals within South Korea''s martial world! Hell, Kang Jin-Ho''s name was already spreading within the martial world like some kind of scary sorcery chant. He was someone like that, but now...


    <i>''What... is up with this bone-chilling aura?''</i>


    The cold re shooting out from the narrow, criticizing eyes of Kang Eun-Yeong was enough to make Kang Jin-Ho shudder in his socks. Even though he was perfectly fine while a hail of bullets flew over his head earlier!


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had a feeling that the only thing remaining for him would be utter ruination if he let himself get sucked into her pace.


    Kang Eun-Yeong continued to speak. ¡°You aren''t some gigolo, and definitely not a salesman, so... What is up with your get-up, oppa?¡±


    ¡°...I, <i>uh,</i> thought I should wear it.¡±


    "You did? <i>Reaaaally?</i>" Kang Eun-Yeong theatrically feigned shock. "My dear orabi thought about wearing a business suit! My orabi, who doesn¡¯t like suits because they are ufortable and only wears old and worn tracksuits, did what now?"


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless. He put this ck business suit on only because his previous clothes got soaked in blood and couldn''t be worn anymore. To think that such a simple act would give rise to such a powerful pretext...!


    ¡°...Why haven''t you gone to bed? It''s now early dawn, you know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to change the subject while doing his best to pretend he wasn''t flustered. At all.


    Unfortunately, Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t want to y along with his intentions. "What do you think? How can I sleep when my uncaring orabi is staying out <i>sooo</i>te at night without even a phone call to his family? I have to stay up, wondering if he''sing home now or maybe in a minute..."


    "E-enough." Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly cut his sister off, thinking that her nagging could potentially drag on for another three days and four nights if it''s not stopped right now! He hurriedly walked past Kang Eun-Yeong to step inside the living room. Only by quickly washing up and slipping inside his bedroom would he get to avoid a further nagging session by Kang Eun-Yeong. That was what he thought, but then¡ª


    ¡°Son?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong stood in his way next.


    It was one mountain after another for Kang Jin-Ho. After he barely overcame the mid-boss, now it was the turn of the final boss to show up!


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong remained warm and gentle in her demeanor. "You look truly wonderful with that suit, my son."


    ¡°...Thank you, Mother.¡±


    It was always better to be punished first. Regardless of who gets to go first, though, everyone about to get executed would still agree that nothing was more torturous and blood-curdling than watching the executioner dangling the ax right in front of their faces.


    ¡°You''ve started paying more attention to your mother and are trying your best at it. Aren''t you?¡±


    <i>Where are you going with this, mother?</i>


    "I know it''s not easy, son. You have to mind your store, worry about the family, and even do lots of other little things, too. No wonder you''re so busy without actually doing anything."


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed his mother sneakily emphasizing the ''without actually doing anything'' part. Was that because his senses were ultra-sharp?


    "You must''ve been very busy not to call us even as you crawl back home at four in the morning. Were you that busy, son?"


    ¡°...Mother, I''vemitted a grave offense to you.¡±


    "Since times of old, Korea has been a society that values patience and endurance. Especially for womenfolk who needs to protect the family home. They shouldn''t bother the menfolk who are working hard outside. Yes, indeed."


    ¡°N-no, wait, Mother.¡±


    ¡°But, son...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "If we live by the values of the past, you won''t have any excuses to defend yourself even if I beat you senseless. That''s how things were like in the old days, you see?¡±


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>¡±


    ¡°So, will you call from now on or not?¡±


    ¡°I''ll make sure to call next time, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Remember, there will not be mercy next time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go and get some sleep, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply and headed back to his room. Before he could take another step, though...


    Kang Eun-Yeong blocked him again. ¡°Where do you think you''re going?!¡±


    ¡°...What is it now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned weakly.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong seemed unwilling to let this go so easily. ¡°Take a look at Orabi''s clothes, Mom! I''m telling you, he was secretly meeting with a girl until now! It''s so obvious, isn''t it? He usually trudges around in old T-shirts and jeans, yet he suddenly shows up in such a get-up?! It doesn''t make sense unless he was on a date!¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled gently.


    ¡°Yes, Mom!¡±


    ¡°...Is there a reason why your oppa shouldn''t date a girl?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was struck numb by that ''question.'' ¡°N-no, not exactly. There''s no particr reason why he shouldn''t, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then, shush.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong only needed one finger to quell Kang Eun-Yeong''s rebellion, then briefly nodded toward her son. ¡°Son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I''m a hundred percent in agreement with greeting grandchildren as soon as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly tripped on his feet. ¡°...It''s not like that, Mother!¡±


    ¡°We''ll see if it''s not.¡±


    "It definitely isn''t, Mother!"


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared at her son in dissatisfaction. ¡°How could you be like this, son? I''ve given you such a beautiful face, so you should at least do that much for me!¡±


    ¡°B-but, Mother...!¡±


    "I''ll be honest. When you were still in middle school, you had this adorable side to you, but these days, neither you nor Eun-Yeong can be called adorable anymore. At this rate, I might even contract adorableness deficiency disease. I''m even thinking of adopting a puppy because of that!"


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho had to fake a cough again to clear his throat. He knew he had no excuse here, so what could be the exnation for this feeling of wrongful sorrow creeping in?


    ¡°That''s why I''d love to see youe home one day with a cute grandchild in tow, son. You are already a well-to-do business owner, so no one''s gonna find fault with you getting married early, I''d say.¡±


    ¡°...I have no ns for that, Mother.¡±


    "And I''m telling you to give it some thought, son."


    Suddenly, Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression brightened as if she hade up with a good idea. Then, she covered her mouth. ¡°Mom, Mom! How about I give you grandkids?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t wanna get beaten to a pulp, be more economical with your mouth, okay?¡±


    "...I''m sorry." Kang Eun-Yeong, now ruthlessly crushed by her mother''s unstoppable aura, shuffled toward the living room''s corner to plop down and hug her knees. She even quietly muttered, <i>''Mom only hates me,''</i> and other stuff that a middle school teen going through puberty might say.


    Unfortunately for her, though... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the mental leeway tofort his distraught little sister.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted. ¡°If you don''t want to create misunderstandings, try toe home early, son.¡±


    ¡°I''ll engrave that to my heart, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Good. You''re excused.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho making a soulless face trudged to his room, got changed, and headed to the bathroom.


    Kang Eun-Yeong cautiously called out to Baek Hyeon-Jeong. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    "I really think oppa has found a girl, you know?"


    ¡°Don''t say something so preposterous, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°What? He could''ve found a girl, you know!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, do you think your orabi''s the type?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong scoffed at her mother''s reply. "Mom, don''t you think you have a tendency to underestimate your own son? Let''s be honest. It''s just that we''re used to seeing orabi every day, and that''s why we can''t see it. But let him loose on the streets, and we''ll probably see a queue of women forming in front of him."


    ¡°W-well, that is true.¡±


    "He used to be okay-looking, but finishing the army service has upgraded him to a Giga Chad, Mom. I even sometimes forget that he''s my own oppa rted by blood, you know!"


    ¡°...Calm down, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°As I was saying, think about it, Mom. We know my orabi ain''t the type to drool over girls like a creep, but this world is filled with way too many gold diggers, isn''t it? Those driven crazies will obstinately lunge themselves at my orabi, and if he gets ensnared by one of them...! I''m telling you, Mom, you''ll be allowing a totally lunatic daughter-inw to mess this family up! Don''t forget how strong my orabi''s sense of responsibility is. Everything will be over if there''s a kid involved, Mom!"


    ¡°<i>M-mm...</i>¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded gravely as if she could finally see her daughter''s point now.


    "For now, orabi is prioritizing his family, and that''s why he''s like that. But wait until he finds himself a wife and a kid! We''ll be kicked to the curbside in the blink of an eye, Mom! You won''t let that happen now, will you?" Kang Eun-Yeong passionately pleaded her case.


    ¡°...Listen, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom?¡±


    "Please... Please grow up, will you?!" Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly yelled at her daughter.


    ¡°<i>Ah?!</i> But, why!¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to live together with your oppa for the rest of your life?!¡±


    "When did I ever say he shouldn''t get married? It''s just that... How should I say this...! <i>Mm,?</i>right! I''m merely worried that my orabi might stray into the wrong path, that''s all! I have no other ill intentions!"


    ¡°You should worry about yourself first and grow up!¡±


    "Mom, you only hate me!" Kang Eun-Yeong pouted deeply when her scheming was instantly seen through by her mother.


    ***


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was sitting on his bed as the room remained cloaked in the dawn''s darkness.


    He had woken up quite a while ago but didn''t have anything particr to do, so he stayed still. Actually, silently spending time on his bed wide awake even before sunrise had be his morning ritual these days.


    <i>''...My eyes are getting stiffer.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu reached out to the bedside bureau near the top of his bed and picked up a vial of artificial tear, then dripped a couple of droplets into his eyes. Once that was done, he got up and opened the windows before mouthing a cigarette. He pulled closer an ashtray resting by the window frame before lighting up his cigarette.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu released the smoke, then nced at his cigarette.


    ~


    <i>¡°Sir, you should think about quitting soon. You need to live long and healthy, after all.¡±</i>


    <i>~</i>


    ¡°Hah. Howughable.¡±


    Living longer, was it? For what, though?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu felt that his body was getting heaviertely. His doctor said there was nothing wrong with him, but Hwang Jeong-Hu thought otherwise. The problem wasn''t with his physical body. No, it was with his heart. He was beginning to grow weary of life itself.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled weakly to himself.


    <i>''Now that I think about it, I''ve been charging ahead constantly without any rest, haven''t I?''</i>


    The only time Hwang Jeong-Hu got to take a proper rest on afy bed ever since he started working was when he was confined to the hospital bed. At least, that was what it felt like.


    He had sacrificed everything in the pursuit of a sessful business. He poured his heart and soul into Jaegyeong, even at the expense of his family. Thanks to his efforts, Jaegyeong had established itself as one of the top corporations in the country, but...


    Lately, Hwang Jeong-Hu had been feeling emptiness in his heart. This corporation called Jaegyeong, the one he had dedicated his entire life to build, gifted him with endless pride, but...


    <i>''But it''s not like I can take it with me to my grave, now is it?''</i>


    Sure, Hwang Jeong-Hu would get to leave his name behind. His fame could get recorded in the history books of South Korea''s business world for future generations to admire, just like Rockefeller or Carnegie¡ªthe king of the steel industry. That might be one of the greatest honors imaginable to a businessman, but it still sounded hollow and vain to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mind.


    <i>''What meaning is there, anyway?''</i>


    An honor bestowed unto him after his death would be utterly useless to him, wouldn''t it?


    Sometimes during his morningmute to work, Hwang Jeong-Hu would look up and stare at Jaegyeong''s HQ piercing high into the heavens and see it as a gigantic tombstone.


    ¡°I''ve gotten old...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t think this way in the past. He always thought the rising revenues and increasing poprity of his corporation would sustain him and satisfy him. Buttely? He was fast losing all interest in numbers like that.


    Apparently, the older one became, the more sentimental they became as well. And Hwang Jeong-Hu ofte fit that assertion to a T.


    He used to be cold and severe even to his kids. And the only time he was truly sentimental during thest decade or so was when his wife passed away. That had been the case, but now...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly shook his head.


    <i>''It''s all useless.''</i>


    Looking back now, perhaps the reason why his kids treated him that way was due to his failure as a father to raise them properly. He had failed to teach them about love between family members. That had to be it¡­


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu''s wife was still alive, the sound ofughter was a constantpanion in this household, but after her passing... It had gone away and had yet to return. Having severed his ties with his kids and kicked them out, this mansion seemed way too big and deste for him to stay alone these days.


    ¡°...Time to go to work, then.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t heading to the office because he had something particr to do there. The hospital episode had taught him a bitter lesson on the failings of a corporate structure where he served as the absolute monarch in charge of making every decision.


    Thepany should operate ording to his decisions, yes, but it should also be able to chug along even if he was absent from his post. As an example, one only needed to look at the other corporations run by folks from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s generation. Just how many of them stumbled and nearly copsed when their aged bosses started retiring or left their posts due to illnesses?


    If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho, Hwang Jeong-Hu would''ve also witnessed the destruction of Jaegyeong with tears of blood staining his face while confined to his sickbed.


    As such, he decided to scale back the extent of his involvement with the day-to-day operation of the corporation as much as possible. He even handed over the power of making decisions to the board of directors as well. As a result, he no longer had a reason tomute to work so early in the morning.


    Which, in turn, only served to remind him howrge and still this mansion was with no one to share it with. Even though he had basically spent his entire adult life in this ce... He felt asphyxiated in here. If he wanted to feel vitality, the energy of people again, he had tomute to work.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu got up, then came downstairs to the living room. He found the housekeeper setting up the dining table for breakfast.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled and greeted her. "You''re working hard so early in the morning for this old man."


    ¡°Not at all, Chairman. Did you sleep well, sir?¡±


    ¡°<i>Nah.</i> Getting old means I''m not all that sleepy these days.¡±


    "Even so, sir. You should still try to get as much rest as possible at night. You haven''t been getting enough sleeptely, after all."


    ¡°Don''t worry about me. I can still take care of myse¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the front bell rang loudly to interrupt Hwang Jeong-Hu.

 Chapter 316: Visiting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 316: Visiting (1)</h4>


    ¡°Who could that be?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head.


    Was there anyoneing to visit him this early in the morning? Hwang Jeong-Hu furrowed his brows whilebing through his memories. Only two people woulde to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s residence regrly, and they were Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal secretary and Director Baek Yeong-Gi. That was about it.


    There was still quite some time left before the secretary was scheduled to show up, while Director Baek wouldn''te here so early in the day. In that case, who could it be by the front gate?


    While Hwang Jeong-Hu was thinking about his answer, the housekeeper auntie went into action first. She picked up the inte and asked the person at the gate. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu waited for the housekeeper''s reply.


    She finally turned her head and addressed her boss while covering the inte''s mouthpiece. "Chairman, it''s a gentleman named Kang Jin-Ho."


    "Jin-Ho''s here?" Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head again at this unexpected visit, only to p his thigh. "<i>Ah...</i> that''s right."


    Jo Gyu-Min said not too long ago that Kang Jin-Ho revealed his intentions to pay a visit pretty soon. Didn''t Hwang Jeong-Hu think the sun might rise from the west after hearing that? But how...


    ¡°My damn old age is even making me forgetful, too.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s recollection regarding this matter was dim. Still, he figured Kang Jin-Ho would take his sweet time to settle on a date. Well, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew wasn''t exactly a proactive person, after all! Indeed, he was more like a stubborn boulder that didn''t want to budge no matter how hard one pushed.


    ¡°Tell him toe inside,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu got up and headed to the front entrance to wait. Soon, the door opened, and Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside.


    Kang Jin-Ho greeted first. ¡°Good morning, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Nothing good about it,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned. ¡°Looks like you didn''t have a good night''s rest, Chairman.¡±


    "You''re to me on this one, Jin-Ho. No one else would be this inconsiderate and disturb people so early in the morning, you know."


    "But I knew you''d be up around this time, anyway."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned, then scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s empty hands. ¡°<i>Huh.</i> You didn''t even bother to buy a present?¡±


    "Well, I thought you aren''t the type to hanker for presents, Chairman."


    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk...?</i>Even so, themon courtesy is to bring a present when visiting someone else''s house. You should''ve at least brought a carton of juice or something. Looks like you still have a lot to learn.¡±


    The housekeeper auntie observing from the rear covered her mouth to hide her smile. When was thest time Hwang Jeong-Hu looked so energetic like this? She couldn''t even recall it happening recently! Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words were rather harsh, he clearly relished having a visitor to his house.


    <i>''But this is odd...''</i>


    Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t really the type of person to be acquainted with much younger people. To an old person with a firm set of views on the world like him, the younger generation would''vee across as immature, after all. So, the housekeeper auntie never imagined Hwang Jeong-Hu would be so unreserved with a man young enough to be her son.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Can I go inside now?¡±


    "Are you not going toe inside if I say no?"


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stepped back, then slowly turned toward the doorway. ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Then, should I leave?¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk, tsk!</i> Don''t you know it''s also against manners toe for a visit only to leave right away without even a sip of water first?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu loudly tutted.


    The housekeeper auntie desperately covered her mouth to stifle herughter. That was because she could see how reddened Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face was from panic at the thought of Kang Jin-Ho walking away like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grin got deeper. "Since I''m already here, would it kill you to wee me like a normal person, Chairman?"


    ¡°<i>Fe,</i> it sounds like you''ve be a lot slicker with your wordstely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it feels that way,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Kang Jin-Ho as all kinds of emotions and thoughts could be seen swirling clearly on his face. During their first meeting, Kang Jin-Ho looked like a devil showing up to drag Hwang Jeong-Hu back to the depth of Hell. But now, he resembled any other ordinary young manmonly found everywhere.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t help but smile at this sight.


    <i>''Hah. He has limatized pretty well, hasn''t he?''</i>


    It felt like Hwang Jeong-Hu was witnessing the process of a clueless alien who had fallen out of the sky one day, gradually limatizing to the world of humans. He felt chuffed about it, but on the other hand, something about it also felt a little rueful to him.


    <i>''I guess... He won''t really need me anymore.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had done a lot for Kang Jin-Ho until now, although he wasn''t sure what thetter''s feelings about it were like. Assisting financially so Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have money problems was one such help. Not to forget, Hwang Jeong-Hu also ordered thorough research and support what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to do for his business, didn''t he?


    Out of everything he did, though, what Hwang Jeong-Hu paid the most attention to was helping Kang Jin-Ho close the ''chasm'' existing between him and the rest of the world and blend into society as smoothly as possible. He assigned Jo Gyu-Min to apany Kang Jin-Ho for that very purpose and ensured that there wouldn''t be problems during the military service, too.


    Everything was meant for Kang Jin-Ho, but now... Now that Kang Jin-Ho started wearing the outfit called the ''ordinary'' without much help from anyone, Hwang Jeong-Hu began feeling like the need for a specialized tailor had dissipated into the ether.


    <i>''I guess things are leaving me one by one...''</i>


    Rather than the sense of achievement, the sense of loss resulting from thinking that the world no longer needed him filled Hwang Jeong-Hu up instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the living room. ¡°So? Can I enter now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. Did you have breakfast already?¡±


    ¡°I think it''s a bit too early in the day for that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, join me in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly shook his head.


    "Instead of saying you''re fine, don''te visiting me at this hour and save us the trouble. Besides, I''ll have indigestion eating by myself when the guest is just sitting there doing nothing, anyway. Auntie here seems to have a big appetite, so we just need to get an extra spoon, and you should be good to go. So,e and sit with me."


    The housekeeper auntie feigned anger. ¡°Goodness me, Chairman! Did you just insult me?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly. ¡°...Let''s be honest here, auntie. How do you expect me to finish all this food by myself?¡±


    "Even so, you''re the chairman, so I must do my job properly."


    "Properly, my foot..." Hwang Jeong-Hu grumbled.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned at the sight of Hwang Jeong-Hu bickering with the housekeeper.


    <i>''He has gotten mellower.''</i>


    While Hwang Jeong-Hu felt fear and a sense of disharmony from Kang Jin-Ho during their initial meetings, Kang Jin-Ho felt a knife-like sharp and taut vigor emanating from Hwang Jeong-Hu. Kang Jin-Ho was obviously physically stronger and had achieved more in life, but even he wouldn''t dare look down on Hwang Jeong-Hu. That was how firm and unyielding Hwang Jeong-Hu was of his own beliefs.


    Right after he pushed himself off the sick bed, Hwang Jeong-Hu brimmed with a sharpness that could cut anyone trying to touch him. But now, he had be noticeably mellow. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure if that could be seen as good news.


    ¡°Take a seat, fe.¡±


    "Of course." Kang Jin-Ho nodded and settled on the opposite side of Hwang Jeong-Hu by the dining table, thinking that refusing any further would be against manners.


    As for the dining table itself, it was at least twice as big as the one found in Kang Jin-Ho''s home, even though only Hwang Jeong-Hu was using it.


    "<i>Mm,</i> this table is ratherrge, isn''t it?" Kang Jin-Ho asked while scanning the table.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Uselesslyrge, that''s what it is. Since the house is big, it''s gonna feel empty if I don''t fill it up with furniture like this. That''s why I wanted to sell this dang ce and move to somewhere smaller, but... That damn Yeong-Gi is adamantly against it for some weird reason!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Director Baek said no?¡±


    "That''s right. He said some nonsense about how selling the house I used to live in would look bad. But let''s be real here, why would I need a big house like this one when I''m living all by myself? It''s just a waste, isn''t it!"


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Well, it is rather big, I must admit.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted. "I better talk to Yeong-Gi again soon. It''s too empty and cold in this big house."


    "<i>Mm?</i> I believe it''s because you''re living alone, Chairman."


    "That''s why I''m saying I gotta move."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again just as the housekeeper brought out the stew. He epted his cutlery, then waited for Hwang Jeong-Hu to start eating first.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why aren''t you helping yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m waiting for the elder to begin first.¡±


    "<i>Hah. Kekekeke...</i> Haven''t heard such a funny joke before! I''m the elder here, is it?!" Hwang Jeong-Hu held his gut as a loud chuckle escaped his mouth. He chuckled for a good while before fixing his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho. "You don''t mind if I ask something private about you?"


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Between us... Who is actually older?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°<i>Mm...</i> How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I''m already past seventy.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I see. In that case...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes as if he was busy calcting something.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu quickly waved his hands. ¡°Never mind. Let''s stop this talk here, shall we?¡±


    "<i>Mm?</i> Why?" Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and looked in confusion.


    ¡°I don''t think knowing it will benefit me in any shape or form. I''m not a youngster anymore, you know? I have no thoughts of weing a new older brother at this stage in my life, so let''s just keep our rtionship dynamic as it is.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> I don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°...Still, it''s kind of weird, so you don''t have to stick to honorifics if you don''t feel like it.


    ¡°I''m fine with it, though.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Even though you didn''t bother with honorifics when we first met? I guess you learned some manners along the way, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly chuckled. It wasn''t only him who had changed a lot since their first encounter. Indeed, Hwang Jeong-Hu had also transformed quite a lotpared to his earlier self. Then again, humans were meant to evolve, anyway.


    ¡°Well, let''s get started, shall we?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu picked up his spoon and dug into his food, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to do the same.


    ***


    After the meal, in the living room...


    ¡°Okay, so. What brings you here so early in the day?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked.


    "Well, I don''t have a particr reason, but..."


    ¡°You''re still not good at lying, huh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu took a sip of his coffee before putting the cup down on the table. ¡°Indeed, you probably don''t have a reason toe see me. I''m no longer useful to you, after all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "However, since you''re here, you must have found a good reason. It''s not like you enjoyed hanging out with me, anyway."


    "<i>Mm?</i> Do you want me to hang out with you often, then?"


    ¡°Of course not! Hanging out with you is the fastest way to get me killed!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll take into consideration your age and all.¡±


    "...Forget it. Let''s not talk about that and get to why you''re here."


    ¡°<i>Mm...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a sip of his coffee while contemting how he should approach this. He put the cup down and stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°<i>Hmm?</i> Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...Chairman, why did you ask me about my age earlier?¡±


    ¡°If you''ve changed your mind and want me to call you hyung-nim, that¡¯s¡ªgonna be a bit difficult for me.¡±


    "No, it''s not that. However... Please listen to what I''m about to say as adviceing from a senior in life, not this young-looking man in front of your eyes, Chairman."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression stiffened a little. ¡°Alright, I''m all ears.¡±


    Kang Jeong-Hu wordlessly stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu for a few seconds before finally breaking the weighty silence. ¡°You are lonely, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''splexion reddened as if he was left momentarily flustered by Kang Jin-Ho''s direct assault. It felt like embarrassing things about himself that he didn''t want to share were being disyed on the roadside for everyone to see. ¡°What do you mean, lonely? Only youngsters feel stuff like that. At my age, loneliness is the furthest thing in my mind.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°Yes, getting old does dull your emotions, but they won''t disappearpletely. Actually, some emotions will only get more persistent and worse. Loneliness, reminiscence, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That''s enough.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu abruptly cut Kang Jin-Ho off. ¡°You can discuss stuff like that with your shrink in a counseling session. Talking it out loud with you won''t solve anything, after all. Besides, I''m not depressed or anything, so don''t worry about me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu in silence.


    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu noticed that Kang Jin-Ho was seriously pondering something, so he took out a packet of cigarettes from his breast pocket and handed out a cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Come on, take it. It''s my house, so it''s fine.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to decline. ¡°No, I''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? What, you want me to say ''Hyung-nim, have one on me''? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll ept it, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took the cigarette and mouthed it, then lit it up. Hwang Jeong-Hu also mouthed a cigarette of his own. Not too long afterward, the living room was filled up with unhealthy smoke.


    ¡°Loneliness, is it...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu wryly chuckled. ¡°Rather than loneliness, it''s... I''d say it''s more likement.¡±


    ¡°Lament, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes. Iment. That''s about it." Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded away. "I have been breathlessly running all this time. No, I''m not going to boast about how sessful I am. However, I am intensely proud of this one thing... I''ve lived my life to the best of my abilities."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while listening. Merely being sessful wasn''t enough to earn the respect of the public. While others searched for less arduous paths, Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbornly chose the harder roads for himself. People in the past often mocked and criticized him for it, but he remained true to his beliefs and stuck to the righteous path.


    That was why Jaegyeong now stood tall. Obviously, there were other, more prosperous corporations than Jaegyeong in South Korea. However, none of them garnered as much respect as Jaegyeong did.


    ¡°But... I''ve been sensing somethingtely. I can no longer run.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°It''s not as simple as my weaker health, either. No, it''s more to do with my head getting old. Lately, things aren''t working out as I''ve been intending. But when I listened to the advice of the younger generation, the troublesome parts got resolved fairly easily. I don''t want to admit it, but... It seems that my time hase.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest and contemtively nodded.


    ¡°Of course, I''m not going to deny what''s happening. It''s just that... I''mmenting it. I''ve dedicated my whole life to mypany, but I''m still gradually bing an unneeded surplus to it. Iment that, and then...¡± The end of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words blurred before he groaned softly. ¡°There is no such thing called honorable retirement in this world. Who would want to retire if they can still kick ass in the field with the rest of them? When you package the being shown the door to something more ptable, then you will get¡­ retirement.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s bitter-sounding words echoed within the living room.


    Kang Jin-Ho observed Hwang Jeong-Hu, and in his eyes, thetter seemed so, so... small. The giant that could easily rock the world had be this small in a matter of a few years.


    The sight, however, only served to strengthen Kang Jin-Ho''s resolution.


    ¡°Chairman, not too long ago, I...¡±


    ¡°<i>...Mm?</i>¡±


    "...I ran into your son."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression hardened like a rock.

 Chapter 317: Visiting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 317: Visiting (2)</h4>


    ¡°Did you say, my son?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied unhesitantly.


    ¡°When you said my son, are you sure it was indeed my son?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s voice grew increasingly stiff and cold.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained unperturbed as he nodded away. ¡°Yes, I''m sure.¡±


    "<i>M-mm...</i>" Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression crumpled. He seemed unsure of how to react. If someone other than Kang Jin-Ho said that, Hwang Jeong-Hu would have unhesitantly lost his cool.


    Indeed, he would have raised his voice in anger without a second thought, even if he was talking to the President of South Korea. No matter how weakened he was, Hwang Jeong-Hu was still Hwang Jeong-Hu, after all!


    However, he still had one person in this world he found a bit hesitant to do that. And that was Kang Jin-Ho. Not because of the possibility of bodily harm, no, but because he was his benefactor.


    Kang Jin-Ho could be thinking that Hwang Jeong-Hu had already repaid all of his debt, but that was not how Hwang Jeong-Hu saw things.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was confined to the hospital bed, watching as his Jaegyeong was being driven towardplete ruination as death closed in on him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho showed up in the nick of time to save him. Nothing Hwang Jeong-Hu could do would be enough to repay that debt. Even if Kang Jin-Ho demanded all the wealth in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name, he would give it up without a moment''s hesitation.


    This was why Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t get angry at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "How did you meet him?"


    Even so, Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t stop himself from being curt with his tone. Just not raising his voice at Kang Jin-Ho was exhausting all the patience Hwang Jeong-Hu currently possessed.


    ¡°We ran into each other coincidentally while shopping in your department store.¡±


    ¡°I see. And you recognized who it was?¡±


    "No, not exactly..." Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little, finding the act of verbally exining everything a bit too cumbersome. "Something happened that day to get us acquainted."


    "<i>Mm...</i> I see. Very well." Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. "Why are you telling me this, though?"


    ¡°I thought you might be curious.¡±


    ¡°Curious? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu deeply furrowed his brows as if he couldn''t see the logic here. "What made you think that?"


    ¡°Well, aren''t you curious about them?¡±


    "Not even remotely." Hwang Jeong-Hu replied immediately, his expression unyielding and stiff.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho saw different emotions from that expression. If a person had to make such a face while denying something, it indicated they were actually ''thinking'' a lot about the subject matter.


    Of course, Hwang Jeong-Hu would unhappily argue the opposite, saying that it didn''t even make sense.


    "In that case, you won''t mind if I stop here now, will you?" Kang Jin-Ho asked in a calm tone.


    "You think I''ll be curious and egg you on about it?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately respond, instead choosing to take another puff of his cigarette before carrying on. "He was worried about you."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Apparently, your older brother, his uncle, has passed away from cancer. So, considering your age, he thought you needed to get a thorough check-up as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he wanted you to say to me?¡±


    ¡°No. He didn''t want the details of our conversation to end up in your ears.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed a little taken aback by that. He raised his head and looked, waiting to hear more.


    Kang Jin-Ho could''ve held his tongue here, which would have whet Hwang Jeong-Hu''s curiosity and anxiety a bit more. However, he wasn''t here to negotiate, nor was he trying to take control of this conversation.


    ¡°Your son was trying to enter the department store''s VIP lounge but was stopped at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°The VIP lounge, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That stupid fool... Still can''t get rid of his vanity yet!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression crumpled hideously.


    The scions of other wealthy families wouldn''t run out of money even if they were disowned. To avoid paying the inheritance tax, these families would have started transferring some money into trust funds while the scions were still young.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t do that. He didn''t even share a cent with his sons. The only wealth the Hwang family scions earned over the years came from the sries they earned while working for Jaegyeong. Even then, Hwang Jeong-Hu made sure they wouldn''t be paid fairly.


    His reasoning was as simple as <i>''If youpeted fairly with other new employees to get a job, do you honestly think you could''vended a role here?''</i>


    His sons were all upying important positions that usually demanded quite a princely sum of annual sry, but Hwang Jeong-Hu paid them less than half. However, the sons couldn''t dare voice their dissatisfaction openly at the ruthless pressure of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s emperor-like authority in the corporation.


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu made his triumphant return to the top and took everything away from his sons, they probably didn''t have anything to their names. Rich people apparently had enough assets to sustain themselves for at least three years, even after dering bankruptcy, which meant Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons should have had something to get by even after they were kicked out. However, it would be impossible for them to maintain their previous lifestyle.


    The sons could have found jobs in other corporations since they had experience, albeit brief, in leading Jaegyeong. Unfortunately for them, the news of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s return had spread far and wide by then. No one wanted to hire his sons since they didn''t want to risk creating friction with one of the titans of the industry.


    But now, one of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons was trying to enter the VIP lounge of a department store?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted, unimpressed. ¡°Vanity always eats away at people.¡±


    "He was there with his son," said Kang Jin-Ho, shutting Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mouth in the process. "It seemed like your son was thinking about taking a short break during the shopping trip. However, with his child watching him, it seemed he couldn''t back down."


    ¡°Really? <i>Tsk, tsk!</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu no longer bothered to hide his difort. ¡°A man needs to live by his means, I tell you! That''s how it''s supposed to be!¡±


    ¡°You might be right¡­¡±


    ¡°So? Is this why you''re here? To tell me how my idiot sons are doing these days?¡±


    Anyone could see that Hwang Jeong-Hu was deeply pissed off. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell whether that anger stemmed from him bringing this unwee news or the state of the sons causing heartache in Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu finished smoking his cigarette, then pulled out a fresh one and mouthed it. He was obviously trying hard not to show his innards were burning in frustration but clearly failing at his task.


    ¡°If only my sons were like you...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°ording to my mother''s observation, I don''t have much in the way of adorableness, apparently.¡±


    ¡°You think my sons are adorable, then?! If they aren''t gonna be adorable and all that, at least they should''ve been whip-smart!¡±


    ¡°...Please calm down, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed the cigarette on the ashtray. His hand movement showed how irritated he was feeling. ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything, then?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°You obviously didn''te here to tell me only that, right? I''m sure you have a lot more to say. So, why aren''t you saying anything?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. "A conversation can happen only when the speaker and the listener both participate."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t dumb enough to miss the meaning behind what Kang Jin-Ho said just now. His re lowered to the floor in dissatisfaction. A few secondster, Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed deeply. ¡°...Can you wait for a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The living room was overtaken by silence so chokingly quiet that the wall-mounted clock''s second hand could be heard ticking away. Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to feel nervous here, while Hwang Jeong-Hu was trying to calm his anger down, so the only one fidgeting anxiously in this situation was the housekeeper auntie standing in the corner of the living room.


    <i>''Just who is this young man that he...''</i>


    Even Director Baek Yeong-Gi watched what he said in front of Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. He could offer advice when needed but still dared not bring up any way-too-sensitive topics. It was because he knew how fiery Hwang Jeong-Hu''s tempers could get.


    However, that young man unhesitantly went straight for the most sensitive topic in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal life. The housekeeper auntie was puzzled by that fearless young man, but she also found Hwang Jeong-Hu''s behavior just as puzzling. Why wasn''t he getting angry after what that young man brazenly said to him?


    ¡°...I think I''ve calmed down enough.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu raised his head and looked at Kang Jin-Ho, his expression a little less gloomy. ¡°So, what was that you wanted to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already said them¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow, his lips mped shut. Kang Jin-Ho spoke about Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons just now. And the discussion before that was about...


    ¡°So, it''s not mementing stuff, but being lonely. Is that what you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Look, Jin-Ho.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled quietly. ¡°You might be right. Who knows, I could be lonely right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But everyone at my age can''t avoid being a partner with loneliness. Everyone is bound to feel the sense of loss, this sense of futility, at some point. That''s what it means to gradually wither away until you die.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°It''s not because you''re dying, but due to your lingering attachments.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes powerfully quaked just then.


    ¡°When you''re about to die, what you''ve achieved in your life no longer matters. What''s important is whether you are satisfied or not. The reason for your loss of drive isn''t due to your age. And it''s also not down to your inability to keep up with the younger generation.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then what?¡±


    ¡°Youck the passion to ept new things, the drive to get up and start running again.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was unable to refute that assertion. Because... Kang Jin-Ho''s words had urately hit their mark.


    When he heard that PCs were taking off overseas, Hwang Jeong-Hu rolled up his sleeves and started studying how to use one well before anyone else even thought about doing the same. Just how old was he already at that time?


    The old Hwang Jeong-Hu would have poured his entire being to learn all the relevant knowledge so that he wouldn''t get left behind by the younger generation. But now... What was he doing these days?


    He had epted being left behind and raised his hands in defeat!


    <i>''Passion, is it...''</i> Hwang Jeong-Hu grimaced.


    "Chairman, passion doesn''t cool off because you get older. You get older because your passion is gone."


    ¡°Are you saying I got the order wrong?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve already realized it, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared into Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes, and fierce light began flickering back to life in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s own eyes. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "What do you expect me to do here, then? To revive that dead mes of passion, I should clench my teeth and try even harder at my age? Perhaps to persevere through this bitter, poignant loneliness, I should allow my kids back into my life, is that it? Weing back the ones I kicked out with my own hands, is that your solution?"


    ¡°Either way should work¡­¡±


    "Say something that makes sense, will you?!" Hwang Jeong-Hu finally lost his cool. "Why should I forgive those bastards? Did they notmit an unforgivable sin against me?! You better forget about trying to change my mind with crap like morals and filial pieties here, okay! Those man-made concepts are just a pack of rubbish with zero worth in my book!"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just listened for the time being.


    Those words flying out of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mouth right now... He probably was unable to say them to anyone else until today. Well, no one was asking him about it, and it wasn''t as if he had anyone to talk to, either. Sometimes, unloading what was on a person''s mind to someone else would bring a great catharsis¡ªa release.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t have anyone.


    <i>''It''s lonely, isn''t it...''</i>


    All those who stood at the top were bound to be lonely. That was because they couldn''t truly open their hearts to anyone. Folks wielding absolute power were bound to be isted precisely because of the power they possessed.


    ...Just like how it was for Kang Jin-Ho back in Zhongyuan. That was why he knew listening quietly now was the best thing for Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°If those bastards acted like decent human beings while I was sick, I wouldn''t have treated them that way, do you understand? Do you really think that I''m in the wrong here? Is that what you believe? In your opinion, do you really think that I have crossed the line, that I went overboard? Is that it? Say something, will you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly replied as if there was no reason to waste time even thinking about it. "Nobody will be able to criticize the choices you made back then, Chairman. Those were the correct choices, and you had every right to choose them."


    ¡°Indeed! That''s right! I was not wrong back then!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cried out loudly. ¡°But why are you telling me now to care about those bastards?! I hadn''t done anything wrong back then, but now I''m in the wrong?! Don''t you see how nonsensical it is?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho observed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s demeanor and shook his head. Despite the chairman practically getting ready to pounce on him like an angry predator, Kang Jin-Ho remained calm. ¡°Chairman, I''m not saying you''re in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?!¡±


    ¡°I''m trying to say... It''s time to let go.¡±


    ¡°...Let go of what?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a firm, unshakable tone. ¡°Let go of the constraint you''ve ced on yourself. The one about needing to always live a straight-arrow life.¡±


    At that, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 318: Visiting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Visiting (3)</h4>


    ¡°Constraint, you say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked confused as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What do you mean by constraint? Are you suggesting my stance on trying to live righteously is wrong?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed in frustration and shook his head. ¡°It feels like I''m repeating myself again. No, Chairman, I''m not saying you''re wrong. No one in this world would dare to call your way of life wrong or incorrect. Your life so far has been more straight-arrow than anyone, and I''m sure you''ll continue to live that way into the future, too.¡±


    ¡°So? What''s the problem, then?¡±


    ¡°This is why it''s gotten harder for you. And lonelier, too.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu mped his mouth shut, unable to argue back. Kang Jin-Ho had urately pointed out Hwang Jeong-Hu''s issues once more.


    There were thousands of things Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to say swimming in his head, but he couldn''t voice a single one. The weight of what Kang Jin-Ho had said was too heavy for him to do that.


    ¡°Humans can''t keep living on while sticking only to the righteous paths, Chairman. Since we can''t do that, those who can are often referred to as saints.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Sounds oddly like a devil is trying to seduce me here. And this role, it kind of suits you rather well... Did you know that?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu coughed sheepishly and tried to sneakily change the subject.


    It didn''t work on Kang Jin-Ho, however. "Chairman, I don''t really care how you choose to live your life. It''s just that... I can''t help but notice how your strictly no-nonsense, fastidious personality has made your life so much harder than necessary."


    "Say what? Fastidious? Think about what those idiots have done! If you hadn''t woken me up in time, Jaegyeong would''ve gone down the drain!"


    ¡°That could have happened, yes...¡±


    "Jaegyeong isn''t mine alone. It''s built on the foundation of blood, sweat and tears of everyone who dedicated their youths and worked together to achieve amon dream. Do you have any idea how many mouths Jaegyeong feeds? Those bastards almost managed to destroy their lifeline, yet you want me to forgive them?!"


    Kang Jin-Ho asked back, sounding as if he just couldn''t understand it. ¡°What is the reason for not forgiving them?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°What have they done wrong, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared deeply into Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes. ¡°Murder and attempted murder are not treated the same in the eyes of thew. In that sense, attempting to ruin Jaegyeong and sessfully ruining Jaegyeong are two different things.¡±


    ¡°If it hadn''t been for you, the end result would''ve been pretty obvious!¡±


    "If the police weren''t called to the scene of the murder, the culprit would avoid getting charged with murder. Since your sons haven''t done anything illegal, the only responsibility they have to face rtes to the morality of their actions. And how much punishment they deserve depends on you, Chairman. No matter what you decide, others have no right to criticize or whine about it."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression became stupefied. ¡°What? It''s... It was my choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Look here, Jin-Ho. I have already made my decision. And it was to sever my ties with those bastards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette. ¡°Honestly, I don''t care about any of that.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho released cigarette smoke into the air. ¡°All I''m trying to tell you now is this one thing. Whatever you decide to do, it''s your burden to carry and yours alone. It''s up to you if you want to ept your kids again and re-educate them mercilessly. And it''s also up to you if you don''t want to forgive your guilty children. However...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took his time before continuing on from where he left off.


    "I don''t want to see your choices being swayed by the other thing."


    ¡°Other thing? Like what?¡±


    "The way you''ve been living until now." Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a heavy voice. He spoke leisurely, with absolutely no hurry whatsoever. Yet, his words sounded so clear and unmistakable. "Humans carry the burden of the life they have lived. We all think living this way is what we''re supposed to do. But... When we realize what we truly want cannot be obtained while sticking to our original path, we inevitably hesitate, unable to make up our mind."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I live with the goal of being happy, Chairman. My reason for trying to live as an ordinary person is as simple as that. I''ve already experienced living a different life from everyone else until I''m sick of it, you see. Trying to live a life like that means you must carry a burden far greater than what an ordinary life would saddle you with. Although... I''ve learned that living an ordinary life can also be rather toughtely." Kang Jin-Ho grinned refreshingly. "If something bes a hindrance in my pursuit of happiness, I''m prepared to throw away anything and everything. As long as I''m not harming other people, I don''t see a reason to stick to one principle or the other. However, you''re tangled up in way too many principles, Chairman. So, it could be worth the trouble to stop doing that to yourself at least once."


    Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette out and slowly got up.


    ¡°My apologies for all these insolent words. I won''t bring this matter up again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Jin-Ho.¡± Hwang Jeong-Ho quietly called out to Kang Jin-Ho just as thetter turned around to leave. ¡°...Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Hwang Jeong-Hu. He stared at thetter¡¯s solemn expression and exined, ¡°I wanted to see you happy, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    "Yes. Happy. I seem to have found enough leeway to worry about other people''s happiness, not just mine. And when I thought about who was the unhappiest around me, you were the first person who came to mind."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled hollowly at that. Unhappiest? Really? Didn''t that mean he was an unfortunate and sad idiot?


    Only Kang Jin-Ho would brazenly say that to one and only Hwang Jeong-Hu. Nobody in this world would have the balls to say anything even remotely close to his face.


    "So, the point of all this talk was that... I''m sad and pathetic? Me, Hwang Jeong-Hu?" Hwang Jeong-Hu red sharply at Kang Jin-Ho as if his pride was wounded. What Kang Jin-Ho said just now could be interpreted as denying Hwang Jeong-Hu''s everything.


    "Chairman, achieving lots of things does not guarantee happiness," Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied. "Sometimes, it''s the exact opposite. Achieving too many things can lead to unhappiness instead. That''s because you''ve been trying to fill the unfible void with something else."


    ¡°Why am I unhappy, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes and reopened them a few secondster. ¡°Once upon a time, I used to think I had everything in the world.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu silently listened, even his breathing quietening down from the heavy rumbling of Kang Jin-Ho''s voice.


    ¡°Back then, I could have anything as long as I wanted it. But... But what I truly wanted couldn''t be mine no matter how much I wanted it.¡±


    As Kang Jin-Ho spoke, bitter wryness dominated his expression.


    That was indeed his story. Despite the entirety of Zhongyuan prostrating before him, Kang Jin-Ho had never been happy back then. That was when he learned that achieving something didn''t automatically trante into one''s happiness.


    "Chairman, the answers you seek might be different from what I''ve managed to find. However, at the very least, this is what I''ve learned." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little.


    However, that smile on Kang Jin-Ho''s face was... probably the brightest Hwang Jeong-Hu had ever seen Kang Jin-Ho make until now.


    ¡°Some things can only be filled by one''s family, Chairman.¡± Kang Jin-Ho kept his smile and bowed at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Well, then. Have a good day.¡±


    A part of Kang Jin-Ho wanted him to stay and exin a lot more than this, but Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t need that. The chairman of the Jaegyeong Corporation was capable of adding two and two together by himself, after all.


    As such, Kang Jin-Ho figured this much was enough.


    ¡°<i>Uhm,</i> excuse me...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard someone calling out to him as he neared the mansion''s exit and looked back. "Yes?"


    It wasn''t Hwang Jeong-Hu, of course. No, it was his housekeeper who had chased after Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Excuse me. Here...¡±


    The housekeeper auntie presented Kang Jin-Ho with a bottle of juice.


    "I don''t understand." Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    "It''s to thank you," The housekeeper auntie cautiously spoke as remorse filled her expression. "Chairman Hwang''s children are not bad people, you know? It''s just that they were starving for his affection. Since their father would never acknowledge them unless they achieved something, they were constantly under pressure to be sessful. Even toward the end, they... they must''ve thought they simply had no choice but to take over thepany by any means possible."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°This story doesn''t sound like it has anything to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true. Still, I just wanted to thank you for speaking to Chairman. Please ept it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at the bottle of juice in his hands one more time, then bowed his head at the housekeeper. "I''ll be on my way, then."


    ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly left through the doorway. Once he was outside, he nced behind him to take in the sight of therge mansion.


    ¡°...¡±


    The image of Kang Jin-Ho''s former pce seemed to ovep with Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mansion in his eyes. Outwardly, both were huge and imposing, but inside were empty and cold.


    After recalling that deste pce with not a trace of warmth anywhere, Kang Jin-Ho ruefully shook his head.


    <i>''...Anyway. I''ve done all I can here.''</i>


    This was what family was like. Regardless of what sins they might havemitted, families could understand and forgive. On the other hand, families could also be split apart irreparably from an insignificant little problem.


    The longer the time spent apart, the harder it would be to repair the split caused by such issues. This thing called time was a funny little monster that made it difficult to do anything if you let it grow.


    That was why... Sometimes, someone needed to give a little push. Kang Jin-Ho was that someone today. And it was up to Hwang Jeong-Hu to decide how unforgivable his sons'' crime was and if he was prepared to never forgive them.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t try to ''push'' again, as long as Hwang Jeong-Hu got to untangle the knot in his heart by even a little, it would be considered a decent result.


    Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his gaze and slowly walked toward his car. He''d respect whatever Hwang Jeong-Hu decided to do.


    <i>''Still...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was genuine about what he said before leaving. There were some voids only family could fill.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while taking out his car key.


    ***


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly called out to his friend. ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Other people might think you''re a sessful young entrepreneur.¡±


    "...Okay. Where is thising from, though?"


    "<i>Aigoo~~~,</i> what can a measly little employee say to his boss who wishes tomute to workte when he feels like it? I mean, we''re just a bunch of dunces who won''tin, like ever, as long as we can get our sries on time, anyway! So, please don''t worry about anything, boss."


    Kang Jin-Ho stumbled back a little at Ju Yeong-Gi''s ''joking'' tone. ¡°B-but I waste only by half an hour today.¡±


    ¡°<i>Uh-huh!</i> Listen to this guy!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s brows shot up in barely-controlled anger. He stared at Kang Jin-Ho in annoyance before asking Park Yu-Min. ¡°Hey, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What happens to a normal sryman if you''re thirty minuteste to work?¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head while tapping his lips with his finger. ¡°<i>Mm,</i> not sure. I''ve never worked in a regrpany before. But... Back in the pro-gaming team, if someone arrives thirty minuteste to their practice session, it''s okay to assume it''ll be a funeral for thete dude.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh!</i> But now, we have someone in our midst who says it''s ''only'' half an hour! Take a good look, Yu-Min. That is the owner. Our boss! This is the power of the original gold spoon!¡±


    ¡°<i>Kuh-huh~!?</i>It''s so bright, I might go blind!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho progressively shrunk back at his friends'' bantering and slowly backed off toward the corner of the store.


    He knew he had no excuses here. There was no denying the fact thattely, he had been frequently leaving the store unattended to deal with external matters.


    This was his pizzeria. He started this business, yet it was Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min giving it the attention it deserved, not Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°I''m really sorry about this, you two. And I''m grateful for...¡±


    "No, don''t do it, man! It''s too cringey!" Ju Yeong-Gi shuddered theatrically. "Gee whiz, have you been eating expensive sh*t all this time? Look how silvery your tongue looks, dude!¡±


    Even Park Yu-Min joined in. ¡°Stop it, Jin-Ho. Look at our goosebumps, will you?¡±


    ¡°...My bad.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled a little before patting Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, let''s get ready. It''s almost opening time.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm.?</i>By the way, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is it fine not to practice? It feels like you''ve been preparing for a while, doesn''t it?¡±


    "There is time and ce for everything, Jin-Ho."


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    "The next preseason is still some time away. When the dayes, I''m not gonnae back here no matter how much you beg me to stay, so don''t worry about me. Anyway, let''s get ready already."


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled as Park Yu-Min pushed him from behind toward the staff room.


    <i>''I see. So, there was one more, then.''</i>


    One more thing to fill the void, that was.

 Chapter 319: Visiting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Visiting (4)</h4>


    ¡°I''m not interested,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°H-hold on, Miss Choi!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned slightly while listening to the urgent cry of the director. However, even her frowning face was rather charming to behold, thanks to her arresting beauty.


    ¡°Director, I''ve already said I''m not interested.¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Choi! Didn''t you say you''ll think about it in a positive light not too long ago? Something about it''s time to run even faster and all that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I no longer have a reason to keep running.¡±


    "Miss Choi, don''t be like this, and... I assure you, this script is really great. The storyline is top-tier. As long as you act as the soul of this production, we''ll definitely reach the milestone of selling over ten million tickets! I''m sure of it!"


    Choi Yeon-Ha scoffed at that. "If you want to sell ten million tickets, then you should cast a famous male actor instead of me. After all, I''ve never heard about a movie with a female protagonist reaching that milestone before."


    ¡°Eii~! We can always be the first to achieve that feat, right?¡±


    ¡°Director...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha put on a pair of sunsses and nced behind her.


    ¡°I''m telling you, Miss Choi! It''ll all work out as long as you agree to be a part of this production. And when this movie breaks the box office records, you''ll cement your status as people''s favorite actor! Besides, you know it, too. There aren''t all that many studios willing to cast a female protagonist in a movie with a budget this big. If you miss this opportunity...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, director?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of challenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the mindset of a gambler?¡±


    ¡°G-gambler?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a gambler. You''re gambling. You''re betting on a baseless hope that people will recognize and praise you for making something that doesn''t exist yet.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait... Listen, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but there is a reason why other people haven''t tried it before. It''ll be a more productive use of your time to go out and find yourself a fresh twenty-something male actor. Who knows, you might hit jackpot that way."


    ¡°W-wait, Miss Choi! Hey, Choi Yeon-Ha! Wait!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t pay any attention to the director and exited the cafe, then climbed aboard the waiting car before turning on the ignition. As she stepped on the elerator, though, a deep frown came over her face.


    <i>''So annoying. Seriously now!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew that not causing trouble with a director like him was absolutely necessary if she wanted her career to keep thriving.


    Chungmuro was an insidious ce where gossip-mongering had be the norm. As such, an actor behaving like an eyesore would soon be the neighborhood punchline. In this field of work, when a male actor tried to behave himself by staying at home most of the time, he''d getbeled as gay. If he''s out clubbing and drinking, then his peers would sneer at him for showing off.


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha rejected that director today, dumb rumors about her finally revealing her rotten core should do the rounds for a while.


    <i>''But, so what?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned even more while stomping on the elerator. That was when a phone suddenly began ring at her.


    ¡°Argh, what is it this time?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha exploded in irritation while picking up the phone. She didn''t even bother to check the caller ID before tapping on the green ''answer'' icon. ¡°What!¡±


    - Noona, where are you?


    ¡°I''m on my way home.¡±


    - Noona, didn''t you agree to star in the next production? So, howe? Our boss is losing his mind over here right now!


    ¡°So what? What do you want me to do about it?¡±


    - N-no, it''s not that you have to do something about it, but... Aren''t you gonna sign on for that role...?


    "Tell them to stop contacting me for the time being, okay?"


    A bout of silence ensued from the other side of the line.


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned. ¡°Hey. I''m hanging up.¡±


    - H-hold on, noona!


    ¡°What now?¡±


    - Boss told us to quickly sign on for just one more production, you know? Since you got good reviews for your performance in thest TV show, making one more movie or a show this year could...


    ¡°I''ll decide on that myself.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curtly replied before ending the call right there.


    <i>''Actually, it''s better this way.''</i>


    This was what being a star was like. Climbing to the top was fraught with untold hardship and sorrow, but the fall from the top was as instant as losing one''s footing by the cliffside.


    A top star could lose their poprity if they made too many movies and TV shows in a short period of time. Ironically, their poprity would also fall if they didn''t make enough movies and get used of distancing themselves from the public.


    And, from what Choi Yeon-Ha had observed so far, the former top stars usually failed to notice that they were on a downward trajectory. The first people to notice this trend was never the stars themselves but the people around them.


    <i>''And that''s why everyone''s been acting this way.''</i>


    If it were in the past, her manager or the boss wouldn''t have nagged Choi Yeon-Ha to sign on for a new film project so soon like this. No, they would''ve waited until she got enough rest first. So, the fact that the talk about a follow-up production was happening so soon could only mean that herst TV show didn''t garner positive reactions.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. The TV show did pretty great. It did great, but Choi Yeon-Ha still didn''t see an increase in offers to star inmercials. That was proof that her role didn''t have much impact on the audience.


    ¡°...How irritating!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grumbled while winding the driver''s side window down. She tried to cool herself down with the winds rushing inside. ¡°It''s not gonna end like this.¡±


    Urgently rushing ahead with a mindset of signing on to whatever production she could find and putting out the fire in the meantime would really lead her to the path of decline. If that happened, she wouldn''t even have lifelines to grab onto.


    A star like Choi Yeon-Ha was still alive thanks to the public''s attention. So, she was well aware of how tragic the fate of a star was after losing that attention. Without a doubt, she had no thoughts of weing that scenario into her life.


    She drove for a while, but the heated thoughts in her head didn''t want to calm down. And, when she regained her wits somewhat...


    ¡°...Why the heck did Ie here?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mmed her palm down on the steering wheel. The hooter went off, startling the passersby and making them look at her car. She knew they wouldn''t see her face through the darkened windows of her vehicle, but her reflexes and instincts still forced her to lower her head in a hurry nheless.


    <i>''Calm down, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    Getting annoyed wouldn''t help her in this situation, anyway! Choi Yeon-Ha drove her car into the mouth of the nearby underground parking lot. After entrusting the key to the reception, she emerged back into the street and spat out a long groan while staring at the stupid interior of the pizzeria.


    <i>''So irritating!''</i>


    The fact that she subconsciously drove to this ce while fuming in anger only made her even more irritated. Wasn''t this ce supposed to be no longer connected to her life? So, why!


    Unlike Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Se-Ah was basking in the positive reception to her acting debut. It wasn''t as if she was the standout in the show, but somehow, that worked in her favor instead, helping her get acknowledgment from the public.


    The news of casting offers for Kang Se-Ah flooding in had even reached Choi Yeon-Ha''s ears. That wasn''t surprising, though, since Kang Se-Ah earned favorable reviews about how she had shed thebel of an idol and shown potential as a promising new actor.


    This pizzeria was where that super-hateful Kang Se-Ah''s oppa worked, so <i>of course,</i> Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t want to step inside. However, her body acted on its own, and her hand was already opening the pizzeria''s entrance.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi stared at her in surprise when Choi Yeon-Ha entered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curtly asked.


    ¡°...The first thing you say after entering is ''What is it''? Isn''t that what I should say?¡±


    ¡°Oh? And is that how this pizzeria wees its customers?''


    ¡°Aaah, a customer, you say?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi stood up straight, then bowed his head ny degrees. ¡°WELCOME!¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted in irritation as if she found Ju Yeong-Gi also hateful, then took a seat by one of the empty tables. ¡°Where is your menu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. There you go, dear customer!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha cursorily perused the menu before pushing it back at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°Just give me your best pizza, your best pasta, and your best drink. Please.¡±


    ¡°But, dear customer! Everything our store makes is the best.¡±


    "You can bring whatever, then."


    Ju Yeong-Gi cackled a little, then turned around toward the kitchen. "Hey, Jin-Ho! An order of whatever pizza, whatever pasta, and whatever drink!"


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha red murderously at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    He theatrically shuddered in his boots. ¡°Goodness me~! So scary!¡±


    ¡°Urgh... Just call the chef out here, please.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha massaged her temples.


    ¡°But he needs to bake the pizza for you?¡±


    "You can always ask thatdy colleague of yours to do that, can''t you? Besides, does it look like I''m here to eat your pizza?"


    "...If you didn''te to a pizzeria for pizza, why did you evene here for?"


    "Wow, the customer service here is really rubbish, isn''t it? I better post this on my social media ounts."


    ¡°I''ll immediately bring that chef here, even if I have to drag him by his hair! Dear customer, please wait for a little bit!¡±


    ¡°I''ll be waiting.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled softly. Although Choi Yeon-Ha was being curt today, she didn''te across as an eyesore to him. That was probably due to the effect of the two of them being pretty-good acquaintances. Before he walked away, he asked Choi Yeon-Ha something else. "By the way, weren''t you pretending to be a nice person until now?"


    ¡°There''s no benefit to carrying on that charade here, so why should I? I''ve always been like this, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Well, this side of you is better, anyway.¡±


    ¡°It''s better?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded, then headed to the kitchen without giving her an exnation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha fidgeted around her phone while waiting. Not too long after that, Kang Jin-Ho emerged outside the kitchen. However, he was making a somewhat-unwilling expression while trudging toward her table.


    Choi Yeon-Ha scowled at him. ¡°I''m not here to talk you into making movies, so please stop frowning, will you?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow.


    ¡°I said, I''m not here to talk about that. I''ve already given up, you know! Totally, utterly given up.¡±


    "Oho!" Kang Jin-Ho sighed in relief and settled on the opposite side of Choi Yeon-Ha''s seat.


    <i>''Can''t you at least pretend to be happy to see me, you irritating man!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned inwardly. A top star hade to see him personally, so why was he making a face of a homeowner who couldn''t wait to m the door close on the face of an insurance salesman on his porch? No wonder Choi Yeon-Ha''s irritation level was shooing up even higher.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Why did you call for me, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°To see you, of course.¡±


    ¡°See me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you''re handsome.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut at that.


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to speak. ¡°Since I can''t see your mug on screen, I might as welle here to look at the real deal, don''t you agree? What''s the matter? Am I not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Miss Choi, this is a ce of business.¡±


    ¡°I know. Not too long ago, didn''t you let people take selfies with you as long as they ordered food? So, can I take one with you now?¡±


    ¡°We''ve stopped doing that.¡±


    "We didn''t take a selfie thest time I was here to eat your pizza, so let''s do that now. If you don''t, I''m gonna tell everyone that you discriminate against different customers."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned to indicate how troubled he felt. However, Park Yu-Min, who had finished cleaning a nearby table and was returning to the kitchen, offered some help.


    ¡°She didn''t pay back then, Jin-Ho.¡±


    That was when strength and conviction returned to Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°So he says?¡±


    ¡°...I''m telling you, one of these days, I''m gonna blow this ce up!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grumbled unhappily.


    This ce had to be the only one in entire South Korea that dared to treat Choi Yeon-Ha this badly. Not even her parents would be like this!


    These men must have lost their ability to appreciate beauty after hanging around Kang Jin-Ho every day! No matter how disinterested one was regarding celebrities or actors, men were gically disposed to be nicer toward pretty girls, so this...!


    "Whatever, I don''t care anymore! I don''t need the stupid selfie, anyway!"


    Kang Jin-Ho could only scratch the back of his head at Choi Yeon-Ha''s outburst.


    She narrowed her eyes and asked him, ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow''s my off day.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi heard that and began gritting his teeth. ¡°You stinking owner! You''re taking a break again?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min quickly came to his boss''s defense. ¡°Hang on, it is his scheduled rest day, you know?¡±


    ¡°What the hell! He rests on scheduled rest days, but also rests on regr days because he''s got other matters to deal with?! Since when did Korea be a five-day-work-week nation?!¡±


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi, it has been like that forever.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Choi Yeon-Ha listening to the gag routine, facepalmed. She had a feeling that holding a conversation with this trio would kill her brain cells. Perhaps the correct call was to minimize how much she needed to talk to them?


    ¡°...Anyways. So, you''re on a break tomorrow, is that it?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked in a pained voice.


    "Yes," Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°In that case, hang out with me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head next. ¡°I can''t. I have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do I look like someone who asks some random man to hang out with her?¡±


    "Mm? I''ve never thought about that before, actually."


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s rage bubbled up again, but yelling out right now would only paint her as a loon needing a straightjacket treatment instead!


    <i>''No, calm down!''</i>


    Some things were bound not to go the way she wanted them to. That didn''t mean she should lose her cool at Kang Jin-Ho. He was simply choosing what he wanted to do, after all. His decision meant Choi Yeon-Ha''s opportunity went down the drain, true, but she wasn''t exactly ''hurt'' by it, now was she?


    <i>''Still, this is pissing me off!''</i>


    The little devil beside her was sneakily elbowing her on the side, telling her to find any pretext she could think of. So, she did.


    "Did you make a promise to someone? An appointment?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that."


    ¡°I see. And are you going alone to this ''work''?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hoh-oh?</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow as a sly grin crept up on her face. ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll go with you.¡±


    Her re collided with Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze mid-air. Surprisingly enough, though, Kang Jin-Ho agreed without any resistance. ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Having more people will be helpful, after all.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, this foreboding about making a terrible mistake sent a chill down Choi Yeon-Ha''s spine, and she shivered ever so slightly.

 Chapter 320: Visiting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Visiting (5)</h4>


    Next day...


    ¡°I must''ve lost my mind...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered in anguish while grabbing at her own hair.


    However, how could she not? While amateurishly trying to get a rise out of Kang Jin-Ho, she ended up getting the proverbial eggs on her face, after all!


    After parking her car and confirming the name of the destination before her eyes, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t stop herself from groaning over and over again.


    ¡°An orphanage? Why orphanage, of all ces?¡±


    Her first shock for the day was that, despite not behaving that way, Kang Jin-Ho turned out to be an honest and hard-working young man. Who knew? And the second shock to her system was that she... also had to be an honest and hard-working person today!


    "Why isn''t he here already?!"


    Although there was still around half an hour left before their promised time, Choi Yeon-Ha currently didn''t enjoy the mental leeway to think about that. She shuddered in barely-contained anger before a lengthy groan of resignation leaked out of her mouth.


    <i>''Yes, I must be getting punished...''</i>


    If this was the punishment for venting her anger on Kang Jin-Ho for no good reason, then well... Choi Yeon-Ha usually didn''t act like this, though. However, her temper would just rise up for some reason whenever she was staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    It wasn''t as if she hoped for him to treat her like a princess or something! Even so, he shouldn''t treat her like a passing stray, at least!


    Choi Yeon-Ha fanned her face with her hand in a futile effort to cool her temper. Soon, though, she noticed a distinctive red supercar in the distance heading toward her.


    <i>''Would you look at that?''</i>


    Despite his stated extreme hatred of standing out, there was Kang Jin-Ho, driving around in a fancy, eye-catching car!


    ¡°Hmm. He did say he was loaded, so...¡±


    Seeing how he could drive around in that red supercar, Kang Jin-Ho must really be wealthy, then. That made sense, really. Only someone with a shed load of money would scoff so derisively at Choi Yeon-Ha''s assertion that working as an actor would make them rich.


    Based on what Kang Se-Ah said, Kang Jin-Ho should have amassed more money in his bank ount than Choi Yeon-Ha could ever earn in her entire life.


    ¡°Just what is his real identity, I wonder?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was just so full of mysteries. Judging from how Kang Se-Ah or Kang Jin-Ho acted, they were definitely not some scions of a wealthy business dynasty. People born into money possessed a certain something about them. But Kang Jin-Ho did not.


    The red car stopped next to Choi Yeon-Ha''s ride. Kang Jin-Ho sleekly emerged from the driver''s side. ¡°You''re here early, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°You should hurry up more instead, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry about that.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was just being cantankerous despite knowing he was early, but with Kang Jin-Ho apologizing briefly back at her like that, she had nothing more clever to say.


    <i>''Yup, I''m a terrible person, aren''t I?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t some middle schooler going through puberty, so why was she acting so cranky like this since yesterday? Obviously, she was self-aware of her actions. She knew she shouldn''t be behaving this way.


    However, things she didn''t want to say were still jumping out of her mouth all on their own, and that was her current problem!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the orphanage''s entrance. ¡°Let''s go inside.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, her voice sounding a little more subdued. She pressed her palm on her chest to calm her pounding heart down.


    <i>''Although I don''t know what we''re doing here...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha tightly clenched her fist.


    <i>''You made a big mistake if you thought I was a flower raised in a sshouse!''</i>


    Not many people knew this, but Choi Yeon-Ha was originally from a rural vige in Gangwon Province. Unfortunately for her, though...


    There was no way the world would go easy on her.


    ***


    ¡°...You mean, all this?!¡±


    "Yep," said the auntie.


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked several times in disbelief while pointing at the mountain ofundry. ¡°We''re supposed to hand wash all this?!¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± The auntie made an apologetic face, knowing thisundry pile had to be a huge shock to Choi Yeon-Ha''s system. ¡°We were supposed to have volunteersing in today to help us, but their schedule got messy and...¡±


    ¡°Hang on, do volunteers actually do all this washing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they normally do.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face grew pale. "B-but... don''t you have washing machines?"


    ¡°Well, we do have one, but it''s not enough for all theundry, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh my g...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stumbled back. In fact, her hands were trembling all on their own, too!


    Seriously, though! Was that mountain actually made out of clothes? A pile ofundry?! In that case, should that be called a... fabric hill? If Choi Yeon-Ha was to exaggerate a little bit here, that pile was slightly taller than her. She wasn''t exactly a short person, so the towering aura unleashed by that pile ofundry could only be described as intimidating.


    ¡°How is anyone supposed to hand-wash all this, auntie?!¡±


    "Well, the washing machine is in full operation even now, but with over thirty kids to look after, the amount ofundry per day is no joke, you know? And we also have to deal with duvets and sheets today, so it ended up looking like this, unfortunately..."


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    ¡°Today happens to be one of our spring cleaning days, you see? And that''s why we have moreundry than usual.¡±


    "W-wait, you can''t be saying I must do all thisundry by myself?"


    ¡°Eiii, of course not. No one can finish that alone. Please, do as much as you can.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly nodded at the auntie''s affably-smiling face. This was the moment when a crazy assignment had been downgraded to a slightly less-crazy assignment, but that fact didn''t console her one bit.


    ¡°But, Miss Choi, I think you should get a change of clothes first. You won''t be able to do anything in your current dress, you know?¡±


    ¡°...But, uh, I didn''t bring any extra clothes with me.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine. I''ll lend you some, so please put those on. We have lots of leftover clothes and not much else, you see?¡±


    "O-oh, I see..." Choi Yeon replied while doing her best to hold onto her soul trying to escape her body. "T-thank you... I guess?"


    ***


    ¡°Oppa, why aren¡¯t youing more often to visit us?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Currently, he was unloading sacks of rice and other ingredients from a delivery truck and moving them to the storage while chatting with the kids following him around. These kids acted like a brood of ducklings waddling behind their mother duck and chasing after Kang Jin-Ho.


    Although they could be a hindrance during work, Kang Jin-Ho could easily overlook that much. Well, he wasn''t like other people, after all. People getting hurt when he was carrying cargo around would never happen under his watch.


    ¡°<i>Whew...</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wiped the sweat off his brow. After cleaning out all the dust umted inside the storage and storing the newly-arrived ingredients, Kang Jin-Ho finally found some downtime for himself.


    <i>''This work is not easy as it looks.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t exhausted by this work, but such a thing was only possible because it was Kang Jin-Ho. A regr man would have long copsed to the floor, dead-tired from the unforgivingbor.


    .


    ¡°It''s chow time, oppa!¡±


    "<i>Mm?</i> Already?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered to no one while ncing at the orphanage''s main building.


    <i>''Wait. Now that I think about it... What is Miss Choi doing right now?''</i>


    It had already been three hours since they arrived at the orphanage, but he hadn''t seen Choi Yeon-Ha once since then.


    Kang Jin-Ho called out to the girl that came to let him know about lunch. ¡°Hey, you know what happened to thedy that came with me?¡±


    "Her? She was doing theundry thest time I checked."


    ¡°Laundry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, then headed toward the orphanage''s main building. He figured he''d have some food first¡ªsince it was lunchtime¡ªthen get back to the rest of work.


    <i>''Well, things look tidied up with this much, so...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled inwardly while stepping inside the main building, only for his eyebrows to shoot up high. "Huh..."


    Kang Jin-Ho had experienced all kinds of hardships, dog fights, and close calls during his life, so nothing fazed him much these days. Even so, the sight waiting for him when he entered was still shocking enough to upset hisposure.


    That was because Choi Yeon-Ha was standing there. While wearing colorful reddish baggy pants and a T-shirt with floral patterns, no one knew where she fished out from, no less! And toplete this scene, she was soaked from head to toe, with water still dripping from her hair!


    ¡°<i>...Huh.</i> Were you taking a bath?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while tilting his head.


    ¡°You, you...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly yelled at the top of her lungs. ¡°You insensitive <i>priiiick!</i>¡±


    ***


    <i>Vroooom!</i>


    ¡°If you have functioning eyes, you should''ve seen what''s going on and acted ordingly! What''s the matter with you? How can you be doing nothing until now after seeing that situation? What are you trying to do by leaving all that money in your bank ount? Taking them with you to theherworld when you die?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to yell as she rode shotgun in Kang Jin-Ho''s car.


    ¡°...My apologies.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while making a cramped face.


    ¡°Holy cow! Assistance from the volunteers isn''t enough, so the kids also have to help out and do theundry and stuff, but here you are, just watching and sucking on your thumbs! Stop showing off with weird things and use your money better, will you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered helplessly. However, he knew he had no excuses to offer here.


    <i>''But, uh, I didn''t know piles ofundry could get that huge...?''</i>


    A family''s washing machine would be in constant operation if said family happened to have a young kid as its member. However, the Seongsim Orphanage was looking after over thirty kids. No wonder one washing machine couldn''t cut it.


    ¡°Besides that! Didn''t you see the state of their clothes?!¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Their clothes? What''s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°<i>Ah? You... Urgh...</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was about to throw another fit before groaning loudly.


    <i>''Nope, let''s just save me the energy...''</i>


    Judging from how Kang Jin-Ho dressed most of the time, it''d be a waste of Choi Yeon-Ha''s energy trying to exin the situation to him. Kang Jin-Ho''s dress sense was verging on what an African tribesman might think at this point, after all! Just look at his clothes... Wasn''t this style focusedpletely on the functionality of clothes above all else?


    Kang Jin-Ho wore hoodies until they resembled wool hoodies from all the crazy level of fluff on the surface. And even his T-shirts were baggy from age and wear, so what would change even if Choi Yeon-Ha raised her voice right now?


    <i>''What exactly is Kang Se-Ah doing? Why hasn''t she... Mm?''</i>


    That girl should see her oppa walking around looking so dreadful like this every day, so why wasn''t she helping him out with his dress sense? What was Kang Se-Ah aiming for here?


    Whatever the reason was, something about this stank. Something about it was definitely ck-bellied!


    ¡°Anyway, hurry up! We gotta finish everything before the kids are done with their lunch!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho gripped the steering wheel as more cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    <i>''What''s gotten into this woman?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho heard Choi Yeon-Ha wanted toe along, so he figured having an extra pair of hands would be nice and agreed to her offer. But now that she was getting intensely worked up about something, Kang Jin-Ho had no idea how to respond. Why was she behaving this way anyway?


    However, the current atmosphere forbade him from amateurishly opening his piehole. Doing so might lead to a bombardment of insults and criticism, so he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    <i>''It''s weird, isn''t it?''</i>


    All the people who were polite and mild-mannered when Kang Jin-Ho first met them began raising their voices a lot more frequently after getting to know him a bit more.


    <i>''Am I the culprit for that, I wonder?''</i>


    It was a mystery he could probably never resolve.


    ***


    Choi Yeon-Ha stepped into the store first, then scanned the area with eagle-like eyes. "First thing, washing machines!"


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and followed Choi Yeon-Ha, his shoulders drooping like a cow being dragged into the abattoir.


    <i>''You should''ve at least changed your clothes first...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was still wearing that colorful baggy pants and floral T-shirt and, to prevent people from recognizing her, she also wore a surgical mask and a pair of sunsses. This bizarre get-up only made her more noticeable, though!


    However, she still walked brazenly ahead as if all that mattered was hiding her face. Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh under his breath at this sight.


    ¡°Wee to our store, dear customer. Is there a particr product you are looking for?¡± asked one of the store''s salespeople.


    ¡°Yes. Washing machines.¡±


    ¡°<i>Aha,</i> washing machines. You are... not newly-weds, nor his... <i>uh,?</i>mother, so...¡± The salesman grew increasingly confused by the pair standing before his eyes. Kang Jin-Ho could only stare at the poor salesman in sympathy. The salesman''s reaction was fully understandable, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked around. "Where are your washing machines?"


    "I-it''s this way, dear customer." The salesman hurriedly guided Choi Yeon-Ha toward the interior of the store. Who cared whether the pair was newlyweds or a mother-and-son duo? The salesman''s role was to sell, after all.


    Once the trio arrived at the washing machine aisle, Choi Yeon-Ha scanned the machines on disy before shouting loudly. ¡°The one with thergest capacity in your store, please!¡±


    "Thergest capacity, dear customer? But rather than such a machine, how about this one over here? Being the biggest doesn''t necessarily mean the best, you see. This product is split into top and bottom half, allowing you to wash whiteundry separately from the colored ones at the same..."


    ¡°The. Largest. In. Your. Store.¡±


    "...Yes, dear customer. Allow me to guide you." The salesman guided Choi Yeon-Ha, then pointed at the beautifully-massive washing machine disyed in the corner of the store. "There it is, Ma''am! The washing machine with the biggest capacity in our store!"


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded as if she liked the majestic scale of the imposing washing machine. "You deliver, yes?"


    "Of course, dear customer."


    ¡°Right away?¡±


    "<i>Oh...</i> That will be a little difficult, dear customer. The soonest will be tomorrow..."


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Five washing machines. Surely, you can deliver them right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course we can, Ma''am!¡± The salesman animatedly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho made an unreadable face while observing this exchange from behind.


    <i>''...Deja vu?''</i>


    Why did it feel like he had witnessed this spectacle before...? No, rather than ''witnessed'', it was more like he had lived through it...


    ¡°Next, microwave ovens!¡±


    "Dear customer, are you also looking for thergest capacity with the ovens?"


    ¡°Of course not. Where would such huge microwaves be useful for? No, just show us good quality products, please. We''ll also need five of those.¡±


    "Allow me to show you the most cost-effective solutions possible, dear customer!"


    Kang Jin-Ho observed the baggy-pants-wearing Choi Yeon-Ha strutting around the aisles between the household goods like a model on a catwalk and fell into a bout of serious philosophical dilemma.


    <i>''Hang on. Is there even enough space for five microwave ovens in the kitchen?''</i>


    ¡°Next, the superrge vacuum cleaner! With the most powerful suction in the market!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha triumphantly cried out.


    "Yes, dear customer! We do have a vacuum cleaner strong enough to suck out a person''s soul!"


    <i>''...Nope, there is no such a thing.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho desperately suppressed his desire to retort and act like a wet nket here.


    ¡°Ah, that''s right!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smacked her palm as if she just remembered something.


    ¡°Yes, ma''am?¡± The salesman looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°As soon as we''re done shopping, we need to depart right away, so please load the cargo immediately when I choose them!¡±


    "D-dear customer. Although our store isrge, we, unfortunately, don''t stock five of the same products. Which means we must call the other branches and get their stock first..."


    Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow as if she couldn''t see the problem here. ¡°Then, tell the other branches to deliver them right now.¡±


    "Those are indeed sensible words, dear customer!"


    ¡°<i>Fut~!</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stood tall and proud with her nose jutting out.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched her strut around and could only shake his head.


    <i>''Something... is wrong with that woman.''</i>


    For sure, she wasn''t ¡®normal,¡¯ either.

 Chapter 321: Hitting Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Hitting Back (1)</h4>


    Something Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t mentioned to anyone was that... well, he didn''t dislike going on shopping trips.


    Every modern human possessed the primal nature of feeling this satisfaction when purchasing a product they found appealing. The only difference separating people was as simple as the degree of satisfaction. That was all.


    It was the same story back in Zhongyuan, as well. Martial artists might seem like the type to not care about things unrted to the pursuit of cultivation, but even they rigorously stuck to the chosen hues of their martial uniforms. If there were a top-tier treasure or weapon to be had, they would stop at nothing to obtain it. Some of them did that quite literally, too.


    People''s obsession over shinier items in the modern era was a lot more... ''physical'' back then, in other words.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, he couldn''t deny that he also had such a streak. As proof, just how gratified did he feel when he first got his hand on the Azuremourne? He was so indescribably chuffed back then. So much so that he could still vividly recall the sensation of gripping the sword''s hilt for the first time.


    Besides, considering he was having fun to some degree while choosing his next car, Kang Jin-Ho definitely did not dislike the concept of shopping itself. Even so, he still felt like going through hell while shopping with his mother and sister. That was because that shopping trip was like... The best description he could think of would be a constant slog through an illogical time-wasting activity.


    Debating which of the two skirts was prettier when both of them looked exactly the same was not something sane humans were supposed to do. Kang Jin-Ho was smart enough to debate the utility of a long or short skirt, but... Tragically, his ability to appreciate the aesthetic differences between, say, an H-line skirt and an A-line skirt was worse than a three-year-old child.


    What tortured Kang Jin-Ho even more was that his replies to the question of ''<i>Which one do you think is better?''</i> couldn''t even wield 0.01% of influence on the decision-making process.


    Doing something he couldn''t understand, couldn''t influence, and couldn''t even offer his opinion on... Doing that for several hours straight was practically psychological torture as far as Kang Jin-Ho was concerned. In that sense, this shopping trip was not such a rotten experience for him.


    No matter how clueless Kang Jin-Ho was on the subject of shopping, he still knew what a TV was and <i>definitely?</i>what a washing machine was, after all!


    However, there was still a problem. And that his current shopping partnercked the basicmon sense even Kang Jin-Ho possessed!


    ¡°Dear customer, this TV is thetest design. Its curved screen means the focus on the image will be crisper and¡ª¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Why is the screen bent?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked while cocking her eyebrow.


    ¡°Dear customer, it''s not bent but designed to look this way.¡±


    ¡°Don''t care, show me the t screens.¡±


    ¡°B-but, this is a better product, ma''am...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while listening silently.


    <i>''Look, he even said it''s better.''</i>


    "Listen here, mister!" Choi Yeon-Ha slightly raised her foot before ''powerfully'' stomping on the floor. Now normally, she would be wearing high heels when performing this action, which would have caused a loud ''bang'' to ring out. Unfortunately for her, though, she was wearing a pair of what was considered the people''s shoes, the triple-striped Adi*as trainers. Not only that, but it was one of those knock-offs usually sold in backstreet markets!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was slightly flustered by the soft squishy noise her shoe made against her floor, but as befitting a top actress, she didn''t show it on her face or her voice. ¡°Didn''t you hear me when I said, show me the t screens?¡±


    ¡°No, I definitely heard you, dear customer! Please follow me!¡± The salesman nearly freaked out in fright, then disyed an astonishing technique of walking ahead while keeping his upper torso bent ny degrees forward.


    Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely impressed by this sight. The amount of money he spends to get this kind of treatment from a store would be much, much higher than what Choi Yeon-Ha had done so far.


    The thing was, though... Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t spent a lot, or more correctly, hadn''t purchased anything yet. Even then, the store''s salespeople were bowing their heads to her on their own ord after the forceful aura gushing out from her had suppressed them thoroughly.


    ...And despite her current get-up, no less!


    <i>''She''s a natural, then.''</i>


    Some ordinary people could never emit such an atmosphere even if they practiced for the rest of their lives. Yet, there were also some other people who could naturally do that despite wearing floral T-shirts and cheap-looking baggy pants.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around while asking Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°By the way, is a TV really necessary?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s head spun in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. Her eyes could be seen widening behind the darkened sses of her sunsses. ¡°...Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "I know only too well how badly disinterested you are in all things rted to media. However, normal people need to consume popr media, unlike you."


    ¡°Even if you say that...¡±


    "I don''t know how it is with the boys, but with girls? If they miss a show that''s the hottest trending topic online, they won''t even be able to chat with their friends the next day. Imagine how terrible they would feel if they missed the hot new show not because of how busy they were, but because they didn''t have a proper TV? Can you imagine that?"


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. The old Korean idiom of ''Ten mouths, and still have nothing to say in defense'' seemed to be invented just for asions like this one.


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head while narrowing her eyes in disapproval when Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t say anything. "I know what kind of a person you are, Mister Jin-Ho. You''re basically like a caveman, so you can still survive with no problem, even after discarding all the things you find cumbersome around you. Actually, I''m guessing your lifestyle won''t change all that much.


    "However, that''s not the case for us ''normal'' people. They simply endure because they don''t have a choice, that is all. If they had the ability, they would''ve tried to do what everyone else was doing, too. Do you understand what I''m trying to say, Mister Jin-Ho?"


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while turning into a mushy pulp after getting ughtered by logic and justification.


    "<i>Keuh-hu-hu-hum!</i> Your words are indeed wise, ma''am!" The salesman cleared his throat and addressed Choi Yeon-Ha. By now, he had fully figured out who he needed to butter up to between this pair and hadpletely turned his back on Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeon-Ha harrumphed. "Okay, then! For now, t-screen TVs... <i>Hmm,?</i>how many rooms were there again? Well, even though I''m not thinking of putting TVs in the young kids'' rooms, show them to me, anyway. The models shouldn''t be toorge or too small. Just the right size, do you get my drift?"


    ¡°<i>Aha.</i> Were you nning to install TVs in every room, dear customer? In that case, how about this model? It''s one of our bestsellers among the 30-inch-plus sizes.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°Can you honestly see anything with a 30-inch?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "No, it has to be 40 inches-plus, at least! So, show me something bigger!"


    ¡°Yes, dear customer! Your words are indeed wise!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to groan nonstop behind theedy duo.


    ***


    Choi Yeon-Ha was like a runaway train with malfunctioning brakes. After choosing washing machines, microwave ovens, TVs, and vacuum cleaners, she headed to one more ce in this electronics store, and that was the first floor''s mobile phone sales area.


    The salespeople there naturally freaked out when Choi Yeon-Ha ordered them to bring fifty of thetest models. Still, they pulled their socks up and urgently called other branches to source all fifty in record time.


    ¡°Here they are, dear customer. These are thetest models.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded contemtively. ¡°I see. And this one over here is the local product, yes?¡±


    "Y-yes, it is, ma''am...?" The salesman assigned to this case began dripping in a cold sweat. What should he say in this situation? Dear customer, Korean phones were the best out there? Other countries also use Korean mobile phones?


    The salesman wasn''t sure whether this madam asked that question because she was disparaging the Korean phones or only wanted the products featuring an apple logo. And that was why cold sweat drops were caking his forehead.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i> There is the issue of personal preferences to consider...¡±


    "T-that is true, dear customer! Most people choose between these two brands, after all."


    "I know, but I didn''t ask the kids what they wanted, so I''m not sure what to choose for them. <i>Hmm...</i>" Choi Yeon-Ha lightly scratched her head, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho behind her. However, she openly made a face that said <i>''Asking that man won''t get me anywhere!''?</i>before turning her head away to call someone on her phone.


    After an intense discussion in hushed whispers, Choi Yeon-Ha ended the call while smiling brightly as if everything had been finally sorted out. ¡°Okay. Can you get fifty of this model as well?¡±


    ¡°Dear customer, that makes the total of one hundred phones...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I''m nning to return fifty of themter.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "It''s not an issue as long as the boxes aren''t opened, right? I''ll disy them all and let the kids choose what they want, then return the rejected ones. I don''t see any problem with that. Do you?"


    The salesman started imagining that he was a door-to-door salesman just then. He only needed a split second to calcte the profit from selling fifty out of one hundred products while visiting a prospective customer''s home, and easily the most dazzling smile he had ever made bloomed on his face. "If there is any problem, don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll take care of it!"


    ¡°Okay!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded while subtly purring like a full-bellied kitten.


    ¡°Then, dear customer. The payment will be...?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while producing a card from her pocket.


    ¡°No, hang on. Let me...¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to stop her while taking out his wallet.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha frowned deeply while cing her card in the salesman''s hand. ¡°Take care of the payment using this card, please.¡±


    "Will that be fine, ma''am?" The salesman sneakily gauged Choi Yeon-Ha''s mood. There was the steep total cost to consider, and... Well, when the woman and man both step up to pay, wasn''t it normal for the woman to pretend to give in and let the man pay? Wasn''t that how things were supposed to unfold?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked again.


    ¡°<i>Ah, oh...</i> Yes, ma''am.¡±


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was adamant about it.


    "Mister Jin-Ho, why are you trying to pay for my shopping trip?"


    ¡°We''re shopping for the kids, after all.¡±


    "I don''t get your mindset about how you are the only one allowed to spend money on those kids. If you were truly worried about them, you should''ve treated them better. There are already enough people to carry rice sacks and fix the creaky storage doors working at the orphanage, you know? You drive around in a fancy Lamborghini, yet how could you not do anything when the kids of the orphanage you visit often have to wear old and worn clothes?"


    ¡°I... didn''t notice it.¡±


    "No, you were simply disinterested." Choi Yeon-Ha curtly cut him off. "Don''t worry, I''m not nning to show off or constantly remind you about today. I know that spending this amount today still doesn''t give me the qualifications, anyway. No matter how much I spend today, it still isn''t worth thebined total donations from all the hard-working people over the years. I know that much. It''s just that I feel like doing this, so let me be, okay?"


    ¡°Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then backed off.


    Choi Yeon-Ha stretched her limbs grandly while looking rather fulfilled. ¡°Then... Should I buy clothes for the kids next?¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''ll take care of that, so you don''t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked at Kang Jin-Ho suspiciously. ¡°You don''t seem to be the type, though...?¡±


    ¡°I can provide an environment where they can take their time and shop at ease.¡±


    ¡°Hnng...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha briefly nodded after remembering that Kang Jin-Ho was connected to Jaegyeong somehow. ¡°Okay. I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head away while smiling brightly. Despite the mask covering her face, Kang Jin-Ho still got that impression.


    While maintaining that face, Choi Yeon-Ha addressed the salesman. ¡°Is everything ready to go? Can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Dear customer, the goods aren''t exactly ready to...¡±


    "...Aren''t ready?"


    ¡°W-we''ll be finished shortly.¡±


    "I see. <i>Oh,</i> well. When you''re finished, please deliver the goods to the address. As for the phones, I need them by ten in the evening since that''s when all the kids will be home from school. And also take care of getting the phones activated, please."


    ¡°Yes, dear customer! Please don''t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and a small piece of advice...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The salesman''s expression became grave.


    "This man here might not raise a fuss if there''s some kind of an ident. However, I''m not like that. If something happens during the delivery or instation process, or if I find your servicescking in any way, I will return everything I just bought and go to your rival store right next door."


    ¡°Ma''am, I swear to you, that will never happen.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared meaningfully at the salesman nodding away, then nced at the store manager burning in fervor some distance away. She also nodded in confirmation, thinking that it should be fine now. She then nced at Kang Jin-Ho next. "Mister Jin-Ho?"


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Do you acknowledge that I''ve done several times the chores you were supposed to do today? And did much more than what you could''ve done by hanging out with the kids?"


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow but still nodded away. Although he and Choi Yeon-Ha went about it in different ways, when he thought about who the orphanage''s manager or the workers would choose as more helpful of the two today... The answer seemed pretty obvious. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then, is it okay to assume that I have performed your share of work for today?¡±


    ¡°Technically speaking, not quite, but I guess it''s fine to look at it that way.¡±


    ¡°In that case, is it sensible or not for you to keep insisting you can''t hang out with me because of the work back in the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha triumphantly snorted. ¡°Coffee.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Buy me a cup of coffee. I have no ns to keep you for long, so you can rx. Besides, what I''ve done just now is more than enough for a cup of coffee from you, don''t you agree? Or am I wrong?"


    ...So, the problem was that he had let her get away with too many things, then? Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly while thinking he should''ve paid for all those appliances. "Very well. Let''s get going."


    "Nope. First, we stop at the orphanage."


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Why?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes subtly burned beyond the sunsses as she red at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Instead of going to a cafe looking like this, I''d rather shoot myself.¡±


    <i>¡°...Mm.</i>¡±


    Her genuine threat sent a chill down Kang Jin-Ho''s spine, and he shuddered slightly.

 Chapter 322: Hitting Back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Hitting Back (2)</h4>


    Now all ''cleaned up,¡¯ Choi Yeon-Ha watched the trucks entering the orphanage''s parking lot with a refreshed expression stered all over her face.


    ¡°<i>Ahhh...</i> Feels like I''ve vented my stress a bit.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to help her by saying it was because she did something good today. But he felt a bit unwilling to say anything after thinking that would be seen as cringe.


    "Maybe because I haven''t been on a shopping spreetely? Wait, now that I''ve thought about it, it''s been a while since I did something major, isn''t it?<i>?Aaand,</i> just like that, I''ve discovered yet another source of my stress!" Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled proudly.


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted softly. As it turned out, it wasn''t because she did something good. ¡°...Anyway, aren''t you going inside to see?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    "Watching the kids rejoicing makes you feel good inside, you see. It''s enough to help you forget about everything else at that moment."


    Choi Yeon-Ha resolutely shook her head. ¡°No, I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha with a face that silently asked <i>''What do you mean?''</i>


    She softly smirked. ¡°If it were only kids in there, I might have. But adults are there too, you know? They''ll definitely tell the kids to thank me, won''t they?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, they will.¡±


    ¡°And I''m definitely not a fan of that. Listening to something so embarrassing will give me goosebumps all over. I don''t want to look like a chicken, you know? Instead of being subjected to that treatment, I''d rather go away without anyone noticing me. And... Tell the kids that you bought the stuff for them.¡±


    ¡°I won''t do that, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You and your ego...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders while staring back at Kang Jin-Ho. It was as if she had guessed everything already. ¡°Did you resent me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Wasn''t it like... Let''s pull a fast one on this cocky woman who has no idea what hard work is and just fools around acting on TV! That''s why you brought me here, but in just two hours, I totally gave up and bought new washing machines to deal with all theundry I was supposed to take care of. So, I figured you might have had enough of my shtick by now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho became serious as he replied to her. ¡°First of all... I did not bring you here to pull a fast one on you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> And the second one is?¡±


    "I don''t consider what you did as sly or untoward, Miss Choi. I know that people having money doesn''t automatically mean they are willing to spend it, after all."


    ¡°Oh, well. I''m grateful for you saying all that.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked her head and replied sarcastically. It seemed that her personality wasn''t warped, but she naturally found it hard to say gentler and kinder things.


    In a certain sense, she was a surprisingly good fit for Kang Jin-Ho, who used civil, calm words to build a wall around him.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s get going, shall we?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nced back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and watched Choi Yeon-Ha climb into the passenger seat of his red Lamborghini, then slipped into the driver''s seat. <i>''Drive slowly...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was told by Jo Gyu-Min that whenever he was performing chauffeur duty, he must constantly remind himself to drive slowly. He heard that lecture so many times that it felt like he was half-brainwashed by now.


    <i>Vrooooom...!</i>


    Unfortunately, with his current car being what it was, there was not much Kang Jin-Ho could do about it traveling faster than a sedan. He sneaked a nce in Choi Yeon-Ha''s direction and guessed things were still safe, judging from her still expression.


    That wasn''t all, though. Even Kang Jin-Ho could tell that Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression¡ªand her overall demeanor¡ªwas a lot mellower todaypared to yesterday. Back then, she was brimming full of barely-contained rage that screamed, <i>''Provoke me, I dare you. We''ll all see how explosive I can be right here, right now!</i>'' But today, she seemed like a mostly ''well-adjusted'' human being.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked her while turning the steering wheel. ¡°Where should we go?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere close by, please.¡±


    ¡°Close by, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve already given up on creating a nice atmosphere with you over a cup of coffee. It''s pretty much meaningless, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Understood. In that case, Let me take you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow. ¡°Don''t tell me, are you thinking of taking me to your father''s cafe?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Keuh-hum.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily looked away.


    ¡°Holy cow! Look at the face you''re making! You really were thinking of doing that, weren''t you? Don''t you think you''re being too shameless right now?! What would''ve happened if Miss Se-Ah hadn''t told me about her father running a cafe? You''re absolutely the worst, you know that?!¡±


    "Is there a reason why I can''t take you there?"


    ¡°Of course, you can''t! Mister Jin-Ho, do you want to have dinner with me at the diner run by my mom?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> I don''t see why not.¡±


    "...Forget it. I don''t expect you to understand, anyway. Just take me somewhere else, okay!"


    "Very well." Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow while staring at Choi Yeon-Ha groaning openly away in the passenger seat. He could only tilt his head in confusion at her attitude.


    <i>''Did I say something wrong?''</i>


    A woman''s heart was still indecipherable to him, it seemed.


    ***


    ¡°<i>Urgh...?</i>Yes, coffee in my system is the best way to revive myself.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stretched her limbs while muttering to no one in particr. With a smile that indicated a load had been lifted off her shoulders, she stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I thought I was making a stupid mistake, but now that I''ve time to look back, I ept that we made the right call.¡±


    ¡°...I haven''t done much, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, sure. But I''ll give you credit for taking me to the orphanage, at least. No matter what, I can''t think of anything that might improve my mood in less than a day, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard that and couldn''t help but ask the standard question in this kind of conversation. ¡°Did something happen to you? Something that soured your mood?¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was about to say something only to hold her tongue. She stared at Kang Jin-Ho in dismay. ¡°Why should I tell you that, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you don''t have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°No, you should''ve said ''I''d like to hear it'' or something simr! Why are you so senseless like this?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered slightly, and a look of confusion and embarrassment formed on his face.


    <i>''I can''t figure her out...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho never really felt ufortable talking to women during all of his life until now, but chatting with Choi Yeon-Ha made him feel like he was getting henpecked constantly in a short period of time.


    ¡°Very well. I''ll tell you, then. But you better buy me dinner, too.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Haughed in delight before exining herself. "Where should I even start... I''m not quite sure how to exin it, but let me try, anyway. My biorhythm was already at its lowest, but a dumb situation was added on top to produce a bad synergy. Something like that?"


    "<i>Hmm.</i> I understood the words but not the meaning, Miss Choi."


    "That''s what being an actor is like. When we''re working, there isn''t enough time to sleep, so we have to catch short naps whenever we can. Even so, we strive to pour our entire being into our roles. So, can you imagine what will happen once the production wraps up, and we must return to a life of normalcy?"


    ¡°Mm? I guess you''ll be pleased since you can now rest as much as you want.¡±


    "Nope," Choi Yeon-Ha resolutely shook her head. "We feel dispirited, empty and anxious. The change in the daily routine wrecks our bodies. We feel hollow and empty at the prospect of no longer living as the character but as ourselves. And we get anxious, wondering if we did a good job in our roles. So... How should I put this..."


    A look of irritation quickly formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face as she searched for her next words.


    "You know what people are like, don''t you? When you are in the thick of it, you don''t even think about fixing it or doing anything to change it. But, once you''re no longer in the position to change anything, you start thinking about this and that. <i>''Argh, why did I read that line that way? The emotions in those lines should''ve been conveyed this way, so why? I can''t do anything about it now, you stupid little cow!''</i> Something like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly while listening to Choi Yeon-Ha''s self-reproaching words. That was because he felt a slight sense of kinship from what she said. Those words seemed vaguely simr to what he had thought about frequently. Well, getting too caught up in the past and regretting his actions was practically Kang Jin-Ho''s bread and butter at this point, after all.


    ¡°When it''s like that, everything in the world feels like a horrid experience, you see? But this time, I wasn''t reviewed well for thest TV show on top of my already crappy mood, so... I was in the middle of digging myself into an endless hole."


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Eun-Yeong said the response to the TV show was pretty good, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was alright. The show itself was.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head resolutely. ¡°But I wasn''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    "My acting was bad this time. It''s not like I can proudly boast I''m an actor. But I still have this reputation of being unrivaled among my peers around a simr age to me. But my performance this time was neither here nor there, and all the reputation I''ve built up until now might crumble away if I''m not careful."


    Kang Jin-Ho found this revtion difficult to understand. He stared at Choi Yeon-Ha, thinking about how passionate she was while tormenting him after showing up abruptly in his life whenever she felt like it. So, to hear that her acting was neither here nor there? That didn''t feel right to him.


    Judging from Choi Yeon-Ha''s personality, she wouldn''t have done that, so...


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed. ¡°The truth is, my head was up in the clouds, you see...¡±


    ¡°Up in the clouds?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The clouds called Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously stared at Kang Jin-Ho. When Kang Jin-Ho sneakily averted his eyes after feeling the silent pressure, Choi Yeon-Ha smiled mischievously. ¡°I was supposed to be inhabiting my character, but all I could think about was you, you know? What is Mister Jin-Ho doing right now? Is he watching the show on TV?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly took a sip of his coffee and regained his originalposure.


    Choi Yeon-Ha pouted at that, sensing that her momentum had been deted far too quickly. "Yes, it''s as you guessed it. I was talking about the follow-up projects. Even as I was shooting the TV show, I was thinking about how to coax you or trick you into signing on to the next production as the male lead. No wonder the review of my performance was terrible. All I could focus on while shooting my scenes was crap like that, after all."


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Doesn''t sound like you should me others for this one, then.¡±


    ¡°No, you''re wrong. You are to me for this one, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I am?¡±


    "Yes, you!" Choi Yeon-Ha dered assertively. "I may not look it, but let me tell you, I pride myself as a professional. Don''t think for a second that I''ve managed to climb from the bottom to where I am by solely relying on my looks."


    ¡°No, I already know that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded to agree with her.


    He had already experienced how dirty and debasing this field of profession could be. For some reason, he recalled the previous talent agency his little sister was a part of.


    In his previous life, Kang Eun-Yeong died before reaching this part of her life. However, what unmentionable things would''ve happened to her in this life if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have enough power?


    "I faced lots of temptations, too," Choi Yeon-Ha continued to speak. "But I still managed to ovee them all and focus on acting... Yes, I''ve got to where I am with nothing but my looks and my acting ability. Back then, I was crazy passionate about the projects I was involved in, but now, I think I''ve grown too full of myself. Thinking about the next project even though I haven''t evenpleted the current one... I definitely lost my mind."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just listened.


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at him in determination. ¡°And it''s all your fault, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s all because you''re devastatingly handsome. So handsome that you could''ve destroyed the equilibrium in the acting industry with your looks alone. I still can''t figure out why you''re wasting your looks this way. I mean, don''t you know how many people would kill to have your looks?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently sipped his coffee, unable to think up a suitable reply to her pointed rhetorical questions. However, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha still had more to say.


    ¡°Besides, I...!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> There''s more?¡±


    ¡°...No. It''s nothing.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly lowered her head to hide her blushing face.


    <i>''I must''ve gone crazy...!''</i>


    What she almost blurted out just now went along the lines of <i>''Even if it weren''t about your looks, I''d still be here, anyway!''</i> Before she said that out aloud, though, Choi Yeon-Ha realized what those words meant and froze up stiff like a boulder.


    <i>''Oh, my, gawd?! Could it be that I''m...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha felt her heart racing faster and faster. Was this... panic?


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    "Your condition didn''t look normal, you see."


    ¡°N-no, it''s not that. I''m fine. Really!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha desperately waved her hands around in denial. Weirdly, though, she couldn''t bring herself to look Kang Jin-Ho in the eyes. ¡°Oh, my god...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha kept talking to herself while Kang Jin-Ho stared at her in puzzlement. Unsurprisingly, the cafe, with subdued music ying in the background, was soon filled with this awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°I... I need to go.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly shot up to her feet and fanned her face with her hand. Then, she grabbed her handbag and hurriedly shuffled toward the exit.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up, too. ¡°But what about dinner?¡±


    ¡°I, I''m not hungry!¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Then, let me give you a ride to where your car is.¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll be fine!¡±


    "But it''s too far to walk, Miss Choi."


    ¡°I said, I''m fine! I''ll grab a taxi or something!¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders while staring at Choi Yeon-Ha. Why was she suddenly losing her temper like that, he wondered.


    ¡°A-anyway, I''m going now. Thanks for the coffee. S-see you next time!¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course.¡±


    ¡°I-I don''t think I can stop by at the orphanageter in the evening, so please check if the phones have arrived safely. Then,ter.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly dashed toward the exit and disappeared from Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    He could only shake his head at this turn of events.


    <i>''She''s aplete mystery, isn''t she?''</i>

 Chapter 323: Hitting Back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Hitting Back (3)</h4>


    ¡°Is he still not in a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Keep it down, will you? People can hear us!¡±


    ¡°Can you me me, though? It''s too quiet, and that''s making me feel weird, you know?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min heard the hushed mutteringing from nearby and quietly groaned. He had his own office within the Office of the Secretaries but also had a separate desk for his use located outside. Unsurprising, considering a lot of a secretary''s work involved cooperation and information-sharing.


    Hoping to observe the general mood in the office, Jo Gyu-Min decided to work on the outside desk for a change today. And... In less than five minutes, he began to regret his decision somewhat.


    Honestly, though, this was what working in a huge group was like. Since lots of different types of people worked in such apany, one might imagine that various employees wouldn''t really have a chance to feel the weight of the same atmosphere. But that was not true. Even a sneeze from the higher-ups was enough to send the temperature plummeting within thepany.


    The one who suffered the most from this effect was undoubtedly the Office of Secretaries, tasked with serving the Chairman of the Corporation. If Hwang Jeong-Hu fake-coughed for some reason while entering his office, the secretaries would spend the entire morning trying to figure out what could have potentially soured the Chairman''s mood.


    And no, it wasn''t like they would shirk all their duties while figuring that mystery out. They would still perform their duties, all the while intensely thinking about the solution to that problem. But now...


    ¡°Just how many days has it been?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Never saw our Chairman being like that before...¡±


    It was almost like the State of Emergency had been dered among the secretaries.


    No matter how bad he was feeling, Hwang Jeon-Hu would never show it on the surface as he didn''t want thepany morale to suffer. Yet, he was not even bothering to hide how upset he was for the past few days.


    Every time he showed up for work in the morning, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression was stiff and cold. No wonder the mood in the Office of the Secretaries resembled a horror movie.


    ¡°I heard the rumor that there will be a restructuring soon.¡±


    ¡°Restructuring? But didn''t our Chairman say all employees are like his family and that he''d never personally fire anyone?¡±


    ¡°Hey, man. Just how long ago was that? With the era being what it is, even our Chairman has no choice.¡±


    ¡°<i>Eiii,</i> we''re talking about our Chairman here, man.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so sure. Don''t forget, he even ruthlessly kicked his own kids to the curb. He probably can throw away some measly employee or two without batting an eyelid.¡±


    ¡°Keuh-huh-hum!¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly cleared his throat, causing a bout of silence to descend in the office.


    <i>''Goddamn idiots!''</i>


    The ones busy gossiping included Jo Gyu-Min''s seniors and even some people ranked higher than him. However, they were all cautiously gauging Jo Gyu-Min''s mood right this moment.


    Jo Gyu-Min knew he''d instantly create this kind of stiff atmosphere by making his presence known, so he tried to hold himself back, but these people had crossed the line just then.


    He scanned his surroundings. ¡°I think that''s enough, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course. Let''s get back to work, shall we?¡±


    "...Tsk." Jo Gyu-Min clicked his tongue, then got up to head to the stairwell.


    The remaining secretaries frowned ever so slightly while watching Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly open the door and leave the office.


    ¡°What''s gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he trying to show off that he''s not gonna get fired?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he''s getting too full of himselftely because he''s in the Chairman''s good books. He probably doesn''t understand how he''ll turn into a kite with its strings cut once the Chairman stops favoring him.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t you give him a stern warning before long, sir?¡±


    ¡°Why should I give him advice? It''s not like I care about him or something anyway.¡±


    ***


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed while leaning against the door.


    <i>''I can hear you, you dumb pricks...''</i>


    He wasn''t originally intending to eavesdrop, though. He was just leaning on the door to rest his slightly-weary body, and their voices happened to be too loud, that was all.


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head and headed upstairs. The ones back in the office should probably say more crap about him, but he didn''t want to hear their nonsense anymore. It was pretty obvious what they would say, anyway. What was the point of staying and listening in that case?


    He kept walking up until reaching the roof. His ultimate destination was the smoking area located in the corner of the rooftop. After settling down on one of the benches, Jo Gyu-Min lit up a cigarette for himself.


    <i>''Well, at least the winds are refreshing...''</i>


    It was pretty nice up here on the roof due to the cool breezes. Thanks to the wide-open design of the Jaegyeong HQ building, cool winds always blew in from all directions. Sure, things did get mighty bone-freezing cold in Winter, but it was perfectly bearable at this temperature.


    <i>''No, hang on. It''s a bit warm, isn''t it?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min sat there, smoking while not thinking about anything important. When he heard the footsteps of someone approaching him, he slightly turned his head.


    ¡°C-chairman, sir!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded slightly, prompting Jo Gyu-Min to jump up from his seat.


    ¡°It''s fine. Sit.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what brings you up here?¡±


    "It''s a smoking area, so I obviously came to smoke. What? You thought I came here to take a nap?"


    Jo Gyu-Min was slightly puzzled by that and stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    <i>''To smoke?''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smoked in his office, so why would he bother toe up here? Jo Gyu-Min was no better than a gopher, so it was normal for him to smoke on the roof unless Kang Jin-Ho was visiting the HQ. But that wasn''t the same situation with Hwang Jeong-Hu, so why?


    ¡°...I came up to get some sun and fresh air.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered, a faintly-bitter expression on his face.


    Jo Gyu-Min wisely didn''t pry any further after noticing that. He wouldn''t dare to ask if Hwang Jeong-Hu felt disinclined to speak about it.


    ¡°You know, Gyu-Min... A man being jealous is an ugly thing.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°You know what I''m talking about, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°<i>...Oh.</i>¡± Jo Gyu-Min ruefully licked his lips. ¡°I... I see it as the price to pay, sir. The price that I don''t mind paying.¡±


    ¡°Really? You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. If one enjoys privileges exceeding their abilities, then well... They should lose something in return.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm..</i>.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Jo Gyu-Min as if he wanted to praise the younger man.


    This thing called male politics was surprisingly treacherous, dangerous, and shockingly narrow-minded. Once men began having negative opinions about someone, they would be even more chatty and inquisitive than women could get.


    Jo Gyu-Min currently upied a position a bit too high for his age. In Hwang Jeong-Hu''s view, this position made perfect sense, but from other people''s perspective, they probably thought Jo Gyu-Min was riding on the boss'' coattails tond a cushy job.


    For now, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s charisma and authoritative air had suppressed the suspicion regarding Jo Gyu-Min''s abilities, but...


    .


    <i>''...I''ve made him focus on Kang Jin-Ho too much.''</i>


    Practically no one knew what Jo Gyu-Min''s job description was. A handful of people at the highest level of Jaegyeong did know the importance of Jo Gyu-Min''s work, yes. However, other people were probably thinking that even though he looked like he wasn¡¯t really doing any work in thepany, he still pretended to be busy all the time and frequently abandoned the office. In other words, they thought he was a freeloader.


    No wonder Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but feel the pressure of all the eyes watching him.


    Thankfully, no one suspected Jo Gyu-Min as the Chairman''s hidden offspring since they had all seen how Hwang Jeong-Hu treated his own sons. But now, the level of gossip had gone up, and people were now wondering if Jo Gyu-Min was in charge of managing Hwang Jeong-Hu''s slush funds.


    Something like that should''ve never happened when considering Jo Gyu-Min''s work experience or status. It only indicated how bad the rumors surrounding Jo Gyu-Min were at the moment.


    ¡°Gyu-Min, is there something worrying you?¡±


    "No, Chairman. I''m fine." Jo Gyu-Min responded firmly. "I believe that I''m giving my absolute best, sir. And I feel quite satisfied with my current life as a result. That is why you don''t have to worry about me, sir."


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied without a single shred of uncertainty in his face or voice. ¡°If you acquire something, you have to lose something in return, sir. That is the principle of our world. I''ve received so much from you and Mister Jin-Ho, so hoping for everything else to unfold as I want them to is just too unrealistic, that I''m being too greedy, sir. I''m not sensitive enough to get hurt by stuff like this. And I''m certainly not hung up on human rtionships to want to rify every little misunderstanding. This is nothing more than me being petty about... hoping to do my best as well as I can, so don''t worry about me, sir."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly guffawed loudly.


    <i>''That''s not you being petty but being ballsy, young man!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min probably thought he was being modest and respectful right now, but his words sounded a lot like he was bragging about himself to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ears.


    ¡°<i>Fuu-woo...</i>¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back on the bench and let out a slow sigh.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously, oh-so cautiously, tested the waters. ¡°Sir... Is there something on your mindtely?¡±


    Asking that first to Hwang Jeong-Hu would''ve been considered disrespectful in any other situation, but Jo Gyu-Min noticed from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s attitude how the Chairman of Jaegyeong wanted to unload something from his chest right now.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned brightly. "Sometimes, I wonder how great it''d be if you were my son."


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw dropped, his expression paralyzed in shock.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu guffawed again while borating on what he meant. "<i>Hahaha.</i> I''m not expecting someone on the level of Kang Jin-Ho. It''s already tough to deal with that guy, you see? No, not Kang Jin-Ho, but someone on your level, Gyu-Min. If only my kids were as smart as you... How wonderful would it have been? That''s what I was thinking about."


    "...Chairman, every one of your children is a genius, sir."


    "Knowing lots of stuff and being wise aren''t the same thing, Gyu-Min. Being intelligent does give you a higher chance of being wise, but that doesn''t always mean you will be wise, now does it? Unfortunately, my sons are intelligent but not wise."


    Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut at that. Since ancient times, one should not respond when a parent was criticizing their own kids.


    ¡°I don''t know if my education has been all wrong or if those idiots were born with bad personalities... Look at you, Gyu-Min. You are admirably doing your job, aren''t you? Compared to you...¡±


    "Sir, if I may..." Jo Gyu-Min, who had been seriously weighing the pros and cons up until then, finally decided to say something. "This is my personal opinion, Chairman."


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i> Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If I was born as your son, then... I wouldn''t have be this easygoing, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Howe?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked back in surprise.


    Jo Gyu-Min had to swallow back his wry grin. ¡°It''s because you are you, sir. You are Hwang Jeong-Hu.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu furrowed his brow slightly.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min continued to exin anyway. "Chairman, with how you are, you don''t know just how incredible the pressure you exert on other people, sir. Being born as your child is a huge luck, yes, but it''s also a major misfortune the way I see it, sir. Especially more so... when you are decidedly so much stricter with your children than with anyone else. If I were in your sons'' shoes, without a doubt, I would have never survived the pressure."


    ¡°...Are you implying that it''s my fault?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It''s not your fault. I can''t possibly call that. It''s... It''s simply how things turned out. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu dazedly stared at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°...Look, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you hate my son, Min-Jae? Didn''t he almostpletely ruin your life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that did happen.¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn''t it better for you to y along with me instead of speaking up for them? If I listened to you and give those idiots another chance, it''s not gonna be such a good result for you, no?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. You''re right. However...¡±


    ¡°However?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied while making a slightly refreshed face. "Sir, I can''t lie to you and give you a false report even if harm could befall my way. That will bemitting a grave sin against you. I won¡¯t make up stuff to advocate for them of course, but I will not hesitate to report on the facts and truths, sir."


    "<i>Tsk, tsk.</i> I see that you aren''t the type to make it big in life, then. My evaluation of you was wrong."


    ¡°It seems that''s my nature, sir.¡±


    ¡°What a fool...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head and stared in disapproval at Jo Gyu-Min, but the light in his eyes was warmer, kinder. The opposite of his expression, in other words.


    <i>''Huh. I guess... I taught them wrong, then?''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu should have taught his kids the value of trust and being faithful before how to pursue profits and avoid losses. However, he didn''t do that. He taught them how to avoid making losses since they were little kids.


    Things that remained cloudy after talking to Kang Jin-Ho suddenly became a lot clearer with a few words from Jo Gyu-Min. Hwang Jeong-Hu ruefully licked his lips as if he found it all so unfortunate.


    ¡°Gyu-Min, is it fine to ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, you can ask me anything anytime, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let''s stop with that pretense nonsense, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. I''ll try to be as sincere as possible with my reply.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed hesitant and turned his head to stare at the sky above. He remained quiet for a long time before finally looking straight at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu, with focus back in his eyes, slowly raised his voice.

 Chapter 324: Hitting Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Hitting Back (4)</h4>


    ¡°Do you think I can re-educate my sons?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    He had expected a simr question toe his way. Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t some witless fool who couldn''t predict the kind of questions Hwang Jeong-Hu might ask in this situation. Not only that, but he had also prepared an... ''exemry'' answer ready to go.


    Jo Gyu-Min regted his breathing, then cautiously spoke up. "Sir. It''s unfortunate, but... Humans don''t tend to change that easily."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu silently listened, his expression unchanging.


    "It''s nearly impossible to turn a hyperactive child into a calm, subdued one, sir. Parents mistakenly think they lead their children in the direction they desire, but that''s not true. Children simply grow up ording to their nature, while parents just provide the environment and education. It is possible to mold the children a certain way through education, but changing their nature is still extremely difficult, sir." Jo Gyu-Min stopped here to take a quick breather before continuing on. "That is the story for young children, so with adults... Re-molding them to suit your tastes at this stage would be impossible, sir."


    ¡°...So, you also think that way.¡±


    "Maybe, they might do it for a while. Well, they have tasted hardship for some time, after all. If they have truly felt how powerless and useless they are without your protection, your sons will try to be the type of people you''d appreciate more... No, let me rephrase that, sir. They''ll try to look like the person you''ve been asking them to be for a while. But that will onlyst until you''re no longer with us, sir. Will they maintain their new persona even after you''re gone, Chairman? My guess is no."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu contemtively nodded away. He needed to hear this, but... At the same time, he didn''t want to hear them. However, he needed someone to give it to him straight more than ever before. Funnily enough, though...


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu took a look around himself, no one other than Jo Gyu-Min could pull that role off. Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t hide anything from Hwang Jeong-Hu, nor would he let emotions cloud his judgment during his reports.


    "Which means I better give up on that, then." Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed.


    ¡°Sir. Up to here was the answer I''ve prepared beforehand.¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°If I may be allowed to offer you one more piece of advice...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered as his lips trembled a little. <i>''Bloody hell. Why do I always say something extra and invite disaster for myself?''</i>


    He needed to fix this stupid tendency of his, somehow! He should''ve learned how to keep his mouth shut if he thought his words could harm him in some way, but... But it was just too difficult to do that!


    Human nature could be so bizarre sometimes, no?


    "Sir, despite what I said just now, I believe it is possible for you."


    ¡°Huh. That''s rather different from what you told me.¡±


    "That is why I said this part of my reply wasn''t prepared beforehand."


    ¡°Fine, fine. Why are you saying it''s possible all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because you will be in charge, sir.¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    "It''s simple, sir," Jo Gyu-Min tried to inject a bit of mirth into the exnation by using hand gestures. "Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu wants to educate his kids again, so what''s gonna stop him from doing that? Raising a kid is tough, but it can''t be harder than establishing and growing Jaegyeong, sir. Am I wrong? If you get serious about it, I''m pretty sure you can pull it off, sir. No, let me rephrase that. You must pull it off."


    "Huh. You seem to be having augh, aren''t you?" Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled dismissively. "I was wondering what you''d say to me, but who knew you''d be uttering nonsense."


    ¡°No sir, this is quite important.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Hmm?</i>¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke in a grave tone. ¡°After you pass on and the future generations evaluate you, they will say things like ''<i>Even the one and only Hwang Jeong-Hu still messed up with raising his kids,''</i> sir. Does that not hurt your pride?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s brows quivered a little.


    ¡°It''s not like you''ll be running for presidency at this stage in your life, so I think it''s about time you start managing your reputation better,<i>?</i>sir. And the matter with your children is your biggest failure in life. Worse still, you don''t have many opportunities remaining before you can correct the course."


    "...Gyu-Min, I really do think you have something special in you."


    ¡°Sir? Not sure I follow...?¡±


    "It''s kind of like a talent to piss people off? When Jin-Ho said I looked lonely, the emotions I felt were bitterness and wryness. With you, though, I''m getting more and more pissed off."


    ¡°I-in that case, sir?¡±


    "I''m not sure yet," Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted and stared at the distant skies above. "It''s not easy to decide, and there are not enough reasons to convince me. So, why do I have to do it, then? My heart... It''s not budging yet."


    Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t say anything for a while and kept staring at the sky. Eventually, though, he lowered his head to look at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°So, what do you think? If I decide to hand over the management to those scumbags?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you''re worried about nothing. Chairman, it won''t affect me in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    "Sir, there is always that wonderful backup n called resignation. With my work experience, I will surely be able to find a decent job anywhere I choose. I can always tender my resignation and find a way to live, so don''t worry about me, sir."


    ¡°<i>Hah.</i> You turncoat.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled while mouthing a fresh cigarette. <i>''The sole ck mark of my life, huh...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s counsel seemed to hit the mark far more sinctly than Kang Jin-Ho''s. More correctly, Jo Gyu-Min''s words had a bit more urgency to them.


    ¡°Gyu-Min. If I decide to do this, are you willing to help me by discussing the ways forward?¡±


    ¡°<i>Mm,</i> well. Sir, I don''t rmend it. My grudge against them is still burning strong, so my advice could be tinged with negative emotions.¡±


    ¡°I actually wee that.¡±


    ¡°If you say so...¡± Jo Gyu-Min smacked his lips.


    <i>''Yup. I just had to say something extra, didn''t I...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min turned his head and stared at the sky.


    <i>''Are you satisfied now?''</i>


    He was picturing Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face right now. Kang Jin-Ho would''ve nodded in silence as if this topic didn''t interest him. However, in Jo Gyu-Min''s imagination, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips were ever so slightly curled up.


    <i>''Gee whiz. What a loyal retainer I''ve be.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min yanked out a fresh cigarette in irritation.


    ***


    Jeong Su-Yeon patted Kang Jin-Ho on the back. ¡°Mister Owner. By the look of it, I think this pizzeria has finally found its footing."


    ¡°It seems that way,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a gentle grin as he scanned all the customers filling the dining area. <i>''Finally...''</i>


    When he looked back, this pizzeria proved to be one troublesome entity. Despite holding several huge-scale events that could''ve boosted the revenues of other stores by ten times or more, Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria continued to swim in red for a while. That alone was proof of how abnormal his store had been.


    So, to think such a ce finally found its footing...!


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Jeong Su-Yeon. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work, Miss Su-Yeon.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do much, though,¡± Jeong Su-Yeon grinned brightly. ¡°All the basic ingredients were ready, anyway. All I did was putting the finishing touch, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Without that finishing touch, we would''ve gone straight into bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°It''s thanks to your management, Mister Owner.¡±


    ¡°In any case, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    The two of them grinned warmly at each other. Up until this point, this was a wonderful picture of warmth and camaraderie, but...


    ¡°...Get a bloody room, will ya?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi growled.


    The world wasn''t as easy-going to permit such a scene. Kang Jin-Ho flinched a little at the sharp rebuking voiceing from behind him and sneakily turned his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi was standing there, ring at Kang Jin-Ho with the word ''Unhappy'' writtenrge on his face.


    ¡°What now, Yeong-Gi...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    "Let''s be honest here. You, the owner, were always absent from here doing who knows what. So, it''s not thanks to your hard work, but us the employees. What exactly have you done for this ce, anyway?"


    Kang Jin-Ho was leftpletely speechless.


    Park Yu-Min had been calling Ju Yeong-Gi the ''Fact Bomber'' recently. As he was just so merciless and relentless with his criticisms, said Park Yu-Min, left in Ju Yeong-Gi''s wake were a whole bunch of people with their heads blown off by the fact bombardment.


    ¡°I''m trying to say it''s Miss Su-Yeon who worked the hardest, not me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Then, it''s Park Yu-Min who did a good job by hiring Miss Su-Yeon or Miss Choi Yeon-Ha, who suggested we need an extra helping hand in the kitchen. You practically didn''t do anything, so how dare you stand there and ept praises like this?"


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk.?</i>You''re supposed to be the owner, yet why...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi headed to the dining area while loudly tutting away.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the back of his friend and chuckled quietly.


    <i>''Yeong-Gi had the hardest time, didn''t he?''</i>


    Indeed, it was Ju Yeong-Gi who had the worst of it while trying to run this pizzeria with the utterly clueless Kang Jin-Ho and the naive and kind Park Yu-Min who worked diligently at what was asked of him and nothing much else.


    Ju Yeong-Giined a lot, but it was also he who had perfectly filled the void left behind whenever Kang Jin-Ho had to go somewhere. Albeit with a nag or two first, of course.


    Sometimes, it felt like Kang Jin-Ho was taking advantage of Ju Yeong-Gi''s store, not the other way around!


    ¡°Yeong-Gi?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your manager job at the agency?¡±


    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> that one?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi responded nonchntly. ¡°I got fired.¡±


    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±


    "No one''s gonna keep a man who never shows up for work on their payroll, dude. I told them not too long ago that I''d be taking about half a year''s sabbatical, but then, they called me up one day and said I can take a forever sabbatical instead."


    ¡°<i>Huh...</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at his friend in shock.


    <i>''Then again, this is the logical conclusion, isn''t it?''</i>


    Since Ju Yeong-Gi was strutting around in pure confidence, Kang Jin-Ho figured his friend had made ns with the agency to stay here. However, when he thought about it, how could there be a ''n'' for an employee to skip work altogether? If there were such a thing, no srymen in South Korea would even bother to get up in the morning!


    ¡°What will you do now, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°What do you mean, what?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I only did that job because you asked me. That ain''t the type of work I''d do if it weren''t for your little sister. Hell, what''s so great about giving rides to a bunch of high-strung girls or dudes that look like girls? Especially when I also have to push back the so-called fans rushing at us like Zerglings or some sh*t.¡±


    "Dude, that was uncalled for," Park Yu-Min retorted while walking past Ju Yeong-Gi. "There are people who make a living doing that. Don''t you know all jobs are honorable?"


    "All I''m saying is that that work doesn''t suit me." Ju Yeong-Gi replied, unfazed. "A man needs to have a presence, know what I mean? Do I look like I suit that kind of work? For me... How should I say this? Looking good without doing much. That''s the kind of work I''m looking for."


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°Ohh... Oh, hey. I know of one job that you were born for, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    ¡°A manager of a pizzeria.¡±


    ¡°You little...!¡±


    Park Yu-Min cackled while heading to the kitchen. "You know, this job does suit you the best out of everything you''ve done. It''s a great match for your temper, don''t you think? Besides, you can''t work under other people for long, all thanks to your personality, am I wrong? Which means self-employment is the answer for you. And you have this surprisingly thorough side to you. So, this job might be the best for you, I think."


    ¡°You think being a manager suits me the best?¡±


    ¡°No, well... I think selling drugs or smuggling weapons might be what you were truly born for, Yeong-Gi. But that''s illegal, so a pizzeria manager is a better alternative, methinks.¡±


    ¡°...You,e with me outside for a minute!¡±


    ¡°Don''t wanna.¡±


    "Just a minute, that''s all I need. You little punk, let me show you what it''s like to see stars in the middle of the day!"


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min bickered and bantered while slipping inside the kitchen. Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little while rubbing his chin.


    <i>''That... doesn''t sound like a bad idea?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min was probably joking, but jokes usually were based on something factual, so...


    Even from Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, Ju Yeong-Gi seemed perfect for this kind of work. Not only did he possess the drive, but there was thoroughness within that drive, too.


    On top of that, he was also subjected to bullying back in the army, so he didn''t torment the juniors, either. One only had to take a look at how the older orphanage kids working part-time in the pizzeria''s dining area listened and followed Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Although he didn''t seem to enjoy interacting directly with customers, a manager wasn''t supposed to be waiting tables, anyway. So, that part wouldn''t be a problem, either.


    <i>''Hmm. It really does make sense, doesn''t it?''</i>


    The more Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, the more Ju Yeong-Gi seemed a perfect fit. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho already witness Ju Yeong-Gi''s capabilities by now? If only Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho were here, this pizzeria would''ve gone under a long, long time ago.


    <i>''Looks like I''ll have to have a serious talk with him.''</i>


    Once Kang Jin-Ho returns to university, no one would be around to manage the pizzeria. So, he was thinking of selling the store and washing his hands clean of it. The idea of doing that always pained him since he had grown attached to the ce. However, if Ju Yeong-Gi were to take up the job offer, then it would work out perfectly for everyone.


    Of course, the important part of this equation was whether Ju Yeong-Gi was interested in the first ce. Kang Jin-Ho figured he''d sit down with Ju Yeong-Gi soon and have a serious discussion about it.


    ¡°Still, I think he''ll do a good job...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Jeong Su-Yeon raised her head. ¡°Sorry? Did you say something?¡±


    "No, it''s nothing important." Kang Jin-Ho brushed her question aside and got up. He noticed that a customer was getting up to leave. Park Yu-Min saw that and hurriedly dashed toward the counter.


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up a tray and headed to the empty table to clean it. That was when the pizzeria''s door opened... and an unfamiliar middle-aged man stepped inside and asked Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Kang Jin-Ho here?¡±

 Chapter 325: Hitting Back (5)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Hitting Back (5)</h4>


    ¡°Sorry? You''re looking for Jin-Ho?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. I heard that a university student named Kang Jin-Ho can be found here.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was puzzled by this middle-aged man.


    <i>''Never saw this man before, though...?''</i>


    He prided himself in knowing almost everyone in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances, but this middle-aged man was a total stranger, someone he had never seen before. Then again, his knowledge ended at ''almost'', so...


    ¡°Uhm, yes, Jin-Ho''s inside. Please wait. Jin-Ho! Someone''s looking for you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head slightly to look, and his expression froze almost instantly. He silently stared at the middle-aged man without moving an inch.


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    "<i>Mm...</i>" Kang Jin-Ho finally got moving when his friend urged him. He walked toward the middle-aged man waiting for him in measured steps. "Who?"


    The middle-aged man retorted. ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Aren''t you a rude dude?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply held the man''s re.


    ¡°No need to be that tense, fe,¡± said the middle-aged man.


    "Maybe you haven''t heard about what I''m like? Is that it?"


    "No, I''ve heard enough stories about you. So much so that I could be the real, undisputed expert in all things rted to you in this world. And yes, I''m well aware of how much you hate having your territory intruded upon like this. That''s why I''m only dipping my toes in. If I dared to step any further in, my head might go flying in the blink of an eye!"


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little at the middle-aged man''s snarky attitude. The ones behind him wouldn''t notice it, but the middle-aged man would have seen the clear murderous intent bubbling within Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk just then.


    Kang Jin-Ho maintained his smirk. ¡°You''re rather rxed, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If I''m being honest, I''m just desperately suppressing my desire to flee from here as soon as possible.¡±


    "You sure know how to run your mouth, too."


    "No, I''m being serious. I have to acknowledge you, after all. It seriously feels like I have a foot inside a lion''s den right now. However, I didn''t think I could speak to you face-to-face without going to this extreme."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and silently stared at the middle-aged man.


    The man straightened his jacket. ¡°Can you spare me a moment of your time?¡±


    ¡°My time, is it?¡±


    ¡°Be kind to me since I managed toe all the way here. It was pretty difficult for me toe here, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled coldly alongside the middle-aged manughing affably.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, so... Who was that uncle, anyway?¡± Park Yu-Min muttered quizzically while staring at the pizzeria''s exit.


    A middle-aged man showed up out of nowhere and asked for Kang Jin-Ho. Then, they chatted briefly and left the store altogether.


    All Kang Jin-Ho said to his friends was that he''d be back soon before leaving. That didn''t give Park Yu-Min a chance to stop Kang Jin-Ho and ask what was going on.


    "Does Jin-Ho know who that uncle is?" Park Yu-Min continued to mutter, only to realize that Ju Yeong-Gi hadn''t said a word until now. "Hey, Yeong-Gi?"


    ¡°<i>Mm?</i>¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    In any other circumstances, Ju Yeong-Gi would''ve started his nagging train by now,ining that Kang Jin-Ho went out to y again. But now, his mouth was firmly mped shut. No wonder Park Yu-Min found this response puzzling.


    ¡°Stop minding it, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Hey, now. No need to be that curt.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t talking about me. Stop minding who that uncle was, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don''t get curious about who that uncle was. And don''t ask Jin-Ho what happened when he''s back.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s head tilting intensified. "Why shouldn''t I?"


    "Don''t ask and just do as I say, okay? You think this big bro''s gonna give you bad advice or something?"


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± Park Yu-Min wordlessly stared at Ju Yeong-Gi before nodding in eptance. He agreed that despite being a lot of things, Ju Yeong-Gi wouldn''t deliberately hurt his friends.


    <i>''Still, why doesn''t he want me to ask questions?''</i>


    While Park Yu-Min was stewing in his suspicions, Ju Yeong-Gi continued to scan the pizzeria''s exit, his expression stiff.


    <i>''That uncle... He''s not someone ordinary.''</i>


    Despite his young age, Ju Yeong-Gi had experienced his fair share of rough and unsavory things over the years. Back when he was still involved in the shadier side of Korean society, he got to see many big fishes in that part of the world, so he could tell.


    That uncle had a familiar smell. The dangerous kind, that was.


    The evil and dank smell wafted off that uncle. Such a smell could only evere from the folks who would stop at nothing and resort to everything in order to get what they want. Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t know why a man emitting such a smell came to see Kang Jin-Ho, but it couldn''t be something pleasant, that was for sure.


    <i>''Damn it. What has Jin-Ho been doing, I wonder...''</i>


    The fact that his friend stepped outside with such a dangerous man slightly worried Ju Yeong-Gi. However, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew also defied any attempts to understand him, anyway.


    "...I''m sure he''ll manage it somehow."


    Ju Yeong-Gi let out a lengthy groan.


    ***


    The man started first. "So, then. Should I say it''s a pleasure to finally meet you?"


    ¡°Let''s cut to the chase, shall we?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied.


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The man shifted his gaze toward the nearby Han river''s flowing water, then took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. He lightly shook it to half-extract a cigarette and offered it to Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond, the man smiled awkwardly. ¡°Come on, now. Let''s loosen up a little. I hate this kind of atmosphere.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remained the same as he stared at the middle-aged man. Eventually, though, he took the cigarette and mouthed it. He used his own lighter to light the cigarette up and leisurely sucked on it.


    The middle-aged man also began smoking. For a while, the two men smoked in silence before the middle-aged man raised his voice again. ¡°I''m guessing you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Judging from your reactions so far, you seem to have a pretty good guess?¡±


    ¡°Just a guess, nothing more.¡±


    "Then, it''s time to confirm that guess, isn''t it? Yes, I''m none other than Kim Seok-Il."


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho remained unperturbed.


    Kim Seok-Il, the leader of the Yeongnam Group, frowned slightly. ¡°<i>Huh.</i> Aren''t you a fearless one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your name. And then? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il chuckled hollowly. Did this punk really not know the name of the boss of the group at war with him? Seriously?


    <i>''I can''t tell whether he''s a ballsy one... Or just in crazy.''</i>


    Neither was good news for Kim Seok-Il, though. If Kang Jin-Ho was indeed insane, that meant Kim Seok-Il had to deal with a lunatic. That was never a pleasant thing. However, if Kang Jin-Ho was so sure of himself to the point of not giving a damn about the boss of the Yeongnam Group, that was probably even worse news for Kim Seok-Il.


    ¡°...If I reintroduce myself as the Yeongnam Group''s chairman, will that be easier for you toprehend?¡±


    "<i>Oh,</i> I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded disinterestedly.


    Kim Seok-Il spat out a groan. <i>''Provoked the wrong sleeping lion, is that it?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was the de facto ruler of the Korean Martial Assembly, the organization about to wage a winner-takes-all war against the Yeongnam Group.


    Even after removing his emotions from the equation, Kim Seok-Il still was, without a shred of doubt, Kang Jin-Ho''s biggest enemy right now. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho was not perturbed at all despite the sudden appearance of an enemy he had not met before.


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho was no durd. Kim Seok-Il knew that couldn''t be true since he received reports on all the things Kang Jin-Ho had done. Which meant...


    ¡°...You aren''t surprised by me, then.¡±


    ¡°I only made a rough guess.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely smoked away.


    Kim Seok-Il narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since you''re remaining calm, can I take that as a sign that we can hold a civilized conversation?¡±


    ¡°Calm, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. ¡°If you have something important to say, get on with it. I''m trying very hard to suppress the urge to crush your skull right now, you see? You made a smart choice bying to see me during the day. If we were at night, you''d be dead already.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tone remainedposed, unflustered. However, that only made his words more chilling.


    Kim Seok-Il grimaced. <i>''Indeed, a barking dog doesn''t bite...''</i>


    In other words, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel the need to use a threatening tone to heighten the tension in the air. No extra spice was needed when speaking the truth or something like that.


    Kim Seok-Il sighed under his breath. <i>''...I''m not sure just where things have gone wrong.''</i>


    The sudden appearance of Kang Jin-Ho signaled the beginning of Kim Seok-Il''s ns going down the drain. ording to his n, Kim Seok-Il should''ve eliminated Lee Jung-Geol by now and finished swallowing up the leaderless and lost Martial Assembly.


    Unfortunately, the introduction of a variable named Kang Jin-Ho threw a wrench into that n, and now, Kim Seok-Il found himself preparing for all-out open warfare with the Assembly instead.


    ¡°Understandable. You and I aren''t exactly in the position to have a cordial chat like this, after all. Just hearing your name makes me sick to my stomach, you see,¡± Kim Seok-Il sourly muttered.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In fact, I was getting ready to kill you using whatever means possible up until a few days ago. I''m sure it''s the same story for you, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    "<i>Hmm...</i>" Kim Seok-Il slowly nodded. "I''m requesting a ceasefire."


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. ¡°Are you done with your bullsh*t?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il''s expression crumpled. "I also don''t want a bloody ceasefire with you. Only you have managed topletely ruin my n like this in my entire life, after all! If I had a choice, I''d have cut your goddamn head off right now, no matter what it takes!"


    "Then, why don''t you go ahead and try?"


    <i>Although, it''s up in the air whether you can seed or not.</i>


    ¡°Of course, I want to try, but the situation has changed too much for that. Now isn''t the time for us to bicker amongst ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I warn you not to beat around the bush?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow.


    "Bloody hell...!" Kim Seok-Il grunted and exined in irritation. "A few days ago, my men stationed at the airport detected a group of Jap bastards arriving in the country."


    ¡°The Japanese?¡±


    "Yes! More specifically, the bastards from Nanahoshi-gumi that Lee Jung-Geol scouted all because of you. They must be here to find out the situation in Korea. And only yesterday, the Nanahoshi-gumi bastards demanded us to release information on you and the Martial Assembly''s situation."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°So what?¡±


    "...What do you mean, so what?!" Kim Seok-Il began raising his voice in anger. "The Chinese can''t spare us their time because of their ongoing civil war, but that''s not the case with the Japanese! Sure, countless organizations are in a messy jumble in that country, but they have learned to respect each other''s territory. Other than an asional confrontation or two, none of those bastards fights with their lives on the line."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and quietly listened.


    "Which means those bastards are always searching for an opportunity to extend their ws into Korea. It''s just that they were wary of getting stabbed in the back and worried about China''s response. That''s why they haven''t openly moved yet," Kim Seok-Il stopped there and angrily sucked on his cigarette. "But now, Lee Jung-Geol has given them the opportunity! And all thanks to you, they now have the pretext, too! They will use you as their justification to devour the Martial Assembly, and then... They will try to stand on top of entire Korea soon after that."


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t show much of a response.


    Frustration got the better of Kim Seok-Il, and he began raising his voice again. ¡°I''m also pissed about the fact that a ceasefire has to happen and that I might even have to join hands with you. However, if we remain at odds with each other, those Jap bastards will take everything away from us in the end! Basically, all our hard work will only reward someone else. Get my drift?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely nodded in silence.


    ¡°That is why I''m asking for a ceasefire. We can continue where we left off after driving the Japanese out of this ce, anyway.¡± Kim Seok-Il gritted his teeth. <i>''What a crappy situation this is.''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il himself was busy yapping on about how he''d stop at nothing to kill Kang Jin-Ho. That was only a few days ago, yet in that brief window of time, their situation flipped on its headpletely.


    Although Kim Seok-Il loathed to admit it, Kang Jin-Ho was the Martial Assembly''s real leader. Bang Jin-Hun sitting pretty on the Assembly Master''s seat was nothing more than a figurehead. Meanwhile, Lee Jung-Geol had given up on all of his authority and slunk off to the background.


    If Kang Jin-Ho died in this kind of situation, the Martial Assembly would instantly fall into a power vacuum. Bang Jin-Hun alone wouldn''t be able to regain control of this ship in that case. Even if Lee Jung-Geol were to return to power, things wouldn''t change much either.


    Taking into ount the strength of the Japanese, there was no guarantee thebined might of the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly would be enough to ward the invaders off. So, if the two Korean martial organizations were to remain at odds with each other... That could potentially lead to the second Japanese upation of Korea.


    Kim Seok-Il might have dedicated his entire life to the pursuit of power, but he still had no desire to see the Japanese taking over Korea''s hidden world anytime soon.


    ¡°So, I''m gonna take your silence as a tacit agreement for a ceasefi¡ª¡± Before Kim Seok-Il could finish, he saw something eerie. And that was...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho was grinning while staring at Kim Seok-Il. It was as if he was so, so amused and entertained by all this.


    Kim Seok-Il felt a deathly chill invade his body at that eerie grin.

 Chapter 326: Declaring (1)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Dering (1)</h4>


    People tend to think ''it'' should be easy.


    They were interested in how many nice things the leaders of groups and corporations enjoyed. However, the same couldn''t be said about how much hell those leaders had to experience before standing at the top of their respective groups and corporations. People weren''t as interested in such topics.


    Less than thirty years ago, Kim Seok-Il was just another Korean martial artist. Merely another one among many, so just how many trials and tribtions would he have gone through to be the leader of Korea''s strongest martial organization, the Yeongnam Group?


    He certainly didn''t feel like boasting about nearly losing his life three times a day to anyone. Whatever the case might be, though, Kim Seok-Il was 100% certain that less than a handful of South Korean martial artists would''ve experienced as many hellish encounters as he did.


    Which begged a question of just how did he manage to ovee all those dangers to reach his current position? Whenever people asked him that, Kim Seok-Il would always answer the same. That it was his gut feeling.


    He didn''t pull this off by being stronger than everyone. When he was a young man, plenty of his peers were stronger than him. Way too many count, in fact. However, none of them managed to climb high up as Kim Seok-Il had.


    He managed to keep his life and built a kingdom of his own by being honest with himself. Rather than being rational or logical, he prioritized momentary gut feelings he''d get.


    Even though this way of thinking might sound odd, he still managed to ovee several situations where he would''ve died for sure if he had responded in a logical manner.


    And now, his gut feeling was warning him. It warned him to run as far away from Kang Jin-Ho this instance!


    <i>''It''s this bad?''</i>


    His gut feeling was trying to pull him away from here with an unprecedented level of urgency. The strongest level in his life, in fact! If he wanted to live, Kim Seok-Il''s gut feeling screamed, he better do whatever it takes to get away from the man before his eyes... his pride be damned! Even if that meant he must jump into the nearby river and desperately swim away!


    Unfortunately, Kim Seok-Il couldn''t do that. He couldn''t flee now. The first reason why he couldn''t do that was the potential cooperation. It could go down the drain if he weren''t careful with his actions. The second reason, however...


    If the opponent was strong enough to cause his instincts to scream this desperately and fiercely, nothing would change just because Kim Seok-Il tried to flee.


    So, he didn''t even bother. Instead of fleeing, he chose to ask. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il was curious. Why was this guy smiling in this situation? Not only that but with a creepy, eerie grin that Kim Seok-Il had never seen before?


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because it''sughable.¡±


    ¡°And what isughable about this situation?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho eerily stared at Kim Seok-Il. The grin was still there, but his eyes were definitely not smiling. ¡°You''re running your mouth as you''d like. So much so that you''re making meugh.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Kim Seok-Il was momentarily left flustered.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak casually. ¡°So what about it?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il couldn''t respond to that. No, more correctly, he chose not to.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s response didn''te about because he had no clue. Indeed, he wasn''t inquiring about something but rejecting it instead. Rejecting every suggestion Kim Seok-Il had made until now, that was!


    ¡°D-didn''t I say that the Japanese bastards are targeting South Korea?!¡±


    ¡°And? So what?¡±


    ¡°If we don''tbine our forces...!¡±


    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mocking cackle abruptly cut Kim Seok-Il''s desperate persuasion off, his eyes narrowing and distorting. ¡°Still running your mouth off, aren''t you? You were the one that attacked me first, even though I was simply minding my own business. You started all this on your own, but now, you want to end it because it suits you?¡±


    ¡°...No, I didn''t say we''ll end our conflict. However, what I did say was for us to prioritize dealing with this matter first and then get back to our business afterward! Honestly, I have too much grudge against you to let this go.¡± Kim Seok-Il loudly gritted his teeth. ¡°You haven''t lost anything, now have you! But I''ve seen my hands and feet get chopped off because of you! And my n went down the toilet, too! My n that I''ve been preparing for decades! You want to talk about grudges?! Mine''s much bigger than yours! However!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il stopped there while trying to calm himself by taking several long, measured breaths. He eventually resumed his passionate speech in a more subdued voice. ¡°When faced with a greater peril, one must learn to put aside petty differences for the time being. A man of your caliber should know this, so don''t be unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and stared at Kim Seok-Il as if he couldn''tprehend it. ¡°What I do know is... Those who dare to attack me will always pay the price.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    This was the moment Kim Seok-Il finally realized what his mistake was. And that was believing Kang Jin-Ho to be a martial artist, just like Kim Seok-Il was.


    If one wanted topare the treachery and underhandedness of methods, then Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t evenpare to Kim Seok-Il''s dastardliness. But now, someone as dastardly as Kim Seok-Il was busy voicing his opinion about putting aside petty grudges and emotions and joining forces together.


    Yet, here was Kang Jin-Ho, not even a hint of willingness to cooperate.


    Kim Seok-Il was often criticized by his fellow martial artists for being a heartless, merciless bastard. However, he still saw himself as a part of South Korea''s martial art society. On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t share that sentiment. He didn''t feel any sense of belonging to the martial art society at all.


    Kim Seok-Il gritted his teeth again. ¡°You...! You wish to continue with internal conflict even as foreign enemies are invading our shores?!¡±


    ¡°Internal conflict?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked dismayed. ¡°That... doesn''t sound right in this case. From my perspective, this is no internal conflict, but more like clearing out the trash or getting revenge.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il was about to say something, but Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand and cut him off. "That''s enough."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ll praise you for the courage of showing up here on your own. I like people with courage, you see. So, I''ll let you walk away unhurt today. However, you''d do well to remember that this is the extent of my benevolence toward you.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il was unable to respond. Not because he was left speechless but because the thick murderous intent leaking out of Kang Jin-Ho''s body had begun choking him.


    <i>''This... This guy! He can''t be reasoned with!''</i>


    However, Kim Seok-Il couldn''t afford to stop his persuasion. If he gave up now, the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group would inevitably start fighting tooth and nail. And that would only give the Japanese the opportunity to take over.


    <i>''Why... Why did it have to be now!''</i>


    If only the timing were better! Kim Seok-Il could have asked the Chinese for assistance and kept the Japanese at bay. It wouldn''t have mattered even if the Japanese came out forcefully and full of hostility, as the threat of the Crimson King''s personal involvement would''ve been enough to send them packing, anyway.


    However, the Crimson King was currently too busy staring down the Azure King''s faction to make a move.


    <i>''The Japs must''ve calcted that much before making their moves. That is why we need to unite more than ever, yet this punk...!''</i>


    Unfortunately, the man standing before Kim Seok-Il''s eyes was not the type to negotiate. He didn''t even have the concept of chasing after benefits in his head. It was crystal clear to Kim Seok-Il that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare one iota of his brain power to think about how to extract the maximum level of benefits for himself.


    His only motivation was to hit those daring to provoke and attack him several times harder. That was all! Only then did Kim Seok-Il finally realize just what kind of a sleeping lion he had awakened.


    Regardless of how the situation unfolds, Kang Jin-Ho would never, ever stop his ''punishment'' of Kim Seok-Il as long as he had a breath left in him. Even if the ripples of this fight could very well plunge the entire Korean penins into the mes of chaos!


    ¡°...Very well. I hear you.¡± Kim Seok-Il clenched his teeth and turned around to leave. ''<i>God dammit!''</i>


    Unlike Kang Jin-Ho, Kim Seok-Il was a quick-witted man. A man with a much faster calcting brain. The moment Kang Jin-Ho said no, Kim Seok-Il had already finished calcting the most beneficial course of action for himself.


    The best option was to kill Kang Jin-Ho right now. If he could be reasoned with to some degree, then the actual best option would be to negotiate and cooperate even if he demanded everything in Kim Seok-Il''s name.


    However, how was he supposed to negotiate with a wall who didn''t want to listen and bared his fangs in pure primal animosity at Kim Seok-Il?


    That left Kim Seok-Il with the next best option: eliminate Kang Jin-Ho as quickly as possible, then unite the chaotic Martial Assembly under Kim Seok-Il''s banner before the Japanese had a chance to unleash their dastardly scheme. Sure, there would be some level of ensuing chaos, but that was still a hundred times more preferable than the Japanese invading Korea in the middle of the war between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly.


    However...!


    <i>''God dammit! Dammit!''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il continued to swear inwardly. Despite knowing the best way forward, he couldn''t act on it. His body refused to budge while staring into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. All Kim Seok-Il could do was shrink back like a little mouse in front of a hungry cat.


    <i>''I got frightened? Is that it? Me?''</i>


    He couldn''t acknowledge this.


    Kim Seok-Il always groveled before those stronger than him. But that was a part of his strategy, his scheme, to survive and prosper, not because he was genuinely frightened by them.


    But now, he had to desperately avoid facing the terror mushrooming from deep within him. Kim Seok-Il was not a man who''d get scared just because his enemy was physically stronger. So, where was this fear emanating from?


    <i>''...I need toe up with a response.''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il suddenly remembered what Lee Hyeon-Su said to him some time ago.


    ~


    <i>¡°Sir, you''ve never personally met Kang Jin-Ho before, have you?¡±</i>


    <i>~</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was right. Kim Seok-Il might have started bleeding from his ears at all the reports he got to hear about Kang Jin-Ho''s actions and the level of danger he posed. But the truth was... they did little to prepare him.


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho was a type of human that could not be understood unless one met him personally.


    <i>''I need to speak to Lee Hyeon-Su again.''</i>


    And¡­


    Kim Seok-Il sneaked a nce behind him and confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho was still smoking leisurely away while watching the river flow. He didn''t even spare a cursory nce in Kim Seok-Il''s way.


    <i>''...Looks like I might have to speak to Bang Jin-Hun, too.''</i>


    Gloominess settled within Kim Seok-Il''s expression.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked faintly while sensing Kim Seok-Il''s distancing presence.


    <i>''He''s like a rat.''</i>


    Even as he was walking away, Kim Seok-Il should be cooking up various schemes to kill Kang Jin-Ho. People with eyes like Kim Seok-Il were known to be persistent and underhanded. And those were easily the most annoying type to deal with.


    Considering all these factors, the wisest thing to do would be to tear Kim Seok-Il''s head off right now. However, Kang Jin-Ho had no ns of doing that. Such a death would be too easy for Kim Seok-Il.


    He and his underlings dared to harm Kang Jin-Ho''s family. The appropriate punishment for someone like that was witnessing everything he had built up crumble away to nothingness. And knowing that a grim reaper was slowly closing in.


    For that purpose...!


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely turned his head. ¡°Hey, stop.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il stopped walking away, then looked back at Kang Jin-Ho in barely-contained puzzlement.


    ¡°I''ll give you a small present before you leave.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took out the cigarette in his mouth, then flicked it at the river''s water.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    All he did was flick the cigarette with his fingers, yet a noise-defyingprehension exploded in the air. The cigarette flew at a speed naked eyes couldn''t follow and plunged into the river water.


    <i>''...What is he doing?''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il, now even more confused, alternated his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho and the river. He couldn''t figure out the meaning behind that action.


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly muttered. ¡°Take care of the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°Say what? What are you...¡± Kim Seok-Il couldn''t finish his question as his lips mped shut on their own.


    That was because he saw ''it''. On the spot of water where the cigarette butt had disappeared, he saw a well of crimson liquid bubbling up.


    <i>''...Blood?''</i>


    That amount of blood couldn''t be called a lot. So little, in fact, that passersby wouldn''t have noticed anything weird unless they were paying attention. However, there was still no mistaking it. That... was blood.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°They wouldn''t have used only the airport to enter the country.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il shuddered at that sneering remark. <i>''They have already ced surveince around us!''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il hadn''t noticed anything, but it seemed Kang Jin-Ho did. Since the beginning, probably. That knowledge deepened Kim Seok-Il''s fear by another level.


    Kim Seok-Il finally managed to tear his gaze away from the water to look back at Kang Jin-Ho and noticed a faint little smirk on thetter''s face.


    ¡°Don''t forget. I''ll be paying you a visit real soon. And don''t think you''ll get as lucky as today.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave at the end of his warning.


    Kim Seok-Il alternated his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho''s distancing back and the well of blood bubbling up within the river. His trembling hands were tightly squeezed into fists as he shuddered.


    <i>''I... I must find a way out of this!''</i>


    If Kim Seok-Il couldn''te up with a solution, a response, before Kang Jin-Ho showed up on his doorstep... It''d be certain death for him.


    A death that could not be avoided no matter what!


    1. The Luminous King will be changed to the Azure King from now on. We have also updated the previous chapter.

 Chapter 327: Declaring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Dering (2)</h4>


    ¡°Sir. Our men have sent word that they have arrived safely in South Korea.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The man leisurely nodded at the report by his shinobi underling. He didn''t bother to look up while carefully caressing the gleaming azure surface of his katana with a piece of pure-white hemp cloth.


    "Their first order of business is to establish a base of operations, sir. After this task isplete, they will move on to the task of punishing those who dare to betray our trust, namely Lee Jung-Geol and the Martial Assembly."


    "Punishing Lee Jung-Geol, is it..." The man furrowed his brow slightly. "He shouldn''t be our priority target, am I wrong?"


    "No, you''re correct, sir." The underling deeply bowed his head. "ording to all the information we''ve collected so far... Three men wield the greatest influence within South Korea''s martial world, sir."


    ¡°Details.¡±


    "Yes, sir! The first is called the Yeongnam Group, led by Kim Seok-Il. That man currently holds the greatest level of influence in Korea. On the surface, at least."


    The man narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Since you''ve bothered to add something unnecessary at the end there... The truth is anything but, I''m assuming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. This analysis is correct when viewed from the basis of the group''s overall strength. However, realistically speaking, it''s safe to assume that Kim Seok-Il wields the least influence out of the three factions. And the one wielding greater influence than Kim Seok-Il is none other than Kang Jin-Ho."


    The man stopped caressing the katana at the mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name. His brows quivered slightly. ¡°The one who dared to hurt our children?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°And his influence even exceeds Kim Seok-Il''s?¡±


    The underling gravely nodded. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho doesn''t disy any outward movements, but it seems he has basically finished taking over the Martial Assembly at this stage, sir! The Assembly was split into Lee Jung-Geol''s camp and Bang Jin-Hun''s until recently, and they have been waging a psychological war against each other, but... ording to thetest intel, both Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun have submitted to Kang Jin-Ho, sir."


    "Submitted, you say...?"


    "Yes, sir. Although it hasn¡¯t been announced publicly just yet, Kang Jin-Ho seems to have swallowed up Bang Jin-Hun''s and Lee Jung-Geol''s factions already, which ount for ny percent of the Martial Assembly."


    The man put the hemp cloth and the katana down.


    <i>''And he did all that in a rtively short window, too.''</i>


    It wasn''t as if the modern martial artists were noticeably weaker than the returners. Imagine if all the returners possessed frightening levels of martial prowess. They would''ve taken over the modern era by now.


    In this man''s view, humans were creatures that constantly evolved. He believed that modern humans boasted far better capabilities than their ancient counterparts. As such, it''d be the same story in regard to martial arts, too.


    He couldn''t tell how much ''proper'' training the returners received in the past, but he believed the modern martial arts didn''t fall behind the ways of the past. For instance, all the returners he had met so far showed clear limitations.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t acquire the Martial Assembly easily because he was a returner. No, it was more than likely due to his nature.


    <i>''If we let this go on, Kang Jin-Ho might end up uniting Korea under his banner soon.''</i>


    That would be the absolute worst oue as far as this man was concerned. So bad, in fact, that he knew he couldn''t just sit by and watch that happen.


    ¡°And finally, there is one more individual, sir. However, his influence is a little trickier to gauge.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The one that could be called the leader of the Korean returners, sir.¡±


    ¡°<i>...Ah.</i> You mean Geom Baek.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The man nodded slightly, his expression unwilling. <i>''Geom Baek, is it...!''</i>


    The Korean returners belonged to various organizations, but the one called Geom Baek did not. Despite theck of allegiance, this individual was still rumored to wield the most influence on the Korean returners.


    Such was the reputation preceding the individual that some even said the returners would''ve been united under one banner already if Geom Baek wanted it to happen.


    "Unfortunately, sir... We''ve failed to ascertain if this Geom Baek individual is even real."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The man leaned back while looking a little bored.


    The underling''s words picked up the pace. ¡°To conclude, we can assume that our priority is to deal with this trio of individuals. However, this would not be called the best n, sir!¡±


    ¡°And your reasoning is?¡±


    "All three boast sizable factions, sir. Going after any one of them will no doubt raise vociferous opposition from the others. They will believe we''re invading Korea by any means possible."


    "However, we can still use the pretext of punishing Lee Jung-Geol and the Martial Assembly for breaking his promise to us. Is that what you''re saying?"


    The underling bowed his head again. ¡°Yes, sir. If we dress this battle up as between Nanahoshi-gumi and the Martial Assembly, and not between Japan and Korea, we should be able to minimize the interference by third parties.¡±


    The man frowned and replied in unhappiness. ¡°I did order you to be meticulous and cautious, but I''m not pleased with this course of action. Is it really necessary to go this far while trying to enter Korea?¡±


    "Sir. what we''re about to do is a historical event, after all."


    "Seizing a weakling nation isn''t such an event to raise a fuss about. Without China''s interference, Korea would''ve be the Great Japan Empire''s colony a long time ago, anyway."


    "Yes, you''re indeed correct, sir. However, going through this cumbersome process isn''t just to suppress the third parties in Korea. Enemies tend to hide within our borders, after all. Sir, the others will surely not stay still when the news of our <i>gumi?</i>going ahead with seizing Korea reaches their ears."


    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡± The man nodded.


    His underling had a point. Their n might be at the forefront right now, but... Once the conquest of Korea began in earnest, other ns would no doubt rush toward the penins as well. Well, havingrger territories was always better, now wasn''t it?


    ¡°Very well. I''ll leave it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    "However, remember this, Guroda. If you fail, you will not get to witness the beauty of the rising sun ever again."


    ¡°This servant will engrave it to his heart!¡±


    ¡°Good. You''re dismissed.¡±


    The underling, Guroda, cautiously raised himself off the floor at the permission of his master and exited the room.


    The man ced his now-cold teacup over the gentle mes, then silently stared at the empty air.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, is it...?''</i>


    Why did this ominous foreboding continue to invade his thoughts? The man tried his best to shake off all the gloomy thoughts clouding his mind.


    ***


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il came to see you?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun freaked out and jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°That stupid motherf*cker did what now?! What the hell, why did he do that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He wanted a ceasefire.¡±


    ¡°<i>Heol.</i> That''s insane. Wait, maybe he''s got dementia?¡± Bang Jin-Hun scratched his head, unable to figure out why Kim Seok-Il would ask for a ceasefire.


    Such a thing was only possible when the two sides involved had managed to resolve some of their grudges first... Or when both sides faced mutual destruction.


    However, the Martial Assembly or the Yeongnam Group hadn''t resolved the deep-seated grudges against each other just yet. Both sides were still growling away, ready to rip each other''s throats out at a moment''s notice.


    As proof, didn''t Bang Jin-Hun almost lose his life from the Yeongnam Group''s sudden assault not too long ago? But now, Kim Seok-Il asked for a ceasefire?


    ¡°So? What did you do, Mister Jin-Ho? Did you kill him?¡± Bang Jin-Hun curiously asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Huh. It sounds like you didn''t even consider the possibility of me epting the ceasefire."


    "Because we all know that''s not possible. Let me ask you, then. Did you say yes?"


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°See? There you go.¡± Bang Jin-Hun lightly tutted away.


    Just what kind of person was Kang Jin-Ho, anyway? There was no way he would ept a ceasefire. Kim Seok-Il was greatly mistaken if he thought he could make the ceasefire happen.


    <i>''Yup, it''s not even remotely possible.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho thought he had been attacked, he would never stop until the grudges were resolved. That was just who he was. Raising a white g of surrender would have a higher chance of the aggressors keeping their lives.


    <i>''...You know what? I don''t think he''ll let them off the hook anyway.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nervously swallowed back, then asked another question. "So what did you do? Did you tear Kim Seok-Il apart in half?"


    ¡°No. I let him leave.¡±


    ¡°...You did? Really? Without doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    "Getting rid of him would''ve lessened the blood-sheddingter on..." Bang Jin-Hun muttered in disappointment.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to exin why he let Kim Seok-Il leave. Whether Bang Jin-Hun understood and epted it or not wouldn''t change anything at this stage anyway.


    ¡°<i>Oh,?</i>well. If that''s what happened, not much I can do about it now.¡± Bang Jin-Hun smacked his lips ruefully but didn''t go as far as denouncing Kang Jin-Ho''s decision to let Kim Seok-Il go. ¡°Well, why did that sly old bastard ask for a ceasefire?¡±


    ¡°What happened was...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun listened to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation, and his expression progressively became grave. He groaned while massaging his face. ¡°The Japanese, huh...¡±


    The burden he felt at this moment was considerable since he knew the Japanese were here for the Martial Assembly. Actually, it''d be Kang Jin-Ho shing against the Japanese, but wasn''t Bang Jin-Hun riding on the same boat as Kang Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, things might get pretty serious at this rate.¡±


    "I know. But we were bound to face this problem sooner orter."


    "Yes, I agree. It''s just that... the timing is pretty awkward, you see? I can finally see why that old roon decided to ask for a ceasefire now." Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly.


    Kim Seok-Il would have had no reason toe speak to Kang Jin-Ho personally without an urgent situation threatening them. Then again, the Japanese were indeed ufortable and difficult opposition to deal with that necessitated Kim Seok-Il to drop everything and suggest a temporary ceasefire in the hostilities.


    <i>''Those stinking imperialist Jap bastards...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was a Korean, so he couldn''t help but feel a bit leery toward the Japanese. Actually, him being a part of the Korean martial world made it worse. The leeriness toward Japan within the Korean martial world was so much stronger than in the surface world, after all.


    The country of the Republic of Korea had developed to the point where Japan couldn''t sneer at it anymore. However, the Korean martial world still had a long way to catch up to its surface counterpart.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, if I''m being honest, I am slightly worried about this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I hate to admit this, but... That roon isn''t exactly wrong. Our sides colliding now can give the Japanese an opportunity they''ve been craving all along.¡±


    Korea managed to stay free from Japan''s influence until now because the Japanese were wary about the prospect of shing against the Chinese. Extending their reach to the Korean penins would''ve definitely set something off between the two major nations, after all! Also, it hadn''t been long since Japan''s internal strife had settled down.


    If the Japanese got serious about invading Korea, fighting back against their assaults and surviving would be difficult. That would be the conclusion after objectively analyzing thebat capabilities of both sides. So, what would happen if Koreans continued to bicker among themselves and weakened their own fighting potential?


    <i>''It''ll be hopeless, then.''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il wouldn''t have suggested a ceasefire to Kang Jin-Ho out of his loyalty to the country. Or even for the sake of the greater good. At least from Bang Jin-Hun''s view, the leader of the Yeongnam Group wasn''t that kind of a person.


    No, that damn roon had to have calcted that if his organization fought the war with the Assembly and suffered losses, Japan would swoop in and take everything away from him. Even if it hadn''t been Japan but someone else potentially benefiting from the war, Kim Seok-Il would have still asked for a ceasefire.


    Didn''t Kim Seok-Il hate the idea of his wealth and power slipping through his fingers more than death itself?


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head and stared pensively at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So, what are you nning to do now?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t thought about it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°...Hang on, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    "I don''t even need to think about it, actually." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. "Hit back as much as received. That''s all I need to remember. Kim Seok-Il targeted my family, and I''m going to make him pay for that. That''s all."


    "But the Japanese are waiting to hit us from behind, aren''t they?"


    "<i>Hmm.</i> If the Japanese wish to foolishly do something, then... It''ll be their turn next.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered faintly just then.


    <i>''This guy, he''s dead serious!''</i>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t bluffing. At the very least, this seemed to be Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts regarding this situation. If someone was designated as his enemy, Kang Jin-Ho would make them pay no matter what. In case new enemies emerged, he''d simply obliterate them next.


    What a super-simple mindset, an automated mechanical response, this was. However, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t keep thinking that it was as simple as it sounded.


    A man with little to no power had to observe the situation and n ordingly first while worrying about self-preservation. However, that was not the case for the ones with strength. If they had to fight, they would simply do that. If they had to wreck something, all they had to do was do exactly that!


    They saw no point in racking their brains worrying about this and that. And Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly someone with strength.


    ¡°Whoever it is, I''ll fight them if they dare to bare their fangs at me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked without concern.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s shuddering intensified just then.


    <i>''Boy, am I d that I''m not at odds with this guy!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun inwardly prayed for Kim Seok-Il, who was unfortunate enough to get on Kang Jin-Ho''s bad books and would have to suffer the consequences of that pretty soon.


    1. Geom Baek literally means ¡®Sword White¡¯. I know that sounds weird, but that¡¯s what the author went with.

 Chapter 328: Declaring (3)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Dering (3)</h4>


    ¡°Whew-woo!¡±


    Humans sometimes suffer from distracting thoughts. Just like how a maiden starts feeling excited as the Spring''s windse in, humans would get caught up in strange thoughts and emotions that were influenced by little intimate moments or situations. Once that happened, they would longer be able to maintain their ''normal'' lifestyle.


    When faced with such an obstacle, some people would choose to take an extended break from everything. However, some others couldn''t afford to do that, so they would desperately resort to their own methods to ovee such moments in their lives. Some would go on trips, while some others would hang out with their friends and have fun.


    Meanwhile, Choi Yeon-Ha was the type to choose sports. She already exercised daily as a way to maintain her figure. And in times like this, the intensity of her exercise routine would shoot up.


    A round of heavy sweating would always result in an immense feeling of refreshment in her system. By taking advantage of the momentum and getting a deep sleep afterward, all her distracting thoughts would be washed away, and her concentration level would improve drastically.


    That was the story up until now. Unfortunately...


    ¡°Gimme a break...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha climbed down from her spinning bike and plopped on her butt on the floor. A loud groan escaped from her mouth.


    What a sad thing this was since she had already finished today''s exercise quota beforeing home. Not with some amateur home exercise equipment, oh no, but with proper equipment found in the gym where she usually received her daily dose of PT.


    Choi Yeon-Ha even demanded her trainer not go easy on her since she was dead serious about it this time. She said she wanted to be in a state where she could only crawl back home. And her trainer fulfilled her wishesmendably well.


    Even then, her mind remainedplicated and entangled, necessitating her to exercise some more at home.


    ¡°How pathetic you are, Choi Yeon-Ha...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed under her breath again and again. She wasn''t a teenager going through puberty, so what nonsense was this?


    She wasn''t a little girl anymore. She shouldn''t be fidgeting nervously, unable to decide or act like this! She was too old for that!


    ¡°Don''t forget that you''ve been acting all high and mighty all this time, too!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha eventuallyid down t on the floor.


    <i>''Argh, why am I keep thinking about him?!''</i>


    Things were fine when she remained oblivious to it. Choi Yeon-Ha might have thought about that guy every now and then, but that much was tolerable. Especiallypared to now, when she just couldn''t stop thinking about that hateful guy!


    Theirst meeting, however, was the decisive blow.


    It was supposed to be a tiny little emotion hidden away, yet the meeting made her face it square on. Choi Yeon-Ha had no idea until then, but the moment she confirmed the burgeoning feeling in her heart, it was toote to stop. It was snowballing explosively in size. And now, there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°How can you get so unlucky, Choi Yeon-Ha!¡±


    Why did it have to be that man, of all people!


    Of course, she didn''t mean to imply that something was wrong with that ''man''. If he was a weirdo, a real wackjob, Choi Yeon-Ha definitely wouldn''t be like this. So, when she said ''wrong'', it didn''t mean that way, but as in ''He''s too curt and insensitive!''


    To put it bluntly... Didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha have good looks? And what about her physique? And wealth? And her personality... Well, a person''s personality wasn''t visible on the surface, so that should be fine, no?


    In any case! Choi Yeon-Ha exceeded the mean average of Korean females by a huge margin in practically every category. Ny-nine percent of men would jump around in joy and raise one hell of a fuss if she decided to show even a little bit of interest in their way.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho belonged to the other one percent, and that was the root of her problem.


    <i>''Still, it''s a relief that I didn''t get humiliated back then...!''</i>


    She was sure that blindly trying her luck with Kang Jin-Ho would rip her insides to shreds in no time at all, thanks to his stone-Buddha-like unresponsiveness. Despite not having any dating experience, Choi Yeon-Ha was confident about this. She believed being a witness to many ''things'' happening around her and reading various scripts had given her enough knowledge on the subject matter.


    ¡°Just how did I...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha rolled around on the floor before she began kicking the imaginary duvet off her. She did this for a while, only to be interrupted by a phone call.


    She rolled on the floor to reach her phone and tapped on the call icon. ¡°Hello?¡±


    -Mm? Hey, you finally answered! It''s me, Yeon-Ha!


    ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    -I''m calling you because... Listen, Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...Yes, I''m listening.¡±


    -We just got our hands on a really great script. Even I think this is gonna be a big hit, Yeon-Ha. And you''re spot-on for the female lead! I''m not making this up, you know! You really are perfect for this role!


    ¡°I see...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied without much energy in her voice.


    -I won''t force you to do it. However, at the very least, won''t you take a gander at the script once? Even if you don''t sign on for the role, it''ll still be worth your time to go through it once. That''s why...


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    -That''s why don''t pressure yourself and... Eh? What? You''ll take a look?


    ¡°Yes, I will. Have it couriered to me.¡±


    -R-right! I''ll get to it right now! I''ll send it through your manager by tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Okay, please do that.¡±


    -Oh, and by the way...


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    -I know it''s weird of me to ask this, but... What''s gotten into youtely? You wouldn''t even normally bother to read a script you aren''t gonna sign on to, right? You''d have already hung up on me by now.


    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled weakly.


    -Yeah, that.


    ¡°I was just... I just had this thought, you see?¡±


    -A thought? What kind?


    ¡°How annoying would it be for the person trying so hard to make something happen when the other party is unwilling to listen...? And how tragic it is for them, too...¡±


    -Heol...


    ¡°When I thought about how you''d be the only one chewing your nails in anxiety while the other party doesn''t give a damn... I realized how terrible my behavior had been all this time. So, yes, please send the script to me. I''ll take a good look, and if it''s as good as you say, I''ll sign on.¡±


    -R-really?


    ¡°Yes. However, the script really better be good. And the director attached to it needs to be excellent, too!¡±


    -Of course! Of course! I wouldn''t choose any random moron to direct it when it involves you! I assure you, I paid the utmost attention on that part of the equation! Still, you might never know, so... Do you mind if I send you a few more scripts, too?


    ¡°...Sure, why not.¡±


    -Got it! You better not change your minde tomorrow, though!


    ¡°...President, my patience is about to run out.¡±


    -N-no, wait! My bad! I''m hanging up now. Get some rest, okay?


    <i>Beep!</i>


    The phone finally went silent, giving Choi Yeon-Ha an opportunity to lie down spreadeagled on the floor and stare at the ceiling. ¡°I shouldn''t have done that¡­¡±


    People apparently needed to be on the receiving end to understand certain things. And that assertion seemed to be true. Choi Yeon-Ha finally knew how much of a headache and heartburn she must''ve been to the people around her.


    <i>''But, I... I didn''t want to know about all this!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha angrily shot up to her feet only to fall back on her butt. Over-exercising meant she couldn''t even stand straight from how badly her legs spasmed.


    ¡°Eiii! Damn it!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha exploded in irritation while staggering her way to the bathroom.


    Sshing cold water on her body helped her feel somewhat refreshed. After changing into new clothes, Choi Yeon-Ha sat in front of her vanity table and began applying simple makeup. These familiar actions seemed to finally calm her down.


    ¡°Right, I need to get a hold of myself.¡±


    Honestly speaking, this was an incredibly embarrassing situation for her. Just who was she, anyway? Wasn''t she Choi Yeon-Ha?


    She limited her public exposure to prolong her acting career, but had she not done that and appeared in variety programs and shows when her poprity was at its peak, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve earned the title of People''s Goddess without too much difficulty.


    To think that someone like her was acting this pathetically over a man! Choi Yeon-Ha must not behave like this in consideration of her fans throughout the country who were waiting patiently for her next project even now!


    That should be the case, but then...


    ¡°Heol?! What the hell!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nearly freaked out at her own reflection in the mirror.


    She was distracted only for a bit, yet her hands had gone beyond applying only the night cream and into the realm of full-on makeup for going out! Considering that she usually only applied BB cream before going out, subconsciously applying full makeup was something that should not have happened.


    ¡°You insane...! Where were you thinking of going?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tried to talk to herself as panic took over her. She sneakily turned her head and nced at the wall clock. It was a couple of minutes after half past ten at night.


    <i>''...It''s the pizzeria''s closing time.''</i>


    That thought suddenly popped up in her head all on its own. Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly shielded her face.


    <i>''I really am hopeless, aren''t I!''</i>


    A sense of shame washed over Choi Yeon-Ha. She suddenly fell to the floor and began kicking the air like crazy.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah! Ten years'' worth of duvet kiiiiick! Seriously now!¡±


    What a good thing it was that no one was around to witness this spectacle! If her manager happened to stumble upon this sight, he''d be seriously pondering which bridge Choi Yeon-Ha should jump off from in order to kill herself in the least publicly embarrassing way.


    ¡°This is not the image I wanted for myself, you know!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha spent thest twenty years of her life projecting and protecting the image of a cold, aloof woman, yet...! To think that all her hard work would go flying out the window in just a blink of an eye!


    She pulled at her hair while sensing that her life''s genre had switched from a drama to a si.


    ¡°No, no! Calm down, me! I should take this makeup off before going to bed...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha thought getting a good night''s sleep would make her feel better.


    Since she had never experienced a roller coaster of emotions like this before, she naturallycked the natural resistance to endure it. Thankfully, though, Choi Yeon-Ha knew the exceedingly-simple truth: no matter how intense a person''s emotions were, they wouldn''t remain at full st forever.


    For instance, humans might fall into a deep well of sorrow and be numb, unable to do anything. Given enough time, though, they would grow hungry and have to eat something.


    Choi Yeon-Ha might be rattling around noisily right now, but in ten days, it''d all be...!


    She nced at the wall clock again, and her whole body froze up stiff on the spot. Then, her brain began kicking into gear.


    <i>''Weeell... Since I''ve already put on the makeup and everything, it''d be a total waste to take it all off and go to bed now...''</i>


    It wasn''t like she wanted to do something thiste at night, but... But hadn''t she helped out a lot in the past? Wouldn''t that be enough to get her a cup of coffee, then?


    Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to buy her dinner, but Choi Yeon-Ha had to flee in haste, which meant that that free meal never materialized, so...


    So, didn''t she have enough excuses to...


    ¡°Kkyaaaaaahk!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally caught herself trying to craft a pretext to visit Kang Jin-Ho thiste at night. Unsurprisingly, she began rolling around on the floor again.


    ¡°I must be insane! Just how? Why!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha panted and wheezed heavily for a while before slowly forcing herself to sit upright.


    <i>''...No. Let''s just go there and see!''</i>


    This thing called human emotion could be rather mysterious. Once a person finally acquired what they desperately wished for, they would get overwhelmed by indescribable happiness. On the other hand, one''s desperate need would vanish, too.


    If Choi Yeon-Ha stayed here all alone and continued to daydream all this nonsense, the presence of Kang Jin-Ho would only get bigger and more uncontroble in her heart. Even she could see that. Didn''t such a plot happen often in TV dramas? When a handsome male lead gets a face full of cold water from the female lead, he''d be left bbergasted initially. But, as he recalled that encounter more and more, he''d develop feelings of friendship with her, which would eventually blossom into something more intense.


    The thing was, though... None of this would even happen if they got to see each other more frequently!


    ¡°That''s right. That''s why I''m going there.¡±


    No matter how much she thought about it, this seemed like the ''normal'' response to her situation. Seeing Kang Jin-Ho could potentially calm her down.


    As such thoughts swam in her head, Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet and hurriedly ran inside the walk-in closet.


    Of course, she was doing this to organize and control this weird feeling. Surely, talking to Kang Jin-Ho face-to-face would do that! And no, she wasn''t in a hurry because she was worried about Kang Jin-Ho closing the pizzeria for the day and going home. Definitely not!


    Unfortunately, life had a way of messing up one''s ns.


    ¡°...Why don''t I have anything to wear?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha cried out loudly enough for all the closets in thisrge room to feel shame while messily digging into all the clothes hanging on their racks.


    ¡°This? No, that''s too over the top! If I put this on and show up in front of him thiste at night, he might get the wrong idea! How about this one? No, wait! If I go outside wearing this tracksuit, my image will be...!¡±


    She went through all the clothes in her wardrobe until finallypleting the look that said, <i>''She still looks pretty even if she''s wearing whatever!''?</i>Others would never believe that Choi Yeon-Ha had spent so much time creating this look. However, it still boasted this subtle yet unmistakable fashion sense.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared at her reflection and grinned in satisfaction. Just as she was about to rush outside, though, her phone began ringing again.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily snatched up her phone and answered. A familiar voice came out from the device''s speaker.


    -Ah, Yeon-Ha, it''s me again. I''ve sent the script now. One of our gophers should arrive at your ce soon.


    ¡°No, that won''t do. Please tell that person toe tomorrow.¡±


    -But you might have a change of heart tomorrow, you know? For now, just wait until the script arrives at your ce. You can always take a look at it tomorrow, right?


    ¡°I''m going out now, though?¡±


    -W-what? Yeon-Ha, where are you going at thiste hour! I thought you finally had sobered up not too long ago?


    ¡°I don''t know how to exin it. Anyway, I have to go, so tell that person toe tomorrow morning. No, wait. I think I might probably be sleeping inte tomorrow, so tell them toe the day after. Okay, bye!¡±


    -No, wait! Yeon-Ha! Choi Yeon-Haaaa!


    Choi Yeon-Ha put the tragic cry of her agency''s president behind her and stepped outside her home. Her new destination was that grotesque pizzeria.


    She headed to her parked car with a firm determination burning in her heart. Right now, she felt more determined than ever, evenpared to when she was heading to the stage to receive the Korean film industry''s top acting award!

 Chapter 329: Declaring (4)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Dering (4)</h4>


    ¡°Why isn''t heing out already?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha anxiously chewed on her nails. Only after arriving at Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria did she realize that there was a fundamental w in her hopelessly-rushed course of action.


    <i>''What if he goes home with his friends instead?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t be able to do anything if Kang Jin-Ho closed the store for the night and got in a car with his friends. If it was before, she could nonchntly stop Kang Jin-Ho from getting in the car with his friends and get down to business, so to speak, but now...


    <i>''Now, I don''t think I can.''</i>


    It was so bizarre, but embarrassment had begun permeating into every little thoughtless thing she had done up until now. If she was seen calling out to Kang Jin-Ho by his friends, then... Then Choi Yeon-Ha might be the first-ever actor in human history to die of humiliation!


    <i>''No, hang on. Maybe that fate might be better...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha came here without any n whatsoever. And now that she was about to stand before Kang Jin-Ho... It felt like she was making a huge mistake.


    <i>''Why did I evene here, anyway?''</i>


    The more she thought about it, the more it felt like something was going off the rails. That it wasn''t supposed to happen this way. By the time she sobered up, though, she had already reached her destination.


    While she wondered if she should go back before it''s toote, the pizzeria''s light went out, and four people stepped outside.


    <i>''Oh no!''</i>


    There being four people made Choi Yeon-Ha extremely anxious. Since Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi owned cars, the odds of them dividing into two groups of two people and riding their cars home were ufortably high.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha bit her fingernails hard and continued to observe the unfolding situation in tension. Excluding Kang Jin-Ho, three people climbed into the car parked next to the pizzeria.


    <i>''Yes!''</i>


    Not knowing that Choi Yeon-Ha was silently clenching her fists inside her car, Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand at his friend''s car. Once that car had traveled far away enough, Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly stepped out of her own vehicle.


    ¡°Fuu-huup!¡±


    Her heart seemed to be beating weirdly fast for some reason, so Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath to calm herself.


    <i>''Don''t get too excited!''</i>


    They were hanging out only two days ago. Nothing of note happened since then, so why was Choi Yeon-Ha''s heart fluttering like this? Was this what they called the power of suggestion? It had to be that, didn''t it!


    ¡°Keuh-huhuhum!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha <i>coughed</i> to clear her throat.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho heard that and turned around to look. His eyes opened slightly wider after discovering Choi Yeon-Ha standing behind her. ¡°Miss Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Hhhmmm!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha fake-coughed again. She acted without a n again while hoping to seize this chance but couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked her while tilting his head. ¡°We''ve already closed for the day.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I didn''te for your pizza.¡±


    ¡°...Good thing because we don''t have any leftovers.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, I didn''te for the pizza!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s face reddened. This situation was getting sidetracked already!


    ¡°Then, what brings you here?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha desperately racked her brain to craft a suitable excuse. The real reason was that she simply wanted to see Kang Jin-Ho regardless of the hour, but the situation didn''t permit her to reveal the truth.


    <i>''Even if I die, I can''t tell him that I came here to see his face hoping to sort out my emotions that had gone haywire because of him! Definitely not!''</i>


    Cold sweat began to trickle down her forehead now. This... This involved her pride as a woman!


    ¡°Ah, uh... I was in the neighborhood and thought I might as well stop by and say hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    A probing gaze that said <i>''In that case, why didn''t you keep going your way instead of standing here and stopping me?''</i>nded on Choi Yeon-Ha next. Although she had no way of knowing if Kang Jin-Ho was thinking that, she still couldn''t help but interpret his gaze that way.


    ¡°My, uh, my car... Yes, my car! It broke down.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°My car broke down nearby, you see? And that''s why I couldn''t go home yet. Do you mind giving me a ride home?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha clenched her fist while asking that question.


    <i>''That''s sooo perfect!''</i>


    For a story she cooked up in an instant in the middle of the night, it sounded pretty good. With this excuse, they should naturally...


    Kang Jin-Ho replied earnestly. ¡°In that case, do you want me to call your insurancepany?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°If your car is broken, it needs to be fixed, right? I heard that calling your insurancepany will sort it out in no time.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait! We can''t do that at this hour! I, uh, I''ll just leave the car here and go home, thene back tomorrow to fetch it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. In that case, should I grab you a taxi?¡±


    ¡°A... taxi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha freaked out and hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°N-no, you mustn''t!¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again.


    ¡°A celebrity riding a taxi will create all sorts of problems, you know! If the taxi driver recognizes me, my whereabouts might get exposed to the public, you know! If the general public learns about how I''ve been wandering outside untilte at night, it''s gonna be a big scandal!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was lying. Such a thing wouldn''t happen since this was modern Korea, not the ancient kingdom of Joseon. However, she was desperately trying toe up with a sound excuse right now.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin in contemtion.


    Unable to stand this anymore, Choi Yeon-Ha yelled at him in irritation. ¡°Can''t you just give me a ride! Don''t you have any gentlemanly manners to give a struggling woman a ride to her home at night!¡±


    ¡°Actually, giving you a ride won''t be difficult, but the situation kinda makes it hard to do so.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? Are you going on a date or something?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed as if something troubled him, then suddenly turned around. ¡°Please wait here.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to exin further and headed to the nearby underground parking lot. And then...


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Apanied by a subtle sonic boom, Kang Jin-Ho shot up from the mouth of the underground parking lot. He came to a smart stop in front of her.


    ¡°Ehng?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s head tilted while looking at Kang Jin-Ho''s ride. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It''s a bicycle, of course. It''s called the Golden Elephant.¡±


    ¡°Why... a bicycle?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I used to ride my bicycle a lot in the past but neglected ittely after getting too used to driving cars. So I figured I''dmute on my bicycle for the foreseeable future. I''d have given you a ride home if I was driving a car, but... As you can see, this is a bit¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked rueful, but something about his expression said he wasn''t rueful at all about this turn of events. No, he even looked happy about finding a way to dodge this situation altogether!


    <i>''This is kinda pissing me off?!''</i>


    She deigned toe see him sote in the day, yet how dare he act as if this whole thing was too much of a bother!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was wise enough not to expect ordinary responses from Kang Jin-Ho at this point in their interactions. She already knew all too well that this dull and unfriendly man would never respond that way.


    But... Shouldn''t he, at the very least, look mildly happy to see her?!


    Anger rushed up to her head, and Choi Yeon-Ha''s cheeks puffed up.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his bicycle. ¡°I know it''s unfortunate, but...¡±


    ¡°Give me a ride.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    "You can take me home on your bicycle, can''t you?"


    ¡°...Well, it''s <i>possible,</i> but wouldn''t it be ufortable for you?¡±


    ¡°It can''t be helped, I guess.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°How about calling your manager toe pick you up?¡±


    ¡°I can''t certainly wake someone up sote at night! I''m not as shameless and rude as you think.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless at her reply. Couldn''t Choi Yeon-Ha tell which one was more shameless and a greater inconvenience between calling her manager toe fetch her and demanding someone to take her home on a bicycle at thiste hour?


    He oh-so desperately wanted to make a biting retort right now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t finished, however. ¡°Besides, you haven''t bought me dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, you just left that day, so...¡±


    "Whatever happened, you still owe me a dinner date!"


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cleanly gave up on persuading her. Even he could see that words would not get through to her. The determination to go home on Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle no matter what was burning fiercely in Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes.


    ¡°In that case, please get on,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Where, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the saddle behind his. ¡°Right here.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression stiffened as she had never ridden on a bicycle''s passenger saddle before. Still, she managed to perch herself on it.


    Kang Jin-Ho also settled down, then nced behind him. ¡°Where is your home?¡±


    ¡°H-here.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly took out her phone.


    Kang Jin-Ho confirmed her address through the map app, then nodded at her. ¡°Okay, then. Let''s go.¡±


    The bicycle with Choi Yeon-Ha began to glide forward. With two passengers on board, it rushed through the streets covered in the night''s darkness.


    When viewed with a warmth-filled gaze, this scene might havee across as deeply romantic. Unfortunately for both people, though... Life seemed like aedy when viewed from afar, while it''d resemble a tragedy from up close.


    ¡°Kkyaaahk! It''s shaking?! Are we gonna fall over? Kyaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! My hair! Don''t yank at my hair, please! My hair!¡±


    On this fateful day, Kang Jin-Ho had an opportunity to learn that his body possessed a fatal weakness he wasn''t aware of. No matter how much of an amazing high-level expert he was... Training and strengthening his hair turned out to be impossible.


    At least his hair follicles were sturdy enough to prevent the absolute worst situation of his hair being yanked out by a frightened woman. However, even Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do much about his hair being torn off in the middle.


    ¡°Kkyaaaahk! We''re gonna fall! We''ll faaaaaall!¡±


    ¡°My hair! Ouch! My hair!¡±


    For the first time since his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho... started screaming in pain.


    ***


    Next to the Han River...


    ¡°...I''m really sorry,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I-I was... Well, I was really scared, you see¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. However, the veins popping up in his forehead were all the visual proof one needed to understand how furious he was right now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously piped up again. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But, you look angry?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not.¡±


    ¡°...You''re definitely angry, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m not!¡± Kang Jin-Ho yelled loudly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut.


    <i>''Yup, he''s definitely angry.''</i>


    If he was angry, he should''ve just been honest about it. Why did menfolk have this tendency to be the most small-minded boomers in the world whenever they lost their temper?


    ¡°Uhm, h-here...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously pushed forward a cup of coffee toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hah...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and epted the coffee, his expression hollow.


    <i>''I never once screamed while stuck in the dens of the demon cult''s monsters, so this...!''</i>


    Not to forget, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho remain calm just as des of experts stabbed him? He didn''t even let a pained moan escape his mouth back then, but to think he''d scream just because his hair was being yanked!


    If Azure Demon witnessed that scene... He would have fallen off his chairughing while holding onto his gut.


    Kang Jin-Ho took arge gulp of the coffee Choi Yeon-Ha bought from a nearby cafe.


    She blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Isn''t that hot, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not hot.¡±


    The coffee did feel a little hot, but such a trifling temperature couldn''t damage Kang Jin-Ho''s body. Even if he one-shotted a pot of boiling water, he''d still walk away unscathed, anyway.


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha made someone like him scream in pain, maybe it was time to acknowledge that she was one ''amazing'' woman, indeed...


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while ncing at the distant river.


    Choi Yeon-Ha muttered helplessly. ¡°Again, I''m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. It''s not that, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something, only for a chuckle to overtake his words first.


    <i>''Really now. Live long enough, and I get to experience some weird things.''</i>


    And he sure got the opportunity to feel the truth behind that musing today.


    Choi Yeon-Ha still looked flustered. ¡°D-don''t worry, I''ll grab a taxi this time.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Didn''t you say you can''t do that?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll somehow deal with it. I don''t think I can keep riding on the back of your bicycle.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to fall, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know that, but it''s still too scary...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s nervous eyes fixed on the Golden Elephant. From the perspective of the bicycle that had not once gotten into an ident in the past five years or so, her words would''ve been quite displeasing to hear. Thankfully, though, the Golden Elephant didn''t have ears.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I didn''t know you could get so easily scared.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not true! I''m infamous for being fearless, you know. This is a first for me, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Does that mean you''ve never ridden a bicycle before?¡±


    ¡°No, uh... I was told that I used to ride around in a tricycle when I was really young, but...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°This must be the effect of my trauma. Apparently, I fell and got really badly injured while learning to ride a bicycle. Ever since then, I kind of get nervous whenever I see a bicycle¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened just then.


    Choi Yeon-Ha noticed that. ¡°...Please don''t make that face. I know it sounds pathetic, too.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to exin something, only to shake his head. ¡°You said you''re scared of bicycles, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, don''t grab my hair. Hold onto my waist.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Hold onto my waist with everything you''ve got and don''t look up. I''ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°What... are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly mounted his bicycle and pulled Choi Yeon-Ha close.


    ¡°Eh?¡± She blinked her eyes in puzzlement.


    ¡°Get on.¡± Kang Jin-Ho half-forced Choi Yeon-Ha on the saddle behind him, then scanned the surroundings with his withdrawn eyes. He sensed the increasing number of presences around him. And the dense killing intent overflowing from them caused his displeasure level to shoot up.


    Before long, martial artists of unknown origin hadpletely surrounded Kang Jin-Ho with no room to escape.

 Chapter 330: Declaring (5)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Dering (5)</h4>


    <i>''Did I let my guard down?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly bit down on his lips. No matter what was happening at the time, he should''ve noticed if this many martial artists had surrounded him. He had to admit that he made a mistake.


    Something like this wouldn''t have happened in the past, but it has happened, and now he had to deal with it.


    <i>''Who are they?''</i>


    Two groups currently held animosity toward Kang Jin-Ho. One was the Yeongnam Group, and the other one was the Japanese. From what Kang Jin-Ho sensed from the ninjas thest time, though, the aura they possessed, their qi, was noticeably different from his. Such a difference was undoubtedly the result of mastering a totally different type of martial arts from Kang Jin-Ho.


    Right now, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t sense the disharmony he felt while facing off against the ninjas. This meant this group must be either Koreans or dispatched from China...


    The Chinese shouldn''t have a reason to send such arge group of assants just to deal with Kang Jin-Ho, which left only the...


    ¡°...The Yeongnam Group, is it?¡±


    No one responded to Kang Jin-Ho''s hushed call. But that silence was already a good enough answer for him.


    <i>''This is rather familiar...''</i>


    How many times had he confronted the Yeongnam Group''s assants by now?


    A martial artist emitted a particr aura unique to the martial technique they mastered. This meant Kang Jin-Ho found the act of differentiating the modern era martial artists rather simple to pull off.


    In the past, martial artists would devote their time to their own techniques even though they were affiliated with one school or a sect. Unlike them, however, the modern-era martial artists learned the unified techniques of their affiliated groups.


    In the distant past, being under the same group''s banner didn''t prevent various martial arts with disparate cultivation techniques from co-existing together. However, it felt like having the same affiliation meant one had to learn basically the same technique as their peers in modern times.


    This way of doing things must be the result of seeking a cultivation and training technique boasting the highest probability of evolution and advancement. The ease of controlling the group must''ve been considered, as well.


    Neither way could be called better than the other one, at least in Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion. Regardless of what, though, he was certain of sensing the distinctive aura unique to the Yeongnam Group martial artists.


    ¡°Who are those people, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nervously asked while looking around when the martial artists began revealing themselves one by one as the encircling closed in on her and Kang Jin-Ho.


    Their current location was a part of the riverside that saw little to no foot traffic. While traveling on the riverside, Kang Jin-Ho could no longer endure Choi Yeon-Ha''s hair-pulling torture and stopped his bicycle at this particr ce to vent his anger.


    In other words, there shouldn''t be this many people in this area.


    The sight of a group of men kitted out in jet-ck business suits slowly emerging from the darkness was too much for Choi Yeon-Ha to handle.


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha whispered, her voice trembling in fear.


    Kang Jin-Ho responded nonchntly. ¡°Don''t forget, don''t grab my hair.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don''t grab my hair, everything will be fine. Keep holding onto my waist, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. Although she couldn''t understand what was happening, what choice did she have other than believe Kang Jin-Ho? He said it''d be fine, did he not?


    Choi Yeon-Ha had experienced over a decade of the Korean entertainment industry''s cutthroat dog-eat-dog environment. Of course she could tell something suspicious was about to unfold here.


    ¡°Damn. He''s so short-tempered, isn''t he?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly.


    It hadn''t been all that long ago when Kim Seok-Il showed up out of the blue, asking to band together against themon enemy, yet he sent all these people to kill Kang Jin-Ho so soon.


    Kim Seok-Il could be described in simple terms as a driven, focused man of action who didn''t hesitate. Or, a man with a short fuse, a hot head. Up until now, his impatient streak had helped him rise up to his current position. On the other hand, it was also true that his short temper had put him at odds with Kang Jin-Ho.


    If he had his ways, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve turned all these martial artists surrounding him into bloody pulps, but... He nced behind him.


    He knew he couldn''t do that when Choi Yeon-Ha was holding onto his waist while shivering away like a wet dog. He didn''t care what she would think about him, but what about her mental trauma? If Choi Yeon-Ha, a powerless civilian, witnessed the battle, she might end up needing help from mental health professionals to recover from the trauma.


    <i>''Hmm...?''</i>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt this strange disharmony within himself. Since when did he start thinking about the mental trauma of people who weren''t even his family members?


    If it was Kang Jin-Ho of the past, he''d resolve this situation in his preferred method whether Choi Yeon-Ha was watching or not. Those who dared to attack him would be punished with fair and equal... death. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s philosophy and Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s mantra.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about how to avoid as much bloodshed as possible. Without being conscious about it, too.


    <i>''I can''t figure it out.''</i>


    Did this side of hime about during the process of Kang Jin-Ho trying to be closer to others and be more considerate toward their needs? Or was it because he didn''t see Choi Yeon-Ha as just another acquaintance, barely above a total stranger? He couldn''t figure it out.


    Kang Jin-Ho signed softly when his thoughts became a little moreplicated. Choi Yeon-Ha behind him sensed his unease and bravely piped up. ¡°Shall I call the police?¡±


    The police, was it...? Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. Actually, he got kind of curious. What would happen if someone called the police in this sort of situation?


    The odds of the Yeongnam Group having done something to stop the cops from mobilizing were pretty high. However, if the cops did show up now, what would the Yeongnam Group assants do?


    <i>''It might be quite funny if they choose to flee.''</i>


    After imagining how these martial artists would have to run away when a bunch of cops showed up, Kang Jin-Ho began chuckling without even meaning to. These martial artists were strong enough to deal with the cops using nothing more than their fingers, so how could he notugh at the imagery of them high-tailing it out of here?


    As funny as that would be... It also demonstrated the stark limitation of the modern-era martial artists. The situation now was too different from back in Zhongyuan when the government and the people of Murim didn''t interfere in each other''s business. Most modern-era cops didn''t even know martial artists existed, to begin with!


    ¡°No, it''ll be fine. Don''t call them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Although they might get to see a funny skit by calling the cops now, the aftermath would be Kang Jin-Ho''s and Choi Yeon-Ha''s to deal with. And Kang Jin-Ho did not have the hobby of inviting unnecessary hardship for himself.


    No, his real hobby was...


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°Hold on tight, okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ...Was his bicycle, whether it was back then or now!


    <i>Kwaaaaaaahhhk!</i>


    .


    ¡°Kkyaaaaahk!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho powerfully stepped down on the specially-made pedals, the Golden Elephant screeched noisily and exploded forward. And Choi Yeon-Ha started screaming at the top of her lungs at this unbelievable speed.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle charged forward with an eleration that not even a superbike could replicate.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho on a bicycle charged straight at them, the martial artists trying to close the encirclement immediately fell into panic.


    Of course, they had heard all the exnations and information regarding who, or what, Kang Jin-Ho was. And that also included how dangerous he was. They heard so much about him that they might start bleeding from their ears at this point!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s earnest request gifted the Yeongnam Group''s assants with prudence and nervousness at the same time. Even though they were the ones exerting pressure in this situation, they themselves had been feeling a great deal of pressure in return.


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho riding a bicycle suddenly started charging right at them, their nervousness instantly transformed into a fluster.


    Even though a sizable contingent had been dispatched, they were forming an encirclement, which meant only three or four martial artists could fight against Kang Jin-Ho at any given time.


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    The wheels spinning around at a high velocity produced bizarre, goosebumps-inducing noises as they rubbed against the road surface. The martial artists blocking the way watched the bicycle close the distance at a scarcely-believable speed and fell into a momentary dilemma.


    They needed to stop Kang Jin-Ho, didn''t they?


    Based on Lee Hyeon-Su''s exnation, trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho this way was akin tomitting suicide. However, letting him break through the encirclement was alsomitting suicide.


    The enraged duo of Lee Hyeon-Su and Kim Seok-Il would never let these martial artists off the hook. Sometimes, allies could be more frightening than the enemies. Since they knew this unfortunate fact all too well, there was only one option avable when stuck in this kind of situation.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    <i>ng! ng!</i>


    The noises of swords being yanked out of their scabbards rang across the dark night sky. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho and his withdrawn eyes continued to charge forward.


    ¡°Uwaaaaht!¡±


    The martial artists failed to endure the pressure of the bicycle charging at them and tried to charge right back at Kang Jin-Ho instead. Kang Jin-Ho strengthened his pedaling rather than backing off, however.


    <i>Screech! Screeeeeech!</i>


    The Golden Elephant was originally a racing bicycle designed to go fast. Even then, it couldn''t withstand Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength and broke down in various spots over the years. Despite being strengthened and repaired many times, the bicycle frame still issued scream-like creaks when Kang Jin-Ho started pedaling a little harder than usual.


    When he did that...!


    ¡°Here we go!¡± Kang Jin-Ho kicked the ground, forcing the bicycle to fly up in the air.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaahk!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha screamed loudly while desperately clutching onto Kang Jin-Ho''s waist. She stupidly had to open her eyes a little when the sudden sensation of weightlessness surprised her, and that made her realize that she was actually airborne now. No wonder she started screaming in fright!


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    The martial artists charging at Kang Jin-Ho could only stand still and dazedly stare at the bicycle flying well over their heads, their jaws hitting the proverbial floor.


    Humans based their lives onmon sense. Which hunter trying to catch rabbits would assume their prey might suddenly start flying in the air?


    If such a thing really happened, even the most experienced hunters would have no way of responding at that moment. This situation was basically that.


    These martial artists fully understood how dangerous Kang Jin-Ho was. Even so, a bicycle was supposed to run on the ground. It could travel really quickly depending on who was riding it, sure. But flying in the air? Physically not possible. And that eptedmon sense had caught them with their pants down.


    The correct thing to do in this case was to attack the airborne bicycle, but these martial artists were too bbergasted to respond. They just stood there with their mouths agape, dazedly staring at this unfolding sight.


    The flying bicycle eventually descended toward the ground as the moon shone right behind it.


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    Afternding safely on the solid earth, Kang Jin-Ho spun the bicycle around to face his assants.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The martial artists looking into Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes flinched grandly. Whatever his reason was, Kang Jin-Ho chose to flee. That fact would not change. However, the look in his eyes did not belong to someone trying to run away.


    A caged tiger wouldn''t morph into a different animal because of its enclosure. And just like that, Kang Jin-Ho remained who he was. Despite trying to flee, he still held enough terrifying power to paralyze these martial artists with nothing but his re.


    <i>''What were the big shots thinking of while sending us here?''</i>


    If they surrounded Kang Jin-Ho without the variable called the bicycle in the mix, would they still be able to defeat him, which was a ''part'' of their n?


    <i>''Nope, not f*cking possible.''</i>


    Rabbits would always be rabbits no matter how many showed up. They would never be able to fight against a tiger no matter what.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly spoke up and broke the uneasy silence. ¡°Go and deliver this message.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Your boss doesn''t need to be in a hurry since I''ll pay him a visit soon.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly licked his lips. ¡°Even I''m getting impatient about this, you see? So, you lot will see me soon enough. That I promise you. It won''t be long, so until then¡­¡±


    <i>¡®Enjoy what little time you have. Because once I''m there, you lot will not be able to have any fun.¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho red at the group before turning the bicycle around. He then leisurely pedaled away, leaving the martial artists behind. If they decided to give chase, catching up to Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been easy since they obviously wouldn''t be slower than a bicycle. However, none of them dared to move a muscle and do that.


    However, it''d be more correct to say...


    ¡°Hey, we were supposed to lead him in that direction in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, right. That direction leads to the tunnel, after all.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, f*cking hell! Did you see that look in his eyes? I was getting chills, man!¡±


    ¡°...Don''t even bring that up, dude. I might wet my pants at this rate.¡± One of the assants chuckled jokingly before getting more serious. ¡°This reminds me of when I was unlucky enough to meet the Fallen some time ago... Gee whiz, I got all sorts of creepy chills back then, but the Fallen is just a mere homeless bumpared to that guy.¡±


    The martial artist shuddered slightly, then smirked while looking in the direction where Kang Jin-Ho had disappeared to.


    ¡°You don''t kill a beast by overpowering it but by herding it to a dead end. Make the prey think it''s escaping, but in reality, we''re gradually leading it toward the heart of a trap we''ve prepared beforehand. That''s the ticket.¡±


    ¡°Hey, call the others and let them know that our target is heading in the expected direction.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The martial artist stared at the distant Kang Jin-Ho under the moonlight.


    <i>''...If we fail to kill him, we''ll be the ones to die. And in the cruelest way imaginable, too.''</i>


    A wounded beast was much more dangerous, after all.

 Chapter 331: Accident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 331: ident (1)</h4>


    ¡°What just happened to us?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked in a trembling voice, having finally broken free of her previous panicked state. Considering her personality, she should be losing her mind to anger and screaming blue murder right now, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t do any of that.


    Actually, she looked genuinely frightened, which didn''t suit the image she had built up until now.


    <i>''Then again, it is obvious that she would be, isn''t it?''</i>


    This kind of incident was just another day in Kang Jin-Ho''s life, but Choi Yeon-Ha had probably never experienced anything like it before. A civilian wouldn''t be able to keep calm when facing a threat like that.


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly replied, ¡°It''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°But, those people...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly stopped there.


    Kang Jin-Ho liked this part about Choi Yeon-Ha. Even as a civilian with zero cultivation, she must''ve sensed something suspicious about those martial artists. Tonight would''ve been her first time being subjected to killing intent, after all. And from many scary-looking men at the same time, no less.


    However, she chose to hold her tongue in the end since she hadn''t experienced anything else. Choi Yeon-Ha understood that whining and raising a fuss over something vague and uncertain would only give birth to unnecessary conflict.


    Her conversation partner would''ve said something if he thought it was necessary. If he was nning to tell herter, then all Choi Yeon-Ha had to do was wait. If he wasn''t, then well... No matter what she said, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t tell her the truth anyway. Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t a dummy, so she knew that frustrating fact all too well.


    <i>Fwhooooooosh-!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to pedal away on his Golden Elephant.


    <i>''Now isn''t the right time.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho had been alone, he''d not choose to withdraw. He could have simply swept the assants aside, and that would be the end. However, the story would change with Choi Yeon-Ha in tow.


    There was no guarantee that this new group of Yeongnam assants didn''t carry firearms. If that many people started firing indiscriminately again, Kang Jin-Ho would find protecting Choi Yeon-Ha from all the bullets rather a tall order.


    <i>''So, this is the difference between the modern era and Zhongyuan...''</i>


    Even back in the past, martial artists found dealing with well-armed soldiers a cumbersome affair. If ten thousand soldiers fired one arrow each, it''d trante into ten thousand arrows flying toward their target.


    Ten thousand might not sound like a lot, but that many arrows couldpletely nket the skies. Such a sight would be hard to imagine for those who had never witnessed it.


    The top experts would have found a way, but those martial artists that hadn''t reached a certain realm yet had no methods of defending against so many arrows nketing the heavens. This was why the government never truly lost its ability to control and restrict Murim.


    In the modern era, however, a single rifleman could do as much damage as a hundred archers. A martial artist hoping to protect a cultivation-less civilian from a hail of gunfireing from everywhere would have to simultaneously defend every angle and direction.


    The current Kang Jin-Ho had no trouble doing so... for himself. But even he couldn''t guarantee a wless job when Choi Yeon-Ha was included in the territory to be defended.


    To make matters worse...


    <i>''If only I were carrying my Crimson Destiny...''</i>


    The modern era wasn''t friendly toward Kang Jin-Ho''s needs. Lugging around the Crimson Destiny all the time in the current era was next to impossible. Owning a sword in this day and age wasn''t difficult as long as one had the permit issued by the government, but carrying around a sword with an actual deadly de edge would stir up a huge problem. The odds of that happening were way too high for Kang Jin-Ho''s liking. And that was one of the reasons why Kang Jin-Ho chose to flee for now.


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho cared about his pride while running away. Those brain-dead ''No Retreat, No Surrender!'' types might boast a strong, unyielding mindset, but that would also lead them to a strong, unyielding death.


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho threw his lot in with the demon cult, he was branded gangho''s number one enemy. Getting chased around by the righteous sect bastards was an almost daily urrence to him back then. If he blindly chose to fight every single one of his pursuers, Kang Jin-Ho''s second stab at life would havested maybe two decades at most.


    So, choosing to flee left him with no regrets. It was just that...


    <i>Grit.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly gritted his teeth. Running away after encountering an opponent he couldn''t win against, and running away because the situation didn''t give him much choice despite his opponents being easy... These two felt quite different, no matter how he wanted to dress them up. Back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho would never show his back and flee just because someone else might get in his way during the battle. That was what he was like, but now...!


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth as this boiling feeling welled up from deep within his chest.


    ¡°W-what''s wrong, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously asked him, seemingly indicating that she heard his teeth gritting just now.


    Her voice sucked out all the coiled strength from Kang Jin-Ho''s tense shoulders.


    <i>''No, that''s not it.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. He wasn''t fleeing because Choi Yeon-Ha might get in his way. No, he had to run because he wasn''t strong enough to protect Choi Yeon-Ha while fighting the assants. That was all.


    If he was still Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, why would he show his back to his enemies and flee? Whether Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor would fight while protecting Choi Yeon-Ha was beside the point, but still!


    <i>''Before ming someone else, me my shorings first!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly analyzed the situation, then gradually slowed down.


    <i>Squeeze...!</i>


    Only then did he finally sense ''it''; Choi Yeon-Ha was desperately clinging onto his waist with everything she had. Despite the bicycle moving at a speed that would have terrified a calm person, she hadn''t asked him to slow down once. No, she... Choi Yeon-Ha did her best to hold on until her lips had turned blue.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a quiet little sigh. It seemed too much blood had rushed up to his head. He couldn''t even see his surroundings properly.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Choi Yeon-Ha and gently spoke. ¡°You can rx now.¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t loosen up. She continued to shiver away quietly behind him.


    ¡°It''s okay now, so you can rx a little. If you keep holding on like this, you might injure yourself instead.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded slightly after sensing that the bicycle wasn''t traveling at the previous breakneck pace. Her arm strength gradually weakened. However, she must''ve been holding on for too long and too hard. Even Kang Jin-Ho could sense her hands weakly creaking.


    <i>''I''ve ended up with tunnel vision, huh.''</i>


    Even though the person he was with was frightened out of her wits, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t noticed it until now. That seemed like a good indicator of what Kang Jin-Ho''s mindset was like currently. He believed he had developed enough as a person to be able to care about people around him but seemed to revert back to his old self the moment something even remotely stressful happened in his life.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped the Golden Elephant, then carefully picked Choi Yeon-Ha off the bicycle. She was startled when a pair of arms suddenly slid under her armpits but soon calmed down after Kang Jin-Ho put her down on solid ground. She cautiously scanned their current surroundings, still not saying anything.


    ¡°Can you show me your hands, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Your hands.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t resist and pushed her hands forward. Kang Jin-Ho injected qi into his fingertips and carefully began massaging her offered hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped when a warm yet refreshing sensation traveled through her hands to the rest of her arms. Feelings began returning to her previously-numb arms.


    <i>''Looks like there aren''t any issues.''</i>


    After unblocking her clogged energy pathways, Kang Jin-Ho let her hands go. ¡°It''s nothing serious, so you don''t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered quietly, her head faltering lower.


    <i>''Maybe I was being too unreasonable...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t stop thinking that if she hadn''t shown up tonight, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t havee this way. Although the truth was not like that, Choi Yeon-Ha had no way of knowing the circumstances of this situation and could only think this way.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about something else.


    <i>''They areing out pretty strongly.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho did expect the Yeongnam Group to do whatever it took to kill him. However, he also expected them to be a little more prudent now that the Japanese had been added to the picture. Judging from tonight, though, it seemed Kim Seok-Il chose to definitely eliminate Kang Jin-Ho first instead - precisely because of the Japanese''s involvement.


    <i>''Makes sense if you think about it.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho was in Kim Seok-Il''s shoes, he''d also have chosen to quickly dispose of the troublesome opponent and take over the Martial Assembly right away. That would be the most formic way to deal with this situation. And also the most effective one.


    ¡°...Running wild as he sees fit, is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    ¡°No, don''t worry about it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho climbed up his Golden Elephant again. ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°...Again?¡±


    A cramped smile floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t go as fast as before.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha remained nervous and scanned the surroundings again.


    <i>''Should I just... grab a taxi now?''</i>


    The prospect of riding that bicycle again unleashed another tidal wave of nervousness inside Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind. Just recalling the bicycle''s incredible velocity just now made her legs quiver from fear. The scenery was literally a blur while they were seemingly breaking through the space-time continuum, wasn''t it!


    There was an app for basically everything nowadays, so calling for a taxi wouldn''t be difficult even if she happened to be in a deserted area. Her thoughts ended there, and then...


    Choi Yeon-Ha climbed on Kang Jin-Ho''s bicycle without anyints.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Calling for a taxi was indeed not hard. However, leaving in a taxi meant Kang Jin-Ho would have to ride his bicycle alone. Since going back the way they came from was out of the question, he would have to take a longer route back home, and Choi Yeon-Ha realized she couldn''t bear to see that.


    It might be seen as a nuisance to keep riding on the back of his bicycle, but Kang Jin-Ho insisted on it, so the correct thing was to apany him the rest of the way.


    ¡°H-however, please take your time and go slowly! I almost had an ident in my trousers, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Got it. Slowly it is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking he also didn''t want that kind of crisis happening right behind him.


    After confirming that Choi Yeon-Ha was secure in the back saddle, Kang Jin-Ho carefully stepped on the Golden Elephant''s pedals. Even though he was extra cautious, the bicycle still shot forward like a bullet.


    Trying to maintain a speed that wouldn''t frighten Choi Yeon-Ha turned out to be tougher than he thought.


    Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously called out to him. ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Something... feels off today.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha whispered, then slowly nodded. ¡°Normally, you... You don''te across this way, but today, you feel distant. So much so that I''m wondering if you''re really Kang Jin-Ho that I know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. Maybe, she might have noticed it. Well, Choi Yeon-Ha was a top actress, wasn''t she? She might have realized that the facade of ''regr'' Kang Jin-Ho was only possible because he had vigorously suppressed so many facets of himself first.


    ¡°There''s no need to be rmed. I''m not any different, actually.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, it''s fine.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously leaned her head against Kang Jin-Ho''s back. ¡°I... Let me borrow your back for a little while. I''m just a little rattled and listless, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to stop her or push her back. Even if he was a durd, he could tell that a powerless civilian like Choi Yeon-Ha would have a hard time processing what happened tonight.


    <i>''I need to be more cautious.''</i>


    If the Yeongnam Group was prepared to cross lines regrly like this, it''d pose a significant hurdle to Kang Jin-Ho''s everyday life. The people around him would surely get caught up if the Yeongnam Group charged at him without any regard for coteral damage.


    <i>''Maybe I should just...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn once more. Getting one-sidedly attacked and responding after the fact wasn''t really his style. No, his preferred method was usually about nipping the trouble in the buds before it could affect him.


    While thinking about contacting Bang Jin-Hun as soon as he safely got Choi Yeon-Ha home, Kang Jin-Ho quietly pedaled away on his Golden Elephant.


    Choi Yeon-Ha whispered another question. "Is it okay to travel on a street meant for cars?"


    ¡°Well, there are no other cars, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°But, it might get dangerous, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Understood. Only until we pass that area, then.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her head to look ahead. She could see a tunnel lit in orange light ahead of the street they were traveling on. ¡°Ah, I see what you mean.¡±


    The tunnel did have sidewalks on either side, but they were too narrow. If someone happened to being the other way, Kang Jin-Ho would have to pick up the bicycle and carry it above his head.


    He chuckled slightly. ¡°We''ll pass through the tunnel in no time at all, so don''t be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head to get rid of all theplicated, distracting thoughts.


    <i>''For now... I''ll talk to Bang Jin-Hun first and then decide.''</i>


    He wouldn''t have minded charging straight into the Yeongnam Group''s HQ and ughtering every single annoying fly hiding in there, but the aftermath would be too much of a headache to deal with.


    So, for now...


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched, and his eyes shot open wide suddenly. He hurriedly looked up, and right at that moment...!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOOM!</i>

 Chapter 332: Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 332: ident (2)</h4>


    ¡°I''m getting worried,¡± Park Yu-Min muttered while making an unwilling face.


    ¡°About what?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi asked while driving the car. He nced at his friend and noticed Park Yu-Min staring out the car''s window. ¡°...Hey, you brat! I''ve told you many times already, haven''t I! My car might look this way, but it''s still perfectly functional, dammit!¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about that!¡± Park Yu-Min loudly groaned.


    If he was being honest, this car did make Park Yu-Min a tiny bit nervous. The fact that this vehicle was still on the road working as intended seemed like proof of the Korean motor industry''s evolution and advancement over the decades. Sure, there were lots of ''ssic cars'' still pootling around in other countries, but how many of them still had all the original parts fitted back in the factory as new?


    In that sense, this car still being on the road was a pretty great advertisement for how far South Korea''s car production and repair industries hade over the years.


    Park Yu-Min tutted quietly. ¡°...Yeong-Gi, when are you thinking of getting a new car?¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s working perfectly fine!¡±


    ¡°You know, you and Jin-Ho are pretty simr in a certain sense.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi frowned deeply. ¡°That''s an insult, right?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. In terms of not caring about whether a car was expensive or not, Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho were very much alike. These two didn''t care one jot about the various utilities and functionalities a vehicle offered and only thought about going from A to B, after all!


    <i>''Hmm, should I get a car of my own, too?''</i>


    Now that the adult men in his life all owned cars, Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but wonder about this. He had some money saved up during his previous stint as a pro gamer, so owning a car shouldn''t put too much strain on his finances.


    <i>''...Nah. Forget about it.''</i>


    Now didn''t seem the right time for that. Besides, Park Yu-Min would start staying in the team''s dormitory soon, which would practically eliminate the need to own a car in the first ce.


    Ju Yeong-Gi grumbled, then nced at his friend. ¡°By the way, are you really practicing seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Park Yu-Min nodded.


    ¡°From what I heard, sneaking in a couple of practice sessions now and then won''t cut it, right? I also heard that you even fall out of love with gaming from how brutal the practice sessions can get, even if you are those kinds of kids who always have dreamed about making it as a pro gamer.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yeah. But... Isn''t that true for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head.


    ¡°How many jobs in the world do you think you can actually enjoy doing? It''s just that people grin and bear it because they have bills to pay at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But I enjoy working in our pizzeria, though?¡±


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi, promise me you''ll take over the pizzeria one day.¡±


    ¡°I ain''t gonna, you dummy. You think this big bro will keep doing this kinda work?¡±


    <i>''But you are born for this job, Yeong-Gi.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min decided not to say that out loud. Initially, he thought the sight of Ju Yeong-Gi strutting around in an apron would be a vomit-inducing GIFing to life, but the truth was the exact opposite. Ju Yeong-Gi actually looked great in an apron. It was simr to how a scary-looking celebrity would instantly transform into someone indescribably adorable after putting on a pink apron. It seemed that this innocuous piece of cooking apparel had the power to decrease a person''s intimation factor.


    However, saying that out loud would definitely make Ju Yeong-Gi angry, so...


    Park Yu-Min was a wise man who didn''t want to create conflict if he could help it.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is actually a weird dude, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head at Ju Yeong-Gi''s sudden deration.


    ¡°Even if it''s something you''d normally not enjoy doing, it kinda looks fun if it''s that guy doing it, know what I mean? Seriously now, do you honestly think either you or me would have fun working as waiters in a pizzeria if it hadn''t been for Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...You have a point there.¡±


    ¡°That guy has a talent for attracting people. The thing is, though, he will have plenty of opportunities to get up no matter how many times he falls down, but that''s not the case for us. Especially you, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you don''t look too good on that front either, you know...¡±


    ¡°For me... Come on, man. Even if I try my best, you think I can earn as much as you? For me, I''m still at the phase of my life where I need to prepare for the rest of my life, but you need to make as much hay as possible while the sun still shines. Right?"


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. Indeed, Ju Yeong-Gi had a point.


    The career path of a pro gamer ran on a different trajectory than other professions. The... ''intensity'' of time Park Yu-Min must spend could very well be several times higher than most normal people''s.


    ¡°Sure, helping Jin-Ho out is great. Hanging out together is fun, too. Even I''m having fun while working, you know? But... We still need to stick to certain boundaries, know what I mean? For instance, it shouldn''t impact or hinder your life, right? If I stop working in the pizzeria starting tomorrow, I will have nothing to do at home, but that ain''t the story for you, right?¡±


    ¡°I know what you''re trying to say.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi sneaked a quick nce at Park Yu-Min''s face. Even though some unpleasant-sounding things were said, Park Yu-Min''s expression didn''t have any hints of displeasure whatsoever.


    <i>''Can''t you at least worry about it, you dumbass?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi owed Kang Jin-Ho a great deal of debt. A kind of debt simr to owing his life. But it wasn''t like that with Park Yu-Min. However, his gratitude toward Kang Jin-Ho seemed bizarrely stronger than Ju Yeong-Gi''s.


    <i>''Yu-Min probably won''t regret it even if his life gets wrecked while trying to help Jin-Ho...''</i>


    All the while grinning sheepishly with a look that said, <i>''Oh well, it can''t be helped, I guess?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min''s attitude was the culprit for Ju Yeong-Gi''s deep groans. The attitude of wanting to sacrifice everything of his if he could help out in matters involving Kang Jin-Ho... That was what aggravated Ju Yeong-Gi.


    That was not something everyone could readily do just because they received some favors. Hell, even a twenty-year-old would know that the world didn''t operate on the principle of ''Give back as much as you receive, and you''ll receive as much as you give,'' after all!


    But that was what Park Yu-Min was like. That was his true nature, wasn''t it?


    Park Yu-Min sighed. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I know I mustn''t be like this. I''m not an idiot who can''t figure that much out, you know?¡±


    ¡°So what''s stopping you?¡±


    ¡°It''s just...¡± Park Yu-Min hesitated slightly. ¡°It''s like this for everyone, right? Friends who are closer than actual brothers drift apart after getting jobs and start living their lives until... Until you can only hang out with your friends maybe once a year or so.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah...¡±


    ¡°I think about how that will happen to us, too. That''s why I try to dy the inevitable, even if it''s only by a little, you know? Yeah, living my life is important, I know. And making a living is important, too. But I don''t mind making a little less if I can extend this time we have, even by a little bit. It''s not just because I want to help Jin-Ho out, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded in agreement.


    <i>''Well, yeah. I also think that way, so...''</i>


    .


    Extending their current time, even if it was only by a little bit. Because, things would not be the same anymore if just one of them was gone from the picture. Even if this kind of thought process could onlye from a couple of youngsters as a sign of their immaturity...


    Ju Yeong-Gi cocked an eyebrow. ¡°So, what was that thing about you getting worried?¡±


    ¡°That? Mm... I''m not sure. For some reason, I''m getting all antsy and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Silly kid.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head before fixing his gaze on the road up ahead.


    <i>''Right. Just a little more like this...''</i>


    ***


    ¡°Did he enter the tunnel?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly asked.


    ¡°Sir, looks like he''s about to,¡± said the subordinate while ncing at a CCTV monitor.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°...We''re over three kilometers away, sir. Even if that Kang Jin-Ho bastard is absurdly strong, he can''t possibly hear us this far away unless he''s a monster, not a human being. Not even animals have hearing that good.¡±


    ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡±


    The subordinate, Jo Myeong-Su, saw Lee Hyeon-Su''s withdrawn eyes and promptly mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''Crazy son of a...''</i>


    Jo Myeong-Su could only grimace. Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes weren''t like his usual self.


    His usual self was like... Like a deep, stillke? A calmke that could make anyone staring into it settle down and feel rxed. However, it could also make one nervous and spooked from how bottomless it seemed. Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes resembled ake like that.


    But the current Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t like that at all. No, the light burning in his eyes was frenzied and restless like a torrent of water violently spinning around under theke''s surface.


    Jo Myeong-Su wordlessly lowered his head. Even a three-year-old kid knew now wasn''t the time to unnecessarily agitate Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°We only get this one chance, you hear me? I''m sure you''ve also realized how crazy this n is, right?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly growled.


    <i>''Well, that''s a relief,''</i> Jo Myeong-Su inwardly mused.


    When he first heard about this n, Jo Myeong-Su thought Lee Hyeon-Su had finally lost his mind. Someone with a sane mind couldn''t have cooked up a n this insane in the first ce.


    In this world, certain things were epted as universal truths. Inalienablemon sense, so to speak. For instance, tools that could be utilized to murder someone were limited to handheld weapons such as baseball bats, knives or, in cases of other countries, firearms. Not too long ago, the Yeongnam Group resorted to subjecting Kang Jin-Ho to a hail of machine gun fire in order to kill him. That already seemed like a crazy act, but Lee Hyeon-Su still decided to go even further up the crazy scale.


    <i>''This... Will this really be okay?''</i>


    Jo Myeong-Su could only grimace. He was prepared to do anything as long as it was effective, but... There was the matter of whether they could deal with the aftermath or not to worry about.


    ¡°Sir, are you sure we can really deal with the mess afterward?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su snapped at his underling. ¡°It''s not your job to worry about that, Myeong-Su.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that is true.¡±


    ¡°Making sure there''s no blowback is my and the Chairman''s job, okay? You only have to do as you''re told, that''s all.¡±


    Jo Myeong-Su mped his mouth shut again.


    <i>''That''s easier said than done...''</i>


    This wouldn''t simply end with a segment in the local news. Even if they shot up a vehicle minding its own business and even blew it up, hiding the crime was easy as long as there were no witnesses and all evidence was erased from the scene, including the car itself.


    However, what Lee Hyeon-Su was about to do right now would result in a mess that none of them could sweep under the carpet. Without a doubt, the media would descend on this like vultures, and the politicians would raise one hell of a stink about it, too. So, how would Lee Hyeon-Su go about dealing with all that?


    ¡°We''ll simply ignore most of the noises, that''s all,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly muttered.


    ¡°Sir? But that will...¡±


    ¡°If not, we can always choose to do nothing and watch the goddamn Jap bastards eventually run wild and do whatever they want in Korea.¡±


    ¡°...We can''t allow that, of course.¡± Jo Myeong-Su shook his head. As a Korean male, he, too, naturally possessed some level of animosity toward the Japanese. Moreover, the Korean martial world''s hostility toward the Japanese was far more intense and deep-seated than the surface world''s.


    The number of Korean martial artists killed while opposing the Japanese upation should be much higher than regr civilians dying from forcedbor. The truth was, the Japanese martial artists always viewed their Korean counterparts not as subjects to rule but as targets to exterminate.


    The infamous Japanese plot called the ''Rescuing the Masses from Harmful Beasts'' operation back then wasn''t about killing wild tigers hiding in mountains, but sniffing out and murdering the Korean martial artists minding their own business while cultivating away from the public''s eyes. And this secret would probably be lost in history for the rest of the time.


    <i>''Well, Lee Hyeon-Su isn''t wrong about that.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho was left to act as he pleased, the Yeongnam Group would be too busy keeping a wary eye on him and the Martial Assembly to respond properly toward the Japanese incursion.


    Jo Myeong-Su didn''t have any ill feelings toward Kang Jin-Ho, but that guy simply had to die for the sake of this country.


    ¡°He''s going inside!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su red at the image of Kang Jin-Ho entering the tunnel through the CCTV feed.


    ¡°Should I press the button?¡± Jo Myeong-Su asked.


    ¡°No, not yet!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su gulped back nervously as he continued to re at the CCTV monitor.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho would''ve surely sensed people''s presence if there had been any!''</i>


    Indeed, hiding one''s presence from Kang Jin-Ho was impossible. However...!


    <i>''However, there is this thing called science in the modern era, you primitive son of a b*tch!''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was scarily capable, he''d never guess that his movements were being monitored through CCTV cameras. Lee Hyeon-Su took into ount the bicycle''s traveling speed and estimated the moment Kang Jin-Ho might arrive at the central point in the tunnel, then hurriedly yelled loudly. ¡°Do it, now!¡±


    ***


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOM!</i>


    That explosion was like a thunderp going off. It was so loud that his hearing went momentarily deaf.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows shot up as he looked up.


    It was copsing! The dome-shaped tunnel''s ceiling began splitting apart beforerge boulders and lumps of soil began raining down. Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes caught this sight in far-too-clear slow motion.


    <i>''A cave-in?!''</i>


    The tunnel was copsing!


    Kang Jin-Ho yanked Choi Yeon-Ha close as soon as realizing what was happening right now. She had also realized the current situation by then and could only dazedly stare at the copsing ceiling with her mouth agape, having forgotten to scream from the shock of it all.


    <i>''I''m not gonna make it!''</i>


    Even if he started running now, he knew he couldn''t escape the tunnel before it came down on top of him. Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled hideously. ¡°Dammit!¡±


    He yelled loudly enough for his voice to reverberate within the crumbling tunnel. While still holding onto Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Jin-Ho threw himself forward.


    And then, the tunnelpletely copsed on top of them.


    Dark dust clouds and smoke plumes exploded and gushed up nonstop from the debris of the copsed tunnel.


    1. This operation wasn''t made up by the author, but it actually happened during the Japanese upation of the Korean penins, although you won''t find (many) references to it in English. The Japanese decided to exterminate tigers, wild boars, deer and other animals from the Korean wilderness. Probably to make thend uninhabitable or something. They even went as far as killing migrating birds, too.

 Chapter 333: Accident (3)

    <h4>Chapter 333: ident (3)</h4>


    Although such a description might be inappropriate under the current circumstance, the sight of a copsing tunnel was a proper spectacle to behold. Jo Myeong-Su shuddered while staring at the tunnel''s cave-in that created deafening noises. Indeed, the scene of arge man-made structure crumbling to pieces had this power to firmly grab hold of a person''s attention.


    <i>''This is why Hollywood movies always resort to explosions and destroying stuff...''</i>


    This spectacle would''ve been greatly entertaining to watch if only it hadn''t been an artificially-created ident. The tunnel continued to crumble as loud explosion noises went off. Eventually, everythingpletely came down in a messy heap.


    ¡°...Sir, I think it''s over,¡± said Jo Myeong-Su.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t bother to respond. He continued ring in silence at the CCTV monitor with a stiff, expressionless face.


    <i>''Staring that hard won''t help you see better, though...''</i>


    Jo Myeong-Su tutted inwardly.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su was at the scene witnessing everything personally, that might have helped. But he was staring at a monitor. No matter how closely he peered at the footage transmitted by a camera, he wouldn''t be able to see what wasn''t there.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su curtly replied while keeping his eyes glued to the monitor.


    And so... How long did they wait like this? About five minutes passed by. All the dust clouds had settled down by now, and no suspicious movements had been detected until then.


    Having confirmed it with his own eyes, Lee Hyeon-Su slowly stood up straight and nced at Jo Myeong-Su. ¡°We''re withdrawing. Now.¡±


    ¡°He''s surely dead now, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Right. If he survived that... Kang Jin-Ho can''t be a human being.¡±


    Jo Myeong-Su nced at the monitor. The image of apletely-copsed tunnel was still ying on the screen. The weight of concrete debris and earth filling up that tunnel was not something a human could physically withstand. Even if that human being happened to be a martial artist boasting a high cultivation realm!


    <i>''And, even if he somehow managed to survive the cave-in...''</i>


    Unless the Hand of God came down to help, Kang Jin-Ho would still die anyway, either through asphyxiation or his worsening injuries.


    ¡°...Sir, was he really such a dangerous individual for us to go this far? So dangerous that we''re even risking the possibility of the media cottoning onto our existence?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at his subordinate but chose not to reply.


    <i>''He won''t understand even if I try to exin...''</i>


    Trying to understand the level of danger Kang Jin-Ho posed was not possible unless one met him personally. No words, verbal or written, were adequate enough to exin it. Even if someone found the fitting descriptors for Kang Jin-Ho, they would still fail to describe one-tenths of the fear he could instill in a person.


    <i>''Still, this is a bit...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su found himself ruing something.


    Kang Jin-Ho was like a breath of fresh air for the Korean martial world which was gradually bing more and more rigid over the years. Although that breath was tinged with unmistakable whiffs of blood, there was no denying the simple fact that the Korean martial world, usually represented by the names of Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il, had experienced a great upheaval through Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance.


    <i>''Maybe, it could have changed for real...''</i>


    In an alternate universe, Kang Jin-Ho could''ve be the existence that decisively transformed the Korean martial world from a small-time entity nervously stuck between two powerhouse martial nations to a global yer itself.


    Apparently, when one managed to bring down a powerful enemy, they wouldn''t feel happy or satisfied but be rueful andment the loss instead. Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head and tried to sober himself up before he became too sentimental.


    No matter how strong someone was, no matter how infinite their potential was... It didn''t matter if they failed to live. Being powerful didn''t mean you''d always survive. And the survivors were always the strongest ones, anyway.


    ¡°Myeong-Su, tell the others to retrieve the cameras. And... If you find any evidence left behind, dispose of it, too.¡±


    ¡°Sir, cops and others should soon arrive.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m telling you this.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡± Jo Myeong-Su frowned while watching Lee Hyeon-Su leave in a huff.


    <i>''Why is he so pissed off like that?''</i>


    Jo Myeong-Su couldn''t understand his senior''s attitude. They just eliminated an opponent that could''ve inflicted a lot of damage to their side had they confronted him head-on. And in an exceedingly ''simple'' manner, too. So, why did Lee Hyeon-Su look like he had a stick shoved up his arse? It was like he was still dissatisfied with something.


    So much so that he even looked furious from some angles!


    Jo Myeong-Su cried out. ¡°In that case, we''ll return after taking care of the mess first, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su cursorily waved his hand once, not even bothering to look back at his subordinate.


    ¡°...Bloomin'' hell.¡± Jo Myeong-Su groaned. Trying to humor a senior officer was always an exhausting endeavor regardless of what one''s profession was.


    ***


    ¡°Really?¡± Kim Seok-Il mouthed a cigarette while listening to Lee Hyeon-Su''s report on the phone. ¡°Got it. I''ll handle the reporters and the cops, so you focus on the clean-up. Remember, even I''ll have a hard time fixing it if someone finds something too incriminating. I''m hanging up now.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il ended the call there, then lit up his cigarette.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    He slowly sucked on the cigarette, causing the clogging smoke to fill up his lungs. After exhaling the unhealthy smoke, Kim Seok-Il leanedfortably against the chair and rested his head.


    <i>''So, it''s over, then?''</i>


    No, he shouldn''t say this matter had closed the book on every trouble facing him. He still had to take over the Martial Assembly, which should plunge into unprecedented chaos soon. And there was the important matter of opposing the grubby paws of the Japanese to deal with, too.


    Kim Seok-Il had a feeling that things would only get more hectic from here. The situation was bound to get even moreplicated. Still, he thought he had ovee one huge hurdle.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho...''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il chuckled bitterly. It had only been a few months since he first heard that name. But today''s incident reminded him of how immensely pressured he felt by it. Kim Seok-Il remained unflustered and level-headed even when dealing with a big shot like Lee Jung-Geol, yet a lone brat caused him to have insomnia on some nights. That was how thorny that Kang Jin-Ho bastard proved to be in his life, but Kim Seok-Il had finally eliminated that eyesore for good.


    ¡°He did something major, then.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was the one who suggested this n. Eliminating Kang Jin-Ho through the so-called ''regr'' methods was nearly impossible. Even if the Yeongnam Group threw every man it had at its disposal and sessfully killed Kang Jin-Ho, dealing with the Martial Assembly afterward would be impossible. At least, that was Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion.


    So, he came up with this n. To kill a monster that even bullets didn''t work, one had to go a little more extreme. A little more destructive, said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    When Kim Seok-Il first heard about the n, he wondered if Lee Hyeon-Su had lost his marbles. That was how bbergasted he was. After he objectively analyzed the suggestion, though... Kim Seok-Il realized this could be the best option avable.


    Here was a trap none could possibly survive. Even if it was the crafty Kim Seok-Il, he wouldn''t have escaped this trap. He''d just die while feeling bbergasted and dismayed.


    As long as the Yeongnam Group''s involvement in the destruction of the tunnel was buried away, and the whole thing was seen as arge-scale ident, this method could very well be the best method to deal with Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Money I gotta spend to clean this mess up will be something else, though.''</i>


    However, that was how dangerous Kang Jin-Ho''s existence was. Kim Seok-Il was fully prepared to risk their existence being exposed to the public as long as Kang Jin-Ho was dead at the end of the day.


    Kim Seok-Il leisurely sucked on his cigarette while enjoying this refreshed feeling akin to having a troublesome tooth removed.


    ¡°The sight of the Martial Assembly in chaos should be something to behold, alright...¡±


    Even if the Assembly learns about how Kang Jin-Ho was killed by the tunnel cave-in, they would have to actively assist the Yeongnam Group in covering up their involvement in the whole thing. The Assembly would also be... ''troubled'' by the existence of martial artists being exposed to the public, after all!


    Kim Seok-Il wasn''t sure what the Assembly''s higher-ups would feel while cooperating, but it must be simr to reluctantly chewing on sh*t and then smiling about it.


    Thinking that he hadnded a cruel blow to the Assembly, which was a first in what felt like ages, Kim Seok-Il smirked deeply in satisfaction.


    ¡°Now then... Should I start cleaning up all the mess left behind by some brat?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il stubbed his cigarette on the ashtray, then picked up his phone again.


    ***


    ¡°You can''t get in touch with Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Jo Gyu-Min shot up from his bed. He turned his head and looked at a nearby clock. It said four in the morning. ¡°...No, I''m not with him. And I haven''t contacted him during the day, either.¡±


    Park Yu-Min on the other side of the line sounded urgent and anxious.


    Jo Gyu-Min grimaced. ¡°What about his phone? Was it off? Or, there is a signal, but he''s not answering?¡±


    -No, it''s off.


    ¡°...Really?¡± Jo Gyu-Min sat down on the edge of his bed. ¡°Since it''s Mister Jin-Ho we''re talking about, I''m sure nothing major has happened to him. Still, I''ll try to check up on him, just in case.¡±


    -His family called me earlier, so I told them there was nothing to worry about. But I''m also getting nervous, Chief Jo. Honestly, I''ve been feeling weirdly nervous throughout the day, you know?


    ¡°Did Mister Jin-Ho go home right away?¡±


    -Yes. He was riding his bicycle today. He hadn''t told us where he was thinking of going, though. If he went home right away, he should''ve been in his bed asleep, but... Since Jin-Ho''s not home, and his phone is off, could he be...?


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t finish the rest of his sentence. It wasn''t going to end on a positive note, anyway.


    ¡°He won''t have any problems even if aliens decide to invade Earth, Mister Yu-Min. Something like this was bound to happen sooner orter, am I right?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tried to sound affable and unconcerned, but even he could tell that this situation was too suspicious.


    Something like this might happen frequently with other people, but with Kang Jin-Ho? Now that would be too strange. Not only did Kang Jin-Ho not have a habit of wandering around the streetste at night, but he also didn''t drink for fun or party the whole night, either.


    When a person clocked off for the day past midnight but suddenly couldn''t be contacted any more, people would inevitably assume something untoward must''ve happened to him. Although something as ordinary as a car ident couldn''t be the culprit in Kang Jin-Ho''s case...


    <i>''...The Yeongnam Group.''</i>


    That name flitted in and out of Jo Gyu-Min''s head just then. If something happened to Kang Jin-Ho, they had to be involved somehow. Jo Gyu-Min was sure of it.


    ¡°For the time being, let me snoop around first and give you a call afterward. If Mister Jin-Ho''s family calls you again, please tell them I''m looking into it, so they shouldn''t worry too much.¡±


    -Okay, understood. I''ll leave it to you, Chief Jo.


    ¡°Thank you. Well, then.¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended the call, then rushed toward the bathroom. He turned on the tap to wash his face with the cold water. Once he was sobered up enough, Jo Gyu-Min stared gravely at his own reflection.


    <i>''I''m not getting a good feeling about this...''</i>


    Unlike other people, Kang Jin-Ho was definitely not the type to turn his phone off and have fun doing whatever. He had never done that before, after all. And not once did he get sidetracked and go somewhere else after revealing his intention to go home for the day.


    Jo Gyu-Min instinctively sensed something suspicious was afoot. After roughly wiping the water off his face with a towel, he picked up his phone again.


    After a short bout of the familiar ringtone, a subdued voice came from the other side of the line.


    -Why are you calling me at this hour, Chief Jo?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho''s gone missing.¡±


    -...F*cking hell. This must be my first time hearing something that wakes me up so quickly.


    Bang Jin-Hun unhesitantly spat out a couple of choice words, then resumed his conversation with Jo Gyu-Min.


    -Okay, I need details. When was thest time Mister Jin-Ho could be contacted?


    ¡°I was informed that he was heading home around midnight. And he can''t be contacted since then. His phone is also off.¡±


    -Goddamn it!


    A loud <i>Boom,</i> <i>Bang!</i> could be hearding from the other side of the line.


    -You want me to check it out, am I right?


    ¡°Yes, Mister Bang.


    -Okay. I''ll check out everything we can from our side. We''ll see if there''s been any trace of the Yeongnam Group bastards making a move. Meanwhile, share with us if you learn anything new.


    ¡°Understood. Then, speak to youter.¡±


    -Okay.


    The call ended, but that suddenly left Jo Gyu-Min''s head in a nk state.


    <i>''This... Where am I supposed to even begin?''</i>


    Obviously, his current task was to track down Kang Jin-Ho''s whereabouts. However, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure where he should start his search from. Or how to start his search, for that matter. How was he supposed to locate someone who couldn''t be contacted?


    <i>''Should I go through CCTV cameras first?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly shook his head. Nothing would be better than CCTV cameras when trying to track down ordinary people, but Kang Jin-Ho was a martial artist. Besides, if the Yeongnam Group was targeting him, they wouldn''t forget something as elemental as tampering with the cameras.


    In that case, how...


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly raised his head. ¡°The GPS!¡±


    As long as the phone was transmitting its location before getting turned off, Jo Gyu-Min should be able to guesstimate the direction Kang Jin-Ho was traveling in at the time.


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly rushed outside and began putting on his clothes.


    <i>''I hope nothing bad has happened...''</i>


    Despite thinking that his wishes might be in vain, Jo Gyu-Min continued to pray anyway.

 Chapter 334: Accident (4)

    <h4>Chapter 334: ident (4)</h4>


    Next morning...


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun roughly mmed shut the driver''s side door. As this was a brand-new car, he had been extra careful with how he handled it. But that was yesterday''s story. Right now he didn''t have the mental leeway to sweat over a trifling matter like that.


    While walking toward the reception with a nervous expression, Bang Jin-Hun switched his phone on. ¡°I''ve arrived at yourpany''s first floor, Chief Jo. What was your floor again?¡±


    -The top floor, Mister Bang. I''ve already sent word to the security office, so they should let you through immediately if you give them your name.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Bang Jin-Hun abruptly ended the call, then headed straight to the elevator. The front entrance only allowed in those people who swiped their employee card first, but Bang Jin-Hun was let through without much trouble after he said his name to the security guard nearby.


    Bang Jin-Hun stepped inside the elevator and headed to the top floor. The door opened to reveal Jo Gyu-Min waiting for him with a stiff expression.


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed toward his office. ¡°Please, follow me.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun asked in a hushed whisper. ¡°Still no contact from him?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tightly clenched his fists.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Unlike normal, powerless people, a martial artist should have recovered from their hangover by now, regardless of how much booze they had consumed the night before. And someone as powerful as Kang Jin-Ho would''ve returned to normal even if they had taken ss A narcotics, not somemon booze.


    So, the fact that Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t contacted anyone yet... It could only mean there had been some kind of an incident. And, when a man boasting what amounted to ''absolute immunity'' against the usual types of idents was met with an event of suspicious nature... That was basically the same as saying the Yeongnam Group was involved.


    <i>''Or, maybe the Japs are responsible.''</i>


    Whoever was responsible, though, it didn''t change the fact that Kang Jin-Ho must be facing a serious crisis right now. If that wasn''t it...


    ¡°F*cking hell!¡± Bang Jin-Hun angrily shook his head. His loud yell caused people walking in the corridors to stop and look at him.


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly guided Bang Jin-Hun to his office.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bang Jin-Hun obediently followed along while trying his hardest to wipe out the rubbish thoughts clouding his mind.


    <i>''That dude won''t die even if a bazooka hits him.''</i>


    Some random bastards hurting Kang Jin-Ho was simply unthinkable to Bang Jin-Hun. Even if the entire Yeongnam Group attacked him, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have a problem extracting himself from the ensuing chaos. So, who would even be able to harm someone like that now?


    Bang Jin-Hun stepped inside the secretary''s office as frustration refused to leave him. He settled down on the couch as instructed by Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°For the time being...¡± Jo Gyu-Min settled down on the opposite side, then cautiously spoke up. ¡°I''ve opened a missing person case with the police.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You think the cops will find Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, the odds of that happening are poor, but... We need to do everything in our power, wouldn''t you say? I can''t certainly sit on my hands and do nothing, which must be the same for you, as well.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun swore again, even though he didn''t mean to. ¡°I''ve let loose a few of my boys as well. I told them to investigate every one of his acquaintances, but... This is like looking for a needle in a haystack, so¡­¡±


    In all honesty, though... If Kang Jin-Ho was in a situation where he could be found through a search effort like this, he would''ve contacted them by now.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued on. ¡°I''ve also contacted Mister Jin-Ho''s mobile service provider.¡±


    ¡°The mobile service provider? Why?¡±


    ¡°It''s to locate his phone''s whereabouts. We should be able to figure out where he was headed before his phone went off the grid. It''s just that¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in irritation. ¡°The provider insisted that they can''t give us the information without a warrant due to the protection of customer privacy or some such!¡±


    ¡°You reported it to the cops, so the warrant should be issued pretty soon, no?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°...That will take a few days at least.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! What bullsh*t is that, when those few days can be the difference in finding the missing person alive or not!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed at that. Obviously, swearing loudly in the office was wrong, but he fully understood where Bang Jin-Hun wasing from, so he let it slide. If it was possible, Jo Gyu-Min would''ve flipped several tables by now, too!


    ¡°To get that information as soon as possible, Chairman Hwang has already spoken to the service provider''s top representative. We should have a result in a couple of hours.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that''s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Mister Bang, did you detect any suspicious movements by the Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°We saw some hints of those punks doing something but couldn''t find out where they were headed off to.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps digging more into that might be...¡±


    ¡°That''s easier said than done¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun quickly shook his head as a lengthy groan escaped his lips. ¡°That''s not as easy as you think since our current rtionship is at its worst ever in history. Even those who used to provide us with information have all mmed up as if they have sensed the uneasy atmosphere in the air. Not only that¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun took out a cigarette and mouthed it. Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly pushed the ashtray on the coffee table toward his conversation partner.


    After lighting up his cigarette, Bang Jin-Hun groaned and muttered in barely-contained frustration. ¡°Only a small number of people must''ve been mobilized. Logically speaking, that''s the only way to avoid being detected by us. However, there''s no freaking way such a small number can deal with Mister Jin-Ho''s strength. That''s impossible.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head, his voice firm and unyielding.


    ¡°If hurting Mister Jin-Ho that way was even remotely possible, he wouldn''t be going outside his house any time soon. Even if we''re in the middle of a city, once you step into those deserted areas... It''s pretty easy to dispose of someone without leaving any eyewitnesses behind in those areas, you see? But that is utterly,pletely impossible, and that''s why the Yeongnam Group hadn''te after Mister Jin-Ho yet. Because, they know they''ll be losing a crap ton of people by ying a numbers game with Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sure that''s the case.¡±


    ¡°I''d have looked into that side of things more closely if I thought it might be usible, but¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun exhaled the thick cigarette smoke, then scratched his head in helplessness. ¡°Instead of the bastards from Yeongnam, I''m more suspicious of the Japanese.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mister Jin-Ho got entangled with the Japanese while dealing with that matter of the Assembly Master position thest time, you see? At the level of the Yeongnam Group, they might find fighting Mister Jin-Ho with a small number practically a suicide, but with the Japanese, it''s not out of the question. Their level is so much higher than the Yeongnam Group''s, you see.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we need to consider that angle as well.¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered, his expression growing gloomier.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun tried to sound more positive. ¡°Let''s not get too anxious here, Chief Jo. We both know that that dude isn''t the type to get his butt kicked by some random nobodies, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a point there.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He might be in the arms of a pretty youngdy somewhere, snoring blissfully away.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jo Gyu-Min didn''t say anything to that joke.


    Bang Jin-Hun could only lower his head at the awkward atmosphere.


    <i>''Dammit...''</i>


    If he was being honest, this situation couldn''t get any worse even if it tried. The biggest reason why Bang Jin-Hun got to control the Martial Assembly was Kang Jin-Ho. Not to forget, Lee Jung-Geol had submitted to Kang Jin-Ho, not Bang Jin-Hun. The former Assembly Master probably wouldn''t raise the gs of rebellion even if Kang Jin-Ho was removed from the picture, but... That old fox would most likely not fully cooperate with Bang Jin-Hun anymore.


    In that case, the Assembly would descend into chaotic division and disunity. And Bang Jin-Hun was supposed to lead such a fractured Assembly against the Yeongnam Group?


    Even before all this happened, the Martial Assembly was often evaluated as weaker than the Yeongnam Group in terms of purebat strength. But now, Bang Jin-Hun must step into the battlefield without having the time to put out all the fires burning in his own house?


    <i>''This is no bloody joke...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was suddenly reminded of how much influence Kang Jin-Ho wielded in the Martial Assembly. Even though Kang Jin-Ho never revealed himself to the Assembly members, nor did he personally issuemands, his mere existence alone was enough to stabilize the organization.


    <i>''This is getting us nowhere!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s frustration got the better of him, and he had to look outside the window to calm down.


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°For now, let''s wait until the GPS tracking of Mister Jin-Ho''s phone ispleted. Besides, we aren''t the only ones dying of anxiety over Mister Jin-Ho''s whereabouts, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...Mm? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m talking about...¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed loudly. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho''s family.¡±


    ***


    ¡°That crazy, insane lunatic!!!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong spat proverbial mes out of her mouth. ¡°He dares to stay out the whole night?! Not only that but with his phone switched off, too?!¡±


    Her burning eyes quickly shifted over to Baek Hyeon-Jeong nearby.


    ¡°Mom! This is why! I told you not to talk about grandkids and all that other nonsense!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong could only stare at her daughter in stupefaction as if she didn''t have enough energy to retort.


    Kang Eun-Yeong was still not finished, however. ¡°It''s obvious, isn''t it! I''m telling you, mom! He''s definitely in some lowly woman''s house right now, probably drunk out of his mind doing lecherous things! Why did you have to say all that nonsense and set a fire going in a well-behaved bachelor''s heart like that, Mom?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. It''s all my fault.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong waved her hands dismissively.


    She obviously knew that this wasn''t what her daughter really thought about this situation.


    Kang Eun-Yeong was simply saying all these things as a way to lessen her mother''s worries, even if it was only by a little bit.


    ¡°We''ll see what happens when he finally crawls back home! I''m gonna yank out all of his hair!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong growled in anger.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan let out a quiet little moan. ¡°Did the police call us with any new information?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong shook her head. ¡°We only reported him missing a few hours ago, so what new information could they have found, dad? When I told them my oppa hasn''te home sincest night, they said we should be more patient and wait since stuff like this happens all the time with young people!¡±


    ¡°...Even though they are supposed to be the servants of the tax-paying people!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan frowned deeply.


    ¡°I think they don''t treat young men going missing as a high priority, dad. Did you know how annoyed they sounded on the phone?! I almost shouted at them, you know!¡±


    ¡°I see. So that''s what''s happening...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan let out a loud groan.


    His son never once made his family worry like this. Kang Jin-Ho was so straight-arrow that this one time, Kang Yu-Hwan seriously advised his son that ''As a man, you must loosen up and drink yourself to a stupor at least once in your life, son! And don''te home for a few days while you''re at it, too!'' Didn''t that earn him several well-ced palm smashes on his back, courtesy of Baek Hyeon-Jeong?


    So, a son as upright and incorruptible as Kang Jin-Ho noting home and not calling anyone was indeed a huge deal.


    ¡°...I heard that Yu-Min oppa has contacted Chief Jo. He told me that we shouldn''t worry since they''ll find my oppa soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That sounds about right.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan forced a smile on his face. ¡°Seeing how our son is making us worried like this, he must be all grown-up now, honey. A man is supposed to experience all sorts of things as he grows older, after all.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot her husband a sharp re. ¡°How can you say things like that as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem, dear?!¡±


    ¡°...<i>Cough</i>.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan quickly zipped his lips shut when his wife responded quite poorly to his attempt to lift up the mood. Obviously, he was dying inside of anxiety, too. However, nothing would change just because they waited anxiously like this.


    ¡°...Eun-Yeong, can you turn on the TV?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nced at his daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong surprisingly didn''t throw a sassy remark and obediently did as she was told. She realized that her father''s actual intention was to change this gloomy atmosphere, so she decided toply right away.


    ¡°...Mm? What on earth is that?¡±


    The first thing the family saw when the TV came to life was the copsed tunnel.


    ¡°W-why did that thinge down?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan gasped in bbergast while staring at the screen.


    By a stroke of some luck, the news anchor was talking about the efforts by the authorities to see if anyone was trapped inside the copsed tunnel.


    ¡°I''m telling you, shoddy construction is a big problem in our country,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan quietly tutted away. Despite experiencing so many incidents involving shoddy construction in the past, such things still happened in Korea. What a tragedy this was.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°...Where did they say that tunnel is located, honey?¡±


    ¡°Mm? It''s quite far from here, honey.¡±


    ¡°Could Jin-Ho be...¡±


    ¡°...Dear, there are some things you shouldn''t even dare bring up in the open!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly yelled in anger.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed under her breath. ¡°I must be out of my mind, honey. I keep thinking about all kinds of nonsense...¡±


    ¡°Why would Jin-Ho even go through that tunnel! That''s in the other direction from our home! Honey, stop wasting your time on useless nonsense.¡±


    ¡°...I will, dear.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan groaned at his wife''s subdued reply. Unfortunately, the gloomy clouds were rapidly nketing the atmosphere in the Kang household no matter what he tried to get rid of them.


    <i>''Damn it, son. Just where are you?''</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan had to admit that foreboding thoughts were the only things in his head right now.


    ***


    It felt like something was dripping onto her face. It sort of felt like water, but this liquid felt a little thicker, perhaps a little stickier than regr water, somehow.


    Choi Yeon-Ha required a lot of time to be more cognizant of this sensation


    . And when she slowly opened her eyes...


    <i>''...Where am I?''</i>


    Her still-dazed mind couldn''t readily find a ce to settle down. Choi Yeon-Ha remained stupefied and lost even as her eyes remained wide open for a while, only for another droplet tond on her face. That snapped her mind back to reality.


    <i>''...Ah!''</i>


    She finally remembered. The scenes just before she cked out began filling up her mind.


    The tunnel''s ceiling caving in along with explosion noises akin to thunderps...! All the soil flooding down from between the cracking ceiling...!


    And the final scene she recalled seeing was all that soil raining down on top of her. Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly wondered if she was dead. Such thoughts slipped inside her head so naturally that they didn''t even surprise her. However, her suspicions were quickly driven out of her system by various aches and pain shooting up from her body. Her limbs, her waist, her back... It felt like every spot in her body was screaming in pain.


    She briefly shook her head to sober up some more, then tried to focus her vision, her brows furrowing a little deeper.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    And when her eyes, now more used to the darkness, looked up...


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows instantaneously shot up in rm.

 Chapter 335: Accident (5)

    <h4>Chapter 335: ident (5)</h4>


    Identifying something within the pitch-ck darkness was no easy feat.


    Most of the time, the ''darkness'' people thought about wasn''t really dark at all. Especially for those who lived in cities where the sunset heralded the iing night and the thriving nightlife--trying to understand what ''true'' darkness was like would be quite difficult for them.


    Within the pitch-ck darkness where not one ray of light could enter, human eyes would lose their capabilities and be unable to discern anything.


    For such a reason, Choi Yeon-Ha briefly had to wonder seriously about if she had gone blind. Despite her concerted efforts to focus her eyes and look at her surroundings, she couldn''t see anything. A lot of time had to go by before she finally detected a blurry <i>something</i> above her.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    And then, a liquid droplet fell from that blurry something to Choi Yeon-Ha''s face.


    <i>''Isn''t this...?''</i>


    She thought this droplet was water. But this droplet felt too viscous to be purely water. Besides, her sense of smell, now heightened after the loss of her sight, was ringing rm bells in her head. This smell was somewhat familiar but also not quite familiar to her.


    <i>''...It''s blood!''</i>


    The liquid droplets falling around her brows had the acrid scent of blood. That was when Choi Yeon-Ha finally realized what was happening here, and her jaw dropped. This was blood. Which meant someone was bleeding from his wound. Back when the tunnel copsed, the only other person with her was Kang Jin-Ho...!


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha urgently cried out. At least, that''s what she tried to do. Her strained, withered vocal cords couldn''t produce proper sounds. Only a tiny little voice, turbid from dust and pain, leaked out from her throat.


    ¡°A-are you... okay?¡±


    Her mind was fully awake now. Thankfully, Choi Yeon-Ha had definitely survived the cave-in. And, judging from the dripping blood, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be injured quite badly.


    <i>''How long was I out for?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried desperately to cling to her fading consciousness. She couldn''t see anything, and her entire body was screaming in pain, too. On top of that, she even witnessed the horrifying sight of the tunnel crumbling and falling on top of her. After looking at all these factors... It seemed crystal clear what kind of situation Choi Yeon-Ha was in.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried to reach up. Even a simple movement like this was enough to intensify her body''s screaming, but she still focused as much as possible not to be rough with her touch, then carefully felt around the space above her.


    ¡°Urgh...¡±


    She thought she could touch something warm up there and soon, was greeted by a subdued and pained moan that wasn''t hers.


    ¡°...! Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    As she suspected, Kang Jin-Ho was above her, facing her. Judging from how she couldn''t sense much weight pressing down on her, he must be on all fours to keep his body weight off her.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Keep it down, please,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a half-cracked voice. It was a hushed little whisper, the kind that told the story of how difficult things were for him just by listening to it. ¡°Please... don''t shout. It''s ringing in my head.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha silently nodded. She couldn''t tell if her head movement could be seen in this pitch-ck darkness, but there was nothing she could do other than desperately follow Kang Jin-Ho''smands.


    <i>''I''m scared.''</i>


    Once her confusion died down, it was quickly reced by a tidal wave of fear. Her fully-functioning mind analyzed her current situation, her reality. The darkness without a speck of light signified how she and Kang Jin-Ho were trapped within the copsed tunnel. Although she should celebrate not dying immediately as the debris came down on top of them...


    <i>''Can we even get rescued?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind quickly wandered into the worst-case scenario, where it might have been better to die when the cave-in urred. At this rate, the two of them might starve to death pretty soon. Or even from dehydration.


    The darkness suddenly grew misty in Choi Yeon-Ha''s view. She failed to notice the tears in her own eyes while touching Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Y-you are... bleeding...¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing to worry about,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.''


    ¡°But, you are...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shook his head. Choi Yeon-Ha sensed his head movement from her hand, then clenched her teeth.


    <i>''I... I need to get a hold of myself!''</i>


    If their situation could be improved by her throwing a hissy fit or pouring out a series of tearful curses, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve done it dozens of times. No, make that hundreds of times! However, reality didn''t work that way. Nothing would change even if she lost her mind.


    Tears continued to trickle out of her eyes as her emotions tried to run wild, but Choi Yeon-Ha knew she mustn''t do that. Anxiety and fear were infectious, after all.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, I''m okay.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you... really okay? You''re not badly injured, are you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled.


    <i>''What a funny woman...''</i>


    When facing a situation as dire as this one, most ordinary women would have entered a panicked state, utterly out of their minds right about now. But the first thing Choi Yeon-Ha did after regaining her consciousness was worry about someone else.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew she was not exactly ordinary, but to think her mentality would be this tough...


    <i>''She probably thinks I can''t see anything.''</i>


    Too bad, Kang Jin-Ho could clearly see all the tears flowing out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes. She was obviously trying so hard to hide how scared and in pain she was.


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was a lot stronger mentally than Kang Jin-Ho had given her credit for.


    <i>''That''s that, but...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully inspected his own body. He remained conscious as the tunnel copsed, but then... It seemed he had cked out briefly afterward.


    <i>''This isn''t good.''</i>


    It felt like one of his legs had be a shredded mess judging from this vague feelinging from there. And the bones in his left arm, currently propping up his torso, were broken, too.


    Even if he had a pretty high cultivation realm, withstanding all the weighting down on him from a tunnel cave-in, plus the incredible pressure afterward, was extremely challenging. If he hadn''t instantly unleashed all of his stored qi to the point of exhaustion, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve be a ttened pancake by now.


    <i>''At least I''ve managed to create some space for us.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed aside all the falling bedrock and soil to the side and created strong-enough supports in the blink of an eye to prevent all the pressure from crushing down on them, but... Doing all this in the middle of a cave-in meant he had no choice but to withstand about half the weight with his physical body. The pressure from that broke his arm bones and shredded his flesh.


    As for the numb-feeling leg, it must be trapped under one of the falling boulders. Kang Jin-Ho calmly finished analyzing the current situation, then bit his lower lip.


    <i>''I let my guard down!''</i>


    How stupid had he been...!


    <i>''Being strong isn''t everything, so how could I...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had been too arrogant. Despite knowing that not just one or two random enemies wereing after him, he believed he could deal with them no problem, regardless of how many of them chose to show up. And he thought this wasn''t arrogance but sheer confidence.


    However, he had overlooked a crucial point. One didn''t necessarily need to stick to martial arts when dealing with a stronger enemy.


    Kang Jin-Ho believed he could defend against any and all enemy attacks, regardless of what petty tricks they might resort to. And this was the result of his beliefs.


    ¡°Urgh...¡±


    Another pained moan leaked out of his lips.


    ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tried to look at him, a worried expression glued to her face.


    Instead of a moan, a sigh came out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips next.


    <i>''Looks like I''ve put her in harm''s way.''</i>


    He got careless and caused Choi Yeon-Ha to get caught up in his matter. She wouldn''t have gotten into trouble if only they hadn''t been traveling together. Kang Jin-Ho felt guilty for putting her through such a wringer.


    As he was stewing in his guilt, a corner of his chest stung when Choi Yeon-Ha started showing concern for his wellbeing.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried to sound reassuring. ¡°Please be more patient, Mister Jin-Ho! The rescue team... will arrive soon!¡±


    <i>''The rescue team, is it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only grin bitterly.


    From what he saw before they entered the tunnel, this particr structure seemed to go through a hilltop. Something like that copsed, so Kang Jin-Ho estimated that the rescue team might need at least a fortnight just to reach this deep. Not only that but the previously-copsed soil was bound to get weaker than before. Blindly and urgently digging through the dirt could potentially trigger a second cave-in. And that would spell doom for both the rescue team and the trapped victims.


    <i>''But the bigger problem is whether others know we''re trapped in here or not...''</i>


    The cave-in happened during the early hours of the morning. And there was no one nearby. The Yeongnam Group should be the only people who knew that Kang Jin-Ho was heading this way, and it was unrealistic to expect them to tip the authorities off out ofpassion.


    Objectively speaking, expecting to be rescued in this situation was a pipe dream. And there was one other, more urgent problem to consider: theck of water in this ce.


    The survivors pulled out from the rubble of copsed buildings often attributed their survival to water. They either drank rainwater or the water leaking out from the burst pipes to keep themselves hydrated until the rescuers came.


    A human being could go without water for three days before they started breaking down. For Kang Jin-Ho, he probably couldst the whole month without many issues, but that wasn''t the case for Choi Yeon-Ha. She probably wouldn''tst three days.


    No matter how Kang Jin-Ho dissected their current situation... It seemed they couldn''t idly wait to be rescued.


    <i>''Right. We need to get out of here through our own strength...!''</i>


    Not doing so would subject Kang Jin-Ho to the sight of Choi Yeon-Ha slowly withering away and dying from dehydration right underneath him. As far as punishments went, this seemed way too cruel for letting his guard down only for a brief moment.


    ¡°Are you listening, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her shaking hands and covered her face. She was still trying so hard to stem the unstoppable tears even now. ¡°If... If it''s not too much trouble... Can you say something to me? I... I''m really scared right now, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly bit his lip.


    Indeed, it must be terrifying. Even Kang Jin-Ho was feeling lost and unsure right now, so how much worse must it be for her?


    Being trapped in darkness after a tunnel copsed on top of them was more than enough to drive anyone mad from the intense mental trauma.


    ¡°There is... no need to worry so much, Miss Choi,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while doing his best to sound calm andposed. ¡°We''ll get out of here soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Really...?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t confident, reassuring her this way didn''t require hisplete confidence, to begin with. He wasn''t lying about getting out of here soon, after all. Whether they were physically getting out of here or only their souls would leave this ce... Well, that was a separate issue, but still.


    ¡°So, I rmend you get some more sleep, Miss Choi.¡±


    ¡°...But, I''ve been unconscious until now.¡±


    ¡°Even then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a firm voice. ¡°Remaining awake consumes your energy. And you''ll lose water from your body if you keep talking like this. That''s why sleeping is the best option for now.¡±


    ¡°I... I don''t think I can sleep...¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes and rx.¡±


    ¡°...I''ll try.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s trembling eyelids slowly closed. Kang Jin-Ho confirmed that and quietly clenched his fist.


    <i>''I''m responsible.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha getting trapped in here was all Kang Jin-Ho''s fault. No matter what he said in his defense, he''d not be able to avoid this responsibility. As such, it was his sworn duty to get Choi Yeon-Ha out of here as safe and sound as possible.


    No matter what it takes!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I can''t sleep.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Just stay still and be calm.¡±


    ¡°...Can I ask you something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips parted cautiously before closing shut. She seemed to be hesitating for a bit, then a pained voice finally escaped from her mouth. ¡°We... We can get out of here alive, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could tell how much Choi Yeon-Ha thought about this question from her tone of voice. Despite knowing that she couldn''t see him, Kang Jin-Ho nodded anyway. ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again and then even did something he normally never did¡ªadding more to his answer. ¡°Believe in me.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha opened her eyes again. She silently looked up, and Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered if her still eyes could see his face right now.


    She probably couldn''t. But she kept staring as if she could before closing her eyes again. ¡°I do believe in you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else, then reached down to her with his still-fine arm. He lightly tapped on her pressure point, sending her into a blissful slumbend. Once he confirmed that she was asleep, crimson streaks of light began leaking out of Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    <i>''I will... get out of here alive!''</i>


    <i>I don''t care what I must do, but both of us will get out of here alive. And when I do...!</i>


    <i>I will make you all regret it!</i>


    Those who dared to do this would soon learn what it meant to attack him like this. The crimson aura began oozing out of the enraged Kang Jin-Ho to fill up the surroundings.


    Its color seemed so vivid despite theck of light in this space.

 Chapter 336: Taking a Chance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 336: Taking a Chance (1)</h4>


    ¡°Where did you say it was?¡± Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°...Right here,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while pointing at a spot on the map with a trembling finger.


    Bang Jin-Hun checked the spot, then tilted his head. ¡°But, did he have a reason to go this way?¡±


    ¡°I can''t tell. We have no way of knowing Mister Jin-Ho''s reasons, but this is where the signal from his phone was detected for thest time. But...!¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly reached out to grab the TV remote, then turned the TV on. ¡°...Please take a look.¡±


    The TV was showing a news broadcast about a badly-copsed tunnel.


    ¡°Mm? What about it?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head again after failing to connect the dots.


    Jo Gyu-Min silently pointed at the tunnel marked on the map.


    ¡°...No way!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes shot open wide.


    ¡°I also think it''s unlikely. No, I... I''m hoping that it can''t be true, but...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a quaking voice. His hands were shaking just as badly. ¡°This is... It doesn''t make logical sense, but... But...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t finish the rest of his sentence, but he didn''t need to. Bang Jin-Hun could already guess what he wanted to say. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t have happened.


    What were the odds of Kang Jin-Ho being there at the wrong time? And what were the odds of him being trapped inside the tunnel? Such a series of coincidences couldn''t logically happen. However...!


    Bang Jin-Hun shot up to his feet. ¡°Let''s go and find out.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min dazedly looked up at Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Chief Jo, we gotta go and see for ourselves,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun after sensing a hint of unwillingness from Jo Gyu-Min.


    However, it wasn''t as if Jo Gyu-Min didn''t understand where Bang Jin-Hun wasing from. It was more like... He didn''t want to acknowledge it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was still a human being. Even if it was him... If he was really trapped in the copsed tunnel and couldn''t contact anyone outside, hoping for a positive oue would be rather foolish at this stage.


    Even though the situation required him to consider all possibilities, Jo Gyu-Min''s honest thoughts were that he''d rather not consider this particr possibility. Unfortunately, his mind continued to drag the rest of him toward the worse and worse hypotheses.


    The incident he was involved in had to be something as massive as the tunnel cave-in. Otherwise, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve called somebody by now. As long as he wasn''t defeated by some unknown forces, that was.


    ¡°Chief Jo. No, Mister Jo Gyu-Min.¡± Bang Jin-Hun spoke in a stiff, cold voice. ¡°For now, thinkter. The first thing we must do is to confirm.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet.


    Bang Jin-Hun was right. If Jo Gyu-Min wanted to keep denying it, then all he had to do was go there personally and confirm that Kang Jin-Ho never went there.


    <i>''Right, he shouldn''t be there.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min clenched his teeth while stepping outside his office.


    ***


    ¡°...This whole thing has turned into a circus, huh.¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head while scanning therge crowd of various people gathered around the ident site. Starting from fire trucks, he could see varied vehicle types belonging to emergency services, the police, and even the reporters cramming the narrow street. That wasn''t all, as the sea of onlookers didn''t seem to have an end to it, either.


    Trying to investigate anything in this mayhem was obviously impossible. Meanwhile, the police tapes had already cordoned off the site of the copsed tunnel, preventing anyone from getting near. With all these cameras and witnesses around, getting closer to the tunnel was ''even more'' impossible.


    ¡°...Goddamn it!¡± Bang Jin-Hun spat out a curse. Even as they stood around here doing nothing, time continued to tick by without a care. The longer they took, the lower the odds of finding anyone alive would get. One didn''t need to be a genius to know that.


    ¡°Mister Bang, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min and his stiff face grabbed Bang Jin-Hun and dragged him away. They headed to arge tent located behind the throngs of reporters before being stopped in their tracks by several police officers.


    ¡°Gents, you are not allowed to go in there.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at them and asked in a cold voice. ¡°Who is in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask, sir? There will be a press conferenceter on, so you should go over there and wait like everybody else.¡±


    ¡°Go and call the person in charge, please.¡±


    ¡°What the... Does this guy have a hearing problem...?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min took out his business card and pushed it forward at the policeman. ¡°I''m from Jaegyeong. I''m here to investigate whether or not this tunnel is connected to the construction arm of our corporation and, if it is, to figure out if there''s been any irregrity. So, call the person in charge now. Please.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh...¡± The police officers looked at each other, unsure of what to do. They hadn''t been trained on how to respond in a situation like this one, after all.


    Jo Gyu-Min spat out in displeasure. ¡°If you don''t know how to respond or don''t think you can deal with the consequences, go and ask someone who does. If not, tell me who is in charge, and we''ll take over from there. Do you understand what I''m saying to you?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes, sir. We''ll confirm it right now and get back to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do hurry up, please.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stood there with a stiff expression, his arms crossed in front of his chest, as one of the officers hurriedly slipped inside the tent.


    <i>''Wow. This guy is no pushover, then?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Jo Gyu-Min with a somewhat-stunned face. Despite not being a martial artist, the force of Jo Gyu-Min''s ruthless pressure on the cops even took Bang Jin-Hun by surprise.


    Since he apanied Kang Jin-Ho, Jo Gyu-Min obviously couldn''t be someone ordinary, but still... Wasn''t he still a powerless civilian, regardless of his status?


    As he started cultivating, Bang Jin-Hun developed a prejudice toward non-martial artists. He began thinking that they were all weaklings. But he now believed he owed Jo Gyu-Min a revised evaluation after this performance. Most average martial artists would have a hard time matching Jo Gyu-Min''s determination.


    ¡°...Mister Gyu-Min, will it be fine to handle it this way?¡±


    ¡°All we need is the name of the person in charge,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while chewing his nails. ¡°Once we find that out, securing our way into the ident site will be easier by getting Chairman Hwang involved. And we should get our answers by investigating the site around the tunnel. To... learn if what we''re thinking of has indeed happened.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. ¡°And how will we do that?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Bang Jin-Hun in irritation. ¡°Come on, Mister Bang. What are the odds of Mister Jin-Ho being inside the poorly-constructed tunnel just as it came down on him?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I''d say it''s very unlikely.¡±


    ¡°If Mister Jin-Ho was really here, that means this tunnel didn''t copse on its own, but someone made sure it did. Either they drove Mister Jin-Ho in there or lured him in before blowing the ce up.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded, his expression stiff. For sure, Jo Gyu-Min had a point.


    ¡°What we need to find in there are traces of artificial explosions. I won''t know anything even if I look around, but you''re a martial artist, Mister Bang. Your power of discernment should be better than mine. We''ll head inside and confirm if there''s anything out of ce in there.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Sure.¡±


    Now that they had a n, Jo Gyu-Min''s gears began churning so much faster than before. It was as if he was apletely different person.


    <i>''Yup, I have to admit it, don''t I?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun inwardly chuckled. It seemed Jo Gyu-Min had analyzed the current situation, then decided on what to do and what to confirm on his way here.


    Bang Jin-Hun never felt he wascking in the brain department up until now, but staying next to Jo Gyu-Min quickly taught him how inefficient he had been all this time.


    In his effort to take care of everything in the shortest time possible, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t hesitate to use the power vested in him and aggressively lobby the other side. Such an act might earn contempt and ridicule in the world of martial arts, but Jo Gyu-Min was an office worker, not a martial artist. He was simply very capable at his job, and that was all.


    ¡°There hees,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while locking his re on an official hurriedly rushing this way. It seemed this official was one of the several dispatched to confirm the situation on-site.


    ¡°Shall we get going, then?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened as he walked forward.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, this is...¡± Bang Jin-Hun looked around in barely-contained disbelief.


    After putting on the firefighter''s bunker gear found inside one of the fire trucks, Bang Jin-Hun and Jo Gyu-Min began searching inside the cordoned-off area. The Commissioner of the National Police Agency, the head of the emergency task force, weed the duo with a less-than-pleased expression, but that was cleanly taken care of through Jo Gyu-Min''s mobile phone.


    The urgent voice of Chairman Hwanging from the phone was probably shocking enough to stop the hearts of most bureaucrats. Bang Jin-Hun thought he''d never forget the pale, grave face of the Commissioner for the rest of his life.


    That was how the two men managed to gain entrance, but now...


    <i>''...What are we supposed to look for in here?''</i>


    If the hill had just copsed, finding traces <i>might</i> have been easier than their current situation. It seemed that during the cave-in, the hill''s surface had also crumbled down, and now, it looked like andslide hade down to cover everything up.


    Finding traces of what it was like before the hill caved in would be a tall order even for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Jo Gyu-Min asked while looking around. ¡°Does a tunnel usually cave in like this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How should I know? I''ve never seen a tunnel cave-in before, you know!¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied in irritation. The feeling of being lost seemed to have transformed into his temper just then.


    He knew they had to check and confirm, but how were they supposed to do that? Theck of options was leaving Bang Jin-Hun frustrated and irritable.


    ¡°We don''t need to find something concrete here, Mister Bang,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. He seemed unperturbed by Bang Jin-Ho''s irritated response. ¡°We only need to find something strange. Something that shouldn''t be here.¡±


    ¡°...When you say something strange, like what?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a hushed voice. ¡°If they really blew this ce up, then... There must be remnants of explosives. Fuses and things of that nature. They should have retrieved most evidence, but retrieving them all should''ve been impossible.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded.


    <i>''Yeah, he''s right about that.''</i>


    To figure out if Kang Jin-Ho was involved with this tunnel cave-in, they only needed to discern whether this tunnel was blown up or came down on its own ord. And the decisive evidence would be things like explosives or fuses.


    ¡°But, uh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jo Gyu-Min nced at him.


    ¡°I''m pretty sure uncovering things like that here won''t be easy.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m leaving it to you, Mister Bang.¡±


    ¡°...Ah. Got it.¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned and stopped talking there.


    <i>''Bloomin'' hell, you think a martial artist is a superman or something?''</i>


    It seemed staying next to Kang Jin-Ho all the time had warped Jo Gyu-Min''s concept of martial artists. The truth was that a martial artist simply boasted slightly better senses and physique than regr people. But Jo Gyu-Min seemed to view most martial artists as folks possessing some kind of a cheat key for every situation.


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head. ¡°Hold on. This won''t get us anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°We won''t find anything using our naked eyes. I''m going to try something, so wait for a sec.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun promptly sat down with his eyes closed in a lotus position.


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure what the big man was trying to do but still stepped back silently to not bother Bang Jin-Hun. The world of martial arts was mostly beyond hisprehension, anyway. As such, not getting in the way was the best thing he could do to help out Bang Jin-Hun.


    Around five minutester...


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes flew open, his fists tightly clenched. ¡°...Excuse me, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How should I describe this... I was searching for something warm like heat signatures until now, you see?¡±


    ¡°Something like heat signatures?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If explosive powder or fuses still remain in the area, they should be warmer than their surroundings since, well, they were in an explosion, right?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min squeezed his eyes shut. Exining a scientific principle that even a middle schooler should know to this adult martial artist would be way too time-consuming. So he chose not to. ¡°...I see. Shall we get to the next step in our search, then?¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. That''s not it...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grimaced a little and pointed below. ¡°It''s down there.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°The heat signature. It''s down there. Below this copsed tunnel, I can sense the body heat of a human being. You do understand what that means, don''t you?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shuddered. ¡°Someone... is down there?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°And you can actually sense that?¡±


    ¡°You think I got the Assembly Master position through a game of poker or something!? I may not look it, but let me tell you, I''m one of the top martial artists in this country! Even if there''s a mountain of soil here, I''m still good enough to sense stuff like that!¡±


    ¡°...W-which means?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''splexion paled as he nodded slowly. ¡°Yes! I''ve sensed the presence of two people. Right down there!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min squeezed his eyes shut in despair.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    This... This wasn''t the absolute worst situation. They just confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho was still alive, after all. However, the one scenario Jo Gyu-Min feared the most had be a reality instead.


    ¡°Below that thing...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min opened his eyes and scanned the debris and soil piled up like an imposing hill. He unconsciously grabbed his trembling arms.


    <i>''We... We need to dig through all this to rescue them?''</i>


    The realization of how absurd that task was swept across Jo Gyu-Min. He staggered and fell on his butt. ¡°But... But how are we...¡±


    His mind went nk just then. He knew they had to rescue the trapped people. Bang Jin-Hun implied that the two trapped people were still alive, after all. But how were they supposed to do that?


    ¡°For now...¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly. ¡°...Let''s hold an emergency meeting or something first. We need an expert''s opinions on this.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun reached down and held Jo Gyu-Min''s shoulder. However, thetter couldn''t get back to his feet immediately.


    <i>''Mister Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s fingers dug into the soil as his head powerlessly faltered.

 Chapter 337: Taking a Chance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 337: Taking a Chance (2)</h4>


    ¡°He''s inside the tunnel?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°More or less, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu staggered in dizziness. Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly assisted the Chairman and helped him settle down on a chair.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu held his head with both of his hands. ¡°W-what is the meaning of this?!¡±


    The conference room''s atmosphere rapidly fell into an icy territory when Chairman Hwang began roaring at the top of his lungs. Even Bang Jin-Hun had to flinch for a moment there.


    ¡°Why was Jin-Ho even in that ce?! Tell me!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened. ¡°Forgive me for these insolent words, but sir... That is not important right now.¡±


    ¡°Say what!¡±


    ¡°The important thing right now is how we can safely rescue Mister Jin-Ho from there, sir.¡±


    ¡°Eugh...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face reddened to an extreme degree. However, he didn''t lose his cool again after realizing that Jo Gyu-Min had a point. He rapidly sucked in several deep breaths to barely calm himself down, then his re as sharp as a treasured de locked on Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Yes, you''re right. We need to focus on saving Jin-Ho''s life. Now isn''t the time to figure out who to me for this.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded slowly.


    <i>''As expected, he''s fast''.</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was enraged to the point of briefly losing his rational mind, but he was still a titan of the industry who had experienced all sorts of ups and downs. As befitting his status, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ability to recover was impressively fast.


    ¡°So? What is our n?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we still don''t have any concrete n of action yet,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°What?! Then, what are you doing, wasting time like this!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir. But¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min responded without stuttering or faltering once. ¡°Inside the first conference chamber, experts in the fields of civil engineering, explosives, and search and rescue are discussing rescue strategies as we speak, sir. As we''re not experts in those areas, it''s pointless for us to discuss the ways forward by ourselves. Once they establish the most optimal rescue n, we''llmence with operation as quickly as possible and do the most thorough job we can, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu red murderously at Jo Gyu-Min before chewing his next words out. ¡°I''m granting you all necessary authority, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°If you deem it necessary, use my name. Use Jaegyeong''s name if you have to. No matter what methods you resort to, I''ll take responsibility. Even if this incident leads to everything I''ve built up crumbling down¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grimaced deeply in determination. ¡°I¡¯m willing to risk it all! So, do whatever it takes!¡±


    ¡°B-but, Chairman!¡± Director Baek Yeong-Gi freaked out. ¡°That is going too far, sir!¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to hear it!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s roar loudly rumbled within the conference room. ¡°I was about to lose everything on my sickbed, anyway! What''s so important about them that I''m not even allowed to use them to save someone''s life?! It''s not like I''m gonna take them all to my grave, now is it!¡±


    Baek Yeong-Gi was overwhelmed by Hwang Jeong-Hu''s force and couldn''t say anything else. He knew that once Hwang Jeong-Hu entered this mode, no one could stop him or talk him out of his decisions.


    ¡°Utilize every avable avenue! If needed, I''ll also personally make a move, so use me as a chess piece, too! Do you understand what I''m saying here, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded, epting Hwang Jeong-Hu''smands as par for the course. ¡°Sir. Once the situation has been organized to some degree, I''ll make another report right away.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu immediately yanked out a cigarette and mouthed it as soon as the conference was finished. Baek Yeong-Gi hurriedly took out his lighter and lit Hwang Jeong-Hu''s cigarette.


    ¡°...Dammit!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu usually never swore, but curses flew out of his mouth all on their own right now. As he sucked on his cigarette, his usual rxed demeanor was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Damn. I''m experiencing some crazy thingstely.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu shifted his re outside the windows. His eyes were faintly trembling.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked, his expression crumpling.


    Baek Yeong-Gi gulped nervously without even realizing it. He never saw Hwang Jeong-Hu make such a scary expression before, even back when Jaegyeong was threatened with bankruptcy after the payment for a construction project in Vietnam never materialized.


    Despite thinking that he had seen various angry faces of Hwang Jeong-Hu over the years, Baek Yeong-Gi learned something new from that face. And that was the Chairman of Jaegyeong had been controlling his anger to some degree all these years.


    In other words, the kind of fury Baek Yeong-Gi had not witnessed in his three decades of serving Hwang Jeong-Hu was being directed in Jo Gyu-Min''s way right now.


    ¡°ording to the experts...¡± Jo Gyu-Min pointed to the blueprint of the copsed tunnel he found somewhere and exined in a calm voice. ¡°This is the rough location where Mister Bang Jin-Hun has pointed out, sir. Meaning, Mister Jin-Ho is stuck somewhere around here. But the experts estimate we need at least ten days in order to reach this area.¡±


    ¡°Ten days...?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tightly clenched his fists. His quaking fists hovered in the air, ready to m down on the table, but Hwang Jeong-Hu somehow managed to bring them down without any incidents. ¡°Ten days! Ten days, while people are trapped down there?! This tunnel doesn''t look all that big, so why do we need ten bloody days?! Are these so-called experts a bunch of hacks?¡±


    Obviously, Hwang Jeong-Hu had overseen many tunnel construction projects before. And that was why he found the notion of needing ten days to get to the central point of such a short tunnelpletely nonsensical.


    ¡°Sir, boring a hole in normal circumstances does not take long. However, the experts say this is about boring a hole in a tunnel that has already copsed once before. This operation is not feasible unless all the surrounding soil has been removedpletely first. Furthermore, excavating all the soil and then rescuing the trapped person inside is realistically... also impossible.¡± Jo Gyu-Min continued to exin in a subdued voice. ¡°We can''t even resort to the usual route of constructing a tunnel, which is to rely on explosives, sir. The experts say that even if there is enough space under all the rubble, it must be fragile and unstable. They say that even the impact from a weak detonation could cause that space to copse, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s hands trembled even more. Cruel reality was crashing into him like incessant tidal waves. Despite knowing someone was trapped down there, they simply did not have a way to rescue them. Haphazardly starting any rescue operation could trigger the second cave-in, which would pretty much seal the fate of the trapped people. Several tons of earth would flood into a barely-maintained space under the rubble, and then...!


    Never mind Kang Jin-Ho, not even Kang Jin-Ho''s ancestors and patron saints would survive that situation!


    ¡°...Is ten days the best estimation they cane up with?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly growled.


    Making quick judgment calls always had been his forte. If there were no other avenues left to explore, one had to stick to what was avable. Doing everything possible to minimize the time was what Hwang Jeong-Hu should focus on now.


    ¡°Sir, ording to the experts, it is.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s too damn long! You want someone probably injured tost ten days in there? Without a drop of water?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu urgently pointed at the map. ¡°Is there a way to supply water using a fire truck''s water hose? For instance, if we spray water on top, some should trickle down to where Jin-Ho is. Just by having water, the odds of him surviving for ten days will drastically improve, no?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the experts also considered it, but... They say that the inflow of water to an unstable plot of earth could cause the ground to sink even further.¡±


    ¡°What?! So, what you are telling me is that we can''t do this but can''t do that, either?!¡±


    ¡°...Currently, yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bull sh*t!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu roared like a tiger. ¡°Are you saying we must pray that the trapped person will hold on for ten days while we cautiously dig our way in?! The opinions of South Korea''s best engineers are no better than what a three-year-old kid cane up with?! Is that what you''re telling me!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t say anything else and just stood there.


    ¡°Those bunch of useless morons!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly grabbed the ashtray and threw it hard. It wasn''t aimed at anyone, but everyone clearly heard the sharp sound of the ss ashtray hitting the solid wall and shattering into million pieces.


    ¡°Find a way! Not this idiotic crap, but ways to keep the people in the ground alive while we try to rescue them! If you lot can''t think of one, either invite experts from other ces or call the best schrs in other countries! I don''t care how, juste up with new solutions in three hours and bring them to me! If you can''t, consider yourselves finished! Do you hear me?! You bunch of useless morons!¡±


    No one dared to speak up in front of Hwang Jeong-Hu when he was spitting mes of unbridled rage.


    Apart from Baek Yeong-Gi, that was. ¡°C-Chairman! Getting agitated like this is bad for your health, sir!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that!¡±


    ¡°Chairman!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu red straight at Baek Yeong-Gi before falling into his chair hard enough for the back cushions to let out loud deting noises.


    ¡°God dammit...!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s subdued cursing slowly wafted around the conference room nketed in choking silence.


    ***


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned softly. ¡°Gotta say, Chairman Hwang is no bloody joke, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded.


    ¡°I didn''t think he''d be that pissed, you know? Even if his own child is trapped down there, I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t react that way.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hwang thinks of Mister Jin-Ho as more important than his child, after all.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stopped talking there and stared at Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Yup, this dude is just as strange as Chairman Hwang...''</i>


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu resembled a bomb about to go off, Jo Gyu-Min had be as cold as a sheet of ice. So cold and sharp were Jo Gyu-Min and his icy expression that carelessly touching him might get one''s fingers sliced off! His usually-cheeky demeanor was nowhere to be found right now.


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head, then asked another question. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°We''re still looking into it, Mister Bang.¡±


    .


    ¡°...Uhm, how about, like... Digging from underneath to get to where they are?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°This isn''t a cartoon, Mister Bang. Such an idea is unrealistic. The state of the ground around that area is absolutely the worst, and it won''t be able to support the weight.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°Strengthening the ground to the point where it can support its own weight while we dig will take too long.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly again. The more they thought about the rescue n, the more hopeless this problem seemed to him. When looked at in the simplest terms, the solution only required them to dig a hole and go inside to rescue the trapped people.


    However, that space where the survivors were had been coincidentally created during the cave-in. Even a minor disturbance could trigger the second cave-in, and thest time Bang Jin-Hun checked, the soil still had the tendency to fill up empty spaces below them.


    <i>''Which means they''ll get buried alive. Literally.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho probably wouldn''t die if he got stabbed or shot at. But even someone as powerful as him would be powerless to do anything about such a situation.


    Jo Gyu-Min turned to look at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Let me ask you instead. Can''t you mobilize martial artists from the Assembly to rescue Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s head faltered. ¡°It won''t be easy. Realistically speaking, we''re just a group of slightly-stronger people, you see. Sure, we might be able to dig the ground quickly without disturbing the surroundings too much, but how much time will we save by doing that? Not only that but... Deploying martial artists there is a bit¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes grew even colder at Bang Jin-Hun''s lukewarm response.


    Bang Jin-Hun sheepishly coughed, then asked a question. ¡°Then, what about the government side?¡±


    ¡°They still don''t know someone is trapped down there. Investigating the surface doesn''t tell you anything about what''s under, after all. For now, we''ve restricted entrance to the incident site with the pretext of our team performing a thorough investigation.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes.


    ¡°When I told the government officials our side will foot the reconstruction bill, they oh-so gleefully epted our offer. A bunch of stinking hyenas.¡± Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth. Whether it was them or some people in his own group, they all seemed utterly useless to him.


    ¡°What about Mister Jin-Ho''s family? Did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven''t informed them yet.¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head.


    ¡°Mm? But... Shouldn''t we tell them?¡±


    ¡°I agree, but I still can''t think of how to break the news to them. What should I say to them? Folks, your son is currently trapped inside a copsed tunnel, but it seems he''s still alive. The media is keeping it hush-hush for now, but we''ll do our best to extract him from there, so don''t you worry about a thing! Do you think that''s gonna work?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in a cynical-sounding voice. Bang Jin-Hun wordlessly frowned at that but didn''t say anything. Jo Gyu-Min sighed and shook his head again. ¡°If his parents learn about their son slowly withering away down there, they will wither away just as well. And even quicker, too. Telling them Mister Jin-Ho is still missing might be a better option.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess. I''ll leave that to your discretion, then¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. He believed informing Kang Jin-Ho''s parents, regardless of the situation, was the correct thing to do but also didn''t want to create bad blood between him and Jo Gyu-Min over this matter.


    ¡°In that case, how about...¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something before abruptly stopping himself, then pulled out his mobile phone. ¡°...What the hell does this son of b*tch want?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression crumpled hideously after confirming Kim Seok-Il''s name appearing on his phone''s screen. He tapped the green answer icon and pressed the device against his ear.


    ¡°What do you want, motherf*cker?¡±

 Chapter 338: Taking a Chance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 338: Taking a Chance (3)</h4>


    -Hey, now. That''s no way to greet someone, Bang Jin-Hun. No need to be that unfriendly when you consider our close rtionship.


    Kim Seok-Il snarkily replied on the phone.


    ¡°What rtionship are you even talking about, you piece of sh*t? The one where we''re trying to rip each other''s throats out? Listen here, you son of a b*tch, wash your neck and wait for me, okay? I''ll be there to rip your head off pretty soon.¡±


    -Calm down for a second, will you? Besides, I don''t think you have what it takes to deal with me now that Kang Jin-Ho has be a pancake.


    ¡°...I f*cking knew it. So, it really was you.¡± Bang Jin-Hun gritted his teeth. ¡°Sure, we are dying to rip each other''s throats out, but some things are totally off limits, you motherf*cker. And you crossed that line this time!¡±


    -No, you people crossed the line first.


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    -What did you expect us to do after you roped in a damn monster like him? Behave ourselves nicely and present our necks on the chopping board?


    ¡°Listen here, you dipsh*t! You got involved in that man''s life first before I did! Don''te here with your bullsh*t, cuz no one''s buying it!¡±


    -That''s where our opinions will have to differ. It doesn''t matter, anyway. I don''t have the time nor the habit of discussing this and that over a dead man. The dead is just that, dead and buried.


    ¡°He''s...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly mped his mouth shut. He almost blurted out that Kang Jin-Ho was still alive.


    If he stupidly revealed that Kang Jin-Ho was still alive, Kim Seok-Il and his gang would definitely try all sorts of underhanded schemes to trigger a second cave-in. In that case, letting the Yeongnam bastards believe in Kang Jin-Ho''s demise was the correct thing to do.


    -Sounds like you''re too agitated to think straight, Bang Jin-Hun. Calm down first, big fe. You''re now the leader of a sizable organization, after all. Even if you''re only half a leader.


    ¡°Get to the point or bugger off.¡±


    -The point, eh? It''s simple enough. You know the Japanese are pointing their des in your way, don''t you? They are aiming for the Martial Assembly. No matter how thick you are, you must''ve received that info by now.


    ¡°...Where the f*ck are you right now?¡±


    -This is a warning. And an offer. A negotiation, if you will. So, listen closely. Hand over the Assembly. Don''t worry, I''ll guarantee you will still have a cushy position for yourself.


    ¡°Don''t f*ck with me, Kim Seok-Il!¡±


    -We keep trying to kill each other like this, and the Japs wille in and sweep all of us away in one go. Now, calm down and think about how the history books will judge you if that happens, Bang Jin-Hun. If you quietly lower your head now, we can prevent that from happening. That I assure you.


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked derisively. ¡°Oii, Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    -...?


    ¡°Sounds like you think I''m some kind of a clown, but... Your eyes for people stinks, you smelly son of a b*tch. Wait for me, okay? Cuz I''ll be knocking on your door pretty soon. To rip your head off!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t wait for Kim Seok-Il''s reply and just ended the call there. He had no desire whatsoever to talk things out with the Yeongnam Group''s leader, anyway. Besides, after things hade this far... Bang Jin-Hun and Kim Seok-Il simply had to kill each other now. What was the point of talking in that case?


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled and nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°With that, we now know for sure.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way,¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded slightly.


    The final strand of the faintest of all faint hope that the person trapped in the tunnel wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho got thrown out the window with that phone call. Sure, no matter who was down there, the moral thing was to rescue them. However, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t a humanitarian. He wasn''t some righteous man who treated his acquaintances and total strangers equally. And he wasn''t even interested in bing one, either.


    ¡°Give me a freaking break...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed, then headed to the Jaegyeong HQ''s roof.


    Bang Jin-Hun also followed him silently and headed to the rooftop smoking area. They mouthed cigarettes and lit each other''s before wordlessly puffing away for a while.


    Jo Gyu-Min remained standing while smoking two cigarettes back-to-back before squatting on the ground.


    <i>''What should we do?''</i>


    No matter how much he thought about it, questioned it and poked it from various angles, this problem didn''t seem to have a good answer. The only option they had was to cautiously dig forward inch by inch, hoping to not trigger another copse. This would be the best... if only Kang Jin-Ho could survive down there.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Mister Bang, how long can a martial artistst without eating or drinking a single drop of water?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure. Never experienced a situation like that before, after all. At a rough guess, maybe twice as longpared to a regr civilian. But I''m not 100% sure.¡±


    ¡°What if it''s Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°My heart says at least one year, but my head says around ten days.¡±


    ¡°Ten days...¡±


    That was cutting it too close. But they might still have a chance if the rescue operation got underway right now.


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin. ¡°...But, here''s a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I did mention that there were two people down there, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°...Wait, two people?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes widened.


    Why two? Didn''t that mean Kang Jin-Ho was with someone? But, didn''t he go his separate ways with his friends and head home? Did he run into someone on the way, then?


    ¡°The thing is, though... One of the heat signatures was really strong, while the other one was a bit faint, you see? I think that belongs to a regr person, so¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun lit another cigarette and sucked on it before continuing from where he left off. ¡°The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' I know doesn''t view any of his enemies as his fellow human beings. I mean, he kills people like he''s squashing some insignificant bugs, doesn''t he?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, that dude has this weird side to him. If he views you as his close acquaintance, he''s gonna pay way too much attention to you. So much so that you even wonder why he feels the need to go that far.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes while studying Bang Jin-Hun''s expression. Despite his bear-like appearance, he seemed surprisingly good at analyzing people.


    <i>''Right, I forgot that Bang Jin-Hun is no ordinary man.''</i>


    At times like this, Jo Gyu-Min was freshly reminded of the fact that Bang Jin-Hun was one of the titans influencing the course of this nation. When solely looking at the overall influence level, Bang Jin-Hun might have more sway than Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head. ¡°I see. But, what are you trying to say, Mister Bang?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed and sucked on his cigarette. ¡°If the civilian is someone Mister Jin-Ho considers a close acquaintance, he''s not gonna just sit there and watch this person die.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly figured out what Bang Jin-Hun was trying to say. That wasn''t so hard to do, after all, considering Kang Jin-Ho''s personality.


    Bang Jin-Hun pensively continued to speak. ¡°Maybe Mister Jin-Ho canst a month down there. But his personality means he will definitely attempt to escape before the person he is with dies before his eyes. Even if it''s not feasible and utterly reckless¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pulled out another cigarette from his packet, his hands nervously trembling. ¡°...Three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so, too,¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled hollowly as he mouthed the new cigarette. Just what the hell was he supposed to do now? This situation seemed to get worse and worse with every second passing by, and there was precisely nothing he could do.


    If it was possible, Jo Gyu-Min would''ve rushed to the site and started digging with his bare hands. But he knew better than anyone that such an act was a total waste of time and energy.


    ¡°So, I was thinking...¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s head slowly turned toward his conversation partner, and he saw the hardened expression on Bang Jin-Hun''s face.


    ¡°I have a crazy idea, and... Wanna hear about it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min dazedly looked up at Bang Jin-Hun.


    ***


    She was dying of thirst. Trying to open her lips caused this painful feeling akin to her mouth splitting apart and blood welling up to torment her brain. And her body also felt like drying up and turning into a withered husk. Her eyes felt stiff and dry as no more tears wanted toe out.


    Her whole body was burning up in high fever. Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t even tell whether she was awake or stuck in a feverish dream. With her consciousness half-closed off, it felt like she was floating aimlessly in the world.


    Was she even alive? Maybe she had died already?


    Choi Yeon-Ha had already forgotten about her fear of death by now. It was simr to... To how a bleeding person would fail to hold on to their gradually-fading consciousness and eventually fall into a dream-like state as they died.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    What woke her up right at that moment was a trickle of liquid falling urately between her cracked lips. When Choi Yeon-Ha sensed the liquid entering her mouth, she instinctively began seeking out more and panted weakly.


    This trickle of liquid was like the nectar from the gods. She could even feel it slide down her throat, too. She dazedly continued to drink this liquid for a while before her eyelids weakly cracked open.


    <i>''...Is this water?''</i>


    But how could that be? Where would anyone find water in this space? Just having air seep in from somewhere was already good fortune, so...


    With her mind sobered up now, Choi Yeon-Ha began questioning the origin of this liquid. Where was iting from?


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes, still swimming and weak, slowly shifted around to look. However, nothing could be seen in this darkness no matter how wide-open her eyes were. After being quickly reminded of where this was, Choi Yeon-Ha closed her eyes again.


    The weakened body led to weakened eyesight. The blurry shape she saw at the beginning was no longer visible to her eyes now. On the other hand, her senses of smell and touch were responding much more sharply.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sensed this faint stickiness and tasted sourness and a hint of metallic something within her mouth. Only then did she realize what the liquid in her mouth was, and her eyes shot open wide in shock.


    She tried to say something, but her cracked lips and parched throat could produce only turbid sounds. Forming words was not possible for her anymore.


    ¡°Stay still, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha clenched her teeth at Kang Jin-Ho''s t-sounding voice. Her expression crumpled, and the corners of her eyes stung, but no tears wanted toe out.


    <i>''It... was his blood.''</i>


    After figuring out the truth about the liquid she just drank, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t sure how to respond to this revtion. She felt apologetic. Thankful. Even bbergasted. And angry, too. Also...


    <i>''You''re such a fool...!''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho''s wounds couldn''t have opened up again. Which meant he deliberately injured himself and guided his blood into Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth. She might have recovered a little bit of strength through his kindness, but Kang Jin-Ho should have lost just as much of his stamina in return.


    No one knew when the rescue team woulde for them, so for him to waste his stamina like this could only mean he was inching even faster toward his death. Just who would even think about using his blood to feed someone else in this kind of situation?


    <i>''And it''s all because of me, too...!''</i>


    If only Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t just shown up out of the blue that night, they wouldn''t be trapped here like this. And... And, even if she did show up before him, they could have avoided this situation if Choi Yeon-Ha had left after taking a good look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Everything seemed like Choi Yeon-Ha''s fault, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face out of guilt. She should consider herself fortunate that the darkness was hiding Kang Jin-Ho right now. If not, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t have been able to keep her eyes open.


    ¡°I''m... sorry...¡±


    Her voice was small. Cracked. Even she couldn''t be polite about it and say it sounded okay.


    Kang Jin-Ho gently pressed his palm on her forehead. ¡°Don''t speak. Breathe slowly, and try to get more sleep if you can.¡±


    ¡°I... I... can''t...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at that. He didn''t find her response all that surprising. Choi Yeon-Ha had been asleep for a while now, so no wonder she didn''t feel sleepy. Her body had entered a half-state of suspended animation after sensing the looming danger, but that could only help up to a point.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t cold down here, and that helped a lot with preserving her body temperature. However, that still didn''t change the unfortunate fact that she hadn''t eaten or drunk anything.


    <i>''I need to start preparing.''</i>


    All this time, Kang Jin-Ho had been diligently circting his qi, and the bones in his left arm seemed to have mended themselves to a degree. The pain from there was gone. That took care of the arm issue, but his leg was a different story. The sensations hade back, and did so with a vengeance, too. Extreme pain was constantly shooting up from his leg.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho considered that as good news. It meant his leg was still attached to his body, after all.


    <i>''I''m running out of time.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition was getting worse with every passing minute. This space underground obviously had no difference between day and night. The concept of time flow down here was vague at best.


    Some time ago, Kang Jin-Ho saw a documentary on TV about the Sampoong Department Store copse. In it, the survivors said their perception of time flow had slowed down while they were trapped in the rubble. If that was true, then Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition might be even worse than Kang Jin-Ho assumed.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''There won''t be many opportunities to get this right.''</i>


    Before Choi Yeon-Ha''s staminapletely ran out, Kang Jin-Ho had to recover as much internal energy as possible. That, in turn, should help him with recovering his body''s state to ''optimal'' as much as possible under the circumstances. And then...


    He needed to escape from this ce with Choi Yeon-Ha in one attempt.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho himself couldn''t guarantee sess. That was how reckless it was, but he couldn''t think of any other way to save Choi Yeon-Ha''s life.


    As he stewed in his thoughts...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head suddenly snapped upward.


    <i>Ruuuuumble...!</i>


    His eyes shot open wide as the rumbling noises akin to the entire world quaking reverberated within the space.

 Chapter 339: Taking a Chance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 339: Taking a Chance (4)</h4>


    <i>Ruuuuumble!</i>


    The entire world was quaking ominously. Kang Jin-Ho tensed up greatly as he held his breath.


    <i>''No, I''m not ready yet!''</i>


    If the space began crumbling now...! Kang Jin-Ho had no way of responding to that. He still hadn''t finished umting enough internal energy to shove aside all this soil and bedrock just yet! If this whole ce copsed on top of him, the only fate waiting for him and Choi Yeon-Ha would be a certain death!


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lip while embracing Choi Yeon-Ha tightly.


    <i>''I''ll struggle like crazy if that''s what it takes!''</i>


    If everything copsed now, he had no choice but to attempt his escape with Choi Yeon-Ha in tow. Even if that turned out to be nothing more than a futile struggle, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of meekly greeting his demise.


    He had already lived and died twice. That didn''t mean his view on the worth of life had diminished, though. No, he had be even more desperate to survive and to revel at the chance to live a new life.


    Calmly epting death was something only those who had aplished something great could do. But Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t achieved anything yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho tensed up more and more asplicated thoughts and anxiety swirled in his mind. However, the rumbling gradually died down, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    <i>''It''s... Not yet, I guess.''</i>


    Thankfully, it seemed the space wasn''t going to copse.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly gasped weakly.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly pushed her back slightly, then scanned his surroundings.


    <i>''It''s been stabilized?''</i>


    Up until now, Kang Jin-Ho had been propping up the debris from the tunnel ceiling with his back in the hope of preventing a further quaking and copsing. However, he had to stop doing that while holding Choi Yeon-Ha close. But the ceiling remained firm and didn''te crumbling down on the two of them, indicating that perhaps the earth around them had solidified and stabilized to some degree.


    However, that was about the extent of the good news. The space Kang Jin-Ho secured for themselves was onlyrge enough for a single person to lie downfortably. If he were to stop propping up against the ceiling, it might get a bit easier for him. But that would make things that much harder for Choi Yeon-Ha, who was already struggling with weakening stamina.


    While Kang Jin-Ho was stewing in his thoughts, Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly reached up, wrapped her arms around his neck and tried to pull him close. Kang Jin-Ho''s puzzled gaze locked on her next. Despite her efforts, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t get pulled in by a pair of armscking strength, to begin with.


    ¡°Lean... against... me.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°It... must be... hard for you, right...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled faintly at what Choi Yeon-Ha said. She was still worried about him in this situation?


    When they first met, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t give off this kind of impression. From what Kang Jin-Ho could observe, this woman treated other people as tools even though she should bemended for her incredible passion for her work.


    As an example, didn''t she initially approach him not out of casual interest or anything like that but to use him to advance her career? So... What had changed about her since then and now? What was the difference between that Choi Yeon-Ha and the current one?


    Did a person''s attitude change after getting a little friendlier to someone? After getting to know each other a little more?


    <i>''A human heart is a mystery, isn''t it...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had an epiphany. He couldn''t learn about another person without learning about their heart first. The first impression and the outer appearance were not enough to truly understand who they were. And to see what was within their hearts, Kang Jin-Ho had to put in the effort to get closer to them first.


    He always put some distance between himself and strangers and associated only with his close acquaintances until now. In that case, maybe he had been looking at only one-half of what this world had been offering all along.


    Choi Yeon-Ha weakly muttered, ¡°Hurry...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine.¡±


    ¡°...It''s hard to talk, you know. Hurry...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brows in dilemma but rxed his arm muscles soon enough.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time to be wishy-washy.''</i>


    The problem Kang Jin-Ho faced was whether he''d recover first or Choi Yeon-Ha''s stamina would run out before that. Leaning away from her and slowing down her stamina depletion was certainly one way to go about it, but... But, Kang Jin-Ho assuming the mostfortable position under the circumstances to facilitate a faster recovery was an alternative he should explore, too.


    Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem like she''d give up anytime soon. If Kang Jin-Ho insisted on not leaning into her, she would have wasted more energy trying to convince him.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefullyid on top of Choi Yeon-Ha, then closed his eyes.


    <i>''How pathetic I am...!''</i>


    A new wave of rage suddenly welled up in his chest. His rage was directed at hiscent, idiotic, and dull self.


    The modern era was so much saferpared to Zhongyuan where he had lived most of his life. Kang Jin-Ho had no need to look out for any sudden attack from strangers while walking on the streets. And he didn''t have to stay awake at night to counter assassins trying to take his head in his own bed.


    Most importantly, the modern era didn''t have tens of thousands of righteous sect idiots baying for his blood, too. And that was why he rxed. Lowered his guard.


    But he had overlooked something. His most-painful mistake was forgetting that it wasn''t ''martial arts'' that made the world a dangerous ce but the people living in it. If his luck had been slightly poor, he''d have asphyxiated to death under a thousand tons of earth.


    Anger at his owncency, and rage toward those who attacked him this way, began boiling Kang Jin-Ho''s rational mind once more.


    <i>''I won''t let them off the hook!''</i>


    Once he escaped from here...! None of his enemies would be able to walk again on this Earth! He''d teach them what it meant to provoke him to this degree. He''d gift them the terror felt by the denizens of Zhongyuan!


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha reached up and wrapped her arms tightly around Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    ¡°...ld.¡± Iplete words left her mouth just before the flustered Kang Jin-Ho could say something. Then, another cracked moan leaked out of her lips. ¡°Co...ld.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. Her body temperature falling was definitely not a good sign. Objectively speaking, the temperature down here wasn''t low at all. Yet, for her to feel cold could only mean...


    He gently, but also tightly, held her, his expression stiff and determined. He must prevent her body temperature from falling as much as he could.


    ¡°So warm...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly murmured before gradually slipping into thend of dreams once more. Kang Jin-Ho confirmed her soft, rhythmic breathing, then bit his lip.


    <i>''We will get out of here alive!''</i>


    Regardless of what it takes!


    .


    The desire to live burning in his heart was the most desperate he had ever felt in all three of his lifetimes. Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and resumed breathing in and circting qi throughout his body, knowing he had to focus on recovering his strength for the time being.


    ***


    ¡°You... wanna blow it up?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared wide-eyed at Bang Jin-Hun.


    His expression could be interpreted in various ways. However, Bang Jin-Hun thought he had zeroed in on the most urate interpretation. Jo Gyu-Min must be thinking, <i>''What the f*ck, is this guy f*cking insane or what?''</i>


    However, Bang Jin-Hun remained straight-faced. ¡°Yes. The more I think about it, this option seems to be the best one avable to save both of their lives.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Hold on for a second there, Mister Bang.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly waved his hand, his expression failing to hide how absurd he thought this whole idea was. He then held his head and closed his eyes. Jo Gyu-Min needed some time to calm himself before he could say something in a pained voice. ¡°The thing is, my mind is a bitplicated right now. Thank you for your insightful opinion, so shall we move on and¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I''m dead serious about this, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot be!¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly yelled loudly. ¡°How can you say that with a straight face! What are you trying to do by blowing that ce up?! Tell me! If we pour out enough firepower, then sure, we might be able to blow all the soil on top of Mister Jin-Ho in one go! And all we have to do afterward is grab ourselves a vacuum cleaner and start picking up Mister Jin-Ho''s bits and pieces one by one!¡±


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, I think you need to calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down when...!¡±


    ¡°Calm down first,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered in a grave-sounding voice.


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and sucked in several rapid breaths. ¡°My apologies. Looks like I got agitated a little just now.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head. ¡°I understand, so don''t worry about it. Even I know it sounds crazy, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°However, I didn''te up with this idea on a whim, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grew serious as he asked in a quiet voice. ¡°What did you base your suggestion on, Mister Bang?¡±


    ¡°I think the biggest reason why Mister Jin-Ho can''t make his escape right now is hispanion. If it were him alone, he would''ve broken through theyer of soil by now, like a fish swimming in dirt.¡±


    ¡°...Am I supposed tough at that example?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, this is not a joke! Seriously! Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be a habitable space down there, right? It''s not like all the falling debris fit like pieces of the jigsaw puzzle and created space down here, you know. I''m pretty sure Mister Jin-Ho propped up the pieces of debris to artificially create a space. And he got lucky with the soil not flooding in from the sides.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression grew grave.


    Bang Jin-Hun continued to exin his n. ¡°Whether he can''t assume the right posture or whatever, his current situation probably doesn''t allow him to lift up the earth out of his way. So, our job should be to get rid of much of the weight and the pressure, at least for a moment or two. And he''ll take care of the rest from there.¡±


    ¡°...You do know what you''re saying right now, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°...Relieving Mister Jin-Ho of the pressure is a good idea, but don''t you think the impact of the explosion will reach him in full, regardless of the methods we use to blow the earth up?¡±


    ¡°You think that''s gonna kill Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grew a little stupefied by that reply.


    ¡°Let''s be real here, shall we? Mister Gyu-Min, the person trapped down there isn''t some random dude off the street, but Mister Jin-Ho. THE Kang Jin-Ho. Do you honestly think he''d die from something like that?¡±


    ¡°No, hang on a second here.¡± Jo Gyu-Min could only chuckle hollowly just then. He couldn''t think of a suitableeback to an argument like that. Even now, he couldn''t imagine Kang Jin-Ho dying, after all.


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked. ¡°Our job is to create a stage for Mister Jin-Ho to do his thing. If it''s something that man can''t do with his own power, then there''s no way we can do it, anyway. So, let''s make that stupidyer of earth dance around for a bit and relieve the pressure bearing down on him. Then he should be able to escape on his own.¡±


    ¡°How should I say this¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered seriously while trying to sound as genuine as possible. ¡°In my whole life, I''ve never heard of such a refreshing dogsh*t before.¡±


    No matter who heard this suggestion, they would all think Bang Jin-Hun was selling snake oil right now. Jo Gyu-Min''s problem, though, was that he actually wouldn''t mind trying that oil out himself. Logically speaking, this suggestion didn''t even make one iota of sense, but...!


    <i>''F*ck! Why am I getting interested in this idea?!''</i>


    If it was Kang Jin-Ho, said Jo Gyu-Min''s heart, he''d be able to seize that tiny little opening and break through. However, when Jo Gyu-Min looked at this from the opposite side, wasn''t Bang Jin-Hun trying to drive Kang Jin-Ho into a deadly situation just because he believed in thetter? This seemed like a totally iprehensible situation.


    ¡°Holy cow. I might really go crazy at this rate...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min shot up to his feet, then began heading outside the office.


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to try selling that damn oil, that''s what!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s head tilting intensified.


    Jo Gyu-Min sounded irritated as he exined himself. ¡°We can''t figure out something like this on our own, you know? Which means we gotta ask an explosives expert first. Such as, what do we need to do to make the whole tunnel lift up without cing too much burden on the center of the shaft? Those kinds of things.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled softly, then quickly got up to follow Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°So, you''re willing to give it a go, then?¡±


    ¡°Let me be unequivocally clear on this, Mister Bang...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min red straight at Bang Jin-Hun and slowly chewed his words out. ¡°If Mister Jin-Ho dies because of your idea, I will make sure you pay with your own life. No matter what it takes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s burning eyes provided all the proof necessary about how dead-serious he was with his threat. Despite being strong enough to kill Jo Gyu-Min with his finger, Bang Jin-Hun still obediently nodded away. That was because he could sense how earnestly Jo Gyu-Min wanted to rescue Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I''m kinda envious.''</i>


    If Bang Jin-Hun was stuck in a simr situation, who among his subordinates would genuinely worry about his survival and get angry for his sake? He knew he shouldn''t be thinking this way about a dude stuck under a copsed tunnel, but the thoughts of how lucky Kang Jin-Ho was suddenly entered Bang Jin-Hun''s head.


    <i>''And... it''s kinda scary, too. Genuinely scary.''</i>


    Judging from what Jo Gyu-Min had been like recently, Bang Jin-Hun knew he''d not be safe if the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation decided to get serious about it. Look at how even someone like Kang Jin-Ho found himself in such an unenviable position. They were not living in an era where powerless civilians couldn''t oppose the martial artists. Bang Jin-Hun had to remember that.


    Bang Jin-Hun gravely nodded and replied honestly. ¡°We will definitely save him, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±

 Chapter 340: Taking a Chance (5)

    <h4>Chapter 340: Taking a Chance (5)</h4>


    Kang Yu-Hwan asked in a weak voice. ¡°...Are there still no word from the police, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet, Uncle.¡±


    Baek Hyeong-Jeong looked like not every part of her mind was with her at the moment. Even Kang Eun-Yeong, who would usually torment Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi with unstoppable energy, looked depressed as she stared nkly at the empty air. Kang Yu-Hwan seemed to be still holding on, for now at least, but his voice also didn''t sound too good either.


    Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi sitting in front of the Kang family also felt like they were sitting on beds of nails right now.


    ¡°I''m sure Jin-Ho is fine, Uncle,¡± Park Yu-Min spoke in a confident-sounding voice.


    Kang Yu-Hwan forced himself to smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, Yu-Min. I also believe he''s fine.¡±


    Everyone here knew how... empty those words were. It had been three days already, yet no news of Kang Jin-Ho''s whereabouts had reached them. That could only mean something very serious must''ve happened to him.


    Kang Yu-Hwan rubbed his tired-looking eyes. ¡°The... folks at Jaegyeong still haven''t told you anything yet?¡±


    ¡°They keep saying they''re still looking for him.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sighed, unable to hide his bitter expression.


    Park Yu-Min cautiously spoke up again. ¡°You know, Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho has never caused any problems until now, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm, sure. He hasn¡¯t.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded. It might seem like he was boasting about his own child, but Kang Jin-Ho really had grown up into a fine, upright young man. No matter who he waspared to, Kang Yu-Hwan''s son still filled him with endless pride.


    ¡°The truth is, Jin-Ho isn''t as well-behaved as you think, you see?¡±


    ¡°Ehng?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan was going to ask Park Yu-Min what he was on about, only to notice that Ju Yeong-Gi was nodding along while making a dead-serious face.


    Ju Yeong-Gi even began muttering, <i>''Yup, his personality is absolutely the worst,''</i> prompting Kang Yu-Hwan to wonder what his precious son had been up to while his family wasn''t looking.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°I know it''s difficult to understand, Uncle, but... Well, to us, it''s weirder to see how Jin-Ho has been behaving himself all this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°...So, uhm, I was thinking that it was about time Jin-Ho caused a big mess somewhere. That''s why you shouldn''t be too worried, Uncle. It''s not that he''s involved in a big incident, but more like he''s busy causing one, you see?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan''s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. Did... Did this punk think he couldfort anyone with those words? ¡°What are you trying to say here, Yu-Min?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression suddenly became weird. ¡°...You see, we learned something strange yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°It''s not just Jin-Ho who''s gone missing, but... Miss Choi Yeon-Ha is also nowhere to be found, you see?¡±


    ¡°Choi... Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    The shocked responses came not from Kang Yu-Hwan, but from Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeong, instead.


    ¡°Yu-Min oppa! Are you telling us the truth?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Well, you can confirm it yourself, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s right!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyebrows shot up super-high as she continued to grill Park Yu-Min. ¡°Are you saying the two of them are together right now?!¡±


    ¡°The thing is, well¡­¡± Park Yu-Min scratched his head. ¡°We thought a car parked near the pizzeria without anyoneing to get it looked familiar, you see? And when we took a closer look, it turned out to be Miss Yeon-Ha''s ride. Her manager showed up at our store yesterday and raised a huge fuss about how she has gone missing.¡±


    ¡°Heol?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong grabbed and pulled at her hair as if confusion was too much to bear. ¡°W-what does that mean? C-could it be?!¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Park Yu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°I''m sure it''s not really ''that'', but, you know. They might be, uh, eloping together right now. That''s why I don''t think we should be too worried.¡±


    ¡°E-e-eloping?!¡±


    ¡°I mean, they could be at the ind of Boracay or Cebu for all we know.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuh?!¡±


    The atmosphere in the Kang residence instantly descended into a chaotic mess.


    Park Yu-Min smirked and continued to reassure the Kang family. ¡°That''s why, please don''t be worried, everyone. Instead of something terrible happening to Jin-Ho, it''s more likely he''s doing something naughty right now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s family couldn''t say anything and simply stared at Park Yu-Min in bbergast.


    ***


    ¡°...Come on, man.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered in dissatisfaction at Park Yu-Min. He nced behind to confirm that Kang Jin-Ho''s family had finished bidding them goodbye and stepped back inside the house. Then, while frowning deeply, he spoke in an irritated voice. ¡°How could you be that thoughtless, dude? What if something happenster after you said all those things?¡±


    ¡°When that timees, I''ll have to apologize. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass, that ain''t gonna be¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows anything yet, so instead of them waiting full of worries until they start getting ill... I figured it could be a little bit better for them to know there is another possibility. Even if it turns out to be false in the end.¡±


    ¡°...What if something terrible happenster? What then?¡±


    ¡°What terrible thing are you talking about?¡± Park Yu-Min stopped walking and shot a re full of venom at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Ju Yeong-Gi mped his mouth shut after spotting that re.


    <i>''This crazy son of a...''</i>


    Right after Park Yu-Min realized that Kang Jin-Ho could be in serious trouble, he suddenly developed a disability called Anger Management Impairment Syndrome. That re was so sharp and murderous that even Ju Yeong-Gi found it hard to say something.


    Park Yu-Min curtly responded. ¡°There will not be such a thing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And, even if something bad did happen, we only need a bit of time to deal with it, that''s all. There''s nothing on Earth that can stop Jin-Ho froming back home. As such, it''s our duty as friends to put his parents'' minds at ease until he''s back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I got it. You dummy¡­¡±


    That was indeed what friends were supposed to do... as long as Kang Jin-Ho coulde home healthy and unhurt. It seemed that Park Yu-Min not once thought about the possibility of Kang Jin-Ho never returning home.


    Ju Yeong-Gi licked his lips. ¡°By the way, it''s true that Miss Yeon-Ha is also missing, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that mean what you said just now is also a possibility?¡±


    ¡°...Are you seriously telling me the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' we know went on a trip somewhere with a woman without calling anyone?¡±


    ¡°...Listen here, you dumbass. You could''ve just said no, so what''s up with you ring at me like some kinda ax murderer?¡±


    ¡°Do it in moderation, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Got it.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, not just Park Yu-Min but Ju Yeong-Gi was also on edge, ready to explode at a moment''s notice. As the duo walked further away from the Kang residence, Ju Yeong-Gi deeply sighed under his breath.


    <i>''And they say you don''t notice the void until the one filling it is gone...''</i>


    All that had happened was Kang Jin-Ho going missing from their lives, yet it felt like everything that could go wrong was going wrong right now.


    ***


    ¡°Yeah, this is insane¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min loudly groaned.


    Certain things in this world looked worse and worse the more one tried to analyze and question them. And Jo Gyu-Min currently found himself in one such predicament.


    Even the act of exining what he wanted to achieve to the explosives experts and getting their opinions proved to be full of hurdles. What Jo Gyu-Min asked them to do was to find a way to make the whole tunnel rock up and down while minimizing the ripples reaching the central point as much as possible. Rather unsurprisingly, the experts all reacted in the same way that implied, <i>''What is this moron even talking about here?''</i>


    What saddened Jo Gyu-Min even more was that... He had no way of retorting back to them. All he could say to the experts was to not question him and just find the way as he asked them.


    South Korea''s top experts could only make unwilling expressions <i>that said, ''Am I dealing with a crazy son of a gun here?''</i> and start providing their opinions.


    If Jo Gyu-Min had been acting alone, he wouldn''t have received a single scrap of blueprint, but the name of Jaegyeong had this mysterious power to summon forth all thesezy-ass experts to the field in no time at all.


    So, the preparation was going swimmingly, which was great from his point of view. Now that the preparations were reaching the final stage, though... Powerful tsunami waves of anxiety began crashing into Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Are we really doing the right thing?''</i>


    Of course, he knew that there was no other way. There were two people trapped down there, and the odds of the unknown person beside Kang Jin-Ho being Choi Yeon-Ha were ufortably high. What would Kang Jin-Ho choose to do when Choi Yeon-Ha was slowly dying in front of his eyes?


    ¡°It''s bloody obvious, isn''t it...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, who always pretended to be cold and level-headed but was secretly a busybody, would most likely do whatever possible to keep Choi Yeon-Ha alive. That much was blindingly obvious.


    Although Jo Gyu-Min didn''t want to admit it, Bang Jin-Hun really did have the perfect grasp on Kang Jin-Ho''s thought process. Way too perfect, in fact. If Kang Jin-Ho were alone down there, they wouldn''t be rushing with the preparations to bring Bang Jin-Hun''s n to reality.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min instinctively knew that they were fighting against the clock right now.


    <i>''Damn it... How about not pretending to be kind or something, then!''</i>


    They wouldn''t be rushing like this if only Kang Jin-Ho were the type to give up and abandon the person dying in front of his eyes. He''d be able to survive for ten days minimum, which would''ve given the rescuers enough time to find a safe way to dig through the earth to reach him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone like that, and that was one of the main reasons why Jo Gyu-Min decided to throw his lot with Kang Jin-Ho. But in times like this, Jo Gyu-Min wanted to curse and resent that side of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Are the preparations finished?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked while strutting toward where Jo Gyu-Min was. Even his face was starting to get on Jo Gyu-Min''s nerves.


    ¡°They are almost finished,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in irritation.


    ¡°By the way, my men discovered something yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I had my men search all the tunnels found on the routes between Mister Jin-Ho''s home and his pizzeria, both the direct and indirect ones, just in case, and... They discovered holes just big enough for a child''s fist to fit in all of them.¡±


    ¡°...Holes for dynamites?¡±


    ¡°In other words, those motherf*ckers hadid out their ''preparations'' in practically every part of the town. It didn''t matter which route Mister Jin-Ho took, it''d been the exact same result.¡±


    ¡°Can you do me a favor, Mister Bang?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When you finally catch that son of a b*tch named Kim Seok-Ilter, let me have a good look at his mug first. I don''t think I can die in peace if I never get a chance to kick that man''s teeth in at least once.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. ¡°I give you my word.¡±


    Just before Jo Gyu-Min could say something else as his follow-up, a man in a high-vis jacket and a hard hat jogged toward him. ¡°Chief Jo! We''ve finished with the preparations!¡±


    ¡°...I see. Thank you.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded. He suddenly shuddered as if a deathly chill was running down his spine.


    He... was scared. Honestly speaking, he dearly wanted to cancel this whole thing and start digging that hole instead.


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡±


    This... insane n was definitely not his usual style. Even if humans couldn''t always do what they wanted, this really was...


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min,¡± Bang Jin-Hun patted Jo Gyu-Min on the shoulder.


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Even if things do go wrong, remember, it''s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Believe in Mister Jin-Ho, not your judgment.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened, and he slowly nodded.


    <i>''Yeah, he''s right.''</i>


    The person they were trying to rescue was Kang Jin-Ho. No, wait... It was not them trying to rescue him but merely assisting him with his attempt at escaping from the underground. That was it.


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and addressed the man in the hard hat. ¡°Okay. Evacuate all personnel, then... Get ready to detonate!¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho was keeping his eyes closed. A silent space bathed in nothing but pure darkness was, in a way, the most optimal ce to cultivate. Although not being able to move in this cramped space was unfortunate, what he was trying to do right now didn''t need him to move around a lot, anyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently meditating, observing the state of his body, then gradually umting internal energy, after all. And for the first time since his return to the modern era, he got a chance to truly analyze his physical body in minute detail.


    <i>''It''s... different.''</i>


    He was reminded of this fact again. Kang Jin-Ho''s physique was starkly different from that of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. The soul might be the same, but the body was not. And no, it wasn''t as one-dimensional in nature as the heights being different or the arms being longer or shorter. The locations of qi meridians, and even the method of qi flow, were different.


    Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of minute differences existing in every human being, but these differences were now causing a massive variable in his calctions.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally opened his eyes.


    <i>''Have I recovered around eighty percent of my internal energy?''</i>


    That was not going to be enough. Kang Jin-Ho required a lot more energy if he were to push aside all the mountain of dirt above and escape. Maybe, doing so would still be impossible even if Kang Jin-Ho was at his peak condition.


    However, he no longer had the luxury of choice. Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition had deteriorated too much. He wasn''t sure how long it had been since they were trapped down here, but for quite some time now, Choi Yeon-Ha had not regained consciousness. Even her breathing was rmingly weak.


    If he wasted any more time, he would end up holding a corpse, not Choi Yeon-Ha! And that was something he could never allow to happen under his watch.


    In that case, what should he do now? Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes again and focused his hearing. His extremely-heightened hearing and other senses scanned the surroundings. He could ''feel'' the movements of people on the surface of all the soil on top of him. Some people were busily moving about, seemingly preparing something.


    It had been a few days since Kang Jin-Ho went missing. The ''Jo Gyu-Min'' he knew should have figured out where Kang Jin-Ho was by now. After all, Jo Gyu-Min was like the embodiment of ''Competency'' in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. So, that man would''ve definitely found a way. And not too tardy with the task, too.


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho never had to entrust his life to someone else, nor did he willingly seek others'' help. But, right at this moment, he was getting ready to escape while solely cing his trust in the man named Jo Gyu-Min.


    And... right at that moment!


    <i>RUUUUMBLE!</i>


    The surroundings began rumbling as if an earthquake had broken out.


    <i>''I get only one chance!''</i>


    Failure meant a certain death. Kang Jin-Ho quickly erased the word ''failure'' from his mind, then quickly pulled Choi Yeon-Ha''s briefly-flinching body close. And then... He rapidly roused up all of his internal energy.


    Waves of crimson aura gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure and began explosively extending all around him like scary tendrils.


    1. Boracay is a well-known resort ind in the Philippines. Cebu is also in the Philippines, but it''s a city, or the entire province depending on what you''re looking at. Not sure why the author chose those two specifically, though.

 Chapter 341: Escape (1)

    <h4>Chapter 341: Escape (1)</h4>


    <i>Ruuuuumble!</i>


    The vibrations were massive. Gigantic. However, that was about it.


    Such massive vibrations suddenly stopped as if they had been his imagination all along. While cocking an eyebrow, Kang Jin-Ho slightly raised his head to look, then a look of understanding settled on his face.


    <i>''That was a signal.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had been thinking that Jo Gyu-Min would definitely do something to help with the escape attempt. He believed in the chief secretary''s capabilities and never doubted hismitment once, after all. However, Jo Gyu-Min must''ve been worried and nervous that Kang Jin-Ho had no idea about the iing help. So, he wisely chose to send a signal first.


    If Kang Jin-Ho failed to realize that rumbling was Jo Gyu-Min''s signal, he would''ve thought the underground space was about to copse on top of him. That would have naturally forced him to act ordingly.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly sucked in several deep breaths.


    <i>''This is rather oundish, isn''t it?''</i>


    A chuckle subconsciously leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    It was true that he ''wished'' for the people outside to do something. If Kang Jin-Ho were trapped down here by himself, he wouldn''t have a problem escaping. However, trying to do the same with Choi Yeon-Ha in tow would be incredibly tough even for him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle in dismay and dumbfoundedness after seeing through the meaning behind that vibration.


    <i>''He''s nning to blow it up, isn''t he?''</i>


    When one thought about it calmly, blowing the soil apart sounded the most logical solution of them all. The explosion, if strong enough, should be able to loosen the hardened soil from the bedrock. The impact force would obviously reach where Kang Jin-Ho was, but he''d be able to deal with it somehow.


    In terms of gaming lingo, what Kang Jin-Ho currently enjoyed was a sky-high defense stat, but his offense stat was too low inparison. Or, more correctly, his ''strength'' stat. And that''s what was stopping him from oveing his obstacles at the moment. So, this would be like Kang Jin-Ho''s allies coordinating with him using an AOE¡ªarea of effect¡ªattack to carve out an escape path... That would be the situation Kang Jin-Ho now found himself in.


    ¡°It''s a not bad idea, but...¡±


    At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really deny that this method was also hopelessly extreme.


    Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t have utilized this kind of method under normal circumstances. Which meant either he was feeling the weight of the pressure or someone else hade up with this idea. It was fine either way, though.


    Kang Jin-Ho patiently waited for the opportunity Jo Gyu-Min would soon provide. To him, nothing else mattered besides seizing that opportunity at this very moment.


    Funnily enough, though, the ''signal'' came first from below him.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha moaned weakly, her eyes open and scanning the surroundings. It seemed the vibrations had woken her up. Perhaps due to herck of energy, only her eyes slowly shifted around, weakly trembling.


    ¡°No need for rm, Miss Yeon-Ha,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes looked up after his words registered in her brain. She frowned and narrowed her eyes a few times as if her eyes couldn''t see clearly.


    ¡°Stay still for a while,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Just... now.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tried to say something, only for her lips to split and blood to seep out.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully pressed down on her lip and stemmed the bleeding. ¡°Don''t talk.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha somehow managed to shake her head a little. ¡°I... don''t want to.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho found her response difficult to understand. However, he still figured out what Choi Yeon-Ha was trying to say.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we won''t die.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha faintly smirked. However, that smirk seemed so fragile and sad. That expression suddenly made Kang Jin-Ho wonder if he had been too uncaring toward her, neglecting her. It seemed that he had some self-reflection to do.


    Logically speaking, the best thing Kang Jin-Ho could do in this situation was to umte as much power as possible and escape from here before Choi Yeon-Ha died. However, what would her emotions and thoughts have been like during thest three days while trapped inside a tiny space without a speck of light? And with no one to talk to, too?


    Not everyone was like Kang Jin-Ho and focus their whole being on finding solutions to their problems.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly realized he had neglected to assuage Choi Yeon-Ha''s anxiety.


    <i>''She thinks we''re going to die for certain.''</i>


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha took his words as his futile effort to soothe her fears. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was speaking only the truth, she probably couldn''t believe anything he had been telling her.


    So, when she said she didn''t want to, Choi Yeon-Ha meant she was unwilling to die without saying a single thing. That she didn''t want to ept her death quietly while keeping her eyes and mouth shut.


    ¡°I told you, we are not going to die.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.


    What a funny thing this was. When Kang Jin-Ho was threatening someone and gifting them with bone-chilling terror, his mouth operated like a sleek, well-oiled machine. When it came toforting and embracing someone, though, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt like an awkward foreigner who learned to speak Korean only recently.


    What should he say, and how should he say it, tofort someone else?


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes were swimming. ¡°Mis...ter... Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Hand... Hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m a little scared...¡±


    Before she could finish, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly grabbed her hand tightly. He didn''t stop there and even pulled her close, too. Choi Yeon-Ha flinched a little as if his action had taken her aback. However, she didn''t push him away.


    ¡°I''m... sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say unnecessary things.¡±


    ¡°I have to... say... these things... Or I won''t... feel at ease...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice progressively got fainter. She wasn''t doing that deliberately, but her body simplycked the energy for her to speak.


    <i>''This is getting dangerous.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully pressed his palm on Choi Yeon-Ha''s lower abdomen. Her figure trembled a little. He then began injecting his qi inside her.


    Obviously, he knew that rather than helping her regain strength, umting even one extra bit of energy and preparing for the escape attempt was the wiser thing to do. However, if Choi Yeon-Ha remained in this state, there was a fairly good chance of her dying from shock during the attempt. He simply couldn''t afford to take that chance.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha moaned weakly when something warm forced its way inside her. She had never sensed anything as bizarre as this before.


    ¡°What... did you do?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha whispered, her voice slightly louder than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully covered her mouth. ¡°No time to exin everything, so please listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°We''ll be getting out of here shortly.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked up at Kang Jin-Ho, her expression asking him, <i>What are you even talking about?</i> Even though the darkness would''ve blocked her vision, and she couldn''t see his face.


    ¡°People outside are making preparations as we speak. And I will be causing an explosion on this side to secure us an exit.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes powerfully shook.


    They were going to escape? By... exploding something? She didn''t have to be a genius to figure out how absurd and stupid that sounded. Wondering what Kang Jin-Ho was even saying here, Choi Yeon-Ha''s trembling hands slowly went up and began touching his face.


    The first thing she thought of was that being stuck in darkness for so long had left Kang Jin-Ho delirious.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please calm... down.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, I assure you, I''m not crazy.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a calm, collected voice. ¡°I know what I said sounds absurd, but we are getting out of here.¡±


    ¡°No, wait...¡±


    ¡°We don''t have much time,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then his eyes suddenly began burning in a vivid crimson hue.


    Choi Yeon-Ha saw that eerie light and felt her heart nearly leap out of her mouth. ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression suddenly hardened. ¡°We could die during our escape attempt.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, if we do nothing and stay here, we will die for sure. You know this, don''t you?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s head bobbed up and down ever so slightly. She already knew her stamina had reached its limit by now. Even though she didn''t say anything about it or disy it outwardly... Choi Yeon-Ha had been preparing herself for the inevitable end.


    ...Even though her guilt and fear got into a messy tangle and made it so much harder for her to control her emotions.


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha whispered while looking up at Kang Jin-Ho in determination. ¡°It''ll be better than this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled. Indeed, Choi Yeon-Ha was a strong woman.


    Most people would have a difficult time choosing a path that could potentially lead to dying sooner while trying to avoid a certain death. Because, they usually clung to the baseless hope of some miraculousst-minute rescueing to save them.


    Either Choi Yeon-Ha was a decisive person, or her trust in Kang Jin-Ho was that absolute. He couldn''t tell which was which. However, he could see her eyes staring straight at him held not one speck of fear in them.


    Still, it seemed thatpletely masking her fear wasn''t possible. Kang Jin-Ho sensed her hand in his grip faintly trembling. Even though she was tired, scared, nay, terrified, Choi Yeon-Ha was desperately hiding it so as not to burden Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes.


    <i>''We will get out of here!''</i>


    He needed to focus on getting Choi Yeon-Ha safely out of here and nothing else besides. Whates after that would have to wait.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s senses gradually sharpened even further as if he was a treasured sword being polished by a master craftsman.


    He only had one chance. Missing that timing, even if only by a tiny fraction, could make the end result difficult to predict. Then again, even his absolute best efforts might not guarantee a safe escape from this underground space in the first ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly and carefully regted his breathing as he didn''t want to leave any regrets behind.


    Like a crystal-clearke with a pristine mirror-like surface, Kang Jin-Ho''s mind slowly settled down. As if every cell in his body was wide awake, his senses sharpened and heightened to an unbelievable degree.


    His mind was so awake and sharp that Kang Jin-Ho subconsciously wondered if he had ever concentrated this hard before in all of his lives.


    <i>''I will save her life.''</i>


    That was the only thing on his mind. And then...


    Before he had the chance to reaffirm his final resolution with Choi Yeon-Ha, it happened.


    <i>''Here ites!''</i>


    There was no such thing like a sign. Kang Jin-Ho''s perception wasn''t preternaturally sharp enough to sense a dynamite''s fuse burning down. So, he shouldn''t have felt anything until the detonation urred.


    However, he could still tell. It was a premonition verging on certainty. Just like how a grandmaster that reached the pinnacle of martial arts could predict the iing attack without even looking, Kang Jin-Ho''s extremely-heightened senses vividly warned him about a massive explosion about to go off.


    <i>Buzz...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho took his hand away from Choi Yeon-Ha, then spread his arms as wide as he could before unleashing his energy. His expression deeply crumpled, indicating the seriousness of their current situation.


    <i>''The impact wille rushing in at once.''</i>


    From what he saw before entering the tunnel, it''d be safe to assume that a small mountain was currently sitting on top of Kang Jin-Ho. Sure, it might be too small to call it a mountain, but it was still a lot of soil. Imagine how big an explosion had to be in order to make all that soil rumble and split apart.


    The impact force of the explosion must be incredible, in other words. So, Kang Jin-Ho roused up all the internal energy he could. His nameless cultivation technique,bined with the Asura Qi, answered his will and traveled to the tips of his fingers before gushing out into the open.


    The qi quickly wrapped around Choi Yeon-Ha''s body like a living snake.


    ¡°Ah...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped in shock after sensing something invisible to her eyes began tightening around her. However, her surprise didn''tst for long. Realizing that something was about to happen, Choi Yeon-Ha tightly wrapped her arms around Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders and neck.


    That was enough for him. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else. He focused his mind on one spot while trusting Choi Yeon-Ha to be smart enough to understand without his verbal prompts.


    Because soon...!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOM!</i>


    Suddenly, an impact force powerful enough to crush a human body rammed into him. His mind went nk for a moment there. If he hadn''t prepared beforehand, Kang Jin-Ho might have cked out from the incredible force. Blood spewed out from his mouth and nose like a fountain.


    ¡°Keuk!¡±


    This was the price for not protecting his physical body with qi, but he had to do that in order to heighten his senses as much as possible. And then... The whole world started quaking and rumbling.


    <i>''Where?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes quickly darted around like a snake''s head to find the escape path. However, he couldn''t see anything.


    Despite the scale of the detonation, it wasn''t enough to create a path in one go. Meaning, he shouldn''t expect light rays to break through the dirt or a visible escape path to open up so he could utilize it.


    In that case, there was only one ce to go!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burning in the bone-chilling crimson light looked up, murderous intent figuratively dripping from there. He held Choi Yeon-Ha''s body with one arm while raising his other toward the ceiling.


    A roar akin to a terrifying beast exploded out of his throat, then his body suddenly shot up toward the debris and soil blocking his path above.

 Chapter 342: Escape (2)

    <h4>Chapter 342: Escape (2)</h4>


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burned brightly in the darkness like a predator''s.


    The Asura Qi, roused up to its extreme, coursed madly throughout his body. Kang Jin-Ho''s heart crazily pounded away while volcanic heat welled up from his abdomen to pour into all corners of his body.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s scowling eyes red at the dirt above. The rumbling shockwave began forcing the boulders that previously served as the ceiling to this underground space to rise up ever so slightly.


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand, permeating in the Asura Qi, unhesitantly flew toward the boulders like a streak of lightning.


    <i>Ka-booooom!</i>


    The boulder shattered into million pieces, its fragments shooting out in every direction. While tightly hugging Choi Yeon-Ha with his left arm, Kang Jin-Ho leaped toward the fragmented boulder above. He saw the tightly-packed dirt blocking his path next.


    There was no going back from this moment on. If Kang Jin-Ho gave up now, all the dirt would flood in and fill up the space he and Choi Yeon-Ha had been using in the blink of an eye.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had no guarantee of survival after getting sucked into that. As for Choi Yeon-Ha... She''d die for sure. Which meant he had no choice but to go forward. No matter what.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed ominously as he quickly scanned the rising dirt. His right fist, still permeating in qi, dug into the soil. Once in, he instantly released the concentrated internal energy. The force of the unleashed energy began shoving aside the dirt in all directions. Once the adhesion between the soil particles soaring upward loosened up, Kang Jin-Ho knew he must push upward as much as possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure burrowed into the gouged-out dirt. Since he was shooting upward at an unbelievable speed, the lumps of soil mmed into him like a concrete wall. However, now wasn''t the time to mind that.


    One chance. He only had one chance, and that was it!


    Once the rumbling dirt rising upward beganing down, the pressure would explosively increase by several folds. The solidity of the soil would have weakened a lot by then, but its weight, nowbined with gravity''s pull, would definitely be nothing to scoff about.


    Kang Jin-Ho simply had to burrow through as much as possible if he didn''t want to experience the result of being crushed to death!


    One chance!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    The Asura Qi exploded forth from his right fist andpletely emptied out a space above Kang Jin-Ho''s head. He kicked the loose soil below and flew up again.


    <i>''Keuk!''</i>


    It felt like holding another person while jumping high into the air exhausted much more energy than shoving the dirt aside. Back when Kang Jin-Ho was still called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, walking on air was child''s y to him. But now, he was having a tough time by merely trying to utilize something as simple as the Cloud Steps technique.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze quickly scanned Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. Judging from how her head was slumped to the side, she seemed to have cked out. No matter how much protection he was providing her with his qi, her body was too weak to remain unaffected by the enormous shockwaves.


    He confirmed that her breathing was fine in the blink of an eye, then refocused his burning eyes above him.


    <i>Ku-kukuku!</i>


    The rising dirt seemed to freeze still in the air... Only for it toe crashing down while apanied by a thunderous noise akin to the entire world copsing.


    The rain of dirt... No, the bombardment of dirt began pounding down on Kang Jin-Ho next. If he failed to resist this pressure, the only result waiting for him and Choi Yeon-Ha would be getting buried alive!


    Kang Jin-Ho roared loudly, his hand extending further up.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    Another explosion went off, and the dirt raining down on top of his head flew off in all directions. Kang Jin-Ho kicked the air and leaped into a small space no bigger than a coffin right above him.


    He continued to kick the falling dirt and rose higher and higher. His free hand grabbed and clenched at the dirt while his legs kicked and pushed down as if he was swimming in water. This might not look all that great from the outside, but Kang Jin-Ho was in no situation to care about how he looked to other people at the moment!


    ¡°Keuk!¡±


    The dirt shoved aside was already flooding back into the space Kang Jin-Ho had created. Like water trying to fill the void, the soil was quickly filling up the empty space. It was as if... As if he was facing the unavoidable grim reapering to collect his soul.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho roared with all his might while unleashing yet another round of his qi. The Asura Qi violently exploded, shoving aside the flooding dirt.


    <i>Throb!</i>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho was hit by burning pain in his lower abdomen. It felt like a sizzling iron skewer was stabbing him mercilessly.


    <i>''Already?''</i>


    His essence energy was already running out. Even if he didn''t get the chance to umte as much internal energy as he needed, to think he''d be suffering from an empty tank when he hadn''t even reached the halfway mark yet!


    Kang Jin-Ho instinctively pulled Choi Yeon-Ha close, then hurriedly looked up. He could clearly see the lumps of dirt falling directly on top of him.


    No matter how much he resisted and fought back, the dirt raining down on him was uncaring and unstoppable, just like the fate that always tried to drag him down the path of misery. The dirt was seemingly tightening around him like a noose with no intention of letting him go.


    Kang Jin-Ho could instinctively tell. Getting caught up in that maelstrom of dirt and rocks would mean he''d not have enough strength to escape.


    If he had been alone from the start, enduring the pressure and shoving the dirt aside to escape this tomb could''ve been possible, somehow. However, he wasn''t alone. Since his internal energy reserve was running this low already, Kang Jin-Ho could tell that swimming past such weight would be incredibly challenging.


    Even so, he wasn''t shaken up. From the very beginning, he never even considered the option of leaving Choi Yeon-Ha behind and escaping alone. This wasn''t a matter of choice to him. He simply had to do it, and that was all.


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lower lip. He kicked away the momentary distracting thought and looked up, his eyes burning even fiercer. Although the description of this moment was lengthy, the truth was that it happened in the literal blink of an eye.


    All the dirt that hade loose and floated up higher was nowing down on top of Kang Jin-Ho with several times the force.


    <i>''Don''t resist it...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rxed his muscles. If raw strength couldn''t win, he simply had to rely on other methods which didn''t require power. Like a strand of seaweed dancing in the ocean''s streams, Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand gently began digging past the falling earth.


    Gently. Smoothly. But never slowly!


    His right hand continued to push the soil aside and lightly brush it away. He wasn''t forcibly breaking through his way upward but gently pushing aside the falling earth without abruptly altering its course.


    When he did, all the lumps of soil crashing down on him as if to swallow him up in one go became gentle streams that flowed around his rising figure.


    <i>''This is it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed as he kicked the air below. Although performing Ascending to Heavens with his current cultivation was next to impossible, he could definitely perform Cloud Steps. He also didn''t forget to step on the falling rocks and debris with impable timing to leap up even higher.


    If he could keep rising up...! If he could continue like this...!


    Just as desperation seeped into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes...!


    That ''thing'' appeared before him like destiny. His unavoidable fate. At first, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even fully recognize it. He only perceived it as arge dark <i>something</i> blocking his view as it fell toward him. It gave off the feeling that it was apletely different beast from the falling lumps of soil until now.


    Before his mind could fully process it, his body reacted first. It froze up for a moment at the massive ''presence'' given off by that thing falling on top of him.


    It... was a boulder. That was what people generally called such a thing. This rock was so big that several people holding hands would still not be enough topletely surround it.


    This piece of bedrock had been lying dormant between the tunnel and the surface, but Kang Jin-Ho''s digging-upward movement had dislodged it, making it fall toward where he was.


    In other words, a massive boulder boasting crushing weight was currently descending rapidly on top of Kang Jin-Ho''s head!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes shot open wide. Could he block this boulder? Impossible!


    In that case, could he dodge it?


    Kang Jin-Ho clenched his teeth. Because he had been naturally deflecting the falling earth to his sides, his surroundings had bepletely blocked off. Which meant he couldn''t dodge it. And he couldn''t block it, either.


    In that case, what? Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes glowed crimson as he grimaced. If there was no other choice... He should destroy it!


    His qi glowing in the crimson hue rushed to his right fist. He didn''t spare a single drop of internal energy remaining inside his body and circted it all. And when he even roused his Innate Pure Qi, pure-red blood spurt out of his mouth several times like water gushing out of a broken tap.


    Kang Jin-Ho summoned every ounce of power he possessed and thrust his right fist at the descending boulder.


    ***


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min stared anxiously at the explosion.


    <i>''What the hell is going on here!''</i>


    He dearly wanted to confirm with his own eyes that the explosion had ''properly'' unsettled the ground and made it rumble. But all he could see was a gigantic dust cloud and not much else. The explosion had kicked up all the choking dust on the ground, creating walls of dirt to block his view.


    ¡°Please!¡± Jo Gyu-Min blurted out in a desperate voice without realizing he did. The only other person currently with him was Bang Jin-Hun. Since no one knew what might happen during the explosion, they had everyone else evacuate to somewhere safe.


    <i>''Will... this much be enough?''</i>


    Nothing could be seen through the rising curtains of dust. Which indicated that the soil did not explode higher than all these dust plumes. However, Jo Gyu-Min had been expecting huge waves of soil to shoot up into the air. And when the impact proved to be so much tamer than he thought, anxiety quickly mushroomed in Jo Gyu-Min''s mind.


    An explosion that meek only would have made the ground rumble a bit and not much else. In that case, did Kang Jin-Ho need to break through while relying purely on his strength? Even if he was incredibly strong, would he be able to escape while pulling someone else along?


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to watch while feeling like his heart was near his mouth, ready to jump out.


    <i>''Why...!''</i>


    No one wasing out. Kang Jin-Ho, who should''ve leaped out of the ground like Superman as long as Jo Gyu-Min blew the ground up once, was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Oh, no...!¡±


    The dust clouds were settling now. Winds blew in to thin out and disperse the choking dust. Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes taking in this scene also shook powerfully like the dispersing dust.


    ¡°Why... Why isn''t heing out?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly shot a murderous re at Bang Jin-Hun standing next to him. The big man was scanning the mound of dirt, his expression gloomy.


    No matter how hard he scanned, though, he couldn''t spot Kang Jin-Ho''s figure anywhere.


    They were aiming for that one critical moment when choosing to go ahead with this rescue operation. If Kang Jin-Ho could not start burrowing through the earth just as the pressure momentarily disappeared, everything woulde crashing down again and trigger a second copse. Which obviously meant the underground space where Kang Jin-Ho had been staying would be filled up by the copsing soil. In other words, he''d be buried alive.


    Despite knowing that this possibility existed, Jo Gyu-Min kept his mouth shut, hoping that as long as it was Kang Jin-Ho, he should be able to do it. But now...!


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Jo Gyu-Min angrily grabbed Bang Jin-Hun''s cors. ¡°You said it''s doable, didn''t you?! You said he would be able to escape! Do you have any idea what you have done! I, I just buried Mister Jin-Ho with my own two hands, thanks to you! Goddamn it!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s furious roar echoed loudly.


    Even though Jo Gyu-Min was openly showing hostility, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t try to make excuses. Bang Jin-Hun might possess enough strength to blow Jo Gyu-Min away with a flick of his hand, but he couldn''t bring himself to do that. After all, he knew only too well that Jo Gyu-Min''s crushing anxiety was responsible for this angry outburst.


    ¡°What are you going to do about this! Ah? What!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Listen¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun sighed and was about to verbally defend himself. But then, the corner of his eyes picked up something weird in the distance.


    <i>''...Hmm?''</i>


    Initially, he thought he made a mistake and hadn''t seen anything. But that faint movement happening again... was the same as the first time!


    ¡°L-look! Over there!¡± Bang Jin-Hun excitedly cried out.


    Jo Gyu-Min jumped up in surprise and hurriedly turned his head. ¡°W-what is it?!¡±


    ¡°Right there! Look over there, Mister Gyu-Min!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min craned his neck and narrowed his eyes to stare at the exact spot Bang Jin-Hun was pointing with his finger. And when he did...!


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Even Jo Gyu-Min could see it. And that was a part of the dirt mound writhing and trembling ever so slightly. The meaning behind that subtle movement was crystal clear to both men.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah! Mister Jin-Ho, I''mingggggg!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min dashed to the spot in the dirt with every ounce of energy in his body.

 Chapter 343: Escape (3)

    <h4>Chapter 343: Escape (3)</h4>


    ¡°W-wasn''t it around here?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly went down on his knees and began feeling the ground. Obviously, that wouldn''t help him sense anything, but that was how much of a rush he was in. He definitely saw it with his own eyes, after all!


    ''It'', of course, was the ground rising and falling suspiciously. Maybe, it could''ve been nothing more than ayer of haphazardly-settling soil crumbling slightly.


    <i>''No, it''s not!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min desperately denied the negative imagery forming in his mind. If that assumption was correct, the phenomenon shouldn''t have repeated itself. In the same exact ce, no less!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Uwaaaaaaah! Mister Jin-Ho! Where are you!!¡±


    ¡°C-calm down first, Mister Gyu-Min!¡± Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly yelled from behind Jo Gyu-Min, his voice trembling a little.


    ¡°How can I calm down in this situation?!¡±


    ¡°Hah, bloody hell...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun spat out a few choice words while anxiously looking around. He was sure that suspicious movement hade from somewhere here, so...!


    ¡°What the hell! What are you doing, Mister Bang?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Do that thing again! You know, that thing where you sensed the heat signature or whatever that was! Isn''t that how you located Mister Jin-Ho earlier?¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly nodded, then assumed the lotus position. Although the peak martial art masters could sense other people''s energy without sitting down, Bang Jin-Hun regretfully hadn''t reached that realm yet.


    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes, only to undo his position and shake his head. ¡°T-the thing is, the surrounding qi is a mess, and...¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°...What I''m trying to do here is sensing external qi, not my own. But all the qi around here is in a total mess. Because of the explosions, I''d wager.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t really understand what Bang Jin-Hun was saying here but still got to confirm that the big man was utterly useless in this situation.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Jo Gyu-Min promptly gave up on Bang Jin-Hun and began digging the earth with his bare hands.


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and dig! If we get lucky, we might find him, you know!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun gritted his teeth and rushed to where Jo Gyu-Min was, then began digging the ground as well. He knew they were being incredibly stupid here, but doing nothing just wasn''t his style. He simply had to do something, or else he''d blow his top.


    When he thought about Kang Jin-Ho possibly being trapped somewhere down here, his anxiety level shot up, and he couldn''t stand still anymore.


    ¡°No, wait! Hold on!¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly yelled loudly. ¡°What if we miss the movement while doing this?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded, realizing Bang Jin-Hun was right. ¡°I-in that case! Mister Bang, you step back and keep your eyes peeled!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to dig! So, you be the lookout!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stared dazedly at Jo Gyu-Min''s face, then at thetter''s hands that had be covered in dirt. There were some hints of blood here and there, too. It seemed Jo Gyu-Min didn''t think about anything else other than digging.


    <i>''Gee whiz, where did a guy like this evene from?''</i>


    No matter how badly one was in a rush, shouldn''t they at least think some things through first? Digging crazily at the dirt bare-handed would obviously break one''s fingernails and tear open their skin, wouldn''t it?


    However, Jo Gyu-Min was already back to digging the ground as if he had no time to waste shooting the breeze with Bang Jin-Hun. His harried figure made Bang Jin-Hun wonder if this was the same ultra-sharp Jo Gyu-Min from before.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min! Calm down and take a breather first, will ya?!¡±


    ¡°Argh, dammit! I should''ve brought a shovel or something! How could I be this stupid! Thoughtless f*cker!¡±


    ¡°...Hah. Seriously now.¡± Bang Jin-Hun shook his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min was beyond saving, it seemed. He seemed to be unable to think rationally anymore.


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly sucked in a deep breath, then opened his eyes wider, focusing his vision. If Kang Jin-Ho were in a situation where he had almost broken through the surface but ran out of energy and couldn''t cover thest few inches, he wouldn''t just stay still and do nothing.


    <i>''One more time, please!''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho could just unleash his energy one more time and make the earth move, they could...


    That was when Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes spotted the ground moving a little. And it was right behind Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Uwaaah?! Get out of the way! Hurry!¡± Bang Jin-Hun rushed urgently toward Jo Gyu-Min and shoved thetter away as if there was no time to exin. Jo Gyu-Minnded ungainly on the dirt with a loud thud but didn''tin about it.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Mister Jin-Ho?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s hands, nowden with internal energy, began breaking through the soil as if the ground was made out of tofu.


    ¡°Is it here?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly ran up next to Bang Jin-Hun and asked.


    Bang Jin-Hun animatedly nodded. ¡°Yes! I saw the ground moving down here! I saw it!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently went down and began digging, too.


    ¡°What the hell?! Seriously!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled in irritation when Jo Gyu-Min began digging into the same spot as him. Since Bang Jin-Hun d his hands in qi, any powerless civilianing in contact could see their bones getting ripped apart like pieces of biscuits. However, that didn''t mean Bang Jin-Hun could push aside Jo Gyu-Min when thetter was making such a tearful face!


    Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly scanned the surroundings before spotting a t piece of rock. He picked it up and handed it over to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Use this, not your bare hands!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°How much do you think you can dig with your empty hands, anyway? Don''t worry, Mister Jin-Ho won''t die even if you hit him in the head with that thing, so dig like crazy with it!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min snatched up the rock and began crazily digging into the ground. Bang Jin-Hun joined him and dug into the reticent soil, too.


    <i>''...Why can''t I see him?!''</i>


    Not too long after that, they managed to dig deep enough to reach an adult man''s waistline. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s traces still couldn''t be seen or found at all. So much so that Bang Jin-Hun began wondering if he was even digging the correct spot.


    Feeling more anxious now, Bang Jin-Hun sped up his digging. What if Kang Jin-Ho ran out of energy and was currently buried in the soil? It''d be wonderful if he could secure some oxygen, but he was underground. If dirt had gotten into his nose and mouth and prevented him from breathing properly, Kang Jin-Ho would definitely die unless he was rescued in the next three minutes or so!


    Kang Jin-Ho was a martial art expert, but he would definitely turn into another powerless human being once he lost consciousness. Sure, he <i>could?</i>endure a bit longer physically, but it was only a matter of time before he reached his limits. In addition, there was a high chance that he was with Choi Yeon-Ha¡ªa civilian.


    ¡°Argh, goddamn it! Where''s the damn excavator when you need one?!¡±


    If he knew things would end up this way, they wouldn''t have pulled out all the heavy machinery from the site. Bang Jin-Hun kept thinking that they should have the machines on standby instead.


    They restricted ess while thinking that the sight of Kang Jin-Ho emerging from the ground could cause huge consternation among the equipment operators but, with the situation being what it was, Bang Jin-Hun was bitterly rueful about that decision now.


    ¡°Just shut up and keep digging, will you?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly snapped at Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°What the f*ck...?! After we rescue Mister Jin-Ho, Imma¡ª¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s negative emotions spilled out when Jo Gyu-Min, someone much younger than him, began acting rude toward him.


    Jo Gyu-Min still didn''t care and continued to yell at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Talk after rescuing Mister Jin-Ho! Please!¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, seriously now...¡±


    If Bang Jin-Hun''s boys back in the Martial Assembly saw how he was mistreated so badly by a wet-behind-the-ears brat like this, they would''ve shed thick tears of sorrow by now. No, hang on! When Bang Jin-Hun thought about it some more, hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho been basically treating him worse? So, would they even care at this point?


    <i>''...What the hell am I even thinking about here?!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun clenched his teeth and fiercely plowed at the ground. All the dug-up soil flew up and rained down. Whenever he ran into rocks, Bang Jin-Hun simply chucked them unhappily behind him. Not long after that, the hole became so deep that even if he were to lie near the entrance and reach down, his hand would not touch the bottom.


    ¡°Bloody hell?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun unhesitantly jumped into the hole, squatted down and continued to dig. ¡°Not yet! It''s too early! Not yet!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t give up so soon. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew wasn''t the type to die in a ce like this! He still had a ton of things left to do, not to mention all the help he needed to provide Bang Jin-Hun with, too!


    Forget about everything else, losing an individual called Kang Jin-Ho in this ce would be too much of a loss!


    Bang Jin-Hun''s urgent hands continued to pound and dig the earth. Soon, the hole got deep andrge enough to bury several people, but... Kang Jin-Ho was still nowhere to be seen.


    Jo Gyu-Min''splexion ashened even further after realizing a lot of time had passed since they started digging. ¡°Hurry and dig faster!¡±


    ¡°...Can''t you see I''m sweating buckets down here?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! What kind of a martial artist is this weak?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shuddered grandly. He couldn''t quite tell if all the blood rushing to his head was due to continuously using his strength or because of Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°You! Just wait until I...!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly cried out while pointing at the bottom of the hole.


    Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something not family-friendly just then, but that urgent cry caused his head to instinctively snap toward the ground below. The snap was so violent that it wouldn''t have been too weird to see his neck tear off from the momentum alone! ¡°What?! What is it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I thought I saw the ground move just now!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah?! F*cking hell!¡± Bang Jin-Hun eventually let out some family-unfriendly words just then and resumed digging. He could taste something sickly-sweet in his mouth while his fingers were protesting loudly from all the pain. Just how long had it been since Bang Jin-Hun worked hard enough to sense that sickly-sweet taste?


    Then again, what Bang Jin-Hun had done in the past five minutes with his bare hands was to dig a hole so deep that most people would''ve needed at least one solid hour while using shovels when trying to do a simr job.


    If he were to exaggerate a bit, even the skies were getting sickly yellow in Bang Jin-Hun''s vision now. However, he resumed digging at full pace after Jo Gyu-Min''s urgent cry jolted him awake.


    Initially, he was digging with both hands at the same time. But now, his hands pedaled away to burrow into the ground like an eager dog trying to bury its bone!


    For a while, he kept digging as swear words continued to fly out of his mouth. However, he suddenly stopped, his eyebrows shooting up high. That was because he sensed something at his fingertips just then. Something softer than the dirt. Something warmer!


    Bang Jin-Hun cried out loudly. ¡°O-over here! He''s over here!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and dig!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t lose his temper this time. Actually, he was even more in a rush than Jo Gyu-Min was! When he started digging again, the dirt began flying out of the hole like the water from arge fountain. He only needed to scoop out the ground twice, though, before his eyes saw... a hand reaching out of the dirt!


    It was limp and half-rolled into a fist. And Bang Jin-Hun didn''t need to be a genius to know whose hand that was.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah! Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly jumped inside the hole and madly rushed in to grab that hand. He urgently began tugging at it, trying to yank it out of the ground.


    ¡°What the f*ck, man! That ain''t gonna pull Mister Jin-Ho out, so dig the surroundings, will ya! Hurry the hell up!¡±


    ¡°Uwah... Uwaaah...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min gasped weirdly as if half of his mind was already gone. It seemed all the emotions he was trying so hard to control had broken through as tears flooded down his face nonstop.


    Jo Gyu-Min, covered head to toe in dirt, began digging again while not caring about all the tears streaming down his face. In the proverbial blink of an eye, Kang Jin-Ho''s arm was dug out of the soil.


    <i>''A little more!''</i>


    Pulling at the arm now obviously wouldn''t be enough to free Kang Jin-Ho, but removing the soil around his head would make the job so much easier. Bang Jin-Hun squeezed out thest bits of his energy and resumed digging.


    Once he thought enough soil had been removed around Kang Jin-Ho''s head, Bang Jin-Hun shot up to his feet, then grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s arm.


    ¡°L-let me help!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out.


    ¡°Don''t bother me! You''re getting in the way!¡± Bang Jin-Ho shoved the tearful Jo Gyu-Min away with a light kick, then strengthened his grip on the arm. ¡°Come... out... now!!!¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A dull noise rang out from Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. Pulling any more at the arm could dislocate Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder, but Bang Jin-Hun figured that was still way better than dying. So, he didn''t stop and continued to pull.


    ¡°He, he''s getting free!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out in excitement.


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began breaking free from theyer of soil and emerged into the open.


    <i>''F*cking hell, why is he so damn heavy?!''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was buried underyers of soil, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t expect pulling him out would be this tough. His puzzlement was soon answered, though.


    He had been expecting to see Kang Jin-Ho''s face pop out of the dirt first, but what emerged was the back of his head instead. And Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be holding someone tightly to provide as much protection as possible.


    <i>''Even though he''s in this state...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could''ve easily died. No, wait. If Bang Jin-Hun weren''t here, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve died for sure. So, to think he''d still be focused on protecting someone else like this...!


    Bang Jin-Hun momentarily got confused about whether Kang Jin-Ho deserved praise or a stern rebuke for his stupidity.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Euh! Mister Jin-Hoooo! Open your eyes! Uwaaah!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly held Kang Jin-Ho''s head up, even as tears obscured his vision. Then, he hurriedly ced his ear near Kang Jin-Ho''s nose. ¡°W-wait! I, I think he''s stopped breathing!¡±

 Chapter 344: Escape (4)

    <h4>Chapter 344: Escape (4)</h4>


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s expression fell, his voice sounding urgent.


    The shocked Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly helped Jo Gyu-Min to ce Kang Jin-Ho on the ground. He then extracted the person tightly held within Kang Jin-Ho''s embrace. At least, that was his intention.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s arm seemed to be crafted out of forged steel as it refused to budge an inch.


    ¡°Oh,e on! Listen, Mister Jin-Ho! You''re safe now! You can let go! Seriously!¡± Bang Jin-Hun was nearly ovee with the temptation to start hurling abuse in Kang Jin-Ho''s way when thetter refused to release the person held within his arms.


    Left with no choice, Bang Jin-Hun exerted even more force and twisted Kang Jin-Ho''s arm out of the way. A cracking noise rang out first, then a slender figure of a person slipped out from within Kang Jin-Ho''s embrace.


    <i>''Holy cow, isn''t this...?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun had been wondering why Kang Jin-Ho had taken off his shirt, and as it turned out, that article of clothing had been used to protectively cover the woman''s head. He must''ve taken off his clothing in the literal blink of an eye and wrapped it around her head to prevent the dirt from entering her facial orifices.


    ¡°Gee whiz. Now that is something else, alright.¡±


    This gesture might be interpreted as insignificant by some people. However, it still sent this electrifying chill down Bang Jin-Hun''s spine. The fact that Kang Jin-Ho had enough mental leeway during this life-or-death situation to worry about someone else stunned Bang Jin-Hun even more than the feat of climbing out from the underground tomb.


    What if Bang Jin-Hun found himself in the same situation? Would he still have his wits about him to do something simr? He didn''t think so.


    Even as the soil flooded in from all directions to fill up his mouth and nose, how did Kang Jin-Ho find the time to rip his shirt off and wrap it around another person''s head? Something like that was utterly impossible for most average people.


    <i>''I''m telling you, this guy has the capacity to shock me in so many different ways...!''</i>


    Thankfully, the woman that fell out of Kang Jin-Ho''s embrace was still breathing faintly. Bang Jin-Hun confirmed that her chest was faintly rising and falling, then tore his eyes away from her to concentrate on Kang Jin-Ho''s condition next.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Mister Jin-Hooooo!¡± Jo Gyu-Min, in a panicked state, was shaking Kang Jin-Ho around.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Bang Jin-Hun shoved Jo Gyu-Min aside.


    ¡°He''s not breathing! Do something!¡±


    ¡°Argh, seriously! Of course I''ll do something! Move aside, will ya?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun pushed the clinging Jo Gyu-Min away, then ced his palm on Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    <i>''Urgh, gimme a break...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun must''ve been digging way too hard, as his qi didn''t want to circte properly toward his hand. If the folks back in the Martial Assembly heard how Bang Jin-Hun ran out of energy while digging the ground, they probably would copse fromughing too much.


    Bang Jin-Hun grunted, then dragged out his qi from deep within his dantian. Then, he pressed powerfully down on Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s body spasmed briefly once.


    ¡°Argh,e on!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun drove more qi into Kang Jin-Ho''s chest. Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s throat began visibly quaking. Bang Jin-Hun gritted his teeth and pressed down one more time.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth flew open, and several lumps of jet-ck dirt began gushing out like vomit. At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho began coughing and wheezing loudly. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min rushed to Kang Jin-Ho''s side and wiped the soaked dirt away from thetter''s mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to cough several more times to expel all the dirt still trapped in his airway, then finally cracked open his eyelids to scan his surroundings.


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho?! Can you hear me? Are you with us now?¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently cried out.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at him before letting out a weak sigh. Jo Gyu-Min''s state was quite wretched, even in Kang Jin-Ho''s view. Not only was Jo Gyu-Min''s once-impable business suit a muddy mess now, but his face was caked with dirt and tears as well.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, was there a war or something while I wasn''t here?¡±


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho! H-how many fingers do you see?¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly unfurled three fingers and ced them right in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly held his head. He found it rather hard to ept that the normally-levelheaded Jo Gyu-Min could act this way. Sure, he was happy about how worried Jo Gyu-Min was for him, but this was still a bit...


    ¡°T-tell me, how many fingers am I holding up, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho burst into a round of raucousughter. He cackled and chortled for a long, long while before lying t on the ground to stare at the distant skies above. He stared at that pristine-blue sky and muttered quietly. ¡°I had no idea that... the sky could look so beautiful.¡±


    ***


    The first thing Jo Gyu-Min did after sobering up was transfer Choi Yeon-Ha to the hospital. He contacted the Jaegyeong Hospital and warned them not to expose her identity and to provide her with the best treatment avable.


    Thankfully, she hadn''t been reported missing yet, so her side of the problem could be dealt with quietly. It wasn''t like she was about to start shooting another project, anyway. What a piece of good fortune it was that she was in between work at the time of this incident.


    Jo Gyu-Min learned sometimeter that the people in Choi Yeon-Ha''s management apparently weren''t too worried about her. They said that when Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t working on a movie or a TV show, she''d often switch her phone off and disappear for a few days.


    The hospital performed a quick examination and concluded that Choi Yeon-Ha would need several days of recuperation due to physical exhaustion. Other than that, however, her prognosis was good. The doctors didn''t find much wrong with her.


    And then...


    ¡°Please listen to me, Mister Jin-Ho! You need to get examined, too!¡± Jo Gyu-Min ardently pleaded with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...I''m really fine, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not! You''re not made out of... out of dragon bones or something, you know! How can anyone be okay after being trapped underground for several days! We''ve already booked an appointment with a psychiatrist for Miss Choi Yeon-Ha. Even if your physical body is fine, you should also still speak to a psychiatrist, just in case! Don''t you know how scary trauma can be?¡±


    ¡°...No, I''m telling you, I''m really fine.¡±


    ¡°O, you just don''t want to listen, do you? Please pay attention, okay? Looks like I''ll have to start from the beginning again!¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently sitting through a minefield of nagging straight out of Hell itself. At this rate, the trauma he might develop wouldn''t be from getting trapped in a copsed tunnel but more like the fear of his fellow humans, courtesy of Jo Gyu-Min!


    Maybe Jo Gyu-Min had finally realized that Kang Jin-Ho was not Superman after all from this incident, judging from how he mercilessly nagged on and on! Which meant Kang Jin-Ho was now helplessly iling about within the ocean of incessant nagging, something he never got the chance to experience even with his parents.


    ¡°So, are you still dead-set on not getting examined by a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied.


    A suspicious smile suddenly formed on Jo Gyu-Min''s face. ¡°I see. Well, I guess it can''t be helped if that''s what you insist.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°However!¡± Jo Gyu-Min raised a finger and spoke in a resolute voice. ¡°How are you going to exin this situation to your parents, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Surely, you must''ve thought of a suitable excuse that could exin where you''ve been for the past several days without phoning your family once?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s irises powerfully quaked just then. He had not thought that far ahead. He was too busy thinking about escaping from the tunnel and obviously didn''t have the time to think of excuses like that.


    ¡°If you insist on being uncooperative like this, I''ll have to refrain from assisting you any further, Mister Jin-Ho. If we honestly look at whether you can convince your parents without my help or not, surely you wouldn''t be behaving this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Kang Jin-Ho bitterly bit his lower lip. ¡°I... I''ll get examined, then!¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''ll get examined, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    Finally. Finally! After what felt like ages, Jo Gyu-Min had finally eked out a small victory for himself.


    ***


    ¡°So, uh¡­¡± Doctor Goh Myeong-Deuk frowned, his expression hinting at his current dilemma. It seemed he was having a bit of a difficult time trying to exin what he could see. ¡°So, what you''re saying is¡­¡±


    The good doctor pushed his sses up his nose while staring at the medical chart. His head tilted this way and that before turning to the side to stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...You were involved in an ident recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Goh Myeong-Deuk''s brow furrowed slightly.


    <i>''These stinking high-society bastards...''</i>


    The good doctor wasn''t sure which family this gold spoon brat came from, but it didn''t really matter. Goh Myeong-Deuk had already grown sick and tired of the rich bastards demanding him to not ask any questions and just deal with the injuries before his eyes.


    As a doctor, he had to experience that ordeal so many times, and that was precisely why he chose to transfer to the Jaegyeong Hospital. Because, this particr hospital was famous for being the only ce in South Korea that responded with, ''That ain''t gonna work,'' whenever the privileged ss tried to exert pressure or influence on its operation.


    But now, that dreaded event was finally happening within this hospital''s corridors, too! The hospital director''s freaked-out voice on the phone forced Goh Myeong-Deuk to postpone all of his prior appointments and prioritize examining this young man.


    But now, he had no choice but to swallow nervously while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir, you... In my opinion, I don''t see anything wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min sitting nearby cautiously asked, ¡°...Is he really okay, Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well...¡± Goh Myeong-Deuk scratched the back of his head while making an awkward expression.


    <i>''Shouldn''t you at least tell me the circumstances first?!''</i>


    Even if the wounds looked outwardly the same, the degree of severity would change depending on whether the patient was injured ten days ago or earlier in the day. That wasmon sense, wasn''t it? So, to think they wanted Goh Myeong-Deuk to examine the patient without any background information whatsoever!


    <i>''These brats, they must''ve read way too many mangas!''</i>


    Goh Myeong-Deuk groaned while showing Kang Jin-Ho the X-ray photo, the radiograph of his arm. ¡°Sir, do you see this faint line running through your arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like a fracture, but it''s almost healed, you see?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If this was a recent injury... Mm, now such a thing is normally not possible. An injury like this is rather umon, you see? Whenever you fracture a bone, it''s not easy to get it looking like this. So, I must assume that it''s actually in the process of healing itself...¡± Goh Myeong-Deuk continued to scratch his head. ¡°...Did you get injured around two weeks ago?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t say anything and sighed deeply, a hollow expression suddenly floating up on his face. He looked like he had given up on life for some reason.


    <i>''Dear Good Doctor, sir. It''s only been three days...''</i>


    ¡°Oh, uh... And the wound on your leg is quite significant, but... It''s also closing up quite nicely, isn''t it? Well, that could''ve been taken care of with timely treatment, anyway. However¡­¡± Goh Myeon-Deuk spoke in a grave voice. ¡°...Seeing how regeneration of your tissue is only this much after two weeks, I have to conclude that you haven''t been taking care of your wound properly. Originally, deeper wounds than yours would''ve already developed scabs by now. If you dress the wound as instructed and look after it well, you will see dramatic improvement within a day or two. Enough to not impact your daily life, at least.¡±


    <i>''...Dear Good Doctor, that''s also only three days old!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min red at Kang Jin-Ho''s radiograph with a face of a man filled with resentment toward the entire world.


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho also a human being like the rest of them? In that case, how could a fractured arm heal so much within two days! How did that even make sense!


    <i>''An alien. He''s definitely an alien!''</i>


    Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t let go of his lingering attachments that easily. ¡°H-how about pneumonia? No signs of anything like that? You see, some dirt got inside this young man''s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Huh? His lungs, you ask?¡± Goh Myeong-Deuk began tapping on theputer''s keyboard a couple of times to bring up another set of Kang Jin-Ho''s X-ray images, this time depicting his ribs and pure-white lungs.


    <i>''Wowsers, even his ribcage looks handsome...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min sat there in a daze, thinking that something like that was indeed possible.


    But then, the decisive blow from Goh Myeong-Deuk came flying in to nearly knock Jo Gyu-Min''s sanity into the winds. ¡°As you can see, his lungs are pristine. It''s so clean that I won''t me you for thinking it''s a photoshop job. It''d be wonderful if this young man can continue preserving his lungs like this. Please don''t take up unhealthy habits like smoking, sir. It''ll deteriorate your lungs in no time at all.¡±


    <i>''But, Good Doctor, this so-called young man is a chain smoker. A bloody chain smoker! Did you know that the first thing he did after regaining consciousness was to ask for a smoke?! And he smoked three cigarettes in a row before finally agreeing toe to the hospital!!!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly felt a strong urge to rush toward the nearest window and yell, <i>''The king has donkey''s ears!''</i>


    This world was rotten to the core! Jo Gyu-Min, unable to find other ways to pressure and coerce Kang Jin-Ho, groaned loudly and rubbed his face.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him before bowing his head at the doctor. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... It''s not much of hard work, sir. You didn''t need much treatment, if any, after all.¡±


    ¡°Even so, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, sir. Well, have a great day.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up, then bowed his head one more time before leaving the office. Goh Myeong-Deuk blinked his eyes a few times in amazement while staring at the doorway.


    <i>''Huh. For a gold spoon brat, he''s not a bad kid, I suppose?''</i>


    A ''regr'' gold spoon at his age, the one capable of nearly giving the hospital director a heart attack from fright, would''ve treated everyone as second-ss citizens below them. Even the doctors treating them would be no exception.


    Goh Myeong-Deuk had developed a strong allergic reaction to such attitudes over the years, but even he didn''t feel repulsed by today''s interaction. That was how polite Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude had been. And it also didn''te across as fake, either.


    ¡°Huh. I guess even the Jaegyeong-branded gold spoons are built differently?¡±


    A weird misunderstanding was developing inside the Jaegyeong Hospital.


    ***


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu!¡±


    ¡°I told you, I got it!¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied irritably.


    The unfairness of the world should have limits, no? How could someone rescued from a tunnel cave-in look so unaffected and healthy like Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°So? How will you help me with my family?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hadpleted his side of the deal. And that was why he now had every right to demand Jo Gyu-Min honor his side of the bargain.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned loudly, then began exining his n. And as he listened, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes progressively grew wider and wider.

 Chapter 345: Escape (5)

    <h4>Chapter 345: Escape (5)</h4>


    ¡°There are no issues with Jin-Ho?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked in a weird voice.


    ¡°Yes, Chairman,¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    ¡°...That''s good news, is it not? So, what''s the story with that weird face, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Sir? You mean... My face?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu snarkily retorted.


    Jo Gyu-Min ever-so-slightly pouted. ¡°I was deathly worried about him, but Mister Jin-Ho emergedpletely unscathed, sir. I am happy, but more than that, something feels like great injustice to me, somehow.¡±


    ¡°Huh. You sure have a nasty personality, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°It''s my first time realizing that as well, sir.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled as if this whole thing greatly amused him. If seeing various new facets of Jo Gyu-Min''s personality had been the goal, this would definitely qualify as a satisfactory result! ¡°Gyu-Min, you surprisingly have this idiotic side to you.¡±


    ¡°...I would love to deny that notion, sir, if you don''t mind.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s face reddened as he looked away.


    <i>''I didn''t think I''d buckle under dangerous situations...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min always thought he boasted a pretty bold, courageous personality. Weren''t most people usually filled with baseless confidence about being strong against adversities?


    After experiencing this genuinely perilous situation, though... Jo Gyu-Min had an epiphany. The only reason why he could remainposed until now was his confidence in knowing that no harm woulde to him or the people in his life.


    But, when he thought Kang Jin-Ho might really die, his usualposure immediately flew out the window. Jo Gyu-Min found himself lost and iling around ungainly in the dark.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled. ¡°Take this as a good learning experience, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I will.¡± Jo Gyu-Min awkwardly scratched the side of his head.


    ¡°You should go home early today, too.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back in his chair and spoke.


    ¡°But, sir. I still have a lot of work left to do.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I''m the only person you report to, so when I say you can go home for the day, isn''t that the end of the discussion? Postpone your other reports, and go home. Get some sleep first. I heard that you haven''t had a wink of sleep in thest three days.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chose not to answer that. Admitting to that would be like boasting to his boss how much of a hard worker he was, and that was somewhat embarrassing for him.


    ¡°Managing your health is also a part of your job, Gyu-Min. I do want hard workers in my corporation. I''m sure that''s the case for other businesspeople, not just me. However, what I prefer is those who work efficiently.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll remember your advice.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took out a cigarette and slowly mouthed it. After lighting it, a look of relief settled on his face. ¡°Mm... That was one scary event, wasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We certainly had a difficult few days.¡±


    ¡°I''m not joking about this. It wouldn''t have been weird to see me kneel over and die tomorrow. I can''t remember thest time I was this tense.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded while listening. He knew how genuinely enraged Hwang Jeong-Hu was. Despite all the years he had spent serving the chairman of the Jaegyeong Corporation, Jo Gyu-Min could swear he had never seen Hwang Jeong-Hu this furious before. Even Director Baek Yeong-Gi said he had not seen such anger from Hwang Jeong-Hu before.


    Since Jo Gyu-Min had bet his life on Kang Jin-Ho, the fact that he panicked and iled around ungainly shouldn''t havee as a surprise. However, he didn''t expect Hwang Jeong-Hu to react that violently, either.


    ¡°Still, I got to learn something, so it''s not like this whole thing was a total loss¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered to himself.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t mind it, Gyu-Min. It''s not rted to you.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu casually brushed the question aside.


    Jo Gyu-Min decided to not inquire further. Someone upying a leadership position would obviously have far more things to consider and worry about, after all.


    ¡°Besides all that, Gyu-Min... I''m sure there will be a lot of working your way soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min resolutely nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You know all the gritty details of things Jin-Ho is involved with, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I won''t order you to report everything to me. As I told you before, I wish to keep living on this side of the world. And I don''t have any immediate ns to step into that side.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''s just that¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression hardened. ¡°...It''s a different story for you, Gyu-Min. This event must''ve taught you that a single mistake can lead to losing Jin-Ho.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min silently nodded.


    His faith in Kang Jin-Ho was almost absolute. It wasn¡¯t like Jo Gyu-Min saw Kang Jin-Ho as his messiah, but he believed thetter would be able to ably deal with whatever problem stood in his path.


    However, this tunnel incident shattered that faith. Which left Jo Gyu-Min feeling this double-sided emotion. On the one hand, he was pained about Kang Jin-Ho going through a life-threatening experience. On the other hand, this experience helped Jo Gyu-Min finally learn that Kang Jin-Ho needed him.


    All the things Jo Gyu-Min did for Kang Jin-Ho until now weren''t really ''assistance'' but more like running errands for him. Cleaning up the aftermaths and tying up loose ends... Those were basically Jo Gyu-Min''s tasks.


    However, it was different this time. If Jo Gyu-Min had failed to step up on time, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve lost his life. That knowledge was leaving Jo Gyu-Min in a weird funk.


    He felt strongly rueful about the realization of Kang Jin-Ho not being as perfect as he thought. And that imperfection had almost led to Kang Jin-Ho''s death. Ironically, though... That imperfection became the opportunity to prove Jo Gyu-Min''s usefulness.


    ¡°Gyu-Min, things will only get more extreme.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took a deep puff of his cigarette, then slowly exhaled the smoke into the air. ¡°The higher a man climbs up in the world, the more others will try to keep him in check. It doesn''t matter whether that man is righteous or not. Humans always feel the need to drag someone on the up, you see? The funny thing is, they will cheer that man on up to a certain point in his rise to the top. However, if he crosses an arbitrary line of sess they have drawn, they will instantly turn into enemies.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sensed the wisdom of experience contained in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words.


    Not many people in the world would have suffered and survived as many schemes and dastardly tactics as Hwang Jeong-Hu. However, he still managed to ovee them all with his own strength.


    Kang Jin-Ho would find his trials and tribtions not as easy to ovee, however. Unlike Hwang Jeong-Hu''s enemies, who relied on rumors, unsavory ploys and corruptw to attack, Kang Jin-Ho would have to contend with actual physical threats as well.


    ¡°Now that this has happened, Jin-Ho will undoubtedly be even more cautious. However, some attacks will be beyond his ability to handle.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded. ¡°I also believe that''s the case, sir.¡±


    ¡°And it''s your job to stop those. You know that, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied unhesitantly, but he was trying to read Hwang Jeong-Hu''s intention.


    Until now, Hwang Jeong-Hu disyed zero interest in the hidden side of the world. The one Kang Jin-Ho was a part of. No, that wasn''t strictly correct. Rather than ''zero interest'', it''d be more like he intentionally tried not to get involved.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu was now implying that Jo Gyu-Min should get involved with that side of the world. Wasn''t Jo Gyu-Min a beneficiary of Jaegyeong''s generosity? So, should he take Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words as his desire to get Jaegyeong involved in the martial world and support Kang Jin-Ho?


    <i>''He probably won''t give me any easy answers.''</i>


    A wily old roon usually dug out several holes for itself. Of course, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t use thatparison negatively. Hwang Jeong-Hu survived an era that absolutely required such a tactic, so for him, doing it now was an obvious move.


    As for Jo Gyu-Min, being able to deduce this much from what little Hwang Jeong-Hu said deserved praise.


    ¡°Sir, I''ll make sure to stay on top of such matters.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded, his eyes withdrawing gradually.


    <i>''I also need to make up my mind, don''t I?''</i>


    Being half-hearted, with only half a foot through the doorway, was not great for anybody. Hwang Jeong-Hu, for now, was healthy and still full of energy. However, who knew when his mind would start losing its sharpness? What was so scary about that was the person suffering the mental decline would be thest one to recognize what was happening to them.


    Even though Hwang Jeong-Hu''s decisive judgment and dictator-like authority served as the foundation for Jaegyeong''s growth all these years, those factors could be a fatal poison instead if his condition turned for the worse.


    <i>''I need to start preparing, then...''</i>


    Over the years, Hwang Jeong-Hu witnessed many otherpanies march toward their doom when their leaders and owners failed to stay on top of their declining health and mind. Those people forever believed they would remain strong and virile till the end of the day, and Hwang Jeong-Hu also thought that about himself. He thought he''d not experience the same decline as them, but... Hypothetically speaking, what if Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mind suddenly decided to leave him tomorrow?


    That would be the end of Jaegyeong.


    Getting ready wasn''t done through one''s resolution. No, it was done by taking appropriate measures beforehand. Hwang Jeong-Hu had nned for the future of Jaegyeong when he was gone but never thought about the possibility of his mind going haywire.


    He considered himself¡ªand Jaegyeong¡ªlucky that this event helped him see this oversight before it was toote.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu briefly closed his eyes and organized his thoughts before raising his head to look at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°By the way, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked meaningfully. ¡°Yourplexion looks brighter now.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his face a little in confusion.


    ¡°You don''t look like you just came out of a crisis, fe. It''s more like you''ve just clinched a major business deal or something. As if you''ve sessfully finished a project that had been eating away at your free time for a number of years. Or am I reading too much?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sir, it''s... You''re quite close, sir. I do feel simr to what you''ve described.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu briefly chuckled as if he could guess already.


    While listening to that chuckle, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but recall the conversation he had with Kang Jin-Ho beforeing here.


    <i>¡°Thank you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Sorry?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I''m grateful for everything you''ve done.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°O-oh, it was nothing, Mister Jin-Ho. No need to thank me.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Without your help, Mister Gyu-Min... No, Chief Jo, I''m not sure what would''ve happened back there. I will never forget what you''ve done for me this time. Again, thank you for saving us.¡°</i>


    <i>''He''s grateful, right...?''</i>


    That wasn''t the first time Kang Jin-Ho expressed his gratitude, of course. Actually, he did that quite often. However, Jo Gyu-Min knew.


    The meaning behind the previous ''thanks'' and thetest expression of his gratitude was on another level altogether.


    For the first time ever, Jo Gyu-Min thought his capability had given Kang Jin-Ho proper assistance. And that instilled so much sense of aplishment in Jo Gyu-Min''s heart.


    It also helped him realize how important Kang Jin-Ho had be in Jo Gyu-Min''s life.


    <i>''I''m sure Mister Jin-Ho''s feeling the same way about me...''</i>


    Although Jo Gyu-Min never wanted to experience another event like this, he still had to admit that it did wonders to strengthen their bond.


    Jo Gyu-Min got up from thefy couch, getting ready to leave the chairman''s office. A gentle grin was etched on his face as he straightened his jacket.


    He had a hunch that their fellowship would only get stronger from this experience.


    ***


    <i>''Bloody useless...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho and his hardened face were currently dealing with the iing tidal waves of hardship head-on.


    To him, exining what happened this time to his parents was one of the scariest, most challenging tasks he had ever encountered. He simply couldn''t see a way out without help. And that was why he asked Jo Gyu-Min for ideas, but now...!


    <i>''Too bloody useless!!!''</i>


    Not once did Kang Jin-Ho doubt Jo Gyu-Min''s capability. However, at this precise moment, he was gripped by inescapable doubt.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to sit through an unnecessary medical examination to earn this solution, but it turned out to be bbergast-inducing. And now, he thought the so-called solution was actually worsening the situation instead!


    Just... Just what the hell was up with this solution?! How could Jo Gyu-Min even think about such a thing?!


    Since he had no better alternative, Kang Jin-Ho did as Jo Gyu-Min told him. However, the res containing bbergast, panic, and dismay currently stabbing him proved that this was no solution but a deadly poison.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong red at Kang Jin-Ho with eyes shooting out mes. ¡°What you are saying is...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched when his mother''s voice grew louder and louder. He never once flinched or shrunk back, even as therge boulder came down on him during his underground escape, yet here he was, cowering like a little frog in front of a snake.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong slowly chewed out each word. ¡°A trip? You. Went. On a TRIP. With Miss Choi Yeon-Ha? Is that what you''re saying?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the ceiling.


    <i>''Jo Gyu-Min...!''</i>


    I would definitely repay this grudge one day!

 Chapter 346: Revenge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 346: Revenge (1)</h4>


    This thing called ''atmosphere'' had the power to corrupt a person''s judgment.


    Even aedian who dedicated their entire life to making peopleugh wouldn''t dare run his mouth off during a solemn funeral.


    Even if that wasn''t seen as against decorum, humans were animals capable of instinctively detecting the atmosphere. And now... Kang Jin-Ho was getting first-hand experience in how ''atmosphere'' could shrivel someone up.


    Kang Eun-Yeong, making a face of a demon-devouring cannibal; Baek Hyeon-Jeong, looking as if she was getting ready to grab the hair of her victim and drag them around the neighborhood... Even if she hadn''t zeroed in on her victim just yet; and finally, Kang Yu-Hwan standing behind his wife while making a face that screamed,?<i>''I''ve raised my child incorrectly!''</i>


    The chilling aura gushing out from this trio was lowering the temperature of the Kang residence''s living room until it was about to enter the next Ice Age.


    <i>''...So cold!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s body shuddered from the cold. His heart was also aching from the cold. The destination he reached after going through all that hardship wasn''t the warm embrace of his family but their murderous res. And this fact depressed Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I should''ve said it was a car ident...''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho said he got knocked in the head a ''bit'' and had to stay in the hospital for the past three days, his family would have all fawned over him instead of this cold treatment. But he stupidly went with the alternate excuse, and it seemed he was?<i>this</i> close to getting pped around by his mother!


    <i>''He''s so useless! Ipetent!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s opinion regarding Kang Jin-Ho''s original excuse was like this:


    <i>¡°That might make your life a little easier, yes. However, that wille at the expense of putting your parents through terrible pain, Mister Jin-Ho. You will be ripping their hearts to pieces by saying you got into a car ident while riding your bicycle home and were unconscious for three days straight.¡±</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was right. So right that there was no room to argue.


    Even if Kang JIn-Ho couldn''t act like a filial son sometimes showcased in TV news and other variety shows, he shouldn''t drive a nail into his parents'' hearts. That was one of his mantras in life, so Jo Gyu-Min''s words proved to be a decisive factor in choosing to create an excuse that wouldn''t make his parents suffer in anguish and make Kang Jin-Ho a little bit of a bad guy, but this...!


    <i>''How did my excuse end up being... Going on an overseas trip with Choi Yeon-Ha?!''</i>


    This was what Jo Gyu-Min hade up with:


    After Kang Jin-Ho closed up the pizzeria and was heading home that night, Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly showed up out of nowhere and dared him to go on a whirlwind trip with her.


    Thinking that much wouldn''t be a problem, he epted her dare... Only for her to take him straight to the airport.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho carried his passport around, there was no issue with bundling him in a ne, and they flew out of the country on a red-eye flight. As Kang Jin-Ho was clueless about things like international roaming, his phone soon became useless. Worse still, he even lost his phone during the trip.


    And he was only returning home now after having ''fun'' without a care in the world.


    <i>''...Does Chief Jo really think a story like this will even work?!''</i>


    When calmly interpreted, this story seemed to strongly suggest,?<i>''Yes, I''m a thoughtless moron! A pathetic loser with no functioning brain?cells, everyone!''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho possessed at least a modicum of sense. Even he thought this story was not going to work, but... Jo Gyu-Min remained resolute. Unyielding.


    He said that other haphazard excuses would be worse. It''d be more realistic for Kang Jin-Ho to be seduced by an incredible beauty and roam the streets of another country like a love-struck fool, said Jo Gyu-Min.


    If Kang Jin-Ho were in thepany of someone other than Choi Yeon-Ha, he''d be seen as a crazy buffoon. However, even Kang Jin-Ho''s parents would have to agree that no man alive could refuse Choi Yeon-Ha''s advances. That was Jo Gyu-Min''s argument.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho still fought back, saying this story crossed the line somewhere, somehow. Even then, Jo Gyu-Min hit back even stronger by saying Kang Jin-Ho''s parents would actually be happy to hear about their son enjoying some private time in another country with a woman on the level of Choi Yeon-Ha.


    As an extra, Jo Gyu-Min opined that this was what romance was like.


    <i>''I should''ve remembered that Chief Jo is?a forever-single yer, though...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was an idiot foring up with this excuse. However, Kang Jin-Ho was just as stupid for listening to it. At the very least, he shouldn''t have gotten any advice rted to romance from Jo Gyu-Min...


    If one felt unsure aboutputer-rted stuff, they should seek out aputer specialist, no? What Kang Jin-Ho did was basically the same as getting a quotation from someone who had never touched aputer in his entire life!


    And the price for his stupidity was mercilessly pounding him in all directions right now!


    ¡°And you didn''t even call us once?!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong slowly chewed out her words.


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°And you didn''t tell anyone beforehand, too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, my child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°So, what you''re trying to tell us is that... Our wonderful son was drooling all over a girl in another country without even bothering to call me once. All while not giving a single hoot about your own store, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shriveled up even more.


    <i>''I knew it! Useless! Ipetent!''</i>


    If he could, Kang Jin-Ho would dearly love to rush over to where Jo Gyu-Min was, grab the cors of that man, and shake him around until the end of the world!


    Kang Jin-Ho should''ve contacted Ju Yeong-Gi or Park Yu-Min if he wanted someone to discuss matters like this. Not Jo Gyu-Min!


    ¡°And then, son...! While you were traveling, you never once thought about your mother and didn''t even bother to call home. That''s what you''re saying right now, isn''t it! So? Were you in the middle of an African jungle? Even then, don''t they have a payphone, at least?!¡±


    ¡°...Mother, I, uh... I don''t know how to make international calls.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Don''t you know how to use Katalk, at least? Was there no wi-fi at where you were?¡±


    ¡°...I lost my phone, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? And I''m guessing Miss Choi Yeon-Ha also lost her phone, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was steadily being driven into a corner.


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly yelled at the top of her voice while shooting up to her feet, proverbial mes erupting out of her mouth. ¡°Listen here, you dummy! Why don''t you say something like you were in a car ident, had amnesia for the past three days, and only got your memories back today or something! How dare you try to scam us with an excuse that not even a third-rate trash daytime soap would use!¡±


    <i>''...Yup, I should''ve gone with that story.''</i>


    That excuse was precisely what Kang Jin-Ho originally wanted to go with. He had no idea he''d be in tune with his sister to this degree.


    Kang Eun-Yeong continued to yell. ¡°You stayed under the radar for three whole days and decided to show up at home like a shameless swindler, and still have the cheek to say what to us?! You went overseas? A trip with whoooo? The Tourism Organization might award you with a certificate at this rate! You''re such a love of international travel, yet we dared to trap you at home all this time, so how frustrated you must''ve felt, Oppa! I am so sorry! No, really!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho genuinely had no idea that his family was nurturing the next rising star in the world of biting criticism. How talented one must be to make someone else feel this terrible without using a single swear word?


    Kang Jin-Ho was awed and sorrowful at the same time at this revtion.


    ¡°How dare you try to scam us with this amateur nonsense! You better be honest with us, or else!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong roared and panted like a bull.


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away. ¡°...But, uh, it''s the truth?¡±


    ¡°TRUTH?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong''s eyes began burning even brighter. Her desire to uncover the proof, or theck thereof, regarding her brother''s overseas trip awakened the instincts of a detective. ¡°Hey, I know how to lodge an inquiry with the Immigration Office. What will you say after I find out that you don''t have the ''stamp'' in your passport? Hand over your passport, now!¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I lost it.¡±


    ¡°Ohhho?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong feigned a mock surprise, then turned her head toward Baek Hyeon-Jeong. ¡°Your Highness, this man is guilty as charged. Orabi''s excuses are not even worth considering. This daughter rmends that you tie him to a chair and punish him until he confesses to everything!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression grew icy cold. ¡°Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to tell us the truth!¡±


    Now that he found himself in this situation, Kang Jin-Ho could onlyugh.


    <i>''Yup, ipetent.''</i>


    Not ''just'' ipetent, but ''extremely'' ipetent!


    It''d be rather unthinkable for a favorable evaluation of a life''s savior to fall to the pits of Hell this quickly.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong red angrily. ¡°Son, you dare to lie in front of your¡­¡±


    That was when Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly coughed loudly. ¡°Keuh-heum!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong faltered before turning her head to look at her husband. ¡°Dear, what...?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Hold on for a second.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan sessfully stopped his wife, then turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    The two men stared at each other in silence for a while, before Kang Yu-Hwan spoke first. ¡°You have not done anything that could be considered shameful in our eyes, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly nodded. He wasn''t lying here, since what he did was worthy of praise, not this kind of scolding.


    ¡°I see. In that case, it''s fine. You''re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°You said you haven''t done anything shameful, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I said that.¡±


    ¡°Then, it''s all good. What would be the point of dragging this out, in that case?¡±


    ¡°Ah? But, Dad!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up in rm.


    Even Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked stunned. ¡°Dear! You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan pressed his index finger to his lips, then shook his head. ¡°I''m sure you understand that you''re not free of guilt this time, don''t you? Son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I do.¡±


    ¡°Good. I know you are not the kind of son who neglects his parents and doesn''t call them even if he can. Since you didn''t call us, you must''ve had a good reason.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered as he couldn''t think of anything to say. Having someone who believed in him without requiring a detailed exnation was a blessing. But it could also feel like a heavy burden sometimes.


    ¡°I''m sure you''re exhausted, son. Hurry and go on, son. Get some much-deserved rest.¡±


    .


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly replied while sneakily scanning the reactions of his mother and little sister.


    Unsurprisingly, both of them seemed deeply dissatisfied with this oue. However, they chose not to say anything. They knew that arguing right away would only embarrass Kang Yu-Hwan in front of his son.


    <i>''Looks like I''ll have to get out of here first.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously got up, then bowed his head at his parents before slipping inside his room.


    Once Kang Jin-Ho shut the door to his room, Baek Hyeon-Jeong red murderously at her husband. ¡°Dear, you can''t be thinking of ending it this way now, are you?!¡±


    ¡°What if I am? What do you want to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what, we need to hear what happened, you know! Even if Jin-Ho has a good reason to hide it!¡±


    ¡°Honey, don''t you know what our son is like? You know he won''t say anything if he decides not to.¡±


    ¡°Even then!¡±


    ¡°Honey, let''s stop.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan shook his head. ¡°My son said he hadn''t done anything shameful, so how can I not believe him? Even if we''re his parents, we haven''t done much for him until now, so what right do we have to doubt him?¡±


    ¡°...Dear.¡±


    ¡°Besides, has Jin-Ho ever made us worry about him?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cried out in dismay. ¡°That''s why we''re reacting like this, you know! Because he''s always been so well-behaved!¡±


    ¡°And I''m saying that is wrong!¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan stood his ground and spoke his mind. ¡°When a kid who is always upright suddenly makes a mistake, we should be embracing him, not kicking him around! Just because he never did it before, he shouldn''t be allowed to do it ever again? What kind of logic is that? We should not demand our kids to live a life where they must not make mistakes or fail. I mean, honey! Are you saying a child who never makes mistakes isn''t a human being like the rest of us? Such pressure is bound to ruin a person, honey.¡±


    Despite Kang Yu-Hwan''s passionate speech, Baek Hyeon-Jeong still looked unconvinced.


    Kang Yu-Hwan noticed this, so he continued with his speech. ¡°Of course, if our son does something simr in the future, he''ll have to pay the corresponding price for it. And that price would be us not trusting him ever again. But that''s the story for the future, wouldn''t you agree? Until now, our son did everything he was supposed to do without a problem and never made us worry. In that case, shouldn''t we be generous enough tough and brush aside his mistake this one time? If you raise a fuss as if it''s the end of the world because a child that usually scores a perfect hundred on every testes home with an eighty, that child will feel like their life is finished whenever they fail to get a perfect hundred.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong silently nodded. Emotionally, she couldn''t agree with everything her husband said, but her head was able to understand. If she kept scolding her son, who had clearly been a model child until now, for one single mistake, he might get fearful of making mistakes in the future. And, if he did make a mistake, he''d try to hide it from his family.


    <i>''Seriously, we now have to worry about all sorts of things...''</i>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong should''ve considered these kinds of things earlier. However, Kang Jin-Ho never gave a reason to make his parents worry about him since his high school days. This led to the current ironic situation where his parents had to worry about things like this over their grown son.


    ¡°Honey, think of it as a grown-ass man doing something dumb and justugh about it. I mean, you can see on his face that he''s also not having it easy either, can''t you? As his parents, should we keep interrogating him, then? He''s our son, honey. Don''t you trust Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...I do trust him.¡±


    ¡°There you go. That''s all good, then. Let''s not just demand our son to be a good child. We should also work towards being excellent parents, honey. We are still at a stage where we need to put in more effort, after all. Don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right, dear.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed, signaling her surrender.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong quickly raised her g of rebellion just then. ¡°Dad! I don''t agree with any of that!¡±


    ¡°Oh? In that case, should we hold you to the same standard as Jin-Ho and open an inquiry every time you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°...Oppa hasn''t done anything wrong!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong let out a soft ''<i>Keuk!''?</i>in defeat aftering to apromise deal with the uncaring reality.


    Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled softly. ¡°Of course, I''m also not exactly happy about what happened. I can''t help but wonder what has gotten into that boy. However, Jin-Ho''s earned enough leeway by now, has he not? In that case, we should be more understanding even if he''s made a mistake. Trying to get to the bottom of what happened would only worsen the mood, anyway... Let''s just trust him and let it go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear. I''ll do as you say this time.¡±


    While the intense negotiation was taking ce in the living room, Kang Jin-Ho was sitting behind his door, his arms crossed.


    <i>''Thank you,?Father.''</i>


    The fact that Kang Yu-Hwan trusted his son... That touched Kang Jin-Ho more than anything else. And also...


    ¡°By the way, you think our son really went on a trip with Miss Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°...Should I go ask him, dear?¡±


    ¡°Well, a grown-up man went AWOL for three days with a grown-up woman, so... Something must''ve happened, no?¡±


    ¡°...Dad, are we maybe weing a grandchild soon?¡±


    <i>Griiiiit!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth while eavesdropping on his family''s conversation.


    <i>''Jo Gyu-Min!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho renewed his vow to crash Jaegyeong''s front door as soon as the situation this side was stabilized, then tightly clenched his fists.


    1. ¡±Katalk¡± is a shortened name for Kakaotalk, a popr chat app widely used in Korea.

 Chapter 347: Revenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 347: Revenge (2)</h4>


    ¡°Whoa, he was alive!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi eximed in mock surprise.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Hey, Yu-Min! Look at this guy! I really thought he was dead!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, you brat?! Go and get the good stuff I stashed in the cupboard! Since our good friend returned alive, we better crack open that bottle and celebrate, right! I''m so bloody happy right now, so you better not stop me even if I get drunk outta my mind!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath.


    Without any exaggeration, Kang Jin-Ho felt like dealing with the aftermath was three times harder than when he was trapped in the tunnel with Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Well, every acquaintance in his life couldn''t wait to roast him alive, while Kang Jin-Ho found exining the unexinable situation a pain in the butt, too.


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡± Park Yu-Min openly red at Kang Jin-Ho without saying anything else.


    <i>''Please just get angry at me, will you?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s biting sarcasm was already making Kang Jin-Ho flinch ufortably. However, Park Yu-Min''s re had ten times the power to make a person feel small and insignificant. Like a general who lost to the opponent''s momentum, Kang Jin-Ho stumbled back from his friend''s re.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Yu-Min,¡± Kang Jin-Ho stuttered out his apology.


    ¡°Oh, no. You don''t have to apologize.¡± Park Yu-Min firmly shook his head. ¡°You had a good reason why you couldn''t call us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that you didn''t call us, but more like you couldn''t. And now that''s sorted, you came back. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently nodded.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly smiled, then nodded in eptance. ¡°Then, it''s all good.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to ask for rification, but Ju Yeong-Gi beat him to it first.


    ¡°What do you mean, it''s all good?!¡±


    From the look of it, Ju Yeong-Gi seemed beyond enraged at this point.


    ¡°Our so-called friend went AWOL for several days before showing up as if nothing is wrong, so how can you not be angry! What the f*ck! Never in my life did I think I''d lose sleep worrying about another dude!¡±


    ¡°You have a point there, Yeong-Gi,¡± Park Yu-Min willingly agreed with his friend.


    ¡°Then, don''t we at least deserve an apology from him?!¡±


    ¡°This isn''t something to apologize about, though?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled while making a face of a man who couldn''t understand it.


    Park Yu-Min sighed and began exining it in detail. ¡°Yeong-Gi, you are thoughtless enough to drown yourself in liquor and ck out for a day or two without telling anyone. But Jin-Ho isn''t like that.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Yeong-Gi. Are you telling me that you really think Jin-Ho is the type to not call us even if he can?¡±


    ¡°W-well, no.¡±


    Getting angry was one thing, but the truth would always remain as truth regardless of Ju Yeong-Gi''s emotional state. When he thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho was not the type to make people worry with stuff like that.


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho might have gotten a bit too full of himselftely and often shirked his duties by not showing up at the pizzeria, but he still called his friends a few times a day to confirm the state of the shop and apologize. That was the type of person Kang Jin-Ho was.


    ¡°So, we shouldn''t get angry about Jin-Ho suddenly not contacting us for a few days. Instead, we should be showing our concern for how hard it must''ve been for Jin-Ho that he couldn''t even call us. Don''t you agree that''s the right thing to do?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, Park Yu-Min...!¡±


    Logically speaking, Park Yu-Min was totally correct. However, how could a person live their entire life while relying solely on logic? If that were possible, everyone would''ve be Jesus or something!


    Seeing how Park Yu-Min could calmly utter stuff like that, Ju Yeong-Gi realized his friend was... not exactly ''normal'', either.


    ¡°W-wait. Does that mean I''m the only human trash here?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi faltered ungainly.


    ¡°No, I''m not saying that. It''s just that your thoughts are too shallow, Yeong-Gi.¡± Park Yu-Min sagely shook his head.


    ¡°T-then, what was I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we go with what''s eptable, then I think asking Jin-Ho,?<i>''Just what happened to you that stopped you from calling us for so long? We were worried about you, you know?''</i> is the correct thing.¡±


    ¡°...Don''t say stuff that might show up in Hangul textbooks, dammit!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shuddered grandly. As he had a condition that made him drowsy at the mere mention of ''Han'' from Hangul textbooks, Park Yu-Min''s assault proved to be too much to endure.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled when his friend shuddered, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°It wasn''t anything too big, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly scratched his head.


    Although brushing it aside with,?<i>''Yes, it was nothing,''</i> would''ve been the simplest solution, saying that right after Park Yu-Min''s exnation felt like Kang Jin-Ho was being too deceitful.


    In some situations, a lie made with the good intention of not trying to worry others was still a bad idea.


    When Kang Jin-Ho, who had been forting with his replies, began hesitating, Park Yu-Min nodded in understanding. He addressed Kang Jin-Ho as if he had already guessed everything. ¡°I wasn''t trying to find out what you were doing, Jin-Ho. Anyway, it must''ve been tough for you.¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly.


    ¡°I guess there are still some things that can put you in a tough spot, eh?¡± Park Yu-Min grinned. ¡°Still, I knew you''d take care of it ande home safe and sound. I don''t know what happened to you this time, but... If you were having such a tough time dealing with it, I guess it must''ve been something extraordinary. By the way, you are unhurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s all good, then. But, uh... Can I ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Were you with Miss Choi Yeon-Ha all this time?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly thought he had been left speechless quite a few times today.


    If he said yes here, that might breed a huge misunderstanding. If he said no, then he''d be a liar. This meant Kang Jin-Ho would have to exin what exactly he was doing with Choi Yeon-Ha, but...


    Didn''t that mean he''d have to exin?<i>everything</i>?


    <i>''Huh. Isn''t this weird?''</i>


    Despite saying it was alright and everything was good, and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have to say anything else, why did it feel like Park Yu-Min was sneaking a question or two here and there that urately went for the jugr?


    It was like... Kang Jin-Ho''s boxing opponent was throwing nothing more than a couple of quick jabs, but getting hit felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s flesh was separating from his bones.


    Kang Jin-Ho cleared his throat and testily replied, ¡°Yes, we were together. However, not because of the reason you think, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, really? But we weren''t thinking of any reason, though? Why are you suddenly giving us an excuse like that, Jin-Ho? You sound like you''re trying to hide something, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Why did Kang Jin-Ho suddenly feel like he was stuck in quicksand, where struggling for his life would only elerate him sinking deeper into the inescapable depth?


    Park Yu-Min noticed the flustered expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and smiled brightly. ¡°I was only kidding, Jin-Ho. Don''t sweat about it.¡±


    ¡°...Yu-Min, you. You seemed to have developed a few nasty personality traitstely.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°That''s what happens when a person bes a member of society, Jin-Ho. Besides, I''ve never been a goody-two-shoes, anyway. Don''t you remember? Back when you helped me, I still betrayed you?¡±


    ¡°No, I still remember. Deep down in my soul. And I''ll have my payback someday.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll patiently wait for you. And punk you again like back then.¡±


    ¡°...Get a bloody room, you two.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly while shaking his head. ¡°Okay, so? Are you back to work starting today?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''d like to, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched the back of his head. ¡°I gotta go visit someone at the hospital. I was nning to go there after we closed, but the hospital said no visitation at night, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Visiting someone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At the hospital.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head in confusion. However, Park Yu-Min seemed to have figured it out.


    He dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Okay, got it. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I''m really sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s fine. We''ll be okay by ourselves today, so you take care of your side of things. No need to force yourself toe to workter.¡±


    ¡°No, but I was thinking ofing back before the evening rush hour.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, you don''t have to.¡± Park Yu-Min firmly stood his ground. ¡°Not having you around doesn''t paralyze the operation anymore, Jin-Ho. Thanks to how often you''ve abandoned ustely, we''ve learned to cope without you. So, don''t worry about us and just finish sorting out your issues first. Youing back without tying up the loose ends will only make us more ufortable. You get what I mean, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°In that case... Since I''m gonna be abandoning you guys, let me take one more day off, too. I think I won''te to work tomorrow as well.¡±


    Park Yu-Min gave a solid thumbs-up to his friend. ¡°Got it. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! Why are you two deciding that without¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi was about to fight for his right to speak, only to flinch and shut his mouth when Park Yu-Min stared at him with a disappointed look.


    <i>''Since when did I be like this?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi never lost to anyone in how loud he could be, whether it was in the army or the civilian society. So, to think his voice would be quashed to this degree...!


    ¡°Thanks. I''ll be on my way now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up from the pizzeria''s chair, then headed outside.


    Ju Yeong-Gi began pouting. ¡°Sure, sure. You handle everything, then!¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Park Yu-Min stared weirdly at his friend.


    ¡°Don''t mind me. Who cares about what I think, anyway! Since you''re so much smarter and more amazing than me, you can just handle everything, am I right? So, I''ll just do as you say from now on!¡±


    ¡°Argh, this idiot...!¡± Park Yu-Min pounded his chest in frustration.


    A dude with such a big body was as small-minded as a human could get. How could such a big grown-up dude act so petty like a little kid?


    Park Yu-Min stared in disappointment at Ju Yeong-Gi before finding a way to bring peace back to their lives. ¡°If Jin-Ho''s here, we will have to closete again.¡±


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    ¡°Let''s close up early today, okay? And we''ll stop by at a local pub on our way. All of us.¡±


    ¡°Nice! Count me in!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi jumped up in joy at the mere mention of ''pub'' and headed to the bathroom to wash the mop.


    Park Yu-Min stared at his friend and slowly shook his head.


    <i>''Can''t tell if he''s simple-minded or just innocent...''</i>


    Still, there was no changing the fact that Ju Yeong-Gi was a good friend.


    ***


    ¡°Her condition isn''t great, Mister Kang,¡± said the doctor.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression froze still. ¡°But, I was under the impression her physical condition was not bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The patient does not have any concerning physical issues other than exhaustion caused by slight malnutrition. By now, the patient should have fully recovered. The problem is not her body, but her mind.¡±


    ¡°Her mind, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor frowned a little. ¡°Mister Kang, I heard the patient was involved in some kind of an ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what kind of an ident it was, but it seemed to have been very traumatic for her. The patient is disying symptoms of paranoia and fear. If strangers approach her, she immediately enters a state of heightened wariness. But when she''s alone, the patient enters a state of fearful panic.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°However, it''s not serious enough to medically diagnose what condition it is. Actually, the patient''s symptoms are fairlymon among ident survivors. Given enough time, she should get better. However, in case there is no improvement, the option of using medication to suppress paranoia will have to be seriously looked at, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean her stay in the hospital will be extended?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. It''s possible to treat her as an outpatient. However, as the patient lives alone, we rmend inpatient treatment instead. Being alone has a higher chance of worsening the patient''s depression and paranoia, you see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded at the doctor''s rmendation.


    <i>''Trauma, is it...''</i>


    That was not something Kang Jin-Ho could help with. Worrying about her not getting physically hurt was already putting a lot of strain on Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, after all. Still, hearing the doctor''s diagnosis left a bitter taste in Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your hard work, doctor.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mister Kang.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho left the doctor''s office and got in the elevator to head up to the top floor. The VIP-use single-patient rooms were located up there. Once he arrived at the top floor, Kang Jin-Ho headed to the VIP ward, but then...


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Unlike the hospitals Kang Jin-Ho had visited previously, this one''s VIP ward was separated from the rest, and ess through the only doorway required a security code.


    Kang Jin-Ho panicked slightly while looking around. He eventually spotted an inte and pressed the ''call'' button.


    -This is the VIP ward.


    A nurse replied from within the ward.


    Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly leaned closer to the inte and spoke to the receiver. ¡°I''m a visitor. Can you open the door?¡±


    -Which patient room are you visiting, sir?


    The nurse asked for the room number, not the patient''s name, as if she was worried about exposing the patient''s identity.


    ¡°Oh, it''s room number 2103.¡±


    -Please tell me your name, sir. I''ll contact the room and ask if they''ll allow visitors.


    ¡°I see. My name is Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    -Thank you, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. Please wait.


    That was where the voice from the inte stopped. Kang Jin-Ho stood straight and scratched his head awkwardly.


    .


    <i>''Hmm. Surprisingly strict, aren''t they?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had no idea such wards existed in a hospital. Back when Kang Jin-Ho was infiltrating Hwang Jeong-Hu''s room...


    <i>''...Oh. I used the windows back then.''</i>


    Despite the room being on the 20th floor, Kang Jin-Ho still used a window to enter Hwang Jeong-Hu''s private hospital room. He didn''t bother to go through the ward''s entrance back then, so he never got the chance to go through this process.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    The door opened with a solid noise, then a nurse stepped outside to smile professionally at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Good day, sir. Are you Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped across the doorway while thinking this hospital had some weird procedures to follow.

 Chapter 348: Revenge (3)

    <h4>Chapter 348: Revenge (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho walked past the elegant but still-shy corridor to reach Choi Yeon-Ha''s private hospital room.


    He grabbed the door handle but sighed and took his hand away soon enough after realizing it wasn''t designed to open that way.


    <i>''If it''s like this, why was there a door by the ward''s entrance, too?''</i>


    Individual rooms'' door locks were functioning perfectly well. In that case, what was the point of inspecting every visitor to the ward?


    One''s privacy was important, of course. However, when Kang Jin-Ho thought this was nothing more than a way to fulfill people''s desire to show off, he couldn''t help but grow a little disapproving of this arrangement.


    Just as he was about to press the door bell, a nurse quickly ran up to him. ¡°P-please wait, sir!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°The patient is currently asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°We usually only open the door after seeking permission first, but the patient has already told us to open the door once you arrive, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. Please wait while I open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and watched as the nurse pressed her keycard against the card reader.


    The door slid open with a soft whoosh noise. Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed at the nurse and stepped across the doorway, then waited until the door slid close behind him.


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    The room was toorge for a single person to upy. On the side of this spacious room was a luxurious-looking bed that seemed a bit out of ce in a hospital. Choi Yeon-Ha was lying on it, unmoving.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly walked up to the side of the bed and studied her for a little while. Soon, her eyelids began trembling a little before Choi Yeon-Ha opened her eyes.


    She stared at him for a moment or two, then a faint grin formed on her lips. ¡°I can see¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? What can you see?¡±


    ¡°Your face, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t see your face back in that ce, you see? That''s why I often wondered if you were really with me down there even when we were talking to each other. Even though I could touch you and feel you, I kept thinking about that... I think people be strange by getting trapped in a space like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded as if he understood it.


    When he thought about it, it seemed likely for a non-martial artist to find the experience of relying only on the body heat and sense of touch to ''feel'' the presence of another person within the darkness absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°And now that I can see you in bright daylight... How should I say this? I get a renewed appreciation?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled refreshingly. And for the first time during their interaction, Kang Jin-Ho found that smile quite beautiful.


    Since she had no makeup on, and didn''t take the time to tidy her looks, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t look as good as she could usually be. She was always fastidious with maintaining her looks, but her face was now pale and sickly, while her hair was bushy and unkempt. Those little nicks and bruises around her lips hadn''t healed yet and looked somewhat hideous, too.


    Even then, the smile on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face right now was easily the most beautiful Kang Jin-Ho had seen her make.


    That was because he couldn''t sense a single hint of pretense from that smile. As it was a part of her job description, Choi Yeon-Ha had to smile all the time. As such, her smile naturally developed this hint of... facade, even if that wasn''t her original intention.


    But now, for the first time in a long while, Choi Yeon-Ha''s face had none of that facade.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, looking at you like this makes me appreciate how handsome you really are.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only smile wryly.


    It wasn''t that he felt embarrassed about being called handsome. No, his sudden bout of awkwardness stemmed from the fact that they were thinking about simr things at the same time.


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to change the topic. ¡°How are you feeling? Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°Hold on for a sec¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly got up. Kang Jin-Ho tried to assist her, but she refused his aid and leaned against the backrest with her own strength. ¡°Please don''t treat me like a critically-ill patient. People might think I''ve contracted an incurable disease, you know! It''s just that I''m a little dizzy, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I''m physically okay. As long as I eat my meals on time and get a good night''s rest, I should be discharged in no time at all. So, please don''t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved to hear that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. However, he still wondered if the doctor didn''t mention the psychological issues to Choi Yeon-Ha. Was telling the truth a moral thing to do? Or lessening the patient''s worries by withholding that information the right thing in this case? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t quite tell.


    ¡°I''m physically fine, but¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha put on a cramped smile. ¡°I still feel a little anxious at night, Mister Jin-Ho. Switching the lights out made me too anxious, so I had everything switched on before falling asleep.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then bowed deeply at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What for?¡±


    ¡°I can only apologize for getting you involved in such a horrible incident.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That only happened after I insisted on going in that direction, so I should be the one apologizing.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. ¡°What happened has no rtion to you whatsoever. Even if we chose to take another route, something simr would''ve still happened. We didn''t get trapped because of you, but the truth was... You ended up in that situation because you were next to me.¡±


    ¡°I... don''t understand.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked confused as she stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered where he should start his exnation before deciding to reveal as much as he could. Trying to hide some information while sweeping everything under the carpet was an immoral thing to do to a victim.


    ¡°I was the target, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Target? Was someone... targeting you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The tunnel didn''t copse on its own, but someone made sure it did. They were deliberately aiming for my life. And you happened to be caught up in it. That''s why you shouldn''t feel guilty about anything. I should be the one feeling guilty about putting you through that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply once more at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I sincerely apologize for everything that happened to you. I swear, I will make up for this, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°H-hold on. Wait.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly waved her hands in bbergast. ¡°D-don''t be like this.¡±


    ¡°But, you were put in harm''s way because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that, but...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s face reddened brightly. Not because she was embarrassed or flustered, but more like her blood had begun boiling instead. ¡°Please don''t speak as if I¡¯m a total stranger you''ve never met before, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sneakily turned her head away and avoided meeting Kang Jin-Ho''s confused eyes. An awkward silence settled between the head-tilting Kang Jin-Ho and the silent Choi Yeon-Ha.


    The first one to break this silence was Choi Yeon-ha. ¡°I don''t know what is going on. And I also have no idea what happened in your past. But I want you to stop apologizing. If I got into that incident because I was near you, the me should be on me since it was my fault for hanging out with you.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That doesn''t sound¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s why I want you to stop trying to scare me. Even if you say I might end up in another scary situation like that if I insist on staying next to you, I won''t leave you and run away.¡±


    ¡°I never said you should leave, though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew icy as she held Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes. However, I am worried about things getting dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°That decision is mine to make.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. That wasn''t what he was trying to say, yet it seemed he failed to formte his words correctly. Either that, or Choi Yeon-Ha was feeling a bit too prickly at the moment to correctly interpret his intentions.


    <i>''Not that surprising, though.''</i>


    It''d be weirder for her to not be prickly after experiencing a major incident like that. Even Kang Jin-Ho felt a chill down his spine, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms. ¡°I think I get the gist. So, it wasn''t my fault. That''s what you''re saying, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s great, then.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly again. ¡°Whew. I''m so relieved to hear that. I thought it was my fault that we had to go through that ordeal, you know. That was why I have been seriously wondering how embarrassing it''d be when I try to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes suspiciously when Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly became energetic. He had this weird feeling that he just did something stupid again.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you said you will make up for this, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...That I did.¡±


    ¡°And you were being genuine, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I was.¡±


    Something was quickly going wrong here. That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly remembered something. And that would be how the people around him seemed to boast an abnormally strong mentality for some weird reason!


    If most ''normal'' people heard about how dangerous it''d get by hanging out with Kang Jin-Ho, they would quickly try to distance themselves from him.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha was genuinely celebrating the fact that she wasn''t to me for what happened. It was as if she had cleared a massive hurdle here. And Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t quite tell how this and that were rted.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled and cautiously asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°In that case... Can you stop byter tonight?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes powerfully shook. ¡°T-tonight, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grew tearful. ¡°I try not to, but... I keep getting these weird thoughts only at nighttimes, you see? I can''t ask the nurses to stay with me during the night, so I thought about calling my mom, but... If she hears about how I''m at the hospital, she might have a heart attack, so... And I''ll have to exin how I ended up here, and that''s also¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Yes, I can rte to that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sagely nodded. Even he had to sweat buckets while trying to exin, so it might be the same for Choi Yeon-Ha, too.


    ¡°I... That''s why I have trouble sleeping at night, you see. It can get awfully boring here, and being alone is kind of weird, too¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was trying to beat around the bush and avoid saying how scared she was.


    ¡°I see. In that case, let''s do that, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha opened her eyes wide in surprise. She was taking a chance when asking that to Kang Jin-Ho, thinking that he''d find all kinds of creative excuses and sound reasons to weasel out of fulfilling that promise. To her surprise, though, Kang Jin-Ho actually said yes without too much resistance.


    ¡°Really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha skeptically asked.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡° Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively. ¡°However, you need to give me two days first. I have something... ''important'' to deal with first.¡±


    ¡°Two days? But I''ll be discharged by then!¡±


    ¡°Mm? It can''t be helped, you know.¡±


    ¡°You''re so full of it!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t try to hide her expression that screamed,?<i>I knew it!</i>


    That expression was adorable enough to tempt Kang Jin-Ho intoughing out loud, but he managed to suppress the urge. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha. Your shock mightst longer than you think.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°And you might suffer from some other side effects in the future, too.¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to deal with them, then.¡±


    ¡°Once more, I''d like to¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop with that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to apologize again, only for her yell to leave him in a daze.


    ¡°Seriously now! People might think you''ve identally shoved me off a bridge or something! You''re also a victim, you know! You''ve done nothing wrong, so stop apologizing. If you knew what was about to happen, you wouldn''t have given me a ride home. And it was my fault for forcing you to give me a ride, even though you just wanted to go home for the night. So, let''s not apologize to each other.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly chuckled at that. ¡°Then, I should be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have something that needs to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°But I''m really bored, though¡­¡±


    ¡°...I''lle tomorrow. I promise.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha formed an expression that openly said,?<i>What¡¯s gotten into?this guy?today?</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little.


    <i>''Well, it''s good that she''s no longer hiding behind a facade, but...''</i>


    One could argue that her less-than-positive emotions appearing more readily on her face wasn''t exactly a good thing. Especially when she was so adept at hiding them until recently. At least, that''s what Kang Jin-Ho thought.


    ¡°I-in that case, you gottae tomorrow, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Thanks. Take care.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled and waved goodbye.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at her while nodding. He then leisurely walked out of her hospital room.


    Choi Yeon-Ha waited until Kang Jin-Ho had left the room and the door closed behind him. Once he was gone, she wrapped her arms around her shoulders.


    <i>''No, don''t shiver, Choi Yeon-Ha...!''</i>


    Despite her thoughts, Choi Yeon-Ha''s body began shaking like a lone leaf in the winds.


    <i>''I... I need to show him that I''m okay!''</i>


    It felt like a flood of tears might spill out at any moment. She was still scared. Terrified. Even though she knew there was no reason to, that she was safe, it was impossible to cope with her emotions.


    This gigantic yet vague terror would hit her out of nowhere until she couldn''t even breathe. And she grew fearful that if her condition persisted, it''d be difficult to continue her career as an actor.


    All these things continued to torment Choi Yeon-Ha, and she could only bury her face between her knees to sob quietly.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his eyes.


    He wasn''t a moron. He could see Choi Yeon-Ha was forcing herself so much to smile like that in front of him. The truth was, he sensed her hand hiding beneath the duvet tremble nonstop while they were chatting away.


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth while sensing Choi Yeon-Ha''s trembling figure beyond the hospital wall.


    ¡°Sir...?¡± A nurse saw Kang Jin-Ho step outside the patient''s room and approached him. Her intention was to guide him to the exit, but when she saw his face, all colors instantly drained out of herplexion. She stood on the spot, her body utterly paralyzed from pure fear. ¡°Ah... Ah...!¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly tapped the nurse on the shoulder, then walked past her. While quickly walking through the corridor, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    <i>''Now, we can finally start.''</i>


    Never forget one''s grudges. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s way.

 Chapter 349: Revenge (4)

    <h4>Chapter 349: Revenge (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the hospital''s front entrance, then mouthed a cigarette. Smoking while feeling frustrated didn''t help anyone. Even then, why did Kang Jin-Ho or the other people insist on sucking on cigarettes whenever they felt lost and tight-chested?


    Smoking cigarettes as a way to rx when they didn''t have any calming effects was aughable, ridiculous thing. Even so, many people in the world, not just Kang Jin-Ho, kept repeating this ridiculous action.


    And anotherughable, ridiculous person approached Kang Jin-Ho just then.


    <i>Click!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun lit the cigarette dangling between Kang Jin-Ho''s lips, then frowned slightly. ¡°The front of the hospital is a no-smoking zone, Mister Jin-Ho! Where is yourmon sense?¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t light this cigarette up, though?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This guy¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled before pulling Kang Jin-Ho away. ¡°Let''s hurry over to the smoking area around the corner before you be a shameless man who smokes in the middle of a street.¡±


    <i>''I?think it¡¯s toote for that, though¡­''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then stubbed the cigarette out on his palm before following Bang Jin-Hun to the nearest smoking area. He settled on a wide bench, then lit a fresh cigarette, but his expression remained a bit weird.


    ¡°I''m so happy to see you again like this, Mister Jin-Ho. If we were any slower, we would''ve be a remains-exhumation team instead,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun with a cackle. He wasn''t trying to joke but couldn''t help finding what happened rather amusing.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly bowed his head. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it. Actually, I should apologize for being so ipetent. If it was me being trapped down there and you were the rescuer, you probably would''ve needed only one day to pull me out of that ce. I''m sorry for putting you through a wringer because of myck of strength.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not true.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°In any case, I''m genuinely relieved that it''s over. You do know it was way too close forfort this time, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. He agreed with Bang Jin-Hun''s assessment.


    If Kang Jin-Ho''s power were slightlycking as the tunnel copsed on top of him, he and Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve been buried inyers of dirt and rocks. And that... would''ve been a certain death.


    Kang Jin-Ho would''ve died instantly. Or, as the price of possessing vitality that exceeded a ''normal'' person''s by several folds, he might have slowly died in that airless space as dirt gradually filled up his innards.


    Just thinking about it made Kang Jin-Ho tense up.


    ¡°...What about those bastards?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun crossed his arms while leaning against the bench. ¡°It seems the Yeongnam Group bastards haven''t found out that you''re still alive. They have withdrawn all of their men from your neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°They aren''t monitoring me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are probably confident about your death. They probably also think loitering in the area would only get them entangled with us,¡± Bang Jin-Hun mused quietly as he looked up at the sky. ¡°If they knew you were still alive down there, they would''ve definitely tried to trigger a second explosion. A random grenade or two chucked on top of the dirt pile would''ve been enough to finish the job, I reckon. But they didn''t do that, so¡­¡±


    What a horrifying thing that would be, Kang Jin-Ho inwardly mused.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Did you just ask me what I will do?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''Yup, that was a dumb question.''</i>


    Even a moron could tell what Kang Jin-Ho would do next. Knowing his personality, Bang Jin-Hun figured Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t take this lying down.


    Kang Jin-Ho freely ughtered people during a fight that didn''t really involve him. So, there was no freaking way he''d behave himself after he got so brazenly attacked like this. Bang Jin-Hun was actually amazed by the fact that Kang Jin-Ho managed to remain patient like this until now.


    Bang Jin-Hun thought Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t just sit still and recuperate and choose to hit the Yeongnam Group right away, but thetter stayed his hands for two days straight. No wonder Bang Jin-Hun was slightly confused about this situation.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. I know several ways to strike the Yeongnam Group where it hurts the most. But... If I ask you to wait, are you willing to do so?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently puffed away at his cigarette.


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Although Kang Jin-Ho looked perfectly fine andposed on the outside, his blood must be boiling in pure rage.


    <i>''Gee whiz, should I prepare blinders for Mister Jin-Ho or something?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun imagined Kang Jin-Ho going berserk in the uing battle and felt his stomach churn. He thanked the heavens for granting Kang Jin-Ho the ability to differentiate between ordinary daily interactions and conflicts.


    .


    If Kang Jin-Ho started emitting killing intent already, holding a conversation with him would''ve been quite challenging, even for Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Shall we get going, then?¡± Bang Jin-Hun got up first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette out, then stood up.


    This ce wasn''t ideal for their kind of discussion. The two men headed to the hospital''s parking lot, then climbed into Bang Jin-Hun''s new car.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the interior. ¡°You got a new car, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had to shed some manly tears while saying goodbye to myst car.¡± Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his face with his hands. ¡°Those motherf*ckers! I swear, I''m gonna beat the living sh*t out of them, then make them pay for my car. No matter what it takes!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°Would be great if you get the chance.¡±


    After buckling in, Bang Jin-Hun began driving in silence. The big man didn''t say a word until the car entered the national highway. ¡°I get that you''re furious, Mister Jin-Ho. However, this problem isn''t as simple as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°The only thing remaining is open warfare. The hostile emotions are far too entrenched for us to resolve this any other way.¡±


    ¡°I also know that.¡±


    ¡°However, a war like that poses a serious risk of exposing us to the public. We can suppress the media and whatever. That''s not a problem. It''s not an exaggeration to say half of the Martial Assembly''s forces have taken over that part of society, after all. As a matter of fact, it should be the same for the Yeongnam Group, as well. However, with the current era being what it is, avoiding the eyes of the public will be near impossible.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed before continuing to argue his case. ¡°Our boys all resemble goddamn gangsters, you see? If I get some buses to drive a few of our boys around, people will immediately call the cops thinking gangs are about to have a throwdown in their neighborhood. In fact, it has already happened before, you see? Some time ago, a group of our boys was going on a training trip only to get surrounded by the members of the riot police. Geez, why do they all have to look like criminals?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Bang Jin-Hun while thinking,?<i>''You shouldn''t be the one to say that, though.''</i> He summoned a super-human level of endurance to continue listening to Bang Jin-Hun''s yapping.


    ¡°That''s why this isn''t as easy as it sounds. Can you give us some time to prepare first? Don''t worry, I have no desire to end things here. But... If you start a fight right now without any preparation, problems will quickly rear their heads, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly as if he fully sympathized with Bang Jin-Hun''s points before finally breaking his silence. ¡°Yes, it''s not a bad idea to wait for the correct timing.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°And it is also a good idea to think about optimal conditions. However, obsessing over them tends to dy what has to be done.¡±


    ¡°M-mm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew slightly gloomy. He now knew for sure that Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of listening to his advice.


    ¡°The perfect timing and conditions everyone could be happy with will never happen, Mister Jin-Hun. Waiting for such a thing means you''ll end up missing the right timing instead. What we need to do isn''t wait for the right time toe but turn the ''now'' into the right time.¡±


    ¡°That''s easier said than done, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Most importantly¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly shed a grin.


    Bang Jin-Hun chose to look away. Kang Jin-Ho began smiling a lottely, but the one he was shing right now was not something Bang Jin-Hun wanted to see.


    Whenever Kang Jin-Ho smiled like that, Bang Jin-Hun seriously wondered if he had joined hands with an actual devil.


    Kang Jin-Ho finished his sentence regardless of what Bang Jin-Hun was thinking. ¡°...It will cool down when enough time passes by us.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t have to ask what ''it'' was. Obviously, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s rage.


    Kang Jin-Ho was implying that he''d punish the Yeongnam Group before his rage had a chance to cool down.


    <i>''Yup, persuading him now is not gonna happen.''</i>


    Then again, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t hold much expectation on that front, anyway. Still, he was hoping to buy a little more time before the bomb went off, but the only thing he got for his troubles was the knowledge that ''buying time'' from Kang Jin-Ho was incredibly hard.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced outside the window. ¡°Don''t try to solve everything through the Martial Assembly''s strength, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°The... external matters will be handled by Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded. He hadn''t thought about getting help from that side.


    <i>''Right. With Jaegyeong, things might be different.''</i>


    Nothing could stand in their way if theybined Jaegyeong''s might, which existed outside of the martial world, with the Martial Assembly''s power. The sole uncertainty regarding this arrangement, though, would be if Jo Gyu-Min possessed enough authority to mobilize Jaegyeong''s strength. However...


    <i>''I got an ample demonstration this time, didn''t I?''</i>


    To prevent the outsiders from learning about the rescue operation, Jo Gyu-Min shifted the copse of the tunnel to Jaegyeong even though the corporation had nothing to do with it. Then, he quickly gained full control of the operation through wily dealings with the government using his authority.


    Since the tunnel copse seemingly didn''t have any casualties, the public''s interest waned pretty quickly. The government was left wondering what to do about this costly incident, but Jo Gyu-Min suddenly swooped into the scene with an offer to rebuild the tunnel at half the cost in exchange for the right to restrict movements in the surrounding area.


    The government people had no reason to refuse the offer to sh the budget expenditure and so, they ordered the officials to cooperate with Jo Gyu-Min to their fullest.


    Everything clicked into its ce at a lightning-fast pace after that.


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin.


    <i>''Since he wields that much power, I guess dealing with what''s about toe will be child''s y for him.''</i>


    ¡°When ites to handling official matters, you can trust Mister Gyu-Min,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Although the same can''t be said for more personal matters¡­¡±


    ¡°...Mm? What do you mean?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head in confusion. He had evaluated Jo Gyu-Min as a?<i>very</i> capable man, so Kang Jin-Ho''s statement slightly surprised him.


    ¡°...Ipetent.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun continued to tilt his head while essing his phone''s contacts to dial a number.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, so... To attack the Yeongnam Group, we need to move lots of people, and once the battle starts, the surroundings will turn into a warzone? Is that what you''re saying?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked with his forehead deeply creased.


    ¡°Yes, basically.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded.


    ¡°However, you don''t want the public to find out, so you want it all covered up somehow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that too.¡±


    ¡°And that''s what you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly burst intoughter.


    Trying to float in the air was easy in principle. One only needed to swing their arms as fast as possible to achieve lift, after all! Of course, whether a human being could actually do that or not was a separate issue, wasn''t it?!


    ¡°Do you honestly think that''s possible in this day and age? Besides, where is the Yeongnam Group''s HQ located?¡±


    ¡°In Yeongnam.¡±


    ¡°...Wow, that''s one hell of useful information, that.¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned aloud while leaning his head back.


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled loudly. ¡°That ce is still a martial arts hall, so it''s located in the middle of a mountainside. That should lessen your worries a little. However, when you flip that meaning around, the situation might not be as easy as it sounds. Since it''s in the mountainside,pletely shutting people out will be tough. And people will notice when lots of rough-looking men suddenly enter a mountain all at once.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, but... Tell me, Mister Jin-Hun. How many members of the Martial Assembly can you mobilize?¡±


    ¡°If we get as many people as possible, around two thousand.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand? That many?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun looked surprised by Jo Gyu-Min''s surprise. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, the Martial Assembly is thergest martial arts organization in this country. I can confidently say around forty percent of Korea''s martial artists are affiliated with us. Don¡¯t you know how many people live in this country? Did you honestly think there were less than ten thousand martial artists in Korea when the poption number for our country is at fifty million?¡±


    ¡°...Wow, that''s a lot. But, howe I have never noticed anything until recently when there are so many of you?¡±


    ¡°Well, the truth is¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I can mobilize around two thousand heads. But, uh, about half of them are no better than local hoodlums, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Local hoodlums? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, even though they are cultivating, they could get their asses handed to them by an expert in MMA if they get unlucky? Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What kind of a martial artist is that?¡±


    ¡°It takes time for a cultivating martial artist to properly use their internal energy, you see? So, uh... Since our martial arts are built on the foundation of qi usage, our techniques without qi will be worse than MMA techniques. In the eyes of an MMA expert, qi-less martial arts might resemble quaint folk dance moves, probably¡­¡±


    ¡°...Like Tai Chi?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    When exined that way, it all sounded rather... understandable?


    ¡°Mm. In that case, I think there might be a way¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was staring back at Jo Gyu-Min with a?<i>very</i> unconvinced look on his face.


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What''s the matter, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jo. Gyu. Min.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°You should strive to be better at your job.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. ¡°If we were strangers, I''d have already...!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without knowing why, Jo Gyu-Min suddenly felt depressed about life in general.

 Chapter 350: Revenge (5)

    <h4>Chapter 350: Revenge (5)</h4>


    ¡°Has there been any word from Bang Jin-Hun''s side?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il frowned deeply. ¡°He knows the tide has already turned in our favor, yet he''s still clinging on? How foolish!¡±


    He spoke with a veneer of aidback attitude, but his expression was anything butidback.


    <i>''Goddamn it...''</i>


    The longer they dragged this out, the harder it would get to predict the next actions of the Japanese. Kim Seok-Il had managed to buy some time, but it was only temporary. It didn''t matter whether it was the Yeongnam Group or the Martial Assembly, they would still get swept aside in the proverbial blink of an eye when the Japanese decided to get serious.


    Since the Japanese couldn''t deploy their entirebat force in Korea, only a small number of elites had infiltrated the country. Kim Seok-Il thought that the best counterattack was to use that ''weakness'' to his advantage and hit them with a numbers game.


    While doing that, Kim Seok-Il also nned to use the Martial Assembly''s connection to the surface world to ce simultaneous pressure on the Japanese to make them withdraw. Only then would the Koreans be able to survive this deadly crisis.


    But now, Bang Jin-Hun was blinded by some petty desire, seemingly ready to plunge the whole country into an existential crisis. Kim Seok-Il started wondering if Bang Jin-Hun was as great as the rumors made him out to be.


    ¡°And here I thought that Bang Jin-Hun fe was rebelling against Lee Jung-Geol for a great cause... Looks like my evaluation of him was wrong. He was yet another small-minded character, then,¡± said Kim Seok-Il with a loud harrumph.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su began chuckling loudly at his boss''s words.


    Kim Seok-Il cocked an eyebrow. ¡°And why are youughing?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared straight at Kim Seok-Il. ¡°I just found thebel of ''small-minded'' rather humorous, sir.¡±


    ¡°...What''s so funny about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, despite being a martial artist, someone I know got scared by a lone man and installed a whole bunch of bombs in many tunnels, then blew them up to kill that scary man. But, when the expected unity centered around him didn''t materialize, he''s ming someone else for being small-minded, you see. How can I notugh at that, sir?¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you little punk?!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Kim Seok-Il powerfully mmed his fist down on the desk and shattered it into a million pieces.


    The mood in the office rapidly went downhill, but Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t even bat an eyelid. He even continued to hold Kim Seok-Il''s re. ¡°Sir, Bang Jin-Hun still didn''t discard his pride as a martial artist. Shooting guns, chucking grenades and blowing up a tunnel... Even a regr army can do that, sir. That''s why I found this whole name-calling funny. Does my answer satisfy you, sir?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il continued to re at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Is that everything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Shockingly enough, Kim Seok-Il''s expression wasposed. And Lee Hyeon-Su thought this response was befitting his boss.


    The ''Kim Seok-Il'' Lee Hyeon-Ju knew was not the type to lose his temper over insults of this level. Such insults would only work on those who prided themselves as honorable martial artists, after all.


    However, Kim Seok-Il''s ambition leaned much heavier toward bing a man of authority and power, not a peak martial art master. Trying to agitate him with things like,?<i>''You are a martial artist!''</i> didn''t even amount to a provocation.


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, Hyeon-Su. You were the one who came up with this n, after all.¡±


    ¡°That''s correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°But now, you have the balls to say that was a cowardly move? Isn''t this basically you spitting on your own face?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That''s also correct,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grinned brightly. ¡°Cultivation or whatever, I''m not a believer, sir. In this day and age, you can be the best at punching and kicking all you want, but a single bullet to the head is still enough to kill you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°So? What changed?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir. I truly believed that until recently. But my thoughts have gone through a slight alteration. I can''t seem to differentiate ourtest actions from what the mafia or the Dark Association might do, sir. We''re acting like a group of criminals at this point.¡±


    ¡°...Look here, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°Wait, sir. I''m not trying to say I''ve suddenly developed a sense of justice. It''s just that... How should I say this? I''ve always thought I''m smarter than everyone else and ridiculed other idiots around me, but... But, when a person gets sentimental, wouldn''t those idiotic things look cool to them?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you even talking about?¡±


    ¡°...Looks like I''ve said something unnecessary, sir. Forget everything I said since you likely won''t ever understand it.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il narrowed his eyes and red at Lee Hyeon-Su before chewing his next words out. ¡°I know you''re an insolent punk, so no need to keep reminding me about it, Hyeon-Su. Surely you understand by now that using your snarkiness to demonstrate your perceived superiority is a stupid pastime. And quite uncouth, too.¡±


    ¡°Sir, both you and I are irredeemable trash, so what would change for me by being uncouth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you and I are trash. Sure. A pair of trashy men riding on the same boat.¡± Kim Seok-Il smirked. ¡°That''s why I''m not going to punish you as long as I believe you''re useful to me. I''m not like those stupid politicians or businessmen. I won''t throw you away after using you, Hyeon-Su. You''re way toopetent, you see? So, I''m going to keep using you until your dying day. Since that''s the case, I don''t want to hear you whining like a little b*tch now, okay?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s smile deepened. ¡°My apologies, sir. On some days, I can get a bit... sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don''t mind. These things can happen.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly thought that the light burning in Kim Seok-Il''s eyes resembled that of a reptile.


    <i>''No, hang on. I owe reptiles an apology.''</i>


    Those creatures were simply behaving ording to their instincts. They didn''t consciously choose to be underhanded like Kim Seok-Il.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was certain that Kim Seok-Il would never kill him. That wasn''t proof of Kim Seok-Il''s faith in Lee Hyeon-Su, however.


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Su was uncooperative, Kim Seok-Il would never throw him away as long as he still proved to be useful at something. Kim Seok-Il would endure a few direct insults thrown at his face and keep using Lee Hyeon-Su because he knew that would be several times more beneficial to his agenda.


    <i>''And that''s why I got this far, too.''</i>


    As long as Lee Hyeon-Su proudly proimed his usefulness, Kim Seok-Il would never kill him. Even if he was caught nning a betrayal, Lee Hyeon-Su would get to keep his life.


    Humans would naturally get angry if someone betrayed them. If the family dog suddenly bit the owner, said dog would be kicked mercilessly by the angry owner. However, the same people wouldn''t do that when a toy ced on top of a closet fell on their head and injured them.


    To Kim Seok-Il, that was how much Lee Hyeon-Su was worth to him.


    <i>''However, that''s as long as I am useful in his eyes...''</i>


    The moment a suitable recement was found... would be when Lee Hyeon-Su experienced the most horrific death. Despite knowing all this, Lee Hyeon-Su could no longer bring himself to smile in front of Kim Seok-Il.


    <i>''Dammit...''</i>


    It was all that bastard''s fault. If only that bastard hadn''t appeared in their lives, Lee Hyeon-Su would be living a cushy life as Kim Seok-Il''s loyal right-hand man. By learning about the existence of Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su no longer viewed Kim Seok-Il as a fellow partner in crime who used each other for profit. No, Kim Seok-Il looked... pathetic and weak to Lee Hyeon-Su now.


    Until recently, Lee Hyeon-Su thought of Kim Seok-Il''s underhandedness as a necessary evil to stand on top. After ''witnessing'' someone capable of truly standing on top, though... Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t think that way anymore.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly stared at Kim Seok-Il for a while, then bowed deeply. ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. It''s fine. People do go crazy sometimes. No need to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Well, then.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su finished bowing, then turned around to leave the office.


    Kim Seok-Il''s snake-like re watched Le Hyeon-Su leave.


    <i>''Running your mouth as you like, eh?''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il would let him live. For now. However, it wouldn''t be too long from now.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su already knew what his ''boss'' was thinking about. And that was why he couldugh about it.


    <i>''I''m truly sorry.''</i>


    This apology wasn''t meant to make up for all the insults he threw in Kim Seok-Il''s way. No, it was about not warning his boss of the devil that would pay him a visit very soon.


    .


    That was because... Even Lee Hyeon-Su thought the punishment about to be meted out to Kim Seok-Il was disproportionatelyrgepared to his crime.


    ***


    After epting Jo Gyu-Min''s promise that he''d think of a way, Kang Jin-Ho climbed into Bang Jin-Hun''s car to leave.


    Having received Jo Gyu-Min''s word that he''d find a way by tomorrow, Bang Jin-Hun suggested that it might be a good idea to get acquainted with the folks of the Martial Assembly before they had a throwdown with the Yeongnam Group. Kang Jin-Ho would ostensibly be fighting side by side with them, so Bang Jin-Hun''s suggestion had some merit.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had no ns to build a strong rapport with the Martial Assembly''s members. This matter was a temporary alliance between him and the Assembly. And he wasn''t going to be a card-carrying member, anyway.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was also opposed to the idea of meeting allies for the first time duringbat situations. Even if that feeling wasn''t strong, it was still there.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I''m guessing the Yeongnam Group hasn''t said anything noteworthy?¡±


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il phoned me and told me to submit, and that was about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he did?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked amused.


    ¡°Yes. And I told him to wash his neck and wait for me cuz I''d rip the chunk out of his throat soon. I used to think that Kim Seok-Il fe was a smart cookie, buttely, he seems to be losing his marbles.¡±


    ¡°Humans have a tendency to be irrational the closer they get to their end goal, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°The greater the goal, the bigger your sense of aplishment will be. And in turn, the more irrational you''d get, too. To make sure they get what they want, people would start resorting to methods they didn''t use before.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that sounds usible. In the past, I really thought Kim Seok-Il was one f*cking capable guy, but nowadays¡­¡±


    Even though Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il used to control the world at one point in time, Bang Jin-Hun no longer held them in high regard. Was that because their time had ended already? Or was it because Bang Jin-Hun had matured enough to notice things he couldn''t previously see?


    Bang Jin-Hun had no answer for that.


    Their car was now traveling through an uninhabited area of the national highway. Bang Jin-Hun suddenly spat out a loud groan. ¡°Can I ask you something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Is this a thing nowadays? You know, the thing with people sticking to my car whenever I''m driving it?¡±


    ¡°Rather than calling it a thing¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly.


    Back in Zhongyuan, ces like inns, pubs or public roads would have served as the stage. A stage... to find the victor, that was!


    In the modern era, though, plenty of eyes existed seemingly everywhere. That meant one couldn''t openly kill another duringbat. In that case, the assant had no choice but to wait until their targets entered an uninhabited area.


    If the targets were on foot, the assants would also be walking. However, Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho were in a car. Obviously, the assants would have to chase them in cars, too.


    ¡°They are just looking for a ce without any witnesses, that''s all.¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to smirk.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tensed slightly.


    ¡°Please stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the shoulder of the road. ¡°If you don''t want to see your brand-new car get wrecked, I suggest you park the car and move on foot.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do agree with you on that one, but¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced in the rearview mirror. He counted several cars tailing him closely. And who knew how many more of them were behind this pack, too?


    Since the identity and the overall number of the enemies were unclear, Bang Jin-Hun wondered if leaving the car was a wise thing to do.


    <i>''...Well, I''m sure Mister Jin-Ho has a n.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suggested it, so he probably would take responsibility for it. Well, at least that was Bang Jin-Hun''s surface reason.


    As for the hidden reason...


    <i>''F*cking hell, you''re scaring me to death here!''</i>


    Ever since he noticed that unknown people were tailing the car, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression had transformed into something... bizarre.


    Bang Jin-Hun felt goosebumps break out on his skin while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho''s ecstatic face. It was as if Kang Jin-Ho was so happy that he didn''t know what to do about it.


    <i>''Poor bastards...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t know who these people were but still pitied them for having a terrible sense of timing. Now was absolutely the worst time to agitate Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed, one should never, ever poke a pissed-off beast with a stick.


    When Bang Jin-Hun parked the car by the shoulder, the chasing vehicles also stopped.


    <i>ck!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho climbed out of the car and watched the doors of the chasing sedans open in a disy of perfect synchronization. Many men kitted out in ck business suits rushed outside and stood tall.


    Among them, the man riding in the backseat of the leading car stepped forward. He strode fearlessly toward Kang Jin-Ho and stopped right in front of him.


    Their gazes collided in mid-air. The man stared silently at Kang Jin-Ho for a long time before finally breaking his silence. ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Right at that moment!


    <i>Grab! Crunch!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and grabbed the man''s face.


    ¡°Kuwaaaaaahk!¡±


    The chilling noise of bones breaking resounded in the air. Bang Jin-Hun was watching this scene unfold from behind Kang Jin-Ho and could feel a deathly chill run down his spine.


    ¡°I don''t want to know, and I don''t care,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Crack! Craaaack!</i>


    The man spasmed and convulsed violently before going limp. Kang Jin-Ho frowned in displeasure and shook the limp body a couple of times before letting go.


    <i>Plop!</i>


    Theplexions of all the business suit-d men went pale. They instinctively could tell that that man wasn''t merely unconscious. No, his limp body was the proof that he... was dead!


    There was no signal given, yet all of them raised their heads at the exact same time to stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the hill to the west as the sunset framed it from behind. He turned his attention back to the group and bared his fangs in a creepy grin. ¡°Great timing. I was about to go crazy from trying to hold myself back, you see?¡±


    To him, it didn''t matter who they were. He didn''t care where they were from.


    ¡°Let''s get started.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked toward the group.

 Chapter 351: Lashing Out (1)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Lashing Out (1)</h4>


    To some people, nighttime might be a good thing. Nighttime was the time of rest, time to recharge their batteries, after all. To those who got knocked around at work and harassed by the tribtions of life, nighttime could be the only time they were free from other people''s intrusions.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t able to enjoy the night. Due to the unique quirks of her profession, she never really viewed nighttime as the time to rest. If the shooting schedule got dyed, she''d be filming her scenes night and day. Quite literally, too¡ªfilming in sound stages could oftenst twenty-four hours. Sometimes more.


    She thought of herself as a night owl, but... Lately, she came to realize that those nights had been kind to her by letting her rx. Well, that was because she wasn''t scared of nights back then.


    <i>''I''ve gotten too pathetic.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha prided herself as a tough woman. And those who knew her would have to agree with her assessment. Despite having nearly zero backing, Choi Yeon-Ha still managed to climb to her current position in the entertainment industry while oveing so many different temptations.


    Some people called her tenacious, determined, and driven. Some condemned her whilebeling her a cold-hearted b*tch. Despite all the jealousy and envy aimed at her bubbling away in the shadows, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    That was why everyone believed she was a tough ol'' cookie. Even she came to believe that. But the tunnel incident had shattered that illusion.


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew all too well that mental trauma couldn''t be ovee with one''s willpower alone. That knowledge didn''t help her out when it came to alleviating this tightening sensation in her chest, though.


    The night''s breeze felt a little icy to her cheeks. Choi Yeon-Ha was currently on the hospital''s roof to get some fresh air. The amber glow of the sunset cast over the western mountains looked beautiful.


    <i>''I feel... weirdtely.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha faced the sunset while closing her eyes. What a strange feeling this was. She was certain that the tunnel incident wasn''t responsible for making her feel this way. Even if she didn''t go through that ordeal, a simr thought would''ve popped up in Choi Yeon-Ha''s head eventually.


    Until recently, Choi Yeon-Ha lived her life with only one goal in mind: to be an even better actor. And to be an even more sessful actor, too.


    To achieve that goal, Choi Yeon-Ha swore not to get derailed from her current path.


    She had been constantly running ahead for that singr goal. But her life began to get out of whack recently.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had be... derailed. And she had no excuses for it. The past her would''ve done anything to get back on track, but the current Choi Yeon-Ha was thinking, ''<i>So what?''</i>


    She came to learn that there was more than one way to live one''s life. Bing more sessful would certainly be nice, but she''d have to throw the ''now'' away. Once Choi Yeon-Ha got older and looked back on her life, would Choi Yeon-Ha be satisfied by her only aplishment of being a sessful actress?


    In the not-too-long-ago past, she might have answered yes. But that wasn''t the case anymore.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha ended up witnessing him. And that ''him'' was Kang Jin-Ho.


    From her perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was a genuinely strange person. He possessed all the qualifications that Choi Yeon-Ha ardently wished for but didn''t seem particrly interested in being sessful.


    If he wanted, Kang Jin-Ho could have easily acquired all the fame and wealth. But he ran a pizzeria with his friends. Very poorly, too. And on his off days, he''d go to an orphanage to do sundry chores. It didn''t even look like he was helping out much, either.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s way of life was like an unsolvable mystery to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°He''s such a strange creature. Seriously!¡±


    Maybe that was why she developed an interest in Kang Jin-Ho. Initially, Choi Yeon-Ha merely wanted to use his good looks to advance her career. However, when she got to know him better, Choi Yeon-Ha grew less interested in his looks and more intrigued by the man himself.


    Was it curiosity toward someone living apletely different life to hers?


    After experiencing various events with him, a certain impression branded itself powerfully in her mind.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had no idea if Kang Jin-Ho''s life was the right way to live. Everyone had a different way of living, didn''t they? And she didn''t have the qualifications to judge other people''s lives, anyway.


    However, she was a hundred percent certain that Kang Jin-Ho was enjoying his life to the fullest. That was the impression Choi Yeon-Ha got, even though Kang Se-Ah might vehemently disagree.


    Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed living in the moment. He didn''t sacrifice the present for the sake of the future. He lived as if the present meant everything to him.


    And that... was so blindingly bright to Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes. She always thought being patient in the present for the sake of her future was the wisest thing for her, but then, she witnessed a life diametrically opposed to her way of living.


    And that was why she began thinking this way.


    <i>''The end result of that is this... Whew.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was having a torrid time thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s face that haunted her mind whenever she breathed. When her fear waned, her mind would inevitably wonder what that man was doing after locking her away in this hospital.


    <i>''You''re such a... uncaring man!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t mind that Kang Jin-Ho was away, taking care of... whatever it was. However, he knew she was stuck in a hospital room all by herself. The least he could do for her was check up on her every now and then through chat apps or something!


    ¡°He really doesn''t have anymon sense¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew oh-so-well that Kang Jin-Ho was uncaring, too stoic to say anything even if he wasn''t happy about something, and most importantly... Searching for any semnce of kindness or thoughtfulness in Kang Jin-Ho was a fool''s errand. However, rather than an incorrigible, uncouth man, Kang Jin-Ho was more like... A bit too old-fashioned?


    <i>''Still, I''m wrong about one thing...''</i>


    A grin etched on Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips. ¡°Yeah, he can be a little considerate if he wants to.¡±


    While they were trapped underground, Kang Jin-Ho behaved somewhat differently from what she knew. He kept trying to chat with her and worried for her.


    Choi Yeon-Ha never imagined Kang Jin-Ho would have such sides to him. And without him, she might have never endured being trapped down there. Her only sce back then was knowing someone who cared about her and thought about her safety was in the same space as her.


    ¡°I must''ve really gone crazy¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly tried to suppress the rising corners of her lips.


    She felt flustered by how she was grinning like a hapless idiot while thinking about a man. Didn''t she mock and ridicule her juniors who smiled like they owned the world after finding themselves boyfriends?


    But here she was, doing simr things to those girls. At least, those actresses behaved that way after finding boyfriends. Choi Yeon-Ha was alone on the rooftop, busy daydreaming by herself. A hollow chuckle was the first thing to leak out of her mouth after she grew conscious of that sad reality.


    <i>''I need to pull my socks up, but...''</i>


    Unfortunately for her, her already-in-trouble mind didn''t want to go back to how it was before.


    ¡°Maybe, he''s the slightly considerate type...?¡±


    Maybe, Kang Jin-Ho was pretending to be a stiff, unfriendly hedgehog as he was too shy and socially awkward. When Choi Yeon-Ha logically thought about it, a dull and uncaring person wouldn''t behave thatfortably around the orphanage''s kids.


    After realizing that Kang Jin-Ho also had a... ''somewhat'' adorable side, Choi Yeon-Ha began grinning softly.


    ***


    <i>Cruuunch-!</i>


    That noise was far too vivid. And far too bone-chilling, too. Nomura Ryoji clenched his fists tightly without even realizing it.


    <i>''Something... Something is wrong here!''</i>


    He had been briefed as much as possible beforeing here. A new, unknown Korean returner had murdered Nomura Ryoji''srades dispatched from the n. So, Ryoji and his subordinates were sent to Korea to punish the returner and to carry out the long-dyed incursion into the Korean penins.


    Their priority was to punish the returner. Although the warriors of the Great Nihon Empire losing to a low-leveled Korean punk sounded unbelievable, the reality was reality. And returners sometimes could transcend the environment and situation facing them, so Nomura Ryoji had little choice but to ept it.


    That was why the n was extra cautious. Even if their target easily exceeded the Korean martial arts'' standards, only the elites capable of killing such an individual had been brought together. And the result of that... was unfolding right before Nomura Ryoji''s eyes.


    Nomura Ryoji''s subordinate was gripped in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, his tongue hanging loose while his neck bent at a weird angle.


    Instant death!


    From the body of his subordinate who was alive only a minute ago, the heat was quickly ebbing away. What an unbelievable sight this was.


    <i>''No, no need to get shocked!''</i>


    Nomura Ryoji bit his lip, hard.


    He and his men were also here to kill. And Kang Jin-Ho was their target. If everything had gone ording to n, the one with the broken neck would''ve been Kang Jin-Ho. So, seeing someone die shouldn''te as a surprise. But, why...?


    Why was Nomura Ryoji sensing this inexplicable disharmony from this situation?


    <i>Plop...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho released his grip, causing the corpse of Nomura Ryoji''s subordinate to crash onto the ground.


    <i>''Ah. So, that was why.''</i>


    Only then did Ryoji figure out the truth of that weird disharmony. Every single individual present in this ce was capable of killing another person. And all of them probably had blood on their hands already.


    Even then, Nomura Ryoji still felt that disharmony. Why? It was simple. He didn''t sense a single hint of psychological unwillingness to take a human life from Kang Jin-Ho.


    What would the emotions running inside a person''s head be like as they killed someone?


    Not as in shooting someone from afar, but breaking someone''s neck with their own hands. How would the murderer feel at that moment?


    Most might feel spooked. If not, they might feel uneasy. At the very least, some amount of repulsion and unwillingness.


    Or, those serial killers addicted to murdering humans would feel ecstasy during their deeds.


    However, none of those things could be sensed from Kang Jin-Ho. He looked so... natural and practiced.


    Kang Jin-Ho was simply doing what had to be done, and his emotions didn''t have a part in it. That didn''t mean he was emotionless, of course.


    <i>''How should I describe this...?''</i>


    A butcher slicing and chopping meat in his butchery wouldn''t feel anything special while doing his job. A fruit picker employed by an orchard wouldn''t feel anything while picking apples.


    Kang Jin-Ho killing people was something like that. The act of murder seemed too natural for him. He was performing the horrifying act of breaking another person''s neck and turning a perfectly-alive human being into a corpse as if he was a factory worker tightening bolts in an assembly line.


    <i>''That man is a lunatic!''</i>


    This was not the problem of whether he was strong or weak. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was a weakling who couldn''t even win against a little child, Nomura Ryoji would''ve arrived at the same conclusion.


    A human should have at least the minimum level of respect toward their fellow human beings. If a person no longer viewed others as their fellow men, that person didn''t deserve to be called a human being.


    In that case...


    What was Nomura Ryoji supposed to call Kang Jin-Ho?


    Just as Nomura Ryoji''s thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho began leisurely moving from his spot.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Craaack...!</i>


    As Kang Jin-Ho clenched his fists, the sound of bones cracking rang out in the air. That noise was far more threatening and terrifying than any spoken word could ever be.


    ¡°No. Not yet...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were bloodshot. They were like a wild predator''s that had been blinded by month-long starvation.


    And, for the first time in Nomura Ryoji''s professional career, he thought about fleeing this ce after looking into those burning eyes. Never before in his life did he feel like he was a helplessmb shivering in front of a predator baring its fangs.


    Kang Jin-Ho shed a toothy grin. ¡°You were the ones that started this. Do you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes burning vividly in the middle of nowhere covered in the veil of darkness exerted unspeakable pressure on the Japanese.


    ¡°In that case, I should finish it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely closed the distance, his smile getting deeper.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s thoughts were only half-right. Unexpectedly, Kang Jin-Ho was being considerate toward the Japanese, after all!


    The painless death was the greatest act of mercy Kang Jin-Ho could bestow on these men.

 Chapter 352: Lashing Out (2)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Lashing Out (2)</h4>


    ¡°Gee whiz, talk about being utterly frightening¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head while staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    Kang Jin-Ho was one thing, but the group of men that chased after him was also... Not exactly ''normal'' either.


    <i>''And this is why information is so important.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was getting a fresh reminder of something important today. And that was how crucial information was to a man running an organization.


    If only those idiots had performed an in-depth investigation on Kang Jin-Ho, a gruesome event like this one could have been avoided. They wouldn''t have dared to kill Kang Jin-Ho with such a low number of people and would''ve never followed him into a deserted mountainside.


    A herd of sheep wouldn''t follow a wolf to an out-of-the-way spot in the hope of hunting the predator now, would it? However, Bang Jin-Hun got to witness that metaphore to life tonight. And he was trying his hardest not tough out loud at this situation.


    The end result of that metaphor was ying out before Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes. Thanks to it, he was getting a valuable lesson on the importance of collecting sufficient information on his opponents.


    <i>''Although you ain''t gonna get much out of investigating Mister Jin-Ho...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was involved personally in Kang Jin-Ho, so he had a pretty good idea of who this returner was. However, it''d be a different story for everyone else on the outside.


    First of all, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t aplished anything of note. If a martial artist had achieved some renown, most of their past achievements would be public knowledge. And it''d be fairly easy to estimate that martial artist''s strength or personality.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho seemingly appeared out of nowhere like a meteor and turned the world on its head. So, even if his opponents wanted to investigate him, there wasn''t a whole lot to uncover.


    Of course, there was another reason. And that would be...


    <i>''Well, you gotta be alive and kicking first before you can start an investigation or whatever, no?''</i>


    Only two results awaited those daring to go against Kang Jin-Ho. Either Kang Jin-Ho killed them, or they submitted and joined hands with him.


    Luckily, Bang Jin-Hun was in thetter camp.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s survival was down to two factors. One, he didn''t get in Kang Jin-Ho''s face, but it was the other way around. Two, Bang Jin-Hun had correctly judged Kang Jin-Ho as ''incredibly dangerous'' from the beginning. And he had Cheon Tae-Hun to thank for that.


    If Bang Tae-Hun underestimated Kang Jin-Ho and tried to eliminate thetter... Well, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t be standing here. He''d be a permanent resident in theherworld, and the Martial Assembly would still be at Lee Jung-Geol''s beck and call.


    ¡°And that''s why you gotta be smart with choosing which ship to jump into, kids¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted while observing the unfolding carnage.


    The gruesome final moments of the fools who had chosen the wrong ship and even tried to burn down the correct one made out of gold were etched vividly into Bang Jin-Hun''s retina.


    ***


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Nomura Ryoji couldn''t help but think he was hearing lots of weird noises tonight.


    He inwardly asked himself how many people in the world would confess to being familiar with the sounds of breaking necks. He was even learning about what kind of sound would be produced when a human hand stabbed right through a person''s torso.


    <i>''Even though I don''t want to learn any of that!''</i>


    Nomura Ryoji saw a dark-red something held within Kang Jin-Ho''s hand as it emerged from the other side of a human torso and squeezed his eyes shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho remained expressionless as he discarded the human organ in his hand. Then he rapidly yanked his arm out of Nomura Ryoji''s subordinate.


    ¡°Kuh-huk...!¡±


    The underling slowly copsed to the ground, blood gushing out of his mouth. The poor bastard didn''t even have the time to say hisst words. His body spasmed and convulsed briefly before slowly losing its heat.


    Ryoji beganparing this spectacle to a scene from a movie. In that process, he realized that the seemingly-unrealistic depictions in those movies were actually pretty urate, after all.


    He often found it humorous whenever the group of enemies hovered around the main protagonist while not doing anything much, even as theirrades fell. Now that he found himself in that situation, though...


    Ryoji finally understood why they were paralyzed to their spots.


    They had been scared. Terrified.


    The total number of warriors surrounding Kang Jin-Ho was fifteen. In the beginning, though, twenty hade here. In other words, five had fallen already.


    The fifteen survivors knew. They knew that attacking Kang Jin-Ho at the same time would be far more advantageous to them.


    Kang Jin-Ho broke a person''s neck like he was pulling out a cigarette from a pack. So, rather than challenging him one at a time, the rational thing would be for the fifteen warriors to pounce on him simultaneously.


    The problem with that scenario was that the world didn''t always operate on rational thinking.


    If all fifteen attacked together, they might get to kill Kang Jin-Ho. However, how many of them would die in the process?


    Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess, over half of them would die even ifdy luck was on their side to limit the casualties as much as possible.


    In that case, the question now would be whether or not they were courageous enough to risk that 50% chance of death.


    Remain undecided and hesitating, and someone might, just might, kill Kang Jin-Ho. However, if they attacked together, there was a 50% chance of certain death.


    What would be the ''choice'' people go with in this case?


    <i>''Yes, I know already!''</i>


    Ryoji obviously knew that the gamble with the 50% chance of death was better than everyone getting wiped out, one at a time. However, the unlikely odds of the tide turning in his favor were cing enormous pressure on him.


    Imagine a six-shot revolver with only three rounds loaded. Could a person ce that gun on their temple and pull the trigger? Even if the odds of survival were 50%?


    <i>''I... I don''t think I can do that.''</i>


    Ryoji didn''t have the courage to do that. No, that was no courage but stupid recklessness. A gamble with one''s life on the line was easier said than done!


    It should be the same story with his underlings, Ryoji thought. And that was why they couldn''t make any moves despite theirrades dying one by one in front of their eyes.


    These once-brave warriors of Nihon were now re-enacting the movie scene where the extras were limited in movement to maximize the drama. And it was Ryoji''s great misfortune that he couldn''tugh at this funny and absurd situation.


    ¡°Ah... Ah...!¡±


    One of Ryoji''s underlings began trembling pitifully as Kang Jin-Ho leisurely closed in.


    Ryoji bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. To think that Nihon''s proud warrior would be trembling pitifully in front of a damn Chosenjin! Such humiliation was unprecedented in history!


    However, he couldn''t criticize his underling, even in his head. Even if that underling had forgotten about the warrior''s pride instilled into him throughout his entire life and pitifully shivered like a wet dog... Ryoji couldn''t rebuke anyone because his legs were also faintly trembling from fear.


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho turned his head. His eyes met with Ryoji''s, causing thetter to flinch and shudder.


    Kang Jin-Ho disregarded the underling before him and leisurely made his way over to Nomura Ryoji instead. And his figure resembled a grim reaper shuffling closer in Ryoji''s eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless figure bathed in the cold, eerie moonlight immediately transformed Nomura Ryoji''s impression of his current situation. It initially felt like he was stuck in an action movie aimed at adults, but now...!


    What was worse was that Ryoji was the star of this movie! What was the genre of this movie, then? A thriller? A horror? Judging from all the corpses of Ryoji''s subordinates lying on the ground, the genre should be considered a ''sher'' movie!


    ¡°...H-hold on!¡± Ryoji blurted out without even meaning to. He used to believe talking was useless while fighting his enemies, yet his body betrayed his beliefs and acted on its own.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking. ¡°Oh? You know how to speak Korean?¡±


    ¡°...I do,¡± Ryoji replied, cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    <i>''God dammit!''</i>


    Ryoji was assigned to this expedition because of his ability to speak Korean. He should me his bad luck on that, no? Ironically, though, being able to converse in Korean was helping to extend Ryoji''s lifespan right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho was disying mild interest in Ryoji, after all! At the very least, Ryoji would get to keep his life as long as he could stimte the interest of this merciless and cruel devil!


    Having realized this crucial fact, Nomura Ryoji desperately tried to say something.


    <i>''But... What am I supposed to say here?''</i>


    His lips didn''t want to part. No matter how badly he racked his brain, nothing clever entered his mind.


    What could he say in this situation, anyway? Ryoji and his men chased Kang Jin-Ho to this ce with the sole aim of killing him. And Kang Jin-Ho retaliated by killing five of Ryoji''s men.


    So, what could they possibly say to each other??<i>Good evening, sir.?If you are not busy, may I treat you to a cup of tea?</i>


    A helpless chuckle tried to break out of Ryoji''s mouth.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    Ryoji clenched his teeth. They were already beyond the point of talking things out. Which meant he only had one thing to say.


    ¡°If, if I promise to¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brow arched slightly upward as he listened.


    ¡°If I promise to leave quietly, will you let us go?¡± Nomura Ryoji finally muttered those words. Although, he had to throw his pride away in the process.


    Actually, what he wanted to say was,?<i>''If we risk our lives and attack you at the same time, even you will not be left unscathed. So, it will be beneficial for you to let us go when we are willing to swallow our loss and withdraw.''</i>


    However, Ryoji''s Korean wasn''t good enough to properly express his inner sentiment. He could only pray that Kang Jin-Ho was wise enough to figure it out by himself.


    ¡°Kuk...!¡± A low cackle barely escaped from Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. It sounded like he was trying to hold hisughter but failed.


    He cocked an eyebrow in curiosity and stared at Ryoji for a while. ¡°I''m guessing you can understand Korean pretty well?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡±


    A grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face again as if he got it. And the meaning behind that grin was crystal clear to Ryoji.


    ¡°I heard that the Japanese would die rather than be discourteous. But that doesn''t seem to apply to you. For a man begging for his life, don''t you think your posture is too stiff and arrogant?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted toward the ground before his feet. ¡°Now, beg properly.¡±


    Ryoji''s face began burning up.


    ¡°Kneel on the ground. Grovel with your face buried in the dirt. And beg. Cry and beg until I find this whole thing absurd and stupid and can''t be bothered to raise my hand anymore. See, when you''re pleading for your life, you''re supposed to be courteous about it. You need to assume the proper position first. Who knows? I might get swayed if you beg me earnestly.¡±


    This was humiliation. Utter humiliation!


    Ryoji''s heart began tightening from a wave of incredible anger. This sense of humiliation, and the subsequent anger, made his hands tremble. He''d rather bite his tongue and kill himself than submit to this humiliation!


    ¡°You... You dare insult me!¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho chortled uncontrobly. ¡°Even though you''re begging for your life, you still want to go home with your pride intact? Wow, that''s great. But what are we supposed to do now? I have no ns to humor your wishes, you see?¡±


    Theughter swiftly disappeared from Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he began growling like a predator.


    ¡°Throw away everything you have and beg like a dog. Resolve yourself to discard everything except your life in order to leave. And beg like the pathetic little bastard that you are. Then, I might think about it.¡±


    Ryoji''s face reddened even more. Before he could say something, he heard the sounds of des being yanked out of their sheaths.


    <i>Shu-ru-rung!</i>


    Those subtle yet chilling metallic noises quickly sobered Ryoji''s mind up. His subordinates began growling.


    ¡°Looks like this damn Chosenjin knows how to run his mouth, eh?¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you going to keep listening to this punk?¡±


    Ryoji slowly nodded. A warrior who lost his pride was no longer a warrior. And Ryoji would rather die than lose his qualification as a warrior!


    Just as Ryoji finished centering himself, a devil suddenly whispered in his ear. ¡°I wonder, what will you think about as you die?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    That devil licked his lips with his crimson tongue and dered to his audience, ¡°Here''s my promise. You will all regret not begging like dogs soon. And you won''t be able to get over that regret even after you die.¡±

 Chapter 353: Lashing Out (3)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Lashing Out (3)</h4>


    Those words served as the signal.


    Crimson and dark aura suddenly gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho, then he pounced on Nomura Ryoji.


    <i>''Ah...!''</i>


    Ryoji wasn''t sure why he reacted this way. People would usually try to dodge or block if someone changed at them. However, Ryoji just stood there like an idiot and watched this scene unfold.


    The figure of Kang Jin-Ho, with that dark crimson aura whipping around him like a cape, was so unrealistic and bone-chillingly frightening that Ryoji was paralyzed to the spot like a statue.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho''s previously-expressionless face had transformed. His expression, now distorted hideously with madness and bloodthirst, even stopped Ryoji''s heart from beating momentarily.


    The figurative ''demons'' existed in this world. As a denizen of the world hidden in the shadows, Nomura Ryoji had plenty of chances to encounter such demons. He even maintained a deep connection with some of them, too.


    However, this bastard was different. Different from the others with the modifier ''Demon-like''. This Kang Jin-Ho bastard was fundamentally different from all of them.


    Those demonic people pretended to be evil and used their ''evilness'' as a way to threaten and to make their lives easier. But Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that. He was dyed to his core with evil.


    So much so that Ryoji felt a deathly chill run down his spine after remembering how ''normal'' Kang Jin-Ho seemed only a moment ago!


    They should''ve known ahead of time. They should''ve known that their supposed target was not human but a bona fide demon!


    <i>''It''s toote now.''</i>


    Ryoji thought he now knew what his five subordinates were thinking as they died at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands.


    Regret. Lamentation. And perhaps, a little bit of relief...


    Ryoji couldn''t be the only one. He was referring to those who would be subjected to the same fate as him. Once Ryoji and his men were wiped out, his n would dispatch his recements to ''finish'' the job.


    Those already hiding in South Korea would also try to attack Kang Jin-Ho. And then...


    <i>''...They will all feel the same thing as us.''</i>


    They would be sacrifices to satiate Kang Jin-Ho''s bloodlust. Like particles getting sucked into a ck hole, they would disappear from this world. And this scenario would repeat itself until the higher-ups back in the maind recognized the graveness of the situation.


    <i>''In that case, we might as well...!''</i>


    Unfortunately, there was something Nomura Ryoji wasn''t aware of.


    Kang Jin-Ho always tried his best to keep every promise he made. As such, he wouldn''t suddenly go back on the promise he made only a moment ago. Regardless of what might happen, Ryoji was not destined to die a peaceful death.


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    Ryoji thought that was the sound of bones breaking. He also thought that such a horrifying sound shouldn''t be produced regardless of which body part was injured. However, his thought had to change after he saw the ''object'' held in Kang Jin-Ho''s grip.


    That was a shockingly bizarre sight to behold. Kang Jin-Ho''s fingers resembled sharp hooks, and in his grip was something familiar and, at the same time, foreign to Nomura Ryoji.


    Despite the darkness of the night, that object''s crimson hue remained vivid in his view. The object, with dark-red blood spurting out, was literally a chunk of meat.


    That was when Ryoji realized that the thing in Kang Jin-Ho''s grip was his flesh. Ryoji''s jaw fell in shock as extreme pain mmed into his brain. Unfortunately for him, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t satisfied with only that.


    Kang Jin-Ho threw away the piece of the human body in his hand like garbage and charged at Ryoji again. A child-like grin was etched on his face as if he was dying of sheer amusement.


    At this point, Nomura Ryoji didn''t even feel terror. It was as if his emotions had been paralyzed. Ryoji could only dazedly stare at Kang Jin-Ho''s approaching figure as this weird disharmony settled in his mind. It felt like he was suffering from a cold, and a barrier had to be put up between him and the rest of the world.


    The reactions didn''te from him but from the people behind him.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaahk!¡±


    Rather than a determined yell, that sounded more like a scream to Ryoji''s ears.


    Like the mischief of cornered rats charging forward to bite and gnaw at the cat, Ryoji''s subordinates rushed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''No, don''t...!''</i>


    Ryoji wanted to stop them. He wanted to shout at them to back off. Everyone present knew what would happen after pointing swords and charging at this demonic bastard. However, no words came out of Ryoji''s mouth.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Suzuki, at the head of the charging pack, was flung backward like a cannon shell as a noise akin to a thunderp went off.


    The sight of Suzuki flying away as a fountain of blood gushed out of him etched vividly into Nomura Ryoji''s soul. Others also couldn''t avoid meeting simr fates as Suzuki.


    <i>''...Did I seriously think sacrificing half of us could kill that monster?''</i>


    That turned out to be aughable notion.


    Turning that monster into an enemy was the n''s fatal mistake. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone at Ryoji''s level could handle. No, the strongest, wisest elites of the n would have to step up if they were serious about killing Kang Jin-Ho.


    The situation was resolved in the proverbial blink of an eye. Ryoji''s confused and dazed mind finally gained some rity, but that only caused the extreme pain and the cruel reality to crash mercilessly into him.


    Ryoji could see that none of his men was left standing.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Now left speechless, Ryoji dumbfoundedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Only three ces in Kang Jin-Ho''s body weren''t covered in crimson blood: the pair of his eyes that seemed particrly white, and his lips, parted wide in unadulterated joy, with his pearly-white teeth shing brightly.


    <i>''You... You beast...!''</i>


    No, that wasn''t quite right. Kang Jin-Ho was no beast. No animal in this world would make the face Kang Jin-Ho was making right now after ughtering their own kin. Indeed, animals wouldn''t kill people for fun like this grinning devil in front of Ryoji''s eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently walked up to Ryoji. He got close enough for his breath to tickle Ryoji''s skin, then stared at the Japanese man while an unreadable smile was stered on his lips. A little whileter, he broke this eerie silence. ¡°You look aggrieved and unhappy by something.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, I''ve seen that face plenty of times before,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as his expression grew a little bored. ¡°This always happens. Bastards charging at me to kill me suddenly start to look at me in horror as if I''m a devil after the table turns on them. They conveniently forget that if I''m not like this, I''d be the one on the ground with blood spurting out of my wounds instead.¡±


    Nomura Ryoji''s expression distorted. Before he could say something, though...


    ¡°I don''t want to hear your excuses.¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly cut Ryoji off. ¡°And no need to feel ashamed, either. Most people are the same. They all feel angry when their prey refuses to die obediently. Some level of resistance can make the hunt interesting, but when the hunters are harmed in some way, they would suddenly get furious.¡±


    As Kang Jin-Ho spoke, his fangs were bared once more.


    ¡°That''s what makes humans such amusing creatures. They all say they are prepared to die, but when deathes for them, they can hardly believe it. So, let me ask you. Are you... prepared to believe in your death?¡±


    ¡°You bastard... You will regret... this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s interest seemed to have piqued a little at Ryoji''s response.


    ¡°You... You did something you shouldn''t have... I... I am merely a small fry. Soon, they wille to deal with you. And then, you... You will regret today while being trapped in a body neither living nor dead!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°You know, I''m getting curious about something..¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Curious about who would regret more between you and me. Didn''t I tell you? I said you will bitterly regret not begging me to let you go.¡±


    Ryoji''s brows shot up.


    ¡°What about your subordinates? Are they regretting it now, I wonder?¡±


    Ryoji hurriedly spun his head around at Kang Jin-Ho''s words.


    <i>''They... They are still alive!''</i>


    Despite their wretched appearances, Ryoji''s subordinates were still writhing and wriggling a little on the ground. In other words, they were not dead yet.


    However, that knowledge didn''t give Ryoji any sce. No, the despair in his heart grew onlyrger instead. Someone injured that badly wouldn''t survive in the end, that was why.


    If left untreated on this deserted mountainside, the victims would only suffer for a long time before breathing theirst. And they would have no choice but to experience the slow creeping death.


    Who would wish for such a death? No one, that was who.


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and muttered again. ¡°Let me promise you another thing.¡±


    His fangs bared in the darkness once more.


    ¡°You won''t enjoy a peaceful death like them.¡±


    As his joints issued cracking noises, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely closed the final distance separating him and Nomura Ryoji.


    ***


    While watching Kang Jin-Ho walk back, Bang Jin-Hun''s mind was upied by several thoughts.


    <i>''Was there a need to be that cruel and vicious?''</i>


    It was true that the Japanese came after him first. However, Kang Jin-Ho possessed enough strength to defeat them without breaking a sweat.


    Considering Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, not killing those targeting his life and sending them packing was an unrealistic expectation. Even then, torturing them to such a degree and leaving them to die in the middle of nowhere like this was going a bit too far in Bang Jin-Hun''s opinion.


    <i>''And also... Please!''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho possessed enough skills, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve dearly loved it if he could at least think about dodging the blood stters. Just the mere idea of giving the blood-soaked Kang Jin-Ho a ride was giving Bang Jin-Hun a migraine.


    What if they were stopped by cops on their way? They would have no choice but to spend the night in a police holding cell.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly walked up to Bang Jin-Hun. Even though Bang Jin-Hun was confident about not being seen as an ''enemy'' by Kang Jin-Ho after sharing quite a few experiences together, the current visual still made him wish he could flee from this ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered disinterestedly. ¡°It''d be nice if there''s a ce nearby to wash myself.¡±


    ¡°...You want to wash that off?¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered in disbelief. Even the bestundromat would shake their heads and refuse this particr pile ofundry. Washing blood off clothes was unimaginably difficult, so this was a bit... A bucket load of chemicals would have to be dumped on theundry to get all the stains off! ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''m talking from experience here. You ain''t getting that out of your clothes. It''s better to throw them away.¡±


    ¡°My clothes are one thing, but I still need to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned again.


    If they could stop by a public bathhouse, that would be great. However, entering a bathhouse while looking like that would instantly summon a crack team of detectives to the scene.


    ¡°...For now, let''s stay put and find a way for you to wash up. And you should definitely take those clothes off. If you wait for a bit, I''ll source suitable clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°No, not necessary.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to a nearby corpse. ¡°I''ll just source them myself.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes followed Kang Jin-Ho''s pointing finger and stared. That corpse belonged to tonight''s first victim.


    <i>''Hang on a minute... Did Mister Jin-Ho kill that guy first, knowing this might happen?''</i>


    The first victim died aparatively less-messy death, so he might not feel too aggrieved by the fact that his murderer was taking his clothes away. However, Bang Jin-Hun still didn''t feel all that good about wearing a dead man''s clothes.


    ¡°Uh-whew¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun helplessly shook his head. ¡°Since we aren''t far from our destination, let me call the boys and tell them to bring a set of new clothes. I''ll also tell them to bring a few bottles of clean water. You can wash up afterward.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, do you want me to prepare casual clothes?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek. ¡°I''m meeting them for the first time, so going there in tracksuits might not be such a great idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? I''m sorry?¡±


    When Bang Jin-Hun asked back in confusion, Kang Jin-Ho began tilting his head in his own confusion. ¡°Weren''t we heading to the Martial Assembly?¡±


    That was true. That was why they hade this far. However...


    <i>''Wait a minute. You left twenty people in that wretched state and took a dunk in a bloodbath, yet you... You still want to carry on as if nothing''s happened?''</i>


    In times like this, Bang Jin-Hun was seriously tempted to dissect Kang Jin-Ho''s head and see what was cooking inside.


    ¡°...I''ll tell them to bring a set of formal wear, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Please do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun sneakily pointed behind. ¡°I''m thinking this ce needs to be cleaned up as well, so... What do you want me to do here? If I''m being honest, killing them now would be the merciful thing to do.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be over in around two hours, so it''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Tell your men to be on standby and clean up the scene once it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Bang Jin-Hun sighed under his breath. He never thought that one day, he''d pity the enemies trying to take his life.


    <i>''You know, this side of him might end up bing a hurdle that trips Mister Jin-Ho up one day...''</i>


    It seemed ''mercy'' was a word that didn''t exist in Kang Jin-Ho''s vocabry.

 Chapter 354: Lashing Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Lashing Out (4)</h4>


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at his watch.


    <i>''We arete.''</i>


    The time lost due to the Japanese wasn''t that long. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even need ten minutes to sort them out, anyway. However, the act of waiting for water to wash all the blood off Kang Jin-Ho took considerably longer. Worse still, more time was lost while humoring Kang Jin-Ho''s whims.


    Even if Bang Jin-Hun''s authority was recognized within the Martial Assembly, he couldn''t exactly tell the clean-up crew,?<i>''Those poor bastards aren''t dead yet. So, wait until they kick the bucket for good, and then start doing your thing.''</i>


    If he dared to say that, then in less than one day, everyone in the Assembly would start to gossip that Bang Jin-Hun''s humanity had gone to the dogs. He definitely could not afford that.


    In the end, Bang Jin-Hun resorted to persuading Kang Jin-Ho. After he finally got the go-ahead, Bang Jin-Hun quickly ended the lives of these suffering Japanese men before calling the clean-up crew.


    And, after everything was said and done...


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho in the passenger seat and sighed grandly.


    <i>''Yup, he ain''t even human...''</i>


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that perfectly washing a blood-soaked body was near impossible, regardless of how much water was used. However, Kang Jin-Ho took care of that problem in an exceedingly simple manner.


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up a 20L container filled with clean water, used his Pure Yang Qi to boil the water inside until the walls of the container began softening, then dumped the whole thing on top of his head.


    While watching this scene, Bang Jin-Hun fell into the pit of a serious dilemma. Should he be amazed by Kang Jin-Ho''s ability to boil that much water with his Pure Yang Qi? Or, should he be gobsmacked by how Kang Jin-Ho looked ''refreshed'' after a container of boiling water was dumped on his head?


    <i>''Ah. So, this is how a traveling snake-oil salesman can stay afloat...''</i>


    The clean-up crew arrived promptly after receiving Bang Jin-Hun''s phone call, but they all froze up stiff at the sight of all the corpses strewn about. Even if they were professionals, staying unaffected while looking at twenty corpses in various horrifying states would still be impossible. However, they all quickly forgot about their hesitation and fright when Kang Jin-Ho dumped the boiling water on top of his head. Some of them even went,?<i>''Oh, oh! Wow!''</i>


    If a hat was tossed in front of Kang Jin-Ho, money would''ve filled it up to its brim in no time!


    Bang Jin-Hun came to realize that a capable man could do anything and still look great while doing it. The proof was Kang Jin-Ho ably resolving his problem with unintentional showmanship sprinkled on top!


    Bang Jin-Hun nced again at Kang Jin-Ho, who was wordlessly staring at the passing scenery outside the car, and fell into another dilemma.


    Should he... ask that question?


    If Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho''s alliance was temporary, there was no real need to ask this question. However, Bang Jin-Hun knew that wasn''t the case. They were going to be partners in crime in various meanings, after all.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It might not be the most... pleasant question to answer, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don''t mind,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a calm manner.


    Bang Jin-Hun quickly sucked in a deep breath, then finally asked it. ¡°I know they were our enemies, but was there a need to be so cruel and vicious?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly turned his head in Bang Jin-Hun''s direction. ¡°Cruel and vicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun hesitantly replied. However, this topic had to be broached at some point, anyway. ¡°You could''ve ended that a little more... I don''t know, nicer? Even if they were our enemies, you could''ve finished the situation by killing them. So, I don''t get why you prefer to deal with your enemies in that manner. If your intentions were not to kill them but to teach them a painful lesson, I can... sort of see it as a way to leave asting impression in their heads. But that''s not what you''re doing, either.¡±


    Once the floodgates had opened, Bang Jin-Hun''s words gushed out without any hints of stopping anytime soon.


    ¡°I know that''s what you''re like, Mister Jin-Ho. Even then... Let me put it this way. You''re no longer fighting alone. You can agree with that, right? That kind of vicious tendency can make other people repulsed by you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun, his head slightly tilted.


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed again. ¡°As for me, what should I say... If I''m being honest here, I''m also a bit repulsed by all the bloodletting, Mister Jin-Ho. Even though I''ve lived a pretty hectic life, and even though I''ve killed before... You can argue that dying peacefully or painfully doesn''t really matter since your enemies are gonna die anyway. However, that''s not what people are like, you know? Even in abattoirs, cows are being killed as painlessly as possible, so¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified. ¡°Repulsed, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Killing your enemies cruelly and viciously will repulse the others?¡±


    ¡°...Uh, yes?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun dazedly nced at Kang Jin-Ho. However, the car nearly drifted to the nextne, so he urgently turned the steering to correct it.


    <i>''What the hell is up with that reaction?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked genuinely confused as he asked Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°But, isn''t the painful death of the enemies, or utterly ughtering them, the best way to raise the morale of one''s allies?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡° Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes began powerfully quaking just then. Just... just what era did this damn dude think he was living in?! ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, you do realize how outdated that mindset is, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Outdated? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho. That''s the old way of doing things.¡±


    Obviously, barbaric things like that did happen many centuries ago. To raise the morale of one''s allies, one would cruelly ughter their enemies or drag the corpses of the vanquished around behind their chariots. Such things happened quite often in the past, but Kang Jin-Ho was living in the 21st century, for crying out loud!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you gotta remember that the era has changed.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was unreadable as he silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun. Eventually, though, he slowly nodded in eptance. ¡°Although our thoughts on this matter differ somewhat, I''ll try to follow your counsel and control myself a little more in front of others.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed and nodded.


    <i>''Well, I guess he has thought about it, at least.''</i>


    In that case, it might be worth the try to extend this conversation.


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, can I ask you one more thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t do that to raise morale, did you? Because, whenever you were massacring your enemies, the only person around to witness it was me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°So, why... Why do you keep going that far? Is it a force of habit, or...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered his answer a little before shaking his head. ¡°I''m not sure. I don''t exactly know how to answer you. That''s because I''ve never thought that I was being especially cruel or excessive toward my enemies, you see?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always thought I was restraining myself pretty well.¡±


    ¡°...Seriously?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s jaw dropped.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly at Bang Jin-Hun''s incredulous expression.


    <i>''He would''ve lost his mind if he was unfortunate enough to live in that era...''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho was... ''active'' in Zhongyuan, people often used him of being too excessive but never cruel or vicious. How would Bang Jin-Hun react if he knew the truth?


    ¡°If there is nothing to gain by being cruel and vicious, I''ll do my best to restrain myself. However, there is... a person''s propensity to consider. I fear it might be difficult for me to change.¡±


    ¡°It''s your propensity?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly, but... How should I exin myself?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°As I''ve said before, if Icked the strength to resist my enemies, I''d have died already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°If you try to kill someone only to fail, you have no right toin about the punishment you receive. I''m merely teaching them that lesson.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut as a chill ran down his skin. He just realized that Kang Jin-Ho would not change no matter what was said to him. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s nature, his inclination.


    <i>''And it''s... not exactly wrong, either.''</i>


    Honestly speaking... If one tried to kill their enemy and failed, it''d be absurd for them to expect a painless, merciful death as their reward.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I won''t bring this topic up anymore, but... I''d be grateful if you act a little more carefully when there are eyes watching you. As you may know, humans aren''t always rational creatures. Some will instantly be hostile to you after seeing how cruel you are to your enemies.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll try to remember your advice.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply sounding half-hearted couldn''t have been Bang Jin-Hun''s imagination.


    <i>''Might as well talk to a bloody wall...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply, then stomped on the elerator.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell, man! What are the higher-ups thinking of while keeping us here till this hour! I want to get back to my lodging already!¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Those who were prevented from knocking off for the day by Bang Jin-Hun beganining one by one.


    The Martial Assembly usually didn''t ce many restrictions on its members. And it wasn''t like they had anything particrly important to do by gathering up, either.


    To the affiliated members, the Assembly was a ce to train without worrying about anyone. It also served as a fixer that handled any potential problems martial artists might run into in the outside world. All that, for a small membership fee, of course.


    That second ''service'' on offer was seen as indispensable to the martial artists. Not to forget, the Assembly''s executives were made up of who''s-who of South Korea''s top martial artists, too. These two factors were why the Martial Assembly could still boast the status of Korea''s leading martial art organization.


    Despite the term ''knocking off'' being thrown around, the affiliated martial artists didn''t do any work at the Assembly. All they had to do was mute'' to the Assembly Hall once every few days to get their membership cards punched, then train for a few hours before retiring for the day.


    That was the usual situation, but for today, Bang Jin-Hun ordered everyone who hadmuted to stay put and wait for him. No wonder these martial artists were growing dissatisfied.


    ¡°You know what''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°It''s gotta be something to do with the Yeongnam Group, no? Those f*ckers have been acting totally crazytely, you know.¡±


    ¡°...The Yeongnam Group!¡±


    The mood within the hall rapidly grew icy at the mere mention of the Yeongnam Group.


    ¡°What''s the matter with those bastards?¡±


    ¡°Crazy f*cks don''t need reasons to do crazy sh*t, you know. They are just crazy, that''s all,¡± Gong Yeong-Gil replied disinterestedly.


    ¡°Even if that''s true! I don''t care about what the Yeongnam Group bastards are doing since dealing with that sh*t is the higher-ups'' job, isn''t it! In that case, why do we need to stay and wait like this?¡±


    ¡°I said, how should I know?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned while listening to the irritated reply from his fellow martial artist. He couldn''t help but keep asking things since being forced to wait for unknown reasons until sote in the day was getting on his nerves.


    Gong Yeong-Gil sighed. ¡°Well, I did hear something, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°The Assembly Master is bringing someone, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Like who?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well... I heard it was someone super important.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head.


    <i>''Huh? Just how important is the guy our Assembly Master is bringing that we gotta wait like this?''</i>


    The ''Bang Jin-Hun'' they know would never make his fellow martial artists wait around like this. He ced importance on substance and had no patience for empty formalities and facades. So, to think there was someone important enough for Bang Jin-Hun to make an exception to his rule...!


    ¡°Hey, maybe he''s thinking of introducing his kid to us?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan rubbed his chin.


    Gong Yeong-Gil looked weirdly at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°...The Assembly Master is unmarried, dude.¡±


    ¡°Unmarried doesn''t equal childless, man. Didn''t you hear about how our Assembly Master used to be a bit of a yboy when he was still a youngster? It wouldn''t be strange for him to have a kid or two stashed somewhere, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil pondered for a bit as if it didn''t sound too imusible. However, he soon made his retort. ¡°He''s not that kind of a man.¡±


    ¡°...And that''s what''s been pissing me off. In that case, just who ising? I wanna know!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan whispered in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Someone told me earlier that it could be Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Gong Yeong-Gil replied quietly.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes powerfully quaked at the mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? All I know is that our Assembly Master could be heading this way in Kang Jin-Ho''spany.¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell, seriously? Could it be true?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan scanned his surroundings in bbergast.


    To think it could be Kang Jin-Ho!


    That name had been on the lips of the Assembly''s martial artists for some time now. The rumors suggested that a young man with that name stepped in to suppress the concerning rift between the former and the current Assembly Masters, thereby unifying the Martial Assembly and ushering in some semnce of stability.


    Most martial artists dismissed that rumor as unbelievable nonsense, but doing so got progressively harder when more and more people talked about Kang Jin-Ho. What sealed the deal was the people in the Assembly Master''s circles talking about that young man.


    As a result, the hottest topic in the corridors of the Martial Assembly at the moment was,?<i>''Who exactly is this Kang Jin-Ho? And, are all the rumors about him true?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped deeply. ¡°Hold on, if that rumor is actually true...!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil cut Yi Myeong-Hwan off and pointed outside the window. ¡°There hees.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan turned his head and looked outside to see the Assembly Master''s car slipping past the front gates, its headlights chasing away the darkness of the night. Yi Myeong-Hwan nervously swallowed.


    <i>''What kind of a madman?will that Kang?Jin-Ho be?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body began tensing up.

 Chapter 355: Lashing Out (5)

    <h4>Chapter 355: Lashing Out (5)</h4>


    Initially, Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t even believe in this mysterious young man named Kang Jin-Ho. To rify, it wasn''t about whether or not he believed in the existence of such a person. Yi Myeong-Hwan simply thought that rumors had been embellished somewhat or half of all the stories floating around were fantastical nonsense.


    <i>''Logically speaking, that is.''</i>


    Some brat suddenly popping out of nowhere before forcing two of Korea''s bigshots-Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun-to bow to him was as unrealistic as a dragon appearing in the middle of Seoul and loudly roaring at the heavens.


    Some people might ask, ''<i>Wouldn''t that be possible if Kang Jin-Hi is a returner?''</i> However, if all returners were that strong, the current era''s martial world would''ve already been taken over by them.


    The mechanism behind returners traveling to and from the present was still an iprehensible mystery, but experiencing the past didn''t automatically mean they would be peerless under the heavens.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan even heard that returners oftencked enthusiasm for life, having already experienced several lives.


    <i>''I''m not even remotely surprised.''</i>


    Anyone unfortunate enough to go through the Hell Joseon Quest three times in a row would swiftly lose the mindset of doing their best. By then, these poor bastards would learn that ''doing their best'' wouldn''t affect the oue all that much.


    The sad thing about that was that, even if people might whine about Hell Joseon this and that, South Korea of now was many times a better ce to live than all of its historical counterparts.


    So, a returner who had to suffer through that hellish past? Even Yi Myeong-Hwan could tell their minds wouldn''t be okay after going through that crappy experience.


    ¡°Look, there he is.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan craned his neck to get a better look. He could see an unfamiliar man climbing out of Bang Jin-Hun''s car.


    <i>''What the hell...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes narrowed while studying a young man kitted out in a smart business suit.


    ¡°Huh. He doesn''t look like much?¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    If all the rumors about Kang Jin-Ho were real, then he should''ve resembled a freak of nature. A monster. However, that young man didn''t seem to have any... ''weird'' aspects to him. He even looked too slender and frail to be a martial artist, as well!


    There were more rough-looking folks in the Martial Assembly that could crush soda cans with nothing but their pectoral muscles than pebbles on the ground. Martial artists were used to seeing people like that, so they got the impression that the young man next to Bang Jin-Hun could not have been from their world.


    There could be only two exnations here. Either that young man was not Kang Jin-Ho, or the rumors about him had been greatly exaggerated.


    ¡°Well, I guess we''ll find out soon enough,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered while turning his body away from the window. Bang Jin-Hun and the young man were heading to the building''s entrance, so they should arrive soon.


    Everyone''s attention focused on the doorway of the grand practice hall, their current location.


    Even the name of the ce was the Training Hall. If it had been outfitted like the Korean National Training Center in Taereung, the Training Hall would''ve been ranked as one of the best in the country.


    Unfortunately, the folks upying it were all martial artists. If they started training seriously inside this ce, the building would be blown away in no time at all! So, despite its name of Training Hall, the Martial Assembly used it more like an auditorium.


    <i>Creak!</i>


    Sounds of steel chairs scraping against the floor could be heard. Regardless of who was apanying Bang Jin-Hun, the fact of the matter was that the Assembly Master wasing. Not many people would remain sitting down in that case. Yi Myeong-Hwan also stood at attention.


    The door finally opened, and Bang Jin-Hun stepped inside, followed by that handsome youth in a business suit.


    The first impression Yi Myeong-Hwan got was... His attention was automatically drawn to that young man. Was it because the young man was handsome? Or he had this unique air about him?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure. However, he was certain that the young man had?<i>something?</i>about him capable of drawing people''s attention.


    The second thing Yi Myeong-Hwan felt was ''disharmony''. But why would he?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had no reason to feel that way about the young man next to Bang Jin-Hun. After all, that young man seemed rxed. A man in his natural environment, as it were. Even if Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to find something fishy about that young man, he couldn''t find any.


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t know better, it was like that young man had already frequented the Martial Assembly''s...


    <i>''...Ah!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly uncovered the truth of his disharmony. His fists tightly clenched without him realizing it. He thought he had figured it out.


    <i>''He''s too rxed!''</i>


    Indeed, that young man''s rxed demeanor was the reason for Yi Myeong-Hwan''s disharmony!


    Imagine Yi Myeong-Hwan was Kang Jin-Ho in the same situation. He had never visited the Martial Assembly before. And the first image greeting him after opening the door was arge group of rough-looking men with abnormally-wide shoulders waiting for his arrival.


    The number of people in the Training Hall was over two hundred. Could Yi Myeong-Hwan remain rxed, nay, unperturbed, at the sight of two hundred-plus men staring at him? When each of these men could easily scare the bejeesus out of hardened gangsters?


    <i>''Nope, I don''t think I can.''</i>


    An average person would feel like wetting themselves and not even dare to raise their head. But that young man strode right inside as if this was his own front yard and all these rough-looking men were pebbles on the street, to borrow that earlier metaphor.


    ¡°Huh. He doesn''t look like much, now doesn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Kinda look like a little girl, too.¡±


    However, it seemed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s peers didn''t get the same impression as him.


    <i>''Say what? You think he doesn''t look like much?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan knew he wouldn''t be able to strut inside like that young man had done. If he were in the same shoes, Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve been paralyzed stiff. He had no idea whether that young man was as strong as the rumors suggested. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan had to acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho had balls of pure Grade-A steel.


    ¡°Mm, I see you''re all still here,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. He climbed up to the podium and scanned the crowd while grinning affably.


    His behavior was noticeably different from his predecessor. When Lee Jung-Geol was still the Assembly Master, he often disyed strong authoritarian tendencies.


    If Lee Jung-Geol walked in somewhere, everyone in the room had to stand up in attention. If Lee Jung-Geol decided to speak, everyone else had to shut up and listen.


    Although people were dissatisfied with this outdated way of doing things, the discipline in the martial world was stricter than in the world of professional athletes. No one would dare voice suchints in the open.


    After Bang Jin-Hun seeded in the Assembly Master position, the authoritarian inclinations seemed to have weakened by a great deal. Yi Myeong-Hwan only had to observe the attitudes of his fellow martial artists whenever they looked at Bang Jin-Hun to know this.


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan began thinking that this was a positive change, Bang Jin-Hun started addressing the crowd while scratching his head. ¡°My bad for making you all wait until now. I thought we''d be here much earlier, but a problem reared its head first, you see? I figured I''d arrive in less than thirty minutes, and that was why I had asked you all to wait for me. This is my fault, and all I can ask you for is your understanding on the matter.¡±


    Obviously, some people in the crowd would still feel dissatisfied, but no one openly expressed their sentiments.


    ¡°Anyway. I''ve asked you to wait for me tonight, because... I wanted to introduce someone to you.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced to his side. ¡°This is Kang Jin-Ho. And you''ll be working side by side with him in the future. Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a step forward, then bowed slightly. ¡°Hello, I''m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan looked at Kang Jin-Ho, unable to hide his bbergast.


    <i>''Wait, is that all you wanna say?''</i>


    Shouldn''t there be a proper introduction, at least? Or, how about Bang Jin-Hun exining why it was necessary to bring all these people here for such a brief... ''introduction''?


    It seemed everyone else was thinking the same thing as Yi Myeong-Hwan judging from theirck of response.


    ¡°Well, as I said before, you will be working with him a lot in the future, so I wanted you all to get acquainted with him. And, uh¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun didn''t seem to have anything else to say. He alternated his gaze between Yi Myeong-Hwan and Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mm. It''s not official yet, but the n is for Mister Kang Jin-Ho to join us in a directorial capacity. I hope you will listen to his requests from now on.¡±


    ¡°A director, you say? As in, a member of the board of directors?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan blurted out a question without even meaning to.


    The auditorium was deathly silent, perhaps owing to the sub-zero atmosphere. This meant Yi Myeong-Hwan''s voice was clearly heard by everyone.


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem with that arrangement?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked back.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan panicked slightly and scanned his surroundings. People were all looking at him now. When he noticed the silent ''desire'' burning in those gazes, he groaned loudly. It seemed there was no room for him to back out now.


    ¡°No, well, it''s just that... Assembly Master, I just thought that a total stranger bing a director was a bit strange, that''s all. A director has the authority to order us around, doesn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that''s true,¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded.


    ¡°So, like... Being ordered around by someone we''ve never met is a bit... Our situation isn''t exactly ordinary since rumors of a collision against the Yeongnam Group are doing the rounds right now, so... If I''m being honest, I''m feeling kinda leery about this, Assembly Master.¡±


    After finishing what he had to say, Yi Myeong-Hwan sneakily observed Bang Jin-Hun''s response.


    If it had been Lee Jung-Geol, he''d have roared at the top of his voice, rebuking Yi Myeong-Hwan for voicing his dissatisfaction when he was merely a rank-and-file member. Bang Jin-Hun''s personality and inclinations had not been fully determined yet, so Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure if he had made the correct choice this time.


    ¡°Mm, is that so?¡± Bang Jin-Hun seemed to mull something as if this revtion was troubling him.


    <i>''Oh? It''s working?''</i>


    From that reaction, Yi Myeong-Hwan determined that his opinion hadn''t pissed Bang Jin-Hun off. So, he decided to test the waters even more. ¡°I mean... Assembly Master, it''s a bit difficult for us to follow themands of someone we don''t recognize as ourrade. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced behind him, obviously wanting his peers to agree with what he bravely said just now. Other martial artists began chatting with each other, and the Training Hall instantly became a hub of noise.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned as the noisy chatter continued.


    <i>''Damn, the situation has gotten a bit uncertain...''</i>


    If only Bang Jin-Hun had arrived on time, the negative response from the crowd wouldn''t have been this vociferous. That dy in the mountainside was proving to be costly.


    Even Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t feel happy about being made to wait for so long only to hear this kind of news. Besides, Yi Myeong-Hwan was fundamentally correct.


    The uing sh against the Yeongnam Group was not a simple affair. In a battle between martial artists, everyone involved would have to risk their lives. It didn''t matter what kind of measures were taken to minimize the casualties, people were still bound to die. And in great numbers, too.


    But now, Bang Jin-Hun was telling these warriors to listen to the orders of some unknown brat during the uing battle. No wonder people were unwilling to ept it.


    The Martial Assembly wasn''t the army. The chain ofmand and the right to order people around were not established through one''s rank.


    In this institution, everyone belonged to one sect or another. Through the alliance and cooperation pacts of these sects, the martial artists came to agree on who had the authority to givemands. That was the current arrangement, so no one would be happy about some random punk suddenly acting as their superior.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something, only to stop himself. He slightly turned his head and cautiously asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Didn''t wee here just to get me acquainted with them?¡±


    ¡°Well, true. Even so¡­¡±


    ¡°I never had ns to order them around, anyway. And I also wasn''t going to ask them to listen to me. Besides, I didn''t want to be a director of the Assembly, either. Looks like you said something unnecessary here, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°...Damn. I thought it''d work for sure.¡± Bang Jin-Hun ruefully smacked his lips.


    Kang Jin-Ho might not have a problem with merely getting ''acquainted'' with these martial artists, but that wasn''t the case for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho''s connection to the Martial Assembly was flimsy at best, Bang Jin-Hun desperately wanted to solidify that link. After all, it looked like Kang Jin-Ho was only sticking around because he and Bang Jin-Hun were acquainted.


    <i>''Was I being unreasonable here?''</i>


    If Bang Jin-Hun had taken his time and introduced Kang Jin-Ho gradually, things could have worked out without a hitch. However, it seemed he had gotten impatient from the looming deadline against the Yeongnam Group. Since things had ended up this way, maybe he should take a step back and...


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd raised a voice.


    ¡°By the way, Assembly Master? Isn''t the directorial position only avable to those who have proven themselves? I think it''s not right to let someone unproven join the board of directors.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s brows rose up slightly.


    <i>''Mm? What was the name of that punk?''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil got up, then spoke in an even louder voice. ¡°Assembly Master, that guy looks a bit too young to serve as a director, in my opinion. Other directors might feel dissatisfied about this, you know? Shouldn''t we verify his skills, at least?¡±


    There he was. In this world, there was always one such individual. An individual who couldn''t stop at the right time and carry on until it was toote to go back.


    Bang Jin-Hun forcibly suppressed hisughter threatening to burst out of his mouth. ¡°Okay, so... You think Mister Kang Jin-Ho looks weak, and therefore, you can''t acknowledge him? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master. I mean, look at him. Doesn''t he look like a weakling to you?¡±


    ¡°Ohh, really?¡± Bang Jin-Hun smiled meaningfully. ¡°In that case, wanna have a go at him?¡±

 Chapter 356: The Beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 356: The Beginning (1)</h4>


    Even before Bang Jin-Hun''s words stopped echoing in the Training Hall, everyone went deathly quiet, and the heated atmosphere cooled down instantly.


    <i>''He... wants us to have a go at Kang Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Sure, that was the best method avable. The crowd couldn''t exactly demand Kang Jin-Ho to put on a talent show to prove his strength, after all.


    The simplest, most straightforward method of proving oneself was beating someone up, and everyone here knew that.


    However, no one expected Bang Jin-Hun to suggest this method first. Imagine if the person Bang Jin-Hun had personally rmended lost to someone in a fight. Nothing would be more embarrassing than that.


    Worse still, Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to be one of the directors of the Martial Assembly. Someone like that losing to a martial artist from this crowd? Bang Jin-Hun would be too embarrassed to even raise his head in public for a while.


    <i>''However, he wants to take that risk?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was suddenly ovee with anxiety. Since Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t a moron, he must have known what would happen if Kang Jin-Ho was defeated by Gong Yeong-Gil. But he still dared to talk about a fight?


    Considering Bang Jin-Hun''s smarts, this could only mean he had absolute confidence in Kang Jin-Ho''s victory.


    <i>''In that young man?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but get confused about this situation. In his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho... just didn''t look all that strong.


    Don''t judge a book by its cover? That was a stupid notion.


    The ''cover'', or appearance in this case, was often the first and only clue to judging someone. Who in this world could judge strangers without factoring in their appearances? It wasn''t like everyone was a mind reader.


    Besides, Yi Myeong-Hwan had a good reason for his judgment. First of all, Kang Jin-Ho''s physique simplycked muscles.


    Even if martial artists fought using their internal energy, they still needed to adhere to the basics, and that would be having a trained physique. Muscles moved the body, after all. And internal energy was meant to enhance the destructive power.


    The second piece of evidence was Kang Jin-Ho''s hands. Yi Myeong-Hwan carefully observed Kang Jin-Ho''s hands visible below the business suit''s sleeves.


    <i>''I don''t see anything...''</i>


    He couldn''t see any calluses on Kang Jin-Ho''s hands.


    Calluses were probably the best indicator of training. A martial artist who used his fists often would have calluses and scars of various sizes on the backs of his hands. Meanwhile, the palms of those who preferred swords would resemble ugly spiderwebs instead.


    Even if a martial artist reached the pinnacle and couldn''t get injured anymore, their scars would still remain. Being super-strong didn''t mean the signs of your previous injuries would magically disappear, after all!


    As an example, look at Bang Jin-Hun''s hands. They wererge and covered in various scars. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s hands were white and smooth.


    It was impossible to get stronger without putting in any effort. This rule applied whether one was a returner or not. Martial arts were not supposed to be trained with one''s mind. No, one''s body was supposed to do it.


    Returning to the present was simr to leveling up a brand-new game character. If a yer had experienced reaching the level cap several times before, they could potentially raise their new character slightly faster and stronger than everyone else. However, he would still need to invest enough time and effort first.


    <i>''Well, you can always spend like crazy in the microtransaction store...''</i>


    Too bad, reality didn''t have an MT store to make one''s journey a bit smoother.


    It seemed everyone was thinking the same thing, judging from how they were all looking at Gong Yeong-Gil.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be the odd man out in this situation.


    ¡°Hold on, there''s no need to do that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I''m only here to introduce myself, so let''s not raise a fuss and get out of their hair.¡±


    ¡°Oh... If that''s what you want¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun ruefully smacked his lips.


    <i>''It would''ve been nice if he showed off one more time today...''</i>


    Nothing was better than a good ol'' smackdown to quell the voices of dissent, now wasn''t it? All these folks daring to talk crap would instantly shut their mouths up once they saw what kind of a man Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t a fan of this method but knew it was sometimes necessary. However, there wasn''t a lot he could do if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel like doing it.


    ¡°Even so, how about giving it another consideration...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun hopefully asked one more time.


    ¡°I have no ns to put on a show, Mister Jin-Hun,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly replied, and Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to nod in eptance.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, it''d be a waste of time to get his hands dirty with these guys, anyway. A high-level yer not fooling around in a low-level hunting zone was a tacit rule everyone agreed to, after all!


    ¡°In any case, I''ll be in your care.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed his head again.


    Gong Yeong-Gil saw that response and smirked ominously. Yi Myeong-Hwan felt goosebumps on his skin at that smirk.


    <i>''No, stop right there, you fool!''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil should stop there. He must not go any further. Yi Myeong-Hwan might have started this train rolling, but he had already stopped himself before it got too dangerous. However, Gong Yeong-Gil''s attitude suggested he wanted to take it even further.


    Mob mentality was a scary thing. Once the crowd started supporting you, you''d blindly cross that one line that shouldn''t be crossed. That was Gong Yeong-Gil''s current situation.


    If that idiot crossed the line now, he''d end up in Bang Jin-Hun''s bad books with pretty good certainty. And Bang Jin-Hun was the Martial Assembly''s master, a man who had finally sorted out the chaos within the Assembly and reached the peak of his power.


    If Gong Yeong-Gil was smart enough to understand what his actions could potentially do, he must stop himself before it was toote.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was about to reach out, but Gong Yeong-Gil opened his piehole one beat faster. ¡°Hah. He''s scared.¡±


    The atmosphere rapidly cooled until it reached the freezing point. The Training Hall was instantly enveloped in silence, and Gong Yeong-Gil hurriedly scanned his surroundings in a slight fluster.


    Everyone was sending Gong Yeong-Gil subtle res of reprimand. Only then did Gong Yeong-Gil realize the slip of his tongue, and he tried to fix his mistake, but...


    <i>''...Huh? He''s smiling?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun should''ve been furious, but... He was unexpectedly grinning away. It was as if he was so pleased by how this situation had progressed. His eyes, now resembling a pair of slender crescents, were locked on Kang Jin-Ho. Gong Yeong-Gil''s gaze naturally followed the Assembly Master''s and alsonded on Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hadn''t changed noticeably other than a slight hint of consternation had crept into his eyes as he looked back at Gong Yeong-Gil. Maybe, he thought he needed to say something here.


    ¡°Uh... Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°It''s not that I''m scared, but... If we can talk it out, I''d prefer doing that instead.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I believe it''s only natural for you to oppose the announcement of me joining the board of directors. I didn''t even agree to it in the first ce, but the Assembly Master went ahead and said something he shouldn''t have. I won''t be a director, so don''t worry, everyone.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s surprisingly civil response left Gong Yeong-Gil dazed and speechless. ¡°Ah. Oh, uh... Well, if you say so¡­¡±


    If you criticize someone only for them to keep their cool and apologize, you''d inevitably feel at a loss, unsure of how to proceed. When Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly, Gong Yeong-Gil followed suit and lowered his head as well.


    <i>''Huh. This is weird...''</i>


    It kinda looked like Gong Yeong-Gil, who brazenly issued a challenge, was backing off sheepishly after the other side didn''t ept the provocation. He couldn''t help but feel like he got sucked into Kang Jin-Ho''s pace.


    Bang Jin-Hun figured the situation had settled down somewhat and addressed the crowd again. ¡°Looks like I was a bit rash about giving Mister Kang Jin-Ho a position in our Assembly. I''ll discuss this matter with other directors and find a suitable solution. In the meantime, I can only ask for your understanding on this one, fes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best to amodate your opinions, so all the representative-level guys, please go around and listen to what your peers have to say. And submit your report to your superiors.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ehh, so¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back with a face that said, ''<i>You want me to say something else?''</i>


    When Bang Jin-Hun silently nodded, Kang Jin-Ho spat out a lengthy groan. This was why he disliked attending these kinds of meetings.


    ¡°It seems we''ll be working together within a day or two, so please take care of me then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head toward the crowd in the Training Hall. They responded by bowing their heads back to him. It seemed they liked how courteous Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Young people getting the Assembly Master''s backing would usually grow too full of themselves and be arrogant, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to be in that state of mind.


    <i>''Huh. He''s surprisingly nice?''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil thought that to himself while rubbing his chin.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan standing next to him was groaning under his breath.


    <i>''You dumb sh*t...''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t responded politely and expressed his displeasure, Bang Jin-Hun probably wouldn''t have stayed still. Subordinates daring to make fun of someone he introduced was the same as them making fun of him, after all!


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far, he suddenly became confused about something. ¡°Hang on... Is he strong or not?¡±


    The initial impression Yi Myeong-Hwan got from Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance grew even fuzzier than before at what transpired just now. In the end, he never got to find out how strong Kang Jin-Ho actually was.


    Bang Jin-Hun scanned the crowd. ¡°Okay. You''re all free to leave. However, we''ll be getting a move-on pretty soon, so stay in contact, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled affably and headed outside the Training Hall, and Kang Jin-Ho followed him without saying anything.


    Once the two men had left the building, the Training Hall instantly descended into noisy chaos.


    ¡°What the hell was up with that brat?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, he looked so weak! What was the Assembly Master thinking while trying to make that weakling a director of our Assembly? Is our Assembly Master going senile?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, senile? He''s way too young for that, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°I mean,e on. The Assembly Master just tried to do something totally wacky, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yeong-Gil! Why did you back off, man? You could''ve taught that brat a lesson.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil scratched his head. ¡°Eiii... If I insisted on trampling that kid, it''d be like I''m stepping on the Assembly Master''s face, you know? I should back off at a good-enough timing and preserve the Assembly Master''s pride, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Hah, listen to this guy. I guess he''s now an expert in social life, eh?¡±


    The atmosphere in the Training Hall grew more heated. Yi Myeong-Hwan nced around and frowned slightly.


    <i>''It''s like we''ve sessfully pulled off a coup d''etat or something...''</i>


    From the sound of it, some idiots in here seemed to think they had knocked Bang Jin-Hun off his perch a little. They were making the most noises right now. Small fries not worth Bang Jin-Hun''s time were acting up as if they were responsible for what happened just now, and Yi Myeong-Hwan found them a bit of an eyesore. But he didn''t feel the need to voice his opinion.


    <i>''Regardless of all that, though... Now that I''ve thought about it, this situation sure is weird.''</i>


    If all the rumors regarding Bang Jin-Hun''s rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho were false, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t have had a reason to make that directorial position announcement.


    In other words, a mysterious arrangement between Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho must be real. What confused Yi Myeong-Hwan was Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior. He didn''t seem like the bloodthirsty madman depicted in the rumors, so...


    Suddenly, the Training Hall''s door opened with a soft creak.


    ¡°...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan instantly became speechless at the sight of a group of men entering the Training Hall.


    These men were covered almost head to toe in blood, whether it was their clothes or hands. Almost in the blink of an eye, everyone in the hall focused on them.


    ¡°Argh, f*cking hell¡­¡±


    Every single one of these blood-covered men was groaning loudly, theirplexions gloomy and depressed.


    ¡°W-what the hell... Did you lot fight in a war or something? Why do you all look like that?¡±


    ¡°War?¡± The first blood-covered man to enter the hall helplessly chuckled. ¡°You know, I''d have preferred warzones. This was... Urgh¡­¡±


    <i>''Hey, they are the Assembly''s clean-up crew...''</i>


    The clean-up crew''s job was to deal with the incidents involving the Assembly''s martial artists. However, tonight was the first time they looked so terrible like this.


    ¡°Gee whiz... If he was gonna kill someone, couldn''t he do that... I dunno, more nicely? Why did he have to turn humans into bloody meat paste? Holy cow... Let me tell you something, fes. I''ve never vomited once while doing this job, but I really emptied out my stomach tonight.¡±


    One of the martial artists confusedly asked, ¡°Huh? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me that because you really don''t know?¡±


    Another martial artist butted in. ¡°...Hang on, didn''t the Assembly Master summon you to clean up a scene?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t hold back anymore and urgently asked. ¡°Did... Did Kang Jin-Ho do that?¡±


    He wasn''t sure why he asked that particr question. But the reply he got proved that he was right to ask it.


    ¡°That bastard... He''s a total psycho!¡± The clean-up crew member yelled loudly.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± The clean-up crew member pulled out a chair and plopped down on it. ¡°F*cking hell. What kind of a man... No, hang on. Let me tell you first that I''ve always been hostile to the Jap bastards all my life. Even then...! I was feeling sorry for those bastards, you know! I''m telling you, even bs of meat wouldn''t get treated that badly! I don''t know how a human can ughter other people that viciously¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! Kang Jin-Ho ughtered Jap bastards?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were they regrly civilians?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. They all had swords. I figured they were trying to kill Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered grandly. ¡°Are you telling me Kang Jin-Ho killed how many? Twenty Japanese martial artists?¡±


    ¡°Not just ''kill'', he utterly ughtered them. Ripped them apart beyond recognition. F*cking hell, I''m telling you, he went too far.¡±


    An eerie silence descended on the Training Hall. No one here wanted to ept that geeky brat who brushed aside Gong Yeong-Gil''s provocation with a polite smile could be that vicious.


    Someone quietly muttered, ¡°We''re screwed.¡±


    However, his words perfectly encapsted the sentiments of everyone present. Unfortunately for a certain duo, though, even worse crap was about to hit the fan.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    The door opened again, and a secretary belonging to the Assembly Master''s office peeked his head. ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan, Gong Yeong-Gil? The Assembly Master wants to see you both.¡±

 Chapter 357: The Beginning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Beginning (2)</h4>


    ¡°M-me?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan asked back in panic.


    ¡°Of course it''s you,¡± the secretary tly replied while staring at Yi Myeong-Hwan with a face that asked,<i>?Is there something wrong with me asking you toe?</i>


    <i>''But, why?! Why does the Assembly Master want to see me?¡¯</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly grew scared.


    <i>''Maybe I did go overboard a little?''</i>


    The thought of,?<i>''I shouldn''t have bbed my mouth!''</i> forced its way into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head. He figured Bang Jin-Hun would be manly enough to overlook something this minor, but...


    But, when Yi Myeong-Hwan thought about it some more, what did he know about Bang Jin-Hun to make that assumption?


    ¡°M-me, too?!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil also asked the secretary, hisplexion getting paler.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you two? Hurry up, will ya?¡± The secretary shot back in irritation.


    However, neither Gong Yeong-Gil nor Yi Myeong-Hwan found it easy to take that first step.


    The story told by the clean-up crew member swirled in their heads. To make matters worse, the clean-up crew members began whispering something to martial artists around them before sending looks of pity at Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil.


    No, rather than pity... Wouldn''t people usually look at cows getting dragged into an abattoir with that expression? It was as if Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil were already half-dead in their minds!


    <i>''Damn it! Why was I so stupid?!''</i>


    Only then did the scale of his stupidity smack Yi Myeong-Hwan in the head. Since those Japanese martial artists entered Korea with a specific purpose, they should be iparably stronger than Yi Myeong-Hwan. The gap between Japan''s and South Korea''s martial arts was like a huge chasm, after all!


    Even in the surface world, Japan''s national power was double that of South Korea''s, and the difference between the two countries in the hidden martial world was far greater still. The estimation of ''around ten times higher'' was often thrown around, and not many people would try to refute that number. That was the case, but now...


    Kang Jin-Ho killed not just one but twenty Japanese martial artists. What would he have felt while listening to Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil yapping on and on about his skills and whatever?


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, even he''d have beaten up the rude bastard on the spot. Maybe, even kill the fool. Or make sure he wouldn''t be able to move for a few days, at least.


    When his thoughts reached that far, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s fear level went up a notch.


    <i>''I-if I go, he might kill me!''</i>


    Didn''t the clean-up crew people say Kang Jin-Ho had ughtered twenty Japanese warriors? What would change by adding two more to that tally? Twenty might not seem like a huge number, but anyone capable of killing that many people in a row couldn''t be a human being. No, he must be a devil who didn''t view other people as humans!


    ¡°...W-where should we go?¡±


    ¡°The Assembly Master''s office, obviously! Get a move-on already, you punks!¡± The secretary openly disyed his displeasure. He couldn''t understand why Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil were behaving this way. Then again, he didn''t know what happened in the Training Hall and was merely carrying out the Assembly Master''s order, so he shouldn''t be med for this.


    Sure, Yi Myeong-Hwan might have started resenting the secretary under a different circumstance. But he didn''t have the mental leeway to criticize and me other people right now!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan forced himself to slowly get up. Gong Yeong-Gil stared at him, his eyes trembling pitifully. The light in his eyes was asking what he should do now.


    <i>''You stinking son of a...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan gritted his teeth. Gong Yeong-Gil shouldn''t have crossed the line. Why the hell did he have to go that far and make everything worse!


    Although Yi Myeong-Hwan was guilty of instigating the situation, he continued to think Gong Yeong-Gil was responsible for making things worse. His desire to choke the life out of Gong Yeong-Gil was growing stronger every second!


    And no, he wasn''t being hyperbolic here. If Yi Myeong-Hwan could solve this situation by breaking Gong Yeong-Gil''s neck, he''d have already done so by now!


    ¡°...Come on, let''s go, Yeong-Gil.¡±


    ¡°Y-you want to go?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°B-but, I¡­¡± Gong Yeong-Gil hesitated nervously but still got up from his chair. Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned under his breath.


    <i>''Surely, he won''t kill us, right?''</i>


    With this many witnesses around, surely Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t summon Yi Myeong-Hwan just to kill him. That would be too damaging to their status.


    <i>''However, will a madman who has already killed twenty people give a damn about that?''</i>


    ording to themonly-epted logic, they shouldn''t die tonight. However, the problem was with the dude on the other side of the equation since logic didn''t seem to apply to him.


    What frustrated Yi Myeong-Hwan even more was that his fellow martial artists, who had been boisterously running their mouths only a few minutes ago, were dazedly staring at him and Gong Yeong-Gil without saying anything.


    They didn''t even offer the stock assurance of ''Everything will be alright''. Since they had all heard that bone-chilling story from the clean-up crew members, they could tell this situation was rather... extraordinary.


    <i>''You sons of b*tches! Weren''t you all running your mouths just now!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve acted the same as them if he were in their shoes, but that wasn''t how a person''s mind worked, now was it? Yi Myeong-Hwan nced around and realized that everyone was avoiding meeting his gaze.


    ¡°F*cking cowards...!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan openly swore at them, but no one responded. Then again, he must''ve looked like a dead man walking to these folks. They probably didn''t see the need to waste time arguing with a corpse.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan headed to the doorway, and Gong Yeong-Gil followed him with an unwilling expression.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced at the secretary. ¡°Are youing with us?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don''t you know where the Assembly Master''s office is?¡±


    ¡°...No, I do know.¡±


    ¡°In that case, do I need to chaperone you, too?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    It wasn''t the first time Yi Myeong-Hwan was subjected to the secretary''s curt attitude, but today still felt especially rude. Which was evidence of how chaotic Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind was right now.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan bit his lower lip and began walking in the corridor.


    ¡°H-hey, man. What should we do?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil asked in a trembling voice.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression distorted in anger. ¡°F*cking hell! That was why I told you to watch your mouth so many times! Why did you have to go ahead and make everything worse, you dumb sh*t!¡±


    ¡°I thought it''d be fine, you know. I mean, let''s be honest, that fe looked like a pushover, didn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, or imma rip it out of you.¡±


    ¡°...My bad.¡± Gong Yeong-Gil groaned and lowered his head.


    <i>''Bloody hell...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grumbled unhappily. Of course, he knew he was venting steam. He believed Gong Yeong-Gil hadn''t done something truly bad, after all. He might have behaved in a simr fashion if he were in Gong Yeong-Gil''s shoes, anyway.


    Sure, Gong Yeong-Gil was at fault for being an idiot, but that was what he was like. And Yi Myeong-Hwan was also guilty of being an idiot, wasn''t he? He figured that one of these days, he''d get his ass handed to him for running his mouth. And that day happened to be today.


    <i>''And why did it have to be Kang Jin-Ho, of all people?!''</i>


    For some reason, the corridor''s length felt endless today. Maybe the road to the Gate of Hell would feel this way. Even the atmosphere in the corridor was eerie and cold since there weren''t that many lights illuminating the darkness away.


    Gong Yeong-Gil quietly asked, ¡°You think it''s true?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°...You know, that thing about twenty Japs.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan felt his frustration well up again in his chest. ¡°Do the clean-up crew guys have a reason to lie to us?¡±


    ¡°No, they don''t.¡±


    ¡°Why would they show up before us while covered in blood? To deliberately frighten us? Was today Halloween? Or April''s Fools?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously now!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan spun his head and red murderously, forcing Gong Yeong-Gil to lower his head even more.


    ¡°Uh-whew¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed deeply before tightly clenching his fists.


    <i>''Right. Let''s not jump to conclusions.''</i>


    It might be nothing to worry about. Bang Jin-Hun said he wanted the representative-level martial artists to collect the opinions of their peers and report them to the higher-ups, so that might be the reason. Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil were the first idiots to voice their opinions, after all!


    By wishing ardently for the happiest avable ending, it mighte true. The only problem with that was when the situation didn''t end the way Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve liked since he couldn''t deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°...We''re here,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered.


    They climbed the stairway to the top floor and arrived before therge doorway to the Assembly Master''s office. At any other times, they might have loitered around out of genuine curiosity, but not today. Today, that doorway resembled the Gates of Hell. Yi Myeong-Hwan had no idea until today that a reddish-brown wooden door could pressure a person to this degree.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nervously swallowed his saliva while standing before this imposing doorway. He should knock and step inside, but his hand didn''t want to move. As for Gong Yeong-Gil, he was also standing there frozen-stiff, hisplexion pale. He couldn''t bring himself to enter the office, either.


    <i>''No, calm down!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan patted his chest and sucked in a deep breath.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face suddenly popped up in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind just then. Although Kang Jin-Ho looked a little cold, he also smiled a lot during his response, didn''t he? So, he couldn''t have summoned Yi Myeong-Hwan here out of malice. However...


    <i>''F*ck! Who can predict what a madman will do?! Especially a madman who can smile like everything''s alright after ughtering twenty people, no less!''</i>


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan remembered what Kang Jin-Ho was doing before showing up here, he realized the scale of the problem facing him.


    ording to the clean-up crew, that man had turned twenty human beings into nothing more than bloody chunks of meat. But he showed up here in a smart business suit to introduce himself to everyone as if nothing had happened on the way.


    That wasn''t something a sane-minded person could do!


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hands began trembling. It felt like his body was no longer under his control.


    He sucked in several deep breaths and prepared himself to knock on the door.


    However, he was interrupted by a weighty voiceing from beyond the door. ¡°You''re here. Enter already, will you?¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan deeply inhaled and exhaled.


    <i>''They surely won''t kill us, right?''</i>


    While thinking this was a do-or-die moment for him, Yi Myeong-Hwan pushed the door open wide. The sight greeting him was Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho sitting on some couches in the center of the office. And then, he noticed ashtrays with two stubbed cigarettes inside.


    <i>''This isn''t good...!''</i>


    It seemed that Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho had a smoke break after arriving at the office. That indicated the rtionship between the two men was close enough for them to share cigarettes. And that was in spite of the difference in their ages.


    Obviously, that was bad news for Yi Myeong-Hwan. He stood there and hesitated while thinking that this situation was getting worse for him.


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned a little when the two men by the doorway fidgeted nervously. ¡°What are you doing? Come inside already!¡±


    ¡°S-sir? Oh, uh... Yes, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan stuttered before hurriedly stepping inside the office.


    <i>''What am I supposed to do here?''</i>


    Should he remain standing or take a seat on one of the couches? Yi Myeong-Hwan wouldn''t normally worry about stuff like that, but it seemed like everything was conspiring against him at the moment. He couldn''t even figure out what the correct position was for him to assume.


    ¡°Sit over here, you two.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sat on the spot as pointed out by Bang Jin-Hun and looked up to discover Kang Jin-Ho sitting across from him.


    <i>''Why does it have to be this spot, though?!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately wanted to scream right now. That was how frustrated he felt as if something hard and heavy had filled up his chest.


    ¡°Want some coffee, you two?¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced at his two guests and asked.


    ¡°S-sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped in nervousness.


    ¡°I said, you want some coffee?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir. We''re fine.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Did you get dragged into an abattoir or something? I''ve been trying my best to get rid of the old authoritarian ways of the Assembly, you know? However, what will people think when you two are acting like this just because you''re in my office?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan nearly fell off the couch, unable to figure out what was going on.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned before turning his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it''s not true. I''m not that kind of a man.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can only assume that usual habits are rearing their heads, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Woah, there... I''m telling you, that''s not it. Seriously now, these punks all think of me as a pushover. You were there earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, those who know, they know.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz. Gimme a break, please¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun pounded his chest in frustration, then red sharply at Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil.


    He was merely trying to lighten the mood by being yful here, but Yi Myeong-Gil felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach instead.


    Even as dread swept over him, Yi Myeong-Hwan still didn''t forget to look at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Sitting opposite Yi Myeong-Hwan, Kang Jin-Ho was leisurely drinking coffee. On the surface, at least, he resembled a handsome office worker sitting rxedly in a cafe to enjoy a warm cup of smooth coffee as another day of fruitful work drew to a close.


    <i>''Are you telling me someone like that was ughtering people not too long ago?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure who to believe anymore.


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled refreshingly and addressed his guests. It seemed he was oblivious to Yi Myeong-Hwan''s internal conflict. Or maybe he didn''t care. ¡°The reason why I asked for you two is because... Well, I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°...A favor, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From the way you two acted earlier, I figured you were the bravest of the lot. I mean, you were so rude and glib back then, too. You sure left a strong impression with how capable you are at pissing people off.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan squeezed his eyes shut.

 Chapter 358: The Beginning (3)

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Beginning (3)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun seemed to be openly making fun of Yi Myeong-Hwan. People wouldn''t usually say rude things like that to the face of the person in question, even if that was what they believed. Since that was the case, Yi Myeong-Hwan had to assume he wasn''t summoned to this office for a friendly chat over a cup of coffee.


    Once he recognized that fact, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes squeezed shut all on their own.


    <i>''Yup, I''m finished.''</i>


    Even if he wouldn''t leave this ce as a corpse, a reprisal of some kind was definitely in store for him.


    <i>''But, I''m a nobody, you know...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shouldn''t have pushed his luck and taken advantage of the other party''s friendly attitude. Lee Jung-Geol used to be the Assembly Master, while Bang Jin-Hun was the current Assembly Master. In that case, both men needed to be respected equally.


    Since Bang Jin-Hun was more diplomatic and willing to listen, small fries like Yi Myeong-Hwan should''ve thanked him and been more respectful, but he... He stupidly tried to jump on the imaginary chance and bring the Assembly Master down a notch. And this was the end result.


    As Yi Myeong-Hwan swam in his misery, his ears picked up Kang Jin-Ho''s rebuking voice meant for Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Mister Jin-Hun, how could you say that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? I was only telling the truth, no? I mean,e on. That was embarrassing back then.¡±


    ¡°Even if you only want to speak the truth, you still should refrain from saying that directly to the person.¡±


    ¡°Why should I when I¡¯m merely exercising my freedom of speech?¡±


    ¡°You could get away with that in the past, but you''re the Assembly Master now. You must never forget that everything you say now carries weight, Mister Jin-Hun. Even if you''re joking, other people won''t take it that way.¡±


    ¡°Eiiiing!¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted in unhappiness.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan carefully cracked open his eyelids.


    <i>''What...?is even?this?situation?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was actually covering for Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil? Truth be told, the one under the verbal attack earlier wasn''t Bang Jin-Hun but Kang Jin-Ho. So, the logic said Kang Jin-Ho should be the one feeling upset.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was sticking up for two nobodies of the Martial Assembly instead of losing his temper. Feeling thoroughly dazed now, Yi Myeong-Hwan raised his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Besides, you''ve summoned them here to ask a favor, so how could you start by criticizing them first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I know! It''s just that I''m getting frustrated over here, you see¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun grumbled quietly to himself.


    This situation would''ve made the observers chuckle aloud at its absurdity at any other time. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan was still too dazed and could barely keep up with this situation. Just... Just what the hell was going on here?


    ¡°My apologies, gentlemen,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly apologized on behalf of Bang Jin-Hun.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately waved his hands. ¡°N-no, that''s not necessary, sir! If anyone needs to apologize, that should be us! I-I mean, we stupidly ran our mouths earlier, so we should be asking for your forgiveness instead!¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    <i>''Huh? Is he... serious?''</i>


    It didn''t look like Kang Jin-Ho was faking his confusion. He was already blessed with that face, and if he could also act so naturally like that, Kang Jin-Ho might as well head straight to the entertainment industry and forget about martial arts and whatever. However, he was currently sitting inside the Assembly Master''s office. That seemed like pretty good proof that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t acting.


    ¡°I''m sorry! Please forgive us!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot up to his feet and urgently bowed his head.


    Gong Yeong-Gil jumped up to his feet as well and bowed deeply. ¡°I must''ve lost my head just now, sir! Please forgive me, too!¡±


    ¡°W-wait a second. Why are you two¡­¡± While making a troubled and confused face, Kang Jin-Ho got up and gently pushed both men back to their seats. ¡°I don''t think you guys did something that requires you to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°But, what we said was¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I thought everything you said was correct as well. It''s absurd for me to suddenly be a director of the Assembly, after all.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun muttered, ¡°He''s evenining about a freebie?¡± while pouting, but Kang Jin-Ho cleanly ignored him since trying to respond to everything the big man said could take the whole night.


    ¡°I understand very well that people will get upset when some random guy suddenly bes their director. If you see anyone still under that wrong impression, please clear the misunderstanding for me if you can. Tell them I had never asked for the position in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... We will,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan carefully replied while sensing something cold slowly creeping up his spine.


    <i>''He''s... actually normal?''</i>


    Not only that, but Kang Jin-Ho seemed exceedingly sensible, too. However, that realization only made Yi Myeong-Hwan even more terrified.


    If he hadn''t heard about what Kang Jin-Ho did before arriving at the Martial Assembly, Yi Myeong-Hwan would have been genuinely impressed by this young man''s gracious heart and ability to respond logically. Unfortunately, Yi Myeong-Hwan did hear the truth.


    If Kang Jin-Ho really did all those horrifying things, then... Then, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t just a madman. No, he was utterly,pletely batsh*t crazy!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously piped up. ¡°By the way, the favor...?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Bang Jin-Hun.


    Bang Jin-Hun red in dissatisfaction at Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil before growling quietly. ¡°You two smoke?¡±


    .


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you smoke?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir, we do.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about a smoke break before we get down to business? I gotta get some nicotine in me or I might croak from this frustration.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please go ahead,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan faltered slightly and nodded.


    ¡°You dumbass, nothing is more ufortable than smoking in front of a fellow smoker just sucking on their fingers. Hurry up and grab some cigarettes yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned slightly, wondering if he should do as ordered or continue to mind his manners. However, his dilemma was swiftly resolved when Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a cigarette and lit it with his lighter.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought,?<i>''Dang it, I don''t know anymore!''</i> and mouthed a cigarette. Gong Yeong-Gil also followed suit and sneakily lit one up for himself.


    Not too long afterward, the Assembly Master''s office was filled with dense cigarette smoke.


    ¡°Argh, what the f*ck? What is this, a den of roons or something?¡± Bang Jin-Hun shot up from the couch. After opening the office windows wide, he returned to his spot and began addressing the duo. ¡°Okay, so. I called you here because¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''s not announced yet, but... Looks like there will be a major event happening tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A... major event, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yeah. With the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped out loudly without even realizing it.


    The rumors of the Assembly going to war with the Yeongnam Group had been doing the rounds recently, but Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t think the decision would be made so soon.


    Until now, higher-ups kept saying they''d go to war with the Yeongnam Group, only for their bravado to fizzle out every single time. That was why Yi Myeong-Hwan thought it''d be the same story this time as well. But now...


    <i>''Are they serious about it this time?''</i>


    The Martial Assembly going to war with the Yeongnam Group would be a major event, indeed. The two powerful factions of the South Korean martial world had been mocking and criticizing each other and trying to keep the other in check over the years, but they had never fought head-on before. That was because they knew a war would create ripples too big for them to deal with.


    Bang Jin-Hun knew better than anyone about their situation but still talked about going to war against the Yeongnam Group. What could that mean?


    ¡°S-sir, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded.


    ¡°...Sir, this ain''t gonna be a walk in the park.¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered disinterestedly while leaning against the back of the couch. ¡°You think I''m happy about this? War is crap, and I don''t wanna do it if I can help it. But we no longer have a choice in the matter. I can''t give you a full exnation yet, but know this. Lots of Jap bastards have already entered our country. By exploiting the schism between the Yeongnam Group and our side, those bastards are nning to devour everyone in one go.¡±


    <i>''Holy sh*t, so it was true...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body was instantly covered in goosebumps at the mention of the Japanese.


    The clean-up crew was indeed speaking the truth. The Japanese did target Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun, but Kang Jin-Ho turned them all into bits of bloody meat instead!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t think the clean-up crew members weren''t lying. But, now that he got his confirmation, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s fear of Kang Jin-Ho suddenly grew even bigger. ¡°S-sir, if that''s the case, shouldn''t we try to cooperate with the Yeongnam Group instead?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t be talking to you if that was possible,¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted.


    ¡°That... is true.¡±


    ¡°Since that''s the situation, it''s better to fight them and unify everyone under one banner.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stared at his Assembly Master in stupefaction. If unifying everyone was as easy as that, why would they be in this office discussing this situation in the first ce?


    In terms ofbat strength, the Yeongnam Group was superior to the Martial Assembly. Wasn''t that why the Assembly members had to avoid direct confrontation until now despite their anger and irritation? But now, Bang Jin-Hun was talking about unification?


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir. It won''t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Nah, not really. The problem is with the time, actually.¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to exin the nitty-gritty to you, but... Don''t worry, our side will definitely win when the fighting breaks out eventually. I''m more worried about what can be done to minimize the casualties as much as possible.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded away even though he had no idea what they were even talking about anymore. He couldn''t understand nor ept what Bang Jin-Hun was yapping about. Unfortunately for him, Bang Jin-Hun was the Assembly Master. Since the leader of the Martial Assembly sounded that confident, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t bring himself to retort,?<i>''What bullsh*t are you talking about, sir!?''</i>


    Didn''t he do that once before and nearly got himself tumbling down the path to Hell? No, wait. Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t be sure he was safe just yet.


    Having recognized the situation he was in, Yi Myeong-Hwan was extra cautious while asking the next question. ¡°Sir... What do you want us to do...?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s right. When did I get sidetracked and end up here? Anyways. The favor I wanna ask of you is actually pretty straightforward. If I am to make it simple for you to understand... Well, kinda like acting as a GPS?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan stared in stupefaction at Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°That''s not right, is it?¡± Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin. ¡°Forget GPS, your role will be simr to a traffic sign. Or, kinda like those yellow police tapes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean those tapes that prohibit entry?¡±


    ¡°Right, that!¡± Bang Jin-Hun snapped his finger and pointed at Yi Myeong-Hwan while nodding in satisfaction.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes. ¡°Uh... So... Where do you want us to block off?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun pointed with his chin... at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Riiiight here.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s confused gazended on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I, uh... My apologies, Assembly Master. But I''m not the sharpest tool in the shed, sir. I won''t understand anything if you, uh, beat around the bush like this.¡±


    ¡°I''m not beating around anything, fe. It''s as exactly as I said. Your job will be to stop any of our guys from wandering too close to this gent.¡±


    What on Earth was Bang Jin-Hun saying this time? Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression crumpled as he failed to understand.


    Bang Jin-Hun looked at that expression of torment on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face and smirked softly. ¡°From what I saw earlier, you seem reasonably popr with the guys. They seemed to know you, and you seem to know most of the members downstairs, too.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. That''s true.¡±


    ¡°Let me be blunt here. It''s not like we''re a historical kingdom waging war with another kingdom, no? And we ain''t gonna be wearing matching uniforms and stuff like that, either. We''ll probably be wearing tracksuits or business suits, so how are we supposed to tell apart our allies from enemies?¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped in realization. He had never thought about that before. Even though he was a member of the martial world, Yi Myeong-Hwan had never been in a fight with over twenty participants before. ¡°You have a point there, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, I figured we need a sure-fire sign board that can alert the others that this gent is on our side. I''d rather avoid the whole thing of people failing to identify who''s friend or foe and causing problems. If some random fool mistakes Mister Jin-Ho as an enemy and attacks him, that''s gonna create a huge headache for me. You get what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, yes, sir. I do¡­¡±


    ¡°And the n is for Mister Jin-Ho to move around in a group. So, I want you to pick a few handy guys to apany him. And stick close to Mister Jin-Ho when the sh*t starts. Easy enough to understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded, still feeling stupefied by this conversation.


    <i>''Do we need to go this far for something like that?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t wrong, of course. Identifying friends from foes would be tough in the heat of the battle. Even if that were true, just who came up with the idea of having escorts around Kang Jin-Ho to help others identify him as an ally?


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was some dangerous loose cannon...


    That was when an arc of bone-chilling electricity ran down his spine.


    <i>''No, wait. He is a dangerous loose cannon!''</i>


    And to both the allies and enemies, no less!


    Bang Jin-Hun was worried about the Assembly members mistaking Kang Jin-Ho for an enemy and attacking him, only for them to end up as unrecognizable chunks of bloodied meat. And that was why he resorted to this absurd-sounding idea to prevent that situation froming to reality.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan finally understood Bang Jin-Hun''s intentions. And when his thoughts reached this far, he realized something else.


    <i>''Okay, so... He wants me to act like a bomb disposal unit, doesn''t he?''</i>


    The correct term in this case would be ''bomb transportation unit'', but that would be splitting hairs.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression crumpled hideously. As it turned out, Bang Jin-Hun hadn''t forgiven him. Like, not at all. This was Bang Jin-Hun''s way of punishing Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil. That hateful smirk etched on Bang Jin-Hun''s face was all the proof Yi Myeong-Hwan needed to confirm his fears.


    <i>''I guess... The most dangerous ce during the war will be next to Kang Jin-Ho, won''t it? In more than one meaning, too...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan instinctively knew. He must refuse this job. Even if refusing meant he''d end up in Bang Jin-Hun''s bad books, he definitely had to say no. If Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to live a long, healthy life, he must avoid getting tangled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s business!


    Just before Yi Myeong-Hwan could steel his resolve, though...


    Gong Yeong-Gil shot up to his feet and shouted loudly. ¡°It''ll be our honor, sir! I promise you, we''ll do our absolute best!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped in despair as his chance flew out the window. He held his face in sorrow and groaned softly.


    <i>''I''m f*cked...!''</i>

 Chapter 359: The Beginning (4)

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Beginning (4)</h4>


    <i>Thunk...</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun watched the office doorway close without much power, then mouthed a fresh cigarette. A smirk of delight formed on his face. ¡°Dumb brats. How dare they try to mess with me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°That wasn¡¯t nice, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you gotta trample on unruly kids who don''t know their ce before it''s toote. If you are too understanding and give them an inch, they will soon demand the whole nine yards. That''s what these brats are like.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should have rebuked them or something.¡±


    ¡°Eiii, that''s gonna take the shine off my prestige, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''The way I see it, you just have a bad personality...''</i>


    Seeing how Bang Jin-Hun was having fun while tormenting other people, Kang Jin-Ho was sure he had a terrible personality. Still, he thought Bang Jin-Hun was an amusing person in his own right.


    Bang Jin-Hun took a couple of puffs of his cigarette, then looked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Well, those brats aren''t important, is it? The really important part is what we''ll do from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. It was time to stop procrastinating and finish this ''matter'' once and for all. He had been holding himself back admirably well until now, but that was no longer necessary.


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin. ¡°I am worried about the thing getting way too big and out of our control, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Too many Yeongnam Group bastards escaping could balloon our problem beyond our control, Mister Jin-Ho. Imagine a crowd of injured men tumbling out of a mountainside. There''s no guarantee they won''t get snapped by a camera or two. And we certainly don''t have any guarantees that those photos won''t end up in the media. We''ll do our best to prevent that from happening, but... A chaotic fight on that level means the inte will y a part no matter what we try.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I''ve been wondering about something. Haven''t you had events of this level before?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sat forward and asked.


    ¡°We have three response teams for that.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled. ¡°I should rify. There are three inte response teams. That''s on our side, while the Yeongnam Group has their own. And they all get to work roughly at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Inte response teams?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Their job is to see if any posts and blogs about martial artists pop up. After finding one, they quickly lead the consensus toward urban legends or report the post to the admin and get it removed with excuses such as breaking the AUP.¡± Bang Jin-Hun sucked on his cigarette before finishing his exnation. ¡°We haven''t had trouble so far since we have ties to several inte portals, you see? It''s one of the few good things the former Assembly Master did. While everyone was going, ''<i>what the heck is this inte thing?</i>'' Lee Jung-Geol acted quickly and formed response teams to prevent stories about us from spreading in public.¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t think such a thing was even possible.¡±


    ¡°It''s possible, and that''s why we''re still doing it. And we have considerable sway, too. So much so that even the government... Ahem, please pretend you didn''t hear anything.¡±


    It sounded like Bang Jin-Hun wanted to cover up something, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to dig any further. He thought it wasn''t all that important in this discussion, to begin with. ¡°Don''t worry, I will. So, the gist is... We''ll run into a clear wall by relying on that method. Am I getting it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I fear there will be too many eyes watching. And, if too many folks start talking about the same thing, the public will grow suspicious. Trying to cover that upter will be a huge headache for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°In that case, we need to ensure there aren''t any escapees, then.¡±


    ¡°That''s easier said than done, though. We might have more people, but the difference is negligible. When the fighting breaks out, we might gain a numerical upper hand. But the advantage isn''trge enough to catch all the escapees.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, so don''t worry about it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Eh? An... idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it''s pretty simple, too.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach when the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips ominously curled up.


    <i>''What is he nning to do to them...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho smirking ominously like that always instilled a sense of dread and anxiety in Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''Dang it. And I thought Mister Jin-Ho''s mood had improved...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mood had fallen past the pits, broken through Earth''s crust and was sinking into the''s core, only for it to return to ''normalcy'' after the noble sacrifices of the Japanese assassins, which Bang Jin-Hun thought was pretty ironic. Since Kang Jin-Ho found an avenue to vent his steam, which he had to bottle up for a while, his mood would obviously improve, but...


    <i>''...But, the problem with that situation is, he has to kill people for that!''</i>


    Feeling ''better'' after murdering a whole bunch of people was obviously a big problem. Sane-minded regr people wouldn''t even dream of venting their stress that way. No, scratch that. Even the martial artists wouldn''t ept that notion, and their repulsion toward murder and violence was far duller than regr civilians!


    Every now and then, Bang Jin-Hun would get this sense of extreme contradiction from Kang Jin-Ho. On one hand, Kang Jin-Ho was iparably logical, acted like amoner despite his incredible power, and was even surprisingly sentimental at times. On the other hand, he could sometimes make others wonder if he was a psychopath incapable of human emotions. Worse, he even came across as a devil in human disguise.


    ...Just like now.


    <i>''Well, I should be grateful toward the Japanese, at least...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun could guarantee that if the Japanese hadn''t shown up and Gong Yeong-Gil and Yi Myeong-Hwan ran their mouths, those two poor bastards would''ve ended up in a wretched state of neither living nor dead.


    In other words, the Japanese had inadvertently saved the lives of two Korean martial artists tonight.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, don''t you mind telling me what your idea is? It''s not like I''m doubting you. However, knowing what it is beforehand will make my job easier.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled meaningfully. ¡°You know, I almost charged straight into the Yeongnam Group''s base when my anger nearly got the better of me not too long ago. But a thought stopped me. What if all those martial artists start running away? I wouldn''t have a way to stop them.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, very true.¡±


    ¡°But now we have the solution to that pesky problem.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. Did Kang Jin-Ho fail to understand? Didn''t Bang Jin-Hun say that if the Yeongnam Group bastards were serious about fleeing, there was no stopping them despite the Martial Assembly''s slight numerical advantage?


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to smirk. ¡°So, there is nothing to fret about.¡±


    <i>''...I don''t care anymore.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned softly. Judging from how Kang Jin-Ho was being obtuse with his answer, he obviously didn''t want to reveal his cards. In that case, it''d be better for Bang Jin-Hun''s mental health to stop asking about it. His experience had taught him that once Kang Jin-Ho decided to keep mum about something, he''d never divulge any information.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly. ¡°In that case, I''ll take it as the operationmencing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. Mister Gyu-Min hasn''t found the way yet, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, he will. He''spetent in that area, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Huh. Does that mean he''s ipetent in other areas?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bang Jin-Ho closed his eyes to offer a prayer of pity.


    <i>''Yup, Mister Gyu-Min met the wrong boss...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min waspetent enough to get all the udits regardless of who he worked for, but his luck was terrible. He ended up working for Kang Jin-Ho and had to endure such poor treatment!


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly got a feeling that he might also end up in the same boat as Jo Gyu-Min soon. He sobered up and steeled his resolve.


    <i>''I''m gonna do my best and avoid being called ipetent...!''</i>


    If only Bang Jin-Hun knew why Jo Gyu-Min was evaluated as ipetent! He would''ve gotten angry for the sake of the poor Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation. Unfortunately, he had no way of knowing what had transpired.


    ¡°In any case... Let''s wrap our meeting here,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°My apologies. I should be the one giving you a ride home, but it seems a mountain of work is waiting for me. Since we''re setting out tomorrow, I must speak to the former Assembly Master and start organizing the assault teams.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Don''t worry, I can find my way back home.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on! I can''t let you do that. I''ll get a car and driver ready, so can you wait for a couple of minutes?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I don''t have a hobby of riding in a car driven by someone else.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    <i>Eh? What about my car, then?</i>


    Did Kang Jin-Ho find riding in a car driven by a stranger ufortable but feel settled and rxed in Bang Jin-Hun''s car?


    Was Bang Jin-Hun supposed to take this revtion in a good way? Or should hement his demotion to Kang Jin-Ho''s exclusive chauffeur?


    Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave. ¡°You don''t have to worry, Mister Jin-Hun. I can head home by myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun also got up while smirking suspiciously. ¡°I have something to show you. How about you go home tonight with it?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ***


    Bang Jin-Hun proudly muttered, ¡°And this bad boy is what I''ve been talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened wide at the sight of a Harley Davidson gleaming under the light of the garage. ¡°A motorcycle?¡±


    ¡°Hah, who says ''motorcycle'' in this day and age! It''s a bike, Mister Jin-Ho. A bike!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Aren''t they the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Using the correct terminology is the basic of all basics, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Both are English terms, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°...Cough. Let''s just agree to call it a bike, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared weirdly at Bang Jin-Hun, forcing thetter to sneakily turn his head away.


    ¡°Ahem. This bike will probably suit your style more than a car, Mister Jin-Ho. Since it''s an off-road model, it won''t be?<i>that?</i>fast, but it should still feel swifter than most cars. I''m sure you''ll fall in love with its charms once you start riding it.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Well, you like riding your bicycle, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°The reason why you insist on riding a bicycle when it can''t even hit forty kilometers an hour is to feel the wind on your face, am I right? And that''s something you won''t get to experience while driving a car.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡° Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    Bang Jin-Hun was right. Even a convertible still wouldn''t let the wind rush into the cabin. The sensation of driving top-down would be starkly different from riding a bicycle and feeling the rush of powerful winds with his entire body.


    In the past, Kang Jin-Ho preferred bicycles over motorcycles as he was not so keen on an engine powering him forward, not his own legs. However, driving around in cars became the norm for his method of traveltely, and Kang Jin-Ho no longer felt the same way about motorcycles.


    <i>''In that case, should I have a go?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun grinned. ¡°Have you ridden a bike before?¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°The principle is the same as a car. You crank this, and the bike elerates. And you brake by squeezing these ones.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded and listened to Bang Jin-Hun''s quick run-down of the controls, then climbed on the bike''s saddle. He was immediately greeted by a weighty sensation. It feltpletely different from sitting in a car.


    Bang Jin-Hun continued to speak. ¡°Usually, I discourage anyone wanting to ride a bike. This is inherently less safe than in a car, you see. Even if you''re a martial arts expert, crashing at 100kph will still wreck you real bad. Either your back folds in half, and you end up as a cripple or...?<i>Poof,</i> your head is gone.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, I have full confidence you can deal with any situation, Mister Jin-Ho. That''s why I''m letting you borrow this bad boy. If my son wanted to get a bike, I''d have personally snapped his ankles in half.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Hun, you don''t have a son.¡±


    ¡°...And that''s why I haven''t sold this bike yet.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I think you still won''t have any in the future, though?¡±


    ¡°That''s not true!¡± Bang Jin-Hun shuddered grandly at that unexpected low blow.


    As the reward of sacrificing his youth to fix the Martial Assembly, Bang Jin-Hun was stuck with thebel of ''lifelong bachelor''. Of course, he was trying his hardest to escape thatbel, but his rough countenance meant finding a date was... still a challenge.


    Bang Jin-Hun had been suffering in silence from the anxiety of spending the rest of his life alone, and here came Kang Jin-Ho, mercilessly driving that icy dagger where it hurt the most. Unsurprisingly, Bang Jin-Hun''s irritation level shot up instantly.


    <i>''What would a handsome guy like you know about things like this!''</i>


    A dude who looked godly enough to get any woman he wanted would never know about the sadness in Bang Jin-Hun''s heart! This was why Bang Jin-Hun tried to drive around in fancy cars and wear nice watches, but...!


    Unfortunately, Bang Jin-Hun resembled a member of an organized crime syndicate while getting out of his fancy car. It felt like women were avoiding him even more precisely because of this.


    ¡°...Hurry and get going, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered weakly. He thought the best way to avoid feeling down was to get this guy out of his hair as soon as possible.


    The Harley Davidson''s engine roared into life before the sleek machine with Kang Jin-Ho on its saddle smoothly glided out of the garage.


    <i>''Huh. He''s pretty good.''</i>


    As expected, Kang Jin-Ho''s athletic and learning abilities were out of this world. In only a few breaths, Kang Jin-Ho expertly circled around the Assembly''s athletics field like a rider with several years of experience in the saddle. He stopped before Bang Jin-Hun and epted the helmet from the big man.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Jin-Hun. I''ll have it returned to you when I''m done.¡±


    ¡°No problem. However, don''t scratch it, please. This bad boy means a lot to me, you see?¡±


    ¡°It''d be nicer if it was a real boy, though.¡±


    ¡°Just leave! Go! Leave me alone!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then bowed his head to bid goodbye. Soon, his figure disappeared through the Assembly''s front gate. Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply while observing the distant back of Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Mister Jin-Ho''s malicious hunger seems to have gone down, which is a good thing, but...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t be sure. Had Kang Jin-Ho''s hunger for blood really abated? Or was it silently filling him up even now?


    ¡°...Well, I should just focus on my job.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun yawned and stretched his limbs grandly before turning around to head back inside the Assembly building. He was thinking of speaking to Lee Jung-Geol first, but then, he began tilting his head. ¡°Wait a minute. Can... someone ride that bike with a regr driver''s license?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nced back out of anxiety, but Kang Jin-Ho was long gone by then.


    Later that night...


    Kang Jin-Ho got stopped by a traffic officer on his way home and was pped with a hefty fine for driving without a proper license. The first thing he did aftering home was pick his phone up and nag the living hell out of the poor Bang Jin-Hun.


    Bang Jin-Hun could only shed tears at this unfair treatment, but... What could he do about it, anyway? After all, he brought it upon himself.


    1. Kang Jin-Ho said ¡°Auto-bai¡±, a Korean word for motorcycles, which is derived from the Japanese pronunciation of ''motorbike''. Hence this confusing attempt from me to make the joke work...

 Chapter 360: The Beginning (5)

    <h4>Chapter 360: The Beginning (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly sucked in his breath.


    <i>''It''s not enough.''</i>


    An urge was boiling from deep within him.


    <i>''It''s... simply not enough!''</i>


    He had managed to hold himself back well until now. However, he knew it was no longer possible to do that.


    After giving a boy a slingshot and telling him not to shoot it but only stare at it, what would happen?


    At first, the boy would probably listen. However, how long would he be able to hold himself back after finding out that if he put a pebble in the slingshot and fired it, it could fly so far away?


    Obviously, it wouldn''t be for long. The boy would inevitably fire the slingshot. He''d try to use this gadget and see for himself.


    In that case, what about a gun? If a loaded gun was handed over to a person but the person was told to never discharge it, would they stick to the instruction for the rest of their life? Maybe, they could hold themselves back for a day or two. However, what about after a week? A month? Would they not be tempted to fire the gun at least once in... say, a year? Utterly impossible.


    Human beings in that situation would inevitably seek out a location where they could fire that gun, such as a deserted location with a homemade target or within the safe environment of a shooting range. Or, maybe they might do it in a dark alleyway somewhere.


    Martial arts were simr to that. Merely knowing it meant one could never live an ordinary life again. A martial artist would always be tempted to use their knowledge on something. Or on someone.


    Sometimes, though, that would act as a hindrance to their lives. Even when Kang Jin-Ho was still living in Zhongyuan, many martial artists would grow sick and tired of gangho''s nonsense, so they would perform the retirement ceremony of washing their hands in a golden basin before secluding themselves in some nameless mountains and valleys. However, almost with inevitable certainty, many of those ''retirees'' would lose to their temptations and return to gangho sooner orter.


    Being strong...! And using that strength to resolve everything quickly and easily...! Enjoying a near-transcendental level of status and prestige...! No human would be strong enough to endure such temptations. A junkie trying to stop abusing drugs through nothing but sheer willpower would have an easier time than that.


    And Kang Jin-Ho was painfully aware of this fact. That was why he did his best not to get hung up on improving cultivation. He thought cultivation and martial arts were not necessary in this world, and if he started cultivating again, it''d be only a matter of time before he sought out an avenue to release his steam.


    His resolution was shattered when this world didn''t want him to live an ordinary life. However, the first person to provoke him was not a martial artist but a powerless regr civilian.


    His situation was different this time. Martial artists were gunning for him. Not just any martial artists, but those affiliated with arguably the strongest,rgest organization in South Korea, no less! And to punish such people, Kang Jin-Ho required strength.


    An even greater strength. And lots of it, too!


    Just like...


    - Just like me?


    Kang Jin-Ho trembled a little. That whisper of the devil in his heart didn''t belong to a stranger. It was made with his own voice.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho was aware of ''it''. When he first returned to the modern era, and even as he was serving in the army, Kang Jin-Ho managed to separate himself from Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor almost to the point of perfection. If he thought it was necessary, Kang Jin-Ho would let the ''persona'' of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor emerge into the open.


    Lately, however...


    Both personalities were ovepping. When nicely put, the two personas were rapidly bing one. And when not-so-nicely put, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s persona was beginning to influence Kang Jin-Ho''s. It was like a dye slowly spreading in pure water.


    <i>''However, both of them are me.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was Kang Jin-Ho. And Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was also Kang Jin-Ho. He had no ns to deny that fact. It was just that he had to separate the two personas out of necessity, that was all.


    - Don''t you want to make it easier for yourself?


    If Kang Jin-Ho epted Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, his life could get a little easier. For one, he wouldn''t have to obsess over cumbersome details, which would make his life simpler by several times.


    But Kang Jin-Ho would lose many things by doing that. So, he chose the third option.


    External qi rushed inside Kang Jin-Ho''s now-open dantian like floodwater. He had broken open the artificial wall meant to slow down his growth just now, causing the external qi to explosively flood him like air rushing into a vacuum.


    <i>''It''s not enough!''</i>


    More.


    More! Even more!


    Kang Jin-Ho... needed more qi!


    More qi to be stronger... as Kang Jin-Ho, not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor!


    He had to separate the persona of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and lock it away because the current ''Kang Jin-Ho'' simply wasn''t strong enough to survive.


    Going through three lifetimes had given birth to two personas. One had to be forcibly shoved into a dark corner, but it would tear its way out and creep back into Kang Jin-Ho''s consciousness whenever he lost his temper.


    This battle might be taking ce inside Kang Jin-Ho''s head, but it was still fiercer and more violent than any physical war in history.


    More!


    I need more!


    ...And Kang Jin-Ho would grow even stronger than before.


    ***


    <i>Creak...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the door and emerged from his room. He looked rxed and at ease.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at her son. ¡°Jin-Ho? What have you been doing in your room all day? With your door locked, too?¡±


    ¡°Mom! Don''t ask him that!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly yelled. ¡°You can''t ask that to a grown man, mom! Besides, isn''t it obvious what a girlfriend-less dude would do in his room... all by himself?¡±


    Baek Hyeong-Jeong shot her daughter down. ¡°What do you mean, girlfriend-less? Your oppa went on a trip with Miss Choi Yeon-Ha earlier, didn''t he?¡±


    ¡°...Eh? That''s... right? Oppa, what were you doing in your room, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I just had some things to think about. Anyways. Eun-Yeong, you seem to be at home more oftentely. What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I don''t have any workmitments at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Even if that''s the case, shouldn''t you be preparing for your next project?¡±


    ¡°It''s cuz I don''t know what to do. If I shoot another TV show, my next record will have to be dyed, but if I choose the record, the TV show will have to be dyed. And I can''t decide what I must prioritize¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, oppa. I gotta deal with it on my own, anyway. Don''t worry about it. Once it''s been decided, I''ll probably get unbelievably busy. So, I need time to recharge and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. Even though he knew ''recharging'' for Kang Eun-Yeong involved rolling around on the couch like a bum consuming too many snacks, Kang Jin-Ho chose not to point that out. However, he pointed out something else. ¡°I think you''ve eaten a little too much during your downtime, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I think you''ve gained around five kilos?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait! Not true! I-it''s just these loose-fitting clothes making me look that way!¡±


    ¡°Mm? But your face is like a full moon, though?¡±


    ¡°Really? Seriously?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong cried out in rm before rushing toward the nearest mirror. She silently peered into her reflection as color gradually drained from herplexion. She then hurriedly ran into her room, where a scale was conveniently located at. Before long, a tragic scream could be hearding from the closed doorway.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while listening to the wails of a person who was paying the costly price of letting herself go, then headed to the front door.


    ¡°Mm? Where are you going, son?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked up at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I''m going to a PC Room with some people I know, mother. I''ll be back by morning, so don''t wait up for me.¡±


    ¡°...You won''t be out of reach again, now are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll answer the phone if you call me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I''ll trust you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While bidding goodbye to his worried mother, Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the house.


    Baek Hyeong-Jeong used to plead with Kang Jin-Ho to go outside the house and live his life regardless of whether it was during the day or night. However, losing her trust proved costly for Kang Jin-Ho. It seemed that he''d need a long time before regaining her trust.


    When he thought this was all the Yeongnam Group''s fault, Kang Jin-Ho''s irritation level shot up slightly higher.


    Kang Jin-Ho finished tying up his shoces and stepped outside the front gate to find Jo Gyu-Min waiting for him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Evening.¡±


    ¡°Shall we get going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let''s.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and walked up to Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Jo Gyu-Min pointed at the bag in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well,tely, I''ve been ruining too many of my clothes whenever I go out and have toe home wearing business suits. Now, I have too many suits at home, and even my mother asked me if I''ve started working in a nightclub.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Despite the serious nature of what they were about to do, Jo Gyu-Min found this situation too humorous. A nightclub, was it?


    Of course, it wasn''t as if Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand where Baek Hyeon-Jeong wasing from. From a mother''s perspective, this situation must''ve been rather strange. Her son went out in regr street clothes only toe home wearing a jet-ck business suit all the time. Quite strange, indeed.


    Jo Gyu-Min coughed to clear his throat and muttered, ¡°Is this why all superheroes wear tights?¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to make one for you?¡±


    ¡°I will never wear one even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Why not? With your physique, I think it''ll look great. Since you don''t have a single ounce of useless flesh on you, tights might¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ably cut off the repeated assault on his dignity, then shook his head.


    While walking toward the main road, Kang Jin-Ho asked Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°What about transportation? Has that been resolved?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That much isn''t a problem.¡±


    ¡°I see. How?¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself over there.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Once they arrived at therge street, Kang Jin-Ho could see countless buses parked there, waiting.


    <i>''...Those are our transportation?''</i>


    Didn''t they already tell Jo Gyu-Min that riding in buses would attract too much attention from the cops? And that would result in repeated inspections? So, how would having lots of buses solve that problem?


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min? Are you saying we won''t get stopped by the police with these buses?¡±


    ¡°Eiii, don''t be like that. Use your sharp eyes and take another look, please.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away from Jo Gyu-Min and scanned the exterior of the buses. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    As it turned out, those vehicles all sported Jaegyeong''s mark on the sides.


    ¡°I''ve procured every employeemute bus I could find, Mister Jin-Ho. We have fifty buses, each capable of carrying forty passengers.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Jaegyeong had that many buses?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although, I had to call our factories and other branches, not just the HQ.¡±


    ¡°I see. Why these, though?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If cops stop us, we can simply say we''re Jaegyeong employees on apany outing. However, cops usually don''t inspect apany bus, anyway. As long as we don''t chug alcohol and make a scene inside, there shouldn''t be a problem with thew.¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only feel impressed by Jo Gyu-Min''s unexpected solution to the problem.


    <i>''Mister Gyu-Min can be so crafty in this sort of thing...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin as another thought popped up in his head. ¡°Hold on. What if the cops do stop us for some reason? Won''t we see news headlines of Jaegyeong hiring a group of gangsters?¡±


    ¡°...Eiii, that probably won''t happen,¡± Jo Gyu-Min dismissively waved his hand, then pointed at the bus at the front of the pack. ¡°You can get on the bus no.1, Mister Jin-Ho. All important personnel will ride that one.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then headed to the bus.


    <i>''What is this? It''s not like we''re going on a school trip...''</i>


    They were about to wage war, but it all kind of felt... ''weird'' riding on rented buses. Back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho usually relied on his two sturdy legs or rode on horses when traveling to another sect to destroy it.


    <i>''Well, if I think of these buses as horses, this situation doesn''t feel as weird, but...''</i>


    Even though his head was saying one thing, his heart seemed to be saying something else. Something a bit more... vague. While picking up the slightly-acrid smell unique to buses, Kang Jin-Ho climbed aboard and scanned the interior.


    ¡°Good to see you, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. He was alongside several directors, Lee Jung-Geol, and Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bowed her head. ¡°...It''s been a while, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head slightly to greet her back.


    After Kang Jin-Ho settled down on an empty spot, Bang Jin-Hun turned toward him and spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°It''s finally happening, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    The road to this day certainly had been long. Kang Jin-Ho sighed, his expression slightly bitter.


    When he thought about it, the reason for all this dy was not thatplicated. Kang Jin-Ho and his indecision were to me.


    Attacking the Yeongnam Group meant he could no longer stay distant from the martial world. That fact weighed heavily on Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, making him think twice about pulling the trigger until now. However, since he had steeled his resolve, there could be only one end result.


    ¡°We''vee up with a strategy. Here, please take a look and see if you are happy with it.¡± Bang Jin-Hun pushed a handful of documents in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    Jo Gyu-Min spoke up next. ¡°I also participated in the nning. This is probably the best n we can think of under the circumstances. We¡¯ve considered the possible flow of human traffic and tried to limit the number of escapees as much as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flipped through the documents, then loudly closed them. ¡°We don''t need these.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared in bbergast at Kang Jin-Ho.


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' he knew wasn''t the type to shut out other people''s opinions so decisively like this.


    <i>''Does he have something else in mind?''</i>


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, have you thought of a different n...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and then exined his n as if he was describing what he had for dinner.


    When the exnation ended, Jo Gyu-Min began chuckling,?<i>Hahah,</i> then suddenly yelled at Kang Jin-Ho in barely-contained anger. ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡±


    For the first time ever, Jo Gyu-Min allowed an insult directed at Kang Jin-Ho to escape from his mouth.

 Chapter 361: On Display (1)

    <h4>Chapter 361: On Disy (1)</h4>


    ¡°So, like... How should I describe this?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil muttered while feeling a bit weird about this situation. ¡°We are going there to wage war, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded matter-of-factly.


    ¡°In that case, why does it feel like we''re going on a pic instead?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve tried to bite Gong Yeong-Gil''s head off for talking nonsense... if they had been in a different situation. However, he didn''t. The truth was, Yi Myeong-Hwan had also been feeling something simr to Gong Yeong-Gil for a while now.


    <i>''Right. It''s not like we''re going on a ss field trip or something...''</i>


    These many people rushing inside buses to travel somewhere was a spectacle Yi Myeong-Hwan had not seen since his schoolboy days. The solemn determination he made with himself got ever-so-slightly eroded by this weird sight.


    The familiar smell of the bus and the sight of all these ck-haired roughnecks packing the interior like sardines forced Yi Myeong-Hwan to remember the must-have school trip snacks, boiled eggs and a bottle of cider. He thought that maybe, he should''ve brought them with him just for fun. Although, his current age meant he wouldn''t have experienced such traditions during his school days as they were long out of fashion by then!


    The thing was, though, Yi Myeong-Hwan shouldn''t even be thinking about such things considering what they were about to do soon. After all, Yi Myeong-Hwan and hisrades were about to get involved in the biggest conflict since the inception of the Martial Assembly.


    The Assembly boasted a long history, so it had experienced many events of varying significance. But Yi Myeong-Hwan was sure about this. He was sure that nothing would be greater in scale or in importance than the operation he and hisrades were about to partake in.


    The Martial Assembly had never gone to war with another organization of a simr size before, yet here it was, about to fight a group even bigger than itself.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grabbed his knees and stopped his shaking legs. Arge-scale conflict involving martial artists? That kind of event didn''t happen every day. He did think the war was inevitable considering the steadily-worsening rtionship between the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group. However, he never imagined it''d happen for real.


    It was simr to the situation between South Korea and its northern counterpart. The rtionship was deteriorating, and it seemed a war would break out in not too distant future, but the majority of Korean citizens secretly believed nothing would happen between the two countries. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s sentiment was simr to that.


    He thought he was mentally prepared for this situation. However, now that he had to live through it, none of this situation felt real to his senses. As if he was wading in his dream, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt stupefied and couldn''te to grips with this reality.


    Gong Yeong-Gil must''ve been subconsciously influenced by Yi Myeong-Hwan''s sentiments since he was also feeling weirded out by the current situation.


    ¡°We gotta sober up, man.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, we do.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''I can''t even imagine what kind of spectacle will unfold once we get there...''</i>


    There never had been a conflict of this scale in South Korea''s history where everybatant was a martial artist. No wonder Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t predict how the war would unfold and what the conclusion would look like.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sensed that everyone on the bus was feeling anxious. Nervous. Unlike them, though, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s anxiety had an extra wrinkle.


    Gong Yeong-Gil cautiously asked, ¡°Is Mister Kang Jin-Ho traveling in the bus up front?¡±


    ¡°...Most likely.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan covered his face and groaned at length.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have run my mouth...''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil merely wanted to confirm that Kang Jin-Ho was riding in the bus at the front of the traveling group. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s sentiments weren''t as simple as hisrade''s.


    He knew that the bus in front was carrying the core members of the Martial Assembly, including the former Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol. And the fact that Kang Jin-Ho naturally joined them on the bus meant that the higher-ups of the Assembly had already acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho.


    In other words, Kang Jin-Ho was being protected by Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''F*cking hell. Gimme a break...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grabbed at his hair. What on Earth was he thinking when trying to provoke such an individual!


    Worse still, ording to Yi Myeong-Hwan''s analysis, Kang Jin-Ho... was insane. Just the idea of dealing with the mess left behind by that lunatic was already giving Yi Myeong-Hwan indigestion!


    He groaned and muttered to Gong Yeong-Gil. ¡°We gotta worry about tonight, man.¡±


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    ¡°We''re supposed to stick to that man, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°And that''s easier said than done¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned again.


    Bang Jin-Hun probably had an ulterior motive while forcing Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil to... ''chaperone'' Kang Jin-Ho.


    As Bang Jin-Hun said, Kang Jin-Ho should have trouble differentiating friend from foe, so it made perfect sense to assign someone to help him out in that regard. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan had a feeling that wasn''t the whole story.


    If Kang Jin-Ho were to continue working with the Martial Assembly into the future, a middleman acting as a connection between the two was necessary.


    Everyone here interacted with each other from a young age and even became friends through their affiliation with the Martial Assembly. Martial artists possessed the baseless pride of being superior existences than ordinary people. However, that meant they could not enjoy a regr lifestyle. And a bond of sympathy would form from the grief of this situation, helping the martial artist to band together even more.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was different. He showed up literally out of nowhere to get involved in the Martial Assembly''s operation. Obviously, no one shared a bond with him, and it''d be rather tricky to get friendly with him, too.


    If it was Bang Jin-Hun, he should be smart enough to predict such things, and he probably wanted to create a buffer zone where Kang Jin-Ho could enjoy trouble-free interactions with the members of the Martial Assembly.


    The unfortunate point about this situation was that Yi Myeong-Hwan had no choice but to act as that buffer zone!


    <i>''And they say when you''re unlucky, you''ll break your nose even if you fall backward...''</i>


    The animosity toward Kang Jin-Ho must be overflowing among the Martial Assembly''s members right now.


    In the Martial Assembly, one might receive some benefits from their factions, but they still needed to prove their strength to avoid getting kicked to the curb. However, here was Kang Jin-Ho, the very first... ''gold spoon'' of the Martial Assembly. He showed up practically out of the blue, and the higher-ups were already talking about making him a director!


    What happened duringst night''s introduction was proof of people''s ill feelings toward Kang Jin-Ho. But now, Yi Myeong-Hwan and Gong Yeong-Gil were tasked with acting as shields against such animosity...!


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break, man...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan spat out yet another groan.


    Gong Yeong-Gil leaned in closer and whispered quietly. ¡°By the way, Myeong-Hwan...?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°When you think about it... Don''t you think this is an opportunity for us?¡±


    ¡°An... opportunity? What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, uh¡­¡± Gong Yeong-Gil hesitated slightly before lowering his voice even more. ¡°Whatever is going on, Kang Jin-Ho receiving protection from the higher-ups is true, right? And the Assembly Master seems to be supporting him wholeheartedly, too. Doesn''t that mean he''s like the most important yer in the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Oh? But, so what? You wanna give him a nickname or something? Like, Bang Jin-Hun''s Heir Apparent?¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. Don''t be so sarcastic and listen¡­¡± Gong Yeong-Gil nervously swallowed his saliva, then scanned their vicinity. ¡°If you take it the other way, isn''t this like... Like, we''re riding the coattails of a gold spoon?¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t I right about this?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil meaningfully nodded.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was slightly taken aback and stared at Gong Yeong-Gil in stupefaction.


    <i>''This guy... is really pure-hearted, isn''t he?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan hadn''t thought of that before. More correctly, he didn''t have the leeway to think about it. He couldn''t imagine any benefits tumbling in his way just because he became Kang Jin-Ho''s close aide.


    He grunted and turned his head away from Gong Yeong-Gil. ¡°Listen, Yeong-Gil. It''s an opportunity only if there is something in it for us.¡±


    ¡°The spots next to the folks in power are where all the good stuff happens, you know? Even if Kang Jin-Ho isn''t giving us a dime, wouldn''t something still fall in ourps merely by sticking close to him? If that''s not it, why would so many people try to kiss the authority''s ass?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cocked an eyebrow. Now that he heard this argument, it... sounded usible.


    Gong Yeong-Gil continued to speak his mind. ¡°Since it''se to this, I''m gonna risk it all and join Kang Jin-Ho''s camp, man. I looked at this whole thing objectively, and the situation doesn''t look so bad in my eyes. We know Kang Jin-Ho is strong. And our current and former Assembly Masters are supporting him, which means no one should question his authority. Best of all, Kang Jin-Ho''s still young, isn''t he? I''m pretty sure he will stay in power for at least another twenty, no, thirty years. So? Do you think you can find a better lifeline than that?¡±


    ¡°...Never knew you had it in you to think all that stuff up, Yeong-Gil.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Let me tell you something, okay? I''ve always had the nose for this kinda thing.¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck outta here¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan ignored Gong Yeong-Gil and closed his eyes. However, his brain was already clicking into gear by then.


    Gong Yeong-Gil frowned deeply. ¡°What? You think I''m wrong about this?¡±


    ¡°Dude. If we lose tonight, forget about power and whatever, the Martial Assembly will be finished! Who cares about what happens in thirty years! Stop wasting my bloody time, and worry about how we''re gonna survive tonight first, okay!¡±


    ¡°...Eii, bloomin'' hell. Man, you''re such a killjoy¡­¡± Gong Yeong-Gil grumbled unhappily. He crossed his arms and spun his head away.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed under his breath and also turned his head to look outside the bus''s window.


    <i>''Well, Yeong-Gil isn''t exactly wrong...''</i>


    As long as they could safely negotiate tonight, the odds of Gong Yeong-Gil''s ''prediction''ing true were high. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was not the type to look after his underlings, Yi Myeong-Hwan figured that he could still gain benefits by utilizing his position as one of Kang Jin-Ho''s close confidantes.


    However...


    <i>''Everything depends on how Kang Jin-Ho performs tonight...!''</i>


    The war against the Yeongnam Group could easily be seen as the battle for the Martial Assembly''s future. If Kang Jin-Ho could disy the kind of martial prowess tonight that people would talk about for years toe, then the dissent of the naysayers would be silenced for good. However, if Kang Jin-Ho merely spectated from behind, people would call him a coward who was too afraid to step forward during the Assembly''s hour of need.


    This meant Kang Jin-Ho must go wild in some dangerous ces tonight, but that also meant...


    ¡°God dammit...!¡±


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan were to unpack their situation, he and Gong Yeong-Gil would be put in harm''s way, too! Finally realizing what it felt like to get stuck in a rock and a hard ce, Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned before leaning his head against the bus''s window.


    The weighty rumbling and the coldness of the ss seeped into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head.


    ***


    ¡°...Looks like we''ve arrived.¡±


    The rows of buses entered dark mountain roads. The tension in the air grew taut and palpable. Everyone knew that once they get off the bus, it''d be time to wage war.


    Even those with mischievous streaks in them were looking around nervously, tension stiffening their expressions.


    <i>''Well, I do understand how they feel...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned while cracking his muscles a little. Since they were all martial artists, fights were an unavoidable part of their lives. Even so, arge-scale battle like this, with their lives on the line, was an extremely rare event even in the martial world. Besides, he shouldn''t forget who their opposition was this time.


    It had been a decade since people started estimating that the Martial Assembly''s strengthgged behind the Yeongnam Group''s. Obviously, the gap between the two should have grown even wider since. And now, the Martial Assembly shouldn''t have the wherewithal to wage an all-out war with the Yeongnam Group.


    <i>''In that case, what are the higher-ups even thinking?''</i>


    ording to Bang Jin-Hun, the Assembly had an ace up its sleeve, but the majority of the Assembly''s members had no idea what that ace could even be. So, they should all feel like they were about to enter a ughterhouse on their own feet.


    And, depending on the... ''quality'' of the yet-to-be-shared n, there could even be mutiny among the members.


    The buses came to a stop. Yi Myeong-Hwan waited for his turn to disembark, and after touching the solid ground, he nced to the front of the group. He could see that the first bus''s door hadn''t opened yet.


    <i>''Mm? Maybe they haven''t finalized everything yet?''</i>


    That was when the bus''s door suddenly opened with a subtle hiss. The first person to step outside was Bang Jin-Hun. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes narrowed while observing the Assembly Master''s demeanor.


    <i>''...Did something happen?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression was not that great. No, that was downying it significantly. His face was distorted in dissatisfaction as if he wanted to kill somebody right now!


    Still, Yi Myeong-Hwan was ready to take that as a sign of Bang Jin-Hun butting heads with other directors during the strategy meeting. However, Lee Jung-Geol climbing out of the bus next also had a not-so-great expression.


    ¡°...What''s going on here?¡±


    Everyone leaving that bus had a simr distorted, crumpled expression. Their faces looked bad enough that Yi Myeong-Hwan began wondering if it was okay for the executives meant to lead the battle to make such expressions.


    ¡°What''s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°Not sure myself¡­¡±


    Thest person to leave the bus was Kang Jin-Ho. However, his expression wasn''t crumpled like his fellow passengers. It was still expressionless likest night when Yi Myeong-Hwan saw him for the first time.


    <i>''...Don''t tell me, did they have a fight amongst themselves?''</i>


    Folks about to wage war were having an internal conflict? After discovering this ominous sign, Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately tried to rack his brain, but his attempt was interrupted by a loud voice of a very irritated man. ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan! Where are you, Yi Myeong-Hwan?!¡±


    ¡°H-here, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up instantly when Bang Jin-Hun shouted his name and rushed toward the Assembly Master.


    Bang Jin-Hun red sharply as Yi Myeong-Hwan dashed to where he was. He continued to scan the younger martial artist before chewing his words out. ¡°You! Do not ever lose sight of that wackjo¡ª<i>Cough,</i> I mean, Mister Kang Jin-Ho! You hear me!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Assembly Master, sir.¡±


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan instinctively realized the ''wackjob'', AKA Kang Jin-Ho, had done something insane.

 Chapter 362: On Display (2)

    <h4>Chapter 362: On Disy (2)</h4>


    ¡°Oi! Team leaders, gather up, now!¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared.


    The team leaders acted quickly after realizing that their Assembly Master sounded very unhappy.


    <i>''Here we go again...''</i>


    <i>''Urgh...!''</i>


    Everyone knew Bang Jin-Hun was a nice guy. However, he was the Assembly Master, not the head of some rural vige. One couldn''t be the Master of the Korean Martial Assembly just because they were ''nice''.


    Bang Jin-Hun was usually mild-mannered but would turn into a raging boar after losing his temper. Everyone here knew that, so they moved as quickly as possible to stand around Bang Jin-Hun. No one here wanted to irritate the already-unhappy boar and get their head bitten off, after all!


    ¡°You all know that the sess of tonight''s operation depends on how sharp you are. You understand that, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Manage your teams properly, okay? If I find anyone being a f*cking idiot, I''m gonna call the team leader of that idiot for a private chatter. So, any idiot who thinks they are about to do something stupid, you better pray I won''t make it out tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Dismissed!¡±


    One of the team leaders suddenly raised a hand.


    ¡°What now!¡± Bang Jin-Hun red murderously at that team leader.


    The team leader grimaced a little. He had no idea why Bang Jin-Hun was this angry and certainly didn''t want to talk to his angry boss, but he had no choice but to do his job.


    ¡°My apologies, Assembly Master, but we still haven''t been briefed on our individual roles in this operation.¡±


    ¡°...F*cking hell.¡± Bang Jin-Hun spat on the ground.


    The team leader wasn''t sure how he did it, but it seemed he had urately pricked Bang Jin-Hun''s sore spot somehow.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned and nced at the team leaders. ¡°For now, go back to your teams. I''ll call you guys soon enough and exin the n. And I''m not angry with you guys. My bad for any misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Once the team leaders had dispersed, Bang Jin-Hun unhappily scratched his head. ¡°Gimme a freaking break...!¡±


    Instead of raising the morale of his troops about to wage war, Bang Jin-Hun vented his anger at them, which was probably the worst thing a leader could do. Obviously, he knew what he had done wrong, but trying to control his boiling emotion was proving to be rather difficult.


    <i>''That damn wackjob...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun gritted his teeth.


    He and his team had made several preparations. Waging war against the Yeongnam Group was no child''s y, after all.


    He set up a think tank to help him defeat Lee Jung-Geol, and even during his battle to be the next Assembly Master, Bang Jin-Hun used that team of experts to create strategies to minimize losses of lives in the eventual war against the Yeongnam Group.


    But now, all that hard work just went down the drain. Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to be the core of Bang Jin-Hun''s n, but he outright rejected it. Since Kang Jin-Ho was unwilling to move ording to Bang Jin-Hun''s wishes, that n just became useless trash.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun was willing to look past all that. Kang Jin-Ho was not his subordinate, to begin with, and had no reason to follow Bang Jin-Hun''smands.


    So, Bang Jin-Hun had thought of other ns in case Kang Jin-Ho decided to not y ball.


    To ount for unseen variables, Bang Jin-Hun had prepared dozens ofbatants ready to fight ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s instruction. However, Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to watch all of his ns getting thrown out the window after Kang Jin-Ho revealed what was on his mind.


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t even find the need to recall which one of his ns was the most simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s ''n''. After all, those ns were based on the assumption that Kang Jin-Ho would act logically.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho ruthlessly trampled on that assumption just now.


    ¡°He''s... got several screws loose.¡± Bang Jin-Hun helplessly shook his head. When he nced behind, he spotted Jo Gyu-Min puffing angrily away at his cigarette. Jo Gyu-Min''s facial expression and bodynguage said,?<i>''I''m really, seriously pissed off right now and can''t think straight, so you better leave me alone, you f*cking gangster pieces of sh*t!''</i>


    Should Jo Gyu-Min be praised for being unruly without a care in the world despite being a lone powerless civilian in the midst of martial artists? Or was Bang Jin-Hun supposed to rebuke Kang Jin-Ho for turning an ordinary, sane-minded civilian into a wacko just like him?


    Whatever the case might be, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be the epicenter of all the problems! However, the man at the center of it all was rxedly staring at a mountain in front.


    He asked Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°So, is that the ce?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was looking at a spot in the mountain bathed in light.


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded slowly. ¡°That''s where the Yeongnam Group¡¯s HQ is.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They are rather open about themselves, aren''t they?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something but sighed as if he had given up. ¡°It''s the same story with the Assembly, Mister Jin-Ho. People can get a good image of the from satellites for free these days, so it''s practically impossible to build your base in some remote ce and try to hide from the public.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°The best we can do is buy a cheap piece ofnd somewhere, turn it into private property and prohibit any unauthorized entry. That''s about it, really.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°While disguising what you really do, I''m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Assembly is publicly registered as the South Korean Martial Practitioners'' Assembly, you see? In the public''s view, we''re an organization that preserves Korea''s traditional martial arts. It''s the same story for the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that mean those who know, know everything?¡±


    ¡°...Not many people wish to see the truth exposed to the public. Yes, a small number of people in power and those rted to their office are aware of our existence. But they try not to let anyone else know about it. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides?¡±


    ¡°The... You see, international rtions are entangled in this situation, too. If the truth were to be exposed in South Korea, martial artists in other countries would get exposed as well, and... Well, let''s just say that they are not too keen on that scenarioing to life any time soon. By the way, countries like China, the USA or Japan boast far more lively martial societies than South Korea.¡±


    ¡°You mean, like the triads, yakuza and the mafia?¡±


    ¡°...No, but the ones controlling them. In any case, it''s aplicated situation.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while nodding.


    <i>''It doesn''t have anything to do with me.''</i>


    Why should Kang Jin-Ho care even if things wereplicated or how entangled international politics were to the martial world? His focus was solely on finishing the fight against the people that had been messing up his life, the Yeongnam Group, and nothing else.


    ¡°But, uh, Mister Jin-Ho...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at him.


    ¡°Are you really gonna go through with it?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked, his expression asplicated as it could get.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t dumb enough to not understand the meaning behind that expression. ¡°Yes, my mind hasn''t changed.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I''m doubting you or anything, Mister Jin-Ho, but... Common sense is there for a reason, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°And what you''re about to do is pretty illogical. You know this too, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned, still unconvinced.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at Bang Jin-Hun''s probing gaze. ¡°You don''t have to be that concerned. This isn''t my first time doing something like this.¡±


    ¡°It''s... not your first time?¡±


    ¡°That''s why you just have to do as I told you.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''It''s useless to try changing his mind, huh.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nced behind him and noticed that Jo Gyu-Min was ring at them with a face that screamed,?<i>''There is no freaking way to change the mind of that abominable human being, so don''t mind him even if he kicks the bucket tonight!''</i>


    The stress Jo Gyu-Min must''ve felt while assisting Kang Jin-Ho could be felt in full from that re.


    <i>''It must''ve been hard for you, Mister Gyu-Min...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun could only sympathize with that poor man.


    ¡°Eiii, goddamn it!¡± Jo Gyu-Min unhappily threw down the cigarette butt before addressing Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°What''s the point of talking it out now? It''s been decided already, so let''s get started as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I agree.¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded, then addressed a director next to him. ¡°Okay. Brief the team leaders and tell them to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master, are we... really doing this?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, we are.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. This is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°I know! Dammit, I know, man! But we have no other choice. Let''s just do as we''re told, okay? You get what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± The director looked?<i>very</i> unwilling but still began summoning the team leaders regardless. Bang Jin-Hun groaned and turned his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to mind themotion in his surroundings and just stared at the dark skies above.


    <i>''...I can see stars here.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned while looking at the ocean of stars filling the night sky.


    He originally never liked star-filled night skies. He''d only feel calm andforted while staring at skies where pollution had obscured stars and turned everything pitch-ck. However, for tonight... He didn''t mind it. No, he actually preferred this. The starry night helped him remember, after all.


    Nights when Kang Jin-Ho was still called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor...!


    ***


    ¡°...Sir, they''ve arrived out in front.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded while receiving the report of his subordinate entering his office.


    ¡°Sir, the chairman still doesn''t seem to have noticed anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course he doesn''t since he left the information gathering to us. Sure, he might have his own intelligence team, but we wouldn''t be working our asses off if those idiots werepetent, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Gather the boys and go downstairs. And do note outside regardless of what you hear. I will do whatever possible to guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°Chief¡­¡±


    ¡°It''ll be fine.¡± Lee Hyeong-Su got up and walked over to a coffee maker. He inserted a coffee capsule and waited as the maker began doing its magic. Soon, the thick aroma of coffee began wafting in his office. ¡°Choosing the wrong bed to jump into is also a crime, you see?¡±


    ¡°Even so, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I try to deny it, those people will still see me as the heart of this ce. And that is actually true, too. Even if I''ve turned against him, the one who helped Kim Seok-Il and drove the situation to this point was me, after all.¡±


    The subordinate''s helpless gazended on Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Sir... Isn''t it still not toote to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°My mind, eh?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t we be able to stop them if you step up now, sir? You have already predicted the Assembly would attack us soon, so you must''ve thought about ways to fight them back. If you change your mind now, maybe we¡­¡±


    ¡°We''ll get our heads chopped off by the Japanese bastards while holding onto the wounded Yeongnam Group.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sipped his coffee, then sighed deeply. ¡°Obviously, I value my life. Which idiot would try desperately to get themselves killed? We''ll all struggle like crazy if there is a way out of this situation. I don''t know how you see me, but I''m not someone amazing who risks his neck for stuff like justice or a great cause. Actually, I despise crap like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that, sir.¡±


    ¡°The choice I''m making here isn''t about living or dying. I''m merely choosing a... ''better'' death, if you will. No matter what I do, I know it''s the end of the road for me. No way to survive, in other words. In that case, I should make this situation a little more entertaining. Not only that¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled mischievously. ¡°I don''t want to make things easier for Kim Seok-Il. I''ve done that plenty of times already.¡±


    ¡°That... is true.¡±


    ¡°So, you guide the kids to somewhere safe. I''ll try my darndest to save you lot. However, don''t me me if I fail. I did my best, after all.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to resent you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. Don''t want to see you whining, so go away.¡±


    ¡°...Please look after yourself, Chief.¡±


    The subordinate left the office while closing the door behind him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su put the coffee down on the table and sat on one of the chairs. ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    His heart was obviously not at ease. The higher-ups of the Martial Assembly centered around Bang Jin-Hun would know all about Lee Hyeon-Su''s existence. If this war ends in their favor, they would definitely not let Lee Hyeon-Su walk away alive.


    Regardless of what, only death waited for Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <i>''Although, it''s not like there aren''t any ways to save myself...''</i>


    That n relied too much on miraculous luck. And it was too unrealistic to happen, anyway. Worse still, the one who decided whether Lee Hyeon-Su lived or died was someone else, and that was a problem in his view.


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned and began thinking he should write a will or something. But then...!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!!!</i>


    A massive explosion went off, and the building began rocking ominously. Lee Hyeon-Su jumped up in rm. ¡°W-what was that?!¡±


    The situation began unfolding in an unexpected direction.

 Chapter 363: On Display (3)

    <h4>Chapter 363: On Disy (3)</h4>


    ¡°I''m sorry?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped loudly in stupefaction. ¡°H-h-hold on for a second, please! Wait!¡±


    Obviously, he knew who he was talking to. And his conversation partner was none other than Bang Jin-Hun, the Master of the Korean Martial Assembly. Not to forget, Bang Jin-Hun already didn''t have a good impression of Yi Myeong-Hwan, thanks to the events fromst night!


    When stuck in this sort of situation, one should do whatever their boss demands from them without asking any questions. If the Assembly Master said turning mud into a custard was possible, Yi Myeong-Hwan should agree wholeheartedly. If Bang Jin-Hun wanted the elixir of eternal youth, Yi Myeong-Hwan should be prepared to dive into the dark depths of eBay or something to find it!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was no dummy, so he knew full well that making a?<i>''What kinda dogsh*t is this?!''?</i>face in front of his boss would make his future very bumpy.


    He knew that, but... But Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help it. He simply had to ask the question!


    ¡°What did you say, sir?!¡±


    What a rude thing this was. Not only did Yi Myeong-Hwan fail to restrain his tone, but even the volume of his voice was too loud. He was now muttering whatever words that came to his mind.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun could only make an apologetic face as if he understood and sympathized with Yi Myeong-Hwan''s reaction. ¡°Well... That''s what he said. What can we do?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Assembly Master. Hold on! Let me... Holy cow! What the fu...!¡±


    Some swear words threatened to jump out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth, but Bang Jin-Hun didn''t try to stop the younger martial artist.


    Even he thought this whole thing was ridiculous, so it should be even worse for Yi Myeong-Hwan. Bang Jin-Hun had some degree of understanding of how absurd Kang Jin-Ho was, which meant he could ept some of the ridiculous things Kang Jin-Ho might do with a mindset of,?<i>''Well, he''s that kind of a man, isn''t he?''</i>


    However, that wasn''t the case with Yi Myeong-Hwan. In other words, his reaction shouldn''t be frowned upon.


    <i>''I do pity you, Yi Myeong-Hwan. I really do...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed under his breath.


    Things went out of whack only after Bang Jin-Hun assigned Yi Myeong-Hwan to act as Kang Jin-Ho''s ''chaperone''. Even though the situation had changed, someone still had to stay with Kang Jin-Ho. That meant the poor Yi Myeong-Hwan had no choice but to continue with his assignment.


    ¡°Sir, you''re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I''m serious.¡±


    ¡°It must be a joke, right? Sir?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡± Bang Jin-Hun scratched his head. ¡°However, know this. I''m not using you like a disposable pawn. You know Cheon Tae-Hun, right?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, sir. I know who he is,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan replied while recalling Cheon Tae-Hun''s details.


    Cheon Tae-Hun suddenly began gathering attention recently as Bang Jin-Hun''s right-hand man. He kept himself under the radar and avoided getting noticed right up until Bang Jin-Hun rose to the Assembly Master''s position. Then, he started getting all these essential tasks of the Assembly. No wonder people started thinking of him as a talent Bang Jin-Hun had secretly raised. A secret weapon, as some might say.


    As Cheon Tae-Hun had already taught a bunch of jealous clowns a painful lesson for trying to pick a fight with him, Yi Myeong-Hwan even knew how strong he was.


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. ¡°Cheon Tae-Hun will be joining you, too.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, is that supposed to make me feel better?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not what I... Listen, man. If this was really a road to theherworld, I wouldn''t be sending one of my most trusted subordinates, Cheon Tae-Hun, with you. You get what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    <i>¡®Nope, sir. I don''t. I really don''t have a bloody clue.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Why are you doing this to me, Assembly Master?!¡¯</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s pleading eyes protested this unfair treatment, but Bang Jin-Hun avoided meeting that gaze. He could only smile awkwardly.


    ¡°Assembly Master, do I have to go?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah. Someone has to.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to me?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Myeong-Hwan.¡± Bang Jin-Hun tightly squeezed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s shoulder. ¡°Take care of this nicely, and I promise you, I will never forget about your contribution tonight. No matter what it takes to make it happen, I promise to look after you and support you. You know I keep my word, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Hah... Haha¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan hollowly chuckled.


    Some random people might think he and Bang Jin-Hun''s rtionship went back decades. Two decades, at least! Even though they had never chatted with each other before untilst night!


    Considering the gap in status between the Assembly Master and a regr Assembly member, Yi Myeong-Hwan should not whine and do as told, even if all Bang Jin-Hun did was use his chin to point something out.


    However, this matter, it... It was too insane for Yi Myeong-Hwan to keep his mouth shut!


    ¡°Holy sh*t...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan gasped while holding his head filled with chaotic thoughts.


    <i>''What... What am I supposed to do about this?!''</i>


    Biting his tongue to kill himself might be a better option. However, if he managed to survive tonight...!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan would get to enjoy a wonderful future filled with riches and prestige.


    The opportunity Gong Yeong-Gil talked about on the bus wasn''t just presenting itself to Yi Myeong-Hwan, but it had actually transformed into a rope and was tightening around Yi Myeong-Hwan''s waist like a snake! The ''problem'' with this rope, though, was that someone had coated it with plenty of gasoline, and sparks were constantly going around Yi Myeong-Hwan at the moment!


    As long as those sparks didn''t ignite anything, he''d get to hold onto this robust rope till the end. However, once the rope was set on fire, he''d be dead alongside... Well, everyone, basically!


    <i>''F*ck! What the hell am I supposed to do here?!''</i>


    As Yi Myeong-Hwan held his head, unable to rein in his confusion. That was when Bang Jin-Hunnded a decisive blow. ¡°Think about this for a second, okay? That dude is not a dumbass. So, he must''ve thought of a way to survive, right? I''m sure he''s only gonna do it up to a point before backing off.¡±


    ¡°...That makes sense, yes.¡±


    ¡°So, this is an opportunity, fe. An opportunity! The way I see it, it''s a huge opportunity. I mean, let''s be real here, okay? You''re gonna do something absolutely huge for us. How can I not trust you afterward? And it won''t just be me, okay? Other directors and even our former Assembly Master will have no choice but to acknowledge you for your courage, man! If I suddenly say,?<i>''Yeah, let''s promote Yi Myeong-Hwan to a cushier post!''</i> one day, no one''s gonna challenge me on that!¡±


    ¡°Sir, it feels like you''re selling me snake oil¡­¡±


    ¡°And it''s good oil. Excellent oil. Just close your eyes and take the plunge.¡±


    It would''ve been nice if Bang Jin-Hun stopped there as a snake oil salesman. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt like he was listening to a drug dealer. At this rate, Bang Jin-Hun might drag Yi Myeong-Hwan into a deserted alleyway and start sliding to him a bag of suspicious white powder!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>''Well, you only get to die once... Right?''</i>


    Wasn''t that what life was like? A natural-born mud spoon had no choice but to go on a dangerous adventure if he wanted to get ahead of others in life. If he continued to tread the same paths others have already walked through, he might live a worse life than his peers until his final breaths.


    ¡°...Assembly Master, do you promise that you will look after me after this?¡±


    ¡°I, Bang Jin-Hun, can''t guarantee that I''ve lived a righteous life until now. However, I can confidently dere I am a loyal and honorable man. Let''s be honest here, you and everyone else know that''s true.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll believe you, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Bang Jin-Hun noisily pounded on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s back.


    <i>''Gee whiz. No matter what, this looks like a damn suicide to me...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned lifelessly. He knew that anyone sane would''ve run for the hills by now.


    However, human minds didn''t work like that. Even though they knew they would never win, people still bought lottery tickets. The sweet temptation of knowing his life would change for the better was too hard to ignore for Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Even though he was aware of how extremely risky this gamble was!


    ¡°Well, then. You know what you gotta do, right?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go and stay with Mister Jin-Ho. No one can tell when he''s gonna start, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed deeply, then turned his head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho sitting on some piles of backpacks.


    <i>''...Insane bastard.''</i>


    He figured out that Kang Jin-Ho was insane some time ago. But this ''insane'' had a different meaning from his previous assessment.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan kept thinking,?<i>''He''s insane. Insane!''</i> But to think that Kang Jin-Ho''s insanity was actually this bad!


    Kang Jin-Ho wanting to do this crazy thing was insane, while Bang Jin-Hun not stopping him was just as insane.


    <i>''And me agreeing to go along with this crap is the craziest of the lot! What right do I have to call others insane...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan swore at himself for failing to say ''No!'' until the end and looking like a cow getting dragged to an abattoir. Despite his inner turmoil, Yi Myeong-Hwan still stood next to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Sizzle...</i>


    The cigarette dangling between Kang Jin-Ho''s lips burned and hissed. Yi Myeong-Hwan thought his own heart was burning and hissing, too.


    ¡°H-hey, man. Are you really going?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil sneaked closer and whispered to Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Woah. Dude, you¡­¡± Gong Yeong-Gil was about to say Yi Myeong-Hwan had lost his mind but noticed Kang Jin-Ho sitting next to them and hurriedly mped his mouth shut.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned and shooed Gong Yeong-Gil away. ¡°Stop distracting me and go away, will ya? You ain''ting with us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. No way I can go with you.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m telling you to go away. And if I die tonight, give me a nice funeral, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Gong Yeong-Gil stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan awkwardly before walking away in silence.


    <i>''You disloyal son of a...!''</i>


    Shouldn''t they ride together and die together? To think that fool would slink away like a coward just because things were a?<i>bit</i> dangerous! Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly felt like an idiot for thinking Gong Yeong-Gil was his friend all these years.


    ¡°...What now?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan on standby frowned when he sensed a figure walking up to him. This individual didn¡¯t waste any time and muttered coldly in a voice filled with contempt. Naturally, Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s expression crumpled in displeasure.


    ¡°...The escort, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Escort?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan turned back to look and discovered the owner of that voice was Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Cheon Tae-Hun, with his gigolo-like looks, was sneering at Yi Myeong-Hwan. He didn''t even bother to hide his?<i>''What can a little punk like you do as an escort?''?</i>expression.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s frown got deeper. ¡°Don''t me me. The Assembly Master made me do it, after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Sometimes we need people like an interpreter or tour guide, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Mm? If I don''t? What then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to act like a tough guy. I''ve already seen way too many punks get their asses beaten for doing that. Get my drift?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut. He knew his abilities and influence were simply not enough to contend against Cheon Tae-Hun, arguably the core of the younger generation in Bang Jin-Hun''s faction.


    Still, Yi Myeong-Hwan tried to find the right words to retort back that wouldn''t agitate Cheon Tae-Hun''s temper too much. Before he could, though, Kang Jin-Ho tossed his cigarette on the ground, stubbed it out, then stood up.


    <i>''...Eh? What''s this?''</i>


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan was treated to a strange spectacle.


    Cheon Tae-Hun, who was colder than a Siberian tundra and could affectionately be referred to as the icy b*tch, suddenly began panicking like a naive middle schooler running into his crush in the school corridor.


    His panic was so palpable that Yi Myeong-Hwan could actually see it with his own eyes. And it wasn''t just his feeling, either.


    <i>''Huh? Cold sweat?''</i>


    In that brief window of time, visible drops of cold sweat had broken out on Cheon Tae-Hun''s forehead.


    <i>''What''s wrong with this punk?''</i>


    To say Cheon Tae-Hun was nervous about what was about to happen didn''t make sense considering how calm he looked until a few seconds ago. This could only mean Cheon Tae-Hun''s panic was due to Kang Jin-Ho getting up...


    <i>''Huh. He shouldn''t be this scared even if a tiger is growling right before his eyes, so what gives?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t believe that this man was the same Cheon Tae-Hun with the holier-than-thou attitude from a minute ago.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Cheon Tae-Hun. ¡°Are youing with us?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun stood at attention and roared his reply out like a private on his first day at the military base.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Do you have to?¡±


    ¡°...Assembly Master Bang has ordered me to stick to you and provide assistance whenever I can, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He was clearly annoyed by this development.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan prayed that Kang Jin-Ho''s annoyance was high enough for him to abandon them here and go alone instead. Unfortunately for Yi Myeong-Hwan, though, Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded in eptance.


    ¡°I see. In that case... Which way to the entrance?¡±


    ¡°It''s this way.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Inform the others that we''re heading up.¡±


    ¡°Sir! They will know once we start moving, so there''s no need to¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Got it, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then nced up the mountainside. Without saying anything else, he began walking ahead.


    <i>''So, are we finally going?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nervously swallowed his saliva.


    Regardless of how tonight''s event would unfold, it''d still be a legend and be recorded in history books... However, whether it''d be as a good legend or as aughing stock, that was still to be determined.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure whether he should feel honored to be a part of history books orment his terrible luck.


    <i>''This is crazy!''</i>


    Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan hadn''t steeled his resolve, Kang Jin-Ho was already striding brazenly up the mountainside. Kang Jin-Ho''s steps didn''t look all that fast, yet he seemed to shrink the Earth and teleport himself! At least that was what Yi Myeong-Hwan''s desperate mind thought.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to yell,?<i>''I''m still not ready, you know!''?</i>as loudly as possible, but Kang Jin-Ho remained uncaring till the end. And soon, Yi Myeong-Hwan got to confirm what the Yeongnam Group HQ''s front entrance looked like with his own two eyes.


    <i>''Uwaaaah?! Holy f*cking sh*t!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s legs began shaking. Not just his legs, but his whole body began trembling, too. Cold sweat flooded down his entire body. He sensed lots of urgent movements behind him. And now, Yi Myeong-Hwan had gone past the point of no return.


    The guards near the entrance noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s group and walked closer while making annoyed faces. ¡°Who the f*ck are you three?¡±


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan saw something strange. Under the cold, dim moonlight...


    Kang Jin-Ho was grinning. Like a hungry wolf baring its white fangs.

 Chapter 364: On Display (4)

    <h4>Chapter 364: On Disy (4)</h4>


    ¡°Hurry up and get a move on! Hurry the hell up!¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared angrily.


    The time to act covertly had ended a while ago. The Yeongnam Group should have discovered that the Martial Assembly''s troops had shown up.


    <i>''Either that or they already knew we wereing.''</i>


    Considering the Yeongnam Group''s powerful informationwork, the odds of them detecting the Martial Assembly''s movement were pretty high. Even if they didn''t, they should know now. The Martial Assembly was making amotion in what was practically the Yeongnam Group''s front yard, anyway.


    <i>''Even?so, why... Why haven''t they responded yet?''</i>


    The Yeongnam Group should be in a state of chaos after noticing this many enemybatants showing up at their front gate. However, everything was weirdly quiet, with no signs of any response.


    <i>''...Could it be a trap?''</i>


    That was when Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply. That was a definite possibility. The Yeongnam Group bastards could be waiting for anyone trying to enter their premises. However...


    Bang Jin-Hun might have panicked at the possibility of a trap if he had been sticking to the original n. However, such a thing no longer mattered. A trap was only useful if the enemy''s movements, such as paths of movement or attack routes, had been urately predicted beforehand, after all!


    However, even Bang Jin-Hun had failed to predict what Kang Jin-Ho would do, so it was impossible for the Yeongnam Group bastards to predict what the Martial Assembly''s n would be andy a trap ordingly.


    ¡°I said, get a goddamn move on, you sh*theads!¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared out several curse words at his men running around like headless chickens, then sighed under his breath.


    <i>''Bloody hell! What the hell are we doing, anyway!''</i>


    He nced at his men busy surrounding the Yeongnam Group HQ''s tall perimeter walls. A hollow chuckle leaked out of Bang Jin-Hun''s mouth again.


    The Martial Assembly''sbat power being weaker than the Yeongnam Group''s was an established fact by now. Whether it was the number of high-level experts or the overall size of thebat force, the Martial Assembly was inferior in every aspect.


    However, the weaker of the two sides was actually surrounding the stronger side. Not even a three-year-old kid would choose a tactic this dumb. After all, a group could surround another group only if they boasted simr numbers.


    By surrounding the enemy with inferior numbers, Bang Jin-Hun ran the risk of dispersing and weakening his forces. Even though he knew this, Bang Jin-Hun still ordered his men to surround the Yeongnam Group''s premises.


    <i>''Fine. Let''s see what will happen...!''</i>


    This felt so weird to Bang Jin-Hun. Even though he clearly knew someone with a working brain shouldn''t be doing this, Bang Jin-Hun''s heart was still madly pounding away in excitement. This was illogical and unrealistic, but that only stoked the mes of excitement in Bang Jin-Hun''s heart.


    ¡°Sir! We''re done!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. ¡°Is that right? Then, along with the signal, scale the walls!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Was Lee Jung-Geol on the other side feeling something simr right now?


    <i>''Maybe, I... I''ve been longing to see something like this all my life!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nced in the direction of the front gate as anticipation and anxiety swirled in his head. He couldn''t take his eyes away even though the tall walls blocked his view.


    ***


    ¡°I said, who the hell are you?¡± The guard shoved Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho continued to grin at this rude guard. ¡°Is this how you wee your guest?¡±


    ¡°Which stupid guest shows up on foot at this time of the day?! You, who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A guest can show up any time during the day.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck. You little shi¡­¡± The guard''s expression suddenly stiffened.


    He was about to hurl another expletive, but his mouth inexplicably shut itself up when he met Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze. And then, a flood of anxiety and dread began filling the guard to the brim.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze didn''t contain any notable emotions, the guard''s senses were overwhelmed by this ominous foreboding that things were going wrong very fast.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°...W-what?¡±


    ¡°It will be the same for everyone, after all.¡±


    Before the guard could say something, Kang Jin-Ho extended his hand. The movement of his hand was too slow to be fast, but it was also too fast to be called slow.


    It wasn''t as if that movement had escaped the guard''s detection through incredible speed. An opening of only a fraction of a second had been created when the guard eased up a little so that he could speak. And Kang Jin-Ho had taken advantage of that opening.


    The guard finally realized this only after his throat was captured by Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Keuh-uuurhk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly lifted the guard up off his feet. The guard grabbed and wed desperately at Kang Jin-Ho''s arm and wrist. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bat an eyelid. ¡°You''re lucky. At least you don''t have to tremble in fear.¡±


    ¡°Keu-ruruk!¡±


    For the first time in his life, Yi Myeong-Hwan learned today that a human throat could produce such noises. The guard iled about like a drowning man and wed at Kang Jin-Ho''s arm, but he eventually went limp.


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly discarded the unmoving guard to a side.


    The other guard cried out in rm. ¡°W-what did you do! Y-you son of a b*tch!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As you can see.¡±


    ¡°You think you''ll walk away unscathed after this?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to smirk while leisurely walking toward the panicking guard. ¡°Mm, I''m curious about that as well.¡±


    ¡°C-curious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will I be unscathed or not?¡±


    ¡°You insane motherfu¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s right leg extended at the speed of light to kick the guard in the sr plexus.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    That was the end for the guard. He couldn''t even scream as his body flew like a cannon shell to m into the wall. The wall caved in as cracks spread out like a spiderweb.


    One hit. That was all. Kang Jin-Ho finished dealing with the two guards in the proverbial blink of an eye, then intently stared at the solid gate. ¡°Hmm. Do you think that gate is locked?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. I think this is the gate''s locking mechanism,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun stuttered while studying the thumbprint scanner near the gateway.


    ¡°Please stand back a little,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Cheon Tae-Hun tilted his head slightly in confusion.


    ¡°Stand back.¡±


    ¡°...! Y-yes, of course!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun nodded and hurriedly retreated. He didn''t forget to grab the dazed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s shoulder and drag him away, too.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes in disbelief as the distance widened... by a lot. ¡°W-what the heck...?! How far are you going?¡±


    Were they going to fire a cannon or something? Maybe a bombardment by a stealth bomber? Just because Kang Jin-Ho told them to retreat, did they have to create this much distance?


    ¡°Shut up and do as you''re told!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun unhappily spat out.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t wanna piss your pants and regret your decision for the rest of your life, just do as I do! I''ve experienced Mister Kang Jin-Ho more than you, and I certainly know more about him than you!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned in dissatisfaction. However, he didn''t see the point of arguing with Cheon Tae-Hun now.


    Shortly afterward...


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered as the sound of a sword leaving its scabbard resounded from somewhere in front of him.


    That noise was created by a sword''s friction against its scabbard. As a martial artist, Yi Myeong-Hwan was familiar with that noise. It shouldn''t have surprised him at all, yet...


    Yet, why was his body shivering like this?


    Kang Jin-Ho unsheathed two swords and crossed them in front of his chest. That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s hair strands swaying gently.


    <i>''They are swaying?''</i>


    Even though there were no winds?


    That was the beginning. Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s hair rose up and danced wildly. And then, dark red smoke-like?<i>something</i> rapidly gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure.


    ¡°Heu-euuugh?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan involuntarily raised both of his hands to cover his mouth.


    <i>''T-t-that...! Is that his internal energy?!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan once heard that a man with extremely-high cultivation could materialize his internal energy and make it visible to the naked eye. Actually, he saw his master gathering his milk-hued internal energy in the palms of his hands before, so that assertion must be real.


    However, this... What he was witnessing right now was different. It was in another realm altogether!


    The crimson smoke gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho and began circling around him before traveling along his arms to envelop his swords.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly sucked in the air while raising his swords... before powerfully shing down.


    <i>Paaaaaaaaahng!</i>


    The des tore through the air and produced a loud whip-like thunderp. While leaving the screams of the torn air particles behind, the dark-crimson energy exploded forth from Kang Jin-Ho''s sword and flew toward therge gate.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suppressed his heart trying to leap out of his mouth and opened his eyes wide to see. And, when the energy collided against the gate...!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOOM!!!</i>


    The world was turned upside down!


    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan screamed as he was thrown back from the force of the explosion. The ground seemed to be flying toward his head while his legs were iling in the air.


    For a moment there, Yi Myeong-Hwan lost his orientation and couldn''t figure out which way was up and down.


    He bounced around on the ground several times before finally gaining freedom tond on his face in the dirt. Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly raised his head and spat out dirt trapped in his mouth. ¡°Ptooi!¡±


    What... What just happened?!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head, hard, then pushed himself up.


    He still hadn''t regained his orientation, but his curiosity had already triumphed over his confusion. While supporting his weight with his hands, Yi Myeong-Hwan raised his torso and scanned the choking dust cloud.


    Shortly afterward...


    The dust settled down, and Yi Myeong-Hwan became utterly speechless at the revealed spectacle.


    It... wasn''t there anymore. That imposing gateway seemingly symbolizing the prestige of the Yeongnam Group was gone! That gate was at least four meters tall, while the gateway itself was constructed out of concrete, but none of it remained now as if they had been a part of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s imagination all along!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s jaw dropped and hit the ground as he scanned the remnants of the gateway sparsely dotting the ground, the concrete debris and severed rebar bits.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes bulged out of their sockets at this unbelievable spectacle. He didn''t even notice his spit drooling out of his ck jaw.


    <i>''Is this for real?!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan began shivering like a lone leaf in the winds.


    This made no sense! Yi Myeong-Hwan was a martial artist, too! Not just any martial artist, but a proud member of the Korean Martial Assembly!


    A martial artist was iparably stronger than a regr civilian. And a martial artist could easily perform feats that regr civilians could only dream of!


    However, even from the perspective of such martial artists, what Kang Jin-Ho did just now should''ve been impossible!


    ¡°I''m heading in.¡± Kang Jin-Ho left those words behind and walked past the wrecked gateway while not even bothering to look behind him.


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan finally sobered up and hurriedly jumped back to his feet.


    Cheon Tae-Hun grimly muttered, ¡°We should go, too.¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had to see it now. Until now, he was basically being dragged around. But Yi Myeong-Hwan was following after Kang Jin-Ho of his own volition.


    He... He wanted to witness it! He wanted to see what a monster possessingmon-sense-defying power would do next inside the Yeongnam Group''s HQ with his own two eyes!


    ¡°W-what the f*ck was that?!¡±


    ¡°What happened over there?! What is this?! Did someone bomb us or something!¡±


    If a martial artist couldn''t sense something was wrong from the impact force powerful enough to rock the ground and the explosion noise loud enough to tear the eardrums, they didn''t deserve to be called a martial artist anymore. The Yeongnam Group members hurriedly rushed outside the buildings and filled the vast empty space behind the destroyed front gate.


    They hadn''t figured out what was going on yet, and could only line up in rank and file while not daring to close the distance to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Gulp...!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan swallowed back his saliva, his mouth and throat feeling dry.


    The Yeongnam Group members didn''t stop there because they were wary of Kang Jin-Ho. Regardless of what their reasons were, though, the current situation looked as if the whole of the Yeongnam Group was standing in rank and file to greet Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood by the gateway, dominating the exit, while the Yeongnam Group''s people continued to fill the area in front of him.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho said he''d fight the Yeongnam Group by himself, so the Assembly members should just surround the premise and stop the enemies from fleeing. That''s what he said, right?!''</i>


    That sounded crazy. No, that was crazy. Full stop.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan no longer thought that was crazy talk.


    Kang Jin-Ho against the Yeongnam Group...! The curtains of this war were rising up.


    Once themotion died down somewhat, Kang Jin-Ho raised his trusty Crimson Destiny. The pure-white de caught the pale moonlight and gleamed majestically. The martial artists busy watching Kang Jin-Ho''s movements were instantly captured by the weapon''s beauty.


    The de rose in the air, then drew an elegant arc as it slowly descended. Then, Kang Jin-Ho slowly swung the de from left to right.


    Crimson Destiny''s de tip seemed to sweep past the Yeongnam Group martial artists before finally pointing at the destroyed gateway.


    ¡°This is the only exit,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Even though his voice wasn''t loud, everyone here clearly heard it.


    It sounded so vivid and... cold-blooded.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips distorted ominously to bare his white fangs. ¡°Try to kill me. That is the only way for you to leave here with your lives intact.¡±


    In the middle of the night, as the pale moonlight descended like an icy-cold beam...


    The Demon Emperor bared his fangs and exploded in crazedughter.

 Chapter 365: On Display (5)

    <h4>Chapter 365: On Disy (5)</h4>


    ¡°What was that?!¡± Kim Seok-Il hurriedly got up, his expression frozen stiff.


    His secretaries guarding the doorway rushed inside his office. ¡°C-Chairman!¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?! Speak already!¡±


    ¡°I-it''s the Martial Assembly, sir! They are invading us!¡±


    ¡°The Assembly?¡± Kim Seok-Il''splexion grew ashen in an instant. ¡°Is it an attack? How many of them are there?!¡±


    ¡°We, we haven''t determined that yet, Chairman!¡±


    ¡°You useless trash!¡± Kim Seok-Il kicked a table in front of him. The wooden table shattered into a million pieces and flew apart in all directions. ¡°How could you not have known the Assembly wasing here to attack us?! Did I not tell you to keep an eye on them since they were bound to make a move?! It''s been only half a day since I received a report of no movement in their camp, so how can this be! The Assembly is invading us?!¡±


    The secretaries shrunk back and shuddered at the aura of Kim Seok-Il roaring like a lion. Their heads faltered, their knowledge of how cruel Chairman Kim Seok-Il could be forcing them to hold their breaths.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su! Where is Lee Hyeon-Su?!¡±


    ¡°...He must be on his way here, sir.¡±


    ¡°That stupid son of a b*tch! I thought I told him to keep monitoring the Assembly! Are you telling me he failed to notice anything until enemies were already at our doorstep?!¡±


    No one dared to reply to Kim Seok-Il. Of course, it wasn''t as if he wanted an answer in the first ce. He was simply venting his anger, that was all.


    ¡°Dammit! Every single one of you is ipetent trash!¡± Kim Seok-Il huffed and panted like a raging bull.


    Getting angry was easy, but fixing the situation was a lot harder. Assigning me should happenter since Kim Seok-Il might not even get the chance to do that if he failed to drive the Martial Assembly away now!


    ¡°I will personallymand the situation! Summon the chiefs of all affiliated factions! And mobilize the rapid strike force, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il angrily rushed outside his office. However, his expression was distorted weirdly as this uneasy suspicion began filling up his head.


    <i>''How did this happen?''</i>


    Even if the Martial Assembly was extremely covert with its preparations, and even if Bang Jin-Hun cleverly hid his organization''s movements...! This didn''t make any sense. The County of Yeongnam was under the Yeongnam Group''s influence. Even if the Assembly bastards were covert with their movements, no one discovered them while they traveled through Yeongnam? Something like that could never happen.


    <i>''...Lee Hyeon-Su!''</i>


    <i>Grit!</i>


    Kim Seok-Il gritted his teeth. Lee Hyeon-Su was in charge of managing the intelligencework for the Yeongnam Group. In that case...


    The current situation could not happen unless Lee Hyeon-Su deliberately overlooked or hid information rted to the Martial Assembly!


    The most likely possibility was Lee Hyeon-Su''s betrayal.


    ¡°I will tear you apart limb to limb!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il had been patient with Lee Hyeon-Su even if thetter tried to bare his fangs. Kim Seok-Il''s decision was driven chiefly by his belief that a barking dog, in this case Lee Hyeon-Su, would never bite its owner no matter how much it growled in a threatening manner.


    Regardless of how dissatisfied Lee Hyeon-Su was with Kim Seok-Il, he''d never oppose the Chairman of the Yeongnam Group as long as he begrudgingly acknowledged Kim Seok-Il''s power and authority. At least, that was what Kim Seok-Il thought, and that was also why he humored Lee Hyeon-Su''s rebellious whining until now.


    However, the situation would have to change now that Lee Hyeon-Su chose to bare his fangs and bite.


    Kim Seok-Il thought about how he''d utterly ughter Lee Hyeon-Su in the most gruesome way imaginable, only for his steps toe to a stuttering half.


    <i>''Hold on...!''</i>


    What was that explosion from earlier?


    ¡°Could it be...? Don''t tell me, did the Assembly bastards use explosives or something?¡±


    Unless they wanted to die together with the Yeongnam Group, the Martial Assembly idiots wouldn''t go that far. Still, Kim Seok-Il couldn''t win against his doubt while hurriedly rushing outside the building.


    ***


    ¡°...What did that brat say just now?¡±


    How should one go about describing this feeling? The feeling of... absurdity? Or was it bbergast? Stupefaction?


    Kim Jin-Yeong red sharply at a sword-wielding young man by the destroyed front gate. ¡°What did that little f*cker say?¡±


    ¡°I think it was... Go through me if you can?¡±


    ¡°Oiii. That must be a line from a movie.¡±


    ¡°But that''s what that brat is spouting, you know? I mean, didn''t he say we gotta kill his ass before we can leave?¡±


    ¡°A wackjob with a death wish, eh?¡± Kim Jin-Yeong stared at Kang Jin-Ho in dismay.


    Just where were they right now? Wasn''t this ce the Yeongnam Group''s HQ? Wasn''t it South Korea''s biggest and strongest martial arts organization?


    But now, some random brat decided to waltz in here alone and dere the only way for the Yeongnam Group to survive was to kill him?


    Kim Jin-Yeong muttered quietly, ¡°Did that wackjob read too many manhwas or something?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not even manhwa MCs will do something this crazy.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Look, it''s Director Yong.¡±


    Kim Jin-Yeong heard his friend, then shifted his attention to the front of hisrades. He narrowed his eyes while observing an older man walking toward the crazy youth.


    <i>''That''s Director Yong Jae-Seong.''</i>


    Yong Jae-Seong was infamous even within the Yeongnam Group as a hot-blooded extremist. He spouted radical ideas which put him at odds with Chairman Kim Seok-Il''s famous cautiousness. And Yong Jae-Seong''s violent temper matched his ideals to a T, too.


    Yong Jae-Seong walked up to Kang Jin-Ho before stopping several meters away. ¡°...Brat, are you responsible for that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled when Yong Jae-Seong pointed at the debris of the front gate. ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±


    ¡°How dare a stinking brat...!¡± Rage dyed Yong Jae-Seong''s expression. ¡°You better not believe you''ll walk away unhurt after what you''ve done!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to smirk in silence.


    ¡°Are you mad, you brat?! Looks like no one taught you what fear is! However, I''m guessing you''re not alone?¡±


    That was when ''it'' happened.


    As if Yong Jae-Seong''s words were the signal, the Assembly''s martial artists d in ck business suits simultaneously leaped up to the top of the perimeter wall.


    ¡°Son of a...!¡± Yong Jae-Seong loudly gritted his teeth at this spectacle. ¡°You insolent bastards! Who do you think you are, daring to invade this ce?!¡±


    Yong Jae-Seong scanned the Assembly''sbatants until finding a familiar face among them.


    ¡°Lee Jung-Geol! Did you bring these bastards here?!¡± Yong Jae-Seong loudly roared at Lee Jung-Geol standing on top of the wall.


    Lee Jung-Geol shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m sure the Yeongnam Group''s informationwork isn''t that slow. You probably already know that I''m not the leader anymore. So, don''t ask me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is true. So, that means...!¡± Yong Jae-Seong''s re shifted in the opposite direction. ¡°...It must be you, Bang Jin-Hun!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun perched on the opposite wall groaned softly. ¡°Well, sure. It''s okay to talk to me, but... I don''t think now''s the time for that.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have ears, Yong Jae-Seong? Anyways, know this. We ain''t gonna be moving an inch from this spot. If you wanna leave, use the front door. We won''t stop you. However, you better forget about going through us.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have time for silly pranks, Bang Jin-Hun!¡±


    ¡°Uh-whew. I''d also prefer pranks to this if I''m being honest¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun grumbled.


    Yong Jae-Seong grew bbergasted by that response. He shifted his gaze back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°So, let me get this straight¡­¡± Yong Jae-Seong muttered while organizing his chaotic thoughts. ¡°You alone will be fighting all of us? And all these warriors will simply spectate and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°That''s the idea,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be¡­¡± Yong Jae-Seong chuckled hollowly as if he found this situation too absurd to behold.


    Just what did this brat think of the Yeongnam Group? If this was any other time, Yong Jae-Seong would''ve already ripped this insane brat''s head off for making a mess of the Yeongnam Group''s front yard. But he had to hesitate now. The fact that Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Jung-Geol were going along with this madness stopped Yong Jae-Seong from making a move.


    It was as if those two men were loyally following this brat''smand...!


    ¡°Who do you¡­¡±


    Before Yong Jae-Seong could ask, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand, then beckoned at the Yeongnam Group''s director. ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Yong Jae-Seong''s expression stiffened. ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°I said,e over here.¡±


    At first, Yong Jae-Seong was bbergasted and angry. However, when Kang Jin-Ho repeated himself, Yong Jae-Seong involuntarily mped his mouth shut.


    <i>''What... is this?''</i>


    It felt like the surrounding temperature suddenly plummeted. It was as if to prove that the old phrase, ''Blood running cold,'' hadn''te out of nowhere!


    <i>''I... I''m scared? Me? I, Yong Jae-Seong, am getting scared?!''</i>


    Yong Jae-Seong couldn''t understand it. Something like that could not happen. He lived on the knife edge since the early days of the Yeongnam Group and survived until now, so how could he be scared of a brat who seemed only half his age?


    The unexinable fear soon morphed into defiance in Yong Jae-Seong''s heart. ¡°You stinking brat dares to...!¡±


    Yong Jae-Seong tightly clenched his fists, but then, Kang Jin-Ho''s sword began to movezily to the side.


    <i>''What is he doing?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly extended his sword to his left.


    <i>''Is he really insane?''</i>


    The distance between Yong Jae-Seong and Kang Jin-Ho must''ve been over ten meters. Unless Kang Jin-Ho''s arm was that long, his sword could never touch Yong Jae-Seong. Or, maybe Kang Jin-Ho was thinking of charging at Yong Jae-Seong while assuming that funny stance?


    <i>''Hah, a brat who doesn''t even know how to fight!''</i>


    Yong Jae-Seong gathered his qi in his hands. Unlike a small-scale skirmish involving only a handful of people, ''momentum'' was a crucial factor in achieving victory in group battles. Yong Jae-Seong resolved himself to quickly achieve an outright and overwhelming victory in this opening battle and bring the momentum back to his side.


    Unfortunately, Yong Jae-Seong''s resolution had to end as just that, a mere resolution.


    <i>Paaaaaahng!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho swung his sword from left to right. Pitch-ck energy suddenly exploded forth from the tip of the de.


    By the time Yong Jae-Seong realized this, that energy had already touched his throat. Despite seeing it with his naked eyes, he couldn''t believe the velocity of that strike.


    <i>''That''s cheating...!''</i>


    That was Yong Jae-Seong''sst thought. A headless man couldn''t think even if he wanted to, after all.


    <i>Tumble...</i>


    Yong Jae-Seong''s severed head tumbled on the ground like a ball dropped by a little child.


    In the blink of an eye, bone-chilling silence descended in the area. Shock and terror instantly enveloped everyone present. No one dared to open their mouths. No one could understand what they had witnessed just now.


    Almost no one here could understand how Yong Jae-Seong''s head was cut off. This was like a freaky magic trick in their eyes!


    <i>Saaash!</i>


    Blood began gushing out of Yong Jae-Seong''s severed neck like a grisly fountain.


    <i>Gulp!</i>


    Someone loudly swallowed their saliva in nervousness.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly.


    All the eyes locked on Yong Jae-Seong''s corpse hurriedly shifted to the owner of that sigh. Kang Jin-Ho sensed all the gazesnding on him and quietly muttered, ¡°...Who is next?¡±


    They finally understood something just then. This was no prank. That brat was really thinking of fighting the entirety of the Yeongnam Group by himself! And no, it was not an act of reckless bravado, either!


    Kim Jin-Yeong suddenly saw the HQ''s giant perimeter walls meant to protect him and hisrades as a cage. They were nothing more than meek sheep blissfully munching on grass inside this gigantic cage!


    And now, a hungry wolf had crashed through the cage''s wall. Now that it had tasted blood, the wolf was baring its fangs and ring at its prey!


    ¡°If no one''sing... Should I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice containing a hint ofughter.


    His warning didn''t end as mere words. Kang Jin-Ho lightly swung the sword to rid the imaginary blood off it, then leisurely walked toward the Yeongnam Group martial artists.


    ¡°It''s going to be a long night for you. Since that''s the case, I can only advise you to prepare yourselves,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke as his body began to shudder.


    <i>''...No, wait!''</i>


    Kim Jin-Yeong sucked in a deep breath. He was mistaken about Kang Jin-Ho shuddering. The shuddering ''object'' was not Kang Jin-Ho''s body, but a cloud of crimson aura gushing out from him instead!


    That aura was as red as fresh blood and as dark as the depths of the abyss!


    Kang Jin-Ho, now enveloped in the ominous aura capable of scaring the living daylights out of anyone, suddenly charged straight into the midst of the Yeongnam Group martial artists!

 Chapter 366: Proving Himself (1)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Proving Himself (1)</h4>


    The start was simple and very concise. Kang Jin-Ho charged straight into the Yeongnam Group''s martial artists and powerfully swung his sword to his left. However, the result of his action was anything but simple and concise.


    Kim Jin-Yeong''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Something... Something was wrong here!


    When Kang Jin-Ho swung his sword, what Kim Jin-Yeong felt wasn''t fear nor terror. No, it''d be better to call it... ''disharmony''.


    What could be the first thing anyone would do when a sword was swung in their way? Either they would try to block the sword or jump back to dodge it altogether... It should be one of those two.


    If Kim Jin-Yeong witnessed hisrades trying to dodge or block the iing attack only to fail and die while spraying blood everywhere, he would''ve screamed in terror and tried to run away. Or, dash toward Kang Jin-Ho in sheer fury. However, neither of those things happened.


    When Kang Jin-Ho pounced and shed with his sword, everyone in front of him... just stood there on the spot like a bunch of statues. And there could be only one result in such a situation.


    The ensuing scene was like watching someone slicing a painting mounted on a wall in half... Along with the wall itself!


    It was as if the surrounding space had frozen still, and Kang Jin-Ho''s sword was cleanly slicing through it. Everyone caught inside this frozen space was cleaved apart in half without being aware of their demise, even as their body parts tumbled to the ground.


    This scene was illogical. This sight was unrealistic! And the most illogical of them all was Kim Jin-Yeong''s current reaction.


    <i>''What the hell am I doing right now?!''</i>


    An enemy had invaded his base. And this enemy wasn''t just threatening Kim Jin-Yeong and hisrades. This enemy chopped a director''s head off, then rushed forward to start hacking and slicing the torsos of Kim Jin-Yeong''srades!


    Even then, Kim Jin-Yeong just stood there and watched this scene y out as if he was watching a movie.


    His head was in a daze. As if a dense fog had settled between his mind and reality, Kim Jin-Yeong couldn''t figure out what was real and what was fake.


    ¡°Heuh-urrrhk¡­¡±


    What brought Kim Jin-Yeong back to reality wasn''t his willpower but a dying whimpering from near him.


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Kim Jin-Yeong sobered up instantly when he saw one of hisrades sliced apart in half, gasping for hisst breath on the ground.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaah!¡± Kim Jin-Yeong intensely screamed without even realizing it. Almost at the same time, his surroundings were instantly enveloped in the fire of madness.


    ¡°Kill that motherf*cker!¡±


    ¡°Run! Run away!¡±


    ¡°Insane! That''s f*cking insane!¡±


    Only the term ''utter pandemonium'' was fit to describe this scene. Some Yeongnam Group martial artists yanked their weapons out and charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho. Some others tried to run away as tears fell from their eyes.


    <i>''What... What am I even looking at?!''</i>


    This was the Yeongnam Group''s HQ. The best, biggest and strongest martial arts organization in the country!


    Calling this ce the most dangerous area in South Korea wouldn''t be an exaggeration. And it''d qualify as the area with the highest security in the country, too!


    However, when the nice-sounding empty udits like South Korea''s strongest organization and the hangout of powerful martial artists were removed, the only thing remaining in this ce were terror-stricken screams.


    ¡°...! Eeeeeik!¡± Kim Jin-Yeong couldn''t stand still when that realization hit him. He hurriedly yanked his sword out and dashed toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡±


    He saw Kang Jin-Ho''s smiling face illuminated by the cold moonlight.


    ***


    ¡°...That crazy son of a b*tch!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Kang Jin-Ho as this sense of loss and powerlessness washed over him.


    Predicting that the Martial Assembly would attack the Yeongnam Group soon wasn''t all that hard. And Kang Jin-Ho ying the central role in the assault was so obvious that even a blind would''ve seen iting a mile away.


    Even if it wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su but someone else with ess to all the collected information, they would''ve been able to deduce that Kang Jin-Ho had practically taken over the Martial Assembly, and his anger would soon be pointing toward the Yeongnam Group.


    That was why Lee Hyeon-Su knew Kang Jin-Ho would mobilize the Martial Assembly to attack the Yeongnam Group very soon. However, his prediction only came half-true.


    Kang Jin-Ho did mobilize the Martial Assembly. But the role of the Assembly members was... reduced to surrounding the perimeter and ensuring no one could escape. That was about it.


    ¡°He''s not sane...!¡±


    The world was constantly changing. Once upon a time, an era existed where an individual''s military prestige could serve as proof of a faction''s strength.


    Whenmanders led their factions into war in that era, the strength and wisdom of themanders often decided the oue.


    However, the world continued to evolve, eventually giving birth to military strategies. This development greatly limited the level of impact a single wisemander could have on any given battlefield. As such, those wishing to take over the world decided to grow the strength of their factions instead.


    The same logic applied to martial artists. The essence of martial arts was pursuing one''s individual dao to be stronger. However, one could only do so much by themselves. Korea''s situation was a good demonstration of this.


    Korean martial artists tended to be extremely individualisticpared to their counterparts from neighboring nations. Even then, they still created organizations like the Yeongnam Group, the Martial Assembly, and other smaller entities to work together and grow their strength. That was because some matters couldn''t be handled by themselves.


    Not once in his life Lee Hyeon-Su doubted that knowledge. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was incredibly strong, the real reason to fear him was that he had gained control of the Martial Assembly. That was what Lee Hyeon-Su believed. But now...!


    His belief was being shattered into a million pieces!


    <i>''I was wrong. Dead wrong!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t gained control of the Martial Assembly. The truth was, he was strong enough by himself to deal with the Yeongnam Group. The Martial Assembly was nothing more than a third wheel. A bloody sidekick!


    The Yeongnam Group dared to provoke Kang Jin-Ho first, and the Martial Assembly merely got caught up in Kang Jin-Ho''s attempt to deal with the aggressors.


    Lee Hyeon-Su began shivering. Was it out of fear? Terror? No.


    The identity of the emotion making him tremble like this was ''delight''. Lee Hyeon-Su was a man who used his brain to manipte people. Although he was nominally a martial artist, Lee Hyeon-Su''s true face was a schemer.


    He manipted people''s psychology. He assessed the information to find the swiftest response, then attacked the opponents'' blind spots. That was Lee Hyeon-Su in a nutshell.


    Controlling and using an impressivelyrge organization like the Yeongnam Group as he saw fit gave Lee Hyeon-Su an iparable high that no other narcotics could replicate.


    However, even in the middle of all that ecstasy... Something always felt missing. Unfulfilled.


    Lee Hyeong-Su wanted to see it. He wanted to witness the sight of a lone individual suppressing arge group with nothing but his martial prowess!


    The sight of someone who didn''t get swept up by other factions, didn''tpromise with his surroundings, and didn''t betray his ideals to create a ce for himself in this world! Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to see the spectacle of a man who doggedly used his own individual strength to distort and break the established rules governing this world!


    The unreserved desire slumbering deep within Lee Hyeon-Su finally woke up and reared its head.


    While watching the forces of the Yeongnam Group he worked so hard to create getting swept away without offering any resistance, Lee Hyeon-Su... Rather than grief, Lee Hyeon-Su reveled in delight powerful enough to make him quake in his boots!


    <i>''Yes! More! Show me more!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s hungry eyes continued to chase after Kang Jin-Ho''s flitting figure.


    ***


    A single sword strike!


    As if to match its ominous name, Crimson Destiny was shedding red ''tears''.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s qi permeated within the pristine-white de, turning it dark crimson as it sliced through human flesh.


    The sword cut through skin and muscles first, then went through the bones as if they were tofu despite their initial resistance before emerging from the other side of the human body.


    The sliced-apart human body toppled over, spilling its internal organs everywhere.


    As for the emotions expressed on the faces of the falling victims? The shock and terror writtenrge on the faces of those about to die were intimately familiar sights to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Two swords!


    Azuremourne was Kang Jin-Ho''s second sword. Although these swords were twins, the sensations imparted by the Azuremourne were strikingly different from the Crimson Destiny.


    If the Crimson Destiny was a ''Yang'' sword meant to stimte one''s bubbling fighting spirit, the Azuremourne was the ''Yin'' sword meant to cool down one''s mind before the wielder could go berserk.


    This coldness...! The wielder would feel this strange sensation while gripping the Azuremourne. However, the question was if those being cut down by the Azuremourne would also feel the same thing.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure. Still, both swords had something inmon. Whether it was the Crimson Destiny or the Azuremourne, they still produced the same result!


    Death!


    Both swords gifted the fair result of ''death'' to anyone daring to oppose Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Saaash!</i>


    As if Kang Jin-Ho was cutting down scarecrows, human bodies were mercilessly sliced and chopped apart. As he rampaged on, fountains of blood gushed into the night sky.


    He cut down one man. Then another. And then another...


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked aside annoying corpses trying to hinder his progress, then kept cutting down anyone his eyes could see. Even before the spray of blood had a chance to stter the ground, a new fountain of blood gushed out of yet another victim to dye the air crimson.


    The rain of blood!


    What a bizarre spectacle this was. ''Rain'' poured down as Kang Jin-Ho walked forward. Crimson rain fell without an end to dye Kang Jin-Ho''s figure and the ground all around him.


    ¡°U-uwaaaah...!¡±


    The Yeongnam Group martial artists steadily lost their will to fight at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho marching forward while scattering raindrops of blood.


    If a devil emerged from the mouth of Hell, it would look like Kang Jin-Ho. With crimson blood dyeing him from head to toe, Kang Jin-Ho scanned his surroundings with his eyes gleaming brightly like burning white mes.


    ¡°Heu-uhhhh...!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ahh...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s swords hadn''t even reached them yet, but some martial artists were already on the ground, their pants wet from their own urine.


    What would it feel like to witness a devil-like figure approaching closer while cutting down dozens upon dozens of people?


    If this was a movie, the audience would still wet their pants. But this was reality. The Yeongnam Group martial artistspletely forgot that Kang Jin-Ho was their enemy from this vivid spectacle.


    Now utterly lost to pure terror, these men urgently tried to crawl on the ground in their desperate attempt to get away from Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath.


    <i>''This is not enough!''</i>


    This wasn''t it. This much was not adequate enough!


    ¡°More...!¡±


    <i>¡®You were the ones who provoked me first. Did you not think this day woulde while daring to provoke me? You should''ve at least set traps in preparation for my arrival!¡¯</i>


    <i>Griiit!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth loudly. ¡°Try to entertain me some more!¡±


    <i>Paaaaaaah!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho swung his sword horizontally to produce an arc of sword qi. It rapidly flew to where the distant spectators were.


    ¡°Oh no! Dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaahk!¡±


    Those who thought they could stay far away and only watch since no attack would reach them paid a costly price for theirckadaisical attitude.


    Heads flew, apanied by tragic screams. Blood dyed the ground. What a familiar sight that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho even fell into a brief bout of strange reminiscence of his past at this spectacle. Once upon a time, a sight like this helped to calm his mind. In those days, blood and death seemed to apany him everywhere. The whole world tried to kill him back then. And he had to fight against the entire world just to survive.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought he''d finally find his happiness after escaping from such a dreadful world. However, he realized something just now. He should''ve been fed up by this spectacle. He should''ve been scared, resentful, and sick to his stomach by now, but... But he didn''t really hate this.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to admit it, but... But he was undoubtedly a serial killer, a devil who could only feel the worth of his existence by endlessly killing!


    ¨C You already knew that, though?


    ¡°Kekeke...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled and turned his head as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s voice called out to him.


    The Yeongnam Group martial artists staring into Kang Jin-Ho''s burning eyes instinctively understood something.


    This madman... He wasn''t going to stop. He''d not stop until everyone here was killed by his swords!


    <i>''In that case...?''</i>


    What should they do if they wanted to live?


    Ironically, martial artists began regaining theirposure when terror had finished taking over their minds. They had finally understood that no matter where they ran off to, that crazed devil would stille after them. So, the cornered rats began thinking about how to bite the cat.


    ¡°O-over here!¡±


    Some of the Yeongnam Group martial artists were quite smart. They realized defeating the Yeongnam Group martial artists by the wall and escaping was a far better option than facing Kang Jin-Ho. Once that conclusion entered their heads, these martial artists urgently ran toward the walls.


    Unfortunately, they made a terrible miscalction.


    <i>Paaaaaahng!</i>


    The now-familiar sound of the air ripping apart resounded as the martial artists running toward the wall tumbled to the ground, their torsos split in half by the sword qi.


    ¡°...Didn''t I tell you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice, containing theughter of a cruel devil, echoed in this moonlight-soaked location. ¡°You only have one way to survive.¡±


    That was when murderous intent began filling up the eyes of the surviving Yeongnam Group martial artists.


    They could not escape. And only one theoretical path of survival existed. In that case, what should they do?


    The ''rats'', grimly determined to survive at any cost, all charged straight at the cat. The cat let out a soft growl of satisfaction at the sight of all the rats rushing toward him.


    ¡°Yes, that''s more like it. Come, fight me.¡±


    <i>¡®So you can entertain me some more!¡¯</i>


    Ecstasy and madness rapidly dyed Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.

 Chapter 367: Proving Himself (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Proving Himself (2)</h4>


    ¡°Oww... I''m so tired.¡± Park Yu-Min moaned weakly while climbing into Ju Yeong-Gi''s car.


    ¡°I feel ya, bro. We shouldn''t be surprised since we are short one hand, after all!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grumbled unhappily.


    ¡°Come on, man. How long are you gonna be hung up on that?¡±


    ¡°You think I''ll ever feel happy about the so-called boss abandoning his own store to y around all the time?¡±


    ¡°You know Jin-Ho''s not doing that, though.¡±


    ¡°...Urgh.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned in irritation and sharply lowered the hand brake before stepping on the elerator. The car shot forward with a loud vroom!


    Park Yu-Min sighed. ¡°Drive slowly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you trust my driving skills?¡±


    ¡°No, I do. But I don''t trust your car. Can''t you hear it sobbing from all the abuse you''re putting it through?¡±


    ¡°...Well, that''s true.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nced in the rearview mirror. Despite the hour beingte, he could see choking gray smoke spewing out of the exhaust pipe.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, how about getting a new car?¡±


    ¡°Don''t want to. It''s still working fine.¡±


    ¡°You might get into an ident at this rate, you know?¡±


    ¡°...ident, my foot,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pouted andined again.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled softly.


    <i>''You and your tough-guy pride...''</i>


    Of course, he knew that Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t a bad person. Actually, he was a nice guy considering how affectionate he was. Not only did Ju Yeong-Gi silently take care of other people around him, but he also often worried about hurting them inadvertently.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi seemed incapable of capitalizing on those points and continued to act like a tough guy, probably due to his upbringing or his personality. But there was little doubt that he deeply cared about his family and friends.


    <i>''And the problem with that is Yeong-Gi only cares about his family and friends...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min''s expression grew solemn as he rested his chin on his hand.


    <i>''Hang on, now that I think about it... Aren''t I the same?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min suddenly realized that he, too, had a simr side. Obviously, most people would feel this way. But those around Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be a lot more particr about it. Instead of self-centered, should they be called munal-minded'' in this case? Everyone in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances seemed to disy endless trust and affection to anyone judged to be a part of theirmunity. However, they were shockingly disinterested in those not included in the circle of acquaintances even if they tried.


    Was it because people like that tended to gather around Kang Jin-Ho? Or was it more like Kang Jin-Ho''s influence gradually changing them? Park Yu-Min thought he should think about this some more.


    He nced at Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°No need to get that angry, though.¡±


    ¡°I''m not angry,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pouted again.


    ¡°Then, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It''s just, you know¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes and silently observed Ju Yeong-Gi driving the car before quietly asking a question. ¡°Are you sulking?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly yanked at the steering wheel. ¡°Uwaaaaah?!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?! Yeong-Gi?! Uwaaah?!¡±


    The car swayed dangerously from side to side. It got into a tank pper and skidded around nearly uncontrobly.


    Park Yu-Min cried out in rm. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you dumbass! You surprised me!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled back while managing to bring the car under control. He groaned while wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Holy sh*t! That was a close call! Feels like I''ve lost ten years just now. What a relief there weren''t lots of cars here¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi, please get a new car. Please?¡±


    ¡°This wasn''t my car''s fault, man. Besides, who''s sulking here?¡±


    Park Yu-Min was sure of it now.


    <i>''Yup, Yeong-Gi is definitely sulking.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t hold hisughter anymore. It seemed Ju Yeong-Gi was sulking about the situation with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Well, Kang Jin-Ho was probably involved in something big only a couple of days ago but had gone under the radar again, so it wasn''t like Park Yu-Min couldn''t understand Ju Yeong-Gi''s sentiments.


    Park Yu-Min finally stoppedughing. ¡°A man should be a bit more broad-minded, you know?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? Don''t you know that my nickname is Mr. Broad-Minded?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought it was Mr. Petty-Minded, though?¡±


    ¡°...You! Do you want to walk home, huh? Wanna get out?¡±


    ¡°See? You can be so petty.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s not like that!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled again and huffed heavily before groaning loudly. ¡°Seriously, it''s not that, you dummy.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Park Yu-Min nced at Ju Yeong-Gi and was surprised by the serious expression on his friend''s face.


    ¡°No, it''s not what you think. I''m just worried about that idiot getting involved in dangerous things again.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous things?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you dummy.¡±


    Park Yu-Min stared in confusion at Ju Yeong-Gi. It was as if he couldn''t understand that notion.


    <i>''...Urgh. He won''t get it even if I try to exin...''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi inwardly groaned and chose not to exin himself.


    From his perspective, Park Yu-Min was somewhat of a mystery. Growing up as an orphan meant Park Yu-Min must''ve experienced the unsavory side of the world, yet his trust in Kang Jin-Ho seemed absolute.


    Ju Yeong-Gi jokingly referred to Park Yu-Min as a religious zealot sometimes, buttely, he had been getting a feeling that some part of that jokey evaluation might be true after all.


    Ju Yeong-Gi knew Kang Jin-Ho was hiding a part of him that waspletely different from the... ''normal'' people, thanks to that event back in the military. And that was why he couldn''t hold such absolute faith in Kang Jin-Ho.


    Of course, it didn''t mean Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t trust Kang Jin-Ho or thought of him as a bad guy. Ju Yeong-Gi was worried that Kang Jin-Ho could be doing something?<i>very</i> dangerous in a ce without telling his friends about it.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly spoke up. ¡°Jin-Ho doesn''t have anything dangerous going on in his life, right?¡±


    ¡°...Probably not.¡±


    ¡°So, why are you worried?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure myself.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head.


    <i>''I should not say anything.''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi grimaced slightly. If anyone was going to worry, he should be the only one. He didn''t see the point of talking to Park Yu-Min and sharing this burden with his friend. Besides, this thing called worry tended to grow in size the more it was shared, anyway.


    Park Yu-Min continued to speak. ¡°I don''t know what you mean, Yeong-Gi, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Even if Jin-Ho is doing something dangerous, I don''t think we should be worried.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho might not look like it, but he''s incredibly smart, you see?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi made a weird face. ¡°...He doesn''t look that way to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, Jin-Ho doesn''t have a bookworm-type face, right?¡±


    ¡°T-that''s... certainly true.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi had to hold his chuckle back. Park Yu-Min had this unexpectedly level-headed side to him, didn''t he?


    ¡°In any case, Jin-Ho is smart, and he hates getting hurt with extreme passion, so... What I''m trying to say is that Jin-Ho won''t put himself in a dangerous spot even if the stuff he''s doing is dangerous. If he thought it might be too risky, he probably wouldn''t even try in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min had a point. When Ju Yeong-Gi thought about it, he couldn''t remember thest time Kang Jin-Ho had to swallow the loss and move on. Not just here in civilian society but back during his military service, too.


    Despite this realization, Ju Yeong-Gi''s worries didn''t go away. He tried to figure out why and arrived at a new realization soon afterward.


    ¡°I think that''s not the crux of my problem, good sir.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°It isn''t?¡±


    ¡°Dangerous or not, I''m not happy about Jin-Ho leaving me out of whatever he''s doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Honestly, I feel the same.¡±


    ¡°I guess... Once hees backter, I''m gonna have a serious chat with him.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted. ¡°I don''t know what Jin-Ho''s doing these days, but we''re still friends, right? So, I want to get involved, too. Whatever it is, I wanna help out and know about it. Together. Seeing Jin-Ho going around doing whatever it is by himself is kinda pissing me off, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi, you''re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly smirked. ¡°I thought about something simr before but couldn''t bring myself to say that to Jin-Ho, you see? Aren''t you straying too dangerously close to the territory of obsession here, Yeong-Gi? Wouldn''t a girl say that to her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hah. Don''t you know that the bond between men is stronger than love, you dummy?¡±


    ¡°...I respect you, Yeong-Gi.¡± Park Yu-Min quietly chuckled while ncing at the cackling Ju Yeong-Gi.


    <i>''Yeong-Gi''s mood seems to have improved. That''s good.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min turned his head and stared out of the car''s window. The faint moon looked particrly elegant tonight.


    <i>''There''s... nothing to worry about, right?''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi might think Park Yu-Min didn''t know, but that wasn''t the case. Park Yu-Min already knew about Kang Jin-Ho''s dark side. However, if his friend didn''t want to talk about it, he shouldn''t pry.


    Knowing the dark side''s existence wouldn''t change their rtionship, anyway. Besides, knowing everything about the other person wasn''t a requirement to form a tight friendship.


    The friendship Park Yu-Min had in mind involved respecting each other first and foremost. Even so...


    He couldn''t help but worry sometimes.


    <i>''You''re fine, right? Jin-Ho?¡¯</i>


    Park Yu-Min asked inwardly while staring at the moon. Wherever Kang Jin-Ho was, he should be able to see the same moon as his friends.


    ***


    ¡°...Now that''s freaking scary. Seriously!¡± Bang Jin-Hun gripped the wall tightly.


    His fingers soon began digging into the concrete. And when his grip strengthened a little more, the concrete cracked apart and came loose.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grunted while discarding the concrete bits in his grip before fixing his attention back to his front.


    <i>''How am I gonna start exining this...?''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho first revealed his n, everyone said he had lost his marbles. Even if he hadn''t gone crazy, he''d have to be in a mindset pretty close to even think about a n like this!


    Bang Jin-Hun only approved of this n partly because he was in no position to stop Kang Jin-Ho. He also believed that Kang Jin-Ho would inevitably ask for help, and that Kang Jin-Ho was strong enough to take care of himself until then.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun had to admit that all of his thoughts and calctions were wrong. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t merely capable enough to take care of himself but actually so strong that he could flip the entire Yeongnam Group by himself!


    <i>Saaaash!</i>


    The sounds of blood fountains exploding sent shivers down Bang Jin-Hun''s spine.


    <i>''God dammit...''</i>


    The situation before his eyes was so horrifying that even though Bang Jin-Hun acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho as an ally and the Yeongnam Group as the enemy, Kang Jin-Ho still looked like the devil in his eyes.


    Because of the deep-seated enmity between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve pped vigorously at the news of a bomb going off in the Yeongnam Group HQ and killing everyone inside. But now? He was actively pitying the Yeongnam Group fools.


    Kang Jin-Ho was quite literally going on a rampage. With two swords held in each of his hands, Kang Jin-Ho was madly and tirelessly cutting down all those daring to charge at him, those trying to run away, those on their knees begging for their lives, and those who had clearly lost their will to fight.


    The ones trying to flee were sliced apart on their backs, while those charging at Kang Jin-Ho were chopped apart in half, their body parts tumbling around on the ground.


    <i>''Bloody hell... At least try to kill them more humanely, will ya?!''</i>


    If someone wanted to argue that different killing methods ultimately meant little when killing another human being, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve definitely dragged their sorry ass over here and showed them how Kang Jin-Ho was cutting all those people down.


    In movies, people would usually start vomiting blood and copse as crimson lines appeared on their torsos after a sword cut through them. Anyone who grew up thinking that depiction was close to reality would start throwing up what they had eaten three days ago after witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s brutal handiwork!


    Like a chef chopping fruits and vegetables with his kitchen knife, Kang Jin-Ho cut down his fellow human beings with wild abandon.


    The fountains of blood had been working overtime for so long that several crimson puddles had formed while the ground had been dyed blood-red.


    ¡°Crazy son of a...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s trembling hands tightly gripped his thighs.


    This was insane. A human shouldn''t be capable of doing this. On the other hand...!


    Bang Jin-Hun had to work hard to suppress his rapidly-pounding heart. This spectacle wasn''t merely a... vicious, cruel sight to behold. No, it was something more.


    A lone man. No, a lone martial artist...!


    Kang Jin-Ho was utterly destroying the Yeongnam Group all by himself. A group that deserved the somewhat-justified im of possessing half of South Korea''s martial artists was beingpletely wrecked by a single man!


    Not even in his wildest dreams did Bang Jin-Hun think something like this was possible. Yet here it was. The heroic warrior Bang Jin-Hun wanted to be before he started cultivating, before he learned about the ways of society, before he learned how cruel this world could be... That man was right here!


    A martial warrior who never backed down no matter how many enemies came charging at him! And this strength that could transcend the numbers game and aplish anything one desired!


    As a martial artist himself, how could Bang Jin-Hun''s heart remain still at this incredible spectacle!


    <i>''My blood is boiling!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun tightly clenched his fists. To think his job was watching and stopping any potential escapees while Kang Jin-Ho was disying such awe-inspiring might! Bang Jin-Hun felt so pathetic just then.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Bang Jin-Hun got up, ready to charge into the melee himself.


    However, someone grabbed his shoulders.


    ¡°What do you want!¡± Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly turned to look and discovered Jo Gyu-Min looking at him while shaking his head. Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Why?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s withdrawn eyes locked onto the ''battlefield'' as he quietly exined himself. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho might seem out of control, but he''s not that kind of a man. Please be more patient since he''ll be done soon.¡±

 Chapter 368: Proving Himself (3)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Proving Himself (3)</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked.


    He could see that Jo Gyu-Min''splexion was as pale as a human face could get.


    That wasn''t all that surprising, however. Even Bang Jin-Hun, who thought he had seen quite a few deaths in his life, still felt his stomach churn from this sight, so it must be even worse for Jo Gyu-Min.


    It was already praiseworthy of him to not turn around and flee from here. However, Jo Gyu-Min went one step further by keeping hisposure and coldly analyzing this situation. His withdrawn eyes were proof of this.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t like inefficient actions, Mister Jin-Hun,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°...Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°That means he has a reason for doing what he''s doing right now. If his ultimate aim was topletely destroy the Yeongnam Group, he''d have told us to wait for his signal. And he''d have given us that when the Yeongnam Group''s fighting spirit waspletely crushed. However, he didn''t do that. He wants us to observe until the end. He must have a n in mind.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun quietly breathed deeply.


    For sure, Jo Gyu-Min was right. Looking back, Bang Jin-Hun realized that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to exin everything down to its minute detail. However, if he wanted something done, Kang Jin-Ho would tell someone about it. He wasn''t crazy enough to expect others to read his facial expressions and respond appropriately.


    ¡°Then, why is he doing that, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you tell even though you''re witnessing it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed at the Yeongnam Group martial artists on the opposite side of Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Look.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes and tried to see what he was missing. And then...


    <i>''...Ah.''</i>


    And then, Bang Jin-Hun finally understood it. He was only a bystander observing the battle from far away, yet what he could see still scared the living daylights out of him. So, how much worse would it be for the Yeongnam Group bastards while watching Kang Jin-Ho''s blood-soaked rampage, knowing they would be next to die?


    It seemed the poor bastards had half-let go of their sanity by now.


    Those trying to run away, those trying to fight back and those fallen to the ground in shock were tangled up in a chaotic mess to create a nightmarish scene straight out of Hell. If a war broke out, and the middle of a busy city was hit by a bombing raid, the ensuing result might be simr to this scene.


    ¡°...Weren''t they willing to fight not too long ago?¡±


    After Kang Jin-Ho provoked them, arge number of Yeongnam Group martial artists seemed ready and willing to fight. However, the sight of those in the lead getting brutally butchered quickly broke their spirit. In the end, these poor bastards had no choice but to pray for a quick death from the fangs of a ravenous wolf pouncing on them. Or swing around their blunt weapons to offer meaningless resistance.


    ¡°Gimme a break,¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned in barely-contained dismay.


    Kang Jin-Ho had, quite literally, walked through the Yeongnam Group''s front door to destroy this ce without anyone''s help. And the Yeongnam Group was supposed to be South Korea''srgest, most powerful martial arts organization!


    ¡°...Gimme a freaking break, will ya!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled loudly into the sky. His words seemed to perfectly encapste the sentiments of everyone present.


    ***


    ¡°Ku-ru-ruk...!¡±


    Blood gushed out of a martial artist whose throat had been sliced open. He grabbed his neck while copsing to the ground, revealing the sight of the terrified martial artists standing behind him to Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    ¡°Ah, aaaaah...!¡±


    ¡°Hieeeeeik?!¡±


    The blood-covered Kang Jin-Ho ominously closing the distance was frightening enough to even appear in their dreams!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a slow, measured sigh.


    <i>Drip, drip...</i>


    Blood soaking Kang Jin-Ho''s hair slowly dripped to the ground. Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the night sky and saw the pale moon among the ocean of stars.


    .


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho regted his breathing once more, then turned his head to re at the martial artists. They were visibly frightened.


    Their eyes, as if they were looking at a creature not human but something else, evoked this familiar feeling within Kang Jin-Ho.


    They no longer held hostility, as evidenced by their expressions. And none of them dared to meet Kang Jin-Ho''s probing re.


    <i>''This... It''s been a while.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a faint sigh ofmentation.


    The voiceing from inside his chest continued to egg Kang Jin-Ho. It said he must rampage for a little longer.


    <i>''Shut up!''</i>


    However, Kang Jin-Ho trampled on that voice, suppressing it.


    He knew he was a murderer. A serial killer. A killer in his previous life, a killer in his current life. And without a doubt... a killer in his future life, too.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to get drunk on the taste of blood. If he became obsessed with killing without a purpose, Kang Jin-Ho knew he''d lose what made him ''him'' and descend to be yet another mindless demonic cultivator.


    ¡°...Who''s next?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s words resounded in the night air, causing the martial arts nearest him to plop pathetically on the ground and try to crawl away from him.


    Thebination of tears and snot turned their faces into a mess, but none of it mattered while facing the terror of death.


    ¡°Next¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered again while raising his head to look. ¡°Who wishes to die next?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Again, no one dared to reply.


    <i>''It''s still the same, then.''</i>


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up.


    What he had done tonight was a method he used to rely on quite often in the past. And it boasted an absurdly high effectiveness.


    Using the might of the demon cult to bulldoze through his enemies would''ve been a simple-enough affair. The demon cult was arguably the strongest faction in Zhongyuan, after all.


    If such a faction showed up on the doorsteps of a hostile sect, no one would win against the temptation to surrender immediately. As a matter of fact, those with intimate knowledge of how brutal and obsessive the demon cult was would be the first ones to raise white gs of surrender and beg for leniency, even if the perceived offense was nothing more than a minor misunderstanding.


    However, their surrender would only be superficial. The submission induced by a faction''s strength would always seek a weakness to escape. The sects suppressed that way always aimed for a chance to escape the demon cult''s influence and strove toward stabbing their so-called overlords in the back.


    epting those who had not truly submitted to one''s rule was the same as injecting oneself with slow-acting poison.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s method was different. When two factions went to war, people would calcte and strategize. What should they do to win? What would be the best way to avoid defeat? What should they do to minimize the losses?


    However, what if the enemy wasn''t a faction but an individual? In such situations, one''s emotions would override their reasoning.


    The ones witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage tonight would never dare to rebel against him in the future. That was the case with those who had witnessed Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s madness back in Zhongyuan.


    That was why Azure Demon didn''t bother to rope in the martial artists of the enemy factions or the cult followers to kill Kang Jin-Ho. No, he had to resort to bringing in the greatest experts under the heavens instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho was disinterested in the running of the demon cult, and Azure Demon had practically taken over the actual authority of the cult itself. Even then, he couldn''t order the cult members to attack Kang Jin-Ho. Their fear of him was simply too overwhelming. And now, these Yeongnam Group martial artists would walk on the same path as them.


    There was another reason for using this method. It also minimized unnecessary sacrifices.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had mobilized the Martial Assembly and started the war, the number of lives lost would''ve been ten times higher.


    It wasn''t like Kang Jin-Ho was doing this out of a humanitarian reason, though. Since these martial artists were usable pawns, he''d rather save as many of them as possible.


    ¡°Now, choose.¡± Kang Jin-Ho began driving the final nails in the proverbial coffin. ¡°Die tonight. Or¡­¡±


    <i>Saaash!</i>


    A trail of blood shot out from Crimson Destiny when he swung it in the empty air. One swing was enough to remove the blood off the white de, and the reflected moonlight burned coldly into the retinas of the martial artists.


    ¡°...Or submit.¡±


    Utter silence!


    The silence so still and heavy that the sound of nervous swallowing resembled a thunderp descended on the exercise yard of the Yeongnam Group HQ. Chirpings of insects could be hearding from the distance as if the screams and pitiful wailings of a few seconds ago were all horrible lies.


    ¡°Continue resisting if you wish to die. I''m not merciful enough to spare the lives of those who want to die.¡±


    Everyone''s attention was fixed on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°However, I will let you live as long as you submit.¡±


    In-depth weighing of pros and cons? Analysis of this situation? Such things were unnecessary.


    The moment Kang Jin-Ho announced his intention was when everyone here instinctively understood what they had to do.


    ¡°If you wish to submit, drop your weapons and get down on your hands and knees. As for those who don''t want to do that, keep standing still. You''ll join your friends soon enough.¡±


    Joining friends? That... made sense. Those choosing to stand would get cut down by Kang Jin-Ho''s swords and fall to the ground, after all!


    <i>Shu-woo-woo...!</i>


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s figure, a sound simr to a swarm of bees buzzing began leaking out.


    <i>''W-w-what''s going on?!''</i>


    A dark crimson aura gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho''s body and began enveloping him. From his head to his toe, this smoke-like aura swallowed him up. Only his eyes seemed to burn brightly in the color of blood as his body was dyed in pitch-ck darkness.


    ¡°I will count from three,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a slightly harsher voice. His quiet yet eerie voice, reminiscent of a whisper from the depth of theherworld, sent shivers down the spines of the Yeongnam Group martial artists.


    They could tell. They could tell what would happen to those refusing to follow Kang Jin-Ho''smand. Those brave fools would be forced to crawl on the ground... after their bodies were sliced apart in half!


    ¡°Three.¡±


    <i>Tumble, drop!</i>


    The sounds of weapons ttering on the ground echoed like the pitter-patter of raindrops.


    <i>Plop! Plop!</i>


    And then, people began weakly kneeling down in various locations. Kang Jin-Ho''s count had only just begun, yet most of the Yeongnam Group martial artists were already prostrating on the ground like corpses.


    Those still standing looked around them as panic began settling in their expressions.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    They finally figured out their situation and hurriedly went down to the ground.


    ¡°...One.¡±


    By the time Kang Jin-Ho muttered thest number, no one was standing up. The fear of death, and the overwhelming pressure Kang Jin-Ho exuded, made it easier for these people to choose.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely scanned his surroundings before muttering quietly. ¡°A bunch of trash¡­¡±


    Goosebumps broke out on the skin of every single martial artist prostrating on the ground. They clearly sensed Kang Jin-Ho''s desire to continue from his voice.


    Despite ughtering so many martial artists already, that devil still thirsted for more blood! Kang Jin-Ho was angry at how no one was opposing him, thus depriving him of the opportunity to shed more blood.


    This realization was too horrifying. It scared everyone here to death!


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho stabbed the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne on the ground, then sucked in a deep breath before turning his head slightly at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°...Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun had been dazedly staring at Kang Jin-Ho until then and failed to respond immediately. He jumped up in surprise and hurriedly cried out, ¡°Y-yes, I''m here!¡±


    ¡°Confiscate their weapons, suppress them, and herd them to a corner.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°...Kill anyone who resists.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Bang Jin-Hun powerfully replied while bowing ny degrees.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun for a second or two before pulling his swords out from the ground. He slowly sheathed them.


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...</i>


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...!</i>


    The sounds of two des returning to their scabbards sent waves of relief to everyone present. Some even started sobbing, knowing they somehow managed to survive the night.


    <i>''...It''s all over.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun learned something while observing this scene. And that was...


    None of these people would rebel against Kang Jin-Ho for the rest of their lives. They wouldn''t even be able to breathe properly in Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. The terror of Kang Jin-Ho was branded too deeply in their souls from tonight''s event for that.


    <i>''Well, it''s the same story for us, too, isn''t it?''</i>


    The Yeongnam Group martial artists weren''t the only unfortunate witnesses to Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage. The Martial Assembly members were also present, after all!


    Bang Jin-Hun clenched his teeth.


    <i>''From tonight onward... Not a single person from either faction will even think about rebelling against Mister Jin-Ho!''</i>


    What Kang Jin-Ho aplished tonight was something no one could even dream of doing: utterly trampling on two of thergest and strongest martial arts factions in South Korea. With his muddy shoes, no less!


    However, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t know it yet. The rampage might be over, but Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t finished yet!


    ¡°Where is Kim Seok-Il?¡±


    The wolf, its hunger still not sated yet, began baring its fangs toward the next prey.

 Chapter 369: Proving Himself (4)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Proving Himself (4)</h4>


    ¡°...Excuse me, Assembly Master?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at the Martial Assembly member. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to suppress them?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°...We can''t figure out how to suppress those Yeongnam bastards and herd them to a corner, sir. It''s not like we can knock them out with a blow to the backs of their heads.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Bang Jin-Hun finally understood what the problem was and scanned the still-stupefied Yeongnam Group members with a slightly wry expression. ¡°Just lead them to a corner over there.¡±


    ¡°Will that be okay? If they suddenly start fighting back, it''s gonna lead to one hell of a fuss, Master.¡±


    ¡°You have a better idea, then?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°And do they look like they are gonna fight back?¡±


    ¡°No, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you asking me, you dumbass?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled loudly.


    The Assembly member flinched and hurriedly turned around to leave, but he still mumbled, ¡°Blooming hell, it''s my job to report, so why?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun clearly heard that but didn''t try to stop that member. More correctly, he didn''t have the energy to do so.


    <i>''This... F*cking hell.''</i>


    He couldn''t control this hollow chuckle from breaking out of his lips. His bbergast had already reached the point of utter disbelief at this point. His mind was still trying to process this situation.


    The front yard of the Yeongnam Group HQ was deathly quiet. The wrecked Yeongnam Group members and the witnesses from the Assembly dared not say anything.


    The person responsible for creating this scene was Kang Jin-Ho, but he had disappeared inside the main building. And the ones remaining outside had to clean up the remnants from Kang Jin-Ho''s bloody rampage and the resulting mess.


    ¡°Seriously now... Gimme a break.¡±


    This was undoubtedly a major victory. No, calling it that was still not enough. In terms of war, this situation would be like the general spearheading the attack tripped and cracked his head open on a rock, then bled to death, leaving his soldiers with little choice other than surrendering to the enemy.


    Despite winning against such a formidable opponent without shedding the allies'' blood once, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t bring himself to celebrate.


    Another Martial Assembly member walked up to Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Assembly Master, what about the corpses...?¡±


    ¡°God dammit! Take care of it yourselves, okay?! Can''t you see that I''m in no position to deal with every little crappy problem you can think of?! So, stop bothering me and do as you normally do, dammit! You dumbsh*ts!¡±


    The Martial Assembly members flinched grandly at Bang Jin-Hun''s furious roar and began distancing themselves from him. They thought their boss was losing his cool for no good reason, but... They also understood why Bang Jin-Hun was acting this way.


    They felt unwilling and leery about what they had witnessed earlier, so how much worse would it be for Bang Jin-Hun?


    Bang Jin-Hun ignored them and continued to pant and huff like a raging bull. He couldn''t tell exactly why he felt this irritated, nay, furious. However, he did understand some of it was down to the frustration clogging up his heart, which was probably a side effect of witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage.


    <i>''Dammit. I gotta sober up!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was the Assembly Master, a leader of a faction. He couldn''t let his frustration get the better of him. He had work to do, after all. He nced around and issued a fewmands here and there. Once that was done, he walked over to what he thought was the most urgent problem in this ce. That was the front gate.


    Not even the front gate''s trace was left behind after Kang Jin-Ho blew it apart. And a lone man was plopped down there, unmoving. Bang Jin-Hun felt the waves of guilt crashing into him at this sight.


    ¡°Oi, Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously called out, prompting Yi Myeong-Hwan to raise his head and stare at the Assembly Master.


    <i>''What have I done to this kid?''</i>


    Regret quickly filled Bang Jin-Hun''s head as he stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan''s dazed face.


    ¡°Hey, man. I''m sorry about this¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun pat Yi Myeong-Hwan on the shoulder. Yi Myeong-Hwan should be even more shocked by what happened than Bang Jin-Hun or anybody else. This poor bastard had arguably the ''best'' view of Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage, after all!


    ¡°Come on, man. Get a hold of yourself.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun knew he should be moreforting, but this surge of anger welling up inside ensured that his tone was rougher than necessary.


    Bang Jin-Hun licked his lips while wondering what to say next, but Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered weakly first. ¡°...Did you see that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°...What kind of man can do that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you saw it, didn''t you?¡± Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply. Yi Myeong-Hwan probably wasn''t conscious of what his mouth was saying. He was too dazed for that. Bang Jin-Hun shook his head. ¡°I had no idea this situation would end up this way. If I knew, I wouldn''t have asked you, Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s confused face turned toward Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°In any case, I''m sorry about what happened, Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. You don''t have to apologize, Assembly Master. I should be thanking you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Thank me? Huh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun stared weirdly at Yi Myeong-Hwan. Did this guy hit his head or something?


    ¡°Getting a front-row seat to an event like this is a rare opportunity, you know?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew weirder. ¡°...Sure, if you say so.¡±


    .


    ¡°It''s, it''s like... I can''t even breathe properly, sir. I mean, wow... Seriously... This was¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes gradually grew dreamy.


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow, then pped Yi Myeong-Hwan on the shoulder. ¡°Fine, fine. I get what you''re saying, so hurry up and join the others. I told them to prepare something warm for you, so drink that. You''ll feel better afterward.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan ungainly got back to his feet and staggered toward hisrades. However, he suddenly stopped and called out to Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stick me next to Mister Kang Jin-Ho from now on?¡±


    ¡°...I haven''t decided yet. What''s wrong? You don''t wanna?¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan resolutely replied, his eyes burning in fierce mes of determination. ¡°I wish to stay next to him even if it kills me.¡±


    ¡°Huh. You perverted bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Please let me assist Mister Kang Jin-Ho. I swear I can do a great job, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I got it, so get out of here, will ya!¡± Bang Jin-Hun unhappily waved his hand, then tutted softly while watching Yi Myeong-Hwan walk away.


    <i>''Hah, that treacherous bastard.''</i>


    Logically speaking, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s response made a ton of sense. Anyone who had witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s feat tonight would realize that he now had the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group under his thumb.


    In less than thirty minutes, Kang Jin-Ho had sessfully branded his presence in the souls of everyone here. So visceral was the impression he had left in everyone''s minds that Bang Jin-Hun had to wonder why he wasted time trying to introduce Kang Jin-Ho to everyonest night. All of Bang Jin-Hun''s worries were meaningless in the end, weren''t they?


    No one here would even think about opposing Kang Jin-Ho now. And everyone would naturally acknowledge his influence. Even without upying any official position or status, Kang Jin-Ho had solidified himself as the true ruler of the South Korean martial world.


    <i>''And then, the sight of me bowing to him probably yed a part, too.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was the Martial Assembly''s Master. However, he acted like a private answering his divisionmander when Kang Jin-Ho called out to him. So, anyone with functioning eyes would''ve realized who was the superior between Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun.


    Even then, no one was puzzled. No one asked Bang Jin-Hun for rification, either. That pretty much proved how people viewed Kang Jin-Ho in their minds.


    If Kang Jin-Ho demanded the right to rule the Yeongnam Group, no one would oppose him. He was already above Bang Jin-Hun in terms of status, to begin with, and he destroyed the Yeongnam Group with his own two hands, so he was amply qualified to do whatever he wanted.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at the Yeongnam Group martial artists. They still looked dazed, their legs weak and shaking. They were forcing their unwilling bodies to move to a corner of the yard, as directed by the Assembly''s martial artists.


    While observing this scene, Bang Jin-Hun began wondering to himself.


    <i>''The martial arts I''ve been learning all these years... What was the point of it all?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun thought he was mastering martial arts like everyone else, but Kang Jin-Ho''s overwhelming performance tonight instilled a growing skepticism in his heart.


    <i>''...This won''t do.''</i>


    China and Japan wouldn''t sit still at the news of Korea''s martial world unifying under one banner. And to win against their pressure... Bang Jin-Hun knew that this ragtag bunch of mobs wouldn''t cut it.


    Bang Jin-Hun decided he''d have a serious discussion with Kang Jin-Ho once everything was sorted, then nced at the Yeongnam Group HQ''s main building. Kang Jin-Ho was inside that structure and should soon find where Kim Seok-Il was hiding.


    Bang Jin-Hun closed his eyes and offered his silent prayer to Kim Seok-Il, who was about to be subjected to Kang Jin-Ho''s fury.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho silently walked down the dark corridor.


    <i>''I went overboard again...''</i>


    He couldn''t help but think there was no need to go that far. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think this way while the blood was rushing to his head, but now that he had regained his cool, some regret tried to worm its way into his heart.


    Initially, Kang Jin-Ho thought what he did tonight wasn''t too different from what he used to do. However, he realized that was a problem. After all, this was not Zhongyuan.


    No, he was living in 21st-century South Korea. Even if the martial artists were more used to violence than regr civilians, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t deny that the baptism of blood and destruction they experienced tonight far exceeded their capacity to understand.


    It also indicated that Kang Jin-Ho was still not free from Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s influence.


    <i>''It''s still not enough...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed the ''thirst'' wing at him.


    He had given up on holding back his cultivation. Once he decided to cultivate again, everything he had been suppressing until now disyed explosive growth.


    His body began growing stronger. The external energy entered his body and converted into his internal qi while transforming the ''quality'' of his muscles. His bones strengthened while his physique continued to evolve to better suit his cultivation.


    In the past, martial artists called this process the ''total transformation of one''s physical body''.


    Technically speaking, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going through something as drastic as that where every body part would be changed anew. He was simply returning to his previous heights, little by little, by going through a simr process. Of course, he still had a long way to go.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho still managed to acquire power that seemed too OP for this world, allowing him to cut loose to his heart''s content tonight.


    ¡°Fuu-huuuph...!¡±


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart hadn''t settled down yet. He still needed more!


    More blood. More violence. More rage...!


    <i>''This is not enough!''</i>


    His thirst couldn''t be sated that easily. Perhaps as a rebound for suppressing his true nature after returning to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho''s thirst seemed to get worse with each passing day.


    However, he wasn''t concerned. He''d soon find his relief, anyway. Of course, he was talking about blood meant to quench his thirst.


    The blood of others wouldn''t do it for Kang Jin-Ho. They were nothing more than pitiful bastards that got swept up in the story between Kang Jin-Ho and Kim Seok-Il, after all.


    The man who dared to target Kang Jin-Ho''s life and tried to harm Kang Jin-Ho''s family was up ahead. The man who attempted to crush Kang Jin-Ho''s everything with muddy boots was waiting for him!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tongue snaked out and began licking his lips. He picked up the acrid metallic taste of blood that didn''t belong to him. This taste was familiar, yet Kang Jin-Ho was sure he''d never get fully used to it.


    As the taste of blood lingered on his tongue, Kang Jin-Ho slowly walked in measured steps.


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...!</i>


    In the meantime, he unsheathed his sword. With Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne in his hands, Kang Jin-Ho marched forward.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    Suddenly, the ceiling copsed, and a man rapidly emerged from the dust cloud to thrust a lengthy steel spear at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Paaaaahng!</i>


    The air noisily split apart just as the man aiming at Kang Jin-Ho fell to the ground in two halves. Kang Jin-Ho''s expressionless face emerged from the dense dust cloud as he continued to march forward.


    From the corridor ahead of him...


    In the corridor he had already walked past...


    And even in the ceiling...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s skin pricked from dense killing intent. He hadn''t felt such powerful killing intent since his return to the modern era.


    ¡°This is more like it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs and smirked.


    <i>Honestly, that was a bit of a letdown earlier, you see?</i>


    <i>Surely, that couldn''t be everything you have?</i>


    <i>A snake-like bastard would never entrust his life to ordinary idiots like that, after all!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho knew all about people like Kim Seok-Il. They would never entrust their lives to thebat force that everyone was already aware of. They would go to great lengths to conceal the ''real''bat force meant to protect their lives.


    ...Exactly like the Fallen from some time ago.


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed the faint whiff of demonic qi from all the killing intent pouring down on him, and a joyous chuckle broke out of his mouth.


    <i>''Not enough...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t had enough. Whether it was blood or death, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t finished enjoying himself yet!


    In that case, would these fools sate his thirst? His thirst that acted like a barrel with a hole near the bottom and could never be fully filled before it emptied again!


    ¡°Well, then. Let us begin!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dashed forward while leaving behind trails of crimson light burning in his eyes.


    Inside the dark building with no light switched on... The Demon Emperor began roaring like a hungry devil.

 Chapter 370: Proving Himself (5)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Proving Himself (5)</h4>


    <i>Fwhooosh!</i>


    <i>''...Steel arrows?''</i>


    Short arrows, no longer than an adult''s handspan, flew toward Kang Jin-Ho. Faint azure qi permeated each arrow.


    What a logical attack this was. In an enclosed space, and not a wide-open one, there wouldn''t be much room to dodge, so an attack like that should demonstrate its might more easily.


    However, that only applied when the target was an ordinary person.


    <i>ng, ng, ng!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wielded the Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny like streaks of lightning.


    Even as short arrows flew in with enough momentum to blow away a mountain, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to dodge or retreat. He used his swords to deflect every single arrow with utmost ease, then dashed forward even faster, his fangs bared in a savage grin.


    <i>Bang! Boom! Booooom!</i>


    Every step Kang Jin-Ho took caused the floor to cave in, creating deep footprints in the process. His feet, permeating in a huge amount of qi, made the building quiver ominously.


    The effect of his action was clear to see. One step propelled Kang Jin-Ho forward almost five meters. No naked eyes could catch up to Kang Jin-Ho''s movement speed as he charged ahead.


    ¡°Huph?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho charging forward at a speed exceeding one''s imagination must''ve been too shocking to behold. Stunned gasps could be hearding from all over the ce.


    <i>Paaaaahng!</i>


    A martial artist holding several short arrows in his hands freaked out and hurriedly threw them when Kang Jin-Ho figuratively teleported himself in front of him.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    An arrow was thrown mere inches away from Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He simply tilted his head to the side.


    <i>Snick!</i>


    A faint sonic boom slipped past Kang Jin-Ho, and his cheek was cut open at length. It was unknown what material the arrow was made of, but it was strong enough to slice open Kang Jin-Ho''s skin with ease.


    However, the price for such transgression was high. Kang Jin-Ho dodged the attack by tilting his head while not changing his stance, allowing him to slice the attacker''s throat with Crimson Destiny.


    ¡°Kkuh-hurrrk!¡±


    The attacker hurriedly grabbed at his throat as the noise of air deting leaked out. Unfortunately, it was toote for him.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his foot and stomped on the attacker''s knee.


    <i>Cruuuush!</i>


    His knee was twisted the wrong way as the horrifying noises of bones cracking resounded out. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets from the unbearable pain.


    Too bad, that wasn''t the end of torture for him.


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Three more kicksnded on him. The first kick crushed his pelvis. The second blew apart all of his internal organs. And the final kick crushed his right shoulder.


    The man''s jaw fell. The indescribable pain prevented him from screaming, although blood gushed out of his mouth with no problem.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked into the man''s eyes and smirked. ¡°I praise you for managing to injure me. To reward you... I shall let you live.¡±


    ¡°Kkuuuuhk...?¡±


    Tears pooled around the man''s eyes. Letting him live? In this state? His knee was destroyed. His pelvis was crushed. And his internal organs were turned to mush. Even his airways were cut, making it so much harder to breathe.


    The only reason why this man was still alive was that he was a martial artist. An ordinary person would''ve died already! But now...!


    <i>''You devil!''</i>


    Killing him was an act of mercy. That would''ve lessened his pain, after all. However, Kang Jin-Ho walked away from the injured man while a cruel, odious smirk was etched on his face.


    The injured man prayed for hisrades to end his life, but they chose to chase after Kang Jin-Ho instead while making urgent expressions. They had practically abandoned their injuredrade behind in the dark corridor to chase after their own death.


    While stuck in this pitch-ck darkness, the injured man could only wait for death toe, however long that might take.


    ***


    ¡°Kuwaaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaahk!¡±


    Screams tended to echo and spread around. Especially inside an empty building; screams would spread even further for some reason.


    Kim Seok-Il was being freshly reminded of this fact tonight.


    When he heard the news of the Martial Assembly''s invasion, Kim Seok-Il headed to the roof to analyze the situation. And he witnessed his subordinates getting brutally ughtered by a lone man, Kang Jin-Ho. No, not man, but a devil!


    That was when he instinctively realized his subordinates did not have the power to stop Kang Jin-Ho. Anyone could have realized that, though.


    Even if one knew how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, they would still question if he could deal with thousands of Yeongnam Group martial artists by himself. But anyone who had witnessed that spectacle would immediately discard all notions of logical calctions and whatever and urgently look for an escape.


    Kim Seok-Il was in a simr boat. After witnessing that incredible spectacle, he ced members of his personal guards in various spots of the building before holing himself in his office.


    He figured he had about a fifty percent chance of survival. The team of exclusive bodyguards was raised and trained personally by Kim Seok-Il. Even he couldn''t guarantee a ten-percent chance of victory against them in a one-on-one battle. If the fight was inside a building with dark and narrow corridors, that percentage should drop even further by around half.


    So, Kim Seok-Il should be relieved. He should''ve been able to rx. However...!


    ¡°Kkuwaaaaaahk!¡±


    The horrifying scream of a man spreading within the eerie silence had this power to have the heart of anyone listening tumble to the pit of their stomach. And what if the screams were getting closer and closer? Most ordinary people would''ve gone crazy already.


    Kim Seok-Il''s trembling hands desperately pulled out a packet of cigarettes. After dropping several cigarettes to the floor, he finally managed to mouth one and barely finished lighting it.


    Maybe, this cigarette could...


    ¡°...Goddamn it!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il worked hard to stop all the ominous imaginations trying to infiltrate his mind, then began looking back to his past.


    Just... when did things start to go wrong? No matter how much he looked back, he couldn''t tell. Without a doubt, something went wrong somewhere, but he just couldn''t pinpoint it.


    Failing to predict Lee Hyeon-Su''s betrayal? Giving Lee Hyeon-Su too much authority? His n of taking over the Martial Assembly going down the drain? If not, trying to fight the Assembly even though the preparations weren''t perfect yet?


    No, it was none of those.


    If Kim Seok-Il was being honest... Then, he might be paying the price for failing to stay independent and epting the financial support from the Chinese.


    If that was also wrong, then maybe...


    <i>BOOM!!!</i>


    Kim Seok-Il nearly jumped up from his chair from the loud impact noise outside his office.


    ¡°Urgh...!¡±


    That noise was definitely from the wall on the other side. Which meant...!


    He was here. He was almost by the door! A God of Death named Kang Jin-Ho was creeping closer to Kim Seok-Il, and nothing could stop him!


    Kim Seok-Il squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>''I''m still the Master of the Yeongnam Group...!''</i>


    His fate was already sealed. In that case, the least he could do was not put on a pathetic disy unbing of his position.


    <i>Creaaak...</i>


    The office door slowly opened. Kim Seok-Il bit his lower lip and red at the opening doorway. When the door was opened wide, a ''pitch-ck'' figure of a man waltzed inside.


    At first, Kim Seok-Il thought that ''thing'' had to be a shadow. But he was wrong.


    The blood on Kang Jin-Ho''s body had dried to the point of stiffening like body paint clinging to him. That was why he looked that way.


    <i>''That''s... rather metaphysical, isn''t it?''</i>


    Different people would obviously hold differing images of the God of Death. However, Kim Seok-Il was certain that no one would imagine such a figure.


    To call Kang Jin-Ho the personification of the God of Death, he looked too primal. Too violent. Not a trace of ''divinity'' as hinted by the word ''god'' could be felt from his current appearance.


    He was more like the walking, talking amalgamation of primal savagery instead!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± A quiet little exhale left the God of Death''s lips.


    However, that seemed toplete the picture perfectly. If one wanted to picture a grim reapering to drag people''s souls away to theherworld, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve wonderfully fit the bill.


    His eyes burned in a distinct crimson hue. Those eyes, as bright as a pair ofmps in the darkness,nded on Kim Seo-Il. Then, bright-white teeth bared themselves in a wide smirk.


    Only Kang Jin-Ho and no one else in the entire world would be capable of making others shudder in dread from nothing but a smirk.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    ¡°...Indeed.¡± Kim Seok-Il slowly nodded at the greeting offered by the God of Death named Kang Jin-Ho. They were nominally acquaintances, after all.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket but frowned immediately afterward. All the cigarettes inside were soaked by the blood and could no longer be smoked.


    ¡°Want one?¡± Kim Seok-Il offered his own cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently looked at the cigarette before epting it. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed the cigarette, then snapped his fingers to light it. He grabbed a seat opposite Kim Seok-Il and rxedly leaned his back against the chair.


    Kim Seok-Il watched the cigarette smokezily waft away from Kang Jin-Ho before asking a question. ¡°Are they all dead?¡±


    ¡°The ones inside the building, sure.¡±


    ¡°What about the ones outside, then?¡±


    ¡°Most of them are alive.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il nodded. ¡°I guess I should express my gratitude for letting them live.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''m not interested in empty gratitudes of someone who isn''t even remotely thankful.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. How sharp you are.¡± Kim Seok-Il leaned back and nodded in defeat.


    Truth be told, whether his subordinates outside survived or not mattered little to him. He valued his life more than thebined lives of everyone outside, after all! That was how Kim Seok-Il was.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, I wanted to ask you something. You don''t mind it, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, you can ask.¡±


    ¡°...Just how was it possible to do what you did?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Kim Seok-Il.


    Kim Seok-Il began talking in a barely-contained voice as if he was holding himself back. ¡°This is the Yeongnam Group! Not just some random organization, but THE Yeongnam Group! So, how was it possible for you to do what you did?! Am I stuck in a nightmare? Is that it? Tell me, how was any of that even physically possible?!¡±


    Eventually, Kim Seok-Il''s loud voice became a desperate cry.


    ¡°How can an organization I spent my entire life creating fall to you in one night?! I would have an easier time epting it if the Assembly helped you out! But that''s not what happened here, is it?! How can Korea''s strongest organization, the one and only Yeongnam Group, fail to stop you and suffer this humiliation?! How!¡±


    Despite Kim Seok-Il''s cry that verged on screaming, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to respond.


    He puffed away for a little while longer before throwing a question in Kim Seok-Il''s face. ¡°Tell me, what can''t you understand in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say what happened made sense?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smirked after noticing the incredulous look on Kim Seok-Il''s face. ¡°I''m the one having a tough time trying to understand you, Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so proud of the Yeongnam Group as if it''s an amazing ce or something?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Kim Seok-Il became speechless, dazed.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°The reason for your defeat is simple. You were weak while I''m strong.¡±


    That was when despondency, followed by emptiness, washed over Kim Seok-Il.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. What other reasons could there possibly be? Sure, other excuses could be thought up, but they were all meaningless. At the end of the day, there could be only one reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho was simply stronger than the entirety of the Yeongnam Groupbined. That was the sole reason.


    ¡°How... Just how did it be like this?¡± Kim Seok-Il muttered weakly. It sounded as if his soul had already abandoned him. ¡°Where did everything go wrong?¡±


    ¡°I hope you''re not asking me that because you don''t know.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette with his shoe, then slowly got up. ¡°You already know, don''t you?¡±


    The sneer on Kang Jin-Ho''s face sent waves of sorrow into Kim Seok-Il''s heart.


    This goddamn returner named Kang Jin-Ho had taken everything away. He took the Yeongnam Group away. He took Kim Seok-Il''s pride in growing the Yeongnam Group to its current scale. And now, he was about to take Kim Seok-Il''s life, too!


    ¡°You shouldn''t havee after me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho walked around the desk and grabbed Kim Seok-Il by the throat.


    Kim Seok-Il''s eyes shot open wide from the impact akin to heavy machinery tightening around his neck.


    Kang Jin-Ho cleanly lifted Kim Seok-Il off the chair, then brought his face closer to the soon-to-be-former leader of the Yeongnam Group.


    ¡°Your fate was sealed the moment you decided toe after me.¡±


    Finally... Kim Seok-Il felt that all of his questions finally found their answers. All the answers, all the reasons... They were crystal clear and concise.


    And the one possessing all the answers bared his fangs and growled menacingly at Kim Seok-Il.


    ¡°The penalty for provoking me is quiterge. And the penalty for going after my family is even worse. You better prepare yourself, Kim Seok-Il. I swear to you that you will not greet a quick and easy death.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il closed his eyes after seeing the devil''s hand closing in.


    No matter how quickly regret arrived, it''d always be toote. That was Kim Seok-Il''s misfortune.

 Chapter 371: Cleaning Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Cleaning Up (1)</h4>


    ¡°...This is not a job meant for humans, now is it?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned under his breath.


    The Yeongnam Group HQ building was deserted. After guiding his subordinates hiding in the basement outside, Lee Hyeon-Su did the same with those who he thought still had a chance at survival despite their grave injuries. However, those without hope... He personally put them out of their misery.


    Of course, he knew he didn''t have the qualifications to decide who lived or died. However, Lee Hyeon-Su still thought the humane thing to do when a fellow human was slowly dying under intense agony was to help end their suffering as quickly as possible.


    When everything was said and done, Lee Hyeon-Su found himself alone in the building. No, wait...


    Actually, there were two other people inside this building for a grand total of three. But that number should reduce to two soon enough.


    <i>''Maybe, it''ll be more correct to say only one...''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il was as good as dead, judging from his screaming that sounded horrifying enough for Lee Hyeon-Su to want to tear his own ears off. The one responsible for all that screaming would never let Lee Hyeon-Su off, either. So, Lee Hyeon-Su was basically a dead man walking.


    He was the architect of all the schemes that enraged Kang Jin-Ho. And Kim Seok-Il''s death alone wouldn''t be enough to satisfy Kang Jin-Ho''s hunger, anyway...


    Lee Hyeon-Su could tell he''d soon end up in the same wretched state as his former boss. And then...


    <i>''No, wait. Maybe...''</i>


    A man who was practically a corpse already. Another man soon to be a corpse. And then, there was Kang Jin-Ho.


    In that case, no human existed inside this building. Corpses were not ''humans'', while Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to fit thatbel, either!


    When he thought about how a trio of still-breathing men who couldn''t be called ''human'' was the only ones left in the building, a hollow cackle automatically leaked out of Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips.


    Thatughter didn''tst for long, though.


    ¡°Kuwaaaah... Aaaaah... Sob, sniff¡­¡±


    A mixture of screams and sobbing echoed eerily in the deserted building. Lee Hyeon-Su began shuddering from that noise.


    <i>''Dammit, that''s Kim Seok-Il, man! THE Kim Seok-Il!''</i>


    Just who was Kim Seok-Il! Wasn''t he a self-made man who raised the Yeongnam Group from the ground up all the while opposing the mighty Martial Assembly? Sure, there was no denying that Kim Seok-Il received?<i>some</i> outside help. However, assistance would mean something to only those who knew how to fully utilize it.


    If someone else other than Kim Seok-Il received the assistance of the Chinese, would they be able to create another Yeongnam Group? No, utterly impossible.


    Lee Hyeon-Su despised Kim Seok-Il''s inhumane and devious side. However, he also acknowledged that that side was what made Kim Seok-Il a formidable man in the first ce.


    Kim Seok-Il was the living proof of the old adages?<i>''Pricking with a needle still won''t draw blood from him''</i> and?<i>''You have to be driven and cold-hearted to seed in this life.''</i> However, someone like that was sobbing like a little kid!


    Lee Hyeon-Su was spooked beyond words by what was happening. The ''Kim Seok-Il'' he knew wouldn''t even bat an eyelid even if his limbs were chopped off and his torso was being sawed off. He might even ridicule his torturer as his body was being ripped apart!


    That kind of man was begging, screaming, and sobbing right now!


    Just how horrendous the pain must be for Kim Seok-Il to sob like a little kid?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew he didn''t dare see it with his own two eyes. He simply did not have the courage to enter the chairman''s office and watch Kim Seok-Il getting tortured. And he certainly didn''t have the balls to go in there and confirm how sadistic the devil was, either!


    Imagining about the devil was already enough for Lee Hyeon-Su. It wouldn''t be only him, though. No one would want to see the devil at work with their own eyes if they could help it!


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    The individual named Kang Jin-Ho had exceeded Lee Hyeon-Su''s expectations in various ways. From when Kang Jin-Ho crashed through the Yeongnam Group''s front door until resolving the ''grudge'' between the two sides, none of Lee Hyeon-Su''s expectations and predictions came true.


    Lee Hyeon-Su preferred, nay, enjoyed,ying traps while predicting the enemy''s responses. To someone like him, Kang Jin-Ho was the worst enemy imaginable.


    <i>''Then again...''</i>


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Su was able to anticipate Kang Jin-Ho''s actions... What would that change in the end?


    The entirety of the Yeongnam Group tried and failed to stop Kang Jin-Ho. In other words, schemes and strategies couldn''t stop him. Despite Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. utilizing every avable method, Kang Jin-Ho deftly overcame them. By himself, no less!


    The chilling screams continued to echo in the empty building. However, even that was gradually losing steam.


    Lee Hyeon-Su squeezed his eyes shut. Even though his rtionship with Kim Seok-Il couldn''t be called good in any sense of the word, they still had been working together for a long time. Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t stay calm, knowing Kim Seok-Il was dying only a few meters away.


    He could hear a faint sobbing. Then, a weak, hoarse voice...


    A scream, made with every fiber of his being but still failing to leave his throat...


    And then...


    Silence. Utter silence.


    The silence so eerie and deep that an exhale would''ve sounded like a thunderp filled the building to the brim.


    <i>Creeaak...</i>


    But then, the sharp sound of a door opening shattered that silence. Lee Hyeon-Su knew what that noise signified and steeled himself.


    <i>''I''ll see him soon enough.''</i>


    The notion of seeing a grim reaper during the moment of one''s death was nothing more than a superstition. However, Lee Hyeon-Su would get to see one tonight. That grim reaper was currently heading toward him.


    There was only one corridor leading to the chairman''s office, and Lee Hyeon-Su was standing in it, after all!


    <i>''Why am I standing here, though?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su desperately suppressed the questions trying to rear their heads.


    Couldn''t he have been able to run away? Even if Kang Jin-Ho was an incredible martial artist, slipping out of the Yeongnam Group HQ''s grounds while he was preupied with Kim Seok-Il wouldn''t be all that difficult for someone of Lee Hyeon-Su''s caliber.


    The idiotic Martial Assembly bastards had lifted the siege and were too busy ''suppressing'' the already-dispirited Yeongnam Group fighters, anyway.


    Since that was the case, why hadn''t Lee Hyeon-Su run away?


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho could stille after him. Judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s ability disyed so far, it''d be a matter of time before he caught up to Lee Hyeon-Su. He now had the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group under his beck and call, so escaping his eye didn''t seem realistic.


    Unless Lee Hyeon-Su left the country as soon as possible, that was.


    However...


    <i>''Wouldn''t it be worth trying in that case?''</i>


    Even if he was caught in the future, wouldn''t he still be escaping from Kang Jin-Ho now? Wouldn''t that mean he''d get to live for longer? In that case, wouldn''t escaping now be worth the trouble?


    Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to flee. Right now. He wanted so badly to run without looking back. By hiding in some nameless mountain in the middle of nowhere, Lee Hyeon-Su might never get to see that monster again. However...


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled in dejection.


    <i>''That... is the scariest thing, isn''t it?''</i>


    Running into Kang Jin-Ho was frightening. And the notion of being subjected to his cruel torture was even more terrifying.


    However, the most frightening thing was running away now only to live constantly under the fear of Kang Jin-Ho showing up on his doorstep one day.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no confidence that he''d be able to live like that. Some people might look at him and exalt his manliness for choosing to meet his maker on his own terms rather than feebly trying to extend his life. However, Lee Hyeon-Su''s real motive was nothing more than his cowardice.


    Eventually...


    The grim reaper finally revealed himself. Kang Jin-Ho, covered from head to toe in blood, leisurely walked out of the half-open doorway.


    <i>''Gee whiz. He didn''t have to go that far, though...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve been still spooked by the clean and well-dressed Kang Jin-Ho. In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho''s current appearance seemed a bit too... over the top?


    The sight of a growling tiger was already frightening enough, yet this was like looking at a tiger with blood-soaked fur growling menacingly with a torn-off deer''s head in its mouth!


    <i>Drip...</i>


    The noise of a blood drop falling from Kang Jin-Ho''s fingers tond on the floor echoed eerily in the corridor. Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t even need to guess whose blood that was.


    <i>Drip, drip...</i>


    Droplets of blood trickled down and fell from Kang Jin-Ho''s drooping hair and fingertips. Within this ''canvas'' of crimson darkness, a pair of Kang Jin-Ho''s white eyes slowly rose up.


    ¡°...¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho''s gazended on him, Lee Hyeon-Su inexplicably felt a bizarre sensation of his body rxing. It was as if... How should he exin this feeling?


    Like a terminally-ill cancer patient, barely enduring the horrifying pain with painkillers and narcotics, suddenly finding relief from all this torture? It must be simr to that feeling.


    Lee Hyeon-Su might be physically unhurt, but his mind wasn''t all that different from that of a dying patient, after all. His death was unavoidable, so he should greet it with dignity and a calm heart.


    And now, the death''s eyes locked into Lee Hyeon-Su''s gaze.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had been hearing constantly about Kang Jin-Ho''s name in thest few months until he almost developed a neurosis from it. Ironically, though, today was his first time meeting Kang Jin-Ho personally. And this encounter finally helped Lee Hyeon-Su realize something.


    <i>''I still didn''t know...!''</i>


    It wouldn''t be just him, but everyone else, too! None of them would know!


    This individual could not be analyzed and understood merely by watching him from afar or listening to other people''s opinions.


    Unless one looked directly into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burning in bloodlust and madness, they would never be able to understand how monstrous this man actually was! Not even 10% of the truth!


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su felt hollow and empty just now. And he had been so confident of knowing who Kang Jin-Ho was after collecting an overflowing amount of information on him!


    <i>''I see. Us losing was inevitable, huh...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t know the truth about his enemy. He failed to properly analyze the strongest, most frightening enemy he had ever encountered, so his destruction was inevitable. Although, this realization came way toote to save Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cold gaze leisurely scanned Lee Hyeon-Su from top to bottom. It felt like a snake was coiling around Lee Hyeon-Su''s body.


    Strangely though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do or say anything other than scan Lee Hyeon-Ju''s trembling figure.


    <i>''What... should I say in a situation like this?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little as this situation rapidly betrayed his expectations. He thought Kang Jin-Ho would pounce on him as soon as the two men met each other, but that didn''t happen. Lee Hyeon-Su could only stand there, utterly suppressed by Kang Jin-Ho''s re.


    It was a rather mystifying experience to feel crushed by nothing more than a person''s re, but Lee Hyeon-Su was in no position to appreciate this new realization.


    ¡°I am...¡° Lee Hyeon-Su finally cracked his lips open since he thought something should be said to end his ufortable silence. However, what could he say when his mind was as nk as a sheet of white paper?


    Lee Hyeon-Su faltered, only to watch Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly raise his hand. That hand would soon lead Lee Hyeon-Su down the path to Hell.


    That hand should''ve chopped Lee Hyeon-Su''s head off, but no. It didn''t go anywhere near Lee Hyeon-Su. As a matter of fact, that hand reached up to Kang Jin-Ho''s own face instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho wiped away the blood trying to trickle into his eyes from his brow, then frowned slightly. ¡°Is there a shower in this building?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± A hint of bbergast snuck into Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression.


    A shower? Did Kang Jin-Ho ask for a shower?


    <i>''This man... Maybe he really has several screws loose in his head?''</i>


    How could he nonchntly ask for a shower in this situation? After he killed so many people, no less!


    Suddenly, Lee Hyeon-Su felt something hot and boiling well up inside. He failed to suppress this aimless anger and ended up shouting at the top of his voice. ¡°Yes, there is!¡±


    ¡°I see. Show me.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su turned around toward the nearest shower, his expression distorting pitifully.


    <i>''This... This isn''t what I...''</i>


    For some reason, this situation began heading in a weird direction. Lee Hyeon-Su sighed weakly under his breath while staring at the corridor leading to the shower.

 Chapter 372: Cleaning Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 372: Cleaning Up (2)</h4>


    <i>Saaash...</i>


    The sound of running water was shockingly refreshing. While listening to the highly-pressurized water gushing out of a shower nozzle, Lee Hyeon-Su''s head faltered lower.


    <i>''What the hell am I doing?''</i>


    Even if he had already given up resisting, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho still his enemy? And that enemy was taking a shower right in front of his eyes, utterly defenseless! Yet, Lee Hyeon-Su was standing around nearby like a guard dog...!


    Something about this situation felt so wretched. And somewhat dismaying, too... Lee Hyeon-Su''s emotions were asplicated as they could possibly get.


    <i>''That man is insane.''</i>


    Of course, any person covered in blood would''ve wanted to take a shower first. That... would be one of the human desires, after all!


    However, knowing when and where to act on one''s desire was what separated humans from animals. Regardless of what, how could Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly take a shower inside the Yeongnam Group HQ building after turning it into a ughterhouse? How did that make any sense!


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure how to exin his emotions. However, if he were to try...


    <i>''...It''d be a sense of awe, wouldn''t it?''</i>


    His head was filled with negative thoughts, but only ''awe'' seemed fitting to describe the emotions in his heart.


    That was what ''power'' was like. And this power was abination of financial muscles, political authority, and physical strength.


    Why did people pursue power? Tonight, Kang Jin-Ho demonstrated the reason. Even though he willfully brokemon sense and epted etiquette and even the established rules andws, no one dared to criticize him. No one could.


    This was the special ''privilege'' of power.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was certain that some of the strongest warriors in South Korea were present in this location. In fact, it wouldn''t be strange for the government to dere a national emergency after so many strong individuals hade together in one location!


    However, even within this collection of abnormally strong people, Kang Jin-Ho still deserved to be called the special one. Only he could escape the standard of measuring in this ce.


    <i>''...Which makes him a king.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly had an epiphany. He now understood why the trio of kings in China was referred to that way.


    He used to think titles like the ''Crimson King'' or the ''Azure King'' were too anachronistic. Too old-fashioned. He thought only the Chinese and their twisted naming sense would enjoy using cringe titles like that.


    However, he was wrong. Even if they were humans like Lee Hyeon-Su, what was he supposed to call individuals that broke all the rules without repercussions? Rules that were meant to keep everyone in check? Only the term ''King'' seemed suitable when referring to individuals that defied all constraints despite existing within them like everyone else.


    And one such ''King'' was leisurely stepping out of the shower now.


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tightly clenched his teeth.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s torso, it... It was slightly different from what Lee Hyeon-Su had imagined.


    <i>''I thought he''d be more muscr and bulkier. Much bigger, in fact...''</i>


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho''s physique wasn''t that big. If Lee Hyeon-Su was being honest, he seemed at least half a handspan taller than Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, not once did he think Kang Jin-Ho was smaller than him. That was until now. Only by witnessing this sight did he be conscious of the height difference.


    <i>''I''m not sure how to describe this...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s physique was like... It reminded Lee Hyeon-Su of a lump of solid rock. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the tallest person in the room. His shoulders weren''t the broadest, either. Even his muscles weren''t all that pronounced. A local gym should have plenty of dudes with more defined muscles than Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, this... How should Lee Hyeon-Su describe this?


    It felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s physique was pressed''. His tightlypressed muscles seemed ready to burst at any given moment. His entire torso seemed tightly packed with superbly-defined muscles as if any useless flesh would bring forth a catastrophe!


    <i>''This... This is the true physique of a martial artist, isn''t it!''</i>


    Those weren''t gym muscles pumped up to look good to other people but the real deal that had been trained for the sole purpose of winning life-or-death battles!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do you have towels, too?¡±


    ¡°...Here.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su pushed the towel in his hand to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I want to bite my tongue and kill myself...!''</i>


    Despite calling Kang Jin-Ho his enemy, Lee Hyeon-Su rummaged through the shower to find spare towels ahead of time. He suddenly felt a serious urge to stab himself to death from the shame of it all!


    Kang Jin-Ho, remaining oblivious to Lee Hyeon-Su''s inner conflict, began drying himself off with the towel. After drying his hair, Kang Jin-Ho stared at his ruined clothes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Even Kang Jin-Ho seemed unwilling to put on the blood-soaked clothes again. He nced at Lee Hyeon-Su again. ¡°Perhaps...?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I''ve prepared a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled as if he was satisfied by the service being offered.


    <i>''Looks like I''ve chosen the wrong career...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned inwardly. If only he worked as a hotelier, all the tips he received over the years would have ensured prosperity for three of his future generations...!


    For the first time in his life, Lee Hyeon-Su discovered he had a knack for acting as a butler.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely put on the tracksuit Lee Hyeon-Su had prepared. While standing in front of a mirror, Kang Jin-Ho finished drying his hair, then tossed the towel aside. He nced at Lee Hyeon-Su for one more time. ¡°Ahem. Maybe...?¡±


    ¡°A cigarette, perhaps?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked.


    <i>Nod.</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su took out a cigarette from his breast pocket and presented it to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°You don''t smoke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don''t.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why do you have a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°I''ve prepared it beforehand while thinking that... you might need one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°In that case, I won''t stand on ceremonies.¡±


    He epted the offered cigarette and mouthed it before lighting it with a snap of his fingers. The cigarette tip burned to produce clouds of unhealthy smoke.


    Lee Hyeon-Su watched Kang Jin-Ho silently smoke away and instinctively realized that his job was over.


    <i>''Maybe I should''ve prepared a drink or something, too.''</i>


    It seemed the blood of a hotelier was really flowing in Lee Hyeon-Su''s veins. To think he''d be so rueful about a missed opportunity like this!


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sat on one of the chairs found in the shower, then looked up at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su was about to say something, only to mp his mouth shut.


    Even he wasn''t sure why he stayed put and waited for Kang Jin-Ho instead of fleeing from here. There could''ve been a myriad of reasons, but nothing concrete enough to say,?<i>''It''s this one right here!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su eventually replied, ¡°...I just wanted to see you in person.¡±


    ¡°See me in person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You. I wanted to witness what kind of person you truly were when your viciousness was at its peak.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while dusting the ash off his cigarette. ¡°Okay, so? What was your impression?¡±


    ¡°...I thought it was as I expected. No, maybe it was more extreme than I thought? No, I''m... I''m not quite sure. I''m not sure what I''ve witnessed. I don''t know if what I saw is really you, and... And how much you''re still hiding about yourself. I still don''t know anything.¡±


    ¡°What a boring evaluation that is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly sucked in the cigarette smoke. Hints ofnguidness were visible in his expression. He was like a once-starving lion lying down to rx after sating his hunger with a freshly-killed kudu. ¡°Well, whatever. It''s fine either way. However, I do want to ask you about something¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yes, go ahead.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su lightly bit his lip.


    And so, it begins.


    ¡°Who are you, anyway?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°...I''m asking who you might be.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s jaw dropped as his mind nked out.


    <i>''What the hell? You want me to exin who I am?''</i>


    <i>Good day, sir. My name is Lee Hyeon-Su, and all the Yeongnam Group''s operations that have been annoying you so much until now came from my brain, sir. Since you''d never leave me alone, I figured that instead of hiding somewhere while fearing for the inevitable day, I might as well die with my dignity intact, you see? So, here I am, my neck all clean and washed for your pleasure, sir!</i>


    <i>''...What the hell?is up with thisme sh*t?!''</i>


    What Lee Hyeon-Su wanted was a dignified exit from his life, but it seemed his life wasn''t a TV show.


    Kang Jin-Ho was still looking up at Lee Hyeon-Ju with a face that asked,?<i>''Just who are you, and why are you doing all this for me?''</i>


    ¡°I, uh... uhm¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grabbed his head while thinking how undignified and stupid this was. ¡°M-my name is Lee Hyeon-Su, and I¡­¡±


    While feeling like crying his heart out, Lee Hyeon-Su began introducing himself.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while looking rather amused.


    ¡°...Yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply.


    ¡°Okay, so... It was your idea to trap me in that tunnel and kidnap Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied while feeling a load fall off his shoulders.


    When he realized Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t aware of who he was, Lee Hyeon-Su entertained the idea of dumping all the me on the already-dead Kim Seok-Il. However, trying to dodge responsibility that way wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su''s style. Since he was going to die anyway, he''d rather keep his dignity intact.


    Thinking about the just punishment for everything he had doneing his way inexplicably put Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind at ease. But then...


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I see. And then?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response continued to shoot way past Lee Hyeon-Su''s anticipation.


    While sitting on that chair, Kang Jin-Ho was now making a face that asked,?<i>''Oh, okay. I hear what you''re saying, fe. But you still haven''t told me what you want from me, you know?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su stuttered ungainly. ¡°I, I thought, uh... I thought you''d want to find me, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Me? Find you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in total confusion, Lee Hyeon-Su''s jaw fell to the floor as a despondent expression formed on his face. To think he must exin with his own mouth and convince the other party of his guilt and the punishment...!


    Where would anyone find a situation more bizarre in this world?!


    ¡°I, uh, so... I''m trying to tell you that I''m responsible for messing up your life, Mister Kang Jin-Ho! Since Kim Seok-Il had paid the price, shouldn''t I also pay it?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that''smon sense!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cried out. He couldn''t think of anything else to say. Just where should he even start exining to make the other party understand?


    Before Lee Hyeon-Su could feel more ''troubled'', though, Kang Jin-Ho spoke up first. ¡°Something tells me you''ve greatly overrated yourself there.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You might think you and Kim Seok-Il were equally responsible for creating the current situation. To me, though, you are nothing more than a pawn who did what Kim Seok-Il told you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth mped shut.


    ¡°If someone stabs me with a knife, I''ll make the attacker pay the price instead of wasting time like breaking the weapon. You are Kim Seok-Il''s knife. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°However, if it wasn''t for me, things wouldn''t have been so troublesome for you, no?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Are you saying I should me the knife for being too sharp, then?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su became speechless after noticing the clear ridicule written on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. And epting his assessment would go a long way to preserving Lee Hyeon-Su''s life. In that case, why...!


    Why did Lee Hyeon-Su feel something boiling deep inside the pit of his stomach!


    Sure, he now acknowledged that Kang Jin-Ho was not an opponent he could do anything about. Even so, Lee Hyeon-Su still felt furious after all the desperate measures he had cooked up didn''t even manage to ruffle Kang Jin-Ho''s proverbial feathers!


    ¡°So, you sought me out hoping to die, is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°N-no, not exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what''s the problem?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted before getting up.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tightly clenched his fists and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What if Kim Seok-Il didn''t order me, but I still chose to attack you? What then? Would you have killed me as cruelly as you''ve ended Kim Seok-Il''s life?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Lee Hyeon-Su before shaking his head slightly. ¡°That wouldn''t have changed much.¡±


    ¡°What? Howe?¡±


    ¡°That''s what being on top is like. When I choose a new direction to pursue, the people below me will try to think about my intentions and move ordingly. If Kim Seok-Il had never thought about eliminating me, you wouldn''t have a reason to attack me. Since that''s the case, Kim Seok-Il would''ve still paid the price.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It seems people of the current era have forgotten what it means to stand on top. Oh, and¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly grinned. That grin looked so much creepier and crueler than anything Lee Hyeon-Su had seen. ¡°Who said Kim Seok-Il was dead?¡±


    Those words sounded like a loud thunderp in Lee Hyeon-Su''s ears.

 Chapter 373: Cleaning Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 373: Cleaning Up (3)</h4>


    ¡°Why hasn''t hee out yet?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked while staring at the Yeongnam Group HQ''s main building, having already finished¡ªmore or less¡ªcleaning up the mess outside.


    Jo Gyu-Min standing next to Bang Jin-Hun, shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°You don''t think anything untoward has happened to him now, do you?¡±


    ¡°...Not very likely, no.¡±


    <i>''Right. That can''t be true.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho might have the precedent of falling for the Yeongnam Group''s schemes and getting trapped under the copsed tunnel, but that was an exception, not the rule. Back then, he had been in thepany of a powerless civilian and didn''t think the enemy would resort to an attack like that.


    But now, he was aware of potential attacks. Him falling in danger would be next to impossible in that case. At least, with the strength of the destroyed and defeated Yeongnam Group, that didn''t seem like a possibility.


    <i>''They are still out of it...''</i>


    The Yeongnam Group martial artists weren''t tied up or anything, yet they were still all kneeling obediently on the ground, their dazed gazes locked on the building.


    If Bang Jin-Hun had been in their shoes, he''d be too busy thinking about running away while Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t around. However, they showed no signs of doing that. Their shock must''ve been far greater than he initially thought.


    <i>''Still, it''s about time they regain their wits...''</i>


    Once these bastards started sobering up, who knew how they might behave? They would never dare to cause a scene with Kang Jin-Ho around, but he was currently inside the building. They could potentially attempt a mass rebellion and escape from the Martial Assembly. If such a thing happened, it would lead to a massive loss of life.


    Bang Jin-Hun grew a little more anxious as he scanned the Yeongnam Group HQ building.


    <i>''Seriously now, though...!''</i>


    How could Kang Jin-Ho leave behind such an unresolved... ''mess'' and go somewhere?


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun knew that what Kang Jin-Ho had aplished here tonight was akin to singing while ying a guitar, harmonica, bass and even a drum set. All at the same time! However, if he was going to y every instrument, couldn''t he have yed the song till the end, too?


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly. ¡°...I hope hees out soon.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho must have a reason,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied disinterestedly.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, how about... you going in there to see what''s what?¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes.


    ¡°...If I''m being honest, I''m a bit... uh... creeped out?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew awkward. ¡°Now normally, I wouldn''t have minded going in there and apanying Mister Jin-Ho out, but, uh... He seems especially angry tonight, so I figured getting on his nerves might get me stabbed to death, you see?¡±


    ¡°...He''s not that senseless, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grimaced slightly at that reply.


    <i>''You''re the only one who thinks that way here...!''</i>


    <i>Grab any ten random people here and ask them and see what they have to say! I dare you!</i>


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min still hadn''t realized how incredible it was for him to enjoy a rtionship of absolute faith with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Actually, Jo Gyu-Min looked quite displeased by the fact that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to utilize the people around him and rampaged around by himself.


    <i>''Yup, this guy is also not normal in the head...''</i>


    Judging from Jo Gyu-Min''s expression, he seemed ready to open the floodgate of insane nagging as soon as Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside. And that was the proof of several screws missing in this man''s head. How could he even think about nagging Kang Jin-Ho after witnessing what happened here tonight?


    ¡°In any case¡­¡±


    By now, Kim Seok-Il should no longer be a part of the living world. Whether he had been a positive or a negative influence in the Korean martial world, it still didn''t feel so good to know that one of the most powerful men in the country had fallen tonight.


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at the Yeongnam Group HQ building with aplicated expression etched on his face.


    ***


    Still alive?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s stunned and confused face stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Why was this man keeping Kim Seok-Il alive? To use him? Or...?


    <i>''I can''t predict this man''s?behavioral pattern?at all!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought everyone behaved in a standardized, fixed way, even if they believed that wasn''t the case, so Kang Jin-Ho was like an indecipherable alien creature.


    At this point, it seemed safe to assume that Kang Jin-Ho ''always'' defied Lee Hyeon-Su''s expectations.


    ¡°Are you saying you did not kill Kim Seok-Il?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked one more time just to make sure.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don''t mind me asking... why?¡±


    Kang Jin-Hun chuckled slightly. ¡°Have you ever experienced death before?¡±


    ¡°...No. I don''t think anyone has as long as they are still alive.¡±


    <i>Unless, of course, we''re talking about you...</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly remembered that as a returner, Kang Jin-Ho must''ve experienced death once... No, make that twice.


    ¡°A man driven to the precipice of death will suffer from despair and terror. However, when they are actually on the brink of death... They be a little more relieved. Comfortable, even.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡±


    ¡°Especially someone like Kim Seok-Il. Tell me, what do you think Kim Seok-Il was praying for while I was ripping him apart?¡±


    <i>''...He was probably praying for death.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced. Death would''ve been the only way to escape from the pain so horrifying that even someone like Kim Seok-Il had to sob like a kid.


    ¡°And why should I humor his wish?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath. ¡°...Excessively violent and cruel.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°It''s true that Kim Seok-Il came after you. However, it''s no exaggeration to say you haven''t lost anything. Not a single thing. No, it''s safe to say you''ve gained so much instead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and listened to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Considering all your gains, isn''t it too cruel to not give Kim Seok-Il the relief of death?¡±


    While maintaining his silence, Kang Jin-Ho extended his hand to Lee Hyeon-Su. Lee Hyeon-Su smartly read the meaning behind that gesture and took out a new cigarette before handing it over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho lit the cigarette and puffed away at the unhealthy smoke for a little while before looking back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means to fight?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°A fight with one''s life on the line means the victor has the right to take away everything. The loser can''tin about whatever happens to them, including losing their life. Because it''s a literal fight with one''s life on the line,¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped there and took another deep puff. ¡°Let''s say Kim Seok-Il managed to defeat me tonight, and I was lying on the ground, half-dead. Would you still have said,?<i>''Even if you had won, your opponent wasn''t such a bad person, so don''t be cruel and merciless''</i> to me?¡±


    ¡°...I probably wouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°Thews and regtions judge you by the results,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a grin crept up on his lips. ¡°However, I don''t.¡±


    He slowly got up from the chair.


    ¡°Sure, I chose toe up with an excuse, but it''s a prettyme one. Even I acknowledge that. Truth is... I don''t need a reason or pretext. I merely do whatever I feel like. That''s it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dropped the cigarette and slowly walked up to Lee Hyeon-Su before leaning closer to whisper. ¡°You asked me why I didn''t kill Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    Since their faces were so close, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t see the expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. However, thetter should be grinning. With a smile crueler than anything Lee Hyeon-Su could ever imagine!


    ¡°I did it because I felt like it. I wanted Kim Seok-Il to suffer for a little while longer. Nothingplicated about that. So, you still think it''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Indeed, nothing was wrong. This was the privilege of the strong, after all!


    Even if Kim Seok-Il hadn''t done anything, no one would dare to criticize Kang Jin-Ho if he decided to hurt him.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho was a king. A tyrant!


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked, ¡°Does that mean you''re letting me live out of your whim?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly turned around and sat down again. His face had reverted to being expressionless as if the disy of savage emotions a second ago was nothing more than Lee Hyeon-Su''s imagination.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho''s chiseled jawline imparted a sense of raw savagery, the rest of his face had no problem earning other people''s favorable impressions. This fact was one of the things confusing Lee Hyeon-Su right now.


    ¡°Instead of my whims¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°It''d be more correct to say I haven''t even thought about it.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°That''s how much you mean to me.¡±


    Many words exist in this world. However, at least in this very moment, Lee Hyeon-Su was 100% certain that no other words could crush his pride more thoroughly than what Kang Jin-Ho said.


    Humiliation and anger washed over Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I see. In that case, I should be someone a lot more... meaningful in your eyes, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked when Lee Hyeon-Su red at him with eyes filled with animosity. ¡°Very well. I shall grant you an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...Opportunity, you say?¡±


    ¡°Right. Gain control of the Yeongnam Group. Make it yours.¡±


    ¡°You... want me to gain control of the Yeongnam Group, which is practically yours now, and make it mine?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely nodded. ¡°I don''t have any talent in creating and controlling an organization. I''ve already experienced failure in that regard. I never overestimate myself. No matter how much I try, I can''t do what I can''t do.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su desperately fought the creepy chill trying to crawl up his spine.


    Someone on the level of Kang Jin-Ho could afford to be arrogant. No, wait. Calling it ''arrogance'' wouldn''t be correct. Derations that might sound arrogant whening from other people wouldn''t feel that way if it was Kang Jin-Ho saying it. He had the qualifications and the necessary strength, after all!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho disclosed his shorings to a total stranger, Lee Hyeon-Su, as if he couldn''t care any less about it. That made Lee Hyeon-Su shiver even more than before.


    People who tried to package themselves in a certain way always had some kind of ws to hide. Weaknesses, as it were. However, those who epted themselves as who they were... They didn''t really have any ws to speak of! A w, weakness, was no longer a weakness if you were aware of it, after all!


    Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath before replying, ¡°...Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun will still be around, though?¡±


    ¡°So, you don''t think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°...It won''t be easy.¡±


    ¡°It''ll be possible for you to get your group to mingle with the Assembly and co-exist without crumbling apart. However, doing something that insignificant will be meaningless at the end of the day. Bang Jin-Hun is a talented and excellent leader but not a gracious human who''d allow decades-old enemies to assimte with his own faction. He most likely won''t ept you or trust you as his subordinate. However, it''s not just Bang Jin-Hun. Everyone else will have the same difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. Kang Jin-Ho was right.


    Unless Kang Jin-Ho personally stepped up all the time, Bang Jin-Hun''s options would be limited. The best he could do was resort to using Kang Jin-Ho''s status to suppress those unwilling to follow hismands. Of course, that alone was already a remarkable result, but still...


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back in the chair. ¡°cing both groups under one banner wouldn''t necessarily produce a favorable result. Doing so might even lead to a worse situation than keeping the two of you separate.¡±


    ¡°...So, you wish to use me to control the Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded without hesitation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I thought I''d exined myself already? It''s what I feel like doing.¡±


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho, you don''t know anything about me. What if I can''t take care of matters on my end? What if I fail to meet your expectations? Or... What if I betray you?¡±


    Even as Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice grew louder from agitation and nearly became a yell, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t particrly respond other than staring silently back at him.


    ¡°It looks like you''re mistaken about something here¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sat forward slightly.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Don''t think I expect something from you. I''m merely putting whoever is convenient in charge since taking care of the Yeongnam Group will be an annoying distraction. If you fail to meet my expectations, I''ll just rece you with somebody else. If you betray me... Well, I''m sure you already know the consequences of doing that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and dusted himself. ¡°Stop trying to give yourself a meaning to exist. You''re nothing more than a small fry to me. A small fry that''s not even worth killing, that is. If you wish to prove your worth, gain ''the'' perfect control of the Yeongnam Group and show me how wrong I am. Then, I shall try to remember your name, at least.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked while brushing past Lee Hyeon-Su.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t turn around.


    Rage and humiliation continued to boil in his head. And then... Then, the powerlessness from knowing he couldn''t argue against that logic left him listless and weak.


    <i>''Goddamn it...!''</i>


    Dying at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands or epting Kang Jin-Ho''s offers and going under his wings...! One of these options would''ve allowed Lee Hyeon-Su to keep his pride intact. Kang Jin-Ho killing him meant Lee Hyeon-Su was worthy of Kang Jin-Ho''s wrath. If Kang Jin-Ho offered a position under him, that meant Lee Hyeon-Su''s worth transcended that wrath. However, neither of those happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even view Lee Hyeon-Su as someone worthy of staining his hand with blood. No one would be eager to go out of their way to kill an ant crawling on the ground, after all. Killing or leaving an ant alone... Neither of those options required a reason.


    A position where one''s life or death was decided on the momentary whim of the strong... That was the current ''worth'' of Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <i>''Very well. I shall make you remember me...!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su gritted his teeth and stood there shuddering for some time.

 Chapter 374: Cleaning Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 374: Cleaning Up (4)</h4>


    ¡°There hees.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min and Bang Jin-Hun watched as Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked out of the building.


    ¡°Hey, would you look at that? He even changed his clothes?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you wanted Mister Jin-Ho toe back outside looking like a butcher, now did you?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun recalled what Kang Jin-Ho looked like before entering the building, then urgently shook his head. ¡°Please don''t remind me, okay? My heart is weaker than you think, you know!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± It was now Jo Gyu-Min''s turn to blink his eyes.


    ¡°I used to think I was good for nothing other than a sturdy body. After running into Mister Jin-Ho, though... I finally learned I wasn''t as ballsy as I thought, and my heart can get rather easily frightened, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Oh. I can''t argue against that.¡± Jo Gyu-Min gripped a corner of his chest tightly after realizing that he, too, should be seen as an ''easily scared'' ording to Bang Jin-Hun''s logic.


    One more event like tonight''s, and Jo Gyu-Min was 100% certain he''d copse from a heart attack!


    ¡°In any case¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°Does this mean our situation is more or less taken care of?¡±


    ¡°...Taken care of, you say?¡± Bang Jin-Hun looked behind him at the destroyed training field, then at the Yeongnam Group martial artists herded to a corner. He couldn''t help but frown a little.


    <i>''How am I supposed to... take care of this?''</i>


    He never once thought the war would conclude this way. Actually, that was a lie. He never thought about the aftermath in the first ce. Who would think about such a thing while heading out to war, anyway?


    ¡°Well, I guess we should ask Mister Jin-Ho for his opinion first,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    They both knew that Kang Jin-Ho had the final say in how this situation should be dealt with.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned weakly while staring at Kang Jin-Ho walking to him. ¡°He looks rather refreshed, doesn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bang Jin-Hun slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. It''s like Mister Jin-Ho got to vent his stress properly this time. And that is creepy, don''t you agree? Seriously creepy, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha... Ha¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun could only chuckle awkwardly.


    There was nothing wrong with people resorting to different ways of getting rid of stress. Even then, he had to acknowledge that Kang Jin-Ho''s preferred method was... quite problematic.


    Kang Jin-Ho waved lightly at the duo. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Well, uh¡­¡±


    <i>Please don''t act like nothing''s happened here!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun nearly lost all hope in humanity after seeing this young man nonchntly greet him. How could he not, after recalling what Kang Jin-Ho had done not too long ago!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the surroundings before looking at Bang Jin-Hun again. ¡°Looks like everything is more or less taken care of. Is there something else you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Why are you asking me that?''</i>


    <i>We''ve been standing here waiting... for you, you know!</i>


    ¡°Cough. No, not exactly. We don''t have anything else to do here.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let''s go home, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let''s go home. You said there isn''t anything else for me to do here.¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I did say that, but¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned, thinking he was getting sucked into Kang Jin-Ho''s pace. ¡°Okay, but what should we do about them?¡±


    When Bang Jin-Hun pointed at the Yeongnam Group members kneeling on the corner of the field, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by what we should do?¡±


    <i>Why are you asking me that again?!</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly wanted to break down and cry.


    Kang Jin-Ho innocently asked as if he was genuinely surprised by the notion. ¡°Wait, were you thinking of imprisoning all of them somewhere?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, I''m pretty sure there isn''t a prison sturdy enough to securely hold all these people.¡±


    Even if there was one, would that prison be big enough to contain this many people at once?


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°In that case, what are you worried about? We can just let them be and go home.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute. Hold on¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something, but Jo Gyu-Min grabbed his arm and pulled it back. ¡°Stop, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pulled Bang Jin-Hun away to the back and whispered quietly. ¡°Calm down first, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t get what he''s trying to say, Mister Gyu-Min. What''s gotten into Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°It looks to me like a difference in philosophy.¡±


    ¡°Philosophy? What?¡±


    ¡°Should I have called it perception instead? In any case, Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun, please listen. You see this event as a war between the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded sagely. ¡°However, it seems to me Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t see it that way. The Yeongnam Group dared to attack him, so he came here to punish them. That''s about it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes grew wider.


    ¡°Well, Mister Jin-Ho''s finished with what he came here to do, so he doesn''t see the need to keep caring about this ce.¡±


    ¡°Heol...!¡±


    Since Kang Jin-Ho got to vent his anger, he no longer cared about the mess afterward? Was that it?


    Bang Jin-Hun rapidly blinked his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Even though this is a great opportunity to take over the Yeongnam Group?!¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. I''m pretty sure we all agree that taking over the Yeongnam Group is a great idea. However, Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t believe that''s his job.¡±


    ¡°Huh. You don''t mind if I crack open his skull and see what''s in his brain?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you have the strength, you¡¯re wee to try,¡± Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders.


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t have the strength. All he could do was dejectedly lower his head.


    <i>''What kind of crime did Imit in my past life that I have to clean up after a madman like Kang Jin-Ho in this life...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply, shook his head, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Are you seriously saying we should just leave these guys alone and go home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°Is there a need to take them with us?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this is a heaven-sent opportunity to take over the Yeongnam Group and consolidate our Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Sure. However, do you believe you can handle the consolidated Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Eh...? Uhm... Hmm.¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s thoughts quickly becameplicated.


    His original idea was to wage one hell of war beforepletely subduing the Yeongnam Group and epting the survivors into the Martial Assembly''s fold. However, the current situation was just a wee bit different from that scenario, wasn''t it?


    <i>''Will I even be able to control them?''</i>


    The Yeongnam Group martial artists surrendered obediently after witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage. However, that meant the survivors outnumbered the Martial Assembly members. And it wasn''t as simple as a higher headcount, either. Objectively speaking, they were also more skilled than the Assembly''s martial artists.


    <i>''Damn. Too many of them have survived...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun heard that back in the past when wars were fought with conscripted soldiers on the frontlines, only one-tenth of the troops needed to be decimated before the remnants would scatter and run for the hills. And this situation reminded him of that.


    Just from the looks alone, it''d be hard to exin to a passerby why the Yeongnam Group martial artists were the defeated side.


    <i>''Blooming hell. Couldn''t these punks show some backbone and keep fighting until at least one-tenth of their forces were killed off?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun smacked his lips several times before sneakily ncing at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Knowing Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, it was pretty obvious he''d forget all about the Yeongnam Group after leaving this ce.


    That would be bad news for Bang Jin-Hun, though. Without Kang Jin-Ho''s help, absorbing these punks into the ranks of the Assembly without running into serious problems would be next to impossible.


    Forcibly trying to integrate them into the Assembly would be like swallowing poison. It''d ultimately do more harm than good.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun eventually threw his hands in the air after giving up. He couldn''t see any other way.


    <i>''Yup, absorbing them will only give us indigestion.''</i>


    Even if it looked tasty, an indigestible treat shouldn''t be eaten. That was the wise thing to do.


    ¡°Still, Mister Jin-Ho. We can''t just leave them here, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su is still around. I''m sure he''ll deal with the situation somehow.¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su? Wait, you met that snake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Inside the building.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression hardened. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, that Lee Hyeon-Su is one treacherous bastard. He should not be trusted to¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said I trust him.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I just think he''ll act ording to what he believes is for the best. At least, if he has a functioning brain, that is.¡±


    ¡°...Ehh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Wait, wait! Hang on a minute! Isn''t that way too sloppy to¡­¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut.


    When he thought about it, there wasn''t much difference between Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Bang Jin-Hun and the one he recently established with Lee Hyeon-Su. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to restrict Bang Jin-Hun nor expect something from thetter.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun was already acting like a loyal subordinate of Kang Jin-Ho for some reason.


    <i>''...I''m sure Lee Hyeon-Su''s situation won''t be any different from mine.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun thought about why he was sticking to Kang Jin-Ho, then promptly stopped caring about the Yeongnam Group. ¡°Okay. So, are you nning to go back now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...I-in that case, have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly turned around and headed to the destroyed front gate.


    Bang Jin-Hun could only look on with a weird expression on his face.


    <i>''He''s... really leaving, huh?''</i>


    How could this event end in such an unconvincing manner? Anyone else finding themselves in the same situation would try to look imposing and peerless in front of all those kneeling Yeongnam Group martial artists. Or, they would''ve tried all sorts of schemes to turn these surrendered warriors into their loyal subordinates. That was the normal thing to do, wasn''t it?


    ¡°B-by the way... Mister Jin-Ho, hold on!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun finally thought of a good reason to stop Kang Jin-Ho and confidently cried out, ¡°Do you think a vague solution like this will work? If this had been what you''d call a ''regr'' situation, we could''ve spent our time sorting out the Yeongnam Group properly, but that''s not the case, isn''t it? No one knows when the Japanese wille after us, after all!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked back at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°No, that should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe things will be calmer for the time being. Otherwise, there''s no point in letting?<i>them</i> go, you see?¡±


    ¡°Letting... them go? Who?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head, silently asking for more rification. However, Kang Jin-Ho chose to say nothing else, simply fixing his gaze on a distant spot in the forest. Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes and stared in the same direction.


    <i>''Could it be...?''</i>


    Could someone be hiding in that spot? Even though Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t sense anyone?


    ***


    <i>''What a monstrous bastard...!''</i>


    Sakatsuki hurriedly hid behind a tree. It was an instinctive response that didn''t have much utility or effectiveness, but he still did it, anyway.


    A tree was a terrible cover to evade the eyes of a monster capable of noticing someone monitoring him from such a long distance away. Even if that was the case, Sakatsuki still felt his racing heart calm down a little after escaping from the direct line of sight.


    <i>''I... I need to report this right away!''</i>


    Sakatsuki felt an onset of migraine while wondering how he should exin this situation to the higher-ups. Of course, that didn''t mean he wasn''t nning to make the report.


    Failing to alert the higher-ups to the presence of such a frightening monster living on the penins would lead to heavy losses to their side. And Sakatsuki wanted to avoid that at all costs.


    <i>''I still can''t believe what I saw!''</i>


    To think that Joseonmonly seen as the wastnd of martial arts¡ªhad managed to produce a martial artist like that! What an incredible shock to the system this was. What was even more shocking was that Kang Jin-Ho had basically unified the entire South Korean martial world tonight.


    Of course, a few sects and other fringe groups like the returners would probably reject Kang Jin-Ho''s influence over them, but that didn''t diminish the aplishment of unifying two of the biggest factions in the country in a single night.


    Considering that in China¡ªand also in Japan¡ªseveral factions were still in open conflict against each other, the strength of the unified South Korean martial world could easily exceed one''s imagination.


    <i>''We need to stop them!''</i>


    Sakatsuki confirmed Kang Jin-Ho in the distance was heading toward the destroyed front gate, then began running in the opposite direction.


    <i>''We need to be quick!''</i>


    Sakatsuki''s thoughts werepletely the opposite of what Kang Jin-Ho had anticipated. While Kang Jin-Ho expected the Japanese to be even more cautious after witnessing his power, Sakatsuki was nning to contact his n¡ªgumi¡ªand demand they make a move as soon as possible.


    Sakatsuki viewed this situation as far more urgent and dangerous than Kang Jin-Ho''s own evaluation. He believed that if Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly surrounding Kang Jin-Ho were given enough time to stabilize, consolidate and unify, it''d be even more challenging to attack Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Only by truthfully reporting today''s incident will the higher-ups realize how dangerous this situation is!''</i>


    And then, the higher-ups would surely be forced into rethinking their entire strategy. It was possible that the hostile factions in Japan might even decide to join forces and invade Korea together to take over this juicy piece ofnd and divide it equally! If that happened, even Kang Jin-Ho might...!


    ¡°Kururuk¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Sakatsuki hurriedly stopped and looked around his vicinity. Didn''t he hear a weird noise just now?


    After scanning the area without much sess, Sakatsuki shook his head.


    <i>''Maybe I misheard it?''</i>


    He didn''t pick up any human presence near him, so...


    ¡°Kururuk...!¡±


    Sakatsuki finally got his confirmation that he hadn''t misheard anything. An animalistic growling was ringing clearly in his hearing, after all!


    Someone... or something, was targeting him! However, Sakatsuki couldn''t move an inch from the spot. That was because that low growling wasing from right behind him!


    <i>Crack, crunch, creak...!</i>


    Sakatsuki faintly trembled at the unidentifiable noises registering in his hearing. Just what was making such weird, creepy noises?!


    <i>''What could it be...!''</i>


    That was when his ears heard a voice that couldn''t possibly havee from a human''s mouth.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is mine. Mine!¡±


    Sakatsuki''s eyes shot open wide, but he couldn''t say anything. In fact, all he could do right now was stare at someone''s hand tearing through his chest from behind to emerge in front of him!


    A hand covered in dark blood... His own blood!


    ¡°Kekekekekeke...! Kang Jin-Ho... Kang Jin-Ho! Kang Jin-Ho... Kang Jin-Ho...!¡±


    As his consciousness faded, thest thing Sakatsuki heard was a ghostly cackling of an unknown man.

 Chapter 375: Cleaning Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 375: Cleaning Up (5)</h4>


    ¡°Wait... So, you all just... left?¡± Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back in his chair while making an unreadable face. A lengthy silence descended in the Jaegyeong Chairman''s Office, but Jo Gyu-Min didn''t try to urge his boss. Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t personally there to witness everything, the report alone was still considerably shocking, anyway.


    ¡°Gyu-Min, don''t you think that guy''s boldness has gone over the top?¡±


    ¡°...Well, a lowly scrub like me can''tprehend arger-than-life man like Mister Jin-Ho, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, Gyu-Min. That''s not beingrger than life¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu massaged his forehead. ¡°...Urgh. I don''t know what to think anymore. I thought I had figured out pretty much everything about Jin-Ho, but he has this talent to catch you off-guard and flip everything on its head every now and then, doesn''t he? Just what is he thinking?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that''s my sentiment exactly.¡±


    ¡°Whew-woo¡­¡±


    Two men, two victims tormented by Kang Jin-Ho''s antics, exchanged gazes ofpassion and understanding.


    ¡°By the way, is everything you said true, Gyu-Min? Every word of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Every word,¡± Jo Gyu-Min grimly nodded.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked stunned, his jaw slightly falling.


    <i>''That''s an understandable reaction...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu already knew to some extent that Kang Jin-Ho was not a ''normal'' human being. Didn''t he warn Jo Gyu-Min in the past to stop thinking of Kang Jin-Ho as a naive young man? That a scary devil was hiding within Kang Jin-Ho?


    However, this was still his first time hearing about Kang Jin-Ho killing people as if they were just insignificant insects. His shock at this revtion was understandable...


    ¡°Are you saying Jin-Ho is that strong?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu asked excitedly.


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression became weird as he stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    <i>''Oh. So, it was like that...''</i>


    How unfortunate it was, but it seemed Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t care about Kang Jin-Ho killing other people. Like, none at all!


    ¡°Yes, Chairman. Mister Jin-Ho is truly strong.¡±


    ¡°Now, that is odd. Doesn''t this mean Jin-Ho''s strength is in another realmpared to all the martial artists in South Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. At least, from what I witnessed.¡±


    ¡°At his age? Now, that is surprising.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you know his age shouldn''t be a factor. Mister Jin-Ho isn''t really a young man, after all.¡±


    ¡°It''s not as simple as that, Gyu-Min.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu firmly shook his head. ¡°Having done it before doesn''t make it any easier to do it all over again. You might be able to reach greater heights on a firmer foundation, but your actual rate of growth shouldn''t be much different.¡±


    ¡°Mm... You might be right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Anyways... By any chance, have you heard about other countries?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Other countries, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to know if Jin-Ho''s strength can match up to other countries''. Isn''t there a difference in strength between Korea and other countries?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min understood what Hwang Jeong-Hu was saying and nodded briefly. ¡°Sir. I''ve already discussed this matter with Mister Bang Jin-Hun. From what he told me, it seems the Korean martial world''s influence is severelyckingpared to our overseas counterparts.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, sir. Considering South Korea''s status on the international stage, our martial world''s status is apparently on the level of trash in the eyes of international martial artists. Then again, our country historically has been looking down on martial arts, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That is true.¡±


    One of Joseon''s many ironies was how poorly the notion of physical might had been received despite the country being founded by a king with a military background. In such a climate, the Korean martial artists would''ve found it challenging to continue their inheritance.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu asked again. ¡°In that case, what about Jin-Ho? Is he strong enough to get acknowledgment from overseas?¡±


    ¡°Sir. This isn''t an urate assessment, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mister Bang Jin-Hun said that... He can''t ever imagine Mister Jin-Ho getting beaten up by anyone.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. That sounds about right.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled loudly. Even he couldn''t picture such a thing ever happening. ¡°Hmm... So, that''s how it is, eh?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hun took out a cigarette and mouthed it. After lighting it, he leaned back in his chair and leisurely exhaled the grayish smoke.


    ¡°Unification, huh. He¡¯s unified them all..¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered, sounding somewhat bbergasted. ¡°Gyu-Min, can something like this be bulldozed through, like how Jin-Ho has done?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. I don''t think it''s possible. The former Assembly Master, Lee Jung-Geol, seemed rather dejected by what happened when I asked him about it. He told me that Kang Jin-Ho had aplished what he had been trying to do his entire life in only two months. However, Mister Jin-Ho wasn''t even devoting those two months to this matter either, sir.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That guy sure knows how to make everyone around him panic, doesn''t he?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu helplessly shook his head. ¡°Listen, Gyu-Min. You need to understand what this event signifies.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''m already aware of the implications.¡±


    ¡°Really? You do?¡±


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu intently stared, Jo Gyu-Min smartly lowered his head. ¡°Sir, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted as if he was disappointed by Jo Gyu-Min, then began exining in a grave voice. ¡°Based on what I know and your reports, we must assume that the martial world''s influence on ''regr'' society cannot be underestimated. Actually, it''s safe to assume their influence is enormous, judging from how the martial artists managed to hide their existence while still covertly doing whatever they had been doing.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I also believe that is the case.¡±


    ¡°But Jin-Ho has unified that martial world. Do you understand what that means now?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It means Jin-Ho''s influence has leapfrogged mine. Only a few months after finishing his military service, no less!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, that must be an exaggeration.¡± Jo Gyu-Min politely shook his head.


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min knew Kang Jin-Ho''s influence was incredible. Even then, he couldn''t agree with that assessment. Wasn''t Hwang Jeong-Hu a true giant of South Korea that exerted tremendous influence in almost every facet of this country?


    It wasn''t as simple as Hwang Jeong-Hu being a powerful yer in South Korea''s business world. Not many businesspeople received as much respect as Hwang Jeong-Hu. Considering how each of his words and actions could send massive ripples in Korean society, the notion of Kang Jin-Ho''s influence leapfrogging Hwang Jeong-Hu''s seemed too optimistic.


    ¡°Don''t be an idiot, Gyu-Min,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted in unhappiness. Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly. ¡°You still can''t figure out this situation yet? We have no way of knowing the truth, but don''t be surprised if that martial world''sbined financial muscle and personal connections exceed our imaginations. And now, Jin-Ho is in a position to wield all of that however he wants.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    ¡°And that''s not all. Don''t forget that those folks possess incredible power, too. If they decide to extend their reach into the so-called ''regr'' society, who among us will be able to stop that?¡±


    While listening to Hwang Jeong-Hu, Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened. He had failed to consider that point since the ''regr'' society had been so clearly separated from the martial world until now.


    <i>''Now that I think about it...''</i>


    ording to Bang Jin-Hun, the overseas martial worlds had apparently taken over half of their respective societies. Didn''t he say that their influence had reached practically all spheres of society, including finance, politics and even organized crime?


    Although the situation in South Korea hadn''t reached that level yet...


    <i>''...That''s the story until now, isn''t it?''</i>


    The Korean martial world couldn''t really exert its influence anywhere while two of its biggest factions, the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly, were at each other''s throats. But now, their conflict was over. In that case, where would the power meant to keep each other in check go now?


    ¡°...Sir, I now see it''s noughing matter.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min finally realized this situation wasn''t as straightforward as he thought. The entirety of South Korea might shudder and stumble depending on what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to do next!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stared into the distance while sucking on his cigarette. ¡°That is what having power is like, Gyu-Min. Once you possess power... Even if you don''t feel like abusing it, the situations around you will eventually force you into using the power you have. And you will eventually lose yourself the drunker you get in the power.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I''m certain that Mister Jin-Ho isn''t the type to get drunk by the power he possesses.¡±


    ¡°I agree. What I''m worried about isn''t that. Pretty soon, things requiring Jin-Ho''s attention will increase explosively in number. That''s what I''m worried about.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    For some reason today, Jo Gyu-Min was having an especially-tough time trying to guess the intentions behind Hwang Jeong-Hu''s words.


    It seemed Hwang Jeong-Hu had noticed Jo Gyu-Min''s struggles as he kindly began exining himself.


    ¡°Have you heard of the old idiom, riding on a tiger''s back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I have.¡±


    ¡°The greater Jin-Ho''s influence grows, and the higher the number of people he knows gets... He''s going to face more problems. And the more he resolves those problems, the greater his influence will get. The greater his influence gets, the more enemies he will have to deal with, creating more problems.¡±


    ¡°...A repeating cycle, sir?¡±


    ¡°When Jin-Ho wakes up one day, he will discover one of two things waiting for him. Either his sphere of influence has grown beyond his control, or it''s be a mess that no one can fix.¡±


    .


    Jo Gyu-Min grimaced. ¡°Sounds... terrifying, sir.¡±


    ¡°And this is what you need to do, Gyu-Min. Jin-Ho has already acquired hegemony. Whether or not that was what he intended, it doesn''t matter. Whether he agrees or not, Jin-Ho is now the top representative, the face, of Korea''s martial world. Obviously, he will be targeted.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho is terrible when ites to dealing with tricks and schemes. He''s especially weak against a sudden knife to his back in the darkness. He''s already suffered once, hasn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We all learned a painful lesson that day.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That is why you must assist him well. We don''t know what Jin-Ho wants, but the time for him to be carefree and only do what he feels like is over.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sucked in another lungful of cigarette smoke. ¡°That damn rascal¡­¡±


    A genial chuckle briefly left Hwang Jeong-Hu''s lips.


    ¡°He should''ve quietly inherited thepany and lived out the rest of his life, but no. He chooses to cause a big incident instead, eh? And he said he wasn''t interested in Jaegyeong, too¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°I''m pretty sure Mister Jin-Ho is somewhat interested in Jaegyeong, sir.¡±


    ¡°No. That rascal views Jaegyeong as too small of a pond for him to swim around. It seems... I''ve finally lost that one thing that helped me stay on the same level as Jin-Ho. Eiii, dang it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned softly. ¡°Sir, do you need to be on the same level as Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°How about riding on his back, sir? Wouldn''t Mister Jin-Ho take you to those heights you couldn''t have reached on your own?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke... I must be getting old. Instead of getting angry at what you said, I''m actually looking forward to what might happen!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shook his head before closing his eyes.


    <i>''And he''s... gone for good, huh.''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu never really considered Kang Jin-Ho to be under his influence. However, he still felt bitter and sad after realizing that, from today onward, that notion would be even truer than before.


    ¡°Jin-Ho has probably experienced something simr in the past, so nothing much might change with his life, but... Even so, you need to be careful, Gyu-Min.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu spoke in a grave voice. ¡°Power is a wicked thing. You might think your power isn''t controlling you. However, one day you will wake up and realize that your power has been controlling you all this time. This is why the role of advisers is so crucial. Gyu-Min, from now on, you will have to pull your socks up and keep your wits about you at all times.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu faintly smiled while listening to Jo Gyu-Min''s determined reply.


    <i>''It seems our world will soon face an upheaval.''</i>


    Soon, this world would have to contend with a storm named Kang Jin-Ho. Not even Hwang Jeong-Hu could predict what might happen next.


    ***


    ¡°Chairman Hwang is right,¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered to himself as he climbed into his car early in the morning. His expression was stiff, determined.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu waspletely correct. There was figuratively nothing to stop Kang Jin-Ho now. In that case, Jo Gyu-Min needed to stay wide awake and act as Kang Jin-Ho''s conscience.


    <i>''If he wishes to acquire hegemony, his position allows him to get it without any problem.''</i>


    Anyone possessing such power would dream about bing the absolute ruler of all at least once in their lives.


    Jo Gyu-Min parked his car in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria and stepped outside. After taking a deep breath, he opened the door and stepped inside. He couldn''t help but think that a different Kang Jin-Ho would be waiting for him.


    ¡°...!¡±


    And that was when Jo Gyu-Min witnessed the truth. He saw the... ''different'' Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mop that ce properly, okay?¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°Yes, I got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho testily replied.


    ¡°Look at all the dust! Can''t you see how dirty it is down there?!¡±


    ¡°I''m cleaning properly here. You know I''m a clean freak.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted, unimpressed. ¡°And that''s the story from when? Since when does a clean freak abandon his messy kitchen to fool around outside?¡±


    ¡°...I wasn''t fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Stop yapping and clean that part properly, will ya? And when you''re done here, go back to the kitchen and wash the dishes, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sourly asked, ¡°Didn''t you tidy up the storest night before going home?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I''m sorry~. You''re right, it''s the job of us, the poor employees, to tidy up the ce since our boss is having fun outside doing who-knows-what. Yup, sorry. I couldn''t tidy up anythingst night ''cuz I felt a bit down and wanted to share a few drinks with my <i>dear</i> friend Park Yu-Min. But, you know what? I should''ve gotten my act together and managed the store properly since our <i>boss</i> is shirking his duties and having <i>fun</i> outside!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll do the dishes, okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed while making a tearful face.


    A bright smile bloomed on Jo Gyu-Min''s face as he watched Kang Jin-Ho in a cute apron trudge toward the kitchen.


    <i>''Hegemony, my foot...''</i>


    Yes, that was what Kang Jin-Ho was like. That was how...!


    ¡°Oh? Chief Jo? I didn''t see you there,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi waved at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°O-oh. Hello there, Mister Ju.¡±


    ¡°I heard you were hanging out with Jin-Ho yesterday.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Oh... Yes, that is... true.¡±


    ¡°If you have business with Jin-Ho, you''ll have to wait a bit. After doing the dishes, he''s gonna carry the ingredients inside, too, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I, uh, I see.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho and drooping shoulders busy washing the dishes and quickly wiped away the ''108 ns to Assist Kang Jin-Ho'' from his mind.


    ¡°Nothing''s changed, has it?¡±


    Although Jo Gyu-Min was ever-so-slightly disappointed, a smile kept trying to break out on his lips.


    Meanwhile, warm rays of sunlight continued to flood through the store''s windows.

 Chapter 376: Taking a Break (1)

    <h4>Chapter 376: Taking a Break (1)</h4>


    ¡°Allow me to express my gratitude to everyone for attending our scheduled conference.¡±


    In front of the announcer was an enormous round table. Around this slightly vintage-feeling table were many high-backed chairs. And the people sitting on these chairs all wore antiquated masks and robes to conceal their faces.


    ¡°...And so, I''d like to close out our conference here. Is there anyone who wishes to raise a question?¡± The announcer scanned his audience and asked.


    ¡°I''d like to ask something, if I may,¡± A figure with a pure-white mask slowly raised their hand.


    ¡°Of course. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°There has been news of an unsettling atmosphere in Asia. Are we collecting all the pertinent information rted to what is happening on that side?¡±


    Several masked figures coughed to clear their throats when Asia was brought up.


    <i>''Asia, is it...?''</i>


    That word was enough to make everyone here fidgety and ufortable.


    The announcer asked back in aposed voice. ¡°When you say Asia, which part are you referring to? The Middle East? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°East Asia, of course.¡±


    No one was supposed to be the ''leader'' at this round table. Anyone could speak, and everyone was free to answer. However, no one said anything even after the white mask-wearing man had asked his question.


    Some time had passed before the silence was broken by a man wearing a red mask. He sighed deeply and began addressing the white mask. ¡°Well, I do have some information on East Asia.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ve heard that something unusual has happened there. Can you provide confirmation on that?¡±


    ¡°Something unusual...? Well, from what I know, there hasn''t been any notable action in that part of Asia. The Azure King might have broken his silence and finally stepped into the light, but... He hasn''t done anything particr, perhaps due to the Crimson King''s watchful eye.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t talking about China, good sir.¡± The white mask''s eyes could be seen narrowing beyond therge eyeholes.


    ¡°Kuh-hum. The news from Japan is also¡­¡±


    ¡°And no, I''m not curious about Japan, either.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, which country''s information do you seek, good sir?¡±


    ¡°Korea.¡±


    ¡°Korea? You mean... North Korea?¡±


    ¡°No. South Korea, obviously.¡±


    Loud groans could be heard around the table. Many people present today highly valued their time. As such, they were unhappy about someone among their ranks stopping them from leaving by demanding information on South Korea...!


    The red mask coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Unfortunately, we don''t have any... ''important'' information to share regarding South Korea.¡±


    ¡°If we don''t have any, we must dispatch agents to gather some.¡±


    ¡°Please wait.¡± The red mask raised his hand to stop the white mask, then held thetter''s gaze for a while before speaking again. ¡°Not Japan, not even China... But South Korea? You are insisting that we must dispatch agents to that country?¡±


    ¡°I am, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Mind telling us why?¡± The red mask unhesitantly asked despite his question going against the etiquette a little. Not only the way he framed his question, but his tone was sharper than necessary, too.


    However, the white mask responded, seemingly unruffled by this transgression. ¡°Because... a storm is brewing in South Korea.¡±


    ¡°A storm, you say?¡± The red mask frowned deeply. ¡°It''s just a minor nation sitting on the remote corner of the Asian continent, good sir. What makes you say there is a storm brewing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I agree that South Korea is too weak and wouldn''t have required us to keep an eye on it. That nation is barely managing to cling on in the East Asian region, after all.¡±


    Any ''normal'' person hearing that assertion would''ve found it hard toprehend. South Korea might not be the biggest, most prosperous nation in East Asia, but its national power still couldn''t be underestimated in terms of the global ranking. However, no one in this conference room tried to correct the white mask-wearing individual.


    That was because they weren''t talking about the matters of the surface world.


    ¡°However, the changes taking ce in that minor nation have the potential to disrupt and unsettle its neighbor, China.¡±


    ¡°Disrupt? Unsettle? How?¡±


    ¡°As you all know, the Three Kings of China are waging a war of nerves with each other, their bnce delicately poised. However, once that bnce is shattered... Our world will most likely experience yet another cmitous tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The ck mask-wearing old man, who sat in the center of the table, slowly nodded while rubbing his beard. His snow-white beard contrasted sharply with the mask''s color to impart a bizarre and uneasy feeling. ¡°Do you not believe that is quite a jump in logic?¡±


    ¡°Not so, ''Master'',¡± The white mask spoke in a firm, determined voice. ¡°For many decades, China and Japan have tried all sorts of underhanded means to expand their influence into the Korean penins. Please remember that we recently discovered traces of the Crimson King directly investing in South Korea. However, an unknown individual suddenly entered the stage and proceeded to absorb the organization the Crimson King has been financially supporting.¡±


    ¡°The Crimson King...!¡± The old man, referred to as Master by the white mask, faintly trembled.


    The ''East Complex''!


    On the ''surface'' world, the West had overtaken the East quite some time ago. However, that wasn''t the case in the hidden world. China was still the center of the world even now.


    Especially China''s Three Kings! Those three existences were beyond the scope of these masked people to contend with, and the Crimson King happened to be one of the trio. Any event capable of making someone that important act... Such an event shouldn''t be overlooked at all!


    The hidden world had been maintaining its peace because the strengths of China''s three superhuman Kings were evenly matched. Not just in their own martial prowess, but even the factions'' strengths were simr to each other''s. Crucially, though, because there were three of them, two Kings duking it out would only benefit the remaining one. Hence, none of the Kings was willing to make the first move.


    However, what if a variable was thrown into the mix from the outside?


    ¡°I see. This isn''t something we can gloss over,¡± said the old man.


    ¡°Indeed, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is this new individual you speak of?¡±


    ¡°A returner named Kang Jin-Ho, Master.¡±


    ¡°A returner, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kang Jin-Ho started getting involved in the South Korean martial world a few months ago. And in that short period, he made two of thergest, strongest factions in South Korea submit to him. In other words, he has unified South Korea under him.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound so rming, so why¡­¡±


    The white mask shook his head. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho has already shed with the Crimson King''s faction before. And recently, he also crossed the bridge that can''t be uncrossed with Nanahoshi-gumi, Master.¡±


    ¡°Wait... Are you telling me this returner has collided with the biggest factions in Japan and China? In such a brief period, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Was it nned?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It seemed to be idental in nature.¡±


    The Master''s expression crumpled. ¡°Hmm? Did that returner get cursed by a witch? Or, was he born under the unlucky star, fated to be apanied by misfortune throughout his life? What do you need to do in order to get into only the most troublesome incidents like those?¡±


    ¡°And that is precisely why that returner is dangerous, Master.¡± The white mask carefully exined himself. ¡°Not only is Kang Jin-Ho the first truly-powerful martial artist to emerge from the Korean penins, but he has proven to be unpredictable as well. After observing his behavior, we can definitely ascertain one thing.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho follows one clear-cut guideline. If anyone dares to provoke him, he will... ughter them all.¡±


    The temperature in the room plummeted just then.


    ¡°Huh. Amon blood-crazed murderer, then?¡±


    ¡°If only he had appeared somewhere other than South Korea, he would''ve met with a different end, Master. He''d have been eliminated already. However, the situation worsened and reached this stage because he appeared in South Korea. If we don''t do anything, this man can be the trigger that drives our hidden world to the brink of war.¡±


    The Master quietly closed his eyes. The prospect of East Asia''s delicate bnce shattering did not sound appealing whatsoever. ¡°Well, then... Dispatch our agents to South Korea. As soon as possible, too.¡±


    ¡°But, Master!¡± The red mask tried to object, but his rebellious streak was instantly crushed by the Master''s re.


    The Master spoke in a measured voice. ¡°Is it not our rule to respond to our fullest to any potential threat? Have you forgotten, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°...No, Master. I have not.¡±


    ¡°Discard your hatred of different nationalities. Do not forget our noble organization cannot permit the intrusion of emotions influenced by personal feelings or international politics.¡±


    The red mask, Knight Leveaux, lowered his head. ¡°My apologies, Master. I was too shortsighted.¡±


    The Master slowly nodded while stroking his beard. ¡°Intensify our monitoring of the returner, Kang Jin-Ho. It might not be such a bad idea to eventually win him over to our side. We should consider the option of alerting him to the existence of our Round Table, too.¡±


    ¡°Master? Isn''t such a proposal too radical at this stage?¡±


    ¡°That is how vtile and dangerous East Asia is. Do not forget that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Knight Leveaux politely lowered his head again.


    The Master nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well. Let us end the conference here. Knight Wiggins, apany me for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The white mask got up from his high-backed chair and bowed before following the Master out of the conference venue.


    Even as everyone slowly filed out of the venue, Knight Leveaux remained sitting in his chair, quietly stewing in his anger.


    <i>''Dammit...!''</i>


    Leveaux was getting sick and tired of ying this costumed charade performed on a stage so ancient that mothballs were falling off its corners. Even though its members were supposed to ''transcend'' nationalities, that old man still openly supported Knight Wiggins, someone from the same neck of the woods. Leveaux couldn''t take the Master''s hypocrisy anymore.


    <i>''The Round Table? Don''t make meugh...''</i>


    Leveaux wanted to quit this stupid alliance centered around the stinking English bastards. However, much to his chagrin, he had to continue ying nice as the Round Table wielded tremendous influence on European soil.


    Knight Leveaux shot up to his feet and walked away from the round table.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho...''</i>


    Leveaux had to admit that he learned something amusing today. His tongue under the mask began licking his lips.


    <i>''Agitating that small nation can lead to shaking up the entire world? Is that how it is?''</i>


    The world had been peaceful for too long.


    To be clear, it wasn''t as if Leveaux despised peace. He was a pacifist, a lover of all things serene and peaceful. What he hated was ''adherence''. People clinging to the old ways, unmoving and failing to change and grow... That''s what he despised.


    This peaceful world was copying the existing structure way too wonderfully. Kings with political power were a thing of the past in the surface world, reced by a new way of ruling the masses, which allowed it to progress and evolve. However, this stinking Round Table maintained the same antiquated custom for centuries while ruling over the people from the darkness.


    <i>''Stagnant water is bound to rot.''</i>


    The Round Table was so rotten that the disgusting stink was now openly wafting from it. That was why Leveaux thought a revolution was necessary. And wasn''t his nation famous for pulling off a historic revolution?


    <i>''Perhaps this could be the opportunity I''ve been looking for...!''</i>


    A faint grin floated up on Leveaux''s lips.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, wanna go on an overseas vacation?¡± Park Yu-Min suddenly asked.


    ¡°An... overseas vacation?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. As tourists.¡±


    ¡°Why an overseas vacation, all of a sudden?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°When I think about it, we haven''t been on a vacation or a trip together before, right? And... I thought we might not get a chance to take one in the future, you see? I mean, this is what time is like, right? Even though you think we''re always together, trying to find enough time to hang out is tougher than you think, right?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi slowly nodded. ¡°You have a point there.¡±


    Park Yu-Min, now encouraged by the positive response, tried to appeal his case some more. ¡°So, I was thinking... Before things get busier for all of us, how about us three going on a¡­¡±


    ¡°Us three?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly cried out as sparks began shooting out of his eyes. ¡°You want three grown-ass men to go on a vacation together?! Three men?! Only men?!¡±


    ¡°...Calm down, Yeong-Gi.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted and looked at his friend weirdly.


    ¡°Goddamn it! Going on a solo trip is already so bloody depressing, so can''t you imagine just how much worse it will be for three men!¡±


    Park Yu-Min testily asked, ¡°Why do you think that? What''s wrong with three friends going on a vacation together?¡±


    ¡°...I''ll be honest, Park Yu-Min.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pressed his hands on Park Yu-Min''s shoulders and smirked meaningfully. ¡°Sometimes, I seriously envy your brazenness and immaturity. Not this time, though.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you''re making fun of me, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Argh,e on, man! I don''t want to do it! Three men going on a vacation? No bloody thanks! If you''re dead-set on going, find somedies to apany us, okay! This big bro of yours is feeling lonely these days, you know? Whenever I''m in bed trying to get some shut-eye, the cold and empty spot next to me always brings me to tears, I tell ya!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! Three friends are going on a ''buddymoon'', so why do you want to bring women into the picture?!¡°


    ¡°Urrrgh, this bloody wacko! If you want to hang out with your buddies, why don''t we just stop by at a local pub and drink until we fall off our chairs! Why waste money and time going on an overseas vacation?!¡±


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, you need professional help!¡±


    ¡°Say what now?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly while spectating his friends bickering away.


    <i>''Going on a vacation, huh...?''</i>


    That didn''t sound like a bad idea. Before the start of a new semester, the pizzeria might have to temporarily close its doors. Taking advantage of that by taking a vacation abroad sounded like a fun idea.


    When Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, he never had a chance to enjoy a vacation overseas, now did he?


    ¡°Okay. I''ll think about it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Park Yu-Min triumphantly harrumphed. ¡°You heard him, Yeong-Gi!¡±


    ¡°Argh, Jin-Ho... Count me out, will ya?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°By the way, which country do you have in mind, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well¡­¡± Park Yu-Min smiled deeply. ¡°I was thinking of either the UK or Japan.¡±


    Park Yu-Min wasn''t aware that he was about to create another situation.


    1. ording to the urban dictionary, a ''buddymoon'' is a trip or vacation taken by two or more good friends who are not romantically involved.

 Chapter 377: Taking a Break (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377: Taking a Break (2)</h4>


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! You''re here.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly to greet Choi Yeon-Ha as she smiled brightly to wee him. Even now, Kang Jin-Ho found Choi Yeon-Ha without any make-up a little unfamiliar. Even so...


    ¡°Looks like you''ve chosen the wrong profession, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I have?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least I think so.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Why... do you say that? I think I''m really well-matched to my profession, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied while putting down the fruit-filled gift basket next to a small refrigerator. ¡°In my opinion, you look more beautiful without any makeup on, but your profession forces you to put on a ton of stuff on your face, does it not?¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped loudly and hurriedly turned her head away to look outside the window. It wasn''t because she wanted to see something outside, though. No, she ''simply'' found staring straight at Kang Jin-Ho impossible to do right now.


    <i>''He''s... far too natural at this!''</i>


    Uttering things like that without a care in the world required an extraordinary level of talent, that much was for sure! Choi Yeon-Ha had already received information from Kang Eun-Yeong that her dear oppa had practically zero dating experience, but that knowledge alone wasn''t enough to exin Kang Jin-Ho''s naivety!


    Most likely, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any girlfriend because women around him had to give up on their own or hisck of interest in the opposite sex pretty much eliminated any opportunities for him to chat with girls his age.


    To think he''d brazenly hit Choi Yeon-Ha with such a pick-up line while carrying that kind of face!


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew better than anyone the power of one''s good looks thanks to the unique traits of her profession. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho''s face practically verged on fraud. Fraudulently good-looking, that was! And it was a cheat key, too. Any lesser man spouting such an immature line would''ve sent goosebumps of cringe down Choi Yeon-Ha''s spine, but not Kang Jin-Ho.


    That popr assertion about good looks covering for one''s cringements seemed totally true in Kang Jin-Ho''s case!


    <i>''This will make me look like a shallow half-wit...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was 100% certain that her current behavior was not caused by Kang Jin-Ho''s good looks. Of course, her morals forbade her frompletely denying that possibility. Even then, she swore, with hand on heart, that his looks were definitely not the sole reason!


    <i>''What''s wrong with me! I''m Choi Yeon-Ha, aren''t I?!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was a top actress in the country. As such, it shouldn''te as a surprise to learn that her co-stars were some of the most gorgeous people in the country, too. Since she was used to interacting with the country''s best-looking people during film productions, a man''s good looks alone shouldn''t be enough to win her over. That wouldn''t make much sense.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha? What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, well... You were frowning, then smiling, then frowning again, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I was doing all of those?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Y-you must be mistaken! I didn''t do anything!¡±


    ¡°...Oh. Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t argue and nodded away. But that was already toote. Choi Yeon-Ha''s face was already as red as a human face could get.


    <i>''This... I definitely have a problem, don''t I!''</i>


    She had it down bad, real bad! If the agency''s managers or colleagues close to her saw her current state, they would''ve freaked out by now!


    Wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha''s ''concept'' an aloof, proud woman? That was supposed to be the case, so why...!


    Just where did she drop-kick the concept of aloof coolness to?! Even though she had been religiously maintaining that concept all her life!


    To think she''d be writhing in shyness like a middle schooler experiencing her first crush! Her manager would start weeping inmentation and unhappiness if he saw her now! And her colleagues maintaining simr concepts as her would either ridicule Choi Yeon-Ha or tell her to get her act together immediately!


    Choi Yeon-Ha hid her face behind her hands. ¡°I... I think... my mind isn''t functioning right.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, maybe I shouldn''t go with that?¡±


    <i>Calm down, Choi Yeon-Ha!</i>


    Was there a need to pretend as a loon to escape from her current embarrassing predicament? Calming down should take priority here.


    <i>''Okay! Take a deep breath first, and...''</i>


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Kkywaaaahk?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly picked up a pillow and threw it at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho easily caught the pillow and frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°D-don''t stick your face close to mine without saying anything! You surprised me, you know!¡±


    ¡°Mm? I just wanted to see if you had a fever, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°I, I don''t have a fever! I''m fine! Really!¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha knew she messed up. Kang Jin-Ho''s current expression silently said,?<i>''Did this woman finally lose all of her marbles?''</i> Or, maybe it said,?<i>''I guess she was mad, after all. Better stay away from her.''</i>


    If the genre of the... ''movie'' she was in happened to be a ro, her behavior would''ve been seen as adorable. Unfortunately for her, though, Kang Jin-Ho was waaay too serious as an actor to be a male lead in a ro!


    <i>''Humor that doesn''t match the genre will only turn off the audience, you know!''</i>


    And it''d only ruin the flow of the story, anyway!


    Choi Yeon-Ha kept sighing and groaning. What on Earth was she doing right now?!


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mister Jin-Ho. It''s just that I''m not... okay in my head yet.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. That''s why I''m here, after all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied emotionlessly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed again.


    <i>''Ro, my foot...''</i>


    From the get-go, Choi Yeon-Ha was never fated to be in a honey-sweet rtionship. Even if she had no say in choosing her life''s genre, Choi Yeon-Ha thought she could''ve done better with the casting of the male lead, at least!


    When Choi Yeon-Ha silently stared at him, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and asked her, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°...No. Did you take care of the matter you told me aboutst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s been¡­ ¡®cleanly¡¯ handled.¡±


    ¡°Hnnng¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded. ¡°I see. d to hear that. In that case, you should go home, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? But I only just got here.¡±


    ¡°It''s alreadyte at night, you know,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Didn''t you ask me to stop by at night because you found it scary to be alone?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Oh? Because I said that, were you honestly thinking of spending the night in an unmarried adult woman''s room? Please remember that we have nurses working overnight, Mister Jin-Ho. Any unsavory scandal will ruin my career, you know!¡±


    ¡°That... wasn''t my intention.¡°


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. ¡°That''s why it''s okay for you to go home, Mister Jin-Ho. Besides, it''d be a problem if you went home toote, wouldn''t it? And the visiting hours ended a while ago, too. Unless you''re my guardian, you aren''t allowed to stay.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Well, if she insists...


    ¡°In that case, I will be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay. And you don''t have toe tomorrow. I''m scheduled to be discharged the day after, you see?¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand and left the room.


    Choi Yeon-Ha waved her hand back until the door closed behind Kang Jin-Ho. Then, she silentlyy down and stared at the ceiling.


    <i>''I... I think I''m definitely not right in my head.''</i>


    Only a few seconds ago, Choi Yeon-Ha acted like a little girl and daydreamed nonsense just because Kang Jin-Ho came to see her. However, now that he was gone... Her moods had swung the other way, and she felt weird again.


    Maybe... Kang Jin-Ho was the type who couldn''t abandon an acquaintance behind in danger. And Choi Yeon-Ha happened to be that acquaintance thest time. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho already say it? That he was only here out of guilt for putting her through that ordeal in the first ce?


    When her thoughts arrived at that point, mncholy washed over her. Her improved moods instantly plunged back to being gloomy before the cycle repeated itself again and again.


    Choi Yeon-Ha objectively assessed herself and admitted that her condition was not good. No, make that ''quite concerning'', instead.


    <i>''I''m in trouble.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha sat up and hugged her knees.


    Would she be able to return to acting in this state? One of the most important aspects of her profession was controlling one''s emotional state, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head and stared out the window again. The darkness dominating the view outside felt like a monster pouncing on her. She tightly gripped her duvet before burying her face between her knees.


    <i>''...Pull yourself together, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    She wasn''t scared about being out of sorts. Choi Yeon-Ha knew that being unaffected after surviving such a terrifying ordeal was too unrealistic, to begin with. What made her scared¨Cwhat made her worried¨Cwas something else.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was worried about how long this unexinable fear and the uncontroble mood swings would continue. Her discharge was practically around the corner, but she had shown no signs of improvement yet. And that was what scared her. What if she couldn''t act anymore? The thought of being unable to continue her ''normal'' life was scaring her to bits.


    And also...


    <i>''I don''t want to go back home...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha felt lonely and abandoned in this hospital full of nurses and other patients. Imagine how much lonelier¨Cand scarier¨Cit would be to live in that spacious ce by herself.


    The night seemed too long and too dark. Choi Yeon-Ha sighed, then pressed the ''call nurse'' buzzer next to the bed.


    A short whileter, a nurse knocked on the door and stepped into the room. ¡°Did you call for a nurse, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m sorry, but... Can you give me something to help me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Something to help you sleep...?¡± The nurse looked troubled by Choi Yeon-Ha''s request. ¡°I''m sorry, ma''am. But, any additional drugs will be difficult to prescribe at this stage¡­¡±


    ¡°I can''t sleep, you see. And I feel... too anxious.¡±


    ¡°I see. Can you wait for a little while? I''ll contact the physician in charge of your care and ask for permission.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed under her breath while watching the nurse bow her head and leave the room.


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly lit his cigarette and sucked in a lungful of smoke.


    <i>''I''ve been too indifferent, haven''t I?''</i>


    Everything had an order of priority. However, people would forget that fact when anger blinds them. Kang Jin-Ho admitted that he hadn''t been thinking rationally after letting his rage get the better of him.


    Getting revenge shouldn''t have been his priority. Revenge was merely a way to vent his emotions, after all.


    The only profit from getting his revenge was a triumphant feeling and not much else. As such, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t have focused on revenge but on ensuring the safety and health of the people around him first.


    Kang Jin-Ho sat on the bench, quietly puffing away. He waited for the darkness of the night to grow deeper. His eyes gleamed eerily in the darkness like a pair of stars.


    ***


    A short whileter...


    <i>''Well, then. Should I get started?''</i>


    Once he judged that the hour had gottente enough, Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up from the bench. He stubbed the cigarette out on a nearby ashtray, then turned his head to stare at the tall hospital building.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ck smoke-like?<i>something</i> leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s body before enveloping him, turning him pitch-ck. After perfectly assimting into the darkness, Kang Jin-Ho silently approached the hospital.


    <i>''Whenever I have to do this, I don''t feel so good...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have much choice but to learn this ''Shadowwalk'' technique back in Zhongyuan. After all, he wasbeled as gangho''s number one enemy, and the entire murim chased after him constantly back then. No matter how strong he was, fighting off every single pursuer was impossible, so learning a technique to hide his presence became an absolute must for his survival.


    Someone once told Kang Jin-Ho that learning as much as the world had to offer coulde in handy one day. To think what he learned back then to survive would help him out this way in the current era...


    If he was being honest here, it even felt like this technique was far more helpful to him in the modern era, too. Of course, it meant he had to feel like a cat burr every time he used the technique, but still.


    After approaching the hospital''s wall, Kang Jin-Ho relied on the ''Art of Wall Climbing'' to rapidly climb the building. He speedily went up the smooth wall as if his hands had suction cups.


    <i>''...Should I buy a red-and-blue spandex just in case?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho arrived at the rooftop in the blink of an eye, then scanned his vicinity.


    <i>''Where was her room, again?''</i>


    It wasn''t easy to locate the windows to Choi Yeon-Ha''s room. Kang Jin-Ho had to waste quite some time hovering around different windows before finally locating the ones he had been searching for.


    When he cautiously peeked inside, he saw the figure of sleeping Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''Good. She''s asleep.''</i>


    That would make his job a little easier. Kang Jin-Ho reached toward the lock in the center of the window panel.


    <i>''Carefully now...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly injected his essence qi through the window with his fingertips. When he carefully slid his fingers down the ss''s surface, the lock clicked softly and came undone. However, he frowned slightly after silently opening the window all the way.


    <i>''It''s pretty narrow...''</i>


    He did expect something like this to happen, but still. The window was smaller than he''d have liked. Was it because this was the top floor? Or maybe the entire hospital was built this way? Regardless of what the actual reason was, though, it wouldn''t have mattered, anyway. Not even a little child could slip through this small opening.


    <i>Crack, crack...!</i>


    Suddenly, the sounds of bones cracking came from Kang Jin-Ho''s body before it started shrinking rapidly. Soon, his body became as malleable as an octopus''s, allowing him to slip through the opening without any further obstruction. Once his feet touched the ground, Kang Jin-Ho changed himself back.


    <i>''Using the Art of Shrinking Bones still makes me feel crappy...''</i>


    The feeling of his body shrinking before transforming back to normal was indescribably terrible, no matter how many times he had performed it.


    Having sessfully infiltrated the hospital room on the top floor in the proverbial blink of an eye, Kang Jin-Ho carefully scanned Choi Yeon-Ha on the bed. She was sleeping quietly, her breathing soft and nearly inaudible.


    One of Kang Jin-Ho''s ''specialties'' was eliminating the turbid energy in a person''s brain. Although he couldn''t guarantee that Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition would improve dramatically from this treatment...


    <i>''Still, it should help her somewhat.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho steeled his resolve and cautiously approached Choi Yeon-Ha''s bedside. But, just as he reached out to poke at Choi Yeon-Ha''s pressure point...


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Even though she seemed asleep, Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 378: Taking a Break (3)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Taking a Break (3)</h4>


    Even the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho thought his heart nearly jumped out of his mouth.


    <i>''What should I use as my excuse?''</i>


    <i>I stopped by to see if you''re sleeping well? I wanted to see you one more time before leaving?</i>


    Before all that, though, what was he supposed to say about how he managed to slip past the nurses undetected?


    Kang Jin-Ho felt cold sweat drops trickling down his forehead.


    ¡°Ahwuuoom¡­¡±


    Fortunately, though, Choi Yeon-Ha closed her eyes again and rolled to the side. It seemed... she was merely babbling in her sleep.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold it anymore and sighed softly. He quietly raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat off his brow. This must''ve been the first time since his return to the modern era that his heart raced so fast.


    <i>''And I wasn''t this surprised when the tunnel copsed all around us, too...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho mused that being next to Choi Yeon-Ha had gotten him involved in some crazy things, then tapped her pressure point. He confirmed Choi Yeon-Ha was in a deep sleep, then carefully ced his palm on her abdomen.


    <i>''I''m kind of leery about this...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho did treat someone in a simr manner before. However, that was right after his return to the modern era, when his awareness of modern conventions was still out of whack. He must''ve limatized splendidly since then, because Kang Jin-Ho was worried about how long he''d have to eat the dreary prison food if someone caught him in the middle of this scene.


    He hurriedly withdrew his hand, then went over to the doorway to check if it was locked before returning to the bedside. He already knew checking the lock was useless since anyone with a key card could assess the room, anyway. Perhaps that was why his anxiety level refused to go down?


    <i>''Whatever. Let''s finish this quickly and get out of here.''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was worried about such things, should he take that as proof of finally bing amendable citizen of the modern era? Or was such a mindset ame attempt at fooling himself?


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed his palm on Choi Yeon-Ha''s abdomen and carefully drove his essence qi into her.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha moaned weakly when the flow of warm energy entered her. There was no danger of her waking up since Kang Jin-Ho had put her to sleep, but her body still responded instinctively to the sudden changes happening to it.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened as his level of concentration went up even higher.


    His qi entering Choi Yeon-Ha''s dantian began rushing toward her head next. Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and concentrated and soon... sensed dark and turbid qi densely filling her head and its surroundings.


    <i>''What an odd thing this is...''</i>


    Modern medicine had advanced to reach heights unimaginable back in the past. The wonders of modern medicine meant patients that couldn''t be saved in the past had a great chance at making a full recovery these days.


    Not just in terms of treating external injuries, modern medicine was also far superior in treating internal injuries as well. Even then, there were some areas of the human body the miracles of modern medicine still couldn''t touch, but the martial arts could. Kang Jin-Ho found this so mysterious and odd.


    <i>''If you think about it, martial arts should be seen as something mysterious and physics-defying?to modernmon sense, too...''</i>


    In the past, the concept of body and mind being one was epted as a matter-of-fact. Humans were creatures of qi, and so the theory went, physical or mental ailments were caused by one''s qi going haywire.


    Maybe the difference had to do with how each field approached its subjects?


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    <i>''Her condition is worse than I thought.''</i>


    The turbid qi in Choi Yeon-Ha had been stuck near her head for too long and even began affecting her vital qi. Her condition was worse than it seemed on the surface. Kang Jin-Ho was tempted to praise her for keeping a brave front despite how serious her condition actually was.


    Thankfully, though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t detect any other issues besides the turbid qi in her. He gently roused his qi and began sucking in the turbid qi pooled around Choi Yeon-Ha''s head.


    Death qi and demonic qi were two types of energy that Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed handling the most. The turbid qi in Choi Yeon-Ha writhed and moved ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s will as if it was his in the first ce.


    After sucking out every drop of that turbid qi out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s head, Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his hand and wordlessly stared at her. He noticed a hint of pink in her cheeks and thought she looked far better than before.


    <i>''I''m sure this will do the trick...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition wouldn''t suddenly improve overnight because all of her turbid qi was gone. However, it''d still be a sizable improvementpared to before, and she should return to her old self soon enough.


    After saying a silent goodbye to Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly left through the window. Kang Jin-Honded back on the hospital''s roof and looked up at the starless night sky. That pitch-ck darkness seemed to settle his mind simply by staring at it.


    <i>''If only I could''ve done the same back then...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut.


    Eliminating Choi Yeon-Ha''s turbid qi was nothing to him. Her health and condition not being life-threatening certainly helped, but there was another factor to consider. Tonight proved Kang Jin-Ho had gotten much stronger than back then...


    If only he didn''t hesitate...!


    What if he didn''t get put off by the prospect of dealing with more annoying things after getting stronger... Wouldn''t he be able to achieve far more? All those matters he had to turn a blind eye to because he didn''t have the necessary power... Wouldn''t he have been able to deal with them?


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly bit down on his lip. The darkness of the skies acted like a canvas as his mind drew a picture of a face he missed a lottely. If only he had steeled his resolve sooner! He could''ve saved Sister Yi''s life.


    <i>''Am I... living as I am supposed to?''</i>


    No one could tell him that. Kang Jin-Ho stared at his own hands. He needed to be someone capable of epting the hands of those reaching out to him. And... He should also be someone capable of reaching out.


    However, he couldn''t do thattely after various incidents kept happening around him. He knew that was no excuse, though, and thought he needed to reflect on this properly.


    <i>''Right. Roll up my sleeves a little more.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the skies for a little while longer before lightly jumping off the hospital''s roof.


    ***


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shuddered awake at the unexinable coldness. ¡°Argh... Doesn''t this hospital have heating?¡±


    She quickly sat up, only to get hit in the face by uncaring cold winds.


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    She finally noticed one of the windows was wide open, and the cold winds were rushing inside from the opening.


    <i>''That''s weird. I thought I closed all the windows before going to bedst night, so how?''</i>


    That couldn''t be, though? She distinctively remembered closing all the windows, so how...?


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head in confusion. She was sure of closing the windows, but one of them was clearly left open. Since her room was located on the top floor, the likelihood of someone opening the window from the outside was non-existent. This didn''t seem to make much sense...


    <i>''Could I have opened it while sleep-walking?''</i>


    If not, maybe a nurse opened it? Choi Yeon-Ha slipped off the bed and walked up to the window to close it.


    ¡°Mm... The morning sun feels nice¡­¡±


    A gentle smile spread on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face as she enjoyed the morning sun''s blinding rays entering through the ss. For some reason, she... felt great today. In thest few mornings, Choi Yeon-Ha would always wake up feeling heavy, bloated and anxious, probably as a result of not getting a good-enough sleep. However, she felt great this morning, as if she had finally enjoyed a rxing sleep.


    Improved moods meant even her head was clear. The sudden bouts of anxiety and fear were nowhere to be found, too.


    ¡°This is so weird¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. Her condition improving was great news, but not knowing why could be a problem. If getting better literally overnight was possible, she wouldn''t have been so worried until now.


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    No, that was not possible. Choi Yeon-Ha quickly shook her head.


    What she thought up of just now was utter nonsense. Talking to Kang Jin-Ho brieflyst night couldn''t have been the catalyst for her to get better, now could it?


    <i>''But that''s the only thing I can think of...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha had been receiving shots of sleeping medication every day, so that couldn''t have been it. The only change in her daily schedule in thest few days was Kang Jin-Ho''s visit. But that couldn''t have...


    ¡°...I must be crazy.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha rubbed her cheeks hard. ¡°Totally lost it. A helpless nutcase!¡±


    Eventually, though, Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled helplessly. Perhaps due to her improved mood, she could finally see the reality before her eyes.


    Vigorously rejecting something wouldn''t make it untrue. And it was about time Choi Yeon-Ha epted the fact that she had fallen for Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hnng~.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned and headed to the mirror. But the reflection greeting her back was unfamiliar. A face with no make-up, framed by messy bed hair, and a paleplexion, to boot!


    Thankfully, though, hints of glow in her cheeks meant she didn''t look sickly, at least!


    ¡°Yup, this much is already a top-tier, isn''t it!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha, seemingly her confidence fully restored after all the turbid qi was sucked out of her head, smiled confidently and turned around to exit her room.


    ¡°Hi! Sister, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Miss Choi?¡± The nurse was taken aback by the sight of Choi Yeon-Ha walking out of her room for the first time of her own volition. ¡°You must be in high spirits today, Miss Choi! Were you going on a stroll?¡±


    ¡°No, but can you help me schedule a meeting with my doctor?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what for?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to get discharged.¡±


    ¡°Miss Choi? You wish to get discharged today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn''t need any extra treatment, anyway. That means I don''t need to stay here as an inpatient, right? Besides, I was supposed to be discharged earlier but insisted on staying here longer, didn''t I? Doesn''t that mean I can leave whenever I want?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, that is true, but... In that case, how about talking to our section chief when he''s doing the morning rounds, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That''s a good idea. Okay, I''ll do that. Thank you!¡± Miss Choi smiled brightly and waved her hand while stepping back inside her room.


    Nurses watched the door close, then began whispering to each other.


    ¡°Her mood seems to have improved, doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I thought she was suffering from depression? Did it worsen to manic depression?¡±


    ¡°...Gotta say, though, celebrities are really something else, aren''t they? I thought she was an angel from that smile alone!¡± The nurse tutted softly, prompting her colleague to tilt her head.


    ¡°I thought you didn''t like Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. She''s, like, a stuck-up b*tch, right? Now that I saw her smiling face up close, though... I can''t even be jealous of her anymore. I''m telling you, I don''t think she''s a human being like us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re so right. I read in gossip columns that famous actors were trying to ask her out all the freaking time! She must have a boyfriend, right?¡±


    The nurse shook her head. ¡°Nope, she doesn''t. If she did, he should''ve visited her already.¡±


    ¡°He might be trying to avoid the public''s eye, you know?¡±


    ¡°Every time I was in her room, I tried to see what she was doing, but I never saw her using her phone. And no, it''s not like she puts the phone down when I''m in the room, but... It''s like she was treating her phone like a watch! It was totally discarded on the table, you see?¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡±


    The nurse tutted again and looked down on her colleague. ¡°Have you ever seen a girl with a boyfriend?<i>not</i> glued to her phone? KaTalk or whatever app she uses to chat with her boyfriend, the normal thing would be for her to spend 24/7 on the phone.¡±


    ¡°...Wow. You''re right.¡±


    ¡°Choi Yeon-Ha is famous for being an aloof, ice-cold beauty, right? Most men probably can''t even measure up to her standards, anyway. Besides, you know how curt she is, don''t you? No wonder she''s still single.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The nurse''s colleague tilted her head and nced back at the doorway to Choi Yeon-Ha''s room.


    <i>''Weird. She didn''t seem like a bad-mannered person, though...?''</i>


    Then again, one shouldn''t judge a book by its cover alone, anyway.


    ***


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at her reflection in the mirror and shook her tightly-clenched fists.


    ¡°This doesn''t suit me! Definitely not! I''m not even a lead in a romance manhwa, so what the heck am I even doing!¡±


    She was Choi Yeon-Ha! Wickedness formed half of her, while the other half was filled with pure grit!


    Even if she was a total noob in romance, Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t be blushing and getting all faint-hearted from some guy! That was just not her style!


    ¡°I¡¯m notcking in any aspect, am I!¡±


    Bing a princess pining for love was definitely not in her future ns. A woman should have pride, after all!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was South Korea''s premier actress and the most beautiful woman in the country, at least by her own estimation. Who cared about what other people thought about that! Besides, wasn''t the health of her bank bnce quite robust? And... Well, even if her academic records could be better...


    ¡°Who cares! Good looks can make up for anything!¡±


    Academic records didn''t put food on the table. Good looks did! In any case!


    No matter what the yardstick was, Choi Yeon-Ha was undoubtedly a top specimen. Having confirmed that fact in her mind, Choi Yeon-Ha clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Meandering like this will only hurt my pride!¡±


    With a clearer mind came the monster named ''pride'' worming its way into her heart. The problem with this situation was that her pride was now acting up in a weird way.


    ¡°How dare he not fall for me when I tried to seduce him! Aren''t you a man, too?! I''m going to bet my pride now!¡±


    While Choi Yeon-Ha was fiercely ring at her reflection and shouting, ¡°I¡¯m gonna make him fall for me! You can do this, Choi Yeon-Ha!¡± the section chief entered the room and had to bear witness to this weird scene.


    He stopped his rounds to stand there and seriously ponder if it was okay to discharge Choi Yeon-Ha so soon.

 Chapter 379: Taking a Break (4)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Taking a Break (4)</h4>


    ¡°Someone hit Jong-Su?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s brows shot up.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re grew cold as his eyes became withdrawn. He simply could not ept this!


    <i>Someone hit that boy?! Who dares!</i>


    ¡°Who was it?! Who dared to hurt Jong-Su!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled quietly.


    ¡°Uh... well.¡± Park Yu-Min grimaced a little.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend, his expression now cold and unmoving. ¡°To wreck the bastard who dared to hurt Jong-Su!¡±


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho! Hang on a sec! Calm down first!¡±


    ¡°Calm down?! Did you ask me to calm down?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min freaked out when killing intent gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho. He remembered that his friend had this strange tendency of focusing his entire being on weird things!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn''t you say someone hit Jong-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that did happen. And that''s why I''m telling you about it. But, Jin-Ho, you gotta listen to me, okay? Getting angry after some elementary school kids got into a scuffle is problematic as an adult, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°...If an adult needs to be calm in a situation like this, I''d rather stop being an adult!¡±


    ¡°Even then! Going after the other kid is not right, Jin-Ho! First of all, you gotta calm down first. It''s already past ten o''clock in the night, you know!¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot a sharp re at the clock before sitting down while frowning unhappily.


    Park Yu-Min confirmed Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude and could only groan nonstop. How could he not, when Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was clearly screaming,?<i>''I have not given up on punishing that little punk, but it''s alreadyte, so the punishment will be postponed tillter. However, if you fail to convince me, I shall charge straight into Jong-Su''s elementary school tomorrow. Don''t you dare stop me!''</i>


    <i>''I shouldn''t have said anything...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min scratched the back of his head. He only brought up the matter about Jong-Su since he believed Kang Jin-Ho had the right to know about the matters involving the orphanage. If Kang Jin-Ho heard the news from a different sourceter, he''d definitely get angry at Park Yu-Min for hiding something so?<i>important</i> from him!


    Still, Park Yu-Min hoped Kang Jin-Ho would at least try to respond like an adult, but this... Wasn''t this worse than Park Yu-Min''s initial reaction?


    Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly. ¡°Tell me what happened. Don''t leave out any details!¡±


    Even Ju Yeong-Gi joined the duo by bringing an extra chair and settling down on it. Park Yu-Min sighed at the intense expressions on the two men, then began exining the situation.


    ¡°Okay, so... What happened was¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°What you''re saying is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kids at school ganged up on Jong-Su?¡±


    ¡°And many of them, to boot?¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimly nodded as if he saw no point in listening any further, while Ju Yeong-Gi was loudly tutting away, his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Their responses freshly reminded Park Yu-Min that he didn''t have any... ''normal'' people around him to get advice from.


    <i>''These idiots are just no help whatsoever...!''</i>


    Was Park Yu-Min the only one here with some semnce ofmon sense? If he didn''t keep his wits about him, even Park Yu-Min might lose the position of ''the only voice of reason'' in this trio, something he had been working so hard to hold onto all this time!


    ¡°So? What are you gonna do about it?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi asked while leaning back against his chair.


    ¡°For now... I was thinking of speaking to the school''s faculty,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°And what will you say after going there?¡±


    ¡°Well, a child was ganged up on by bullies, so I gotta tell them to do something about it.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi snorted derisively. ¡°You dumbass! You think that''s gonna do anything?! Let''s say the teacher will summon all the bullies and tell them to never do it again. Do you honestly think they will stop?¡±


    ¡°...But that''s the only method avable, right?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dummy! You''re only gonna worsen the situation that way! I''ve also bullied a few kids in my schoolboy days, so I know what I''m talking about. One of the little twerps bbed his mouth to his mommy, and that hag showed up at our school the following morning. And let me tell ya something, okay? She was one crazy Karen, alright! The whole faculty was flipped on its head that day. Teachers summoned me and grilled me dry until nothing was left! Holy cow, they sure hit me real good back then!¡±


    ¡°...Okay. What happened afterward?¡±


    ¡°When the teachers were gone, I dragged the loose-mouthed twerp away and showed him what the gates to heaven looked like. You understand now?¡±


    ¡°...Huh. Thank you for the vivid ount of your life story, Mister Ju Yeong-Gi,¡± Park Yu-Min groaned loudly.


    Obviously, he knew all this already. Hadn''t he experienced something simr before? If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho, Park Yu-Min would''ve been subjected to worse bullying than what Jong-Su was going through.


    There were no dependable adults around Jong-Su to offer a helping hand in this despairing situation, and that made Park Yu-Min''s heart ache even more.


    Ju Yeong-Gi continued to exin. ¡°Don''t underestimate them just because they are a bunch of little twerps. No, wait. Because they are kids, you should be especially awake around them. Adults are cowards, but not kids. Kids are fearless. Adults know their lives will be screwed if they get caught doing something stupid, so they will try to stop themselves. But kids don''t think that way. Let''s get real here, fes. These days, even murder isn''t a serious-enough crime to get underaged kids punished. In that case, why would they be scared of anything?¡±


    ¡°You... have a point there.¡±


    ¡°Besides, kids aren''t as pure as you think. We''re older now, and that''s the only reason why the kids'' antics look cute to us. However, these elementary school kids have already established a pecking order. They even know how to separate the off-limits from the easy targets. If you force yourself into this situation and try to change it, Jong-Su will get isted even more.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I know, but...!¡± Park Yu-Min held his head. ¡°That doesn''t mean I shouldn''t do anything, right? But I can''t go to that school and beat up a group of little kids, like what Jin-Ho''s been proposing!¡±


    ¡°...That''s true.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned.


    <i>''Damn it. What a f*cked-up problem this is...''</i>


    Bullying in schools was already epted as a serious societal problem in Korea for a long time now. Despite many people working their butts off to resolve this issue, though, no one had managed to find the silver bullet just yet.


    Park Yu-Min massaged his forehead. ¡°Can''t I just talk to these kids and make them understand? I mean... If I make them see how bad it is to bully other kids¡­¡±


    ¡°You dummy. If they knew something like that already, those kids wouldn''t have bullied anyone in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°...I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min, you have this weird tendency of judging people too nicely. Listen here, man. Every citizen in this country spends at least one hour a day during school learning about morals and stuff. But that didn''t eliminate crime, now did it? Education doesn''t reform people. Nope. Education simply teaches people that crime will lead to severe punishment, that''s all! If education worked, we''d all be living in paradise, not this rubbish Hell Joseon.¡±


    ¡°I get it, okay? I do. But...!¡± Park Yu-Min stared at Ju Yeong-Gi while making a helpless face.


    ¡°Finally... Listen, man. Adults butting in is not a good idea. Make that a stupidly terrible idea. Those bullies see Jong-Su as an easy target. If adults butt in now, they will view Jong-Su as a coward and a rat who can''t keep his mouth shut. It sounds like the leaders of the gang already control the ssroom. In that case, do you think physical bullying is the only way to hurt Jong-Su?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Kids these days are crafty, man. Back when we were still in school, we''d control ourselves since we didn''t want the teachers to beat us up. But kids nowadays don''t even think of their teachers as teachers, you know? Since no teacher will hit them, these kids aren''t scared of anything. Getting told off? So what? They''ll just look for a way to bully Jong-Su without teachers noticing it. I''m telling you, doing that will crush Jong-Su even more!¡±


    Park Yu-Min helplessly looked at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhappily rubbed his chin before ncing at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Let''s figure out the core of the problem first. Why was Jong-Su being bullied in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°You wanna know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. People don''t hit each other without a good reason, now do they?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Park Yu-Min hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    But then, Ju Yeong-Gi erupted in anger. ¡°Hey, you moron! Were you even listening to what I said?! There can only be one reason bullies go around picking on someone!¡±


    When Ju Yeong-Gi shouted while pointing at him, Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°And I want to know what that reason is.¡±


    ¡°Because, Jong-Su is an easy target!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled, still sounding irritated. ¡°Other reasons are just stupid excuses, okay! Let''s say some punk threw a bucket of dirty water used to wash a mop on you.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°When that punk thinks you shouldn''t be messed around with, he''s gonna rub his hands like a damn weasel and try to apologize like the little punk that he is. However, if he thinks you''re an easy target, his fists are gonna be flying right away. I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <i>''Sounds familiar.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed wholeheartedly with that notion as a survivor of Zhongyuan. That ce was like a jungle where the strong always preyed on the weak, after all. Humans might be equal under the heavens, but people still responded differently depending on who they were dealing with.


    Countless reasons could be invented, but everything would always lead back to being an ''easy target''. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t deny that fact.


    ¡°Jong-Su is a small and scrawny kid. He''s also an orphan, and his clothes are all hand-me-downs, plus he''s a scaredy cat, too. But do you know what the real meaning behind those evaluations is? Jong-Su is nothing more than an easy target for those bullies. He looks weak, so he won''t hit back even if bullies gang up on him. He doesn''t have parents, so there won''t be any blowbacks afterward, too. That''s the simple truth.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi crossed his arms again and leaned against the chair. ¡°In that case, what other excuses do you need? Those punks think Jong-Su is an easy prey. And here''s the thing!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s voice grew more heated.


    ¡°I''m guessing it can''t only be Jong-Su. That kid is still young and naive, and that''s why he told you about the bullying at school. I will bet the socks I''m wearing right now that other kids in the orphanage must be going through something simr, too! Min-Gi, my little bro, should be fine, though, since I beat the living crap out of him to instill all the necessary street smarts in him!¡±


    Park Yu-Min''splexion grew gloomy.


    In the past, kids from orphanages often fell in with the wrong crowd. Either they became bullies and gangsters or went around causing serious incidents. Many would end up straying down the wrong path, but the situation in recent times had changed somewhat.


    One could no longer be the top dog just because they were a bit more vicious and violent than others around them. Not having parents was seen as a weakness these days, and people would use that as an excuse to shun the orphans openly or covertly.


    ¡°And for some unfathomable reason, the kids at the orphanage all take after our idiot over here and act wishy-washy and stuff! Can''t you tell that orphans with weak personalities are practically sitting ducks for bullies?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened the more he listened.


    ¡°You think being patient and holding yourself back will solve your problems? Nope. Doing that will only make you a dumbass. The best way to handle every craping your way isn''t holding back but making the others understand you ain''t gonna take any bullsh*t lying down. That''s it. If you fail to do that and keep enduring, then well¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''splexion darkened after recalling some unpleasant memories. ¡°In any case... There is no other reason. Seongsim''s kids are easy targets, that''s all. So, the best solution is to make our kids no longer easy targets. However, if we go with your idea of getting teachers involved to bite the bullies'' heads off, that will only force the bullies to drag our kids somewhere out of the way.¡±


    ¡°I, I know that. But... still...!¡± Park Yu-Min rubbed his temples. That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got up. Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°J-Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be done by us running our mouths here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a powerful shake of his head. ¡°Yeong-Gi is right. If it''s only Jong-Su getting bullied, we should consider ourselves lucky. However, even I think Jong-Su won''t be the only victim. Let''s go to the orphanage and find out. Our priority is figuring out if other kids are being bullied, and if they are, to what extent.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded, agreeing with Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion.


    ¡°Let''s close the store,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min hurriedly tidied up the pizzeria. They had to get to the orphanage before the kids went to bed.


    ¡°...Bloody hell. Those damn kids!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly spat out angry-sounding curses while turning the lights off. He had grown close to those kids, so the news of them getting bullied was seriously pissing him off. ¡°When I get my hands on those little sh*ts...!¡±


    Rounding up all the stinking bullies and showing them hell wasn''t all that hard. However, Ju Yeong-Gi knew that that wouldn''t fix the fundamental problem.


    ¡°Being emotional won''t help anyone, Yeong-Gi,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°I know. I know, okay?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grumbled in irritation while heading toward the car. Kang Jin-Ho sighed and followed his friends.


    <i>''I shouldn''t think lightly about this.''</i>


    Pretty much all major problems impacting Kang Jin-Ho''s life so far could''ve been dealt with through martial arts. Well, nothing was off-limits with power, after all. However, this particr problem couldn''t be resolved by beating up the instigators.


    While sensing the increasing weight of his heart, Kang Jin-Ho climbed into Ju Yeong-Gi''s car, then looked out the window.


    For some reason, the usuallyforting darkness seemed rather mncholic and confining tonight.

 Chapter 380: Taking a Break (5)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Taking a Break (5)</h4>


    The trio didn''t need long to learn that the situation was worse than they thought.


    As soon as arriving at the Seongsim Orphanage, they summoned all the kids to the living room and started investigating. After establishing the grave nature of the situation, Kang Jin-Ho decided to not open the pizzeria the following day and instead spent it interviewing everyone in the orphanage.


    The result turned out to be horrifying.


    ¡°What the f*ck! What''s wrong with these kids...?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi angrily kicked a chair. ¡°They aren''t some brain-dead wackos, so why were they all cracking silly smiles and saying everything''s all cool and sh*t?! Especially after they got bullied in school! Are they psychos or something?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min red at him. ¡°Don''t insult the kids that way!¡±


    ¡°...My bad. It''s just that I''m f*cking pissed right now, you see.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi huffed angrily for a while after apologizing. However, his anger still didn''t subside, so he yanked out a cigarette and mouthed it.


    While watching Ju Yeong-Gi light the cigarette and start puffing on it, Park Yu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°We need a n, right? But¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered in a slightly dazed face. ¡°...Would things be different if Sister Yi was still alive?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly rebuked his friend. ¡°You shouldn''t say that, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This is not your fault. Besides, were things different when Sister Yi was still alive? Did you ask her for help when bad things were happening to you in school? No, you also chose to say nothing, right?¡±


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded at Kang Jin-Ho''s rhetorical question.


    <i>''It''s impossible to say something, isn''t it?''</i>


    Telling the truth to someone else wouldn''t solve this problem, after all. As a matter of fact, this problem would only make the others angry after hearing about it. In that case, sharing wasn''t caring. It certainly didn''t lighten the burden. It only made things harder for everyone.


    Park Yu-Min knew this all too well. Each and every school day was an unbearable hell, but he knew nothing would change by telling others about his struggles. Then again, Choi Yeong-Su back then wasn''t someone who could be toppled just because everyone in the orphanage worked together.


    That was why Park Yu-Min had to keep his mouth shut and endure the abuse.


    What tormented Park Yu-Min wasn''t the orphanage kids getting bullied at school. The fact that he couldn''t be the strength these kids could rely on when they needed help... that was what had been tearing him inside.


    If Park Yu-Min was in their shoes, he would also not say anything first. However, failing to consider the possibility of the orphanage kids experiencing the same kind of bullying he went through felt like the painful proof of Park Yu-Min''s thoughtlessness. This thought made containing his overflowing emotions that much harder.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit a cigarette and quietly smoked it for a while. He finally broke the heavy silence by addressing Park Yu-Min. ¡°Yu-Min, that''s enough of ming yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    ¡°Humans can''t do everything by ourselves. We didn''t know, so it couldn''t be helped. Now we know the truth, so focus on that. Focus on how to deal with this situation. The more you waste time kicking yourself, the longer the bullying the kids will have to endure.¡±


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Park Yu-Min muttered weakly. It sounded like he still hadn''t gotten over the guilt, but his expression indicated that he had acknowledged the importance of finding the solution first.


    His resolution was all good and well, but they were still nowhere near the solution to the core of their problem.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ What should we do about this situation?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    No one could say anything useful. Ju Yeong-Gi jerked his head back and started groaning loudly. ¡°Bloody hell, what a freaking headache this is turning out to be! Did you know that not even the almighty government can save a bullied kid? All those super-smart and learned pros couldn''t find a solution, so what can we Three Stooges do by ourselves?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s words were disparaging, but they still urately pinpointed the core of the current problem.


    ¡°The Ministry of Education might have failed, but we can do this.¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly dered. It seemed he had other ideas.


    ¡°How? Dude, it''s easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn''t as hard as you make it out to be. We are not trying to solve the bullying problem in the entire country. We only need to solve the problem affecting fifteen or so kids. That''s all. And we have more options avable to us than a government department relying on our tax money.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that is true.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not oveplicate this situation. Yeong-Gi, you said there is only one reason for the bullying, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we just have to eliminate that reason.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Listen to me¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned in frustration. ¡°There''s a big difference between trying to prevent something and fixing something that''s already happened. What you''re proposing is like giving a flu shot to a kid who already has the flu.¡±


    ¡°That''s better than not doing anything, is it not?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tersely asked.


    ¡°Well, that''s true, but¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scratched his head.


    <i>''F*cking hell. This is one tough problem, isn''t it?''</i>


    They could sit here ande up with lots of ideas the whole day. However, would any one of those ideas even be effective?


    Ju Yeong-Gi slowly shook his head. ¡°Honestly... I think we''re in serious trouble, boys.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many ideas we can think of, none of them will work.¡±


    .


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min tilted their heads.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sighed at length. ¡°I didn''t wanna say this, but... You know, there''s that thing. Should I call it the Theory of the Weak?¡±


    ¡°Theory of... the Weak?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That thing about how the bullied aren''t entirely free from the me.¡±


    Park Yu-Min immediately started frowning. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you ming the orphanage kids now? What did they do wrong, then? Nothing! The fault is with the bullies, so why do you want to me the victims?!¡±


    ¡°I bloody knew it. This is why I didn''t want to say anything,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grunted in irritation. ¡°You think I don''t know that? What crime would victims be guilty of in the first ce? Obviously nothing. All I am saying is this. The perps aren''t the only ones responsible for creating a situation.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Ju Yeong-Gi grimaced a little and addressed Park Yu-Min. ¡°Sorry about this, but... We need to be honest here, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°When you''re out on the street going somewhere... You can feel other people staring at you, right?¡±


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. He walked with a noticeable limp, which attracted attention even if that was thest thing he wanted.


    ¡°And you must''ve been subjected to unjustified crappy treatments, too.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, that did happen.¡±


    ¡°In those cases, did you do something to deserve all that? The answer''s a no, am I right? Being born this way isn''t your fault, after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi sighed and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Right. The orphanage kids haven''t done anything wrong. The fault is with the bullies. However, none of this would''ve happened if the kids didn''t look like pushovers. Having no parents isn''t their fault. Having no money isn''t their fault, either. And being too nice and kind isn''t their fault. But this isn''t about who''s at fault or not. Being easy targets is the reason we have this situation. Exactly like how you haven''t done anything, but people still look at you weird just because you are disabled.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked apologetic as he exined himself. It seemed he felt bad about using Park Yu-Min as an example.


    ¡°In that case, who should we me?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scratched the back of his head. ¡°Do we me you for being disabled? Or do we me the rest of society for not treating the disabled like normal people?¡±


    ¡°Obviously...!¡±


    ...Thetter. Park Yu-Min wanted to retort that thetter was at fault. The world that couldn''t even ept the disabled as normal people without discrimination was wrong and needed to be changed. However, that was nothing more than idealism.


    ¡°I... I get what you''re saying, Yeong-Gi.¡± Park Yu-Min helplessly nodded.


    ¡°Those bullies won''t change. I''m telling you, those twerps will never change their ways. You think punks born that way can be nice people? Educate those twerps to resolve this situation? Thanks for theughs, but that ain''t gonna happen, dude. This is what they are. Their nature. Besides, this isn''t just unique to people. Get a pack of dogs together, and you''ll see for yourself. These dogs will start biting and tormenting the weakest in their group. They''ll bite the weak dog for no reason and then even steal the food, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So what must we do, then?¡± Park Yu-Min sighed deeply.


    ¡°I''ll be honest. Most solutions people can think of aren''t gonna work. Our side isn''t to me. Great! But so what? The ones getting beaten up are still on our side, anyway. If the other side ain''t gonna change, our side should.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <i>''Right. This is what humans are like.''</i>


    It was human nature to bully the weak to extract some kind of benefit for themselves. Education constantly drilled the concept of not bullying the weak into people''s minds, but that ironically proved how much humans were inclined to do just that. And Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to deny the unfortunate reality. He saw enough times back in Zhongyuan the tragic fate awaiting those without strength.


    ¡°I see. In that case, the solution is actually simpler than we think,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, prompting his friends to stare at him.


    ¡°Simple? How?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head.


    ¡°We only have to change the kids.¡±


    ¡°Come on. That''s not as easy as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°Not really. It shouldn''t be hard,¡± Kang Jin-Ho confidently said.


    That was when Ju Yeong-Gi scowled deeply. Probably because Kang Jin-Ho was a freak of nature who could do anything he wanted without breaking a sweat, he had this unfortunate tendency to view practically everything in this world as a non-challenge.


    If changing who you were was easy, why would anyone struggle mightily to do just that?!


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. Changing the kids'' personalities will be a lot tougher than you think.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say their personalities need to change.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then... what?¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°No need to change their personalities, fes. Besides, that isn''t going to solve the bullying problem, anyway. Yeong-Gi, you said the core reason why bullies go after Seongsim''s kids is that they look like pushovers, didn''t you? In that case, we should ensure they are no longer pushovers. That will solve the problem, no?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah. I guess.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°So, I propose that we focus on that aspect.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Questions and confusion dyed Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression.


    ***


    ¡°Fuu-wooo¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stepped off the treadmill and wiped the streams of sweat from her forehead.


    <i>''I''ve grown a lot weaker.''</i>


    She never missed a day of exercise even during the packed shooting schedules. Her profession of acting had an unfortunate quirk of having a?<i>very flexible?</i>meal- and sleep-time schedules once the filming hadmenced.


    And to absorb such a grueling, punishing shooting schedule, an actor needed a healthy body. On top of that, they also needed to look after their figure, so exercising was an absolute must.


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared at her reflection in the mirror mounted on a wall opposite the treadmill and frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°This isn''t good enough!¡±


    Although she hadn''t gained weight, she still lost some muscle mass. That meant her ''Healthy Beauty'' score had fallen. Being slender was obviously important, but an actor like her needed curves in all the right (?) ces, too! That was the only way to make the costumes she put one alive!


    ¡°I''m gonna get them all back!¡±


    An unyielding drive began burning in Choi Yeon-Ha''s heart.


    Now that her goal was set, there was no point in looking back. Choi Yeon-Ha was no longer the same doubtful woman. With a crystal-clear goal, she must do what she used to do in the past to achieve it. Namely, resorting to whatever means necessary and charging forward!


    <i>''Hmm. Is it because my mind is made up? I feel so weirdly refreshed.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha felt rxed. Comfortable, even. So much so that she wondered if all the uncertainty and anxiety guing her back in the hospital were nothing more than her imagination.


    She even began suspecting that the root of her psychological issues was the unfamiliar environment of the hospital.


    ¡°Well, whatever. My condition is back to normal, so...!¡±


    Although Choi Yeon-Ha had never challenged a target like this before, was there a need to change her approach? If she kept pouncing on the target and hitting on him, well...!


    Suddenly, Choi Yeon-Ha''s phone began ringing off the proverbial hook.


    ¡°And I told them I ain''t gonna answer, too!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned deeply. That call must be from her stupid manager, asking her to take a look at another throwaway script...


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes grew into a pair ofrge round dots at the name ''Kang Jin-Ho'' appearing on the phone''s screen.


    <i>''What''s gotten into him?''</i>


    To think this man would call her first! Did today''s sun rise from the west or something?


    The wise old men of yore once said that a correct mindset would open a lot of doors, and sure enough, it felt like things were going Choi Yeon-Ha''s way after she had steeled her resolve.


    Choi Yeon-Ha coughed to clear her throat, then picked up the phone.


    <i>''How should I greet him?''</i>


    Should she sound somewhat happy to hear from him? Or sound disinterested like the usual? Or... Should she pretend to be busy to raise her value, so to speak?


    All those options had their pros and cons, making it difficult for Choi Yeon-Ha to decide.


    She finally settled on the option of answering the phone in her ''usual'' self and cautiously tapped on the green ''answer'' icon. After bringing the phone to her ear...


    ¡°Hi. What can I do for you?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression instantly grew tearful after thinking she sounded a little too cold just now. And when she nervously waited for Kang Jin-Ho''s response...


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    When there was no reply, Choi Yeon-Ha checked the phone''s screen, only for her expression to crumple in displeasure.


    ¡°He already hung up?!¡±


    What kind of a man was this impatient?! If no one answered the phone immediately, couldn''t he have waited for a few seconds more? How could he hang up so soon?!


    Now royally irritated, Choi Yeon-Ha quickly dialed Kang Jin-Ho''s number. A few ringtonester, his familiar voice came on line.


    ¡°How could you hang up so soon! A man should be more patient, you know! Why did you call me, anyway!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled in irritation and listened to Kang Jin-Ho while frowning deeply. Soon, though, she began tilting her head at what he said. ¡°You¡­ need my help?¡±

 Chapter 381: Strategizing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Strategizing (1)</h4>


    <i>''Normally, this is how it''s supposed to be!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was in a very bad mood right now. No, actually, her mood was great. No, wait! It wasn''t good at all!


    She shouldn''t feel bad when someone was sincerely requesting her for help. Especially when the person requesting it happened to be a man who usually never asked anyone for assistance!


    A man like that requesting her for help obviously indicated his faith in her. She should be celebrating this milestone. However, that was the problem in and of itself!


    <i>''That''s how it''s supposed to be, you know...!''</i>


    If a man was requesting help from a beautiful young woman, that usually indicated he had an ulterior motive. Inevitably, it''d be a ruse to attract the beautiful young woman''s attention somehow. An all-too-obvious ploy where the man was nning to instill a hint of a sense of superiority in the woman while increasing the length of time they were together so that he''d get a better shot at creating a happy endingter on.


    That was how this event should be, but...!


    ¡°Do something sneaky and underhanded, will you!¡±


    However, this man wasn''t the type to do sneaky stuff like that! He really had no impure intentions and only wanted to ask for help from her! Literally! And that was driving Choi Yeon-Ha up the wall!


    ¡°How can a man be this pure?!¡±


    Of course, Choi Yeon-Ha was not trying to say she preferred ck-hearted people. She had to deal with far too many people with kind faces but possessing deviant hearts until now. And she had had almost enough of these fake people at this point!


    However, if she was being honest... Some of those people did approach her with good intentions, but they were not up to scratch in her view.


    But now, the man Choi Yeon-Ha was waiting for... That man seemed to specialize in irritating people in various ways! As an example, Choi Yeon-Ha was learning for the first time in her life that not having an ulterior motive could genuinely piss her off!


    ¡°I don''t like any of this!¡±


    Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho calling her out of the blue and asking for help or Choi Yeon-Ha immediately agreeing without even ying coy for a second...! What''s worse, she even willingly agreed to meet first thing the following morning!


    On top of that, she showed up at the meeting spot one hour early, even though they had set the meeting time fairly early in the morning...!


    ¡°Yup, I''m the one with a problem¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed loudly enough to sink the ground.


    When she systematically broke this situation down and analyzed it, there was no doubt that she had several screws missing in her head!


    She shouldn''t me Kang Jin-Ho at all!


    <i>''Right. I better tighten up my screws.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha sensed an impending peril. There was a good chance that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t care about any of Choi Yeon-Ha''s antics, but there was this thing called ''impression''. Depending on how these impressions were stacked, Kang Jin-Ho might view her in a favorable light... Or shun herpletely!


    If Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t pull her socks up and stop acting like a dummy, Kang Jin-Ho might get the impression that she was a moron!


    <i>''I bet that man only likes whip-smart women.''</i>


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho a slightly dense type of guy? Sure, he could be ultra-sharp and professional when the situation required such traits of him, but during normal operating hours? He was so nk and dense that figuring out what was in his mind was practically impossible.


    Just how many trials and errors did Choi Yeon-Ha have to experience before figuring that out?


    Because of Kang Jin-Ho''s cool face and demeanor, Choi Yeon-Ha mistakenly thought his personality would be the same. And that impression was reinforced when they met for the first time, and she tried to coax him into performing in front of the camera, only for him to reject her without mercy.


    Who could''ve guessed that Kang Jin-Ho was usually a slow-witted and dazed-half-the-time type of guy from those things?


    ¡°Yup, I got conned by his looks!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha quietly gritted her teeth.


    Stop acting all dense with a face like that, Kang Jin-Ho! Choi Yeon-Ha panted and huffed like a bull, only for her head to shoot up after hearing the door chime of the cafe.


    .


    When her eyesnded on the figure of Kang Jin-Ho stepping inside the cafe, Choi Yeon-Ha''s heart began racing a million miles an...


    <i>''...Stop wasting your looks like that, please!''</i>


    <i>You''re here to meet a pretty woman, so how could you show up in a worn-out tracksuit and a pair of slippers?! You pathologically indifferent idiot!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly fixed her expression. Nothing good woulde out of making sour faces so early in the morning. She should put on a warm smile and speak in a gentle tone!


    ¡°Why are you sote, Mister Jin-Ho? Don''t you know it''s terrible manners to keep ady waiting?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew despondent the moment those words left her lips.


    <i>''I better kill myself...!''</i>


    If she knew this would happen, maybe she could''ve learned how to speak more... ''gently'' by chatting with other men in her age group! Why did she reflexively start by biting Kang Jin-Ho''s head off first?


    Choi Yeon-Ha bit her lip. She didn''t have a choice in the matter, did she?


    All the menfolk she had to treat with respect so far in her life happened to be older than her. Choi Yeon-Ha only felt the need to put on a smile if a man was at least twenty years older than her. For instance, the president of her talent agency, directors of her film projects, PDs or the chiefs of TV stations... Older men like them.


    As for the men closer to her age? Most of them were pervy scrubs who only wanted to seduce her somehow or rival managers out to make her life miserable in any way possible. No wonder Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t speak ''nicely'' to a younger...


    <i>''...I guess this is karma, eh?''</i>


    <i>Maybe I should''ve been kinder to people...?</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was suddenly hit by a tidal wave of regret. Whenever people called her out for being a b*tch, Choi Yeon-Ha would always think to herself,?<i>''I don''t have a reason to show you the nicer side of me, that''s all. If you only knew the real me. I''m actually a nice person, you know?''</i>


    That was what she always thought, but now...!


    <i>''To think my real personality would be so unbearable like this!''</i>


    Apparently, people were blind to their own faults, and Choi Yeon-Ha cursed herself for btedly figuring out the meaning behind that old idiom.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly bowed his head. ¡°My apologies for beingte.¡±


    <i>''...Actually, did you know that you''re ten minutes early?''</i>


    What would a man think about when he arrived ten minutes early only to get his head bitten off with some tirade about making his date wait? How would he see his date in that case?


    <i>''What''s the point of worrying about it now? He probably already sees me as a crazy b*tch, anyway.''</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha thought about how she came here one hour early just to damage her carefully-cultivated image like this, it felt like the only option left was to rush outside and jump in front of a speeding truck.


    ¡°Please don''t be upset,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while making an awkward smile after noticing Choi Yeon-Ha''s weird expression.


    Choi Yeon-Ha panicked and yelled at him. ¡°N-No! I''m not upset!¡±


    The fact that her voice remained high-pitched even while trying to exin herself was making her very sad, indeed.


    To think she used to call herself one of the best actresses in the country! Her pride in being on par with the best this industry had to offer was crumbling helplessly right now.


    <i>''N-no, Choi Yeon-Ha! You gotta calm down!''</i>


    All she had to do was admit to what needed to be admitted!


    <i>''Right! This man knows how to break myposure. And my problem is with me forcing something that''s clearly not working! Let''s just ept the fact that being hard to get won''t work with this guy. So, let''s be myself and see where that will take me...!''</i>


    ¡°...But that''s impossible when it''s all dogsh*t!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly cried out.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...Did I say something just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something about dogsh*t...?¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn''t talking about you, Mister Jin-Ho! I swear!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s panic rapidly soared higher and seemingly punctured right through the heavens.


    ¡°I''m the dogsh*t one, you see! It''s me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°What... What the hell am I even bbing about?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously pushed a ss of cold water in front of him toward Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I think you need to calm down first, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    It''s over. All over. Choi Yeon-Ha could onlyugh.


    <i>''Yup, I''ve done it now...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s n to further develop her rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho through this event went out the window less than one minute into their meeting. Never mind their rtionship progressing, she should thank her lucky stars if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see her as a nutcase after today!


    ¡°W-would you like to eat something? Or drink?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°No, I''m fine. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°D-drink something! Please!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll go order something, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up and headed to the counter, which gave Choi Yeon-Ha a chance to whip out apact and check the situation with her face.


    ¡°...Oh, my dear lord!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped after seeing the reflection of her beet-red face. She might as well jump in ake and kill herself! What on Earth had gotten into her?! Where did her determination from yesterday and earlier today disappear to?!


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly realized what her mistake was.


    <i>''Wait! Now that I think about it... I''ve been a solo yer all my life...!''</i>


    While acting in various productions, Choi Yeon-Ha believed she had indirectly experienced countless romantic situations and emotions, but she had been gravely mistaken. Critics often said Choi Yeon-Ha''s acting strengthsy not in romance but in portraying everyday life stories, and now she knew why they said those things.


    Choi Yeon-Ha realized that those critics weren''t praising her as a dramatic actor but simply trying to find a way to beat around the delicate bush called?<i>''She sucks as a romantic lead!''</i>


    A forever-solo yer suddenly decided she''d seduce a man. No wonder it wasn''t working out. When Choi Yeon-Ha seriously thought about it, she had absolutely no idea how to seduce a man.


    She used to think,?<i>''With my looks and abilities, men will fall for me on their own!''</i> But something like that obviously wouldn''t work on a stone statue like Kang Jin-Ho. And that left Choi Yeon-Ha with no options at all.


    <i>''Hah. At this rate, I might reach a state of nirvana...!''</i>


    Why was she having so many realizations and epiphaniestely? If only Choi Yeon-Ha was a believer in religion! She would''ve instantly joined the ranks of saints on the back of this morning''s meeting alone!


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly sucked in a deep breath. Building a positive impression was as good as impossible now. In that case, her new goal should be preventing the situation from deteriorating even further and ending it on a rtively high note.


    When her thoughts reached that far, Choi Yeon-Ha began grimacing.


    <i>''What the hell?! Why am I strategizing as if I''m going to war?''</i>


    Even back when Choi Yeon-Ha was an aspiring actress practicing and refining her craft to pass auditions, she never tried to exercise her facial muscles and make ns to leave positive impressions on the casting directors. So why the hell was she doing it now?!


    Something about this situation felt so... inherently wrong to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Kang Jin-Ho wisely waited at the counter until his iced americano arrived, then returned to the table before sitting opposite Choi Yeon-Ha.


    She sucked in a deep breath again.


    <i>''First thing first. I need to change the topic. Trying to talk when I have nothing to talk about is what''s been tripping me. So, talk about mundane things, Choi Yeon-Ha. Okay...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried to stare straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Why did you call me, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I exined everythingst night, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°...Well, you did. You indeed did. Indeed, it''s just like that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and cocked an eyebrow at the same time.


    <i>If I suddenly break down and cry, how will Mister Jin-Ho react? And no, it''s not just me thinking about weird things. My eyes are starting to get misty, you know?</i>


    To think the first genuine tears she''d shed in front of a man weren''t because she was sad or heartbroken, but because she was incensed at the unfairness of the situation! And that unfairness was totally unrted to what the guy did, but more like Choi Yeon-Ha drifting off into the clouds on her own and making an utter fool of herself!


    She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    <i>''This... This will be etched in my memories as the darkest chapter of my life! It might be equal to at least twenty years of duvet kicks!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was sure that if she shed a tear now, not a single nket or duvet in her home would be safe! At least her legs would get into a better shape... Since she''d be ''exercising'' even in her sleep!


    Choi Yeon-Ha ungainly stuttered. ¡°I-I think myck of sleep is getting to me. I can''t seem to think straight.¡±


    ¡°...I agree. You don''t look so good, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha put on a cramped smile.?<i>You were supposed to say, no, you look fine, Miss Yeon-Ha! Did you flush your manners down the nearest toilet or something!</i>


    <i>How did I even fall for a guy like this...?!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Whatever the case may be... Thank you for agreeing to see me at such short notice.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not a problem. It''s not like I have something to do, anyway. No filmingmitments or anything like that, you see¡­¡±


    The end of Choi Yeon-Ha''s sentence trailed off as she thought she made another slip of the tongue just then. And when Kang Jin-Ho stared at her with smoldering intensity, Choi Yeon-Ha''s face reddened even more.


    <i>''Why is he staring at me like that?''</i>


    Once one became conscious about something, the world would start looking different. Choi Yeon-Ha realized that that old saying was indeed true. She''d have no problem brushing aside a gaze like Kang Jin-Ho''s in the past, but it felt so much more burdensome now. Even the words she''d have let in one ear and out the other ear in the past sounded as if they contained the truth of the universe.


    Choi Yeon-Ha, who could legitimately im the title of South Korea''s most beautiful forever-solo yer, continued to swim in panic as this unfamiliar emotion gripped her tighter and tighter.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I told youst night, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally broke the silence and asked a question.


    ¡°You mean... The one about helping Seongsim''s kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow a little. ¡°You did exin the situation briefly, but I couldn''t get a clearer picture from what you told me over the phone. I think I need to hear more. Can you exin in detail?¡±


    ¡°What happened was¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began describing the situation, and Choi Yeon-Ha quietly listened while resting her chin on her hand.

 Chapter 382: Strategizing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Strategizing (2)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly at the end of Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± She spoke while massaging her temples. Kang Jin-Ho''s exnations had been too long-winded, and she needed a second or two to organize the information in her head. ¡°...All the Seongsim kids are getting bullied one way or the other? Is that what you''re saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°And you want to transform those kids somehow and help them escape the bullying at school?¡±


    ¡°That''s correct.¡±


    ¡°And then... While the Kang Jin-Ho crew, which consists of three bachelors, have a rough idea on how to help the boys out, you have absolutely no clue about the mindset and habits of girls, so you asked me for help. Am I right so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yeon-Ha,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again, prompting Choi Yeon-Ha to massage her temples even more fiercely.


    <i>''Aigoo... My head...!''</i>


    Every little incident involving this man seemed overlyplicated for some reason!


    ¡°You''ve been working in that orphanage for how long now? And you still didn''t know about the bullying? Aaaand you want to fix it only now? You think that makes any sense to me?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha finished rebuking Kang Jin-Ho, only for a new realization to hit her. She just realized she had an aptitude for...


    <i>''...Variety shows! That''s what I should be doing, not making TV shows as an actress!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha seemed only to search for a bone to pick with every single time she talked to Kang Jin-Ho. A handful of appearances in those variety showster, and people might hail her as the next rising star in the world of savage verbal mauling! She might even get inundated with requests for guest appearances!


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Indeed. I have no excuses to offer in this regard. However, I do think we got lucky by finding out before it''s toote.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At least Kang Jin-Ho could be manly in moments like these. Choi Yeon-Ha liked that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t waste time on useless excuses.


    If one wanted to get technical about it, making excuses wouldn''t have been that hard in this case. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t required to keep up-to-date with every facet of the orphans'' school life in the first ce. And Kang Jin-Ho was not at fault for those kids getting bullied, either. He wasn''t responsible for the welfare of those kids, both legally and morally.


    Even then, he didn''t offer up any excuses and epted it as his fault.


    ¡°It''s already happened, so we can''t do much about it now. Okay, so. Girls, is it...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply.


    <i>''That''s gonna?getplicated.''</i>


    Bullying among girls was apletely different beast from that of boys. While girls were less aggressive and direct than boys, they usually were more covert and cunning in their bullying.


    All the reports of bullying appearing on TV news usually featured schoolboys, which indicated boys could often go too far with their bullying attempts. On the other hand, girls resorted to crafty, cunning methods to devastate the minds of their victims. That meant there was no silver bullet to stop the bullying attempts.


    <i>''Usually, that''s the case. Usually...''</i>


    The worst part about bullying between girls was that it had no corrtion to the victim''s capabilities.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right about something. By transforming the orphanage''s children and helping them oppose the bullying attempts, the situation could improve for the boys. However, that wouldn''t necessarily be true with the girls.


    If a bullied girl suddenly transformed into an attractive and outgoing person, the mindset of the bullies would most likely change from?<i>''What a pushover''?</i>to?<i>''What an insolent and stuck-up b*tch!''?</i>In that case, what should they do?


    ¡°This is not an easy problem to solve, is it?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed again.


    ¡°Yes. That''s why we need your help. And I didn''t have anyone to ask for advice besides you, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess you''re right¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha massaged her temples again.


    <i>''Why do you have to bring me this kind of problem?!''</i>


    There didn''t seem like any suitable solution, but this problem still needed to be resolved. And, if Choi Yeon-Ha turned a blind eye to it...


    <i>''...There''s no way the Kang Jin-Ho crew can handle the bullying issue between girls.''</i>


    What would happen if Choi Yeon-Ha left the matter to the trio? She could already imagine the end result.


    One of the scariest things in this world was treading the road to hell paved with good intentions. By Choi Yeon-Ha choosing to not get involved, the trio might smile like the innocent idiots that they were while fanning the mes because they didn''t know better. No, wait... Not just ''fanning'', but they might even dump oil into the mes and even break out into a song-and-dance routine in front of the mess!


    Choi Yeon-Ha believed in Kang Jin-Ho, but she still couldn''t imagine him being sensitive enough toprehend the uncertain nature of women''s hearts.


    ¡°Whew-woo¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spat out a lengthy groan.


    If she hadn''t heard about the bullying, there would be no reason to care. But she had, and it was impossible not to get involved now. Especially when she was acquainted with those kids, too!


    Choosing to walk away because it was too annoying would only throw the children into the pits of despair.


    ¡°...I''ll try to find a way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly bowed his head.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned in closer to ask in a hushed voice. ¡°Did you really have to bring this matter to me? I mean... You could''ve asked other women around you, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with his trademark expressionless face. ¡°I don''t have any women like that around me.¡±


    ¡°...No one? Like, absolutely nobody?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... Does that mean you don''t know any women you can discuss these kinds of problems with? Or you don''t have any female friends of simr age as you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little. ¡°I... It''s both, actually. I don''t have anyone to discuss things with, and certainly no female acquaintances of simr age. You could argue that my little sister, Eun-Yeong, qualifies for the second category, but that girl is not all that knowledgeable about school dynamics as her teenage years were mostly spent as an idol trainee.¡±


    ¡°Aha. Hmm, so that''s how it is.¡± A smile of satisfaction suddenly formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips.


    <i>''Wow. This guy really is wasting his looks, isn''t he!''</i>


    Learning that Kang Jin-Ho, with his incredible looks, had no close female friends his age was quite a shock to Choi Yeon-Ha. And it kind of terrified her, too. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was doing nothing but just sitting quietly in a cafe, his looks ensured that a long queue of women wanting to get his phone number would magically materialize outside. So, to think he''d waste his looks like this and live a life a Buddhist monk would be jealous of!


    Was there anyone in Choi Yeon-Ha''s circle of acquaintances that also lived like a forever-solo yer while boasting superior looks?


    <i>''...Hang on. That''s me, isn''t it?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha rapidly became depressed.


    Thinking about her situation made her want to cry. Up until now, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t care any less about romance and whatnot, thinking that achieving sess in her job would bring her all the joy and happiness she needed.


    However, she felt something while barely surviving the brush with death. If death came for her right now, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t have any other memories to fondly look back on besides working herself to the bones.


    If she couldn''t enjoy the present, what were the odds of her finding enjoyment in the future? Her goal couldn''t be achieved by working nonstop for a year or two, anyway.


    If Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t encountered Kang Jin-Ho and kept believing her lifestyle until now was perfectly fine, then... She might have found herself on the wrong side of forty, having never dated a man or taken a nice overseas vacation with someone she treasured. And she would''ve ended as an old and bitter spinster.


    Choi Yeon-Ha quietly muttered, ¡°...That is scary.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly shook her head.


    <i>''Yup, I can''t live like that.''</i>


    Maybe, that tunnel incident could be THE turning point in Choi Yeon-Ha''s life, even if she never wanted to experience anything remotely simr to that ever again. And it must be, since she had made up her mind about living her life to the fullest and without regrets, even if a grim reaper knocked on her door tomorrow.


    ¡°Okay, Mister Jin-Ho. What will you do for me in return if I do this for you?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...Hold on. Were you thinking of looking the other way? While verbally thanking me and not much else?¡± When Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t reply and fidgeted around, Choi Yeon-Ha sharply red at him. ¡°I''m shocked! I didn''t think you''d be this shameless, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...I am grateful to you. That isn''t a lie.¡±


    ¡°Does expressing your gratitude cost so much for you? You know, anyone can say thanks thousands of times if they want. However, if you''re really grateful, shouldn''t you demonstrate it? A verbal thanks isn''t quite good enough to express your gratitude, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only blink his eyes like an idiot, forcing a heavy groan to leak out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips. What was she expecting from this dude, anyway?


    At this point, she should just stop expecting Kang Jin-Ho to do something considerate of his own volition.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sat up straight and looked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°When I finish fixing this situation, you WILL go on a date with me.¡±


    ¡°A date, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it''ll be a conventional date, too. We''ll watch a movie, enjoy a nice dinner, that kind of a date. And we''ll probably share a drink or two, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha subtly flinched at that seemingly negative response. ¡°Y-you don''t want to?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°No, it''s not that I don''t want to, but... You told me to demonstrate my gratitude, but I''m not sure if going on a date will be enough to do that.¡±


    ¡°...You sure are hopeless, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at him with a pair of burning eyes. ¡°I''ll be the one to decide that, okay! So, do we have a deal or not?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Great!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha started smiling brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho, too dazed to say anything, could only stare outside the cafe''s window.


    <i>''...I just can''t figure this woman out.''</i>


    It seemed even thebined years of Kang Jin-Ho''s three lives were insufficient to figure out the mystery of a woman''s heart. Another two hundred years, and maybe he might...


    ***


    The day was drawing to a close.


    Kang Jin-Ho drove to the Seongsim Orphanage as the kids should being home from school.


    <i>''I''ve been too distant and uninvolved...''</i>


    He remembered a warning someone gave him in the past. Believing he was doing something meaningfulpared to strangers just because he was thinking about the orphanage kids would be nothing more than an attempt at consoling himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho thinking about the orphans wouldn''t improve their lives whatsoever. If he didn''t put his thoughts into action, it was as good as not caring about them.


    Keeping them in one''s thoughts and being there for them to provide a shoulder to cry on... Those were nothing more than offering constion to ease the pain in one''s heart.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done much for the orphanage kids.


    <i>''No, wait. Rather than me not having done much...''</i>


    Being next to Choi Yeon-Ha had taught Kang Jin-Ho something about himself. He absolutely had zero sense of what to do to make other people''s lives more...fortable.


    It was easy to figure that out after seeing Choi Yeon-Ha freak out during her first visit to the orphanage. He used to believe the orphanage''s environment was pretty good, all things considered, but her visit showed him otherwise.


    Due to his experience of living in the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho treated his military service like a brief camping trip to a remote mountainside. Since he was someone like that, there was simply no way he''d be able to objectively analyze the living conditions of other people. And that would also apply to the school lives of the orphanage kids.


    <i>''I should''ve paid more attention.''</i>


    Consideration toward others was born from being interested in them. Kang Jin-Ho should have been more active in the kids'' lives. He should''ve thought about what they might need and acted ordingly. However, he couldn''t do any of that.


    <i>''I need to be more aware of my surroundings.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lower lip. He certainly had lots of excuses.


    Of course, there was no denying that his time recently had been mostly taken up with the matters of the ''other'' world involving the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly. Even so... Kang Jin-Ho thought they were still convenient excuses.


    Just because he was busy with something, should his family be inconvenienced? Since he was too busy, should he ept injustice happening to his acquaintances?


    Of course not! If he had no time to spare, he only had to make time!


    In all honesty, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really need to get personally involved in this bullying case. If only he had been more interested in the orphans and requested help from others, this matter wouldn''t have spiraled out of control to this degree.


    And the kids were paying the price of his inattentiveness. Kang Jin-Ho parked his car near the orphanage''s entrance while feeling this bitter pain in the corner of his heart.


    Just as he climbed out of the car, the building''s door flew open, and Park Yu-Min came outside. ¡°Hey, man.¡±


    ¡°Mm? How did you know I wasing?¡±


    ¡°Your car, dude. I can hear it from proverbial miles away.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, is that so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and nced at the sleek supercar behind him before sighing softly.


    <i>''If only it was less raucous...''</i>


    The massive engine''s roar sounded exciting while driving it. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to deny that. However, he had to admit that he was scared of turning the ignition of this Lamborghini on in the middle of the night. While nice, this car was also a useless piece of junk in another sense!


    Kang Jin-Ho asked Park Yu-Min while heading to the doorway. ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    ¡°They are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded before looking up at the heavens.


    <i>''I''m sorry...''</i>


    He should''ve paid more attention. Before the kids could ask for help, Kang Jin-Ho should''ve thought about if they were having a tough time in school first.


    <i>''She... probably meant this, too.''</i>


    Sister Yi, the former director of the orphanage, once told Kang Jin-Ho to be someone capable of extending a helping hand. When she said those words, Sister Yi must''ve also wanted Kang Jin-Ho to be someone capable of understanding the hearts of those unable to ask for help.


    What would Sister Yi say if she was looking on from somewhere up there?


    <i>''...Don''t worry, ma''am.''</i>


    <i>I might have made a mistake, but I promise you, I will fix this.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded at the sky, then entered the orphanage building.

 Chapter 383: Strategizing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Strategizing (3)</h4>


    ¡°Hey. You know why we''re here?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I guess... Probably because of that whole investigation thing?¡±


    ¡°Urgh. Seriously¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned, then red at his fellow Seongsim Orphanage kids near him. ¡°This is why I told you not to say something unnecessary!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s irritated-sounding voice caused several kids to shrink back.


    ¡°Don''t forget that Yu-Min hyung isn''t our dad! He''s also having a tough time and can''t even find a girlfriend because he needs to take care of us, you know!¡±


    Suddenly, one of the kids raised his hand.


    ¡°What now?¡± Han Jin-Seong shot that kid a sharp re.


    ¡°I believe that''s not the sole reason why Yu-Min hyung has failed to find a girlfriend yet, Jin-Seong hyung.¡±


    ¡°...Acknowledged.¡± Han Jin-Seong fake-coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Anyways! If you lot have some semnce of morals, you should''ve done your best not to worry Yu-Min hyung any more than necessary. Let''s be honest, okay? Yu-Min hyung isn''t our dad, and don''t you feel bad whenever you see him doing all this stuff to clean up our mess?¡±


    The crowd''s mood fell in an instant at Han Jin-Seong''s rebuke.


    ¡°It''s not like Yu-Min hyung is poor or has nothing to do, now is it? You all know the reason he''s staying here in the orphanage despite being older than us is not because he doesn''t have anywhere else to go!¡± Han Jin-Seong''s voice got louder in irritation. ¡°In that case, we should be taking care of our own problems and let him live his own life, you know! But, you couldn''t even do that and had to b your mouth? How could you do that!¡±


    .


    The expressions of all the kids became gloomier. And Jong-Su''s was the worst of them all. Him getting punted around by the bullies had set this chain of events going, after all.


    ¡°Besides!¡± Han Jin-Seong yelled loudly. ¡°What will change just because Yu-Min hyung now knows about it? Tell me? If telling him could have resolved this crap, I would''ve told you to go and do just that! But you all know that''s not gonna work. Him knowing can''t fix this crap, you know!¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s burning re swept across the kids. ¡°What we''re doing is nothing more than sharing our worries, and that''s gonna make more people feel like crap. But don''t you know that Yu-Min hyung already has lots of stuff to deal with? You bloody idiots, who do you think you are, asking Yu-Min hyung to worry himself sick with this and fix it somehow for you! Do you pay Yu-Min hyung for services rendered? Do you cover his living expenses or something? Hah! And they say people will take goodwill for granted if you keep giving it! Look at you! You''re openly trying to make him do everything for you! Humans should know shame, okay!¡±


    No one dared to meet Han Jin-Seong''s re.


    Nothing Han Jin-Seong had said was wrong. Not a word. If these kids wanted help, they should''ve asked the orphanage, not Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min was already working so hard for their sake. Maybe, too much so. So, asking for more sacrifices from him at this stage was being too shameless. However...


    In the end, the orphanage''s kids had no choice but to speak the truth to Park Yu-Min because... They could rely on no one but Park Yu-Min. They felt that telling other people wouldn''t change their situation by much.


    No matter how slow they were on the uptake, these kids could still differentiate those who genuinely cared about them from those who saw them as a part of the job requirement. The orphanage employed nursery teachers and the director of operations, but none of the orphans trusted or relied on them as much as they did Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°...I''m sorry, Jin-Seong hyung.¡±


    Of course, these kids knew their trust had be a huge burden for Park Yu-Min.


    Han Jin-Seong sighed deeply. ¡°Yu-Min hyung will definitely try to say something or rather abouting up with a solution. But I don''t want you to agree with him and stuff, okay? Just tell him we''re gonna take care of it ourselves. And don''t you dare tell him about what happens in school from now on, too. Do you all understand what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we hear you.¡±


    It wasmon to see a repressive atmosphere develop between seniors and juniors in an orphanage, but that was not the case with Seongsim. Sister Yi raised these kids with lots of affection from a young age, and they have learned to trust and rely on each other like real siblings.


    ¡°I''m saying this only because telling Yu-Min hyung won''t change anything, okay? We all know our problems won''t just disappear because we told some adults. So, let''s not saddle Yu-Min hyung with even more burden, okay? It''s only gonna make his life even more difficult, after all. Okay, everyone?¡±


    Just as all the kids began nodding in agreement, the door opened with a loud clunk, and Park Yu-Min stepped into the living room.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Park Yu-Min asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are, hyung.¡±


    The kids inwardly reaffirmed their resolve while looking at Park Yu-Min. However, their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when Kang Jin-Ho also entered the living room behind Park Yu-Min.


    <i>''Why is Jin-Ho hyung showing up again?''</i>


    Their n was rapidly going out of whack. Park Yu-Min was a nice guy, so he''d sigh and withdraw eventually if all the kids united and parroted ''<i>We''ll be okay, don''t worry about us!'' repeatedly.?</i>But Kang Jin-Ho was not like that.


    <i>''Hey, what should we do?''</i>


    <i>''Don''t ask me! How should I know?!''</i>


    While the orphanage kids trusted and followed Park Yu-Min as their real older brother, Kang Jin-Ho was like... A?<i>very?</i>strict older brother who stopped by asionally at home?


    It might be possible to lie to Park Yu-Min and sweep everything under the carpet, but the same didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho.


    These kids couldn''t dare to lie to Kang Jin-Ho. Not only did it feel like their lies wouldn''t even work on Kang Jin-Ho, but the kids also felt a bit... awkward around him.


    <i>''Nah, instead of awkward, it''s more like Jin-Ho hyung can be scary.''</i>


    Obviously, these kids knew that Kang Jin-Ho cared about them as much as Park Yu-Min did.


    Even a little puppy could recognize that a person was treating it well, so of course these kids could see past Kang Jin-Ho''s slightly coarse attitude and see that he genuinely cared about them.


    However, someone being nice to them and them liking him back was a separate issue from that same person also being strict and scary at times.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance instantly shifted the mood toward a weird territory. Kids began exchanging nces with each other, but that wouldn''t help them think of a response to this turn of events.


    Han Jin-Seong groaned deeply. He couldn''t deny that this inexplicable anticipation began creeping into his heart. It might be wrong to feel this way, but Han Jin-Seong thought Kang Jin-Ho was capable of making things happen. Things that Park Yu-Min couldn''t even dream of!


    Of course, if someone asked Han Jin-Seong who he liked more between Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho, he''d unhesitantly pick the former. Even if the question was changed to who he trusted more, the answer would still be the same. However, this was a separate issue. As an example...


    Let''s say a son loved and trusted his father the most in the entire world. Even if that were the case, the son taking his broken PC to his father and expecting thetter to fix it would be no different from... torturing the father!


    ''Trust'' and ''capability'' were two separate things, after all! And people had different things they were good at, too.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly spoke, his eyes scanning the children. ¡°I''m fully aware of what''s been going on. In other words¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze lingered briefly on each of the children, making them flinch slightly.


    ¡°...I don''t need to hear the grisly details again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho thought he didn''t need to hear what happened from these kids again. He had already heard enough from Park Yu-Min and the kids, so it''d only be a waste of time to keep talking about the past now. Besides, he didn''t think anything nice would be said, anyway.


    ¡°I''m going to start off with a headcount first. Even if only a few of you feel like it, it''s fine with me. Anyone who thinks they are getting unfair treatment at school, even if it''s only by a little, raise your hand.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong groaned softly again.


    <i>''I''m telling you, Jin-Ho hyung just doesn''t know how to talk to people!''</i>


    Who would raise their hand when so many people were watching? Even if kids were interviewed separately one at a time, they might not be willing to...


    <i>''What the hell... Why is that little brat raising his hand? Hang on a second?''</i>


    As if tough at Han Jin-Seong''s assumption, several hands immediately went up when Kang Jin-Ho addressed the crowd.


    ¡°Heol¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes in disbelief and scanned his surroundings. Despite trying their best to avoid meeting Han Jin-Seong''s gaze, those kids didn''t try to lower their hands.


    <i>''Is this what adults mean when they are talking about a man''s charisma?''</i>


    Instead of a long-winded speech, Kang Jin-Ho only needed to ask to get the headcount rolling. He nced at the hands being raised, then asked again. ¡°Those of you who haven''t raised their hands, am I to assume you don''t have any problems at school?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I''m trying to improve your situations. However, there is not much I can do for you if you find raising your hand in front of your peers too disconcerting and hold yourself back.¡±


    Kids began whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°What''s Jin-Ho hyung saying?¡±


    ¡°He''s saying, don''t be a wuss and raise your hand.¡±


    That was when more hands quickly rose into the air.


    <i>''Hah...! These damn brats...!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong''s irritation-filled re quickly swept across the other kids in his vicinity. This was why they could be so...!


    Even though he swore inwardly at them, Han Jin-Seong also sneakily raised his hand. Almost in an instant, everyone''s attentionnded on him, but Han Jin-Seong chased them all away with a sharp re that repeatedly screamed, <i>''What? You want something? Huh?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Who is the oldest?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong stuttered a little. ¡°I-it''s me, Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°Are you a high school senior this year?¡±


    ¡°No. All the senior-year big bros are busy studying right now. I think they don''t have the same... problem as us because all the seniors are worried about entrance exams.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    He didn''t think bullies would suddenly stop acting like pieces of sh*t just because they were in senior year. However, since the oldest kids weren''t around to correct him, Kang Jin-Ho figured he''d talk to them individuallyter.


    ¡°Very well. You can put your hands down,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He watched as the kids put their hands down, then pulled out a chair to take a seat.


    ¡°This is something I''ve been meaning to tell you¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho intently scanned the kids before continuing on. ¡°You haven''t done anything wrong.¡±


    The eyes of all the kids here trembled ever so slightly.


    ¡°Just because you''re being bullied, do not ever think you''re somehow at fault. And do not think that you must endure this nonsense, either. I repeat, you have not done anything wrong. If anyone is to be med, me those bullies.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, big brother Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I know I''m stating the obvious. And I also know I''m not being helpful. However, I still wanted to tell you this because you need to understand that you''re not to be med for what''s about to happen. That''s it. If I am brutally frank with you¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly and hesitated as if he was in a dilemma. However, he still forced himself to finish what he wanted to say. ¡°Sometimes, being weak is a sin.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t say it''s your fault. However, knowing you''re not at fault doesn''tpensate for your pain, does it? It''s the same as you not feeling consoled even though you know the bullies are the bad guys, and what they have done to you is tantly unfair.¡±


    The heads of several kids slowly faltered at Kang Jin-Ho''s calm words.


    ¡°You might think it''s funny to hear me say this, but this world is uncaring like that. Plenty of terrible and sad things happen all the time around the world, and many of them are so terrible that the crap you experience in school will feel like a Sunday stroll inparison.¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and addressed the children. ¡°No one will bother to tell you this, but I will. This is what our world is like. If you don''t have the strength, things will be boundlessly difficult for you. It''ll be heartbreaking and filled with sorrow.¡±


    When he got this far, Kang Jin-Ho let out a long sigh. He felt awful about saying this to these kids.


    ¡°As that''s the case, there can be only one conclusion. If you don''t want to be sad, feel wronged, or enraged, you simply have to get stronger. At the very least, strong enough that some random punks can''t mess with you. I apologize for being a pathetic fool who can''t think of a better solution, but... I''m neither an educator nor a genius capable of easily resolving this situation. All I can do is try to find the cleanest solution for you all. That''s about it.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong raised his hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho focused on him. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Hyung, I''m sorry to interrupt you, but... What is this cleanest solution you''re talking about?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if Han Jin-Seong had asked a good question. ¡°For boys, the solution is straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jong-Su. ¡°How many kids ganged up on you thest time?¡±


    ¡°F-five, Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°Mm. That number was a problem,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded meaningfully. If the other side showed up with a group, this side should just... ¡°If five boys jump at you, then all you gotta do is beat them up. Your problemst time was that you lost.¡±


    That was when Han Jin-Seong''s jaw hit the floor in sheer bbergast.

 Chapter 384: Strategizing

    <h4>Chapter 384: Strategizing</h4>


    Countless ''answers'' could be found in this world.


    Individuals who thought there could be only one answer¡ªonly one way to solve a problem¡ªwere what''smonly referred to as naive idiots. By experiencing the world, one would learn that there could be multiple answers to a problem.


    Some of those answers were bound to be correct, while the rest would be wrong. To live one''s life in the most efficient, effective way, one had to find the best answer among the many avable.


    What one should watch out for the most in this situation would be incorrect answers that sounded like they might just be correct.


    There were some instances where an answer seemed like the most ideal for the situation but couldn''t be put into practice after reality mmed the brakes on it.


    The ''answer'' Kang Jin-Ho had put forward was one such case.


    ¡°W-wait a minute!¡± Han Jin-Seong tried desperately to rein in his bbergast threatening to soar towards the Andromeda gxy. His agitation level had to be forced down since he was talking to Kang Jin-Ho, but if it had been someone else, Han Jin-Seong would''ve started hurling several choice words instead. ¡°J-Jin-Ho hyung, you can''t be saying that that''s our solution?!¡±


    ¡°But I am,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied tly.


    Han Jin-Seong pounded his chest. Why was this dude with a normal-looking... No, hang on, a handsome face, so talented in saying some crazy things and driving people around him up the walls?


    Some time ago, Han Jin-Seong asked Kang Jin-Ho for advice since his school grades didn''t want to improve. And Kang Jin-Ho offered this nugget of advice,?<i>''In that case, study some more,''</i> which drove Han Jin-Seong utterly crazy!


    ¡°We can''t do that, Jin-Ho hyung! And that''s why we''re here talking about this stuff!¡±


    ¡°No, we can do it.¡±


    ¡°Hyung, a guy can''t fight against five people and win!¡±


    ¡°That''s usually true, yes.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong was crying out passionately, but Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remainedposed and serene. It was as if he was talking about something exceedingly logical, like one plus one equaled two.


    ¡°That''s why I said I''ll help you achieve that goal,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Ahh. I see¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong chuckled helplessly.


    <i>''Yup, let''s not waste my energy anymore.''</i>


    A discussion could only take ce between people willing to listen. Trying to talk to a stubborn, unwilling person was no better than lecturing a wall.


    However, it seemed that other kids didn''t exactly share Han Jin-Seong''s sentiments.


    ¡°Jin-Ho hyung, does that mean we should beat up the bullies if they start bullying us?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cooly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...But we can''t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while making a genuinely-confused expression.


    ¡°We were taught that responding to violence with more violence is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, how will you respond?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you''re mistaken about something. Your situation didn''t reach this far because you did something wrong. No, it''s because you had nothing to protect you. If bullying your fellow students gets you expelled from school or a time-out in a juvenile detention center, no one would try to bully anyone anymore. Even if they did, the bullying wouldn''t be as severe as before,¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned back while crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°However, that''s not how things are, now is it? You are stuck in this situation because proving that bullying happened is difficult. And, even if you did prove it, there aren''t many suitable ways to punish the perpetrators. Since you have no other ways to protect yourself, you might as well get punched and kicked around? Is that your solution?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice remained calm. Unruffled. However, that made his words even more chilling to the ears of the kids.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand me. I never said I will provide you with a ''right'' solution. And I won''t tell you to walk only the right paths as you continue living your lives. This world is too cruel and harsh for anyone to stick to their principles and be righteous all the time, anyway. People who do that either be a so-called hero... or fall into tragedy. I assure you, neither case will lead you to a happy ending,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted, then suddenly pointed at a certain someone standing next to him. ¡°For instance, you will end up like this guy.¡±


    Park Yu-Min jumped up in rm when he was pointed out for some reason. ¡°H-Hey! Why are you dragging me into this conversation!¡±


    He seemed aggrieved about being called out like this, but other kids seemed to understand what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say.


    ¡°Wow. I can''t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too!¡±


    ¡°That''s gonna be too hard for me¡­¡±


    The orphanage kids rapidly agreed with Kang Jin-Ho''s point of view when Park Yu-Min was used as an example.


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly looked around, trying to figure out what was going on, only to realize the orphanage kids were looking back at him with eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°W-why are you all looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...Yu-Min hyung, don''t give up, okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure things will get better someday, hyung!¡±


    Park Yu-Min staggered in dizziness. ¡°I... I haven''t done anything, though?¡±


    The orphanage kids all slowly shook their heads. They had never met anyone as kind as Park Yu-Min until now. And they also had never seen anyone living a life as tough as Park Yu-Min''s yet, either!


    No one asked him to, yet Park Yu-Min was the first to wake up in the morning to prepare breakfast for everyone here. Not stopping there, he''d help the kids with getting ready for school, do sundry chores in the orphanage, go to work, then the first thing he does aftering home would be to check up on the kids'' wellbeing.


    <i>''He''s not even our mother, yet...!''</i>


    Not even an actual mother would do so much for their kids. Not to forget, Park Yu-Min wasn''t looking after one or two kids either!


    If the result of living a righteous life resembled Park Yu-Min''s current lifestyle, none of the kids here wanted to be like that!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded and continued to speak. ¡°I''m not someone amazing who can teach you the righteous path that can fix every situation. Don''t expect such things from me. All I can provide you with is a solution to fix your current situation. And, at the very least, stop those punks from giving you grief during school. That''s it. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, hyung...?¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously spoke.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong seemed a little reluctant but still raised his voice. ¡°That''s all good and well for us, but what about the girls? It''s not like we can also hit those bullies since they are girls, too.¡±


    ¡°We have a different solution for that.¡±


    ¡°A different solution?¡± Han Jin-Seong tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. However, I''m not the one who will give you that solution. Therefore, I can''t give you confirmation just yet.¡±


    ¡°Hyung, is this person... trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Trustworthy¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin before asking Han Jin-Seong back. ¡°I guess she is trustworthy, right?¡±


    <i>Why are you asking me that, dude?!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t help but seriously worry if this situation would be resolved at all.


    ***


    ¡°Noona! Wait, Yeon-Ha noona! Where are you going today?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager hurriedly called out to her. He jumped out of a tent set up in front of Choi Yeon-Ha''s home.


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at him. ¡°Are you a stalker? Are you a stan? How could you be crazy enough to set up a tent in front of someone else''s home?!¡±


    ¡°That''s because you don''t answer your phone and refuse to meet with anyone! Noona, you think I want to sleep rough in this weather? I''m your manager, noona. Other managers stick next to their talents twenty-four hours a day, you know? But it''s my first time seeing you in person... in a month! That makes no sense, you know!¡±


    ¡°Listen here!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled at the manager as icy coldness dripped from her re. ¡°Do I look like an idol going on a national tour? Hmm? Do I?!¡±


    ¡°...N-no, you don''t.¡± The manager stuttered, knowing he needed to tread very carefully here. Who knows what kind of ruination would visit him if he carelessly ran his mouth and hurt this foul-tempered woman''s pride?


    One of Choi Yeon-Ha''s exclusive managers was famously flipped on his head¨Calong with a table in the agency president''s office¨Cafter carelessly saying that she might lose her position to some young upstart by not making any movies or TV shows.


    Most people were under the mostly-correct impression that talent agencies held a powerful sway over their talents, but a big fish like Choi Yeon-Ha was fully capable of reversing that rtionship dynamic. Whether it was the agency president or any other high-ranking officer, they would never dare raise their voices in front of Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I don''t have any filmingmitments, so why do you keep calling me on the phone and bothering me every day! Don''t you know that apany busy calling an employee on holiday and sending messages is considered taboo?! Are you on a power trip over me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°A p-power trip?! Did you just say I''m on a power trip, of all things?¡±


    A part-timer working in a convenience store could potentially p the living daylights out of their crappy boss. However, the manager would never dream of doing something simr to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    When the manager looked bbergasted, Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly. ¡°I want to get some rest while I can, okay? It''s not like I''m working on a film project right now, so why do you keep bothering me with unnecessary calls? Besides all that, don''t you have anymon sense! Get rid of that tent, right now! You''re embarrassing me in front of my neighbors!¡±


    ¡°...Noona, you don''t have any filmingmitments because you refused to sign on to any projects.¡±


    ¡°Which means I don''t have any filmingmitments, doesn''t it!¡±


    The manager was on the brink of reaching forced enlightenment.


    <i>''Just who... Who would want to live together with this woman?''</i>


    What was the point of having a pretty face when the face-holder had a rubbish personality?


    Granted, celebs with crap personalities were nothing new. However, Choi Yeon-Ha was a breed apart from other female celebs renowned for their short fuses.


    Most female celebs were needlessly sensitive and prickly about weird things. They would easily get agitated and start yelling like crazy, only to sink into depression figuratively minutester. They would act like thugs and backstab each other like seasoned politicians until their groups were on the road to ruination.


    However, unlike those celebs, Choi Yeon-Ha was more like...


    <i>''...Well, she''s just a wacko. That''s it!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was fundamentally a weirdo. If the viewers who thought Choi Yeon-Ha was a Goddess of Purity saw her everyday conduct, they would probably copse to the floor while foam gushed out of their mouths.


    A brave soul needed to let the world know the truth before it was toote. That was the only way to save another poor sacrifice from getting ughtered by this woman!


    <i>''With a personality like yours, no wonder you still don''t have a boyfriend!''</i>


    Countless talent agency managers were hard at work to prevent their female talents from entering a burgeoning romantic rtionship. On the other hand, Choi Yeon-Ha''s agency was actively rmending her to date someone!


    That was because the agency''s higher-ups found the idea of Choi Yeon-Ha dating a nice guy?<i>very?</i>appealing. They figured it could be a good way to rein in Choi Yeon-Ha''s entric and unpredictable whims and soften her short fuse capable of utterly destroying unsuspecting managers!


    So, the agency pleaded, nay, begged on its knees, for Choi Yeon-Ha to find a date, but now...!


    <i>''How could you be so disinterested in romance?!''</i>


    Veins began bulging on the manager''s forehead.


    If the manager was being honest, Choi Yeon-Ha was actually a great talent to manage. While celebs frequenting nightclubs and parties to drink themselves to stupor and be out of reach the whole day were dime-a-dozen, Choi Yeon-Ha was a herbivore inparison that preferred staying at home or going to a gym to exercise when she had no filmingmitments.


    Managing Choi Yeon-Ha''s affairs was easy since she didn''t like drinking. She also disliked parties. And she especially hated those asions where partying and drinking went hand-in-hand. And then...!


    <i>''She finds handsome men creepy because they are good-looking. She finds ugly men annoying because, well, they are ugly. And she finds regr men boring and uncharming...!''</i>


    The manager almost blurted out,?<i>''What do you want from a man, then?!''</i>


    Without a doubt, Choi Yeon-Ha''s fate was to die as an old, bitter spinster with no one by her side.


    The manager groaned before pulling himself together. ¡°Anyway, where are you going, noona?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I''m going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can see that you''re all dressed up, so you must be thinking of going somewhere important. Can you tell me where?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes became slightly withdrawn. She''d do that only when her moods were at their absolute lowest.


    The manager hurriedly mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Hoooh, it seems like the higher-ups told you to report on every little thing happening in my private life. Is that it? I don''t remember such uses in my contract, though? Should I stop by at the president''s office to confirm if he has amended my contract without telling me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not necessary, noona! I''m sorry. It''s just that... I got curious¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Choi Yeon-Ha started ring murderously again, her phone suddenly rang to break her momentum. She was going to ignore the call and continue with her tirade, but her eyes still nced at the phone''s screen in the end.


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly fake-coughed to clear her throat, then sneakily turned away from the manager to answer the call.


    ¡°H-hi. Yes, I''m on my way!¡±


    The manager''s face became dazed.


    <i>''Why... does she sound like that?''</i>


    That couldn''t be right...? As far as the manager knew, Choi Yeon-Ha never sounded like that outside of her acting, so what was going on here? How should the manager describe her sudden change in attitude?


    Didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha use that manner of speech as a way to convey her liveliness while performing the role of an energetic girl in the past? And didn''t she also ask the manager to go and buy something sour every time the director called ''Cut!'' because she thought the cringe-sweet dialogue was giving her goosebumps and leaving a terrible taste in her mouth?


    ¡°Yes. N-no, I woke up not too long ago. Ahahaha, I''m a bit of a sleepyhead, you see? Okay. I''ll quickly put something on and head there, so please wait for me!¡±


    <i>''But, you are already fully dolled up, though?''</i>


    If this set of attire was a result of Choi Yeon-Ha ''quickly putting something on'', what would be her destination in case she decided to go all-out in the makeup-and-clothes department? The London Fashion Week?!


    The manager watched Choi Yeon-Ha answer her phone while busy fanning herself with her hand. That was when a lightbulb suddenly went off inside the manager''s head.


    <i>''N-no, wait a second... Could this be...?''</i>


    Something massive just happened.


    Choi Yeon-Ha... was seeing someone!

 Chapter 385: Strategizing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Strategizing (5)</h4>


    <i>''This is super-massive!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol instinctively realized that the biggest crisis in five years of his career as a talent manager was unfolding before his eyes.


    Countless thoughts got into a messy tangle inside his brain. He was so taken aback that his judgment had frozen up, preventing him from figuring out what to do.


    However, one thing was for certain: Han Eun-Sol''s pay grade wasn''t high enough to decide what to do here! At the very least, the agency president and directors would have to discuss this among themselves first!


    <i>''Even then... This could be my chance!''</i>


    The one and only Choi Yeon-Ha was...! The wacko warrioress with a terrible personality and even worse temper and ranked world number one in tormenting people was...!


    ...Finally interested in the opposite sex!


    When in a rtionship, one would automatically start looking after their image. Let''s say there was an attractive woman. If a man she wasn''t interested in rmended a type of food she didn''t like, this hypothetical woman would decline while waving her hand dismissively. However, if it was a man she was quite interested in, she''d at least pretend to try the food. After all, doing a ''considerate'' thing like that wasmon sense, was it not?


    Every man and woman would behave in a simr manner to that example if they found themselves in that situation.


    This might be the heaven-sent opportunity for that minimum-epted consideration to finally be installed in Choi Yeon-Ha''s brain!


    <i>''I gotta make sure it happens no matter what!''</i>


    Something like this probably had never happened in the history of South Korea''s entertainment sector! The weird day when the talent agency wasn''t trying to stop its talent from dating someone but racking its proverbial brain to make sure the romance was a sess had finallye!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Yeon-Ha noona?¡±


    ¡°What now!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha had already reverted to her old self by then, having finished her chat with the mysterious man on the phone.


    If being able to piss people off with two simple words like ''What now!'' could be considered a talent, then Choi Yeon-Ha certainly was talented in that regard!


    ¡°Noona, are you going somewhere to... meet someone?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know that? Didn''t I tell you to stop meddling in my private life?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that. I was just wondering if there''s anything I can help you with.¡±


    ¡°You? Help me?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha snorted derisively. ¡°Would you listen to our dear Han Eun-Sol? He''s all grown up now, isn''t he! To think he''d even say he''ll help me, the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha! You think you can help me? Really?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was back to her usual haughty self, but Han Eun-Sol didn''t back off this time. He had a powerful ace up his sleeve, after all!


    ¡°Noona, if this was about your work, I wouldn''t dare say I can help you. I know my limits, at least.¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    ¡°However, the story will change if it''s about dating someone. Let''s be honest here, noona. You''re a forever virgin, aren''t you? A wizard. A card-carrying forever-solo yer.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha staggered slightly.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking about this, noona, and... I''m pretty sure you have zero clue about seducing a guy.¡±


    ¡°S-s-seduce?! Who''s seducing who! Don''t make meugh, will you! I''m not seducing anyone! How dare you even suggest that the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha is trying to seduce a man! Watch what you say!¡±


    <i>''I''ve hit the bull''s eye!¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s response confirmed Han Eun-Sol''s suspicions.


    If someone suggested such a thing at any other time, the usual response from Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve been a derisive snort followed by mockingughter. Actually, she''d act all haughty and superior while saying it might be fun to seduce someone once in a while.


    However, the visible panic on her face was all the proof Han Eun-Sol needed.


    ¡°Noona, I might not look it, but I have some experience in the dating game.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thanks for the offer, but no thanks. I don''t need your help.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. At least you should¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply. ¡°Listen, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona.¡±


    ¡°I''m not trying to look down on you or anything like that, okay? It''s just that you aren''t gonna be much help in this situation. This guy isn''t your run-of-the-mill man, okay? If I approach him half-heartedly, the only thing waiting for me would be utter humiliation.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol groaned and shook his head. ¡°No, no. Noona, that''s not it. I''ll be frank, you aren''t even equipped to handle the most basic stuff in romance, noona!¡±


    ¡°...Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For instance... You were thinking of driving your car to the meeting ce, now weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that dude have a car?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded. ¡°He does.¡±


    ¡°In that case, he''ll drive away in his car when you say goodbyeter, right? However, if you also go there in your car, what do you think will happen when it''s time to say goodbye? You two will drive away in separate cars! Don''t you know you can ask him for a ride home if you don''t take your car with you now?¡±


    ¡°...Heol?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes opened super-wide. ¡°What... Really?¡±


    ¡°Noona, this is nothing more than a basic of all basic maneuvers. This is why I said you don''t even know the basic dating tactics everyone else already knows. And you will never get anywhere with a man like that.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stepped closer, indicating that she was steadily being reeled in.


    ¡°If we''re talking about any regr ol'' dude, you don''t have to do anything, right? You probably don''t even need to raise a finger, in fact. Just a discreet little smile from you would be enough to make any man weak at their knees, anyway. But this dude isn''t that type, and that''s why you''re trying to seduce him, aren''t you? I guess he''s the type that a pretty face doesn''t work on?¡±


    ¡°...You, do you have a talent for reading fortunes?¡±


    ¡°Sigh~. Seriously now, you''re so helpless, noona.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol was experiencing something truly exciting right now. For the first time in thest two years working as Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, he had finally wrestled the initiative away from her!


    To other celebrities, their managers were literally that, managers. However, Choi Yeon-Ha treated her managers as manservants.


    While other managers managed the actions of their talents on-site and tried to promote their ''clients'' to the staff working in various productionpanies, Choi Yeon-Ha''s managers were forced to learn how to brew the perfect coffee by boiling Choi Yeon-Ha''s favorite coffee beans at the right temperature.


    Forget about scripts or the environment in the shooting locations; to her managers, Choi Yeon-Ha''s moods were the utmost priority.


    If Han Eun-Sol had a wish... Well, he wouldn''t go as far as wishing for Choi Yeon-Ha''s personality to be more docile. However, he''d dearly wish for nothing more than for God to give him Choi Yeon-Ha''s mood forecast every morning, like how TV news always had the day''s weather forecast! So that he''d not even bother toe to work if Choi Yeon-Ha was in a foul mood!


    However, after enduring thest two sorrow-filled years, this incredible moment hadnded on his proverbial doorstep!


    ¡°Noona, do you want me to tell you what you gotta do?¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°If you''re curious, please get in my car.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol smiled brightly. ¡°I''m going to give you a ride to your meeting ce. Then, you''ll have a perfect excuse to ride in that dude''s carter, right? Did you know that a romantic conquest usually starts off with small things?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hesitated for a while, unable to answer Han Eun-Sol.


    However, Han Eun-Sol didn''t rush her. Since time immemorial, excessive rmendations usually led to a strong pushback, so the wise thing to do was to do it in moderation.


    In cases like this one, he needed to behave like a fisherman with the attitude of,?<i>''I''m not interested in you, and the bait dangling on my fishing rod is just there for fun, okay?''</i>


    Although Han Eun-Sol''s mouth was rapidly drying up from all the tension in the air, he knew he couldn''t afford to show any hints of nervousness, such as wetting his lips.


    Eventually, though...!


    ¡°I, I guess I''ll do as you say this one time,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    After two long years, Han Eun-Sol had his first win.


    ***


    <i>''This is great.''</i>


    Indeed, this was great. Wonderful, in fact. However, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t help but wonder if they could pull this off in the first ce.


    <i>''I mean... Let''s be real here, this is Choi Yeon-Ha we''re talking about!''</i>


    While driving the car, Han Eun-Sol sneaked a nce at Choi Yeon-Ha riding shotgun in the passenger seat.


    Even as she continued to peer at her reflection in herpact''s mirror, her expression silently screamed,?<i>''Did I apply too much makeup? I said I wouldn''t wear any makeup, so will he notice that I''ve put on nude makeup?''</i>


    As an actress, Choi Yeon-Ha was so good at her craft that countless directors and PDs heaped endless praises on her. Even the critics gritted their collective teeth and decried the unfairness of the heavens for granting Choi Yeon-Ha head-turning looks and a naturally-gifted acting ability. Of course, they''d always point out how unconvincing Choi Yeon-Ha was in romantic scenes, but still!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was someone that incredible, yet here she was, visibly nervous to the point of failing to manage her expressions!


    <i>''Just who could it be...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was the female lead of a big-budget blockbuster shotst year. The male lead in that film was two years older than Choi Yeon-Ha, and one of the top five best-looking actors in the entire country. He was so handsome that people used to joke that his looks could cover everything about him, including his less-than-perfect acting ability!


    That actor unfortunately fell head over heels for Choi Yeon-Ha and began showering her with flowers and gifts during the duration of the film shoot. It became so bad that the film crew had to plead with the actor to stop showing his affection on set! They said it didn''t matter whether or not he was acting like a lovestruck fool as long as he was doing it out of sight!


    That was how strongly he tried to ask her out back then.


    If Han Eun-Sol was a manager of a... ''normal'' celebrity, he should''ve actively stopped this. However, the actor was too good-looking, had a good personality, and was even upright enough to secretly do volunteer work without telling anyone. So, the talent agency reasoned, this could be a great chance to get Choi Yeon-Ha hitched, and desperately tried to encourage her, but...


    ...The end result could only be described as tragic.


    From start to finish, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even spare a minute of her time for the poor man. It was as if he was nothing more than a piece of pebble found on the ground to her.


    Toward the end of the film shoot, the actor got desperate and decided to bite the bullet. He asked Choi Yeon-Ha for her number in front of all the film crew, but she proceeded to punt the poor man''s mind to the next gxy with two dismissive sentences,?<i>''Know your ce, plebian.?You''re cramping my style.''</i>


    <i>''And that poor dude still hasn''t starred in a new film yet...''</i>


    Apparently, this story had be such an... ''essential'' legend that it''d be the first story told to every intern joining celebrity gossip departments of various news publications. This story was so widespread within the industry that anyone with even the most tenuous link to the entertainment sector would''ve heard about it. Most people were under the mistaken impression that the humiliation from that rejection was keeping the poor actor away from new projects, but...


    From what Han Eun-Sol heard, it wasn''t humiliation keeping him away but his damaged mentality.


    This didn''t seem far-fetched, considering the actor showed up several times at Choi Yeon-Ha''s ce after the shoot wrapped up and got nearly arrested several times as a stalker!


    And his dedication resulted in him running into Choi Yeon-Ha a few more times, but...


    <i>''He shouldn''t have done that...''</i>


    Whenever they encountered each other, Choi Yeon-Ha would verbally assault him to the point of the poor man breaking down into bits and pieces. Thest thing Han Eun-Sol heard about that actor was that he was apparently being treated for depression somewhere.


    <i>''That''s what Choi Yeon-Ha noona is like, so...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha the Haughty, Arrogant, and Foul-Tempered... That Choi Yeon-Ha was nervously fidgeting around with apact, unable to sit still.


    ¡°...Noona,¡± Han Eun-Sol cautiously called out to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Ng? Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°...Men don''t really care whether you have makeup on or not.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Looking pretty is all that counts. Whether you''re naturally pretty or through the magic of makeup is a problem for another time, so stop shivering nervously, okay?¡±


    ¡°W-who is shivering here! Who! Hey, you! You''re getting mighty cheeky, aren''t you?! You think I''m the type to shiver in nervousness like an idiot?! Ah?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply.


    <i>''Your shivering is more noticeable because you''ve never done it before!''</i>


    If this had been a scene from a TV show, the inte forums would''ve exploded from all the hatements saying her character had been effectively destroyed. It''d be seen as such a destructive plot point that the writers and the PD would probably get to live to two hundred years old from all the insults and abuse they receive!


    <i>''Seriously now, I still can''t believe it!''</i>


    Just who could it be? Who could be the man capable of turning the haughty Choi Yeon-Ha into this state?


    <i>''No matter who he is, it should be impossible to resist her charms, though...?''</i>


    Although it was unfair, being pretty was a powerful weapon for women. If a woman as beautiful as Choi Yeon-Ha pursued you, there was no way any hot-blooded man would refuse. To protect world peace and the continued stability of menfolk, Choi Yeon-Ha had to uphold her sacred duty, which was to maintain her haughtiness!


    But, that Choi Yeon-Ha was currently...!


    The words ''nervousness'' and ''anxious'' written on Choi Yeon-Ha''s left- and right cheek pushed Han Eun-Sol''s curiosity to new heights. At the same time...


    <i>''When he finally gets to learn what noona''s like, I guess he''s gonna vomit blood...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol had a strong hunch that Choi Yeon-Ha would not be able to remain in her current state of mind. In the end, her personality would break through. Imagining what would happen then was making it extra hard for Han Eun-Sol to keep hisughter down.


    <i>''Who cares. It''ll still be a huge score if I get to prove myself to noona and if her fiery personality finally learns to soften up a bit.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol offered a silent prayer to the mystery man who was about to be his tool for future prosperity.


    Choi Yeon-Ha pointed to a fork in the road. ¡°Take that exit.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Isn''t that an orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I... see?¡± Han Eun-Sol tilted his head slightly. Why an orphanage? Didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha say she was meeting a man, so why were they heading to an orphanage, of all ces? ¡°Noona? Are you trying to improve your public image? Like, you know, that thing? The megastar Choi Yeon-Ha''s secret acts of kindness exposed! Like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you mad? Why would I do something like that in secret? I need witnesses before agreeing to do that, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yup, that sounds like you¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol helplessly shook his head.


    So, it was safe to say Choi Yeon-Ha''s personality prevented her from secretly performing volunteer services. In that case, why the orphanage?


    ¡°There he is...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped when Han Eun-Sol''s car drove into the orphanage''s parking lot, and they could see a man sitting on one of the benches.


    ¡°Is that your guy, noona?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Eh? N-no, of course not! W-who is my guy! It''s not like that, okay!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly panicked again.


    ¡°Huh? I was only asking if that''s the guy you''re supposed to meet, noona.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Y-yeah, it''s him.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s curiosity-filled gaze was fixed on the mystery man on the bench.


    1. This is a riff on a Korean idiom about ''eating'' insults to live a long and prosperous life.

 Chapter 386: Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Training (1)</h4>


    <i>''That''s him?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol inadvertently frowned a little. He didn''t expect to see a man like that.


    <i>''This isn''t about me, so why do I feel so unhappy?''</i>


    Despite being kicked around and abused constantly by Choi Yeon-Ha, Han Eun-Sol was still her manager. And to managers, the talents under their management were practically their business cards. Not only that but they could also be considered their other self, their alter ego. Their absolute everything.


    Depending on how Choi Yeon-Ha''s status was perceived, Han Eun-Sol''s status would also rise or fall. It was the same story with the treatment, too. The better the treatment Choi Yeon-Ha received, the better it''d also be for Han Eun-Sol.


    That was why he wished for Choi Yeon-Ha to be the highest-rated actress in South Korea, at the bare minimum. He prayed for her ''stock'' to soar high into the sky and eventually reach the stars beyond.


    In that case, what would be the base requirement for any man wanting to be Choi Yeon-Ha''s beau? They needed to satisfy at least three categories first. Money, prestige, and good looks.


    Those were ''basic'' requirements, of course. Additional requirements included an eptable fashion sense, a good personality, and a sense of humor. Being considerate didn''t even need to be mentioned since something like that was stating the obvious.


    <i>''Ah! Is this what I think it is?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol suddenly had an epiphany in front of some orphanage on why mothers-inw always seemed dissatisfied with their daughters-inw. He opened his eyes super-wide and scanned the mystery man sitting on the bench one more time. ¡°Noona, are you sure that''s the guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s just that¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol grimaced. He knew he shouldn''t say this, but the question still managed to w its way out of his throat in the end. ¡°Noona, are you here to buy something privately? Like, some kinda second-hand goods?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean, look at him! Just what kind of a meeting is this for him to¡­¡±


    ...<i>Show up looking like that! Look!</i>


    <i>Which insane motherf*cker would dare to show up to a meeting with Choi Yeon-Ha in a worn-down tracksuit and equally worn-out sneakers?! Just who!</i>


    ¡°Gee whiz. Really...!?¡±


    That was a clear middle finger to the talent under Han Eun-Sol''s management! Something like this could not be allowed! Han Eun-Sol was willing to understand someone without a fashion sense, but that man''s attire wasn''t that. That man simply didn''t care!


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and park the car already.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It''s alreadyte, you know. I need to get out, so park the car. And quickly leave, okay? Don''t worry, I''ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°H-hang on, noona!¡± Han Eun-Sol panicked slightly. ¡°It''s no good for me to leave now. If I do, you''ll look like a senseless woman who brings her manager along for her private business.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol nodded while thinking, ''<i>You''re already a senseless woman, though.''</i> ¡°I think you should act like this. You havee, but it''s more like you''re giving him your time of day. To show him that you''re a very busy person.¡±


    ¡°No can do. If I say I''m busy, he''ll tell me to go and take care of my business first.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    <i>Is this for real?</i>


    What on Earth was about to happen in this ce? Han Eun-Sol stuttered a little as he came up with another n. ¡°I-in that case, let''s say you came here right after dealing with a film shoot.¡±


    ¡°I already told him I was asleep earlier, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°...Ah. Shoot.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted while looking at Han Eun-Sol, who seemed somewhat flustered and at the end of his wits. ¡°Just let me out and say hello before leaving, okay?¡±


    ¡°But, what if he asks me why I''m here?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry since he''s not gonna.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He won''t care about you. I mean, he''s not even interested in me, so why would he be interested in you?¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­¡±


    Were they dealing with an alien? How could a man be disinterested in Choi Yeon-Ha!


    Of course, people had their preferences and styles they liked. Han Eun-Sol believed Choi Yeon-Ha was the prettiest among all the female celebs in the country. That didn''t mean she''d be the ideal woman for every man, though.


    Of course, that story was only applicable when Choi Yeon-Ha was stuck to one''s TV screen. If any of the prospective hopefuls met Choi Yeon-Ha in real life, they would probably immediately run for the hills! Who cared about her styles and whatnot!


    Han Eun-Sol could only endure the abuse from this wackjob with a personality disorder because her looks could purge all the negatives out of his mind. And Han Eun-Sol felt sad knowing that wasn''t an exaggeration.


    ¡°Anyways, park the car already!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled shrilly.


    ¡°Ah! Y-yes!¡±


    When Han Eun-Sol parked the car, Choi Yeon-Ha took her time and slowly opened the door. As if her anxious demeanor until now was a lie, her new movements practically screamed,?<i>''I''m not harried at all.''</i>


    <i>''As expected of my noona!''</i>


    The acting experience of ten years hadn''t suddenly abandoned her. Look at Choi Yeon-Ha, gracefully bringing out her acting chops even though she wasn''t in front of a camera!


    After confirming Choi Yeon-Ha''s exit, Han Eun-Sol also quickly climbed out of the car. He wanted to see the face of this bizarre man at least once.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head was lowered, his attention focused on his phone. He heard Choi Yeon-Ha''s approach, then slightly raised his head.


    <i>''...Heol?''</i>


    <i>What the heck...? Why does it feel like that man''s radiating light?</i>


    <i>And... What''s this? How can a man look that good?</i>


    <i>S-sure, why not? But, still...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s facial features weren''t simply on the level of ''handsome''. Han Eun-Sol was dead sure of his evaluation here. After all, men with gob-smacking good looks, enhanced with full makeup, were dime-a-dozen in the entertainment sector.


    But this man was... even after beingpared to those good-looking men...!


    <i>''...How can his foundation be that perfect?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol was screaming inwardly.?<i>That man hasn''t done anything to himself! No makeup, no waxing, and he couldn''t have received aaaaany beauty tips from anyone judging from his clothes!</i>


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s so-called bare face could still grab Han Eun-Sol''s attention. That seemed like an ominous sign.


    <i>''Ah? Hang on a second!''</i>


    Didn''t Han Eun-Sol see that man somewhere before...?


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho?¡± Han Eun-Sol''s jaw nearly hit the floor.


    <i>''I-i-isn''t he that dude from Yeon-Ha noona''s TV show? Right, he''s the dude that acted opposite noona in that one scene and caused an uproar!''</i>


    Just like how the brightest candle burned the quickest, the impact of Kang Jin-Ho''s TV appearance was quickly forgotten by the masses. However, Han Eun-Sol could still vividly recall all the hubaloo surrounding that appearance, even now. How could he not, when the scene of Choi Yeon-Ha flipping the agency half on its head in her quest to head-hunt Kang Jin-Ho and turn him into an actor was burned into Han Eun-Sol''s memories!


    But why was that man here?


    Choi Yeon-Ha greeted first. ¡°Hi! Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°You''ve arrived sooner than I thought, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°I thought I waste, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Mm...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while getting up. ¡°Didn''t you drive here?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, uh... My schedule was... Wait, what happened to your car, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°Yeong-Gi drove it to our destination.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. ¡°Why is Mister Yeong-Gi driving your car?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to train the kids, but the location here is too small for what we have in mind, so we settled on a ce some distance away. However, we didn''t have any buses and had to use every vehicle we owned, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, so that''s what happened. And you were thinking of hitching a ride in my car?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was my n, but now¡­¡±


    The mood suddenly turned weird when the conversation got this far.


    <i>''I messed up!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol broke out in a flood of cold sweat when Choi Yeon-Ha shot a sharp and quick re at him.


    Had Choi Yeon-Ha driven her car here as originally intended, she and Kang Jin-Ho could''ve gone on their merry way about now. However, Han Eun-Sol just had to offer his advice and ultimately mess up this situation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced a little. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Well, we can always grab a taxi,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while shrugging his shoulders.


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly raised his hand. ¡°H-how about I give you guys a ride?¡±


    ¡°Mm? It''s okay. We can get there with a taxi.¡±


    ¡°No can do, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Han Eun-Sol adamantly raised his objection. ¡°If Miss Yeon-Ha was seen traveling somewhere with a man in a taxi, it''s going to make the front page of all major newspapers. And taxis have ck boxes as well. That will be an absolute no-no for us.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see... I didn''t think about that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly bowed his head at Han Eun-Sol. ¡°In that case, we''ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes, sir!¡± Han Eun-Sol tensed up and hurriedly got back inside his vehicle.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly climbed into the backseat, and Choi Yeon-Ha followed suit by taking the spot right next to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her. ¡°Aren''t you going to take the front passenger seat?¡±


    ¡°I''m not much of a fan of riding in the front, you see,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled awkwardly and replied.


    <i>...Noona, you were riding shotgun with me to get here!</i>


    <i>I might have understood your choice if we were in a minivan, but this is my car! Besides, I''m not a chauffeur, you know!</i>


    <i>Hang on... I am a chauffeur, aren''t I?</i>


    Han Eun-Sol suppressed this unexinable anger bubbling up inside his chest and carefully depressed the elerator. Once the vehicle was on the move, Han Eun-Sol felt the tumbling thoughts in his head calm down a little.


    <i>''Okay, so... It was Kang Jin-Ho all along?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s name was... ''fairly'' famous within the talent agency''s corridors. Choi Yeon-Ha losing her mind trying to coax Kang Jin-Ho into acting yed an active part in that, of course. Mostly, though, Choi Yeon-Ha rushing to Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria every night after shooting wrapped up for the day was too unforgettable for most people.


    However, no one imagined that romantic feelings would develop between the two of them!


    <i>''Which isn''t all that surprising, really.''</i>


    The way Han Eun-Sol saw it, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have much to offer besides his stunning looks. The thing was, though... Choi Yeon-Ha had already maxed out her Good Looks Resistance stat by now. After all, she had spent years in various environments filled with countless good-looking people, so it seemed inconceivable for Choi Yeon-Ha to lose herself to a man''s handsome facial features.


    <i>''In that case, what''s going on here?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol could only groan deeply. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to have any notable plus points besides his facial features. As far as Han Eun-Sol could tell, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have a good personality or sense of humor. What about money, then?


    His financial status was obviously unknown, but something about Kang Jin-Ho''s previous demeanor suggested he wasn''t the type to throw money around, even if he was swimming in wealth. Besides, look at his attire! That wasn''t how a man interested in wealth would dress!


    Most of all...!


    <i>''Noona is also loaded, you know!''</i>


    The amount of money deposited into her bank ount every time Choi Yeon-Ha filmed amercial would exceed what most people get to touch in their lives. So, why should someone like that get hung-up on some dude''s wealth?


    <i>''Gee whiz. The more I think about this, the more confused I get...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol nced at the backseat with the rearview mirror. He could see Kang Jin-Ho rxedly leaning against the seat, and Choi Yeon-Ha was sitting ''demurely'' next to him. Quite literally, too!


    <i>''Noona, please don''t be so nervous! Please!''</i>


    <i>People might think a rat or something is scurrying around back there!</i>


    <i>''...Ah, I see. Noona doesn''t know what her character is...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was a consummate professional. Regardless of her situation, she could perfectly realize her character as long as she was serious about it. However, from what Han Eun-Sol could see...


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha still hadn''t settled on what kind of a character she needed to y. No wonder she was acting so nervous and confused.


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t bear the awkwardness anymore and broke the silence first. ¡°B-by the way, is it really nothing more than training?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. Now that I think about it, you aren''t really needed there. I mean, you aren''t going to participate in the boys'' training, after all. Should we turn the car around?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not necessary. I''m curious, so I''d like to see it for myself first. This experience might help out with what I''m thinking of.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that could be true.¡±


    ¡°Yup, it is,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. ¡°By the way, you seem more rxed than thest time, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°That''s because I know what needs to be done,¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied. ¡°Events can happen at any time. What''s important to remember isn''t worrying about the event itself but finding a way to respond. When we were chattingst time, I wasn''t sure what we must do, but now we know. In that case, there''s no need to hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    Han Eun-Sol smiled contentedly while watching the duo in the backseat chat with one another.


    <i>''...I have no idea what you two are even talking about!''</i>


    Words were meant to be understood by people, or was Han Eun-Sol mistaken about that?! For crying out loud, why was this duo beating around the bush like that! Besides, why was Choi Yeon-Ha nodding like that as if she just heard one of the greatest truths about the world!


    Inside this car was a den of confusion. Anyone looking for chaos would find it in here!


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at arge structure nearby. ¡°That''s our destination.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Isn''t that a training center?¡± Han Eun-Sol tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes, it''s that building.¡±


    ¡°We''re going there? But, isn''t that an indoor training center for a pro sports team?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly replied. ¡°I rented it.¡±


    ¡°...? H-hang on. You rented it? A pro team''s training center? Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°B-but, how? Do you know someone from the team?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°No, I don''t. I just rented it, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°O-okay. But how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°With money, of course.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes again. ¡°You rented a pro sports team''s training center with money? I''m pretty sure they would still say no, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, I gave them a <i>lot</i> of money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Eun-Sol had to revise his evaluation somewhat when Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly.


    <i>''Yup, he''s rich.''</i>


    And incredibly rich, to boot!

 Chapter 387: Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Training (2)</h4>


    Of course, Han Eun-Sol''s assumption was slightly off the mark.


    What Kang Jin-Ho actually did was ask his ''All-Purpose Universal Key'' capable of resolving any problem that he needed a suitable location to train the orphanage''s kids. And this so-called Universal Key responded with the following words: ¡°In that case, let''s pick somewhere nearby. And let''s make it indoors so the inclement weather won''t affect you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho thought the Universal Key had a point and nodded in agreement. And that set the Universal Key off on his way to deal with all the necessary contract signings and payments.


    Of course, even Kang Jin-Ho had no idea a pro sports team''s training center would be waiting for him like this. He only came here because the Universal Key had told him to, after all!


    Unfortunately for Han Eun-Sol, though, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t thoughtful or friendly enough to exin himself and undo other people''s misunderstandings.


    Choi Yeon-Ha pointed to a corner in the parking lot. ¡°I think you can park over there, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Why?¡±


    ¡°I can see Mister Jin-Ho''s car over there.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol furrowed his brow.


    <i>''I didn''t know noona was interested in cars?''</i>


    They were too far to see the number te of the parked vehicle, so for Choi Yeon-Ha to recognize Kang Jin-Ho''s car from...


    ¡°...Hang on, are you talking about that red car over there?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°Yeah. It''s that one.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh. So, you''re talking about that red car with a low-slung body that might scrape its bottom after meeting a moderately tall speed bump? A car with no reason to exist that boasts zero practicality, but the kind of car that I''d dly sell my wife in a heartbeat if that means I can buy one? That car?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It''s... nothing.¡± Han Eun-Sol sneakily wiped the liquid clean from the corners of his eyes.


    <i>''Yup, I can see why she knows which one it is.''</i>


    South Korea was now a rich-enough country to see Lamborghinis like that pootling around. Even if that was the case, what were the odds of that particr Lambo in that striking color parked at their destination? As it turned out, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the idiot. Han Eun-Sol was!


    <i>''What the hell! Why is Kang Jin-Ho dressed like a bum when he can afford a car like that?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol thought he could almost understand it. Or maybe not.


    If he said he couldn''t understand why a man rich enough to drive around in a Lamborghini was dressed like a pauper, what would the rich man say in his reply?


    <i>''Right, it''s the opposite of what I thought.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could afford to put on whatever he felt like because he was rich enough to drive around in a red Lamborghini. That had to be it.


    Many moons ago, Han Eun-Sol saw a neighborhood ''bum'' buying a pack of smokes from a corner store. That dude had bedraggled hair and wore a stretched wife-beater and ugly shorts.


    Han Eun-Sol swore he''d never be someone like that. But then, that bum exited the corner store, climbed into an expensive foreign luxury car and coolly drove away. In the proverbial blink of an eye, that bum transformed into a mega-cool Chad in Han Eun-Sol''s eyes.


    After remembering that incident, Han Eun-Sol suddenly thought Kang Jin-Ho''s worn-out tracksuit looked like the unmistakable symbol of cool-chic.


    <i>''N-no, wait! I''m being brainwashed here!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly shook his head. It seemed he was experiencing what smart people referred to as ''cognitive dissonance.''


    Han Eun-Sol knew that Choi Yeon-Ha''s taste in men was extremely picky. She could be so fussy about it that it was on the level of renouncing her desire to marry... No, to romance itself!


    Since someone like that had chosen Kang Jin-Ho, there must be something special, something incredible, about him that put all his peers to shame. That was why Han Eun-Sol was trying to find a deeper ''meaning'' from seemingly insignificant little things.


    The truth was, though... Kang Jin-Ho''s attire was a result of just putting on whatever was lying around in his room.


    ¡°We''ve arrived,¡± said Han Eun-Sol after parking the car.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha climbed out of the backseat and stared at the training center.


    ¡°What are you going to do in there, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked in a slightly panicky voice after taking in the sheer size of the building.


    ¡°It''s physical training,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Were you thinking of training national-level athletes? We''re training a handful of boys, so... Wouldn''t a local school''s yard or a gym have sufficed?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I said, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho wryly grinned. If he tried to micro-manage every facet of Jo Gyu-Min''s work, Kang Jin-Ho would ultimately end up with more work in the future. Since he had entrusted it to Jo Gyu-Min, he shouldn''t whine about it. ¡°...In any case, shall we go inside?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded.


    <i>''Looks like noona''s nervousness has died down a bit...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol noticed that Choi Yeon-Ha had regained most of her usual demeanor. While feeling a mixture of anticipation and anxiety, Han Eun-Sol addressed the duo. ¡°In that case, I''ll be on my way. I still have things to take care of on my end, you see! And, noona¡­¡±


    Han Eun-Sol nced at Kang Jin-Ho''s car, then nodded meaningfully at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I think my business could take a while. If I don''te around to pick you upter¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol smiled apologetically at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m really sorry about this, but can you give noona a ride home? Thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°That won''t be a problem,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, then. Noona is too famous to be seen grabbing a taxi, you see. Please help her outter, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol bowed to say goodbye, then nced at Choi Yeon-Ha onest time. She briefly nodded back at him.


    <i>''Nice work!''</i>


    <i>''Do your best!''</i>


    After the two of them exchanged secretive gazes, Han Eun-Sol returned to his car while humming quietly. Before he opened the driver''s door, he looked back and saw Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha entering the building side-by-side.


    ¡°Whew-woo¡­¡±


    For some reason, Han Eun-Sol began sighing deeply.


    <i>''Since it''se to this... I should pray for things to work out in her favor.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol knew he needed to throw away the mother-inw mentality. Just like how a mother would never be satisfied by her child''s partner, a manager would never feel great about his talent going out with someone. But he needed to stop thinking that way.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s all gonna end in tears, but... I hope noona can learn to be moreidback from this.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply again, then entered his car.


    ***


    ¡°...What is going on here?¡± Han Jin-Seong muttered half in a daze. He just couldn''t wrap his head around his situation right now.


    Sure, he also couldn''t wrap his head around what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to achieve in the first ce, but that wasn''t as confusing as... whatever this was.


    <i>''Okay, so... What are we gonna?do in here, again?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong scanned his vicinity. Although all the empty seats felt a little cold and eerie, there was no changing the fact that he was inside the...


    ¡°...Isn''t this the Dolphins'' training center?¡±


    ¡°I think you''re right, Jin-Seong.¡±


    Even though this wasn''t a stadium where the actual games were yed, Han Jin-Seong and the other orphanage kids still felt excited and mystified by the fact that they could step foot inside a pro sports team''s private training facility. And they weren''t here as students to tour the ce, either!


    ¡°Just what does Jin-Ho hyung do, exactly?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked no one in particr, his voice trembling a little.


    Other kids had no idea what this situation signified and were simply amazed to be here, but not Han Jin-Seong. He was old enough to understand certain things. Such as... The cost of renting a facility like this must''ve been well beyond his capacity to imagine!


    <i>''But, Jin-Ho hyung can spend that kinda cash?''</i>


    Of course, people with money would spend it if they thought it was necessary. Spending money, as a concept, wasn''t all that shocking or amazing, after all!


    However, Han Jin-Seong wasn''t sure what to make of the scale of wealth that could ''easily'' rent out a pro sports team''s training facility just to train a handful of orphanage kids.


    ¡°Jin-Seong hyung, are we gonna train here?¡±


    ¡°I guess so...?¡± Han Jin-Seong nodded, then grimaced a little after remembering something. He should''ve realized something major was afoot when Kang Jin-Ho showed up yesterday at the orphanage with pairs of sneakers in various sizes. Kang Jin-Ho even said the kids might need these today too, didn''t he!


    Yup, Han Jin-Seong should''ve guessed that something was about to happen!


    ¡°Took longer than we thought, huh?¡± Park Yu-Min muttered while entering the gymnasium. ¡°Sorry about that, everyone. I should''ve thought about hiring a bus or something ahead of time. I promise I''ll get one tomorrow, okay? My bad.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s okay, Yu-Min hyung. Don''t apologize. If you told us to run over here, we would have, you know. But, uh... Why are we here? Couldn''t we just, I dunno, train in the orphanage''s front yard?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked curiously.


    ¡°Ah, that. Well, Jin-Ho was adamant that¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Whether it rains or snows, one''s training cannot be interrupted. That''s what Jin-Ho said. So, he wanted somewhere with a roof, and that''s why we are here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even though this training center couldn''t have been the only ce with a roof?


    <i>''...I don''t know what to think anymore.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong decided to give up thinking at this point. Thinking about this would only make his head explode, anyway!


    ¡°Mm? Jin-Seong hyung, there''s Jin-Ho hyung!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    The gymnasium''s door opened, and Kang Jin-Ho strode inside.


    ¡°Eh? He''s with someone?¡±


    ¡°Woah, she''s so slender and¡­¡±


    The orphanage boys were about to use the standard-fare words of praise, only for their eyes to nearly pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°H-hang on a sec.¡±


    Didn''t that woman look uncannily familiar? As if they had seen her plenty of times before?


    ¡°...! C-Choi Yeon-Ha?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? So that story was true?¡±


    Not too long ago, a hugemotion swept across the orphanage after Choi Yeon-Ha had apparently stopped by. But she was there in the morning. Kids old enough to know who she was and understand the significance of her presence were all at school during that time.


    When he got hometer in the day, all the appliances, including washing machines, had been reced, so Han Jin-Seong was wondering if that story about Choi Yeon-Ha''s visit was real or not, but now...!


    ¡°Why is Choi Yeon-Ha here?¡±


    ¡°H-hyung! Yu-Min hyung! Is Jin-Ho hyung friends with Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Mm? I guess they are?¡±


    ¡°Heol?! That''s awesome!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong reflexively shielded his eyes.


    The light! The blinding light was seemingly gushing out of Choi Yeon-Ha. An aura appreciably different from the so-called regr people''s seemed to surround Choi Yeon-Ha like a halo! She was stunningly beautiful even inside the TV screen, and now that Han Jin-Seong saw her in person, he realized that cameras could act as nerfs, too!


    <i>''Her ratio feels a bit weird, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Was a human supposed to be that slick and supple? Choi Yeon-Ha''s physique was one thing, but what about her face? It was as if...


    ¡°She can''t be a human being like us, right?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong mped his ck jaw shut, then scanned his surroundings.


    <i>''Urgh, these idiots!''</i>


    Unlike Han Jin-Seong, other kids seemed to think there was nothing unusual about Choi Yeon-Ha showing up here. Their reactions were limited to... As if they had seen someone very pretty? That was about it.


    ¡°Uh-whew.¡±


    Then again, that was why Han Jin-Seong preferred thepany of these kids, anyway.


    ¡°Uh-uh-buh-uh!¡±


    ¡°...? Eh? Jong-In?¡±


    Jong-In, now a middle schooler, discovered Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Jin-Ho and hurriedly ran up to them.


    ¡°Uh-uh!¡± Jong-In happily called out.


    However, Han Jin-Seong could only look on anxiously. He didn''t want to admit it, but... Kids with slightly impaired intelligence had particr telltale signs in their expressions. Even folks with generous personalities might be less than thrilled by the prospect of such children approaching them.


    Since that was the case, what would it be like with Choi Yeon-Ha, who must''ve lived a charming life until now?


    <i>''She might get a bad impression of us...''</i>


    However, it seemed Han Jin-Seong was worried for nothing. When the drooling Jong-In approached Choi Yeon-Ha, she smiled brightly and lowered herself a little to match Jong-In''s height, then spread her arms wide open.


    <i>''Oh...!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was impressed by what he saw. There were no cameras here. No crowd of onlookers, either.


    No one would''ve criticized Choi Yeon-Ha even if she had chosen to avoid Jong-In while smiling apologetically. However, she was actually weing the boy with open arms as if she was d to see him!


    Just before Han Jin-Seong could be too emotional, though, Jong-In cleanly ignored the open-armed Choi Yeon-Ha, blew past her, and jumped into Kang Jin-Ho''s arms about two steps behind her.


    ¡°You mustn''t act like a baby, Jong-In,¡± Kang Jin-Ho said in a gruff voice.


    ¡°Heh-eh, heh~.¡±


    Despite his unfriendly tone, Kang Jin-Ho still picked Jong-In up and lightly patted the boy on the back.


    ¡°...!¡±


    That left Choi Yeon-Ha in a seriously awkward position. She couldn''t even retract her wide-open arms immediately and awkwardly folded them in as her expression screamed, ''<i>I''m dying of embarrassment here! Can anyone help me out?!''</i>


    This situation was so embarrassing that even Han Jin-Seong felt sorry for Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''I''m sorry, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho put Jong-In down and frowned slightly. ¡°Why are there so few of you here, Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Only those who could physically train came today, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    ¡°I figured those who can''t move well wouldn''t be much of a help.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little.


    <i>''...It can''t be helped, then.''</i>


    The Seongsim Orphanage was home to many kids with various impairments. Some didn''t have a problem carrying on with their daily lives, but others weren''t as lucky. They had trouble with even the basic daily activities.


    Those kids wouldn''t be able to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s training. They probably couldn''t understand the concept of torturing their bodies now for the sake of their future.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while rubbing his chin. ¡°I see. Got it. I''ll think about a different method for them, so... Let''s start with everyone here first.¡±


    ¡°But, uh... What are we supposed to do here, Jin-Ho hyung? Like, what kind of training are we gonna do that we had toe this far?¡±


    ¡°You''ll see soon enough.¡±


    That was when nervousness quickly dyed Han Jin-Seong''s face.


    <i>''Doesn''t Jin-Ho hyung''s expression look a bit... evil?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the boys. ¡°For now, we''ll start with light jogging. One needs to loosen up first to enhance the effect of their training, after all. How about starting off with something light? Mm... Let''s start with twentyps around this ce.¡±


    ¡°T-twentyps?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, it''s nothing. We''ll do it, hyung.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong figured whining so early when they hadn''t even started yet was not a good idea. So, he decided to follow Kang Jin-Ho''s orders for now.


    However, he didn''t need long to realize that that was a mistake. He should''ve started whining from the get-go!

 Chapter 388: Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Training (3)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min''s faith in Kang Jin-Ho was near absolute.


    His theory was:?<i>''Yes, Jin-Ho can''t be correct in everything, but! If there''s a difference of opinion between us, Jin-Ho is right most of the time. And that''s just not with me, either. It''s the same case with other people, too!''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi often ridiculed Park Yu-Min for acting like a zealot from the Church of Kang Jin-Ho, but Park Yu-Min didn''t care. He maintained his near-absolute faith in his friend. However...


    Park Yu-Min had been thinking something sacrilegioustely. He felt that his dear friend sometimes needed someone to put the brakes on for him.


    ¡°Uhm, Jin-Ho...?¡± Park Yu-Min cautiously called out.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored him and roared at the orphanage kids. ¡°All of you, do two moreps around this basketball court!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°It seems you haven''t exercised at all until now! To think you''d be struggling this much so soon! This is why you need to run for longer!¡±


    ¡°...No, wait! Jin-Ho, please listen to me first...!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while ncing at Park Yu-Min. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°...Let''s calm down first, Jin-Ho! You''re killing these kids!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    <i>What do you mean by that?! Can''t you see all the foams gushing out of the kids'' mouths?!</i>


    ¡°H-hang on, Jin-Ho! I get what you''re trying to do. I really do, but...! These kids have never exercised properly before, you know! How about taking it easy on them? Look, you''ve already forced them to run fiftyps!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Haven''t I asked them to do other exercises between theps?¡±


    ¡°But they still did fiftyps! You''re gonna kill them at this rate!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°They won''t die, though?¡±


    <i>''Of course they won''t die! Probably!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min wiped away all the sweat trickling down his forehead while looking at the kids. While he was distracting Kang Jin-Ho to provide cover, the orphanage kids seized the opening by lying down on the floor to pant and wheeze painfully away.


    <i>''Holy cow, am I going crazy?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong finally learned that the expression?<i>''The sky is turning yellow!''</i> wasn''t an exaggeration. The ceiling''s color was really getting yellower in his view!


    <i>''Why am I doing this, anyway?!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t figure this one out. He wasn''t here to be the next Olympian athlete hoping to represent his country. And his limits had been breached a long time ago, too! If it had been his PE teacher forcing him to endure this torture, Han Jin-Seong would''ve returned to his ssroom, packed his bags, and gone home without looking back even once!


    However, something was really weird about this situation. Han Jin-Seong just couldn''t say no to whatever Kang Jin-Ho demanded from him. Even though all sorts of curses and insults were swirling in his head, Han Jin-Seong''s body continued to follow Kang Jin-Ho''s orders all on its own without a singleint!


    <i>''This is crazy. Insane! Yeah, that''s what this is!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t figure out why he obediently did everything Kang Jin-Ho demanded from him. It was as if he was under some kind of spell, a trance, that forced him to do Kang Jin-Ho''s bidding!


    <i>''Did I get drugged or something?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was too out of breath and couldn''t even think straight. His body was shaking like a lone leaf against storm winds.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the orphanage kids. ¡°Is it tough?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    If Han Jin-Seong could, he would''ve shouted sarcastically,?<i>''Oh? Does it look like we''re having an easy time here, hyung?!''</i> But he didn''t have the leeway to do that.


    ¡°Our world can be a somewhat simple ce,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, apparently not caring about whether his audience was listening or not. ¡°All humans are born equal. Compared to other people, what youck is effort. Those at the top reached there by working extra hard while you were wasting time doing nothing important. That''s why you must work harder. Put in more effort to seed.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Han Jin-Seong gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to hear something that obvious from Kang Jin-Ho. He and everyone here already knew that crap, so why...!


    ¡°...But the truth is, that notion is nothing but bullsh*t,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked in confusion and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Humans are born with different levels of talent. That means even if you put in as much effort as everyone else, you will still get a different result from them. To make matters worse... Even if you were born with the same level of talent, and have put in as much effort as your peers, where you were born and the environment you grew up in will still influence the oue. In simpler terms, there is a limit to what you can achieve with effort alone.¡±


    All the kids listening had one thought in their minds: what was Kang Jin-Ho even saying?


    ¡°Reality is cruel. It won''t change no matter how much you try to deny it. So, stop holding onto meaningless hopes and face your reality. Effort alone won''t alter the oue by much.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced at the end of his sentence. He had to learn this truth the hard way.


    ¡°Anyone telling you to work harder to ovee your difficult reality is either a fraud or someone born with a great talent. Those who reach their goals by working hard tend to dismiss other people''s failures as the proof of not putting in enough effort. Even though the truth is anything but.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong slowly sat up. This must be the first time he saw Kang Jin-Ho talk this much. ¡°Then... What are we supposed to do, hyung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied to Han Jin-Seong''s pained, tired question. ¡°Put in more effort.¡±


    .


    ¡°...What the freaking hell are you even saying, hyung?! You are not making any sense!¡± Han Jin-Seong cried out in spite of himself as anger rushed up to his head. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care.


    ¡°Work harder. That is all you have to do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho remainedposed as he scanned the orphanage kids. ¡°My job is to guide you to the best possible oue. Your job is not to give up. ''Effort'' is simr to one''s fuel. Your energy source. If your engine is broken, your car won''t go anywhere even if you fill it up with fuel. So, I shall fix the engine and turn the steering wheel for you. In return, all I ask of you is making sure the fuel never runs out.¡±


    <i>''...But that''s the hardest part!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong groaned deeply.


    Park Yu-Min interjected again. ¡°Jin-Ho, these kids are this close to kicking the bucket. How about taking a short break first?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned in dissatisfaction. However, he couldn''t outright ignore Park Yu-Min when his friend was pleading desperately like this. ¡°Hmm. Even though we haven''t done much¡­¡±


    ¡°Please! Stop!¡±


    ¡°...Got it. Everyone, we''ll be taking a short break. Drink some water to replenish your lost fluids.¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly limped toward the kids. ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min hyung, I think I''m dying...!¡±


    ¡°What''s gotten into Jin-Ho hyung?!¡±


    Park Yu-Min could only groan while watching the kids urgently gulp down the water. ¡°Not sure myself¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho said he was nning to start the first day by building up the children''s stamina, so Park Yu-Min did expect some harsh training, but this was going way overboard, wasn''t it?!


    ¡°Guys, Jin-Ho isn''t the type to put you through a wringer without a n. That''s why... Hold on for a little longer, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know that, hyung¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned again. ¡°Yu-Min hyung. I can endure this somehow, but what about the others? I''m already having a torrid time here, so how bad must it be for everyone else? But, we gotta keep doing this for who knows how long? Never mind getting healthier, we might all end up bedridden at this rate, you know!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll try to talk to Jin-Ho one more time.¡± Park Yu-Min grimly nodded at the sight of the orphanage kids chugging down water. While making a determined face, Park Yu-Min walked up to Kang Jin-Ho. He stood next to his friend, then spoke in a grave tone. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should lower the difficulty? The kids are struggling more than you think, you know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in genuine confusion. ¡°Mm? It wouldn''t be training if they weren''t struggling, though?¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Why does that make sense to me?¡±


    <i>Right, that sounds shockingly sensible, now doesn''t it? Way too much, as a matter of fact!</i>


    ¡°E-even then! The difficulty should be on the level where they can manage it, don''t you agree? Look, even Jin-Seong is half-dead right now. Imagine what it must be like for the other kids!¡±


    ¡°No, they will be fine.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand. ¡°I have a n, Yu-Min. And this much hardship is doable for them.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, Jin-Ho, these kids aren''t like you.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why the training hasn''t been any harsher,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied resolutely. ¡°Yes, I can make the program easier for them. A lot less punishing. As you''ve said, I can lower the difficulty to ''suit'' these kids and still get the result I want to see. However, doing so will take at least two years to see the fruits of theirbor. Are you telling these kids to endure two more years of bullying?¡±


    Park Yu-Min mped his mouth shut. That... He couldn''t do that.


    He had already experienced severe bullying before. That was why he knew how severe the bullying would get once the bad guys zeroed in on their victims.


    The extent of bullying these kids faced at school hadn''t gone too far... just yet. However, it was only a matter of time. Because of the nature of bullying, it''d only get worse over time, not better.


    In that case, the kids present in this training center could experience the same level of bullying and abuse Park Yu-Min had to suffer in the past.


    <i>''I... I need to get stricter, but...''</i>


    Going by Kang Jin-Ho''s logic, the right thing to do was to force these kids to go through Hell now so they could ovee their bullying situation sooner. However, Park Yu-Min just couldn''t remain calm at the sight of the orphanage children panting and wheezing right before his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you concerned about the kids having a hard time?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If you''re worried about this level of hardship... Then, you shouldn''t say anything. Actually... If you think this much exercise is too hard for them, you better tell them to give up now and endure the bullying at school. But you can''t do that, and that''s why they must keep going.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°A tired body will recover after a break. A good night''s rest will recharge them. However, your heart in pain can''t be fixed that way. Am I wrong?¡±


    Park Yu-Min helplessly nodded. ¡°No, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°In that case, trust me and leave this to me. You can still stop meter if you think things have gotten out of hand. However, it''s too early for that. After all, I am adjusting the difficulty to match the situation.¡±


    <i>''Seriously?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min carefully recalled everything that had happened so far. The children were forced to run fifty times around this basketball court, then they had to do squats and push-ups between thoseps, and then... Kang Jin-Ho had been putting these kids through a wringer until they were half-dead, didn''t he?!


    Regardless of what Park Yu-Min was thinking, Kang Jin-Ho remained deeply dissatisfied with what he saw.


    <i>''These kids don''t have any guts.''</i>


    Human physiques had evolved to be bigger and more impressivepared to their ancient counterparts. As proof, finding an adult male taller than 150cm in Zhongyuan was a rare urrence.


    The orphanage kids struggling inside this training center were nothing more than scrawny twerps by today''s standards. Travel back in time, though, and more than a handful of them would be seen as prime physical specimens.


    However, that was only on the surface. Compared to the athletic abilities of the young men from back then, these kids were like weak rice crackers with nothing of substance inside. And those young men from the ancient past achieved that while eating nothing but cheap gruel, too!


    <i>''...Of course, not everyone''s like these kids.''</i>


    Advancements in science led to the establishment of systemic exercise regimes, allowing humans to reach new heights previously unthinkable. Would ''regr'' people of the past imagine themselves sprinting 100 meters in nine seconds? Probably not.


    Kang Jin-Ho fully understood that the modern training method was the right way. However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t rueful about training the kids this way.


    <i>''If only I could put these kids through the demon cult''s training schedule for a month... Seizing control of their school should be a piece of cake for them.''</i>


    Although, that might result in one in three kids dying, so he should refrain. Kang Jin-Ho brushed aside the rueful feeling and addressed the children. ¡°If you''re done resting, it''s time to get up.¡±


    The children staggered back to their feet.


    <i>''Hmm...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin slightly. He could see that brief break had allowed some rebellious streaks to slip into the minds of these kids. This was why he didn''t want to give them time to think in the first ce, but...


    He had the option of wringing the resistance out of these kids by increasing the difficulty, but he didn''t want to do that. He wasn''t trying to create loyal subordinates, after all.


    In that case, it was time to dangle a carrot before their eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°You don''t understand why I''m making you do this, now do you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°And you''re also wondering what will change just because you do this.¡±


    ¡°Honestly? Yes, hyung,¡± Han Jin-Seong acted as the representative of everyone here and replied.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s nodding intensified. ¡°I''m d you''re being honest. In that case, I shall demonstrate the ''why'' for you all.¡±


    He turned around and headed to the storage room at the corner of the basketball court. He rummaged through its contents for a while before emerging outside with a hockey stick.


    Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly swung the stick in the air a couple of times, then gripped it tightly with both hands and shed it downward, hard. It produced a chilling?<i>Whoooosh</i> while scything through the air.


    The orphanage kids nervously swallowed their saliva at this sight. It... couldn''t be ''that'', right?


    Kang Jin-Ho cracked his neck a couple of times from left to right, then muttered threateningly at the children. ¡°Get on the ground. Now.¡±


    ¡°...J-Jin-Ho hyung?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly muttered, ¡°Rx. I''m only kidding.¡±


    <i>Don''t ever joke with an expression like that! Please! That''s not the kind of face you make when cracking a joke, you know! A joke won''t feel like a joke anymore!</i>


    ¡°So, here is your reason. Watch closely.¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised the hockey stick with one hand.


    Everyone focused their attention on him.

 Chapter 389: Training (4)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Training (4)</h4>


    ¡°I shall now use this tough hockey stick to demonstrate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho used his fist to lightly drum on the hockey stick resting on the floor at an angle, making the stick''s body bounce up and down.


    ¡°Tell me, do you think I can use my bare hand to break this?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not possible, Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°You think so? However, it is possible. Behold.¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed at the stick with his fingers. The hockey stick didn''t offer much resistance before snapping in half.


    ¡°...!¡±


    A stunned silence descended in the gymnasium.


    <i>''What did I just see?!''</i>


    <i>Could Jin-Ho hyung have broken that stick ahead of time? I mean... Why would there be a hockey stick in a basketball court storage room? That would be stran...</i>


    ¡°Something like this isn''t hard at all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>Crack, crack, crack...!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong''s jaw dropped lower and lower as he watched Kang Jin-Ho use nothing but his fingers to break the hockey stick again and again.


    It wasn''t only him, though. Every child present could only look on in pure stupefaction.


    A disbelieving boy even picked up one of the broken pieces to inspect it from every angle and even tried to bite it. However, he still couldn''t find anything suspicious!


    ¡°H-hyung! Jin-Ho hyung!¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly raised his hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at him.


    ¡°C-can we really do something like that if we keep doing this training?¡±


    ¡°Well... As I said, this isn''t as hard as it looks.¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°However, you still need the bare minimum physical strength. You want me to be honest with you all? I can teach you a few moves right now. Then, beating up those punks tormenting you will be as easy as taking candy from a baby.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°However, how long will the freedom you earn that wayst?¡± Kang Jin-Ho addressed the children in a calm yet cold voice. ¡°Did you decide not to resist because you weren''t confident of winning a fight against them? Or was it because you knew winning ''unconvincingly'' wouldn''t have changed anything?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes, you might be able to eke out a victory once. However, that will only summon more of those punks out of the woodwork. And then, they will try to blindside you next. In that case, what would have changed for you? If you wish to truly change your situation for the better, the only option is to make sure they would never dare toe after you. Then, you won''t have to get physical to solve the bullying problem. That is why you must stop whining and get up.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    While watching Kang Jin-Ho putting the orphanage kids through their paces again, Park Yu-Min''s expression progressively grew grimmer.


    <i>''There''s something wrong with this picture.''</i>


    Of course, Park Yu-Min didn''t think Kang Jin-Ho was wrong. Kang Jin-Ho being wrong was unimaginable to Park Yu-Min, after all! Even so, this scene was... Rather than wrong, it''d be more correct to say it was heading in a weird direction.


    <i>''I was wondering what you meant by making sure the kids won''t get hurt again, but this... Are you trying to create weapons of mass destruction, Jin-Ho?!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly asked Park Yu-Min. ¡°What exactly is Mister Jin-Ho trying to do here?¡±


    Park Yu-Min stopped observing the situation and looked at her. ¡°Oh, uh... What happened was¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Park Yu-Min briefly exined what was going on.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head after listening to the exnation. ¡°...So, Mister Jin-Ho is doing this out of a caveman-like mentality of... If you don''t want to get hit, beat up the other party? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you put it that way, yes.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded.


    ¡°What is he even thinking¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly.


    Rather than disappointed, Choi Yeon-Ha was worried. What a Kang Jin-Ho-esque solution this was. So much so that even Choi Yeon-Ha had expected something simr to this!


    Kang Jin-Ho and his friends were way too... straightforward. That was Choi Yeon-Ha being kind with her evaluation, of course. If she was being more critical, then...


    <i>''They are so simple-minded!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s hunch was on the money. Kang Jin-Ho had no mental capacity toprehend bullying situations, after all!


    No, wait. Rather than notprehending the act of bullying, it''d be more like not understanding why bullying happened in the first ce.


    A n like this might have worked back when Kang Jin-Ho was still a student. However, anyone trying to resolve their issues through fists might getbeled as a brainless brute in this day and age!


    <i>''So annoying...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply.


    <i>''Oh, well. This isn''t a priority for me, anyway.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha decided to focus on her matters instead. ¡°Mister Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t look like I''m needed here, so where are the girls? I don''t have a hobby of watching boys resorting to cavemen-like antics, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Girls are back in the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha got up from the chair and walked over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Give me your keys.¡±


    ¡°My... keys?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your car keys. I figured I should head back to the orphanage to talk to the girls. Me being here won''t be any help, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    That was when Park Yu-Min took out Kang Jin-Ho''s car keys from his pocket and handed them to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Well, then. Later,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha exited the gymnasium while the keys jingled in her grip.


    ¡°Hmm? Doesn''t Miss Yeon-Ha seem more energetic than before?¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought she''s about the same?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Park Yu-Min sighed deeply at his friend''s reaction.


    <i>''What''s the point? I might as well save my energy...''</i>


    ***


    <i>''Seriously now, what are they thinking!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned nonstop while stepping on the elerator. To satisfy her curiosity, she followed Kang Jin-Ho into the training center. But what she saw in there made her question Kang Jin-Ho''s sanity. Why was he needlessly forcing those kids through that hardship?


    Choi Yeon-Ha admitted that her understanding of the dynamics of the men''s world was sorelycking. Even then, she was 100% certain Kang Jin-Ho''s method was primitive and dumb. She was confident of her evaluation because this kind of issue transcended the boundaries of genders.


    ¡°Right. I agree with the importance of having power.¡±


    On the index of jungle-like environments, ''school'' would be ranked a lot lower than the ''entertainment industry''. Even the trainees signed with talent agencies had to fall in line with the already-established hierarchy, after all!


    The ''power'' in the entertainment industry was poprity and public awareness. Depending on how one utilized this power, burying a few people wouldn''t be all that difficult.


    A talented upstart getting cklisted by the industry after getting on a popr star''s bad books happened frequently. And a cklisted upstart eventually converting their talent into power to turn the tables on the popr star tormenting them happened just as frequently, too.


    If Choi Yeon-Ha wrote a book detailing all the juicy behind-the-scenes ongoings of South Korea''s entertainment industry¨Cthe part that most people never got a chance to hear about¨Cshe might end up with an epic bestseller capable of putting the five hundred years of the Joseon dynasty into shame!


    As a survivor of such a ''jungle'', Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t agree with Kang Jin-Ho''s method where violence was the be-all and end-all. In her view, power was something much more... versatile than that.


    ''Power'' to her was all about gaining an upper hand over her opponents. Power was all about crushing her enemies!


    Simple violence was nothing more than a one-dimensional power.


    ¡°I knew it. Without me, nothing meaningful can be done, now can it!¡±


    The right thing to do when someone shouted at her,?<i>''Show off your skills!''?</i>would be to humor them appropriately, no?


    Choi Yeon-Ha stomped on the elerator to drive the red Lamborghini and quickly arrived back at the orphanage. She then unhesitantly stepped inside the orphanage building, her high heels issuing sharp clicking noises on the ground.


    <i>''Hnng~!''</i>


    Was it because today was Sunday? Choi Yeon-Ha could see several girls sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Girls turned their heads toward the doorway to see who it could be, only for their eyes to nearly pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°C-Choi Yeon¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind that!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha abruptly cut off the girls, then smiled refreshingly. ¡°I have something to talk to you about, so can you gather all the girls here? Please?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Choi Yeon-Ha?!¡±


    Confusion surrounding the purpose of Choi Yeon-Ha''s sudden visit swept across the Seongsim Orphanage. Despite themotion, gathering the girls in one spot went smoothly. After asking the orphanage workers to leave them alone, Choi Yeon-Ha scanned all the girls gathered in thisrge room before loudly tutting away.


    ¡°Tell me, you girls are not popr at school, am I right?¡±


    Several girls looked triggered by that question. However, the rest lowered their heads in shame. As these girls were never extroverts, to begin with, they couldn''t bring themselves to openly challenge Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Okay, girls. Look. Take a closer look at me.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha pointed at herself, then smiled refreshingly. ¡°Tell me, does it look like I face lots of problems or annoying things in my life?¡±


    ¡°...No, unnie.¡±


    ¡°We''re all girls here, so you can tell, right? Being pretty is a woman''s weapon. But you girls are... Hmm, how should I say this¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head in disappointment. ¡°No, no. This won''t do! Even if you girls are still students, you mustn''t live your lives this way. You already know this, don''t you? Some girls will look stunning even though they are wearing the same school uniform as you. But some other girls will remain practically invisible no matter what. And then... Girls with a truly impable style can''t be messed with carelessly, even if they have weird personalities. You all know what I''m talking about, don''t you?¡±


    Several girls nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay! Let''s start with something small, shall we? You see, the thing with us girls? Whatever we want to do, it must start with getting prettier first. But why is that? Why? Why do we need to start by getting prettier first?¡±


    One of the girls raised her hand high up.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded at that girl. ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°...Because, if we don''t, someone might say that an ugly hag is trying to show off?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled refreshingly again. ¡°Good. Have you heard of the concept of <i>¡®Haters gonna hate¡¯?</i>before?¡±


    ¡°No, unnie. We haven''t.¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. Brats who are determined to kick you down will find whatever excuse possible to hurt you even if you do your best. What would those b*tches say if you get good grades? An ugly hag that dares to study hard? Well, at least you should focus on getting good grades regardless of what. Then, what if you have a ton of money? They''ll say, why don''t you use that money to fix that ugly mug of yours? What''s the point of having money when your face looks like that?¡±


    The girls'' eyes grew wider and wider as they listened. Choi Yeon-Ha''s remarks had already gone past ''biting'' and into the territory of ''stabbing and twisting the knife''.


    To think the ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' they saw on the TV was actually someone like this!


    <i>''She''s so cool!''</i>


    <i>''I''m sooo having a girl crush on her right now!''</i>


    However, the confident figure of Choi Yeon-Ha seemed to... shine so brightly in the eyes of these girls. Women who were slender, pretty and cutesy might be a big hit with the boys, but such qualities didn''t work with girls. The truth was, a forceful attitude like Choi Yeon-Ha''s worked much better on them.


    ¡°Yes, I know. And you know it, too. Since it''s no one but us here, let''s all try to be frank, shall we? As I said before, being pretty is a powerful weapon for us girls. And it''s the most effective weapon, too. Let me ask you, do you want good grades or look pretty?¡±


    ¡°Look pretty, unnie!¡±


    ¡°Yep, that''s what I thought.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So, we shall start with that first. Your first priority is getting prettier. That alone won''t fix all of your problems, but I''ll provide you with after-sales service, so no need to worry about a thing, okay? I''m the type to honor my promises, you know!¡±


    ¡°Uhm, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it?¡±


    The girl spoke in a worried voice. ¡°Unnie, you''re pretty, to begin with, so you can do all that stuff, but... Can we even do what you say? Our foundations are¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonono!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha wagged her index finger. ¡°Don''t you say that. Don''t say you''re ugly, okay? Even if you don''t feel confident about your looks, it''s gonna be alright. This is why looking after yourself is so important. Your problem is that, well, none of you has been looking after yourselves. Once I put you girls through a round of professional touch-ups, you''ll easily be super-eye-catching among regr folks, so rest your worries, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, okay.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked while standing imperiously before the girls. ¡°Don''t you trust me?¡±


    That was when sparkles began shooting out of the girls'' eyes.


    <i>''We can trust her, right?''</i>


    <i>''Well, her face is all the proof we need, right?''</i>


    If someone other than Choi Yeon-Ha dered such, these girls would haveughed that person out of the room. However, the woman before their eyes was none other than Choi Yeon-Ha. Who would dare to question what Choi Yeon-Ha had confidently dered?


    ¡°Well, then! Everyone here is agreeing to participate, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unnie!¡±


    After confirming that all the girls consented by nodding vigorously, Choi Yeon-Ha pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°...Hello? Yes, it''s me, Chief Park.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes scanned the girls twice.


    ¡°Seventeen girls. Ages ranging from elementary school senior years to high school. Please prepare what we talked about earlier. By the way, if I find that some third-rates are trying to touch these girls, I''m gonna be bitterly disappointed in you, Chief Park. ...Ng? You''re short of hands? Why?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression hardened slightly. ¡°...In that case, cancel them.¡±


    A panicked voice came from the other side of the line, but Choi Yeon-Ha remained unperturbed.


    ¡°In that case, tell them to call me. Then I''ll cancel them myself! How dare some measly idols decide they want to take over my slots! Especially when they are only good for asional concerts and not much else! Should I call them now?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha listened to the harried voice on the line, then smirked deeply before ending the call.


    ¡°Well, then! Ladies, shall we be on our way?¡±


    It seemed like having a foul personality coulde in handy sometimes!

 Chapter 390: Training (5)

    <h4>Chapter 390: Training (5)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha called for two vans and loaded all the orphanage girls in the hired vehicles. She smirked as the girls buckled themselves in their seats.


    <i>''Seriously! Those three can be so clueless!''</i>


    Plenty of things in this world were designed to make people''s lives as painless as possible, yet Kang Jin-Ho and his friends insisted on staying as analogue beings.


    Even Choi Yeon-Ha, who almost always relied on her talent agency''s automated pick-up & chauffeur service to sort out her travel issues, knew about ride-shares. So, how pathetically low were the Kang Jin-Ho crew''s abilities for them to experience such trouble while transporting a handful of boys?


    <i>''I shouldn''t be pointing fingers, though...''</i>


    Indeed, Choi Yeon-Ha also had a problem, didn''t she? After all, she was going through all this trouble just because she had feelings for Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the girls. ¡°Our destination isn''t far, so be patient, girls!¡±


    ¡°Yes, unnie!¡±


    The girls were all visibly excited, as if they were about to go on a family pic. Choi Yeon-Ha smiled refreshingly at their lively energy.


    <i>''Yup, this is the difference in ss!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha prayed for the souls of the orphanage boys currently going through Hell in the training center, then told the driver to set off.


    ***


    ¡°Miss Choi Yeon-Ha? Who are these children?¡±


    Chief Park Min-Seo was tense. Deeply nervous.


    <i>''What is this... ''witch'' thinking of doing this time?''</i>


    The air in the beauty parlor grew taut when Choi Yeon-Ha confidently walked inside. Lack of filmmitmentstely meant Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t been using the services of this beauty parlor, giving the professionals plying their trade here a breathing room. But she deigned to grace this establishment with her presence today. With lots of hangers-on, to boot!


    Choi Yeon-Ha slightly raised her nose. ¡°Oh? Are we not wee in your shop, Chief Park?¡±


    ¡°Ohohohoho~, is that how I sounded just now? Of course that''s not true~! We are only too happy to serve a customer as notable as you, Miss Yeon-Ha~!¡±


    Chief Park had zero qualms about saying stuff she didn''t mean. Then again, she was only half lying, anyway.


    A beauty parlor rumored to be frequented by Choi Yeon-Ha was bound to see a several-fold increase in their revenue. And that was precisely what happened to Chief Park''s ce.


    Even though the parlor began charging exorbitant prices, more than enough punters were only too happy to cough up the cash. This was the much-vaunted ''Celebrity Effect'' that many business owners talked about.


    And, among the celebrities, Choi Yeon-Ha was a special case. She wasn''t just a pretty face. Oh no. She even boasted a superior fashion sense, too.


    Even though what was considered ''hot'' for men and women was not the same, Choi Yeon-Ha was one of the few ''real'' fashion queens who knew how to satisfy both camps.


    <i>''And her personality is also as fiery as it gets!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha bluntly asked Chief Park. ¡°What happened to the idols that booked your ce out?¡±


    ¡°Oh, them? I''ve already canceled them, you know~?¡±


    A girl group was nning to get their hair done for an uing concert. However, they unhesitantly canceled the appointment after learning about how Choi Yeon-Ha wanted the beauty parlor for herself. And they didn''t evenin once, too!


    <i>''What a pitiful group of girls...''</i>


    Chief Park could only tut inwardly. If one had a choice between getting her hair done in an unfamiliar hair salon or getting on Choi Yeon-Ha''s bad books, one didn''t need to be a genius to figure out the correct answer.


    Choi Yeon-Ha understood all too well the ''power'' she wielded and also knew how to manage it effectively.


    ¡°Chief Park, please do your magic on these kids'' hair. Since they are all still young... Mm, how should I describe this... With a slight hint of youthfulness, apanied by a somewhat sophisticated and elegant air. Something like that? Oh, and it''d be good to have hints of the vivaciousness of an innocent girl, too. I hope you get what I''m asking for, Chief Park.¡±


    Chief Park smiled awkwardly. Of course she ''got'' what Choi Yeon-Ha was talking about. Listening was for free, after all. However, that request was easier said than done, and that was Chief Park''s current issue.


    ¡°These girls, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Is there something wrong?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked her head.


    Chief Park briefly scanned the orphanage girls apanying Choi Yeon-Ha and frowned ever so slightly. ¡°Looks like they''ve never looked after themselves until now. I think it might be a... <i>little</i> difficult, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. A little difficult, you say?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha coolly turned around. ¡°Okay, girls! Time to leave!¡±


    The girls nkly stared at Choi Yeon-Ha, having failed to keep up with the flow of events.


    Chief Park wasn''t as slow as them, though, and immediately realized what just happened. She freaked out slightly and hurriedly grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha''s arm. ¡°W-where are you going, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Well, how can I trust a beauty parlor that can''t even do something as simple as what I''ve asked for? I guess I''ll have to look for another ce now. Another ce that is willing to help me out¡­¡±


    ¡°E-eiii~, I never said we can''t do it, though~? Ohoho, of course we can! Definitely! If we can''t even do something this simple, we might as well turn in our qualifications to do your hair, too, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you know,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted.


    Chief Park called out to the girls. ¡°Alright~, everyone, pleasee this way. This way~!¡±


    The hair designers observed the unfolding situation with determined looks on their faces. The shop''s revenue was directly tied to their pay, after all! Choi Yeon-Ha leaving the shop would lead to the shop''s revenue experiencing a freefall, and the designers wouldn''t get paid the same amount anymore!


    Chief Park finished herding the orphanage girls to the empty waiting couches, then brought all the designers together for a huddle.


    ¡°Listen. Even if you think it can''t be done, make it happen, anyway! Understand?¡±


    ¡°B-but, Chief Park¡­¡±


    ¡°You don''t need me to exin this situation, now do you? We won''t ept any other clients except these girls for the rest of today, so don''t worry about running out of time, okay? Do whatever it takes to turn these girls into top tiers. Got it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Chief.¡±


    As the hair designers gravely nodded in determination, Chief Park turned her head away to stare at Choi Yeon-Ha. Korea''s top actress was sitting on one of the sofas, her legs elegantly crossed.


    <i>''What a witch. Yup, a witch, indeed!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha would nonchntly assign near-insurmountable missions to the unsuspecting professionals, and anyone who failed those missions would get hit with all-too-cruel consequences. In that case, thebel ''witch'' seemed most appropriate for Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''Still, she''s a witch that makes us rich, so...''</i>


    ¡°...Unnie, would you like a cup of our finest coffee?¡± Chief Park trotted to Choi Yeon-Ha and smiled brightly.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha lightly tapped on her cheek while studying the orphanage girls sitting in front of the mirrors.


    <i>''The first thing is getting their hair done. Then, their skin. Finally, have them exercise to give volume to their figures. And then...''</i>


    That should be enough for the ''appearance management'' crash course. It wasn''t as if Choi Yeon-Ha was preparing these girls for a formal debut, anyway.


    ¡°Girls, how do you usually get your clothes?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked the orphanage girls waiting for their turn.


    They responded as if this matter wasn''t worth mentioning. ¡°Aunties buy them for us, or we just wear donated clothes. Sometimes we pool our allowances and buy them ourselves, though.¡±


    ¡°How much is your allowance, then?¡±


    The girls were honest with how much pocket money they''d get, but that only made Choi Yeon-Ha frown deeply.


    ¡°Are you telling me you buy clothes with that little money?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this, Mission Impossible? If you buy clothes with that money, what about snacks?¡±


    ¡°We don''t have any.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m not sure if this is a good thing or not. I figured getting you girls into shape wouldn''t be hard since none of you was overweight, but this... So, it wasn''t something to be happy about.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily massaged her temples.


    <i>''Aigoo... My head...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly felt at a loss, not knowing what to do. This whole thing seemed like such a mess!


    ¡°No, hang on! It''s not all bad news, is it!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha reignited her mes ofpetitiveness. Hadn''t she already learned from experience many times before that rewards for solving a difficult assignment were always super-sweet?


    The unyielding fighting spirit of Choi Yeon-Ha, a survivor who had wed her way up from the dirt to the top of the entertainment industry, burned fiercely.


    ¡°Once I''m through with these girls, my rewards should be incredible, no? Where would I ever get another chance to prove myself like this? Fufufu...! Just you wait, I''ll show you what I''m really capable of! Hohohoho!¡±


    The girls'' expressions grew a little darker as they watched Choi Yeon-Ha cackle all by herself.


    <i>''This?unnie... She''s scary!''</i>


    <i>''She''s no joke. Seriously!''</i>


    These girls were slowly but surely getting overwhelmed by Choi Yeon-Ha''s forceful aura.


    Exactly like how the boys were bing more... ''wary'' of Kang Jin-Ho in the training center!


    ***


    <i>Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep...</i>


    The beeping was subtle and constant, unchanging.


    Being constant was a good thing. Especially more so when that constant, unchanging beeping came from monitors connected to a patient in a hospital. After all, the regr beeping signified that the patient''s condition was stable.


    Unfortunately for the patient... Many things in this world weren''t as simple as they appeared on the surface.


    The patient responsible for producing that noise thought the beeping was like a devil''s whisper.


    Since his body''s condition was stable, the patient was in no danger of dying any time soon. And those beeps were like a constant reminder that the patient would remain alive for a very,?<i>very</i> long time.


    <i>''That devil...!''</i>


    Only a devil would be capable of doing this to him!


    When would be the most painful moment for a person? When he was cast into the pits of Hell? Or after he had fallen into unending depths of despair?


    Wrong. It was neither of those.


    The most painful moment for a man was when everything was taken from him. And the torment would be even worse when the lost things happened to be body parts he took for granted until recently. For instance, like his eyesight. Or his hearing. Or his sense of taste. Even his limbs.


    If any one of those things was taken from a man, he''d have to suffer untold hardship and torment for the rest of his life.


    However, the patient listening to the monotone beeping hadn''t lost just one thing. His eyes were gone. And none of his limbs was intact.


    Of course, they were still attached to his body. His arms, his legs, they could still be found where they were supposed to be. However, the man couldn''t feel anything from them.


    Limbs without any feelings only made it harder for the man to endure. If only these unresponsive limbs were gone! Maybe his body could have felt lighter, making it a little easier to move.


    However, a body with unmoving limbs was just heavy baggage. Nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡°Heuk. Sob. Sniffle¡­¡± The man, Kim Seok-Il, quietly sobbed. However, his sobbing soon grew louder. ¡°Sob. Sob... Huwaaaah... Huwaaaaaah! Uwaaaaaah! You son of a biiiii*tch! Aaaaaaahk!¡±


    Unrestrained curse words containing every resentment in this world exploded forth from his mouth.


    He swore. He raged. He twisted and struggled like a madman to make his unresponsive body move somehow.


    The machines began screaming alongside his struggles. That alerted the ward''s nurses, and they rushed inside his hospital room.


    ¡°The patient is having another episode!¡±


    ¡°Tranquilizer, ASAP! Hurry and administer it!¡±


    ¡°You stinking b*tches! How dare you touch me!¡± Kim Seok-Il loudly roared, but that was all he could do. What else could he do besides shouting when his entire body was paralyzed?


    He screamed and struggled, but his only reward was the deepening sense of futility and emptiness. It seemed he didn''t notice the nurses injecting him with sedatives.


    Once Kim Seok-Il had stopped struggling, the nurses stepped back and sighed loudly.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does he keep doing this? Seriously!¡±


    ¡°...Watch your mouth, will ya? Wouldn''t you also get angry if you were in his shoes?¡±


    ¡°...Even then, isn''t this still too much?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let''s get out of here. The patient needs his rest, after all.¡±


    Even the words ofpassion enraged Kim Seok-Il. He stared at the ceiling he could no longer see and shed tears of regret and anger.


    <i>''Just... Where did everything go wrong?''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il reached for his dream, and... And he failed. If that was all that had happened, he wouldn''t be swimming in regret like this. However, the consequences of his failure were just too cruel.


    Kang Jin-Ho did not permit Kim Seok-Il to die. The punishment Kang Jin-Ho chose for Kim Seok-Il was ''survival''. Surviving while unable to even flick a finger... Surviving within darkness where he couldn''t see anything anymore!


    Kim Seok-Il asked why his hearing had been spared, and what Kang Jin-Ho said at that time had been etched in his memories forever.


    <i>¡°If you also lose your hearing, wouldn''t you eventually start thinking that you''re stuck in an unending dream? I don''t want you to forget that this is reality.¡±</i>


    <i>''You devil!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was the devil. No, calling him a devil was still not enough! No devil would think of punishing their victims so cruelly! And no sane human could do something like this!


    ¡°Heuk... Sob¡­¡±


    More tears flooded down Kim Seok-Il''s cheeks.


    Kim Seok-Il''s body, which allowed him to jump over buildings and soar high through the air, was nothing more than a piece of meat now.


    A man who oncemanded the world had fallen to be a mere mortal. A mortal who had to survive in a state that couldn''t even be called a living being anymore.


    Kim Seok-Il admitted to his wrongdoings. However, were his crimes deserving of punishment this cruel?!


    ¡°Someone... just... kill me¡­¡±


    Kim Seok-Il couldn''t even end his own life now. A man who even lost the freedom to kill himself was perhaps the most powerless individual in the entire world.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Kim Seok-Il prayed thousands of times a day for his life to end. But the only reply he got was the gradually-stabilizing sounds of his heartbeat.


    However, didn''t some wise old men say that if one prayed ardently enough, it mighte true one day?


    ¡°It seems you really long for your death, Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    A voice suddenly crept into Kim Seok-Il''s hearing, making him flinch nastily. That voice sounded familiar. A voice he had heard somewhere before...!


    ¡°Who...?¡±


    The reply was instant. ¡°Me? I''m the devil. However, I might also be the one to humor your wish.¡±


    ¡°Keuh... Kuh-hehehe¡­¡± Kim Seok-Il broke into a weak cackle.


    As long as he could die...! Kim Seok-Il didn''t care who this devil was as long as he could finally be free from this cruel punishment!


    However, what the devil said next made Kim Seok-Il''s soul shudder.


    ¡°Don''t you want revenge against Kang Jin-Ho?¡±

 Chapter 391: Utilizing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 391: Utilizing (1)</h4>


    ¡°Did you say you cannot contact them?¡± Saito Genryu''s expression rapidly changed.


    ¡°...Yes, sir,¡± Oizumi Shunsuke lowered his head.


    ¡°No contact? What are you implying with that, Oizumi? Are you trying to tell me that our men were wiped out even before they could contact us?! Do you honestly think such a thing is even possible!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I also cannot fathom it, but it is an unquestionable truth.¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I''m in any mood to humor your insolent retorts!¡±


    Oizumi Shunsuke shuddered at the rage directed in his way.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Making reports was one of the crappiest jobs imaginable. After all, one had no choice but to report to their boss despite knowing he''d be on the receiving end of the boss''s rage. And Oizumi Shunsuke understood why Saito Genryu receiving his report was enraged, so he couldn''t evenin about it, either!


    ¡°Other agents are understandable. They aren''t skilled enough, anyway,¡± said Saito Genryu. ¡°However, what about Sakatsuki? Is he also missing?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Saito Genryu stared in disbelief at Oizumi Shunsuke before a hollow chuckle leaked out of his mouth. ¡°So... even Sakatsuki was killed?¡±


    ¡°It is still unclear if they have been killed, sir. But¡­¡±


    Saito Genryu''s expression was noticeably different from a second ago. If his previous expression hinted at his bbergast, his new expression disyed his vignce.


    ¡°I see. So, even Sakatsuki lost¡­¡± Saito Genryu muttered quietly while gripping the hilt of his beloved katana. The sensation of smooth leather transmitted through his skin, almost instantly calming the agitation felt throughout his body. ¡°I see. So that''s what happened¡­¡±


    Once his mind had calmed down, the cogs in Saito Genryu''s brain kicked into a higher gear. This matter was no longer on the level of ''merely'' inducing his agitation.


    Being agitated might have been a reasonable response until recently, but now? This matter had breached into the realm of ''threatening''.


    <i>''An agent who shouldn''t have lost... have lost.''</i>


    Other shinobis losing in a battle was understandable. They were supposed to be front-line fighters, after all. Getting sucked into an unexpected battle was a distinct possibility for them.


    However, Sakatsuki wasn''t a front-line fighter. He was a special operative dispatched by Saito Genryu, just in case. Sakatsuki possessed strength far exceeding mostbatants and had even mastered extremely powerful ninjutsu toplement his strength.


    Sakatsuki was indeed fully deserving of the title ''shinobi''. However, someone like that still died? Even though he''d never join the battle and observe the situation from a considerable distance away? It could only mean that a martial artist powerful enough to sense Sakatsuki''s presence, chase him down and kill him existed in the Korean penins. Whoever this individual was...


    <i>''...This is an extraordinary development!''</i>


    Until now, the Korean penins was a wastnd for martial arts. However, what if a powerful martial artist appeared to unite all the disparate factions under his banner? That would give birth to a massive variable in the current situation.


    Although Saito Genryu was doubtful if the united Korean factions could do anything meaningful, the act of bringing the fractured Korean martial world together still carried significant implications.


    Once united, their voices would be louder. And thebined numbers would be a great source of strength, too. In that case, Korea''s role as the buffer zone between China and Japan would effectively be over.


    <i>''I don''t think something that extreme would happen in a brief window of time, but...''</i>


    This situation was too vague. Too uncertain. East Asia''s bnce hinged on the developing situation in the Korean Penins. If Saito Genryu was to exaggerate a little, Korea had somehow be the trigger that could unsettle East Asia.


    ¡°...This is why I kept rmending to the executives that we must conquer the penins as soon as possible!¡± Saito Genryu pped his thigh in unhappiness.


    The Japanese had been too focused on their in-fighting, which allowed an important prey like Korea to slip right through their fingers. What a painful mistake this was!


    ¡°Oizumi! Is that punk named Kang Jin-Ho also responsible for this development?¡±


    ¡°Sir. It is unknown at this stage of our investigation.¡±


    ¡°Unknown this, unclear that! Does every answer you hold start with ''un'' in front?! What exactly do you know, then?!¡±


    Oizumi prostrated even lower to the floor despite knowing the rebukingments weren''t really meant for him.


    This wasn''t Oizumi Shunsuke''s fault. At the same time, it kind of was. He hadn''t done anything wrong, but that didn''t excuse his ipetence.


    Being ipetent was a sin in this world. Saying it was okay since he did his best was just a poor excuse by the ipetent fool tofort himself.


    ¡°Sir! I shall secure all necessary information by deploying all remaining personnel. I will even mobilize additional personnel if need be!¡± Oizumi Shunsuke nted his forehead on the floor.


    ¡°Very well. Be quick about it, Oizumi!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°And, also¡­¡± Saito Genryu grimaced a little and stopped Oizumi Shunsuke from leaving.


    Oizumi Shunsuke didn''t urge his superior officer and remained silent, his head lowered.


    ¡°...I shall convince the higher-ups. So, you focus on monitoring Kang Jin-Ho and nothing else. Be thorough about it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t have to be our agents only. Demand cooperation from every Korean organization that has ties to us. I don''t care if you have to resort to using my name. Now isn''t the time to keep each other in check. Until we understand the situation in the penins, all conflicts will be put on hold!¡±


    ¡°I will convey your order, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Saito Genryu nodded, then watched Oizumi step back and exit the room.


    A weighty sigh escaped from his lips.


    <i>''This is rming.''</i>


    Now wasn''t the time to suck on his thumb doing nothing. Saito Genryu unhesitantly got up.


    In some sense, Saito Genryu might be the one at fault for this situation. Instead of voicing his opinion and thenining about how no one listened to him, he could have been more vocal about conquering the Korean penins to the higher-ups. If only he had done that, this situation wouldn''t have devolved into its current state.


    Saito Genryu''s expression hardened as he left the room in aggressive steps. Before things could go past the point of no return, he needed toe up with a n!


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho... Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Everything seemed to be going out of whack after Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance.


    ***


    ¡°This is nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Unfair!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this gender discrimination?!¡±


    Boys were pouting so much that they resembled ducklings now. However, that was understandable.


    They barely managed to survive Kang Jin-Ho''s abuse disguised as ''education'' and crawled back home only to find the girls happily chatting andughing away. As a matter of fact, the orphanage boys were nearly blinded by the brightness of the girls'' expressions!


    The boys realized something about the girls felt... ''different,'' and it didn''t take them long to figure out why. The hairstyles of the girls had changed, and they must''ve done something to their skin because their faces were positively glowing!


    Compared to the boys, who were figuratively on the brink of death, these girls were too full of life and joy!


    After learning about this situation, the boys urgently convened an emergency meeting.


    The leader of the meeting, Han Jin-Seong, held his head and asked, ¡°...What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I dunno¡­¡±


    ¡°This is too unfair, right! I can''t believe how unfair this is. How can I sleep knowing this injustice is happening to us!¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Seong hyung, Jong-Su is asleep, though?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly looked around. It wasn''t just Jong-Su, though. Other kids had begun drifting off to sleep from the day''s exhaustion. Han Jin-Seong freaked out and tried to wake the kids up. ¡°Hey! Wake up! You gotta wash up first, you know! You can''t sleep like that!¡±


    After forcibly waking up the drowsy kids and herding them inside the bathroom, Han Jin-Seong sighed while wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    Han Jin-Seong was the oldest boy here, yet he still found the going tough, so it must''ve been even worse for the younger kids.


    <i>''Will this kind of training... really help us?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong and the boys were simply following along since the one ordering them around happened to be Kang Jin-Ho. Even so, he wasn''t sure how much this type of physical training would benefit them. Even if it was effective, how long would they have to wait?


    Han Jin-Seong''splexion grew gloomier. It wasn''t as if he distrusted Kang Jin-Ho. However, he still thought it''d take too long for him and his orphanage siblings to reach a level that might satisfy Kang Jin-Ho''s standards.


    ...And they would have to endure terrible bullying in the meantime.


    <i>''Will everyone be alright?''</i>


    Being ostracized wasn''t asplex as it sounded. It was merely... realizing that others didn''t treat you as an ''equal'' to everyone else.


    Other children had their parents to rely on when their self-esteem was wounded, but the same didn''t apply to the orphanage kids. No one was here to heal their wounds and to help with their sorrow.


    The new orphanage director and Park Yu-Min were doing their best, but...


    Han Jin-Seong helplessly smirked.


    <i>''That''s not as easy as it sounds.''</i>


    He knew better than anyone how challenging it was to look after children with disabilities. That was why he also knew wishing for something more would be unrealistic.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned deeply, then got up from his chair.


    One of the boys asked him, ¡°Mm? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna pop outside for some fresh air. It''s getting a bit stuffy in here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hyung. I''ll wash the kids and send them to bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks. I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    Once he stepped outside, Han Jin-Seong felt like the cool night air was rapidly filling his lungs. He plopped down on one of the benches in the orphanage''s front yard, then quietly looked up at the night sky.


    <i>''It''s dark...''</i>


    He heard that the night skies above the mountainside would usually be awash with stars, but... Han Jin-Seong had never seen a sky like that. He had never traveled outside Seoul before, after all.


    Han Jin-Seong quietly grumbled, ¡°...Gee whiz. Even the sky is so stuffy¡­¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong shot up to his feet at that sudden voiceing from somewhere behind him. He looked and discovered Kang Jin-Ho walking toward him with a cigarette dangling between his lips.


    ¡°Uhm, yeah, hyung¡­¡±


    ¡°I actually like it.¡±


    ¡°Like what, hyung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the sky with his chin. ¡°The night sky.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You like that pitch-ck sky?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Why? Is it weird?¡±


    ¡°Well, rather than weird¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Hang on, I guess it is weird. I don''t get why anyone would say they prefer that inky-ck night sky.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked back at the boy, then sat next to Han Jin-Seong on the bench. ¡°So, it is weird, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hyung. Very weird. Most normal people will prefer a night sky with lots of stars while saying all those stars might start raining down on them. Or something.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, most normal people will prefer that. However... Are you saying not being normal is weird?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t immediately respond to that question. For some reason... it felt like those words directly stabbed him in the heart.


    Was being different... weird? Being different was...


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t wait for Han Jin-Seong''s reply and started talking again. ¡°If you live long enough, you begin thinking about certain things.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You see, things you take for granted now, things you think are obvious... You start seeing them in the opposite light as time passes by.¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°Once a person''s mindset changes, they will only adhere to their new point of view as if their previous self was all a lie. What''s funny about that is... People who think that way and get ostracized by the rest of society will be the center of attention after the world suddenly changes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°So, let me ask you again. Is being different... wrong?¡±


    ¡°I dunno.¡± Han Jin-Seong sighed and shook his head. ¡°I don''t know if it''s wrong or what, hyung. What I do know is, though... Being different is so hard.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. He knew that the boy didn''t need words offort right now.


    <i>''Yes, I''m sure it is hard.''</i>


    The toughest part about living in Zhongyuan for Kang Jin-Ho was that while he looked like everyone else, hismon sense and mindset were too different from theirs. In a way, it felt like he had been isted from the world.


    Those who had not experienced this feeling of being alone and isted despite living in a society full of people like them would never understand it.


    Compared to Kang Jin-Ho''s situation back then, Han Jin-Seong''s pain might seem insignificant. However, no one had the right to look down or make fun of someone else''s pain.


    ¡°Jin-Seong, you still have them, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean, hyung?¡±


    ¡°People who worry about you. People who will share your pain.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong reflexively looked behind. He stared at the orphanage building with half of its light turned off, then slowly nodded. ¡°I guess... You''re right, hyung.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll also share your burden, so don''t worry too much about it. I promise I will fix this situation for you.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly got up, then shrugged his shoulders while addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hyung, you should also not push yourself too much. You are not Superman, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡± Han Jin-Seong trotted back inside the building.


    Kang Jin-Ho took out a new cigarette and slowly mouthed it.


    <i>''Superman, is it...?''</i>


    Maybe, Kang Jin-Ho needed to be one... If he wanted to protect everyone from this cruel and uncaring world.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes and leaned back.

 Chapter 392: Utilizing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 392: Utilizing (2)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min started the train going. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I think this is wrong.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows twitched.


    Next up was Park Yu-Min. ¡°I agree with Chief Jo. This is wrong.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows twitched again.


    ¡°Do I even need to say anything?¡± Choi Yeon-Handed the final blow.


    Kang Jin-Ho held his head from the unexpected verbal assaults.


    <i>''Yes! We got through!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min clenched his fist under the table. Kang Jin-Ho''s resolution was shaking!


    Kang Jin-Ho, a man with an unshakeable will who''d never change his mind like some kind of a stubborn mule... was finally showing cracks in his armor!


    <i>''A little more, and...!''</i>


    They needed to push a little further now!


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. ¡°I don''t understand why you all think this is wrong.¡±


    Park Yu-Min sneaked a quick nce at Jo Gyu-Min, prompting thetter to loudly fake-cough to clear his throat. ¡°How should I put this... Mister Jin-Ho, we''re not saying your methods are wrong. However, today''s children aren''t as simple as you think.¡±


    ¡°Can you borate, please?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scanned Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom, then scratched the back of his head. Exining this to Kang Jin-Ho and making him understand would be a very tall order. After all, Jo Gyu-Min served as the director of Kang Jin-Ho''s high school and had a front-row seat to Kang Jin-Ho''s school life.


    <i>''Yup, no way he''s gonna understand this.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t know what Kang Jin-Ho was like before he became the school''s director. And students were already considerate toward Kang Jin-Ho''s quirks by the time Jo Gyu-Min ''joined'' the school''s faculty.


    Since Chairman Hwang had flipped the school on its head once already, and Kang Jin-Ho was good-looking, was he seen as someone with a high status by his peers? Was that how it was?


    <i>''Even though that sounds strange...''</i>


    In any case! That was how Kang Jin-Ho had spent his school life. That meant he would neverprehend how other students divided their ranks.


    ¡°Well, Mister Jin-Ho. If I''m being brutally honest with you, something as simple as what you wear will determine your status in school.¡±


    ¡°My clothes, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked down at his own attire. A ck cotton T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and sneakers... Stuff like these held some kind of hidden significance? Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Clothes like these? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jo Gyu-Min firmly nodded. ¡°I''m sure this must sound like a story from another to you, but kids nowadays check the brands of their peers'' clothes, how much each article of clothing costs, and how often everyone changes their wardrobe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes.


    Just how much free time did these kids have that they checked what others were wearing to school? Wasn''t this clearly an overkill?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, what they are actually doing is sussing out each other''s financial state.¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. The bit about the ''financial state'' stung him considerably.


    <i>''I hadn''t considered that.''</i>


    To think kids would consider the financial muscle of their peers! What happened to the world while he wasn''t looking?


    ¡°Am I too antiquated?¡± Kang Jin-Ho carefully asked the trio before his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Jo.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°You didn''t know?¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered at the outpouring of all the criticism. He genuinely hadn''t considered this.


    ¡°Try to be more objective, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat about the bush, shall we? People will establish a pecking order even if they say they don''t. And the criteria of who goes where in that order are one''s looks, wealth, abilities and fashion sense. Mister Jin-Ho, the power you advocate is only one of those. And that kind of power isn''t considered all that important in schools these days. It must''ve been the same when you were in school, so why do you act like you came from the 80s?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho momentarily became speechless. ¡°S-so... You think my way won''t work?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s wrong,¡± Jo Gyu-Min cleanly shot Kang Jin-Ho down. ¡°The biggest reason it''s wrong is... Your method might resolve the current situation, but the overall picture for the children will not change much. Even if the bullies are beaten up, their superior social standing within the ssroom will remain intact. Which will only iste the orphanage kids even more. Physical abuse might be gone, but the odds of them bing outcasts will be higher. Instead of being openly bullied, they would be sneakily bullied.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? Sneaky...?¡±


    ¡°It means they are being subtly ostracized.¡±


    Even if that term had gone out of fashiontely, Kang Jin-Ho should''ve known about it, so what happened here? Just what were this guy''s school years like?


    <i>''No, wait... It was rather peaceful, wasn''t it?''</i>


    After that incident, no one dared to get on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves. And he wasn''t the type to go around causing trouble, either. Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho got to enjoy truly peaceful school years. In that case, him not knowing was... normal? Probably?


    ¡°I-in any case!¡± Jo Gyu-Min quickly wrapped the discussion up. ¡°We won''t improve the situation by persisting with your method, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew heavier. His thoughts hadn''t changed at all, however.


    No matter how much he thought about it, not having enough power equaled inability to change one''s present in his mind. It didn''t matter how much wealth or political power one possessed; such things would still be rendered useless in front of violence.


    Kang Jin-Ho had experienced this painful truth many times throughout his life.


    Just how many people had to kneel before the absolute violence back in Zhongyuan? A Confucian schr with wisdom that made a mockery of heaven and earth lost his life and knowledge to violence. Even a man with virtue that the world might never witness again had to die to someone''s act of violence.


    Even the Emperor, arguably the peak of all political power in the empire, had to lower his head in front of the demon cult''s authority.


    In Zhongyuan, one could have all sorts of authority and connections. However,cking the physical strength to protect oneself would mean they were bound to lose everything sooner orter. Kang Jin-Ho had lived for decades in such a ce, so the notion of power not backed by violence seemed inconceivable. He simply couldn''t respect it.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to argue back. ¡°However, if you don''t have the strength...!¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min resolutely cut him off. ¡°You need to view the current era in a more... objective way. No, let me revise that. Rather than objectively, you need to analyze the world more closely. Your concept might still ring true on your side of the world, but in the surface world, violence and physical strength are no longer valued highly. What we need isn''t violence, but financial muscle.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re also wrong, Chief Jo!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha abruptly cut in. ¡°You two keep talking about violence this and finances that, but those things can''t deal with this situation! This is why people keep saying men are so simple-minded!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min lowered their heads slightly. Something about Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice sounded stern and no-nonsense to their ears. So much so that they began wondering if they had been toockadaisical with this matter. Regret quickly washed over them.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha confidently dered, ¡°It''s the looks, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s slightly raised head went back down again as intense confusion filled his expression. It wasn''t just him, though. Everyone felt confused.


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to exin her position. ¡°I''ll have you know, good-looking people are never ostracized. So, handsome men are never bullied. Have you ever heard about good-looking kids getting bullied in school? So, once we improve their faces and fix up their fashion sense, then... Things like bullying will be a distant memory pretty soon.¡±


    Park Yu-Min stared at the ceiling as a content smile gradually spread on his lips.


    <i>''...Yup, this was a waste of time.''</i>


    The biggest mistake Park Yu-Min made recently was entrusting Kang Jin-Ho with fixing this situation. And the second biggest had to be convening this meeting.


    ¡°Even so, one''s strength is...!¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Jin-Ho! It''s money! Money talks!¡±


    ¡°Wrong! It''s one''s looks! You gotta be good-looking!¡±


    How could three people so disparate in their ideals share a table like this?


    <i>''Will we be okay? Really okay? When things are like this?''</i>


    Was it wise to entrust the future of the orphanage kids to this trio? Park Yu-Min thought he''d never doubt Kang Jin-Ho in his life, but here he was, very much in doubt of Kang Jin-Ho''s qualifications to handle this matter.


    ¡°Excuse me...?¡± Park Yu-Min quietly tried to intervene, but the trio was too busy arguing their point of view to give him the time of their day.


    ¡°How can anyone ostracize someone with strength?¡±


    ¡°Well, other kids can simply choose not to talk to him, Mister Jin-Ho! That might stop the direct physical bullying, but it will only aggravate the istion in the ssroom! The real solution is money, everyone! Ostracizing someone rich is like spitting in the face of modern capitalism. If you have money, nobody will look down on you!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Spoken like a true nouveau riche, Chief Jo. I was dirt-poor during my school days, but no one ostracized me or looked down on me. Why do you think that is? It''s because I''m good-looking!¡±


    ¡°...Miss Yeon-Ha, I''m not sure you should say something like that about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It''s the truth, isn''t it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in dismay. What kind of a wackjob was he dealing with here?


    <i>''Well, at least she''s beautiful.''</i>


    If someone with ''moderate'' beauty spewed such nonsense, they''d be deemed a moron. However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s stunning beauty had the power to wipe out any desire to go against her, and Jo Gyu-Min was left speechless for a moment.


    However, he recovered quickly enough to mount another attack. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, not everyone is as beautiful as you. Consider what you''re dealing with first before saying that, please! How will you fix the children''s looks?¡±


    ¡°It can be done through makeup, Chief Jo. No matter how ungainly your looks are, let professionals do their magic on your skin and hair, and you will instantly be a part of the upper echelons of regr people!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, your method has a clear limitation. Doedians make peopleugh with their faces because they haven''t done anything to fix their looks?¡±


    ¡°Oh? In that case, why don''t we see whether my way works or not!¡±


    Sparks began flying everywhere from the heated air between Jo Gyu-Min and Choi Yeon-Ha. Park Yu-Min slowly facepalmed.


    <i>''No one in this group is normal!''</i>


    Of course, he was grateful that they were so passionate about the orphanage kids. In reality, these two basically had no connection to the orphanage other than through Kang Jin-Ho. So, being this passionate couldn''t be easy.


    However, their problem would be the weird direction their passion was taking them... Something like that?


    Jo Gyu-Min roared, ¡°Words aren''t getting through to you, are they!¡±


    ¡°That''s my line!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot back.


    ¡°Indeed, this discussion is going nowhere,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly.


    A war of nerves quickly developed between the trio.


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly observed the situation before suddenly realizing that this might be the opening he had been looking for. ¡°Excuse me. I''ve been thinking, and¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Why did it suddenly feel like three auto-targeting systems had locked on him? If Park Yu-Min carelessly bbed his mouth now, he might get buried alive in the orphanage''s backyard!


    Park Yu-Min nervously gulped his saliva, then cautiously spoke up. ¡°Instead of arguing about who''s right or wrong... Since those things don''t contradict each other, how about we try out all of them?¡±


    The trio paused, then stared at each other before looking back at Park Yu-Min again.


    ¡°Mister Yu-Min, you''re smarter than you look,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°As expected of you, Mister Yu-Min,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly mmed her palms down on the table while standing up. ¡°Very well! I shall prove to you once and for all that people will treat you differently after you be better-looking. Don''t let your ego be bruised when that happens, okay? Men have this weird tendency to not admit their defeat while saying some nonsense about how their pride won''t let them, now don''t they?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu!¡± Jo Gyu-Min wiped across his lips with his index finger, then also got up. ¡°What an amusing idea that is, Miss Yeon-Ha! It sounds like you haven''t met a truly capable man before. A wealthy man never worries about their ego getting bruised by unnecessary things. A person''s pridees from their wallet, after all! Especially men!¡±


    The gazes of resolute Jo Gyu-Min and chic Choi Yeon-Ha collided mid-air. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho thought him remaining sitting down might look weird, so he staggered up to his feet before unwisely trying to say something. ¡°Oh, uh... For me¡­¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha and Jo Gyu-Min simultaneously turned their heads to stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You, stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please don''t even think about getting involved!¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    A dragon and a tiger had bared their fangs and ws at each other!


    ¡°I shall demonstrate how frightening money can be, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, spoken like a true country bumpkin with some money to his name. Even though that money isn''t even yours! The bravado of an ipetent man sure is an eyesore, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Hah. I hope your princess syndrome isn''t contagious, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, woman.¡±


    <i>Sluuurp...</i>


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly sipped his coffee before staring outside the window. The weather outside seemed quite pleasant today.


    <i>''I''m sorry, everyone.''</i>


    <i>It seems this idiot hyung of yours made a terrible mistake.</i>

 Chapter 393: Utilizing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 393: Utilizing (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the trio before his eyes in stupefaction. ¡°Okay, so¡­¡±


    How was he supposed to interpret their suggestion? Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and tilted his head repeatedly.


    ¡°You¡­ all think it''s better for me to stay out of the kids'' affairs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min and Choi Yeon-Ha unhesitantly nodded as if they didn''t even need to consider their answer.


    ¡°Heol?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in shock. What were these people even saying? He started this train rolling, yet they wanted him to step away? ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tutted. ¡°It''s to maintain the bnce of the stats of the participants of this bet. With you joining in, we won''t be able to have a fairpetition.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Jo Gyu-Min in bbergast. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was cracking a joke at your expense, Mister Jin-Ho. We''re doing this for the orphanage kids, so who cares about some stupid bet? The real reason why you must step aside is... Well, let me be blunt, Mister Jin-Ho. You''re too extreme and heartless in your method with the children.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Park Yu-Min butted in. ¡°...Jin-Ho. The boys are already half-dead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°That''s because they don''t have any backbone.¡±


    ¡°No, no amount of backbone can help them with your exercise regime, Jin-Ho. You keep that up, and the boys will get hospitalized soon!¡±


    ¡°Once they transcend their limits, they¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly butted in next as a refreshing smile spread on her face. ¡°Will you listen to yourself?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°The orphanage kids asked you for help after bullying in school has be too hard to endure. But you''re telling them to go through even more near-death hardship now for a chance to make things less hard in the future. How will that sound to these boys?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in a daze as if someone had hit him with a hammer. He had never thought about this from that angle. ¡°B-but... You can''t earn anything without putting in the requisite effort.¡±


    ¡°You might be right, but putting in effort doesn''t guarantee you''d get what you want in the end, now does it, Mister Jin-Ho? From what I witnessed, all you''ve been doing to those poor boys is physical abuse. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°P-physical abuse?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. Even though he was taking it?<i>very</i> easy with these kids?!


    <i>''Just how low is the threshold of the modern era?''</i>


    Questions swirled violently in Kang Jin-Ho''s head. Hoping to get much-needed answers, he quickly turned his head and stared at Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course, Jin-Ho... It''s not like we''re trying to say you''ve done something wrong, but... In my opinion, what you did was a bit¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    He scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°That was a bit too much for underage boys.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha harrumphed. ¡°Never mind a ''bit too much'', that was clearly an overkill! Not even the National Training Center will train its athletes to that extent. Mister Jin-Ho, haven''t you considered the possibility of the orphanage kids falling ill from your training regime? You''ve never trained anyone with that so-called training regime before, have you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have.¡±


    ¡°And? What results did you get?¡±


    ¡°The results...?¡±


    <i>...They were pretty good, actually.</i>


    Back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho had trained his personal corps of bodyguards called the Demon mes and turned them into gangho''s greatest, scariest, most bloodthirsty group of murderers. That seemed like a pretty good result, didn''t it?


    Each member of the Demon mes was an elite among the elites of the demon cult. As a group, they were strong enough to make the entire gangho shiver in fear.


    If only Kang Jin-Ho had been together with his Demon mes during his final moments, Azure Demon wouldn''t have seeded in assassinating him. Kang Jin-Ho made a grave mistake back then by falling for Azure Demon''s treachery and dispatching the Demon mes on some unknown mission far away.


    Despite the obvious sess, though...


    <i>''...What was the survival rate, again? Around ten percent?''</i>


    Out of ten trainees, five would usually perish, while the four would turn into cripples. However, the survivor would be one of the strongest experts to walk the Earth.


    <i>''...Of course I''m not that senseless, you fools!''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t train the orphanage kids in the same way as the Demon mes! He nerfed the training''s difficulty again and again to match the frailty of the boys, but it seemed his nerfing was still not enough, judging from all this opposition.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, his expression stiff. He needed to acknowledge that the modern era and Zhongyuan weren''t the same and that he still hadn''t fully limatized to the ways of the modern era just yet. ¡°Very well. I shall lower the difficulty even more.¡±


    ¡°N-no, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Jo Gyu-Min firmly shook his head. ¡°It''s not about lowering the difficulty. What we need is a much more extreme measure!¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like we''re dismissing your methods outright, Mister Jin-Ho. Well, truth be told... People might not acknowledge it openly, but they know nothing is better than violence to stop others from underestimating you.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha snorted derisively. ¡°What kind of a caveman logic is that? Chief Jo, no one resorts to violence these days.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, you can speak like that because you haven''t experienced something like... Well, let''s say you got into a car ident. But then, the driver getting out of the other car is a chisel-haired gangster with tattoos all over his body. That''s gonna shut your mouth up very quickly,¡± Jo Gyu-Min tutted. ¡°People think violence can''t solve anything, but they also instinctively understand that violence can sometimes ignore the restrictions ced by thew. That''s why you can''t underestimate the threat posed by the potential of violence, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha made an unwilling expression but still mped her mouth shut, unable topletely refute Jo Gyu-Min''s assertion.


    ¡°...Then, what do you propose, Chief Jo?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you only need to supervise the... overall proceedings. Let''s be all honest here, shall we? A manager who can analyze the situation and adjust things ordingly is an absolute must when ites to a project like this.¡±


    Why did it sound like Jo Gyu-Min was being purposefully obtuse while relegating Kang Jin-Ho to the background?


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered in anger for a moment or two before groaning loudly.


    <i>''I should listen to their advice...''</i>


    If he were to exclude his family members, Kang Jin-Ho could safely say the people in this room were his closest confidantes. And they were all telling him to back off in one united voice. That could only mean he should indeed stop and take a step back.


    This matter wasn''t about satisfying Kang Jin-Ho''s ego. And it wasn''t about his enjoyment, either. No, this was for the orphanage kids. The goal was to make their lives a little more bearable, and if he was a hindrance to achieving this goal, he should withdraw immediately. Even so...


    ¡°...Does that mean I must halt the training?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°I''ve already told you that your opinion is also correct.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, will the kids continue with the training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they definitely will,¡± Jo Gyu-Min energetically nodded just as a smirk crept up on his lips. ¡°However, I believe leaving this to a professional will be a smarter idea.¡±


    ***


    Han Jin-Seong groaned while massaging his shoulder. ¡°Urgh, I''m literally dying here¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I just run away from home, hyung?¡±


    ¡°...Why do you wanna run away when you can just say you don''t wanna do this so-called training anymore? What can we do outside of the orphanage, anyway? Nowadays, underaged kids can''t even get hired for stuff like delivering pizza!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by ''stuff like''? Don''t you know how well-paid deliverymen are these days?¡±


    ¡°...That''s beside the point.¡± Han Jin-Seong spat out a loud groan.


    He figured he''d get used to the training regime the more he did it, but... Kang Jin-Ho''s methods were not something anyone could get used to.


    If the kids started growing confident about getting used to the routine, Kang Jin-Ho would suddenly raise the difficulty. His reason? Apparently, there was no point in repeating exercises that were now familiar and ''easy''.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho was theoretically correct, his assertion still left the orphanage boys deeply aggrieved and unhappy. They had to deal with a training regime that got progressively harder with each passing day, after all!


    <i>''Seriously...! We can''t keep doing this!''</i>


    At this point, Han Jin-Seong or some other boy should try to talk to Kang Jin-Ho and make him stand down, but...


    ¡°...But I can''t seem to say anything.¡±


    ¡°You too, Jin-Seong hyung?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Someone spare our souls¡­¡±


    For some weird reason, Han Jin-Seong couldn''t say anything negative while standing in front of Kang Jin-Ho. Even though he didn''t find Kang Jin-Ho?<i>that?</i>scary or never thought that painful retribution was in store for anyone daring to rebel.


    If someone told him the truth, Kang Jin-Ho would definitely try to amodate the children even if he failed to understand why. However, Han Jin-Seong just couldn''t bring himself to talk to Kang Jin-Ho about it.


    ¡°...I guess it''s because of?<i>that</i>.¡±


    ¡°That? What do you mean, hyung?¡±


    ¡°I meant his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Eh? His eyes?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... How should I exin it...? His eyes are like,?<i>''I know you can do this''.</i> Eyes that say he''s never once doubted our sess. Something like that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ve not seen eyes looking at me like that since Sister Yi passed away. Yu-Min hyung probably cares about us more but he... He''s worried about us all the time, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sighed deeply. No one had ever expected him to do something meaningful before, so the idea of betraying that expectation just didn''t sit well with him.


    <i>''Even then, I''ve reached my limit...''</i>


    Today''s training regime hadn''t even started yet, but Han Jin-Seong''s legs were already trembling precariously.


    Boys would fall asleep like corpses after returning to the orphanage at night, and Park Yu-Min would literally go through a war every morning trying to wake them up.


    <i>''Just how long are we supposed to do this?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong resolved himself. This was wrong. He needed to say something today. Things were already this hard for him, so how much worse would it be for the younger boys? If they kept this up, someone might really get hurt!


    That was when the gymnasium''s door opened, and Kang Jin-Ho walked inside while making a stiff face.


    Han Jin-Seong steeled his resolve like a man, clenched his teeth, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''...I can''t do it.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong grew tearful, and his head faltered. One look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face was enough to stop Han Jin-Seong in his tracks. He just couldn''t bring himself to say,?<i>''No, this is wrong, hyung!''</i>


    Every single person here knew how hard Kang Jin-Ho was working for their sake.


    Unlike Park Yu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any rtions to them. But he just showed up one day and took over the position of the Big Bro.


    Han Jin-Seong knew only too well how hard¡ªand annoying¡ªit was to invest time and effort in kids not even rted to him. And that was why he couldn''t betray all the attention and affection Kang Jin-Ho had shown them until now.


    Whether he knew Han Jin-Seong''s mind or not... Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little and began addressing the boys. ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Something seemed a little different about Kang Jin-Ho today. He was hesitating, for some reason, before he sighed loudly.


    ¡°It seems I have to convey slightly bad news for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Han Jin-Seong''s head shot up. ¡°Slightly bad news, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe it''s good news from your perspective? Or not? I''m not sure, but¡­¡±


    Nervousness quickly dyed Han Jin-Seong''s expression.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face could only be described as ''unhappy''. To Han Jin-Seong, that expression seemed to contain Kang Jin-Ho''s disappointment with the boys'' performance so far.


    <i>''N-no, this is bad!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong''s mind began racing urgently.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued with his announcement. ¡°After discussing the matter of your training with others, we''ve concluded that my training regime for you guys is too bizarre to be deemed useful.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Did Kang Jin-Ho have to discuss with others to realize that? The feeling of absurdity even managed to ovee Han Jin-Seong''s nervousness. Just what was inside Kang Jin-Ho''s brain most of the time?


    ¡°So, what happened was¡­ Mm, well, for the time being, I''ll not be involved in your training.¡±


    The orphanage kids quickly exchanged nces with each other.


    <i>''Nice!''</i>


    <i>''We''re gonna live!''</i>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho looked a little disappointed by this development, the boys still inwardly celebrated. Their survival came first before Kang Jin-Ho''s feelings, after all! Of course, they would never dare to disy their joy on the surface!


    ¡°D-does that mean you are not gonna supervise us anymore, Jin-Ho hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong nervously asked, wondering if this was the announcement of Kang Jin-Ho giving up on them.


    ¡°No, it''s not like that, but¡­ I''ve decided to listen to other people''s rmendations and asked an expert to take over from me.¡±


    ¡°An¡­ expert?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yu-Min agreed that might be better, too. That means this option is probably the right one. So, uh... I''ll entrust your training to the expert from today onward. He should be arriving any second now.¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Han Jin-Seong tightly clenched his fist.


    <i>''Yes! Jin-Ho hyung hasn''t given up on us!''</i>


    As it turned out, only the ''trainer'' was changing. In that case, this was a jackpot. No matter who this mystery expert was, they couldn''t possibly be any worse than Kang Jin-Ho, now could they!


    <i>''Whew, we might get to breathe a little easier now!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly turned his head and stared at the doorway. ¡°Here theye.¡±


    The boys followed Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze and watched the door open... only for their bodies to freeze stiff like stone statues.


    The ''gent'' stepping through the open doorway was kitted out in a ck business suit, and his shoulders were at least twice as broad as most people''s.


    <i>''...A gangster?!''</i>


    <i>''An ex-con?''</i>


    <i>''A living weapon?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the boys. ¡°Let me introduce your new instructor. This gentleman will take over your training from me. He''s the Assembly Master of the Korean Martial Assembly, Mister Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    <i>...You must be joking, right? Jin-Ho hyung?</i>


    <i>Hyung? Hyyyyung?!</i>

 Chapter 394: Utilizing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Utilizing (4)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun stood before the orphanage boys, scanned them, then slowly nodded away. ¡°Pleasure to make your acquaintance, gents. I''m Bang Jin-Hun from the Korean Martial Assembly. So, you''re the... weaklings who need my training because you couldn''t even handle the juvenile horsesh*t from some weak-ass punks.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly wanted to take a look at a mirror. He was curious about what color hisplexion was right now. If his guess was correct, it should resemble a piece of pure-white paper.


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly raised his hand to remove the pair of sunsses.


    <i>''...Sir, I think you should just keep those on.''</i>


    Usually, sunsses were meant to enhance the manliness of those who put them on. And, when worn by a rough-looking man, it''d strengthen the impression they gave off. Obviously, that was putting things politely. Sunsses made gangsters look even more thuggish, after all!


    However, it might be a better idea for Bang Jin-Hun to keep wearing his shades. Hiding his sharply-burning eyes would improve the impression he gave off by hundreds of times. No, make that thousands of times!


    With those sunsses still perched on his face, Bang Jin-Hun looked happy-go-lucky enough to advise the kids,?<i>''If those punks try their crap on you again, just grab a nearby chair and smash their heads in. Got that?''</i>


    However, with the sunsses off, Bang Jin-Hun had transformed into an intense wolf who would wordlessly ce sashimi knives in the kids'' hands.


    And no, Han Jin-Seong wasn''t kidding here. Bang Jin-Hun might really do that!


    ¡°Mm... Good. I like what I can see. You all have good postures.¡±


    That made sense. Rats would be frozen stiff like them in front of a snarling cat, after all!


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly had an epiphany. He realized why neighborhood strays would start wetting themselves when an animal control officer from a dog pound appeared nearby. This Bang Jin-Hun, he... He seemed quite experienced in this kind of thing.


    Pitting an animal control officer against a mixed martial artspetitor would be like abusing the animal control officer. However, dogs still wouldn''t care about who was stronger between the two humans.


    ¡°No need to sweat, boys,¡± Bang Jin-Hun snorted gruffly. ¡°Two weeks. That''s all we need. I will mold you all into human weapons in two weeks.¡±


    <i>N-no, hang on. You don''t need to go that far!</i>


    <i>That''s not what we want, you know?!</i>


    ¡°Good. Very good. I like your eyes. They are filled with fighting spirit. Good!¡±


    <i>And your eyesight is crappy, too?! This is absolutely hopeless!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong looked at Kang Jin-Ho with pleading eyes.


    <i>''Hyung, this is a joke, right? Jin-Ho hyung?''</i>


    However, Kang Jin-Ho sneakily avoided the pleading gaze and looked away.


    <i>''No, this is wrong, hyung! Definitely wrong!''</i>


    Even if the boys had failed to follow Kang Jin-Ho''s guidance, throwing them into a tiger''s den without any warning like this was still uncalled for!


    Han Jin-Seong stared piercingly at Kang Jin-Ho, his eyes containing desperation and hope against hope that couldn''t be verbalized in this situation for various reasons!


    ¡°Keuh-hhhhm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed, then addressed the boys. ¡°I''ll be popping outside for a minute. Discuss your future training regime with Mister Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    <i>Discuss? Discuuuss?!</i>


    <i>Do you mean the ''discussion'' where people talk to each other until they get to amon ground? That discussion, hyung?</i>


    <i>Are you telling us to discuss with that hulk of a man, hyung!</i>


    Unfortunately, it seemed Han Jin-Seong''s desperate cries in his mind had failed to reach their intended target. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned around and left through the doorway. A tall, handsome young man standing outside the doorway bowed deeply when Kang Jin-Ho walked past him. Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed back at this young man before continuing on his merry way.


    The young man fixed his suit, then stepped inside the gymnasium as a clearly-haughty air emanated from him.


    <i>''Who is this dude now?''</i>


    Why was this new entrant so annoying to look at? Was today the Unique Impressions Convention or something?!


    ¡°Well, then...! Shall we find out how well-equipped you are physically?¡± Bang Jin-Hun smiled contentedly. ¡°Rest your worries, fes. I''m a pro. I''m a super expert at training people, you see? The methods I''ll use to train you will be noticeably different from your previous instructor, so all you gotta do is stop worrying and follow my advice. Well, then!¡±


    A deep grin formed on Bang Jin-Hun''s face.


    ¡°Let''s start off with a stamina test first.¡±


    All the hair on Han Jin-Seong''s body stood up just then.


    ***


    ¡°You did the right thing.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min, who had been waiting for Kang Jin-Ho outside the training center, weed him with a bright smile.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I''m still not sure if this is the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°No, it is the right thing. I assure you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and pushed a fresh cigarette in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed the cigarette and flicked his fingers to light it. After sucking in a lungful of smoke, he quietly muttered, ¡°I''m still worried, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s unsurprising for you to feel that way. Even so, you must try and stop worrying about them. That is one of the things you must work on,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min as his expression hardened. ¡°If I''m being honest with you, Mister Jin-Ho... I''m not in total agreement with others on this matter. Well, I know you wouldn''t have incorrectly judged the limits of those boys, after all. If they stick to your methods, I honestly believe they can be strong in the shortest time possible, even if the road there will be quite bumpy.¡±


    ¡°Mm? In that case, why did you stop me?¡±


    ¡°Because there was no need for you to get personally involved, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min stopped there to pull out a cigarette for himself. He mouthed it, lit it up, then slowly released a cloud of grayish-blue smoke.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°There''s no need for me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min exined his thought process in a weighty voice. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you are still not fully cognizant of your status in the hierarchy. Tell me, do you think you need to be personally involved in the boys'' training?¡±


    ¡°...I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°If it''s something you can delegate to someone else, that''s what you should be doing, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Delegate¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s brows furrowed a little.


    He didn''t think Bang Jin-Hun would do a better job training those boys than him. Kang Jin-Ho was confident of being more knowledgeable than anyone in all things rted to martial arts and cultivation, after all. However...


    Since the orphanage boys were non-martial artists with zero martial arts knowledge and cultivation, it shouldn''t ultimately matter who trained them.


    ¡°And Assembly Master Bang even brought along a helper with him, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that he did,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Was that young man''s name Cheon Tae-Hun? Kang Jin-Ho could still recall his face and name.


    ¡°That means even Assembly Master Bang believes he doesn''t need to get personally involved in this matter, Mister Jin-Ho. He''ll probably set the stage before delegating the task to his subordinate. In other words¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed under his breath. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you''ve been doing a task that Assembly Master Bang''s subordinate could have handled by himself. This is a serious waste of resources. Incredibly inefficient, too. A person at the top must not get involved in a matter like this, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°But I did it because I can.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly. ¡°You do know that Chairman Hwang has experienced all sorts of trials and tribtions throughout his life, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, I do know.¡±


    ¡°Now then... Please imagine what will happen if Chairman Hwang puts on a hard hat and acts as a site supervisor of one of his construction projects.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. That would lead to utter chaos. A huge uproar.


    The other supervisors assigned to the project would feel like a ticking time bomb was hung around their necks. The perceived threat of their heads rolling off their shoulders if they made a mistake would make everyone receiving Hwang Jeong-Hu''s orders very nervous. And some might even go overboard with their desire to show off their loyalty, too.


    The more Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, the more convinced he became that there was nothing to gain and everything to lose from that situation.


    ¡°...Yes, that scenario doesn''t sound good.¡±


    ¡°And what you''ve been doing until now is simr to that hypothetical situation. Mister Jin-Ho, it''s about time you recognize your position.¡±


    <i>''Recognize my position, is it...</i>''


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. He didn''t have to worry about any of this stuff while upying a position so much loftier than the current one. But now, he had to.


    The ways of life back in Zhongyuan, when things were unimaginably tough but much more straightforward, and the current era''s were just too different and difficult to limatize.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You should learn how tomand people better.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''ve repeatedly told you this. Mister Jin-Ho, you don''t need to personally step up in every little task.¡±


    ¡°That''s not the case for this particr situation,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly stated his opinion.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°Of course, I understand how deeply you care for these kids. However, from the children''s perspective, you personally overseeing their training or someone else doing it won''t make much difference.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was busy spitting out an opinion that would''ve made Han Jin-Seong freak out and hurriedly deny it if he heard it.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, your role is to help them reach their goals. In my opinion, you don''t need to be present during every step of the way. Insisting that you want to keep getting personally involved is nothing more than satisfying yourself, not for the sake of those kids in there.¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. Satisfying himself, was it...?


    ¡°I get that you''re nervous, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m sure it feels like other people aren''t doing a good job in your view. However, just like I told you thest time, not even ten clones of yourself would be enough to keep up with your workload if you insist on doing everything your way. At least for this matter, please trust us.¡±


    ¡°Trust, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jo Gyu-Min grinned confidently beforending the decisive blow. ¡°Don''t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m Jo Gyu-Min, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you.¡±


    Something about this conversation resembled a revival meeting, but that didn''t change the fact that Kang Jin-Ho trusted Jo Gyu-Min. As long as it wasn''t rted to martial arts, letting Jo Gyu-Min handle it was ten times more trustworthy than Kang Jin-Ho fumbling his way through it. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho believed.


    ¡°Here, here. How about one more?¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and pulled out a fresh cigarette.


    When Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, Jo Gyu-Min expertly ced the cigarette between Kang Jin-Ho''s lips before lighting it up.


    ¡°By the way... Since when did you grow so close to Miss Choi Yeon-Ha? I almost thought you two were married, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuuuht?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho spat out the cigarette at the velocity of a rocket, then stared at Jo Gyu-Min with wide-open eyes.


    <i>''Oho, would you look at this reaction?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min faintly smirked. He didn''t expect to see such a reaction from Kang Jin-Ho. Kang Jin-Ho from a few weeks ago would''ve ended the misunderstanding with a curt?<i>''It''s nothing like that.''</i>


    So, to think someone like that would react this viscerally! Did Kang Jin-Ho be a little more civilized, more round-edged? Enough to start reacting like a normal human being?


    If that wasn¡¯t it...


    ¡°Well, this isn''t such a bad development, now is it? Although she might seem a littlecking in certain areas, someone like her is still one heck of a catch, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve received reports on her private life, and Miss Yeon-Ha''s prior rtionship status is so clean that we might as well call it ''perfect''. And she''s not involved in any shady things, either. She''s also one of those incredibly rare types in the entertainment industry¡ªa self-made man¡ªor woman, in this case. Furthermore, she has the drive and guts to seed, and people evaluate her highly due to her pride and passion for her work.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like you''ve investigated her behind her back, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Jo Gyu-Min firmly shook his head. ¡°I know you''re not a fan of going around someone''s back like that. So, how could you suspect me of doing what you don''t like? All I did was read through this, you see?¡±


    ¡°Read through... what?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes when Jo Gyu-Min presented his phone and turned the screen on. A document soon appeared on the screen, seemingly containing all the information on Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow.


    ¡°Not too long ago, the construction arm of the Jaegyeong Corporation hired Miss Yeon-Ha as its model. This document waspiled with the data her team had handed over, plus the result of the investigation performed by Jaegyeong''s team.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is doing something like this even allowed?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please don''t think that corporations don¡¯t do due diligence before dumping hundreds of millions on an advertising campaign, Mister Jin-Ho. What if the model we hired gets mired in an unsavory scandal? No amount of marypensation will make up for the knock on our public image. So, it''s only obvious that our side will investigate first and make sure there are no skeletons to worry about. The other side already knows about this. Since both sides know, it''s not going behind her back, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. Why did that sound a little... ambiguous for his liking?


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°However, Miss Yeon-Ha''s personality is a bit¡­ Hmm¡­ As a model, her personality doesn''t really matter. However, as your girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s not like that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly cut Jo Gyu-Min off.


    ¡°Finally. You''re acting like Mister Jin-Ho that I know.¡± Jo Gyu-Min started chuckling again.


    Kang Jin-Ho winced a little. ¡°By the way¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ am I supposed to do?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked meaningfully. ¡°You just keep doing what you do best, Mister Jin-Ho. I told you already, didn''t I? Delegate tasks that others can handle, and you do things befitting your station.¡±


    ¡°And I have no idea what that is.¡±


    ¡°It''s actually rather simple,¡± Jo Gyu-Min snapped his fingers, his smirk deepening. ¡°Throw money around, of course.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Jo Gyu-Min.


    1. Korean gangsters usually resort to sashimi knives as their go-to weapon of choice.

 Chapter 395: Utilizing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Utilizing (5)</h4>


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then stared at his depressed-looking reflection in the mirror.


    <i>''What am I even doing...?''</i>


    His master once told Kang Jin-Ho that a man couldn''t live his life only doing what they enjoyed. So, a man should stop whining like a little brat and enjoy himself,e rain or shine. That was apparently the ticket to encountering fewer hassles in a man''s brief time on Earth.


    <i>''Master, I''d have found joy in those activities if they were actually fun for me, to begin with...!''</i>


    Unfortunately, far too many things in this world were not really Kang Jin-Ho''s cup of tea, so to speak. And his time on Earth had not been brief, either. Would his master change his tune after learning that Kang Jin-Ho had been living such a long life?


    ¡°Fuu-wooooo¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside the steaming shower, then stared at his reflection again before applying shaving cream to his face.


    <i>''At least I''m getting more used to shaving...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s body began spouting bodily hair post-military service. He never had to shave back in Zhongyuan, so the act of needing to shave off facial hair every now and then was quite a novel concept to him. He thought he''d never get used to the routine in his lifetime, but it seemed he had finally turned things around recently.


    Kang Jin-Ho straightened his index finger, then used it to shave his beard. His facial hair came off smoothly as if his finger was an ultra-sharp razor de. After removing the facial hair, Kang Jin-Ho sshed some water to rinse his face, then stepped outside the bathroom. But then...


    ¡°Hnnnnng?¡±


    ¡°...Oi, you surprised me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted at his little sister waiting for him outside the bathroom.


    Kang Eun-Yeong narrowed her eyes like a police detective and stared at her older brother. ¡°There''s still plenty of time left until the pizzeria''s opening hours, so¡­ What could be my oppa''s reason for dolling himself up so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Who''s dolling who here?¡±


    ¡°You, obviously.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Kang Jin-Ho gently pushed away Kang Eun-Yeong trying to cling to him, then headed to his room.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong proved to be more persistent than he thought by clinging to him like a leech. Kang Jin-Ho tried to close the door, but Kang Eun-Yeong sat on the door frame to prevent that from happening as if she was prepared to lose her life if it needed be.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly and decided to change without closing the door.


    ¡°Oh my god?! Look at him! Mom! Mooooom!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly cried out after watching Kang Jin-Ho put on new clothes.


    Baek Hyeong-Jeong jumped up in rm and rushed outside the main bedroom. ¡°What?! What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look at oppa, mom!¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong blinked her eyes before turning her head and staring at her son. Her blinking eyes immediately grew asrge as saucers. ¡°Son? Are you nning to go and meet your girlfriend¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered as waves of depression washed over him.


    Seriously now, just how sloppily had he been living his life until now that his mother would say something like that so casually? When all he did was nothing more than putting on a pair of jeans and a clean white T-shirt!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong scanned her son''s jeans. ¡°Hang on, is that a new pair of jeans?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really are seeing someone.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like that, Mother.¡±


    ¡°If it''s not, why are you dressing up so early in the morning?¡±


    The most important aspect of a person was what they were like inside. However, Kang Jin-Ho learned today that a person''s attire yed a huge part in how others perceived him.


    Kang Jin-Ho massaged his temples. ¡°Mother, there is a matter I must attend to. That''s why.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You''ve dressed up like this, yet it''s not about dating a girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is not about dating a girl!¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned, then quickly left his room. He knew nothing would be gained by continuously shooting the breeze with his two female family members.


    ¡°Mom! He''s trying to escape!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, son!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stumbled, and a flood of cold sweat broke on his forehead. ¡°...I-I''m telling you the truth. It''s not what you think.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes again. ¡°Don''t you know that a substance-less random reply will only worsen the suspicion, oppa?¡±


    ¡°You, stop talking for a second,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot a sharp re at his little sister.


    ¡°Mom! Look how oppa is trying to evade answering us!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s brows shot up. She stared suspiciously at her son without saying a word, but then... A warm grin suddenly spread on her face, and she energetically pounded Kang Jin-Ho''s back. ¡°Go and break a leg, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and put on his shoes.


    Kang Eun-Yeong, unable to rein in her mounting anger, began jumping up and down on the spot. ¡°Look! Look at that! This won''t do! I''m gonna go with him and monitor¡­¡±


    ¡°Youe with me.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly grabbed her daughter''s hair and pulled it back.


    ¡°Ouch?! Mom, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°If I leave you alone, your oppa might never get married! Stop trying to mess things up ande over here!¡±


    ¡°Mom, that''s nonsense! I would never...!¡±


    ¡°You''re the one yapping nonsense!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while watching the two women bicker with each other. ¡°...Anyway, I''ll be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong quickly smiled back at her son.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed, then speedily escaped from the house before Kang Eun-Yeong could chase after him.


    ¡°Whew-woo¡­¡±


    How should he describe this feeling? As if he was wearing ill-fitting clothes?


    He understood that what he was about to do was necessary. Even so, he couldn''t help but wonder if they had to go this far in the first ce.


    <i>''Gee whiz, I''m still leery about this...''</i>


    As he reached for the Lamborghini''s door handle, the phone''s message app chimed at him first.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Who was sending him messages so early in the morning? He took out the phone to check, and the message was from Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡ªYou can''t be thinking of going there with that hair?


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s stiff face slowly shifted toward the front gate, and that was when he spotted a familiar slender figure through the security bars. He spat out a loud groan, then headed outside the front gate. ¡°...What brings you here so early in the morning, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°I had a hunch,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°And I was right.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your hair, Mister Jin-Ho. Your hair.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. What about his hair?


    ¡°Hnnng~. If it was up to me, I''d have dragged you to a salon, but I''m gonna assume you''ll say no to that idea. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Salon?¡±


    ¡°A hair salon.¡±


    ¡°...I''m pretty sure no hairdressers are open this early in the morning, Miss Yeon-Ha. Unless you''re talking about a barber shop?¡±


    ¡°They''ll open when I give them a call.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho began thinking that maybe this woman had lived a far-too-pampered life, Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly pulled out a small red canister from her bag and unscrewed its lid.


    ¡°Come this way, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...What is that?¡±


    ¡°It''s hair wax.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became indescribable as he stared at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Do we need to go that far?¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of our pride, you know!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dered confidently. ¡°Yes, there is no need to go to this extreme, but the idea of half-arsing the preparations and giving the people the wrong idea that your potential only amounts to so little is bugging me like crazy!¡±


    <i>''...Okay, but why are you bugged about that?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''tprehend Choi Yeon-Ha''s mindset at all. However, there wasn''t much he could do when Choi Yeon-Ha blocked his path of retreat, her entire body oozing with a determined fighting spirit.


    ¡°Don''t even think about running away, Mister Jin-Ho! I knew you''d be like this, and that''s why I came here first thing in the morning!¡±


    ¡°...But, why go so far?¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s our pride at stake!¡±


    <i>''...Sure, I hear you. But what does my messy hair have to do with your pride?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to ask so, so many questions right now, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem to be in the mood to humor him.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly epted the fact that the fastest and safest way to resolve this crisis was to obediently give up his hair. With an empty, exhausted expression forming on his face, Kang Jin-Ho lowered his head to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°That''s what I''m talking about. Good boy,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha began petting him on the head.


    Veins bulged on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. ¡°Let''s not get sidetracked, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I got it,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dismissively replied. Despite her verbal agreement, though, she kept petting him on the head.


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly raised his head and red at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I, I was about to apply the wax, you know. I''m being honest!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned at Choi Yeon-Ha''s excuse, then lowered his head again.


    Choi Yeon-Ha rubbed some wax on her palms, then began working on Kang Jin-Ho''s hair like a seasoned pro. Not too long afterward...


    ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°...Already?¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head while frowning in slight dissatisfaction and scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°You know, I think you''re waaay too handsome for your own good. How about I nerf it a little more? With a strand of lovelock down your face, your sliminess might be enhanced, making you somewhat less ptable.¡±


    ¡°...This is enough, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I guess you do want to look good in front of girls, then? Ehehe.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spun around fast enough to produce a whooshing noise and hurriedly headed to his car.


    ¡°Do your best, okay!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha leisurely waved her hand as if to say she had no regrets about Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Choi Yeon-Ha busy shouting?<i>''Fighting~!''</i> behind him before rubbing his eyes furiously.


    <i>''Stress... Stress...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho usually didn''t get stressed about things like this, but this morning certainly did a number on him. He could feel an onset of migraine already.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shouted at Kang Jin-Ho through the security bars. ¡°Don''t forget to smile! You can''t be thinking of showing up there while making that face!¡±


    Although the security bars blocked Kang Jin-Ho''s view, he could still guess what kind of expression Choi Yeon-Ha was making right now. She must be having a whale of a time. He had no doubt about that.


    <i>''Urgh...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his eyes again, which had gotten moist just then.


    <i>''Just how did I end up in this situation, again?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to remember, then realized it was all Jo Gyu-Min''s fault.


    ***


    Back in time, by the parking lot of the training center...


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly asked, ¡°Throw money around? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It''s as exactly as it sounds, Mister Jin-Ho. Throwing money around. And if you can, your face... No, we''ll just include utilizing your looks to bulldoze through everything in our n, too.¡±


    ¡°I don''t quite follow...?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing...?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please listen carefully,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min in a resolute voice. ¡°This matter is much more serious than you think.¡±


    However, his attempt at creating a fear-inducing atmosphere only made Kang Jin-Ho frown unhappily.


    ¡°In this world, some problems are theoretically easy to solve, but solving them may not be as easy as it seems. And there are some other problems where you just don''t have a simple solution. And our current problem is clearly thetter. As for other problems, I''m confident that you can deal with them without much issueter on, but not this one. This is why everyone needs to chip in.¡±


    ¡°No, I get that, but¡­¡±


    ¡°And so, everyone is trying to help the children in their fields of expertise. I''m sure you''ve noticed it. Everyone is doing their best in what they can do. Miss Yeon-Ha is helping out in the beauty and looks department. Mister Yu-Min is helping out with the children''s psychological side. And Assembly Master Bang is helping out on the fitness side of things. Of course... Of course, that doesn''t mean...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min began revving his motor even more. ¡°That doesn''t mean Mister Jin-Ho is useless in all those areas! Of course, you excel in so many areas. It''s just that there are able substitutes in most of those areas, leaving you with just one ''task'' that only you can pull off. And that is... Throwing money around while looking like a stud!¡±


    ¡°A-a stud?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Interpret it as you having an absurdly pretty face, Mister Jin-Ho. Well, it''s not like I''m handsome enough to pull the ''handsome gigolo'' look, now am I?¡±


    ¡°...What are you even talking about with this handsome gigolo look or whatever? What''s that got to do with kids getting bullied!?¡±


    ¡°Ehhheeei, you''re being naive again!¡±


    ¡°And you sound like a snake oil salesman again!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, snake oil! How can you say that! I''m Jo Gyu-Min! I''ve always lived an arrow-straight life, I''ll have you know!¡±


    ¡°...When did you be a politician, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that. Keep listening, please.¡± Jo Gyu-Min confidently smiled. ¡°Of course, I''m fully aware that you''re not a fan of this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°It''s not about whether or not I like it, but more to do with what utility this will have?¡±


    ¡°Let''s say you saw a person somewhere.¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°And this person is having a cup of coffee with the former President of Korea, the Minister of Defense, and the former American President as if they have known each other for years.¡±


    ¡°...Why does this example have to be so extreme?¡±


    ¡°In that case, will you still view that person as an ordinary nobody, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow but didn''t say anything. Because he knew he wouldn''t evaluate the hypothetical person as a nobody.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued with his argument. ¡°One of the criteria of evaluating an individual is who they associate with. You can''t deny this notion at all. If you are seen hanging out with seemingly ''high-leveled'' individuals, people will automatically assume you''re also someone of importance. That is a simple yet irrefutable fact. If you can''tprehend it, then don''t bother. Just try to memorize it, please.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And to kids in that age group, one''s looks are a better yardstick than wealth. This is 100% fact, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°H-hang on a second. Mister Gyu-Min¡­ No, Chief Jo...!¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Kang Jin-Ho pleaded with Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°This is for the children. Surely, you can do this much, yes?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You. Can. Do. This. Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grinned brightly. ¡°As expected of you! In that case, let''s start from tomorrow morning. However, you must never, ever wear your usual tracksuits. Something as simple as a pair of jeans and T-shirts will suffice.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, then! Bring your Lambo to the orphanage tomorrow morning. Don''t forget, you MUST bring your car!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only stand there in a daze while thinking that Jo Gyu-Min had been somehow outsmarting him constantly recently.

 Chapter 396: Hitching a Ride (1)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Hitching a Ride (1)</h4>


    ¡°...Shit!¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Min Ah-Ran asked her friend while tilting her head.


    The friend shot back. ¡°I dunno. I''ve been feeling kinda shitty the whole morning.¡±


    That was when Min Ah-Ran instinctively realized she needed to watch what she said for the rest of the day.


    Many things in this world had clear-cut reasons for existing. However, plenty more things happened without a good reason, too. And those reason-less things tended to be more nerve-racking than the other type.


    For instance... Just like Lee Mi-Yeong''s mood right now!


    <i>''She might kill someone today.''</i>


    Min Ah-Ran inwardly groaned. However, she should me herself for failing to bring an umbre and not the sudden shower.


    A sudden shower was called that because it was unexpected, after all!


    Lee Mi-Yeong was an existence like that. She was the kind of person who switched between feeling displeased and gloriously happy at a snap of a finger. All without any prior warning whatsoever!


    Then again, every high school-age girl was the epitome of capriciousness. So, even Min Ah-Ran couldn''t deny having a little of that tendency in her...


    <i>''Still, this girl is a special case...''</i>


    Not just any ol'' special, but an extra-super-duper special!


    From her careful management of her appearance to her superior academic records and even her top-tier athletic abilities...


    Lee Mi-Yeong''s long straight hair could be used as an example of feminine purity. Her gentle smile that sometimes floated up on her lips could evoke the feeling of a refreshing Springtime breeze even in the minds of other girls.


    It was as if Lee Mi-Yeong perfectly encapsted the idea of a ''high-school girl'' in most people''s minds.


    However, if there was one deviation from the ideal, then it''d be...


    <i>''Her personality, obviously!''</i>


    On the outside, Lee Mi-Yeong looked like the epitome of purity, but her inside was far closer to wickedness. She was basically... the Queen Bee.


    Since she used her advantages to secure solid status for herself and then used that very status as the foundation to expertly manipte other students, the nickname ''Queen Bee'' perfectly suited her.


    And this Queen Bee happened to be quite a tyrant, too.


    ¡°I hope it''ll be only one girl today¡­¡± Min Ah-Ran sighed deeply. Of course, she made sure Lee Mi-Yeong didn''t see or hear anything. Otherwise, it''d be Min Ah-Ran ying the role of that one girl!


    <i>''I guess some other poor girl will feel Mi-Yeong''s fury.''</i>


    There was no point in figuring out the cause of Lee Mi-Yeong''s foul mood. What was important, though, was that whenever she was pissed, one or two poor girls would suffer untold and undeserved abuse.


    Obviously, the victims hadn''t done anything. Getting hit by a lightning bolt wasn''t the victim''s fault, anyway. However, being in the wrong ce at the wrong time could sometimes be seen as the victim''s fault.


    The victim might feel aggrieved about it, but what could they do about it?


    Sometimes Min Ah-Ran felt sorry for the girls at the receiving end of Lee Mi-Yeong''s bullying. However, Min Ah-Ran was smart enough to not show her sympathy on the surface. If she did that, Lee Mi-Yeong might suddenly change her target to Min Ah-Ran, instead! So, she had no choice but to smile as if she was having fun, too.


    Even if she found this whole bullying thing so bloody tedious...!


    ¡°Argh. Since I feel like crap, I guess I''ll just mess with Yun Hye-Mi today.¡±


    <i>''I knew it.''</i>


    Lightning bolts didn''t pick their victims, but Lee Mi-Yeong certainly did. And her favorite punching bag was a girl named Yun Hye-Mi, a pushover who lived in an orphanage.


    That girl had no parent who would charge straight into the school''s faculty room in anger. Unfortunately, she also didn''t have the poprity or charm to make others take pity on her either.


    Those two points were why Lee Mi-Yeong picked Yun Hye-Mi as her ything.


    Yun Hye-Mi might not have done anything, but she was an easy target. Hurting her was risk-free since there wouldn''t be any blowback.


    Zero risk made things rather convenient. Although the notion of ''convenience'' being a factor when a bully targeted her victim wasughable, that was the unfortunate reality.


    In that case, the victim should at least try to bite back, or show some kind of backbone. However, Yun Hye-Mi was way too kind. So kind, in fact, that she sometimes gave off the impression that she was a total moron.


    Unfortunately for Yun Hye-Min, though... Being kind meant jack to people these days. Actually, being kind would only make others treat you like a pushover. A moron.


    <i>''What a poor girl...''</i>


    The saddest thing about Lee Mi-Yeong''s victims was that they hadn''t done anything to deserve the abuse. They were just unlucky enough to be used as emotional trash cans for the bullies, that was all.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lee Mi-Yeong nced at Min Ah-Ran.


    ¡°Mm? Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Hnng?¡±


    When Lee Mi-Yeong swept her gaze over Min Ah-Ran, thetter did her absolute best to pretend everything was fine. ¡°Y''know. I was just wondering why our dear Mi-Yeong was unhappy today.¡±


    ¡°Hah, really?¡± Lee Mi-Yeong smirked and turned her attention away.


    Min Ah-Ran sighed under her breath in relief. It seemed she wouldn''t be the target of Lee Mi-Yeong''s wrath today.


    ¡°Argh, so annoying! Seriously!¡± Lee Mi-Yeong suddenly spat out ominously.


    Min Ah-Ran had a hunch that Lee Mi-Yeong''s viciousness today might go beyond her usual level. Just as she began grimacing, a weird noise mmed into her ears and broke the train of her thought.


    <i>Rumble, vrooooooom!</i>


    <i>''What was that?''</i>


    That rumbling noise sounded like a bike with an illegally-modified exhaust. But when Min Ah-Ran paid closer attention, she realized this noise was quite different from a bike''s. Unlike the shriller noise produced by a bike, this exhaust noise was noticeably meatier as it rang around the walls.


    ¡°...Heol?!¡±


    Lee Mi-Yeong and Min Ah-Ran turned their heads simultaneously, only for their eyes to nearly pop out of their sockets after discovering a blood-red low-slung supercar.


    ¡°What is that thing?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Probably some rich a-hole showing off in front of a high school during the morningmute,¡± said Min Ah-Ran without much concern.


    Men like that would show up here every now and then. They were losers who got a kick out of all the attention pouring on them while driving a shy car past a girls'' high school.


    What irritated Min Ah-Ran was that, despite knowing this, she still couldn''t stop herself from showering the loser with attention.


    <i>Vrooooom...!</i>


    The rumbling engine seemed to quieten down as the red supercar gradually slowed down.


    <i>''...Ng?''</i>


    Now that was weird. If the loser''s goal was to feel good about himself, he wouldn''t have stopped the car by the high school''s entrance. That meant he really had business with the school.


    However, why would someone show up here in a shy supercar just as students arrived for another day of education?


    When the supercar stopped near the front gate of the school, everyone''s attention quickly focused on the vehicle. Soon, the driver''s side door opened, and a young man stepped outside.


    ¡°Holy cow...!¡± Min Ah-Ran reflexively covered her mouth as she gasped out in awe.


    The young driver was so handsome that he instantly captured everyone''s attention.


    He hadn''t tried too hard with his attire and wore a simple white T-shirt and pair of jeans. However, that only seemed to enhance his appeal further. A perfectly-groomed man exiting a shy car like that could potentially cause repulsion, after all.


    Although the young driver didn''t seem to care much about his appearance... His appropriate height and physique, plus all the smooth yet firm arm muscles visible under the short sleeves, seemed to work together in perfect harmony to draw everyone''s gaze toward him.


    The idea of the ''perfect ratio'' seemed to have been invented for that young driver. However, it wasn''t as if his face wasckingpared to his body.


    The young driver''s face really suited the notion of pleasantly proportioned. So much so that Min Ah-Ran wondered if a nice physique like his was really necessary when he already possessed such a handsome face. Although, having a good body would obviously suit that face many times over, anyway!


    Even though the young driver''s facial features weren''t as sharp and intense like the currently-popr idols, how should Min Ah-Ran describe it...?


    <i>''...One''s preference is pointless with him, isn''t it?''</i>


    Min Ah-Ran preferred a... somewhat slender man herself, but the young driver rendered such preference meaningless. Just looking at him from afar was enough to make her blush, so her taste or whatever didn''t even matter anymore!


    Min Ah-Ran poked Lee Mi-Yeong on the arm. ¡°Look! Look, Mi-Yeong! That''s huge, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mi-Yeong? Can you see his arms? His arms!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...? Mi-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°N-ng? Y-yeah, I see them.¡±


    When Lee Mi-Yeong responded somewhat sluggishly, Min Ah-Ran tore her gaze away from the young driver to look at the Queen Bee.


    <i>''...She''s already fallen for him?''</i>


    Lee Mi-Yeong''s eyes had already lost focus as if she was wading in a hazy dream.


    It seemed that young driver was more of Lee Mi-Yeong''s type than Min Ah-Ran''s. If Min Ah-Ran''s reaction was simr to spotting a mega-celebrity, Yi Mi-Yeong''s was... Well, she seemed to be swimming inside her own daydream after encountering her prince riding a white horse.


    That was when the young driver lightly wiped his face, then turned his attention... toward the car''s passenger side. And that naturally forced everyone else to look at the same spot, too.


    <i>''Who is in that passenger seat?''</i>


    Who wouldn''t be curious about the identity of a passenger riding in a supercar driven by a handsome man like him? It was as if countless spotlights were focusing on the red supercar''s passenger side. However, no matter how long people waited, the passenger side door didn''t want to open.


    The young driver stared wordlessly before scratching the back of his head. He then walked around the car to the passenger side and opened the door himself. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It''s too embarrassing, that''s why!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± The young driver chuckled affably.


    Min Ah-Ran''s eyes narrowed as she listened.


    <i>''Huh? That voice...''</i>


    <i>I think I recognize that voice? Is she from my ss?</i>


    The driver reached into the passengerpartment, then helped the girl sitting in there exit the car. The girl in the school uniform emerged outside, then began twisting and writhing in embarrassment.


    And no, she wasn''t doing that in the so-called ''happy'' embarrassment. She seemed genuinely on the brink of death from the sheer embarrassment of this situation!


    ¡°Uh? Eh? ...Eeeeeeh?¡± Min Ah-Ran''s jaw slowly fell to the floor.


    <i>''Yun... Hye-Mi?!''</i>


    Why was that girl getting out of that red car?! Why! Howe?!


    As far as Min Ah-Ran knew, Yun Hye-Mi was a poor-as-dirt orphan. In that case, why was she suddenly stepping out of a red supercar!


    <i>''Isn''t this like a scene from a novel?''</i>


    They weren''t in some third-rate romantic fairy tale, so... Could it be that the girl everyone thought was a pauper turned out to be an heiress to an empire? Something like that?


    Min Ah-Ran could only chuckle in dismay at her own imagination. A fairy tale like that didn''t happen in reality, after all.


    Min Ah-Ran nced at Lee Mi-Yeong next.


    <i>''...Yup, herees the crisis.''</i>


    Proverbial sparks were shooting out of Lee Mi-Yeong''s eyes. Min Ah-Ran had seen Lee Mi-Yeong''s pissed-off expression way too many times to count, but this new expression was... How should she describe this? It was in another realm? Something like that?


    If her previous expressions came from a ce of anger, this one was like she had finally found her mortal enemy. However, her response was unsurprising.


    Yun Hye-Mi, who looked like the easiest pushover in the ss, suddenly made an entrance like some kind of a princess, after all! And everyone here had witnessed this scene, too.


    This news should spread to all corners of the school before the morning self-study period ends!


    ¡°Have a good day, okay?¡± The young driver lightly waved his hand at Yun Hye-Mi.


    ¡°...Please stop doing that, oppa. I''m this close to dying from embarrassment, you know.¡±


    ¡°We promised to have supper with everyone, soe home directly after school, okay? Don''t you dare stray somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where would I even stray to, oppa¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The young man chuckled and petted Yun Hye-Mi on the head.


    ¡°Ah?! Please stop doing that!¡± Yun Hye-Mi''s face deeply blushed as she hurriedly yelled.


    The man smiled gently and pointed at the school''s gate. ¡°Come on. It''s time to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I''m going!¡± Yun Hye-Mi grabbed her school bag and literally ran at full tilt past the school gates.


    .


    The young man stood still in front of the red supercar and watched Yun Hye-Mi''s figure disappear into the school building. Once she was gone from his view, he nodded slightly before scanning his surroundings.


    All the girls locking eyes with him blushed slightly while hurriedly turning their faces away. The young man chuckled faintly while climbing into his shy supercar.


    <i>Rumble! Vroooom!</i>


    The red supercar''s engine roared loudly into life, then the sleek vehicle leisurely drove away from the school gates.


    Min Ah-Ran stared at the car''s departure with a somewhat empty look on her face.


    <i>''...Kinda feels like I was in a dream, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Indeed, something about this experience felt surreal. Witnessing a megabuck supercar in the morning, then its absurdly good-looking driver, and the fact that Yun Hye-Mi was the passenger... Everything seemed so surreal.


    ¡°...What just happened?¡± Min Ah-Ran muttered quietly, then turned her head toward Lee Mi-Yeong to get rification. However, she flinched nastily at what she saw.


    Lee Mi-Yeong''s face was icy cold as if she was made out of a block of a cier.


    ¡°...Ah-Ran, listen.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Once you go inside the ssroom... Tell Yun Hye-Mi toe find me.¡±


    ¡°...Which Hye-Mi?¡±


    ¡°Yun Hye-Mi, obviously. Do you know any other Hye-Mi besides her?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I got it. I''ll definitely bring her to you.¡±


    Lee Mi-Yeong didn''t say anything and strode past the school gates without even bothering to look back once.


    Min Ah-Ran sighed under her breath and hurriedly followed after the Queen Bee.


    <i>''Just what is she nning...?''</i>


    Min Ah-Ran''s heart beat faster as anxiety crept in.

 Chapter 397: Hitching a Ride (2)

    <h4>Chapter 397: Hitching a Ride (2)</h4>


    Yun Hye-Mi was holding her face while trying to ''bury'' herself into her desk.


    <i>''What should I do? This is so embarrassing, I might really die!''</i>


    This was not something a sane person could do! If Park Yu-Min hadn''t pleaded with her, Yun Hye-Mi would''ve never agreed to do this... this insanely embarrassing thing that had lit her face on fire!


    Her mind wandered back to the moment of all those gazesnding on her, and Yun Hye-Min was nearly ovee with the impulse to jump out the ssroom window.


    <i>''What am I supposed to do! Seriously!''</i>


    What were the grown-ups cooking up here, anyway! And if they were scheming something, shouldn''t they do a better job? They weren''t living inside a 70s movie, so why...! Should Yun Hye-Mi feel scared by the fact that some people still thought an archaic method like this would be effective in the modern era?


    What was even more sorrow-inducing in this situation was that the female protagonist of this old-school movie was... Yun Hye-Mi!


    When she first got into Kang Jin-Ho''s car, her heart was still fluttering innocently enough. However, as they neared her school, she gradually realized something had gone wrong.


    In movies, extras were strategically ced to produce the desired reactions, but this was reality. Yun Hye-Mi would have to deal with her peers'' raw, unedited reactions now. Once she grew conscious of that, Yun Hye-Mi began shrinking into her seat.


    <i>''I should''ve stopped Jin-Ho oppa before it was toote...''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was making a stern face, Yun Hye-Mi should''ve said, ''<i>Oppa, I think this is as wrong as it gets!''?</i>And not doing so was Yun Hye-Mi''s biggest mistake in life!


    While she was fidgeting nervously in indecision, Kang Jin-Ho''s car stopped by the school''s gates, and he exited the vehicle way too fast for Yun Hye-Mi to find a chance to stop him.


    And she was feeling the brunt of her failure.


    <i>''I can hear you, you know!''</i>


    Yun Hye-Min could hear the hushed whispers of her ssmates. Although she couldn''t hear every word they were saying, the sensors in her back urately detected all the sharp stares stabbing into her body from various angles.


    <i>''I might really die at this rate...''</i>


    Since it hade to this, there could be only one way out of this situation. Even when Yun Hye-Mi cried silently in her room at night because of Lee Mi-Yeong''s bullying, she never thought about the extreme measure of ''transfer,'' but today...! She resolved herself to sob and plead with Park Yu-Minter in the day to get transferred to another school far away from here.


    That seemed so much better than dying of embarrassment like this!


    While contemting how to convince Park Yu-Min, Yun Hye-Mi felt someone poking at her back.


    ¡°...Ng?¡± Yun Hye-Mi hurriedly sat up in fright.


    <i>''...Min Ah-Ran?''</i>


    Yun Hye-Mi felt her heart tumble to the pit of her stomach. Min Ah-Ran was Lee Mi-Yeong''s gopher, so her presence could only signify one thing. Yun Hye-Mi wasn''t an idiot who couldn''t figure that one out.


    ¡°Mi-Yeong wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°...M-me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you. Who else would it be?¡±


    ¡°G-got it. I''ming¡­¡± Yun Hye-Mi got up while making a face of a cow being dragged inside an abattoir. Herrge eyes seemed close to tearing up, too.


    She was so grateful to Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min for thinking about her plight. In spite of her gratitude, however, Yun Hye-Mi couldn''t stop resenting those two right now!


    Yun Hye-Mi trudged toward the back of the ss where Lee Mi-Yeong sat. The sight of Lee Mi-Yeong sitting there with her legs crossed and her arms tucked under her arms was reminiscent of an executioner waiting for her next victim.


    For some reason, Lee Mi-Yeong seemed to be in an especially foul mood today. And Yun-Hye-Mi just had to cause a scene on a day like that, so she could already tell what was in store for her.


    Tears kept threatening to burst out of Yun Hye-Mi''s eyes, but she did her best to suppress them. Even a hint of a tear would prompt Lee Mi-Yeong to torment Yun Hye-Mi with a level of cruelty unimaginably worse than ever before while glibly saying something like,?<i>''Other people might think I''m hurting you or something!''</i>


    While feeling like a death-row inmate putting her head on the chopping block, Yun Hye-Mi stood hesitantly before Lee Mi-Yeong''s desk. ¡°M-Mi-Yeong, did you want to see me...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lee Mi-Yeong replied curtly, then raised her head to stare openly at Yun Hye-Mi.


    Yun Hye-Mi''s heart pounded away like crazy.


    Lee Mi-Yeong finally opened her piehole to speak. ¡°Who was he?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That man you showed up to school with. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him¡­¡±


    And so, it begins...


    Yun Hye-Mi squeezed her eyes shut before cautiously speaking up. She figured being honest now would make things easier for her. ¡°H-he''s an oppa whoes to visit us in the orphanage sometimes.¡±


    ¡°An oppa...?¡± Lee Mi-Yeong narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ He''s a friend of another oppa in the orphanage, you see? They have been friends since high school. And hees around often.¡±


    ¡°Are you a close friend to him, too? Since he''s giving you a ride to school and all. Are you two dating?¡±


    Yun Hye-Mi panicked and waved her hands. ¡°N-no. No way. How can I do that? I know my ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what?¡±


    ¡°...He was stopping by at the orphanage in the morning, you see? And he wanted to give me a ride to school. T-that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡±


    Lee Mi-Yeong''s expression remained icy-cold as she stared at Yun Hye-Mi. ¡°What does he do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... He''s in university?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°I heard he''s in Jaegyeong Uni¡­¡±


    Lee Mi-Yeong swept her hair behind her ear, thenughed in dismay. ¡°He''s in Jaegyeong Uni? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... That man attends Jaegyeong? A man with a face like that and rich enough to drive a supercar... is attending Jaegyeong, of all ces?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°You aren''t lying to me, now are you?¡±


    ¡°N-no. Why would I lie about stuff like that?¡±


    Lee Mi-Yeong ced her elbow on the desk, then rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Yes, you certainly wouldn''t.¡±


    Yun Hye-Mi hurriedly nodded. ¡°O-of course. I don''t have a reason to lie about that, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Yes, you have a point. That can''t be a lie¡­¡± Lee Mi-Yeong leisurely muttered. Just as Yun Hye-Mi began wondering where they were going with this line of questioning, Lee Mi-Yeong abruptly asked another question. ¡°So... You said he visits the orphanage often?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Maybe once a week?¡±


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡± Lee Mi-Yeong mulled something for a long, long while, then suddenly nodded at Yun Hye-Mi. ¡°Okay, got it. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?¡±


    ¡°I said you can go.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Yun Hye-Mi quickly retreated from there. Even as she walked away, she couldn''t help but steal several nces behind her.


    <i>''That''s it?''</i>


    The ''usual'' Lee Mi-Yeong would''ve said something along the line of,?<i>''You are so arrogant, aren''t you?''?</i>And her stooges waiting for that signal would start showering Yun Hye-Mi with all kinds of demeaning and abusivements.


    That was how Lee Mi-Yeong and her gang usually operated. They would never resort to physical abuse but used subtler methods to trample their victims to the ground.


    But now...


    <i>''Why... is she letting me go this easily?''</i>


    <i>That Lee Mi-Yeong isn''t the type to end things here, though?</i>


    Besides, even if Lee Mi-Yeong had backed off, other girls would never let Yun Hye-Mi off the hook that easily. Sure enough...


    Before Yun Hye-Mi could reach her desk, several girls blocked her path.


    ¡°Hey, Yun Hye-Mi!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°You. You were sticking out like a sore thumb this morning.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry.¡± Yun Hye-Mi''s head faltered.


    ¡°I thought somebody was shooting a movie or something. So? How was it? What was it like to get out of a fancy car like that? Did you feel good and stuff?¡±


    Yun Hye-Mi kept her head low and didn''t respond.


    ¡°Woah, would you look at this bitch? What, talking to me isn''t worth your precious time? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I know. Us plebs who have never ridden a fancy car before won''t understand. Is that what it is? If we''re unhappy about it, we should also get a ride in such a car? Is that what you are implying, Yun Hye-Mi?¡±


    ¡°Is that it? Ah? Tell us! Is she right, Yun Hye-Mi!?¡±


    Yun Hye-Mi chewed on her lips while thinking it had finally begun. However, a sharp and cold voice suddenly erupted somewhere behind her.


    ¡°Hey, you lot! You think our ssroom is your backyard or something?¡±


    ¡°M-Mi-Yeong...?¡±


    ¡°Is it fun to start picking on a girl for some dumbass reason? Do you have to act so crass like that? Everyone in the ss knows Hye-Mi has no money, so you think she drove up to school in a car like that to show off how rich she is?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not. That''s not it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Can''t you think first before opening your trap? The sound of your empty can rattling around is really annoying from where I am, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry.¡±


    The group of girls nning to bite Yun Hye-Mi''s head off got scared by the venom spewing out of Lee Mi-Yeong and hastily beat a retreat.


    Yun Hye-Mi''s eyes opened super-wide, and she stared back at Lee Mi-Yeong.


    Lee Mi-Yeong cocked her eyebrow. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I wanna speak to you during the next break, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You don''t wanna?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I, I will.¡±


    ¡°Then, it''s all good,¡± Lee Mi-Yeong coldly cut the conversation there.


    Yun Hye-Mi stumbled back to her desk and plopped down on the chair. She dazedly stared at the desk, wondering what just happened here.


    <i>''No way...?''</i>


    <i>That couldn''t be it, no? But...</i>


    <i>But, it... It actually worked?!</i>


    Yun Hye-Mi held her face as apletely flummoxed expression filled her face.


    ***


    ¡°Hello?¡± Kang Jin-Ho answered the phone call.


    - Mister Jin-Ho, where are you?


    ¡°I''ve just finished dropping Hye-Mi off. I''m now on my way back to the orphanage to pick Ji-Su up next.¡±


    - I see. Nicely done, Mister Jin-Ho. So, how are you feeling?


    ¡°...I feel like jumping into ake, actually.¡±


    - Did you smile refreshingly to your audience, just like I ordered you to?


    ¡°...¡±


    - Eiii, don''t be like that. Being uncooperative isn''t going to help anyone, including the children.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. He could already tell. Jo Gyu-Min, he... He was clearly enjoying this. Hints of barely-containedughter could be heard in his voice.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, will doing this show-off thing help anyone for real?¡±


    - Why do you think this method won''t help the girls?


    ¡°Well, how should I say this¡­¡±


    - Mm? Do you think it''s too cliched? Too archaic?


    ¡°Well, that''s one way to put it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho actually wanted to ask if it was okay to do this with a face like his. But he couldn''t bring himself to do that, having already experienced the explosive power of his looks before. Even if Jo Gyu-Min started talking utter bollocks now, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have a way to defend himself.


    - It''s a cliche because so many people have relied on this method since time immemorial, Mister Jin-Ho. ssics are ssics for a reason. And that''s because they are so effective.


    ¡°...I guess you have a point.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min always seemed to have good-sounding points, though!


    The way Kang Jin-Ho saw it, Jo Gyu-Min had chosen the wrong career path. Instead of joining Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries, he should''ve applied for a job in its sales department. He was good enough to sell non-existent oil fields and convince people to open a canal in the Daedong River, after all!


    ¡°Anyway. Mister Gyu-Min, can we really solve the girls'' bullying issue with this method?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was confident of solving the boys'' bullying problem. Things like indirect bullying wouldn''t be a problem anymore after the physiques of the orphanage boys were sufficiently bulked up. Build their bodies to the level of adult athletes, and the bullies would have to think twice about tormenting or hitting the kids.


    However, he couldn''t think of any good ways to deal with the girls'' problems. Perhaps unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho was a practitioner of gender equality. More correctly, he didn''t believe in the concept of taking it easy because the opponent was a woman. Then again, that was how things were like in Zhongyuan. It didn''t matter which gender you were, as everyone firmly adhered to the ideals of might ruling over everything back then.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was still aware of differences in inclinations between men and women. He knew that girls'' problems couldn''t be solved by strengthening their physiques.


    - You mustn''t think your single appearance will be enough, Mister Jin-Ho. Of course, it will still help us out tremendously.


    ¡°Are you saying I should be satisfied with this much?¡±


    - Of course not. Mister Jin-Ho, you''ve merely set the ball rolling. And now, we will use that as a foundation to build our castle.


    ¡°When you said we, who did you mean?¡±


    - Mm? Obviously...


    For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho thought he could hear Jo Gyu-Min''s cackling.


    - That''ll be me. I''ll take the stream of water you''ve opened up and turn it into a flood.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled involuntarily at that deration. He had full confidence in Jo Gyu-Min doing a good job. He couldn''t tell when his absolute faith in Jo Gyu-Min had begun, but... Kang Jin-Ho was freshly reminded of his belief in the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation.


    ¡°What are you nning to do, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    - You did what you could do best, so it''s my turn to do what I do best.


    ¡°Huh? What would that be?¡±


    - Please take a guess.


    What Jo Gyu-Min did best? What could that be...?


    Since Jo Gyu-Min was good at nearly everything, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately think of something. Out of all the possible answers, the one thing Kang Jin-Ho acknowledged Jo Gyu-Min for was...


    ¡°...Using your head?¡±


    - No, not exactly.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mind pictured Jo Gyu-Min smirking deeply away while holding his phone. And aughter-infused voice matching that smirk came out from the speaker to echo inside Kang Jin-Ho''s car.


    - It''s the Donkey in the Lion''s Skin, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The donkey in what now?


    - And it''s what I do best in this whole world, Mister Jin-Ho. So, don''t worry about anything because I shall expertly utilize everyone.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle hollowly.


    Even underhandedness could be ''cool'' at Jo Gyu-Min''s level. Kang Jin-Houghed involuntarily and responded to Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s confident deration.


    ¡°I''m looking forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 398: Hitching a Ride (4)

    <h4>Chapter 398: Hitching a Ride (4)</h4>


    ¡°Hnnng~...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was in a good mood and hummed loudly to himself.


    <i>''This is why I can''t quit this job.''</i>


    He seemed to find himself in various fun things while working for Kang Jin-Ho. It felt like incidents kept happening all around Kang Jin-Ho! And each of those incidents was stimting enough to entertain Jo Gyu-Min.


    A regr nine-to-five sryman would never experience anything even remotely close!


    <i>''Of course, everyone will stone me to death if I say solving children''s bullying issues is fun...''</i>


    Then again, what did it matter? No one was in the car with him to hear his random mutterings, anyway.


    To be more precise, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t find solving the problem fun. No, being able to y several roles while dealing with issues that no other srymen would encounter in their lives was what made things so interesting for him.


    No matter how multi-talented an individual was, there would be a clear limit to how much they could do in their job. And, the longer they did the job, the more simplistic and repetitive it would be.


    Jo Gyu-Min hated the idea of living a boring life like that.


    <i>''In that sense, I got lucky.''</i>


    Well, he was apanying a walking disaster, after all! And this ''wonderful'' troublemaker would never make Jo Gyu-Min feel bored!


    Sure, things could get... a bit dangerous sometimes. However, without danger, there wouldn''t be much thrill, either!


    <i>''Wait, isn''t this line of thinking a little... perverted?''</i>


    Apparently, modern humans all suffered from a psychological condition or two, and it seemed Jo Gyu-Min was no exception. However, he didn''t care. Things were too enjoyable for him, after all!


    Jo Gyu-Min guided his car toward the distant school gates. He drove past the wide-open gateway and honked the car''s horn.


    <i>Honk!</i>


    When that short but loud honk resounded in the air, all the kids near the windows of their ssrooms turned their heads and stared at Jo Gyu-Min''s car. At least, that was what his senses had told him.


    <i>''Well, then. I''ve let them know I''m here, so...''</i>


    Kids with discerning eyes should have realized by now that Jo Gyu-Min was in an extraordinary vehicle. Not even the school''s principal should own a better car than this.


    But that made sense, really. This particr vehicle was purchased by Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu recently. Perhaps agitated by Kang Jin-Ho''s new-car-buying spree, Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly decided to rece his own aging personal vehicle. He even went against his previous form and chose a car that suited his station much better, too!


    Simply looking at its imposing exterior and the abnormal size would tell the onlookers that an absolutely-super-massive big fish had pitched up.


    What''s even more intimidating was that something this imposing and huge was spookily silent, too. Indeed, thisrge ck sedan glided along like a phantom, as per its official name.


    Jo Gyu-Min deliberately drove across the empty school field to reach the main school building''s entrance. After parking it in full view of the building''s entrance, Jo Gyu-Min leisurely climbed out of the car.


    <i>''Elegantly, Jo Gyu-Min. Elegantly...!''</i>


    And he also needed to put on a hint of arrogance about him. Every action he took, every movement he made... They needed to convey his superiority. Trying to act all friendly and unthreatening had no ce here.


    Jo Gyu-Min needed to tell the other party that he was on another level of statuspared to them, so they should treat him like a VIP on their own ord. To do that, Jo Gyu-Min needed to stand tall and proud, his shoulders arrogantly quivering slightly. And also...


    After closing the car''s door, Jo Gyu-Min lightly dusted his shoulders once, then slowly pulled out a pair of well-known luxury brand''s sunsses from his breast pocket before coolly putting them on.


    <i>''Well, then... This level of performance is just about spot-on, no?''</i>


    Was it too over the top? Of course not.


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t trying to look cool with this exaggerated performance. What he wanted to achieve here was to make people think that he couldn''t wait to act all haughty and self-important.


    Only then would he get to spread the ''authority'' of the individual backing him. Jo Gyu-Min had to repeatedly ram the point home that even some lowly secretary like him could act all important and the like from that individual''s power.


    What would happen if he did that?


    The school''s ss front doorway was shoved open, and a middle-aged man rushed outside.


    <i>''As expected...''</i>


    Obviously, the faculty room would have a clear view of the outside. Whoever was inside should have heard the loud honk, then witnessed this absurdly massive sedan entering the school premises.


    ...Which should''ve set off a state of emergency among the faculty members!


    The half-balding middle-aged man panted heavily while addressing Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°H-how can I be of your assistance?¡±


    ¡°Ah, please hold on,¡± Jo Gyu-Min raised his hand to stop the middle-aged man, then smoothly pulled out a case of business cards from his pocket. He took out a business card and lightly tapped it with his fingers while presenting it to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man cautiously epted the card, then his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets after reading the letters embossed on the card. ¡°Y-you''re from Jaegyeong, sir?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min said nothing and just smiled ''gently'' at the question. Only after giving the middle-aged man plenty of time to... ''savor'' the name of Jaegyeong did Jo Gyu-Min leisurely address the man.


    ¡°Is the school principal in his office? Actually, it''ll be better if I can talk to your director. Ah, hang on. This is a private school, yes?¡±


    A refreshing smile spread on Jo Gyu-Min''s face.


    ***


    <i>''...What kind of a situation is this?''</i>


    The director of the Hyoseong Foundation, Jeon Sang-Cheol, stared tensely at the sunsses-wearing man sitting opposite him.


    That younger man was treating Jeon Sang-Cheol''s office as his own, with his legs rxedly crossed as he sipped on the coffee.


    If this was any other situation, Jeon Sang-Cheol would''ve expressed his displeasure and asked the other party to not forget his manners, but... But the word ''manners'' had already been erased from Jeon Sang-Cheol''s mind quite some time ago.


    Who would care about manners and being polite in this situation, anyway?!


    Being polite and respectful was an attitude a person in an inferior position disyed to a higher-up. Some Confucius-spouting fools would say higher-ups should still remain respectful to those of lower standing, but Jeon Sang-Cheol thought that was a foolish notion.


    If someone at the top had to act all polite to their juniors, why would anyone in South Korea want to struggle so hard to reach the top? Such a foolish notion was nothing more than whining from those who got booted from the careerdder in their attempt to feel better about themselves.


    Besides, this young man couldn''t be viewed as Jeon Sang-Cheol''s ''junior''. A Chief Secretary of Korea''s top corporation, Jaegyeong, upied a much higher standing in society than a mere director of a school foundation, after all!


    What about the age, in that case? Nomoner would argue about age and whatnot with an aristocrat. What did one''s age matter when their status was simply too different?


    Jeon Sang-Cheol always viewed himself as an exceedingly logical person. Other people sometimes criticized him for being too servile, but they all had no freaking idea!


    Going by their example, was every vassal bowing their head and figuratively dying to suck up to their king the embodiment of servility?


    That was what one''s status meant in reality. And maybe... Maybe a chance to upgrade Jeon Sang-Cheol''s status might havended on hisp today.


    This man from Jaegyeong certainly held a loftier status than Jeon Sang-Cheol. However, the giant of a man backing this young man upied a realm so unfathomably high that Jeon Sang-Cheol would never dare look up.


    ¡°S-so... What brings you to our school?¡±


    ¡°Ah, can you wait for a couple more minutes? Let me finish this coffee first.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Of course.¡±


    Jeon Sang-Cheol had to wait quietly until this rude young man finished his coffee.


    Despite knowing he was being stared at, Jo Gyu-Min deliberately took his time drinking the coffee. Once he was done, he loudly ced the cup on the table, then stared back at Jeon Sang-Cheol. ¡°It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I''m Jo Gyu-Min, a Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Group''s Office of Secretaries.¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes. Hello, I''m Jeon Sang-Cheol, the director of the Hyoseong Foundation.¡±


    ¡°The reason for my sudden visit is actually... To check something, Director Jeon.¡±


    ¡°To¡­ check?¡± Jeon Sang-Cheol tilted his head. Why would Jaegyeong want to check ''something'' in this school?


    Jo Gyu-Min rxedly leaned against the couch. ¡°I''m not sure if you''re aware of this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled deeply while testing the waters. ¡°Our Chairman does a lot of charitable work without letting others know. Since he doesn''t like revealing his private affairs publicly, our Chairman has been strictly limiting the exposure of his good work to the media. Of course, those in the know already know, so even I cannot understand why he is still insisting on keeping all this hush-hush! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°...Hahaha. Yes, that''s true.¡±


    <i>What''s true here, Mister Director?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked inwardly. Usually, no one would dare to reply,?<i>''I''ve never heard about that before,''?</i>in this kind of situation.


    If the other party was a full-of-airs type, they would''ve hated being excluded from the ''those in the know'' category. However, even if they were not, they still would never say anything contrarian to derail the conversation.


    ...Which meant the trap had beenid now.


    ¡°Yes, I see. So, you knew,¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°The truth is¡­ One of the charitable works our Chairman focuses on is providing financial support to various childcare facilities.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­ That doesn''t sound surprising since this is Chairman Hwang we''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    As Jo Gyu-Min expected, bringing up Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name worked wonders. Thanks to the straight-arrow road of perseverance Hwang Jeong-Hu had walked throughout his life, his name alone carried a certain level of authority.


    And this authority wasn''t something a director of a random foundation could dismiss. In this case, the name of Hwang Jeong-Hu was like an all-purpose cheat key.


    <i>''And there are bastards like me who will freely wield that authority, too¡­''</i>


    How should he describe this...? Sure, this method was underhanded and deceitful. But, so what? Chairman Hwang wouldn''t care even if he learned about this, anyway.


    Besides, didn''t Jo Gyu-Min already get permission to freely use Chairman Hwang''s name to support Kang Jin-Ho''s cause?


    <i>''Although, this is a bit different from that¡­''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min faintly sucked in a breath, then began tightening the noose. ¡°In particr, Chairman Hwang ces importance on education. As Chairman Hwang greatly regrets never receiving any formal education, he strongly believes giving the children a chance he never had is one of his life''s missions.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Chairman Hwang,¡± Jeon Sang Cheol slowly nodded in eptance.


    ¡°Indeed. And that is the crux of my visit today.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pushed the sunsses up his nose. ¡°Chairman Hwang thinks he doesn''t have much time remaining as Jaegyeong''s chairman. And, for hisst aplishment... He doesn''t want to be remembered as a businessman who led South Korea''s economy but as an educator who has built our nation''s next generation of cornerstones. I hope you understand what I''m talking about.¡±


    ¡°...Well, yes. I do understand, but...?¡± Jeon Sang-Cheol could only frown a little. What did Hwang Jeong-Hu''s wants and needs have to do with him?


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to speak, ¡°To facilitate this goal, he believes the assistance of teachers fighting in the frontlines is essential. As Chairman Hwang firmly believes all meaningful actions happen on the field, he does not trust any bookworm education specialists.¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Only then did Jeon Sang-Cheol begin staring at Jo Gyu-Min with eyes dyed in both anticipation and tension.


    <i>''Could this be...?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°Yes. Partners. That''s what Chairman Hwang is searching for.¡±


    Jeon Sang-Cheol''s heart began madly racing. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s partner? Just thinking about it was enough for him to nearly lose control from excitement!


    ¡°And this school has been chosen as one of the candidates. The purpose of my trip this time was to let you know that. Pretty soon, you shall hear more from us.¡±


    ¡°H-hold on!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why us? And, and¡­ Is it okay to tell us ahead of time like this?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min coolly nodded. ¡°Yes, it''s fine. Chairman Hwang doesn''t just evaluate how a school has been governed until now. He often mentions that the ability to identify and fix a problem in the shortest time possible is an essential skill for anyone hoping to carry the beacon of the new era''s philosophy on education.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    ¡°As for why this particr school was chosen¡­ Mm, I''m not sure if I should divulge such information, but¡­ Well¡­ It''s not like Chairman Hwang has forbidden me, so¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min lowered his volume and leaned closer. ¡°Actually, a child hailing from an orphanage Chairman Hwang is sponsoring attends this very school. One of the reasons why your school was chosen has to be that. To get an unbiased opinion and evaluation from a student attending the school, that is.¡±


    ¡°F-from an orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, this is just an opportunity for the school. If you''re not interested, you can always ignore this information. However, hmm¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min scratched his cheek. ¡°Even if it''s not about a new philosophy in education... Chairman Hwang isn''t the type to turn a blind eye on issues urring in the frontlines of education, you see...? If there is any problem within your school, I rmend that you deal with it as swiftly as possible.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Then again, what problem would there possibly be in this ce! Besides, even if there are problems, what will Chairman Hwang do to this school, anyway! Hahaha!¡± Jo Gyu-Min heartilyughed before suddenly getting up. ¡°Well, then. I must be on my way.¡±


    ¡°A-already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have many other schools to visit next, you see? Well, then. Until next time.¡± Jo Gyu-Min left the director''s office without even looking back.


    Jeon Sang-Cheol stared at the closed door in a daze before hurriedly snatching up the inte. ¡°Tell the dean of students toe to my office! And the principal, too! Tell them to hurry the hell up! Right nooooow!¡±

 Chapter 399: Hitching a Ride (4)

    <h4>Chapter 399: Hitching a Ride (4)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min closed the door and started ''innocently'' eavesdropping right away. A content smile quickly spread on his face as he listened to the urgent voice of Director Jeon.


    <i>''That''s right. You better feel the heat, director.''</i>


    If one thought about this situation logically, they should soon realize that Chairman Hwang couldn''t possibly see them as his partner in any shape or form.


    However, humans couldn''t be that logical. Despite knowing that this piece of luck was never meant for them, they couldn''t dismiss the one-in-thousand chance. They couldn''t let go, even if the odds were ten thousand to one. Maybe more.


    ...Even if they objectively could tell that taking a chance with odds like that would be their loss.


    <i>''And that''s why people still buy lottery tickets...''</i>


    Because there was a chance they might win. Even if the odds were eight million to one...!


    The best way to increase the odds of winning the jackpot was to buy more lottery tickets. In that case, what would Director Jeon do to win the lottery called Hwang Jeong-Hu?


    <i>''...Fix his problems, obviously.''</i>


    The problems in his school, that was!


    Jo Gyu-Min cackled and headed outside the school building. He nced behind and witnessed a pair of men hurriedly rushing toward the director''s office and silently prayed for their health.


    <i>''Please do your best.''</i>


    Even though those ipetent men left alone all the bullying issues guing their school, they would no doubt try their hardest to ''please'' Jo Gyu-Min now.


    ¡°Well, now. Shall I head to the next school, then?¡± Jo Gyu-Min exited the front entrance and nced at the zing sun high up in the sky. ¡°Right, before it''s toote.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s steps heading toward the car were as cheery as a human could get.


    ***


    Choi Yeon-Ha cheerfully waved her hand. ¡°Jin-Seong~, you forgot your lunch box.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    <i>Is she crazy?!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong stared at his ssroom''s rear entrance in utter disbelief. No matter how many times he blinked his eyes and looked, that woman entering the ssroom via its rear entrance was undoubtedly Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...? M-my lunch box?¡±


    <i>What kinda insanity is that?! Don''t you know how long we''ve been living in the cafeteria-food era already! Woman, haven''t you heard the term cafeteria parasites, AKA school kids, before?!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to smile while lightly dangling that lunch box in front of her. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho told me to deliver it for you. Or did I get it wrong?¡±


    The teacher stared dazedly at the interrupter of his ss. ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha took her sunsses off and apologized to the stunned teacher. ¡°Ah! I''m so sorry for disrupting your ss, sir! Jin-Seong forgot his lunch box at home, you see?¡±


    The teacher stuttered and stumbled like a fool. ¡°Ah¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahaha¡­ L-lunch box, you say? Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s cheeks twitched and quivered at the same time.


    <i>''Please choose betweenughing or freaking out, sir! And please don''t make that silly-happy face while freaking out, too!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was oh-so-tempted to take a snapshot of his teacher''s face and show it to people who had no idea what kind of an expression that could be. Besides all that, though...!


    <i>''What were they thinking?!''</i>


    A bloody lunch box? Anyone could tell that was a clear-as-day dumb excuse to intrude into the ssroom. In that case, why would Choi Yeon-Ha even resort to such a...


    ¡°It¡­ It''s Choi Yeon-Ha...!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, Choi Yeon-Ha?!¡±


    To Han Jin-Seong''s shock, though, the impact of her appearance was immediate. The initial stunned gasps quickly gained decibels to transform into explosive cries that filled the ssroom.


    ¡°Woaaaaaaah! It''s really Choi Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°Why is Choi Yeon-Ha here?!¡±


    A massivemotion broke out among the students. One student jumped up on his desk to get a better look at Choi Yeon-Ha, while another blindly rushed headlong toward the rear entrance to get closer to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    In the proverbial blink of an eye... the ssroom turned into a scene of pure pandemonium.


    ¡°Oh no, this is no good...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha made a genuinely troubled face, but Han Jin-Seong could clearly ''see'' nine fox tails swaying behind her hips!


    <i>''You are all being taken for a ride, you fools!''</i>


    <i>She is nothing like you guys are imagining! She will smile like an angel while squeezing you dry to death! And she won''t even feel guilty doing so, too! Don''t be deceived by her pretty face!</i>


    Unfortunately for Han Jin-Seong... He was?<i>very</i> wrong about something. Even if every person in this ssroom knew what Choi Yeon-Ha was really like beneath that angelic exterior, this situation would still have happened anyway.


    What was kindness? Short answer: having a pretty face!


    Even if a woman''s personality resembled a witch, half of South Korea''s men would still want to date her as long as her face was as pretty as Choi Yeon-Ha''s! Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha was nowhere near as nasty as a witch, anyway. In fact, her personality could be considered quite frail (?) and even vulnerable!


    ¡°Mm¡­ Please wait, everyone. Please wait!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha wagged her finger, and the entire ssroom was suddenly enveloped in expectant silence. ¡°First thing first¡­ Can you let me through so I can deliver this lunch box to Jin-Seong? I''ve other deliveries to make today, you see?¡±


    ¡°W-what is in that lunch box, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? I thought children nowadays aren''t getting bnced, nutritious meals, so I wanted to help by making special packed lunches. I told Jin-Seong to take one with him in the morning, but he didn''t! He can be so forgetful sometimes!¡±


    <i>''Forgetful, my foot!''</i>


    <i>No one said anything about lunch boxes, you know!</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha sighed in ''genuine''mentation, all the boys in the ssroom began shuddering. The gesture of?<i>''We are even more sorry than you, Miss Yeon-Ha!''</i> suddenly erupted forth from everyone here!


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong! Why did you have to forget your lunch at home!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on! I should thank you for forgetting it, dude!¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡­ are right? T-thanks, man!¡±


    Why were Han Jin-Seong''s ssmates thanking him? Just why?!


    <i>''Just what are you trying to do here?!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong wanted to yell loudly at Choi Yeon-Ha to immediately stop this insane charade, but her cool gaze quickly put an end to his rebellious streak.


    <i>¡®Oh, uh¡­¡¯</i>


    It seemed Han Jin-Seong was hopelessly a man at heart, too. Just one stare into Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes was enough to wipe out all thoughts of resistance from his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s high heels clopped loudly on the ssroom floor as she walked up to Han Jin-Seong''s desk. While making a refreshing smile, Choi Yeon-Ha pushed the lunch box forward. ¡°Here you go~.¡±


    <i>...Miss Yeon-Ha, please don''t wrap the lunch box in a heart-patterned wrap! We aren''t inside a teen ro from the 80s, you know!</i>


    <i>Just who came up with this scenario, anyway! Just who?! Did they think this concept would work?! Seriously!</i>


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha smiled warmly again and addressed Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Come home earlier than usual today, okay? We''ll be having dinner together with everyone, you see? Promise me that you won''t stop by at a PC Room.¡±


    ¡°I-I won''t.¡±


    ¡°Good. Okay, see youter.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha turned her attention away from Han Jin-Seong, then bowed deeply at the teacher. ¡°Again, I''m so sorry for thismotion in the middle of your ss.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s fine, Miss Choi. Hahahaha¡­ Things like this can sometimes happen, after all... To think you''d personally deliver lunch boxes and¡­ Well, uh¡­ You''re a lot more than¡­ How should I put this¡­¡± The math teacher suddenly became a literary major for the first time in his life while searching for the most eloquent and elegant adjectives in the world.


    That was when Han Jin-Seong had an epiphany.


    <i>''Ah¡­?It wasn''t about the scenario¡­?That wasn''t important at all.''</i>


    In this world... There was a certain type of movie. Movies with rubbish plots and even worse directions, but people still went to see them because the actors were beautiful or handsome. Those types of movies.


    For the first time in his life, Han Jin-Seong realized the importance of the ''aura'' that all top-tier actors possessed.


    Choi Yeon-Ha lightly tapped on Han Jin-Seong''s head a couple of times before waving her hand while heading to the ssroom''s rear entrance.


    ¡°W-wait! Please give me your autograph!¡±


    ¡°R-right! Here, in my notebook!¡±


    ¡°And mine, too!¡±


    ¡°You can sign on my chest, Miss Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°Which bastard said his chest just now?!¡±


    Another pandemonium ensued. Kids went absolutely batshit crazy, but the math teacher stood still like a statue, not even bothering to stop the madness running rampant right before his eyes. It was as if the teacher was still searching for the right adjectives to describe Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>m! Bang!</i>


    That was when all the ssroom windows facing the corridor were viciously shoved open, and the heads of boys from other sses urgently peeked inside.


    ¡°It''s C-Choi Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°It''s real?! Choi Yeon-Ha really is here?!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah?! It''s Choi Yeon-Haaaaaa!¡±


    Martialw was dered just then.


    ***


    <i>¡®Am I in Hell?¡¯</i>


    After the massive incident called the ''Choi Yeon-Ha Incursion'' had finally ended, Han Jin-Seong was sagging lifelessly against his desk.


    <i>¡®A firestorm swept across us. And burned all of us down to ashes!¡¯</i>


    Sure, Han Jin-Seong was also a man! A man just like everyone else, so why?!


    He simply could not understand why other students reacted so viscerally like that!


    <i>''Am I the weirdo here?''</i>


    Even if that was Choi Yeon-Ha, wasn''t she a woman like¡­ well, every other woman? In that case, why were the other boys losing their shit like that?


    Some idiot, who let his blood rush to his head, even jumped out of his second-floor ssroom just to get close to Choi Yeon-Ha when she reached the first floor and broke his leg in the process! And the school had to call an ambnce to take his stupid ass to the hospital!


    The balding head of the dean of students was especially soaked in sweat and gleamed brightly under the light as he ran around everywhere to control the anarchy.


    The unrest was eventually brought under control by the concerted efforts of the teachers, but the ripples from Choi Yeon-Ha''s visit remained enormous. Every boy who got to see Choi Yeon-Ha up close couldn''t regain their wits and dazedly drooled away like a bunch of sleepwalkers even as the lunch break approached.


    Of course, the one who received the brunt of the emotional damage was undoubtedly Han Jin-Seong.


    <i>''...I swear, when I go back to the orphanageter,?Imma flip?the ce upside down!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong swore to find the one responsible for this insane scenario and humiliate them! And he''d hit them with humiliation several times worse than what he was feeling right now until they died of shame!


    ¡°...<i>Sigh.</i> Let''s just finish my lunch¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong forced himself to get up, then trudged toward the school cafeteria. While he walked down the corridor, his senses picked up the flood of gazesnding on him.


    <i>''I''m not some monkey in a zoo, okay?!''</i>


    People might stare the same way if a monkey in a zoo walked around on its hind feet. And the lunch box oh-so-lovingly wrapped in a heart-patterned cloth only worsened Han Jin-Seong''s humiliation.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong finally reached the cafeteria but had to stop walking after experiencing a bizarre phenomenon of everyone suddenly turning their heads to stare at him simultaneously.


    Han Jin-Seong always thought of himself as a tough cookie who wouldn''t wilt in front of people''s intense scrutiny. But here he was, finally realizing how much guts one would need to be a famous actor.


    Just the pointed attention from so few people was enough for Han Jin-Seong''s legs to creak and stutter like a 16-bit processor before breaking out into a robotic dance as if electric motors had been installed on his joints.


    <i>''Uwaaaaaah?! G-gimme a break...!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong lowered his head as much as possible and hurriedly rushed to an empty table in the far corner of the cafeteria. He put the lunch box down and began seriously pondering his options next.


    <i>''I, uh... I need to eat this, right...?''</i>


    As a cafeteria parasite, he needed to eat the cafeteria food. However, he had a strong hunch that doing that would be practically impossible today. Everyone saw him receiving this lunch box, so... Not eating it would surely cause one massive stinkter on.


    To be or not to be¡­ Either way, he was still screwed, wasn''t he?


    <i>''...I don''t know anymore.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong bravely unfurled the cloth and opened the lunch box. But then...!


    ¡°Hey, get out of my way, now! Out of my way!¡±


    A loud, rough-sounding voice resounded from somewhere behind the wall of people, forcing them to part ways.


    Han Jin-Seong looked up, only for his jaw to fall to the floor.


    <i>''Heol...?!''</i>


    Why?! Why...!


    Why did he have to attract the attention of that dude!


    Choi Su-Han was infamous in the school for being the worst thug here. And such a dude was charging straight toward Han Jin-Seong right now! Choi Su-Han shoved the other kids blocking his way with his thick arms, then stood imposingly before Han Jin-Seong, his re locked firmly on thetter.


    Han Jin-Seong nearly choked on his words. ¡°H-hey, man.¡±


    ¡°...Han Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°That''s the lunch box Choi Yeon-Ha made for you, right?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Bloody hell...!¡± Choi Su-Han chuckled in utter dismay, then resumed ring murderously at Han Jin-Seong like an angry predator.


    Han Jin-Seong could only tremble fearfully without realizing why he was being red at.


    Choi Su-Han continued to re for some time before finally breaking his silence. ¡°...One bite.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°...Just one bite, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Another bout of silence descended in the cafeteria. Everyone inside had zipped their mouths shut.


    Although Han Jin-Seong couldn''t figure out why everyone was keeping mum in this situation and at this time...! It was true that everything was eerily silent right now! Actually, Han Jin-Seong didn''t want to know why anymore!


    Unable to endure this weighty silence anymore, Han Jin-Seong involuntarily picked up the lunch box. ¡°Y-you want to eat this?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Choi Su-Han''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? No lies?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, no lies.¡±


    Choi Su-Han suddenly rushed toward Han Jin-Seong and pounded thetter on the shoulder several times. ¡°...Hey, I didn''t know you were a nice guy, Han Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I''m moved by your generosity, man!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Han Jin-Seong couldn''t help but chuckle hollowly.


    <i>''All of them are¡­?They are all insane.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong finally saw the true faces of the thugs he was always deathly scared of, and the experience left him feeling veryplicated.


    Just... Just what kind of situation was this?


    <i>''You know what, I don''t care anymore.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong opened the lunch box''s lid, then jerked his head away. That prompted the other boys in the cafeteria to creep toward him like a horde of zombies trying to surround him.


    Now stuck in the center of this ''zombie'' horde, Han Jin-Seong decided to stop thinking about this altogether.

 Chapter 400: Hitching a Ride (5)

    <h4>Chapter 400: Hitching a Ride (5)</h4>


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Did that¡­¡±


    ¡°...Woooooork?!¡±


    It didn''t matter who they were, both the girls and boys were holding their heads while groaning loudly in anguish.


    They felt ashamed for some reason!


    The fact that they had to take an unwilling part in this cliched plot and see to its end left them in despair. Of course, the majority of the children involved were nothing more than ''victims'' here.


    Instead of a cliched plot of a direct-to-video movie, this was far closer to a hidden camera skit! And a way-too-obvious one at that!


    So why...!


    ¡°Why is it working?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s so humiliating that it''s actually working!¡±


    ¡°I... My ssmates actually bought me snacks today!¡±


    ¡°And me... I got back all the money they ripped off from me. Talk about being bbergasted¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh-buh, uh-uh...?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sighed and picked up a clueless child waddling toward him. ¡°Duuude... I thought I was gonna die from shame today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too, hyung.¡±


    One of the boys cautiously raised his hand. ¡°But, uh... I think it''s only gonna get worse for us. My ssmates asked me if they coulde to the orphanage soon. They said they would work like ves and clean the ce up like new... They also said they don''t care about filling the mandatorymunity service hours either.¡±


    ¡°...Huh. And my ssmates used to order me to fake themunity service documents for them, too¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s why this is so...!¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly and put the happy-go-lucky child down before lying t on the floor, seemingly no longer in the mood to care.


    ¡°Isn''t this just too much? You know what I mean?¡±


    It all felt so empty right now. And... Hidden within his emptiness was the knowledge that his bullying problem had beenrgely dealt with.


    The bullying problem that left the orphanage kids so worried and in despair was dealt with so quickly through this cliched plot from some throwaway drama. Who would''ve guessed this oue in their wildest dreams?


    <i>''Really now, we''re living our lives in the Easy Mode, aren''t we?''</i>


    So much so that Han Jin-Seong even felt ashamed about it!


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha only needed to show their faces once to almostpletely solve the bullying problem guing these kids. Sure, the bullying hadn''t been resolved just yet, but the unfairness of life still weighed heavily on the orphanage kids'' minds.


    ¡°Still... You know...?¡±


    ¡°I know what?¡± Han Jin-Seong raised his head.


    ¡°It kinda helped, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is a hundred times better than going through Jin-Ho hyung''s strict training¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong shuddered when the ''training regime'' was brought up.


    <i>''Oh, crap. I forgot about that.''</i>


    Their bullying problem hadn''t been fully dealt with just yet. The children here would have to deal with the rest through their own strength. And Bang Jin-Hun would help them on that quest.


    Unlike the threat of witnessing the depths of Hell, Bang Jin-Hun turned out to be a?<i>very</i> reasonable man. So reasonable that he even exined the goal and the effectiveness of his ''education'', too! Not stopping there, he even exined the short-term and long-term ns to the boys, then issued different training routines and personalized tasks to each one, too.


    Best of all, he didn''t torture the boys until they were on the brink of death like Kang Jin-Ho. As proof, Han Jin-Seong didn''t feel like dying after the end of training but felt refreshed and eager instead!


    <i>''In that case, maybe we should...''</i>


    ¡°Argh, it''s so hot in here!¡± The door suddenly shoved open, and Choi Yeon-Ha making an annoyed face strode inside. ¡°Someone bring me water! Make it cold, with ice cubes and everything! You guys don''t have Americano or anything like that here, right?¡±


    They were the same person. The ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' currently acting like an entitled thug was the exact same person as the ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' that visited Han Jin-Seong''s ss yesterday. That was what Han Jin-Seong kept telling himself!


    ¡°Don''t you guys have an aircon?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked around while fanning herself.


    ¡°W-we do, but it''s only for the living room¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what! How can there be only one aircon in a ce this big! What was Mister Jin-Ho even thinking, installing only one aircon! And he''s crazy rich, isn''t he? I¡¯m telling you, nothing will get done around here without me butting in! You are all so hopeless, you know that!¡±


    As it turned out, some people in this world could make the idea of ''Let''s install new aircon units!'' sound so insulting and demeaning.


    <i>''...No, hang on a sec. Is her personality bad or good?''</i>


    Couldn''t Choi Yeon-Ha stick to one? Instead of confusing people, couldn''t she have just settled on one personality and run with it! Changing how she acted depending on the roles should belong in movie sets, no?!


    <i>So, please! Please stick to one personality! I beg you!</i>


    ¡°Oh, right! Just who came up with that whole lunch box incident?!¡± Han Jin-Seong quickly sat up and cried out.


    ¡°That would be me,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied while taking a seat on one of the empty chairs.


    Han Jin-Seong sourly shot back at her. ¡°Isn''t this plot way too¡­ I dunno, too cliched?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly. ¡°Oh? And you know how to write a better script, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Complicated plots will only bury their actors and not give them a chance to shine. This is what we in the industry call ''heightened realism''. Plots that feel way too simplistic and even a little quaint tend to give the actors more chances to shine, you see? Tell me, do you think a naturalistic development would''ve been better? Better than what we have started?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong was rendered mute, unable to say anything back to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Stop trying to show off when you don''t know anything, okay? Obviously, we''ve already thought about the stuff you can think of. Brats shouldn''t get ahead of themselves, or they''ll get a good scoldingter.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong had no retort to that. However, even if he could think of one, Choi Yeon-Ha''s forceful aura would''ve stopped him from voicing it, anyway!


    ¡°Besides!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha wagged her finger. ¡°Do you think you''re in any position toin about the cliched plot?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    The orphanage kids began staring at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°A good actor would''ve done their absolute best regardless of the script they have to work with! But you! All you could say were,?<i>''Eh?'' ''Sorry?''?</i>and ''<i>What?''</i> Do you have any idea how stressed I was while trying to stay natural and in character! You''re supposed to be the oldest here, so how could you be even worse than the other kids at ying along! Everyone else pretended we were close when I showed up with their lunch boxes, but you kept going,?<i>''That''s my first time hearing it? And who are you?''?</i>Gimme a break! You think I''m a miracle worker?¡±


    The stares of the orphanage kids locked on Han Jin-Seong suddenly changed their intensity to be res of criticism like LED bulbs changing color.


    ¡°W-wait a second!¡± Han Jin-Seong cried out at the injustice of this situation. ¡°How do you expect me to y along like that! At least you could''ve told me earlier, you know!¡±


    ¡°If I did that, you''d be frozen stiff like a robot. You''d probably go, hello-Miss-Yeon-Ha-nice-to-see-you.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong frowned, knowing he couldn''t retort to that either. ¡°P-please stop with the fact bombardment¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re being noisy!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha started fanning her face while frowning deeply in irritation. ¡°Argh! Look how red my cheeks have be! I try to avoid schedules this strenuous during film shoots, you know! I thought my feet might fall off trying to drive around all the different schools! If you have morals, you better not forget about this favor. You hear me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, unni!¡±


    All the orphanage girls replied in perfect unison.


    <i>''What the hell! Boys were the ones getting humiliated today, so why are?you lot answering?her?!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong had so many things to say but didn''t dare voice his thoughts out loud. He didn''t want to get killed by the girls'' verbal bombing raid after carelessly running his mouth.


    Choi Yeon-Ha must''ve done something in the brief time she was here since all the orphanage girls had unitedpletely under her banner by now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot a sharp re at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Where''s my water?¡±


    ¡°...M-me?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows quivered ominously. ¡°You''re the oldest here, yet you''re already thinking of ordering other kids around? How can a little brat already get drunk on this tiny bit of authority?¡±


    <i>Uhmm, I''m only a second year in high school, you know? I''m not even that old, you know!</i>


    <i>Also... I never tried to abuse any authority, you know!!!</i>


    ¡°What are you doing? Go get my water already.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I''m going.¡± Han Jin-Seong sighed and headed to the kitchen with slumped shoulders. While he poured a cup of water and dropped a couple of ice cubes into it...


    <i>''...Should I spit in it?''</i>


    He was being serious. This was a very serious dilemma, indeed! If only this drink had a slighter deeper hue, he''d have spat into it already!


    Han Jin-Seong returned from the kitchen and opened the room''s doorway, only to be greeted by a strange sight. Miss I''m-better-than-you Choi Yeon-Ha was no longer sitting on a chair, opting to sit on the floor instead while caressing the hair of the girls.


    ¡°So, did theypliment you for the change in your hairstyle?¡±


    ¡°They said I was pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°They did? Of course they did! Yup, yup. Su-Min, you have a really pretty face, after all! Just a little touch-up here and there is enough to bring life back to your face, you know! Indeed, with a foundation this nice, obviously people will respond nicely, too!¡±


    Each wording out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth was dripping with consideration. Meanwhile, her hand movements were also full of care and affection!


    <i>''What is this?''</i>


    <i>What is going on here? Maybe that''s a different Choi Yeon-Ha? Or... Maybe she suffers?from an inherent?hatred of men...?</i>


    ¡°...Ah.¡± Han Jin-Seong finally realized why. Kang Jin-Ho was also inside the room.


    <i>''...I knew it. That dang crafty fox of a woman...!''</i>


    Didn''t she nearly drive Han Jin-Seong into a mental breakdown only a minute ago?! How could she pretend to be so affectionate and stuff now?!


    <i>''A man cannot call himself a man if he remains silent on injustice!''</i>


    <i>I shall bravely blow the whistle on this farce and...!</i>


    ¡°...?¡±


    That was when all the girls in the room red murderously at Han Jin-Seong. Kang Jin-Ho was behind them, so he couldn''t witness the re barrage. Only Han Jin-Seong had the misfortune of withstanding all the res.


    Now imagine you were being subjected to murderous res implying that one wrong word uttered would result in you getting ripped apart.


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Jin-Seong promptly zipped his lips shut.


    <i>''Say something, and I''m dead!''</i>


    These girls... No, these members of the Royal Choi Yeon-Ha Guard Corps were expressing their clear intent to boil Han Jin-Seong alive and devour him if he dared to b his mouth to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Among the members was the little Min-Ju, a third-year elementary school girl. Didn''t that girl say she''d marry Han Jin-Seong once she was old enough?


    The corners of Han Jin-Seong''s eyes began stinging from his manly tears.


    <i>''A witch! That woman is a witch!''</i>


    What was a witch, anyway? A woman who pretended to be kind on the outside but possessed a heart darker than darkness itself and seduced people to control them to her whims! That was a witch!


    Unfortunately, they weren''t living in the Middle Ages. Rather than being burned at the stake, this particr witch appeared in TV shows to be the idol of people instead! Han Jin-Seong was ovee with sorrow, but what could he do about it? Nothing, that was what!


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly got up and walked up to Han Jin-Seong before taking the cup of water.


    <i>''Huh. At least she''ll say thanks now, right?''</i>


    <i>This despicable woman, I''ve already seen through your behavioral pattern... Eh?</i>


    Contrary to his expectations, however... Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything and walked away from Han Jin-Seong before pushing the cup of water to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here, please drink it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought you might be thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes.


    <i>Wow, I didn''t see thating. I really didn''t.</i>


    Han Jin-Seong finally epted that he had been underestimating Choi Yeon-Ha until now, then weakly stumbled toward the corner of the room. He plopped down and wordlessly hugged his knees.


    <i>''I... I want to be alone today for some reason...''</i>


    Uncontroble sorrow washed over him just then. Meanwhile...


    ¡°...I''m not sure how things have yed out so far for you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly addressed the children. ¡°Although we had been trying our best, I''m still not sure how helpful we actually were¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Jin-Ho oppa, you helped us out a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for caring about us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°If I thought getting udits for merely caring about you was enough, we wouldn''t have started helping you in the first ce. Just a little more¡­ Let us search for ways to make your lives a little better than this. I''m obviously unsuitable for tasks like this, but¡­ I''ve been thinking about this all day, and what we''ve been failing at with you is actually talking to you. To hear what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Instead of us adults trying blindly to solve everything, we should''ve listened to your opinions first. And it feels like we disrespected your wishes by charging headlong first. I¡­ am sorry about that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had been doing a lot of reflecting today.


    Sister Yi, the former orphanage director, would''ve listened to the children first and shared their sorrow before starting the counter-offensive. Even if Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t rece Sister Yi, he should''ve tried his best to listen first, at the very least.


    The mood in the room grew heavier from Kang Jin-Ho''s apology. Some kids even wiped the corners of their eyes, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something else, but his efforts were thwarted by the loud bang of the door opening behind him.


    ¡°Everyone, it''s still too early to get emotional!¡± Jo Gyu-Min stepped into the room and dered in no uncertain terms. ¡°The main event hasn''t started yet, you see! The time to end this situation is around the corner, everyone! Then, you can start your round of apologies!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...Is there something else you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Eiiii! What you did wasn''t impactful enough to fix the bullying issue in one go. It seems you''ve grown too confident of your looks, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    <i>''But, didn¡¯t you make?me do that morning drive thing?!''</i>


    For the first time in a long, long while, Kang Jin-Ho expressed his chagrin with his entire face while trying to voice his grievances, but Jo Gyu-Min was faster.


    He raised his index finger and stopped Kang Jin-Ho from speaking. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do you know what the high school freshmen fear the most?¡±


    ¡°...Exams?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min started wagging that index finger. ¡°Wrong. It''s the high school second years.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mister Jin-Ho. You will understand soon enough.¡±


    Just as Jo Gyu-Min ended his sentence, a man with a considerable physique walked through the open doorway.


    ¡°So, is it my turn now?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled like an evil viin.


    Kang Jin-Ho and the orphanage children witnessing that smile shuddered from this inexplicable chill.

 Chapter 401: Solving It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 401: Solving It (1)</h4>


    ¡°What a f*cking loser...!¡± Yoo Da-Bin swore in unhappiness while ring at Han Jin-Seong. That stinking little orphan was entering the ssroom while awkwardly waving his hand as if he was someone famous.


    ¡°F*cking hell¡­ I don''t get why everyone''s losing their shit for some stupid celebrity like Choi Yeon-Ha. Do they think that woman will suddenly hold their hands if they do that?¡±


    To Yoo Da-Bin''s eyes, every single one of his ssmates had lost their marbles.


    It felt like the entire ss was now revolving around Han Jin-Seong post-Choi Yeon-Ha''s visit. Seeing all the spotlights focusing on that dumb little shit was getting on Yoo Da-Bin''s nerves like there was no tomorrow!


    Because of Choi Su-Han, who proimed himself a diehard Choi Yeon-Ha stan despite looking like an extra from the of the Apes, Yoo Da-Bin couldn''t even peep a word out. However, Choi Su-Han hadn''t stopped by Yoo Da-Bin''s and Han Jin-Seong''s ss today.


    ¡°Nice. Now I''m gonna f*ck you up real good.¡± Yoo Da-Bin licked his lip like a snake.


    But then, Bak Dong-Wuk sitting next to him hurriedly grabbed Yoo Da-Bin''s shoulder. ¡°Hey, man! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna wreck that stupid b*tch.¡±


    ¡°What? Who? You mean Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not exactly, but¡­ Nothing is wrong, but¡­¡± Bak Dong-Wuk made an unsure expression while fidgeting nervously.


    Yoo Da-Bin tutted loudly. ¡°Uh-whew, you f*cking coward. You think Choi Yeon-Ha''s gonna smooch you or something if you act like a simp?¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I''m saying, man. F*ck! It''s not that, but¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay? I''m listening.¡±


    Bak Dong-Wuk hesitated again. After that day, bullying Han Jin-Seong didn''t feel quite right for some weird reason. He couldn''t explicitly exin why, either. In the past, they could casually hit or bully Han Jin-Seong for fun, but now... How should he describe this feeling?


    <i>''F*ck! I can''t exin it!''</i>


    Yoo Da-Bin lost his patience with Bak Dong-Wuk''s time-wasting and shot up to his feet. ¡°That''s enough, idiot. I''ll do it myself. So, enjoy the show, you coward.¡±


    Even before Bak Dong-Wuk could stop him, Yoo Da-Bin unhesitantly walked over to Han Jin-Seong.


    Bak Dong-Wuk plopped back in his seat after realizing he didn''t have a good enough reason or pretext to stop his buddy. ¡°Urgh, dammit¡­¡±


    Even so, he couldn''t get rid of this weird, uneasy feeling in his head.


    Yoo Da-Bin stood before Han Jin-Seong and abruptly called out. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡± Han Jin-Seong, still sitting on his chair, looked up dazedly.


    Without any warning, Yoo Da-Bin kicked Han Jin-Seong in the chest.


    <i>Baaaang!</i>


    The sudden attack shoved Han Jin-Seong, and he tumbled to the floor along with his desk.


    ¡°What was that? Hah? You little piece of shit? Say that again?¡± Yoo Da-Bin kicked Han Jin-Seong two more times before spitting on the floor. ¡°You thought you were on top of the world, eh? F*cking hell! Is this why they say you gotta live long to see all kinds of weird shits in this world? A little shit like you think he''s the king just because a celeb showed up to school? Listen, you shit, you think things will change for you because of that?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t reply. The kick hadnded urately on his sternum, forcing all the air out of his lungs, so he could only hold his chest and wheeze painfully.


    ¡°A little punk like you wanna show off if you''re some hot shit? F*ck! You should be ashamed of yourself, okay? And you lot, too! You should be embarrassed, too!¡± Yoo Da-Bin swept his re across the entire ss, and the students hurriedly lowered their heads to avoid meeting eyes with him.


    ¡°Hah, f*ck...!¡± Yoo Da-Bin turned his attention back to Han Jin-Seong as thetter finally regained his breathing. Then, he kicked Han Jin-Seong again. ¡°You smelly piece of shit! You thought you were having fun, didn''t you? Eh?¡±


    <i>Smack</i>!


    The kicknded in Han Jin-Seong''s stomach this time.


    ¡°F*ck. How dare a stinking little orphan thinks he''s some hot shit in front of me! You! You better consider yourself dead, got that? Cuz I''m gonna make sure you kill yourself before you graduate, okay? If you don''t like it, die or transfer, you hear me?! I promise you, I''m gonna f*ck you up whenever I p my eyes on you!¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin loudly gritted his teeth. By beating Han Jin-Seong like this, Choi Su-Han shouldn''t have a pretext to retaliateter. After all, Yoo Da-Bin was only beating up some stinking punk who had been trying too hard to show off.


    Besides, if Choi Su-Han tried to stand up for this little orphan punk, he''d lose face in front of others, too. So, he probably wouldn''t go that far.


    <i>m!</i>


    That was when the ssroom''s rear door was mmed wide open. Yoo Da-Bin reflexively stopped kicking and looked behind him.


    <i>''Uh?''</i>


    Why was that guy here?


    Dong-Min ''hyung'' from the senior year had shown up for some reason, even though he should be busy preparing for the entrance exams. Right up untilst year, Kim Dong-Min used to let his violent temper get the best of him and half-killed lots of guys getting on his nerves. Lately, though, he said he was turning a new leaf to study seriously, so the things in school hadrgely quietened down, giving some breathing room to other thugs in school, but now...!


    Kim Dong-Min scanned the ss before spotting Han Jin-Seong and Yoo Da-Bin. However, his gaze didn''t linger for long, and he continued to scan the ssroom. ¡°Who''s Han Jin-Seong?¡±


    No one replied.


    ¡°I said, who is he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Veins bulged on Kim Dong-Min''s forehead.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    He suddenly kicked a nearby locker, easily smashing its door apart, then loudly yelled into the ssroom. ¡°Are you all f*cking deaf or something! Who the f*ck is Han Jin-Seong?!¡±


    One of the boys finally raised his hand. ¡°I-it''s him...!¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    ¡°T-that kid¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kim Dong-Min followed the boy''s pointing finger and stared at Han Jin-Seong on the floor before rubbing his eyes fast. ¡°...Okay, so. That kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The kid getting kicked the living shit out of him?¡±


    No one replied. However, Kim Dong-Min wasn''t expecting an answer, anyway. He rubbed his face again before groaning loudly.


    ¡°...Yoo Da-Bin.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Stop hurting that boy, and¡­¡± Kim Dong-Min''s groan deepened. It was so heavy that the ground beneath seemed to be caving in. He shook his head and red at Yoo Da-Bin. ¡°You two, stay behind after school''s over.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, stay behind after school, you little f*cker.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And I''m warning you, don''t hurt that brat again.¡± Kim Dong-Min grunted before turning around to head toward the exit.


    However, Yoo Da-Bin reflexively asked a question first. ¡°E-excuse me, but¡­ Dong-Min hyung?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Kim Dong-Min shook his head. ¡°Nah. It''s not that. Someone was looking for that brat, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Once Kim Dong-Min left, Yoo Da-Bin started ring at Han Jin-Seong again, his eyes burning in annoyance. ¡°...You piece of shit!¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin suddenly picked up a nearby chair and threw it at Han Jin-Seong. The chair hit Han Jin-Seong''s face at an angle, causing his lips to burst. Crimson blood quickly trickled down his chin.


    Yoo Da-Bin snarled like a beast. ¡°F*ck¡­ You better not go around with blood on your face and tell everyone that someone hit you. You hear me, you f*ck?¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong''s head faltered.


    Yoo Da-Bin spat on the floor in irritation while heading back to his seat.


    Bak Dong-Wuk leaned in closer when Yoo Da-Bin sat down on his chair. ¡°Hey man, why was Dong-Min hyung looking for Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Or cares?¡± Yoo Da-Bin rested his legs on top of his desk while jerking his head back. ¡°What does he want from me, anyway? He wants Jin-Seong, so why does he want me to stay behind, too?¡±


    ¡°...Can you guess why Dong-Min hyung wants to see that brat?¡±


    ¡°Who cares! Maybe he wants Choi Yeon-Ha''s autograph or something. That f*cker is only good for shit like that, anyway,¡± Yoo Da-Bin grunted in unhappiness. ¡°Argh, I don''t give a shit. We''ll see when the timees.¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin''s re locked on Han Jin-Seong as thetter staggered back to his feet and tried to fix his desk.


    ¡°And you lot...! Behave yourselves properly, or else! Don''t let some stinking f*ck show off.¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin red at the rest of the ss. No one dared to reply, simply choosing to look away. But that was already enough to satisfy Yoo Da-Bin.


    If he repeated a simr treatment for the next two days, things in the ssroom should return to normal. Return to the ''peaceful'' days, so to speak.


    However, Yoo Da-Bin had no idea. He didn''t know what kind of a mistake he had made just now.


    ***


    Kim Dong-Min quietly asked, ¡°What''s the matter with that brat''s face?¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°...Did you hit him again?¡± Kim Dong-Min began frowning at Yoo Da-Bin.


    ¡°N-no¡­ His face looked like that already.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dipshit,¡± Kim Dong-Min began ring murderously. ¡°F*cking little punk, you think you''re smart? You think I''m f*cking blind or something? I saw that brat''s face before leaving, you dipshit! You¡­ You think you can lie to me? Is that it, you piece of shit?!¡±


    ¡°...No, hyung.¡±


    ¡°You... Urgh, goddamn it!¡± Kim Dong-Min scratched his head angrily. ¡°Uwaaaah! You thoughtless little f*ck!¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin couldn''t understand Kim Dong-Min''s reaction. This wasn''t a big deal, so why was Kim Dong-Min losing his sh*t like that?


    Besides, Kim Dong-Min''s reaction didn''t seem to be one of anger. Not even irritation, either. It was as if¡­ As if he was scared?


    ¡°I¡­ You¡­ Awwooo¡­ You...!¡± Kim Dong-Min seemed to have something he wanted to say. However, he chose to re murderously at Yoo Da-Bin instead. His re was so intense that Yoo Da-Bin thought he might get beaten up to death soon!


    ¡°H-hey, Dong-Min! Why are you overreacting, man?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you call these brats to re-educate them or something? What''s gotten into you?¡±


    When other third-years tried to stop Kim Dong-Min, he shoved all the hands grabbing his shoulders and yelled at them. ¡°F*cking hell! That''s because Hyeok-Tae hyung said he wanted to see the face of his little bro today. Today! And that little bro is this Han Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°...Say what? Hyeok-Tae hyung?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°F-f*ck, doesn''t that mean we''re all f*cked?¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Kim Dong-Min squatted on the ground as if he couldn''t be bothered to talk anymore.


    <i>''...Hyeok-Tae hyung?''</i>


    Yoo Da-Bin froze stiff like a stone statue at the mention of Jo Hyeok-Tae.


    The truth was that most school bullies were nothing more than unruly kids venting steam. They wouldn''t break thew or go overboard with their violence. After all, they weren''t insane or thoughtless idiots, to begin with.


    However, there were some who would cross the line. These ''kids'' cared little about protecting themselves with the wall called ''Being a Student''. No, they would actively kick that wall aside and throw themselves into a life of violence.


    If the former group of bullies was neighborhood hooligans, thetter group would be ssified as gangsters. Members of organized crime, as it were.


    And Jo Hyeok-Tae belonged to thetter group. He was two years older than Yoo Da-Bin. So, one year older than Kim Dong-Min.


    When Jo Hyeok-Tae was still attending school, the so-called school bullies didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly. Such was his reign of terror that bullies spent most of their days behaving themselves to not piss Jo Hyeok-Tae off.


    And now...!


    <i>''...This orphan f*ck is Hyeok-Tae hyung''s little bro?!''</i>


    Yoo Da-Bin sucked in a deep breath. No, that had to be wrong. A mistake, maybe!


    Because such a thing didn''t make any sense. First of all, their surnames were different. And, if Han Jin-Seong was really Jo Hyeok-Tae''s little bro, why would thetter not do anything after all that bullying in school? Just one word from Jo Hyeok-Tae would''ve been enough for the bullies to get sent to hospitals with broken bones.


    <i>''N-no, before all that...! Hyeok-Tae hyung was still attending our school when I was a freshman, so...! So what kinda bullshit is this?</i>!''


    <i>If shit is?about to hit the fan, why didn''t it happen back then?!</i>


    ¡°H-hey, man... Isn''t that Hyeok-Tae hyung?¡±


    The high school boys began shuddering fearfully when the blinding light from a motorbike bathed their concrete surroundings.


    The bike instantly closed the distance while letting out a deafening rumble from its engine.


    <i>Screeeech!</i>


    The bike came to a sharp stop as the ear-piercing brake noise stabbed into the boys'' ears. Its rider leisurely got off the bike and stood tall to reveal his height, which was at least one head taller than average males.


    ¡°Greetings, big bro!¡±


    ¡°Hyung! Greetings!¡±


    Jo Hyeok-Tae scanned the boys busy bowing their heads at him, then took his helmet off and hung it on the bike''s handlebar. ¡°Been a while, boys.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    Jo Hyeok-Tae slowly nodded before wiping his jaw. When everyone saw all the hardened skin on his hand, which was already twice asrge as most people''s, they froze stiff, their dders suddenly needing a release.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ The reason I called you out like this is¡­ Well, it''s nothing major. I just wanted to give you all a heads-up, see? Okay, did you bring that kid with you? What was his name again...? Argh, goddamn it. Me and my rocks for brains! Hey, Kim Dong-Min, what was the name of that brat again?¡±


    ¡°...It''s Han Jin-Seong, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, Han Jin-Seong. Did you bring him, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Okay? Who is it?¡±


    Everyone''s gaze slowly drifted toward Han Jin-Seong at the back. Han Jin-Seong could only stare back at Jo Hyeok-Tae in a daze.


    Jo Hyeok-Tae cocked his brow. ¡°Are you Han Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°You? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck...? What''s wrong with your face, brat?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Hyeok-Tae chuckled hollowly. ¡°Hey, Dong-Min.¡±


    Kim Dong-Min grimaced while responding, ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°You know why I called you guys here today?¡±


    ¡°No, hyung.¡±


    ¡°...See, I was thinking of telling you that fun things will be in store for any stupid punk daring to touch even a hair on this kid.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kim Dong-Min''splexion was drained of all color in an instant.


    ¡°But now, looks like someone''s saved me some time, eh?¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae smirked eerily. ¡°I mean, I can just demonstrate it now, right? Right? That''s the fastest and surest way, riiight? Dong-Min, why don''t I start off with you, you piece of shit!¡±


    The atmosphere rapidly plunged into an icy Hell.

 Chapter 402: Solving It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 402: Solving It (2)</h4>


    What would one ''feel'' while watching someone getting beaten up?


    At first, one would pray they wouldn''t be the next victim of that act of violence. Especially more so when the one acting violently couldn''t be resisted or opposed; the only thing people could do in that situation was praying ardently to be spared from the violence.


    However, that was at the beginning. Once the horrifying violence continued for a while, people would gradually realize that witnessing the act of violence itself was even harder to stomach.


    That was the stage Han Jin-Seong was currently in.


    At first, he was puzzled by what was happening before his eyes. He didn''t know why these hoodlums wanted to see him. He didn''t know why Jo Hyeok-Tae, of all people, wanted to see him. And he certainly had no idea why Jo Hyeok-Tae started beating Kim Dong-Min up without warning.


    However, none of that really mattered to him anymore.


    <i>''Just hit me already or something. Goddamn it...!''</i>


    Watching someone get mercilessly beaten to a pulp was not something a sane-minded person should do. Good thing Han Jin-Seong stopped at the school loo beforeing to this ce located somewhere on the hill behind his school. If he hadn''t done that, Han Jin-Seong might have wetted his pants a little by now!


    <i>aaaap!</i>


    Jo Hyeok-Tae''s pot-lid-sized palm powerfully pped Kim Dong-Min''s face. Considering the impact, it was rather bizarre to see not a drop of blood sttering everywhere or Kim Dong-Min''s cheeks swelling up like a balloon. Each of the hits forced Kim Dong-Min''s head to snap to one side, yet he still stood his ground. What an admirable endurance that was.


    Jo Hyeok-Tae growled menacingly. ¡°You f*cking piece of shit. What did I say to youst night?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Your apologies? Apologies? You little f*ck?!¡±


    <i>aaaaap!</i>


    Kim Dong-Mi''s head was snapped to one side again. However, that didn''t seem to satisfy Jo Hyeok-Tae. He red sharply before abruptly kicking Kim Dong-Min in the stomach.


    ¡°Kkeu-hurk!¡± Kim Dong-Min gasped while toppling to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck! You better stand up or else!¡±


    Even before Jo Hyeok-Tae''s roaring ended, Kim Dong-Min was back to his feet. It was as if he knew something?<i>very</i> bad would happen to him if he insisted on staying on the ground.


    Jo Hyeok-Tae growled like a hungry predator. ¡°Do I look like a punk to you after I got expelled?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Really? If that''s true, why did you ignore what I saidst night and do nothing even after that brat has turned into a used punching bag? Isn''t that f*cking weird? Hang on a second. Could it be that you personally f*cked that brat up because you didn''t like what I said? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...That''s definitely not true, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If it''s not true, why does that brat look like that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hah, f*cking hell. These ungrateful punks...! I treated you with respect because you''ve finally reached your adulthood and shit, but now...! Your heads are getting too big for your bodies, eh? Sure thing, let me trim your f*cking heads off for you, then! Today, Imma teach you all straight, you little shits!¡±


    <i>aaaap!!!</i>


    Jo Hyeok-Tae mercilessly pped the living daylights out of every third-year standing still. There were almost ten of them here, yet no one could peep out a word while getting pped around like ragdolls.


    This sight taught Han Jin-Seong how scary Jo Hyeok-Tae really was.


    <i>''Even though I''ve heard all the rumors¡­¡¯</i>


    Han Jin-Seong heard about the legend of a terrifying ''hyung'' in the third year so many times. However, those stories didn''t adequately warn him of how terrifying this hyung really was!


    The third-year seniors here, the ones who couldn''t even say anything while getting beaten up to a pulp, were ''famous'' even in other schools, yet here they were... Getting pped around like little kids at the mercy of an adult!


    <i>aaap!</i>


    Unable to stand still and watch this anymore, Han Jin-Seong staggered ungainly.


    ¡°Which motherf*cker...!¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae was about to swear loudly, but his expression rapidly changed after realizing it was Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Oh, it''s you. Sorry about that. You can sit down, kid. Sorry about making you stand, okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes.


    ¡°You can sit down. Take it easy, okay? Well¡­ Hey, kid, I''m sorry, okay? It shouldn''t have taken this long, you know? It''s all my fault for not dealing with things properly,¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae sighed grandly. ¡°Don''t worry, you''ll be on your way home soon. Take a seat and wait for me, okay? Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°...O-okay.¡± Han Jin-Seong nodded dazedly but remained standing.


    ¡°Eii, don''t be like that now. You can sit. Really! Don''t be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ okay.¡± Han Jin-Seong ungainly settled down.


    Jo Hyeok-Tae smiled good-naturedly, then slowly turned his head. His expression instantly morphed back to that of a grim reaper as he resumed pping the living hell out of the third-years. ¡°You f*cking morons!¡±


    <i>aaaaap!</i>


    ¡°Argh, I...! Hah-ah...!¡±


    <i>aaaaap!</i>


    Jo Hyeok-Tae couldn''t seem to control the outpouring of his anger and continued to p the high school seniors... Until his head suddenly snapped toward Yoo Da-Bin.


    Yoo Da-Bin''splexion was as pale as a sheet of paper. Seeing how sickly pale he was, it wouldn''t be strange to see him pass out right this second. However, Jo Hyeok-Tae didn''t seem interested in punishing the boy.


    Since he had spoken to Kim Dong-Min and his crew, it seemed Jo Hyeok-Tae was nning to make them answer for this slip-up.


    Thanks to Jo Hyeok-Tae''s decision, Yoo Da-Bin had no choice but to witness his ten seniors get beaten up because of his mistake.


    Han Jin-Seong was afforded a vintage view of Yoo Da-Bin''s legs trembling pitifully from his sitting position.


    <i>''I guess it is terrifying¡­¡¯</i>


    Even Han Jin-Seong was scared, so how much worse would it be for Yoo Da-Bin?


    ¡°Eiii, f*cking hell!¡±


    <i>aaap!</i>


    Jo Hyeok-Tae finally stopped pping his juniors and grabbed Kim Dong-Min by his cors. He yanked the battered-and-bruised Kim Dong-Min closer and growled menacingly. ¡°Listen here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, Han¡­ Han¡­ F*ck! What is that boy''s name again?¡±


    ¡°It''s Han Jin-Seong, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Right, Han Seong-Jin.¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s Han Jin-Seong, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Okay, whatever. If that Han Jin-Seong kid ever gets a little scratch while in school, and I hear about it, you lot areing back here. And if something happens in school to make that boy unhappy? Yup, you''ll be back here again. Get my drift, Kim Dong-Min?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°And, even if a girl rejects Han Jin-Seong...! You''ll be back here, too!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong nearly fell off his butt after hearing that.


    <i>''N-no, wait a minute. That''s a bit... You know? Please calm down,?Uncle.''</i>


    ¡°In any case, if I hear about Han Jin-Seong in trouble¡­ F*cking hell, I promise you! You''ll die by my hands even if you graduate and run away! You hear me!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to keep your brats in line, Kim Dong-Min! Before I f*cking kill everyone here. You hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Stinking little motherf*ckers dare to¡­¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae grunted before releasing Kim Dong-Min''s cors. He reached inside his leather jacket, pulled out a cigarette, then mouthed it. He lit the cigarette, then tossed the packet to Kim Dong-Min while puffing away. ¡°Let''s all do our best, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    ¡°I hope we won''t have a repeat of this nonsense. And understand that this hyung didn''t do this because of a grudge or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung. We know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good. Enjoy the smokes. They are on me.¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae took a few more puffs of his cigarette before tossing the butt away, then he walked up to Han Jin-Seong. ¡°You ready to leave?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I''m sorry?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Come, I''m giving you a ride home.¡±


    ¡°...O-oh, uh¡­ It''s fine, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be a downer and get on the bike, kid. If I bring you home toote, they are gonna bite my head off. Hah, bloody hell. They''ll scold me anyway, judging from your state¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t dare say no to the ''offer'' anymore. Besides, one should be selective about who to say no to. Obviously, he''d never say no to Jo Hyeok-Tae''s face!


    Han Jin-Seong nodded and ungainly stood up. ¡°U-understood.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and put this helmet on.¡± Jo Hyeon-Tae was so considerate that he even put the helmet on Han Jin-Seong''s head. ¡°Oh, right. Almost forgot. Hold up.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Gimme your phone.¡±


    ¡°...H-here.¡±


    ¡°You see, I''ve got f*cking rocks for my brain and keep forgetting things. I didn''t wanna forget itter, so let me do this now. Imma save my number on your phone, so¡­ If something happens and you have no one to talk to, gimme a call, okay? I''ll perfectly take care of any stuff rted to your school life. Got it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty, then. Get on.¡±


    Jo Hyeok-Tae climbed on his bike first, then pointed to the saddle behind him. Once Han Jin-Seong settled down securely, Jo Hyeok-Tae viciously elerated out of the meeting spot and disappeared from everyone''s view.


    ***


    <i>Click!</i>


    Kim Dong-Min watched the bike disappear into the distance, then lit up his cigarette. Other third-years approached him, epted their share of cigarettes, then wordlessly smoked away.


    They smoked without saying a word to each other. Once they had their fill of unhealthy cigarette smoke, the third-years stubbed the cigarettes out and turned their heads to re at Yoo Da-Bin.


    ¡°...¡±


    Yoo Da-Bin held his breath nervously.


    The corners of Kim Dong-Min''s lips curled up into a suspicious smirk. ¡°So, was it fun?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Was it fun watching us getting f*cked up because of you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That''s fine. Doesn''t matter, anyway. Things will get fun soon, you see? Even though it wasn''t fun for you, it''ll be for us soon.¡±


    The third-years surrounded Yoo Da-Bin without saying anything else.


    ***


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Ju Hyeok-Tae didn''t drive into the orphanage''s parking lot and stopped his bike just outside the perimeter. ¡°It''s fine here, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Time to get off, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡± Han Jin-Seong, nervous-stiff from all the tension, hurriedly climbed off the bike. He took off the helmet and cautiously handed it back to Jo Hyeok-Tae.


    Jo Hyeok-Tae epted the helmet and stared at Han Jin-Seong for a while before groaning loudly. ¡°Haaaah. F*cking hell¡­¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°My bad about this, but Seong-Jin...?¡±


    ¡°It''s Jin-Seong, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. Jin-Seong?¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae looked incredibly nervous for some weird reason. ¡°You know, that¡­ About your burst lips, uh¡­ Can''t you say you got that after tripping on your feet?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­ You see, the thing is¡­ F*ck¡­ Beforeing here today, I was told only death would wait for me if something happened to you, but¡­ God dammit! Even before I could do something, this happened to you¡­ Argh¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong dazedly stared at Jo Hyeok-Tae.


    <i>''What the hell? Is this a pyramid or something? Just how far up does this food chain extend to?''</i>


    Yoo Da-Bin was ''disciplined'' by Kim Dong-Min, while Kim Dong-Min was ''disciplined'' by Jo Hyeok-Tae. But now, there was someone else ready to discipline Jo Hyeok-Tae?


    ¡°...F*ck me. If Mister Cheon Tae-Hun hears about this, he''s gonna t-out try to kill me.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong rubbed his chin.


    <i>''Oh, so the top of the food chain is a dude named Cheon Tae-Hun...?''</i>


    <i>...Hold on, Cheon... Tae-Hun?</i>


    <i>That uncle who follows Uncle Bang Jin-Hun around all the time? That assistant uncle?</i>


    <i>Hang on, does that mean Uncle Bang Jin-Hun... is at the top of all this?</i>


    <i>''Just what is his real identity?''</i>


    Could Bang Jin-Hun be a criminal? A member of an organized crime syndicate? He must be.


    No wonder Bang Jin-Hun had such a suspicious air about him!


    Han Jin-Seong grimaced a little. ¡°But, uh¡­ I''m not sure if that''ll work as an excuse¡­¡±


    ¡°You think so, too? Haaah¡­¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae sighed while looking genuinely troubled.


    Although this description might not suit the big man, Jo Hyeok-Tae seemed to be trembling in genuine fear. The way he trembled was reminiscent of Kim Dong-Min shivering pitifully before Jo Hyeok-Tae earlier.


    <i>''...I really don''t know what''s going on here anymore!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong''s brain just couldn''t process any of this. However, he still had functioning wits to help him in times like these. ¡°Uhm, excuse me...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to speak to Uncle Bang Jin-Hun? That Jo Hyeok-Tae hyung has been really kind to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah! If you do that, I''ll be much obli¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae stopped talking and began pondering something. He suddenly grabbed Han Jin-Seong''s hands and stared pleadingly. ¡°You know, I''m really sorry about this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°If it''s possible, can you speak to Mister Kang Jin-Ho instead? Tell him that I did a good job, so he should order Mister Cheon Tae-Hun to spare me this once.¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Ho hyung, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, him. That''s the best bet for me, you see? Mister Cheon Tae-Hun has this OCD tendency, so he doesn''t let people off the hook even if the Assembly Master does, you see??? B-but he''ll obey if Mister Kang Jin-Ho orders him. So... I''m really, really sorry about this, but can you do this for me? Then I promise to definitely look after you while you''re in that school.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s eye blinking intensified.


    <i>''Hang on a sec, that sounds like a threat, you insane...!''</i>


    ¡°...N-no, no need to go that far, hyung. I''ll speak to Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°R-really? Hey man, thanks! I swear, I won''t forget this favor, okay?¡±


    <i>''I''m not doing anything grand enough to earn your favor, though?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong nodded in bewilderment, but Jo Hyeok-Tae was full of bright smiles as he patted Han Jin-Seong''s shoulder. ¡°Great! I''ll leave it to you, little bro! I believe in you!¡±


    ¡°S-sure thing, hyung¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. Later.¡± Jo Hyeok-Tae waved goodbye, then drove off on his bike into the distance.


    Han Jin-Seong stood there and watched the back of the bike before walking back to the orphanage.


    ¡°I''m home,¡± Han Jin-Seong announced his arrival while tossing his school bag on the floor. He headed to the main living room and found Kang Jin-Ho in his worn tracksuit lying on the floor munching on crisps while watching TV.


    Meanwhile, two elementary school kids were snoring away while using Kang Jin-Ho''s legs as their pillows.


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Jin-Seong said nothing while sitting down near Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at Han Jin-Seong, only to frown slightly. ¡°Did someone hit you?¡±


    ¡°No, I fell.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°...Hyung. Everyone knows I''ve been getting bullied at school now. What''s the point of hiding it now in that case?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised the packet of crisps. ¡°You want some?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong wordlessly reached inside the packet and scooped some of the potato goodness into his mouth.


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    The sound of hard-but-brittle crisps cracking inside a person''s mouth echoed quietly in the living room.


    <i>Crunch, crunch, crunch...</i>


    Some time passed like this as they watched TV.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho hyung?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...Nah, it''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Silly kid.¡±


    <i>Crunch, crunch...</i>


    No other words were conveyed. The TV hummed quietly in the background. And...


    The sounds of munching on snacks quietly blended with the TV''s in the living room for some time afterward.

 Chapter 403: Solving It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 403: Solving It (3)</h4>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong stood still and stared at his school''s main gate for a while.


    <i>''This feels really weird, doesn''t it?''</i>


    On some days in the past, that gateway resembled the mouth of Hell. The dread of all the bullying he might receive once he started the day made him reticent to take another step forward.


    But today, that gate imparted a slightly different¡­ ''feeling'' than usual.


    How should Han Jin-Seong describe that feeling? A spoonful of mild heart-flutter was sprinkled on top of the dread?


    Han Jin-Seong was nervous about the aftermath of all the ''scary'' events that had happened around him recently. On the other hand, though¡­ The knowledge that some things were changing filled him with hope and anticipation.


    ¡°Fuu-wuu-wuuph!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sucked in a deep breath, then willed his legs to carry him forward.


    <i>''Yes, let''s be positive. Things are changing for the better!''</i>


    He didn''t think things would improve just because adults got involved, but to his surprise, his environment was changing noticeably. That alone should be seen as encouraging, so¡­


    ¡°H-hey, Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Jin-Seong froze stiff on the spot. Before he could even step across the school gates, several of his ssmates rushed toward him first.


    <i>''What''s going on?''</i>


    Nervousness quickly flooded him. Would there be a reason for already-arrived students to loiter around the gate? Of course not. Besides, these kids didn''t even have their school bags with them but still waited for Han Jin-Seong''s arrival. That could only mean something untoward had happened.


    ¡°Dude! You''re finally here!¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah.¡°


    ¡°Hey, man¡­¡± The kids seemed rather hesitant about something, then cautiously addressed Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Dong-Min hyung was at the ss earlier in the morning to flip the whole ce upside down!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes.


    ¡°You gotta head to the third-years'' ss pronto, dude. Dong-Min hyung wanted to see you as soon as you arrived, you see?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong didn''t even have time to think about his response and just nodded away. His body had responded automatically, but that didn''t mean his head understood this situation.


    <i>''What did they say? The?third-years''?ssroom?''</i>


    When Han Jin-Seong faltered and hesitated, his ssmates hurriedly pushed him forward.


    ¡°What are you doing, dude! Dong-Min hyung wanted to see you right away! Hurry!¡±


    Why were these kids so desperate? Just what did Kim Dong-Min do in the ss that these kids couldn''t wait to sell Han Jin-Seong down the proverbial river?!


    Han Jin-Seong recalled the¡­ ''events'' of the day before, and a lump of saliva forced its way down his throat. While dreading what was about toe, Han Jin-Seong dragged his feet toward the third-years'' ssrooms like a cow heading inside an abattoir.


    <i>''He¡­?won''t me me for what happened, right?''</i>


    No matter how much Han Jin-Seong racked his brain, he couldn''t see how he was at fault for yesterday''s shenanigans. Unfortunately, the school life he had observed until now was pretty unfair. It usually punished those without fault. The school wasn''t some court ofw where the innocent could earn their freedom.


    In school, the ''strong'' could prey on the ''weak'' without any pretext and with a total disregard for rules. And Kim Dong-Min could be referred to as the top dog in this school. So, how could Han Jin-Seong not be cowered after someone like that had summoned him first thing in the morning?


    Han Jin-Seong''s heart tumbled to the pit of his stomach after recalling the image of Kim Dong-Min''s cheeks getting pped sillyst night.


    If Kim Dong-Min was rational, he wouldn''t me Han Jin-Seong, but... Would ''rational'' even apply to these school thugs?


    Han Jin-Seong tried to encourage his shriveling heart while stepping on the third-years'' floor.


    <i>''Uh¡­?Which ss was Dong-Min hyung''s, again?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong frowned, wondering if he should stop a passing third-year and ask them. However, he was saved from trouble when a student emerging from one of the ssrooms discovered Han Jin-Seong and urgently waved his hand at the boy. ¡°Hey, you! Come over here! Over here!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly rushed to that third-year student.


    ¡°Hey, you. You are THE brat from yesterday, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong recognized this third-year. He was standing next to the team representative Kim Dong-Min and getting pped ''asionally''.


    ¡°Okay,e inside,¡± the third-year beckoned to Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°Y-yes, hyung!¡±


    ¡°...No, hang on a second. Let''s not. Follow me, okay? We''re going to the loo.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    <i>Why are we going to the loo all of a sudden?</i>


    <i>Wait, are we talking about THE LOO, the favorite haunt for those seniors who like to bully their juniors? That loo? And am I getting dragged in there?</i>


    Han Jin-Seong freaked out and was about to say something, but Kim Dong-Min emerged from the rear entrance of the ssroom first. His face was deeply crumpled in displeasure, too!


    <i>''Holy cow¡­¡¯</i>


    Here was the proof that everything in this world was situation-dependent. Kim Dong-Min behaved like a scared little puppy with his tail tucked between his legs before Jo Hyeok-Taest night, but today? He was like an uncaged lion.


    The lion lording over the jungle called ''High School'' spotted Han Jin-Seong and frowned unhappily. ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    When Kim Dong-Min took the lead, Han Jin-Seong had no choice but to follow obediently. It seemed it''d be wise to ask his questionster.


    ¡°Hey, get out of the way, will ya!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Every time Han Jin-Seong saw this scene, he kept getting reminded of the fact that once a group like this was formed, the ''core'' of the group would never act as the loud one. That job would always fall to the ''guards'' surrounding the core.


    Once they stepped inside the loo, Kim Dong-Min''s pals chased other patrons of this smelly establishment away. In the blink of an eye, only they and Han Jin-Seong remained in the loo.


    <i>Gulp...!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong nervously swallowed his saliva.


    Kim Dong-Min stared at the tense boy for a second or two before sighing loudly. ¡°It''s about what happened yesterday¡­¡±


    <i>''Here ites...!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong knew the time hade for him. What should he say here, though? Was apologizing first the right thing to do?


    While the deeply-nervous Han Jin-Seong searched for his replies, Kim Dong-Min sighed loudly again. ¡°I''ve already straightened up that little bastard, Yoo Da-Bin. So, I promise you, that boy ain''t gonna get in your face ever again.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Straightened¡­ him up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We f*cked him up real good.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Han Jin-Seong mped his mouth shut as strands of cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    ¡°No need to get that tense, Han Jin-Seong. I didn''t call you here to do something bad to you, anyway. Want something to drink?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong almost reflexively blurted out,?<i>Dong-Min hyung, we are in a toilet, you know?!</i>


    ¡°N-no, I''m fine, Dong-Min hyung. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Kim Dong-Min patted the shoulders of the paralyzed Han Jin-Seong. ¡°I''ll make sure to look after your school life from now on, so rx and enjoy your time here, okay? If some dumb losers try to annoy you, juste talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°I''ve already spread the word around, you see? You shouldn''t have some losers trying to run their mouths in your face. So, uh¡­¡± Kim Dong-Min suddenly became hesitant and fidgety. The rxed attitude of an apex predator from a second ago was nowhere to be found now, reced by a weak prey sweating nervously before a hungry hunter. ¡°So¡­ Uh¡­ If you run into a problem, let me know first, okay? I swear to you, I''ll deal with it wlessly. wlessly! W-what I''m trying to say is, uhm¡­ Don''t directly call Hyeok-Tae hyung and talk to me first, okay? Please?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong dazedly nodded.


    ¡°This is our school matter, so it''s uncool to have a graduate¡­ No, hang on, a drop-out butting in, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sure¡­¡±


    Although Kim Dong-Min was bringing up one or two¡­ ''good'' arguments here, everyone could tell he didn''t want to get smacked around by Jo Hyeok-Tae.


    In a way, this was a humorous situation, but Han Jin-Seong didn''t find it funny. Not even close!


    Rather than funny, he actually found this situation eerie. Frightening, even. That was because he realized that Kim Dong-Min, effectively this school''s king, and Yoo Da-Bin, basically the devil within Han Jin-Seong''s ss... werepletely powerless in the wider society.


    ¡°Alright, dude. You can leave now. Remember, call me first if something happens, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡­ I''m saying this out of concern¡­¡± Kim Dong-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Can you do me a favor and not say anything about what you saw yesterday to anyone? I have my reputation to uphold, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already forgotten about it, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good. I''ll be grateful if you do that. Oh, and I''m not threatening you. I''m just asking you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I didn''t take it as a threat, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good!¡± Kim Dong-Min patted Han Jin-Seong like a long-lost friend.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously asked.


    ¡°No, that won''t do,¡± said Kim Dong-Min.


    Han Jin-Seong immediately tensed up. ¡°I-in that case?¡±


    ¡°You came all the way here for us, so we should escort you back to the ss, no? Let''s get going.¡±


    <i>''Eh? Escort?''</i>


    Even before Han Jin-Seong had a chance to protest, Kim Dong-Min wrapped his arm around the younger kid''s shoulders and headed to Han Jin-Seong''s ssroom.


    <i>''Heol...?''</i>


    <i>What the hell?! What is going on here?!</i>


    Walking through the third-years'' corridor was tolerable. None of the third-years seemed to care or find this scene weird, after all. However, that situation rapidly changed once they arrived on the second-years'' floor.


    Every kid witnessing Kim Dong-Min''s friendly arm around Han Jin-Seong''s shoulders urgently stepped aside to make way, their expressions stiff.


    <i>''Ah¡­?So this is what they mean by a donkey in a lion''s skin¡­</i>


    Of course, that interpretation of this situation was a bit problematic since¡­ Well, Kim Dong-Min wasn''t a tiger, and Han Jin-Seong wasn''t a donkey. This was more like a rat was wearing a fox''s skin to threaten a bunch of rabbits!


    Once they reached Han Jin-Seong''s ssroom, Kim Dong-Min smiled brightly and let Han Jin-Seong go. ¡°Okay! Be careful on your way, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to contact me if something happens, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    However, Kim Dong-Min didn''t stop there. Despite Han Jin-Seong sneakily grabbing his arm and pulling him back, Kim Dong-Min still peeked his head inside the ssroom and threateningly red at the students inside.


    That was more than enough. Every kid inside grew pale from fright from Kim Dong-Min''s silent pressure. And Han Jin-Seong could only chuckle hollowly at that.


    <i>''Whatever. I''ll just go with the flow¡­¡¯</i>


    He had finally surrendered to his fate now.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and spoke into the phone''s receiver. ¡°I''m still doubtful if it will be effective.¡±


    - Don''t be, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min replied in a confident voice.


    - Tell me, who was the scariest person while you were serving as a private in the Korean military?


    ¡°I wasn''t scared of anyone, actually.¡±


    - Oh...


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly realized his question was incorrectly phrased, so he quickly changed it.


    - Of course you wouldn''t be scared of anyone. However, what about other privates? Who were they most afraid of?


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    - The answer is the private first-ss. Or, their direct seniors.


    ¡°Mm, I think that was the case.¡±


    - If you only look at the chain ofmand, a private should be scared of sergeants or those with higher ranks, not some measly private first-sses. However, that''s not how it''s like in reality. That''s because sergeants or higher ranks wouldn''t go out of their way to directly bully privates. People are usually more scared of those in the hierarchy that can influence them the most.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. And that''s the seniors of high school in our case?¡±


    - Correct.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued with his exnation.


    - Those living in society are scared of thew and people with status. But that''s not the case with students. They still haven''t learned how scary thew can be. And they certainly haven''t been taught how terrifying the violence and authority endemic to our society can be. No, what they fear is violence within the school. Since that''s the case, we can keep them in line with the threat of even worse violence.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    Whenever junior-ranked soldiers did something stupid, the higher-ups would always summon the seniors of those idiots and berate them instead. Kang Jin-Ho always wondered why that was, but Jo Gyu-Min''s exnation helped him understand those situations better.


    ¡°Still¡­ It doesn''t feel so good since it feels like a chain of nagging, somehow¡­¡±


    - Haven''t we decided to let go of things that can be given up for the sake of achieving favorable results?


    ¡°Well, yes. We¡¯ve done that.¡±


    - We''re doing this for the children, Mister Jin-Ho. Not just Jin-Seong, but other kids should get to feel the effects of all the changes by today. Their ssmates might be scared and unsure, but give them a few days, and they''ll finally figure out the new power dynamics and try to befriend the orphanage kids.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly moaned.


    It was hard to refute Jo Gyu-Min''s assertion. This was what human nature was like, after all.


    - In any case... With this, we''ve sessfully pulled off the primary response to the situation. Of course, there will be other minor frictions in the future, but let''s solve them one at a time.


    ¡°I agree. Thank you for all your hard work,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    - No need to mention it.


    ¡°Mm? Jin-Seong ising out of the school now. I''ll call you in a bit.¡±


    - Of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and drove his car toward Han Jin-Seong by the school gate.


    <i>Honk!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped the car next to the gate and waved his hand at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Over here.¡±

 Chapter 404: Solving It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 404: Solving It (4)</h4>


    ¡°Maaaan, what a horrible day it was¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s mind was in a state of exhaustion. That meeting inside the toilet with Kim Dong-Min in the morning was the start. And then, real problems began after that.


    <i>''I''m not a member of the secret police or something, so why...''</i>


    After Kim Dong-Min left, Han Jin-Seong''s ssroom was bathed in eerie silence as if an agent of the National Intelligence Service had descended among the students. Thanks to this heavy silence, Han Jin-Seong even learned that the second hand of the ssroom''s wall clock actually made ticking noises!


    That was that, but what about his ssmates? From the look of it, it seemed they were having a tough time figuring out why the status quo had changed so quickly and radically.


    However, if only things had ended there, Han Jin-Seong wouldn''t feel this exhausted. The real problem reared its head a couple of hourster.


    Han Jin-Seong headed to the school''s cafeteria to get some lunch, and when he found an empty table to sit down... He suddenly realized his surroundings were rapidly filling up with other kids. At first, he didn''t think too much about it, but something seemed wrong when these kids kept asking him weird and trivial things. Besides, these kids had never even talked to him before, either. Indeed, something seemed really fishy about this situation.


    But that was merely the beginning.


    ¡°I¡­ I still can''t think straight¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong groaned while holding his head.


    Why were those kids so curious about¡­ everything?! And how did they hold themselves back until now if they were dying of curiosity?!


    They weren''t even¡­ performing census for the government, so why were they asking Han Jin-Seong all sorts of questions when he was minding his own business? He honestly thought someone might even ask him about the color of his bloody underwear at some point!


    Han Jin-Seong was ''harassed'' by other kids during every single break since lunch. The first thing he did once the school ended was grab his bag and escape from his ss as quickly as possible.


    ¡°...Gimme a freaking break!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong just couldn''t get used to this since he had never experienced anything even remotely simr to this situation before.


    Obviously, he understood why everyone was acting this way. Kim Dong-Min suddenly entered the ss in the morning, then Yoo Da-Bin failed to show up to school after Kim Dong-Min''s gang summoned him yesterday... No wonder the kids were curious about what happened. Even so...!


    Just before Han Jin-Seong could frown, a sharp honk of a car registered in his ears first.


    <i>Honk!</i>


    Han Jin-Seong raised his head to look, only to discover Kang Jin-Ho exiting a shy supercar parked next to the school gate.


    <i>''Dear God! Please stop, hyung! Please!''</i>


    <i>Please don''t show up here in your Lamborghini to pick me up! Please! Everyone can see us, you know?!</i>


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    When Han Jin-Seong heard Kang Jin-Ho, he seriously pondered how much impact the act of ignoring that guy and walking right past would have on his life.


    After racking his brain for some time, Han Jin-Seong groaned and trudged toward Kang Jin-Ho and his shy supercar. ¡°...Jin-Ho hyung?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you know there is a term, ''gaudy,'' in this world?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand where Han Jin-Seong was going with this.


    Han Jin-Seong frowned slightly. ¡°Normally, you call something gaudy if it''s gone beyond the level of shy or morous.¡±


    ¡°Okay? So?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, didn''t you think about how gaudy this car might look while dumping a truckload of red paint on it? This Lambo is so shy that people will still notice it even after thering it in a stealthy ck hue, you know?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened. ¡°I did express my wish to drive in something less conspicuous, at least in its color.¡±


    ¡°Okay? What happened?¡±


    ¡°And I was told that is a cowardlypromise.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Who would say that?¡±


    ¡°It was Chief Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°...Urgh, that uncle is also beyond help, isn''t he!¡± Han Jin-Seong grumbled even as his face blushed from all the gazesnding on him.


    However, he couldn''t help but wonder. Were all these people mystified by Han Jin-Seong standing next to a shy red supercar? Or were they ''praising'' his bravery for standing next to Kang Jin-Ho when his face looked like a squid''s?


    Before his face could be even closer in resemnce to an invertebrate, Han Jin-Seong hurriedly climbed into the red Lamborghini. Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that and entered the driver''s side.


    ¡°Okay, we''re setting off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently depressed the elerator.


    <i>Vroooooom!</i>


    Unfortunately, the Italian engine had other ideas. It wasn''t as gentle as Kang Jin-Ho''s foot. It roared like a dragon to alert the entire neighborhood that it was about to leave and began spinning the supercar''s four humongous tires.


    Han Jin-Seong''s face reddened even more.


    <i>''Aaaah! I''m so embarrassed, but¡­?But I also feel a little proud, and¡­?And a little sheepish, too¡­?How am I supposed to describe this feeling?!''</i>


    Since no one would be listening to him anyway, maybe Han Jin-Seong didn''t even have to bother?


    Han Jin-Seong finally breathed a sigh of relief once the Lamborghini left the school grounds. ¡°...Uh-hew. Jin-Ho hyung, why did youe to fetch me today?¡±


    ¡°I was told to.¡±


    ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly had an epiphany. That Jo Gyu-Min... was the culprit! He was behind everything!


    This detailed surrounding and entangling Han Jin-Seong for thest few days couldn''t havee from the brain of Kang Jin-Ho or Park Yu-Min.


    <i>''Right! My hyungs are¡­?nice guys in some sense¡­?And naive idiots in?another?sense, after all!''</i>


    If there was a problem, they were the types to rush headlong into the thick of it and flip everything on its head. However, they simply didn''t have the intellectual capacity to solve problems like this! This Chief Jo Gyu-Min, as mentioned by Kang Jin-Ho, must be the one who schemed everything.


    <i>''If that''s true¡­?Holy cow, he must be a scary person!''</i>


    The fact that Jo Gyu-Min urately analyzed every ''tool'' avable in Kang Jin-Ho''s arsenal, utilized all he could to their fullest, and then led the situation to this point... That alone proved how scary-amazing this Jo Gyu-Min really was. Besides, Han Jin-Seong was personally witnessing that greatness, wasn''t he?


    ¡°So? Has it be better now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    When Han Jin-Seong didn''t reply, Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and continued to speak. ¡°I''m asking because you still don''t look so good.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong pondered his answer before answering Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s gotten better, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe it''s gotten a little out of hand? It''s a bit burdensome and kinda annoying, too¡­ But, if every day is like this, I think going to school will be fun. That''s how much better things have be.¡±


    ¡°I see. However...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sensed that Han Jin-Seong still hadn''t said what was really on his mind and quietly waited for the boy to finish.


    ¡°But, hyung...?¡±


    ¡°I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡­ I don''t feel as good. I''m not sure how to describe this feeling, too. Even though my situation is getting better, it feels like a rock is inside my chest now. It''s¡­ heavy and ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge Han Jin-Seong and gently spoke to him. ¡°Only you can figure out why you feel bad, Jin-Seong. You know yourself the best, after all.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong nodded. ¡°I''m not very good with words, so my exnation might get a bit messy, hyung¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Take your time.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong furrowed his brow while silently staring out the windshield. Eventually, though¡­


    ¡°What do you think has changed, hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong quietly asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Between yesterday''s me and today''s me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sighed. ¡°I¡­ I haven''t changed at all. The ''me'' who gotughed at for being an orphan and the ''me'' who became the center of attention today are still the same person, hyung. But why is the treatment so different? What has changed about me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and continued to listen.


    ¡°I''m not saying I hate it, hyung. I don''t hate it at all, but¡­ But I''m still skeptical. All these kids suddenly acting friendly are doing that not because of who I am but¡­ They are looking at me differently because of the things around me, right? Am I wrong? If that''s not it, they must think they might gain something by hanging around me.¡±


    ¡°That could be true.¡±


    ¡°Am I supposed to feel happy that everyone''s approaching me? Even though that''s not because of who I am but things around me? Those kids, they... They''ll stop paying attention to me once these extraordinary things around me disappear.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away.


    Han Jin-Seong continued to stare out the windshield while whispering quickly. ¡°That''s why I feel this way, hyung. The fact that I know Miss Choi Yeon-Ha, that you''re my hyung, and that I know someone who''s good at fighting... Are those things actually important to me? Are they, to other kids? Enough for them to change their attitudepletely like this?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s voice was trembling faintly.


    Unfair.


    Indeed, the emotion bubbling within Han Jin-Seong could be surmised with that single word: unfair.


    All those degrading res that tormented Han Jin-Seong until now, and all the sneaky and overt physical abuse he had to endure... To think those things could be taken care of this easily¡­ To think something so simple could change all those looks of contempt like this...!


    It felt so unfair. So unfair that Han Jin-Seong began shuddering from anger.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until Han Jin-Seong was finished to start his reply. ¡°Okay, so¡­ Nothing about you has changed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°That means you''re the same Jin-Seong from a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°That''s not it, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The smile suddenly disappeared from Kang Jin-Ho''s face, reced by an expression that was a little colder. ¡°If people can overlook external appearances, personal connections and other things like financial status and be friends on the strengths of character and humanity, that would be ideal.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I¡­¡±


    ¡°So, do you have a good grasp on the character of all of your friends in the ss?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Han Jin-Seong momentarily felt lost, utterly speechless.


    ¡°If other kids in your ss showed as much interest in you as you''ve shown them, would they be able to figure out your intentions or your character? And judge you by those things?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong slowly shook his head. That couldn''t be right. No, that sounded unrealistic.


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡±


    ¡°To live in this world, you need to know the difference between what''s ideal and what''s real. You be an adult once you fully realize that. What you speak of belongs to the territory of ideal. Unfortunately, people can''t read what''s in another person''s heart. The best they can do is to take a wild guess,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and exined while making a bitter expression. ¡°We can''t read each other''s minds, so how can we understand others? That is why we look at things like the manner of speech, bodynguage, clothing, and even facial expressions.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed the elerator a little harder.


    ¡°A person''s character and their heart you talked about can only be guessed by talking to them and observing their attitude toward various different incidents. However, that doesn''t mean you will know for sure what they are thinking about in their heart.¡±


    ¡°I... I guess so, hyung.¡±


    ¡°That is why people try to improve their outer appearances. They reveal to the world who they are by decorating themselves and their surroundings.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong looked down.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What we did this time was simply letting everyone know that they had it all wrong. We''re telling them you''re this kind of person, and they have evaluated you wrong, so they should re-evaluate you and change their attitude toward you. That''s it.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sighed. ¡°That''s such a¡­ sad way to deal with this situation, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°You''ll see for yourself once you join the adult society. Joining society means you must put on a facade. You will have to put on a smiling mask and hide your true feelings. Sometimes that will feel more natural to you. And, once you experience those days long enough¡­ You''ll end up forgetting which is which. Is the smile on my face a facade or the real me?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you''ve been maintaining that facade for too long?¡±


    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and spoke in a bitter tone. ¡°It''d be great if people could figure out each other''s hearts without trying too hard. Unfortunately, that''s just not realistic. That''s why we have to do something this cumbersome. If I''m being honest with you¡­ You''re right, Jin-Seong. I''d also have preferred solving your problem without resorting to this method. But I''m not talented or smart enough to solve it with other methods. Forgive me on this one, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t apologize, hyung¡­¡±


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong nced at the side of Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he drove and smiled quietly.


    <i>''Jin-Ho hyung can be so dumb sometimes.''</i>


    How could he say people couldn''t see what was in others'' hearts? That sounded so wrong in this case.


    Han Jin-Seong could tell simply by being next to Kang Jin-Ho, after all. Not only that, but it was also easy to figure out by looking at Kang Jin-Ho rushing around pale-faced from worry when this matter didn''t even involve him.


    <i>''Seriously¡­¡¯</i>


    What a dumb big bro Kang Jin-Ho was.


    So, so dumb¡­


    Han Jin-Seong turned his head away and stared at thete afternoon sunlight. While basking in the warmth pouring through the Lamborghini''s window, he carefully wiped the corners of his moist eyes. ¡°Hyung, I think¡­ our winter is about toe to an end.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What are you talking about? It''s still summer, you know? Are you still out of it, Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What an idiot hyung Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Seriously now...

 Chapter 405: Solving It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 405: Solving It (5)</h4>


    The situation for the orphanage kids changed drastically.


    They began experiencing simr events as Han Jin-Seong. The changes were so extreme that Han Jin-Seong started worrying about the orphanage kids growing skeptical about their fellow human beings.


    Fortunately, though, it seemed Han Jin-Seong was a unique case among the children. Uniquely filled with negative energy, that was. Once he realized that about himself, his worries no longer seemed necessary.


    Maybe other children were still too young and immature to understand, or they never had any expectations from their fellow men in the first ce? Either way, they weren''t perturbed by the drastic changes in the attitude of their peers.


    ¡°Jin-Seong hyung, I think you''re still stuck in that eighth grader syndrome phase.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Jin-Seong was gut-punched by that reply from one of the younger orphanage kids. Even though he was asking them out of concern for their mental health, how could they...!


    What Han Jin-Seong had been most worried about was cleanly dealt with¡­ Just like that. He thought this kind of method wouldn''t adequately deal with the girls'' problems, but¡­


    <i>''How the hell did the girls'' problems get handled even cleaner than the boys?''</i>


    Afterparing ''hyungs'' to the boys with ''unnies'' to girls, Han Jin-Seong rapidly realized that women could be so much more frightening. Someone once told him that scary unnies from the past used to stick razor des in gums and spit them out, and well...


    However, once Han Jin-Seong began epting this situation, he immediately ran into another, more fundamental, problem.


    Seriously!


    Just from where!


    Where did all these people appear from?! It was so weird to hear about how every ''chew and spit gum in ss'' thug attending the orphanage kids'' schools would obey the orders from some random ''hyungs'' showing up out of the blue!


    Even worse still...! An even bigger problem soon reared its ugly head.


    ***


    ¡°...This can''t be right. Anyone?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked while ncing at hispanions with a worried face. Unfortunately, no positive reply returned his way. Han Jin-Seong faltered slightly. ¡°But¡­ But why?¡±


    One of the orphanage boys helplessly called out to him. ¡°Jin-Seong hyung.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°It''ll be easier for you if you just give up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Jin-Seong shuddered at the sight of Bang Jin-Hun approaching him and the other orphanage boys. How could he not, though? Especially when Bang Jin-Hun was smiling like a sinister viin?


    With a face like that, Bang Jin-Hun really had no need to use his fists! If he worked as a debt collector, Bang Jin-Hun would probably make a fortune in no time. After all, who would dare lie to that face and say they didn''t have the money?!


    ¡°Fufufu, you little brats. Did you enjoy your extended break?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cackled ominously.


    ¡°...It was only two days, though?¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Two days are more than enough for your body to fully recover. Yes, more than enough, I tell you. Indeed¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s hunch was right. Being a debt collector suited Bang Jin-Hun to a T!


    Words weren''t getting through to Bang Jin-Hun. He didn''t even pretend to listen to excuses, so what other job would suit him as much as collecting debts?! Exactly!


    ¡°So! Everyone, are you ready to sweat again like men today?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly raised his hand.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°You can save your questions.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask this one question, please? I mean, my question is incredibly fundamental in nature, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Very well. I''ll answer one question, then. However, the time spent answering your question will not count toward the overall exercise hours.¡±


    ¡°S-sure¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what''s your question?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, is there a need for us to continue exercising like this? When our situation seems to be more or less taken care of?¡±


    ¡°Listen to yourself, brat. Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun loudly tutted while staring at Han Jin-Seong with open disdain.


    Sensing that he had just unknowinglymitted a terrible mistake, Han Jin-Seong hurriedly shrunk into his spot.


    Bang Jin-Hun scanned the boys. ¡°More or less taken care of, you say? What is? Were you thinking of asking other people to step up again when something simr happens to you in the future?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    ¡°If you''re a man, learn how to protect yourself! Didn''t you see what the ''hyungs'' paying a visit to your schools look like?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did they look to you?¡±


    How did they look? How was Han Jin-Seong or other kids supposed to answer that question? Those ''hyungs'' looked like excellent thugs? Or they all had the potential to be the next violent offender incarcerated for life?


    Bang Jin-Hun stood proudly before the boys. ¡°They are all my disciples!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even though they haven''t fully matured yet... If you are a man, at a bare minimum, you should try to reach their heights! Yes, at a bare minimum!¡±


    At a bare minimum...? Their mere entrance was enough to flip the school on its head, and all the bullies acting like the world was their oyster had to be cute little puppies in front of their presence, yet¡­ If that was what the ''Bare Minimum'' looked like, what kind of a world were those people living in?!


    ¡°You should be even more honored since those punks never got a chance to receive my teachings directly! They are merely under the wings of some bastards reporting to some other bastards who report to my disciples.¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared in a pride-filled voice. ¡°However, you are all under my personal guidance! Do you understand the significance of that!¡±


    ¡°Yessss¡­¡±


    The orphanage boys replied, but their voicescked energy or conviction.


    ¡°A man needs to have enough strength to protect himself! That is the inescapable fact established since time immemorial!¡±


    <i>...Sir, that theory has fallen out of favor in recent times, you know?</i>


    ¡°I cannot stand the idea of people I know going around getting their asses beaten! If we weren''t acquainted like this, I wouldn''t have cared, but that''s not true, now is it! Since we''re acquainted, I shall turn you all into human weap... Oops, I mean, I shall all turn you into healthy men of South Korea!¡±


    For a moment there, it seemed Bang Jin-Hun inadvertently let his real intention slip out. That wasn''t important in the grand scheme of things, though!


    What was important in this situation was that Bang Jin-Hun had no desire whatsoever to let these kids go because their bullying had been dealt with, and... The chasm between the ''Bare Minimum'' Bang Jin-Hun talked about and the minimum these kids were thinking of was way too wide to be crossed!


    ¡°Well, then! Let''s get started, gents! First thing first, some light exercises to loosen your muscles!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s expression progressively grew more cramped.


    ***


    After the boys returned to the orphanage...


    ¡°Aigoo¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I''m dying¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyu~nnnng¡­ We might really die at this rate...!¡±


    While listening to the other orphanage boys, Han Jin-Seong seriously pondered what had changed about their training routine.


    <i>''You know what, it feels like¡­?Nothing much has changedpared to when Jin-Ho hyung was in charge of our training...!''</i>


    Of course, Han Jin-Seong could see that some things were indeed different. If Han Jin-Seong were to verbalize Kang Jin-Ho''s method, it would be like this: Kang Jin-Ho would ce a massive wall before the children and tell them to leap over it. Unfortunately, that wall would be over ten meters tall.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s style was to install a wall that could never be ovee no matter what and half-threaten the kids with,?<i>''As long as you ovee this, your life will be a little bit better.''</i>


    However, Bang Jin-Hun was totally different. He''d ce a wall only two meters tall before the boys and tell them to jump over it. Once the boys managed to ovee that obstacle, Bang Jin-Hun would grant them enough time to rest and impart his know-how. Then, he''d bring a three-meter-tall wall next and sweet-talk the boys with how easy it''d be to ovee this obstacle as long as they stuck to his teachings.


    What infuriated Han Jin-Seong was that¡­ This method was working. Bang Jin-Seong would only issue trials that could be ovee as long as the boys were willing to work their butts off. And he''d reward the boys with more carrots and break time before putting them through their paces again.


    ¡°In the end, though¡­ We''re still exhausted as hell, aren''t we?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun took over not because Kang Jin-Ho''s methods were ineffective but because it was too tough for the boys to handle. However, if Bang Jin-Hun''s method was just as tough, what was the point of switching out the instructor?!


    What pissed Han Jin-Seong off even more was all the ''Hahaha, hohoho~''ing out of the girls'' room!


    ¡°Wooow, they are having a whale of a time, huh¡­!¡± Han Jin-Seong''s expression crumpled hideously.


    While Bang Jin-Hun was in charge of the boys¡­ Actually, it''d be more correct to say his assistant, Cheon Tae-Hun, was in charge, but that would be splitting hairs. In any case! Choi Yeon-Ha was leading the orphanage girls.


    Under her¡­ ''tutge'', the orphanage girls were mastering how to decorate themselves to look prettier. And they were also being taught how to spend a crap ton of money to doll themselves up!


    It was blindingly obvious that girls were having a much easier time than boys. Boys were being pushed to the brink of death here, after all! And the girls seemed to be enjoying a more pronounced effect from their learning, too!


    ¡°How can there be something this tantly unfair?!¡±


    Just as Han Jin-Seong beganining, Choi Yeon-Ha entered the living room and heard his whining.


    She loudly tutted. ¡°You''reining again? What a pathetic fool you are.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong frowned deeply at how Choi Yeon-Ha kicked the door open.


    <i>''Seriously now, does that woman think this is her living room or something?!''</i>


    Since this wasn''t the visiting hours, nor was Choi Yeon-Ha here to domunity service, Han Jin-Seong was oh-so-tempted to tell her toe backter at a more suitable time, but¡­ But, if he did that, he had an eerie hunch about not going to sleep tonight.


    The high school girls would cuss him out to high heavens, the middle school girls would try to rip him apart with their res, and then¡­


    <i>''The elementary school girls would cry and bite my head off¡­¡¯</i>


    <i>Oh, dear Lord...!</i>


    <i>How could you grant that woman the power to?enchant?and manipte other people!</i>


    And no, Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t just captivated the girls. She had also captured the hearts of the caregivers, teachers and volunteers by performing miracles (?) of recing all the old appliances during her first visit, then installing aircon units in every room during her recent visit.


    Such was Choi Yeon-Ha''s sway over the orphanage that her fingerprint had been registered in the front door lock, too!


    That was practically the same as Choi Yeon-Ha receiving a lifetime free pass to enter the orphanage whenever she felt like it.


    In such a situation, the only reward Han Jin-Seong would receive for carrying out the lonesome resistance was... a bunch of cold shoulders.


    Not only that, but...!


    ¡°Noona! It''s great to see you!¡±


    ¡°Noona! I''ve brought you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Unnie! Don''t drink that filthy water! Hey, you! Take that thing away! Don''t you know we bought coffee specially for Unnie?!¡±


    ¡°Unnie, I''m so happy to see you! Why are youte today, though! We have so many things to tell you, you know!¡±


    <i>''You rotten little...!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong didn''t have siblings or any other family members, either. So, he always considered other orphanage kids as his family. He firmly believed their trust and affection toward each other would never be betrayed.


    Unfortunately, he was the only one thinking that way.


    While watching the other kids urgently run around like loyal servants weing their queen after Choi Yeon-Ha had made her entrance, Han Jin-Seong began wondering if these kids were really the same brave warriors of the Seongsim Orphanage. He truly couldn''t recognize them at all!


    <i>''You bunch of traitors!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Mm? Why do you have such a sour look on your face?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing, Noona.¡±


    ¡°Are you unhappy about something?¡±


    ¡°N-no. Not really.¡± Han Jin-Seong, finally brought to his knees by the cruel reality, swallowed back his tears and cautiously asked Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°By the way, Noona?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you help us with?<i>that</i>?¡±


    ¡°That? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I meant that,¡± Han Jin-Seong pointed at the girls.


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally realized what Han Jin-Seong was on about and began snorting derisively. ¡°Oh? So, you wanna know why I''m not helping you look better. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Noona.¡±


    ¡°Ohohohohoho!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha threw her head back andughed uproariously before staring at Han Jin-Seong with a serious look on her face. ¡°Yes, I know how to improve someone''s looks. But that''s limited to humans, you see? I''ve no idea how to improve a squid, unfortunately.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong began shuddering from anger. ¡°S-s-squid?! Who is a squid here, Noona!¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you seen yourself in a mirror before? When I first came here, I thought I stumbled into a seafood market by mistake, you know? You should just forget about it, Jin-Seong. Getting a good job will be better for you. Your problem can''t be solved by nicer clothes and hairstyle, you know? After all, a squid will always be a squid no matter how much you pretty yourself up.¡±


    Having devolved sessfully into an invertebrate against his will, Han Jin-Seong began tearing up as he yelled at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°How can you say that without even trying first!¡±


    ¡°A squid will still be a squid, though?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong finally lost himself to anger. ¡°What the heck?! Yes, I admit it! I admit that I''m a squid, okay! But I''m not asking you to transform me into Won Bin, okay?! I just wanna have a better chance whilepeting against other squids! I mean, isn''t a cleaned-up squid better to look at than a freshly-caught one?!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± For the first time since Choi Yeon-Ha came here, she began making an apologetic face. ¡°...I don''t have any excuses if that''s how you feel, Jin-Seong. Okay, got it. I''ll try to help you as much as I can, so please stop berating yourself like that, okay? Being born with an ugly face isn''t your fault, after all¡­¡±


    Even a hint of panic began setting in on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face.


    ¡°I didn''t know you''d be this hurt by the truth about your looks. Please forgive me, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°D-don''t apologize!¡±


    <i>Just how far are you willing to go to make me feel miserable?!</i>


    Warm tears trickled down Han Jin-Seong''s eyes. And other squids sympathizing with the plight of their chief representative squid also began shedding tears.


    The heavens were crying, soon joined by the ground below.


    Choi Yeon-Ha seemed to have steeled her resolve as she reached out to the squids.


    ¡°I will help you. However, I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    Everyone stared at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    1. Won Bin (real name Kim Do-Jin) is a South Korean actor and a heartthrob.

 Chapter 406: In Predicament (1)

    <h4>Chapter 406: In Predicament (1)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha addressed the expectant orphanage boys. ¡°Do some leg work for me so that Mister Jin-Ho and I can go on a date.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Han Jin-Seong''s expression distorted weirdly.


    Many words existed in the vocabry to describe the emotion he felt at this very moment. If he was forced to choose the most suitable one, though¡­ There could be only one.


    ¡°Wow, I''m totally speechless.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head, although she still came across as ''brazen.''


    ¡°No, hang on a minute, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha...!¡±


    ¡°How dare a little brat call me by my name? Call me noonim!¡±


    ¡°Yes, noonim. No, wait! Noona!¡± Han Jin-Seong quickly sobered up and began pointing his finger at Choi Yeon-Ha while shouting loudly. ¡°How about you try to recognize your position, noona?! Aren''t you Korea''s most sessful actress?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know? Yet you still dare to point fingers at me?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re asking for something ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong took a deep breath to brace himself, then carefully addressed Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Since you''re a top actress, you should act more fittingly as one. How should I say this¡­ Right! Dignity! Dignity befitting the top actress in this country!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha straightened her legs before crossing them elegantly, then ced her elbow on her knee before resting her chin on the hand. ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°No! I''m not talking about your posture! I meant your attitude, noona! Your attitude!¡±


    ¡°Mm? What''s wrong with my attitude?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong roughly scratched his head. This was insane. She was driving him up the wall!


    ¡°Noona, is that what this country''s top actress should say? Please act your worth! That''s all I''m saying, okay! Stop behaving like some lovestruck teen chasing after a hot guy!¡±


    ¡°You hit the nail on the head, though?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned softly. ¡°Who cares about dignity and stuff when I like the dude and want to be with him? Keep thinking that way, and you''ll end up single for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    ¡±Remember this, kids. If you think the other side will see through your intentions without you saying anything so you two can meet up and have fun while you don''t have to cramp your style¡­ Some other punk will swoop in and snatch that girl away right in front of your nose. And you''ll be left holding the bill while watching them be all lovey-dovey and stuff. Do you understand what I''m telling you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona!¡±


    The boys replied in unison.


    However, that sight only stoked the mes in Han Jin-Seong even more. ¡°E-even so! That''s the story for other people, isn''t it? If it''s you, noona...!¡±


    ¡°Wowsers, you really are clueless, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Stuff like that doesn''t work with Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Han Jin-Seong gasped after finally realizing the truth.


    They were talking about Kang Jin-Ho here! Han Jin-Seong quickly sorted through all the info on Kang Jin-Ho stored in his head and realized he had only one thing to say.


    <i>''Hyung, if you wanna waste your looks like that, please give them to me instead!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho possessed waaaay too many things he didn''t need. A devastatingly handsome face like Kang Jin-Ho''s was like... Like gifting the world''s sharpest, deadliest treasure sword to the world''s most benevolent pacifist!


    It would only serve as a nice wall decoration and not much else. In that case, what was the point of that sword''s existence?!


    If only Han Jin-Seong had been granted such a handsome face, he would''ve be the world''s number one Lothario. He was almost sure of it!


    Unfortunately, all the handsomeness was bestowed on Kang Jin-Ho, not Han Jin-Seong, resulting in a needless waste of potent genes.


    As for why Han Jin-Seong thought this way? Simple. Kang Jin-Ho''s mindset practically resembled a recluse Buddhist monk, that was why!


    It felt like he was totally... ''aloof'' about every desire orpulsion existing in this world. That sounded pretty amazing on paper, but a young man in his early twenties not desiring anything? If that didn''t qualify as a serious problem, Han Jin-Seong had no idea what else was.


    <i>''Now that I think about it¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to wish for anything. And he didn''t want anything, either. Didn''t the world call such a person by a particr nickname?


    <i>''...What was it again? Limp noodles?''</i>


    When a sacrilegious thought suddenly invaded his brain, Han Jin-Seong hurriedly smacked himself on the forehead. How dare he think that way about a hyung who cared about them so much!


    Merely even thinking about it deserved a divine punishment!


    Han Jin-Seong cried out, ¡°In any case! In any case!!!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head and asked a boy next to her. ¡°What''s gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°Dunno, noona.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s expression stiffened. If the target was Kang Jin-Ho, all of Choi Yeon-Ha''s strong points were rendered moot. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to go all gaga by a pretty face, and if someone reminded him of how popr Choi Yeon-Ha was, he''d nonchntly respond with,?<i>''Okay? So what?</i>''


    Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes. ¡°Wait a minute. Is he even interested in women, to begin with?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I want to know!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly beganining bitterly. ¡°I wouldn''t be losing my head like this if only he were drooling over some other girl! Because that means I have a chance, right?! I tried stalking him for a bit, you know? And that guy really doesn''t have one iota of interest in women!¡±


    <i>...Hang on a sec, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha. That is a crime under South Koreanw, you know! Besides all that! People should be stalking you, not the other way around!</i>


    ¡°You''re sooo right, unnie!¡±


    Despite the questionable nature of Choi Yeon-Ha''s activities, forces agreeing with her assessment began rising up. Forces consisting of the orphanage girls, that was!


    They beganining vociferously, enough to cause the foam to bubble out of their mouths.


    ¡°Jin-Ho oppa is just too uninterested in girls!¡±


    ¡°With how bad it is, it must be some kinda mental illness, you know!¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Jin-Ho oppa needs to go to a hospital for a check-up!¡±


    <i>''Hold on, everyone! Jin-Ho oppa that you''re all bad-mouthing right now did all this for your sakes! He cares a lot about you, you know! So why are you agreeing with her?!''</i>


    ¡°Fine! I''ll concede and say Jin-Ho oppa sees us as children. However, being uninterested in Yeon-Ha unnie? That''s not something a functioning man should do!¡±


    ¡°You''re right!¡±


    ¡°Totally!¡±


    What a scary woman Choi Yeon-Ha was. Just when did she create such an unwavering support base for herself?


    Even if it was Choi Yeon-Ha, the believer of the theory ''One''s good looks reign supreme! People will adore you no matter where you go'', creating a powerful faction in a short time within the unshakeable territories belonging to Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min was still a remarkable achievement.


    Jeong Su-Mi, one of the orphanage girls, suddenly piped up. ¡°Maybe Jin-Ho oppa really needs to see a doctor about his condition.¡±


    The expressions of other kids stiffened a little at Jeong Su-Mi''s serious tone of voice.


    ¡°Hey, your joke''s gone a little too far...!¡±


    ¡°Nope, I wasn''t joking,¡± Jeong Su-Mi scanned her fellow orphanage kids. ¡°If you think about it for a bit, you''ll see how serious this is. With Jin-Ho oppa''s looks and personality, isn''t it weird that he''s totally not interested in all the girls around him? Wait¡­ Since he''s not even paying attention to all the girls asking him out for a date¡­ Could it be an issue with his preference?¡±


    ¡°...Preference?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean¡­ When you think about it, Jin-Ho oppa is always with guys, so¡­¡±


    ¡°What the heck? Your imaginations are running wild again!¡±


    ¡°Su-Mi, I told you to stop reading those trashy BL webnovels! Get a grip on yourself!¡±


    Criticisms and scolding rained down on the poor Jeong Su-Mi.


    Han Jin-Seong thought that as the oldest kid in the room, he should step in to calm the girls down. However, before he could say anything, a bombshell that not even Han Jin-Seong could fix went off first.


    ¡°Huh? Did you all forget about Se-Yeon noona?¡± One of the boys, Min-Su, suddenly piped up.


    ¡°...!¡±


    An eerie silence instantly descended in the living room. A silence so heavy and still that no one dared to break itpletely enveloped the room.


    <i>''It''s¡­?so chilly!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong sensed droplets of cold sweat trickling down his neck.


    <i>''I gotta get a grip on this situation, somehow!''</i>


    His body shuddered in dread, but there was no need to worry. The mouth was usually faster than the brain''s...


    ¡°...Se-Yeon?¡±


    Indeed, one''s mouth was faster. The problem with that idea this time was, though¡­ Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth was faster than Han Jin-Seong''s!


    ¡°Aha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Han Jin-Seongughed in a desperate attempt to lighten the situation, but hisughter came across awkward and unnatural. Before he could say something else, though...


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned back ''rxedly'' and asked, ¡°Who is this Se-Yeon, if you don''t mind me asking?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, it seems Min-Su is a bit tired today, noona. Saying some weird stuff and all,¡± Han Jin-Seongughed, but his notughing eyes were urgently ring at the other younger kids. Since they lived together for over a decade, simple eye contact should be enough to¡­


    ¡°What do you mean, Jin-Seong hyung? Don''t you remember Se-Yeon noona? She used to hang out with Jin-Ho hyung all the time, right? She often came here, too. Didn''t they go on dates, too?¡° Another boy, Lee Jong-Seok, carelessly ran his mouth.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Weren''t they going steady before Jin-Ho hyung got enlisted? Huh? Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen Se-Yeon noona in a while...?¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± Han Jin-Seong pounced and urgently blocked Lee Jong-Seok''s mouth. ¡°You must be sleep-talking, Jong-Seok!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong did his best to sweep everything under the carpet, but everyone here knew that the milk had been spilled already. Since spilled milk couldn''t be put back into its bottle, maybe he could carefully mop the¡­


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly muttered, ¡°Well, now¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Han Jin-Seong had no choice but to ''feel'' it. He used to wonder why he felt this faint disharmony from Choi Yeon-Ha''s portrayal of pure-hearted characters on TV. And now, he got his answer.


    The figure of Choi Yeon-Ha slowlybing her front hair behind her ear, her face as cold as a block of ice in Winter, was overflowing with crushing pressure.


    <i>''Holy cow. She''s perfect as a superviin...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t need to put on a costume. And no dialogues were necessary. Just the re burning in her eyes alone should be enough to earn her the top acting awards!


    Unfortunately, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t acting right now.


    ¡°I''d like to hear more about this¡­ woman named Se-Yeon. Now, shall we get started?¡±


    Despite the sweat-inducing summer weather outside, Han Jin-Seong still shuddered from the bitter coldness.


    ***


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jo Gyu-Min nced at him.


    ¡°I''m not sure. It''s like¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho shuddered before dusting his shoulders. ¡°...Hmm. It''s like I felt a chill down my spine?¡±


    ¡°A chill?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes and stared at Kang Jin-Ho in disbelief.


    A chill? When it was stiflingly hot outside? As a matter of fact, the temperature was so high today that the prospect of entering a ce without an aircon sounded absolutely dreadful. However, Kang Jin-Ho was still talking about a chill?


    ¡°Wait, could it be that you''re not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    <i>''Well, that wasn''t killing intent, at least¡­¡¯</i>


    In that case, why did he feel a chill just now? Maybe he was feeling unwell after all? Like Jo Gyu-Min said?


    <i>''Huh. Assembly Master Bang might keel overughing if he hears about a martial artist catching a cold¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then resumed walking ahead. ¡°How is our situation with the schools?¡±


    ¡°It''s been progressing really well,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied while smiling viinously. Very viinously. ¡°They all dly took the bait called Chairman Hwang that I liberally tossed at them. Fufufu... Handling people like them is my specialty, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...You know, I''m relieved about the fact that you''re born in this era.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min looked confused by that assertion and tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shook his head.


    If Jo Gyu-Min had been born in Zhongyuan, he would''ve either be a traitorous retainer or a leader of an unorthodox faction. He was only aw-abiding citizen now because he knew obeying thew was the least inconvenient way to survive in a society ruled by a set ofws. And not because he was a righteous man or anything like that!


    <i>''And that helped him be an expert in trickery and finding shortcuts¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly thought that things might have been amusing if he had encountered Jo Gyu-Min back in Zhongyuan.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued with his report. ¡°Those people will most likely stop themselves from doing something stupid. At least, not openly, anyway. Doing so would put them in a tight spot, you see? Making a lot of noise would be the same as confessing that someone else has pressured them. Or announcing publicly that there are benefits to be had. The faculty members should know that, so they would try to be more covert about it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°They would do that to their own students?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although it might sound silly, this is necessary, Mister Jin-Ho. Even if the teacher''s authority is a joke these days, students still wouldn''t be able to outright dismiss the faculty''s attempt to eradicate bullies from their school. Although it''s not a fix-all solution, it''ll certainly help.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°But¡­ Is it okay for you to willfully use Chairman Hwang''s name like that?¡±


    ¡°...That''s why we''re on our way to speak to the Chairman now, isn''t it?¡±


    Since Jo Gyu-Min was going around here and there to sell all sorts of snake oil in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name, it seemed the good Chairman of Jaegyeong had finally gotten wind of his Chief Secretary''s activities.


    Even though Hwang Jeong-Hu hadn''t said anything, Jo Gyu-Min felt a bit guilty about it and decided to drag Kang Jin-Ho along to the chairman''s office, just in case.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, help mee up with a good excuse to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? Didn''t he say you can use his name as you see fit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. But you know people aren''t as simple as that. Even if he gave me permission, he''s bound to feel less than pleased about some idiot throwing his name around in random ces. Depending on the Chairman''s mood, my situation can change on a dime, Mister Jin-Ho. That is why...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min confidently spoke. ¡°Please be my shield for today!¡±


    ¡°...Chief Jo, I see that you''ve be a lot more brazentely.¡±


    ¡°And it''s all thanks to you, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle at that. Considering all the things Jo Gyu-Min did to solve the bullying issue, Kang Jin-Ho had no problem doing this much. Not just as a shield, either¡ªhe was even prepared to act as a bulletproof vest if needs be!


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min arrived before the doorway to the chairman''s office. Jo Gyu-Min nced at the secretary guarding the doorway. ¡°Good day. Is Chairman inside?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. However, now isn''t the¡­¡± The secretary stopped the duo while making a panicked face.


    Almost at the same time...!


    The expressions of Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho stiffened after hearing a loud roar of angering from the chairman''s office.


    1. ''Noonim'' is a ''higher'' form of an honorific than noona.

 Chapter 407: Troubled (2)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Troubled (2)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu roared in pure rage at his eldest son. ¡°Are you finished running your damn mouth, boy?!¡±


    Despite knowing his father was enraged, Hwang Min-Jae didn''t back down. Not even an inch. In fact, he red right back at Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Did you really ask me that, Father?¡± Hwang Min-Jae smirked right back at his father. ¡°No, I still have many, many things to say to you! In fact, I might need more than a day to air all of my resentment and grievances! Don''t tell me you expected us to rush to your side, full of gratitude, after you called us? Did you think we''d dly massage your shoulders and ask how your days have been?! Have you forgotten that it was none other than you who discarded us, your own children, somewhere out of sight and continued humiliating us for a good few years!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu shot up to his feet. ¡°You dare raise your voice at me when you tried to usurp mypany while I was confined to a sickbed?! You dare argue you haven''t done anything wrong?!¡±


    The second son, Hwang Min-Su, was fidgeting nervously from his father''s anger. However, Hwang Min-Jae was unshaken. Not even a bit. He even shouted right back at his father. ¡°In that situation, what were we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Say what!¡±


    ¡°The Chairman of our corporation has copsed, and to make matters worse, he didn''t even leave a will behind. In that case, are we supposed to wait forever for our father to return without any n whatsoever? Doctors said there was no hope for you. Since that was the case, should we have left the chairman''s position empty and performed ritual prayers for your speedy recovery instead?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You dare!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu roared, only to feel dizzy from all the blood rushing to his head. ¡°You¡­ You still dare to im you did that for thepany?! Your father was on the brink of death, but you haven''t even paid a visit once! Yet, you still brazenly run your mouth and say this nonsense!¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae chuckled derisively. ¡°Back then, we were too busy trying to regain control of the crumblingpany, Father. Let us get the facts straight. Father, what would you have said to us if we stayed by your bedside even as thepany crumbled away to nothing? Would you have said, great job, son?!¡±


    ¡°...¡°


    ¡°No, you would''ve cursed us, saying we''re ipetent idiots that repay your kindness of raising us with the destruction of thepany. Doesn''t that mean whatever we chose to do, we''d still bebeled as viins? In the middle of that storm, we really did our best. However, all we got in return was losing our savings and getting chased out of our own home!¡±


    ¡°It''s only obvious that you''d be punished for your wrongdoings!¡±


    ¡°What have we done wrong, then?! Tell me!¡± Hwang Min-Jae roared back at his father. ¡°Even after you suddenly went out ofmission, we did our absolute best to revive ourpany! Because of how you had been so dismissive toward us all these years, the board of directors and other executives constantly looked down on us! In an environment like that, what else could we have done?! Your shares were essential in order to unite thepany''s chain ofmand, at the very least! That was the only way to make those damn board of directors shut up about how they were the only heroes capable of saving thepany from ruination and listen to ourmands! And that was why the government even stepped in to help us out when we didn''t even lobby them first!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to im that you did all this out of goodwill?! That you had good intentions! Is that why you did all that mud-slinging and infighting?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...!¡± Hwang Min-Jaeughed in dismay. ¡°Father, didn''t you teach us thatpetition among brothers is a given, so we shouldn''t try to work together but treat each other as strangers and do our best to trample them?¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae''s expression crumpled even more. ¡°You keep saying we''re at fault, but why?! What did we do wrong, Father? We tried to save thepany by following your teachings! And you rewarded us by kicking us out! You didn''t even give us a chance to exin! What was that you said to us all those years ago? Sons of the boss getting a job and arge sry in thepany he runs is nepotism, something to be ashamed about? That''s why we silently endured, not daring to say anything about receiving even worse wages than regr employees despite being presidents of our divisions!¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae panted heavily like a bull as he stood defiantly. ¡°After you chased us out, what were we supposed to do?! I might have built a great life for myself, and for my family, by working in anotherpany instead of wasting my time in Jaegyeong! But because of you, I had to work here and couldn''t even save up enough money for my own family! And thanks to your interference, I couldn''t even get a decent job in other ces, too! Why didn''t you just kill us back then instead of putting us through this hell, Father!¡±


    ¡°G-get out of here, right now! You, you unfilial, ungrateful bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m leaving! I also don''t want to see your face anymore, Father!¡±


    ¡°T-then, why did you evene here, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Just once!¡± Hwang Min-Jae powerfully red as he roared out. ¡°Just once, I¡­ I wanted to say this to you, Father! To tell you what my thoughts have been all these years while trying to hold on! To tell you why I am in this state! I wanted to tell you this before I die!¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae''s expression was clearly dyed in hatred and resentment. So much so that it was hard to believe he was talking to his own father.


    ¡°My only crime in this life¡­ is having a father like you! Enjoy what little time you have left with this goddamnpany of yours. We will never see each other again, after all!¡±


    ¡°Y-you, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°I''m leaving!¡± Hwang Min-Jae spun on his heels and stomped his way toward the exit.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Hwang Min-Jae shoved the door open, hard, and frowned slightly after discovering Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed his head slightly. ¡°You still remember my name, sir.¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae sighed and nodded. ¡°Of course. Of course, I remember. And I... I apologize for what I did. I have done something terrible to you back then. Although, nothing much will change now even if I apologize¡­¡±


    A wry smile formed on Hwang Min-Jae''s lips.


    ¡°Still, you''re riding the wave of sess, so... Maybe forgiveness is asking for too much, but I hope you can still graciously let me go. And all I can ask of you is to draw satisfaction fromughing at a loser. Well, then¡­¡±


    Hwang Min-Jae bowed slightly at Jo Gyu-Min, then walked past him, but his eyes still met Kang Jin-Ho''s for a second. However, he cleanly ignored Kang Jin-Ho and kept walking ahead to enter the elevator.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only sigh under his breath as he watched this scene unfold.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was still standing while stewing in his rage, while Hwang Min-Su seemed speechless and fidgety, clearly not knowing what to do next. Jo Gyu-Min realized that maybe now wasn''t the best time to intrude.


    Just before Jo Gyu-Min could finish organizing his thoughts, though¡­


    ¡°Father, I''ll¡­e back at another time,¡± said Hwang Min-Su while bowing to his father.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu weakly nodded and sighed.


    Hwang Min-Su also sighed and headed outside the office while making a bitter expression. However, after discovering Kang Jin-Ho in the corridor, he quickly changed his expression and deeply bowed his head. ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you for helping us, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Next time.¡± Hwang Min-Su headed to the elevator while smiling weakly at the duo.


    Jo Gyu-Min watched him leave, then half-stepped inside the office and cautiously spoke, ¡°...Sir, we''ll make our report at another time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Well, then¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously closed the office''s door, then nced at the other secretaries guarding the corridor. ¡°Clean this ce up, please. And bring a ss of cold water to the Chairman. No, wait. Rather than water, get him iced coffee instead. He will one-shot a ss of water in his current state, after all.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Chief Jo.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pulled Kang Jin-Ho by the arm and headed to his office.


    ***


    ¡°...That was rather unpleasant,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed.


    ¡°Yes, I agree¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min sipped his coffee while frowning bitterly. ¡°...And you don''t look so good either, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho softly sighed when Jo Gyu-Min noticed his gloomy expression.


    <i>''Makes sense, though...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min mulled to himself while taking another sip of his warm coffee.


    Kang Jin-Ho was basically the chief architect of this event, so he couldn''t have felt great watching that burst-up between a father and a son. Most likely...


    ¡°Chief Jo, I¡­ believe I''m not a gullible man.¡±


    <i>...Mm? What is he talking about this time?</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min panicked slightly when Kang Jin-Ho said something totally unexpected. ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°When I listened to him, I¡­ I couldn''t help but think that he wasn''t wrong.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    .


    ¡°I meant what the elder son said back in the office.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded.


    ¡°Now that I''ve heard his side of the argument¡­ He seems to have a point¡­ Does this mean I''m gullible, Chief Jo?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wryly chuckled.


    <i>''With the passage of time, things change, doesn''t it...?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min also used to hold a deep-seated grudge against Hwang Min-Jae, so he had no problem with how things turned out for Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons. Nowadays, though? He had been thinking that maybe... the punishment was a little too heavy-handed.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wielded absolute authority within the corporation, didn''t even keep advisers nearby, and hadn''t bothered to write up a will regarding his shares. In that case, what were his sons supposed to do when he suddenly copsed?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu scolded his sons so harshly that even the bystanders got frightened by his ferocity. If other presidents made mistakes, Hwang Jeong-Hu would yell,?<i>''Mistakes can happen, so try to do better next time!''?</i>and give them another chance. However, he''d start throwing nearby ashtrays instead if his sons were the ones making mistakes.


    He constantly berated his sons for being idiots and often mentioned how reluctant he was about letting his pathetic sons take over thepany in front of prominent figures. After years of such treatment, it was no wonder that other people didn''t think Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons held much authority or prestige in thepany.


    However, what if Hwang Jeong-Hu had acknowledged his sons¨Cto a degree¨Cand started granting them some level of authority? Even if something untoward had happened to Hwang Jeong-Hu, thepany would''ve quickly stabilized without too much turmoil. This whole mess was the result of Hwang Jeong-Hu copsing even before he had the chance to enter that stage of his life.


    <i>''Right. Chairman Hwang has been holding onto power for too long...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s charisma was unparalleled in South Korea''s financial sector. Trying to fill a void left behind by such a titan would be no easy feat.


    The board of directors was rightly proud of standing next to the titan of their generation, so they loyally waited for Hwang Jeong-Hu to regain consciousness. And in the process, they outright dismissed Hwang Min-Jae''s opinion of uniting the leadership to stabilize the rocky corporation.


    <i>''Thatsted about a year, didn''t it?''</i>


    Unable to endure anymore, Hwang Min-Jae talked to the government and got them to dere Hwang Jeong-Hu was legally ipetent, then forcibly inherited his father''s share of thepany. Only then did the board of directors begin changing their allegiances.


    In any other corporation, the sudden copse of their chairperson from a terminal illness would''ve swiftly resulted in a change in the top management. However, the same thing took a year in Jaegyeong.


    That was how deeply engraved Hwang Jeong-Hu''s shadow was in this corporation. Despite this unfavorable situation, his sons tried their best to raise the corporation back to its feet.


    People with no insider knowledge might think the sons had resorted to underhanded tricks to usurp the father''s authority, but the truth was...


    <i>''Chairman Hwang has never worked together with his sons before.''</i>


    He had never taught his sons to cooperate. Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t know how to equally divide authority, so he wished for one of his sons to take over everything once he was gone. The idea of his sons ambiguously sharing power was unthinkable to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Since they received education based on such a mindset throughout their whole lives, it was unreasonable to think Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons would suddenly start cooperating with each other to lead the corporation to prosperity.


    ¡°What a tough situation this is¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min roughly scratched his head.


    Back then, he was too focused on Hwang Jeong-Hu waking up and the corporation regaining its stability to think too deeply about this. Now that he had a chance to sit down and think about it, though¡­


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it seems I''m also a rather gullible person.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°And... Well, I think I understand what you meant back then, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bitterly muttered, ¡°They must''ve been lonely. Chairman Hwang, his sons¡­ Despite being one family, they can''t call themselves that anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere in the office grew heavy.


    <i>Knock, knock¡­</i>


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Jo Gyu-Min turned his head to look just as the door creaked open a little. A junior secretary peeked his head inside. ¡°Chief Jo, Chairman Hwang will see you now.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We''ll be on our way.¡± Jo Gyu-Min jumped up to his feet. Kang Jin-Ho followed suit, albeit much more slowly.


    ¡°Chief Jo, sir¡­ Chairman Hwang is not in a great mood, so I implore you to be more cautious with your speech.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Thank you. Allow me to guide you.¡±


    While following Jo Gyu-Min back to the chairman''s office, Kang Jin-Ho quietly sighed under his breath.


    <i>''It''s always stormy, isn''t it?''</i>


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho was referring to his surroundings.

 Chapter 408: Troubled (3)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Troubled (3)</h4>


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu''s aged voice came from behind the closed doorway, Jo Gyu-Min nervously swallowed his saliva before cautiously opening the door.


    ¡°Mm,e in. Good to see you two,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled brightly while weing Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°It seems I showed you some unsightly things earlier.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine, Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied quietly.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded. ¡°I''m d. I knew you''d understand. Indeed... Nothing in this world is as hard and thorny as raising children, after all. I''m sure you''ve experienced it, too.¡±


    ¡°No, Chairman. I never had kids.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Then, what were you doing all those years?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly as his thoughts of consoling this old man rapidly flew out the window.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was still Hwang Jeong-Hu; he managed to quell his rage in that short window of time and reverted back to his usual self.


    ¡°For now, why don''t we take a seat first?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min sat on the left and right sides of Hwang Jeong-Hu in the seat of honor. Hwang Jeong-Hu ordered fresh coffee through the inte, then offered a cigarette to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here, have one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stand on ceremonies and epted the cigarette. Of course, no oneined about him acting out of turn.


    Then again, everyone in this office roughly knew how long Kang Jin-Ho had ''actually'' lived, so asking him to mind his manners seemed rather odd at this stage in their rtionship.


    The two men lit their cigarettes and wordlessly smoked for a while.


    Eventually, though, Hwang Jeong-Hu broke the silence. ¡°I hear you''ve been using my name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I approve.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled brightly again. ¡°My name wouldn''t have another chance to get used again without you, anyway. d to be of some help to you, fe. Besides, These kinds of events help me repay my debt to you, too.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Looking at those idiot sons of mine reminds me of how much you''ve done for me, Jin-Ho. Just imagining those bastards doing whatever they pleased with mypany is sending shivers down my spine, I tell you.¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered slightly. However, Jo Gyu-Min desperately signaled to Kang Jin-Ho while making sure Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t notice anything.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned again in displeasure but didn''t say anything. After all, he had learned to read the room to some degree by now.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, how about you and me go fishing together soon?¡±


    ¡°Fishing, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I don''t know how to fish, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a problem, now is it? You can always learn, after all. You see, there are plenty of skilled anglers but never terrible ones.¡±


    ¡°...Is it fun, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''ll find out once you try. Still, all those people heading to riversides and oceans every weekend must have a good reason, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°In that case, yes, let us.¡±


    Hwang Jin-Hu cackled happily away. ¡°Fufufu. How decisive you are. I like it.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed under his breath while listening to this conversation.


    <i>''Even if we brush aside what happened for today¡­¡¯</i>


    Thinking about whaty in store left Jo Gyu-Min feeling like a block of granite had filled his chest. He was worried that Hwang Jeong-Hu, incapable ofpromising his opinions no matter what, would one day sh with Kang Jin-Ho, who seemed incapable of?<i>not</i> speaking his mind.


    <i>''If that happens, that would be on the scale of a Big Bang...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min silently brought his hands together above his thighs. If God really existed, He must stop these two men from colliding with each other in the future. That was all Jo Gyu-Min could do for now¡ªpraying and keeping his fingers crossed.


    Of course, if God humored every man, woman and child praying to Him, the world wouldn''t have be such an uncaring ce.


    ***


    ¡°...So, that''s what happened?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha coldly muttered.


    <i>''...I''m so, so sorry, Jin-Ho hyung.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong wasn''t sure why he was apologizing. However, it seemed necessary, somehow.


    It felt like someone carelessly ran their mouth and caused an atomic bomb to go off.


    Han Jin-Seong sorrowfully turned his head to look at his fellow orphanage kids. Unsurprisingly, they were making simr expressions as him. Having realized that they had inadvertently opened Pandora''s box, the orphanage kids could only watch Choi Yeon-Ha in silence, their expressions stuck in varying degrees of awkwardness. However, they couldn''t stare for long and had to look away.


    After all, Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression emitting bone-chilling coldness was simply too scary to behold. Anyone daring to open their piehole might end up blurting out,?<i>''Please spare us, Your Majesty!''?</i>instead of what they actually wanted to say.


    ¡°So, Han Se-Yeon, is it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, noona.¡±


    ¡°And what is she doingtely?¡±


    ¡°W-we don''t know for sure¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly tutted. ¡°Don''t know?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you know? It''s your job to know, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    There was no basis for her anger, never mind sound logic. However, no one could remind her of that. No one here was brave enough to retort lest they be stabbed to death with an ice pick!


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ What was it again? Haaah¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha fanned her face with her hand as if hot blood was rushing to her head. She then yelled with skin-crawling venom. ¡°Okay, so! That means Mister Jin-Ho is interested in the opposite sex, doesn''t it! Because he was going out with a girl in the past!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that''s correct, noona.¡±


    ¡°And that means he''s not a eunuch, isn''t it!¡±


    <i>...Dear Miss Choi Yeon-Ha.</i>


    <i>You are THE actress representing South Korea''s film industry.</i>


    <i>If reporters were recording you, what you said just now would''ve made front-page news in every entertainment section on news websites tomorrow!</i>


    <i>Pleeeeeeease, think about your reputation first. Please!</i>


    ¡°Why isn''t he a eunuch?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cried out in annoyance.


    ¡°N-noona, you''re focusing on something weird here! Please get a hold of yourself...!¡±


    ¡°He should''ve been a eunuch! I mean, he must be since he didn''t even pay one bit of attention to me! But why isn''t he a eunuch?! Does that mean I''m less than this¡­ this Han Se-Yeon or whatever her name was?!¡±


    The way Han Jin-Seong interpreted this situation¡­ It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha had finally lost her mind.


    <i>''Gimme a freaking break! Seriously!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha seemed about equal when it came to utterly wasting their incredible looks. Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho, who was being called out as a eunuch despite his handsome appearance, or Choi Yeon-Ha, who lost her marbles like an idol in the middle of a dating scandal just because Kang Jin-Ho used to date someone...!


    <i>''If you''re going to waste your looks like that, give them to me instead!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong screamed in his heart. In the not-too-distant past, he used to think these two people were pr opposites, like oil and water, and would''ve made a terrible couple. However, his belief was gradually getting shaken uptely. Maybe, just maybe¡­ These two might be the perfect match for each other!


    ¡°...No, hang on? Not being a eunuch is better, right? That means I have a chance with him. Nonono, wait! Maybe it''s better for him to be a eunuch? My pride will be less hurt that way. But¡­ Which is better?!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong sighed quietly while observing Choi Yeon-Ha''s steady descent into the state of copsing ego. The way she chomped and chewed on her nails in front of these many people was also¡­ kind of pitiful?


    <i>''...And she''s an idiot, to boot!''</i>


    <i>Bloody hell, why are they so damn simr to each other?!</i>


    If these two ''adults'' get together, they would be the ideal example of marital harmony, wouldn''t they!


    ¡°Noona, let''s calm down first, okay?¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Y-yeah, you''re right.¡±


    That was when Han Jin-Seong knew. Choi Yeon-Ha had really lost her mind.


    The thuggish Choi Yeon-Ha, who snarkily retorted to every word Han Jin-Seong said, was nowhere to be found, reced by this stupefied, ck-jawed Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly nodding away.


    Choi Yeon-Ha rubbed her temples. ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona?¡±


    ¡°Objectively speaking¡­ Do you think I¡¯m worse than¡­ Han Se-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Objectively?¡±


    ¡°...You can mix in a bit of subjective opinion, too. You know how much this noona loves you, right?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong wiped away the rapidly-welling moisture near his eyes. Just who¡­ Who was responsible for this woman''s current state?! And she used to be so proud and confident, with nothing in this world capable of fazing her!


    ¡°This is definitely Jin-Ho hyung''s fault, you know?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s inquiry was promptly answered by the culprit of this situation, Lee Jong-Seok. If there was an Olympic category for being a tactless, clueless idiot with zero ability to read the room, Lee Jong-Seok would''ve trampled on the silver medallist to im his gold medal. And, like the gold medallist that he was, Lee Jong-Seok was doing his schtick again while tutting loudly. ¡°I mean, seriously! Yeon-Ha noona is doing so much for him, so how could Jin-Ho hyung be so clueless and stuff! What does that make Yeon-Ha noona, then?¡±


    ¡°H-hey, Jong-Seok...!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! If it was me, my pride would''ve been shattered to bits by now, you know? It''s a literal TKO, isn''t it! Even if your first love, your first crush, is supposed to get branded into your soul! With how Jin-Ho hyung is behaving now, does he still think Se-Yeon noona is¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah! Just shut your stupid trap, you dipsh*t!¡± Han Jin-Seong urgently grabbed a nearby pillow and smacked Lee Jong-Seok''s face with it.


    ¡°Argh?! What are you doing, hyung?!¡± Lee Jong-Seok cried out in confusion, but that only opened the floodgate of criticism from the other kids.


    ¡°Just go kill yourself, will ya! Go jump off a cliff or something!¡±


    ¡°Did your brain stop working, or were you just born stupid?!¡±


    ¡°You, keep your mouth shut from now on! You''ll just piss people off if you don''t!¡±


    Even if Lee Jong-Seokcked the discernment to read the room, he still could tell only death awaited if he carelessly ran his mouth off again in this situation. While dripping cold sweat, Lee Jong-Seok carefully retreated into the background. Once the troublemaker was out of their hair, the rest of the kids veeeery slowly turned their heads toward Choi Yeon-Ha next.


    <i>Stagger...</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha staggered back to her feet. ¡°I¡­ I just remembered. I have an errand to run¡­¡±


    An errand? At thiste hour? Besides, she came here to y because she had nothing better to do, so what errand was she talking about?


    ¡°N-noona¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong tried to reach out to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I, uhm¡­ Tomorrow¡­ Yes, I''ll be back tomorrow, okay? G-good night¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, noona!¡±


    ¡°Lter.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha waved her hand while rushing outside. Han Jin-Seong thought he spotted something wet dangling near the edges of her face, though.


    When Choi Yeon-Ha, clearly angry and aggrieved, noisily stomped her way out of the orphanage, every girl in the living room suddenly began ring at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°What are you gonna do about this, oppa!¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see how sad unnie was because of you!¡±


    ¡°W-what...?¡± Han Jin-Seong nearly tripped on his feet. He was obviously aggrieved about this, too! ¡°Why are you ming me?! I haven''t done anything wrong, you know!¡±


    ¡°This is all because you led the conversation in a weird direction!¡±


    ¡°Huh? In that case, me Jong-Seok, not me!¡±


    ¡°You know words can''t get through to that idiot! You should''ve stopped him by hitting him or something!¡±


    Those words¡­ were correct. Even Han Jin-Seong had to concede on this one.


    ¡°...My sincerest apologies.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong should''vee down like the hammer of the gods before that idiot with zero discernment could trigger a catastrophe. Failing to do so would be one of Han Jin-Seong''s worst failures in life!


    ¡°Will Yeon-Ha noona¡­e back?¡±


    When a boy suddenly asked that, everyone''s hearts tumbled to the pits of their stomachs.


    ¡°S-she said she''lle back tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Didn''t she look shell-shocked just now? And she''ll start feeling embarrassedter, right? Then¡­ Will she reallye? If it was me, I don''t think I could.¡±


    The elementary school-aged girls immediately grew worried by that opinion and asked Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°I-is Yeon-Ha unnie noting here anymore?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, that''s not true. It''s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°She''s noting?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong freaked out whenrge teardrops began pooling on the edges of all the little girls'' eyes. He hurriedly shot up to his feet. ¡°D-don''t cry, okay? Don''t! I promise you, Yeon-Ha unnie wille back! If she doesn''t, I''m gonna drag her here somehow! So, don''t cry! If one of you starts crying, we''re gonna have a big problem on our hands!¡±


    The girls did their best to hold their tears back. Unfortunately, this problem was worse than Han Jin-Seong initially feared.


    The elementary school kids'' reaction was more or less under control now. However, the expressions of the high school girls¡ªand obviously the middle schoolers, too¡ªwere noticeably gloomy, their attitudes ¡®deeply concerning.¡¯ The older the girl, the easier it was to notice that her sorrow was being overtaken by rage instead.


    ¡°What are you gonna do about this, Jin-Seong oppa! If Yeon-Ha unnie neveres back, we''re gonna curse you for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We will!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong wanted to cry. This was so bloody unfair! Even if he was branded as a traitor to humanity for a crime he didn''tmit, and three generations of his family were ughtered as punishment, he still wouldn''t be this aggrieved!


    ¡°Yeon-Ha unnie is a really good person, you know! She has been so kind to us, too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she''s right!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh? And it''s not because she''s rich?¡±


    The girls red at him with enough venom to kill an elephant.


    ¡°You think we can''t even differentiate between some rich as*hole who gives away money to make themselves feel better and an unnie who genuinely wants to hang out with us? We''ve been riding this rodeo for ten years now, okay! We can tell who''s what with a person''s expression alone!¡±


    They were right. Abilities like that would naturally develop in an environment like an orphanage. In that case¡­


    <i>What is wrong with Jong-Seok, then? I''m sure he''s not an ET, so why?!</i>


    ¡°It was so much fun when Yeon-Ha unnie was doing my hair¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. When she was teaching us how to massage shoulders, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And when she was buying us clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°And when she bought us expensive food¡­¡±


    <i>''...Wow. You girls were¡­?having the time of your lives, weren''t you?''</i>


    Even though the boys were going through Hell!


    ¡°Jin-Seong oppa, do something about this! How can we ept an unnie as kind as Yeon-Ha unnie nevering back here?!¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­ Even if it''s me, how am I¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong frowned deeply, unable to think of anything positive to say.


    That was when Lee Jong-Seok suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Uhm , everyone¡­ I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°You, stop thinking!¡±


    ¡°Right! You''re brainless, remember!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, Jong-Seok. You can shut up now. We ain''t gonna listen.¡±


    Lee Jong-Seok pouted unhappily while lowering his head. ¡°What the¡­ But my idea is great, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned. ¡°Okay, fine! Out with it, then. Let''s hear it now so we don''t have to deal with itter.¡±


    Lee Jong-Seok''s face brightened after a chance finallynded on hisp, and he unhesitantly spoke up. ¡°This whole mess started because Jin-Ho hyung isn''t paying attention to Yeon-Ha noona, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°In that case, can''t we fix it by helping Yeon-Ha noona hook up with Jin-Ho hyung? Then, won''t Yeon-Ha noonae by more often?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Who knew you were a¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong muttered earnestly. ¡°...Genius?¡±


    ¡­Even if Lee Jong-Seok still couldn¡¯t read the room to save himself!!

 Chapter 409: Troubled (4)

    <h4>Chapter 409: Troubled (4)</h4>


    Han Jin-Seong stared in awe at Lee Jong-Seok. ¡°Wow. Saying the most obvious thing as a solution to an obvious problem is obviously a talent, isn''t it? To think you''d have that talent, Jong-Seok!¡±


    Other girls started chiming in next.


    ¡°Yeah, oppa! I think Jong-Seok has a little bit of a genius in him. He often thinks about stuff other people don''t, you see?¡±


    ¡°I heard somewhere that geniuses often die young, and now I think I know why.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, I totally agree.¡±


    They must''ve been beaten up to death.


    ...For theirck of ''situational awareness'', that was!


    Who cared about when or how geniuses greeted their demise, though? When Lee Jong-Seok had aplished a great feat bying up with a solution to one of the biggest issues threatening the orphanage kids in recent memory!


    ¡°Good work, Jong-Seok.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did good.¡±


    Girls older than Lee Jong-Seok began patting him on the head.


    ¡°Ehehehe~.¡± Lee Jong-Seong smiled like an idiot and epted all the patting. It had been a long time since someoneplimented him like this, and he couldn''t hide how happy he was.


    ¡°Hang on a sec¡­ If it wasn''t for this idiot, we wouldn''t have needed a solution in the first ce...!¡±


    ¡°...Ouch?! That hurts! Ouch! Owie!¡±


    Even before Han Jin-Seong could finish his sentence, all the patting hands suddenly transformed into knuckle sandwiches raining down on Lee Jong-Seok''s head.


    Lee Jong-Seok screamed and tried to get away, but his speed couldn''t help him escape from merciless psnding on his back.


    .


    <i>p! Smack!</i>


    Several loud impact noisester, Lee Jong-Seok was lying t on his face on the floor.


    ¡°Okay, let''s leave this idiot alone and get back to our emergency meeting!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong resumed the meeting by addressing the kids. ¡°Our goal is simple, everyone. It''s to maintain the orphanage''s peaceful atmosphere by hooking Yeon-Ha noona up with Jin-Ho hyung!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you already feel this way, and it kinda blows my mind knowing how fast it happened, but... I can no longer imagine our Seongsim Orphanage without Yeon-Ha noona.¡±


    ¡°Totally agreed!¡±


    Everyone gravely nodded in agreement.


    If they thought about this situation rationally¡­ It wasn''t as if they had gone through an event that fostered a deep emotional bond. Even so, the thoughts of Choi Yeon-Ha''s absence from the orphanage left kids feeling empty in the corner of their hearts.


    Even Han Jin-Seong felt this way, too.


    <i>''Since when did I get so close to her?''</i>


    The sociability of a woman named Choi Yeon-Ha seemed unexinable by normal means. No, maybe calling it ''sociability'' wasn''t quite right. What she had done in the orphanage couldn''t even be called ''social'', after all. In that case, what other term would be more appropriate...?


    An actress who looked like she might be the pickiest and most arrogant person in the world dropped all her facade and revealed her true moronic self while staying here? Something like that?


    And the strong sense of friendliness and kinshiping from her frankness? That seemed more on point, at least to Han Jin-Seong.


    <i>''It might sound simple, but¡­¡¯</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was not a dummy, so he knew. Almost every person visiting the orphanage would do so with a wall of varying sizes already built in their heart. Even if they wanted to help the orphanage kids, a part of their hearts would still worry about the children clinging to them too much and hindering their daily lives.


    A bitter expression crept up on Han Jin-Seong''s face.


    So, what should he say about this situation, then? Although he had gotten a lot more... understanding these days, there were times when he thought all the volunteersing to domunity service in the orphanage viewed the children as¡­ As cute little puppies.


    It was as if¡­ Those people were only searching for a ce to make themselves feel better when it was convenient for them. A ce they could keep enough distance from the children and leave whenever they want to return to their daily lives.


    As if they wanted to pat themselves on the back for being such a kind human being who graciously showed kindness to these unfortunate children...


    In a way, that sounded pretty simr to looking at cute puppies in a pet store. Puppies were cute. Adorable. Enough to uplift a person''s mood. However, still not quite enough to make them want to take the responsibility of raising a dog¡­


    <i>''...Hah. I''m really twisted inside, aren''t I?''</i>


    A bitter grin deepened on Han Jin-Seong''s face. In the past, he rejected every visitor showing up with such intentions. Even if he was young, people like that flitting in and out of his life had hurt him too many times, and he didn''t want to experience that ever again.


    He only managed to stay sane thanks to Sister Yi, the orphanage director. After that, Park Yu-Min grew into a dependable adult for the others to rely on, and then¡­


    <i>''...And then, Jin-Ho hyung taught us in his disinterested-but-still-chick way that not everyone is like that.''</i>


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha was different. She didn''t fit any of the types Han Jin-Seong was familiar with. So, how should he ssify her?


    Maybe because Choi Yeon-Ha didn''te here with an ulterior motive, she treated the orphanage kids like friendly neighborhood children.


    No, wait¡­ Rather than neighborhood children, Choi Yeon-Ha, she¡­ She treated the orphanage kids like a bunch of the world''s weakest pushover underlings who would keep their lips sealed no matter what...!


    ¡°What the...! We were treated like pushovers?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you on about, Jin-Seong oppa?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong didn''t respond and just facepalmed.


    He wasn''t 100% sure whether treating the orphanage kids that way was right or wrong, but¡­ Well, the kids seemed to like it, so¡­


    That was because Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t here to pity them. And she never looked at the kids with those pitying but condescending eyes, either.


    Then again, from her perspective, it wouldn''t have mattered whether the children still had their parents or not. All children would''ve been equally annoying little¡­


    <i>''...Okay, let me just stop thinking there.''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly smiled brightly. The more he dug into this, the darker the truth got. Sometimes, it was better to pretend to not notice anything¡­


    <i>Who cares about reasons, anyway? As long as the economy improves¡­</i>


    <i>N-no, as long as the children are happy, everything is hunky-dory.</i>


    ¡°In any case! To ensure Yeon-Ha noona wille to visit us often, she must first get a hold of herself and sew back her tattered pride! Even if it resembles a chewed-up mop! And to do that, we must urgently prioritize advancing her rtionship with Jin-Ho hyung!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we agree!¡±


    ¡°However, we have one problem!¡± Han Jin-Seong loudly dered, prompting everyone to focus on him. ¡°How are we supposed to create that situation?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The eyes of all the children powerfully quaked.


    Han Jin-Seong scratched his head. ¡°T-this is a serious problem, everyone. I''ve racked my brain like crazy, but¡­ I just can''t see a way to conquer that wall called Jin-Ho hyung.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. It''s totally hopeless.¡±


    The children were immediately plunged into despair. Because, they knew. Way too well, in fact. Having spent so much time with Kang Jin-Ho, they knew oh-so-well how he operated.


    To exin?<i>what</i> Kang Jin-Ho was like¡­


    An amoeba? An inorganic substance? Maybe a m? A description like that suited Kang Jin-Ho to a T. He didn''t respond much to external stimuli, and if someone put him down in a corner of a dark room, he''d just sit there doing nothing until people came looking for him. That was Kang Jin-Ho in a nutshell!


    If he wasn''t required to do anything, Kang Jin-Ho would literally do nothing. That was what he was like. No wonder Han Jin-Seong despaired at the prospect of getting someone as unresponsive to stimuli as Kang Jin-Ho interested in a woman!


    ¡°...Gee whiz. Sweet-talking a Buddhist monk might be easier than this.¡±


    ¡°The difficulty of that is a cakewalkpared to this, you know! It feels like we''re walking inside a Hell of Fire!¡±


    The children''s intimate knowledge of Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior plunged them even further into despair.


    ¡°L-let''s¡­ Let''s take our time thinking about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Jin-Seong hyung.¡±


    ¡°We already have a precedent to work with, right? Let''s try to remember how Jin-Ho hyung hooked up with Se-Yeon noona, and that might get us the answers we are looking for. How did they meet up, anyway?¡±


    ¡°...Dunno.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°C''mon, hyung. We were all wet-nosed brats back then, so how should we know? I mean, all the hyungs and noonas old enough to spectate Jin-Ho hyung''s romance back then have all left the orphanage already, so who else is¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yu-Min hyung!¡±


    Suddenly, the eyes of the children began sparkling like early morning stars.


    ***


    ¡°Yu-Min hyung!¡±


    ¡°Oppaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Hyung, hyung!¡±


    Park Yu-Min jumped up in rm and stumbled back when the orphanage kids rushed at him like a pack of ravenous dogs as soon as he stepped through the front door. ¡°W-wait! Didn''t you guys have supper already?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not about that! Hyung, hurry up ande inside! Hurry!¡± Han Jin-Seong grabbed and yanked at Park Yu-Min''s arm.


    Park Yu-Min could only dazedly stare in confusion as he was dragged inside the living room.


    <i>''What''s gotten into these kids?''</i>


    Once he was forced to sit down, the orphanage kids swiftly surrounded him.


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes in bewilderment before raising his right hand. ¡°This candidate¡­ swears to speak only the truth.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this a confirmation hearing? As such, I dere that I''ve no skeletons in my closet, your honors. Well, if I''m being honest, I did drink that carton of milk in the fridge yesterday morning, but other than that¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah?! That was my milk!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Jin-Seong kicked Lee Jong-Seok trying to pounce on Park Yu-Min and resumed the interrogation. ¡°Hyung, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I''m listening. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°How did Se-Yeon noona seduce Jin-Ho hyung?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Park Yu-Min stared in shock at Han Jin-Seong as if he just heard the world''s most absurd question.


    These kids dragged him in here as if something urgent had happened, but the thing they asked him about was¡­ What?


    ¡°Hang on, let me see if I heard you correctly. Can you say that again?¡±


    ¡°How did she seduce Jin-Ho hyung?¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a sec¡­¡± Park Yu-Min frowned while holding his head. How was he supposed to respond to this¡­ crisis? He couldn''t brush it aside with a joke since the faces of the kids surrounding him were way too serious for that.


    Their determination even made Park Yu-Min wonder if the fate of Korea hung in the bnce.


    Park Yu-Min groaned loudly before looking back at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Before we start, don''t you think you should give me an exnation first?¡±


    ***


    ¡°...So that''s what happened.¡± Park Yu-Min stared at the ceiling in a slight daze.


    <i>''Just when did she get so close to the kids?''</i>


    In his eyes, the woman named Choi Yeon-Ha was a total mystery. Even when he looked back to her past behavior¡­


    Despite being unacquainted with everyone, she barged into the pizzeria to forcibly be ''acquaintances'' with everyone there. Someone like Park Yu-Min, a card-carrying loner, could never imagine the pinnacle of creating bridges with strangers Choi Yeon-Ha had reached. In that case, bing friends with the orphanage kids wouldn''t have been difficult for her, but...


    <i>''Even if that''s true, these kids are worshiping her to that degree already?''</i>


    One of Park Yu-Min''s pet theories was that the orphanage kids only liked hanging out with good people. He was confident that the kids boasted urate judgment in things like this. He only needed to look at how the orphanage kids surprisingly took to Kang Jin-Ho when he first showed up here. Even though Kang Jin-Ho back then was as gruff and unfriendly as a person could get!


    <i>''And no, it wasn''t because Jin-Ho''s good-looking, either.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min had to believe that was the case, and¡­


    <i>''...Wait a minute? Now that I think about it, I don''t remember Jin-Ho being that good-looking when he first came to visit us at the orphanage? What the heck? Did he¡­?get stic surgery?''</i>


    ¡°Yu-Min hyung, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah? N-no, it''s nothing important,¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly shook his head. They rarely, if ever, stayed apart for more than a week, so when would Kang Jin-Ho find the time to get stic surgery on his face?


    <i>''Besides, that''s not important, now is it!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min brought his brain back to reality and sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Okay, so¡­ You want Miss Choi Yeon-Ha to date Jin-Ho. And you want to help out with that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But, you can''t think of a way.¡±


    ¡°Also, yeah.¡±


    ¡°And when you thought about it, Se-Yeon used to date Jin-Ho, so you want to learn how she managed to conquer him.¡±


    ¡°That''s correct, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Park Yu-Min stared at the children around him with eyes full of untold dilemmas before finally speaking his mind. ¡°Okay. I hear you. And I get what you''re all saying. However, Jin-Ho''s opinion is just as important as yours in this¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope. We don''t need to hear Jin-Ho hyung''s opinion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Yu-Min hyung. We ain''t gonna hear it. And we don''t have time for it, either.¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min oppa, if you keep asking Jin-Ho hyung for his opinions, he''ll spend his whole life as a solo yer.¡±


    That solo yer bit painfully stabbed Park Yu-Min in the heart. He grimaced and tried to defend himself. ¡°Y-you might be right, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s not ''might'', but ''definitely'', Yu-Min hyung! You know Jin-Ho oppa is not interested in dating anyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if Jin-Ho hyung has no interest, shouldn''t he at least respond like a human being if a pretty girl is waving her hand at him?! He''s not even a stone Buddha, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Right. He does have a problem in that regard,¡± Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°Truth be told, I have no idea. So, you do what you think will work. And Se-Yeon didn''t even resort to weird tricks to date Jin-Ho, you know? It''s just that they have been together for a long time, so they naturally started hooking up, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I think the priority should be on¡­ Making Jin-Ho think of Miss Yeon-Ha as his closest female acquaintance. I''m sure that''s the crucial point to remember.¡±


    ¡°Ah! That''s it!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Yu-Min oppa!¡±


    Fighting spirit began burning in the eyes of the children.


    ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, other than on the first day, I''m pretty sure Jin-Ho and Miss Yeon-Ha have spent zero time together while dealing with the bullying problem.¡±


    ¡°What?! That''s crazy! How can we overlook that?!¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should work toward increasing the time they spend in each other''spany. And so, my soldiers, it''s time to tackle this problem from another angle!¡±


    Park Yu-Min smiled while watching the kids chat with each other in a lively atmosphere.


    <i>''You guys¡­¡¯</i>


    They were clearly grateful. Grateful to Kang Jin-Ho, to Choi Yeon-Ha¡­


    And they obviously wanted to do something for them. Even if the way they expressed their gratitude was a bit wonky.


    <i>''By the way, I haven''t heard that name in such a long time¡­¡¯</i>


    Han Se-Yeon, was it...?


    Park Yu-Min turned his head and stared outside the window. His expression grew somewhat bitter as he took in the pale moon high up in the sky.

 Chapter 410: Troubled (5)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Troubled (5)</h4>


    ¡°Just die! You idiot!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled in anger.


    Humans had many ways to die. However, if she died today¡­ Well, Choi Yeon-Ha would go down in history as humanity''s first casualty of embarrassment. Death by humiliation, as it were.


    And no, she wasn''t joking here. Choi Yeon-Ha was being taught a dead-serious lesson right now that people could actually die from humiliation.


    When she finally regained her wits, the horror from realizing what she had done flooded her like tsunami waves. Her face began burning up like crazy while sweat poured out of every pore in her body.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah! You¡­ You insane woman!¡±


    <i>Pow! Pow!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s nket and sheets got kicked in the air. Lying down on the bed, hoping to forget the day''s events through sleep, turned out to be a big mistake. No, make that a huuuge mistake!


    As if she wanted to thoroughly dust her nkets today, Choi Yeon-Ha''s legs powerfully kicked toward the ceiling again and again.


    ¡°And in front of those kids, too! Right! In! Front! Of them!¡±


    Her brain recalled the sight of the orphanage kids dazedly staring back at her. And that memory was swiftly followed by the urge to rush to the bathroom and drown herself in the sink.


    How pathetic she must''ve looked to those kids at that moment!


    ¡°Uwaaaah! Noooo! I¡­ I deserve to diiiie!¡±


    <i>Pow! Pow! Pooow!</i>


    At this rate, Choi Yeon-Ha''s neighbors might yell at her to stop dusting her sheets in the middle of the night!


    However, her legs continued to kick and struggle without her brain''s input. If someone happened to be nearby, they would''ve started worrying about her motor neurons at this sight!


    ¡°How can I show my face in the orphanage now?!¡±


    <i>Going there will be too embarrassing! You insane ''Gashina''! What have you done?!?</i>


    ¡°Hah-ah¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed after physical exhaustion finally took over. Shey t on her back and stared at the ceiling. It felt like her vision was progressively getting cloudier with moisture.


    <i>''An actress of outstanding beauty, found dead mysteriously on her bed¡­¡¯</i>


    If she died like this... Choi Yeon-Ha''s death might be treated as ''suspicious''. Wouldn''t that mean she could keep her dignity, at least? That might be better than dying of embarrassment, which would inevitably happen if she ran into the orphanage kids!


    That was when¡­!


    <i>Vrrrrrrr!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s phone buzzed uncaringly. Of course, she cleanly ignored the call. Besides, her mind was not in a state to answer the phone and hold a normal conversation, anyway.


    Unfortunately, the caller turned out to be a stubborn mule, too.


    <i>Vrrrrr!</i>


    <i>Vrrrrrrrrr!</i>


    <i>Vrrr! Vrrrrrr!</i>


    Usually, people would drop the call after it went unanswered for five or more buzzes. However, this particr call continued on and on.


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her head, her expression distorted venomously. ¡°Fine! I''m gonna make you regret this!¡±


    <i>I feel like crap anyway, so let''s cause a massive scene today, shall we!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha swore to make the caller, regardless of who it was, regret bitterly for the rest of their lives for calling her. But, when she picked up the phone¡­


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    The phone''s screen said, ''<i>Precocious Brat''.</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face reddened again after confirming those two words.


    <i>''Oh no, oh no, oh no!!!''</i>


    This phone, it''s from...!


    <i>Vrrrrrr!</i>


    ¡°Okay, okay! I''m gonna answer you! Wait!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha desperately sucked in a deep breath. Her trembling finger tapped on the green ''answer'' icon, then she cautiously pressed the phone to her ear.


    ¡°...What is it, Jin-Seong?¡±


    - Noona, you''ve been kicking your nkets like crazy, haven''t you?


    ¡°Of course not! Haha¡­ You think you''re aedian, huh? Why would I be kicking my own nkets? Don''t you know who I am? Hah! Have you forgotten that I''m the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    - Mm? Really? I think you were kicking stuff before I called, though?


    ¡°I, I''m telling you, you''re wrong! I''ve never done that! Hah, I don''t even own nkets at home! I don''t need such things, see? I''ve got my boiler at full st all the time, you know!¡±


    <i>...What the hell am I even saying here?</i>


    <i>''I should just kill myself...!''</i>


    If she just quit this world without regrets, she might still get to keep the public image of a beautiful actress!


    - Noona, you can rx now.


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    - Don''t worry, because we''ll take care of everything.


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    - So, you better buy us something delicious next time, okay?


    ¡°...Huuuuuh?¡±


    - Have a good rest tonight, noona. And you should hear good news by tomorrow.


    ¡°W-wait a minute, Jin-Seong? J-Jin-Seong!¡±


    <i>Drop.</i>


    Despite her urgent cries, the line still went dead. And Choi Yeon-Ha could only shudder from anxiety.


    ¡°What¡­ What are those kids thinking of doing?!¡±


    She was now beset with a new kind of worry.


    ***


    ¡°I wanna go to a theme park!¡±


    ¡°...Calm yourselves,¡° said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°No! I wanna go!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, will you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho desperately resisted. Unfortunately, the orphanage children surrounding him from every side had no thoughts of letting him go.


    If only the kids were a bit older! Kang Jin-Ho could''ve gotten a little more physical to escape from this situation, but the surrounding children, some of them even clinging to his legs like leeches, were all elementary and preschool-aged. That meant he couldn''t use his strength here.


    ¡°Hyung! Take me to a theme park!¡±


    ¡°Oppa! I wanna ride a drop tower!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes powerfully quaked.


    <i>''What is happening here?''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho opened the front door and stepped inside the orphanage, he thought the children''s greetings today were a bit more exaggerated than usual. However, he was caught off-guard when they pushed him inside the living room. That was a terrible mistake on his part.


    The orphanage kids had set up an impregnable barricade inside. And Kang Jin-Ho was caught in a more airtight and cruel than anything he had experienced in his entire life!


    ¡°Waaaaaah! Let''s go to a theme park!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head snapped to the side. ¡°Jin-Seong, is that you?¡±


    ¡°...Eiii, I got found out.¡± Han Jin-Seong tutted unhappily.


    He was sneakily trying to seize the opening by joining the chorus, but Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp observational skill meant the boy had to beat a hasty retreat.


    Unfortunately, the Elementary School Kids Squad''s motto was no retreat, no surrender!


    ¡°All the other kids go to theme parks with their mommies and daddieeeeees!¡±


    ¡°And we''ve never been there befooooore!¡±


    ¡°...S-sure, we''ll go, then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily nodded in agreement.


    The words ''mommy'' and ''daddy'' mercilessly shook Kang Jin-Ho up to the core. He knew these kids were already sad about not having parents to love them back. Even if they had no parents to take them there, shouldn''t they still experience a fun day out in an amusement park at least once in their lives?


    Kang Jin-Ho hesitated. ¡°But, uh, I''m kind of busytely, so¡­¡±


    ¡°If hyung''s not going, we are not going, toooooo!¡±


    Park Yu-Min watched this spectacle from afar with a content grin etched on his face.


    ¡°...What a shambolic mess this is.¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head was drooping toward the ground as he sat on the bench outside the orphanage.


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°...I feel like throwing up.¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡± Park Yu-Min couldn''t hold hisughter back and began cackling loudly. He even genially pped Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. ¡°Wow, Jin-Ho, you''ve changed so much! The past you would''ve just straight-up said no and ruined the kids'' day.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In the past, kids wouldn''t dare to go against your word, remember? But now, you even get this tired after the kids run rings around you. I have to say, man¡­ You''ve finally be a normal human being. So normal that it''s kind of scary now!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little.


    Park Yu-Min quickly waved his hand. ¡°I''m not trying to say you''ve done something wrong. It''s the opposite, actually. I''m d things are turning out this way. Can''t you tell that the kids like you more now?¡±


    ¡°...Really? It feels more like they are tricking me and tormenting me?¡±


    ¡°They are tormenting you because they feel close to you, you know? Why would anyone torment total strangers, anyway?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°...Ah. That''s bullying, isn''t it...?¡± Realizing that the conversation had been derailed somewhat, Park Yu-Min tried to get back on track. ¡°In any case...! Kids are only doing this because they like you, Jin-Ho. So, please don''t take it the wrong way. And it seems they really want to go to an amusement park with you, too.¡±


    ¡°Hah-ah¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly while shaking his head. ¡°It''ll be¡­ inconvenient for the kids in a ce that crowded, though.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I guess.¡±


    ¡°...Then, should I kick them all out?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while frowning a little. ¡°If not¡­ By securing permission to use the park¡¯s facilities after the closing hours, I think the children will get to have fun without being inconvenienced. What do you think? We can speak to Chief Jo and make that happen.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Jin-Ho, that''s not right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and stared at his friend in confusion.


    However, Park Yu-Min remained adamant in his position. ¡°Sure, doing that might make it less of a hassle for the kids, but¡­ Would they have asked you to take them to an amusement park if their goal was to have fun while not being ''inconvenienced''?¡±


    ¡°...Hmm. I guess not.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. It''s not. The kids just want to have fun like everyone else. Getting pushed and shuffled around while walking past a crowd, standing in a boring queue for hours on end¡­ To other kids, they can choose to not do that, but the orphanage kids can never experience those things unless someone takes time out of their schedule to help them out.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡±


    He could understand the sentiment pretty well. Living an ordinary life while experiencing ordinary daily events¡­ Kang Jin-Ho used to long for those things so much during his stay in Zhongyuan.


    That was why he tried so hard initially to live an ordinary life after his return to the modern era. Of course, that dream was now as good as over.


    That might be true for him, but he still wanted to make the orphanage kids'' dreamse true. And, since he now knew what they wanted¡­


    ¡°...Right. That''s what I should do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled refreshingly.


    <i>''It seems I still need other people''s help.''</i>


    In the past, Kang Jin-Ho believed he was helping Park Yu-Min out. Although friends, their rtionship was closer to Park Yu-Min relying on Kang Jin-Ho one-sidedly. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel superior or anything like that, even though he was aware of this reality.


    However, it felt like Park Yu-Min was helping Kang Jin-Ho out more these days.


    Truth be told, Park Yu-Min didn''t need Kang Jin-Ho''s help to survive now. He had already found his own way of living, and his finances weren''t problematic, either. Even if he was on a break right now, he''d still find his footing in no time at all once he decided to get moving again. That''s how much he had grown over the past few years.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t fully adjusted to the modern era. In fact, Park Yu-Min had matured more in that same period!


    Sometimes, Kang Jin-Ho felt frustrated by his own sluggish pace of adapting to the modern way of life.


    <i>''It''d be even worse without Yu-Min around to help me¡­¡¯</i>


    Knowing that he had a friend who stayed by his side to watch out for any mistakes he might make felt reassuring.


    If Park Yu-Min hadn''t entered his life¡­ If Park Yu-Min hadn''t be his friend, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been living a very different life from the current one.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while crossing his arms. ¡°Right. Although it might get tiring, you''ll be around to help me out, anyway. The two of us working together should be enough to chaperone the kids.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°...Mm? What''s the matter?¡±


    Park Yu-Min stared at Kang Jin-Ho in confusion. ¡°You know I''m not going, right?¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°I''m busy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And a bit tired, too. Plus, I have a test over the weekend, which means you''re the only one avable to chaperone the kids.¡±


    ¡°...Park Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Well, can''t be helped since this is how things turned out. And I can''t find any free time for the¡­ next week or so. Plus, the kids don''t seem to be in the mood to patiently wait, so¡­ I guess you don''t have a choice but to take them to the park by yourself. Ah¡­ I better head back inside. I gotta practice.¡±


    ¡°Park Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Later!¡±


    ¡°Park Yu-Miiiin?!¡±


    Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho, Park Yu-Min didn''t even look back once as he raced back inside the orphanage.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly took out a cigarette, mouthed it, and lit it.


    ¡°Hah-aaah¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took a deep puff before muttering soullessly to the heavens above.


    ¡°Life¡­¡±


    <i>A man is supposed to live alone like a lone wolf, anyway...</i>


    <i>Who cares about friends? Am I¡­?right?</i>


    ***


    ¡°So, this is South Korea?¡± The female foreigner muttered while brushing back her golden hair dancing in the soft breeze. She strode outside the airport''s entrance and scanned the horizon.


    The blonde woman silently took in the sight of a foreign country she had never seen before and burned it into her memories before frowning deeply.


    ¡°I already don''t like this ce.¡±


    Dealing with an assignment in a foreign country was always annoying, especially more so when the assignment''s contents seemed iprehensible from her point of view!


    However, the order from the organization she was affiliated with¡­ was absolute. She simply had to do it.


    The blonde woman nced at the photograph attached to the top of the document and smirked a little.


    ¡°Pretty good-looking, aren''t you? Considering you''re an Asian¡­¡±


    She put the documents away and began walking again. Her golden hair stylishly dancing in the air attracted the attention of all the passersby.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, is it¡­? I hope monitoring you isn''t a waste of my time.¡±


    Just as she reached the roadside, a ck sedan silently glided over to her position. The blonde woman opened the rear door and ced her wheeled luggage in the back seat before climbing into the front passenger seat as if this was her own car.


    ¡°Wee to South Korea, Miss.¡±


    ¡°You can save your greetings. Instead, take me to the branch office first. I''d love to find out why I need to monitor some random Asian punk.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The blonde woman looked outside as the car slowly elerated away.


    <i>''Right. They told me to eliminate the target if he seemed like a nobody, didn''t they?''</i>


    While thinking that the assignment might end quicker than she initially nned, the woman slowly crumpled the documents.


    1. ''Gashina'' is a Southern Korean dialect for ''girlss''.

 Chapter 411: Call to Assemble (1)

    <h4>Chapter 411: Call to Assemble (1)</h4>


    Cai Kechang was kowtowing on the floor, his body shivering pitifully.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    To think he needed to report this absurd situation to the Crimson King! How did ite to this!


    <i>''I shouldn''t have trusted those pieces of trash!''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was someone the Crimson King was wary of, Cai Kechang didn''t expect the Yeongnam Group, boasting a firm foundation in South Korea, to crumble that easily!


    One fist never besting against ten was supposed to be an eternal and unchanging truth, was it not! The only exception to this rule would be absolute beings like the Crimson King that had transcended the limits of mortals.


    But now, some brat in his early twenties had stepped into the realm upied by absolute beings?


    <i>''Impossible!''</i>


    That was inconceivable. Completely, utterly impossible!


    Even if the odds of Kang Jin-Ho being a returner was high, being a returner did not guarantee faster and stronger cultivation. After all, this was reality, not a video game!


    Sure, it might make the training a little easier. However, cultivating after returning to the modern era was an exercise in applying the experience one acquired with a different body to the current one.


    Quite often, returners who had reached awe-inspiring levels of strength in their past lives would fail to adjust to the modern era and end up crippled instead.


    The important thing to remember here was that, regardless of prior experience, returners still needed time to rebuild themselves from scratch. Cai Kechang wasn''t sure when Kang Jin-Ho had returned to the modern era, but the maximum length of time thetter could have cultivated for should be less than two decades.


    Reaching the realm of absolute beings in such a brief window of time was simply impossible, at least ording to Cai Kechang''smon sense.


    The Crimson King quietly chewed his words out. ¡°So¡­ They were all defeated?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Cai Kechang.¡±


    When the Crimson King quietly called out his name, Cai Kechang pressed his head even harder to the floor. ¡°Please punish this ipetent vassal! I''ve foolishly underestimated the threat, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Crimson King leaned his back against his throne.


    Cai Kechang carefully raised his head just a little off the floor and checked the Crimson King''s expression, only to feel slightly weirded out. The emotion contained within the Crimson King''s expression was definitely not rage or displeasure.


    ¡°I''ve told you that this matter will end this way, have I not?¡± The Crimson King muttered leisurely.


    ¡°My lord. Your insight allows you to see into ten thousand leagues ahead, but this vassal is but a mere mortal. I''ve failed to discern your true intentions in time.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Yes, indeed¡­¡± The Crimson King rubbed his chin. ¡°So, is it safe to assume that Kang Jin-Ho haspletely swallowed up that Yeongnam Group?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see. Unsurprising. Demonic cultivators are avaricious creatures to begin with, after all,¡± The Crimson King furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°So? What is your rmendation on our next response?¡±


    ¡°My lord! The best course of action for now¡­ is to observe.¡±


    ¡°...Observe, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cai Kechang began exining the situation in an unwavering voice. ¡°We are tied down by two threats, my lord. One is foreign, while the other is domestic.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Exin.¡±


    Cai Kechang nervously swallowed after noticing that the Crimson King''s voice had be a little colder. It seemed the Crimson King was unhappy with Cai Kechang''s rmendation of observing Kang Jin-Ho for the time being. ¡°My lord. The foreign threates from Japan. The Japanese were seen making concerning moves recently.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese...?¡± The Crimson King muttered, his voice getting slightly agitated. ¡°Did you just say the Japanese?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I need details, Cai Kechang. What did the Japanese do?¡±


    ¡°The Korean martial artists seemed to have roped in the Japanese during their confrontation with Kang Jin-Ho. Their total annihtion means Kang Jin-Ho is now at odds with the Japanese, my lord. ording to our spy nted in Japan, the Japanese factions are biding their time and observing the situation, with Nanahoshi-gumi at the center of the brewing storm.¡±


    ¡°Cai¡­ Kechang!¡± The Crimson King pped his throne''s armrest, his roar echoing thunderously within the room. Cai Kechang hurriedly nted his head on the floor again after sensing all the rage bubbling in that roar. ¡°Did you just tell me we must stay our hands because of some uncivilized monkeys living in an archipgo?! Did you just tell me we must fear those wicked bastards?! Bastards who still haven''t been punished appropriately for raping and piging our sacred mothend?!¡±


    ¡°My lord, I would never dare! Please quell your rage, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Exin properly, or you shall not escape my wrath today, Cai Kechang!¡±


    Cold sweat soaked Cai Kechang''s back. ¡°My lord! My rmendation wasn''t born out of fear of those savages living in the archipgo! It''s simply because there is a chance of the Japanese swooping in to upy the Korean penins, which will undoubtedly be left ownerless after we deal with Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...!¡± The Crimson King weightily grunted as if he was convinced by that argument. ¡°Our situation shouldn''t be that urgent to worry about keeping the Japanese in check, so why do we need to hold back?¡±


    ¡°That was true until recently, my lord. However, we have domestic trouble to keep our eyes on.¡±


    ¡°...That''s right,¡± the Crimson King groaned loudly.


    Cai Kechang mentioned two types of trouble. In that case, domestic trouble should be the real reason why they couldn''t make a move right now.


    ¡°Tell me, Cai Kechang. What kind of problem are we facing at home?¡±


    Cai Kechang hesitated slightly before starting the next part of his report. ¡°Although this information has not been verified yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± The Crimson King narrowed his eyes as suspicion filled his expression.


    Cai Kechang was not the type to bring up unverified information, which could only mean this particr information needed to be studied carefully, even if its importance was yet to be confirmed.


    ¡°Very well. Speak.¡±


    ¡°...The rumor circting within Zhongyuan states that the demonic arts practitioners¡­ The demonic cultivators are assembling, my lord.¡±


    The Crimson King''s expression froze. ¡°The¡­ demonic cultivators, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    After finishing his report, Cai Kechang cautiously studied the Crimson King''s attitude.


    The Crimson King could be referred to as the descendant of the ''orthodox'' school of cultivation. As such, he should not be pleased to hear about the demonic cultivators emerging from their hiding spots in Zhongyuan to assemble under one banner. To Cai Kechang''s surprise, however¡­


    The Crimson King''s expression was the very picture of calmness.


    ¡°...I see,¡± the Crimson King slowly nodded. ¡°The only reason for the disunity among the demonic cultivators was because they didn''t have a central rallying figure. If they find an individual like that¡­ The demonic cultivators would no doubt assemble to create their own faction.¡±


    ¡°My lord, I rmend that we keep a watchful eye on this development. If you allow me to be frank, my lord¡­ What I am wary about is not the potential threat their new faction might pose but that they are assembling under the banner of the Azure King. In my honest opinion, what can a group of ragtag trash do even if they unite to form a faction?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu!¡° The Crimson King chuckled as if he was ridiculing Cai Kechang. ¡°I see that you''re quite dismissive of our history.¡°


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Look back into gangho''s history, and you''ll find that the demonic cultivators once ruled Zhongyuan. Even though they have fallen to be pathetic and shabby beings in recent times, you must never underestimate their hidden potential, Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°...I will engrave your teachings to my heart, my lord.¡±


    Since the Crimson King said so, Cao Kechang tried to make sense of it, but... But his expression said he just couldn''t.


    The Crimson King observed Cai Kechang''s expression while rubbing his beard.


    <i>''This isn''t as simple as you think, Cai Kechang...!''</i>


    The Crimson King had a strong hunch that Kang Jin-Ho was the cause of the demonic cultivators assembling. No, this was more than a simple hunch. The Crimson King felt quite certain about this.


    Of course, the current-day demonic cultivators wouldn''t be able to create a threatening faction even if they united under one banner. Even so...!


    <i>''This situation is different from the past.''</i>


    The traces of the demonic cultivation Kang Jin-Ho left behind indicated that his power was in another realm altogetherpared to the current-day demonic cultivators. What if Kang Jin-Ho, as a returner, held intimate knowledge of the ancient demon cult''s cultivation methods and tried to pass that down to the current-day demonic cultivators?


    The Crimson King shot up to his feet. ¡°Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes peeled and your ears open! You shall now gather any and all avable information on this matter. I shall heed your rmendation of not making a move¡­ for the time being, at least. However, you shall report to me every single movement those demonic cultivators make¡­ Without fail!¡±


    ¡°My lord! Your wish is mymand!¡±


    As Cai Kechang retreated from the room, the Crimson King''s burning re stabbed into the ceiling above.


    <i>''It seems troubled waters are ahead of us...!''</i>


    The archipgo that had begun extending its tentacles toward its neighbors again for the first time in several decades, then the demonic cultivators rumored to be congregating under one banner...


    Kang Jin-Ho was at the center of both events.


    While growing certain that the extended era of peace was drawing to a close, the Crimson King tightly clenched his fists.


    ***


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­ Annoying the sh*t out of people and all when you are no help to me whatsoever...!¡±


    Wang Yuan grumbled while stepping into a back alley.


    If he was to pick his worst mistake in life, he''d have to go with¡­ Stupidly choosing to cultivate demonic arts.


    Wang Yuan''s long-deceased father happened to be a demonic cultivator. And that man used to be so, so proud of the fact that he had cultivated the demonic arts all by himself.


    ¡°Bloody hell...!¡±


    When Wang Yuan looked back¡­ His father was such a stupid man, wasn''t he? What was so great about mastering the demonic arts when his peers treated him like an insect, a piece of garbage?


    And he should''ve kept his pride to himself. Why did he have to pass on the knowledge of the demonic arts to his son, too?!


    The demonic arts were fundamentally different from the orthodox cultivation methods. Anyone mastering the orthodox methods could tread on the path of the demonic arts, but the reverse wasn''t applicable. Those walking on the demonic arts'' dark path could never step into the light of the orthodox cultivation methods.


    ¡°...Dammit!¡±


    All Wang Yuan could do to soothe his frustration was to spit out various curse words.


    This was what being a demonic cultivator was like. Couldn''t even live as a normal, powerless civilian and shunned by the ''regr'' martial artists, too!


    There was a time in history when merely knowing a bit of demonic arts could put a target on one''s back. Either they were no longer seen as threats, or the era had changed enough, because the demonic cultivators weren''t hunted down anymore. Although, utter disdain and contempt still remained just as strong.


    While the martial artists secretly devoured the world inch by inch from the shadows, the demonic cultivators had no choice but to hide deeper and deeper into darkness. Into some of the dirtiest, most dangerous ces imaginable, that was!


    Some demonic cultivators became the dogs of other martial artists to escape that fate, but they were always used like disposable pawns and thrown away even before they could find the chance to better their lives.


    ¡°Keuh... huhuhu¡­¡±


    That didn''te as a surprise to Wang Yuan, though.


    Once the demonic qi filled up one''s skull, a demonic cultivator would lose the final semnce of their humanity and transform into a brutal monster. Who would trust such beings, then?


    To be stronger, a demonic cultivator needed to delve even deeper into their chosen demonic cultivation methods. However, doing so meant they would lose more of themselves. This was the fundamental dilemma facing all demonic cultivators.


    In the end, most demonic cultivators had no choice but to give up on deepening their mastery of the demonic cultivation, only learning superficial things to help them eke out a living somehow.


    ...And Wang Yuan was one such demonic cultivator.


    Harassed by other martial artists on the surface, threatened with annihtion, and forced into hiding in dirty, dangerous ces¡­ That was the fate in store for the modern era''s demonic cultivators.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­ Don''t these people know how busy I am?¡±


    An order to assemble had been issued. A first in over a decade! The ''organization'' of the demonic arts practitioners that only existed on paper had started moving for the first time since its inception!


    The order itself was fairly simple, too.


    <i>[Assemble.]</i>


    <i>[You will all assemble at the designated location?at?the?designated time.]</i>


    Wang Yuan was nning to ignore it. However, he couldn''t.


    Although he was skeptical about this meeting doing him or anyone else any good, a small part of him hoped that it could lead to a ''solution'' capable of improving their miserable existence. Even if that improvement was negligible, it''d be better than nothing, and that hope forced Wang Yuan into action.


    <i>''Hmm. Everyone''s gathering¡­¡¯</i>


    Wang Yuan nced around as men with paleplexions began appearing in this cramped, dark back alley.


    Those facescked vitality, pock-marked with anxiety and nervousness.


    Feeling like he was looking at his own reflection, Wang Yuan turned his head away and spat on the ground.


    <i>''F*ck¡­¡¯</i>


    These folks'' state wasn''t all that different from Wang Yuan''s. Wang Yuan walked ahead and reached the end of the alleyway. A man guarding a doorway there confirmed Wang Yuan''s face and opened the door. ¡°Go inside.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wang Yuan didn''t bother to reply while lowering himself to fit through the small doorway.


    After walking through this cramped passageway for what felt like hours, Wang Yuan finally reached a massive indoor space.


    His eyes shot open wide in shock at this sight.

 Chapter 412: Call to Assemble (2)

    <h4>Chapter 412: Call to Assemble (2)</h4>


    <i>''What a grand scale...!''</i>


    Thanks to his senses sharpened through the demonic cultivation, Wang Yuan knew the cramped passageway had been going deeper underground. That meant this humongous space was a basement of some ce.


    <i>''Huh. Didn''t know such ces even existed¡­¡¯</i>


    Wang Yuan could scarcely believe that a space thisrge could exist below a crowded city. This ce was spacious enough to fit several ser fields, with room to spare!


    But Wang Yuan''s surprise didn''t stem from the sheer size of the space or its existence. No, what stunned him was the number of people filling up this huge space.


    All of them were demonic cultivators!


    It felt like every individual persecuted by society for mastering demonic arts had congregated in this ce. So many of the rare-as-they-get demonic cultivators that couldn''t normally be found in any other circumstances had shown up today!


    Since these people were technically Wang Yuan''srades, he should''ve beenforted, at least by a little, by the sight of so many of them here. But all he could feel right now was this unmaskable bitterness instead.


    The order these cultivators had received should be the same as the one Wang Yuan got. The fact that so many people decided to show up because of a random message that could be nothing more than chasing clouds... It could only mean the situation was desperate enough for these people to chase after those illusory clouds.


    <i>''Ah. So¡­?is this what the gathering of the defeated looks like?''</i>


    Wang Yuan could only chuckle hollowly. With a gathering of this many people, things should''ve been quite lively, but this underground space was eerily quiet. Everyone had gloomy expressions while scanning their surroundings, and some had their eyes closed while waiting for something to happen.


    Their shoulders were slumped, dissatisfaction barely hidden in their faces.


    If the CCP got wind of this spectacle, it''dbel this meeting as a gathering of dissidents trying to sow discontent in society and try to arrest everyone!


    What saddened Wang Yuan was that he was in the same boat as everyone here.


    Wang Yuan wordlessly stood at the back of this massive crowd.


    <i>''I wonder what will happen¡­¡¯</i>


    With this many people, nothing of note happening would be some miracle. However, even a dummy could tell that something major was afoot with how the organization''s executives had broken their decades-long silence like this.


    Thanks to this¡­ vague anticipation, the huge underground space was filled with an unexinable buzz and noises of heavy breathing.


    And so¡­ How long had it been since Wang Yuan entered here? Just as his patience was about to run after one solid hour of waiting, thest person to walk through the cramped passageway cried out. ¡°The doorway is sealed shut!¡±


    That man''s voice echoed in the space, prompting several men kitted out in matching ck robes to step up on the raised tform.


    The speaker scanned the crowd and addressed them in a loud voice. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    However, no one responded. They simply pressured the man to get the meeting going already with their silent res.


    The man continued to scan the crowd before contemtively nodding away. ¡°Listen to me, my brothers!¡±


    His voice echoed loudly within the underground space.


    ¡°We have long been persecuted for no other reason than our identity as demonic cultivators!¡±


    Wang Yuan''s expression crumpled. He didn''t take valuable time out of his busy schedule toe here and listen to that crap. Who cared about sympathy when all he wanted was a realistic solution!


    ¡°Just because we walk on the path of demonic cultivation, we''ve been murdered for no reason. We''ve been treated less than human!¡±


    The robed man''s voice grew louder and louder. However, Wang Yuan was already turning his phone on. He had no desire to listen to or humor that man.


    This part of the speech might be necessary for someone addressing such arge gathering, but Wang Yuan wasn''t interested. He figured he''d pretend to pay attention for a bit before slipping out of this ce.


    However, just as he began thinking about his escape¡­


    ¡°Listen, my brothers! Our opportunity has finallye!¡±


    ...<i>Opportunity?</i>


    Wang Yuan looked up from his phone''s screen.


    ¡°Only one thing kept us going strong throughout all those years of persecution and hardship! And that was¡­ The promise of the Demon Emperor descending to ournd once more!¡±


    Wang Yuan bit his lower lip.


    <i>''How can anyone be that stupid? Seriously now...!''</i>


    Did these old fogeys think anybody would be gullible enough to still believe that nonsense?


    Many moons ago, Wang Yuan''s father would make him sit down and listen to various tales. One of those stories was about the return of the Demon Emperor to the modern era to lead all the humiliated, tortured demonic cultivators to a newnd. To their promisednd!


    Unfortunately, all persecuted races and religions had a story of a savior descending from some imaginary heavenly ce to save them. It was nothing more than a sweet-sounding way tofort those who could barely survive the hardships of life.


    Wang Yuan had no desire to humor that pathetic attempt at feeling better about themselves.


    <i>''F*ck. I''ve wasted my time.''</i>


    It seemed quite a few people held the same view as Wang Yuan. Several had broken away from the crowd to head toward the exit.


    The executives seemed to be thinking of reorganizing and starting something big, but a gathering of demonic cultivators like this was risky.


    How would the martial artists of the orthodox path respond when all the¡­ ''cockroaches'' they failed to stamp out¡ªbecause of how well-hidden and spread out they were in Zhongyuan¡ªhad gathered in one spot? Even a moron could tell what they would do.


    And so, just as Wang Yuan let go of the final vestige of hope in his heart and turned toward the exit¡­


    The robed man''s next words mmed into his hearing like a thunderp.


    ¡°The elder guarding the Demon Emperor''snd, Elder Chang Min, has asked us to bring you all here today.¡±


    <i>''...Chang Min?''</i>


    .


    Although the term Demon Emperor meant little to Wang Yuan, the name of Chang Min definitely was the opposite.


    All the demonic cultivators filing out of the underground space stopped and turned around.


    <i>''He''s still alive after all these years?''</i>


    Everyone here knew that name. After all, Chang Min was famous for standing up for the demonic cultivators and fighting for their sake during the era of the harshest persecution of the demonic cultivators. Their thoughts of leaving were momentarily stopped by that famous name.


    And then, an old man leisurely stepped on to the raised tform.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    Wang Yuan''s jaw fell in astonishment and awe. He could sense it. He could sense the pure and intense demonic qi coursing through that old man!


    Not the turbid and low-grade demonic qiing off from the demonic cultivators nearby, but the kind that brought tears to Wang Yuan''s eyes simply by sensing it¡­ Such demonic qi was overflowing from that old man.


    That was when Wang Yuan instinctively knew. That old man was Chang Min! Although his appearance was beyond pitiful and shabby, a book shouldn''t be judged by its cover.


    A demonic cultivator that made Wang Yuan wonder how anyone could reach such heights was standing on the tform, looking back at the crowd.


    <i>''Maybe¡­?Just maybe!''</i>


    Expectation bloomed on Wang Yuan''s face again. If it was Chang Min taking the lead...!


    With Chang Min stepping into the leadership role, the demonic cultivators might not need to hide in darkness any further. Just like how countless martial artists had gathered under the banners of the Three Kings ruling Zhongyuan, the name of Chang Min might serve as a shelter where demonic cultivators could gather for safety.


    However, what Chang Min said next waspletely out of Wang Yuan''s expectations.


    ¡°I have¡­¡± Chang Min scanned the crowd and muttered gravely. ¡°...Witnessed the noble being''s descent!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    The noble being? What?


    How could someone like Chang Min say stuff like that? No existing demon cultivator would be good enough to be called by that title by Chang Min, so just how¡­


    ¡°...N-no, wait. Could it be?¡± Wang Yuan''s face quickly dyed in shock.


    What the ck-robed man said ovepped with Chang Min''s words in Wang Yuan''s mind. Since they were basically the same, it could only mean that¡­


    ¡°Indeed, I''ve witnessed him with my own two eyes. I''ve heard his voice with my own two ears. And I''ve witnessed his strength with my own body!¡±


    When Chang Min''s voice loudly echoed in the underground space, the gathered demonic cultivators grew tense.


    The legend! The tale passed down only as a legend, a myth, among the demonic cultivators...!


    However, Chang Min was saying that a tale so tall and unrealistic that it could never be a reality was real!


    Chang Min loudly dered to the crowd, ¡°Yes, the Demon Emperor has descended to the current era!¡±


    Wang Yuan staggered on his feet. Not because he was awestruck, though. No, he was too shocked to stand straight.


    ¡°And he told us to gather. He said he needs all of you. All of us! The noble being, who raised the divine swords to prove he''s their rightful master¡­ has taken pity on us and wishes to open a brand-new world for our sake!¡±


    Wang Yuan''s sight grew blurry from all the warm tears.


    <i>''Son of a b*tch...!''</i>


    He was definitely not happy or moved by what he heard. His tears were nothing more than his umted sorrow threatening to burst out.


    ¡°The era of hardships for us is nearing its end! Now that the legend has be a reality, we shall gather under his banner and recreate the world... ruled by the demon cult!¡±


    Someone in the crowd suddenly yelled loudly, ¡°Do you expect us to believe that?!¡±


    ¡°Do not doubt my testimony!¡± Chang Min loudly roared. ¡°I''ve personally witnessed the noble Demon Emperor opening the hidden secret cave! And that area cannot be essed unless one is the Demon Emperor! He has forgiven me¡­ And he has forgiven all of us!¡±


    Weighty silence descended in the underground space.


    This was an unbelievable story. However, the demonic cultivators had to believe it.


    <i>''The Demon Emperor...?''</i>


    Wang Yuan furiously rubbed his face. ording to the legends, the Demon Emperor was strong enough to trample Heaven and Earth. Of course, those stories seemed too good to be true.


    However, the fact that the secret cave had been opened seemed to point to the Demon Emperor''s descent. The method of opening it had been lost to history, after all. Simply put, an individual possessing the lost cultivation techniques of the demon cult had appeared. Wang Yuan finally realized what that signified, and his body began shuddering powerfully.


    ¡°Do not doubt this truth!¡± Chang Min roared once more. ¡°And our Demon Emperor is not a merciful person! The Demon Emperor demands your absolute subordination! Anyone daring to earn his wrath shall experience the most wretched death imaginable on this Earth! Our noble Demon Emperor lords over all things in creation. He is the lord of demons. The lord of every one of us!¡±


    Wang Yuan nervously gulped. Once the demonic qi of a martial artist reached the limit of their threshold, they would lose their humanity and be an iparably cruel and violent monster. That was the story for ''regr'' demonic cultivators, so how much worse would the Demon Emperor be? How much crueler and despicable would the Demon Emperor bepared to them?


    Ecstasy and fear washed over Wang Yuan to take over his senses.


    Someone in the crowd nervously asked, ¡°W-what are we supposed to do, sir?¡±


    ¡°The Demon Emperor wishes for us to assemble. And he dered he shall demonstrate to us all what the true demonic cultivation is, not the shabby third-rate methods you were forced to master!¡±


    ¡°W-where is the Demon Emperor right now, sir?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­¡±


    Wang Yuan chuckled hollowly. Who cared about where the Demon Emperor was? What really mattered was Chang Min''s deration of the descent of the Demon Emperor, their master. If this individual truly was the lord of all things in Heaven and Earth, blood and death should apany him, regardless of where he was.


    Without a doubt!


    ***


    ¡°Kyah~hahahahaha~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly addressed the little girl. ¡°Seon-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°...It''s not nice to yank and pull at my hair, okay?¡±


    ¡°Kyah~hahahaha!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho securely gripped the legs of Seon-Yeong riding on his shoulders and yanking at his hair. He couldn''t help but sigh under his breath, though!


    ¡°Oppa! That! I want that!¡±


    ¡°...You want what?¡±


    ¡°Cotton candy! I want cotton candy!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Didn''t you have some already?¡±


    ¡°Cotton caaaaandy! I want cotton caaaaaaaaaaaandy!¡±


    ¡°Don''t shout, okay? I''ll buy it. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ardently stared at the heavens above.


    <i>''Why can''t it rain today?''</i>


    This ce had to be Hell. This so-called ''amusement'' park had to be a hell designed to test a man''s endurance and patience! Not even the infamous demon cult''s jails were this torturous!


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cried out. ¡°You mustn''t separate from the group! You''re going to get lost!¡±


    ¡°Kyahahahaha!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly chased after the running kids that had clearly lost their minds and herded them to the center of the road, all while silently holding back his tears.


    ¡°Waaaaah! It hurts! Waaaaah!¡±


    In the middle of this chaos, one of the children tripped and fell to the ground and began wailing where he sat.


    <i>''...I''m the one who wants to cry here!''</i>


    Dealing with young kids in a normal setting was already a heavy burden, to begin with, but¡­ But! Why did it feel like the energy levels and enthusiasm of these children had doubled, nay tripled, as soon as they stepped into the amusement park?!


    Kids continued to scream ¡°Kyah!¡± as they ran around seemingly everywhere. Kang Jin-Ho groaned constantly while trying his best to control the unruly children.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    That was when someone called out his name, and Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned his head to find out who it could be.

 Chapter 413: Call to Assemble (3)

    <h4>Chapter 413: Call to Assemble (3)</h4>


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    That was when someone called out his name, and Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned his head to find out who it could be.


    And he recoiled almost right afterward, a look of horror filling his face. ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    A woman wearing a massive wide-brim hat, a pair of sunsses anyone could see was excessively big for her face, a medical mask, and even a scarf obscuring her throat, was hurriedly walking up to Kang Jin-Ho while waving her hand.


    ¡°It''s me, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...? Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha raised her index finger to cover her lips. ¡°Keep it down! People might hear you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned her attire one more time before cautiously asking her, ¡°...Perhaps a skin ailment?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not like that, but¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spat out a long, long groan.


    ***


    Going back in time¡­


    ¡°...What do you think you''re doing, Jin-Seong?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked in a low, almost growling voice.


    However, Han Jin-Seong only cackled back at her. ¡°Fufufufu¡­¡±


    ¡°You can''t thoughtlessly do stuff like this, you know!¡±


    ¡°Fufufufufu...!¡±


    ¡°...You''reughing?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufufu...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows shot up even higher when Han Jin-Seong dared to keepughing like a slimy used car salesman.


    <i>''This precocious brat...!''</i>


    Since Han Jin-Seong went through so much stuff from a young age, him behaving like an older man was not all that surprising. Even so, this brat could be way too slimy sometimes. He had to be born this way since that was the only way to exin his personality!


    Choi Yeon-Ha showed the boy her fist. ¡°Want me to beat you up?¡±


    ¡°...No thanks.¡±


    Still, he wasn''t as sturdy against attacks as Kang Jin-Ho was, which was a relief.


    Choi Yeon-Ha shouted at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Why did you have to go and do something this dumb?!¡±


    ¡°You told us to create a dating opportunity for you, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°You should''ve discussed it with me first!¡±


    "Eiii~...¡± Han Jin-Seong shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. ¡°You know what Jin-Ho hyung is like, noona.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, you try to handle things that way, and nothing will get done. The best way forward is to get the ball rolling somehow, then act ording to what happens next.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s cheeks twitched ominously. ¡°Oh? So, this was the answer you guys came up with?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression morphed to resemble a demon crawling out of Hell''s depth. ¡°You¡­ Who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Aren''t you Choi Yeon-Ha, the actress?¡±


    ¡°And you told me thest time I was in the orphanage that I mustn''t forget my station, right? My dignity and stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did...?¡±


    ¡°After saying all that, this is your solution?! Are you telling me to go on a date with that guy in a ce packed with people?!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong''s jaw dropped in stupefaction. His expression clearly implied he hadn''t thought that far ahead. ¡°Woah. How could we overlook something that crucial...?¡±


    ¡°You all are such idiots!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shielded her face with both hands.


    Every person in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances looked fine on the surface, but they all had several screws loose in their heads! And those screws weren''t tiny little things, either. It felt like those came off some of the most important parts of the brain to rattle noisily inside their skull!


    Han Jin-Seong scratched the back of his head. ¡°T-then¡­ What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°...Forget it. I shouldn''t have expected anything from you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°We did this out of good intentions, you know? Aren''t you being a little too harsh on us...?¡±


    ¡°You really are itching for the taste of my fists, aren''t you?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha raised her fists again.


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eiii!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blew her top in anger, then pulled out several articles of?<i>something</i> out of her bag.


    ¡°...?¡± Han Jin-Seong''s expression stiffened ever so slightly while observing this spectacle.


    ***


    Now, back to the present¡­


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed. ¡°Can you overlook this, if you don''t mind? Exining this situation might take hours, you see. People might raise an uproar if they see my face, and I can''t afford that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding. If this had been in the past, he would''ve thought Choi Yeon-Ha was needlessly going overboard with her cautiousness. But Kang Jin-Ho had already experienced the nerve-racking terror of obsessed fans plenty of times by now.


    And the level of unwanted attention he was subjected to back then would be nothing but child''s ypared to what Choi Yeon-Ha must endure. If Choi Yeon-Ha undid her disguise now, the amusement park''s operations would probably grind to a halt almost immediately.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho definitely understood where Choi Yeon-Ha wasing from. Even then¡­


    ¡°...Miss Yeon-Ha, isn''t it too hot under all that clothing?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The weather was stiflingly hot today, yet Choi Yeon-Ha was dressed in a face mask, a pair of sunsses, a scarf and arge hat. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t see all that many gaps in her attire for the heat to escape.


    ¡°I, I''m fine,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dismissively waved her hand, but¡­


    ¡°You don''t look that way, though?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m fine!¡±


    ¡°...Very well, if you say so.¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked worriedly at Choi Yeon-Ha, but she remained adamant about her decision. Of course, her expression couldn''t be seen under the disguise, but still!


    ¡°By the way, what brings you here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression crumpled almost instantly.


    <i>''Didn''t you say you''ve already sorted this out, Han Jin-Seong?!''</i>


    Wasn''t this like setting up a table but telling the customers to bring their own food?! Then again, Choi Yeon-Ha mused to herself, she shouldn''t have gotten her hopes up. Things Han Jin-Seong did usually ended up like this, after all! What did she expect from a little brat, anyway?


    ¡°I heard that the orphanage kids were going on a pic to an amusement park today and wanted to join them.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded happily away.


    Having one more adult around would be a massive help. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure why the orphanage girls followed Choi Yeon-Ha so religiously, but their reasons didn''t matter as long as her presence lightened his burden considerably.


    ¡°I see. d to have you with us,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Ehehe~. Don''t worry about anything, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m here to help.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha confidently smiled back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Meanwhile, Han Jin-Seong watching them from afar also smiled contentedly. ¡°I told you to trust me, didn''t I?¡±


    Unfortunately for everyone involved¡­ Today''s event soon began spiraling in an unexpected direction.


    ***


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaahk!¡±


    That scream sounded as if it wasing from the pit of Hell itself.


    Kang Jin-Ho heard countless many variations of screams before due to the unique nature of his life choices so far, but even he had to flinch at the terror contained in Choi Yeon-Ha''s screams.


    ¡°P-please, calm down and... ¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaah! Waaaaah! Mommy! Mommmmy! Help me! Mommy!¡±


    <i>''...Yup, it''s toote.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. Choi Yeon-Ha was already beyond the state where words could get through to her. With her rational mind no longer functioning, Choi Yeon-Ha thrashed about violently while trapped in her seat by the steel safety bars pressing down on her shoulders.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed Choi Yeon-Ha''s mask getting wetter and turned his head away, unable to keep looking at this scene.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaahk!¡±


    <i>''This is why I told you not toe with us on this ride... ''</i>


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, a roller coaster was a yawn-inducing ride. To others, though? The hairs of everyone else would stand up on their ends at the prospect of going on one. And to Choi Yeon-Ha, it must be simr to an express train straight to the mouth of the underworld!


    While making others worried about her possibly having a heart attack, Choi Yeon-Ha threw her head this way and that. ¡°Kyaaaaaahk! I''m sorry! It was my fault! I''m sooooorry!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while listening to Choi Yeon-Ha desperately apologizing to someone.


    <i>''You were supposed to help me out, though¡­''</i>


    The orphanage kids riding on the roller coaster were worriedly staring at Choi Yeon-Ha now. They were supposed to be having fun riding this thing, but Choi Yeon-Ha was turning this variety-show-like moment into a documentary instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly called out to her. ¡°Mm, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Y-yes?!¡±


    ¡°You should close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh? Why?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s counsel only led Choi Yeon-Ha to open her eyes even wider... And her effort was greeted by the sight of the roller coaster track twisting into a 360-degree loop up ahead. She gripped the safety bars hard enough to break them off their hinges.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who made this¡­ Uwaaaaahng! You son of a...! Aaaaaahk! I''ll kill you...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head. How fortunate it was that Choi Yeon-Ha''s face was so thoroughly covered¡­


    ***


    ¡°Unnie, are you okay?¡± One of the older orphanage girls worriedly asked.


    ¡°...Uh?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly looked up from her sitting position.


    ¡°Unnie, please drink this water and try to get a hold of yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho oppa! Unnie''s gone crazy!¡±


    <i>...Kids, that?unnie of yours was never of a sane mind. It''s a bit toote to call her out on that now.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suppressed his mind''s voice wanting to break free and sighed softly under his breath. ¡°I''ll look after her, so¡­ You girls go ahead and have fun.¡±


    ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We came to an amusement park to have fun, so it will be no good for you to not enjoy yourselves. Others are waiting for you, so go ahead without us and have fun. Don''t worry.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha broke out of her daze and shot up to her feet. ¡°No, wait!¡±


    Even Kang Jin-Ho flinched in surprise from her sudden explosion of energy.


    ¡°W-what is it now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while blinking his eyes.


    ¡°...I, I''ll join them on the rides!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait a second. Miss Yeon-Ha, you shouldn''t... ¡±


    ¡°I''ll join them!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes burned fiercely. ¡°These children came to have fun, and I cannot afford to hinder them. So, I must join them!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was honestly moved. Just a little bit. The way Choi Yeon-Ha thought about what''s best for the kids certainly wasmendable, but¡­


    ¡°...Miss Yeon-Ha, you''re drooling.¡±


    <i>Slurp!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly sucked in her drool.


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, if we look at this situation objectively, I believe the children will have a better time if you don''t apany them.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, that is¡­ why you''re no good in things like this.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried to stand straight before looking back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°The kids are incredibly kind, you know? In that case, can you imagine them having fun while knowing the unnie they came together with is sick and can''t join them anymore?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally managed to straighten her back. ¡°What''s wrong with you, Choi Yeon-Ha? Don''t forget who you are! I''ve even done wire stunts while shooting action movies before, so this should be nothing to me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho almost retorted just then.?<i>Those wire stunts wouldn''t have flipped you around 360 degrees, though?</i>


    ¡°If I take on a job, I''ll see to it till the end! That''s my motto! Follow me, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely impressed by Choi Yeon-Ha''s guts as she walked ahead. He had a hunch that rather than her looks, her strong will had yed a massive part in Choi Yeon-Ha reaching her current status in the acting world. Even though she couldn''t even walk straight with her legs precariously wobbling away, Choi Yeon-Ha''s drive to not get in the children''s way as they had fun was truly praiseworthy. She was worthy of Kang Jin-Ho''s acknowledgment, without a doubt!


    Kang Jin-Ho believed most matters could be dealt with as long as a person possessed the necessary drive and willpower, so this part of Choi Yeon-Ha earned a high evaluation from him.


    However, there was one kink in that assessment.


    <i>''Noting here in the first ce?would have?solved all the problems, though... ''</i>


    Wasn''t the old idiom,?<i>Let sleeping dogs lie,?</i>invented precisely for a situation like this...?


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head and followed behind Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ***


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaahk!¡±


    Obviously, a roller coaster was scary to ride. However, there was more to this story to consider. If a person got deathly frightened by a roller coaster ride, they should most likely experience a simr level of terror even when riding aparatively less scary attraction. And that was the situation with Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Whyyyy! Why isn''t it! Ending! Aaaaaaahk! Y-you! You son of a...! Kyaaaaaahk!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha gestured wildly toward the ride''s control room. She was trying to tell the operator to stop this bloody ride this second, but the sunsses and the mask made it impossible for anyone to read her expression. And her wild gestures only got even more exaggerated by the ride''s movements.


    The operator, thoroughly mistaken about her intentions now, grabbed the mic and enthusiastically cried out, ¡°Yes, miss! Let''s go for one more ride to the sky! Let''s goooo!¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna kill you! I''ll definitely kill you!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha screamed as tears flooded out of her eyes.


    The ride designed to look like a Viking ship rose high up in the air, with Choi Yeon-Ha sitting right in front. Kang Jin-Ho sitting next to her silently sighed again.


    ¡°Save me, Mister Jin-Ho! Please save me!¡±


    ¡°...Keep your head down, Miss Yeon-Ha. Maybe it''ll be less scary if you''re not looking.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaah! I''m gonna die, you knoooow!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly reached to the next seat and pushed Choi Yeon-Ha''s hat down to block her eyes. He then looked up at the distant sky as his ears were assaulted by the children''s delighted yelps and Choi Yeon-Ha''s terrified scream.


    <i>''That''s nice¡­''</i>


    He was talking about the clear blue sky, of course.


    ***


    ¡°Unnie, I think that''s enough, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°It''s our fault! Please don''t push yourself anymore, unnie!¡±


    ¡°Unnie, please don''t die! Waaaaah!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was sitting on one of the amusement park''s many benches while an eerie smile was etched on her face. Her expression was simr to what an arsonist might make after burning everything down.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while tilting his head.


    <i>''Hmm. Feels like herplexion has gotten a bit paler...?''</i>


    From some angle, Choi Yeon-Ha... looked like she had lost some of her lifespan. If he was to describe what that looked like... Compared to the first time he met her, herplexion lost some color? Something like that?


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s radiance seemed to have waned a bit.


    ¡°I''m alright, children... ¡± Choi Yeon-Ha addressed the concerned kids in a warm, gentle voice.


    ¡°U-unnie! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Your character''s all gotten weird, unnie! Stop!¡±


    The children all fell into momentary panic when Choi Yeon-Ha behaved benevolently and gracefully.


    <i>''Huh? Just how bad was her regr conduct for the kids to react like this?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Choi Yeon-Ha came here today to earn some brownie points but lost quite a few instead.


    ¡°Didn''t someone say she wanted to ride that roller coaster one more time? Let''s go! I''m sure Yeon-Ha unnie will¡­ feel¡­ better...?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?!¡±


    ¡°Which idiot said that just now! Show yourself, now!¡±


    While watching the kids angrily search for the origin of that ludicrous (?) statement, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    <i>''This has gone to the dogs, hasn''t it?''</i>


    <i>Definitely gone to the dogs, I tell you¡­?</i>

 Chapter 414: Call to Assemble (4)

    <h4>Chapter 414: Call to Assemble (4)</h4>


    ¡°It was a mistake,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He had to admit to his crime this time.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mean thating to this amusement park was a mistake. No, the ''mistake'' he was talking about referred to¡­ Not stopping himself after the purchase of free usage passes.


    When Kang Jin-Ho learned that an additional fee could purchase the park''s special pass allowing him to ride any attractions without queuing up, he unhesitantly bought them for every orphanage kid.


    He chose to do this since today was the children''s first visit to an amusement park, and queuing up unnecessarily and wasting their valuable time would''ve only ruined their day.


    <i>''But¡­?To think that would turn around and bite me back!''</i>


    Obviously, his choice was a pretty solid one from the children''s perspectives. However, the problem with it was that Choi Yeon-Ha was forced to endure many more rides than what would''ve been the usual case.


    By the time the sun began setting beyond the Western mountains, Choi Yeon-Ha was basically crawling limply on the ground like an invertebrate.


    ¡°Unnie, please get a hold of yourself...!¡±


    ¡°Drink this, unnie.¡±


    ¡°C-children, I¡­ I''m fine. Don''t worry about me, and have fun, okay?¡±


    ¡°Unnie, you gotta snap out of it. You''re scaring us!¡±


    At this point, it was safe to say the kids were looking after Choi Yeon-Ha, not the other way around. Han Jin-Seong observing this scene from afar pped his forehead in dismay. ¡°Gee whiz¡­ Noona sure is a unique character, isn''t she?¡±


    Trying to find someone as unique as Choi Yeon-Ha would be an exercise in futility!


    ¡°Still! We did this for her so she could hang out with Jin-Ho hyung, so why did she idiotically stick to the kids instead?! And everyone already knows what to do, too!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s n was pretty straightforward. All the orphanage kids were in on the act, and they divided themselves into groups.


    The high-school-aged kids were in a separate group, and their job was to secretly chaperone the younger kids at the expense of riding the attractions themselves. This would''ve ''naturally'' led to Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha having enough free time to¡­ drift away and do their own thing somewhere else. At least, that was the n.


    However, that n went out the window the moment Choi Yeon-Ha confidently dered, ¡°Kids! Assemble!¡±


    ¡°Seriously now...¡° Han Jin-Seong helplessly chuckled. ¡°I''m telling you, only people with loose screws in their heads hang around Jin-Ho hyung¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s assessment and Han Jin-Seong''s thoughts mirrored each other remarkably well. Such was their simrity that they even failed remarkably well at assessing themselves!


    ¡°Hold on,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he approached the limp Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Oppa, please do something.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m here. Hold on, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Once the children stepped aside to make room, Kang Jin-Ho reached down and grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha''s head.


    ¡°...Ng?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in puzzlement before shuddering grandly. Something cold rushed inside her head, and her body became refreshingly cool in the blink of an eye. So much so she even had to shiver from the coldness, too! ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally regained her frazzled mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°You wrapped yourself like that in this weather, so no wonder you overheated.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly nodded, still slightly dazed.


    If she didn''t want people to notice her, hiding her face would''ve been sufficient. However, she was an actress at the end of the day. An actress like her had to be extra careful not to sunburn her skin too much.


    That meant besides the hat and the scarf, Choi Yeon-Ha also tightly wrapped her whole body with long pants and a blouse made out of non-breathable material to prevent sunlight from even thinking about touching her skin.


    That was why Choi Yeon-Ha''s consciousness was getting fainter by the minute, but Kang Jin-Ho must''ve done something to her just now. She felt clear-headed in the literal blink of an eye.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I feel much better now, thank you. Let''s go and ride the next one, shall we?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho crumpled his expression, feeling slightly fed up by her response.


    <i>''What is wrong with this woman? Is she a masochist?''</i>


    That was when one of the older girls suddenly pulled Choi Yeon-Ha''s hand and ced it inside Kang Jin-Ho''s grip. ¡°Oppa...!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We''ll go and have fun by ourselves, so you focus on looking after Yeon-Ha unnie. Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do. You. Understand?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho obediently nodded after sensing that the res from the girls surrounding him were not to be taken lightly. ¡°L-leave her to me.¡±


    ¡°Please look after unnie, okay! And buy her something cold to drink, too!¡±


    ¡°We''re going to see the parade starting soon!¡±


    ¡°Got it. Have fun,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as the kids waved their hands and walked away. He sighed deeply and turned his head toward Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha had her back turned to him while looking away for some reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and addressed her. ¡°What are you doing, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°I''ve finally sobered up, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? Okay, but why aren''t you looking at me while saying that?¡±


    ¡°...Give me a moment. If I look at your face right now, I might die from embarrassment, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t reply to that and just stood there awkwardly. However, his sharp hearing still heard Choi Yeon-Ha''s pained whisper.


    ¡°...I should just kill myself.¡±


    Sorrow heavy enough to crush the world was contained in her whisper.


    ***


    ¡°So¡­ Today is your first time in an amusement park?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sheepishly nodded. ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Which means... You''ve never been on a ride before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became unreadable. ¡°Really? Then why were you so confident earlier?¡±


    ¡°I thought everything would be fine, you know? Everyone else is fine, so I figured¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stopped talking there and resumed sucking on the cold drink through the straw. Her ears framing her blushing face twitched constantly. ¡°And¡­ I thought it was fun, in a way, too¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, it was fun, too!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at her feisty reply. Didn''t she say the children wouldn''t get to enjoy themselves if she was seen struggling, so she needed to ''endure''? And now, she was changing her tune so soon?


    ¡°Since when did you start worrying about the kids?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Do you find it weird?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You haven''t been around them for long, after all. It took me a long time to start caring deeply about the kids, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha leaned slightly against the chair. ¡°I guess I¡­ felt a sense of kinship with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Sense of kinship, you say?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha weightily nodded. ¡°I''ve never been to an amusement park before. I didn''t have the time or friends toe to a ce like this until now. I started working as an actor even before I was old enough to vote, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I used to think my situation couldn''t be helped, but¡­ Maybe I was hiding my real feelings. Feelings of wanting toe to a ce like this and have fun without a care in the world,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But now¡­ Trying to enjoy stuff like that at my age seemed less important than helping the kids have a great time today. That''s what I nned to do, but¡­ Look at me now.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha lowered her head a little.


    ¡°It feels like I keep stumbling all the timetely. I''m trying my best in my own way, but things don''t work out as I intended, and I''m only getting in other people''s way.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''m pretty sure the kids will reminisce more about the stuff you''ve gone through today rather than the rides they''ve been on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Kang Jin-Ho confidently nodded.


    <i>''As long as you overlook how badly you will get wrecked in the kids'' recollections¡­¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled gently.


    How should he describe his current impression of this woman? Choi Yeon-Ha kept surprising him by revealing a new side of hers every time they met. At first, he saw her as nothing more than a ck-hearted opportunist and, a little bitter, a weirdly obsessive woman. But now¡­


    <i>''...Now, how do I see her?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little while thinking about that question.


    Although he couldn''t button down his evaluation of Choi Yeon-Ha just yet, he was still sure of this one thing. The more they met and interacted, the more his opinion of her improved.


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Better?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°...A little more rest, and I should be good to join the children on the rides again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should take a rain check on that, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m being serious.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mused that Choi Yeon-Ha''s willpower had to be the reason why he viewed her in a better light. He had been feeling a little disappointed by the orphanage kids''ck of willpower recently, so Choi Yeon-Ha''s gutsiness was like healing rays to his soul.


    Didn''t matter whether one was a boy or girl, they should be as gutsy as Choi Yeon-Ha!


    Choi Yeon-Ha scanned their surroundings. ¡°Where did the kids go, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They said they wanted to watch the parade. But some of them probably went to ride that thing.¡±


    ¡°That thing? Which one?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed up. Choi Yeon-Ha followed his finger and looked up and noticed a ride spinning along the arch of the domed ceiling.


    ¡°Wow, that looks fun.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as it''s not moving too fast, I''ll be fine. I''m not scared of heights, you see? To be honest, I didn''t know I''d be scared of going fast. When I''m behind the wheel and in control, I feel like nothing can scare me, but¡­ It was like my body wasn''t mine anymore, and¡­¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha held her shoulders and shuddered as if she inadvertently recalled the sensations of riding on the roller coaster.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at her. ¡°No need to force yourself. It''s about time to go home, anyway. We can''t stay here forever, and the bus I hired should be here not too long from now, as well. Once the kids are done, we''ll be heading home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ah, well. How unfortunate, but it can''t be helped, I guess.¡±


    <i>You can still say ''how unfortunate'' after what you went through?</i>


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could express his dismay, Choi Yeon-Ha spoke up first in a wry-sounding voice. ¡°You know, I¡­ I always wanted to do those kinds of things in a theme park.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    ¡°Stuff other people do, you know? Like, putting on a bunny hair band, taking lots of photos, waving my hand at the parade¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened, asionally nodding.


    ¡°Eat cotton candies, and, and... I mean, I''m not a kid anymore. So I wanted to take my time strolling around and looking at other people and maybe make some fun memories along the way, but¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha poked her tongue out. ¡°But things turned out a bit too¡­bative, I guess?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in an off-hand manner. ¡°We can alwayse backter.¡±


    ¡°...Later?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Without the kids, too.¡±


    ¡°...!¡° Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice trembled a little. ¡°Are you saying you''lle with me?¡±


    It took a lot out of Choi Yeon-Ha to ask that question, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even require a speck of mental energy to reply to her. ¡°Yes. I don''t see why not.¡±


    ¡°Really? You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha trembled a little from excitement. Her sunsses and mask hid her expression but couldn''t entirely hide how red her cheeks had gotten.


    ***


    ¡°...So? What does the atmosphere down there look like?¡±


    ¡°It''s perfect, Jin-Seong hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Good. Looks like we don''t need to create another scene, then?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong, in charge of the emergency responsemittee, and the orphanage kids assisting him smiled suspiciously while observing Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha from a tall balcony.


    ¡°Who cares about what happens as long as we get the results we want! Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You''re totally correct, hyung-nim!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong smirked deviously before ncing around. ¡°By the way, where did the girls go?¡±


    ¡°They went to ride that thing, hyung.¡±


    ¡°That thing? You mean¡­ that?¡± Han Jin-Seong pointed above.


    ¡°Yes. They said they''ll be back right after riding it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Geez, they are no help whatsoever, eh...?¡± Han Jin-Seong tutted unhappily.


    ***


    ¡°S-so, you think the kids are still riding that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tried to change the conversation to escape from her embarrassment.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I meant that ride.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head to look at the amusement park''s ride above his head. ¡°...Yes, they are riding on it.¡±


    ¡°...You can actually see that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled in dismay. Obviously, something that far away shouldn''t be¡­


    <i>''No, hang on. If it''s Mister Jin-Ho, he might really be able to see them.''</i>


    Hadn''t Choi Yeon-Ha already witnessed the mysterious power Kang Jin-Ho possessed?


    ¡°Okay... Which ride is it, though?¡±


    ¡°It''s that yellow one over¡ª¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped talking and mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Yellow one?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...? Which color is it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything while suddenly standing up.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression stiffened after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s hardened face. She remembered seeing that look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face once before.


    ...Back when the tunnel was copsing on top of them!


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke while scanning the area above his head. ¡°...Call the kids and tell them to gather in one area.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, tell them to leave this ce. To leave this building altogether!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was full of questions but didn''t talk back to him. If Kang Jin-Ho was making a face like that, it could only mean something terrible was about to happen. In that case, she shouldn''t be wasting time like this!


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho broke into a full-powered sprint. But, almost at the same time...!


    <i>Crack! Craaaack!</i>


    The sounds of something ripping apart rang out as debris and dust began cascading from above.


    1. ''Hyung-nim'' is a term for calling one''s ''mob boss,'' ''crime boss,'' or ''Don''. Of course, it''s used humorously in this case.

 Chapter 415: Call to Assemble (5)

    <h4>Chapter 415: Call to Assemble (5)</h4>


    Cheon Tae-Hun entered the Assembly Master''s office and hurriedly called out to Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Sir! Assembly Master!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun raised his head to look. ¡°Mm? What now?¡±


    ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s expression stiffened as he approached Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°We just received a call from the Yeongnam Group.¡±


    ¡°It''s not Yeongnam Group but Yeongnam Branch, Tae-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Does that matter, sir?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at Cheon Tae-Hun in dissatisfaction. The Yeongnam Group had already been integrated into the Martial Assembly''s ranks, and it''d continue existing with the ''new'' name of Yeongnam Branch under Lee Hyeon-Su''s supervision until the reorganization could bepleted. That was the current situation.


    Trying to shuffle and reorganize that many people was never going to be an easy task. Even if Bang Jin-Hun was pretty good at managing an organization, he still needed a lot of time to straighten everything out.


    ¡°Okay, whatever. So? What''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°The call came from Lee Hyeon-Su, sir. And it seems the former Yeongman Group''s master has escaped.¡±


    ¡°Yeongnam Group''s master? Former, too? You talking about Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''m talking about the former master.¡±


    ¡°...Wait, you mean that bastard, Kim Seok-Il?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun loudly tutted. ¡°What the hell, man! Say something that makes sense! Don''t you know what state Kim Seok-Il is in? How can a man in his condition escape anything? He couldn''t have escaped even if the doors were wide open.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I thought as well, but...!¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun grimaced deeply. ¡°Our men monitoring him¡­ were all killed, sir!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Bang Jin-Hun shot up to his feet.


    His men dying was no simple matter. Kim Seok-Il became a cripple after his cultivation base was destroyed. Monitoring him was strictly unnecessary.


    In that case, why did Bang Jin-Hun station men near Kim Seok-Il? Simple. It wasn''t to monitor that cripple but to protect him.


    The bad blood between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly ran deep. Seriously deep. The two organizations had been at each other''s throats for a long time. That meant folks with grudges against Kim Seok-Il were quite a few in number.


    The guards were ced around Kim Seok-Il just in case those with scores to settle decided now was an opportune time.


    And Bang Jin-Hun was also following Kang Jin-Ho''s orders here. Besides, killing someone who couldn''t even fight back was not Bang Jin-Hun''s style.


    But now¡­ his men had been killed?


    ¡°...Sir, here are the photos sent from the hospital.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sat back down while looking at the images on the screen presented by Cheon Tae-Hun, and his expression crumpled in despair and rage. ¡°What the f*ck is this?!¡°


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! I said, what is this sh*t, you bastard!¡± Bang Jin-Hun shot back up to his feet again.


    He wouldn''t be Bang Jin-Hun if he could stay calm after looking at the images of corpses that used to be his subordinates. Especially more so when those corpses resembled sickening blobs of meat after a fly swatter had mmed down on them!


    ¡°You...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to bite Cheon Tae-Hun''s head off but stopped himself in time and clenched his fists tightly instead.


    This matter wasn''t Cheon Tae-Hun''s or Lee Hyeon-Su''s fault. Getting angry at them would only make Bang Jin-Hun a short-tempered idiot.


    ¡°...Kim Seok-Il isn''t capable of doing this.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±


    ¡°Which means someone else took Kim Seok-Il away¡­ Did you confirm it, then?¡±


    ¡°For now, we''ve only received this report, sir. However, I''ve already ordered them to investigate thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out immediately! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun watched Cheon Tae-Hun leave the office and reflexively mouthed a fresh cigarette. Once the cigarette smoke filled his lungs, Bang Jin-Hun thought his racing mind had calmed down a little.


    <i>''Who could it be?''</i>


    It couldn''t have been the Japanese. Those bastards pursued practical interests, after all. They wouldn''t have kidnapped Kim Seok-Il since doing so wouldn''t bring them any benefits.


    ¡°In that case, who else could it be?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mmed his fist down on the desk.


    He was angry about his subordinates dying like dogs, but thinking about how Kang Jin-Ho would react after learning about this situation was...


    ...Bang Jin-Hun''s brows shot up.


    ¡°Cheon Tae-Hun!¡± Bang Jin-Hun rushed outside his office while calling Cheon Tae-Hun''s name. ¡°Our men guarding Mister Jin-Ho''s vicinity! What about them?!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and confirm their safety! Now!¡±


    ¡°...! Yes, sir! I''m on it!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression crumpled hideously. He was convinced that this event couldn''t have been caused by some random individual with no animosity toward Kang Jin-Ho. That meant Kang Jin-Ho had to be the ultimate target¡­


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho must be fine, right...?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s voice quaked nervously.


    ***


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What''s wrong?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye looked up at the ceiling with a slightly dazed face. "No, uh... I thought I heard something just now.¡±


    ¡°Get closer first.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± Jo Mi-Hye got closer to the person ahead of her in the queue for the sake of her friends behind her, then excitedly looked at the hot-air balloon-shaped ride in anticipation.


    ¡°Looks like we''ll get to ride it. Just in the nick of time, I guess?¡± Choi Seon-Hui behind Jo Mi-Hye excitedly asked.


    ¡°Yeah. What a relief.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you think Yeon-Ha unnie will be okay?"


    Jo Mi-Hye covered her mouth andughed softly. What a weird experience it was to see a person''s face getting paler and paler despite a mask and a pair of sunsses blocking the view!


    ¡°I''m grateful toward Yeon-Ha unnie.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡± Choi Seon-Hui urgently nodded to say she agreed.


    ¡°But she can be such an airhead sometimes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I said!¡±


    The orphanage kids worked together to create an opportunity for Choi Yeon-Ha since she wanted to go on a date with Kang Jin-Ho, but to think she''d throw that chance away and stick to the kids and end up in that pitiful state...


    The first impression Choi Yeon-Ha gave off was that of a smart, capable older sister, but the more the kids got to know her, the more of an airhead she became. So much so that the girls were no longer puzzled by theck of a significant other in Choi Yeon-Ha''s life despite her ''advanced'' age!


    ¡°Still, she''s with Jin-Ho oppa now, so there''s that.¡±


    ¡°And we had to work so hard to create this moment, too!¡±


    ¡°You''re so right. I don''t even like amusement parks, you know?¡±


    ¡°Right, right. It''s not like we''re little kids or something.¡±


    Even though Jo Mi-Hye and Choi Seon-Hui muttered like that, they couldn''t hide the growing anticipation from their expressions.


    The night had descended on Earth, prompting various colorful and bright lights to be switched on throughout the amusement park. The girls'' hearts fluttered from excitement at the prospect of watching the spectacr disy from high up near the ceiling.


    ¡°Unnie, unnie~!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let''s not forget to take care of the little one, Do-Yeon. Don''t let go of my hand, okay?¡±


    The much-younger girl, Hwang Do-Yeon, excitedly nodded. ¡°Ng, Unnie!¡±


    Choi Seon-Hui scanned the surroundings before asking Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°What about other kids?¡±


    ¡°They said they wanted to ride the roller coaster down there one more time.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. They were too worried about Yeon-Ha unnie earlier to properly enjoy the ride, you know.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that''s true... ¡±


    <i>Crack...</i>


    Jo Mi-Hye''s head snapped to look behind her.


    Choi Seon-Hui tilted her head. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I keep hearing this weird noise, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really? You sure have a great hearing, don''t you? You can actually hear something weird when it''s so loud in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. It sounds like something is cracking apart... ¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah... ¡± Jo Mi-Hye sheepishly poked her tongue out while scratching the back of her head.


    <i>''Am I just imagining things?''</i>


    The park employee smiled and greeted the children. ¡°How many people areing onboard?¡±


    ¡°Four,¡± Choi Seon-Hui replied.


    The employee confirmed the orphanage girls and smiled back. ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Anticipation and excitement bloomed in the girls'' hearts. Once they cautiously climbed inside the ride, the employees checked the safety systems.


    ¡°Please refrain from running around or jumping inside the ride, everyone. And please don''t try to open this door during the ride.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°I hope you will have a wonderful time!¡± The smiling employee closed the door and locked it from the outside. That prompted the ride to slowly set off.


    ¡°Unnie!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see it. We''re on the move!¡±


    The girls hurriedly stuck to the windows and stared below them.


    ¡°So pretty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is¡­¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye looked below her as an enraptured expression floated up on her face. Buildings that didn''t seem to belong to this world were glowing in a rainbow of colors by the ground below, and all around them were characters straight from fairy tales going on a parade. Jo Mi-Hye felt her mind settle down at this sight.


    Suddenly, she could understand why people came to amusement parks. Objectively speaking, far too many people frequented amusement parks. Which meant these kinds of parks were dusty and dirty. Not very hygienic, in other words. If one wanted to enjoy a calmer, more peaceful day out, going somewhere else would''ve been a better option.


    Even though she knew this, Jo Mi-Hye still felt at peace. And there must be a different reason for this.


    <i>''And that''s because people are having fun¡­¡¯</i>


    People came here in search of entertainment. Everything in this ce was designed for that purpose. People knocked around by the headwinds of life could at least forget about their difficulties for a day while having fun in this ce... At least, that was the amusement park''s reason for existing.


    Jo Mi-Hye watched the bright lights below while thinking how wonderful it might have been for everyone if they hade here sooner.


    ¡°Unnie, unnie! Look! People look so small!¡± Hwang Do-Yeon excitedly pointed out the window of their hot-air balloon-shaped ride.


    ¡°Aren''t you scared?¡± Jo Mi-Hye asked the little girl.


    ¡°No, I''m okay!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye smiled at that energetic reply.


    <i>''I''m gonna do better starting from tomorrow.''</i>


    She suddenly gained a renewed appreciation. What she could see outside was the world her oppas, the orphanage workers and teachers wanted to create for her and other kids. A world without worries.


    However, lots of people needed to work hard together to create such a world. And Jo Mi-Hye''s time to innocently revel in this worry-free world and just have fun was slowlying to an end. All the affection and attention she had received until now... The time to pass them on to the younger kids was slowly but surely approaching her.


    ¡°Your hair''se undone, Do-Yeon. Come here, let me fix it for you.¡±


    ¡°Can we do thatter, unnie? I wanna look some more.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. You don''t have to move. I''ll fix it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye smiled gently at the sight of Hwang Do-Yeon making a face filled with innocent wonder and joy as she stuck to the windows like glue.


    <i>''I gotta thank oppas for today.''</i>


    One of the reasons the orphanage kids coulde to an amusement park like this and have fun was that the problems at school had beenrgely sorted out. Jo Mi-Hye was mature enough to understand how difficult it must''ve been for others to be so hands-on with matters that didn''t even directly concern them. She was so grateful to Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha for caring about them so much. Of course, Park Yu-Min was included in that, too.


    <i>''Oh, and... What was his name again? That old bachelor-type uncle?''</i>


    That uncle with a scary face... Didn''t his name start with Ju...?


    Not only him, though. Everyone who came to help... Jo Mi-Hye was eternally grateful to them.


    ¡°Unnie?¡± Hwang Do-Yeon suddenly called out to Jo Mi-Hye.


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°You think oppa is down there somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    Just as Jo Mi-Hye tried to look out the window to spot Kang Jin-Ho...!


    <i>CLUNK!</i>


    Suddenly, their hot air balloon ride descended without warning. Just as Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes shot wide open, the ride clunked loudly before rocking violently up and down.


    ¡°Kkyaaaaaahk!¡±


    The ride seemed to lose its bnce and rocked viciously, causing the girls to fall and tumble on the floor. It eventually stopped shaking.


    ¡°W-what was that?!¡±


    ¡°What happened...?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye pushed her torso up from the floor with her shaking hands. She tried to look up, but...


    <i>''I can''t see anything...!''</i>


    Therge mock-up of a hot-air balloon obscured her view toward the ceiling, and Jo Mi-Hye couldn''t see what happened up there.


    ¡°U-unnie!¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°O-over there...!¡± Hwang Do-Yeon pointed outside the window.


    Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes quickly followed the little girl''s point finger and looked at the spot on the ceiling, only for her entire body to freeze stiff like a stone statue.


    The ride she was on was shaped like a hot-air balloon, and it moved around while dangling from a sturdy-looking rail installed on therge dome-shaped ceiling. But now...!


    That spot in the ceiling Hwang Do-Yeon pointed at...!


    The rail where the rides were suspended hade loose from the ceiling. And that was the direction the rides were inching toward, too!


    ¡°W-what''s wrong with that? Is that supposed to look like that?¡± Choi Seon-Hui gasped in terror.


    Jo Mi-Hye hurriedly pulled the trembling Hwang Do-Yeon close and hugged the girl tight. She closed her eyes and rapidly sucked in her breaths.


    ¡°Unnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m here, Do-Yeon. It''s nothing, okay? Our ride will start moving soon, so don''t worry about a thing. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°Even if there''s a problem, people wille and help us soon, so everything will be fine. You believe me, right?¡±


    ¡°Ng. And we have Jin-Ho oppa, too.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, that''s right.¡± Jo Mi-Hye replied with a cramped smile while doing her desperate best to speak in a calm voice. However, there wasn''t a lot she could do about all the tears trickling down her cheeks or her weakened knees.


    She didn''t have to be a genius to imagine what would happen once the ride started moving again.


    <i>''Oh, dear Lord, please help us!''</i>


    Jo Mi-Hye was scared of dying. Terrified. However, what scared her even more was... If she and the other girls died from this ident, Kang Jin-Ho, Park Yu-Min, and other orphanage kids would forever me themselves for what happened here.


    That terrified Jo Mi-Hye the most.


    ¡°I, I should try to call someone first on the...¡±


    <i>CLUNK!</i>


    Even before Jo Mi-Hye could pull out her phone, the ride suddenly issued terrifying noises and sunk lower by another fifty centimeters.


    ¡°Ah... Aaaah...!¡± Choi Seon-Hui trembled in a daze before gripping the window sill to scream hysterically. ¡°Opppppaaaaa!¡±


    Their minds were about to crumble at that moment.

 Chapter 416: Rescue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Rescue (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho dashed forward like an uncaged beast.


    His head wasn''t making him do this, though. His legs started carrying him forward even before he had the chance to organize his thoughts. With a speed human bodies could never produce, Kang Jin-Ho dashed past, over and through obstacles in his path and reached the building''s wall in the proverbial blink of an eye. Without pausing for a breath, Kang Jin-Ho began climbing up the building.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    When he recognized this situation was dangerous, his senses grew ultra-sharp while the gears in his brain went into overdrive. While climbing up the wall, Kang Jin-Ho yanked out his phone and dialed the number of a man he trusted the most.


    By the time the first ringtone red out of the phone''s speaker, Kang Jin-Ho was already reaching the third floor. On the second ringtone, his feet hadnded on the fourth.


    - Hello, Mister Jin-Ho? How''s the tour of the amusement park so far?


    ¡°Chief Jo, the ceiling is caving in!¡±


    - Eh?


    ¡°The building''s ceiling here is about to cave in!¡±


    - W-what are you talking about?!


    ¡°I don''t have the time to exin. I don''t care what you do, but get everyone out of here right away! Hurry!¡±


    - ...!


    A brief period of silence ensued. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge Jo Gyu-Min. He knew the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation wouldn''t get flustered and too panicked by a situation like this. Jo Gyu-Min''s silence was merely a byproduct of him trying to find the optimal solution to thistest crisis.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t question Jo Gyu-Min''s silence, and Jo Gyu-Min didn''t try to separate what was true and false in Kang Jin-Ho''s statement.


    Their rtionship built on absolute trust naturally led to finding the best response possible under the current circumstances.


    - I''ll get to it right away. However, I''ll need some time first. For now, please guide the children out of the building. Right away!


    ¡°I''ve already assigned that role to Miss Yeon-Ha!¡±


    - Choi Yeon-Ha... I see. I''ll call her directly, then. What about you?


    ¡°...Some girls are still inside one of the rides.¡±


    - Goddamn it!


    Jo Gyu-Min''s unfiltered swearing burst out of the phone''s speaker, followed by the sounds of someone kicking something. Then, Jo Gyu-Min''s shriller voice was next.


    - I''ll do everything in my power! In the meantime, you must do everything in your power to rescue those kids! No matter what!


    ¡°That goes without saying!¡±


    - I''ll pray for your sess!


    The line went dead even before Kang Jin-Ho could respond. That only indicated how urgent Jo Gyu-Min felt right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho rushed ahead without a speck of doubt or hesitation. Evacuating people from this building was not something he could do, anyway. A phone call from Jo Gyu-Min riding on Jaegyeong''s back would still carry a much greater impact than a lone individual like Kang Jin-Ho.


    Since that was the case, what Kang Jin-Ho had to do now became pretty straightforward. Focus on only what he could do and leave the rest to Jo Gyu-Min!


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the balcony closest to where the hot-air balloon-shaped rides had stalled in no time, then quickly inspected the scene of the carnage.


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Although he said the ceiling was caving in, the situation hadn''t actually gotten that grave just yet. To be more precise, the rails installed on the ceiling wereing undone. As a matter of fact, the part of the rail holding the girls'' ride had already broken free from the ceiling itself. Even a small mishap might cause the railings topletely break off from the ceiling or snap in half like a string of noodles. In either case, the ride would crash to the ground, and...!


    ¡°Step aside, please!¡± The amusement park''s safety officers rushed to the balcony where Kang Jin-Ho was and tried to push him aside.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the rides. ¡°Can''t you turn the power off?¡±


    ¡°First of all, you must step aside or¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled like a tiger, forcing the safety officers to stop trying to push him away and instead stumble back. Kang Jin-Ho pointed to one of the rides. ¡°My little sisters are in that thing!¡±


    ¡°...Are they your real siblings?¡±


    ¡°Answer me first! Can you turn the power off or not?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± The head of the safety officers present began sweating profusely. ¡°Unfortunately, the electrical grid is controlled by the park''s central system. Isting the balloon rides and turning them off will not be easy. And, if we take the entire system offline, this whole building will lose power and be paralyzed. Which means¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied.


    Cutting the power off would cause a problem with the evacuation efforts. And the people still obliviously enjoying their rides would be trapped inside, too. This meant the power had to be left switched on until everyone was safely evacuated from their rides first...!


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice again. ¡°Those rails will be stressed even further if the rides keep moving!¡±


    ¡°We understand your concern, sir. But you''re only hindering our rescue efforts. Rescue personnel and emergency medical technicians are on their way as we speak. I know you''re worried, but I rmend that you step outside and wait for positive news, sir! We swear to rescue your family members safe and sound.¡±


    That was probably the only thing they could say to Kang Jin-Ho. The best option they currently had.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho could understand why these safety officers had to say those lines. That didn''t mean he agreed with everything they said.


    <i>''It''ll be toote by the time the rescue team arrives!''</i>


    They would never get here on time.


    If the rescue team was here, they would obviously find the safest way to rescue the trapped people. For instance, they could bring adder truck through the main road where the parade was. Or they could climb the dome-shaped roof from the outside, then extend the rope inside.


    Indeed, plenty of methods to rescue the victims existed. But they all required time to prep. And... As far as Kang Jin-Ho could see, time was one thing they didn''t have.


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir,¡± the safety officer addressed Kang Jin-Ho. But...


    <i>''No need to thank me¡­ Since I never said I''ll listen to your advice!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho walked away from the safety officers to a remote corner, then closed his eyes to think.


    <i>''Calm down first.''</i>


    He must not let his emotions rule his thoughts. This wasn''t a fight to the death but a rescue which meant he must remain level-headed. Letting his temper get the better of him would lead to the orphanage girls'' demise!


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho reached here in the blink of an eye, maybe waiting below the children''s ride could be a better way to rescue them. At least, that seemed the most logical way, but what if the ride fell while he was trying to get closer?


    <i>''That won''t do!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho steeled his resolve. Dangling on that rail might seem precarious, but that wouldn''t kill the girls. What Kang Jin-Ho should watch out for was someone falling out of that ride¡­ Or the ride itselfing loose and falling to the ground. If he was below the ride, it should be possible to respond to whatever happens next!


    <i>''Right. I''m going back down again.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lip, then turned around to leave. But then, his phone suddenly began ringing urgently. He confirmed the name on the screen and nearly hit himself for being so stupid.


    <i>''You idiot!''</i>


    He had momentarily forgotten that the girls had phones on them. Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have perfectly limatized to being a modern-day human being in a normal, everyday setting. However, he''d instantly forget which era he was in when a crisis hits him out of the blue like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho urgently answered the call.


    - Oppa! Oppaaaa!


    ¡°Yes, I''m here. Mi-Hye, are you hurt?¡±


    - Oppa! Oppa, this ride, it...! This ride is...!


    ¡°Yes, I know! I know. I''m looking at it right now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried his absolute best to sound as calm as possible. He was worried that his urgent voice could make the girls even more anxious. ¡°We''lle get you girls as soon as possible, okay? I''ll be right below you to make sure nothing happens to you. So, don''t worry too much and wait for us. Okay?¡±


    - O-okay¡­ But¡­ But, oppa...!


    ¡°Yes, I''m here, Mi-Hye.¡±


    - Do-Yeon is¡­ Do-Yeon''s condition isn''t good! Something''s wrong with her...!


    ¡°What?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s brows shot up.


    - I don''t know why, but... Maybe she bumped her head when the ride was rocking earlier¡­ Or, maybe because she''s scared¡­ Do-Yeon is having trouble breathing right now, oppa. Oppa¡­ What should I do?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened as he listened to Jo Mi-Hye''s tearful voice. ¡°I¡­¡±


    - N-no, wait, oppa. Listen, we''ll wait as you said. We''ll be fine here. Don''t¡­ force yourself to do something crazy, okay? We can¡­ We will definitely be okay here¡­ I wasn''t asking you to rescue us, you know? It''s just that, it''s just that¡­ I''m so scared and¡­ I just wanted to hear your voice, that''s all.


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced, not knowing what to say to Jo Mi-Hye. Yes, everything will be fine if you patiently wait? Do-Yeon''s condition will naturally improve?


    - That''s why you mustn''t¡­


    <i>Drop¡­</i>


    The line suddenly went dead. It seemed the battery in Jo Mi-Hye''s phone died. Kang Jin-Ho stared at the screen of his phone before unhesitantly shoving it back into his back pocket. He could''ve called Jo Mi-Hye back using the other girl''s phone, but what was the point of doing that now? Offering words offort through a phone call could be done by anybody, after all. Anybody other than Kang Jin-Ho, that was!


    Because he had something else to do right now.


    <i>Waaaaaaaahhhng!</i>


    Sirens began going off throughout the amusement park. Many people rushed outside when they saw the railsing off the ceiling and realized something terrible was happening, but there were still lots more left behind within the park''s perimeters.


    The sirens'' loud wailing set the park employees on a high alert. They rushed around desperately to evacuate the people still meandering around the park.


    One of the employees even rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir! You must get to the ground floor!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho emerged from his thoughts, he discovered that only he and the employees remained on the fourth floor.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho obediently nodded.


    ¡°This way, sir!¡±


    While hurriedly walking toward the emergency exit pointed out by the park employee, Kang Jin-Ho helplessly smirked to himself.


    <i>''I''ve be a full-fledged modern-era man, haven''t I?''</i>


    He caught himself mulling the ''correct'' way forward despite the urgency of the current situation, after all! He was even afraid of the ripples he might cause if countless phone cameras filmed the sight of him performing miraculous feats.


    ...He wanted to live an ordinary life, after all!


    <i>Snap, snap, snap...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly undid the buttons of his shirt.


    ¡°Sir? What are you... doing?¡± The park employee blinked his eyes.


    <i>Riiip!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho impatiently ripped the shirt, wrapped the fabric around his hands like improvised fingerless gloves, then sucked in several deep breaths.


    <i>''It might be a smart way to live, but also immensely tiring¡­¡¯</i>


    Living as a modern-day man, that was. Worrying about lots of things meant one would avoid potential losses. However¡­


    ¡°Who said I wanted to live that way?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted before turning around.


    ¡°S-sir...?¡±


    The safety officers sticking close to Kang Jin-Ho just in case blinked his eyes in confusion. However, Kang Jin-Ho easily pushed them aside and broke into a sprint.


    ¡°Oh, no! S-stop him!¡±


    ¡°Grab that man!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but start chuckling while dashing toward the hot-air balloon-shaped rides. Of course, he knew. He knew oh-so well.


    The wise thing was to go downstairs and wait. If he wanted to y his cards smartly, Kang Jin-Ho should not expose himself like this for the sake of four orphanage girls who might get rescued safely quite soon.


    But, so what? When did he say he wanted to be smart?


    He couldn''t remain calm when Jo Mi-Hye tried tofort him, telling him everything was fine and he shouldn''t do anything reckless... Even though she and the other girls must be terrified and anxious while trapped in that thing!


    ¡°Stop him! Come on, stop him, now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho easily leaped over the safety officers throwing themselves in his direction and instantly reached the balcony again. He promptly jumped up and kicked the balcony''s railing to leap high into the air.


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaped over the rooftops of various indoor building-like structures before reaching the wall nearest the railing. He instantly climbed up to where the hot-air balloon-shaped rides were on standby, securely grabbed the railing with both hands and rapidly climbed up higher toward the ceiling.


    ¡°H-hey, you crazy son of a...! You''ll die if you fall from that height!¡±


    The safety officers below cried out in shock and fear, but their voices failed to register in Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing.


    <i>''Wait for a little while longer. I''ll be there as soon as possible!''</i>


    The safety officers and park employees could only watch with their eyes bulging out of their sockets as Kang Jin-Ho dangling on the railing rushed forward at the speed of an Olympic sprinter.


    ***


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡±


    Inside the dark shadows... Inside this shadow so deep and dark that no light could reach, a sinister figure sat still and watched, his eyes glowing red.


    ¡°How moving. How heart-wrenching!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s weakness was far too obvious! He had too many unnecessary things to protect. And those things weren''t even his family.


    The sinister figure with crimson eyes slowly got up. ¡°So¡­ What should I do to you next?¡±


    What would be more entertaining for him?


    ¡°Well, well, well... I''ll enjoy the show for a little bit longer, Kang Jin-Ho...!¡±


    The sinister figure''s face slowly filled with a crooked, bizarre smile as he sunk even deeper into the darkness.

 Chapter 417: Rescue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Rescue (2)</h4>


    ¡°That is why! I told you! To evacuate everyone!¡± Jo Gyu-Min roared into the phone.


    His voice was threatening, forceful. With his vocal pitch tuned a little higher than usual, Jo Gyu-Min was in his most optimal state to threaten and coerce the other party.


    - B-but, we can''t do something like that without¡­


    ¡°Oh? And what do you need, then?!¡±


    - I need permission from my superiors, you see...!


    ¡°What the hell? Are you making fun of me? You think this is a joke?¡± Jo Gyu-Min growled like a wounded beast. ¡°You goddamn ipetent idiots...! Don''t you understand what will happen to your own goddamnpany if there are casualties from this incident?! Which one do you think will bite you moreter down the line? Evacuating everyone out of there without waiting for permission from your superiors or when someone dies inside your park?¡±


    - W-well, obviously¡­


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Jo Gyu-Min shouted into the phone as if he was dering war. ¡°We, in the name of Jaegyeong, have provided you with crucial, life-saving information regarding the situation in one of your premises before anybody else. However, if you still drag your feet in evacuating people and someone ends up dying, then I promise you, I shall take the recording of this conversation, plus all the info we have, and release them to the public! And it''ll be done under the name of Jaegyeong, no less!¡±


    - P-please wait, Chief Jo!


    ¡°Do you think I''m talking to you in a personal capacity? Do you think I have the necessary authority to call you on the phone with information like this? We are trying to assist you as a fellow corporation here! Even if I were a civilian with no affiliation, you should be focusing on the evacuation and investigation after receiving a report like this, yet you are still unconvinced when I''m talking to you as a representative of Jaegyeong? Is that how you conduct business on your side?¡±


    - Please calm down first, Chief Jo. It''s just that¡­ We''re not sure how to proceed since a situation like this has never happened before!


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned loudly.


    <i>''Son of a b*tch!''</i>


    Why did that amusement park''s operator have to be a corporation infamous for being the most inflexible and backstabbing hellhole in the whole country! Its corporate culture was such that people found it hard to call it a true global yer despite its scale, and it was even famous for ming its employees if something bad happened. No wonder the person on the phone was so reluctant to make the decision on his own.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice! Jo Gyu-Min yelled into the phone.


    - Yes, I''m listening.


    ¡°If someone dies from this crisis, things simply won''t end with you getting fired. The media will pounce on you like a pack of vultures. And your rivalpanies and the government waiting with bated breaths for a chance to swallow you up will never let you go. Never! In that case, what do you think your superiors will choose to do? Even a moron can tell that they will dump all the responsibilities on your shoulders and y victims themselves. I''m sure you can imagine that scenario far better than I can.¡±


    - Yes. You''re right on the money, Chief Jo.


    ¡°Which means I don''t need to exin what needs to be done, yes? Since you''ll be on the chopping block either way, let''s try to minimize the casualty as much as possible!¡±


    - ...I''ll issue the evacuation order right away.


    ¡°Thank you! I''ll leave it to you!¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended the call and shot up to his feet. ¡°What a bunch of idiots...!¡±


    When there was a crisis, people sometimes responded in an illogical manner. Today seemed to be one of those asions. From the park operator''s perspective, evacuating every visitor and shutting down the operation would lead to enormous losses.


    Logically speaking, though, the right thing to do was to put people''s lives first instead of counting one''s losses. Anyone who wanted to argue against that needed to get their humanity card revoked.


    The problem with this particr amusement park was that it was run by a subsidiary of the infamous corporation, and the head of the subsidiarycked the actual authority to shut the park down. If he used his discretion to do just that, his superiors would pin the me on him.


    Those blinded by years of this effed-up corporate culture would attack the head of the subsidiary like a pack of hyenas. And making the counterargument of <i>''Saving lives taking priority over protecting investment''</i> would be most unwise in this case.


    If the head of the subsidiary said that, he''d have dug the perfect trap for himself¡­ A trap in the form of, <i>''If that was your belief, why did you neglect the rides until they deteriorated to the point of causing serious idents?!''</i>


    Choosing either way would still lead to losing his position. When driven to a dead-end like this, a cornered rat would prioritize minimizing the losses above all else since that was the only way it could potentially survive the fallout.


    ¡°Rotten bastards...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was already fed up with these corporate bastards paying lip service about upholding the sanctity of life but only caring about profits when it mattered the most. While groaning loudly, Jo Gyu-Min picked up his phone and dialed another number.


    Regardless of his thoughts, the evacuation order should have been issued by now. So, Jo Gyu-Min needed to seek the cooperation of the rted government departments next. Getting just one more rescue personnel and one more fire truck to the scene would guarantee the safety of more people.


    What a relief it was that Hwang Jeong-Hu unhesitantly granted Jo Gyu-Min all the necessary authority after receiving the urgent report!


    <i>''I have to say, it doesn''t feel like I''m a secretary these days¡­¡¯</i>


    Being a Chief Secretary in the head office certainly was one of the top positions avable in thepany, but it didn''t have as much authority as its lofty title suggested. Lately, though, Jo Gyu-Min felt like he had be the General Secretary of the State, with Hwang Jeong-Hu serving as the President of the country.


    It was indeed a mighty honor, and the authority made things quite convenient, but that only meant Jo Gyu-Min''s responsibilities had gotten that much heavier in return.


    ¡°This isn''t the time to get distracted...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth while listening to the loud ringtoneing through the phone''s speaker.


    His job was to do everything in his power. The rest would be taken care of by <i>him</i>, anyway.


    ***


    ¡°W-what the hell?! What is that man doing?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Uuuuh?!¡±


    ¡°I-is he even human?!¡±


    The evacuees stopped running and turned their attention toward the ceiling. Their anxiety left them with no choice but to look up as bits of rock kept falling while the various rides precariously swayed about, seemingly ready to crash back to Earth at a moment''s notice.


    Something random might fall on top of the evacuees'' heads, so how could they keep looking ahead while trying to escape? That was psychologically impossible.


    The evacuees kept stealing anxious nces upward and eventually discovered a figure of a person dangling on the railing by the ceiling. That figure was charging forward at an unbelievable speed, too!


    ¡°Wait a minute, is he... Is he moving on the railing?¡±


    ¡°That''s not possible! He must''ve attached something to the rail!¡±


    ¡°I think I can see something like a rope¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, is it possible to move that fast while hanging from the ceiling? Besides, should he even be on that rail? What if his weight causes the whole thing to buckle!¡±


    ¡°...He must be one of the safety officers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! Which safety officer would risk his life like that? And he''s not even wearing the park''s uniform, anyway!¡±


    The spectators were taken aback by shock and awe at the figure dangling from the ceiling. Anyone falling from there would have a worse chance of survival than someone getting hit by a lightning bolt! Besides, a lightning strike victim had a slight chance of walking away with rtively minor injuries and long-term side effects. On the other hand, even a moron could tell that falling from such a height would leave you in a wretched state even if you somehow managed to survive.


    ¡°T-that''s incredible. Look at him!¡±


    ¡°He''s so fast!¡±


    While the people on the ground dazedly looked up and muttered to each other in awe, impatient evacuees quickly started appearing at the back of the lines. ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?! Stop looking at that, and let''s get out of here! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know we''ll all f*cking die if this cees down on us?! You wanna brag about seeing some weird crap to your grim reaper?!¡±


    .


    ¡°Get out of my way! Now!¡±


    That was only the beginning. These people, who had been barely staying calm, finally lost their cool and revealed their more violent side when the evacuation ground to a halt by the folks dazedly looking up.


    That was understandable, really. After all, these people had been desperately trying to stay calm while suppressing the fear of getting crushed to death by the building crumbling down on top of them. No wonder rage blinded them when some idiots held up the lines while carefreely looking up and bantering away.


    ¡°Why aren''t you getting a move on already?! Ah? Will you take responsibility if I die like this?!¡±


    The park employees guiding the evacuees tried to defuse the situation. ¡°D-dear customer! Please calm down and¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck out of my way, you piece of sh*t!¡±


    Reason rapidly abandoned the evacuees. The lines of evacuation trying to exit the building stopped moving and filled up the corridors like packed sardines. Terror and anxiety worked quickly to shake up people''s patience.


    From the get-go, hoping to evacuate all the parkgoers in a brief window of time was simply too unrealistic. And when the fear of getting involved in a deadly ident by staying here quickly washed over the crowd, people became irrational and started pushing and shoving others in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Get out of my way! Now! If you don''t wanna leave, let me through instead!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    The safety officers desperately tried to keep things organized, but...


    ¡°Dear customer! You must stay in line! If you don''t, it might cause a serious ident!¡±


    ¡°Please don''t push! Don''t push the people in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Don''t climb up there, please! You mustn''t go that way! There is no exit on that side! Come down, please!¡±


    When the crowd at the back began raising loudmotions, the evacuees at the front also began pushing the people in front of them. Since they were surrounded on all sides by more people, they couldn''t see what was going on, so they began assuming something terrible was happening behind them from all the urgent voices.


    ¡°H-hurry up and get moving already!¡±


    ¡°Why isn''t the line moving?! Hey, officer! You bastards! Why are you letting some others leave first but not us?! Are you saying we can die here or something?¡±


    ¡°Tell these people to move already! Those people in front! Get them out of here already!¡±


    Panic spread like a gue within the crowd in the blink of an eye. The evacuees at the back grabbed the people in front, pulling and wrestling them down. Screams and yells exploded everywhere, and some people even began throwing punches around, too.


    The safety officers tried desperately to control the situation, but their efforts were in vain. They just didn''t have enough people on their side to effectively calm the crowd.


    ¡°F*ck! I''ll definitely die if I stay here! I need to get out!¡±


    ¡°What about the basement? Wouldn''t it be safer if we go down there? Instead of wasting time here, let''s go to the basement!¡±


    With the crowd bing more belligerent, the lines of evacuees tenuously maintaining some semnce of order rapidly wavered and crumbled. Understandably, the safety officers began panicking even more.


    And that was when the decisive blow struck them.


    <i>Creeeeeeak!</i>


    The evacuees all looked up almost at the same time. The railing, which had been maintaining the ''status quo'' until now, began twisting and producing that chilling metallic noise. The crowd witnessed whitish dust and debris falling from the ceiling, and theirplexions rapidly ashened.


    <i>''I''m gonna die!''</i>


    Staying here any longer could really be their death! Calmly maintaining the orderly queues until everyone left the park would''ve been the best oue, but... The thoughts of the people up front surviving while everyone else dying like dogs began ruling over the crowd at the back.


    ¡°Move! Move out of the way, goddamn it! You f*ckers, move!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way! Right now!¡±


    People began forcing and shoving their way forward. People unhesitantly trampled and stepped on others.


    One of the safety officers urgently cried out, ¡°No! Stop doing that, sir! If you do this...!¡±


    ¡°You f*cking moron! You wanna die, too?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You think you''ll live through this?! You think only us will die or something! No, you''ll also get killed, you moron! You wanna stick to being nice and orderly and die together with us?!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Theplexions of the safety officers grew paler. Once the railing came off, who knew what might happen? If nothing else happened other than the railinging loose, things might end without too much trouble, but¡­ What guarantee was there that the ceiling would remain unaffected?


    ¡°I, I''m getting out of here, too!¡± One of the safety officers cried out.


    ¡°Hey, man! Have you lost your damn mind?!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, man! I''m only a part-timer here, you know! I get paid peanuts to do this job, so why the f*ck would I risk my neck and stay here till the end?! I''m done!¡± The young safety officer tossed aside his uniform and hat, then joined the heaving crowd before yelling loudly. ¡°Argh! Get out of the way! I want to get out! F*ck, if you can''t even push people in front of you, let me do it!¡±


    The situation rapidly spiraled further out of control.


    ¡°Unnie! Unnie!¡± One of the orphanage girls spotted Choi Yeon-Ha and urgently cried out.


    ¡°Over here! Come this way!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha reached out and pulled the girls being pushed around by the maddened crowd.


    <i>''This is dangerous!''</i>


    The crowd had gotten too agitated. At this rate, a terrible ident would really happen, and...!


    That was when a hand reached out from the crowd and grabbed the shoulder of one of the orphanage girls.

 Chapter 418: Rescue (3)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Rescue (3)</h4>


    ¡°Get out of my way, you b*tch!¡±


    A man''s hand shooting out of the crowd grabbed Oh Su-Rin''s shoulder and began yanking her back.


    Oh Su-Rin screamed in rm, ¡°Unnie! Unnieeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Su-Rin!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha freaked out and hurriedly tried to pull the younger girl close.


    The hand still didn''t let go, however. ¡°I said, get the f*ck out of my way! Move!¡±


    ¡°Unnieeeee!¡± Su-Rin desperately cried out.


    That was when sparks of rage began shooting out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho entrusted the safety of these kids to her. Even if she wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho, and these kids weren''t¡­ as ''important'' to Choi Yeon-Ha as him, there was simply no way she''d let any harm fall on them.


    ¡°Hey, you bastard! Let her go, now!¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you insane b*tch?!¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly handed the baby girl in her arms to the other kids nearby. They epted the crying child, and now freed from the responsibility, Choi Yeon-Ha rammed her way into the crowd behind. That was easier said than done, thanks to the wall of evacuees, but she still managed to switch positions with Oh Su-Rin in the blink of an eye. And then...!


    <i>aaaap!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha pped the middle-aged man trying to pull Oh Su-Rin down.


    The man freaked out and held his cheek. ¡°What the f*ck?! You crazy b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Crazy b*tch, huh?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yanked her hat off and threw it at the man''s face. She did the same with her mask and sunsses, too. ¡°Run your piehole again, as*hole! I dare you!¡±


    ¡°W-what the hell?¡±


    What a mystifying thing this was. Despite the urgency of the current situation, Choi Yeon-Ha''s face still stood out like a beacon of shining light. No, wait... Maybe people noticed her even more precisely because of their dire situation.


    The middle-aged man and the other evacuees nearby confirmed Choi Yeon-Ha and got visibly flustered.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t let up with her verbal attack. ¡°You call yourself a man?! Is this how adults act?! Ah?!¡±


    ¡°W-wait a mi¡­¡±


    ¡°She''s just a kid! A kid! And there are other kids here, too! Half of the peopleing to an amusement park are children! Yet, you so-called adults are pulling and shoving little kids around to save your stinking hides instead of trying to save them first?! What, you think the people outside will praise you and give you rewards for doing that?! You should be ashamed, you pricks!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s shrill yell forced everyone nearby to drop their heads. It wasn''t because they were cowered by her forceful aura, though. No, the truth was¡­ Their conscience shouted at them when the matter with the children was brought up. All these people wanted was to get out of this desperate situation alive, so no one here would have cared even if the country''s President was shouting at them, never mind a famous celebrity like Choi Yeon-Ha. However, the story changed somewhat when it involved children.


    Everyone here was a human being, after all. They couldn''t openly dere that they were willing to trample on kids for a chance at survival.


    ...Even if they were thinking of doing just that.


    ¡°Let''s try to be humans, okay! Even if we''re about to die, let''s at least try to keep our dignity intact! Were you thinking of boasting to your friends about how you stepped on some defenseless kids to survive or something?!¡±


    Quite a few people in the crowd agreed with Choi Yeon-Ha. That didn''t mean everyone agreed, though. As a matter of fact, some were willing to shoot her down.


    ¡°Don''t f*cking make meugh!¡± A shrill yell came from the back of the crowd. ¡°F*cking hell, you think people will treat you like a hero for dying? Aren''t you also freaking out and sh*t because you want to live just like everyone here?! Who cares about other people, kids or not, when it''s my life on the line! Who gives sh*t!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly retorted, ¡°Then, keep living like an insect, okay? You loser.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Shut your piehole, you f*cking insect! What? You think I don''t know how to swear?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The crowd got even more flustered when a famous celebrity hurled a sudden f-bomb at them.


    Choi Yeon-Ha stood tall. ¡°Of course I want to live! But I don''t want to live if it means I must trample on these kids! If that''s my choice, I''ll rather die today!¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap,dy!¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don''t you see for yourself?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha loudly yelled back. ¡°I''m not leaving until every child is out of here first! I will not! And none of you will leave, too! You better trample me first or kill me if you want to get past me! Because I will not let anyone pass me before the kids get out of here first! Even if I have to w and bite you and cling to your pants! Do you hear me?!¡±


    The crowd was even more cowered by Choi Yeon-Ha''s venomous re and distorted expression. And when she broke the floodgate open, the stormwater began pouring out next.


    ¡°She''s right, goddamn it!¡±


    ¡°A man should have some modicum of conscience, don''t you agree! Let''s evacuate the kids first!¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to live in shame even if I get out of here! Bloody hell, uncles, listen up! You all have lived long lives, haven''t you! So let''s act like adults and stop embarrassing ourselves, okay!¡±


    Men with good physiques began lining up behind Choi Yeon-Ha. Even a blind could see that they didn''t intend for anyone to pass unless they were children.


    ¡°Okay! Let the children through first!¡±


    ¡°Kids first!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at them and smiled. People could be such amusing creatures. At times, a mob of people seemed like demonic beasts blinded by their primal desires but in some other situations, they would behave in such a way that she had no choice but to acknowledge why all those wise saints and saintesses ultimately believed in the goodness of humanity.


    This was why humans could be entertaining to observe.


    One of the burly young men addressed Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Miss Choi, you should also get going.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. ¡°Ng? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re a woman, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°...So what?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha retorted in displeasure. ¡°You think being a woman means I don''t have arms and legs? Woman or not, I''m an adult like you! Stop wasting time and help me evacuate these children!¡±


    Oh Su-Rin hurriedly reached out to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Unnie...!¡±


    ¡°Su-Rin!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stared straight at Oh Su-Rin. ¡°You need to go on ahead of me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Unnie, let''s leave together! With everyone!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, okay!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Oh Su-Rin lowered her head when Choi Yeon-Ha got angry.


    Choi Yeon-Ha held the younger girl''s shoulder. ¡°I''d love to leave together with you all, but that wouldn''t be the most optimum thing to do right now. Su-Rin, your job is to make sure no one gets separated, okay? You must keep everyone together. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unnie. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don''t worry about me. If things get dicey, I''m gonna step on those idiots'' heads to get out of here. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, unnie!¡±


    ¡°Now, go!¡±


    The children began inching forward through the path the adults had created by stepping back. Choi Yeon-Ha watched them bravely shuffle ahead and smiled to herself.


    <i>''They are all such tough cookies, aren''t they?''</i>


    Most children their age would''ve broken down and cried their eyes out, but these orphanage kids would mp their mouths shut instead whenever crises hit them. Not only that, but they would even try to solve those crises by themselves, too!


    Choi Yeon-Ha felt moved and even proud of these kids for being so mature beyond their years. Sometimes, though, their maturity and bravery made her heart ache instead.


    <i>''...Now isn''t the time to get all sentimental!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha still had one more thing to do, after all! She quickly turned around and tried to head to the back of the evacuees. The crowd stared at her in puzzlement.


    ¡°W-where are you going, Miss Choi?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coolly brushed the question aside. ¡°I forgot my wallet.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°It''s from a famous brand, you know! Even your annual wage won''t be enough to buy it!¡±


    ¡°You are insane, aren''t you!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pushed aside the attempts by the menfolk to stop her and continued to run back into the building''s interior.


    Her eyes briefly looked down at the screen of her phone. The words appearing on the chat app stabbed into her chest.


    =Unnie! Min-Ji isn''t here! She said she''s going to the loo earlier, but she''s not answering her phone!


    <i>''No need to worry, because...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth.


    <i>''...This unnie of yours will find Min-Ji!''</i>


    Believe in me!


    ***


    <i>Grab! Grab! Grab! Grab...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho moved forward while alternating his grip on the overhead railing.


    <i>''...Keuk!''</i>


    He suddenly scowled deeply. Considering his cultivation realm, this level of physical activity shouldn''t have troubled him. However, the situation wasn''t as simple as he initially thought.


    First of all, the railing. The more he crept forward, the less secure the railing got. It swayed dangerously in the air. The railing behind him was still securely nailed to the ceiling, but the situation ahead didn''t look as good. And the second issue was...


    <i>Slide!</i>


    ¡°Huk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand slipped off the railing, but he managed to cling on with his other hand.


    ¡°Kyaaaaahk! Oh no!¡± One of the safety officers down below screamed as Kang Jin-Ho barely managed to cling on. Falling from that height would mean one didn''t have to worry about surviving or not. It''d be more about how intact the corpse might be!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his empty hand.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    It wouldn''t have mattered to him if the rail''s surface was coarse. However, the situation was the exact opposite. The railing was ss-smooth to the point of being reflective, and even a generous dollop of oil had been thered on the surface for a good measure, too!


    Despite his superhuman grip strength, Kang Jin-Ho''s hands kept slipping. He wasn''t scared of falling from here, of course. Despite other people''s fears, the prospect of falling from this height did not worry him.


    What did worry him, though, was the hot-air balloon-shaped ride with the orphanage girls trapped inside crashing to the ground before he could reach it. And, even if the ride remained attached to the railing, he was still worried about the conditions of the girls inside.


    <i>''I''m almost there!''</i>


    Back when he was on the ground and looking up, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think the distance he needed to cover would be this long. Now that he was here, the railing seemed endless. Even though he had been moving so quickly for what felt like hours, he still hadn''t reached the ride yet!


    However, he was almost at his destination. And this was where things would get most dangerous.


    While dangling from the railing, Kang Jin-Ho calmly regted his breathing. The girls'' ride was right at the bottom of the railing that had broken loose from the ceiling to form a precarious-looking drooping arch.


    <i>''I need to get down there somehow...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t worried about this part of the rescue since getting there would be the easiest part. However, he was worried about the addition of his weight potentially breaking the delicate bnce and causing the ride to fall.


    He couldn''t understand how something like this could happen, though. The owners of this ce couldn''t have been a bunch of idiots, so they must''ve installed countless safety mechanisms. So how did this happen? Did they think the park would remain ident-free despite such shoddy construction?


    ¡°Fuu-huup!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath and gritted his teeth. Assigning me shouldeter. His job was safely negotiating his way to the girls and protecting them.


    He circted qi within his meridians to lighten his body. He even expelled more qi below his feet to support his body, hoping to lessen the pressure on the railing.


    To be as light as a feather! Even a gram of additional weight could tilt the bnce and change the situation unexpectedly. So, he had to be even more cautious.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached forward and began gripping the loose railing. And he slowly, oh-so agonizingly slowly... gripped the rail with his other hand.


    Performing the Drifting Grass technique wasn''t difficult to pull off for a high-level expert like Kang Jin-Ho. Momentarily making his physical body weigh practically nothing was as natural as breathing air to him.


    However,pletely negating his weight while dangling somewhere was still a tough act to pull off, even for Kang Jin-Ho. And the difficulty was even higher this time as he needed to slowly creep forward, too.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t rush ahead. Reducing the odds of variables took priority until he could ascertain the conditions of the girls inside that ride.


    <i>Grab! Grab! Grab!</i>


    By extending his arms greatly and pulling himself forward like a gibbon, Kang Jin-Ho managed to reach the top of the ride with only a few arm movements.


    <i>Creak, creaaaak!</i>


    .


    Despite minimizing his weight as much as possible, the rail still wavered and danced up and down as he moved. That also caused the ride to rock up and down slightly. However, that ''slight'' movement was still stressing the railing.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho carefullynded on top of the ride, then sucked in another deep breath. Then, he nimbly climbed down the fake hot-air balloon. Unfortunately, the surface of this thing was smooth, with no ces to grip or rest his feet. If he tried too hard, Kang Jin-Ho might end up slipping and falling away from his intended destination due to the spherical shape of this ride.


    If only the ride was securely fastened to the wall! Kang Jin-Ho could''ve easily dashed down, but such a thing was a luxury he couldn''t afford right now. He carefully peeked around the spherical shape, then finally reached the lower part of the ride, the gond, where the passengers were.


    ¡°...! Oppaaaa!¡±


    Girls inside the gond saw Kang Jin-Ho''s face and cried out. Kang Jin-Ho sighed in relief while studying their tearful faces.


    <i>''That was tough¡­¡¯</i>


    The pressure of trying to get here as soon as possible from so far away had been mercilessly crushing down on him. If the ride fell while he was on his way here, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been helpless to do anything. Now that he was here, though¡­ Everything should be fine.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully reached toward the safety bars blocking the entrance of the gond... Only for his expression to harden.


    ¡°Who dares!¡±


    Something was flying at a scarcely believable speed toward his back. Kang Jin-Ho''s face contorted to resemble a hideous monster.


    The Demon Emperor seething in fury turned his head to look behind. While making the face of Armageddon''s messenger ready to destroy everything in this world!

 Chapter 419: Rescue (4)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Rescue (4)</h4>


    ¡°What should we do?!¡± Choi Seon-Hui asked while trembling in fear.


    Unfortunately, Jo Mi-Hye was just as helpless as her. What could anyone do while dangling precariously from the ceiling? Nothing, that was what.


    If the circumstances had been more... ordinary, Jo Mi-Hye could''ve pretended to be unperturbed. She would''ve said, people shoulde and rescue us soon, so let''s just sit tight and wait. Moving around might make things worse.


    Jo Mi-Hye was mature enough to do that. But now? She couldn''t pretend she was calm.


    <i>''What¡­ What should I do?''</i>


    Do-Yeon''splexion, with her head leaning at an rming angle, was getting paler by the minute. Something was obviously wrong with her, but the girls here didn''t know what to do.


    <i>''Please, someone¡­ Anyone¡­ Help us...!''</i>


    Anyone would be fine. As long as they coulde quickly, and...!


    ¡°Will hee? Will Jin-Ho oppae for us?¡± Choi Seon-Hui suddenly asked.


    Jo Mi-Hye silently bit her lower lip. Where did Choi Seon-Hui think they were for Kang Jin-Ho to suddenly waltz in here? Even if Kang Jin-Ho was seemingly capable of performing every miracle under the sun, reaching the girls'' ride at this height was still impossible. Humans were not birds, and Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t fly up here even if he wanted to. In that case, how could he even get up here?


    ¡°...He''ll be here.¡±


    However, Jo Mi-Hye still ended up saying that in spite of what she thought. She even flinched in surprise after the fact, too. It felt like her mouth had a life of its own.


    ¡°...Oppa wille for us. Do-Yeon is sick, after all. So... He''ll definitelye,¡± Jo Mi-Hye muttered.


    That wasn''t merely her wishful thinking. It was more like... a baseless confidence. Of course, Jo Mi-Hye knew how nonsensical that assertion was, but this strong hunch didn''t want to let her go. Kang Jin-Ho must be searching for the best way to rescue the girls even as they sat here. And...


    <i>''And, it can''t be helped if we still die at the end...''</i>


    Jo Mi-Hye chewed on her lips. She thought that no matter who was here to help, surely they wouldn''t be able toe up with a better solution than Kang Jin-Ho. That was how much she trusted Kang Jin-Ho. A sign of her absolute faith in him.


    Choi Seon-Hui cautiously asked, ¡°Really? Will Jin-Ho oppae for us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jo Mi-Hye nodded.


    ¡°...How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be an idiot, okay?¡± Jo Mi-Hye suddenly raised her voice. ¡°He hasn¡¯t called us back!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you think Jin-Ho oppa is the type of a guy who will abandon us after that phone call? If he can''te, he would have called on the phone again, telling us everything will be fine to keep us calm! But he hasn''t done that. That can only mean he''s still looking for a way to help us! That''s why... That''s why we need to wait.¡±


    Even as she spoke, Jo Mi-Hye sensed anxiety rapidly spreading in her heart.


    <i>''Maybe I did something I shouldn''t have?''</i>


    She suddenly realized something after saying all those things to Choi Seon-Hui. Kang Jin-Ho wasing for them. He''d do anything in his power to get here.


    Unfortunately, Jo Mi-Hye knew this ce wasn''t reachable by ordinary means. What if Kang Jin-Ho resorted to unreasonable and dangerous methods to...


    ¡°...Eh?! W-what?! Mi-Hye, look over there!¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Jo Mi-Hye reflexively turned to look and noticed the shock turning Cho Seon-Hui''s face pale white. Thatplexion was so pale that Jo Mi-Hye momentarily wondered if it was possible for a human face to lose color in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Look, Mi-Hye! Over there!¡± Choi Seon-Hui was animatedly pointing outside the ride. She even looked halfway crazed at that point!


    Jo Mi-Hye hurriedly sobered up and turned her head to look... And herplexion also became deathly pale next. ¡°Oppaaaaaa?!¡±


    That... That was crazy. Utterly insane!


    Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes locked on the figure of Kang Jin-Ho nimbly mbering below the railing to approach the suspended ride.


    ¡°Oh, no! What is he doing! Oh my gosh, what... What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Oppa?! Oppaaaa!¡±


    Shock, fright, and bbergast made a mess of the girls'' emotions, and they didn''t know what to make out of this scene.


    ¡°What if he falls?!¡± Choi Seon-Hui gasped out in fright.


    ¡°Don''t say that! Don''t jinx it, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°I, I was just...¡±


    Girls began tearing up in fright and worry. And a guilty conscience was rapidly filling up Jo Mi-Hye''s heart, too.


    <i>''I shouldn''t have called oppa on the phone!''</i>


    Jo Mi-Hye called Kang Jin-Ho because she was scared, frustrated, and wanted to find someone to lean on. However, knowing what Kang Jin-Ho was like, she shouldn''t have done that. Even though she suspected that Kang Jin-Ho might try to reach them no matter what, right after receiving that phone call...!


    ¡°...That oppa, he''s... really... Seriously...!¡± Choi Seon-Hui stuttered as if she was too dazed to string a coherent sentence.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to be crazy. Without that exnation, he wouldn''t have pulled such an insane stunt! Even a moron could tell what might happen after falling from that height, so why did Kang Jin-Ho choose to do this! Didn''t he have a concept of fear?


    As if the girls'' shock and fluster were none of his business, Kang Jin-Ho continued to approach the ride at a steady pace.


    ¡°...! Kkyaaaaaahk!¡±


    The girls screamed loudly enough to almost rock the ride when Kang Jin-Ho''s hand slipped off the rail, and his figure briefly wobbled. However, he quickly regained his bnce and resumed his approach as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°...Am I dreaming right now? Can you pinch me?¡±


    ¡°Obviously this is no dream! If you dreamed something like this, you''d instantly know you''re asleep, ''cause it''s just too unreal!¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    While the girls muttered to each other, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure got obscured by the hot-air balloon above and disappeared from their view. Then, the ride seemed to shake softly for a bit before Kang Jin-Ho slid down the side to reappear before the girls.


    .


    ¡°Oppaaaaa!¡±


    The girls all knew they shouldn''t move. If their weights suddenly shifted to one side, the ride''s bnce would be destroyed and might lead to a terrible result. They all understood that. However, humans were incapable of remaining rational and objective all the time.


    When the girls saw Kang Jin-Ho''s face through the window, their knees went weak, and tears began flooding out of their eyes. Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently at them and got closer to the gond. However, his expression suddenly grew stiff, then he violently jerked his body back.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jo Mi-Hye gasped loudly. She had no clue what was happening, but one thing was for sure: Kang Jin-Ho seemed incredibly furious. ¡°Oppa...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head back toward the girls. His rage-filled expression was already gone by then, reced by a gentle smile. Kang Jin-Ho undid the safety bar, opened the door and stepped inside the gond.


    ¡°Oppaaaaa!¡±


    The girls rushed toward him. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and embraced them tightly. He tried tofort the girls crying and sobbing madly by patting them on their backs. ¡°Everything will be alright now.¡±


    ¡°Ng...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about a thing, okay? I''ll help you girls get down from here very soon. Besides that... How is Do-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girls realized now wasn''t the time to hold on to Kang Jin-Ho and hurriedly released him. He quickly approached Do-Yeon, currently half-unconscious while sitting on the floor, and ced his hand on the girl''s forehead.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed in relief after injecting a little bit of his qi inside the girl. ¡°It''s nothing to be concerned about. She''s just frightened, that''s all. You can rx now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Oppa, your back!¡± Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes opened wide in rm. She spotted a crimson splotch spreading on Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively shook his head. ¡°That''s nothing. Don''t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, I''m fine. Have I ever lied to you once?¡±


    ¡°N-no. You never lied¡­¡± Jo Mi-Hye shook her head. She wanted to examine Kang Jin-Ho''s back more closely, but that had to wait. For the time being, she knew she absolutely had to follow every one of Kang Jin-Ho''smands.


    ¡°First of all...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned his surroundings before furrowing his brow.


    <i>''I need to choose.''</i>


    Picking all four girls up and jumping out of here... would be thest resort. Perhaps the worst of all the avable options. Kang Jin-Ho was confident of protecting his body from the fall, but negating the impact of thending before it reached the girls? He wasn''t sure if he could do that. And securing the girls to his body and going back by climbing down the railing was no longer an option as well. Even though he did entertain that idea not too long ago...


    <i>Throb...!</i>


    The paining from his back reminded Kang Jin-Ho of the situation he now found himself in.


    <i>''Someone is targeting me!''</i>


    Whoever it was, this bastard obviously wouldn''t let Kang Jin-Ho go just because he was trying to save these girls. In fact, he would indiscriminately attack just to get to him. The thick, intense killing intent pricking his skin even now was all the proof he needed to know this.


    ¡°For now...¡±


    As it turned out, however... It seemed Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to ponder too deeply.


    <i>CLUNK!</i>


    Just before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, the ride suddenly began buckling and sinking. The railing bent even further, causing the hot-air balloon-shaped ride to descend rapidly.


    ¡°Kyaaaaahk!¡± The girls screamed in panic.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled them closer. ¡°It''ll be alright.¡±


    He held them closer and gently drove his qi into their pitifully-trembling bodies. When the warm energy spread within their bodies, the paleplexions of the girls quickly regained some vitality.


    <i>''This thing won''t hold on for long.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could instinctively tell that this ride was at its limit. Either this thing broke off the railing, or the railing itself tore off from the ceiling... Both scenarios led to the passengers falling to the ground. That was pretty much set in stone.


    If Kang Jin-Ho could help it, waiting for the rescue team would be the best bet, but...


    <i>''That won''t be possible, after all.''</i>


    Until a few moments ago, that would''ve been the best option indeed. But it was now the worst one avable. Kang Jin-Ho steeled his resolve since he knew. They had to get out of this thing.


    ¡°Okay, everyone. Hold on for a second.¡± Kang Jin-Ho disconnected the safety belts around the girls'' waists from the steel line on the side of the gond, then joined them together before tying them all to his arm.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho oppa?¡± Jo Mi-Hye cautiously called out to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho reassured her. ¡°Although doing this might not be necessary, I''m still doing it just in case. So, don''t be rmed, okay?¡±


    ¡°N-ng...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently chuckled at the sudden thought popping up in his head. ¡°Hang on. Don''t you think Yu-Min will raise a huge fuss if he finds out what''s going on here? Maybe he''ll me me for taking you all to an amusement park and getting you involved in this mess.¡±


    ¡°...I think Yu-Min oppa will cry instead, saying this happened only because he didn''te with us.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. His friend sure could be an exhausting person to deal with.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then turned his head slightly to look outside the gond.


    <i>''...Where are you!''</i>


    Even now, someone was targeting him. Kang Jin-Ho was doing his best to maintain his usual demeanor in front of the girls, but... Inwardly, he was teetering on the edge of losing his reasoning from the burning rage.


    He couldn''t hold himself back when some bastard tried to kill him. However, the fact that the children were targeted too... That pissed him off even more!


    Kang Jin-Ho would...! Never let that bastard escape!


    He couldn''t tell who it was. But he could definitely sense the demonic qi permeating the weapon stabbing his back. And it was low-grade and shoddy demonic qi, no less!


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. He was furious that some third-rate demonic cultivator with shoddy cultivation dared to target him, the Emperor of all demons! After safely evacuating the children from here, Kang Jin-Ho would chase after this bastard and make him regret this action for the rest of their miserable life! Kang Jin-Ho swore it!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho deeply sucked in a breath.


    <i>''Calm down...''</i>


    The opponent was a cultivator of third-rate demonic arts. That much was true. However, there was no denying that this individual was also intelligent.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was attacked while moving under the railing, he would''ve easily deflected the iing weapons. However, he couldn''t do that while dangling on the ride itself. After all, he couldn''t afford to rock the gond while deflecting the attack and had to let the attacknd on his back.


    The wound itself wasn''t deep, but it could very well be the first ''proper'' attack tond on him after Kang Jin-Ho returned to the modern era. As such...


    The perpetrator would soon be asked to pay the price for this transgression!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the girls. ¡°Everyone, stick close to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay...!¡±


    ¡°You too, Do-Yeon,¡± Kang Jin-Ho picked Hwang Do-Yeon up with one arm and hugged her closer to his chest, then brought other girls close to him as well. Since he wasn''t the biggest guy in the world, trying to hug four girls at the same time wasn''t easy, but he could more or less cover his base with the safety lines.


    ¡°Listen, everyone. No matter what happens, do not be scared or get shocked, okay?¡±


    The girls wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°When I told you we''ll all get out of here alive, I meant it. You all know that, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Ng, oppa.¡±


    Anxiety and faith were getting tangled up in a dizzying mixture in the girls'' heads.


    ¡°Alright. Then, we will...¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho tried toy out his n, his hearing caught the sounds of something flying toward them while making whooshing, buzzing noises. Those noises could''ve been only produced by somethingrge spinning rapidly while tearing through the air!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and hurriedly looked outside the gond... Just as the unknown object flying in from somewhere below sliced through the railing supporting the hot-air balloon-shaped ride.

 Chapter 420: Rescue (5)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Rescue (5)</h4>


    <i>Ka-ka-kaaang!</i>


    Metal crashing into another metal would obviously produce a metallic noise. Even if that was the case, the sight of one metal cleanly slicing through the other like a hot knife through butter would still be quite shocking to see.


    And that bizarre event was unfortunately urring right above the amusement park ride Kang Jin-Ho was in.


    After the railing got cleanly sliced apart and began drooping lower, the bearings and pulleys attached to the ride started following the influence of gravity, causing the hot-air balloon-shaped ride to rapidly elerate toward the ground.


    Jo Mi-Hye bit down hard on her lip to draw blood. Of course she knew what was happening right now. They were falling. Falling to the ground far below! She wanted to drop her jaw wide open and scream as loudly as possible.


    After all, she didn''t want to die. She didn''t want to die like this!


    However, Jo Mi-Hye endured it. Kang Jin-Ho said everything would be fine, didn''t he?


    Kang Jin-Ho would definitely do something to save Jo Mi-Hye and her orphanage siblings. That was why she must not hinder or distract him. So, Jo Mi-Hye didn''t scream and instead chose to hold onto him even tighter than before.


    Blood nearly stopped circting in her arms from how tightly she clung to him, but Jo Mi-Hye didn''t care and buried her head deep into Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    <i>''Dear Lord in Heaven, please...!''</i>


    Jo Mi-Hye sensed Choi Seon-Hui''s hand holding hers also tightened desperately. Everyone here was deathly scared, but they clung to their faith in Kang Jin-Ho and endured the terror.


    As for the subject of their faith, Kang Jin-Ho, he was coldly maintaining an objective state of mind throughout this sudden change in the situation. So cold was he that he might be even colder than a block of ice!


    <i>''Come on, think!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho experienced countless dangers throughout his life. It certainly felt like incidents were happening more oftentely, butpared to what happened to him back in Zhongyuan, most of these events couldn''t really be called dangerous.


    However, the ''danger'' of this event wasn''t the situation itself but the people involved in it. Kang Jin-Ho never had to protect someone else while trying to break through crises before back in Zhongyuan. Thisck of particr experience meant that trying to solve this situation without harming a single hair on these girls was a headache-inducing affair for Kang Jin-Ho.


    For one, he couldn''t even estimate how much impact force these children could absorb on their own.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    The light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes transformed.


    <i>''Get a move on, Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho finished his calctions and speedily tore off two seat belts from the ride''s seats. With even faster movements, he tied the belts to produce a long strap. Then, he wrapped the strap around the midriff of the girls hugging him from the front as well as himself and tightened it until it nearly cut off their blood cirction.


    He now eliminated the off-chance of the girls separating from him, although doing so would hinder his movements greatly. He might have already set up a safety of sorts by securing the girls'' safety belts to his arm, but that alone wasn''t enough to assuage his worries.


    After confirming that the belts were still securely wrapped around his arm, Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly pulled the girls closer and lightly jumped up. Perhaps due to the ride falling to the ground, the children''s bodies floated up much easier than expected. Kang Jin-Ho hardened his expression and looked up toward the exit. ¡°Everyone, hold on tight!¡±


    The gond had lost its equilibrium while falling, causing the exit to point upward, which was hundreds of times more preferable than it pointing the other way. However...!


    <i>''...Dammit!''</i>


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho realize his mistake. With the girls securely strapped to his body, there was no way they would fit through the exit!


    <i>Wuooong!</i>


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand was wrapped in a ck aura. His body automatically resorted to the most optimum solution when his brain recognized the challenge of using that exit. The de of Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, now dyed in pitch-ck darkness, powerfully sliced the air horizontally, cutting through the metal walls of the gond with consummate ease.


    <i>Craaaack, split!</i>


    The sliced-open walls of the gond split apart even further until the whole ride almost became two separate pieces. Still not satisfied by this result, Kang Jin-Ho fired a gust of palm energy at the ceiling, causing the upper half of the gond still attached to the hot-air balloon above to shoot up.


    That led to the lower half to fall even faster, but Kang Jin-Ho had to do this. And now, he and the girls ''rode'' on the sliced-up gond with walls about as tall as their waist.


    <i>''Where is it?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes rapidly scanned the surroundings. If they fell like this, Kang Jin-Ho would offset enough impact force for himself, but doing so for all four girls would be a tall order even for him. It wouldn''t be strange for them to instantly die even if Kang Jin-Honded first and dispersed the impact force as much as possible.


    In that case, he urgently needed to find something else to help him disperse even more force. Kang Jin-Ho rapidly scanned the world below, then his eyes began gleaming sharply. He spotted the spires and triangr rooftops designed to imitate Medieval European architecture in various ces.


    ¡°Everyone, hold on tight! You''ll be getting a proper amusement ride real soon!¡±


    The girls had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was even talking about but still clung to him with every fiber of their being.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cried out before kicking the floor to shoot up. He could leap up almost thirty meters with only a leaf serving as a foothold, and in that sense, the bottom half of the ride proved to be an excellent foundation. Even if it was falling to the ground.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flew up with all the strength he could muster in that instant, but something still felt somewhatcking. His initial target, the rooftop of a spire nearby, was still out of reach despite his spirited leap.


    There could be only one reason for that.


    <i>''I''m going to tell these girls to lose weight when we get out of here...!''</i>


    For some weird reason, these children were heavier than he thought. Sure, thebined weight of four youngsters should be quite heavy, but this was still a bit too...


    ¡°Keuk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spun around mid-air and ced the children above him. Then, he pulled his knees as close as possible to his chest before kicking the air while firing an incredible amount of demonic qi from his feet. Their falling bodies rose back up again into the air.


    <i>''I did it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. From this moment on, he needed delicate touches. He must control his movement as delicately as possible to disperse the impact force.


    He twisted around tond on the tall spire''s roof with his back, then manipted thending in such a way that he and the girls could smoothly glide off the tiles. Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to use the spire''s surface as anding cushion.


    While taking extra precautions to prevent the girls froming in contact with the spire, Kang Jin-Ho cautiously slid down the steep side of the structure. And he didn''t forget to press his back to the spire every few meters to slow down the descent, too. All the while making sure that the roof wouldn''t copse because of his strength!


    ¡°Kyaaaaaahk!¡±


    The kids couldn''t hold back anymore and screamed loudly. Their bodies suddenly seemed to go weightless for a second or two, only to m into a spire''s nted roof and rapidly slide down its surface.


    It felt like they had fallen quite far, but when they nced down, they were still over four floors above ground. And below this spire''s nted roof was... literally nothing. It was a tower with smooth sides and no other distinguishing features!


    ¡°We''re jumping again!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cried out.


    Their sliding figures eventually reached the slightly-arched edge of the roof before flying up in the air like a sled on a snowy cliff. And then, their flight direction bizarrely contorted toward a pyramid-shaped roof of another building nearby.


    ¡°Uh-huuuuuuuhng?!¡±


    Even the kids stopped screaming at this point. Their faces were a mess of tears and snot. This was like experiencing a roller coaster ride without the safety bars securing them into their seats!


    Up until now, these kids thought they were pretty good at enduring scary rides. However, the sheer terror and the bone-shaking speed were more than enough to eject their reasoning straight out of their minds!


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho was fiercely gritting his teeth as he continued to control their slide down the rooftop. A burning pain shot up from his back, but now wasn''t the time to care about that.


    This was still not enough. Not enough!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s n was to thrust his arm through a structure''s wall once their falling speed had been scrubbed sufficiently enough. However, none of these fake walls were strong enough to withstand Kang Jin-Ho''s current momentum.


    <i>''In that case, what next?''</i>


    What could he rely on to offset the impact force in this ce...?


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed sharply again.


    <i>''And here I was, wondering why the park designers would do something so weird...!''</i>


    He spotted the twisting track of the indoor roller coaster snaking its way between the buildings. When Kang Jin-Ho first saw those things, he had to wonder why anyone would build an indoor roller coaster, as that seemed awfully counter-intuitive. But now, that very same roller coaster track was about to be Kang Jin-Ho''s lifeline.


    ¡°Do you like roller coasters, everyone?¡± Kang Jin-Ho spiritedly cried out.


    ¡°No, we doooooon''t!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly flung himself and the girls off the roof to soar through the air once more.


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    The orphanage children shuddered at yet another feeling of weightlessness. Experiencing such things in an everyday setting would be impossible, but in an amusement park, going weightless for a moment or two was amon-enough urrence. And when the potential energy instantly transformed into kic energy...!


    That signified their rapid descent!


    ¡°Kywaaaaaahk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and the four girls, who had be an extension of his body at this point, urately fell toward the roller coaster track. However, right at that moment...!


    Three daggers boasting ultra-sharp des flew out from the nearby darkness and headed straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Pitch-ck demonic qi suddenly extended from Kang Jin-Ho''s right hand like tendrils of a monster.


    ¡°Uraaaaht!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho thrust his right arm forward, causing the demonic qi to stretch before ballooning in size. The qi given substance split open its maw, then swallowed up all three iing daggers. The weapons collided with the demonic qi and shattered into million pieces, their bits flying away in all directions.


    ¡°Cheap little tricks...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth. He knew that now wasn''t the right time. It was too early to lose his cool!


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked the empty air several more times to fix his trajectory, which had gone out of whack slightly while shooting his qi st. To other people, it might look like he was doggy-pedaling in the air, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t afford to care about such things in the current situation.


    <i>''I did it!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho finally achieved the optimal angle as he and the girls rapidly fell toward the roller coaster track. But that was when he noticed a new problem.


    <i>''Huh?''</i>


    <i>So... Does every roller coaster track look like that?</i>


    <i>''I don''t think it''s possible to slide down that thing?''</i>


    Maybe calling it a pedestrian overpass might be more urate by the look of that thing! If a personnded on that track while hoping to slide down its surface, that individual might start screaming for mercy! Or they might even beg to get mmed straight into the ground instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled ever so slightly. ¡°Hah-ah...¡±


    How unlucky could he get?! Kang Jin-Ho clenched his teeth and drove demonic qi to his back. Since he couldn''t avoid what wasing, he might as well... enjoy the ride!


    <i>Wuoooong!</i>


    Demonic qi gathered and coalesced on Kang Jin-Ho''s back until materializing into an actual substance. If he had gathered this much demonic qi into his sword, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve created the famed sword aura. Or fist aura if he had been gathering it into his hand. Since it was his back this time, should it be called ''back aura''?


    The important thing with this aura was that his aim wasn''t to destroy. He needed to be extra careful not to destroy or damage the track during thending since this... ''new technique'' possessed immense destructive power. Indeed, his focus needed to be 100% on protecting his back.


    And it''d be great if the back aura helped him be a bit more slippery, too!


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s back uratelynded on the track. And he seeded innding on the downward slope part of the track, too! However, his expression contorted almost immediately.


    <i>m, bang, m, ng, bang, ng!</i>


    It felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s hip bones and waist were mercilessly mming into the track dozens of times every second as he slid down.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaahk!¡±


    And that meant the girls ended up inadvertently ''enjoying'' a roller coaster ride. To minimize the impact as much as possible, Kang Jin-Ho had to decrease their speed gradually while sliding down this roller coaster track.


    He gritted his teeth and endured the pain shooting up from his back and hips. Transforming into an impromptu human train was a pain in the backside, as it turned out!


    The human train continued to slide down at the rate of knots, slowing down only after speeding past the 360-degree section in the track first. Eventually, they trickled down to a stop, and Kang Jin-Ho sagged limply on the track with his arms dangling out from the sides.


    ¡°T-that was way too scary!¡± Choi Seon-Hui gasped.


    ¡°I''ll nevere back to this amusement park ever again! I swear...!¡±


    Girls and their tear-stained faces hurriedly looked up at Kang Jin-Ho. They held onto him and shook him around.


    ¡°Oppa! Say something! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply them and just frowned deeply.


    <i>''...Feels like my back is totally ruined.''</i>


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury of time to rx like this. Kang Jin-Ho quickly stood up, held the girls close and lightly leaped off the track. Afternding on the solid ground, he undid all the safety belts and finally breathed a lengthy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Everyone, listen. It''s not over yet, so evacuate from this building immediately. Once outside, search for your older siblings and head straight to the nearest hospital, okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at the girls and squeezed their shoulders reassuringly.


    ¡°W-what about you, oppa?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and red at the ceiling. ¡°I... still have some business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°What?! It''s too dangerous here, oppa! What business are you even...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice suddenly grew cold and t as he answered the girls. ¡°I''m... going on a hunt.¡±

 Chapter 421: Punishment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Punishment (1)</h4>


    ¡°What a sh*tshow this is...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scowled deeply while scanning the street in front of the amusement park. All the evacuees flooding out of the front gate blocked the road, and no one could go anywhere even if they wanted to.


    Since he expected a chaotic scene like this, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t think himing here personally would be helpful to anyone. However, doing nothing while sucking on his thumb just because he did all he could on the outside was simply not his style.


    First of all, securing the orphanage children''s safety should take priority. It looked like those trapped inside the amusement park''s main building had safely escaped outside, but no one was trying to control the chaos or soften the momentum of the evacuating crowd right now. With how things were going, it wouldn''t be too surprising to see secondary crises developing on the outside.


    Jo Gyu-Min parked his car in a suitable spot and urgently climbed out of the driver''s seat. The evacuating people flooding the road made driving a car impossible, anyway.


    Like a fountain of water spewing out of a burst pipe, humans were gushing out of the amusement park''s exit. While breaking through the human waves rushing toward him, Jo Gyu-Min yanked out his phone and dialed Han Jin-Seong''s number. The call didn''t want to connect as if too many people in the vicinity were using the cellr service at the same time. Eventually, though, the call connected, and Han Jin-Seong''s voice came through the line.


    ¡°Where are you, Jin-Seong?¡±


    - I, I''m not sure. I can''t tell.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed under his breath at the boy''s scared-sounding reply.


    <i>''That''s not surprising...''</i>


    The orphanage kids had never been to an amusement park before. On top of that, there was utter chaos everywhere, so figuring out where they were should be near impossible. urately conveying their position would''ve been difficult under normal circumstances, so how much worse would it be when everything seemed to have gone utterly mad?


    ¡°Argh, gimme a freaking break...¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed again.


    <i>''Dammit. Why do things like this keep happening when we''re only trying to do something nice?''</i>


    Just how unlucky could they be!


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''te here to have fun, but the orphanage kids whined and begged him to bring them here. So, to think a crisis of this level would happen to the amusement park they chose toe!


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho must be deeply enraged right now. While praying that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t unleash his wrath in the... ''wrong'' direction, Jo Gyu-Min ran toward the amusement park''s main building.


    ¡°Look around you, Jin-Seong! Are you still inside the building? Or are you outside already?¡±


    - N-no, I''m still inside.


    ¡°Are you with other kids?¡±


    - Yes, Chief Jo. We were trying to get out, but there were too many people at the exit, and we couldn''t break through. If I was alone, I might have tried, but the other kids are too weak, and they keep getting pushed back.


    ¡°I don''t think the building will copse, so don''t try to force your way out of there. Stay put since I''m on my way right now.¡±


    - Okay. But the kids are too scared, and...


    ¡°I know. But, don¡¯t worry. I''ll be there shortly. What can you see around you?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min listened to Han Jin-Seong''s description and groaned deeply after figuring out the children''s current position.


    <i>''Bloody hell. Deep inside the building, huh...''</i>


    And through that wall of people, too? Jo Gyu-Min groaned again at the sight of all the evacuees tightly packing the corridors leading out of the building. To think he needed to wade through that...


    ¡°Excuse me, sir! What are you doing?!¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min went against the crowd''s flow and headed deeper into the building, the police officers controlling the traffic hurriedly approached him. Jo Gyu-Min nced at them while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Well... You only live once, right!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook off the officers catching up to him and threw himself into the crowd. It felt like his body might get crushed by all the pressureing from seemingly everywhere, but Jo Gyu-Min continued to bravely forge ahead all the while crying out constantly from the pain.


    <i>''Aigoooo, my poor life...!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but feel thattely, ''unusual'' events were happening to him a lot more frequently!


    ***


    <i>''Where is this?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was currently roaming around the building''s corridors. The phone signal went dead a while ago, hindering her search for the missing child even further. She had been trying to call the girl for quite some time, but none of her attempts had seeded so far.


    <i>''No, I need to calm down.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally stopped running and stood still to suck in several deep breaths. This amusement park was simply too big for her to run around like a headless chicken. Even a week of searching wouldn''t be enough if no one was here to help. Obviously, she didn''t have that much time on her hands.


    <i>''If an elementary school girl gets separated from her siblings in a situation like this, where would she choose to go first?''</i>


    Logically speaking, that girl would try to get out of here as soon as possible. However, that didn''t happen, and she was nowhere to be found.


    Choi Yeon-Ha scanned her surroundings. If a safety officer found her loitering like this, she''d be forced to leave the building. Before that happened, she needed to find the missing girl, Oh Min-Ji, first.


    ¡°Awooo! Since when did I be a bloody saintess?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly erupted in irritation. Why was she even searching for a child in this ce? If her fans learned about how Choi Yeon-Ha was running around like a crazy woman inside a crumbling amusement park just to find a lost child, they might keel over from shock! With foaming out of their mouths, no less!


    As long as she could survive this crisis without encountering any mishap, it''d make one hell of a newspaper article, now wouldn''t it! Of course, only if she survived, that was...!


    <i>''...Yeah, right!''</i>


    A newspaper article was only an article if a reporter decided to write it. But who would be bothered to write this story? Besides, she would freak out and try to stop the press if someone did write an article about her.


    Doing something that didn''t help her public image but took so much effort toplete... If this was in the past, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve freaked out and refused to do it. She used to not even bother with any ''work'' that didn''t advance her career, after all.


    <i>''Yup, I''ve gone mad, haven''t I?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t sure how she ended up this way. Had she always possessed the inclination for this kind of thing? Or did she change after meeting Kang Jin-Ho and befriending the orphanage kids?


    ¡°...Let''s worry about useless stuffter.¡±


    That stuff didn''t matter right now, anyway. What was important right now was finding the girl who should be shivering away in fright in some remote ce. And then... safely evacuating from this ce!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath before looking around at her surroundings.


    <i>''If I''m being honest... I''m kinda scared, too.''</i>


    The threat of a ceiling caving in was not something a person could casually brush aside. The knowledge of things falling down on top of you at any moment and crushing you to death... That was probably one of the scariest things anyone could imagine.


    Even so, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t run away from here. Her previous experience of the tunnel cave-in stopped her from doing that. Compared to the choking despair and fear she felt back then, this level of fear was mere child''s y.


    However, if Oh Min-Ji was left abandoned in this ce all by herself... She would experience a simr level of fear Choi Yeon-Ha experienced back then. Kang Jin-Ho was with Choi Yeon-Ha during that ordeal, but Oh Min-Ji probably had no one with her right now.


    <i>''I can''t let that happen!''</i>


    In that case, Choi Yeon-Ha must take on the role of Kang Jin-Ho for Oh Min-Ji. And she couldn''t afford to back off because of this tiny bit of fear!


    <i>''Come on, think! What would I have done if I was an elementary school kid...?''</i>


    Indeed, what would she have done? It was time to stop thinking logically. Children were more prone to following their instincts, after all. Forget about logic, and...


    ¡°...The toilet!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows suddenly shot up.


    When she was scared of a public ce in the past, Choi Yeon-Ha would seek out the nearest toilet and hide there to calm her heart. A bathroom was the only ce where she could secure her ''private'' space in a public area, after all.


    There was still a problem with that, however. This amusement park had several public bathrooms, and searching through every single one would simply take too long...!


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha''s phone began ringing viciously in her grip. Her expression brightened as she looked at the screen.


    <i>[Oh Min-Ji]</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha tightly clenched her fist after confirming the name on the screen. She hurriedly tapped the green ''answer'' icon and shouted into the receiver. ¡°Min-Ji! Where are you?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s heart was racing. A part of that was due to the relief she felt at finally getting in touch with Oh Min-Ji. However, what moved her the most was the fact that this girl chose to call Choi Yeon-Ha and not someone else in a situation where the line might die on her at any second.


    Even if Choi Yeon-Ha''s name must''ve appeared on the girl''s phone dozens of times due to all the missed calls, Oh Min-Ji still wouldn''t have called her unless she really trusted Choi Yeon-Ha.


    - Unnie...


    ¡°Hold on, Min-Ji!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath.


    Although the situation was urgent, hadn''t Choi Yeon-Ha already experienced something simr before? When stuck in a situation like this, people''s minds would be too paralyzed to think rationally. The more Choi Yeon-Ha pressed Oh Min-Ji, the more likely the girl would fail to respond logically or calmly.


    After quickly analyzing her options, Choi Yeon-Ha started smiling again as if to prove that acting was her forte. ¡°Yes, I''m here, Min-Ji. I know it''s scary, but don''t worry, I''m looking for you right now. Can you tell me where you are, though?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha worked hard to suppress the tremor in her voice. To make sure she didn''t sound urgent or impatient. Even though her heart was burning up with anxiety, instilling a sense of confidence was a top priority in a situation like this.


    As if her desperate attempt worked, Oh Min-Ji''s voice became a lot calmer than a second ago.


    - I, I''m inside a bathroom...


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew unreadable just then.


    <i>''I was right about the toilet theory?''</i>


    Maybe she picked the wrong career? Being a detective might have suited her disposition better than an actress, maybe?


    ¡°I see. A bathroom, you say? Okay, got it. You did good, Min-Ji,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha praised the girl to calm her down even more, then cautiously asked while doing her best not to pressure Oh Min-Ji too much. ¡°But, uh... There are a lot of bathrooms here, and I''m having a hard time finding you, Min-Ji. Can you help me locate the right one?¡±


    - Uhm, this one is...


    ¡°It''s fine, Min-Ji. There''s no rush. Take your time and exin slowly to me.¡±


    - It''s... It''s on the second floor...


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°I see. On the second floor, where?¡±


    Her voice remained calm while speaking on the phone, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s legs were already taking her toward the nearest staircase at a full sprint. She was on the third floor, so she only needed to go down one flight of stairs to get that much closer to her destination.


    - I''m not sure, unnie.


    ¡°Did you see anything that stands out in your memories before entering this bathroom?¡±


    - Uhm... I think I saw a corridor going outside...?


    ¡°Outside? Like the exit from the building itself?¡±


    - No, it kinda looked like a castle.


    <i>Bingo!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha roughly guessed the location, then hurriedly changed her heading. She recalled the map of this ce and ran even faster toward the corridor that led to an artificialke.


    ¡°Okay, Min-Ji, you did good, so... Oh, no!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression crumpled when static noises began obscuring Min-Ji''s voice. And, when the call got cut off soon afterward, she began swearing angrily at her phone. ¡°You f*cking useless phonepany bastards! I''ll never appear in anothermercial for you ever again!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha regretted appearing in this phonepany''s advertsst year. Shooting thosemercials suddenly felt like ugly ck marks in her history! Her irritation level shot up at how rubbish thispany''s customer service was. If the signal was poor, shouldn''t they try to improve it somehow? Just because the volume of calls increased, she couldn''t even phone someone nearby? What kind of nonsense was this?


    Choi Yeon-Ha angrily shoved her phone inside her pocket, then hurriedly scanned her surroundings. That corridor should be near here...!


    ¡°What are you doing here, miss!¡± A safety officer searching for any stragglers left behind just in case discovered Choi Yeon-Ha and rushed toward her. ¡°Miss, you need to evacuate right away!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, okay!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cried out at him.


    ¡°Waiting can be done outside, miss! ...Huh? Aren''t you Choi Yeon-Ha?¡± The safety officer''s eyes opened wide in shock. Why was someone as famous as Choi Yeon-Ha here?


    Choi Yeon-Ha ignored the look on the officer''s face and asked a question. ¡°Where is the nearest bathroom in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Miss Choi, due to the risk of copse, usage of all bathroom facilities is forbidden at this time.¡±


    ¡°That''s not it! A child I''ve been searching for is trapped in one of the bathrooms! She''s in a panic and can''t seem to get out on her own!¡±


    ¡°A-a child, you say?¡± The safety officer faltered, his expression gettingplicated.


    Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth at the look of hesitation on the officer''s face. ¡°What kind of bullsh*t is this! Someone is trapped in here! And it''s an elementary school girl, no less!¡±


    Only then did the safety officer realize the severity of the situation, and his expression hardened.


    Choi Yeon-Ha asked again. ¡°Where is the nearest bathroom?¡±


    The safety officer stopped hesitating and nodded before taking the lead. He sprinted forward while calling out to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°It''s this way!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha ran after the officer while gritting her teeth.


    <i>''Unnie will be there soon, okay! Just wait for me for a little while longer!''</i>


    Desperation burned in her eyes.

 Chapter 422: Punishment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Punishment (2)</h4>


    ¡°It''s this way, Miss Choi!¡± The safety officer cried out to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    A woman like her trying to keep up with a male safety officer running at full tilt would never be easy. However, she didn''tin once while following him.


    If Choi Yeon-Ha could reach Oh Min-Ji even one second faster, she must choose that path, even if it was physically more demanding. Even though she wasn''t sure just when she became this altruistic.


    <i>''No, wait. I''m not being altruistic, is it?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha grinned wryly to herself. She was still a selfish person who only cared about herself. As an example, she still didn''t give two hoots about the fate of other parkgoers despite the severity of the current situation. Rather than Choi Yeon-Ha acting altruistically, it was more like the orphanage children had be her ''people''.


    They hadn''t known each other for long, and from other people''s perspective, their rtionship seemed shallow enough that if Choi Yeon-Ha chose to walk away now, they would''ve quickly be strangers again. However, at least in Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind, the orphanage kids had already reached the same status as her family.


    <i>''I''m simr to him only in bad aspects, aren''t I!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s wry smile came from realizing that her mindset was surprisingly simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    ¡°Is anyone in here?¡± The safety officer roughly shoved the bathroom door open and shouted inside. However...


    <i>''There''s no one?''</i>


    Maybe Oh Min-Ji was in another bathroom? Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly asked the officer. ¡°How many other bathrooms are nearby?¡±


    ¡°There are a couple more, Miss Choi!¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for! Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Even before Choi Yeon-Ha''s sentence was finished, the safety officer broke into another full-powered sprint. Choi Yeon-Ha supported her torso by bending over and holding her knees while the officer''s back was turned to her. After sucking several deep breaths, Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth and chased after the safety officer.


    <i>''Even though I never cked off during my exercise...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha exercised every single day of her adult life to stay in perfect shape, yet her stamina was rapidly running out. Was this because of the physical difference between men and women? Or was it because she was too stressed right now, and that was depleting her stamina much faster? She had no way of knowing.


    The safety officer in the lead ran inside a different woman''s bathroom before rushing outside again. ¡°There''s no one inside!¡±


    ¡°In that case...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was about to say they should head to a different bathroom but stopped herself and frowned a little. She quickly walked past the officer and entered the bathroom herself. That was when she noticed the cubicle at the farthest corner with its door closed.


    The officer tilted his head. ¡°No one answered me when I called, so I...¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shushed the officer urging at her, then stood before the closed door. After sucking in a deep breath, she called out in a calm voice. ¡°Min-Ji, It''s me. Are you in here?¡±


    There was no reply, but Choi Yeon-Ha patiently waited. And as if to reward her for her patience, a quiet little voice hesitantly leaked out from inside the cubicle. ¡°...Unnie?¡±


    <i>Thank you, dear Lord!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha nearly copsed on the spot just then but desperately held herself together. ¡°Yes, it''s me. Can you open this door for me, please?¡±


    How would an elementary school girl stuck in an extremely stressful situation respond when a strange man roughly yelled out, <i>''Who''s in here?''</i>


    <i>''She''ll never answer, obviously!''</i>


    It was too scary, after all. Logically speaking, requesting assistance would be the right thing to do. But humans were not rational creatures. And elementary school kids wouldn''t be rational, to begin with. Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to praise herself for instantly figuring that out and remaining calm in this urgent situation.


    <i>Click...</i>


    The cubicle door cautiously opened after the sound of itstch being undone echoed in the empty bathroom. And when a young girl with a slightly paleplexion peeked her head out, Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly reached out and pulled Oh Min-Ji close.


    ¡°Unnie... Unnie!¡± Oh Min-Ji erupted into a flood of tears.


    Choi Yeon-Ha gently patted the girl on the back several times while burying her head on the young girl''s shoulder.


    <i>''I can be such a dimwit sometimes.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew now wasn''t the time but couldn''t stop herself from crying her eyes out. She used to think she was an expert at masking her real emotions, but these days... It felt like she kept discovering new facets of herself. Choi Yeon-Ha eventually lifted her head and wiped Oh Min-Ji''s tears, then tightly held the young girl''s hand. ¡°Let''s get out of here. It''s too dangerous to stay here.¡±


    Just as the relief from finding the girl washed over her, a stranger''s voice suddenly surprised her from behind.


    ¡°Nope, it''s not that dangerous, actually...!¡±


    Now that... was a bizarre-sounding voice. A voice that sent a creepy chill down Choi Yeon-Ha''s spine the moment she heard it. Choi Yeon-Ha''s head snapped back to look.


    A hulking figure of a man stood there. If someone that big was walking on the street, Choi Yeon-ha would''ve definitely stopped and gawked without even meaning to. And that giant was gripping the safety officer''s throat and holding him up in the air.


    ¡°No, wait. That''s wrong now, isn''t it? Should I revise that and say it''s still dangerous even if you get out of here? It''s so hard to tell what I''m talking about these days.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha rapidly stood up and ced Oh Min-Ji behind her. She''d have done the exact same thing even if that giant hadn''t choked the safety officer and lifted him off the ground. That was because she instinctively knew the truth the moment she had pped her eyes on that giant.


    This man, he... He was dangerous.


    It didn''t feel like she was staring at a human being. If she was to find the correctparison... A vicious wild beast. A starving wild beast that had lost its reasoning and only moved ording to its instincts. It felt like she was staring at one such creature.


    ...And a crazed beast to boot!


    Just looking at him was enough to let Choi Yeon-Ha know this giant was not of sane mind. For instance, his eyes nervously darting around nonstop, or his giant physique constantly fidgeting and flinching...


    Before her brain could interpret the information received by her eyes, Choi Yeon-Ha''s body detected the danger first and tried to retreat. However, she immediately remembered Oh Min-Ji behind her and had to stop.


    Choi Yeon-Ha stood tall and confronted the giant. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    She was d that her voice didn''t quiver just then. Without remembering what they knew about the psychological workings of the human mind, most people would still instinctively understand that showing any signs of weakness to an individual like this giant was very dangerous. Thankfully, Choi Yeon-Ha was one of those people who knew how to put her knowledge into practice.


    ¡°Hehehe...!¡± The giant cackled in a high-pitched voice. ¡°No need to bluff there, littledy. Doesn''t matter what your attitude is since what I''m gonna do to you won''t change, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...That man will die like that,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha, her voice getting slightly more urgent.


    The safety officer gripped within the mad giant''s hand was showing the whites of his eyes as foam bubbled out of his mouth. Hisplexion was easily the most pale thing Choi Yeon-Ha had ever seen.


    ¡°Die?¡± The mad giant tilted his head. ¡°You like underestimating people, don''t you? Naaah, people don''t die that easily. They''ll still survive even if their arms and legs get torn off. Not breathing for a few minutes won''t be enough to kill a man. So, if this man was to die... Okay, let me show you. If I crack his neck like this...!¡±


    ¡°Kkyaaaahk!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha freaked out and screamed.


    The mad giant had lifted up the safety officer even higher before twisting the unconscious man''s neck to the side!


    ¡°Stop that, right now! You son of a b*tch!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha threw the first thing her hand grabbed at the mad giant, thenpletely forgot about her fear and rushed toward him to kick his shin.


    However, the mad giant didn''t seem to have felt any pain whatsoever. He just stood there and stared weirdly at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Huh. For sure, only crazies gather around Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression paled when the mad giant mentioned Kang Jin-Ho''s name. This could only mean that this encounter was not a coincidence. Either this mad giant had been observing her from the darkness, or...


    <i>''Or, he is behind this whole crisis!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''smon sense screamed that a lone individual could never cause arge-scale event like this. However, such things happened with rming regrity near Kang Jin-Ho. When she thought about it, some people were even bold enough to copse a bloody tunnel, so how hard could it be to bring down one measly amusement park ride?


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha decided to find out. While as natural-sounding as possible, too.


    ¡°You asking me why?¡± The mad giant let go of his grip.


    With a loud thud, the safety officer crashed to the floor and rolled to his side. Judging from a faint tremor in his chest, it seemed he wasn''t dead yet.


    ¡°You''re asking the obvious. I want to torture Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow. ¡°What did he ever do to you? He''s not the type to hurt other people, after all! So why would you go out of your way to torture someone like that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Kek. Kekekeke¡­¡± The mad giant burst into a sinister cackle. It was as if he couldn''t believe what he just heard. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho isn''t the type to hurt others, you say?¡±


    The mad giant theatrically spread his arms wide open and stood back.


    ¡°Looks like love has totally blinded you. Or you''re simply insane. Do you have any idea what kind of a man you''ve been hanging out with?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What do I look like to you?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Answer me, littledy. What do I look like to you?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha bit her lower lip. ¡°You look like a stinking lunatic, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    Her words might end up agitating this crazy man, but she didn''t want to tremble and cower in fear. She was also motivated by the belief of never disying weakness to a crazy bastard like him.


    ¡°Kekeke. You''re totally right. So, so right. Yes, I am crazy. A loon. Definitely not sane!¡± The mad giant theatrically nodded. ¡°However, someone like me is shockingly normalpared to that bastard. Kang Jin-Ho is properly insane, you see? At least I know sane folks wouldn''t even think about doing what I do. However, Kang Jin-Ho has no awareness like that.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°...What do you mean by that?¡±


    The mad giant slightly raised his hand before leisurely drawing a vertical line in the air.


    ¡°Let me tell you something, littledy. Humans... All humans are the same. However, that man separates people into two categories. People he acknowledges and those who are nominally humans, but he can''t be bothered to treat them as humans. These two.¡± The mad giant cackled insidiously. ¡°You can only run your mouth like that because you''re included in the territory of people Kang Jin-Ho acknowledges. He doesn''t want to see anyone he ''cares'' about getting hurt, you know? On the other hand, though? Whether the people he doesn''t care about live or die, it''s of no concern to him. Kang Jin-Ho is an extreme-level egotist. A psychopath. Do you understand me now?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything and just red at the giant.


    ¡°So, here I am. Here to teach that bastard something important, you see?¡± The giant cackled. ¡°I want to teach him that people he doesn''t view as humans are still humans at the end of the day. Humans that can get hurt and suffer from pain, stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Say what? You think doing this will teach him? What kind of twisted nonsense is this, you stinking bastard?¡±


    ¡°Twisted as it though may be... Haven''t you heard this before? To fight a monster, one must be a monster himself. I have taken on that burden, you see? And it''s your turn to do the same.¡±


    The giant smirked like a sinister viin and began approaching Choi Yeon-Ha as if he didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Choi Yeon-Ha, now finally aware of what this mad giant wanted, hardened her expression and spread her arms open. ¡°As long as I''m here, you won''ty a finger on this girl!¡±


    ¡°Wowsers. You sure know how to say some scary things.¡± The mad giant licked his lips. ¡°But it will be fun to see if you can still say the same thing after I rip your body to pieces and throw your intestines to the floor.¡±


    He was being serious. This insane bastard was being serious with his threat.


    Choi Yeon-Ha bit her lower lip. Should she try to run? Escape to the best of her abilities?


    This crazy bastard was fully capable of doing what he said without even batting an eyelid. In that case, trying to protect another person from a monster like him was something only a fool would do.


    She wanted to run away from here. Run as fast as she could right now...!


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha sensed Oh Min-Ji''s small hand gripping hers tightly. And a sense of dismay suddenly washed over Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''Since when did I be smart enough to pretend I''m smart?''</i>


    So what if she was an idiot? If Choi Yeon-Ha earned thebel of ''idiot'' by doing this, she was fully prepared to be called that thousands, nay, millions of times!


    ¡°Do your worst, you piece of trash!¡±


    The mad giant''s expression distorted in pleasure as he closed in on Choi Yeon-Ha and Oh Min-Ji.

 Chapter 423: Punishment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Punishment (3)</h4>


    Some time ago...


    ¡°What do you think courage is, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    While making an indifferent face over a cup of coffee, Choi Yeon-Ha threw a question at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I have to say the line, ''<i>Be brave'',?</i>during one of the scenes I''m filming tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly.


    ¡°But that scene... I can''t tell if the writer is a weirdo or something, because I feel like that line shouldn''t even be in that scene, you know? What''s being brave got to do with that scene?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to rant despite her audience''sck of interest. ¡°I mean, my character isn''t even trying to inspire a crowd or something, you know? My character is simply talking to another character whose mother is dying of an incurable disease. I''m trying tofort this person, so why that weird choice of words?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho responded dryly again.


    ¡°Why am I saying ¡®<i>Be brave</i>¡¯ in that situation? Don''t you think the writer wanted to write<i>?''Be strong</i>'' instead? Your mother is dying, yet you gotta be brave? Isn''t that a wrong word to use in that situation? I think I''m going toin to the writer tomorrow.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho listened to Choi Yeon-Ha without saying anything, then brought the coffee cup to his lips. After enjoying the aroma of his warm Americano, he finally replied to her previous question. ¡°Mm... I don''t think the writer isn''t <i>really</i> wrong to write that line.¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, you got bad grades back in school, didn''t you?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered a little. To think that this woman would dare to question Kang Jin-Ho''s grades when he easily earned himself a free university pass!


    As Kang Jin-Ho firmly believed boasting about his grades and academic achievements was mildly shameful, he hadn''t said anything until now, but... Defending his honor seemed necessary when an unwarranted assault suddenly came his way.


    ¡°My school grades were quite eptable, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head in genuine confusion. ¡°Ng? You don''t look like that kind of person, though?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not lying, though.¡±


    ¡°Eiii~. I have a knack for judging people''s aptitudes, you know? And well... I just don''t see you as a diligently-studying type. Be honest with me. Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of you. You aren''t even attending university, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been taking time off my university studies, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes grew asrge as saucers at that revtion. ¡°Eh? You actually attend university?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath.


    What was so surprising about him being a university student? Choi Yeon-Ha reacted as if a max-levelborer she met at a local construction site turned out to be studying for his doctorate in quantum physics!


    ¡°Whoa. I gotta say, you really, definitely don''t look that way, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°That''s an insult, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I''m not sure. Is it an insult or a praise? Good-looking people usually suck real bad at studying, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho realized he was in the same boat as Choi Yeon-Ha. Because he, too, couldn''t tell if she was making fun of him or not!


    ¡°Which university, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°It''s Jaegyeong.¡±


    .


    ¡°Heol?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha frowned in doubt as if she just couldn''t believe it. ¡°You better not be pulling a fast one on me just because it''s hard to uncover the truth, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied testily. ¡°I said, I''m not lying.¡±


    ¡°Really? Seriously? Truly?¡±


    ¡°...Is there a reason for me to lie about something like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. It''s not that, but... Mm... How should I say this...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha frowned while scratching her head. ¡°It''s a bit like... Finding out that Zhang Fei won first ce in the state examination? Something as shocking as that?¡±


    ¡°...Do I look that hopeless at studying to you?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well... Mmm... Mmmmm...¡±


    ¡°...It''s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted before he became expressionless again. What did it matter even if Choi Yeon-Ha viewed him as a rock-for-brains who couldn''t study?


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face brightened as if a lightbulb went off in her head. ¡°Okay, how about this? Mister Jin-Ho, you haven''t read lots of books, have you?¡±


    ¡°Books? What kind?¡±


    ¡°You know, books. Literature.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Other than textbooks, well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow while tilting his head. If it was about reading books, Kang Jin-Ho had checked out plenty of secret manuals containing deadly techniques during his life. However, did those things even qualify as literature? Even if he argued that was the case, his hunch told him that those secret manuals didn''t fall under the category of ''literature'' Choi Yeon-Ha was talking about.


    ¡°I knew it. No wonder you have such a hard time figuring out the context.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grinned in satisfaction like a full-bellied cat.


    That content expression only soured Kang Jin-Ho''s mood somewhat, however. Brushing this matter aside with a dismissive shoulder shrug would be like an insult to his intelligence. So, he decided to exin. ¡°Sometimes, that kind of response is necessary.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    ¡°Most people think courage is what keeps them going forward.¡±


    ¡°...Mm? I guess so?¡±


    ¡°However, sometimes... Enduring can also be a true test of courage. You need courage to stand your ground and never retreat.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grewplicated.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°Saying ''<i>Be brave''</i> to a person experiencing their parent''s passing seems linguistically weird, but it''s not difficult to understand why one would say that, at least in my opinion. After all, you need courage to not look away and endure the present and future that cannot be avoided or changed.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded as if she finally understood it.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little. ¡°Was that a good-enough exnation?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just had a thought that you might really be a Jaegyong Uni student, and that kinda creeped me out a little, you see? Wow, this is like... Totally inconceivable, you know what I mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grip on the coffee cup stiffened a little.


    ***


    Now, back in the present...


    <i>''Ah. So he wasn''t a student in a prestigious university for nothing...''</i>


    Back then, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t understand what courage had to do with enduring something. But now, she had gained the perfect understanding of that notion.


    epting the profession of acting as her calling meant Choi Yeon-Ha got to experience all sorts of things in her life. Once during the filming of a movie, she had to jump into a pit of fire. And in another film shoot, she had to jump off a tall building while entrusting herself to a razor-thin wire attached to her torso.


    Choi Yeon-Ha evaluated herself as a courageous person while performing in action scenes that most actresses would''ve never endured. Of course, that wasn''t her having an ego trip. Even the production crew and her peers in the industry all called her courageous or, at the very least, driven, after all! However, she finally realized that what she thought of as courage wasn''t really that but something else.


    Being brave at the possibility of death wasn''t really courageous at all. True courage was when not backing down orpromising despite acknowledging the harm about to fall her way.


    And Choi Yeon-Ha was now standing on the stage of true courage to test her mettle. She was not on a film set, and no one was watching her next move. This was the issue of whether Choi Yeon-Ha could be proud and unashamed of herself in the future.


    Even if she tried to run from here, no one in this wide world would me her. However, Choi Yeon-Ha already knew. People might not point fingers at her, but she couldn''t fool her own heart. If she abandoned this young child, who was relying only on her, and ran from here, Choi Yeon-Ha would never be able to trust herself.


    What she needed was the ''courage'' Kang Jin-Ho talked about. Courage to stand her ground and not retreat!


    Cold sweat trickled down her spine while her heart pounded madly. Simply staring at the mad giant leisurely closing the distance weakened Choi Yeon-Ha''s knees and her teeth to start ttering all on their own. Unlike her body''s reaction, though... The re burning in her eyes did not waver. Not once.


    She was terrified. Of course she would be. How many people in this world would not be terrified by a madman like this giant? However, courage wasn''t the absence of fear. Real courage was not backing down in spite of one''s fear.


    Choi Yeon-Ha kept telling herself that and tried to stand even firmer than before.


    Whatever happens to her... She''d never back off! That was her resolve.


    ¡°Heh, you''re shivering, aren''t you?¡± The mad giant cackled. ¡°For most people, thoughts and wordse first, rather than actions.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s not hard to meet someone with courage. I bet you half the people in the street will probably think no one''s more brave than they are. They''ll think that if given the right opportunity, they will demonstrate how courageous they can be,¡± The mad giant smirked insidiously. ¡°And I''ve met plenty of idiots like that in my life. That''s the unique thing about the world I live in, see? Most idiots I meet are all posers, you know? Showing off as if they are some kinda hot shot! Do you know what is the best way to dete those inted egos?¡±


    The mad giant finally stood mere inches away from Choi Yeon-Ha and smirked while looking down at her. He then lowered his head near her ear and whispered, ¡°The answer is¡­ to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Slowly. Oh, so, very... slowly. While taking my time, see?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha bit her lower lip in silence.


    ¡°I usually start with their fingers first. After breaking every little bone in their hands, I''ll start pulling out their nails, one... by... one! And when all the bones are broken, and all the nails are pulled out from those ppy, limp fingers, I... I crush them with my feet until they burst apart like maggots!¡± The mad giant''s sinister smirk grew into a loud cackle. ¡°At this point, most idiots are begging me to let them go. Tears and snot and whatever dripping down their faces and all! They all ardently beg me to spare them. To let them go! While apologizing for whatever they did!¡±


    The mad giant leisurely reached down and grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha''s hand.


    ¡°Some idiots with guts can sometimes endure me crushing their five fingers to mush. Weaklings without guts, though? They will start breaking down even before I get a chance to crush one finger. And they''ll beg me to y with someone else besides them. So... Which one will you be, I wonder?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked up and red straight into the mad giant''s eyes.


    <i>Smirk!</i>


    A barely-contained smirk of derision formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips.


    The mad giant tilted his head. ¡°What''s up with your smirk?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re a loser.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at the giant with eyes full of contempt and ridicule. ¡°You spouted some bullsh*t about teaching Mister Jin-Ho that other people are also humans. As it turned out, though? You are just a psycho who enjoys torturing people.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°And that is why you''re a loser. Someone who will never match Mister Jin-Ho''s ss,¡± Choi Yeon-ha growled snarkily at the giant. ¡°At the very least, he doesn''t try to justify his actions. But you keep trying to justify yourself. With justifications that no one can understand beside you. So, do you want to know what I think of you?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha openlyughed in mockery at the giant.


    ¡°You''re nothing but a psycho. An insane moron. All the craping out of your mouth is nothing more than some bullsh*t you thought up on the spot. That''s why you will always be a stinking loser. A loser with no hope and future.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The giant didn''t say anything, his expression a mixture of bewilderment and fury as he red at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    All she had to offer for that re was her middle finger. ¡°Do whatever you want, you loser. I will never cry or beg you.¡±


    ¡°...Littledy, I''m gonna make you regret those words,¡± The mad giant growled menacingly.


    That was when a man''s voice suddenly resounded out from above. ¡°No, that''s not going to happen.¡±


    The mad giant hurriedly looked up. Almost at the same time, the ceiling caved in... And Kang Jin-Ho urately dropped between the giant and Choi Yeon-Ha!


    ¡°...! You!¡± The giant discovered Kang Jin-Ho and tried to rip Choi Yeon-Ha''s arm off.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was simply faster. While falling at what seemed to be the speed of light, Kang Jin-Ho stomped down hard on the elbow of the giant holding Choi Yeon-Ha''s arm.


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    ¡°Kkeuh-huk!¡±


    The mad giant''s arm twisted and bent in a weird direction as a bone-breaking noise echoed in the bathroom. The giant hurriedly retreated while holding his arm.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood protectively in front of Choi Yeon-Ha and Oh Min-Ji, then red coldly at the giant. ¡°You sure caused a mess.¡±


    ¡°Kang... Jin-Ho...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± The giant''s eyes grew bloodshot almost instantly.


    His life was thrown into disarray precisely because of Kang Jin-Ho. His once-great life turned 180 degrees on its head and spiraled into despair and misery after that fateful day!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho... He didn''t seem to remember that day''s incident. Even though it happened not too long ago!


    ¡°You... You...!¡± Just as the mad giant was about to yell...


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly cut him off. ¡°Doesn''t matter.¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho punched the mad giant through the bathroom wall and coldly muttered while watching his targetnd some distance away. ¡°No point in listening to a dead man, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily walked out of the bathroom and headed toward the mad giant as intense killing intent gushed out of his eyes.

 Chapter 424: Punishment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Punishment (4)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was left speechless.


    <i>''I''ve never seen him like that before!''</i>


    Despite going through all sorts of events with Kang Jin-Ho before, she had never seen him this angry. How should Choi Yeon-Ha describe this feeling...?


    <i>''I''m scared...!''</i>


    This fear was different from what she felt from that mad giant. That fear was based on the giant''s unpredictability and his apparent state of madness. However, the fear born from looking at Kang Jin-Ho was something else. The fear crushing down on her from simply looking at him was so indescribably chilling that it threatened to freeze her soul.


    Choi Yeon-Ha understood a little bit of what the mad giant was saying earlier. The more urate thing to say would be... She could guess what the giant meant by Kang Jin-Ho using himself to ''categorize'' people into two camps and treating those in his circlespletely differently from those outside.


    As far as she could remember, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t shown this side of himself to Choi Yeon-Ha before. Any normal person would get the shock of their life if someone they shared banters andughter with suddenly revealed such a scary side.


    What would be a good way to describe the chill she felt? A toy gun she carelessly fooled around with turned out to be a real deal? And that it had been fully loaded all this time, too? Yes, it had to be something like that. And after that experience, Choi Yeon-Ha would never treat that gun the same way.


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gasped, her jaw falling to the floor, after realizing that she was unconsciously trying to reject Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped walking from her quiet little gasp. Choi Yeon-Ha held her breath and stared at him, her eyes trembling. She was scared by the thought of the look in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes potentially being the same as that mad giant.


    Even though the time needed for Kang Jin-Ho to turn his head was brief, it still felt like an eternity to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head as if he didn''t know about the conflict taking ce in Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind. And when their eyes met, Choi Yeon-ha let out another gasp. Kang Jin-Ho, he...


    He wasn''t ¡®different¡¯. Although he was ring a little more fiercely than his usual self, his expression¡ªthe look on his face¡ªwas what Choi Yeon-Ha always remembered. And the terror that had been tightening around her heart like a noose instantly vanished.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to sigh under his breath before walking up to Choi Yeon-Ha, then patted her head. ¡°You did great, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    As she felt the warmth of his hand patting her, Choi Yeon-Ha sensed all strength abandoning her knees. But why was that? It could be because of the relief of knowing everything would be fine now. Or, maybe it was something as trivial as a rebound from standing too stiffly and nervously until now. However, she didn''t need long to figure out the real reason.


    Despite his rage, the usually taciturn Kang Jin-Ho chose toe back to Choi Yeon-Ha and pat her head out of his concern for her.


    <i>''He''s still the same...!''</i>


    It was not because Kang Jin-Ho was being nice to her. Even if he had shown a side Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t seen before a few seconds ago, she still felt confident that Kang Jin-Ho was the same man she knew.


    A warm lump of relief settled in her chest. Choi Yeon-Ha wiped the pool of tears filling up the edges of her eyes and gently muttered at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You arete, you ipetent dummy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I thought we were going to die, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered a little just then. As if the flood of insults wasn''t enough to satisfy her, Choi Yeon-Ha even kicked Kang Jin-Ho''s shin several times before copsing on her butt. ¡°Hah, dammit... I might get wrinkles at this rate...¡±


    ¡°...Are you unhurt?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while frowning a little.


    ¡°I''m fine, but what about Min-Ji! She almost had a seizure, you know! Besides all that, who is that crazy bastard?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, either...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°What does it matter, though? A lunatic is a lunatic no matter what, anyway.¡±


    While watching the grounded Choi Yeon-Ha continuously firing her salvo of curse words, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but groan under his breath again. This woman really was unpredictable, wasn''t she? He leaned forward slightly and asked her, ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can... It''s just that I''m too exhausted right now.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was implying that, without his assistance, she might have a tough time walking out of here, but Kang Jin-Ho remained ruthlessly uncaring. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, please take Min-Ji out of here.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Just us two?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Surely not! That crazy bastard is too...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s too risky to stay, and that''s why I want you two out of here. I''ll quickly deal with this business and join you outside.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut, then slowly nodded. Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s manner of speech was the same as his usual self, something about him made it impossible to go against his wishes. The image of Kang Jin-Ho immediately after he burst through the ceiling and the current Kang Jin-Ho seemed to ovep in Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind, leaving her with no other choice but to nod in silence.


    If she was being honest, Choi Yeon-Ha was scared of bringing out that terrifying side of Kang Jin-Ho again by getting on his nerves.


    ¡°I''ll safely take Min-Ji out of here,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quietly nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°...However, you owe me big for this.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled in satisfaction, then reached down to help Oh Min-Ji, who had also plopped on the ground out of fear. ¡°Min-Ji, can you stand? We gotta leave now. This unfriendly uncle wants to chase us out of here. If we insist on staying next to an unlucky man like him, we might get eggs on our faces, too. So, let''s get out of here, pronto.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha helped the still-dazed Oh Min-Ji back to her feet, then nced sideways at Kang Jin-Ho before walking out of the bathroom exit. Kang Jin-Ho apanied them to the corridor and watched Choi Yeon-Ha walk away, his expression gradually stiffening. And, once she was gone...


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Almost in an instant, Kang Jin-Ho''s aura changed.


    ¡°Come out. Now.¡±


    Choking rage flooded out of Kang Jin-Ho. His scowl was so terrifying that a person with a weak constitution might suffer a heart attack simply by looking at him. Despite the intense atmosphere, the mad giant still slowly revealed himself from the shadows as if he was the darkness itself.


    Even though his arm was bent at a weird angle, the giant still seemed unaffected and rxed.


    ¡°Whew-whee¡­¡± The mad giant cackled glibly. ¡°Looks like you''re really pissed, aren''t you, Kang Jin-Ho? To think a man who has taken over South Korea''s martial world would get pissed at me! I should be...¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The mad giant was cut off mid-sentence as a punch sent him flying away.


    ¡°Keuh-uhhk¡­!¡± The mad giant held his face and writhed around in pain after his nose was broken and all of his front teeth were knocked out. Even though demonic qi had saturated his brain, it still failed to block out the flood of horrible pain.


    ¡°...! Eeeeek!¡±


    Once the momentary pain was gone, pure rage quickly reced it in the giant''s head.


    Kang Jin-Ho...! Kang Jin-Ho! That hateful bastard stood before the giant''s eyes!


    The mad giant roared in anger. ¡°Kang, Jin, Hooooo!¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained expressionless as he leisurely closed the distance to the mad giant.


    The mad giant wiped the blood off his face as he stood back up. ¡°You must be dying to know, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Dying to know why I did all this! Kekekeke...!¡± The mad giant roared again. ¡°I did it because...!¡±


    That was when he realized he had been under a mistaken assumption all this time. That was because, before the sentence could bepleted, Kang Jin-Ho had reached the giant''s position and suddenly grabbed thetter''s jaw to mp it shut.


    Even if the mad giant was a silver-tongued devil, he still wouldn''t be able to say anything when the force strong enough to shatter his skull in one second had grabbed his face!


    The mad giant''s ears heard the sound of bones popping and straining under the load. He wasn''t scared of dying. If he was, the mad giant would''ve never appeared before Kang Jin-Ho. Anyone with even a casual knowledge of how Kang Jin-Ho operated would''ve known what it meant to appear before him and harm the people around him, after all!


    Even so...


    <i>Crack, craaaack...</i>


    The sound of the facial bones failing to withstand the load and cracking began ringing inside his skull. These terrifying noises bounced and echoed within his head before hitting his eardrums.


    No matter how hard the mad giant tried to stay calm, that was impossible in this bizarre and monstrous situation.


    <i>Crunch, crack...!</i>


    The mad giant''s mrs seemed to have either broken or got crushed under intense pressure because indescribable pain burned inside his mouth. To make matters worse, it felt like his blood began flowing backward, too.


    ¡°Kkeuuhk... Kkeuuuwuk...!¡±


    Unfortunately for the mad giant, all he could do to mitigate this pain was moan pitifully. He managed to gather enough strength to kick Kang Jin-Ho in the leg as thetter lifted the giant up. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s leg must''ve beenposed purely out of solid steel. Despite the giant reinforcing his kick with qi, only his foot hurt from the impact instead!


    What ruled over the mad giant''s mind wasn''t terror or fear. No, it was... fluster. He was shocked and flustered.


    Before today''s encounter, this mad giant had been imagining and calcting countless times how his showdown with Kang Jin-Ho would unfold. But, none of his imagination contained the situation where he was subjected to intense pain without being able to get a word in.


    Which didn''t make sense. A human should be at least curious about the cause, shouldn''t they?!


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°Regarding who you are...¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And why you did all this...¡± The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips distorted as he spoke. ¡°...Why should I care about those things?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes while whispering.


    ¡°Will anything change just because you tell me the truth? You''ll still die in the most wretched manner known to this world anyway. You think my actions will be any different after learning about who you are and why you did all this?¡±


    What a soft-bellied idiot this man was. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle derisively.


    Kang Jin-Ho had felt this way before, and this demonic cultivator reminded him of it again. The people of this era were so much more rational and pragmatic whenpared to their Zhongyuan counterparts. However, that meant they were also soft. Weak-minded.


    Who cared about one''s reasons when killing an attacker? What would change even after the truth was revealed? In the end, the fact that the attack took ce would never change, anyway. Besides...!


    Kang Jin-Ho tightened his grip on the giant''s face, then mmed it straight into the concrete floor.


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    A loud explosion noise rocked the air, ripples of aftershock rocking the walls as if the entire building wanted to crumble.


    ¡°Kkeeuhhhk...!¡± A helpless gasp of pain leaked out of the giant''s mouth after his head smashed through the floor.


    ¡°You said something amusing earlier,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a soft smirk. It was as if he was enjoying this situation so much. ¡°I must say, I do agree with you on one of the things you said. Humans tend to see themselves as someone amazing until they experience pain. If you want to see a person''s true face, you only need to observe how they respond to pain and suffering. Don''t you think so, too?¡±


    The giant began trembling as if he had developed a seizure. How unfortunate it was that he knew what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. Kang Jin-Ho was nning to do what the giant threatened Choi Yeon-Ha with a minute ago!


    ¡°However, our methods will have to differ slightly. You see, I used to live in an era filled with idiots who only learned that being honest sooner would''ve saved them from losing both arms. Living in such a ce means I favor a more direct approach.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the cors of the giant, then leisurely picked him up from the crater on the ground. ¡°So, how do I look?¡±


    The giant''s half-closed eyes opened. What was Kang Jin-Ho asking him this time? What did this insane bastard want to know from the giant?


    ¡°I''m asking you, what does my expression look like to you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± The giant''s body shuddered faintly. He... He couldn''t stand it.


    Even though demonic qi had corrupted him to the core, turning the giant into a monster that thirsted for violence and base pleasures, he still didn''t have the strength to endure the expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face right this moment!


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t making a scary or bone-chilling expression. No, he... He was clearly enjoying this. Like a little kid who had finally got his hands on a toy he oh-so wanted to y with!


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly whispered to the giant. ¡°If I''m being honest... Regr humans are just too weak for me. Just a little prod from me, and they''ll die from shock. Trying to worry about my victim''s health while torturing them can get quite tedious and stressful, you see? And in that sense¡­¡±


    A bright smile bloomed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°This encounter is a godsend for me.¡±


    The giant''s crotch quickly got soaked in his own urine.

 Chapter 425: Punishment (5)

    <h4>Chapter 425: Punishment (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached down and grabbed the giant''s cors. He pulled the bigger man closer, then smirked odiously. ¡°It''s going to be fun. A lot of fun for us.¡±


    However, just as he got ready to unleash a world of pain, a quiet little voice suddenly came to Kang Jin-Ho from behind. ¡°It doesn''t look all that fun to me, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head and found Jo Gyu-Min standing there.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min flinched a little after staring into Kang Jin-Ho''s burning re. He had never been directly exposed to Kang Jin-Ho''s killing intent before.


    Whenever Kang Jin-Ho did his thing, Jo Gyu-Min was either not present or watching from a suitable distance away... That was until today.


    <i>''Ah, so this is what it feels like.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min used to ''feel'' this sometimes. And that would be... The way he looked at Kang Jin-Ho was markedly different from how everyone else looked at him. This was especially true for the people from the hidden side of the world, the one upied by Bang Jin-Hun and his ilk. They all seemed to view Kang Jin-Ho in apletely different light.


    Even though the emotions Jo Gyu-Min felt while thinking of Kang Jin-Ho were ''camaraderie'' and ''trust'', ''fear'' would be the overriding emotion Bang Jin-Hun and Co. would feel.


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t really understand why they were like that. However, looking into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes today helped him remember something from his own past.


    <i>''Right, I... I used to be like that, too.''</i>


    There was a time when Jo Gyu-Min used to shudder in dread from simply thinking about Kang Jin-Ho. Today helped him recall and ''revel'' in that feeling of the past once more.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly scanned Jo Gyu-Min from top to bottom before tilting his head. ¡°Did you go through a war zone, Chief Jo?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed in relief. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was in a state of agitation caused by extremely-heightened emotions, he still didn''t direct any hostility toward Jo Gyu-Min. In fact, he had rapidly regained his usual demeanor after realizing Jo Gyu-Min was approaching him.


    <i>''Although, it''s hard to say if this is Mister Jin-Ho''s true self...''</i>


    Considering the meaning of the term ''true self'', maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s hatred-filled eyes while briefly staring at Jo Gyu-Min suited that term better.


    ¡°...It was worse than a war zone, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min with a loud groan. His hair was messed up, and his clothes were ripped in various ces.


    Trying to break through an ocean of agitated, frightened mob fighting to get out of the amusement park as quickly as possible was as terrible as it sounded. Thankfully, though, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t need long to locate the orphanage kids despite the chaos all around them. After helping them escape the park, Jo Gyu-Min forced his way back inside to find Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha. The reward for that was... Well, Jo Gyu-Min''s current appearance was all the proof one needed.


    ¡°Someone was worried about you and went through Hell to find you, yet here you are, talking about having fun and stuff,¡± Jo Gyu-Min sourly tutted.


    ¡°I need to punish this bastard, you see.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly nodded. Rather obviously, he didn''t want to interfere with Kang Jin-Ho''s ''fun'' time. However, it was still his job to point out the more practical problems facing them first. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, rescue personnel and cops are rushing inside as we speak. Having fun is all good and well, but punishing that bastard now might not be the best idea.¡±


    ¡°It won''t take long.¡±


    ¡°Dealing with the aftermath also takes time.¡±


    ¡°That won''t be difficult, either.¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted, evidently not thinking of backing down.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed softly. ¡°In that case, let me say one more thing. If you still can''t wait to punish that bastard even after hearing what I have to say, then I''ll let you do whatever you want, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed a little annoyed as he stared back at Jo Gyu-Min. This might be the first time he looked at the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation this way. However, Kang Jin-Ho knew Jo Gyu-Min was a smart and capable man. There must be a good reason why he wanted to stop Kang Jin-Ho. A reason that made practical sense. Even so...


    That didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho must follow every rmendation Jo Gyu-Min made.


    Anyone daring to attack him must be punished. They would never be forgiven or let go! That was Kang Jin-Ho''s number one rule. However, Jo Gyu-Min was now getting in the way of that unwavering rule.


    Kang Jin-Ho of Zhongyuan would''ve immediately punished Jo Gyu-Min for this ''transgression''. He had severely punished Azure Demon, who prioritized logic and nning, many times in the past for trying to stop him, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little but waited to hear what Jo Gyu-Min wanted to say. Listening to Jo Gyu-Min was thest bit of consideration Kang Jin-Ho had for him.


    ¡°The orphanage children are confused and scared after experiencing such a major incident, Mister Jin-Ho. Especially the little Min-Ji and Miss Yeon-Ha, who almost suffered a grave fate at the hands of that bastard. They don''t look good at all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And the children are worried about why you still haven''t left the park yet. If you believe taking out the trash takes priority overforting them, please go ahead and do so. I''ll be right outside.¡±


    Even though he said he''d be leaving, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t move an inch from the spot and stared at Kang Jin-Ho as if he wanted to hear the answer first.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared back at Jo Gyu-Min before yanking the giant closer with thetter''s cor. His burning re stabbed deep into the giant''s face, then a deep smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°I don''t need to worry too deeply about this problem, now do I?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly punched the giant twice, then threw him toward a far wall.


    <i>BAAAAANG!</i>


    The whole building rocked precariously. Meanwhile, the giant went limp inside the crater before slowly sliding to the floor.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly dusted his hands. ¡°Okay. Shall we go outside?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly at that. Kang Jin-Ho was still Kang Jin-Ho. Even if rage was bubbling like magma inside him, Kang Jin-Ho could only be Kang Jin-Ho and no one else.


    Jo Gyu-Min pointed at the limp giant. ¡°What will you do about him?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the demonic cultivator. ¡°He won''t wake up for a while. Let''s contact Mister Bang and have him take custody of that bastard from the policeter on.¡±


    ¡°You made the right call,¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared weirdly at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°You know, I''m a bit unsure about this. It''s like I''m mindlessly following your carefullyid ns¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? I don''t think that''s a bad thing, though? Especially when that n was founded upon trust and faith in each other.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, his brow still cocked.


    ¡°In any case... It''s this way.¡± Jo Gyu-Min took the lead and started walking away.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the unconscious demonic cultivator to offer a temporary goodbye, then followed after Jo Gyu-Min. If this was in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never turned his back like this without finishing meting out the punishment first. Showing what the inside of Hell looked like to those daring to attack him would''ve always taken priority. However, Kang Jin-Ho of now was not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Although his head wasn''t sure about this turn of events, his heart told him otherwise. Without a shred of uncertainty, his heart told Kang Jin-Ho to go outside. To go and put the waiting children''s worries to rest first.


    <i>''Does that mean I''ve changed?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho did notice here and there that he was changing bit by bit, but today was the first time he got such clear, unequivocal confirmation.


    <i>''And it feels pretty good.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly grinned.


    When he looked back to his past self during the Zhongyuan days, all he did was destroy and kill. Erasing and eliminating things out of existence. Doing so helped him reach the apex of that era, but he never got to embrace something or someone.


    Even if he somehow failed to live a good life this time, things might not be as lonely and bleak as back then. And that thought made him feel...


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. It looks like almost everyone has evacuated safely.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded before stepping outside the amusement park''s main building.


    ***


    Choi Yeon-Ha cried out in irritation. ¡°Why hasn''t hee out yet!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s smile was cramped. ¡°...Please calm down, noona.¡±


    ¡°He''s been in there for too long, you know!¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing five minutes ago, though...¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned under his breath at the sight of Choi Yeon-Ha nervously fidgeting around.


    <i>''Please, please try to behave with some dignity! You... you mega movie star in the universe!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was relieved that he didn''t have much interest in the world of celebrities. If he had been a diehard follower of the entertainment industry who knew Choi Yeon-Ha... Or, if he happened to be her fan, this sight would''ve been a massive shock to his system.


    <i>''Well, it''s a good thing that I''m not, I guess?''</i>


    Since he wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha''s fan, Han Jin-Seong could view Choi Yeon-Ha''s behavior without preconceived notions. And that also helped him grow fond of Choi Yeon-Ha as a fellow human being and not as some famous celebrity.


    However... How should Han Jin-Seong describe this feeling?


    Choi Yeon-Ha was well-known among the fans as a consummate professional with a whistle-clean private life. And she was rumored to be exceedingly kind, too.


    Of course, plenty of online forums spread baseless rumors of... Actually, scratch that, the truth about Choi Yeon-Ha''s dogsh*t personality over the years. However, such bad-mouthing was easy-enough to overlook since any well-known celebs would''ve had their fair share of anti-fans anyway.


    The overall impression Han Jin-Seong got while observing Choi Yeon-Ha was... Well, she was like a coin with two faces. At times, Han Jin-Seong wondered how someone as naive as her could be a top actress in the country. At some other times, though, he had to seriously wonder how a woman with such a dogsh*t personality managed to hide her true self and maintain the facade for so long!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho is still not out yet?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled again.


    ¡°Argh! Noona, just be more patient, will you! Jin-Ho hyung won''t die even if that whole building suddenly copses, you know!¡±


    ¡°Hah?! Where''s your humanity, Jin-Seong! Your big bro is inside, yet you can spout such nonsense without a care in the world? You cold-hearted brat!¡±


    ¡°W-what? Hang on a minute! You know that''s not what I meant!¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly tried to defend himself, but it was already toote by then. Other orphanage kids mercilessly pounced on him.


    ¡°You ungrateful punk!¡±


    ¡°How can a man say such thoughtless things!¡±


    ¡°And they say raising children can be such a thankless job, too!¡±


    <i>Huh? I don''t think anyone here is qualified to say thatst thing, though?</i>


    Even though he felt so, so wronged by this treatment, Han Jin-Seong knew that carelessly running his mouth now would only lead to digging his own grave. So, all he could do was keep his mouth shut. Besides, being all logical in front of a group of emotional kids would only earn him thebel of Mister Boring Logic, anyway!


    <i>''And why are you worried about him dying, anyway?''</i>


    Whether it was the heavens falling, the ground caving in, or tsunami waves rolling in... Han Jin-Seong just couldn''t picture Kang Jin-Ho kicking the bucket.


    ¡°I think he''sing out of the building!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Han Jin-Seong turned his head when one of the kids cried out. He could see two men walking past the yellow police tapes restricting entrance. One was Jo Gyu-Min, and the other was Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You see? I told you nothing would happen to¡­¡±


    Even before Han Jin-Seong could finish his sentence, Choi Yeon-Ha broke into a full-on sprint toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Han Jin-Seong''s eyes opened wide.


    <i>''What''s gotten into that noona? Is she crazy?''</i>


    There were so many potential eyewitnesses in this ce, after all! Despite knowing that, Choi Yeon-Ha still chose to attract even more attention? Even if she wore arge hat and a pair of sunsses, more than a few people seemed to know she was here, so this could be a huge mistake...!


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha either didn''t know or care what was in Han Jin-Seong''s mind. Even as the police officers said it was dangerous and tried to hold her back, Choi Yeon-Ha shoved them aside and continued to run toward Kang Jin-Ho as he left the building.


    ¡°Heoool?¡±


    And then... She jumped into Kang Jin-Ho''s chest and wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°Kkywaaahk?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! Oh my goooosh!¡±


    The girls watching the scene began writhing and twisting around in a mixture of happiness and embarrassment.


    <i>''What the heck? You lot almost died not too long ago, dammit!''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly again, then turned his attention back to Choi Yeon-Ha, currently held in Kang Jin-Ho''s arms. What should he say about this situation? Well, it was kind of...


    ¡°...Well, at least they look pretty good together,¡± Han Jin-Seong smirked while watching Kang Jin-Ho gently pat Choi Yeon-Ha on the back.


    The orphanage kids beganining in unison.


    ¡°I will nevere back here ever again!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    ¡°Yup, definitely never!¡±


    ¡°Who suggested we shoulde to an amusement park first?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone''s rended on Han Jin-Seong. While receiving their murderous res, all Han Jin-Seong could do was chuckle affably.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I''m the guilty one. Yes, it''s allll my fault. Sure. Why don''t you just kill me already¡­¡±


    After gifting these kids with some unforgettable memories, the curtains on the Seongsim Orphanage''s day out at an amusement park eventually drew to a close.

 Chapter 426: The Clean Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 426: The Clean Up (1)</h4>


    ¡°...And it''s not happily ever after, now is it?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed nonstop as he pored through stacks of documents. People like Kang Jin-Ho and the children could go, <i>''Oh, wow. That was one hell of an event, wasn''t it?''</i> and walk away, but it was a different story for everyone else.


    The entire Korean penins seemed to be in an uproar from all the headlines about the first-ever incident of an amusement park''s near copse. And this incident happened when the public sentiment regarding safety was at its most sensitive in years. With the news of yet another near-miss catastrophe doing the rounds, many unhappy voices among the public began criticizing the government for ignoring public safety and negligence.


    Even the reporters descended on the story like a pack of ravenous vultures to report on it as if there hadn''t been an incident as juicy as this one in recent times. Or maybe they were trying to turn the public''s attention away from something else?


    ¡°...Urgh. I need a break...¡± Jo Gyu-Min massaged the bridge of his nose.


    Someone must''ve spread the word that Jaegyeong was involved in the clean-up of this incident because phone calls of inquiry had been relentlessly hounding the Office of Secretaries for some time now.


    <i>¡°Do you realize what you have done, Chief Jo?!¡±</i>


    That loud yell from the head of the PR department still rang inside Jo Gyu-Min''s head, making him even more sorrowful than before. What was up with that rebuking tone!


    All Jo Gyu-Min did was do his absolute best to help during the clean-up, wasn''t it!


    Fortunately enough, the reporters gathering like sharks sniffing after the scent of blood in the water didn''t find the amusement park''s response as ''unsatisfactory''. The press had beenrgely positive about how fast and organized the amusement park''s response was. The speediness helped minimize the number of lightly-injured, after all.


    Of course, some articles were scathing about the park''s inadequate safety supervision, believing that was the cause of this incident in the first ce. However, most people still reacted positively to how the park management decisively evacuated the parkgoers without wasting too much time.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only chuckle bitterly at the public''s response, though. In his honest opinion, the amusement park''s management did deserve all the k for this incident. They might feel they were being unfairly med for this incident, but no excuse could possibly make up for their negligence in fixing and maintaining their rides and equipment.


    Even so, the public still reacted positively because the evacuation happened as soon as possible. This was mostly because of how South Korea as a society lost so many lives due to inadequate responses to variousrge-scale disasters in the past. The public that had witnessed far too many lives being lost from rubbish evacuation ns began siding with the amusement park, saying its response was ''<i>Still better than what happened in the past.''</i>


    That was why Jo Gyu-Min felt bitter. Bitter, as this response seemed to serve as yet another proof of Korea''s deeply-entrenched trauma over itsrge-scale disasters that seemed to have be the norm ofte.


    ¡°Chief Jo, sir? There''s a call on the line for you.¡± A junior secretary peeked his head inside Jo Gyu-Min''s private office.


    ¡°Please tell the caller I can''t answer the phone right now,¡± Jo Gyu-Min dismissively waved his hand.


    ¡°But it''s the chairman, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Chairman?¡±


    ¡°Not the chairman from our side, sir. Their side. The folks from the amusement park.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, let the call through.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min waited for his phone to ring, then picked up the receiver.


    ¡°This is Chief Secretary Jo Gyu-Min from Jaegyeong Group speaking.¡±


    - Good day to you, Chief Jo. I''m calling you to express my sincerest gratitude for assisting us in this matter.


    ¡°Oh, no, sir. Don''t mention it.¡±


    - Thanks to you, we were able to handle this situation as speedily and efficiently as possible. If our responses had been any slower or chaotic, the press would''ve most likely ripped us a new one. However, they seem to have evaluated us highly for our speedy response. Again, as the representative of our group, I''d like to extend our gratitude once more.


    ¡°Not a problem, sir. I wasn''t acting on my own ord, after all. As I''ve said before, I was requesting assistance from your side as a member of the Jaegyeong Group. We''d like you to remember that, sir.¡±


    - Understood. We shall remember this debt and repay it sometime in the future. Well, then. Good day to you.


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked a little while putting the phone down.


    <i>''I guess he must be in a real tight spot. To think a president of apany would personally call a secretary of anotherpany like this...''</i>


    Then again, should Jo Gyu-Min be d that the call didn''te from the otherpany''s Chairperson? Since he''d have to speak Japanese in order tomunicate with them.


    One could say that the amusement park''s parentpany conducted itself pretty well. If people had died, not just the press but even the government would''vee down like the hammer of God on the park''s owner. The re-opening of the amusement park would''ve been greatly dyed by an endless series of safety inspections and other legal hurdles.


    However, no one died from the management''s speedy response, allowing them to quickly turn the incident around and repackage it as just another ''slightlyrger'' scale event. Of course, they must''ve spent an exorbitant amount of money behind the scenes to make this happen.


    Still, that money should be considered well-spent since it prevented the park''s permanent closure or a prolonged halt to its operations. And the speedy evacuation slightly helped with the group''s public image, which had been falling steadily for a while now. That alone would have fully paid for the losses incurred from evacuating the parkgoers en masse.


    ¡°Which means this side is more or less taken care of...¡± Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his chin. The real problemy elsewhere.


    While dreading what he was about to read, Jo Gyu-Min logged into one of the many online forums. And he groaned loudly after checking out the mostmented thread appearing on the top of the board.


    =Choi Yeon-Ha, seen hugging a man.


    That thread title alone was enough to cause a bout of migraine in Jo Gyu-Min''s head.


    <i>''Bloody hell... How am I supposed to handle this?''</i>


    Far too many people had witnessed that sight. And trying to brush everything aside with a ready-made excuse would only go so far. Since the ''Choi Yeon-Ha incident'' was tied up in a muchrger scale disaster, the ripples had been negligible... so far. However, once the ripples began spreading even further... It''d be like a humongous bombshell going off.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s trembling finger operated the mouse and clicked on the thread.


    =I was with my GF at the park incident and definitely saw a woman who has to be Choi Yeon-Ha jumping into the arms of some dude after he evacuated from the building.


    She kept saying ''no BF'' in her life during all those interviews, but hell, she rushed into his arms as if they were shooting a scene from a movie!


    I was so shocked, I tell ya!


    I wasn''t the only one, though. Everyone present at that ce witnessed it. I don''t understand why no one''s talking about it yet.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned again and again.


    <i>''How am I supposed to fix this?''</i>


    If Jaegyeong''s powers were utilized to its fullest, then... The publication of any and all articles regarding Choi Yeon-Ha could be blocked. However, that wasn''t enough to sweep everything under the carpet. At least not this time.


    Even if the press had been muzzled, could the same thing be done to all those witnesses? Probably not. Besides, trying too hard to shut down the reporters would only make them even more certain about the validity of this im. In that case, it''d be nothing more than dying the inevitable. The ticking bomb would go off sooner orter.


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed weakly while scrolling down. He needed to see the replies, too. Being able to imagine the carnage didn''t mean he shouldn''t confirm it, so what choice did he have...?


    asdf: If that''s true, I''m dating Kim Seon-Gyeong.


    oo: I''m being serious!


    asdf: You think Choi Yeon-Ha is a bum like you? Her going to an amusement park to have fun is already unbelievable, but you''re now even saying she jumped into some dude''s arms in front of so many people? Stop writing a romance novel, will ya?


    oo: I saw it. My GF saw it, too!


    asdf: You having a GF is unbelievable, to begin with.


    oo: Wha? Are you trolling me right now? I''m telling you, I really saw her! And there were lots of witnesses, too!


    asdf: Sure, sure. I saw the photos. And she was wearing a mask and sunsses. Where''s the proof that that woman is Choi Yeon-Ha?


    oo: Everyone who was there knows it''s true. She took her mask off. She was definitely Choi Yeon-Ha!


    asdf: Sure. And Michael Jackson faked his death and is hiding in my basement right now, too. He wasn''t dead! Who knew! Actually, everyone in the know already knows he''s alive.


    oo: What the f? I''m telling you the truth! Wait, are you Choi Yeon-Ha''s acquaintance or something? Why are you covering for her?


    asdf: Not an acquaintance, just someone with a disease of screwing around with a moron. Stop posting random nonsense for likes, okay? You honestly think someone like Choi Yeon-Ha showing up at an amusement park full of people with just a mask makes any sort of sense? If someone had recognized her, the whole park would''ve been paralyzed in that instant! And she was with a man, to boot?


    Since her debut, Choi Yeon-Ha has never flirted with scandal. She''s so far from a sniff of a scandal that it''s not even funny anymore. Yet you dare suggest she''s in a scandalous rtionship with some dude? You think we already forgot that recent drama with the paparazzo? When they were digging around Choi Yeon-Ha like crazy only to dere they would never follow her around after her first trip outside her home in a month was to a hair salon? Didn''t shee back home straight afterward, too?! Stop writing your bullsh*t fanfiction, okay?


    oo: Wah? Gimme a freaking break! I''m not lying!


    asdf: Get lost.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression grew unreadable while reading this exchange.


    <i>''What... is this?''</i>


    Was this the power of Choi Yeon-Ha''s fandom? As far as Jo Gyu-Min could tell, the initial response to the ''sighting'' wasn''t as bad as he expected. As for those sitting back and waiting for more info, they seemed to be leaning more toward <i>''If it had been someone else, I''d believe you. With Choi Yeon-Ha? Hell no!''</i>


    Thement with the most likes was, <i>''Choi Yeon-Ha stars in TV shows and movies every year with some of the sexiest men in South Korea, so why would she even be interested in some regr chump off the street?''</i>


    And the second most-likedment was... How widespread the rumors about Choi Yeon-Ha''s rotten personality was, and that''s why she couldn''t find a boyfriend even if she wanted to.


    <i>''Huh. Having a crappy personality can be helpful sometimes, eh?''</i>


    Under ''normal'' circumstances, thatment would''ve been taken as an insult, but Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t sure whether he should see it that way or not.


    ¡°Wait... I thought most people tend to believe all the untrue stories of actresses dating someone as real?¡±


    When a post about dating rumors showed up on a forum, the usual responses flooding the thread should be along the lines of, <i>''I guess she can''t hide it anymore, eh?''</i> or <i>''I bloody knew it.''</i> Or even something like, <i>''She said her ideal man is an ordinary and in dude, but look at him! in, my ass! All celebrities are the same in the end...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s good public image and poor reputation had somehow produced a great synergy this time.


    Those who only saw Choi Yeon-Ha''s good public image argued that <i>''Someone like her who only focuses on her career would have no time to waste on useless things like romance! Besides, if South Korea''s top actress like Choi Yeon-Ha is dating a man, he must be a VIP, even from the amusement park''s perspective. In that case, a man like that leaving the park deadst makes no sense!''</i>


    <i>''Well, they aren''t technically wrong there...''</i>


    Meanwhile, the Choi Yeon-Ha anti-fans mostly agreed with the opinion of, <i>''We still remember that famous actor confessing to Choi Yeon-Ha only to get rejected unceremoniously and going through a mental breakdown not too long ago. Someone with such a rotten personality would obviously never date a man, and even if she was, Choi Yeon-Ha would never show affection in a public ce like that!''</i>


    ¡°W-wait a minute. Is the situation the same in other forums, too?¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly essed other online forums. The more he checked, the intenser his head tilting became.


    <i>''Hmm... Something about this seems a bit... Why are all these IDs created only recently?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min began noticing that all thebative posters in various forums arguing about the validity of Choi Yeon-Ha''s supposed romance had simr-sounding user IDs. Although those IDs weren''t exact facsimiles of each other, their naming conventions were practically the same. At least, that''s what it looked like to Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Hmm? Did someone hire a bunch ofmenters-for-hire or something?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head in confusion while staring at the monitor before leaning against his chair. ¡°It''s my job to hire the pros, though.¡±


    Since the public sentiment was heading in this direction, Jo Gyu-Min figured the deployment of professional social mediamenters would be enough to turn this whole thing into a groundless rumor, a mere urban legend, in no time at all.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed while thinking that the initial part of the clean-up operation was going well. ¡°Someone up in Heaven is looking out for us, it seems...¡±


    ***


    Inside the Seongsim Orphanage boys'' room...


    ¡°Jin-Seong hyung! Dinner''s ready!¡±


    ¡°Got it. Hold your horses.¡±


    ¡°You better hurry, though. Otherwise, the supervisor auntie will get angry at us again.¡±


    ¡°I said, I got it. Wait for a sec, will ya?¡± Han Jin-Seong unhappily growled while rapidly typing away on his keyboard.


    Dong-Su curiously peered at the monitor from the side before frowning a little in doubt. ¡°Hyung, Isn''t that a bit too... I dunno, provocative? Others might get triggered by this kinda post, you know?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s all good. Our job is to create chaos, after all. If the othermenters get triggered and try to shoot us down, that''s even better. Is everyone still doing a good job posting in their forums?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hyung. You know how sarcastic everyone can be.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good. Good!¡± Han Jin-Seong smirked while ncing at the monitor.


    asdf: What does Choi Yeon-Ha having a BF got to do with you losers, anyway? Listen, you mom''s-basement-dwelling neckbeards. You better reflect on your lives first instead of cooking up celebrity gossip while wearing nothing but your panties, okay!


    Han Jin-Seong''s smirk deepened as he watched the hatements pile up below his post. He leisurely pushed the chair back and got up. ¡°Alright, let''s go get our dinner. I have a feeling that it''s gonna be scrumptious today!¡±


    ¡°Okay, hyung!¡±


    The orphanage kids were making full use of all the brand-new PCs Choi Yeon-Ha had bought for them recently.


    One should remember that good deeds were usually rewarded with good forter down the line.

 Chapter 427: The Clean Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Clean Up (2)</h4>


    ¡°You stinking pieces of traaaaaash!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s voice, tinged with sorrow andmentation¡ªand a healthy dollop of rage¡ªrang out within the pizzeria.


    And the two targets of his yell couldn''t dare express their dissatisfaction as they knew the insults and scolding were fully justified this time.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yeah, me too...¡± Park Yu-Min lowered his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s face reddened even more as he began pointing fingers at his friends. ¡°You think your apologies can fix this?! You bastards! People might think I''m the boss and you two are myckeys or something! Even part-timers wouldn''t act like you two nowadays! You think everything will be fine just because something happened, and you couldn''t be bothered to pitch up to work! Ah?!¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Blooming hell! Kids these days just don''t have any sense of duty! So bloody irresponsible, I tell ya! My generation would never dare do this kinda nonsense!¡±


    Although they were of the same age, Ju Yeong-Gi had entered the job market (?) earlier than his friends, giving him the necessary experience and clout to lecture his friends like a boomer nearing his retirement date!


    ¡°You shouldn''t behave like that when you''re working for someone else, don''t you know that! You must, at the very least, finish the work assigned to you first before going off on your merry ways! Am I wrong?! Isn''t your intention the most important thing regardless of whatever you''re trying to do?! In that case, how dare you not get your asses to work when it hasn''t been that long since we opened our doors?! Ah?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min progressively shrunk back more and more.


    <i>''This is ufortable...''</i>


    <i>''Wow, I''m scared...''</i>


    One of the most dreadful situations in this world was getting lectured, nay, nagged, with fact bombs. Obviously, no one would want to sit through a round of nagging. However, every word spoken was factually correct, and the targets of nagging this time were definitely in the wrong, so they couldn''t even try to justify or create excuses for themselves.


    That was the situation these two men found themselves in.


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi, please listen to us. Jin-Ho didn''t do this deliberately, you know?¡± Park Yu-Min tried to defend his friend.


    ¡°Say what now?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scowled scarily at Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Well, uh... The situation with the kids was...¡±


    ¡°Kiiiiiids?¡± Ju Yeon-Gi''s eyes gleamed dangerously just then.


    Park Yu-Min flinched nastily. Why did it feel like he had unwisely stirred a ho''s nest just now?


    ¡°If you were worried about those kids, you should''ve shown them how hard-working you are! Tell me, are they gold spoons? Gold spoons like this punk?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pointed at Kang Jin-Ho while yelling.


    Technically speaking, Kang Jin-Ho was a mud spoon who used an alchemy-like method to transmute the material of his spoon into gold, but he had a hunch that keeping his mouth closed was a wiser move in this situation.


    ¡°Those kids will have to work their butts off to survive after leaving the orphanage! In that case, why are you so-called adults showing them it''s okay to skip work for all sorts of random reasons?! How do you expect the kids to learn something useful with that kind of example?! Wake the hell up, you idiots! Life is a constant battle!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna look after those kids for the rest of your lives? Are you their parents or something! Do it in moderation, you damn idiots! Sure, treating those kids well is great and all. But don''t you know they''ll be too dependent on you if you keep this up?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''m really sorry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min bowed deeply. Ju Yeong-Gi''s daily lecture on life was just as impactful as before.


    ¡°You insane bastards. If that was your n, at least you could''ve sent recements to the pizzeria! What was I supposed to do when all the kids working part-time suddenly failed to show up? Do you have any idea how freaked out I was while trying to find enough workers at thest minute?!¡±


    ¡°...My bad.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t say anything to excuse himself. It felt like he was discovering new mistakes he had made in the past every time Ju Yeong-Gi said something. He couldn''t help but get swept up in the self-doubt of ¡°Have I been this terrible with my life?¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes and looked around the pizzeria. ¡°I have to say, though... Things look pretty good, don''t they?¡±


    ¡°...You think so, too?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scratched his head. The dining hall was packed to the brim with customers even now. ¡°Well, the business has been pretty good. I won''t deny that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And all we did was add a few new items to our menu, too.¡±


    Park Yu-Min gravely nodded away. ¡°I told you, Yeong-Gi. You''re born for this kind of work.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chimed in unnecessarily. ¡°Except for interior decorations.¡±


    ¡°Want some of this?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi raised his hand high up as if he wanted to smack the daylight out of his friend. However, he suddenly groaned loudly before lowering his hand. ¡°Since that''s been brought up, there''s something I gotta talk to you about, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Any thoughts of opening another branch?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw dropped slightly in stupefaction.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, so... Someone came to you about opening a branch store?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi nodded at Kang Jin-Ho''s question. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°A branch store... Hmm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin, then offered his honest opinion. ¡°How reckless.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°I gotta agree with Jin-Ho on this one. Does that person want to throw away money that badly?¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you punks...!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s anger red up again, but...


    But Kang Jin-Ho remained resolute. The thing about running a pizzeria was that anyone could do it. Anyone with enough skills to bake pizzas could open one, but the store could fail just as easily, too. That was because differentiating one''s product from a rival store''s was not as easy as it sounded.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho''s store would''ve failed a long time ago if it hadn''t been for several favorable factors happening one after the other. Unless it was a well-known franchise boasting a deep pocket, a store would usually lose out to a more established rival in terms of public awareness and marketing. The new store''s owner would steadily eat away at their starting funds until they ran out of money.


    Park Yu-Min curiously asked, ¡°What was on that person''s mind while asking you about opening a branch store?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I guess he thought our pizzeria was doing exceptionally well.¡±


    ¡°Okay? So, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I showed him how much we spend on the ingredients, among other things... And he said he''ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Oh. He''s noting back, then.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    If that person still wanted to have a go even after taking a gander at the ledgers, he deserved to go bankrupt. Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria was only in the ck because of the flood of customers. The branch store might do okay if it got half as many customers, but that ''half'' would be like gangbuster business for other pizzerias!


    In other words, opening a franchise store was realistically impossible.


    ¡°So, I had another idea¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cautiously piped up.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°A franchise-style branch store won''t cut it, so...¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°How about opening a directly-managed branch store instead?¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I realized something while you guys weren''t here. As long as we can recreate Jin-Ho-specific recipes, running this store isn''t as hard as it looks. I mean, we can already get pretty close in taste to Jin-Ho''s pizzas after he told us about the methods, right?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded slowly. Initially, Kang Jin-Ho had to bake all the pizzas since no one could replicate his baking style. That shouldn''t be surprising since no one else could use the zing Sun Energy technique.


    Kang Jin-Ho realized this was unsustainable and began modifying the stove to increase the firepower. He didn''t stop there and even came up with various other methods until his friends could bake simr pizzas to his.


    Although they still couldn''t match up to the original''s taste, the customers seemed satisfied enough with the product.


    ¡°Yeah, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°So, I was thinking that instead of opening a franchise... We just go ahead and open another store. As long as we get a good chef, I don''t think it''s gonna be too hard to manage the new ce.¡±


    ¡°And you''ll be in charge of the management for both stores?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi briefly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly.


    <i>''A sister store, huh...''</i>


    The idea didn''t sound bad. Not just Park Yu-Min, but even Kang Jin-Ho had begun thinking that Ju Yeong-Gi was surprisingly good at running a business. No, Ju Yeong-Gi wasn''t the type of manager who crunched numbers and pored over the ledgers everyday in his office, but a man who rolled up his sleeves and directly jumped into the thick of it. That kind of a manager.


    No one could deny that Ju Yeong-Gi and his hard work werergely responsible for turning this mess of a pizzeria into a growing and sustainable business venture.


    <i>''Right. And the store found its footing only after Yu-Min and I became more of absentee fathers...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min suddenly became depressed after realizing that... They were actually obstacles to the store''s sess!


    Park Yu-Min frowned slightly. ¡°That''s not gonna be as easy as it sounds, though. Finding people to work in the store is the hardest part, right?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders again. ¡°Nah. It''s not that hard when hiring full-time, actually. I mean, we are in the age of youth unemployment hitting ten percent, so how hard would it be to find willing workers?¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s the case, finding trustworthy kitchen staff will still be hard, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. For now, at least. First of all, we''ll start with them,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pointed at the part-timers waiting tables in the dining hall.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min tilted their heads.


    ¡°They aren''t some university students working part-time to pay for their tuition. I only hired the potential full-time workers, you see. The hard workers among them will be upgraded to kitchen staff, then I''m gonna teach them how to bake our pizzas.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    ¡°And when we open a sister branch, I''ll have to go there for a few months until things stabilize...¡±


    ¡°...And you''ll repeat what you did here in the branch, too?¡±


    ¡°Basically, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho both seriously pondered this option.


    .


    Park Yu-Min thought this matter was not something he could carelessly offer his opinion. Increasing the number of stores could lead to higher revenues, but it''d require arger budget, too.


    All the investment for the pizzeria came straight out of Kang Jin-Ho''s pocket. Which meant he had the final say in this matter.


    Park Yu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Opening a new store will cost quite a lot of money, though...?¡±


    ¡°Mm, that''s right,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi. ¡°That''s why I came up with a new n!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Dude. It''s time to let go of this ce.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at this sudden rmendation. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You''re gonna return to your studies pretty soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°You won''t be able to mind this ce while studying, right? Besides, your goal isn''t to be a boss of a pizzeria, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t think it is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression grew more serious. ¡°Besides, you''re basically no longer involved in the pizzeria''s business nowadays, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Nah, dude. If it''s not your number one priority, then you should just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You mustn''t underestimate this thing called running a business, okay? You''re busy with this, busy with that... If a business is something you could run during the break time in-between your other, more urgent work, anyone would''ve be super sessful.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away. He couldn''t deny that Ju Yeong-Gi''s observation pretty much hit the bull''s eye on his attitude toward his own pizzeria.


    ¡°I''m not trying to bite your head off, Jin-Ho. It''s just that that''s the reality here. To you, this pizzeria will serve as a nice memory as long as it can sustain itself. But it''s still not a priority in your mind, right? It''s not a ce where you''ll bet everything of yours to keep it going. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°That means, you believe it won''t be a problem even if the pizzeria goes under. Because... You have money. However, I guarantee you this. You run this ce with that mindset? It''s gonna go bankrupt in no time at all.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, Yeong-Gi.¡± Kang Jin-Ho readily agreed with Ju-Yeong-Gi''s assessment.


    <i>''I''ve been a little too arrogant about this, haven''t I?''</i>


    Since things had been working out pretty welltely, Kang Jin-Ho started thinking that even the pizzeria would sustain itself without too much input from him. Even though he knew that every organization would start to crumble from such a mindset...


    Kang Jin-Ho was freshly reminded of the fact that putting one''s words into action was one of the hardest things in the entire world.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. So, the conclusion is to close up the pizzeria, then?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you on about?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s brows shot up. ¡°I never said that, dude!¡±


    ¡°Mm? But didn''t you tell me to let this ce go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. YOU let this ce go. I''ll be staying.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi smirked deeply. ¡°Hand the ownership over to me. You can stay as an investor. Until I finish paying off the investment, I''ll give you all the revenue earned minus my wage. That being said, the final ownership percentage will be fifty-fifty between you and me, pal. And the revenue will also be shared half-half.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head at that offer. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means I''ll be in full charge of running the store. Yu-Min, you gotta get back to preparing for the new season, right? And Jin-Ho will be going back to school soon, too. Of course, since I''ll be in charge, the profit from the store will be shared between me and Jin-Ho here. That''s my idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded.


    This suggestion didn''t sound bad at all. For one, both Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min had things to do, so focusing on the pizzeria was out of the question. In that case, leaving it to Ju Yeong-Gi seemed to be the best option.


    From Ju Yeong-Gi''s perspective, this was no different from finally finding that one thing he was good at. Besides, he was also passionate about this work, so everything seemed like a perfect fit.


    ¡°The store will be managed by Miss Jeong Su-Yeon and me. We''ll take good care of it, so don''t worry. Besides, managing a few pizzerias here and there isn''t my end goal, anyway. Nope. I''m actually aiming to gradually increase the number of sister stores until we be big enough to rival other major franchises!¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°I agree. It sounds like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi smiled brightly.


    ¡°However, if we all agree to do this, and a new store needs to open, the new issue will be about who foots the bill. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, man. I told you, I''ve already thought of a solution for that!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi triumphantly dered.


    ¡°Oh, really? Let''s hear it, then.¡±


    ¡°I know of a suitable investor. He''s got plenty of money but no ces to spend it.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    Ju Yeong-Gi grinned like a smooth operator while bending forward ny degrees at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s my pleasure to make your acquaintance, dear potential investor, sir!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''d like you to invest in this venture, good sir! An opportunity like this doesn''te around often, you see? I promise you, you shall receive a several-fold return on your investment!¡±


    ¡°...Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Kyah~! Look how decisive you are, sir! At this rate, we''ll be opening our tenth store pretty soon! Uwhahahahaha~!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned under his breath as Ju Yeong-Gi burst into a heroic guffaw.


    <i>''Gee whiz. Everyone around me is abnormal...''</i>


    This life could be so headache-inducing sometimes!

 Chapter 428: The Clean Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Clean Up (3)</h4>


    Only one thing in this world resisted change, and that was the fact that everything was bound to change sooner orter. Lately, it felt like Kang Jin-Ho was getting constant reminders of that unchanging truth.


    Everything about himself had changed. His life, his surroundings, and his fate, too... Even his firm stance on never changing his belief ironically had a change of heart, too.


    Azure Demon''s betrayal taught Kang Jin-Ho that there was no such as absolute trust in this world, but this was a different situation altogether. Kang Jin-Ho believed that his trust in this person would transcend what he had for Azure Demon and that it''d never change. But it did, and that hurt him to his soul.


    Even if everyone in this world changed, at least this person before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes shouldn''t have. She should not have...


    Unfortunately, this person''s trust in Kang Jin-Ho had been shaken up. And that was making Kang Jin-Ho sad, and... And...


    ¡°Are you listening to me, son?¡±


    ¡°..! Yes, Mother!¡± Kang Jin-Ho flinched awake and hurriedly nodded.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted unhappily at this sight. ¡°You were thinking of something else even though your mother was talking to you?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, Mother.¡±


    ¡°You''re too absent-mindedtely, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed while looking at her son. Not too long ago, those eyes looking at Kang Jin-Ho sparkled in the light of trust and belief. Eyes that seemed to say, <i>''I believe my son will do a good job no matter what he''s doing!''</i>


    However, Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s re today only contained distrust and disappointment. She crossed her arms and asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Aren''t you going to the pizzeria today?¡±


    ¡°...Yeong-Gi told me not toe, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn''t that your store?¡±


    ¡°Well, he said I''d only get in the way, so...¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes. ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The sight of his own mother sighing in disappointment burned painfully into Kang Jin-Ho''s retina.


    <i>''It''s falling, isn''t it?''</i>


    If this was a video game, and ''trust'' was a stat expressed in numbers, it must''ve fallen to about half of what it used to be!


    ¡°Is that why you''re cking off at home like this?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°I''m... looking for one, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you''d start studying again soon? Wasn''t it supposed to be this autumn?¡±


    ¡°...No, Mother. It''s next year.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes began twitching ominously. And Kang Jin-Ho''s heart also ''twitched'' in dread at the same time.


    ¡°Are you saying you were thinking of cking off at home like this for the next half a year?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got flustered and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°N-no, Mother. Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°It feels like you''re gradually losing your sharpness with every passing day, son. When you were young, everyone thought you were a prodigy.¡±


    <i>No, that''s not true, Mother.</i>


    <i>That is a serious and concerning distortion of your memories. I''ve only gotten smarter around high school, after all. I used to be a moron, Mother. My school report cards and student records are still freely avable, so why are you trying to manipte your own memories, Mother?</i>


    ¡°Listen, son. Men shouldn''t be cking off like this.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°The more you ck off, thezier you will be. You keep dying things tillter, and by the time you catch yourself slipping, it''ll be so, so much harder to turn back the clock, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I believe you''ll pull your socks up eventually, so¡­¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong muttered, but her eyes still burned in distrust of her son.


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to reflect on his actions as harshly as possible.


    <i>''...Just what have I done to deserve that re from my mother?''</i>


    From his perspective, this treatment seemed quite unfair. After his discharge from the military, he never had a chance to take a proper break until now. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho help out in his father''s cafe before deciding to run a pizzeria? Then, he also got involved in the orphanage''s affairs and, and...


    <i>''...Hmm. What have I done around the house?''</i>


    Now that he took a second or two to look back, his mother''s attitude made more sense. In the past, he had a foolproof indicator called ''school grades'' to show to his mother, which worked wonders when filling up the ''trust'' stat to the max. These days, though... Kang Jin-Ho would often be absent from home with the excuse of going to work. He''de homete at night with his clothes all ruined. Sometimes, he showed up in a set of weird, unfamiliar business suits, too!


    <i>''And I didn''te home for a few days not too long ago, as well. I even tried to brush that aside with a weird excuse on top of that.''</i>


    The more Kang Jin-Ho looked back at his past behavior, the more it seemed like he had been behaving like a... louche.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised a fuss about opening a pizzeria, but had he ever brought home the profits earned from that ce before? Since he hadn''t done that, Baek Hyeon-Jeong must''ve thought her son was going down the well-worn path of an inexperienced fool making lots of noises about running a business while bankrupting himself.


    To make matters worse, Kang Jin-Ho idiotically had to say something about not going back to his own pizzeria because he was basically a hindrance...


    <i>''...Yup, I made a mistake.''</i>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s usually-content stare was now unreadable. Complicated, perhaps. Usually, people reserved such an expression while trying to assess a con man...


    ¡°So, Jin-Ho. Still no ns of resuming your studies right away?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly brought up studying again as if she was trying to get her wayward son out of her sight by dumping him into military service. ¡°Didn''t you say Yeong-Gi doesn''t want you in the store? In that case, shouldn''t you consider resuming your studies as soon as possible? I keep hearing that nowadays, finding a job will get harder the more you dy your graduation, son.¡±


    A cramped smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°...I''ve made ns in that regard, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don''t believe you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It didn''t work. In the past, Baek Hyeon-Jeong would''ve responded with, <i>¡®Yes, my son. I believe in you. You''ll do a great job.''</i> But now, she was openly doubting him!


    Kang Jin-Ho felt a stream of cold sweat trickling down his spine. He must restore his mother''s destroyed confidence in him no matter what!


    ¡°Mom~! Are you bullying oppa again?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong in hot pants emerged from the kitchen while sucking on yogurt through a straw.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled brightly at her daughter. ¡°You''re waking upte, Eun-Yeong. Did you have a good sleep, though?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that. I don''t think I got enough rest during the nationwide tour, Mom. Even though it endedst night, I still feel so sluggish and exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Uh-whew... You worked hard, didn''t you? Don''t worry, get some good rest at home. Oh, should I brew you some traditional tonic, too?¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s okay, Mom. I''ll gain weight that way.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked surprised by that reply. ¡°You won''t gain any weight by drinking that! Besides, you dance so much during your shows, too!¡±


    ¡°Eii~. Mom, dancing like that won''t help me lose weight, you know? When I''m in the middle of touring, I gotta think of myself as a little rabbit and eat only a tiny bit of grass. That''s the only way to maintain this unreal figure, you know~?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong smirked triumphantly while pointing at her body. She then nced at Kang Jin-Ho, her smirk transforming into a bright smile. ¡°It must be sooo nice to be like you, oppa. You don''t work, so you can eat whatever you want, and sleep as long as you want, too¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''d be so wonderful if everyone in this world could live a carefree life like you, oppa. I''m so jealous, you know?¡±


    The more Kang Eun-Yeong knocked Kang Jin-Ho down, the sharper Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s re became.


    ¡°Son, look at your little sister. She''s already pursuing her dream and making a good living, yet you...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only grimace as the voice in his head cried out,<i>?Mother, the wealth I''ve umted so far is hundreds of times greater than Eun-Yeong''s! I have so much in my bank ount that I don''t need to work for the rest of my life!</i>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeongmented again. ¡°But, what''s the point of having money when you''re turning into azy slob?¡±


    <i>Mother, things have been unbelievably hectic for me recently, you know?!</i>


    ¡°Eh-whew...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had so, so many excuses burning a hole in his mind, but one lengthy groan from Baek Hyeon-Jeong was enough to erase them all.


    ¡°And there''s something else, son...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong shook her head.


    ¡°...Yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Come and sit over here,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong while pointing to a spot right in front of her.


    Kang Jin-Ho and his mother were sitting on a couch. So, when she was pointing to her front, that meant she wanted her son to sit on the floor. However, wasn''t that an act of unwarranted violence?! Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done anything wrong, so why was his mother bullying him like this?


    Kang Jin-Ho stood up as if he had nothing to hide, then knelt down on the exact spot his mother had pointed out.


    ¡°So~ sad. It''s a sad, sad situation~...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly began singing a ssic pop song at the expense of her dear oppa, but Kang Jin-Ho gantly ignored her.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression became even more serious. ¡°Son, you need toe clean with what''s happening with thatdy.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, Mother?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about Miss Choi Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head faltered, and he began staring at the living room floor.


    <i>''That pattern on the floor resembles a person''s face, doesn''t it...?''</i>


    He tried desperately to escape reality, but Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s cold, loud yell dragged him back without mercy. ¡°People are gossiping about you dating her!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and didn''t say anything.


    ¡°You think I wouldn''t know?! Just because there haven''t been any articles about it, do you think I would never find out? People share news like that through social media!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly groaned. <i>What a shocking world this is, then. Seriously...</i>


    ¡°Son, what happened? Tell me the truth! That man in the gossip, is it you or somebody else?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously raised his hand. ¡°Before I answer that... Can I ask you something first?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°What will happen if it''s me? And if it''s not me?¡±


    ¡°If you''re the man in the gossip, of course I''ll discipline you, son! Not only did you fail to warn me, your own mother, about dating a girl, but you even had to be a subject of scious rumors, too!¡±


    ¡°Mom''s right!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong glibly chimed in.


    They said that a sister-inw ''intervening'' on your behalf was more hateful than anything in this world. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure about that because his little sister throwing in a snarkyment or two in moments like this was the most hateful thing in the world in his eyes! Kang Jin-Ho cleared his throat and asked again. ¡°What if it''s not me?¡±


    ¡°Then, you deserve to be scolded for failing to look after your rtionship and losing your girl to some other man like an idiot!¡±


    <i>Ah. So, I''ll get kicked around one way or the other, huh.</i>


    ¡°Mother, I think it might save us both time if you just start scolding me regardless¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted loudly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell us the truth already. Was it you or not?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, it was me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Mom! Oh my gosh!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong began raising a noisy fuss. ¡°Oppa, are you gonna openly date a girl now?¡±


    ¡°...Eun-Yeong,e outside with me for a minute.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot a re at his little sister.


    ¡°Mom, mom! Oppa is trying to date a girl in public without telling us! What should we do?! Oh my gosh!¡±


    ¡°I said,e outside for a minute!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong loudly yelled. ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s impromptu rebellion under the pretext of punishing the insolent Kang Eun-Yeong was instantly shot down by his mother''s cold voice.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, my son.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    His mother''s cold, quiet voice was scarier than the enemy troop''s war cry in the middle of a battle to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I understand that you are an adult now, son. I know you wish to handle your matters your way, but... As your mother, I strongly feel this way. The moment you started neglecting your work and became a cker seems to coincide with when I started hearing Choi Yeon-Ha''s name cropping up in your life. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it''s a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. It must be a misunderstanding. But, son. Have you heard about this old saying before?¡±


    .


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°When enough coincidences ovep, it''s no longer an ident, son.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I still believe in you, son. I know you''ll do what''s right. You won''t do something to worry us, yes?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother. I won''t.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled gently while patting Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. Unfortunately, the light in her eyes still contained a trace of doubt. Doubt that didn''t exist before when she looked at her son in the past.


    Kang Eun-Yeong pouted and muttered, ¡°...Wow~, we have a yboy in our house now. A real yboy...¡±


    <i>''You little punk, I''m gonna set you straight real soon...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly gritted his teeth. He couldn''t wait to punish his little sister for her insolence!


    ***


    Kang Yu-Hwan leaned closer. ¡°So? What did your mother say, son?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed weakly. ¡°...Father, I thought I was going to die.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled affably. How could he not, when his usually-whip-smart son was slumped over the cafe''s desk and groaning like a dying man? ¡°Listen, son. It''s not hard to see where your mother''sing from.¡±


    ¡°I know, Father.¡±


    ¡°The thing about us parents is that... Well, we can never be rational people when ites to all things involving our children.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your mother knows that, objectively speaking, you have been living a very, very busy life. Maybe too busy, considering your age. However, your mother isn''tparing you to others of your age. No, she''sparing you to your old self.¡±


    ¡°Whew...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed again and again while his father continued smiling away.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t ''seriously'' having a torrid time here. It''s just that he earnestly wanted to escape from his mother''s nagging. In the past, he simply avoided creating a situation worthy of his mother''s nagging. And if he was subjected to some nagging, he''d swiftly move to eliminate the reason for his troubles.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho was slumping it in his father''s cafe, clearly not even thinking about fixing the source of his troubles. And that made Kang Yu-Hwan happy.


    <i>''My son is finally acting like a human being...''</i>


    Even Kang Yu-Hwan sometimes felt that his son could be a bit too... Too extreme? But nowadays, Kang Jin-Ho was disying behaviors more in line with his age group. As a father, Kang Yu-Hwan couldn''t ask for more than that.


    ¡°Son, I''m opposed to you living a fast-paced but difficult life. You finally found some leeway in your life, so asking you to go back to that old lifestyle seems too cruel to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Father, I wasn''t living a fast-paced and tough life, though¡­?¡±


    ¡°That''s how it looked to me, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is good. Now that it''se to this, how about going on a trip?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? A trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. I''m talking about traveling somewhere exotic,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan smirked deeply. ¡°A university student traveling the world during their sabbatical before resuming their studies is a must, no? And I think you need to broaden your horizons by visiting other ces. Instead of saying you''ll think about it, justmit to it this time, son.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    <i>''Traveling somewhere, is it...?''</i>


    Now that he thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho realized he might not get enough free time to do something like that after resuming his studies. He might have traveled to China recently, but didn''t he live his entire second life there? In that case, that didn''t count as a trip overseas.


    ¡°Mm, yes, Father. That doesn''t sound like a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, son. You should do it.¡±


    <i>Cliiing~...</i>


    Just before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, the chime by the cafe''s entrance rang out, and he turned his head around to look. ¡°...Uh?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha and her beaming smile were walking through the cafe entrance.

 Chapter 429: The Clean Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Clean Up (4)</h4>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Just what did you do for that fe to personally call you, Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it wasn''t much. Since an incident urred in his amusement park, I merely gave him a call to suggest the evacuation of the parkgoers.¡±


    ¡°That''s their job, isn''t it? Was there a need for you to speak to that guy directly?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir... That man didn''t have the necessary authority to make the call. What I did was give him a way out in case he ran into issues of authority or loss of revenueter on. He can now rely on Jaegyeong''s name and avoid the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Really...?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked his eyes a couple of times before guffawing loudly. ¡°What an idiot!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, no need to apologize. The funny thing about ''names'' is that you think you''ll get to use them lots and lots of times, but... But when you''re finally ready, there aren''t any opportunities to use them. In that sense, it''s good that you found a suitable situation to use Jaegyeong''s name, Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu watched Jo Gyu-Min bow deeply with eyes burning inplicated light.


    <i>''Hmm. Whenever I see this kid, he seems to be more extraordinary...''</i>


    Truth be told, Hwang Jeong-Hu hadn''t sensed the keen sharpness most geniuses possessed from Jo Gyu-Min. At least, not all that often, anyway. However, Jo Gyu-Min still handled his tasks cleanly and without any loose ends, regardless of what those tasks were. He rarely flipped the script on the head and turned the situation on its head since that wasn''t his style. He preferred to tread a more predictable and stable path to reach the best possible oue in a given situation. And he knew how to minimize the risks as much as possible, too.


    <i>''For a top-level executive, those are some admirable qualities, aren''t they?''</i>


    Back when Jaegyeong was still growing and constantly needed to challenge itself, such a style of management wouldn''t have worked. However, Jo Gyu-Min''s style might be the... most suitable in the current era of Jaegyeong.


    ¡°Hmm. Gyu-Min, how about receiving training in business administration?¡±


    ¡°Business... administration, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s brows rose up in surprise. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m getting on in years,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled bitterly. ¡°The older you get, the harder it is to avoid thinking about the future. Sure, the current trend is to hire professional managers to run your business, but I''m an old-fashioned man, Gyu-Min. That idea just doesn''t sit well with me. Those managers can just drop everything and walk away if the results aren''t satisfactory enough. What I''m looking for is a person who will treat thispany like a part of themselves... But finding someone like that is easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. What about Mister Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°Nah, that guy''s not gonna work.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted and pulled out a cigarette to alleviate his frustration. Jo Gyu-Min smartly took out a lighter and lit his Chairman''s cigarette. ¡°Let''s be honest here, shall we? Why would that guy want to take over Jaegyeong? He''s got money and even power, too. Besides, if we''re talking purely about influences, I need to grovel before that punk, right? That''s how things are now.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min held his chuckle back. For quite some time now, Hwang Jeong-Hu had been trying to reel Kang Jin-Ho into Jaegyeong''s folds, but none of his attempts had yielded a favorable result. It was never going to work since Kang Jin-Hocked interest in Jaegyeong, to begin with.


    ¡°That''s why I need someone trustworthy at the top level. And from where I sit, you seem like a great fit for that role. As long as you study a bit, of course. So? How about it?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I am grateful for the consideration, but...¡±


    ¡°Eiiing!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t even bother to wait for the rest of Jo Gyu-Min''s rejection and grunted in unhappiness. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, you brat! I knew you''d say no. Tell me, is hanging out with Jin-Ho that great? Great enough for you to reject the top leadership position in Jaegyeong?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°No, sir. A position like that, being a president of a corporation like Jaegyeong... That is an incredibly tempting offer. If I''m being honest, I''ve never thought that an opportunity to upy a position as impressive as that wouldnd on myp in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then why are you saying no?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir...¡± Jo Gyu-Min sheepishly scratched his cheek. ¡°I don''t think it''ll be as fun as the other option.¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful brat...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu deeply sucked in the unhealthy cigarette smoke before spitting it out. ¡°Well, I''ll be. Live long enough, and you get to see some weird things. Being the president of Jaegyeong isn''t like working as a manager in a corner store or something... But, to think that this idiot and that other idiot don''t want to do it...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min finally couldn''t hold it and chuckled softly at that. Even he thought this was a weirdly funny situation. To think he''d say no to the offer of inheriting the country''s top corporation! Whether it was Jo Gyu-Min or Kang Jin-Ho, they both were... certifiably insane.


    ¡°Sir, what about your sons?¡±


    ¡°Don''t even bring them up,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed his cigarette out in clear irritation. ¡°When we tried to talk thest time, they shouted at me about how everything''s my bloody fault! It''s driving me nuts! If it hadn''t been for Jin-Ho, I''d never have reached out to them in the first ce! But now that I''ve taken pity and decided to allow them in, they have the audacity to raise their voices at me!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly nodded. He was busy remembering what Kang Jin-Ho said earlier. The one about how Hwang Jeong-Hu''s sons didn''t really do anything wrong back then.


    <i>''Well, that''s not something I can say out loud, now is it?''</i>


    Sometimes, even ''truth'' needed to mind the right time and ce. Jo Gyu-Min knew that openly revealing his thoughts to Hwang Jeong-Hu right now would be no different than dumping a tank full of oil into a raging fire.


    ¡°Still, sir... Shouldn''t you consider improving your rtionship with your children, at least?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu dismissively waved his hand. ¡°The whole thing about dads letting their kids win is an outdated notion these days. I have done nothing wrong, so why should I deliberately lose to those ungrateful punks? Besides, I can only ept them back when they have properly reflected on their actions. But then... Did you see how embittered and angry they were thest time they were here?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, realistically...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly looked deted just then. ¡°The eldest, he''s too angry. Too bitter. Regardless of whose fault it was, a boss of a massive corporation cannot be so resentful of others like that. Resentment and hatred always blind people, you see? That''s not how a boss should behave.¡±


    ¡°But, sir... You still have two other sons.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But my second son, Min-Su, has be just too wishy-washytely. And he used to be so full of confidence, too. As for my third son, Min-Guk... Nope, definitely not. Since he was a kid, Min-Guk got bullied and manipted by his older brothers. Giving Jaegyeong to him will be like... Turning him into a puppet while someone else gets all the benefits. I''ll rather give thepany to his brothers instead of doing that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was honestly impressed by that assessment and stared in awe at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Even though Hwang Jeong-Hu''s emotions toward his sons were still not great, he didn''t let his feelings cloud his judgment of whether or not the trio was fit to serve as thepany''s top boss.


    This indicated that Hwang Jeong-Hu would''ve seriously considered handing hispany over to one of his sons in spite of the bad blood if he thought they were the right person for the job.


    Jo Gyu-Min contemtively nodded. ¡°If I''m being honest, I couldn''t quite understand what happened back then in your office, sir. Even if the emotions were running high, your sons should''ve known what it means for you to extend the hand of reconciliation first, so why did they...¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wonder about that myself...:¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed, then his expression reddened slightly, which was uncharacteristic of him. ¡°Well, I gotta admit... Maybe I was a bit too heavy-handed back then.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in shock while staring at Hwang Jeong-Hu. This bundle of stubbornness, otherwise known as Hwang Jeong-Hu, would never, ever, say he was in the wrong. The fact that he admitted to it meant even he thought his mistake was too significant to ignore.


    Jo Gyu-Min barely managed to mp shut his ck jaw and stuttered out a question. ¡°B-but, how?¡±


    ¡°...Well, when I thought about calling them back and trying to reconcile, it felt like I was admitting defeat and begging them toe home, right? I didn''t feel so good after realizing that, you know what I mean? It''s like, I''m an old man getting lonely and have to call his sons back to fill a hole in his life or something!¡±


    <i>''But, sir... Isn''t that a pretty good description of yourself?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min thought he heard a voice crying out in his head but firmly suppressed it. This was what living in society entailed. Even if one had something to say, they should keep their mouth shut in front of their boss unless they didn''t want to be employed anymore!


    ¡°Yes, sir. I see where you''reing from.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded weightily. ¡°Right. So, I showed them my will when they came here.¡±


    ¡°Y-your will, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I had one drawn up not too long ago, see? It said I''m not leaving any inheritance to my idiot sons, so they shouldn''t drool over it. Something simr to that. However, if they still wanted jobs, I''d be willing to let them back into Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°S-sir, that''s a bit...¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s lips quivered. He wanted so badly to say something. So much so that it actually physically hurt!


    <i>''Sir, don''t you know what doing it in moderation means?!''</i>


    Who would feel great after getting treated like crap during the supposed reconciliation?! Jo Gyu-Min suddenly started sympathizing with the eldest son. No wonder he was yelling in agitation like that back then!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted unhappily again. ¡°Those ungrateful brats! I''m still their father at the end of the day, aren''t I?!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min subtly shook his head. It was toote. Toote for Hwang Jeong-Hu, that was! Besides hispany, Hwang Jeong-Hu was too clueless in everything else, including human rtionships.


    Jo Gyu-Min cautiously piped up. ¡°By the way, sir... May I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If none of your sons is inheriting your estate, who will? Are you nning to donate everything to society, sir?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be stupid, Gyu-Min. If I hand mypany over to some foundation or, even worse, the government, those jackals will rip it apart into tiny pieces in no time at all! They will fail to see the abundance of future profits and blindly focus on fattening their wallets instead. You think I can close my eyes knowing that will happen?¡±


    ¡°In that case?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked suspiciously. "So, you think you can guess who the beneficiary will be?"


    ¡°...Could it be?¡±


    An ominous cackle leaked out of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s lips next. ¡°If that punk doesn''t want thepany, I''ll just dump it on him and leave him to his devices. What choice would he have when he''s forced to be the new owner?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jo Gyu-Min turned his head and stared outside the distant heavens beyond the windows.


    <i>''Yup, this ce is also screwed.''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min was sure of it now. Hwang Jeong-Hu was not sane, either!


    ***


    ¡°Hey, there!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly as she airily entered the cafe.


    Kang Yu-Hwan weed her with a warm smile, but Kang Jin-Ho''s face leaned more toward <i>''Why is she even here?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°What''s wrong with your expression, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well, you haven''t called me ahead of time, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Do I need to alert you every single time I want to drink coffee in a cafe?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless and searched his brain to find the righteback, but his father beat him to the punch.


    He smiled brightly and replied to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Of course you don''t need to. As the owner of this fine establishment, I assure you, you''re always wee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''m actually here to see the handsome boss of the cafe and not that gloomy man sitting there all by himself, you see?¡±


    ¡°Aha. You have a discerning eye, Miss Choi. And I''m assuming you''ll be having americano?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. And make it warm, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded, then nced at his son. ¡°Jin-Ho, you heard her.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Go and brew her coffee.¡±


    ¡°...But of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho staggered to his feet and walked toward the coffee maker behind the counter. He could hear the peals ofughter behind him.


    ¡°Is it okay to let a part-timer brew your customer''s coffee?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked.


    ¡°Well, he might not be the brightest or the most versatile, but my son is still surprisingly good at brewing coffee, Miss Yeon-Ha. I guess it''s his only useful talent.¡±


    ¡°It''s all thanks to your guidance, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Indeed.¡± Kang Yu-Hwanughed happily away.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed grandly while operating the coffee maker. Just where was a ce he couldy down and rest? Even though the world was so vast, it seemed his search was not over yet!


    By the time Kang Jin-Ho brought three steaming cups of coffee to the table, Kang Yu-Hwan and Choi Yeon-Ha were alreadyughing and talking like long-time friends.


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, I heard so much about you from my son.¡±


    ¡°Eii, that has to be a lie, though? Mister Jin-Ho''s not the type, after all.¡±


    ¡°Words aren¡¯t the only way to express how you feel,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled. ¡°I only need to see my son sitting on the couch deeply thinking about something while grinning like an idiot or double-checking his appearance in the mirror before leaving to know everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my? Really? He does that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked surprised while covering her mouth.


    <i>Nope, that never happened.</i>


    <i>Father, what you described has never happened!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho felt wronged by that lie and wanted to protest his innocence, but Kang Yu-Hwan''s annoyed re forced him to lower his head and keep his mouth shut.


    No matter how strong or deep Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation continued to grow, he knew he could never win against his parents.


    Choi Yeon-Ha took a sip of the coffee and nodded in appreciation. ¡°This is quite good.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled proudly. ¡°Yes. It''s one of the few talents my son has.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he got it from you, Father,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled back at Kang Yu-Hwan, even calling him ''father'' in the process. ¡°Even so, I still prefer your coffee, Father.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Indeed, a mere copy can never beat the original!¡±


    After being branded as an inferior product, Kang Jin-Ho tried to console himself by one-shotting the cup of still-steaming coffee.


    ¡°What brings you to our cafe, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan curiously asked.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was about to nonchntly reply, <i>''For your coffee, of course,''</i> before changing her mind and shrugging her shoulders. ¡°I''d like to borrow your son for a minute. Will that be alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as you promise to bring him back in one piece.¡±


    ¡°I promise. He''ll definitely be back, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°In that case, he''s all yours.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled meaningfully while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You heard him. Shall we get going?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had an ominous foreboding for some reason.

 Chapter 430: The Clean Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Clean Up (5)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression was stiff like a rock while staring at the man lying on his face beyond the steel bars of a jail cell.


    He muttered to Cheon Tae-Hun next to him. ¡°What the f*ck happened to this brat?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun had to ask this question since he knew who this ''mad giant'' was.


    ¡°Isn''t this punk... Lee Seong-Hwi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master. It is him,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun nodded.


    ¡°Wasn''t he Former Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened to him to end up like this? And he even attacked Mister Jin-Ho in the amusement park, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun nodded again while refraining from voicing the rest of his reply.


    <i>''Mister Jin-Ho didn''t seem awfully interested in this punk, though...''</i>


    Was Kang Jin-Ho''s mentality forged out of solid steel? Or was he simply insane? To think he''d not care much about someone who attempted to kill him...!


    ¡°Kekekeke...!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi on the floor spat out a barely-contained cackle.


    Bang Jin-Ho scowled deeply at that ominous cackle of a clearly-insane man. ¡°Hah, f*cking hell... And we went through so much sh*t just to get him over here...¡±


    Extracting the injured Lee Seong-Hwi from the hospital after he was taken there by the cops was no easy feat. Bang Jin-Hun had to personally step in and call several government departments to gain custody of this punk.


    After figuring out that a martial artist was behind the amusement park disaster from the Martial Assembly''s sudden involvement, the government departments openly expressed dissatisfaction, but Bang Jin-Ho couldn''t even say anything back to them since he had no excuses to offer. It looked as if the negligence in managing the martial artists was the underlying reason for this disaster, after all.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t say stuff like, <i>¡°The Assembly can''t possibly monitor every single individual and their actions!¡±</i> since that would be the same as spitting on the influence of the Martial Assembly... as well as trampling on the reason for its existence!


    Which meant Bang Jin-Hun''s fury had to be redirected to Lee Seong-Hwi.


    Bang Jin-Hun grunted like a wounded bear. ¡°Which insane bastard taught this punk demonic cultivation methods?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious, sir?¡±


    ¡°...You think it was Kim Seok-Il? Why would he do that?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun sighed before exining his thought process. ¡°...Assembly Master, sir. Kim Seok-Il was the only one capable of spreading demonic cultivation methods in South Korea. Remember that demonic cultivation methods basically don''t exist in our country. Going to China and acquiring the methods is the only way, as far as I know.¡±


    ¡°Hang on... Doesn''t that mean this bastard has something to do with Kim Seok-Il''s disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I''ll be damned¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned in difort. Even before Lee Seong-Hwi became Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple, Bang Jin-Hun was already in an antagonistic rtionship with the former Assembly Master. They weren''t acquaintances or anything like that, but Bang Jin-Hun still found the fall of a once-brilliant rising star hard to swallow.


    ¡°Stupid son of a b*tch. Why did he have to go and get involved in demonic cultivation, of all things...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun shook his head inmentation.


    The ''Lee Seong-Hwi'' he knew had the potential to be a big fish, a man with a bright future ahead. Lee Seong-Hwi might not have inherited Lee Jung-Geol''s management nous, but there was no denying the fact that no one in this country dared to disparage his attainment in martial arts.


    This man was someone Lee Jung-Geol picked as his disciple after careful consideration. So, this was the rare case of a good egging under a good teacher, but now...


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Cheon Tae-Hun. ¡°Why did this idiot try to attack Mister Jin-Ho? Do they have some kind of bad blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It seems they had a run-in some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply before mouthing a cigarette. ¡°Stupid son of a b*tch... You should''ve picked your rivals more carefully. What an idiot. Even resentment knows who it shouldn''t mess with.¡±


    That was when Lee Seong-Hwi suddenly began writhing a little. ¡°Kang... Jin-Ho...!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly. ¡°Completely lost his mind, huh.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho has destroyed several of Lee Seong-Hwi''s major meridians, sir. It seems the demonic qi''s flow has reversed as a result. I''m not certain how long he will maintain his sanity.¡±


    ¡°That''s why you gotta know your ce, fe...¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted again, this time quietly. Lee Seong-Hwi''s crime was making an enemy of someone he shouldn''t have. Only a wretched fate like this waited for Lee Seong-Hwi when he chose to be Kang Jin-Ho''s enemy.


    Bang Jin-Hun tapped Cheon Tae-Hun on the shoulder. ¡°Listen, Tae-Hun. I want you to talk to this punk nicely and figure out where Kim Seok-Il is.¡±


    .


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m getting a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°...Sir? I don''t follow.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. This guy must¡¯ve sprung Kim Seok-Il free for a reason. He must be up to something. In that case, why did he suddenly show up in front of Mister Jin-Ho? Being a demonic cultivator doesn''t mean you suddenly be a moron, now does it?¡± Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Which can only mean this guy is definitely up to something. Lee Seong-Hwi isn''t a moron, so he should''ve known that trying to fight Mister Jin-Ho in his current realm is akin to suicide.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±


    ¡°Even then, he still did it, anyway. In other words, he must think he has a good reason for it. A real good reason. My hunches are usually right, so talk to this guy nicely and find out for me, okay?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun nodded gravely. Obviously, ''talking nicely'' to a demonic cultivator was a pipe dream. What Bang Jin-Hun really meant was that Cheon Tae-Hun should resort to every trick in the book to figure out Lee Seong-Hwi''s true intentions. He must stop at nothing to uncover the truth... That was what Bang Jin-Hun wanted.


    ¡°Okay, so... I''m gonna check out Mister Jin-Ho''s surroundings one more time, just in case. If something happens, give me a call ASAP, okay?¡± Bang Jin-Ho patted Cheon Tae-Hun on the back while turning toward the exit.


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz. What a crazy situation this is...¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered as he exited the underground chamber.


    Cheon Tae-Hun bowed his head deeply. ¡°Take care, sir.¡±


    Once Bang Jin-Hun was gone, Cheon Tae-Hun sighed while taking out the key to the jail cell.


    <i>''Even if this doesn''t sit well with me...''</i>


    To Bang Jin-Hun, Lee Seong-Hwi was nothing more than a pitiful fallen genius. However, it was a different story for Cheon Tae-Hun.


    As Bang Jin-Hun''s favorite disciple, Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''t help but feel this strange kinship with Lee Seong-Hwi. Obviously, even a blind could tell that their current situations werepletely different. However, one slip-up somewhere, and Cheon Tae-Hun could have found himself in a simr situation as Lee Seong-Hwi.


    ¡°Why did you have to get involved with demonic arts, you dumbass¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun shook his head.


    If only Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t stray and get tainted by demonic cultivation methods! A new path forward would''ve opened up for him when Kang Jin-Ho epted Lee Jung-Geol into his fold...


    Cheon Tae-Hun used Lee Seong-Hwi and his brilliant splendor under the spotlight as a way to console himself while hiding in the shadows, telling himself that he''d one day reach a simr height of acim. So, seeing Lee Seong-Hwi in this state weighed heavily on Cheon Tae-Hun''s mind, and he could only sigh deeply.


    ¡°...Kaaaaang... Jin-Ho...¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi repeated muttering Kang Jin-Ho''s name as if half of his conscious mind was already gone. At this point, he was no better than a mindless demon whose reasoning was almost all gone.


    ¡°Whew-woo...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply, then lightly kicked Lee Seong-Hwi to flip him around on his back. Even if he didn''t like it, Choi Yeon-Ha had to do his job. Besides, he shouldn''t waste his sympathy on a demonic cultivator, anyway. ¡°You idiot...¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke...¡± Lee Seong-Hwi cackled softly.


    ¡°This is why you shouldn''t have attacked Mister Jin-Ho. Since you knew you were no match for him, you should''ve just hidden somewhere and quietly lived out the rest of your life. That man is the type to never have problems with you as long as you don''t try to antagonize him, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°...You wanna know why?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi muttered sardonically.


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s eyes instantly opened wide. Lee Seong-Hwi''s aura suddenly changed without warning. His voice no longer sounded turbid and unfocused.


    That blink of an eye was all Cheon Tae-Hun needed to perceive the danger and throw himself back. However...


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Unfortunately, Lee Seong-Hwi was slightly faster. His hand shot out and grabbed Cheon Tae-Hun''s throat, then powerfully yanked thetter closer. ¡°Sooo, you still curious about why? That''s because... I wanted toe here, you see?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°Sooo, what will you do now? If you hear anymore, I gotta kill you. Which one will you choose? Your curiosity or your neck?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun desperately tried to open his mouth. If his options were those two, wasn''t this question way too simple and straightforward?


    ¡°Hoh-oh~, as expected of you. You chose your curiosity, eh? How manly!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi cackled sarcastically.


    ¡°Kkkuhuuup! Kkuuph!¡±


    ¡°Kekeke...!¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s fist sunk deep into Cheon Tae-Hun''s abdomen.


    ¡°Kkuuk...!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun gasped in shock before cking out.


    ¡°...Tch.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi lightly shook the limp Cheon Tae-Hun around. Predictably, the unconscious man flopped limply ording to the direction he was shaken around. ¡°Hmm, he told me to kill anyone I meet, didn''t he? But...¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi recalled what Kim Seok-Il told him. Thetter made him absolutely swear it, but...


    "...But do I have a reason to stick to what he says?"


    What Lee Seong-Hwi was about to do was due to his rebellious streak. He and Kim Seok-Il were in a rtionship of equals where neither man could order the other around. Despite knowing this, Kim Seok-Il still dared to tell Lee Seong-Hwi what to do. This was why he was letting Cheon Tae-Hun go, not because Lee Seong-Hwi suddenly found conscience in thest few minutes.


    ¡°Let''s just say this is your reward for being a nice guy,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi lightly tossed Cheon Tae-Hun on the floor, then walked out of the basement jail while licking his lips like a snake.


    ***


    On a certain beach...


    ¡°Today was fun,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied warily.


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth, though.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°No, really! I wanted to spend a day with just you, you know? Without kids or incidents happening around us.¡±


    ¡°With this, can we consider my debt is now fully paid up?¡±


    ¡°Feels like it''s my loss, but... Sure, let''s call it even now. If I''m being honest, it''s not my style to drag someone around against their will, anyway.¡±


    <i>''Huh. You''ve already done enough of that today, though...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath while involuntarily recalling how he had been at Choi Yeon-Ha''s mercy since the morning till now, the tail-end of sunset.


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°What''s up with that expression, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You know something? I keep thinking that you can be too passive at times.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. You want to stay still in one spot and easily get annoyed if someone is egging you on to do something. Are you a hikikomori or something?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You need to objectively evaluate yourself, Mister Jin-Ho. You can''t be bothered when the orphanage kids want to hang out with you. You also can''t be bothered when I want to hang out with you! Please, can''t you do something about that expression of yours that says you seriously can''t be arsed but don''t have a choice? That''s the fastest way to dete yourpanions, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Do I really do that?¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you, pretending to be all innocent and stuff.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly. Talking to Choi Yeon-Ha sometimes made him feel like a moron.


    ¡°Okay, so! I want you to think about this, okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stared seriously at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°About what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I...¡±


    ¡°Nope. Don''t answer half-heartedly like that and give it more thought, please. I wouldn''t have asked in the first ce if a token reply was enough for me. So, please take your time and think about it. Starting from the morning until now... Were you trying to humor me despite feeling annoyed? Or you had some semnce of fun along the way?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking and pondered his answer. He couldn''t lie and say he wasn''t a bit irked by the prospect of tagging along with Choi Yeon-Ha the whole day. However, if he was asked whether it was fun or not...


    <i>''...Well, it was fun in its own right.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t like crowded ces, but hanging out with Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t all that <i>intolerable</i>, which had to be something. Indeed, it was fun in its own way. This kind of fun was a little different from what he might have while hanging out with his friends or family.


    ¡°Mm. I think I also had fun, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°No! Drop the ''I think'' bit!¡±


    ¡°...I also had fun, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in satisfaction at Kang Jin-Ho''s reply. ¡°Very good! In that case, I have something to say to you!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I really, really dislike beating around the bush and worrying myself to death.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Just listen, okay!¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho flinched a little at Choi Yeon-Ha''s forceful energy. He could swear that not even Shaolin''s head abbot was this forceful back in Zhongyuan...


    ¡°That''s why I want to set the records straight, okay! So there can be no misunderstandingster!¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply under her breath. Her face grew flushed bright pink under the amber glow of the setting sun.


    For a moment there, even Kang Jin-Ho thought she was beautiful.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°With me...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...T-t-the sunset is really pretty today, isn''t it? The sunset over the ocean''s horizon is probably the best, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait! This isn''t it!!!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly began jumping around on the spot. She seemed totally flummoxed and flustered beyond reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Excuse me, but...?¡±


    ¡°Don''t cut me off, okay! I''m deadly serious right now! Very serious!¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ¡°O-okay, so! What I wanted to say was, Mister Jin-Ho... Mister Jin-Ho, how about, you know, with me¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s face reddened even more as she bit down on her trembling lip.


    However, before she could finish her sentence...


    <i>Rumble, vroooooom!</i>


    A loud and rough noise echoed angrily on the beach.


    ¡°Kkyaak!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    The beachgoers freaked out and hurriedly jumped out of the way. A bike broke through a crowded area and sped right toward Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha before screeching to a halt.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression crumpled hideously.


    Why! Did it! Have to be! Noooow!


    The bike rider, clearly a woman judging from the body-hugging leather romper suit, smartly dismounted her ride and took her helmet off. Her blonde hair glistened brilliantly in the amber glow of the dying sun as if this was a scene straight out of a shampoomercial.


    The blonde woman ced her helmet under her arm, then smiled confidently at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I''vee specifically to find you.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha ably summed up this new wrinkle in her situation with one quick-fire sentence.


    ¡°Just who the heck is this woman?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s enraged yell echoed and spread to all corners of the spacious beach.

 Chapter 431: Face to Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Face to Face (1)</h4>


    ¡°Sir, the situation is rocky on that side,¡± said the subordinate.


    Knight Wiggins slowly massaged his temples while listening to the report.


    ¡°First of all... The movements made by the Chinese are unsettling, sir. The Crimson King''s factions are openly making several moves, but the Azure King''s faction hasn''t made any yet... It seems they are scheming something in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Scheming, you say...?¡± Wiggins groaned deeply. ¡°I must say, those East Asians sure have dark hearts, don''t you agree? I¡¯d have preferred people openly making sinister moves sinceing up with a suitable response would¡¯ve been easier that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Wiggins'' expression showed no signs of brightening as he rubbed his chin.


    <i>''Those insidious, crafty bastards...''</i>


    Wiggins never could understand the mindset of East Asians. Even if China''snd was vast and its people numbered past a billion, something like three factions of equal strength maintaining equilibrium for decades seemed utterly inconceivable to a European like him. Indeed, such a scenario would not happen in this part of the world.


    The European way of doing things would''ve been more like waging intense, bloody wars until one side emerged victorious, then the victor assimted everything of the vanquished. The only thing stopping them from doing that now was national borders. Without that...


    However, the East Asians often picked the option of dying the inevitable war to increase their faction''s strength.


    <i>''And that''s led to this nonsensical situation...''</i>


    If China''s Three Kings finally started waging war for supremacy, the ripples would spread to all corners of the globe. That was just how deep and wide the Three Kings'' influence and reach had extended to.


    ¡°And sir... The Japanese are acting strangely, as well.¡±


    ¡°Strangely? How so?¡± Wiggins frowned again.


    ¡°To present a united front to keep South Korea in check, the Japanese organizations convened a conference, but it only resulted in deepening their divisions instead.¡±


    ¡°...Deepening their divisions, you say?¡± Wiggins'' brows rose up.


    Repeating what his subordinate said weirded Wiggins out since this wasn''t him trying to chat up a woman. However, he couldn''t think of better alternatives after all these bbergast-inducing reports had left him speechless.


    ¡°Deepening their divisions, huh...¡±


    ¡°The executives and representatives of all the <i>gumis</i> had convened a meeting, sir. However, they only seeded in deepening their grudges instead.


    ¡°...I really can''t understand this.¡± Wiggins rubbed his face, hard.


    He always saw himself as an intellectual. A modern man. Of course he wouldn''t do something as uncouth and barbaric as discriminating against others based on race or gender. However, he still couldn''t discard a small voice at the back of his mind that said different races held onto different sets of values and mindsets than his.


    ¡°The Japanese tend to obsess over aesthetics more than rationality, sir. Considering that aspect¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I get it,¡± Wiggins waved his hand dismissively. ¡°How... vexing.¡±


    A deep sigh leaked out of Wiggins'' lips as he rested his head on his knuckles.


    <i>''Things are moving in uncertain directions...''</i>


    The world seemed to be writhing suspiciously. It wasn''t just one part of the world, either. The zealots of the Middle East were moring to destroy the established world order, while the situation in Europe was not as settled as it seemed on the surface.


    There always had been conflicts of varying scales in the European continent as many races and nations called it their home. However, things had gotten precarioustely for the united front called ''Europe'' to find itself on the brink of breaking up.


    At least, North America seemed rtively stable, which was great. Even so...


    <i>''East Asia has be THE powder keg, hasn''t it?''</i>


    Just the existence of China and Japan alone ensured that East Asia would be treated as one of the most important centers of power in global politics. In the world of martial arts, though, that statement carried a... <i>slightly</i> different connotation.


    East Asia boasted the highest number of martial artists. And the concentration of the strongest warriors was arguably higher than anywhere else, too. In fact, that ce was practically teeming with them! Especially in China, a country where most people now believed there were more hidden experts than the known ones.


    And now, something akin to a nuclear bomb had dropped on such a ce.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, was it...?''</i>


    A bomb was a bomb because it didn''t differentiate between allies and enemies. In that sense, calling Kang Jin-Ho a walking time bomb seemed quite reasonable to Wiggins since Kang Jin-Ho''s existence alone had managed to shake up East Asia... Whether that was what Kang Jin-Ho wanted or not was a separate issue, but still.


    <i>''Do we have to eliminate him?''</i>


    Wiggins couldn''t help but ponder this quandary. In the past, he wouldn''t have hesitated to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho. But now, he couldn''t help but think much more deeply about it.


    Of course, it wasn''t because Wiggins suddenly had be a pacifist. No, he was simply unconvinced that removing a single individual from the picture would bring stability back to East Asia.


    The trigger named ''Kang Jin-Ho'' had already set things in motion in East Asia. There was no denying that. Eliminating Kang Jin-Ho now meant South Korea would most likely lose its core, the rallying point. And, considering why Japan or China hadn''t invaded South Korea just yet¡ªthe difficulty in mobilizing enough troops to conquer the nation in one fell swoop¡ªWiggins grew even more convinced that touching Kang Jin-Ho now was not a viable move.


    ¡°Indeed, how vexing,¡± Wiggins grunted before sitting upright. Even aspirins were ineffective against his migraines these days.


    The subordinate looked somewhat concerned. ¡°Sir, you do look tiredtely.¡±


    ¡°I''m now far more appreciative of how difficult it had been for Master over the years. I should''ve known that when so many matters require one''s attention, terrible headaches cannot be avoided no matter what...¡± A deep sigh leaked out of Wiggins again.


    However, he had no ns to avoid his duty, no matter how tough and unforgiving they might be. This was the sacred duty of a knight, after all. It''d be more correct to call a knight''s duty a ''blessing'' instead. After all, countless talented individuals aspired to be knights.


    The Round Table''s presence wasn''t even revealed to the likes of mere riff-raff. And it was a simr situation for the existence of the knights, too. Knowing the noble goal and the sacred duty of the Round Table, Wiggins would never dare voice his dissatisfaction.


    Wiggins raised his head and stared at the subordinate. ¡°So... Who was dispatched to monitor Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir...¡± The subordinate, Purvis, suddenly started hesitating.


    Wiggins frowned slightly. ¡°...What happened?¡±


    ¡°Originally, the task was assigned to Heder, but something came up and... Someone else had to be dispatched at thest minute, sir.¡±


    ¡°Someone else, you say?¡± Wiggins suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Purvis wouldn''t have hesitated to finish his report if that someone else was a... ''normal'' person. In other words, the operative dispatched to Korea must''ve been someone problematic.


    ¡°Who is it? Tell me, Purvis!¡±


    Purvis couldn''t help but wince at Wiggins'' heightened voice and slightly looked away apologetically. ¡°It''s Elena, sir.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    For a moment there, it felt like the air itself had forgotten to move.


    Utter silence... Silence heavy enough to crush a person descended in the office. And the person being crushed was none other than Purvis!


    ¡°Did you just say... Elena?¡± Wiggins'' weighty voice finally broke the ufortable silence.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°The operative picked to monitor Kang Jin-Ho is... Elena? That Elena?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Purvis, do you not understand the importance of this assignment?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I swear, I do. However, she was the only operative avable that could be dispatched to South Korea at such short notice. One of the qualifications was fluency in the Koreannguage, so¡­¡±


    ¡°...Purvis. Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    Wiggins leaned his head back against the chair, then groaned loudly. "Do you have any aspirins on you?"


    Wiggins'' headache was getting worse.


    ***


    The blonde woman tilted her head slightly.


    <i>''Why is this woman throwing a hissy fit at me all of a sudden?''</i>


    The blonde woman, Elena, quickly recalled the contents of the report she read beforeing here. This angry woman should be Choi Yeon-Ha. Known as one of South Korea''s top stars, with considerable sway in both China and Japan, too. Her acting chops had been evaluated highly, and her private life was immacte. Not a single ck mark in that regard. An actress the public trusted and loved...


    And her public image was supposed to be pure and innocent, too...


    <i>''...The report was wrong, then.''</i>


    Pure and innocent? Really? Elena could only see an embittered witch here.


    <i>''Still, she is pretty, I''ll give her that much.''</i>


    Even though Elena''s standard of beauty was different, Choi Yeon-Ha was still a beautiful woman in her eyes. Not only was her figure sleek, Elena even had to nod in admiration that Choi Yeon-Ha had curves in all the right ces.


    <i>''Is this what they call an Asian beauty?''</i>


    How should Elena describe Choi Yeon-Ha''s facial features? Perhaps the notion of ''Different but Beautiful'' fit the best in this case. Although Elena''s idea of ideal beauty slightly differed from what''s epted as beautiful in Asia, she still couldn''t look down on Choi Yeon-Ha''s beauty.


    While thinking that a new investigation should beunched into Choi Yeon-Ha, Elena turned her head and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha immediately intervened at the end of that greeting. ¡°What the hell are you? A mixed?¡±


    Elena was slightly taken aback by Choi Yeon-Ha''s ability to utterly ignore her target''s response and just bulldoze her way through. "N-no, I''m not a mixed. Just a Briton."


    ¡°Oh? Then, where did you download the Hangeul patch?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, why do you speak Korean so well? You said you''re a Briton, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Eh...? That''s because I learned it? Not just Korean, I can also speak... No, wait a minute!¡± Elena stiffened her expression after realizing she had been sucked in to Choi Yeon-Ha''s pace. She didn''te here to shoot the breeze with Korea''s top actress, after all! ¡°Let''s do it over!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ahem... It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. My name is Elena, and I''ve traveled from the other side of the world specifically to see you,¡± Elena smiled brightly while reaching out toward Kang Jin-Ho for a handshake.


    Anyone could see that Elena was requesting a friendly handshake, but Kang Jin-Ho simply stared at that hand before turning his head away toward Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Shall we go somewhere else?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha animatedly nodded. ¡°Yes. Right away!¡±


    ¡°Then, let''s.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly turned around after getting Choi Yeon-Ha''s agreement. Choi Yeon-Ha also ignored Elena''s presence as if the blonde woman wasn''t even here and quickly followed Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elena blinked her eyes in bbergast after the duo avoided her like a soiled rag. ¡°...! Wait a second, please!¡±


    Elena sobered up soon enough and hurriedly chased after Kang Jin-Ho, then stood before him.


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho, I came here to speak to you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes slightly and studied Elena before addressing her. ¡°Get out of our way.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I said, get out of our way. And get lost.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Elena reflexively stepped out of Kang Jin-Ho''s way.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t threatening her. He didn''t even pressure her with his aura, either. Just thebination of his t, emotionless voice and coldly-withdrawn eyes was enough to force her on the back foot without even realizing it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to walk away again while ignoring the foreigner but suddenly stopped and nced at Elena. ¡°I''m warning you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if you want to use your tricks. You must have your reasons for doing that. However, I''m warning you... Don''t you dare interrupt my life without permission again.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is your one andst warning. There will not be a next time.¡±


    Elena involuntarily shivered. This man, he... Kang Jin-Ho knew. He knew that Elena was not an ordinary civilian. Just a casual nce was enough for him to see through her ruse, that she had been hiding her real powers.


    <i>''But, how?''</i>


    The Eastern martial arts were developed in apletely different framework than that of the Western counterparts. This difference meant people had a hard time detecting each other out in the wild. For instance, Elena couldn''t detect anything extraordinary from Kang Jin-Ho right now.


    If it hadn''t been for the intel on Kang Jin-Ho she received beforehand, Elena wouldn''t even have realized he was a martial artist.


    <i>''For sure, he shouldn''t be underestimated.''</i>


    Elena finally gained some understanding of why the Round Table wanted to keep tabs on Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Yes, this is what I''m talking about!''</i>


    The corners of Elena''s lips subtly curled up. Only a target like this would make her assignment more ''fun''. Now that she knew she wasn''t here to monitor some small fry, Elena felt her excitement stir up again.


    ¡°My apologies, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. I assure you, that was not my intention at all,¡± Elena bowed her waist deeply. ¡°Allow me to offer you a more formal greeting. My name is Elena. I had no intention of angering you whatsoever. This was my fault for not being familiar with this country''s culture, and all I can ask from you is your gracious understanding in this matter.¡±


    Elena performed an exemry greeting of impable etiquette and politeness. She quickly examined her attitude to ensure there wouldn''t be a new problem, then decided to continue addressing Kang Jin-Ho. Since East Asians were known to appreciate polite individuals, Elena was certain that her new approach would work with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Elena raised her head and asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°If it''s not too much trouble, may I ask you for a minute of your time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at her before suddenly breaking into a warm smile. Elena saw that expression and smiled brightly back while thinking that she had her man now.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, then addressed her in a gentle tone. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Elena''splexion waned almost instantly.


    ¡°Pft.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t hold it and let a chuckle leak out of her mouth. And that made Elena feel even more miserable.

 Chapter 432: Face to Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Face to Face (2)</h4>


    ¡°Miss Elena? What happened?¡±


    Elena wordlessly stepped through the hotel room''s doorway only to bite her lower lip at the sight of her assistant. ¡°Give me the documents.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I want all the documents rted to Kang Jin-Ho, now!¡±


    The assistant stared nkly at Elena, evidently not understanding the situation.


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me?!¡± Elena snapped at the assistant.


    The assistant jumped up in rm and hurriedly dashed toward the stack of documents.


    <i>''What''s gotten into her?''</i>


    The assistant could only frown while searching for the report on Kang Jin-Ho. Elena must''ve already finished studying this report, so why did she want to see it again?


    The assistant quickly brought the report to Elena. ¡°Here it is, Miss Elena.¡±


    ¡°Give me a pen, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    The assistant took out a ball pen from his shirt pocket and handed it to Elena. She ced it between her lips and plopped down on the nearby couch. She then began poring through the report with a re intense enough to burn a hole through the pages. ¡°Huh. He usually doesn''t talk a lot? And hates to start a conflict?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Not very independent and usually passive? Really?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The assistant wasn''t sure why Elena was scowling in dissatisfaction like this and could only flinch whenever she red at him after reading something off the report.


    <i>''Gee whiz... A bed of thorns might be more bearable than this...''</i>


    The assistant couldn''t stop fidgeting nervously. Just what happened to Elena out there? Judging from all the dissatisfaction written on her face, it couldn''t have been something pleasant, that was for sure!


    ¡°How can a report be this incorrect? Not a single thing in it is right!¡± Elena suddenly yelled loudly. The assistant flinched but didn''t say anything. ¡°You...! You dare expect to get paid after this kind of sh*tty research?! My fan fiction might be more urate than this, and I''m not even a writer!¡±


    The assistant quietly squeezed his eyes shut. Elena went out for less than two hours. Even if she ran into Kang Jin-Ho right away, the time spent studying him couldn''t have been all that long. In that case... Just what was up with her sour reaction?


    Elena pointed at the report. ¡°Throw all this rubbish in the bin and start your investigation from scratch. Again!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, ma''am?¡±


    ¡°What, didn''t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Elena. Realistically speaking...¡± The assistant grimaced a little.


    What Elena demanded of him was easier said than done. Investigating Kang Jin-Ho again was, realistically speaking, not feasible. Only a handful of operatives were present in South Korea, and they all had their own assignments to worry about. In other words, they couldn''t devote much time to a new investigation on Kang Jin-Ho.


    The operatives had to sacrifice their sleep topile this report on time, but Elena still wanted them to re-do the investigation from scratch?


    However, Elena remained adamant. ¡°If the intel is trash, you need to start over. Isn''t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°...Was Kang Jin-Ho that different, ma''am?¡± The assistant frowned, still unable to ept Elena''s response as he thought their investigation had been fairly thorough despite theck of resources.


    ¡°Listen closely, okay?¡± Elena gritted her teeth. ¡°All the information on this report is garbage. Completely useless. The only thing we can be sure of is what I''ve learned today while confronting Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Just one!¡± Elena pped the cover of the report shut, then red at the photo of Kang Jin-Ho''s face on the front. Then, she began scribbling something on the photograph.


    ¡°...?! Heol¡­¡± The assistant gasped as cold sweat broke out on his forehead after noticing therge ''Asshole'' written across the photo.


    ¡°Investigate again! Much more thoroughly this time! He''s a total asshole too, so take that into ount while you investigate, okay!¡±


    ¡°Understood, ma''am,¡± The assistant replied as the corners of his eyes grew moist. It seemed that he had no choice but to burn the midnight oil for the next few days.


    ¡°That stinking son of a b*tch¡­¡± Elena ignored the suffering assistant and red murderously at Kang Jin-Ho''s photo before angrily throwing the pen at the nearby coffee table. ¡°That bastard can''t be right in the head! I''m telling you!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Aaaahk! That woman couldn''t be right in the head!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled angrily.


    Her manager, Han Eun-Sol, held back his tears and quietly called out to Korea''s top actress sitting in the backseat. ¡°...Noona.¡±


    ¡°What now!¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what made you this angry, but... No, wait. I don''t want to know, so don''t tell me. Even so¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    ¡°You gotta stop kicking my seat like that when I''m driving, noona. Otherwise, we''ll get into an ident. No one will care what happens to me, but it''ll be a big trouble if you get injured, you know?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha snorted. ¡°It''s your job to avoid getting into idents, right?¡±


    <i>''Yup, I shouldn''t have said anything...''?</i>Han Eun-Sol groaned deeply. <i>''Well, she isn''t technically wrong, though.''</i>


    Managers looking after high-profile idols needed to learn car control on the level of a race car driver. That was a part of their job description. They had no choice but to break all sorts of speed limits in order to survive the packed daily schedules.


    Despite knowing the presence of speed cameras everywhere, the managers knew that the benefits of arriving early, even if it was only by ten minutes, far outweighed the potential traffic fines. So, most of them basically ignored most speedingws in the area.


    Unsurprisingly, that had led to several fatal idents. Even after so many deadly precedents, though, vans ferrying idols still had to break the national speed limit with rming regrity and dash across South Korea''s roadwork. That was the sad reality facing South Korea''s entertainment industry.


    However, that didn''t apply to Choi Yeon-Ha. She was an actor, not an idol, so she didn''t need to hurry on to the next event or a concert venue. Even if she was heading to an event, was there a need for her to drive fast?


    Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha believed that beingte was preferable to speeding unnecessarily and getting into an ident. Hell, didn''t she also brazenly wreck the office of the agency president¡ªwho only expressed how he''d like to see her reach her engagements a bit sooner¡ªwhile ''asking'' if the president was prepared to take responsibility for the ensuing ident injuring her face?


    The best thing about working as Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager was not being chased around by a tight schedule. And that was about it, really.


    <i>''Yup. And the rest are all cons with zero pros...''</i>


    If he was being honest, Han Eun-Sol had never seen Choi Yeon-Ha this irritated before. Choi Yeon-Ha usually went super-quiet if rage had gotten the better of her. She was the type to hide her anger in front of other people, after all.


    To be more precise, Choi Yeon-Ha would try to avoid expressing her irritation in public. Even if she knew how to hold a grudge and could get super-obsessive about it¡­!


    <i>''Hmm? Didn''t she say she was going to hang out with Mister Jin-Ho...?''</i>


    Something must''ve gone wrong during the day out, then?


    <i>''So what...? I should just stay out of this.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol knew better than anybody that getting hung up on every single thing happening in Choi Yeon-Ha''s life would considerably shorten his lifespan. So, he focused on the road ahead. He didn''t forget to asionally slurp the strong americano in the cupholder, though.


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly called out in a moody voice. ¡°...Hey, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Han Eun-Sol nced at her through the rearview mirror, his mouth still full of coffee.


    ¡°...Should I get married?¡±


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuuuuuht?!¡± The coffee spewed out of Han Eun-Sol''s mouth like a spray gun and sttered on the windshield. However, he didn''t even pay any attention to the mess and hurriedly yelled at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°What are you on about, noona?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not getting any younger, now am I? And my friends are all getting married one after the other, too.¡±


    ¡°Noona, you don''t have any friends.¡±


    ¡°...Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, noona.¡± Han Eun-Sol quickly apologized since he didn''t want to die young. Well, they said people who couldn''t lie usually died young, didn''t they! ¡°W-why marriage, all of a sudden...?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it''s not like it''s too early for me to get married, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope! It''s too early! Definitely too early! Noona, you''re still in your prime! A prime for an actress!¡±


    Although, Choi Yeon-Ha was wasting her prime by not working, which was a problem!


    However, they were currently on their way to meet some people with a promise of a potential gig for the <i>''too-unwilling-to-work''</i> Choi Yeon-Ha. No wonder Han Eun-Sol felt like throwing his hands up in the air when she suddenly started talking about marriage.


    ¡°What if I''m in my prime as an actress? Once that''s over, people will stop caring about me for being an old spinster. So, I was thinking... To find happiness as a woman, shouldn''t I find myself a good husband before it''s toote and live happily ever after? Wouldn''t that be better for me?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not! Definitely not! Noona, please get a hold of yourself!¡± Han Eun-Sol broke out in a flood of cold sweat. <i>''This woman, she''s... dead serious!''</i>


    Such thingsing out of someone else''s mouth? Han Eun-Sol would most likely chalk it down to people having a bad day and brush it aside with a polite chuckle. However, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the type to say something she didn''t mean... Even if she could crack bad jokes sometimes. So, the fact that she was saying these things? It could only mean Choi Yeon-Ha was seriously considering marriage.


    ¡°N-noona, please stop and think more about this! Noona, if your new gig works out, it will be a huge payday for you. And, and... Don''t forget all the fame and riches waiting for you in the future!¡±


    ¡°I already have enough money, though?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know! However, you can earn even more, right? So much more than what you have right now!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Eun-Sol,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow while staring at Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Yes, noona?¡±


    ¡°Money isn''t everything in this world, you materialistic brat.¡±


    ¡°Heol...¡±


    ¡°Money works like this. Once you cross a certain threshold of wealth, more money won''t make much difference in your life. Besides, do you honestly think I''m doing this for a paycheck?¡±


    ¡°N-no, you are not. I know that, but...¡±


    ¡°With my current bank bnce, my future husband and I can live without worries for the rest of our lives. In that case, is there a need for me to get obsessed about making money? It''s not like I''m trying to swim in luxury, anyway.¡±


    <i>''...Huh. She is serious, isn''t she?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol gulped back nervously. He couldn''t help but remember the existence of a certain subset of actresses. These actresses would suddenly retire from the industry despite their healthy careers, get married, and enjoy blissful family lives away from the public''s prying eye. Didn''t they all dislike appearing before a crowd of strangers by nature?


    <i>''That''s noona, isn''t it?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol briefly felt light-headed just then.


    <i>No! I gotta stop this! I must do something!</i>


    Quite a few people stood to lose a lot if Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly got married and left the industry. First of all, Han Eun-Sol''s fate would be left up in the air. Because he was Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, Han Eun-Sol got paid twice as much as most other managers while doing basically nothing. Thanks to that, Han Eun-Sol had been living a pretty good life until now.


    The agency president found this arrangement a bit of an eyesore, so he tried to assign Han Eun-Sol to other tasks whenever Choi Yeon-Ha was in-between projects and not doing anything at home. However, one phone call from Choi Yeon-Hater, and the agency president suddenly handed Han Eun-Sol some pocket money and told him to go to a PC Room or something.


    That was how nice Han Eun-Sol''s life had been. So, if Choi Yeon-Ha really retired from acting...!


    <i>''Damn it! I won''t let that happen!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol gritted his teeth and resolved himself. ¡°Noona, how about giving this matter another thought?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slumped deeper into her seat. ¡°You need a partner to get married, anyway...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded despondent as morementation flooded out of her mouth. ¡°I should''ve closed the deal this time! It was such a perfect opportunity, too! If I had seized that chance, he would''ve never said no or tried to weasel out of it! But that stupid skank... She just had to...!¡±


    <i>''...I don''t know who you are, this mysterydy, but I''m genuinely grateful to you.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol sighed in relief. Somewhere under the same skies as his... His savior existed. And they said people needed to help each other in society, too!


    Han Eun-Sol genuinely thanked this mystery ''stupid skank'' in his heart. That woman had identally prevented the loss of livelihoods for several people! Whoever she was, that woman deserved all the fortune in this world.


    ¡°Noona, getting married is nice and all that, but let''s deal with your new work first, okay? This is incredibly important for you, you know?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t even spared a cursory nce at all the scriptsnding on herp until now, but this new role was so monumental in scale that it finally managed to attract her attention. A Chinese productionpany was putting a lot of effort and money into developing a big-budget drama at the moment, and they wanted to cast Choi Yeon-Ha as the female lead!


    ¡°You can forget about Japan or Korea, noona. Make it big in China, and you can literally rake in as much money as you want!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted. ¡°I told you, I don''t need money.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha ignored Han Eun-Sol and sighed softly before ncing outside the car''s window, her eyes growing a little dreamier, a little more distant. ¡°Seriously, though. I thought I was gonna lose it because of that woman. If it wasn''t for Mister Jin-Ho openly swearing at her, I might have passed out from anger back then. I mean, wow... His force and energy back then was, like, really... Wow!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Mister Jin-Ho swore at a woman?¡±


    ¡°Well, almost. He almost swore, but whatever.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol looked weirdly at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°And you thought that was cool?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°But, how? Being rude and stuff like that is deeply uncool, you know?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled derisively. ¡°You''re still single, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Why the sudden painful reminder, noona?¡±


    ¡°This is why you''re still single, Eun-Sol. You think women like a polite, well-behaved man? Nope. They want their men to be nice only toward them. A man who behaves curtly to other women but is a total gent to me is what we see as cool and considerate. A man who''s nice to every random girl off the street is nothing more than a yboy.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol nodded while pursing his lips. ¡°I see. But, noona?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°You''re also single, you know?¡±


    ¡°...I, I''ll escape that lifestyle soon. You''ll see.¡±


    ¡°Noona, I don''t mind you lecturing me about other things, but definitely not on romance. You just can''t say whatever you want as if you know everything. I mean, if you have any conscience, you should just not say anything about it, you know! I might be single right now, but you''re a certifiable lifelong solo yer, aren''t you! And on top of that...!¡± Han Eun-Sol finished loading the Factriot missiles before ruthlessly pressing the ''Launch!'' button. ¡°I''m pretty sure Mister Jin-Ho isn''t all that interested in you, either.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don''t think Mister Jin-Ho is all that cool or nice.¡±


    When Han Eun-Sol finished saying that, he sensed his seat vibrating ominously from behind. And Choi Yeon-Ha was sitting there, wasn''t she?


    ¡°Stop. The. Car,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes.


    ¡°I said, stop the car!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Imma kill you for real today, that''s why! So, stop this bloody car this second! Let''s forget who we are for today and fight with everything we''ve got!¡±


    ¡°N-no! I''m sorry, noona!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car, you punk!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol barely managed to dodge a cushion thrown from the back seat and sighed deeply under his breath.


    <i>''Gimme a break. I just can''t figure her out...''</i>


    Since things hade down to this, Han Eun-Sol had no choice but to pray that Kang Jin-Ho''s concrete wall-like heart stay closed for as long as possible.


    1. Yes, it really says ''Factriot'' in the raw. It''s a cute wordy on the ''Patriot'' missiles.

 Chapter 433: Face to Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Face to Face (3)</h4>


    <i>Squeeze...!</i>


    Saito Genryu''s hand polishing the katana''s surface suddenly gripped tighter, causing the de to tremble ominously.


    Saito Genryu growled quietly, ¡°So... They have no thoughts of cooperating with us?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately... No, sir.¡±


    ¡°And their reason is?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that is...¡± Oizumi Shunsuke ignored the streams of cold sweat on his forehead and focused solely on providing his answer, even as his voice trembled and cracked. ¡°Although they agreed that the changes taking ce in the Penins should not be ignored, they also stated that burying our ages-old grudges and joining hands is... utterly unthinkable, sir.¡±


    ¡°Unthinkable, is it?¡±


    ¡°The Penins as a territory can be conquered easily if they get serious about it, so it makes more sense to settle the division within the Great Nihon Empire first... In my humble opinion, that is what they are trying to imply, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone in agreement with that sentiment?¡±


    ¡°The majority, yes. Although, about two <i>gumis</i> agreed with us...¡±


    ¡°A gathering of morons, then...!¡± Saito Genryu grunted before angrily throwing the white cloth meant to polish the katana. ¡°Do they still not realize that a keen de has been thrust right under their chins! Why are they so blind to the unmissable fact that the situation in the Korean penins should not be taken lightly!¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, sir.¡± Oizumi Shunsuke bowed deeply in his prostrating position even though he didn''t do anything that required him to apologize so profusely.


    ¡°Dammit...!¡± Saito Genryu tightly clenched his fists.


    <i>''Why can''t any of them admit that their excessive disdain of Joseon stems from our wariness and difort!''</i>


    The one country that disdainfully looked down on South Korea the most would undoubtedly be Japan. Not even China, which had leapfrogged Japan in practically all measurements, would underestimate Korea to the extent of its ind neighbor.


    However, the foundation of that disdain was generously peppered with the wariness over Korea''s absurd rate of development that allowed it to catch up to Japan in only a few decades. Japan had been stuck in a rut during the same period, so perhaps the wariness was justified in some sense.


    ''Disdain'' usually indicated that one thought of their opponent as not worthy of their attention or time. However, what Japan was doing to Korea was akin to a social media stalker at this point.


    The situation in the martial world was different. The difference between the two nations on the surface world had rapidly closed up, but that wasn''t the story in the world existing in the shadows. Japan''s martial arts society had never once been threatened by its Korean counterpart.


    The fall of Goryeo started the period of Japanese martial artists dominating and suppressing their Korean counterparts. And they have never lost the upper hand until now.


    The gap in strength between the two nations was such that Japan had never felt much threat from its neighbor... until now.


    ¡°Just how long those fools think this status quo will remain!¡± Saito Genryu growled angrily.


    A gap like that obviously wouldn''tst forever. Everything in the world was bound to change sooner orter.


    In the distant past, Japan epted and assimted all the new culture and advancement from the Korean penins, then grew strong enough to suppress their neighbor in return. But things were bound to change. The Korean martial society was a barren and fractured wilderness right now, but that ''status quo'' would obviously notst forever.


    And the seed of the change had started to bud recently. The name of that seed was... Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Once the seed buds and bes a tree, we will be forced to expend much more effort to cut it down. Eliminating the threat now would take much less effort and time, so why...! Because of some old grudges, they are all willing to ignore the clear threat to our future?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir¡­¡± Oizumi Shunsuke remained kowtowing as he rubbed the corner of his eyes. He was also having a hard time understanding why Saito Genryu was reacting this way. ¡°Sir, I do get why you''re concerned about the Chosenjin uniting under one banner. However, I still do not understand why the chivalrous warriors of the Nihon Empire need to unite to counter such a minor threat.¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Saito Genryu frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°Sir, the grudges between <i>gumis</i> are too deep to unite against such a minor threat."


    ¡°And that is precisely why we need to unite!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, do you trust other <i>gumis</i> to the point of dispatching most of our forces to South Korea?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Oizumi Shunsuke couldn''t immediately answer that.


    The idea of every n in Japan cooperating to eliminate a lone individual named Kang Jin-Ho sounded inconceivable. Uneptable, even. If that man posed such a threat, then he shouldn''t have beenbeled a burgeoning seed in the first ce.


    <i>''I see. This is... indeed difficult.''</i>


    One <i>gumi''s</i> elites should be more than enough to utterly devastate South Korea''s martial society in less than one month. However, even a moron should be able to guess that other <i>gumis</i> would never let this opportunity slip by and do something to Nanahoshi-gumi''s territory.


    The years of distrust and grudges were tying the Japanese ns up, stopping them from taking the necessary steps.


    ¡°I wasn''t expecting full-on cooperation from them. At the very least, a ceasefire would have sufficed, yet none of these morons were willing to do that?!¡± Saito Genryu deeply furrowed his brow. ¡°That man, Kang Jin-Ho... He was excessively heavy-handed back then. And also swift about it... as if he couldn''t care any less about how we''d respond. I thought he was an ignorant brat who didn''t know how the current era operated and didn''t fear the consequences of his actions... Could it be that he actually expected this oue?¡±


    ¡°But, sir! Surely, that man doesn''t deserve such high praise from you.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not true,¡± Saito Genryu weightily shook his head. ¡°You''re mistaken, Oizumi. The Korean martial society mightck strength, but that does not mean they alsock resourcefulness. If a conflict between two outwardly-equal sides resulted in the overwhelming defeat of one, it could only mean that one of the sides possessed a powerful variable. That variable could bebat strength, but it could also be intellect and resourcefulness. It might be that we''ve been underestimating this Kang Jin-Ho. If we look back at his actions, it should be abundantly clear that Kang Jin-Ho is a dangerous individual. Even if it had been me doing the same thing in Korea... I would''ve never been able to acquire Korea''s everything with so little effort like Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°But, sir...¡±


    ¡°Failing to acknowledge your opponent''s prowess is a shortcut to failure, Oizumi!¡±


    Oizumi Shunsuke swallowed back what he wanted to say. With Saito Genryuing out so strongly like this, Oizumi Shunsuke knew he shouldn''t say unnecessary things and further sour the mood. Of course, he still couldn''t understand his master''s stance. However, the way of the warrior dictated that he must follow his superior''smands even if he couldn''t understand the basis of saidmands.


    Saito Genryu grunted inmentation. ¡°Every single one of them... How frustrating! Do they not realize how vast the Korean penins is! While dozens of <i>gumis</i> arepeting relentlessly over our cramped little homnd, the situation in Korea is...¡±


    That was when Saito Genryu suddenly mped his mouth shut. He rubbed his chin in deep contemtion before slowly nodding to himself.


    ¡°I see. So, this is how terrifying one''s entrenched thinking can get... Even though I wasmitting the exact same mistakes as everybody else, I kept criticizing others,¡± Saito Genryu muttered quietly as a look of realization washed over his face. He shot up to his feet and cried out to Oizumi. ¡°Oizumi Shunsuke!¡±


    Oizumi Shunsuke bowed his head deeply. ¡°Yes, soke!¡±


    ¡°Convene an urgent meeting!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Our <i>gumi</i>... will attack Joseon by ourselves!¡±


    ¡°P-please wait, <i>soke</i>! Sir!¡± Oizumi Shunsuke freaked out and hurriedly addressed the leader of his n. ¡°Sir! Sending more of our forces to Joseon will leave our territory unguarded! Thanks to the conference, other <i>gumis?</i>have begun monitoring our movements, to see if and when we will attack the penins! In that case, dispatching more of our men will be akin to throwing amb in the midst of hungry wolves, sir! Our home will be ripped apart in no time! I urge you to reconsider¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter, Oizumi.¡± Saito Genryu abruptly cut Oizumi Shunsuke off mid-sentence.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Oizumi Shunsuke looked up in nervousness at Saito Genryu, unable to understand the intentions of his master.


    Saito Genryu always remained clear-cut and logical with his decisions, so why was he suddenly dering something as nonsensical as this?


    ¡°Whether it''s you or me... We''ve all been acting blind until now. In that case, we shouldn''t point fingers at others. Indeed, we have been blind. We were the fools.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don''t follow...?¡±


    ¡°The Chinese are too busy keeping each other in check to do anything. We can act but are too cognizant of the eyes staring at us from behind. And... If we vacate our territory, it''d inevitably lead to a bloody war to upy ournd. This knowledge has tied down all of our hands, preventing us from doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Which means...¡± Saito Genryu slowly licked his lips. ¡°Thend of Joseon will escape the attention or invasion of everyone in the meantime. And without a master will actually be the most peaceful of them all!¡±


    Oizumi Shunsuke''s eyes gradually opened wider as he listened.


    ¡°There was no reason for us to obsess over this cramped piece ofnd we call home. Just across the ocean lies a fertilend, does it not? The timing is good. No, it''s perfect. If we cross the ocean with the members of our n in tow...! We can conquer the fertilend called South Korea and turn it into our new territory! And that belongs to only Nanahoshi-gumi!¡±


    Oizumi Shunsuke sucked in a deep breath, unable to say anything else. What Saito Genryu said was far too much of a bombshell for his mind to process.


    <i>''No, wait. What my master said isn''t entirely unreasonable, now is it?''</i>


    In practical terms, it made more sense to target the vast, unupiednd of Korea instead of being satisfied with a small territory that didn''t even span a single prefecture.


    ¡°But, sir... To abandon our homnd¡­¡±


    ¡°You fool! Since when did we be obsessed with this crampednd! Didn''t our ancestors wish to conquer the vast Zhongyuan? And the Korean penins is and we must absolutely upy if we are to take over Zhongyuan in the future! Have you already forgotten our grand ambition of the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I have not.¡±


    Saito Genryu smirked insidiously. ¡°We, the martial artists, always have been responsible for changing eras throughout history. And it will be no different this time! Convene the meeting immediately. We shall invade Joseon!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Oizumi Shunsuke bowed before rushing outside the room.


    Saito Genryu smirked even more while licking his lips.


    <i>''Yes. I can finally see the path forward.''</i>


    The initial stages might be difficult, but...! When viewed at this decision long-term, the Nanahoshi-gumi should be able to expand and strengthen itsbat force in no time after sessfully taking over South Korea''s martial society. While other <i>gumis</i> in the homnd would be engaged in bitter conflicts with each other and weakening themselves in the process, Saito''s Nanahoshi-gumi would grow and strengthen its ranks without anything or anyone trying to get in its way.


    ¡°Hahaha... We''ve all been trying to be too clever,¡± Saito Genryu chuckled and muttered to himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho must''ve thought that China and Japan would never hit him back as both nations were too mired in chaos and disputes. However, he unfortunately miscalcted this time. He made the mistake of not knowing the existence of Saito Genryu.


    ¡°Soon, very soon...! We shall meet each other, Kang Jin-Ho. And I shall make you learn the consequences of your mistake...!¡±


    Saito Genryu leisurely picked up the white cloth and sat down before resuming the polishing of his katana.


    ¡°I can''t wait to see you...!¡±


    <i>To see your expression distorting and cramping from horror!</i>


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You want to talk about Japan?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded, his expression stiff. ¡°After all, you''ve created serious bad blood with the Jap bastards while dealing with the matter involving Director Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded disinterestedly. He simply killed those ninjas since they got in his way, but doing so did create an irreparable grudge. Even Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that.


    ''Grudge'' didn''t take into consideration before & after, anyway. Something as minor as ''not feeling happy'' was enough to create grudges, after all.


    Of course, if he were asked to assign the me to someone in this situation, Kang Jin-Ho would always point the finger at the Japanese for interfering in the internal conflict of a Korean organization.


    Bang Jin-Hun gravely muttered, ¡°And you really went all out thest time, too.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You went out and ughtered basically everyone.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Bang Jin-Hun''s tone clearly indicated that he thought Kang Jin-Ho had been too extreme while dealing with the Japanese. However...


    Well, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see the need to correct Bang Jin-Hun here, so he didn''t.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, those bastards won''t take this lying down.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m 100% sure about this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pursed his lips while nodding silently.


    ¡°So... Can you tell me now?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously raised his voice.


    ¡°Mm? Tell you what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°You have a n, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s wide-open confused eyes stared back at Bang Jin-Hun.


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned a little but continued, ¡°Considering everything you''ve done so far... Mister Jin-Ho, even though you look like apulsive person who acts on a whim, I can tell you are always thinking about the next move. So, I''m assuming it was the same story while dealing with those Japanese. You didn''t need to go that far, yet you still ughtered the Japanese in the most graphic way imaginable. Which means you were deliberately trying to provoke the Japanese. Am I wrong?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun leaned forward in his seat.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it''s about time the Japanese finally show their hands. No, let me revise that statement a bit. They should''ve retaliated already. That is why I''m asking you to let me in on your n. That will make the preparation to counter the Japanese much easier.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up slightly after listening to Bang Jin-Hun''s confident persuasion. ¡°Mm... But I don''t have a n.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I never nned for anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s jaw began trembling, his teeth ttering noisily. ¡°I-i-in that case, why were you so... graphic back then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I was in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. That is all.¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly smiled brightly.


    <i>''This guy, he... He really is a wacko...!''</i>


    And Bang Jin-Hun was also a wackjob for believing in someone like Kang Jin-Ho!


    1. Goryeo was a Korean state founded in 918, and it ruled the penins until its fall in 1392.


    2. ¡±Soke¡± (pronounced as ¡®soh-keh¡¯) is a grandmaster/leader of a martial arts organization... Like a ninja n.

 Chapter 434: Face to Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 434: Face to Face (4)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun could only groan deeply at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho rxedly drinking coffee.


    <i>''Does he really have no n?''</i>


    That carefree¡ªor thought-free¡ªexpression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face forced Bang Jin-Hun into a serious crisis of confidence.


    The image of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind was that of a crafty man. A mysterious man. Once Kang Jin-Ho started something, he was the type to not give a damn about consequences and aftermaths and flip everything on its head like a Chad. However, it was never clear why he would start something in the first ce.


    In a way, this felt simr to seeing a powerful machine gun capable of wreaking havoc when it started firing sitting pretty before Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes. However, he was wary of touching it since no one knew where the trigger was.


    <i>''Yup, I can''t trust him 100% on this one.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho might have said he had no n in mind, but Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t convinced. At least, not fully, anyway. Kang Jin-Ho must be thinking of something.


    <i>''Without being as crafty as that, he couldn''t have created the current situation.''</i>


    Looking at the rxed Kang Jin-Ho sometimes made one forget... that this young-looking returner was someone incredible.


    Was it because he was strong? No.


    Kang Jin-Ho was not incredible merely because of his superhuman strength. One shouldn''t forget that it hadn''t even been one year since Kang Jin-Ho ''revealed'' himself to the Korean martial society. Yet, in such a short time, he easily united practically everyone affiliated with that shadowy world under his banner, effectively taking over South Korea''s underworld at the same time.


    Was this situation the result of one coincidence piling up after another? Or was it because Kang Jin-Ho was ungodly strong?


    <i>''No, it''s not!''</i>


    Looking back, Kang Jin-Ho seemed uncannily adept at finding the best avable answer to any given situation. Even if his actions seemed reckless at the time, the power of ''hindsight'' revealed that Kang Jin-Ho had been making the most optimal choices under the circumstances.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess obviously yed a hand in bringing about the best avable result in those situations. However, one must not forget that having great power didn''t always equal the most optimal results.


    <i>''People with power usually want to show it off, too...''</i>


    Every person possessed some level of pride. A desire to put on airs, so to speak. And those with excellent talent and abilities would be more inclined to package their good points and advertise them all to the world.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that. He was actively trying to hide his powers. Maybe that tendency of his allowed him to reach the current heights.


    Bang Jin-Hun became graver after his thoughts reached that far. He nodded slightly, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°In that case, what brings you to my office today?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to discuss the matter with the Japanese today, you see? Since that doesn''t seem to be the case...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho subtly tilted his head while staring at Bang Jin-Hun''s face. Thetter''s expression seemed to say, <i>Please give me an answer, Mister Jin-Ho.?</i>¡°...I didn''t have any particr reason, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes.


    ¡°I didn''t have any real reason foring here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho repeated himself.


    That was when Bang Jin-Hun noticed the unusualck of energy in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. When he stared wordlessly, Kang Jin-Ho flinched slightly and quickly turned his head away.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, did you... get kicked out of home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately denied it. ¡°No, it''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that, either.¡±


    ¡°You can be honest with me, Mister Jin-Ho. It''s not like I''m older than you, so I can''t give you life advice, but talking to me should be better than worrying about it alone, so how about¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s not something to worry about like you say. It''s just a trifling matter.¡±


    ¡°A trifling matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What happened was...¡±


    After listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation, Bang Jin-Hun''s jaw nearly dropped to the floor of his office at the sheer inconceivable nature of the situation. ¡°So... Your mother nagged you for being an unemployed cker sucking your thumb at home? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...Keep it down, please,¡± Kang Jin-Ho gestured to Bang Jin-Hun to lower his voice.


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled wryly before handing a fresh cigarette over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here. Have a smoke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mouthed it without hesitation.


    Bang Jin-Hun lit the cigarette up, then sat back down on his couch.


    <i>''So... How am I supposed to interpret this?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho in disbelief and bbergast. The sight of this outwardly-young man hurdling a little while sucking on a cigarette continued to trigger Bang Jin-Hun''s hollow chuckle.


    <i>''Yup, this isn''t something I canprehend.''</i>


    Then again, his difficulty wasn''t hard to understand. The young-looking man sucking on a cigarette before Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes really resembled a regr twenty-something, after all!


    <i>''What a mysterious thing this is.''</i>


    Your parents were supposed to be unbeatable regardless of who you were. However, that was just an old saying. Once the child matured and started making a living, the power dynamics in the rtionship between the parents and the child would naturally tilt to favor the offspring.


    And if that child was extraordinarily capable, that shift in bnce would arrive much sooner.


    One would be hard-pressed to find a son as capable as Kang Jin-Ho in this country. However, he was still being nagged by his own mother at home. And to escape the hellish nagging, Kang Jin-Ho left home without a destination in mind and eventually drifted toward Bang Jin-Hun''s office.


    That was the gist of this story.


    <i>''I''m telling you, it''s pretty much impossible to figure this guy out...''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho was ughtering his enemies, even his allies would crap their pants in terror.


    People would be apprehensive, nay, scared, of carrying a frag grenade in their pocket despite knowing that it''d never go off unless the safety pin was removed. That seemed like an apt description of Kang Jin-Ho. Bang Jin-Hun knew that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t bare his fangs at him but still felt nervous simply by looking at this returner.


    Besides, didn''t Kang Jin-Hopletely take over the Martial Assembly using terror and his overwhelming presence? Despite not upying any notable position or possessing authority, Kang Jin-Ho swallowed up South Korea''s strongest faction with nothing more than his sheer presence alone.


    And now, Bang Jin-Hun... was forced to give a piece of realistic-sounding advice to such a capable man. ¡°How about finding a part-time job somewhere?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This advice made sense when one thought about it from a different angle. Even if Kang Jin-Ho had taken over South Korea''s martial world, it wasn''t like he could tell his parents that he had ''sessfully taken over South Korea''s backstreets'', anyway. And, even if Kang Jin-Ho wielded enormous influence over Jaegyeong, publicly revealing that he had ''basically taken over Jaegyeong as well'' was also out of the question.


    Any sane-minded parents hearing that would''ve immediately dragged their child to the nearest shrink. That would''ve been the expected reaction, now wouldn''t it!


    <i>''Huh. Doesn''t this feel like a scene from a si...?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun heard that some rather infamous backstreet individuals were surprisingly filial at home. And their parents were under the impression that their children were nice people, too. Maybe this was one of those cases, then? Since Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be honest with his parents, well...


    ¡°<i>Cough</i>. So... What did your mother rmend you to do, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...She wants me to resume my studies.¡±


    ¡°<i>Keu-heuh-heuhph!</i>¡± Bang Jin-Hunughed, although it sounded like he was sobbing for some reason.


    He knew he shouldn''tugh, but holding it back was physically impossible at this stage. How could he notugh at the absurdity of this situation?


    Resuming his studies? Telling someone like Kang Jin-Ho to go back to school when nice wall decorations like diplomas had zero significance to his life?


    Bang Jin-Hun curiously asked, ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette out. ¡°It''s not just my mother noticing it. Even I have to admit thattely, I feel a little lost, maybe a little unfocused. Until now, I constantly had things that must be done, so I kept doing them without worrying too much about this and that. That has been my daily routine, but now... I really don''t have anything to do.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded.


    When he thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho used to be a regr high school student not too long ago. After enrolling into a university, he immediately joined the military service. And his discharge was immediately followed by his involvement in the martial world, forcing him to rush around here and there. After going through all that, Kang Jin-Ho finally found some downtime for himself.


    That was Kang Jin-Ho''s current situation, and even he seemed a little lost as to what he should do about it. Bang Jin-Hun suddenly realized what the right thing to say to Kang Jin-Ho was.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this is more like a suggestion rather than straight-up advice, but¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How about taking a break?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled brightly. ¡°People often mistakenly think that being able to withstand pressure means the pressure itself hasn''t been all that much. The truth is, though, it''s always been about how much pressure you can handle before you break.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°From your perspective, you probably think there''s no problem with you whatsoever. However, most people can''t even imagine the intensity of all the pressure you''ve been under until now. Since you haven''t noticed anything, you probably think it''s nothing to worry about, but stress from everything you went through should still be umting within you.¡±


    ¡°But, for something like that... I''m still physically fine. At the peak condition, you might say.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head. ¡°Stress doesn''t only cause physical issues, Mister Jin-Ho. Your mind bes muddled, and your judgment starts failing on you. Without you even noticing it, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. <i>''For sure...''</i>


    When he thought about it now, maybe he made that extreme decision in the past life to turn everyone into his enemy because he... He couldn''t subconsciously deal with all the pressure bearing down on him.


    If Kang Jin-Ho could go back in time, would he have made a different choice? If it was the current him, Kang Jin-Ho would have potentially picked a less controversial option and even discussed it with the people around him first.


    Saying things like <i>''I didn''t have anyone to trust''</i> and <i>''I did it on a whim''</i> could not excuse the extreme decision he made toward the end of his second life.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Mister Jin-Hun. I''ll take your suggestion into consideration.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, resting without worrying about anything could be a good way to prepare for your future, Mister Jin-Ho. Please don''t think of me trying to nag you or something like that. I only wish to rmend that you take your time reflecting on yourself.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And do it as soon as possible, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed inmentation. ¡°I know it''s uncool to say this after telling you to take a break, but... Honestly speaking, Mister Jin-Ho, you''re not in a position to rest just because you want to. This world won''t just leave you alone, after all. For instance, the matter with Japan we discussed earlier. Those Japs will definitely not sit still. And there should be plenty of problems yet to be discovered piling up as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin.


    ¡°That''s why you need to rest as much as possible while you can. An opportunity like this won''te around often.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, clearly contemting something.


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled in satisfaction after thinking that Kang Jin-Ho had listened to his advice. ¡°In that case, how about a game of billiards between...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly said something to cut Bang Jin-Hun off. ¡°Actually, there''s something I''ve been thinking abouttely...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and stared straight at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I thought that... This matter needs to be looked at sooner orter. Since there never was a good time, and I was skeptical about its necessity, I kept dying it... But, since I have some free time on my hands, maybe I should take care of it now.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grandly sighed. ¡°I thought I advised you to get some rest, yet here you are, searching for something to do...¡±


    ¡°That''s because it''s not a difficult task, you see. Something of this difficulty level won''t trouble me. And it''s not going to mentally pressure me, either.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes, still unconvinced. ¡°...I see. What is this new task you''re thinking of?¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slightly curled up. ¡°Well, it''s something I noticed while dealing with the Japanese.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head, wondering why the Japanese were suddenly brought into this conversation.


    ¡°It seems there is a gap in strength between Korea''s and Japan''s martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. It''s the painful truth,¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded. He had no excuses to offer on that sad situation. The truth was, though...


    In terms of global ranking, South Korea''s martial society could never be called ''weak.'' No, objectively speaking, South Korea should be seen as one of the stronger nations.


    However, the Korean penins just so happened to be sandwiched geographically between Japan and China. The current level of martial arts in South Korea was simply too inadequate to stand out when two of the strongest nations in the world existed right next to it.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned softly. ¡°That''s why I was thinking of changing that a bit.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°If I work on your people for a bit, they should be so much stronger than now.¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, did you just say you''d <i>''work''</i> on my people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°On my people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I said.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun crossed his arms in front of his chest while frowning. <i>Okay, so... If I''m not mistaken, Mister Jin-Ho is saying he wants to train my people, AKA the martial artists of the Martial Assembly.</i>


    He naturally recalled how Kang Jin-Ho ''trained'' the orphanage kids not too long ago, and a radiant smile suddenly bloomed on Bang Jin-Hun''s face. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, is it okay for me to say no?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly back at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly raised his hands and shielded his face.


    <i>I tried, but...</i>


    <i>I''m sorry, guys.</i>


    <i>I''m really sorry.</i>

 Chapter 435: Face to Face (5)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Face to Face (5)</h4>


    ¡°Yeon-Ha, you gotta do this.¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha heard that, she stared unimpressed at the talent agency''s president. The agency president''s expression was basically the Ardent Pleading Personified, but Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t moved in the slightest. That man always had a face like that, after all!


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°It''ll be shot on location?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is a Chinese production, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I''m not feeling it,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow.


    The agency president flinched. ¡°Why? Why... aren''t you feeling it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t like the Chinese cuisine, for one.¡±


    ¡°I''ll hire a private chef for you. It''ll be fine with a Korean cuisine specialist tagging along, right?¡±


    ¡°It won''t taste as good with the local produce, though...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! How can I let all the delicious food you''ll consume include Chinese ingredients! I''ll have all the Korean ingredients delivered to you via air freight!¡±


    That didn''t improve Choi Yeon-Ha''s disinterested expression. ¡°And the production takes too long, too.¡±


    ¡°S-six months won''t be that long, you know?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''m saying. Spending six months of my precious youth in China just doesn''t sound appealing to me, you see...¡±


    ¡°That''s the wrong way to look at this, Yeon-Ha! Maybe you''re mistaken about something, but look! The location will be in Beijing! And Beijing is one of the biggest metropolises in the world! You''ve been there before, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it''s got a serious smog problem.¡±


    ¡°...We''ll hire a private doctor, then.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pped the top of the script on the table a couple of times while making a dissatisfied face. ¡°And the story is so cliched and predictable, too!¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s a TV production targeting the Chinese audience, so of course it has to be predictable and safe! That''s what the general audience over there want!¡±


    ¡°Even so, this is...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha frowned, still unconvinced.


    When his top actress still seemed hesitant, the agency president nced at Han Eun-Sol. He sent a quick eye signal to Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, telling thetter to do something about this situation.


    Han Eun-Sol nodded and stepped forward. ¡°Noona, why are you being like this again?¡±


    ¡°Again? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No, wait. Again isn''t quite right...¡± Han Eun-Sol sighed. ¡°You know this is a great opportunity, noona.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms again and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Really? Does this look that great to you?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It really is a great opportunity as far as I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol gulped back in nervousness. Choi Yeon-Ha''s decision potentially hinged on what he said now. To make matters worse, even the agency president was here, intensely staring at him. ¡°First of all... The Chinese market is iparablyrger than Korea''s, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Being given a chance to conquer such a market is absolutely huge, you know! And you''ll soon be making a killing by raising the audience''s awareness of you on that side.¡±


    ¡°I''m not an idol, Eun-Sol. I don''t have merch to hawk off, so how will I make a killing like you say?¡±


    ¡°You''re only saying that because you don''t know, noona! The fee you get for shooting onemercial in China has waaaay more digits than what you''d get in Korea! This could be your opportunity to make a real fortune!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression became a little more unimpressed than before. When her narrowed eyes zeroed in on Han Eun-Sol, he felt his heart tumbling down to the pit of his stomach.


    <i>''Did I... Did I slip up somewhere?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted softly. ¡°Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. We''re all doing this to put bread on the table. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I get it. Well, it''s not like being an actor will save lives. And even doctors will charge you money after curing you, so... It''s not like I''m doing God''s work or something like that, right? It''s so dumb to not care about money and stuff, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Noona, uh... That''s not what I...¡±


    ¡°However! Don''t you think you''re too hung up on money? Don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Like I told you thest time, I have plenty of money already. Enough tost my lifetime and then some. I''m not interested in throwing money around, to begin with, so why would I travel to China for a promise of a fat paycheck?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol mped his mouth shut and looked at the agency president next. <i>''Sir, I can''t do it. I''m sorry.''</i>


    <i>''You ipetent idiot!''</i>


    The agency president shot a sideways re at Han Eun-Sol before focusing on Choi Yeon-Ha. The smile stered on his face was so much warmer and smootherpared to the icy expression he used to stare at Han Eun-Sol a moment ago. ¡°Now, now. Yeon-Ha, I want you to think about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°You know what being an actor is like. Your time in the spotlight can be rather brief in this industry. I know that what I''m about to say might piss you off a little, but... Let''s be honest here, shall we? The roles you''ll be offered will get less ''diverse'' as you grow older.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything and simply stared at the agency president.


    ¡°That''s why you should make hay while the sun still shines. Your time is now, so why not star in this massive TV production? We''re talking about a production that will be THE highlight of your career, Yeon-Ha. You gotta think about leaving behind at least one massive TV project like this for the future generation to go, yes, for Choi Yeon-Ha, this is the one! You know what I mea...¡±


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered in a t, cold voice, sending a chill down the agency director''s spine. ¡°Before I turn into an old ugly hag, I better star in this Chinese TV production and make lots of money? Is that what you''re implying here?¡±


    ¡°No need to be so dramatic about this, Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Agency President, sir?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted again.


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her legs and rested her chin elegantly on her knuckles. ¡°So, this massive project, the highlight of my career you''re talking about, is a Chinese TV show?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If you were talking about a Chinese film, then I might have been persuaded a bit more. There are so many incredible directors in China, after all. However, a TV show? Starring in a TV show designed strictly for the local audience is for my career?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew icier than ever as she red at the agency president. ¡°You know, I might have been more interested if you were more straightforward with me. However, it seems you see me as a pushover, Mister President. Do I look like an airhead who''ll happily sign on to any random project after a rubbish sweet-talking like that? Don''t forget that I''m Choi Yeon-Ha, Mister President!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! I haven''t forgotten that. I know how meticulous and strict you are.¡±


    And how curt and rude she could be, too!


    ¡°...For now, let us cool our heads for a bit. Imma pop outside the office for a smoke break, okay?¡± The agency president said while standing up.


    ¡°No, that''s fine. You can smoke here,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied curtly.


    ¡°Eh? Y-you won''t mind it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won''t. So, go ahead.¡±


    The agency president dazedly blinked at Choi Yeon-Ha. This one time, he smoked during a meeting in the office after his frustration got the better of his senses, which led Choi Yeon-Ha to abruptly leave the meeting, cut off all contact and disappear off the radar for one whole week. After that fiasco, the agency president made sure no one mentioned anything rted to smoking in front of Choi Yeon-Ha. But today, she said what now?


    The agency president cautiously asked, ¡°So, uh... Is it really okay?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything else and pushed the ashtray on the table toward the agency president. She then nced at her manager. ¡°Eun-Sol, why don''t you have a smoke, too? Since Mister President is going to smoke, you can join him.¡±


    ¡°...Noona, you told me to never smoke near you because you hate the smell clinging to your clothes. You even told me to spray deodorants on myself if I take a smoke break somewhere...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve already been abandoned, anyway.¡±


    The agency president hurriedly wiped the cold sweat off his brows, then asked Choi Yeon-Ha, ¡°Wait, do you also smoke?¡±


    ¡°Your jokes are not funny, Mister President.¡±


    The agency president was left stupefied by Choi Yeon-Ha''s refreshingly-directeback. <i>''Huh. It doesn''t look like her personality has improved, so why...?''</i>


    Why did it feel like Choi Yeon-Ha had be more generous in weird things? While still feeling apprehensive, the agency president lit his favorite cigarette and cautiously studied Choi Yeon-Ha''s mood. However, when her expression didn''t change, the agency president finally sighed in relief before rxing a little more.


    ¡°Okay, Yeon-Ha. Let''s all be honest here, shall we?¡± Said the agency president.


    Sweet-talking Choi Yeon-Ha into this role wasn''t going to work. In that case, a direct approach might yield a better result.


    <i>''Dammit, just how did I...''</i>


    The toughest opponent to negotiate with was a person with no desires and nothing to lose. If that person hankered after money, the promise of a handsome reward would be enough to move them. If that person wanted prestige and honor, well, those carrots could be dangled in front of them, too. However, Choi Yeon-Ha was...


    Although she was passionate about her craft, it wasn''t to the point of picking her next projects based on her feelings. She was also fully aware of the reality of her situation, but her bank bnce meant she could easily scoff at that very reality, too!


    So, she had no wants or needs. Changing the mind of someone like that was no different than challenging a tall, rugged mountain.


    ¡°Yes, I admit it. It''s about money, alright. But is there something wrong with being greedy? I mean, it''s not like you''re making movies for free in Korea, right? You still get paid, anyway.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°Since that''s the case, is it such a bad idea to go to a bigger pond and get paid super-well by signing on to this production? If you do this, Yeon-Ha, you will get to shoot whatever you want afterward with the money they give you.¡±


    ¡°Mister President, how many times do I have to tell you I have more than enough money already?¡±


    ¡°No! There is no such thing as enough money!¡± The agency president suddenly yelled to cut Choi Yeon-Ha off. ¡°How long do you think it willst? How long before you realize you need more money? Yeon-Ha, the way I see it, you''re only thinking this way because your wealth is enough to look after your current needs. But do you know why people always say enough is never enough with money? That''s because your life ain''t gonna work out exactly as you have nned. That''s why! I promise you, you will soon run into a situation where what you have is simply not enough!¡±


    ¡°Mister President,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered in a calm, cold voice. ¡°I get what you''re trying to say. However, I''m not interested in making money like this.¡±


    ¡°What? What''s wrong with this offer? Wait, are you looking down on this project because it''s Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not. But look! This role is literally whoring myself out for some quick cash!¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me... You haven''t even read the script?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha reached out to the half-discarded script on the table, then unhappily shook it. ¡°I have zero dialogues, practically uninvolved in major plot points, and all I do is basically just sit there and smile all the time. Isn''t this just a token character in that case?¡±


    ¡°...Really? But, uh... Wouldn''t that be even better for you? You can''t speak Mandarin, anyway.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow. ¡°Forget it. I have zero interest in signing on to a role like this.¡±


    She pushed her chair back and got up to leave. The agency president jumped up in rm and hurriedly reached out. However, Choi Yeon-Ha expertly withdrew her hand just in time to avoid being grabbed.


    ¡°Y-Yeon-Ha, I''m telling you, this is a major opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I know this is big. But that doesn''t matter since I''m still not interested.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait...!¡±


    ¡°If that''s all, I''ll excuse myself first. Call me again when you find a better role for me. And... At a bare minimum, I''d prefer you read the scripts first before calling me.¡±


    With that, Choi Yeon-Ha unhesitantly turned around and walked out of the office. The agency president fell down to his chair while holding his head. ¡°Gimme a freaking break...¡±


    Han Eun-Sol could only sit there, his lips mped shut in this awkward and ufortable situation. What was he supposed to do here? Since he got paid by the agency, Han Eun-Sol had to stick to the agency president''s opinion, but a manager''s job description made that far trickier than it sounded. Beside the monthly paycheck, a manager like Han Eun-Sol didn''t have any other connection to the agency president, so he was bound to grow more loyal toward the talent under his care.


    ¡°Hey, Eun-Sol... No, wait. Manager Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, president.¡±


    ¡°In your opinion... Why is she doing this?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I mean, seriously! She''s supposed to be an actor, right! At the very least, shouldn''t she actively make movies and TV shows and whatnot! That''s her job, right?! Sure, Yeon-Ha has always been rude and fussy, but at least she''d quickly move on to her next role after wrapping up thest one, so... Just why is she so unwilling, Manager Han?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s lips parted only to mp shut again.


    The agency president narrowed his eyes. ¡°Wait. You know something, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Han Eun-Sol kept his mouth shut, the agency president leaned closer and stared seriously at Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager. ¡°Listen, Manager Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°This is your workce.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you wanna be loyal to your talent, fine. Go independent with that girl after our contract runs out. I''m not gonna stop you. I can''t stop you even if I want to, anyway. However, at the very least... As long as you get a paycheck from this ce, and as long as Yeon-Ha is contracted to this agency, you''re supposed to answer to me. That is the right thing to do here. That''s what is expected of you, too. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. You''re correct.¡±


    ¡°So? If you know something, spill it. Why is Yeon-Ha acting like that?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s head faltered as if he was thinking about something before suddenly shooting up to his feet. ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol muttered in a serious tone. ¡°Sir, if I want to stay loyal to both the agency and my talent, I believe spilling the beans to you is not the right way.¡±


    ¡°...Eh? What are you going to do, then?¡±


    ¡°I''ll try to convince her, sir.¡±


    ¡°Convince...?¡± The agency president cocked an eyebrow. Did this guy say he''d convince Choi Yeon-Ha to change her mind? Really? ¡°You think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°I''ll do my best, sir. And if I fail, I''ll tell you everything. However, that will be after I do everything in my power to persuade noona first. Please believe in me and wait for a few more days.¡±


    The agency president leaned back in his chair and took a deep drag of his cigarette. ¡°...So, can you do it or not?¡±


    ¡°I can do it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''ll leave this matter to you, Manager Han. I''ll ''forget'' about this matter until youe to speak to me again in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, president.¡± Han Eun-Sol bowed deeply, then quickly left the office.


    Now left alone, the agency president groaned loudly to himself.


    <i>''There''s definitely something going on here, but...''</i>


    The agency president mused that maybe he should have someone investigate this.

 Chapter 436: The Education (1)

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Education (1)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the driver''s seat as Han Eun-Sol climbed inside. ¡°Oh? You escaped sooner than I thought? I figured the agency president would nag you for one hour straight, though.¡±


    ¡°We can''t keep you waiting, after all.¡± Han Eun-Sol muttered while putting on his seatbelt.


    ¡°I can always catch a taxi, you know?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha said that while looking totally unapologetic. Her straightforward demeanor was usually refreshing to behold from the sidelines, but not so much when Han Eun-Sol was at the receiving end. She coulde across as uncaring and even cruel at times.


    ¡°Noona.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We gotta talk.¡±


    ¡°About what? I''ve already said everything I want to say.¡±


    ¡°No, noona.¡± Han Eun-Sol stared intently at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°We gotta have a serious talk.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let''s go to a cafe. Preferably somewhere quiet.¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything, Han Eun-Sol took that as a yes and started the car.


    ***


    ¡°So? What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Even before the droplets of dew on the coffee cup in front of her started trickling down, Choi Yeon-Ha got the ball rolling first.


    Han Eun-Sol looked around their vicinity to check if anyone was nearby. This cafe had partitions between tables, so other patrons shouldn''t know about Choi Yeon-Ha''s presence, but it still paid to be cautious.


    ¡°Noona, what do you think you''re doing right now?¡±


    ¡°That''s a weird way of putting it. I''m not doing anything, Eun-Sol. In fact, I''m trying to do nothing right now. It''s you and the agency trying to goad me into doing something I''m not interested in.¡±


    ¡°Noona, you''re an actor, right? Isn''t it weird for an actor to refuse to be in a film or TV show?¡±


    ¡°Nothing weird about it,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha coolly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°A certain Mister Actor hasn''t starred in a single production in thest seven years but is still rated as Korea''s most handsome celeb, isn''t he? Cases like that are prettymon, too.¡±


    ¡°I thought you used to find such things weird andme?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut at that counterattack.


    Han Eun-Sol didn''t stop there. ¡°An actor can only be called an actor when they star in productions, and a singer must sing to be called a singer. That''s what you said. You even said an actor should turn in their actors'' guild membership if they want to rely on the goodwill generated from a movie they starred in a long time ago and shoot nothing butmercials to make a living!¡±


    ¡°Right. I said that,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, readily admitting to it. ¡°Yes, you''re right. I did say all those things. Well, it''s not like my mind''s changed now. Besides, in my eyes, I still haven''t built up enough brand awareness with the public to live off on their goodwill alone yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona. And you said something else, too. You said this year will be the turning point in your career. That you must not remain as yet another pretty face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I must sign on to this production? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No, noona. I don''t care whether you say yes to this production or not. I really don''t. What frustrates me is that you are clearly not interested in any projects.¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not true. I am interested.¡±


    ¡°Really? You might think that way. However, you aren''t even looking at scriptsing your way, now are you? And you are not even actively searching and asking around if there''s a good role avable for you, either!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Noona,¡± Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply. ¡°You''re like Wonder Woman to me.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t put me on a weird pedestal, okay?¡±


    ¡°Back when I was still a naive rookie manager, I always thought you were like a shining star. Your presence used to motivate me. It motivated me to quickly rise through the ranks so that one day, I can be your manager.¡±


    ¡°So, you seeded. Congrats.¡±


    ¡°...I was just a naive fool, though.¡±


    ¡°Say what now?¡±


    ¡°In any case! Back then, I really thought you were born to be the greatest actor in history. You did whatever it took to research the role until you could fully understand your character. Even if you could only find an amateur to help you, you''d still try your best to figure out the core of your character. Do you still remember that?¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°After looking back to those days, I now know that you weren''t passionate about your work or proud of your craft back then.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°Noona, as it turns out, you are the type of person who can do only one thing at a time. Just one! Once you set your sight on something, you focus only on that and nothing else. And back then, your focus was on your career as an actor. In fact, it was like this up until recently.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha remained silent as her mind began poring through her memories.


    <i>''Hmm. I think Eun-Sol has a point here.''</i>


    She used to often hear that she could get too obsessive about some things from other people. Even before bing an actor, once Choi Yeon-Ha started something, she simply had to see it through till the end, otherwise, she''d never feel satisfied with herself. For example, there was a time when she got into cross-stitch embroidery and ended up filling up an entire room in her home with her handiwork.


    ¡°And now, you''re obsessed about something else, something that''s not acting, noona. That''s why your ''passion'' for acting has cooled off. Let''s be honest here. It''s not that you don''t want to work, but you just can''t be bothered to muster enough interest. Like, abnormally so!¡±


    ¡°...Eun-Sol, just when did you be a psychic?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shuddered a little when Han Eun-Sol urately described her psychological state. Since when did her manager be a psychiatrist?


    ¡°Noona, we have eyes and ears too, you know? Us managers talk and share stuff all the time. And they tell me that cases like yours are prettymon in our industry. Actors who were doing great suddenly throw everything away for some inexplicable reasons, or get married without warning and walk away from the industry altogether¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I heard about those, too...¡±


    ¡°Noona, be honest with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ng? About what?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol narrowed his eyes. ¡°The script for that Chinese TV show. It''s not that you didn''t like it, right?¡±


    ¡°No. I really didn''t like it.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying. The noona I know wouldn''t have turned her nose and walked away from a script like this. No, you''d confront the writers and yell at them to change it. That''s your style.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you were really unhappy with the script, you''d have tried to revise it until it finally met your standard. Something like that wouldn''t be such a bad deal for the productionpany, actually. Why would they stop you when you want to learn Chinese and do an even better job than what they asked you for? It''s not like they are hiring you for a quick cameo, right? They want to cast you as one of the main leads and dump a truckload of cash on your doorstep for that privilege, so you taking an active interest in the role? They''d only be grateful.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was left speechless, unable to refute her manager.


    ¡°Noona, the truth is this, isn''t it? You simply don''t want to be stuck in China for six months. Because that means you''ll be away from Mister Jin-Ho for half a year, maybe more!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! That''s not even funny, okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dismissively waved her hand. ¡°Do I look like someone who can''t separate personal life from her work?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it, noona,¡± Han Eun-Sol resolutely shook his head. ¡°It''s not that you can''t differentiate your career from private life, but more like your priorities have changed. In the past, you prioritized your career, but now? You ce far greater importance on Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced after failing toe up with a retort.


    She did want to retort with something, anything, but... After remembering what she had been doing recently, Choi Yeon-Ha realized she had no cleverebacks to offer. After all, her life''s directionrgely depended on Kang Jin-Ho''s choicestely.


    Han Eun-Sol noticed the hesitancy in Choi Yeon-Ha and decided to go for the kill. ¡°Noona...¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha immediately cut him off. ¡°Yes, yes. I get what you''re trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You want me to stop dating that guy, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Han Eun-Sol shook his head.


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol stared weirdly at Choi Yeon-Ha, not even bothering to hide his disappointment in her. ¡°Noona, don''t forget that I''m Eun-Sol. Han Eun-Sol! You may think I''m just your manager, but that''s not true for me. I consider you as a close friend. No, someone more than that. A family! As long as you find happiness in your life, I''ll also be happy. Besides, do I look like a man who wants to cling to you and get fat on all the juicymissions? No, this Han Eun-Sol will find and raise a talent on my own... With my own two hands!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. You''re such an amazing man, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>. What I wanted to tell you was that... Romance is not supposed to be like this.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha rolled her eyes in dismay. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±


    ¡°Noona, you''re too obsessive and extreme. As proof, you aren''t able to get any work done while dating Mister Jin-Ho at the same time. You''re the type who only feels fully satisfied after pouring her 100% on whatever takes her fancy, right? Imagine yourself as a dude. How would you feel if some woman drops everything in her life and only clings to you?¡±


    ¡°I''d be grateful.¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not what I...¡± Han Eun-Sol stumbled off his chair just then. That wasn''t the response he expected from her, though...


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted unhappily. ¡°Eun-Sol, stop beating the bush ande out with it already. What''s the point of taking the long way around when you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, noona.¡± Han Eun-Sol cleared his throat. ¡°You said Mister Jin-Ho is someone incredible. Is that still true?¡±


    .


    ¡°Yeah, he is.¡±


    ¡°And you still haven''t seduced him yet, now have you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Noona, to seduce an incredible man, you also need to be someone just as incredible. Yes, you''re pretty. And being pretty usually works wonders. However, Mister Jin-Ho is just as pretty and even more capable than you, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°E-even so, I''m stupidly beautiful, right?¡±


    ¡°Noona, humans can''t survive on their looks alone. Don''t you know about the overall stat points? If we add your personality score, well... Let''s just say I won''t have a tough time finding lots of women who are better than you, noona.¡±


    ¡°Say what now, you punk?!¡±


    ¡°It''s time to face reality, noona! Your reality!¡± Han Eun-Sol didn''t back down and directly went for the kill. ¡°Is Mister Jin-Ho the type to care about a person''s looks?¡±


    ¡°...No. If he was, I''d have closed the deal by now.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sneakily looked away.


    ¡°As far as I can tell, Mister Jin-Ho''s the type to not care much about a person''s looks. Which means, you gotta rely on your personality and abilities, but you... Noona, let''s be honest here. You are a wacko with a crap personality.¡±


    There were times in one''s life when they couldn''t fight back even if someone insulted them right to their face. And Choi Yeon-Ha was currently stuck in one of those times. Blood wanted to rush up to her head as her irritation level rose up, but no counterattack wanted toe out of her mouth. Well, Han Eun-Sol wasn''t wrong about her, so...


    ¡°In that case, you can only rely on your abilities topete for his attention. Am I wrong? But you''re in the middle of abandoning the only thing you''re good at! Noona, a healthy romantic rtionship isn''t about one person controlling and leading the other person, okay? Two people of equal standing must support each other to maintain a healthy rtionship. But you think the situation will work out as long as your heart is in the right ce, am I wrong?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut.


    ¡°Throwing everything away and clinging to that guy won''t get you anywhere, noona. If you really like that guy, you gotta improve your talents and force him to pay attention to you. Make sure he can never forget you! Isn''t that a romance worthy of Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded. ¡°You''re right, Eun-Sol. What you said totally makes sense.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s attack was on the mark this time.


    ¡°You''re right. I thought everything would work out as long as I cared about him. Even though I know human rtionships don''t operate that way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona! That''s exactly it!¡±


    ¡°First of all, I need to be someone on the same level as Mister Jin-Ho. That''s the right way to approach this¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha furrowed her brow. ¡°Right. That''s who I am. That''s the kind of person I am... I forgot all about that. But you finally helped me remember it.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her head and wordlessly stared at Han Eun-Sol''s expectant face before smirking softly for some reason.


    ¡°Thanks, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were right. My intentions were never about relying on Mister Jin-Ho but to walk alongside him. If this keeps going, though, it won''t be any different from relying on him for everything. You''re right, Eun-Sol.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tightly clenched her fist. ¡°I must be someone he can never forget. Everything you said... is correct. Right, I must''ve been out of my mind for a while there.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head and stared outside the cafe for a while before slowly getting up. ¡°I''ll excuse myself first.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a ride home,¡± said Han Eun-Sol while standing up.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I gotta organize my thoughts first, anyway. Thanks for today. What you said will help me out greatly in the long run. You know what? I think you''ll do great as a romance coach.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I know my ce, noona.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You are really good at this. How did you even urately pinpoint my situation like that? No, that doesn''t matter. I''ll definitely repay this debtter. How about I buy you dinner sometime?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, noona. I want something expensive, though.¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not. Okay, I''m off.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha waved her hand and exited the cafe.


    Han Eun-Sol sat back down on his chair and silently sipped his coffee.


    <i>''A romance coach, eh...?''</i>


    What a funny notion that was. How could Han Eun-Sol be a romance coach when he was an inexperienced noob himself? There could be only one reason why he managed to offer the perfect advice to Choi Yeon-Ha today.


    <i>''You gotta be on a simr level before you can reveal what''s in your heart, after all...''</i>


    If one couldn''t raise themselves to stand as equals as the object of their desire, they would be forced to hide what was truly in their hearts, their doubts about being unsuitable partners preventing them in the end.


    Han Eun-Sol knew this, and that was why he could offer Choi Yeon-Ha the necessary advice. If he could help it, Han Eun-Sol didn''t want Choi Yeon-Ha to experience the same frustration as he did.


    ¡°Gee whiz. What a do-gooder I am¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol grumbled while drinking the rest of his Americano in one go. ¡°...So bitter.¡±


    Indeed, it was so bitter. His tongue, his heart...


    Everything was so bitter. Endlessly so...

 Chapter 437: Education (2)

    <h4>Chapter 437: Education (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes slowly opened.


    <i>''Hmm...''</i>


    It seemed he slept for around two hours. Kang Jin-Ho nced outside the windows and saw the darkness of the dawn still nketing the world. Even a blind could tell this hour was way too early for morning activities, but Kang Jin-Ho still unhesitantly got up from his bed, anyway.


    He got to the floor and sat down in a lotus position. After closing his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho circted qi within his meridians to briefly cultivate. Feeling satisfied with his condition, Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and silently studied his body.


    <i>''Not bad.''</i>


    He was getting stronger. In fact, the rate of improvement mystified him a little. Even if he was retreading the familiar path, his cultivation should''ve been either hindered or stopped outright by various factors outside his control.


    The first variable was Kang Jin-Ho''s current body, which was not the same as the one back in Zhongyuan. It was safe to say this body waspletely different from the one Kang Jin-Ho possessed back in the past while reaching the apex of martial arts.


    Conditions-wise, Kang Jin-Ho had it better in the modern erapared to his time in Zhongyuan. Back then, he was born with a disability, and his physique was pathetic, to say the least. However, having a better body now didn''t necessarily mean everything would be great for him.


    Having a different body meant everything else would also be different. The sense of distance needed to be changed. The qi path¡ªhis meridians¡ªwere also minutely different. Humans were all equal, but everyone was born different in some way.


    Initially, the minute differences between his bodies didn''t present Kang Jin-Ho with problems. However, as his cultivation deepened, the sense of discrepancy¨Ca certain type of disharmony¨Cgot stronger as well. His cultivation method might be the same, but he needed to circte his qi differently.


    The second problem was the modern era itself. Gathering and absorbing natural qi was proving to be cumbersome. Compared to the past, the efficiency of gathering qi was poorer, and Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t devote time purely to cultivation either.


    Kang Jin-Ho got up and cracked his neck from left to right.


    <i>Crack, pop...!</i>


    Once he loosened his neck, Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to stretch his arms and legs. Sounds of joints popping and cracking echoed softly in the room, and Kang Jin-Ho smiled in satisfaction.


    <i>''Even so, I''m still getting stronger.''</i>


    His experience of reaching the zenith once before helped him climb the mountain again despite all these handicaps. Was thisparable to rebuilding a game character from scratch after reaching the max level?


    No, Kang Jin-Ho''s case was something else. Something much more than that. That game character rebuildparison might seem apt, but that would be nothing more than decreasing the time needed and enhancing the overall efficiency. However, what Kang Jin-Ho chose to do this time was build everything back to where he''d like it to be from the ground up.


    There was no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho had reached the realm of the final boss in the past. And that meant he was a low-leveled mob once upon a time. Naturally, he missed or overlooked certain aspects of cultivation back then.


    Cultivation was simr to constructing a skyscraper. Once the building was up, bringing it down part-way to change something and resuming construction was practically impossible. Once the construction was finished, that was it.


    He used to think his foundation work back in the starting phase of the construction was pretty water-tight. After reaching the zenith and examining himself, however, Kang Jin-Ho was left disgusted with the shoddiness of his own foundation. This was something every expert had to experience.


    However, the current Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to worry about such trial-and-error. He didn''t get obsessed about quickly improving his cultivation realm and focused on polishing and strengthening his foundation. As if he was setting up cornerstones of a massive structure that would remain standing even after a thousand years had passed by.


    <i>''Will I even get a chance to utilize this, though?''</i>


    Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder if his foundation-building had been too excessive. He was already skeptical about recovering the zenith of cultivation he had reached in the past with the resources of the modern era, yet here he was,ying a firm foundation that could potentially take him even further than his past self. Maybe this... could all be a needless waste of his time and energy.


    However, he simply had to do it. Quickly regaining his previous cultivation realm was important, of course. However, going even further than that was just as important, too. Hoping to attain a realm that might be out of his reach could be nothing but a pipe dream, but Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of resting on hisurels, so to speak.


    While calming down the demonic qi circting within his meridians, Kang Jin-Ho deeply pondered his current state.


    <i>''Am I getting stronger at this pace because of my prior experience?''</i>


    There was no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho''s current growth rate was thanks to his experience of reaching the pinnacle back in Zhongyuan. It was obvious that he''d be stronger iparably faster than others who were starting on the path of martial arts for the first time.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t get rid of this leeriness. Even if he had that advantage going for him, he still thought he was oveing the walls of cultivation far too easily. Until now, he had not been stuck at a bottleneck. Not even once. Despite the massive handicap of his mind and body not being in perfect harmony, Kang Jin-Ho still grew in leaps and bounds without a single stumble.


    <i>''Mm... I should take some time out and check.''</i>


    If a quick scan of one''s physique could urately detect everything about one''s condition, countless experts in Zhongyuan wouldn''t have experienced qi deviation or blithely go on about their lives without being aware of their weaknesses.


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to take some time to slowly and meticulously inspect all the bricks and cement forming the foundation of his megastructure to make sure there were no cracks or deviations somewhere.


    After putting on his clothes, Kang Jin-Ho left his room, only to...


    ¡°Heol...?¡±


    ...Only to shudder at the scene waiting for him in the living room. Kang Eun-Yeong was there, sitting on the couch with a chicken drumstick in one hand and a can of beer in the other.


    ¡°Eh? Oppa, you''re up so early?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, fried chicken and beerbo,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong smiled cheerfully while lightly waving the can.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°At thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? My concert endedte at night, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. His sister often left home early in the evening only to return from her ''work'' in early dawn, so in a way, this time of the day must be like a rxing evening for Kang Eun-Yeong. ¡°Eun-Yeong...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head.


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but sigh inmentation at the sight of chicken grease thered all around his little sister''s mouth. Did her diehard fans know Kang Eun-Yeong was usually like this? Then again, this was an era where some fans found their idols acting informally or being multidimensional charming to behold, so...


    ¡°<i>Cough...</i> Eun-Yeong, I think you''ve gained some weighttely...¡±


    ¡°Hiieeek?!¡±


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could finish his sentence, Kang Eun-Yeong shot up to her feet and rushed toward the nearest mirror. Kang Jin-Ho snatched up the falling drumstick before it could hit the living room floor, then groaned under his breath.


    Kang Eun-Yeong cried out in despair. ¡°My... My tummy!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say something not too long ago about eating as little as a rabbit to maintain your figure? It''s obvious you''ll gain weight when you stuff your face with fried chicken and beer.¡±


    ¡°But, but... I got too stressed from work and, and...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong fell down on her butt, her soul ready to abandon her judging from the paleplexion on her face. ¡°No, this won''t do! Someone might post the shots of my paunch on social media at this rate! My fans will have a meltdown, my stages will also fall, and even this country will crumble...!¡±


    ¡°Your paunch, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    Since he remodeled Kang Eun-Yeong''s body, very little should affect her negatively at this point. Kang Jin-Ho''s qi constantly eliminated all unnecessary fat in order to maintain the most optimal physique at all times, after all. Even so, seeing how Kang Eun-Yeong''s tummy was sticking out like that...


    <i>''Just how much did she stuff her face with...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho remembered seeing his little sister munching on things whenever he ran into her. That was when he was reminded of the indisputable fact thatws of nature could not be ovee even with the top-tier cultivation realm.


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s head snapped toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Orabi!¡±


    ¡°...What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°I... Help me lose weight!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Orabi! Please! I also have another concertter tonight, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Well, you can always put on more clothes.¡±


    ¡°What? We''re in the middle of summer, you know? Will you take responsibility if your little sister copses during the concert from overheating and crosses River Styx?!¡±


    ¡°Do your best in covering your tummy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eiii~, don''t be like that, ng? I know you can do it, oppa! Do that miracle massage thing again! Like how you got rid of my fatst time.¡±


    ¡°No. It''s too annoying.¡±


    ¡°I''m gonna wake Mom up.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho flinched fearfully when ''mom'' was suddenly brought into this discussion.


    ¡°Hehehe~, I wonder what Mom will say if she learns about you sneaking out so early in the morning. Maybe you''ll get hit with a nuke-level of nagging...?¡±


    ¡°That''s cheap.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong triumphantly got up and assumed a hero pose. ¡°Not cheap, just smart. Alrighty, then. Before I wake Mom up, help me get rid of my...¡±


    ¡°Mm? What about waking me up?¡±


    Unfortunately, Kang Eun-Yeong''s threat crumbled even before it could get going. Baek Hyeon-Jeong walked out of the main bedroom while yawning softly. It seemed her children raising amotion in the living room had woken her up.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong rubbed her sleepy eyes, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Don''t you kids ever sleep? So early in the dawn, too... Jin-Ho, are you going somewhere?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. I have some ce I need to be.¡±


    ¡°So early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. It takes a while to get there, Mother. I might get stuck in the morning rush hour if I leave a littleter, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Where are you going, then?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head.


    Kang Jin-Ho scratched his nose. He needed to exin this ''well'', otherwise things might get a bit... ¡°Mm. It''s called the Korean Martial Assembly¡­¡±


    "Eh? The Korean what now?"


    ¡°Martial Assembly, Mother.¡±


    ¡°What a sham cult-like name that is. What do they do there?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied while making a cramped expression. ¡°It''s actually a training center, Mother. A gym.¡±


    This was the moment of the Korean Martial Assembly boasting a long history and tradition, the dominating faction of this country''s underworld, being demoted to nothing more than a sham cult-like local health club. If Bang Jin-Hun was here, he''d be sharing tears of blood by now. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho had zero confidence in adequately describing the prestige of the Korean Martial Assembly to his mother.


    ¡°Why are you going to that gym so early in the morning, son?¡±


    ¡°To exercise, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Exercise?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head.


    ¡°Yes. Staying home and doing nothing for the past few days made me feel a little sluggish, you see. And a few of my ''juniors'' who wish to exercise with me are waiting for me there as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm, is that so?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded slowly.


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly butted in. ¡°Mom, he''s lying.¡±


    ¡°Ng? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you honestly think this uncle knows any so-called juniors?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes in suspicion and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt cold sweat trickle down his spine just then. ¡°O-of course I know a couple of juniors. People I''ve gotten acquainted with in that gym.¡±


    ¡°Son, you''re not nning to do something weird, now are you?¡±


    Maybe because her trust in Kang Jin-Ho had hit rock bottom, an unthinkable question finally left Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s mouth.


    ¡°No, Mother. I''ll be just exercising a little with them. And maybe help them with some chores, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded slowly. ¡°I see. I do agree that exercising is better than cking off at home.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression became sheepish for some reason. ¡°Your father scolded me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Your father was surprisingly furious at me, saying I shouldn''t be nagging you for a few days of rest when you''ve been so busy until now.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, genuinely flustered for the first time in a while. His father didn''t disy any signs of anger while they were chatting earlier, though? So, why did he scold Baek Hyeon-Jeong, then? Besides, Kang Jin-Ho didn''tin to his father while hoping for this kind of oue, anyway...


    ¡°Listening to your father made me realize I was wrong. I''m sorry, son. My thoughts were shallow,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed.


    ¡°No, Mother. Don''t say that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly replied while shaking his head. It was only natural for a mother to expect great things from her children. Baek Hyeon-Jeong shouldn''t apologize to her son for something every mother would do.


    ¡°Thank you, son. I know you''re still doing well, but I''m... I''m still a little anxious.¡±


    ¡°Anxious? How so?¡±


    Before replying to her son, Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at Kang Eun-Yeong first before turning her head away. ¡°It''s not something we can discuss in front of a child, though.¡±


    ¡°I''m not a child, Mom!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong yelled in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Pipe down! You''re being noisy!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s powerful aura instantly crushed any thoughts of defiance in Kang Eun-Yeong''s mind, and all she could do was plop down on the spot and forlornly scratch the floor with her nails.


    ¡°As I was saying... Jin-Ho, I will always believe in you. That won''t change. You can do what you want, okay? I hope you understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I do, Mother,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently at his mother. It had been a while since hest felt this way. However...


    ¡°That''s why I wish you could stop spending nights out¡­¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°And stop leaving so early at dawn...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Son, you''re not a high schooler anymore, so why do you keep trying to stay out the whole night? Why?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by his mother''s sudden counterattack and could only blink his eyes in stupefaction. However, he recovered soon afterward, and bowed deeply at Baek Hyeon-Jeong. ¡°...Mother, I''ll be back soon.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly rushed toward the exit, Kang Eun-Yeong urgently cried out to him. ¡°Nooo, wait! Help me get rid of my tummy fat first! Oppa!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong grabbed her daughter''s arm. ¡°You,e with me! Why are you demanding your oppa to do something about your tummy fat! This is why I told you to stop stuffing your face with all those fried chickens and pig trotterste at night!¡±


    ¡°Force me to give up on my fried chicken?! I''ll give up on life first!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong proudly dered to her mother.


    ¡°Ohhh? Is that right? Fine! Let''s see who will win today! Come here, right now!¡±


    ¡°Nooo! Oppa, oppa! Help! No! I can''t let my humiliation be photographed by the paparazzo! Orabi, heeeeelp!¡±


    ¡°Hurry on, son. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with this girl!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled gently at her son before ring fiercely at her daughter.


    ¡°...Thank you, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly slipped outside the front door.


    After shutting the gate behind him, Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the darkened skies above.


    <i>''Forget outside, inside my home''s more like a warzone...!''</i>


    And wasn''t one''s home supposed to be filled with warmth and love?

 Chapter 438: Education (3)

    <h4>Chapter 438: Education (3)</h4>


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    A red supercar sped along the road still covered in darkness, its bottom perilously getting close to scraping the asphalt below.


    Kang Jin-Ho sitting behind the wheel was intensely mulling about something important.


    <i>''I should... get another bicycle.''</i>


    No, it wasn''t as if he wasn''t satisfied with his cars. It was more about... The propulsion of an engine could never match the sensation of Kang Jin-Ho propelling himself forward with a set of pedals. Truth be told, he ever so slightly preferred thetter sensation.


    If his destination was somewhere far away, Kang Jin-Ho obviously didn''t have a choice but to take his car. However, his desire to ride a bicycle was stronger if he didn''t have to travel too far from home.


    ¡°I should talk to Chief Jo about this.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, wasn''t his trusty Golden Elephant always by his side even before he got his driver''s license? It got him through the proverbial thick and thin, but that tunnel incident hadpletely destroyed what was arguably Kang Jin-Ho''s favorite ride in the modern era.


    Ever since that day, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been on a bicycle. If he had to go somewhere in early dawn like today, riding a bicycle could be a viable option. After all, Kang Jin-Ho could scoot around Gyeonggi Province without a problem on a bicycle... As long as he got the time of the day right, that was.


    <i>Vrooooom...!</i>


    Of course, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho was thinking of never driving cars again. He might have only started driving at Jo Gyu-Min''s urging, but nowadays? He was too enamored by the charm of his supercar to stop driving altogether now. The way it responded so sharply when he depressed the elerator or turned the steering wheel was simply too fun to give up.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the clock before slowing down a little. It seemed he had departed too early. At his current speed, he''d reach the Assembly in no time, and that would... cause a bit of a nuisance for the Assembly members.


    Rathermendably, Kang Jin-Ho had finally learned some social etiquette, which meant he now understood that other people needed time for themselves, too.


    <i>''Maybe I should stop by at a cafe or a rest stop on the way before... Mm?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly. A vehicle using high beams was rapidly approaching him from behind. Knowing from experience how this sort of thing usually ended, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but groan loudly.


    <i>''I can''t let that happen to this car, though...''</i>


    This Lamborghini was still brand-new. Buying a new car wouldn''t be a problem for Kang Jin-Ho, but... He could already imagine Jo Gyu-Min scolding him for wrecking another one as soon as importing it into the country.


    Should he elerate even faster? Or stop at a suitable ce to avoid that catastrophe? Just as Kang Jin-Ho began pondering this new quandary, he noticed something and tilted his head.


    <i>''There''s only one heamp?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly enhanced his eyesight and realized the mystery vehicle following him was a motorbike. Not just any random bike either, but a model he had already seen before.


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowed down even further, allowing the bike to catch up to him and slip next to the driver''s side. Although the Lamborghini''s body was low to the ground, the torso of the bike''s rider was pressed to the bike''s fuel tank, giving Kang Jin-Ho a good look at her helmet.


    <i>''Hmm. Her name was Elena, right?''</i>


    The helmet''s visor obscured her face, but it was still easy enough to guess her identity from her figure and the bike''s model.


    Elena raised her hand and pointed ahead. Her finger was pointing at a signboard that read, ''<i>Rest Stop, 5km ahead''.</i>


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. He didn''t have a reason to humor her, but... Well, he didn''t have anything better to do right now, anyway.


    He depressed the elerator and shot forward toward the distant rest stop.


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    After parking his car in a quiet spot, Kang Jin-Ho climbed outside and mouthed a cigarette right away. After lighting it, he watched Elena park her bike next to his car, climb off, then take her helmet off before hanging it on the bike''s handle.


    Elena quickly walked up to Kang Jin-Ho before bowing her head. ¡°Good morning to you.¡±


    ¡°...Hello.¡± Kang Jin-Ho greeted back.


    Even though his expression could only be described as unconvinced and wary, Elena was still relieved that Kang Jin-Ho decided to greet her back.


    ¡°I''m sorry about thest time.¡± Elena bowed deeply to apologize again.


    ¡°Mm... Sure, but this is getting awkward.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be. It was my fault, after all.¡±


    How should Kang Jin-Ho describe his impression of this woman? After tallying up the impressions from both encounters, he swiftly arrived at the conclusion of...


    ¡°...Your Korean is really fluent, Miss Elena.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that! Thank you! I studied a lot, you see?¡±


    What an... ''amazing'' thing to say, that. No matter how hard one studied, one would still have a tough time getting fluent in the unique intonations of a foreignnguage. However, Elena was so good at speaking Korean that if the natives heard her with their eyes closed, they would think she was born here.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°Okay, so... What do you want this time?¡±


    ¡°I''vee to apologize.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Elena''s expression stiffened. ¡°I was too rude and inconsiderate thest time. Even I can see that invading your privacy without informing you ahead of time was thoughtless of me. I''m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That''s enough apologizing for today.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Elena''s apologies right there and then. She seemed ready to apologize the whole day if he didn''t do something about it now. ¡°Let''s move on. I''d much prefer you get to the main topic as soon as possible. I have prior engagements to attend to.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case...¡± Elena pointed to the convenience store inside the rest stop. ¡°May I buy you a cup of coffee?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned but couldn''t say no to Elena''s brightly-smiling face.


    ***


    <i>Pshooi...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the tab of his canned coffee, took a sip, then put it down next to him.


    Elena tilted her head. ¡°There are chairs inside the rest stop, you know?¡±


    ¡°I need to smoke,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a casual shoulder shrug.


    ¡°...¡± Elena''s facial muscles twitched ever so slightly.


    They were supposed to discuss matters of great importance, yet the location Kang Jin-Ho chose was a wooden bench installed in the rest stop''s smoking area? Couldn''t they use one of the dining tables in the convenience store at least?


    Elena was suddenly tempted to yell out the cliched, <i>''This is the first time a man has treated me this way!''</i> And no, it wouldn''t be done with a positive intention, either!


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t care less what Elena was thinking, however. In fact, he had no desire whatsoever to chat with this woman in the first ce. It was just that he had spare time to kill, and that was why he even bothered to stop at this rest stop. If it weren''t for that, Kang Jin-Ho would never waste his time on a total stranger like her.


    ¡°Get to the point, please,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Allow me to reintroduce myself. My name is Elena.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho, tell me. Which country do you think I''m from?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Obviously from somewhere in the West.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Elena''s brows began quivering nonstop, unable to find the correct position to stop at. <i>''No, calm down!''</i>


    Asian men were famous for being stoic, weren''t they? Then again, most Asians Elena ran into so far hadn''t exactly been the strong-silent types. However, Kang Jin-Ho might be that stereotypical Asian man Elena ''knew'' about. And his attitude toward her most likely didn''t stem from any particr ill feeling he had for her.


    <i>''Besides, I can''t even get angry at him, anyway...!''</i>


    Elena took another look at Kang Jin-Ho.


    The investigation into Kang Jin-Ho was expected to take a lot of time. However, it ended nonsensically fast. Elena and the other operatives were taken aback by that, but the reason for this speedy conclusion of the investigation shocked them even further.


    Kang Jin-Ho was the type of man who required zero investigation. From the get-go, he didn''t try to hide information about himself. Bying in contact with a martial artist hailing from the Yeongnam Group, Elena and Co. got to hear all about the grisly details behind how Kang Jin-Ho devoured that martial arts organization in just one night.


    That martial artist''s description had been so vivid and energetic that the recording file ended up almost as long as an audio drama CD. Although it was great to feel the nerve-racking tension of the moment thanks to the martial artist''s vivid retelling...


    <i>''...No one would reveal so much about someone on their side like that!''</i>


    The martial artist was so forting that the interviewer even sheepishly asked if this was okay. But the reply he got was... ¡°No one told us to keep our mouths shut, you see?¡±


    Elena''s eyes narrowed in suspicion as she stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''So, this man is the same individual as the monster from that story?''</i>


    The sh of images was rather severe in Elena''s head. However, she knew that absurd story had to be true since her team had contacted others for confirmation, and out of the five individuals willing to talk, three had recounted the exact same thing!


    <i>''In other words, this guy is basically a demon king...''</i>


    In the memories of those witnesses, Kang Jin-Ho was a monster of god-like strength. The real-life Asura that reveled in ripping humans apart! An inhumane, merciless, cruel being who was also unfaltering and extremely powerful!


    After hearing all of that, Elena understandably grew nervous about this meeting. She even reconsidered it several times. Even she could tell that she only survived thest time thanks to the presence of other people nearby. In that case, what would happen if she was alone with Kang Jin-Ho?


    Elena hesitantly spoke up first. ¡°Uhm, I am...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    <i>''I guess he''s not in a good mood?''</i>


    Elena''s anxiety level steadily climbed higher at Kang Jin-Ho''s curt replies. If only she knew how things might turn out, she could''ve requested a guard to apany her. However, Elena ultimately chose toe alone in case the presence of another stranger identally triggered Kang Jin-Ho. Now that she was here, though... The thought of being alone with Kang Jin-Ho was making her legs subtly wobble.


    <i>''No, calm down! Having an extra guard will not make any difference, anyway!''</i>


    If this man before her eyes was indeed the monster from all those testimonies, then well... Even if every Round Table operative residing in Korea attacked Kang Jin-Ho together, no one would be able to even put a scratch on him.


    ¡°I''m from Great Britain.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And I came here to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho grew a little stupefied just then.


    Obviously, he had functioning eyes and could tell this woman was a foreigner. Since his brain was functioning just fine, he could also tell this blonde woman had a business with him. Even so, he was taken aback by the fact that a stranger had traveled all the way from Britain just to see him.


    Besides, Elena was so fluent in Korean that Kang Jin-Ho thought she was originally from this neck of the woods!


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked, ¡°How did you find out about me from all the way in Britain?¡±


    "You might not be aware of it, but Mister Jin-Ho, you are a huge celebrity in the world of shadows."


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Korea, Japan, China, and even Europe... Everyone in the world is paying close attention to every move you make, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Elena couldn''t help but sigh under her breath. How was she to exin this? ¡°I''m sure you''re aware of China being the center of the shadowy world.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He didn''t even have to think about that to reach that conclusion. Simplyparing the levels of the Chinese martial artists to that of Korea''s would''ve been enough to figure that much out.


    If modern-era China had managed to inherit even a quarter of the martial prowess of Zhongyuan during Kang Jin-Ho''s second life, Korea simply didn''t even stand a chance.


    Elena continued to speak, oblivious to Kang Jin-Ho''s inner thoughts. ¡°And Japan is another powerhouse, as well. The power bnce in East Asia is delicately poised. The Three Kings of China keep each other in check, while Japan in the distance keeps that taut tug-of-war in check. But that delicate bnce is slowlying undone. And it''s all thanks to you, Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°I see. So why are you here?¡±


    ¡°...The organization I belong to is understandably worried about this crisis. East Asia''s delicate bnce crumbling also signifies the bnce of the entire world crumbling, you see? So, our organization wishes to maintain the bnce no matter what.¡±


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit a new cigarette. He sucked in a deep puff, then released the unhealthy smoke slowly, oh-so-slowly, into the air.


    ¡°Our organization has determined that South Koreacks the ability to collect information. You are basically blind to events and movements taking ce in other nations. If this keeps up, the proverbial bomb will go off, and... Hence, we''d like to make an offer, Mister Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Elena confidently addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please work with us. Join us. And we promise to assist you in your quest to take over South Korea and maintain the bnce in East Asia.¡±


    After finishing her sales pitch, Elena quietly waited for Kang Jin-Ho''s response. However, she wasn''t anxious about it. She didn''t waste Kang Jin-Ho''s time with a lengthy preamble and got to the point immediately, which should be what he wanted from her. If he had a working brain, Kang Jin-Ho would surely understand that joining hands with Elena''s organization would benefit him.


    Unfortunately, Elena had no idea. She still had no clue who Kang Jin-Ho was.


    She simply wasn''t prepared for <i>what</i> Kang Jin-Ho was. Elena''s mistake this time was thinking that she had urately analyzed the individual named Kang Jin-Ho through testimonies of some random people.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely removed the cigarette from his lips just as a strange smirk floated up on his face. His white fangs gleamed coldly under the light next.


    ¡°Are you finished running your mouth?¡±

 Chapter 439: Education (4)

    <h4>Chapter 439: Education (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded like a whisper of a deviling straight out of Hell.


    He wasn''t trying to sound chilling by lowering his voice. He didn''t even sound all that threatening, either. Even then, his voice hit Elena''s eardrums like the scariest, most cruel sound she had ever heard.


    In that blink-and-miss-it moment, Elena thought all her hair had turned white.


    <i>''But why?!''</i>


    Her entire body shuddered from the puzzlement rearing its head after her fear subsided somewhat. Why was Kang Jin-Ho suddenly getting angry at her?


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly released another cloud of cigarette smoke into the air before stubbing the cigarette out. He lightly tossed the cigarette butt into a nearby ashtray, then got up from the bench. ¡°That''s right, your manners are important.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Remember this. I''m letting you go today because of your excessive politeness. Without that... You wouldn''t have walked away from here in one piece.¡±


    Elena''s lips trembled slightly. The puzzling disparity between the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she heard from testimonies and the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' before her eyes was breaking down, and the two figures were finally syncing as one in her mind.


    <i>''Is this Kang Jin-Ho''s real self?''</i>


    Elena couldn''t ept this. No, never mind epting anything, she couldn''t even understand it! How could this kind of man pretend like a normal person from earlier and go on about his daily life?!


    <i>''...A split personality disorder?''</i>


    That description seemed a perfect fit. Kang Jin-Ho right now was like a totally different person from a minute ago, as if his switch had been flipped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered your so-called rmendation. And you probably don''t need to wait for my answer, now do you? So, get out of my sight. And for your own health, you''d do well not to appear before me ever again,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before walking away.


    Elena grabbed at her chest as her body curled up into a ball.


    So scary. No, so terrifying!


    Her fear was so extreme that she became confused about the reasons for all this shivering. Was this all because of the terror, or was she suffering from a sudden panic attack?


    ¡°Keo-hurhk?!¡± Elena gasped painfully several times before being able to breathe properly again. She raised her head, her expression pale from shock and disbelief.


    She was scared. Deeply terrified. However, letting Kang Jin-Ho walk away like this was a terrible idea. For one, she didn''t even know why Kang Jin-Ho rejected her offer.


    If Elena let Kang Jin-Ho leave now, her organization would mark him for elimination... And that would mean she''d be his enemy!


    Enemy? Bing that monster''s enemy?


    <i>''Don''t screw with me!''</i>


    Elena had never experienced this level of oppressive pressure from any of the knights upying the Round Table. Antagonizing an individual capable of unleashing such pressure would be the absolute worst choice anyone could make!


    ¡°W-wait! Please wait!¡± Elena cried out.


    In all honesty, she did not want to stop Kang Jin-Ho. Her hair stood on its end at the mere thought of having to stop that man ande face to face with him again. However, her sense of duty¡ªher sense of responsibility¡ªstillpelled her to act.


    Elena had to look beyond preserving her health and do something far greater. Something far more important than her life...!


    ¡°Excuse me, but... But, can you talk to me for one more minute?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at her.


    ¡°Please. I beg of you,¡± Elena forced her unwilling legs to dash toward an open spot in front of Kang Jin-Ho, then went down on her knees. ¡°Please!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s disinterested eyes locked on Elena. ¡°Hmm. Do some people listen to you if you throw a tantrum like this?¡±


    Elena flinched in fear.


    ¡°How unfortunate. I''m not one of those people.¡±


    Elena looked up at Kang Jin-Ho, her trembling eyes filled with pleading.


    ¡°However, I am curious about something,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while tilting his head.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m curious about what makes you this desperate.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s because I...¡±


    ¡°First of all, stand up.¡±


    Elena stared at Kang Jin-Ho, still shivering.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted unhappily. ¡°Stand up. You''re supposed to look into the other person''s eyes while conversing. So, if your aim is to talk to me, get up. I don''t remember making you my subordinate, so I don''t want you to report to me like one.¡±


    Elena staggered back up to her feet. The air felt bone-chilling this morning. Even if the dawn was giving way to morning, this was still in the middle of a balmy summer. The air shouldn''t be cold, yet Elena still shivered from the chill.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms and stared at her. ¡°Now, speak. I''ll listen to whatever you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you¡­¡± Elena stuttered ungainly. She knew Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t want to hear this from her, but... But she simply had to ask. Because she couldn''t understand it with hermon sense. ¡°Why are you rejecting our offer? Surely, you wouldn''t have anything to lose by epting it. If you wish to remain independent and live a peaceful life even as threats from China and Japan loom over you, you will definitely need someone like us to gather information for you! You know this!¡±


    ¡°You are wrong about two things,¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly addressed Elena without waiting for her response. ¡°One. I don''t need information gathered by you people. Living independently or not is my problem. And I don''t have a habit of dragging other people into my problems. And two¡­¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up ominously.


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, shall we? It''s not that I need you people''s help, but more like you people wish to use me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Under the pretext of providing me with information, you were nning to make me do your bidding, weren''t you?¡±


    That was when Elena gleamed a new piece of information on Kang Jin-Ho. <i>''This man, he... He isn''t a mere martial artist!''</i>


    She had been too focused on the report. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' from all those testimonies sounded like he''d fit thebel of ''simple-minded barbarian'' to a T. A type of man who ignored other alternatives that could bring about even better results and simply relied on brute strength to deal with his problems!


    However, that assessment was wrong. Kang Jin-Ho was intelligent. Extremely so. A few minutes of conversation was enough for him to see through the intentions of Elena and her organization.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Elena disinterestedly. ¡°I''ll give you props for even thinking about using me. Honestly, I''ve never experienced a situation like this before in my life. For some reason, I''ve never met anyone wanting to use me until now.¡±


    <i>''Well, that doesn''t sound surprising. It''s obvious when you think about it,''</i> thought Elena. <i>Everyone you met must''ve known what kind of a person you are, after all!</i>


    Even Elena wouldn''t dare think about using Kang Jin-Ho if she had run into him before.


    ¡°Is that why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked eerily. ¡°This feels rather fresh and new. And not all that bad, as well. Maybe even a little amusing, too? However...¡±


    Suddenly, the eerie smirk disappeared from his face, reced by a scowl of a beast. Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly at Elena. ¡°Deliver this message to your superiors.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Today will be the only time I''ll treat this crap as a joke and let you go.¡±


    Elena urgently nodded away.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while staring at Elena''s pale face, then briefly nodded in eptance before turning around to leave.


    ¡°And one more thing¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered while not even bothering to look behind at Elena. ¡°As long as I''m not provoked, everything will be fine. If your side wishes to maintain the bnce, then it will be better for you to stop worrying about me and instead focus on preventing others from doing something stupid.¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me...¡± Elena summoned her courage once more and called out to Kang Jin-Ho again.


    She had been motivated by her sense of duty toward her organization until now, but at this very moment, she only wanted to satisfy her own curiosity.


    ¡°What if... What if <i>they</i> choose to target you? What will you do, then? How will you respond?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t answer. He simply turned his head partway and smirked at Elena. And when she saw his unusually-sharp fangs, Elena instinctively knew she had her answer. Kang Jin-Ho left behind the dazed Elena and drove away in his shy supercar.


    <i>Plop...</i>


    Elena fell to her butt while watching Kang Jin-Ho''s red car slip out of the rest stop. She couldn''t remain standing after all strength abandoned her legs.


    ¡°That was terrifying...!¡±


    She would never mutter that in the open if other people were around her. What a relief it was that she was all alone right now.


    ¡°This... It''s all wrong.¡±


    Everyone was wrong. The Round Table mistakenly determined that Kang Jin-Ho was a detonator thrown inside a storage full of explosives. They thought his presence in Korea was the cause of all the violent tremors in the surroundings.


    However, that was the wrong order of things. Kang Jin-Ho was not a detonator. No, he was the bomb itself! Kang Jin-Ho was not the trigger that threw East Asia into the turbulent waters, but a titan with the power to shake the entire region up to his whims!


    <i>''I need to report this!''</i>


    Elena realized she had to report this finding to the Round Table... before something terrible happened!


    If the Round Table made even the smallest mistake, it wouldn''t be the bomb storage called East Asia going up in mes, but Elena and her organization blowing up instead!


    Elena shot up to her feet and rushed toward her bike.


    ***


    A red supercar unhesitantly scythed through the road. The driver of this powerful and fast car, Kang Jin-Ho, was making an unreadable face.


    <i>''Europe, is it...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho felt ufortable about this revtion.


    <i>''I didn''t anticipate this.''</i>


    Elena''s sudden entrance was an unexpected variable. However, when he thought about it some more, it seemed inevitable. Martial arts developed along with humanity but regressed with the advancement of science.


    Kang Jin-Ho of now was not the same clueless modern-era man as his first life. His time in Zhongyuan taught him that the fantastical world of martial arts was all real... In that case, he should''ve anticipated that something simr to martial arts existed in the West, too.


    <i>''Martial arts...?''</i>


    No, that was wrong. This and that weren''t the same. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t exactly put his finger on it but still sensed what Elena possessed was different from his cultivation.


    ¡°...It must be magic.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned, his fangs baring in the dark. Everything that existed once before would always leave behind its traces somewhere. Even before he came in contact with the actual martial arts cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho already knew stuff about kung fu and magic, all thanks to movies, animations and novels.


    As it turned out, the hidden history had been passed down through the generations under the guise of fantasy. And when Kang Jin-Ho realized that truth, his horizons rapidly began expanding.


    This... wasn''t everything there was. The world Kang Jin-Ho knew was not everything it had to offer! Maybe, just maybe... Many experts, far stronger than Kang Jin-Ho could even imagine, must be hiding throughout the world... even now!


    Maybe the current era could be even more entertaining than back when Kang Jin-Ho was trapped within Zhongyuan. When his thoughts reached this far, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop theughter from forcing its way out of his throat.


    There it was. There was something else! Kang Jin-Ho was currently retreading the early steps of his cultivation journey. Even if he encountered a powerful enemy on this journey, it''d still be something he had already experienced in the past.


    However, Elena''s people should be different. Those people must''ve developed their martial arts in apletely different path than Kang Jin-Ho.


    What kind of martial arts were they practicing? And how high were their realms? Kang Jin-Ho''s body began burning from this intense curiosity.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly licked his lips. If Elena took his warning to heart, there shouldn''t be any shes, at least for the time being. However, if her organization still had other ideas... They should appear before Kang Jin-Ho very soon.


    Right now, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was torn. His desire to live quietly without worrying aboutplicated matters was viciously shing against his burning curiosity on this brand-new path of martial arts.


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''I need to calm down...!''</i>


    He had already revealed his opinion on the matter to Elena''s people. And now, it was up to them to decide whether to ept his will or try their hands on some other underhanded tactics.


    Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator even more.


    <i>Rumble, vrooooom!</i>


    The engine behind his head rumbled and writhed, causing the red supercar to shoot forward even faster.


    What if... What if those people ignored Kang Jin-Ho''s warning? What if they still dared to show up before him?


    ¡°...Then, I shall also show ''it'' to them.¡±


    Indeed, he''d show them who he was. And what his chosen path in martial arts was! Elena''s people would gain a new understanding, a new knowledge... But thepensation would definitely be costly for them.


    ¡°Kekekeke...!¡±


    A twisted cackle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips as his foot sunk deeper into the elerator. And the red Lamborghini elerated faster and faster.

 Chapter 440: Education (5)

    <h4>Chapter 440: Education (5)</h4>


    ¡°Young man! Are you insane or what? Answer me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply bowed his head. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Seriously now! How could you pretend you didn''t hear us when we told you to stop the car through the loud speaker? Didn''t you hear our car''s sirens?¡±


    ¡°No, officer. I didn''t hear them,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly replied.


    ¡°What the hell? Young man, were you deliberately looking to cause trouble? You were driving that fast, yet you were also ying music so loud that you couldn''t hear anything happening outside your car? Listen, young man! If you''re not worried about points in your license, then at least be worried about losing your life in a crash! That''s the important thing! Do you understand me, young man!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, officer.¡±


    ¡°I''m assuming you''re rich, judging from your car. Tell me, wouldn''t you be rolling in your grave kicking yourself after you didn''t even get the chance to spend all your wealth?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry, officer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had never apologized so much before in his life since his birth as today.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, who had never bowed to anyone even when someone thrust a de to his throat or knelt in defeat even as a spear stabbed into his gut... was shrinking pitifully in front of the power of a public official with zero martial arts cultivation.


    ¡°Young man, I was about to p you with obstruction of justice as well but decided not to after how you noticed me and mmed on your brakes. That''s the only reason why I''m letting you off the hook with a proverbial p on the wrist! If you hadn''t stopped, things would''ve been far worse for you, do you hear me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, officer.¡±


    There once was a time when... When even the Emperor, the ruler of all things under the heavens, couldn''t act haughty and mighty in the presence of Kang Jin-Ho. Back then, Kang Jin-Ho was the symbol of all martial artists. A symbol of terror... and the absolute ruler of the demon cult!


    Every holder of public office tried to avoid Kang Jin-Ho. Government officials and imperial soldiers prayed Kang Jin-Ho would never show up in their districts. But now...


    ¡°Young man, you must stick to the speed limit! Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, officer. I''m sorry.¡±


    But now, those good times were long over. Kang Jin-Ho was powerless in the face of the terrifying authority ruthlessly pressuring him.


    ¡°How could you drive so fast, anyway?! Was it not scary for you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Sure, let''s say it''s a phase. Recklessness of youth or something like that. However! At the very least, let''s not try to inconvenience or even trouble our fellow road users, shall we! Can you imagine how shocked other road users were when you recklessly overtook them!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Be more careful next time. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, officer. Again, I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± The police officer finished writing the speeding ticket and handed it over to Kang Jin-Ho before climbing into his patrol car.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the cop car drive off and sighed deeply.


    Oh, his cherished (?) past...


    ***


    ¡°Mm? What is that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply after noticing a piece of paper in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho said nothing and looked away sheepishly while entering Bang Jin-Hun''s office.


    Bang Jin-Hun asked again. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...It''s a speeding ticket.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hah. Hahahaha...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun burst outughing while holding his gut. ¡°I knew this would happen one day after seeing how you drove like a madman! Didn''t I tell you to take it easy behind the wheel?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bitterly smacked his lips. He knew he had no excuses to offer.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I told you to observe thew.¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master Bang, it''s a little weird to hear you lecturing me about upholding thew.¡±


    ¡°Eii~, what are you even talking about? I''m a safe-as-you-get driver with a history of two decades of zero idents. And I haven''t even done something asmon as jumping the light, you know? At least when ites to driving, I can confidently say I''m better than you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sourly pouted.


    ¡°In any case... Please do your best to stick to speed limits. Mister Jin-Ho, I''m guessing you always drive fast regardless of speed cameras. Am I right about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°That''s one of the hot topics trending in the newstely. People areining about how the wealthy scions of Gangnam break all sorts of speed limits but get only pped on the wrists with pathetic fines. As a citizen of this nation, it''s not nice to sow disharmony with your fellow countrymen, wouldn''t you say? I mean, your car already has that effect with other road users, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Whew-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head before taking a seat. Although he was one-sidedly getting punted around here, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to counterattack while knowing he was in the wrong.


    ¡°Kekekeke... I knew that one of these days, you''d get burned real bad by your driving habits, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you''re thoroughly enjoying this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did Ie across that way? My apologies. Wasn''t my intention. I''mmenting what happened, actually. Yes,menting...¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s pout got a little deeper, so Bang Jin-Hun decided to change the topic right away.


    Although making fun of Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly one of the most exciting things Bang Jin-Hun could think of, trying his luck even more than this couldnd him in <i>very</i> hot water.


    ¡°Ahem, so... You said you''d start from today, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Got it. I made all the necessary preparations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. However, before we start, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm? About what?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned while rubbing his chin. ¡°China, Japan, and now Britain, too? ...No, wait. Rather than Britain, I should say Europe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    After listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s description of his encounter with that foreign woman, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath.


    <i>''East Asia, eh...?''</i>


    When Bang Jin-Hun thought about it, it seemed so bloody obvious.


    Borders might have separated different nations on the map, but everyone was linked to each other under the surface. Maybe it was better to assume that national borders were responsible for making various nations more sensitive toward their neighbors and their internal struggles.


    South Korea was going through an upheaval right now, and the neighboring nations would obviously not sit back and watch this situation unfold.


    <i>''Did I fall for a trap of my mind''s creation?''</i>


    Failing to consider this possibility was a massive oversight on Bang Jin-Hun''s part. Basically, he let himself fall intocency. Historically, invasions and countries influencing others were usually instigated byrger, stronger nations toward smaller, weaker nations. That was why Bang Jin-Hun didn''t think the changes within South Korea would have altered the situation in the stronger nations surrounding it.


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply when his thoughts reached this far. With the variable named Kang Jin-Ho existing right next door to them, both Japan and China wouldn''t have been able to sit still and do nothing. What if it had been either Bang Jin-Hun or Kim Seok-Il uniting the Korean martial world instead of Kang Jin-Ho? Things might not have ballooned to this degree.


    ¡°Okay, so... Our neighbors are getting restless, in other words?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Judging from that woman''s tone, yes. It seemed that way.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun felt an onset of migraine and forcefully massaged his temples. While groaning loudly, he shook his head. ¡°Bloody hell... If we think about it, there''s North Korea in the mix, too...¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°I was too focused on stabilizing South Korea''s martial world to think that far ahead. Then again... I''m pretty sure nothing would''ve changed even if I did think about it.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun did expect the Japanese to target Kang Jin-Ho, but he thought it''d be to settle the score between them. He didn''t expect Korea''s ind neighbors to be this interested in the penins itself.


    Bang Jin-Hun getting caught off-guard was understandable, though. From Japan''s perspective, South Korea must''ve looked like an ownerless mountain, yet the Japanese didn''t do anything until now. That was why Bang Jin-Hun thought all of Korea''s neighbors would maintain the status quo, but now...


    Bang Jin-Hun raised his hands in a surrendering position. ¡°Let me be honest here, Mister Jin-Ho. This is way out of my capabilities to deal with. How are we supposed to respond to this information? And what should I do in this situation? I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mister Jin-Hun. It''s all too sudden, after all.¡±


    ¡°If I''m being honest... I thought I was ying in the big league while fighting against the former Assembly Master for control of the Assembly. Nowadays, though... I keep getting reminded that I have been extremely wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°No need to beat yourself down, Mister Jin-Hun,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°Uh-whew... I don''t know what to do,¡± Bang Jin-Hun got up while looking tired. ¡°...Ah! I have something to report to you. I''m sure you''ll be displeased about this news, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Bang Jin-Hun hesitated and fidgeted a bit before grimacing. ¡°Lee Seong-Hwi has escaped, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew more serious than before while asking Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I see. But, mm...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Who is this Lee Seong-Hwi?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The confused Kang Jin-Ho tilting his head and the speechless Bang Jin-Hun mping his mouth shut stared at each other in silence for a while.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Doesn''t matter.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I thought I should apologize to you. You told us to take good care of that bastard, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don''t remember saying that, though? I merely asked you to deal with him appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Even then...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up the cup of now-cold coffee and took a sip. ¡°It''s not like I''m interested in that man''s fate, anyway. I have other things to focus on, after all.¡±


    ¡°Even so, that bastard knows where Kim Seok-Il is. Considering that, maybe we...¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t change anything.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun raised his head a little and studied Kang Jin-Ho''s mood. He wanted to figure out if Kang Jin-Ho was being serious right now or trying not to make him feel guilty about his slip-up.


    <i>''Huh. He''s serious...''</i>


    Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho never cared about things in the past?


    To Kang Jin-Ho, people like Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seok-Hwi were nothing more than characters from already-finished events of the past. As long as they didn''t impact his current life, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t care less about them even if he tried.


    Such a mindset was something ''normal'' people would find hard to understand.


    ¡°Both of those bastards... Especially Kim Seok-Il, can be persistent, Mister Jin-Ho. Now that they have escaped, they will try whatever it takes to get back at you.¡±


    ¡°And that day would be their funeral,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun felt a chill run down his spine at how unconcerned Kang Jin-Ho was.


    <i>''Damn it. I keep forgetting about it...!''</i>


    It was easy to forget how cruel and destructive Kang Jin-Ho could be after seeing him show up with a speeding ticket for driving way past the speed limit or listening to hisints about his mother nagging the hell out of him. And the result of Bang Jin-Hun''s forgetfulness was getting mildly shocked every single time.


    ¡°...Even so, anything can happen, so please be careful,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    ¡°Whew. For now, I''ll speak to Director Lee Jung-Geol about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Director Lee Jung-Geol, you say? Why?¡±


    ¡°He is more knowledgeable than me about all this international stuff, you see.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°What will you do, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°I''ll be ''talking'' to your people as I originally nned.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned deeply. ¡°Please go easy on them.¡±


    ¡°I was originally thinking of doing just that but... I''ve changed my mind now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    The smile disappeared from Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he furrowed his brow. ¡°If Japan and China indeed start targeting Korea, they won''t juste after me. No, they would try to exterminate Korea''s martial society and turn this ce into their territory.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was certain about it since that was Zhongyuan''s way of doing things.


    ¡°In that case, the Martial Assembly will be their number one target. Korea''s martial society is the Martial Assembly in a different name, after all.¡±


    ¡°You''re correct, Mister Jin-Ho. I agree.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Objectively speaking, you don''t have a chance of victory in your current state.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that''s also correct.¡±


    ¡°Even if you manage to stop the first wave of invasion, it''d be nothing more than a hollow victory at the cost of great sacrifices. That would mean you will be handing everything on a silver tter to the other nation biding their time. As such... We need to prepare ordingly.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun kept nodding away. Everything Kang Jin-Ho said was correct. ¡°In that case, this preparation you speak of is...?¡±


    ¡°Getting stronger, of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a firm voice, his expression graver than before. ¡°Me, and everyone else, too.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s lips parted and quivered. He... He desperately wanted to ask. It''d be perfectly eptable for him to shut up and just follow Kang Jin-Ho, but Bang Jin-Hun still wanted to confirm this one thing.


    And the answer to this question was the most crucial factor in determining not just the martial artist Bang Jin-Hun''s future, but even the Korean Martial Assembly''s fate.


    ¡°May I ask you something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do we only have to follow you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m asking if... If we follow you, can we be as strong as you, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked, not a single trace of mirth visible anywhere in his expression.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up at that determined expression, and Bang Jin-Hun began shuddering at how chilling that smirk was.


    This... This was it! This was the answer he was looking for!


    Forget thousands of verbal assurances, that smirk alone was enough to steel Bang Jin-Hun''s resolve.


    ¡°I''m not sure how to answer you. However, I can still give you an assurance on something. That would be...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. ¡°The ones following me and learning from me being weaklings? My pride will not allow it. You asked me if you''ll be stronger, didn''t you?¡±


    Powerful emotions overflowed in Bang Jin-Hun''s expression as he listened.


    Kang Jin-Ho dered without a shred of hesitation. ¡°I will make you strong. No matter what it takes!¡±

 Chapter 441: Elucidating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Elucidating (1)</h4>


    ¡°What''s wrong with that dude?¡±


    ¡°Who? Oh. I''m not sure myself. He''s totally out of ittely.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That''s a surprise,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan, feeling somewhat baffled by the sight of Cheon Tae-Hun in the distance.


    <i>''That is so weird...''</i>


    The ''Cheon Tae-Hun'' Yi Myeong-Hwan knew was a cynical man, the type to always speak in a slightly negative and annoying way. However, his skills were the real deal, and his judgment ice-cold, so his slightly-annoying personality came across as ''cool'' to other people. That was who Cheon Tae-Hun was.


    Thanks to his... peculiar personality, Cheon Tae-Hun cut a rather prizing figure among the Assembly members, but... At the very least, Yi Myeong-Hwan found Cheon Tae-Hun ''cool.'' If some random idiot with zero abilities acted like that, they would swiftly be aughing stock, but Cheon Tae-Hun''s skills were a real deal.


    Although Cheon Tae-Hun''s sheen had dulled ever so slightly after the appearance of a monster named Kang Jin-Ho, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call Cheon Tae-Hun a genius. Wasn''t he the hidden ace Bang Jin-Hun had kept secret from everyone until the end?


    If the individual representing Lee Jung-Geol''s faction was the long-forgotten Lee Seong-Hwi, then Cheon Tae-Hun was undoubtedly the representative of Bang Jin-Hun''s faction.


    What about Kang Jin-Ho, then? Saying he was a part of Bang Jin-Hun''s sphere of influence would be stretching the truth too much, so...


    In any case...! Cheon Tae-Hun was someone that important, yet right now... He was sitting by himself, seeminglypletely dazed out of his mind.


    ¡°I wonder, did something happen to him?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head.


    Obviously, something did happen. Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t the type to sit still like a zombie without a reason, after all!


    What baffled Yi Myeong-Hwan was that Cheon Tae-Hun wouldn''t be that dazed regardless of whatever happened to him!


    ¡°Could it be Cheon Tae-Hun is depressed about Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s order to assemble?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shot back. ¡°Say something that makes sense, will you?!¡±


    ¡°Chill, dude. I''m just saying. Why are you losing your sh*t with me?¡±


    ¡°I''ll chill once you stop spewing rubbish, okay?¡±


    ¡°What the hell... I''m not talking crap, though? Think about it. If you were Cheon Tae-Hun, you''d feel disappointed and hollow, too. He''s Bang Jin-Hun''s heir apparent, so he probably thought his future is rosy and secure and all that, but now, Mister Kang Jin-Ho wants to train other people, too? No wonder he''d feel deted like a balloon. Besides, there''s a real chance of us leapfrogging Cheon Tae-Hun by learning from Mister Kang Jin-Ho, right?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was about to argue back but chose to stop himself. He slowly shook his head while groaning under his breath.


    <i>''We''re not here to mess around, you dumbass...''</i>


    Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan was just as excited and brimming with anticipation of Kang Jin-Ho''s uing training session as everybody else in this auditorium. His anticipation was so great that his heart was pounding like crazy... As if it''d explode at any second now!


    How could he not be excited after that day when Kang Jin-Ho destroyed the Yeongnam Group by himself?


    On that day, Yi Myeong-Hwan became Kang Jin-Ho''s number one follower, and no one could im otherwise. He was a firm believer of ''strength'' being all the proof necessary for a martial artist to prove their worth, so to his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho was like the personification of godly strength that showed up literally out of nowhere.


    <i>''Yup, that was f*cking scary...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan still could vividly recall the sight of the Yeongnam Group martial artists getting swept away by Kang Jin-Ho as if they were fallen leaves of autumn.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s strength, his cruelty, his viciousness! That was the ideal figure that all martial artists aspired to!


    People would usually get jealous andpetitive after seeing someone their age achieve so much more than them. However, that story didn''t apply when it came to Kang Jin-Ho.


    One could only get jealous if there was a possibility of catching up one day. In the face of strength existing on a much higher realm, the only thing anyone would feel was not jealousy but... pure, unadulterated awe. And...


    And the thoughts of unraveling the mystery behind Kang Jin-Ho''s otherworldly strength¡ªeven if by little¡ªfrom his lessons endlessly excited Yi Myeong-Hwan. Others also thought the same, at least as far as Yi Myeong-Hwan could tell.


    ¡°Okay, so... Uhh, what are we supposed to learn today, though?¡±


    Half of the martial artists gathered in the auditorium were clearly excited, but the other half looked worried. It was understandable, since this thing called ''right timing'' to receive teachings existed in martial arts.


    Martial artists whose cultivation had reached a high-enough realm would limit the age of their potential disciples to below ten years old. That was because older children with their skeletal growth already finished and trained in other schools of martial art techniques wouldn''t see much of an improvement.


    But the folks assembled inside this auditorium were a bit too old to learn new martial arts techniques even though they still belonged to the Assembly''s younger generation. Even If Kang Jin-Ho possessed godly strength, leading them to a higher realm should still be no easy task.


    And that was why Yi Myeong-Hwan found the notion of decreasing the gap between him and Cheon Tae-Hun absurd. Laughable, even.


    Even if it was Kang Jin-Ho instructing them, such a thing should still be next to impossible! After all, they were all martial artists here. Although their chosen methods, and the resulting efficiency, were different, everyone here still trained to the extreme in the hopes of getting stronger.


    Improving a newbie''s strength in a rtively short period was easily doable, but pushing an already-trained pro to the next stage was extremely difficult. As one climbed higher and higher, the differences between each level would only growrger and harder to ovee, after all!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan quietly muttered, ¡°Even if it''s Mister Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s nothing,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head.


    He didn''t feel the need to air his doubts in public. He didn''t want to trample on the excitement and anticipation of everyone here, anyway. Besides, Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho most likely already knew about the stuff Yi Myeong-Hwan was worried about, to begin with.


    Even if the folks here had no hopes of bing extremely strong, Kang Jin-Ho teaching them suitable training methods and adjusting their martial paths should prove to be enormously helpful.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far, the auditorium''s door opened, and Bang Jin-Hun walked inside. However, no one stared at their Assembly Master. Their attention was too focused on Kang Jin-Ho walking in behind Bang Jin-Hun for that.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun smacked his lips ruefully as if he also noticed that. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''m getting the cold-shoulder treatment thanks to you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°It must be the issue of poprity, then.¡±


    ¡°Huh-uh? What do you mean by that, Mister Jin-Ho? Don''t you know how popr I am in the Assembly? Everyone likes me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s the case.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like you don''t believe me.¡±


    ¡°No, I do.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow. ¡°But you don''t look like you do?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled.


    <i>''I have to believe it, though.''</i>


    How could Kang Jin-Ho not believe that poprity im knowing what this crybaby had managed to achieve so far? Bang Jin-Hun might have worked hard to build his faction over the years, but it still didn''t even amount to half of the Assembly. That was his situation, but Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden interference helped him absorb Lee Jung-Geol''s faction in the proverbial blink of an eye. And a short whileter, he even got to devour another faction called the Yeongnam Group, which was supposed to be even more powerful than the Martial Assembly!


    Considering Bang Jin-Hun had been recklessly building his faction solely for the purpose of opposing Lee Jung-Geol, his influence realistically shouldn''t even reach ten percent in this chaotic organization called the Martial Assembly. In that case...


    Even if Bang Jin-Hun was riding on the back of a tiger called Kang Jin-Ho, it was still quite a feat for him to lead the Martial Assembly with such a tiny faction as his backup. And with no discernible problem, too!


    <i>''That''s something I can''t even dream of doing...''</i>


    What if Kang Jin-Ho decided to take charge and step into the light? Most likely, the Martial Assembly wouldn''t have found its stability. At least not this quickly. Back when he became the demon cult''s leader, countless peopleined about how they couldn''t ept an outsider like Kang Jin-Ho upying that noble position meant for those who started their martial journey with the demon cult.


    Kang Jin-Ho responded by ruthlessly suppressing or outright eliminating every voice that used the pretext of legitimacy to resist and undermine him. Once the demon cult was bathed in blood, all the survivors had no choice but to bow their heads in fear before the name of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Even though that was a swift and efficient way of dealing with that kind of problem, it had to apany excessive blood-letting, as well. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know of a better way to handle that situation. He simply didn''t know how to appease and negotiate with those who refused to follow him, after all!


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho acknowledged the man named Bang Jin-Hun. This man''s ability to lead was something Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even dream of matching in his lifetime. Besides, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s violent method reveal its fatal limitation near the end of his life?


    Bang Jin-Hun had proven himself to be an amazing leader for calmly and stably leading a massive organization made up of diverse individuals without shedding a single drop of blood.


    <i>''I got lucky.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho genuinely thought he got lucky this time. Unlike his past lives when he had to fight all alone, the situation was markedly different this time. He had his family with him in this life. Park Yu-Min was here, too. Jo Gyu-Min entered his life at the perfect time, and Bang Jin-Hun showed up not too long afterward.


    Something like this never happened in Kang Jin-Ho''s past. If only Kang Jin-Ho had just one more person who didn''t prioritize benefits and genuinely wanted to help him... Maybe, his life could''ve been different.


    Although, was Kang Jin-Ho''s current situation all down to his luck? Or could it be that Kang Jin-Ho was no longer Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and worked hard to be someone capable of reaching out to other people? He couldn''t tell.


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. ¡°What''s the matter, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing important,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head to get rid of all the distracting thoughts, then calmly caught his breath. ¡°So... I''m assuming these people are ''it''?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But... Teaching all these people at once is impossible. I''m sure you know this?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Judging from the number of people affiliated with the Martial Assembly, not just those assembled here, there should be over ten thousand martial artists in the Korean penins alone. Teaching every single one of them was physically impossible.


    So, the correct course of action was to assemble those who clearly had the potential and teach them, then let them act as ''assistant instructors'' to spread the teachings.


    ¡°This is basically our Maginot line, Mister Jin-Ho. Teaching anyone older than these folks will not yield much results,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while ncing at the crowd.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while thinking about the problems with teaching the older crowd. One was a minor problem, but the other one was much more serious.


    The minor problem had to do with teaching different cultivation methods to martial artists approaching forty years of age. Doing that could cause more harm than good in the long run. As for the much-more-serious problem, it was about whether or not those martial artists would even want to learn Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation methods.


    The pride of those who had walked a single path for decades was unfathomably strong. Some among them did try their best to reform themselves and find a new direction, but their numbers were few.


    Kang Jin-Ho also scanned the crowd before nodding slightly. ¡°It seems we have no choice but to demonstrate tangible results to convince them.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''ve been thinking about, Mister Jin-Ho. If I could, I wanted to force everyone to learn from you, but my authority still isn''t widely epted for that, you see¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered, a hint of bitterness creeping into his voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Assembly Master Bang, I think what you''ve achieved so far is already incredible.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Thank you for saying that even if you didn''t mean it. Truth be told, I... I''m figuratively dying inside from doing this job, you see?¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled good-naturedly.


    Kang Jin-Ho also chuckled along with him, his eyes taking in the sight of the crowd before him. For now, what he should do was demonstrate to everyone how much stronger a martial artist would be with Kang Jin-Ho''s training. As that was the goal, the martial artists assembled inside this auditorium served a crucial purpose.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Then, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then stepped forward toward the edge of the podium. He stood there in silence, studying the crowd before him.


    <i>''Is he the same person?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan looking up suddenly felt this sense of extreme discrepancy wash over him. Kang Jin-Ho''s outward appearance didn''t look any different. Even his expression was the same as that day.


    However, calling this Kang Jin-Ho before everyone''s eyes a different man from the monster they saw on that fateful day wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Honestly speaking, this Kang Jin-Ho resembled a university student stepping up to the podium to start a speech. Obviously, his good looks meant Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look like an ordinary man, but... Take away his looks, and Kang Jin-Ho could pass off as any other random university student.


    <i>''Huh. A university student, eh...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan snickered at his own thoughts. The memories of that day were still vividly etched into his brain, so what bullsh*t was he on about university this and student that?


    That man, that monster, could turn everyone in this auditorium into bloody chunks of meat in the blink of an eye if that''s what he fancied. All the while cackling like a hungry man-devouring demon, no less!


    While Yi Myeong-Hwan was tightening his nerves before he became too rxed for his own good, Kang Jin-Ho finished scanning the crowd and got ready to address them.

 Chapter 442: Elucidating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Elucidating (2)</h4>


    ¡°First of all, I''d like to thank you foring here today,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before awkwardly coughing to clear his throat. <i>''This... doesn''t really suit me, does it?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rarely, if ever, had to step in front of a crowd and say something. Even back when he led the demon cult''s elites, which numbered several times higher than this crowd, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to do something as cumbersome as making a stirring speech.


    His job was to issue orders back then, and it was Azure Demon''s duty to convey the messages to the underlings. However, the era had changed, and what people demanded from the higher-ups had also changed ordingly. Since that was the case, Kang Jin-Ho knew he also needed to change.


    ¡°Over there. You,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly pointed at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan flinched and hurriedly got up. ¡°S-sir? You mean... me?¡±


    ¡°I know you, don''t I?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes! I apanied you back when you were heading to the Yeongnam Group, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly. ¡°I''m relieved to find a familiar face among you. I was getting a bit nervous about speaking in front of so many people, you see.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure how he was supposed to respond to that clear attempt at lightening the mood.


    <i>''Nervous?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was getting what now?


    Wasn''t that joke a bit too much? How could a monster like him get nervous?


    Getting nervous only happened when people were talking to those with simr status. If a regr person was told to address hundreds of other people like him, they might nervously shudder and start sweating buckets. However, would they behave the same way when addressing hundreds of kindergartners?


    ¡°I heard that Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun has assembled you all. However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°I''m not quite sure what to tell you.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, what did you hear beforeing here?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan dazedly listened to Kang Jin-Ho before realizing that question was directed at him. He jolted awake and stammered ungainly. ¡°Uh, oh... That...¡±


    Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan stuttered and failed to answer, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get impatient and quietly waited.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan rxed at the easy-going expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and calmed himself down with a fake cough. ¡°Uhm, yes. I''m... not sure if I should address you as Mister Kang Jin-Ho, but... uh... Forgive me since I''m not sure how to address you. I''vee here after being told that you''ll be teaching us. And that I can be stronger by receiving your wisdom.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. And you believe that, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan confidently replied. ¡°I witnessed the truth that day, after all.¡±


    No other exnation was necessary. The powerful ma that attracted all these people here was the memories of Kang Jin-Ho destroying the Yeongnam Group that day. And they didn''t even need exnations or detailed breakdowns on how Kang Jin-Ho would strengthen them.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho had already proven himself. And with the surest, most impactful method, too! Demanding him to exin his n was an incredibly arrogant thing to do in that case. No one here was conceited enough to do that.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan knew he could answer without hesitation.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question. ¡°Does that mean you wish to learn from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It''s something I''ve been dreaming of. I''ll definitely say yes.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips faintly curled up at that reply. And Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach at that smirk. Because it... contained clear ridicule.


    Then, Kang Jin-Ho''s tone of speech changed. ¡°Even if you might die during my teachings?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan began thinking that his memories and reality had finally aligned. That somewhat naive-looking Kang Jin-Ho from a second ago was morphing into the monster from Yi Myeong-Hwan''s memories.


    He wasn''t sure what caused this switch. Just a subtle tweak in Kang Jin-Ho''s expression shouldn''t be enough to make Yi Myeong-Hwan feel this way.


    There was no easy way to exin it, but... But, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s instincts were screaming at him. They said that this ''Kang Jin-Ho'' was not the same creature as the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' from a few seconds ago.


    ¡°Now, answer me.¡±


    What was the question again? Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind wasn''t with him at this moment. The task of conversing face-to-face with this monstrous Kang Jin-Ho was like a nearly-unbearable pressure crushing down on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s psyche. Even though Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t being hostile to him.


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly had an epiphany¡ªand appreciation¡ªabout those Yeongnam Group martial artists that didn''t back off and tried to confront Kang Jin-Ho that fateful day. Those people were truly gutsy. Incredibly brave. Yi Myeong-Hwan never quite understood why people kept saying the Yeongnam Group was far ahead of the Martial Assembly until now, but this situation helped him see the light. However, he didn''t have a choice, really.


    .


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan had been stuck in the same situation as those folks, he''d have turned tail and run from there. Those Yeongnam Group martial artists deserved enormous respect and acknowledgment for trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho and even pointing their weapons at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...! Ah!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up instantly and stammered again. ¡°Can you... Can you ask me that question again?¡±


    ¡°I asked you if you''ll still be okay with the possibility of dying during my training.¡±


    ¡°That... I...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t immediately answer. Then again, how was he supposed to respond to a question like this?


    Obviously, no one wanted to die. So, Yi Myeong-Hwan should say no here. However, how could he say that in front of this man and in this atmosphere?


    Thankfully, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho never expected an answer from Yi Myeong-Hwan as he began tutting loudly. ¡°I see that you''ve been living afy life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd of martial artists inside the auditorium. Every single one hurriedly lowered their head to avoid meeting eyes with him. Finding enough guts to hold Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze wasn''t easy enough to cultivate, it seemed.


    ¡°...Everything in this world demands appropriatepensation,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a cold, withdrawn voice. ¡°Learn just enough to be moderately strong... You can never truly be strong with such a rubbish mindset. You are weak not because your martial art techniques are bad. No, it''s because you never fought tooth and nail before.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan and his Martial Assembly peers wanted to deny that. Some among them had sacrificed their youth in the pursuit of their martial arts. They minimized sleep and break times and trained nonstop to the point where trying to do more would''ve been physically impossible.


    While their peers were having fun and enjoying their lives, these people dedicated their entire beings only to walking the path of their martial arts. But now... Kang Jin-Ho said they weren''t fighting hard enough? Just how much more were they supposed to sacrifice, then?


    ¡°I shall make you stronger,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked ominously. ¡°You will attain strength beyond your wildest imaginations.¡±


    Their hearts began racing at that announcement. Even though the Assembly''s martial artists were on the receiving end of Kang Jin-Ho''s insults, his promise was still powerful enough to shake their hearts.


    ¡°However!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his index finger. ¡°Half of you... will die!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And no, I''m not trying to mess with you. Let''s be perfectly clear about something. I''m not the type to enjoy pulling pranks on people. Precisely half of you will die. However, if you beat that fifty percent odds of survival...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately finish his sentence, instead choosing to draw it out until everyone''s attention waspletely focused on him. ¡°Not only will you be stronger, but I shall also help you see apletely different world. A new realm! And I am capable of making it happen.¡±


    Utter silence...!


    The silence was so still and oppressive that it verged on crushing everyone ruled the auditorium''s interior. Not even one person inside dared to breathe loudly.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to address the crowd. ¡°I don''t know any tricks or shortcuts. How to be strong in a short period of time? Such a thing does not exist. My martial arts, the path of cultivation I chose, is straightforward and honest. You will be as strong as your suffering. You will be as strong as all the blood you shed! It would be strange if a man going through Hell didn''t grow strong at the end of his experience. What I''m about to show you isn''t some wishy-washy training regime, but Hell itself!¡±


    Someone in the crowd nervously swallowed.


    ¡°I won''t force you to do this. There is no need for that, anyway. Those who unwillingly follow my teachings will definitely lose their lives. That I guarantee you! So, I won''t force you. It''d be a waste of my time to train some punks who couldn''t even survive to be someone useful, after all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while lowering his hand. ¡°The people I''m looking for aren''t some random idiots wanting to receive training tips from me. Those who wish to be stronger, those who will try anything to attain power... Those with the determination to break through any sort of Hell with smiles on their faces for the sake of attaining greater strength...! That''s who I''m looking for!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd again. It was as if he was asking them whether they were prepared or not.


    ¡°Only those with the resolve wille and join me. That will be all for today. One day from now... I shall start epting applicants.¡±


    Was it because Kang Jin-Ho had announced the grace period of one day? The tension in the auditorium, which had been taut enough to cut through with a knife, suddenly loosened slightly.


    But then, Kang Jin-Honded onest blow to this slightly rxed atmosphere.


    ¡°One more thing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as a cruel smirk floated upon his lips. ¡°You better not apply while thinking that I''m bluffing or exaggerating things. Doing that will really be a dog''s death for you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho baring his fangs and smirking was incredibly chilling to behold.


    ***


    ¡°No one''s gonna apply after that, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Bang Jin-Hun cried out while making a dismayed face. He and Kang Jin-Ho were already back in the Assembly Master''s office. ¡°What were you thinking, Mister Jin-Ho?! That''s not a show of your authority, more like a straight-up death threat! You basically told them, <i>I''m gonna kill anyone stupid enough to ask me for my teachings!</i>¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun continued to yell while tearing at his hair, but Kang Jin-Ho remained unperturbed. As a matter of fact, Kang Jin-Ho was enjoying a cup of coffee while rxing on a couch. ¡°Mm. I guess it''s okay to sample instant coffee every now and then.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t change the subject!¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned while doing his absolute best not to blow his top from sheer frustration.


    Convincing the younger generation to join the training already seemed like a tall order, even if carrots and other sweet incentives were dangled in front of their eyes, yet Kang Jin-Ho just had to issue those scary-sounding threats. In that case, who would want to apply now?! Even Bang Jin-Hun would flinch and hesitate at the suggestion of risking his neck, so it wouldn''t be any different with the younger martial artists, no?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, not everyone can risk their life every day like you, you know! Please remember that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do remember,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without showing much concern.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned in frustration. ¡°Then, why did you say all that back in the auditorium?¡±


    ¡°I know everyone doesn''t live that way. However, I don''t need people like that.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°What were you expecting from me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Were you hoping that I''d take in any random rabble and train them? Then, apud at my handiwork for raising the overall strength of the Assembly?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered coldly, sending shivers down Bang Jin-Hun''s spine.


    This Kang Jin-Ho was not his... ''daily'' self. His switch had been flipped up. Which indicated he was taking this matter very seriously.


    <i>''This guy, he... He''s not joking!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was seriously nning to put his words into action. He was genuinely thinking of thrusting the Assembly''s younger generation into the proverbial Hell, then picking the promising survivors to train them even further! However, such a method was simply too extreme in the modern era, was it not?!


    ¡°Assembly Master Bang. There is no need for everyone to be stronger,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...May I know why you think that?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve noticed it already.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don''t follow?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho put the paper cup down and looked at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°The era is changing, Assembly Master Bang. Surely, you must''ve noticed how much behind-the-scenes maneuvering was necessary before you could move against your opponents. However, you can''t keep fighting like that. You having tens of thousands of troops and my forces numbering in the thousands are altogether meaningless. It''s not like every soldier in your army will go to war, anyway.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression froze. That was something he hadn''t thought about before.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued toy out his case. ¡°What we need is a small pool of elites consisting of truly powerful individuals. Focusing almost all of our resources into a few will ensure that we will be more agile and flexible by several folds.¡±


    As someone who had experienced it first-hand, Kang Jin-Ho could say this with utmost confidence. The demon cult boasted over ten thousand direct followers and called the vast mountain range of Shiwan Dashan its home, but Kang Jin-Ho as the demon cult''s leader only ever directlymanded a small number of people, including the members of the Demon mes. And the Demon mes were responsible for helping Kang Jin-Ho rule Gangho with an iron fist.


    The numbers game was meaningless in the face of a unit consisting of truly powerful elites. Since the uing battles weren''t between powerless civilians!


    ¡°...I understand what you''re trying to say, Mister Jin-Ho. I really do. However!¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly, his expression stiff. ¡°Will the younger generation agree to join us after you threatened them like that? Wouldn''t this whole thing be a colossal waste of time if no one applies? And you said recruiting and forcing people will be useless, too.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Someone will step up.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared into Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes. ¡°Regardless of era, regardless of factions...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    A faint smirk crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°There always are insane bastards, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun shook his head in resignation.


    Kang Jin-Ho was being serious again. He genuinely believed in what he was saying!


    <i>''Are we even doing the right thing here?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly thought it might be better for no one to apply and let this whole training idea be quietly forgotten. Unfortunately, he had a hunch that... that wouldn''t happen.


    He learned his lesson by now, after all. Whenever Kang Jin-Ho said something would happen, it''d inevitably happen sooner orter.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned under his breath, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho finishing his coffee.


    Kang Jin-Ho put his empty paper cup down and asked, ¡°I''d like another cup of coffee, please.¡±


    ¡°...Get it yourself.¡±


    That was the best ''resistance'' Bang Jin-Hun could offer under the current circumstances.

 Chapter 443: Elucidating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Elucidating (3)</h4>


    ¡°Why is it so hard for you to understand?!¡± Elena yelled while stomping her foot several times in frustration.


    Unfortunately for her, the middle-aged man appearing on the monitor before her didn''t respond to her temper tantrum, remaining still and taciturn. Actually, it seemed he evaluated Elena''s agitation as pathetic and childish, judging from the re in his eyes.


    - This is why I didn''t want you in Korea in the first ce. You''re far too emotional andck the capability to rationally judge the situation.


    ¡°What? Listen, Dad!¡±


    - It''s Knight Wiggins to you.


    ¡°In that case, this is a rmendationing straight from an agent of the Round Table, not your daughter!¡±


    - And that is where you got it all wrong.


    Wiggins'' expression began distorting. Even though the mask obscured his face and only his mouth could be seen, that was already enough to disy his considerable displeasure.


    - A mere Pawn like you offering your rmendation is overstepping your boundaries. I keep saying this, Pawn Elena, but you simply do not understand your position in the organization. This is why I was always against you joining the Round Table.


    Elena silently bit her lower lip. To other people, being a daughter of Knight Wiggins might seem like a blessing, but... To Elena, it was more like a curse.


    Whatever she did, Elena just couldn''t avoid peoplementing that her daddy''s status had given her an easy time. Since she didn''t want to hear that nonsense, Elena did absolutely everything in her power to hide that Knight Wiggins was her father while joining the Round Table. Even then, the stories spread quickly. After that, even the people who used to acknowledge her began looking at her in a different light.


    And, as all this nonsense continued to haunt her, even her so-called father refused to acknowledge her efforts. No wonder Elena felt like blowing her top from frustration.


    - Pawn Elena, your duty is to report, not offer your opinions. We''re not ying house here. No, the world''s fate hangs in the bnce depending on our choices. Do you honestly believe we require your opinions in such important epoch-changing matters?


    Elena clenched her fists so tightly that her nails began digging into her palms.


    - Those who fail to understand the importance of staying strictly objective in their missions do not have any right to call themselves an agent of the Round Table. If someone else more suitable was avable, I would''ve ordered you to return this instance!


    Elena shot back. ¡°Oh, really? I''m so grateful for how much you care about this measly little Pawn that I don''t even know how to sit still anymore, Knight Wiggins.¡±


    - You and your sarcasm still know how to twist my words around, don''t you?


    ¡°The only one doing the twisting around here is you!¡±


    - That''s enough.


    Wiggins'' figure in the monitor raised his hand abruptly.


    - No more of this. I have no time to humor your tantrums, Pawn Elena.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    - Now, report. Tell me everything you saw.


    Elena bit her lip again. Now that the official order was given, she had to abide by it. Voicing her unhappiness any further would really be like a little girl whining to her father. It was time for her to separate her personal feelings from official matters.


    ¡°The subject named Kang Jin-Ho was...¡±


    Once Elena''s exnation ended, Knight Wiggins rested his chin on his hand and began to mull over the information received.


    - So... That''s what he''s like?


    ¡°Yes. Everything I''ve said is truth.¡±


    - In that case, Kang Jin-Ho is far more dangerous than we initially thought.


    ¡°Yes. And we must not provoke him,¡± Elena urgently interjected. ¡°The Round Table''s approach itself was wrong from the get-go. He''s not someone we can use. A wild beast can never be tamed, Knight Wiggins. The way I see it, it''ll be better to leave Kang Jin-Ho alone. How about calming the situations in other nations through dialogue and¡­¡±


    - I''ve already reminded you that your opinions are not needed, Pawn Elena.


    Elena''s expression crumpled hideously. She tightly mped her mouth shut, but the light burning in her eyes still flickered and wavered.


    - Besides, you''re being foolish.


    Wiggins leaned back against hisrge, opulent-looking chair. After settling down morefortably, he leisurely addressed his daughter.


    - Humans always, with inevitable certainty, found a way to tame wild animals. Even the symbol of knights, horses, used to be wild, untamed beasts. Even your beloved dog began its genealogy as a wolf. Remember that.


    ¡°This is different, Knight Wiggins. There is no such thing as taming a tiger!¡±


    - Hmph. It seems you''ve never been to a circus before. It seems I''ve failed to let you experience things most children would have experienced during their upbringing. And my failure as a parent seems to have stunted your thought process as an adult. For that, I''m deeply regretful.


    ¡°Didn''t you say earlier that we shouldn''t bring up private matters in official business?¡±


    - Mm... Yes, you''re indeed correct. For that, I apologize.


    Knight Wiggins sat up straight and spoke in a far more somber attitude.


    - I now understand the danger posed by the individual named Kang Jin-Ho. And I also understand that dialogue is not possible with him. What you said about wild animals is actually correct, Pawn Elena. Rather than trying to tame a dangerous wild animal, it is easier to eliminate it altogether.


    ¡°What... What have you been listening to until now?!¡± Elena''s eyes began twitching as her voice grew louder. ¡°He''s dangerous. Incredibly so! Not even Master could exert such pressure and sense of danger like Kang Jin...¡±


    - You idiotic child!


    Wiggins roared coldly, his words stabbing like an icy dagger into her heart.


    - With your level of strength, you dare doubt Master in the open?!


    ¡°B-but...!¡±


    - You haven''t even had the chance to witness the tip of our Master''s greatness! Yet, you think you''re qualified to discuss our Master''s power! You barely managed to climb out of your well, yet you wish to swim in the ocean?!


    Elena shuddered in indignation. This man, this so-called father of hers... He clearly had no ns to listen to her. Out of all the knights in the Round Table, perhaps Knight Wiggins could be the least willing to acknowledge her abilities and achievements.


    As a matter of fact, Wiggins was dismissing Elena''s abilities outright simply because she was his daughter!


    - It''s unsurprising that you''d fear a small barking dog on the street than a muchrger one at home. Even so, you dare question Master''s greatness because some measly little punk threatened you?


    ¡°Do not forget that I''m also an agent of the Round Table!¡± Elena angrily shot back at Wiggins. His eyes behind the mask narrowed to slits, but Elena still didn''t lower her voice. ¡°I might look pathetic and unqualified in your eyes, but I''ve already sessfullypleted countless assignments until now. In other words, I''m not a brat cking off at home! And I''ve used my experience earned on the field and my abilities to analyze Kang Jin-Ho. Yes, you might be right aboutparing him to our Master. I could be an idiot for doing that. However, that still doesn''t change the fact that Kang Jin-Ho is more dangerous and terrifying than any individual I''ve encountered until now!¡±


    - And that still doesn''t change the fact that the Round Table has no reason to consider your sentiments and perspective.


    ¡°...!¡± Elena felt all strength rapidly drain out of her body. She finally realized that regardless of what she said or the evidence she produced, this so-called father of hers would never be convinced by her arguments.


    - The Round Table will decide what to do about him. As for you, you shall do nothing other than monitor him from afar. And report if something noteworthy happens.


    ¡°I''m only...¡±


    - And I''m warning you...!


    Knight Wiggins abruptly interrupted Elena.


    - Do not do anything foolish. I''m saying this precisely because I know you. Do nothing other than monitor the subject. If you do something, anything, that goes against the will of the Round Table, I shall recall you immediately even if it means we''ll be leaving a temporary blindspot in Korea! I repeat, we shall not ept any of your independent actions! Do you understand me, Pawn Elena?


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    - Then, till next time. Do your best.


    The screen went nk right after that non-farewell. Elena gritted her teeth at that cold send-off from her father. Her tightly-clenched fists shook in indignation under the table.


    The humiliation of being sneered at and underestimated by her own father swiftly transformed into rage bubbling in Elena''s heart. But what angered her even more was that Knight Wiggins hadprehensibly failed to understand her warning.


    <i>''I... I somehow need to stop them!''</i>


    Elena''s thoughts were not purely based on her rebellious streak toward her father acting up. The Round Table was obviously misjudging Kang Jin-Ho. Fatally so. That man should not be touched or provoked in any shape or form.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone to be tamed or easily assassinated as Wiggins had alluded to so casually. Carelessly angering him would only detonate the powder keg called East Asia. And the ripples from that explosion would rock the entire world soon afterward!


    ¡°Fuu-woooo...!¡± Elena sucked in a deep breath before analyzing the situation objectively.


    <i>''Actually, it''s not strange to see Knight Wiggins behaving that way.''</i>


    Indeed, it''d be weirder to see the Round Table suddenly decide to revise its ns based solely on Elena''s rmendations. After all, Elena was nothing more than one of the Round Table''s many agents. And the will of the Round Table was decided by the knights of the table discussing and debating at length. Even if it wasn''t Elena but some other agent making this report, the end result would''ve been the same.


    In other words, it didn''t matter what Elena did since nothing would influence the Round Table''s decision-making process. She couldn''t tell how the Round Table would choose to deal with Kang Jin-Ho, but Wiggins'' attitude just now indicated that it wouldn''t be in the realm of ''being friends''.


    That would be the absolute worst result imaginable.


    Elena began chewing on her fingernails.


    <i>''I... I need to do whatever it takes to mend our rtionship!''</i>


    She didn''te to this decision for her sake but for the world itself. To protect this world, the Round Table must never antagonize Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°...Did you just order me to do nothing?¡± Elena snickered derisively.


    Did Wiggins really tell Elena to stay her hands if she didn''t want to be emunicated by the Round Table? It seemed that man still didn''t know anything about his own daughter. Elena didn''t join the Round Table because she wanted to be a knight or something ''lofty'' like that. No, she wanted to help this world to the best of her abilities, and the Round Table seemed the best ce to achieve her goal. That was why she joined in the first ce.


    The order of things had been reversed. Even if the Round Table kicked her out, Elena would still unhesitantly act if it meant she could help the world. And her moment to make her decision had finallye.


    ¡°Even if a father is a thoroughly disappointing failure, it''s still the child''s duty to correct his mistake,¡± Elena got up, coolly turned away from the monitor and exited the room. ¡°Be grateful, you sorry excuse of a father. After all, I shall take on this thankless task for you and everyone.¡±


    Elena decided to speak to Kang Jin-Ho as soon as possible. Or, at least before the idiots of the Round Table did something truly regrettable.


    ***


    ¡°How troubling...¡± Wiggins muttered while rubbing his eyes. ¡°Just why... Why did it have to be her? Why did she get dispatched to such a crucial location? Isn''t this a severe oversight in the personnel department, Purvis?¡±


    Purvis sighed softly before cautiously raising his voice. ¡°May I be frank with you, sir?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°Knight, sir. In my opinion, you are too... dismissive of Pawn Elena.¡±


    ¡°...Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Purvis took his time before continuing. ¡°Pawn Elena is a capable agent, sir. She has sessfullypleted all the assignments given to her. And her set of skills is extensive, as well. And her fluency in variousnguages is absolutely crucial for our organization as we need to monitor the entire world. An agent who can travel the world and also possesses a set of excellent skills is like a priceless jewel, sir.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Purvis. Of course I know that,¡± Wiggins slightly adjusted his mask. ¡°I know it''s not easy to focus on improving oneself while keeping an eye out on their surrounding situation. Even now, we still have idiots who think every problem they encounter can be magically waved away by attaining greater strength. No, it''s not that I don''t acknowledge that part of Elena. I''ve been drilling the importance of being skilled to her since her youth, after all. The question of her skills and strength is a secondary issue, however. The real question is whether she''s a useful agent or not.¡±


    Wiggins leaned forward while locking his fingers. His voice grew heated and louder, too.


    ¡°She''s far too self-centered, and that''s the issue. Her desire to be the hero that saves the day is far too strong! An agent like that is not what our organization needs.¡±


    ¡°Even so, sir,¡± Purvis interjected. ¡°Despite her shorings, Elena is still an excellent...¡±


    ¡°We do not need excellent individuals, Purvis!¡± Wiggins suddenly yelled loudly, proverbial mes burning in his eyes. ¡°What we need aren''t excellent agents but suitable people in the right positions! People who can maintain their cool even when walking on cracking thin ice, that''s who we are looking for. As for Elena... She''s far too emotional. One of these days, she will cause a massive headache for us. I guarantee it.¡±


    Purvis listened quietly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with Wiggins.


    <i>''He''s too hard on his daughter...''</i>


    Then again, it was precisely because Elena was Wiggins'' daughter. He expected so much from her, after all.


    .


    ¡°...In that case, what will you do about Kang Jin-Ho, sir?¡±


    Wiggins leaned his back against the chair and casually flicked his hand.


    ¡°Eliminate him, of course.¡±

 Chapter 444: Elucidating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 444: Elucidating (4)</h4>


    The word ''elimination'' left Wiggins'' lips far too casually.


    Purvis frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, if Pawn Elena''s report is to be believed, eliminating Kang Jin-Ho will not be that simple.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins let out a hushed, drawn-out groan.


    Purvis was right. Elena might not be the type of ''talent'' the organization wanted since the odds of her doing something idiotic were ufortably high, but that still didn''t mean the intel she had gathered shouldn''t be trusted, either.


    Wiggins might not acknowledge Elena''s judgment, but her knack for discernment deserved praise. Even Wiggins could see that much. If it hadn''t been for that side of Elena, Wiggings would''ve recalled her from Korea right away after learning about her deployment.


    The events currently taking ce in East Asia were far too important to leave it to an overly emotional agent, after all!


    ¡°Indeed, it won''t be simple. Even if the report was from an immature child, the fact that she felt it necessary topare Kang Jin-Ho to our Master... We simply have no choice but to acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho,¡± said Wiggins, his voice cold and still. ¡°But... That is precisely why we need to be decisive about eliminating Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What about Elena''s rmendation of talking to other countries first?¡±


    ¡°A pipe dream,¡± Wiggins muttered while pressing down on his mask in annoyance. ¡°We wouldn''t be nning this insane act if something like that was possible, Purvis. The Japanese might be more willing to listen to what we have to say, but China''s Three Kings are not individuals we can do something about. They are true ''Kings'' of humanity, after all. Actually, we should be grateful that there are three kings. If only one king existed, then... Then our world would''ve been swallowed up by him. And two kings would''ve bathed our world in blood through their fierce war for supremacy!¡±


    Purvis slowly nodded. As warriors, he and Wiggins had plenty of reasons to be proud of their abilities and achievements. But China''s Three Kings were beyond the scope of their pride and jealousy. Those three were far closer to natural cmities than human beings at this point!


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho himself might be strong, but Korea overall is not. There isn''t much he can achieve while leading South Korea, which is mired in that state of affairs and in its unfavorable geographical location. Truth be told, I wouldn''t even have paid Kang Jin-Ho any attention... If only it weren''t for his presence agitating the region,¡± Wiggins groaned loudly. ¡°Purvis, we''re not trying to persuade a lion here. No, our job is to chase away an annoying bee buzzing away in front of a sleeping lion. If that bee doesn''t want to listen to reason, then we must resort to spraying insecticides, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°But, sir. ording to Elena''s report, Kang Jin-Ho isn''t a bee but more like an eagle.¡±


    ¡°That won''t change anything,¡± Wiggins firmly put his foot down. ¡°We must eliminate Kang Jin-Ho even if we must sacrifice ourselves. No one wants to see three lions and a pack of wolves running rampant in bloodlust, after all!¡±


    ¡°...Sir, will other knights agree with your assessment?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Purvis,¡± Wiggins muttered in a slightly deted voice. ¡°It may not look that way to you, but I do care about my child. I do want to respect my daughter''s opinions if it can be helped.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I know that already.¡±


    ¡°However, the world''s affairs matter more than my daughter''s feelings. Why do you think the Round Table exists? Our sacred duty is to stabilize the world full of heretics and evil viins. That is the sole reason we exist, Purvis. As such... Knights will choose the best option avable.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± said Purvis. However, he still couldn''t get rid of this heavy pressure squeezing tightly at the corner of his heart. <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, is it...?''</i>


    Purvis had faith in Elena''s judgment. She wouldn''t have evaluated Kang Jin-Ho so highly without a good reason.


    Elena didn''t say Kang Jin-Ho was ''more dangerous than she thought''. No, her warnings were far graver than that. Her words indicated that Kang Jin-Ho should never be provoked no matter what, and that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the detonator but a nuke hidden inside the munitions storage. Those warnings were a good indicator of the fear Kang Jin-Ho roused in Elena''s heart.


    ording to her report, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t acted violently toward her, and they didn''t even get into a confrontation. Even so, Elena held such fear toward him, which could mean Kang Jin-Ho was a true monster that transcended her imagination.


    <i>''And it''s not wise to antagonize such an individual...''</i>


    Purvis'' considerable life experience taught him that certain individuals were best left alone unless he wanted to invite terrible disasters. These individuals usually kept a low profile and didn''t respond much to external stimuli, but... But, once provoked, they would instantly turn into crazed monsters as if they had been possessed by demons!


    If Kang Jin-Ho belonged to that category, then... The Round Table might be hedging its bets on a very bad hand.


    Purvis shook his head. <i>''I might be overthinking this.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been a Korean and his area of activity wasn''t South Korea, Purvis would''ve been right about his concerns. However, Kang Jin-Ho was definitely a Korean. And he was the ''ruler'' of South Korea''s martial world.


    South Korea''s martial world was too weak to be of any concern. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was monstrously powerful, leading a group of such weak martial artists to oppose the Round Table would still be a tall order for him.


    Unless he suddenly acquired usefulbatants in a rtively short period, that was...!


    <i>''...That''s why it should be okay.''</i>


    A lone hero trying to do everything by himself was bound to run into an impossible wall, after all.


    Purvis briefly shook his head before addressing Wiggins. ¡°Sir, will you be leaving right away?¡±


    ¡°Mm... I did issue a notice of summons to the others, so... By this evening, I should be able to discuss this matter with others via video link, at least. We should get confirmation soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll prepare ordingly, then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll leave it to you, Purvis.¡±


    Purvis left the office, giving Wiggins a chance to remove his annoying mask and massage his cramped face.


    <i>''Damn it. This bloody migraine doesn''t want to go away...!''</i>


    Wiggins dumped several aspirin tablets into his mouth and angrily chewed them down. After swallowing them all, Wiggins leaned back in his chair and groaned deeply. He definitely was not trying to dismiss Elena''s warnings. On the contrary, he took it very seriously.


    <i>''I must strongly insist on this course of action tonight...!''</i>


    The size of the assault force must be at least double the rmended number. Wiggins didn''t want anything to go wrong, after all. And he was fully prepared to take on all the mockery and criticism this matter would no doubt generate.


    ¡°Damn it... I must say, any sane human would never choose to do this job...¡±


    The individual named Kang Jin-Ho had to die because his strength had be a source of agitation to his surroundings. And Wiggins pitied him for that as a fellow human being. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s fate was unavoidable. Wiggins and the Round Table had to look beyond individuals and think about the good of the world. And the organization would not hesitate to sacrifice a few for the greater good.


    Wiggins'' gaze drifted toward the map of East Asia spread out on his desk before he closed his weary eyes.


    ***


    ¡°What should I do, man?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil worriedly muttered.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut. If this had been any other day, he''d have found the right words to retort with, but not today. He couldn''t think of anything clever to say.


    Words were organized first in one''s brain before being released to the world atrge, weren''t they? Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind was a mess right now, and he couldn''t think straight. Organizing anything in his jumbled brain was an exercise in futility.


    Gong Yeong-Gil continued muttering to his friend. ¡°You think it''ll really be dangerous? Enough to kill us?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he could answer that one, at least. He nced at Gong Yeong-Gil. ¡°I''m not sure myself.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°But I''m pretty sure Mister Kang Jin-Ho isn''t the type to lie to our faces. Honestly, I... Why would he lie about stuff like that and put the fear of God in us? There''s no point, right? I mean, it''d be like a waste of time to him, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil groaned while making aplicated expression.


    He wasn''t the only one doing that in this ce, though. All the other martial artists affiliated with the Martial Assembly in this auditorium were also groaning and sighing like him.


    It had been some time since Kang Jin-Ho had left after giving these people until the next day to think about it. However, none of the martial artists left the auditorium yet. Several did try by staggering back to their feet but soon gave up and parked their butts back on their chairs.


    <i>''Well, that''s not so surprising, considering...''</i>


    This question was not something they could casually answer. To be stronger, they had to bet their lives? Anyone could say they were willing, but that was the case of ''Talk is cheap.'' Obviously, no one would be brave enough to unhesitantly choose this path.


    Besides, risking one''s life to be stronger? Such a thing was nothing more than tough-guy rhetoric. But Kang Jin-Ho wanted to make that happen for real?


    ¡°...Maybe he was just trying to scare us?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil asked cautiously. He sounded hopeful just then.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression crumpled. ¡°What the hell...? Weren''t you listening? Or are you deaf? I¡¯m telling you, that dude has no goddamn reason to scare us! Gimme a f*cking break. We''re already intimidated by him, so what''s the point of scaring us even more? You and I would''ve pissed our f*cking pants if he sneezed in our direction!¡±


    ¡°No, I mean... He could''ve been trying to psyche us up, right? Like, we better resolve ourselves or something like that...¡±


    ¡°You think we are in a shonen manga, you moron?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see with your own eyes? That dude doesn''t think much about killing people. We might think ending someone''s life is difficult, but not him! Did you already forget that Kang Jin-Ho turned hundreds of people into bloody chunks of meat in one sitting?! So, you think a guy like that finds life as precious as we do?¡±


    ¡°...I guess not.¡±


    ¡°And what the f*ck were you saying about scaring us and whatnot? He could just kill us with a finger flick if he wanted to.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s expression became much gloomier while nodding slowly.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted loudly. ¡°Don''t try to figure out Mister Jin-Ho''s intentions, okay? Just take his words at face value. He made it as simple as possible for us, after all. Half will die, but the other half will make it... With the odds of fifty percent, we''ll either die or get stronger.¡±


    After saying that, Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered from the renewed realization of how absurd and horrifying that statement was. The odds of dying were fifty percent? That was like loading three bullets into a revolver''s chamber and ying Russian roulette.


    Would anyone gamble with their life on the line when the odds of death were fifty percent? Of course, there should be someone crazy enough to do it. The world was filled with lunatics, after all.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan was sure about being a sane-minded, well-adjusted human being. He had no thoughts of proving how manly he was with a gamble that only insane bastards would attempt.


    ¡°...You know what? F*ck this. I''m not doing it.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head.


    Gong Yeong-Gil instantly grew worried at his friend''s decision. ¡°What are you talking about? I thought you wanted to learn from Mister Kang Jin-Ho no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But I gotta think about my life first, man. Bloody hell... What''s the point of it all if I die while training?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be strong? What changed, dude?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to die. That''s it,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan while throwing his head back. ¡°If someone else said that crap, I would''ve gone for it without even thinking twice. But it''s Kang Jin-Ho we''re talking about here. If he said half will die, then half will really die. So... How the f*ck am I supposed to gamble on that?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s grumbles eventually attracted the attention of his peers nearby.


    ¡°I mean... Even if your life is sh*t, it''s still better than death, right? I''m not such a weakling that I must risk my neck to be stronger, so why should I gamble with my life? I''m not gonna do this. Nope. Count me out.¡±


    His peers began nodding in agreement here and there. Many of them had instinctively realized that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t messing with them. And that reminded them of how precious their lives were.


    ¡°R-really? You really are backing out?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I''m telling you, goddamn it!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot up to his feet and yelled in anger. ¡°Besides, are we living in the bloody Stone Age or something?! No! This is the 21st century, right?! Let''s get something straight, okay! We have supersonic nes flying all over the world and sh*t, so you think gambling with your life to be a bit better at punching other people makes any sort of bloody sense in this era?! Forget it, man. I''m gonna stay weak and enjoy a simpler life. Okay?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan angrily stormed out of the auditorium as soon as his rant came to an end. His exit only worsened the auditorium''s atmosphere, however. It was now even more depressing than before.


    ¡°...Hey man, where are you going?¡± Someone in the crowd asked while stopping his friend from leaving.


    The friend grunted. ¡°I''m going home.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? You heard Mister Kang Jin-Ho, right? We only have toe back here at the same time tomorrow. If I stay here any longer, my head''s gonna split into pieces from this sh*tty-ass atmosphere. I might as well go home and think about it there.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you''re right.¡±


    The martial artists got up one by one and filed out of the auditorium. Gong Yeong-Gil watched them leave as panic began taking over his mind.


    <i>''H-huh? This is bad, isn''t it?''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil, and other martial artists like him who weren''t confident enough to deal with this situation, could only fidget and loiter in the auditorium, unable to leave.


    And so... These martial artists went away to wherever they wanted to go to and did their own things so that they could organize their thoughts without anyone else bothering them.


    The man responsible for creating this situation, Kang Jin-Ho, was currently watching the crowd of martial artists disperse from the window of the Assembly Master''s office. An unreadable smirk appeared on his face as he observed the martial artists leaving the Assembly grounds to go home or somewhere quieter.


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed Bang Jin-Hun without taking his eyes away from the window. ¡°Excuse me, Assembly Master Bang?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°The instant coffee I brewed doesn''t taste as good as yours, so... Do you mind if you brew it for me?¡±


    ¡°...Imma dump the damn machine outta the bloody window one of these days,¡± Bang Jin-Hun grumbled unhappily while heading to the nearby kitchte to get more coffee.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly while listening to Bang Jin-Hun''sints. However, his eyes locked on the martial artists on the ground below were definitely not smiling.


    Those with weak minds didn''t deserve to be stronger, anyway. Tonight would prove to be the longest night in those people''s lives. As Kang Jin-Ho imagined the turmoil in the hearts of those martial artists, the corners of his lips curled up into a creepy smirk.


    ¡°Gee whiz. What a perverted personality that is...¡± Bang Jin-Hun grumbled again.


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>" Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed to clear his throat after realizing that he had no excuses to offer. He tore himself away from the windows and epted the new cup of coffee before leisurely sipping on it.


    The sun was setting over the distant horizon.

 Chapter 445: Elucidating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 445: Elucidating (5)</h4>


    The night was deepening, yet many people still loitered in the Martial Assembly''s grounds, unable to leave.


    Bang Jin-Hun quietly tutted at the sight of the auditorium, which was still brightly lit. ¡°Gee whiz. You sure have a rotten personality...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Did something happen?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly asked back.


    ¡°Huh-uh? Will you get a load of this guy¡­?¡± Bang Jin-Hun shot a re at Kang Jin-Ho for his se response. Kang Jin-Ho smiled innocently while sneakily avoiding Bang Jin-Hun''s rebuking re.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, are you really going to kill half of the applicants?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Well, who knows?¡±


    ¡°Weren''t you just trying to scare them?¡±


    ¡°That''s also in the ''Who knows?'' category.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brow. ¡°Even if you were joking, those guys most likely didn''t think of it as one, Mister Jin-Ho. What will you do if they get too scared and no one applies? I think I''ve said this before, but Mister Jin-Ho? You just are not aware of how other people see you. And that''s a huge problem.¡±


    ¡°I''m not aware, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Definitely not. The way those people see you is markedly different from how I see you, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m guessing here, but they probably think you are some kind of monster with three heads and six arms.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s fine, then.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t rify himself and just smiled away. Although, his smile carried hints of bitterness.


    There was no problem even if those younger-generation martial artists viewed Kang Jin-Ho as a monster like what Bang Jin-Hun said just now. Back when Kang Jin-Ho was in the demon cult, people there didn''t merely view him as some monster but actively called him the avatar of Asura, after all!


    The demon cult was reviled and feared by the rest of Zhongyuan for its cruelty. However, even the members of such a feared demon cult viewed Kang Jin-Ho as an object of terror for his viciousness. When he looked back at his life, though, Kang Jin-Ho realized his behavior was unavoidable if he wanted to survive, as he had no one to rely on in Zhongyuan. Being cruel came naturally with the territory, so to speak.


    Kang Jin-Ho still had the mindset of a modern-era person when he started his life in Zhongyuan, so the people around him back then looked like a bunch of savages with zeromon sense. How could he maintain his sanity in a world where thieves caught in the act immediately got their limbs chopped off, while human meat could be bought openly from the roadside stalls?


    That world didn''t seem fit for human life. Trying to live like a modern-era person in a world with zero respect for human rights was impossible.


    <i>''...They are allme excuses, though.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s bitter smile deepened. Indeed, he was simply making excuses for himself.


    Surviving in Zhongyuan while maintaining his dignity and respect as a modern-era person might have been doable. As long as Kang Jin-Ho was courageous enough not to fear death and respected his honor more than his life, that was.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the courage back then. All he could do was be even crueler and more vicious than anyone else.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun curiously asked.


    ¡°It''s nothing important,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head before mouthing a fresh cigarette. It felt like frustration always clogged up his chest whenever his thoughts drifted back to the events in Zhongyuan.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, aren''t you worried about losing too many potential applicants?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not. And it''s still fine, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Even so... Wouldn''t losing too many applicants be a problem in the long run? At the very least, how about coaxing back some of those kids who have overflowing talents...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled a cloud of cigarette smoke before replying to Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Overflowing talents, you say?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun noticed a certain wryness in Kang Jin-Ho''s chuckle but still replied to him. ¡°Yes, talents. I think training the smart kids would be a far better investment than wasting time on hopeless idiots with zero...¡±


    ¡°No, not correct,¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Bang Jin-Hun off with a shake of his head. ¡°Talent doesn''t matter at the end of the day. Only one''s willpower matters.¡±


    ¡°Will... power?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly dusted his cigarette ash outside the office window and got ready to exin himself.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun suddenly walked up to him first and ced an ashtray on the window sill. ¡°Please don''t litter, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly dusted the rest of the ash into the ashtray. ¡°I''m not going to pretend and say that talent isn''t an important aspect. People tend to say effort is more important than talent, but that''s rubbish. In most cases, talent is often more important than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I do agree,¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded.


    ¡°However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°All the martial artists showing up today already had their talents acknowledged, yes?¡±


    .


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t technically incorrect here. When martial artists looked for disciples, they made sure the hopefuls had the requisite talent for martial arts first. And one could only join the ranks of the Martial Assembly after going through so many trials and inspections to get their talents acknowledged and be somewhat of a martial artist first.


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed at his cigarette once more. ¡°In this world, there is something called a heaven-sent talent. Once-in-a-lifetime genius. An individual who can identify something new even when they are taught the same thing as everyone else. An individual who seeks something even greater while sensing the same thing as everyone else... Yes, such individuals do exist.¡±


    Such individuals existed back in Zhongyuan, too. The so-called geniuses, that was. Individuals possessing astonishing talents who were treated as someone special and had to carry the hope of their entire sect on their shoulders...


    Zhongyuan was vast and overflowing with people, so it shouldn''te as a surprise to see quite a few such geniuses back then.


    ...And Kang Jin-Ho had killed them all.


    ¡°Past a certain point, however... One''s talent will be nothing more than a small advantage that can reduce the training period. Beyond that point, something else, another factor, wille into y.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. ¡°Like effort?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°It''s one''s willpower.¡±


    ¡°Willpower, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can also call it your goal if you want.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head this way and that, unable to understand Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation. How was that different from putting in enough effort to reach one''s goals?


    Kang Jin-Ho subtly grinned before offering further exnations for Bang Jin-Hun''s sake. ¡°Usually, people tell themselves that putting in enough effort is crucial to their sess. They say persistent effort can ovee one''s reality and the differences in talents. Only half of that statement is correct. The rest is nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh? As much as half of it is correct? Mister Jin-Ho, I''m guessing you haven''t been unlucky enough to experience Hell Joseon, then?¡±


    ¡°...I''m speaking from experience, Assembly Master Bang.¡±


    ¡°Really? Effort can really ovee the differences in one''s talent?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes. It''s possible.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun looked at Kang Jin-Ho weirdly, still unconvinced. ¡°Aren''t you just saying that to make others feel better about themselves...?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s simply because you all don''t know what real effort is like.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun was genuinely puzzled just then.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho ignored the confused look on the Martial Assembly''s Master and took another slow puff of his cigarette. For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho kept getting remindedtely of how precious a smoke break was, even though it should''ve been anything but. He briefly shook his head to get rid of that distracting thought before addressing Bang Jin-Hun again. ¡°The whole thing about telling you to put in more effort is actually pointless. Putting in effort only makes sense when there is a tangible goal. Almost nothing in this world is more futile than aimless, goalless effort.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°So, the whole wording of that notion is wrong, to begin with. It shouldn''t be ''put in more effort''. No, what you need is a goal so important that you are willing to risk your life to reach it. As long as you''re willing to reach that goal no matter what, effort will naturally follow. However, people usually demand you to put in the requisite effort first. So that you can hopefully reach an unclear goal one day.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head, still confused and unconvinced. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t thinking of convincing him, anyway. This concept might be something... ''ungraspable'' to those who hadn''t experienced it first-hand.


    <i>''Being desperate is a terrifying thing.''</i>


    That was the story of Kang Jin-Ho. After parting ways with his master, Kang Jin-Ho stepped into the world all alone. And that world was like a starving, raving demon out for his blood. Back then, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t fully shed themon sense of a modern-era person yet, so Zhongyuan was like purgatory itself. And the people living in it were like guardians of Hell, too.


    By the time Kang Jin-Ho regained his senses, the entire world was pursuing him with the intention of killing him.


    Putting in more effort? What a stupid notion that was. All Kang Jin-Ho could do back then was set an extremely simple goal of ''survival'' and focus every fiber of his being on it. And he did absolutely everything for the sake of his survival. So, the ''effort'' other people talked about? To Kang Jin-Ho, that wasn''t effort. That was something one simply had to do, no questions asked.


    One should think about this. A man who got dragged into war wouldn''t consider the process of picking up a dagger and shoving it into his enemy''s throat ''putting in enough effort'' to survive. Even if you got shot at, had arrows sticking out of your torso, and your limbs were torn and severed, you still wouldn''t give up on crawling away. You wouldn''t give up on trying to survive just because moving in that state was too difficult and exhausting.


    Against a life full of desperate struggles to reach its goal, words like ''effort'' were nothing more than nice-sounding romantic ideals.


    ¡°As long as you can attain that, you will be stronger. But it''ll be impossible for anyonecking the necessary willpower.¡±


    ¡°Let me be honest here, Mister Jin-Ho. I don''t get it,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, realizing that even Bang Jin-Hun should find it difficult to understand Kang Jin-Ho''s viewpoint. ¡°Mister Jin-Hun. You must''ve done so much to grow your faction, train your followers and also improve your cultivation in your quest to oppose Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Will you say that was you putting in enough effort?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun thought he could just about figure out what Kang Jin-Ho was saying. It seemed that ''Putting in effort'' was when one was doing something they didn''t need to. At least, that seemed to be the meaning behind what Kang Jin-Ho said.


    And it sounded like Kang Jin-Ho wanted the Martial Assembly''s younger generation to throw their everything into improving their martial arts as if it was something as obvious as breathing air.


    ¡°Are you saying they should set milestones for themselves? Goals to reach at certain points?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°...That won''t be easy, though.¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered, still skeptical about this whole thing. <i>''The current era''s far too different for that.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun thought he finally knew what Kang Jin-Ho had been saying. Indeed, there was a time in history when martial artists poured their absolute everything into their pursuit of strength, which was what Kang Jin-Ho demanded from the Martial Assembly''s younger generation. However, that era had ended a long time ago.


    One didn''t need to be that strong nowadays as only a passable attainment in martial arts would still open a lot of doors in the modern era. And all the fun and pleasure to be had from those open doors were indescribably wonderful, too. So, who would go out of their way to be even stronger in such an environment?


    ¡°The idea of the spirit of martial arts sure sounds nice, but... Let me be honest here, Mister Jin-Ho. I think that''s one hell of an outdated concept these days.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I''m sure that''s the case. However... I never asked for that from the get-go. I don''t believe in something as lofty as that, you see.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in even more confusion. If that was Kang Jin-Ho''s case, just what motivated him to get stronger?


    ¡°The spirit of martial arts, is it? What a lofty-sounding ideal that is. However, I don''t think martial arts'' basis has anything to do with that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm? In that case?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Mister Jin-Hun, what do you think is the fundamental principle of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°To me? It''s to be one with nature through martial arts. Or... The will to attain an even higher realm. That''s my belief.¡± Bang Jin-Hun confidently dered, only to notice the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curling up. He realized that smirk signified ridicule, and his face blushed a little. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°That certainly sounds grandiose, Mister Jin-Hun. However, while that sounds cool, I also think it''s incorrect. Personally speaking, of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked, his anticipation level rising.


    Kang Jin-Ho was the strongest martial artist Bang Jin-Hun had ever met. And he firmly believed that no one in the Korean penins was stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, including those from history books. So, such an individual''s viewpoint on martial arts would definitely help Bang Jin-Hun''s own martial arts journey.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, what do you believe is the foundation, the basis, of your martial arts?¡±


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho stubbed out his cigarette before lighting another one.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a deep puff before smiling brightly at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°This might sound a bit simplistic and blunt, but... This is what I think. The feelings and thoughts I get from the techniques I trained in and other martial arts I''ve seen are like this.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? What is it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded before revealing his thoughts in a serious tone. ¡°I will never lose to that punk.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew a bit dazed just then.


    ¡°Ah, let me be clear about something. That''s not exactly my viewpoint on martial arts. What I''m saying is that''s the overall impression I get. So, if I were to go into more details, then...¡±


    ¡°:..Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s more like... I''m going to do whatever it takes to destroy that bastard.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude became even more serious than before. ¡°I don''t need any other reasons. Beat up the other party until they are dead, and prove that I''m the strongest in the room. That''s all. If your goal was to be one with nature and whatever, why not join a Buddhist monastery instead? Why risk your health and sanity on training in martial arts? Besides, martial arts solely exist to beat up your enemies, don''t they?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly beamed brightly and nodded away. This guy named Kang Jin-Ho, he...


    As it turned out, he was beyond hopeless!


    <i>''Guys, I''m sorry, but... I think you should give up.''</i>


    Even sane people might suffer untold mental damage and go mad after experiencing Kang Jin-Ho''s training regime!


    Bang Jin-Hun''s worried gaze shifted outside the window toward the wavering lights in the distance.

 Chapter 446: Challenging (1)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Challenging (1)</h4>


    <i>''Why should I do it?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was lying on his bed in the dark room, staring dazedly at the ceiling above. The sparks of the me in his heart, lit by Kang Jin-Ho earlier, didn''t want to leave Yi Myeong-Hwan alone. As a matter of fact, those mes had been tormenting him ever since he left the auditorium.


    <i>''Before all that, though... Why am I supposed to get stronger, anyway?''</i>


    So unclear... Everything seemed so vague and unclear!


    After witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s powers... No, even before that! Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to be <i>powerful</i>. To be more powerful than anyone. Everyone! That was his foundation, his philosophy... The basis of his martial arts!


    But now, he began questioning the very foundation of his existence as a martial artist. Why was he trying to get stronger? What was his purpose?


    Wasn''t this concept of gaining greater strength... too antiquated in this day and age?


    Martial artists might not be willing to admit it, but the bnce of power had already shifted to the surface world some time ago. In the past, the martial world secretly controlled the rest of humanity while avoiding being recorded in history books, but the advent of firearms and science had forced martial artists deeper into the shadows.


    Even though the martial world proudly boasted about ruling the shadowy world, objectively speaking... It was forced into the darkness, hidden from the rest of humanity, precisely because they could no longer exist in the light.


    In that case, what was the point of getting even more powerful in such a world? The world was already ruled by those with wealth and the ability to collect information, anyway.


    There was a time in history when one''s fist was all the motive power necessary to push the epoch forward. One''s might was all the authority needed to rule over the world, but now... The ''might'' had relinquished its status to firearms in the modern era and fallen to the point of mere sideshows.


    So, did risking one''s life to be physically stronger in such a world make any logical sense? Obviously, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew the answer.


    <i>''Yup, only a f*cking moron would do it.''</i>


    Indeed, it was an indescribably foolish thing to do. Rather than going through all that hubaloo, it might be wiser to go to a local convenience store and buy a lottery ticket. If not, one might as well get a <i>real</i> job and try to save up.


    What a useless waste of time this was, worrying about something so dumb. Yi Myeong-Hwan already knew the answer, so why was he lying in darkness, wasting his brain power over it? Way too stupid, thought Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Even then...


    <i>''...Why am I doing that indescribably idiotic thing even now?''</i>


    Plenty of things in this world deserved thebel of ''dumb''. Even so, not many of those would be as dumb as racking one''s brain over a problem that already had a solution. Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully aware of how stupid he was acting right now, yet...


    He just couldn''t yank himself out of this dilemma.


    What tormented him the most was this lingering regret. He knew it existed in the corner of his heart, but urately identifying it proved to be next to impossible. And that had been driving him nuts.


    <i>''Bloody hell. I''m such a moron...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned, then mouthed a cigarette. He avoided smoking if he could help it since it was bad for a martial artist''s health, but a day like today, where frustration didn''t want to let him go... He didn''t mind lighting one up.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan lit his cigarette and got up, then shuffled over to the window.


    <i>''What a bunch of idiotic souls...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan could see all the flickering lights behind the windows in the distance. Those lights belonged to the homes of martial artists.


    Even though they were private residences, those houses weren''t much to write home about. As the Martial Assembly''s HQ was located in a deep mountainside, its martial artists had no choice but to get one-room ''houses'' in a cramped settlement near the HQ grounds.


    Passersby might think of this settlement as just another poor area popted by tiny houses, but the truth was... It was one of the most dangerous ces in South Korea. Basically a den of violent demons, in other words!


    And the midnight oil was burning brightly in this vige of demons even as the clock ticked past four in the morning. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s one-room abode was located on a bit of high ground, affording him a good view of the surroundings. And he could see many of his fellow martial artists peeking their heads out of the windows and smoking away here and there.


    ...Exactly like what Yi Myeong-Hwan was doing, then. The scenery at the HQ''s dorms should be fairly simr, too.


    ¡°Gee whiz. We''re all a bunch of goddamn idiots, aren''t we...?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasforted by the fact that he wasn''t the only idiot in this ce who racked his brain over a problem that already had a clear answer avable.


    <i>''Heh... We can''t help but think about it, eh?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled helplessly. What a stupid idea this was. And it''d be doubly silly to do it, too. However, what if someone challenged that stupid thing? And seeded? What then?


    Could Yi Myeong-Hwan look at that hypothetical someone who became an expert iparably stronger than him and still have peace of mind? All the while telling himself he made the right call?


    <i>''Nope. Definitely not possible.''</i>


    Indeed, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s innards might burn down in regret and aggravation. He''d curse himself for not taking the gamble... For not challenging this seemingly stupid thing like a man!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was scared of that situation. Scared of seeing himself stuck in that bloody situation! Hecked the courage to risk his life, but... But he alsocked the confidence of whether he''d ovee his jealousy or not...!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was too scared of facing his cowardly and pathetic self.


    ¡°Kekekeke...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan weakly cackled. ¡°Bloody hell. What a goddamn loser am I...¡±


    After stubbing the cigarette out, Yi Myeong-Hwan closed the window and climbed on to his bed again. However, when he closed his eyes, his head quickly started recalling images of Kang Jin-Ho.


    That sight of Kang Jin-Ho crushing and trampling on the Yeongnam Group all by himself...! Even now, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body shuddered all on its own from how cool Kang Jin-Ho was back then as he strode forward, swords in each hand, as blood danced all around him.


    Non-martial artists might rebuke Yi Myeong-Hwan for even thinking that a scene of wanton ughter was cool. They might say such a scene was horrifying and gruesome instead.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan was a martial artist. To him, what Kang Jin-Ho did that day was something he dreamed of achieving. Any aspiring new martial artist starting their journey in cultivation would dream of bing someone that strong in the future. They would dream of bing an existence strong enough to trample on others like insects with their attainment in martial arts. An existence standing aloof on another realm altogether from everyone else, that''s what they hoped to be one day!


    However, these young martial artists would gradually be jaded by the reality of their situation, their dreams slowly eroding away. From the best of the best standing aloof on top of the mountain to merely the best among their peers... Then, to reach the upper echelons...


    And finally, hoping to keep up with the others.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was still hovering around the ''Stronger than my peers'' stage, but give him more time to get jaded, and his dream would fall to somewhere near ''As good as others'' sooner rather thanter.


    As he was already aware of his looming fate, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but view Kang Jin-Ho''s powers as something much more than mere physical strength.


    That... was a dream. A dream Yi Myeong-Hwan had forgotten. Like a man who had grown too old and spent his days waiting for his final moments, rediscovering an old photo album full of fading photos among his forgotten things and remembering his childhood dreams...!


    The ancient memories that were too faded and eroded over time to form clear images in his head had suddenly been revitalized and spread out before Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes. How could Yi Myeong-Hwan calmly ept this situation, then? When his heart was powerfully quaking and screaming at him?


    Even though his head said this fairytale-like story didn''t involve him, how was he supposed to handle this feeling when his heart and soul refused to stay resigned and shuddered at the excitement of it all?


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡±


    Only then did Yi Myeong-Hwan squarely face the truth of the lingering regret tormenting him until now. And it was a thought so absurd and unrealistic that he didn''t dare speak of it. A dream so embarrassing that even imagining it made him blush! That''s what this regret was.


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    A barely-suppressed voice creaked out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth, currently pressing down on his pillow.


    ¡°I... I want to be like him.¡±


    Like Kang Jin-Ho.


    To be like that Kang Jin-Ho!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly began chuckling quietly.


    Of course he knew. He knew that was nothing more than a dream. And a dream was a dream precisely because it was unattainable. An achievable dream was no longer a dream but a goal. A dream wasn''t supposed to be chased down.


    A dream was something that could make one feel better even when viewed from afar. Those who chased after their goals were visionaries and pioneers, while those chasing after dreams werebeled as dreamers and idealists.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t like a dreamer. And that was why he knew the truth. He knew he could never be someone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    At this stage in his life, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew that he could never be as strong as Kang Jin-Ho, even if he risked his life. No, even if he risked something even more precious than his life! The difference in strength between him and Kang Jin-Ho would only growrger with time. He understood all this.


    Even so... Even though he knew, Yi Myeong-Hwan just couldn''t let this go.


    ¡°And that''s why I''m such an idiot!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan angrily headbutted the pillow again and again. The ''poof, poof'' noises of his head hitting the soft cushion quietly echoed in the room before being reced by Yi Myeong-Hwan''s wry chuckle.


    ¡°Yup, let''s just forget about it.¡±


    When it was not meant to be, it was not meant to be. Yi Myeong-Hwang would''ve challenged it immediately if he thought there was even a small chance. Hell, he might have been willing to bet his life, too.


    However... Yi Myeong-Hwan knew the truth. Bing stronger was an unattainable dream. And realistically speaking, he shouldn''t even challenge it in the first ce.


    It was nothing more than his childish side throwing this damn tantrum, not wanting to let go and refusing to ept his reality.


    ¡°Right... Let''s just get some sleep.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan squeezed his eyes shut. Although he didn''t feel sleepy, he forced himself to sleep anyway. Since he could sleep the whole day if there was no rm clock to disrupt him, Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he might wake up on the following evening if he went to bed now. If that really happened, he''d no longer be tormented by the agony of his indecision.


    While wishing for that situation, Yi Myeong-Hwan squeezed his eyes shut even tighter.


    ¡°My dream, is it...?¡±


    What a funny notion that was. Besides, it was bullsh*t, anyway.


    ***


    ¡°...F*ck me.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan found himself trudging toward his car.


    What a f*cked-up situation this was. Humans were supposedly creatures of habit. Things people always repeatedly performed as if they were the whole point of existence for them. Even if those habits might not entirely be intentional!


    As for Yi Myeong-Hwan, his ''habit'' was sleeping. Without an rm, he''d easily sleep for twenty-four hours straight. Even when his physical condition was good, he never slept less than sixteen hours.


    In that case, how did he manage to live his life? An rm clock existed for that. Thankfully, Yi Myeong-Hwan was a light sleeper, so he never failed to wake up on time as long as an rm clock had been turned on.


    ¡°That''s supposed to be the case, so why the f*cking hell...?¡±


    So, why did he wake up on his own after only a few hours of sleep? One''s habit was supposed to be scary and all-conquering, wasn''t it? Yi Myeong-Hwan decided to sleep the whole day away, didn''t he?!


    However, when he woke up, the first thing he instinctively did was take a shower and put on some new clothes.


    ...So that he could head to ''work'' for the day!


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan swore again and again. He must''ve gone nuts. Properly nuts! A day like today was custom-made to skip work, yet why was his body forcing him like this?! Was this the sorrow of a modern-era man enved by civilization?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan kept groaning and sighing while driving his car toward the Assembly''s HQ. And the sight of the jam-packed twone road leading to the HQ''s entrance made him groan and sigh even more.


    ¡°You bunch of morons...¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he was the only moron in this ce, but it seemed he was wrong. Lots more idiots also existed.


    However, this much was still fine. Yi Myeong-Hwan had already made up his mind, after all.


    Sure, he was heading to the Martial Assembly HQ. Only because he was curious, though. However, he''d never step foot inside the auditorium. He only wanted to find out whichrades of his had chosen to tread the path he had given up and... Well, cheer them on, basically.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan genuinely wanted to apud them for being braver than he could ever be. And cheer them on so they could seed in their quest. That was his intention, but...


    ¡°...What the f*ck.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan swore again at the sight of the auditorium''s podium right before his eyes. By the time he regained his wits, Yi Myeong-Hwan was already inside the bloody auditorium, sittingfortably on one of the chairs!


    Inside the auditorium?! That bloody auditorium, where Kang Jin-Ho would show up soon?!


    <i>Hey, you motherf*cking legs of mine! I never wanted toe here, you know! We need to get out of here, pronto! Right now!</i>


    While shouting that in his head, Yi Myeong-Hwan scanned his surroundings, and yet another loud sigh escaped his mouth.


    ¡°...F*cking hell.¡±


    That swearing didn''te out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth this time. The culprit was actually sitting somewhere far behind him.


    Every single person filling up this auditorium looked like they had been chewing on dogsh*t. Unable to sit still, they fidgeted nervously and stood up only to sit down while cursing to no one in particr.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan took in this spectacr sight and held his twitching face.


    <i>''You f*cking morons! How can everyone be this stupid?!''</i>


    Every one of these idiots must be going through the same mental anguish as Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°...You know what, I don''t care anymore,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned while leaning back against the chair, then threw his head back. <i>''Whatever. Who cares what happens anymore?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was too sick and tired of agonizing over this matter.


    <i>''F*ck. I mean... I''m sure we won''t really die. Probably?''</i>


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far, the door to the side of the podium was shoved open, and Kang Jin-Ho walked inside.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan felt his heart tumble to the pit of his stomach. However, this inexplicable sense of relief also washed over him.


    <i>''Well, there''s no going back now.''</i>


    Whether he liked it or not, Yi Myeong-Hwan had no choice but to bet his life on it now. He felt a weight lift off his shoulders just as an infinite stream of regret flooded him. Even so, the relief of knowing he no longer needed to agonize about this damn thing was still greater. Last night really was hellish for him, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd with a stiff expression before addressing them in a weird voice. ¡°Am I to assume that everyone here has made the decision?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Several people replied weakly.


    ¡°I see. But, uh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little while scratching the back of his head. ¡°Mm, well... There''s been a slight mistake...¡±


    Mistake? What was Kang Jin-Ho even saying all of a sudden?


    A sheepish look formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face while he exined what happened. ¡°I checked this morning, and the folks at the Yeongnam Group... No, I mean the Yeongnam Branch, apparently hadn''t received the notification to assemble. That was the mistake. I wanted to make it fair for everyone by giving them a chance too, you see? Since that''s the case, let''s postpone this event until tomorrow. You can agonize over this for another day. Then, see you tomorrow.¡±


    <i>m!</i>


    After Kang Jin-Ho closed the door behind him and left the auditorium, Yi Myeong-Hwan and his peers could only stare at the closed doorway in indescribable stupefaction.


    Another day? Did he say another freaking day?!


    They were supposed to go through this crap for one more day?!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan lifelessly muttered, ¡°...You son of a b*tch!¡±


    And that served as the signal for everyone to lose their mind. The auditorium was soon filled with colorfulnguages of every imaginable kind. While listening to curses that even the best soaps might not wash away, Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly held his head.


    That man had to be a demon.


    A bloody demon!

 Chapter 447: Challenging (2)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Challenging (2)</h4>


    ¨CKnight Wiggins. We do understand your concerns.


    Knight Wiggins furrowed his brow ever so slightly at that voiceing from the monitor before his eyes. The tone of that man''s speech and the contents of what he said didn''t match. The words spoken sounded like he agreed with Knight Wiggins, but his tone indicated his skepticism.


    That was something Wiggins detested the most.


    ¨CYes, the situation in East Asia is crucial to maintaining world peace. We do understand that. As such, we agreed with your desire to monitor even the smallest ripples spreading out from that region. However...


    <i>''Here we go again.''</i>


    Wiggins inwardly groaned. To reject and oppose, agree first; this was one of the well-established conversational tactics used throughout history.


    ¨CEven ripples have degrees of severity, Knight Wiggins. I meant to say this thest time we convened, but... Well, here we are. I am of the opinion that Korea''s impact on East Asia is negligible at best. Let us all be honest here, shall we? Before this event, none of us even knew what the official name of Korea was. Is it South Korea or the Republic of Korea?


    None of the other participants of this video conference responded.


    Indeed, East Asia necessitated a lot of attention from the Round Table, but their focus didn''t really extend to Korea. As a matter of fact, the Round Table paid far greater attention to South Korea''s problematic neighbor up north, North Korea, instead.


    From the Round Table''s perspective, South Korea was neither a global powerhouse nor a troublemaker. With the reality being what it was, no wonder they wouldn''t pay much attention to Korea.


    South Korea, on the surface world, had seen its global awareness and poprity shoot up in recent times. However, the martial world still viewed Korea as nothing more than some rural backwater third-world nation. It made sense that the Round Table wouldn''t be as wary about the events in that country.


    ¨CKnight Wiggins. Some random man has seeded in uniting such a minor nation, and that agitated China and Japan? Is that what you''re telling us? If that much was enough to agitate the entire region, then... Well, North Korea would''ve been wiped out a long time ago in that case since it holds a nuclear arsenal. If the Three Kings and the Japanese got serious about it, do you honestly think they wouldn''t be able to kill some fat dictator?


    Even if the standards of judging differed between the surface world and the martial world, they still influenced each other in some ways. The martial world always tried hard to keep up with the surface world all the while making behind-the-scenes maneuvers to eventually rule over the entire world one day.


    North Korea possessing nuclear weapons meant it threatened other countries'' martial societies. After all, no martial artists would be unscathed after a nuclear strike.


    If the theory of Japan and China responding to the wavesing from the Korean penins was not just a theory but reality, those two nations would have reacted with force already when North Korea started testing their nukes. However, they didn''t.


    That was why the Round Table couldn''t fully get on board with Knight Wiggins'' rmendation.


    Wiggins quietly bit his lower lip. urately conveying the impact of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence on East Asia''s stability was a lot tougher than he bargained for. Most of his judgment was based on his gut feeling and what the evidence suggested, after all.


    ¡°That''s not it, everyone. It''d be more correct to say their focus, their desire, is different this time.¡±


    ¨CWhat do you mean by that, Knight Wiggins?


    ¡°Allow me to exin,¡± Wiggins coughed to clear his throat. ¡°The desire to maintain the status quo yed a major role in why the martial societies of Japan and China chose not to get involved with North Korea. Trying to interfere with the nuclear tests means they''d have to bring down the Kim regime, after all. But that would''ve shaken up the situation within the Chinese politicalndscape. And they don''t want that.¡±


    ¨COh? Then, why South Korea?


    ¡°The situation in South Korea is different. Completely so. Their explosive growth will threaten both China and Japan. South Korea''s national strength has already reached a level where everyone must sit up and take notice. In that case, can you imagine what will happen when a strengthened Korean martial society is added to the mix? South Korea can... and will shake up the entirety of East Asia.¡±


    ¨CKnight Wiggins, I have to say, that... is some leap of logic there.


    ¡°No, it is not!¡± Knight Wiggins curtly cut the other side off. ¡°You only think that way precisely because we''re on the other side of the globe. Do not forget the cultural differences between us and that of East Asian nations. How about I exin it this way for you, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    When his name was suddenly called out, the red-mask-wearing Knight Leveaux quickly raised his head.


    ¡°This is hypothetical. Let''s say the Second World War has half-destroyed Britain. However, it suddenly experiences a meteoric rise. Will you still be able to sit back and not care?¡±


    Knight Leveaux furrowed his brow behind the mask as if he was thinking about his response, his finger slowly tapping on the desk.


    ¨CHmm... Although I''m reluctant to reinforce Knight Wiggins'' argument, we''re in the presence of the Round Table, which forces me to speak only the truth. If something like that happened, I''d surely not remain silent or look away. Seeing Britain''s fortunes suddenly improving would certainly make a proud citizen of France like myself feel less than pleased, after all.


    ¡°That''s exactly it, everyone.¡± Wiggins pped his hand once. ¡°We''re too far from East Asia to fully understand their sentiments. However, that does not mean we must conveniently forget about all the bitter emotions tightly tethering those countries. They were at war less than a century ago, and all the historical grudges still haven''t been resolved yet. Simply put, rational arguments are not enough to solve everything in East Asia.¡±


    Knight Leveaux tutted loudly.


    ¨CThank you for your history lessons, Knight Wiggins. Honestly, I''m impressed by your knowledge in such matters. However, I still don''t see a need to receive lectures on Asian history from you.


    ¡°This is a grave matter that concerns us all!¡± Knight Wiggins growled in displeasure. ¡°Leave this matter unattended, and East Asia will soon writhe in chaos. And its ripples will not be negligible. As such, the Round Table needs all of us to make the correct decision.¡±


    Master, who had been silently listening, finally raised his voice.


    ¨CThe situation has not been clearly identified yet.


    Everyone''s focus immediately shifted over to Master.


    ¨CIndeed, it is unknown how much South Korea''s martial society can agitate or influence its neighbors. However, it won''t hurt us to be cautious. Instead of waiting for the crisis to break out first, it''d be wiser to nip the bud ahead of time, wouldn''t you all agree? Isn''t that the Round Table''s raison d''etre?


    Everyone slowly nodded in agreement.


    The only reason why they argued against Knight Wiggins earlier wasn''t to oppose everything he said. One of the principles governing the Round Table was the freedom to discuss and share opinions so that the members could arrive at the best possible decision.


    Respecting other knights and not offering opposing arguments in consideration of each other''s ego were two separate matters. Respect each other, but discuss and argue freely... This was one of the principles that the Round Table was founded upon.


    ¨CIn that case... I''ll take your silence as an agreement to interfere in the matters of East Asia. Anyone who wishes to raise an opposing argument?


    Master waited, then nodded when no one said anything.


    ¨CI see. Then, let us discuss the method of our response. Knight Wiggins?


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¨CYour rmendation on this matter is?


    ¡°...The best method is to eliminate the individual named Kang Jin-Ho, sir. That seems to be the surest and fastest method avable.¡±


    ¨CWhat about in terms of efficiency?


    ¡°It is efficient, but¡­¡± Knight Wiggins stopped, then organized his thoughts first. Since they were discussing a sensitive topic, he needed to speak clearly and unequivocally, with no room for misunderstandings. ¡°In my honest opinion, other solutions will only be stop-gap measures. If we''re not to directly go after Kang Jin-Ho, the other options are either cutting off his means or calming the situations in neighboring nations, but... Those will be rendered useless once Kang Jin-Ho decides to get personally involved.¡±


    ¨CMm. That sounds logical.


    ¡°Removing the detonator alone should be enough, so I do not see the need to resort to other methods to seal the explosive. That is my rmendation. However...¡±


    ¨CHowever...?


    Master craned his neck ever so slightly while staring at Wiggins through the monitor. Knight Wiggins was not the type of man to end his sentences this way. But he did this time, which could only mean something was rather special about this particr situation.


    Knight Wiggins hesitated for a brief moment before letting out a lengthy sigh. ¡°This is purely an opinion from the Pawn dispatched to South Korea, everyone. I agonized about whether to convey something like that to you or not, but... To urately determine the correct response, I thought the Pawn''s observation needs to be shared with you.¡±


    ¨CI see. Please speak, Knight Wiggins.


    Wiggins squeezed his eyes shut. He could already guess what the reactions waiting for him at the end would be like. However, he still had to do it.


    ¡°ording to Pawn Elena dispatched in South Korea, we should never provoke Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¨CNever provoke him, you say?


    ¡°If I am to convey her observation word for word, Kang Jin-Ho is not a detonator hidden in a bomb storage called East Asia, but an explosive that''d absolutely burn the whole region down. Going against him would be the worst choice we can make, and it could even threaten the very existence of the Round Table itself. That''s the kind of threat Kang Jin-Ho poses, therefore we...¡±


    Before Wiggins could finish, loudughter burst out of the monitors. Initially started by Knight Leveaux, soon theughter spread to everyone like a contagion.


    ¨CSilence!


    Master roared, his voice heavier from no doubt his anger.


    ¨CKnight Leveaux!


    ¨CYes, Master.


    ¨CHow dare you startughing in the middle of Knight Wiggins'' rmendation! We will not allow such disrespect!


    ¨CMy apologies, Master. It''s just that... His opinion has been so absurd that I couldn''t keep it in.


    Wiggins had never felt so d about wearing a mask like today. Without it, everyone would''ve seen his deeply crimson face by now!


    Knight Leveaux turned his attention to Wiggins next.


    ¨CKnight Wiggins, I''d like to ask you a question for the sake of rification.


    ¡°...Please go ahead.¡±


    ¨CThat Pawn Elena, responsible for such an absurd opinion... She is your daughter, isn''t she?


    ¡°...Yes, she is.¡±


    Knight Leveaux slowly shook his head.


    ¨CSo, if we go by your daughter''s opinion...


    ¡°No, Knight Leveaux. Please call her Pawn Elena. I do not think of her as my offspring but one of the pawns working hard to support the Round Table.¡±


    ¨CAha, of course. Of course. In that case, let me rephrase. So, if we go by Pawn Elena''s opinion, our noble Round Table will be destroyed the moment we provoke some random martial artist from a minor Asian nation... Is that what she said?


    Maybe because of Master''s rebuke earlier, no oneughed this time. However, the corners of their lips still curled up slightly under their masks, amply conveying their sentiments without saying a word.


    Wiggins grimaced a little. ¡°...Yes, I know how absurd and insane it sounds. However, Pawn Elena hase face to face with Kang Jin-Ho, so it doesn''t seem prudent to leave out her...¡±


    ¨CMaster.


    Knight Leveaux didn''t even wait for Wiggins to finish before addressing their leader.


    ¨CI understand that the situation in East Asia is crucial for the rest of the world, but we the knights are always running short on time trying to fulfill our duties. As such, I implore you to bring this conference to an agreeable resolution as soon as possible.


    Master slowly nodded in agreement and addressed the knights.


    ¨CI shall now hear your opinions. Knights, what are your suggestions for dealing with this situation?


    ¨CElimination, Master.


    ¨CI agree eliminating the target is the wisest move.


    ¨CI do not see any other option besides elimination.


    Master confirmed that the overwhelming consensus was ''elimination'' and addressed the Round Table one more time.


    ¨CIn that case... How many operatives will we dispatch to eliminate the target?


    Knight Leveaux fake-coughed to clear his throat and spoke up first.


    ¨CI don''t think we''ll need arge force to eliminate a mere martial artist from Asia. However, we should respect Knight Wiggins and Pawn Elena''s opinions too, so... I believe it''ll be sufficient to mobilize a single order of knights for this purpose.


    Other knights began raising their voices next.


    ¨CThat sounds a little excessive, does it not?


    ¨CA whole knight order to eliminate a lone individual...?


    Knight Leveaux grinned brightly under the mask.


    ¨CYes, I know it sounds excessive. However, we need to consider the importance of this task. And... Even if that opinion came from a mere Pawn, she''s still a noble member of our Round Table. How can we overlook input from such a... valuable member of our organization?


    Knight Wiggins subtly trembled under his robe. Leveaux was obviously insulting him without resorting to vulgar words.


    Master nced at the others.


    ¨CAny other rmendations?


    ¨CNo, Master. We agree with Knight Leveaux.


    ¨CI also agree, Master.


    Master nodded in affirmation.


    ¨CThen, we shall heed Knight Leveaux''s rmendation and dispatch a single order of knights to South Korea. As for the order itself... Who will provide it?


    ¨CI came up with the idea, Master. So I should also see it through till the end.


    Knight Leveuax''s eyes gleamed suspiciously under his mask as he smirked.


    ¨COr... Would you like to deal with it yourself, Knight Wiggins?


    That was when the light in Wiggins'' eyes began burning even more fiercely than before.

 Chapter 448: Challenging (3)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Challenging (3)</h4>


    Knight Leveaux smirked faintly at the sight of Knight Wiggins shuddering wordlessly in barely-contained rage.


    ¨CMm, I guess that was a bit harsh? It might end up irrevocably damaging your rtionship with your daughter, after all. In that case, it seems I don''t have a choice but to deal with this important matter myself.


    ¨CIndeed, Knight Leveaux. We all must learn from Knight Leveaux''s spirit of sacrifice for the sake of our Round Table.


    Master nodded contemtively, offering his words of support for Leveaux. Wiggins'' expression under his mask distorted even further, but he still didn''t say anything.


    ¨CYou can rest easy, Master. As I''ve been entrusted with such a grave matter... I shall ensure its sess.


    ¨CMm. The Round Table''s will shall be with you, Knight Leveaux.


    Now that the discussion had more or less wrapped up, Master decided to end the video conference with simple parting words.


    ¨CAnd that shall conclude our conference on East Asia''s situation. All knights shall abide by the Round Table''s decision. And you shall also provide all the support deemed necessary to Knight Leveaux as he takes the lead in this task.


    ¨CYes, Master.


    ¨CUnderstood.


    ¨CWell, then. Good day to you all.


    The monitor containing Master''s image flickered before turning off. That prompted other monitors to turn off almost at the same time. The still-fuming Wiggins was reaching out toward his camera to turn it off, but Leveaux suddenly stopped him.


    ¨CPlease wait, Knight Wiggins.


    ¡°...What is it, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¨CI require rted information.


    ¡°Have I not already give you my report? If you require written documents, you will have it soon.¡±


    ¨CNot only that, but all the other data Pawn Elena has collected on her own ord, as well.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Knight Leveaux shrugged.


    ¨CShe is a much more talented operative than you give her credit for. A warning from someone like her... Well, I certainly can''t afford to miss that, now can I?


    ¡°...You shall have it right away.¡±


    ¨CI thank you for your cooperation, Knight Wiggins. Let the blessing of the Round Table be with you.


    Just as the image of brightly-beaming Leveaux disappeared from the monitor... Wiggins suddenly mmed his fist into the screen in anger.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The sudden boom exploding from Wiggins'' office shocked Purvis on standby outside, and he hurriedly rushed inside.


    ¡°S-sir?¡± Purvis'' expression stiffened as he alternated his gaze between the smoking monitor with a hole in its screen and Wiggins angrily huffing away.


    ¡°That... That stinking French bastard!¡± Wiggins'' entire figure shuddered from his barely-contained rage. ¡°I will never forget this indignity! I swear it!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Please calm yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I should.¡± Wiggins groaned before shaking his head.


    Purvis smartly retrieved a can of beer from the office''s refrigerator, poured it into a ss and presented it before Wiggins.


    Wiggins stared at the golden liquid with bubbles foaming on top in silence before sighing again. ¡°...I deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Did you... say something?¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Wiggins tutted loudly. ¡°Elena''s my daughter, so it''s fine for me to be hard on her. However, I won''t allow others to do that. If I don''t pass on my own daughter''s observations, who else will?¡±


    ¡°Knight Wiggins, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t misunderstand me, Purvis,¡± Wiggins shook his head. ¡°This is... not love between a father and his daughter. The Round Table is a sacred organization. An organization that has no time for our personal feelings. As you''ve said before, Elena has excellent qualities as an operative. A knight is supposed to consider a Pawn''s opinions, so I merely thought that... I shouldn''t overlook her observation, that is all. Even if only ridicule waits for me at the end of the day.¡±


    Purvis suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°You made the correct decision, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Wiggins tutted again before roughly chugging the beer down and loudly cing the empty ss on the desk. He wiped the edges of his mouth and nced at Purvis. ¡°Now that things havee down to this... I hope that Kang Jin-Ho is as dangerous as Elena has observed. If he is, the French knight order will have to suffer some losses in personnel.¡±


    Purvis frowned slightly. ¡°...Sir.¡±


    ¡°That was a joke, Purvis. No need to re at me like that,¡± Wiggins grunted while burying himself deeper into his chair. <i>''However... What if Elena''s observation was not an exaggeration?''</i>


    A sudden bout of anxiety filled up Wiggins'' mind.


    <i>''I should speak to Master in private as soon as possible.''</i>


    Although the chances were slim, the Round Table didn''t allow even the smallest odds of mistakes to slip past its members.


    ¡°...For now, we need to concentrate on dealing with all the umted work first. I will have to free up around two days out of my schedule at this rate...¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Purvis nodded before rushing outside the office.


    Wiggins hurriedly shouted at him. ¡°And bring me some aspirin on your way back!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Once Purvis was gone, Wiggins sunk deeper into his chair while massaging his face.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, Kang Jin-Ho...''</i>


    When looking at what Kang Jin-Ho had achieved in his country and what Elena had said... One thing seemed to be certain about that man.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho should be a very dangerous individual, indeed.''</i>


    Wiggins had never met Kang Jin-Ho. He only had a report and a handful of photographs depicting the Korean''s face. That was about it. Even then, it still felt like Wiggins had already encountered Kang Jin-Ho in person.


    <i>''A bomb that shouldn''t be touched, is it...?''</i>


    Wiggins'' heart shuddered from a sudden chill after recalling that warning from his daughter.


    ***


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho, the subject of intense scrutiny by Knight Wiggins, was currently stuck in a troublesome dilemma. He nced at Bang Jin-Hun and cautiously asked a question. ¡°So, uh... The message was delivered properly, yes?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression was cramped. ¡°Yes, of course. But, uh...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scratched the back of his head while taking in the spectacle happening before his eyes.


    ¡°Stop pushing me, you bi*tch. Wanna die?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off, b*tch. Everyone here is prepared to die, right? So, shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°Hah? I guess you wanna die even before the training, then?¡±


    ¡°F*ck it! You,e outside, now! Imma rip your head off today!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned deeply. If this was any other, more ''normal'' situation, he''d have severely punished those openly acting hostile like these idiots. He ced great importance on the harmony and unity between the former Yeongnam Group members and the Martial Assembly, after all.


    Of course, he knew that the intense emotions going back decades wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen so soon. That was precisely why Bang Jin-Hun had to y hardball about this.


    However, he couldn''t say anything toward those two martial artists baring their fangs at each other and growling menacingly away. Hoping that the unhappy tigers trapped in a small cage wouldn''t fight each other was... when kindly put, being delusional.


    ¡°I said, stop pushing, you f*cking dimwits! I''ll really f*cking kill you, you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are, b*tch? Stop running your trap, will ya?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck did you say, you piece of sh*t? You want a piece of this?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s soulless eyes shifted to Kang Jin-Ho next. That prompted Kang Jin-Ho to sheepishly turn his head away to avoid the Assembly Master''s hollow gaze.


    ¡°So, Mister Jin-Ho. A small number of elites, you say?¡±


    ¡°That was the n, yes. But, uh...¡±


    ¡°I know that ''small'' is a subjective point of view, but it might not be technically correct to call this number of people small, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left with nothing to retort with. A small slip-up from his side meant the Yeongnam Branch people didn''t get the memo to assemble, so Kang Jin-Ho extended the deadline for one more day. He figured there was no helping it if the new deadline resulted in even fewer applicants from the Martial Assembly. After all, what he did was the same as giving them more time to change their minds.


    Besides, it was never a good idea to ept applicants for something this grave on two separate asions, anyway. That was because some thoughtless idiots might get toopetitive for their own good after seeing the first set of applicants and decide they would also like to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s training.


    So, the number of applicants should''ve dropped, but...


    ¡°So, Assembly Master Bang...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd figuratively filling the auditorium to the brim and quizzically asked Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Why do we have so many people here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that? I didn''t do anything, you know?¡±


    ¡°It''s just that I can''t understand this phenomenon, you see...¡±


    ¡°Mm... Well...¡±


    The auditorium had turned into pandemonium. Only tense nervousness densely filled this ce yesterday, but now? After bringing together the most hot-blooded youths from the Yeongnam Branch and the Martial Assembly under one roof, the atmosphere rapidly devolved to the point where a huge brawl might break out any second!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, does it look like they got your message?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Then... There can only be one reason for this mess.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked deeply. ¡°They most likely didn''t think you were being serious about dying during the training. They must see you as a pushover, otherwise we wouldn''t have this many people showing up today. Wouldn''t you say? Keheheheheh!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes twitched ominously. <i>''A pushover? I am?''</i>


    What kind of nonsense was that? No one had ever dared to call him that in his life so far, so why now?


    Kang Jin-Ho was a lot more familiar with adjectives like ''cruel'', ''vicious'', ''heartless'', and ''scarier than evil demons''. As such, he never thought words like ''pushover'' would ever be associated with his name in his lifetime. However...


    <i>''Well, I can''t fault them for that.''</i>


    Of course, these people must''ve had good reasons for deciding toe here today. Good reasons that didn''t have anything to do with Kang Jin-Ho being a pushover or not.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really figure out how these people operated. Then again, he still found it difficult to fully understand the mentality of the modern era''s younger generation, anyway.


    Despite knowing all that, though...


    ¡°Come outside, now! You f*cking punk! Imma make me some skipping ropes with your goddamn intestines today, you hear me?! I was worried about gaining weighttely, so this is f*cking great!¡±


    ¡°Hah! A fat pig like you exercising? You better not unless you wanna cause an earthquake with you skipping around like a moron! Besides, you look like the type to sweat all the meat gravy away while walking around, so why bother with such an intense workout? Amateurs like you are supposed to start with gentle exercises, you see? Don''t you worry, little pig, cuz this big bro will teach you today!¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cking son of a b*tch?! Why am I wasting time with a goddamn hillbilly?¡±


    ¡°Hah, listen to this weakling running his mouth off!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow. Of course, these people must''ve had different reasons foring here today. However, they wouldn''t have bared their fangs and bickered like that in front of Kang Jin-Ho unless... Unless they really saw him as a pushover, just like Bang Jin-Hun said earlier!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s dazed gaze drifted toward the ceiling.


    <i>''Mm... Things were better back in Zhongyuan...''</i>


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho was overflowing with dignity, authority and prestige. Even if he didn''t try to exude those qualities outwardly, people still recognized Kang Jin-Ho''s greatness and worshiped him all on their own.


    Kang Jin-Ho never, ever thought that his life back in Zhongyuan was ''better'' than the one in the modern era. Not even for one second. However, at this moment... Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began missing his subordinates who obediently did everything necessary without him saying a word.


    When Kang Jin-Ho lost himself to the sorrow of bing a pushover and couldn''t say anything, Bang Jin-Hun subtly pulled him back to reality and urged him as gently as possible. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. How about... Mm, Calming this situation down somehow...?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. He then stepped forward toward the crowd. ¡°Okay, so...!¡±


    Thankfully, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho still had some clout left with these younger-generation martial artists. The noisy auditorium instantly quietened down when the people upying it realized Kang Jin-Ho was about to address them.


    ¡°Is everyone here to receive my teachings?¡± Kang Jin-Ho loudly asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡± A chorus of energetic replies echoed in the auditorium.


    ¡°All of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face rapidly became expressionless as he scanned the crowd again. ¡°If any of you got half-carried away by the mood and unwillingly came here with the dumb resolutions like <i>''Others are going, too. I can''t be the only one left behind.''?</i>...You can still leave. No one will criticize your decision.¡±


    ¡°No, sir! No one''s like that here!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. Let''s not get swept up in the mob mentality and think more about...¡±


    ¡°No, sir! There is no need!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head slightly and nced at Kang Jin-Ho as the crowd roared back.


    <i>''Hmm. He''s kinda different from his usual self, isn''t it...?''</i>


    While thinking that Kang Jin-Ho''s manner of speech seemed a little different from his usual self, Bang Jin-Hun narrowed his eyes and looked closer at Kang Jin-Ho. And that was when he spotted something suspicious.


    <i>''...Is that a vein?''</i>


    Indeed. There were veins visibly bulging on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead!


    <i>''Huh? What''s gotten him all so riled up?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to address the crowd as if he didn''t know what Bang Jin-Hun was thinking about. ¡°Okay, so... I take it that all of you don''t care whether you live or die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That wasn''t it, though...? The crowd instinctively knew they should say something, but that bizarre grin contorting Kang Jin-Ho''s face froze them stiff.


    <i>''R-right, his eyes aren''t smiling.''</i>


    <i>''He''s not really smiling, now is he?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho spread his arms open. ¡°I cannot afford to disappoint you all when so many of you deigned to show up today! Don''t you worry, though! You shall get your wish.¡±


    That smile looked cheerful on the outside, but the martial artists inside the auditorium all thought they were now stuck inside a horror movie. Some even thought that something somewhere had gone terribly wrong just now, but it was toote for them to escape from here.


    Bang Jin-Hun helplessly shook his head. ¡°I''m telling you, what a twisted personality that is...¡±


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chose not to say anything about that.

 Chapter 449: Challenging (4)

    <h4>Chapter 449: Challenging (4)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked faintly. ¡°...Are you mad about something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Really? You seem mad, though?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Eii~, you sure look mad about something, you know?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I''m not... Assembly Master Bang.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun cackled at that curt responseing from Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Argh, dammit! If Iugh anymore, I might get stomach cramps!''</i>


    This was a special privilege only Bang Jin-Hun could enjoy. One could search the world high and low and still wouldn''t find someone as strong as Kang Jin-Ho, who also happened to be so... naive, too.


    Gently ribbing Kang Jin-Ho from the side and watching his response was one of the few joys in Bang Jin-Hun''s life currently.


    Bang Jin-Hun forced himself to stopughing and asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I mean, this isn''t something to get angry about, is it? This shows just how many people are willing to learn from you even at the risk of dying, you know? They are all willing to bet their lives for this chance.¡±


    ¡°Betting their lives, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered back, his expression unreadable.


    Did these people actually know what it meant to risk their lives?


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was making a mistake here. These people lived in a different era. A different world, basically. The concept of ''risking one''s life'' to be stronger might be like trying to catch a wandering cloud to them since they hadn''t been living in a world of kill-or-be-killed.


    Even if that was the case...


    <i>''Was what I said that difficult to understand?''</i>


    The concept of half of the applicants dying should be noughing matter, yet so many people still chose to show up? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''tprehend this situation at all.


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Is there a need for us to rack our brains about this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°We can always ask the folks themselves, right?¡±


    The smirk on Bang Jin-Hun''s face deepened.


    ***


    ¡°...Why does it have to be me again?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grumbled loudly. He felt like jumping outside the window of a tall building''s top floor right now.


    Of course, his head could understand why. The higher-ups, especially ones with some years behind them, had this weird habit of picking on only the same characters they had singled out before. And Yi Myeong-Hwan was already branded as a ''brat who is more willing to listen than his peers'' in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind.


    Which meant he had the dubious honor of being called out whenever matters pertaining to the younger generation reared their heads.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan knew all this. Yes, he sure as heck did. Even so, why...


    ¡°...Why does it have to be me?!¡±


    This was all the fault of that damn Gong Yeong-Gil! If only that idiot hadn''t run off his bloody mouth when Kang Jin-Ho showed up in the Martial Assembly for the first time! Yi Myeong-Hwan wouldn''t have said something dumb to get noticed by Bang Jin-Hun, too!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    However, what was the point of regretting the past now? Yi Myeong-Hwan grumbled inwardly while walking furiously in the corridor. He felt his breath get stuck in his throat at the sight of the Assembly Master''s office at the end of the passageway.


    <i>''Mister Kang Jin-Ho must be inside that office, right?''</i>


    That thought sent shivers down Yi Myeong-Hwan''s spine.


    <i>''But... What got him so pissed off earlier?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t figure that out. Shouldn''t a teacher feel happy about so many prospective students showing up to learn from him? So, why did Kang Jin-Ho visibly get angry like that?


    ¡°Fuuuuu-wooooo...¡±


    All Yi Myeong-Hwan could do was sigh again and again. And grimace from stomach cramps. While feeling the sharp, painful twitchinging from his innards, Yi Myeong-Hwan sucked in several deep breaths while standing before the office''s doorway.


    <i>''And what is up with this punk?''</i>


    A martial artist was standing next to Yi Myeong-Hwan, also groaning and sighing endlessly like him. This unfamiliar dude was kind of getting on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s nerves a bit after joining him in his journey toward his doom a short while ago, and... Well, it seemed this poor sucker was in the same boat as Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    <i>''Hmm. He seems to be from the Yeongnam Group...?''</i>


    Even though it should be called the Yeongnam Branch now...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan put aside this weird sense of camaraderie, then knocked on the office door while gulping nervously. The two people inside the office should be able to sense Yi Myeong-Hwan''s presence as soon as he stepped into the corridor, so wasting any more time loitering outside would be against manners.


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir. It''s Yi Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come inside.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan opened the door and inadvertently frowned at the sight greeting him.


    <i>''Gee whiz. Is this inside a chimney or something?''</i>


    The office''s upants had been sucking on their cigarettes so much that the interior looked hazy from all the grey smoke. These two had produced a minor miracle of creating fine particte matter with nothing but cigarette smoke!


    Of course, they were martial artists at the peak of their strength, so smoking wouldn''t negatively affect their health or anything like that.


    <i>''However, it''s gonna be bad for me, you know!''</i>


    As Yi Myeong-Hwan was still a<i>?frail</i> little martial artist, he couldn''t help but worry about his health. Still, he bowed briefly before bravely stepping across the doorway. The Yeongnam Branch dude also bowed and followed him inside.


    ¡°Take a seat, you two,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan settled down on the couch as pointed out by the Assembly Master, then tried to suck in a deep breath before hurriedly giving up. Sucking in a lungful of this ce''s air would probably have a simr effect to smoking a cigarette!


    ¡°Okay, so. The reason why I called you two here is because...¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho briefly before resuming his exnation. ¡°We just wanted to find out what you were thinking of while applying.¡±


    That question didn''t seem so out of ce from Bang Jin-Hun''s and Kang Jin-Ho''s perspectives, but Yi Myeong-Hwan was taken aback... No, utterly bbergasted by it.


    <i>''They aren''t joking, are they...?''</i>


    Weren''t they the ones asking for applicants in the first ce? So, if they asked him why he applied, how was he supposed to answer them?


    ¡°Don''t worry. We''re not trying to criticize you or anything like that. It''s just that¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun smiled wryly. ¡°You know what, let me be honest with you two. The truth was, we figured the number of applicants would be much lower. And we panicked somewhat after way more people than we anticipated showed up. That''s why we wanted to know what you lot were thinking of while applying. You should have good reasons since you applied despite the grave threat to your lives.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded. He now understood Bang Jin-Hun''s intention. However, that wasn''t the problem here. No, it was more like... Did Yi Myeong-Hwan have a sound-enough reason to satisfy Bang Jin-Hun''s curiosity?


    ¡°Sir... If I''m being honest, I''m not sure what to tell you.¡±


    So, Yi Myeong-Hwan decided to be honest. Trying to package himself with some grandiose-sounding words would only get him into a messy tangle, anyway. His guts told him that the right thing to do was just speak what was on his mind.


    ¡°The truth is...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed. ¡°I didn''t want to do this. Honestly, I was nning to stay home and get some sleep. A fairytale-like story where I ovee deadly trials and tribtions to be strong? That sure sounds great. Yes. Wonderful, in fact. But... I''m not too keen on bing a protagonist in such a tale. Such a story is only entertaining when I''m sitting on a couch and watching it on my TV.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded theatrically.


    ¡°And, uh... I honestly had no desire to go through that crazy hardship. No, wait... Let me revise that and say that I still don''t have the desire even now. I''d love to run away from here. I seriously don''t want to do it. That''s how I feel but with Mister Kang Jin-Ho here¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan stopped talking there and sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho, trying to gauge thetter''s mood first. After hesitating slightly, wondering if he should say this, Yi Myeong-Hwan squeezed his eyes shut in resignation and ran his mouth off. ¡°I''m not sure why, but Mister Kang Jin-Ho here looks angry for some reason. And that made me doubly unwilling to participate in this training. I''d love nothing more than just forget about this whole thing and go home.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. ¡°In that case, you can always walk away, you know?¡±


    ¡°...That''s the thing, sir. That''s even more terrifying.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly rubbed his face. ¡°This thing that I''m too scared to do, someone else will definitely do it, right? I''m even more terrified by the prospect of acknowledging the growing gap between me and that someone else, knowing that it was because I chickened out at thest minute. For now... Mm... It''s kinda like, some random punk I can''t stand will be stronger than me. What if that bastard ridicules meter? What am I supposed to do about that...?¡±


    A loud sigh escaped from Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lips as he muttered in resignation.


    ¡°Yes, it''s stupid and insane. I know all that, and if someone asks me if getting stronger and not gettingughed at are really important in my life, I wouldn''t know how to answer that. But... In any case, that''s what I think, sir. When nicely put, thispetitive streak in me won''t let me go. Strip away all the nice words, and it''s like, my jealousy won''t let me stay on the sidelines and watch others get ahead of me.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled at that candid revtion.


    <i>''Yup, this is why I like talking to this brat.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun could''ve asked others in the younger generation. Plenty of them could have given him the answers, but not many would''ve been as candid about their feelings as Yi Myeong-Hwan. Bang Jin-Hun was sure about this after watching Yi Myeong-Hwan ''apany'' Kang Jin-Ho during the invasion of the Yeongnam Group.


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. ¡°I gotta say, I feel you, man. I get what you''re saying. Seeing others get ahead of you in life does piss you off, doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That''s it,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed in resignation. ¡°I''m not sure if this is me beingpetitive or jealous, but... I can''t stand the thought of some random bastards getting stronger than me.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun pursed his lips and nodded theatrically again before turning his attention to the young martial artist from the Yeongnam Branch. ¡°Okay, so. Your name was...?¡±


    ¡°It''s Choi Jin-Yeong, sir.¡±


    ¡°Right, Choi Jin-Yeong. What about you? After all, what you experienced was different, so I''m assuming your thoughts on this matter will be different, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It''s totally different.¡± The Yeongnam Branch martial artist, Choi Jin-Yeong, didn''t even bother to spare a nce in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s direction as he replied.


    Bang Jin-Hun rxedly sat back. ¡°Before we ask you about your thoughts, let me ask you something else first. What is your impression of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s response just now?¡±


    ¡°That sounded like an immature brat''s whining, sir.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot a murderous re at Choi Jin-Yeong. Words unsuitable for minors¡¯ ears would have flown out his mouth had he forgotten where he was at the moment. Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t a nice-enough person to brush aside disparaging remarks muttered by a Yeongnam Branch punk around the same age as him.


    While Yi Myeong-Hwan began wondering if he should hurl some choice words at this rude punk, Bang Jin-Hun spoke up first. ¡°Why do you think that way?¡±


    Choi Jin-Yeong chuckled helplessly. ¡°If you asked me this question a few months ago, I''d have replied pretty much the same as this guy, sir. However, after experiencing that cmity... Talking about who''s stronger and whatnot sounds immature to my ears now, sir.¡±


    ¡°That cmity?¡± Bang Jin-Hun slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°You know, the cmity that brought the Yeongnam Group down.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Mm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded. Although slightly puzzled, he knew he''d soon get his answers by listening, anyway. ¡°Okay. Tell me, why did you apply?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to be stronger, sir.¡±


    ¡°That answer doesn''t sound all that different from Yi Myeong-Hwan''s?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It''spletely different,¡± said Choi Jin-Yeong while resolutely shaking his head. ¡°My desire for strength isn''ting from some misced superiorityplex, sir. It''s solely for my own survival.¡±


    ¡°...Your survival?¡±


    Choi Jin-Yeong nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°That day... When the Martial Assembly and Mister Kang Jin-Ho invaded the Yeongnam Group, I was at the frontlines. No, wait. Calling it ''frontlines'' is a bit inurate. I was slightly behind the frontlines and then, forced to be a frontline fighter soon afterward. All the people in front of me died by then, you see.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun recalled that day''s events and sensed a renewed chill running down his spine.


    ¡°I would''ve died that day, too. But I got lucky, sir. Real lucky. Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s sword severed my neck about halfway, you see? But I managed to survive through sheer dumb luck.¡± Choi Jin-Yeong jerked his head back to reveal an ugly scar running across his neck. After looking at that lengthy scar, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but wonder how Choi Jin-Yeong managed to survive even after that. ¡°Doctors said I would''ve died instantly had the de cut one centimeter deeper.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You should thank your skills, then.¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    ¡°No, sir. That was pure luck. You see, what happened was... I got too scared and fell to my side when my legs gave in. If I tried to resist or fight back, I would have died for sure. With my head flying across the air and all that,¡± said Choi Jin-Yeong while drawing an imaginary line across his throat using his thumb.


    <i>''Huh. This brat''s mentality is nothing tough at, eh?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun inwardly mused in slight disbelief. Making light of a situation where he almost lost his life was already dumbfound-inducing, but saying all this in front of a man who nearly killed him? What a crazy-tough mentality that was.


    ¡°I see. But what''s that got to do with you getting stronger?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked.


    ¡°I learned the cold, hard truth that day, you see.¡± Choi Jin-Yeong''s expression stiffened. ¡°As long as I live in this world, being careful wouldn''t be enough to spare me from death. That''s what I learned, sir. My head will go flying if a truly powerful being decides it''s the end of the road for me.¡±


    Choi Jin-Yeong suddenly narrowed his eyes and red sharply at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°For instance... Mister Kang Jin-Ho, you can kill me right now in ways I can''t evenprehend if that''s what you want. Am I wrong?¡±


    An unreadable smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he coolly dealt with Choi Jin-Yeong''s re.

 Chapter 450: Challenged (5)

    <h4>Chapter 450: Challenged (5)</h4>


    ¡°Please don''t look at me with those eyes, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. I''m not challenging you, you know? As I said before, I''m trying to survive here. I''m not stupid enough to think that you''ll spare me after provoking you.¡± Choi Jin-Yeong coolly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Before that fateful day, I always thought of myself as a martial artist. But never did I think martial arts would have such amanding grip over one''s life and death. Yes, I''ve seen many people die. A quirk of being a part of this world and all that. But that is... Well, I''d say that''s not in the domain of martial arts, but more in the criminal activity side of things.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded. He thought he could understand Choi Jin-Yeong''s sentiments a lot better now.


    ¡°And that''s when I felt something...¡± Choi Jin-Yeong sneaked another nce in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. When their eyes met, Choi Jin-Yeong couldn''t deal with the pressure and hurriedly turned his head away. After fake-coughing to clear his throat, Choi Jin-Yeong continued to exin himself. ¡°What I felt was this sense of deprivation, so to speak. It''s like my life is no longer mine. How I managed to keep my head that day wasn''t anything special, really. I lived because Mister Kang Jin-Ho here couldn''t be bothered to swing his sword one more time. Other survivors will probably feel the same way as me. We survived because Mister Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be bothered to finish us off. But... If he was serious that day, none of us would be here.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew a littleplicated as he studied Choi Jin-Yeong. <i>''For sure... The Yeongnam guys?could''ve?felt that way.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was merely an observer watching from afar that day. He walked away from that ordeal with a sense of awe at Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess... and an evesting fear of his cruelty capable of sending deathly shivers down to one''s soul. However, those exposed to Kang Jin-Ho''s cruelty that day most likely were experiencing something else. Something else like... crippling despair born from their powerlessness.


    ¡°The notion of you being responsible for your own life... Gee whiz, those words never rang truer than on that day for me. I realized that I only managed to survive until now becausedy luck was smiling at me all the time. And... I had a strong hunch that events will keep happening all around Mister Kang Jin-Ho deep into the future. Deadly events will naturally follow him around.¡± Choi Jin-Yeong chuckled lifelessly. ¡°You said we gotta risk our lives, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well...¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, that warning doesn''t hold much water to us from the Yeongnam Branch. After learning that our heads can go flying off at any second, the value of our lives has seen a drastic reduction, you see? Actually, training under you and surviving through that ordeal will give us a higher chance of keeping our necks in the future. That''s why we''re applying, sirs. To get stronger, to survive our future. And, also¡­¡± Choi Jin-Yeong hesitated slightly before hurriedly finishing up the rest of his thoughts. ¡°I know this sounds like a goddamn pipe dream, but I really want to stand in the same realm as Mister Kang Jin-Ho at least once in my life. And no, it''s not because I want to feel superior while looking down at others who are weaker than me, but... But, I want to be able to see the world that only the truly strong have the right to see.¡±


    Choi Jin-Yeong lowered his head as if he was finally finished. That was when Kang Jin-Ho expressed his honest impression of everything he heard. ¡°You sure are a good talker, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In short... You just want to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. But that isn''t all.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°That one reason alone is enough.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You don''t need other reasons. I wish to be stronger. I don''t care even if I die in the pursuit of strength. That... is all the motivation you need. Everything else is an unnecessary add-on.¡±


    Choi Jin-Yeong stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir, I want to be stronger!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kang Jin-Ho faintly smirked in satisfaction and nodded weightily. ¡°And I shall grant you what you wish for.¡±


    ***


    <i>Vrooooom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho drove out of the Assembly''s grounds.


    <i>''Hmm...''</i>


    Things didn''t exactly turn out how he anticipated, but the overall situation wasn''t so bad. The problem this time could be attributed to Kang Jin-Ho''s failure to urately figure out the differences between the modern-era martial artists and the ones who used to follow him in the past.


    Back then, practically everything required one''s desperation. Kang Jin-Ho''s mistake was thinking the mindset of the past also applied to the current era while going ahead with his n.


    <i>''Then again, that''s still fine, isn''t it?''</i>


    These unaware applicants would soon learn. Learn what Kang Jin-Ho''s idea of training was like! If their heads were not equipped to understand it, then their bodies would surely realize the truth soon enough. The only saving grace for them this time was... that this was not Zhongyuan.


    Back when Kang Jin-Ho was assembling the Demon mes, he dropped all the hopefuls inside a deep ravine and only took in the survivors. Those who couldn''t ovee their cruel, unforgiving environments or keep up with thepetition where everyone preyed on everyone else... had no choice but to face the stark reality of losing their lives.


    However, this was South Korea in the 21st century. And such barbaric methods couldn''t be utilized anymore. As such... Kang Jin-Ho needed to acknowledge even those who can''t quite cut it and drop out midway.


    <i>''About half will drop out in three days.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was curious about how many of the massive crowd filling up the auditorium to the brim would still remain at the end of the training. It looked like he''d have to... organize preliminaries, which wasn''t in his original n, but that would be rather interesting in its own right.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts reached that far, his phone began buzzing noisily.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho answered the call, a hushed voice came out of the speaker.


    ¨CAre you busy?


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¨CThat sounds like you''re not particrly busy right now but don''t wanna hang out with me. How correct am I?


    Was she a ghost or something? Maybe a psychic?


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively nced behind him. Why did it feel like the caller, the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha, was sitting right beside him right now?


    After confirming that he was alone in the car, Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly and replied to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°You''re wrong, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¨CI''ll choose to believe your lies this time. I need to see you sometime today, so... Make time for me.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¨CI want to see you, so make time for me. Okay?


    ¡°...Ah. You mean now.¡±


    ¨CYes. Now.


    ¡°Got it. Where would you like to meet?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho input the destination on the GPS ording to Choi Yeon-Ha''s instructions, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°I should arrive there in less than thirty minutes.¡±


    ¨CSounds like you''re somewhere close?


    ¡°Something like that. I''ll see you then.¡±


    ¨COkay. See you soon.


    The call ended there, and the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up faintly.


    <i>Vroooooom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s red supercar sped up and flew down the road. His Lamborghini continued to shoot through South Korea''s national highway for some time... before it suddenly jerked ungainly while slowing down to a much slower speed.


    <i>''I don''t want another speeding ticket, so...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho craned his neck and scanned the surroundings for the presence of traffic cops, then slowed the car until reaching the national speed limit. He groaned while ncing at the GPS screen again.


    <i>''I don''t think I can make it within thirty minutes...''</i>


    Things might get a bit troublesome for him soon.


    ***


    In a cafe somewhere¡­


    Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily chewed Kang Jin-Ho out. ¡°Didn''t you say thirty minutes?¡±


    ¡°The situation was a bit...¡±


    ¡°You said you were close by!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red at Kang Jin-Ho, her eyes eerily resembling an ax murderer''s. As for Kang Jin-Ho, all he could do was ruefully lick his lips, unable to think of any sound excuses. He shouldn''t have been so confident about his ETA, so why did he have to go and run his mouth about ''arriving in thirty minutes'' and cause this situation?


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to grill Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Don''t you know that those who break promises are the worst?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hng!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha briefly scanned Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom and harrumphed softly. ¡°Well, I''m also at fault here, anyway. It was me who called you out of the blue, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in stupefaction. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°...Is something wrong?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    ¡°I was just wondering if you were the type to apologize over something like this.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, have you ever been hit by a woman before?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away. ¡°...My mother.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sagely nodded as if she could understand everything. ¡°We can never win, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Never.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha burst into refreshedughter before shooting up to her feet. She walked to the other side of the table and pulled out a chair for Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here. A courtesy for a pitiful man.¡±


    ¡°...Am I supposed to say thank you in this case?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha proudly nodded.


    ¡°Then, thank you, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho settled on the chair.


    Choi Yeon-Ha returned to her seat, and the duo ordered their drinks. Once the waiter walked away from their table with their orders in hand, Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward and asked, ¡°What did you call me for?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head while cocking an eyebrow. ¡°Do I need a reason all the time if I want to see you?¡±


    ¡°No, not necessarily. It''s just that you called me out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I''ve already given you my reason, haven''t I?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I called you because I wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared back in stupefaction.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha started giggling at his expense. ¡°It''s so much fun teasing you, you know that? Don''t you have anyone teasing youtely? There must be a few, I''d wager!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had to work extra hard to wipe out the image of a certain burly martial artist''s face with too much body hair from his mind, then hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No one''s like that around me.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. You used to be so good at hiding your expression in the past, but it feels like you''re slipping up more oftentely. In the past, you were like... wearing a steel mask? That''s the impression I got. Like so.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha raised her hand and covered her face like a mask. ¡°Unfriendly manners, zero expressions, and the only words leaving your mouth is ''<i>I don''t want to do it.''</i> Wow, now that I''ve looked back, you were one heck of a boring character, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...<i>Cough.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed to clear his throat.


    Why did it feel like he was always getting sucked into her pace whenever they were together, like right now? For some reason, things never went as he intended. However, even if that was the case...


    He didn''t quite dislike this feeling of not being in control. If he hated this feeling, everything would be over by not meeting with Choi Yeon-Ha anymore, but...


    <i>''What a weird feeling this is.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly remembered that he used to feel something simr in the past. No, that feeling was a little different from this one. Back then, that feeling was more like warmth andfort. And this time, it was more like...


    ¡°Why are you making such a serious face, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curiously asked.


    ¡°...It''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grabbed the table to pull herself forward and got very close to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about how often you say <i>''It''s nothing''</i> while talking to me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew a little unreadable. ¡°I get that you don''t want other people to know what''s in your mind. However, trying to be more understanding whenever the person before your eyes is thinking about something else can get a little too deting, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumbled a little. ¡°Looks like I owe you an apology.¡±


    He knew Choi Yeon-Ha had a plucky side to her personality, but that side seemed especially pronounced today for some reason.


    ¡°Nah, it''s fine,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha with a shake of her head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I still like that side of you, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew dazed again. Choi Yeon-Ha lowered her head slightly to dodge Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze. She sat back on her chair, then sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do have something to tell you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes a little and waited for Choi Yeon-Ha to continue.


    Choi Yeon-Ha hesitated slightly before biting her lower lip. ¡°Actually, I...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She hesitated over and over again before finally spitting out what was in her mind. ¡°I''m heading to China soon.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha could only stare at each other, unable to say anything else. A weighty silence descended between the two.


    ***


    ¡°Is this really South Korea?¡± Saito Genryu muttered after stepping through the airport''s exit, his brows deeply furrowing. ¡°Thest time I was here... Must be over three decades ago. Compared to back then, calling this ce apletely different country seems apt, doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Sir. Even if that''s true, it''s still nothing more than a piffling penins.¡±


    ¡°How foolish of you,¡± Saito Genryu tutted in displeasure. ¡°Do not belittle this nation. And certainly do not underestimate it. The warrior''s way is to congratte the growth of your opponents.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir. My thoughts were childish.¡±


    Saito Genryu looked away, his eyes gradually withdrawing, contemtive.


    <i>''Thisnd will soon be ours, anyway!''</i>


    The die had been cast already. Discarding their territory back home and moving to the newnd was not a decision anyone could make lightly. Not just Saito Genryu''s, but even the fate of Nanahoshi-gumi depended on this gamble.


    As such, Saito Genryu simply had to ensure this decision was the best one his <i>gumi?</i>could have made. And, for that purpose...!


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Saito Genryu''s re suddenly sharpened. Thisnd belonged to the Martial Assembly. In other words, thisnd was Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    In team sports, there was something called the home field advantage. Dealing with Kang Jin-Ho in his backyard would never be easy. That was why Saito Genryu made thorough preparations beforeing here.


    He nced at his underling. ¡°Are all the arrangements in ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. All preparations have been made ording to your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Saito Genryu shifted his gaze away and scanned his surroundings once more, his expression solemn. ¡°Thisnd shall soon be our Nanahoshi-gumi''s new home. As such, we must cut off the head of its original owner. We shall take Kang Jin-Ho''s head and conquer the Korean penins!¡±


    A dawn of new war was ascending over the horizon.

 Chapter 451: Thinking (1)

    <h4>Chapter 451: Thinking (1)</h4>


    ¡°China, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally broke the silence and asked.


    That... was a familiar name. In a way, that country was a little more familiar to Kang Jin-Ho than South Korea. His roots might be Korean, but he had spent most of his years in China, after all. A lifetime, in fact.


    Even though his concept of ''lifetime'' might be somewhat different from other people''s, the fact of the matter still didn''t change.


    In that sense, the name ''China'' invited a sense of familiarity rather than foreignness in him. However, for some reason...


    Kang Jin-Ho was ovee with this incredibly harsh disharmony from the mere mention of China. As if it was the name of a farawaynd he had never been to.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded. That simple movement seemed a littlebored just then. She reached out to bring her drink closer, but instead of drinking it, she absentmindedly flicked on the straw a few times before sighing softly. ¡°Things... somehow worked out that way.¡±


    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked.


    ¡°It''s not so sudden, if I''m being honest.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha picked up the cup and slurped up the drink, then put it down with an audible thud. Her eyes locked on Kang Jin-Ho next. Their gazes met, and another bout of silence ensued.


    ¡°...I received a pretty great offer from a Chinese production. They want me to star in a TV show they are making.¡±


    ¡°I... see.¡±


    ¡°As it''s a huge production, they are offering arge sry, and the merit of being able to break into the Chinese market is very attractive to me.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like an excellent opportunity for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. Except that it has a problem... All the filming will be done on location as it''s a historical drama, you see...¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°And the Chinese tend to shoot everything in one go, so... Once the filming starts, I might not be able to return to Korea for some time. They really do cram everything into a tight schedule until the end of the production, you see...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while off-handedly thinking that... didn''t sound like such a bad idea for a TV drama shoot. "...Then, how long will you be away?"


    ¡°Around six months or so.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression grew a little weird. ¡°Well, it''s a... The show is around eighty episodes long, you see.¡±


    ¡°Eighty?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes widened when Choi Yeon-Ha nodded slightly while mouthing ¡°<i>Yes</i>.¡± He blinked his eyes several times and asked her for rification. ¡°Hang on. I thought most TV show episodes number between sixteen to twenty? That''s what I heard, so why eighty?¡±


    ¡°That is true for a Korean TV production, but it''s different in China. Well, their scale is a lot bigger than this side, so...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t contain his stupefaction while staring at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Does that mean you''ll be staying in China for six months?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure what to say in a conversation like this. He racked his brain for what could be the most ''suitable'' thing to say in this kind of situation. ¡°Am I supposed to say... Have a good trip?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh. What even was that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled in dismay. Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to chuckle awkwardly as well.


    <i>''This... is strange.''</i>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho felt weirded out by this conversation. And he couldn''t exactly define this weird feeling, either. However, it didn''t feel entirely foreign to him. It was as if he had felt something remarkably simr to this in the past, but...


    Choi Yeon-Ha quietly asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Why aren''t you... asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Ask you what?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha let out a brief harrumph and leaned back against her chair, her arms crossed. Her slightly-furrowed brows and arched-up eyes seemed to reveal her current mood. ¡°Why aren''t you asking me about my reason for going to China?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in slight dismay and confusion. ¡°Didn''t you say they offered you a role?¡±


    ¡°Well, I could''ve chosen a role in Korea, you know?¡±


    ¡°And you said the sry is considerable just now, too...?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you know I have more than enough money.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes began twitching. ¡°I-in that case, why are you going to China?¡±


    Only then did Choi Yeon-Ha finally grin back at him. She smoothly leaned forward and held Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze as her grin deepened. Even Kang Jin-Ho had to fake cough at how inviting her smile was.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that you''re the type to give people around you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t immediately exin herself but stretched her arm high above the table until her hand was well above her head. ¡°Your hurdle is way too high.¡±


    ¡°My hurdle...?¡±


    What was she talking about? When Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in total confusion, she sighed as if his reaction waspletely in line with her expectations. ¡°Yup, you really have no idea.¡±


    ¡°I''m having a hard time understanding you, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I figured as much. It''s only obvious that you wouldn''t be aware of it yourself.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha slowly shook her head. <i>''I gotta hand it to them for their... amazingness.''</i>


    At this point, she should apud not just Kang Jin-Ho but his friends, too. No, maybe they were even more ''amazing'' than he was! To be able to live rtively fine next to this guy shouldn''t be possible with some weak-sauce mentality, that''s for sure!


    ¡°Before we start, promise me first.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°No matter what I say, promise me you won''tugh.¡±


    ¡°...You want me to promise you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only stare at Choi Yeon-Ha with a face that said, <i>''What is this woman nning to tell me?</i>'' before slowly nodding in agreement. ¡°I''m not sure where you''re going with this, but... Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath when the reply she wanted to hear finally came out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. Before he could think too deeply, though, she quickly began exining herself. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you''re obviously an amazing man.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Just listen, okay!¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°I can''t exactly exin why, but whenever I''m with you... I feel very inadequate for some reason,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. Kang Jin-Ho had several questions about that, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s serious expression stopped him from asking her. In the meantime, Choi Yeon-Ha continued to speak her mind. ¡°That''s why... I think people around you tend to follow you, Mister Jin-Ho. Or participate in things you do.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He had never thought about it that way before. However, what Choi Yeon-Ha said didn''t seem entirely incorrect either when he thought about it. After his military service ended, Kang Jin-Ho somehow got Park Yu-Min involved in running the pizzeria to the point where his friend had to temporarily put his pro gaming career on the back burner. Meanwhile, Ju Yeong-Gi was supposed to find a career of his own after his military service but ended up as a pizzeria co-owner instead.


    As for Jo Gyu-Min, he used to be on a fast track to sess in Jaegyeong, only to step away from the corporation to work closely together with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Regardless of whether the end results had been positive or negative for the people involved... Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t deny that he had somehow strongly influenced their lives.


    ¡°But, uh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho, unable to hold back, simply had to ask Choi Yeon-Ha for confirmation, so he did. ¡°Was that wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied as if she didn''t even need to consider the answer. ¡°They chose that path for themselves. It''s not like you''ve been coaxing them from behind or something, right? So, why would anyone me you for the choices they made?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement with her deduction. However, if that was what she thought, why did Choi Yeon-Ha bother to bring this up now?


    ¡°The problem in this case is someone like me¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed weakly. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel that she was unusually somber today. Choi Yeon-Ha wearily shook her head. ¡°I''m also being influenced by you, but... Unlike others, I can''t follow you into whatever you are doing, you see? Thanks to that, my life recently has been nothing but circling around you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t able to spot it, but my manager, Eun-Sol, pointed it out to me. He said I''m behaving like so and so, and... When I listened to him and thought about it deeply, I... Mm.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He was right. I couldn''t find any faults with his observation. Like, none at all. All I did was just loiter around you without doing anything meaningful. And I felt so pathetic for doing that. I''m Choi Yeon-Ha the actress, you know? Yet, here I am, the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha following around a man like a little puppy¡­¡±


    What was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to say after hearing all this? Maybe he should be... trying to persuade her? Orfort her by saying she shouldn''t worry about it?


    However, Kang Jin-Ho could do neither. Finding the right words to uplift his conversation partner was still too much for him at this stage in his life.


    ¡°That''s why I decided to ept the role in China, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°I don''t quite follow.¡±


    A faint grin floated up on Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips. ¡°I''m hoping to regain myself, at least a little bit, before it crumbles even more beyond recognition. I know you''re not interested in this profession, but let me tell you something, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m a really sessful and popr actress, you know? I''m serious.¡±


    ¡°No, I know. And it''s not like I''mpletely uninterested.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? In that case, have you sought out any other shows I''ve been in? No, scratch that. Do you even know the names of any of my shows? Just one will suffice.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tightly clenched her fists. Kang Jin-Ho noticed the veins bulging on the back of her hand and sneakily turned his head away to avoid her re.


    ¡°Don''t say anything you don''t mean! Please!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled sharply at him.


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sheepishly fake a cough. ¡°Kuh-hum...¡±


    ¡°In any case!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha mmed her palm down on the table. ¡°I tried to look back at my behavior, and following you around like some kind of dumb little dog is just... just cramping my style too much! My pride won''t allow it. So, to restore my pride, to get my life back on track, and to re-establish my goal as an actor! I decided to ept the role in China.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Now, I shall ept questions!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was flustered by that. ¡°H-huh? But, I don''t have any...?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have any?! Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression progressively turned into a deep scowl.


    <i>''Wait, did I slip up somewhere?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nervously sipped his drink nonstop, trying to figure out what he had done wrong. Since his sociability stat had improvedtely, he knew the correct thing to do now was to ask a suitable question, but...


    What was he supposed to ask her, then?


    ¡°How nice it must be for you,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted in a clear disy of her displeasure.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°One less annoying person in your life, that''s why.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened.


    ¡°So, you must be happy about me going away. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head, then stared straight at Choi Yeon-Ha. Her face reddened slightly when his eyes looked straight into hers. ¡°I won''t lie and say I never thought of you as annoying or bothersome. However, that does not mean I didn''t like it or wished you could just disappear from my life. Definitely not.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes and peered intensely at Kang Jin-Ho''s face to figure out how genuine he was. However, when she noticed how unwavering the light in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes was, Choi Yeon-Ha sneakily lowered her head to avoid his gaze.


    <i>''Why is he staring at me like that? Making me feel awkward and all...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve loved to cool down her burning face, but hand-fanning now would be the same as announcing how flustered she was to the man sitting on the other side of the table. The best she could do was hold her hands tightly under the table.


    ¡°Also, I''m not happy to hear about you going away to China for a job. I can honestly say it feels a little wrong. Although, I can''t exin why I feel this way. However, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°T-that''s enough, don''t you think?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly stopped Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Sorry? Why?¡±


    ¡°I-I get what you''re saying, so stop right there, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    <i>Otherwise, my face will burn down to ashes, you know!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked confused, but Choi Yeon-Ha was figuratively burning up inside right now!


    <i>''This guy, he''s just so good at hitting you unexpectedly in the fatal spot, isn''t he!''</i>


    He had to be a pro at this, judging from how he usually behaved! The problem with that was Kang Jin-Ho had no freaking self-awareness of it!


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly chugged down a cup of cold water to calm her pounding heart, then sucked in a lung full of air to regain control of her wayward breathing. ¡°What you said just now... You''re being serious, right?¡±


    ¡°What I said?¡±


    ¡°You know, your feelings about me leaving for China!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do I have a reason to lie to you about that?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha peered closely at Kang Jin-Ho''s face again, then a realization washed over her.


    <i>''I was... wrong.''</i>


    She had jumped her gun a little too early, it seemed. Kang Jin-Ho had said all those things as a friend speaking candidly to another friend. Which meant it wasn''t what Choi Yeon-Ha had been hoping to hear. That was slightly disappointing. But it also gave her a small sense of... sce? And...


    <i>''Right</i>. <i>This much is already a lot from him, isn''t it?''</i>


    Expecting something more from this stone statue-like man was unrealistic, anyway. Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t sure how she''d react if Kang Jin-Ho said <i>those</i> things to her. Would she be... happy about it? Her guess was a solid no.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been meaning to say this to you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please go ahead.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha silently stared at Kang Jin-Ho for a while before faintly smiling. Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt like he was ever-so-slightly falling into that smile.


    ¡°At the very least... I''ll be someone who doesn''t have to feel insignificantpared to you, Mister Jin-Ho. I really dislike the idea of a woman solely relying on a man and clinging to him for dear life, you see?¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha''s faint smile grew to something much more radiant, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but smile back at her.


    This was certainly not his first time thinking this, but...


    Choi Yeon-Ha was a beautiful woman, indeed.

 Chapter 452: Thinking (2)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Thinking (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coolly nodded. ¡°Of course. Actually, I wee it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly fake-coughed. ¡°Mm... I understand most of what you''re telling me, but I''m still having some difficulty figuring out why others are being influenced by my actions. Why do you say that was¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s because you shine so much,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cut Kang Jin-Ho off first.


    ¡°I... shine? What?¡±


    ¡°Yes. More correctly, I''d say you... Rather than shine, you stand out a lot, Mister Jin-Ho. You''re very noticeable, you know? Doesn''t matter what you''re doing, you just stand out like a brilliant light bulb. When I''m looking at you from the sidelines, I keep getting this... feeling? It''s like, <i>Aha, that man is fearlessly walking on the path of life he has set for himself.</i> Something like that.¡±


    ¡°M-my path of life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°You don''t get distracted, you don''t even look back, and you don''t have any regrets... It''s always forward, forward and forward with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m not trying to be sarcastic, Mister Jin-Ho. That''s what you''re really like, after all. Since that''s the case, people start thinking, <i>''Aha, which means all I gotta do now is follow that guy.''?</i>If that''s not it, then they might go, I gotta get myself a goal, too, and put more effort into my life.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°I can''t speak for other people, but me? I definitely belong to thetter category. I always thought I was unwaveringly striving toward achieving my goal, the one I set for myself... But I was mistaken. If I had been truly unwavering, my career wouldn''t have been suddenly blown off course just because you entered my life, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Her career was blown off course? Since when? And how? Kang Jin-Ho thought that it was hard to fathom what Choi Yeon-Ha was even talking about sometimes.


    ¡°In any case, that''s how it is,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I wish to be more proactive in my life now, you see? I get this hunch that I would never feel like an equal to you if I keep living like how I''ve been doingtely.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, I''m not as amazing as you think.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Stop being a hateful jerk, okay?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha stared back at him with an expression that said his reaction was a bit too annoying. ¡°This thing about being humble? It depends on the person, you see? Imagine the President of our country trying to be humble and say he''s not as popr as you think! No one will think he''s being humble, right?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I''m really not as...¡± Kang Jin-Ho was about to defend himself only to mp his mouth shut. <i>''Wait... maybe she has a point?''</i>


    Several opposing ideas began shing inside Kang Jin-Ho''s head just then. He couldn''t see himself as someone worthy of thebel <i>''Amazing''</i> just yet. He used to lord over heaven and earth in the past, after all. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t interested in things like butting into other people''s business, expanding his sphere of influence or the political situations of the mundane world. If he was, though... If Kang Jin-Ho was just a little more interested in external matters, then the whole of Zhongyuan would have gone through so many upheavals.


    Compared to himself from those days, Kang Jin-Ho of now seemed so in and mundane. However, there was this one wrinkle in that thought process, and it would be...


    <i>''...What about the Martial Assembly, then?''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho wanted to say, no, he wasn''t someone amazing or something simr, he knew he couldn''t add the word ''ordinary'' next to his name when the Martial Assembly was under his control. He hadn''t been aware of it until now or given it much thought, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s words made him realize the truth. Kang Jin-Ho had already fulfilled the criteria of an ''amazing'' man¡ªsomeone with a major aplishment.


    ¡°You look like you finally can see the light, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...Yes, I do.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha beamed brightly at that. ¡°Yes, that is exactly why. If I wish to stand with you, I also need to learn to stand up for myself, by myself. And that''s why I''m doing this. I must not be someone who shines because I stand next to you, but... But help you shine more because I''m standing right next to you. That is who I wish to be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Am I really worthy enough for you to go this far?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded as a smile floated on her lips. That smile waspletely different from all the others she had shown so far. It looked a little more rxed. A little warmer than before, too.


    A smile that Kang Jin-Ho probably saw when they were trapped in the tunnel together.


    ¡°To me, you''re the coolest person alive in the whole world, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ***


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was driving home in silence, his thoughts a jumbled mess.


    <i>''I can''t figure this out...''</i>


    Objectively speaking, thebel of an ''amazing person'' did suit Kang Jin-Ho. However, Choi Yeon-Ha had no clue what Kang Jin-Ho had achieved in life or the status he currently enjoyed. What she had done to arrive at the conclusion of an ''amazing person'' was judge Kang Jin-Ho solely on his... ''daily'' actions.


    And that was something Kang Jin-Ho couldn''tprehend.


    <i>''Goals, is it...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha said the sight of Kang Jin-Ho always running forward without looking back even once was what drew people to him. However, Kang Jin-Ho was getting this intense disharmony, this incredibly choking sense of disconnect, from those words.


    <i>''What... goals do I even have?''</i>


    When he thought about it, the word ''goal'' probably suited him the least in this world.


    During Kang Jin-Ho''s first life, he had precisely zero goals. He only continued to live because his body kept breathing on its own. A disabled man who lost his entire family to a car ident would obviously not have much motivation to better his life.


    During his second life, though, Kang Jin-Ho did have a goal. And it was to survive. His second attempt at life had taught him the ''preciousness of life'' that his first try failed to show him. Unfortunately, a life lived solely for the sake of survival ended up as an utter failure.


    In that case, what about now?


    At first, Kang Jin-Ho''s goal was to merely live like an ordinary person. However, his current self had drifted so far away from that goal that it wasughable even to think about using that word next to his name now.


    Then, what was his other goal?


    <i>''...A person who can reach out to others?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled the face of thete orphanage director. Sister Yi''s smiling face quickly filled his mind.


    <i>''Someone who can ept the hands reaching out to me...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly thought that humans were rather fickle creatures. It hadn''t been that long ago when those words resonated deeply within Kang Jin-Ho''s soul. But now?


    While using this reason and that excuse, plus various other incidents happening around him, Kang Jin-Ho gradually moved away from that ''goal'' and began focusing on pretty much his own life.


    The ''goal'' Choi Yeon-Ha talked about? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have one. And Choi Yeon-Ha had mistaken Kang Jin-Ho''s abnormally-obsessive driven nature as him focusing on his future and constantly running forward.


    A goodparison would be a rally race car flying across a nameless desert. Its engine was revving at full tilt, but the GPS was malfunctioning, making it a fast-moving vehicle that didn''t know where it was heading.


    In other words, simply a fast race car without meaning. That was probably why the ''goal'' Choi Yeon-Ha spoke of had shaken up Kang Jin-Ho''s heart so badly like this.


    Park Yu-Min''s goal was to be the best pro gamer. Ju Yeong-Gi already found himself a goal of turning Kang Jin-Ho''s pizzeria into a franchise and raking in a ton of money.


    Kang Eun-Yeong began her training at a young age with the sole aim of bing the top idol in the country. Choi Yeon-Ha, arguably still the top actress in the country, wasn''t satisfied by Korea''s tiny market and decided to travel to China for the muchrger and greener pasture on the other side.


    <i>''Ah... So everyone has it.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been aware of it, but after looking back... It felt like everyone around Kang Jin-Ho was doing their best to reach their dreams and goals. However, what about Kang Jin-Ho himself?


    He used to offer advice and secretly assist people around him like some kind of a big shot, but the truth was... Did he have a goal or a dream he could work toward?


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced and shook his head. Because he didn''t have.


    He didn''t have any in this era!


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly yanked at the steering wheel. His red supercar quickly slipped out of Seoul''s outer ring road and entered the national highway system. Without saying a word, Kang Jin-Ho kept driving and driving before finding a deserted roadside to stop the car.


    He parked the Lamborghini and walked toward a grassy mound near the road. After reaching the top, Kang Jin-Ho stood still and looked up at the night sky above.


    It was so dark. A night sky without a single star. The dense darkness so deep and still that it might suck in anyone daring to stare at it for too long, filled Kang Jin-Ho''s vision.


    Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho''s wish was as simple as seeing this sky again. No one could escape from the vast expanses of the sky, after all.


    No matter where he went, the starry night sky was always above his head, and those days were some of the most painful in his life. Kang Jin-Ho would dream... No, fantasize, in those days. He''d fantasize that after closing and opening his eyes, the skies above would no longer sparkle with stars... and that he''d have escaped that barbaric world and returned to the ce he used to call home. And...


    After what seemed like an eternity, Kang Jin-Ho had finally achieved that dream. But now...


    Was that all?


    <i>Click!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit the cigarette stuck between his lips. Its end sizzled softly as it glowed weakly in the darkness. Without saying anything, Kang Jin-Ho stared at the burning cigarette.


    <i>''...Nothingsts forever.''</i>


    His dream once upon a time was to return to this era. After he achieved that dream, his next goal was to live like an ordinary person in a world supposedly free from violence and barbaric behaviors.


    But it didn''t take him long to learn that dream was unattainable. And he also realized that being too hung-up on living like an ordinary person could actually ruin his life instead. So, he shifted his focus from ordinariness to living a more... ''convenient'' life.


    Didn''t he receive something else from Sister Yi, too?


    However, what about now? What was Kang Jin-Ho living for right now?


    Obviously, a person didn''t need a reason to live. Humans weren''t born with a purpose in mind, after all. Even so...


    Images of his friends popped up in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    <i>''So... I shine in their eyes? Is that what she said?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly. It was supposed to be the other way around. Choi Yeon-Ha said Kang Jin-Ho shone brightly in her eyes, but in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, they were the shining ones here, not him.


    Objectively speaking, the observation about Kang Jin-Ho not looking back and moving forward all the time was wrong. It was just that he didn''t know how to look behind him.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know how to worry about the people around him and was very bad at reflecting on things he had done in the past. Nothing was amazing or grand about that. He was simply charging ahead like a fool who had no idea what he was doing, yet other people mistakenly saw that as something else.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s past self wouldn''t have cared what others thought about him. There was no point, anyway. However, what about now?


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and stared at the night sky again. The darkness of the heavens looked down on him.


    <i>''Am I supposed to change?''</i>


    But... for what purpose?


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes. He only lived for himself in the past. After his return, he tried to live only for his family. A little whileter, though, he began thinking about the people around him, too. So...


    So, did that mean he must take another step forward? For what, though?


    Kang Jin-Ho had a good idea of where to find the answer. It should be hiding somewhere in his heart. That had to be it since that seemed like the only exnation for this frustration clogging his chest.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out a new cigarette and lit it up. Its smoke gently drifted into the night sky before dispersing.


    Once he calmed his mind, his thoughts focused on the ''issue'' at hand again.


    <i>''My goal, is it...?''</i>


    And that issue was Kang Jin-Ho''sck of goals in life. That was the difference between him and the people in his life. Even Jo Gyu-Min was motivated by a solid and realistic goal of assisting Kang Jin-Ho. There was no need to even mention the others.


    Kang Jin-Ho might be the biggest influencing factor in their lives, but in an ironic twist, Kang Jin-Ho himself didn''t have a goal like them. And to be clear, living for his family or aiming for an ordinary life wasn''t a goal. No, that was merely his wish.


    A goal was supposed to be a specific milestone, a realistic one at that, that could be reached someday by putting in enough effort.


    <i>¡°My liege... What exactly do you live for?¡±</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly heard Azure Demon''s voice asking that question echoing in his memories. And then...


    <i>¡°Why do you wish to learn martial arts, boy?¡±</i>


    And then, Kang Jin-Ho heard his master''s voice. His master, whom he missed so much...


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to think and think for a long, long time with his eyes closed. After what seemed like hourster, Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes, took out a new cigarette and mouthed it. Then, to the night sky, he quietly muttered, ¡°...Azure Demon.¡±


    That was the name of a man who spent his entire life assisting Kang Jin-Ho... Only to betray him in the end.


    However, rather than resentment, that name evoked a sense of remorse in Kang Jin-Ho. After muttering that name, regret slowly washed over Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°It''s... not that easy or simple to live a life, Azure Demon.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded bitter. Lonely, perhaps.


    ¡°If you were still here... Could you have given me an answer?¡±


    Azure Demon always gave him an answer. He wasn''t just a simple subordinate but a trusted adviser. And a close friend, too. Although, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t aware of that at the time.


    <i>¡°My liege, the answer is always within you. And I merely try my best to understand and interpret it.¡±</i>


    ¡°...What a heartless bastard,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly.


    Of course, Azure Demon wouldn''t reply to him now. However, the words ringing in Kang Jin-Ho''s head eerily sounded like something Azure Demon might say.


    While mulling over that ''answer'', Kang Jin-Ho remained unmoving from the spot, unable to leave for a long while.

 Chapter 453: Thinking (3)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Thinking (3)</h4>


    ¡°Just... Just what is up with that man?!¡± Elena muttered to no one in particr as chaos ruled her mind.


    She only had one purpose: to approach and then befriend East Asia''s mobile nuke device. In other words, Kang Jin-Ho! Her goal was to be an acquaintance with that two-faced man who pretended to be someone ordinary.


    On paper, her mission sounded like a ''romantic'' scenario usually found in 007-esque espionage movies. However, the reality facing her was anything but.


    Elena didn''t mind not receiving any support from the Round Table. Well, this was an unsanctioned mission, after all! The threat of some danger and interference from third parties always existed in espionage movies. But those things only helped the agent''s aplishment shine even brighter at the end of the day, didn''t they?


    This might sound trite and old-fashioned, but... Elena was fully prepared to sacrifice everything and anything for her mission. No matter how difficult and dangerous the trials and tribtions facing her way were, Elena believed she''d ovee them all with her unwavering resolve and unshakable mentality. However, her problem this time was totally beyond her expectation.


    What was the image of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in Elena''s head? The way she saw it, Kang Jin-Ho was someone like a... a demon king? For now, he was crouching in the shadows, hiding, biding his time... No, hang on! It wasn''t like he was biding or hiding, now was it? Kang Jin-Ho had already devoured Korea, figuratively speaking, so to say he was biding his time? Now that would be a strange way to describe him.


    Elena couldn''t tell if it was deliberate or idental, but... For some unfathomable reason, Kang Jin-Ho was not the trending topic despite the scale of what he had done and the ripples caused by his actions.


    However, the other description was too wordy for Elena''s liking, and ''biding his time'' was the shortest option avable. Besides, incorporating that concept would result in the description of ''A man who is biding his time but will soon bring a massive storm to East Asia'', which didn''t seem like an exaggeration, anyway.


    The time Elena spent chatting with Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t long enough for her to urately gauge what kind of a person he was. However, that brief exchange was still enough for her to detect the savagery and violence lurking just under Kang Jin-Ho''s surface.


    The powerful presence he revealed that day, that oppressive pressure crushing down on her... It had been forever branded to her soul. Elena would undoubtedly experience countless many things in her life, but that encounter would forever be etched in her memories, never to be forgotten.


    So, to summarize... The man named Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful existence who swallowed up South Korea in the blink of an eye. A demon who hid his cruelty and capacity for violence and patiently bid his time!


    ¡°But... Isn''t this a bit...?¡±


    Elena''s trembling eyes stared at Kang Jin-Ho in the distance. Her mission still hadn''t changed. Approach that demon king-like Kang Jin-Ho and somehow be friendly with him! That was because even an idiot could predict how those hard-headed Round Table knights would choose to act against Kang Jin-Ho.


    Then again, those old men tried to cover up theirck of meticulousness or imagination with convenient excuses like ''We''re too busy'' and ''We don''t have time nor manpower.'' Expecting something better from them would be a fool''s errand.


    Elena had a pretty good hunch that the Round Table''s top brass would act like they were the CIA during the Cold War. They''d assassinate the target first, and then act all haughty and mighty while saying things like, ''<i>Leaving this guy alive would''ve been even worse. Be grateful that the extent of chaos is only this much!''</i>


    <i>''What a hopeless bunch of stuck-up old farts...''</i>


    There was no denying that the Round Table had been protecting world peace. No one doubted the organization''s efforts in maintaining the stability and peace of the world. Even if one could legitimately question whether or not the Round Table''s actions had any effect overall...


    <i>''However, it''s gotten too old-fashioned.''</i>


    Elena wasn''t trying to disparage the Round Table. Not only did she acknowledge the Round Table''s authority and all the efforts by its members to protect the peace, but Elena also respected them for it. However, she firmly believed certain things could never be resolved using their usual tactics. This Kang Jin-Ho ''crisis'' was one of those things.


    Eliminating Kang Jin-Ho? Of course, that was not a bad solution.


    Why would Elena even want to protect Kang Jin-Ho? It''s not like they were the best of chums, now were they? If it had been possible, Elena would have loved nothing more than to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho with her own two hands.


    She was confident that the destabilizing disturbance rocking East Asia would instantly calm down once Kang Jin-Ho was removed from the picture. However...


    Eliminating Kang Jin-Ho? In other words, killing that man? How?


    Here was the core of the problems guing Elena. With globalization came more ces to monitor in the name of world peace. Economies and politics became much more intimately connected than ever before, after all.


    However, the Round Table was conceived as a secret organization from the get-go. Which meant it''d always have a problem recruiting new operatives. Even if new agents were found, the organization still needed to maintain its secrecy, so it continued to employ inefficient systems and an antiquated chain ofmand.


    With the organization''s situation like that, it was no wonder that analyzing a person down to the finest details and observing them for a length of time was impossible for the Round Table''s agents. Even if the agent assigned to the mission put their heart and soul intopiling a report, it''d often go unread by the higher-ups.


    As such, the end result would be... something like Elena''s current situation.


    Elena submitted a report unequivocally stating that assassinating Kang Jin-Ho was an act of lunatics and should never be attempted. However, the higher-ups would most likely go with the exact opposite rmendation. As if... As if the thoughts in their heads were like, ''<i>Wow, Kang Jin-Ho is so dangerous we mustn''t attempt to kill him? Then we gotta prove that gal wrong!''</i>


    Actually, it¡¯d be so nice of the Round Table higher-ups if they reached that far but didn''t go through with their stupidity. However, the Round Table tended to dismiss the opinions of a mere Pawn like her. The knights sitting pretty around the table only knew how to view the world through an as. An opinion or impression from a single individual like her could never persuade them.


    If the Round Table were sticking to their old ways, they should be assembling a team of assassins to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho right about now.


    <i>''...And they will spectacrly fail.''</i>


    Elena was sure about this. The Round Table was definitely underestimating Kang Jin-Ho. If the decision to eliminate was left to Elena, she''d have at least mobilized an entire knight order. However, the hard-headed higher-ups of the Round Table would nevere to a decision like that. They''d probably send a handful of assassins and try to get rid of Kang Jin-Ho.


    The end result of such carelessness was too obvious. Kang Jin-Ho would be even more cautious after learning about the existence of an organization wanting to assassinate him. And naturally, he''d be hostile to the Round Table. In the worst-case scenario, Kang Jin-Ho might even decide to abandon his facade and run around wildly like the fat pig from North Korea!


    <i>''And it''s my duty to stop that!''</i>


    From the get-go, there were only two solutions to this problem. Come out strong, or be conciliatory.


    Since the Round Table would obviously resort to a hard-line tactic and fail, it was up to Elena to go with a more conciliatory approach. That was her way of showing loyalty to her country and... And her service to the Round Table. Most important of all, though... This was obviously the best way to maintain world peace.


    That was what Elena thought. That was... until she started following Kang Jin-Ho around and monitoring him from afar.


    So... How was she supposed to exin the new findings?


    Of course! There was no way Kang Jin-Ho would ever carry on with his daily life with the same oppressive presence he revealed to Elena. The gap between Kang Jin-Ho she first saw by the beach and then ''Kang Jin-Ho'' at the rest stop was unimaginatively humongous, after all!


    Even an idiot could guess that Kang Jin-Ho was hiding who he really was.


    ¡°...Even so, there''s gotta be a limit to that, right? Right?¡± Elena quietly gritted her teeth.


    This was her third day of tailing Kang Jin-Ho. And in these three days, ''shocking'' was simply too inadequate to describe what she had witnessed. <i>So, what''s so shocking about him, you ask? Well...</i>


    <i>''First of all... He doesn''t do anything!''</i>


    Basically, Kang Jin-Ho was like the true final boss hiding in the shadows. On the surface, he didn''t do anything, but in reality... He was the overlord who controlled the Korean martial society to his whims.


    None of that shoulde as a surprise, however. China''s Three Kings or Europe''s Round Table were simr in that aspect, after all. This backstory might sound like it''s straight out of a B-movie, but real life was usually stranger than fiction, anyway!


    Even so...!


    <i>''I mean, seriously! What does he actually do?!''</i>


    The Round Table was always busy with something or rather. Not only did the knights need to control and regte various European nations, but they also had to somehow manage those countries not under the Round Table''s influence. The level of effort required to pull this off was absolutely murderous. People even jokingly said that a knight would never die in the line of duty as overwork would get to them first!


    Sure, South Korea was a small nation. Even so, managing a country should not be easy at all. However, Kang Jin-Ho... He really didn''t do anything!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s daily activities were exceedingly simple. After waking up early in the dawn, he''d silentlyy on his bed as if he was meditating. Once the morning came, he''d leave his room to have breakfast. Then, he''d put on some tracksuits and walk around his neighborhood for an hour or so as if... he was on a stroll?


    After that, he''d jump in the car and drive to an orphanage some distance away. Kang Jin-Ho would try to do chores and hang out with the kids there (Elena noticed the kids being a little annoyed/bothered by his presence) and then, in the afternoon, he''d head to the pizzeria he used to own not too long ago.


    Even though the workers there were clearly busy dealing with the influx of customers, Kang Jin-Ho would try to shoot breezes with them before sheepishly leaving the store after their res got too much for him to handle. He''d end the day by joining his friend named Park Yu-Min in a PC Room to yputer games untilte at night.


    Then, aftering home, Kang Jin-Ho would sheepishly dodge his mother''s rebuking re, wash up, and hit the sack.


    With the exception of minor deviations here and there, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stray too far from this itinerary. As for Elena''s conclusion after following Kang Jin-Ho around for three days...?


    It was extremely simple. Straightforward as it could get.


    ¡°...He''s a bum, isn''t he?¡±


    If not, a cker. A ne''er-do-well!


    Good thing Elena was observing this routine with the full knowledge of who Kang Jin-Ho was. Otherwise, she''d definitely have thought a real unemployed bum waszing his days away! Even the sight of Kang Jin-Ho''s mother nagging him for wasting time in a PC Roomte into the night was what Elena expected to see from an unemployed cker''s interaction with his parents!


    <i>''Holy cow, he''s getting nagged by his mother...?''</i>


    The eye of the storm responsible for bringing the reign of terror in South Korea''s martial society was getting scolded by his mother? A man who pushed China and Japan, two global powerhouses capable of influencing the entire world, into a state of panic... was running into his room to escape from his mother''s nagging?! What a... priceless sight this was, then. Something Elena might never get to see again for the rest of her life!


    Elena had never felt so grateful toward an inanimate object like the telephoto lens she bought at a great cost to her wallet just for this mission.


    Well, Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior could make sense in some way. Since he was an extremely meticulous man, Kang Jin-Ho could be faking his daily life to absolute perfection. For that one-in-a-million chance that someone was monitoring him, Kang Jin-Ho could be hiding his true self with all these inane actions during his day. In other words, he could be a terrifying sociopath!


    But, but...!


    ¡°Aigoo... Thank you, young man... For helping me with this heavy thing. It must''ve been difficult for you to pull it up all this way¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°No, ma''am. It wasn''t difficult.¡±


    ¡°Mm... I don''t have anything to offer you, but... Ah! How about this? Drink this, young man.¡±


    ¡°No, ma''am. You don''t have to give me anything.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. I''d feel bad if I didn''t thank you properly somehow. So, please ept this, okay?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I''ll dly ept, ma''am.¡±


    Elena''s cheeks began twitching uncontrobly. Her eyes were taking in the sight of Kang Jin-Ho politely epting a bottle of drinking yogurt from a kind grandma with a bent back.


    <i>''That... That son of a...!''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho jumped into his car earlier, Elena sat up and took notice. She figured something must be happening today, judging from how ruthlessly Kang Jin-Ho''s car was scything past the traffic to go somewhere in a hurry.


    And when his shy red car suddenly braked and stopped by the roadside, Elena felt like crying out, <i>¡°YES!¡±</i>. Ditto for when Kang Jin-Ho urgently exited his car, too!


    But all strength in her legs abandoned her after witnessing why the man, who had driven his supercar like a lunatic, suddenly mmed on his brakes.


    Kang Jin-Ho rapidly rushed up a steep side street only to... offer aid to a grandma struggling to pull a handcart up said steep street.


    He even snatched the cart''s handle away from the grandma and began pulling it up the street before suddenly stopping midway as if he was unhappy about something. He then proceeded to put the grandma inside the handcart and pull it up the steep hill with the speed of a man walking on a t terrain.


    The grandma kept saying it was fine, that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to help her, but he only let go of the handcart after pulling it all the way to the top of the steep hill.


    Elena''s jaw fell in silence as she dazedly watched Kang Jin-Ho walk down the hill while slurping the yogurt through a straw.


    He was supposed to be East Asia''s ticking nuke. The demon king who''d drive the entire world into chaos. However, after observing Kang Jin-Ho for three days in a row...


    Elena arrived at an exceedingly simple conclusion that didn''t exactly align with previous ''colorful'' evaluations.


    ¡°...Maybe he''s a nice guy?¡±


    Elena held her head reflexively with both hands.


    This couldn''t be right. No, this had to be a mistake...!


    1. The Korean drinking yogurt, AKA Yakult, is a drink made out of milk, water, sucrose and syrup, and ites in tiny little stic bottles. Unlike its ''yogurt''-like name, though, it''s not actually based on yogurt.

 Chapter 454: Thinking (4)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Thinking (4)</h4>


    <i>Sluuuurp...</i>


    The sweet drinking yogurt, or Yakult, traveled through the straw and entered Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    <i>''...This is the problem with these drinks.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and stared seriously at the Yakult bottle. This size might be perfect for little kids but for a grown adult like him? It was way too small to scratch that itch. Unable to endure the itch anymore, Kang Jin-Ho stopped by a convenience store, bought a whole pack of Yakult, then began sticking straws into them.


    Didn''t someone say that... a bottle of Yakult was best enjoyed by sucking it through the bottom? Kang Jin-Ho was calling bull on that. Indeed, that was heresy. A real man walking on the righteous path must drink Yakult by sticking a straw up top.


    <i>Sluuurp...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s Lamborghini drove down South Korea''s national highway. On one hand was another bottle of Yakult, while the other securely gripped the steering wheel. To Elena, he might look like someone with precisely zero worries in this world, but... Kang Jin-Ho''s mind right now was aplicated, jumbled mess waiting to be unraveled.


    For the first time in a long while, Kang Jin-Ho had homework to finish. And that had been keeping his mind busytely. As for the title of that homework? It was <i>''What goal should I set for myself if I am to live a more fulfilling and meaningful life?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow. Obviously, this topic was not something he could deal with in a day or two. Besides, he shouldn''t even be trying to solve it that quickly, anyway. The answer to this homework could potentially determine the course of Kang Jin-Ho''s life, after all.


    So, for now... He should take his time thinking about it while dealing with other matters requiring his urgent attention first.


    <i>''Right. It''s been quite fulfilling for me thesest three days.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho visited the orphanage often and hung out with the children there. After that task was done, he went to help Ju Yeong-Gi out who was mindlessly busy from organizing the new store. Kang Jin-Ho also helped Park Yu-Min out by testing his gaming skills since thetter''s tryouts were just around the corner.


    The results of Kang Jin-Ho''s hard work left him with this fulfilling warmth in his heart.


    The orphanage children seemed deeply moved by Kang Jin-Ho''s dedication as they told him not toe as he ''<i>must be very busy with other things.</i>'' Meanwhile, Ju Yeong-Gi smiled and said, <i>¡°Jin-Ho, it does give me strength to... see you hanging around me, but it''s time you stand on your own two feet, right?¡±</i> What a manly thing a friend could say to his friend that was. Thinking about it brought a smile to Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    As for Park Yu-Min, he worried about Kang Jin-Ho''s health when he tried to stay with his friend into early dawn while yingputer games, urging him to hurry home before it got toote.


    Everyone seemed to be... a lot worried about Kang Jin-Ho these days. They seemed to care about Kang Jin-Ho''s busy schedule when he actually had nothing better to do. And they even cared about his health... When Kang Jin-Ho was healthy enough to sweep all the avable World Records if he participated in a triathlon!


    Kang Jin-Ho felt the corner of his heart get warm and fuzzy from how much they cared about him.


    <i>''Right. I should visit them more often.''</i>


    He gained a renewed appreciation of the advice he heard some time ago, the one about how he needed to expend lots of effort to maintain human rtionships. Since he now had more free time on his handstely, Kang Jin-Ho figured he should tighten his bonds with his acquaintances some more. So, he stepped on the elerator and...


    <i>''¡­! Speeding tickets!''</i>


    ...Before carefully withdrawing his strength from the foot on the pedal.


    As a man once bitten, twice shy, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart would tumble to the pits of his stomach these days even from the sight of a private securitypany''s vehicles passing by. He didn''t fear anything under the sun, but the enforcers of thew were still scary!


    Maybe because of his first life experiences, Kang Jin-Ho started sweating bullets whenever a police officer knocked on his car''s window. While swearing inwardly about how he''d never go through that indignity again, Kang Jin-Ho stuck religiously to the national speed limit while keeping a watchful eye on the speedo.


    It was time to create new rtionships. The thought of doing so prompted the corners of his lips to curl up. Of course, these new rtionships would be... somewhat different from the old ones.


    ***


    ¡°...This is insanity,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan, his sweat-soaked expression dazed and forlorn.


    Two days ago, when Bang Jin-Hun summoned the younger generation of the Martial Assembly to the auditorium, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression was full of unwavering determination. It was as if he was a soldier heading out to a warzone.


    As for his previous nervousness and reluctance... Well, he left them at home. The time for regrets and second-guessing was already over by then. From that moment on, Yi Myeong-Hwan had no choice but to give it his all.


    It looked like everyone entering the Martial Assembly''s auditorium that day had a simr mindset. Seeing those determined faces awakened apetitive spirit of ''<i>Don''t you dare lose!</i>'' in Yi Myeong-Hwan... And also, this strange sense of camaraderie, too.


    As far as his feelings were concerned, Yi Myeong-Hwan was ready to absorb any training regime, no matter how insane or challenging it was!


    ...Until Bang Jin-Hun entered the auditorium to make an announcement, that was!


    ***


    Going back slightly in time...


    ¡°Fes. If I''m being honest¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun went straight into the main topic as soon as stepping into the auditorium. Although, what he said was a bit... vague to call it the ¡®main topic.¡¯ ¡°Mister Jin-Ho wanted to start the training in two days.¡±


    The young martial artists gathered in the auditorium stared in confusion at Bang Jin-Hun. In that case, why were they summoned here?


    ¡°Here''s the thing, though... Think about this for a sec, okay? After Mister Jin-Ho''s training starts, imagine what will happen to our pride when you guys can''t even keep up and pant and wheeze like weaklings. Especially if that happens during the early stages...! Think about it from my perspective. Every time the training ends, I gotta talk to that man, yeah? And how would I feel if he says something like, <i>¡®Kids these days are surprisingly weak, aren''t they?¡¯?</i>Ah? Tell me, how would I feel, fes?¡±


    Obviously, Bang Jin-Hun would feel like he''d been chewing on dog turd. Yi Myeong-Hwan fully understood Bang Jin-Hun''s sentiments.


    ¡°In that case, what should I do with you? I obviously can''t let you lounge around until the start of Mister Jin-Ho''s training, right? I mean, you all know what I''m like, don''t you? I''m pretty f*cking short-tempered and stuff, right? Don''t you agree?¡±


    When those ''self-deprecating'' words left Bang Jin-Hun''s mouth, Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly broke out into a bright smile.


    This had to be one of the instances of so-called de-authoritarianism at work. It had to be. However, something about this particr instance told Yi Myeong-Hwan that it was not heading toward a good ending.


    As far as Yi Myeong-Hwan knew, this de-authoritarianism was supposed to be something good, but... He was pretty sure it didn''t apply when an authority figure tried to threaten people below them as if they were ''close friends.''


    ¡°That''s why it''s time to do something that will be a win-win for all of us. You''d be preparing ahead of time, so you win. And I don''t need to hear about howckluster you are, so that''s a win for me, too. If you guys put in a little more effort now, wouldn''t a wonderful world where everyone is happily smiling away open for us?¡±


    That was when someone in the crowd raised his hand.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at this young martial artist. ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, can I opt out for today? I gotta feed my cats back home, you see...?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, you can be cat food instead, then.¡±


    ¡°...Allow me to participate, sir!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled brightly at that ''energetic'' response. However, that expression definitely didn''t look like a smile to Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Bang Jin-Hun was the type to do what he said he''d do. If he didn''t like how things were going, he''d really crush a person and shove them inside a tin of cat food!


    ¡°Anyways... What I''m saying to you now is before the whole training thing starts for real in two days, I want you to sweat a bit with me. Don''t worry, I have no ns of staying in my officezing around while putting you guys through a wringer. I read this book someone gave me as a present recently, okay? And it said that leaders who lead by example are in vogue nowadays. Which means I gotta join you guys, too. So, what do you think? It''s pretty cool, right?¡±


    <i>''Ah, so what you''re saying is...''</i>


    Rank-and-file soldiers were about tomence training, but the divisionmander... No, the actual Chief of Staff also wanted to join them for fun? Not as an instructor or amander, but as amon rifleman, no less? To muck about in the mud with the rest of the enlisted men and to share the tasteless army food and all?


    <i>¡®What the f*ck? Did he go insane, too?¡¯</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan told himself he''d find the bastard who gifted that highly-suspicious book to Bang Jin-Hun. And he''d rip a new one in that as*hat afterward! If he found enough free time, that was! After all, that as*hole was responsible for instilling weird ideas in the head of the Assembly Master who had been minding his own business!


    Just listening to Bang Jin-Hun talk was already filling Yi Myeong-Hwan with this great difort.


    ¡°But, uh... Sir, what should we do?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°First thing first... We gotta improve our basic fitness first. Listen, fes. It doesn''t matter whether you have the balls or not if you don''t have the fitness to back it up. I''ve gone through a lot of crap in my life, and let me tell you, your fitness is number one in everything. If you are fit, you can endure any ol'' tough sh*ting your way. And if you''re unfit, you won''t get back to your feet no matter how much you tell yourself you can do it. So, what I''m proposing to you fes is that we all should just work ourselves to death for the next two days and improve our fitness level. How about it?¡±


    The younger generation martial artists all began nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Great! I''m rather pleased about how you all are so understanding about this!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Should we start now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. No point in dithering about, am I right? Might as well get to it ASAP.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Let''s start with running first,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while pointing at a mountain peak visible through the auditorium''s window. ¡°Our goal is to reach that summit ande back here. Also, it won''t do for us to take our time covering the distance, so... Let''s all do it as quickly as possible, shall we? I''m guessing one hour should be enough for a round trip. Don''t forget, I''m not doing this to make your lives a living hell, okay? Anyone who finishes early will get a break. As for those who can''t make it back here on time, I''m gonna evaluate you as having worse fitness than I expected, and give you a more logical training regime to improve your fitness level. Okay, everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!!!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan replied loudly, then nodded away in agreement.


    <i>¡®For sure... Our current Assembly Master is cut from a different cloth than the previous master.¡¯</i>


    Back when Lee Jung-Geol was still the Assembly Master, he''d never have an impromptu ''conversation'' with a mere Assembly member. Lee Jung-Geol''s status and authority meantmon-or-garden martial artists would never dare approach him back then.


    That impression still loomedrge in people''s minds, and guys like Yi Myeong-Hwan would sometimes ''feel'' that Lee Jung-Geol still upied a higher position than Bang Jin-Hun even now.


    In that sense, Bang Jin-Hun really was a great man. Even though he hadn''t resorted to a demonstration of his authority, Bang Jin-Hun still somehow found a way to secure his position. He never was forceful or coercive but still knew how to make the Assembly members respect him.


    If one was asked about what could be Bang Jin-Hun''s greatest achievement so far, most people would point to how he put an end to the previous Assembly Master''s authoritarianism. After Bang Jin-Hun took over, the atmosphere in the Assembly had gotten a lot more cheery and rxed. The significance of the improvement in the mood was especially notable considering the events and incidents that happened during and after his takeover.


    <i>''Most importantly, though... Him not being a stuck-up boomer is the best thing out of them all.''</i>


    Even if Bang Jin-Hun ordered the members to train and assigned new missions, they were still within the boundaries of ''reasonable.'' Stuff that made sense. That was why people trusted him and followed him. Compared to those boomers who constantly spewed rubbish like, <i>¡°You know, back in my day? We can do those things with one finger!¡±</i> Bang Jin-Hun was like the personification of reasonableness.


    As proof, just look at this new training!


    Making a round trip to a mountain peak visible in the distance within one hour might have been an insane undertaking for normal, non-cultivating civilians, but not for martial artists. This sounded like a perfectly-reasonable warm-up for them. Everyone inside this auditorium should be able to do it without too much trouble.


    Compared to the boomers who''d shove a nonsensical mission under the pretext of harsh training in everyone''s face, Bang Jin-Hun was so, so much more reasonable, wasn''t he!


    ¡°Sir, should we set off now?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded while ncing at the crowd. ¡°Yeah. Let''s gather at the field outside first and... You know what, let''s not do that. Since I''m gonna follow you, let''s not waste time and get going right away. I mean, it''s not like we''re doing something freaking momentous, anyway. No point in opening ceremonies and sh*t, right?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s practical mindset was also a huge plus point in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s book.


    Everyone seemed to share Yi Myeong-Hwan''s sentiments as they were all visibly raring to go. As a matter of fact, the ones closest to the exit had already shoved the doors open and rushed outside. At least, that was what they tried to do.


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly called out to them. ¡°Eh? Hey, wait a minute! You, stop!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°We were going to run like you told us to...¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Maybe you didn''t understand me, after all? This is why I''m not a fan of announcing stuff like this... I mean, it''s easy for people to misunderstand me, right? I might as well do a PPT next time.¡±


    PPT? As in the Powerpoint Presentation? That was that, but misunderstanding Bang Jin-Hun...? Did they do something wrong, then?


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°I told you, we''re gonna improve our fitness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Which means, you mustn''t rely on your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You gotta run with your own two feet. That''s the only way to improve your fitness, fes. You think you can do that while relying on your umted qi?¡±


    A grin slowly formed on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face even though he wasn''t aware of it.


    <i>Okay, so... If I''m hearing you correctly...</i>


    Anyone who could do what Bang Jin-Hun said shouldn''t be called a human being anymore, or at least that''s what Yi Myeong-Hwan thought. As a matter of fact, not even a mountain lion could do that round trip in one hour!


    ¡°Don''t forget that...¡± Bang Jin-Hun raised his index finger. ¡°I''ll be running with you all, too. So, let me warn you in advance. Anyone who thinks they can secretly use their qi without me finding it out? Go ahead. I dare you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You do that, and we''re gonna have some funter. Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sneakily circted the qi gathered in his legs and gradually dispersed it.


    ***


    Back to the present...


    ¡°Huff! Huff, huff! Wheeze!¡±


    This was the situation Yi Myeong-Hwan now found himself in. He was out of breath, his lungs screaming for more air. His legs were shaking all on their own from cramps and exhaustion.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan got to learn a new fact today. He had no idea that going down a mountain was so much harder than climbing it! Trying to run downhill with tired legs was unimaginably hard for people with average fitness. Especially when he needed to run at full tilt, no less!


    ¡°Hah, you bloody weaklings!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s irritated voice mmed into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eardrums. ¡°What should I do with a bunch of unfit idiots who are all out of breath after running only this much? You are all supposed to be martial artists, right?! Doesn''t that mean you gotta be better at this sh*t than regr people? Hell, a local amateur mountaineering club will have a ton of people better than you at climbing a mountain, fes!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan scowled at those harsh words. However, Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t done yet. ¡°I didn''t tell you to reach Mount Everest''s summit or put your g on top of Kanchenjunga, now did I? But a small hill out back can defeat you like this? What a bunch of useless idiots you are!¡±


    <i>What the freaking hell, you insane bastard!</i> Yi Myeong-Hwan screamed in his head. <i>Are we on a time attack or something here?! You can conquer Everest without oxygen tanks if you have enough time on your hands, you know! But this isn''t that, now is it?!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had so many things he wanted to say but didn''t have the energy to voice them right now. Making multiple round trips to that mountain for two days straight with only two hours of sleep in between had forced him to reach a philosophical understanding of <i>¡®I am the mountain and the mountain is I!¡¯</i>


    One might question the validity of such a musing, but it was a simple enough concept to understand, really! If Yi Myeong-Hwan croaked in the middle of this so-called fitness training, he''d get buried in the mountainside, which meant he''d have be a part of the mountain!


    ¡°Oh, hey. Look over there, fes,¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly smirked and pointed toward the bottom of the mountain. A shy red supercar was uncharacteristically driving slowly on the road built on the mountain slope.


    ¡°Hah. You''re all dead meat now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun ominously cackled. ¡°Kekekeke...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What a good thing that the supercar wasn''t ck. If it had been, people might have thought that a grim reaper had arrived. While riding in a hearse, perhaps.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan could only groan inwardly.


    <i>¡®Ah, f*ck¡­¡¯</i>

 Chapter 455: Thinking (5)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Thinking (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned at the sight of the younger generation martial artists filling up the training field of the Martial Assembly''s HQ. ¡°...Didn''t we agree to start the training from today?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun proudly nodded. ¡°Yes, we did.¡±


    ¡°But, uh... Don''t these people look like they have started training already?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. It was just a light warm up. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°A light warm up, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and looked weirdly at Bang Jin-Hun. However, the current Assembly Master slickly turned his head away to look at a distant mountain peak instead, thereby avoiding meeting any criticizing reing his way.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. ¡°What did you make these people do?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing major, really. Just running to the top of that mountain over there,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while pointing at a distant mountain.


    ¡°...Running to a mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yep. The weather has been rather pleasant during thest couple of days, and the view is pretty nice around here, so I let the folks have a bit of a sightseeing trip.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. He heard that South Korea''s athletics world had a tradition of running up a mountain whenever it was time to start training... And to think, such a tendency had invaded the Martial Assembly, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted and spoke of his honest impression. ¡°Aren''t these folks way too tired for something that simple?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stood tall and replied proudly. ¡°That''s because I made them run without relying on their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Without their qi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bang Jin-Hun smirked triumphantly. ¡°Training while using your qi can''t improve your fitness, after all. I''m a firm believer of one''s fitness being a very important aspect of a martial artist.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked bewildered by that deration. ¡°Are you telling me that you made these people go through a fitness training without relying on qi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there... something wrong?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    ¡°No, it''s just that... Rather than something wrong, I''m having a hard time understanding this thought process, that''s all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You can''t understand it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then asked Bang Jin-Hun as if he really couldn''t figure it out. ¡°The enemies these people will face in the future are all martial artists, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess so?¡±


    ¡°In that case, will they be able to do anything against enemy martial artists without any qi remaining? Even if they are fit as a fiddle?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun was suddenly left speechless. Obviously, there was no way to resist a martial artist without qi. Unless firearms were involved, that was. ¡°N-no, hang on a second¡­¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho raised a seemingly-valid point, everyone in the athletics field suddenly began ring at Bang Jin-Hun with suspicious lights burning in their eyes.


    After noticing this sudden change in the mood, Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly defended himself. ¡°W-well, uh... Y-yes, one''s cultivation is important during a fight, but we aren''t fighting right now. We''re trying to train our bodies! And fitness is the most important thing during training, isn''t it! And, and! You need to be fit to maintain your concentration!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm, I''m not so sure about that. I''ve never heard of cases where trainees were too tired to continue even though they still had enough qi remaining, or fighters with plenty of energy losing in a duel due to their poor fitness¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess different people will rely on different ways of training themselves. As such, I''ll respect your training method, Assembly Master Bang. Although I have to say, it doesn''t really match mine.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smiled awkwardly while sneaking a careful nce in the athletics field''s direction.


    <i>''...Oii. That''s painful.''</i>


    The res of the younger generation martial artists were painfully stabbing into him. Which was understandable, really.


    ording to Kang Jin-Ho, Bang Jin-Hun made them waste their time and energy on somethingpletely irrelevant for thest two days. Sure, they could overlook the whole ''wasting time'' thing. However, what about their wasted energy when they needed to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s training soon?


    While being subjected to the banquet of murderous res, Bang Jin-Hun fake-coughed to clear his throat and get over this awkward feeling.


    <i>''I know you''re pissed, but I''m still your Assembly Master, aren''t I? Aren''t your res a bit too disrespectful?''</i>


    Even if that was how he felt, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t rake these kids over the coals for being too insolent toward him. Even though he didn''t think of himself as a ''progressive'' authority figure, Bang Jin-Hun was at least aware that he needed to be reasonable about losing his temper.


    Since he knew he was ''guilty'' in this case, what justification did he have for getting angry this time? So, Bang Jin-Hun decided to quickly move on from this unfortunate incident. ¡°S-so, are we finally starting with your training, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho seemed to deliberate on something while scanning the crowd before briefly nodding. ¡°We did agree, so yes, we''llmence soon.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, I''ll get the folks ready to...¡±


    ¡°No, hold on,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    ¡°Give them time for a quick shower, then have them assemble in the auditorium again, please.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I need them in the auditorium.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head. Although puzzled, there wasn''t a whole lot Bang Jin-Hun could say when Kang Jin-Ho had already been ''entrusted'' with the power to make decisions. ¡°Well, you all heard him. You get thirty minutes to shower and clean yourselves up. After changing your clothes, gather in the auditorium like before.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one answered him, but Bang Jin-Hun guessed that everyone had understood him just fine. And to get out of this pickle in one piece, he quickly glued himself to Kang Jin-Ho''s side. ¡°Well, then! Shall we head to my office? Let me treat you to a cup of coffee while you wait.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°I''ll take up on your offer, then.¡±


    While watching the cackling Bang Jin-Hun apany Kang Jin-Ho into the Assembly HQ''s main building, Yi Myeong-Hwan quietly muttered to no one in particr. ¡°Rather than putting an end to authoritarianism... Maybe he just doesn''t have any authority?¡±


    Other martial artists around Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded in silence.


    ***


    Now freshly showered, Yi Myeong-Hwan wearing training duds entered the auditorium while dusting his wet hair.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    The shower did the trick, and Yi Myeong-Hwan felt somewhat refreshed now.


    <i>''At least this is an improvement.''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought that while touching his training clothes. Back when Lee Jung-Geol was still the Assembly Master, the Martial Assembly forced its members to put on ck martial arts uniforms no matter the asion. Regardless of whether it was for training or official events, the members were expected to wear the duds.


    The reason was supposed to be something about continuing Korea''s tradition, but absurd nonsense like that would enter one ear only to slip out the other before it could leave anysting impression in anyone''s head.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t like that. He preferred utility above all else. The unwieldy traditional martial arts uniforms that couldn''t even absorb sweat properly were swiftly dispensed with, reced by much more modern training gear. Not only that, there was no restriction on designs. Anyone could wear whatever they wanted.


    Of course, it wasn''t as if the Assembly footed the bill for the new duds, but... It was still miles better than those old-fashioned stuffy uniforms.


    ¡°On those aspects at least, he''s a wonderful Assembly Master, but...¡±


    If only Bang Jin-Hun didn''t get so hung up on these weird ideas every so often as if his pride was on the line! Still, that minus point couldn''t stop Yi Myeong-Hwan from acknowledging the new Assembly Master. Well, he realized that ''looking after its members'' and ''Martial Assembly'' could finally be mentioned in the same sentence after Bang Jin-Hun became the Martial Assembly, so no one could fault him for that!


    After ridding thest remnants of water from his wet hair, Yi Myeong-Hwan carefully scanned the auditorium''s interior. The Assembly members, also freshly showered and in different clothes, were sitting quietly on the provided chairs. This ce should soon be packed to the brim with people.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    The doorway next to the podium suddenly opened, and Kang Jin-Ho briskly walked inside. That was when the seated martial artists hurriedly got up, even though no one told them to.


    <i>''Huh. Scenes like these still amaze me...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed under his breath. Every martial artist was supposed to be a bundle of unyielding pride. Even if they had nothing much going on in their lives, a martial artist''s pride would still be strong and overbearing. Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t be sure if this was the unique quirk of this <i>profession</i> called ''martial artist'' or only those with such tendencies were attracted to this way of life.


    When Lee Jung-Geol was still the Assembly Master, one of the biggest headaches he had to deal with was the friction between the mid-level management and the younger generation. What happened was that the young martial artistsing up through the ranks usually didn''t have the time for stuff like respecting their elders. Meanwhile, the mid-level experts, already secure andfy in their positions, weren''t so happy about their rude juniors.


    The disrespect from the younger generation had gotten so out of hand that a policy to stop the shes between seniors and juniors had to be enacted in short order. And now, those worthy to be called the core of the younger generation were gathered inside this auditorium. In other words, young martial artists who were stronger than their peers and even ruder than them were present in this ce!


    Yet, they all stood up without anyone ordering them when Kang Jin-Ho appeared before their eyes. Here was the spectacle that proved how high Kang Jin-Ho''s status was within the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°Mm, this is better.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. <i>''I have no idea how I used to endure the smell...''</i>


    Unsurprisingly, Zhongyuan''s standard of hygiene couldn''t bepared to the modern era''s. Some people back then were so filthy that Kang Jin-Ho, who still had a modern-era person''s mindset, simply couldn''t stand the sight of them.


    <i>''However, I had gradually assimted to their ways, didn''t I?''</i>


    When he looked back to his time in Zhongyuan, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho also spend two, maybe three years in some nameless cave for the sake of his cultivation without taking a bath once? And he''d often travel in the wilderness without touching clean water for a month or two, as well. He didn''t think anything was wrong with that lifestyle back then, but now that he was in the modern era, the mere memories of those days sent a chill down his spine.


    Especially when he remembered how badly the Demon mes were reeking of body odor as if it was some kind of a passive buff!


    Kang Jin-Ho soullessly muttered, ¡°Wow. Now that I think about it, I must''ve been really crazy back then, huh...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, it''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head.


    He couldn''t help but think that he used to do many unthinkable things back then as if nothing was wrong. One of those things was his insistence on having his underlings wear voluminous martial artist robes, replete with ominous ck cloaks and conical bamboo hats.


    <i>''It''s like I was implying that they shouldn''t fight...''</i>


    Since they were all martial artists, a minor inconvenience caused by their get-up could be ignored to some degree, but... Kang Jin-Ho thought that if he hadn''t been worried about aesthetics and focused on the optimal gear instead, he could''ve made better use of his subordinates.


    <i>¡°My liege. One''s dignity and prestige aren''t simply derived from one''s strength. One''s outer appearance also ys a crucial part. Protocols and ceremonial robes will also add to your overall majesty as the leader of the demon cult, my liege.¡±</i>


    <i>''...Yeah, right.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled inwardly. He suddenly remembered that Azure Demon was also a man from the ancient times. If Kang Jin-Ho stuck to his former adviser''s counsel and tried to force these young martial artists into such robes now? Jo Gyu-Min might chase after Kang Jin-Ho with a whip in his hand!


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head to get rid of the old memories, then scanned the martial artists hurriedly entering the auditorium. He stood before the crowd and addressed them. ¡°Let''s not waste any more time and get started.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°When your name is called, pleasee to the back of the podium. However, one person at a time, please.¡±


    One person at a time? When Yi Myeong-Hwan heard that, he couldn''t help but frown. ''<i>Huh? Maybe it''s a private lesson?''</i>


    However, there were several hundred people here. How long would they need if this training was in the format of a one-on-one private lesson?


    ¡°Ah. You, there,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly pointed at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Naturally, he jumped up in surprise. ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡±


    Since they had be somewhat of acquaintances, it seemed like Kang Jin-Ho had decided to ''rely'' on Yi Myeong-Hwan for every little thing now.


    Dealing with Bang Jin-Hun''s demands was already tough, so to add Kang Jin-Ho on top was just...


    <i>''...No, hang on. Isn''t this more like a jackpot?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was the type to only saddle Yi Myeong-Hwan with difficult and annoying matters. However, surely Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t that kind of a man? Besides, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho the type that wanted to give more benefits to people he acknowledged as a part of his inner circle?


    ¡°Y-yes, sir! Please speak!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan replied energetically, his voice naturally gaining renewed strength after he realized that this was another great chance to get even more acquainted with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Can you help with deciding the order?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I may need around five minutes per head, so I thought it''ll take a very long time to speak to everyone in here, you see?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, I see. Yes, that''s true...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan rubbed his chin. Five minutes per person? Then, a hundred people should equal five hundred minutes. And that was over eight hours. However, there were way more than one hundred people here.


    ¡°It''d be a waste of time for everyone to wait here not knowing when they''ll get called up, so can you help with deciding the order? Those who must wait for a while can go home and get some rest beforeing back. However, you must ensure that everyone will be here on time.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan dazedly blinked his eyes. ¡°H-hang on, we can go home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought that would be better than hanging around here. Don''t you agree? Well, it''s up to you if you wish to stay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, uh... Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll leave it to you, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly bowed toward Yi Myeong-Hwan and the rest of the crowd before trying to exit the auditorium.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s cheeks began twitching just then. His hand sneakily rose up on its own toward Kang Jin-Ho''s back, then an impatient cry suddenly jumped out of his mouth next. ¡°E-excuse me...!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back while tilting his head in puzzlement.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan anxiously chewed on his lips. He knew it was better to keep his mouth shut in this situation. No need to bring ''it'' up and create any unnecessary awkwardness between him and Kang Jin-Ho, now was there? Unfortunately, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s unyielding rebellious streak won in the end, and he simply had to ask this question. A question that he couldn''t hold back... finally crawled out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth. ¡°...Sir, if that was your n all along, why did you tell us toe back here after taking a shower?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes powerfully quaked.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A bout of chilling silence descended in the auditorium before it was broken by Kang Jin-Ho smiling awkwardly. ¡°I, uh... Well, I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    While Kang Jin-Ho was hurriedly escaping from the auditorium, Yi Myeong-Hwan could only stand there and stare in dismay.


    <i>''What the hell...? Could he be... exactly the same type of airhead as Assembly Master Bang?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly began wondering if he had made the right decision to learn martial arts from such a man.

 Chapter 456: Testing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 456: Testing (1)</h4>


    ¡°Hey, man... Don''t you think the atmosphere here is a bit weird?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil muttered while sneaking closer to Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    That only led Yi Myeong-Hwan to groan deeply instead.


    <i>''This dude... He just wants to butt in everywhere, doesn''t he?''</i>


    How could he not groan, though? Yu Myeong-Hwan knew that Gong Yeong-Gil was a crybaby who''d undoubtedly quit the training as soon as it got a bit too harsh for him to handle. However, this idiot still decided to join Kang Jin-Ho''s training program.


    However, that only served as the indicator of the current state; way too many riff-raff had shown up, thinking they might also get lucky. Despite Kang Jin-Ho''s open and naked threat, some people had swallowed too many brave pills for their own good.


    <i>''Insane idiots...!''</i>


    Indeed, these people must''ve had several screws loose in their heads.


    Even after Kang Jin-Ho warned them, some people making pdash resolutions of <i>''I''m sure it''ll work out somehow!''?</i>still<i>?</i>decided to apply and muddy the waters for everyone. Gong Yeong-Gil before Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes was one such perfect example.


    <i>''Not only that, but there are far more applicants from the Martial Assembly.''</i>


    This was something Yi Myeong-Hwan found out while organizing the order of who goes when. As it turned out, the number of applicants from the Martial Assembly was double the sizepared to the Yeongnam Branch people. Since the Yeongnam Branch had a far higher number of younger martial artists, this imbnce said everything there was to know about how many people from the Martial Assembly thought they could test their luck.


    By listening to Choi Jin-Yeong''s honest thoughts a few days ago, Yi Myeong-Hwan learned something rather valuable. The image of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in the Yeongnam Branch people''s minds was markedly different from the one in the heads of the Martial Assembly''s younger generation.


    People exposed to Kang Jin-Ho''s deadly des, even for a brief second, responded differently from those who watched the dance of destruction from the safety of distance. And even their... ''determination'' was different, too.


    Choi Jin-Yeong drew a pretty stark picture back then, didn''t he? In the end, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t retort to Choi Jin-Yeong''s evaluation of how immature his determination was. He had to admit that the viewpoint of the Yeongnam Branch was 100% correct, after all.


    <i>''And... Well, idiots like Gong Yeong-Gil here will naturally drop out sooner orter.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho would definitely try to pick and choose the applicants with some kind of unknown method. Kinda simr to how one would sift the grain from the chaff, in a way.


    Even Yi Myeong-Hwan thought there were far too many people here. Considering the only instructor was Kang Jin-Ho, having too many people would definitely lower the efficiency and effectiveness.


    <i>''At the very least, half of us gotta go.''</i>


    Only then the effectiveness and the efficiency would be...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the irritated voice of Gong Yeong-Gil.


    ¡°Argh... Maybe I should''ve just gone home and waited there? Just sitting here doing nothing is getting really boring, man.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly rubbed his eyes.


    <i>''Forget about effectiveness or whatever, we gotta get rid of idiots like this moron here first!''</i>


    Of course, Gong Yeong-Gil was still Yi Myeong-Hwan''s friend. That didn''t mean friends were obliged to cover every aspect of each other, though! In personal matters, Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully prepared to back his friend up, but... Well, Gong Yeong-Gil was the type of a person that made it utterly impossible to defend him in official matters!


    ¡°By the way, Myeong-Hwan, my man...¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil curiously asked, "Where does everyone entering that door disappear to?"


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I mean... Everyone who entered that side exit hasn''te back out here, right? Does that mean they went home after speaking to Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan furrowed his brow.


    <i>''Huh. Right, I haven''t thought about that...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho asked Yi Myeong-Hwan to assign people with turns and have them enter the side entrance next to the podium. As for what would happen to those who entered it... Yi Myeong-Hwan hadn''t thought about that at all.


    Fifty or so people had already stepped through that doorway, but not a single person hade back to the auditorium, so...


    <i>''Hmm... Were they sent home right afterward?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s brow furrowed even deeper. If this one-on-one meeting was indeed conducted like an interview, it wouldn''t be so strange to send the applicants home once the interview was finished. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt this... weird sense of disharmony.


    Howe not a single person came back inside the auditorium? That shouldn''t be possible unless Kang Jin-Ho deliberately blocked the applicants after the interview.


    <i>''This... really does feel like we''re about to conduct a job interview, eh...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tensed up slightly. If his guess was correct, Kang Jin-Ho must be demanding a specific ''answer'' from the applicants. Those who answered correctly would be epted, while those who didn''t would probably get kicked out of the program.


    And, if the applicants were prevented froming back here, then the question being asked had to be something one could find an answer for if they had enough time to mull over it...


    <i>''How...plicated.''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tried to guesstimate what kind of questions he might be asked, but... There were simply too many possibilities. At this rate, it''d be impossible to narrow down the topic of the question. Then again, knowing Kang Jin-Ho, he probably wouldn''t have cooked up a question that was easy to guess ahead of time.


    Gong Yeong-Gil groaned while crossing his arms. ¡°Dude... How many hours to go before it''s my turn?¡±


    ¡°...Around two hours or so.¡±


    ¡°Hah? Bloody hell. That''s not quite enough to go home and do something else, isn''t it?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted loudly. ¡°Why don''t you go and stuff your face with food or something to pass the time?¡±


    ¡°Oh? That doesn''t sound so bad. What about you, though? Wannae?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled helplessly just then. Maybe he should learn his friend''s ability to stay unperturbed, which allowed this idiot to enjoy his food even in a tense situation like this. The old idiom did say it was always better to get punished first, didn''t it?


    Waiting around while doing nothing was only worsening the oppressive weight crushing down on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s shoulders.


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head to say no, Gong Yeong-Gil chuckled and patted his friend on the shoulder. ¡°In that case, Imma pop outside real quick for some fresh air. Staying here is only making me feel weird, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Later.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan watched his friend exit the auditorium and sighed under his breath.


    ***


    And so, sometimeter...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t rx at all. Watching the queue ahead of him grow shorter and shorter was only amplifying the pressure he felt.


    <i>''Goddamn it, I made a mistake...!''</i>


    Since he was entrusted with the task of deciding who went first, Yi Myeong-Hwan should''ve abused the privilege and made himself the first in line. However, he ''wisely'' chose to go as the veryst person in today''s batch.


    His decision back then was understandable, though. He knew he wasn''t confident of getting a good night''s rest while knowing a one-on-one with Kang Jin-Ho waited for him on the following day. However, he was also not brave enough to face Kang Jin-Ho right away, either!


    While assigning turns, Yi Myeong-Hwan figured he was being quite smart about this, but this situation only proved how stupid he had been, instead. While he dithered about, the pressure only grew heavier and more oppressive.


    As a matter of fact, the pressure had gotten so bad that Yi Myeong-Hwan''s joints began to creak unsteadily, and his entire body was drained of energy by the time people just ahead of him in the queue had disappeared from his view.


    However, his torment was about toe to an end. That was because the martial artist just ahead of Yi Myeong-Hwan in the queue had exited the auditorium and entered the doorway. Which meant he was the only one remaining. Sitting alone in an empty, eerily-silent auditorium felt rather unsettling if Yi Myeong-Hwan was being honest.


    <i>''It''s finally my turn, huh...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s heart began racing even faster when his thoughts reached that far. He suddenly felt like an elementary school kid waiting for his turn to get vinated in school. Although he looked calm on the surface, his pounding heart refused to slow down.


    Give him a few more minutes, and Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve grown even more intimate with this oppressive feeling, but his time ran out sooner than he thought.


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m here!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot up to his feet when his name was called out. As for his pounding heart that had been tormenting him until now? It suddenly quietened down as if everything he felt had been a lie.


    <i>''Maybe, I am... the type to get a bit tougher in the face of danger?''</i>


    That had to be why he felt somewhat calmer as the thought of meeting Kang Jin-Ho filled his head. Yi Myeong-Hwan obviously had no idea what questions would be asked, but the answers shouldn''t be too hard to find.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan simply had to say what was on his mind, after all.


    While telling himself to be honest and let the heavens decide his fate, Yi Myeong-Hwan left through the side door and walked on the corridor. After arriving before the doorway to the room containing Kang Jin-Ho, Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed softly before gritting his teeth in determination.


    <i>''I''m sure he won''t kill me, so why am I worried?''</i>


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    Yi Myeon-Hwan unhesitantly knocked, prompting a smooth-sounding voice toe from beyond the closed doorway.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan opened the door and stepped inside. Wasting any more time would only saddle him with nerve-racking anxiety again. In that case, it was better to get this one-on-one with Kang Jin-Ho done and dusted as soon as possible.


    ¡°Uh, hello...?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat, please,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing to the other side of the desk. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t immediately do as instructed.


    First of all, the sight waiting for him in this office was a bit different from what he had expected. From what little info he could glean, Yi Myeong-Hwan thought this would be like a job interview. But the interior of this office was less of an interview room and more like an interrogation chamber instead!


    The inside was dark, while the lone source of the illumination, a smallmp, dangled limply from the ceiling. Arge and sparse desk was smack-dab in the middle, with two chairs facing each other on the opposing sides.


    There was one more issue here, and that was...


    ''<i>Is that a smell of... blood?''</i>


    A chill suddenly ran down Yi Myeong-Hwan''s back.


    <i>''M-maybe, I''m jumping the gun here?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t be sure, but it felt like his senses were picking up a faint whiff of blood in the air. He could only stand there and stare nervously at Kang Jin-Ho as cold sweat drops trickled down his forehead.


    <i>''What was I saying about nervousness and danger earlier?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was suddenly reminded of something important just then. The source of all of his nervousness and anxiety was Kang Jin-Ho sitting before his eyes. The moment Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes pped on him...! Anxiety and terror loudly mmed into Yi Myeong-Hwan as if they had never gone anywhere, to begin with!


    ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Kang Jin-Ho repeated himself.


    ¡°Ah...! Y-yes, sir.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up instantly and realized his rudeness, then hurriedly settled on the empty chair.


    The only sce Yi Myeong-Hwan could find in this bleak environment was Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. It seemed easy-going, and rxed. Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve been worried more about not having a heart attack instead of passing this interview if Kang Jin-Ho had been scowling unhappily inside this suspicious-looking office.


    ¡°You are Mister Yi Myeong-Hwan, yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently and asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I had to go through a couple more hoops with other people before we could get started. However, you and I are already somewhat acquainted with each other, so allow me to skip the time-wasting process altogether. I''ll get right to the topic at hand, Mister Yi Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t ask for consent and just lit himself a cigarette. After puffing on the unhealthy smoke for a while, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little as he spoke up. ¡°Mister Yi Myeong-Hwan...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Are you really prepared to risk your life to be stronger?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sucked in a deep breath. <i>''Ah. So it was this...''</i>


    Indeed, he had a hunch that the question would be rted to risking one''s neck. If he was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve also asked something simr. There weren''t a whole lot of topics he could ask a group of people he didn''t know much about, after all.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho and calmly spoke up. He might have guessed the question to some degree but hadn''t done that with the answer. He wanted to speak his true feelings, just like how his heart willed, after all! ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''d advise you to think about this carefully before answering.¡± A gentle smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Remember, this isn''t a simple problem. You may really die. So... Does gaining strength hold that much meaning to you? To even risk dying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. At least that is what I believe,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan, his fists tightly clenching under the desk. <i>''Yes, I think that wasn''t a bad answer!''</i>


    Although his reply was a bit crude, Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he sounded sincere just now. Using all sorts of flowery words and expressions had no meaning here. The important thing right now was to convey how sincere he was. And Yi Myeong-Hwan had no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho had noticed his true feelings.


    Unfortunately, the response he got was not what he expected. The tone of Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was not what Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he''d hear!


    ¡°Howughable,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, a quiet chuckle apanying his words.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly, he still sounded like nails on a giant chalkboard, grating so chillingly on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s senses.


    Even before the fluster could wash over Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind, Kang Jin-Ho''s hand suddenly shot out and grabbed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s unguarded face.


    ¡°Keuk?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s consciousness threatened to fade into darkness just then. However, his mind was yanked back to reality by none other than crippling pain!


    ¡°Keeeeeeeuhk?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately thrashed about at the horrifying pain. It felt like Kang Jin-Ho''s fingers were digging straight into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face! However, no matter how badly he struggled, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t free himself from Kang Jin-Ho''s grip!


    ¡°Every single one of you punks has been suchedians. You have no idea what death is like, yet you so casually run your mouths off about it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled ominously.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hair suddenly began losing color and turned ashen. Only then did he realize what his mistake was!


    That whiff of blood when he first entered the office... He hadn''t imagined that! It was real! And soon...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan would soon join the others who had bled in this ce!


    ¡°So, you don''t mind dying, do you?¡±


    That voice couldn''t havee from a normal human being. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s vision was blocked off by Kang Jin-Ho''srge hand. But that fact felt like a blessing to him. If he could see the devil-like smirk on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve instantly given up on everything!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded hushed yet bizarrely twisted... A voice that resembled a devil''s whisper dug mercilessly into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eardrums.


    ¡°We''ll see. We''ll see if you can keep running your mouth about risking your life even after experiencing pain akin to dying itself.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sensed his limp hand being grabbed by Kang Jin-Ho and began cursing at his consciousness tenaciously clinging to this cruel reality.

 Chapter 457: Testing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 457: Testing (2)</h4>


    ¡°Eh? You wanna know more about Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Elena smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    The university student tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Hmm? I guess he''s... not back in ss yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. I just want to know more about what he was like on campus.¡±


    ¡°Noona, are you of Korean descent by any chance? Your Korean is super crazy good, you know that?¡±


    ¡°...I''d like to hear more about Kang Jin-Ho if you don''t mind?¡±


    The university student beamed brightly. ¡°If I tell you, will you give me your phone number? Then I promise I''ll provide you with top level information~!¡±


    <i>''...Should I just kill this punk?''</i>


    Elena expertly hid the bulging vein in her forehead with her blond locks and smiled enticingly. ¡°Well, I might think about it if your answer is satisfactory enough.¡±


    ¡°I see! That''s good enough for me! But, uh... You were asking about Kang Jin-Ho, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°When I think about it, I don''t have much to say about that guy, actually...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait. Kang Jin-Ho drives a super expensive car. And he''s really good looking, too.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! And he was popr too, wasn''t he?¡± The friend of the university student quickly chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, he was. Other girls couldn''t approach him because of Han Se-Yeon, but man... Kang Jin-Ho sure was popr. Good looking, is obviously loaded, great academic records... Holy sh*t, every time I saw that guy, this sense of defeat was just... Getting a girl''s phone number has always been tough for me, you know? And even if I did get one, they''d block me soon afterward, too. But Kang Jin-Ho? He wasn''t even trying to do something fancy, but the girls were tripping over themselves to¡­¡±


    A cramped smile formed on Elena''s face. ¡°Thank you for regaling me with your dark personal history, but can you just tell me about Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure... Well, there''s not much to talk about him besides that, you know? Kang Jin-Ho was always hurrying home after lectures, going to PC Rooms in between lectures with his pals, or staying in the campus library, so... Lots of people wanted to get close to him, but... Hmm, how should I describe this...?¡±


    The friend chimed in again. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho had that aloof, hard-to-approach air about him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that! He had that air about him. For sure. But, just look at his face. He''s just got that charisma, am I right? So, it was hard to approach him.¡±


    Elene nodded slightly. ¡°I see. What about his personality, though?¡±


    The two university students seemed to ponder her question before staring at each other as if they wanted reaffirmation.


    ¡°He... was a nice guy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was, I think? I mean, a dude with specs like that is usually so full of himself, know what I mean? But he never caused a problem on campus. A regr dude wouldn''t be able to do that.¡±


    The students turned their heads to look at Elena.


    ¡°I think he was a nice guy, noona.¡±


    Elena furrowed her brow. ¡°He was... nice? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing. Well, then. Thanks for your help.¡±


    Just as Elena turned around to leave, the student called out to her. ¡°What about your phone number, though?¡±


    Elena replied without even looking back. ¡°I don''t own a cellphone.¡±


    ¡°...You could''ve just said no, you know? Now I''m guilty of making a perfectly-good phone disappear from this world, too.¡±


    Elena heard a depressed voice of a university studenting from behind her but couldn''t care enough to retort to him.


    ***


    ¡°You... want to know more about Jin-Ho?¡±


    Elena nodded intently. ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    The man before her eyes slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°Jin-Ho is a bodhisattva, basically.¡±


    ¡°Bodhisattva?¡± Elena tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Uh, maybe I should''ve said he''s like a Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Buddha? Like Gautama Siddhartha?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Yes, something like that,¡± the man sheepishly nodded. This man was one of Kang Jin-Ho''s high school ssmates.


    And Elena, who had tracked this man down, could only stare at him in stupefaction. ¡°Okay, so are you trying to imply he''s got a saintly personality or just...id back?¡±


    ¡°It''s both, actually,¡± the man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He''s a saint who happens to be aid-back person, too. Actually, Jin-Ho''s closest friend is Park Yu-Min. You must''ve heard of him, yes?¡±


    Elena nodded. ¡°Yes, I know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Well, he''s now famous for being a pro gamer, and his personal style has improved a lot these days, but back when we were still in high school, well... How should I put this? A loser? I know it''s uncool to speak about the dark history of someone who''s finally made it in his life, but... Well, yeah, I guess that''s the best way to describe Park Yu-Min back then. You know the type of guys that are just so... frustrating to hang out with? He was like that.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Elena slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°But Jin-Ho, he looked after a loser like that. Bought him snacks, hung out with him, and... Well, that''s not something normal people like me could do, you know? We all saw Jin-Ho as someone ssy and stuff like that, so other kids with backgrounds or bright futures tried like crazy to get friendly with him, but...¡± The man chuckled wryly at his own recollection of the past. ¡°Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a single nce at them and just hung out with Park Yu-Min and went to PC Rooms all the time, so... That''s not something anyone could do, you know?¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Considering those things, he must be an incredibly kind dude. People usually hang out with others on their level, you know what I mean? Even in kindergartens, super-popr kids wouldn''t want to associate with losers, so... Yeah, Jin-Ho has to be a bodhisattva since he didn''tin once even though Yu-Min was acting like a loser back then.¡±


    Elena started nodding in spite of herself. ¡°Hmm... If that''s Mister Jin-Ho''s personality, annoying flies must''ve constantly tried their luck with him back in school.¡±


    ¡°Nope, not at all,¡± the man corrected Elena without hesitation. ¡°Jin-Ho is kind, yes, but there always were rumors of how scary he could get if something pissed him off. There was one incident like that, too. But, rather than calling it a rumor, it''s more like... Everyone could sense it, you know? It''s like, Jin-Ho''s the type that can''t be stopped if he''s pushed past the boiling point. Something like that?¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, has he ever reached that boiling point you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Not really?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The man frowned a little while trying to articte his thoughts. ¡°Okay, so... I''d say Jin-Ho is like a bomb without a fuse. A bomb with such an over-the-top safety device that it won''t blow up even if you tried your hardest to make it explode. And it''s all wrapped up in this fluffy wool, so you can just hug it like a plush toy and roll around on your bed. I guess that''s the best description I can think of.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Thank you for sharing your insight,¡± Elena furrowed her brow slightly.


    ¡°I''m not sure why you wanted to know more about Jin-Ho, but... That dude really is a nice guy, miss. Everyone acknowledges that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Elena nodded halfheartedly while repeating her answer.


    While walking away, she could only grimace at what she learned so far.


    <i>''That man is just so meticulous, isn''t he?''</i>


    Elena boasted considerable experience in taking on various personalities and identities in many different countries to carry out the Round Table''s orders. So, she was deeply confident of her skills to blend in and hide her true self, but... She couldn''t help but think her skills were child''s ypared to what Kang Jin-Ho had pulled off.


    Would Elena be able to hide her true nature from everyone around her to this degree? Not for a short term either, but for a long, long time, too?


    If Kang Jin-Ho had managed to hide his true self for this long, maybe Elena should admit that this was actually his nature all along? However...


    If a serial killer hid his true nature and spent decades working for hismunity all the while looking for opportune moments to strike but lost his life to a sudden ident... Should he be called a saint or a viin?


    Although a terrifying monster was clearly lurking inside Kang Jin-Ho, he should be seen as a saint as long as that monster wasn''t unleashed into the open.


    <i>''...A saint, is it?''</i>


    Elena couldn''t help but scoff at that notion. A saint? Kang Jin-Ho was a saint? That implied he was a kind and generous man, now didn''t it?


    <i>''Don''t make meugh!''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho qualified as a saint, then everyone on this God''s green Earth also deserved to be called a saint! All those unlucky enough to witness Kang Jin-Ho''s true nature would''ve unhesitantly agreed with Elena on this one.


    <i>''My problem is that there aren''t too many people like that...''</i>


    Elena groaned deeply. If only she had someone who could understand her plight...!


    ***


    <i>''Crazy son of a b*tch!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body left his brain''s control and started spasming all on its own.


    <i>''Insane! This bastard is crazy!''</i>


    Yearning? He yearned for this?! If he could, Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to turn back the clock and viciously trample on his own mouth for yapping on about wanting to be like Kang Jin-Ho.


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he knew was not the real Kang Jin-Ho. Sure, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' capable of chopping living people up like chunks of meat was terrifying to behold, but that sight of him back then hadn''t even been half of his darker half!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan finally learned the truth. And that was the true terror Kang Jin-Ho presented! Even though it should''ve been nothing more than getting his face grabbed, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t do anything. Not even lift a single finger! He had no idea that getting his entire body thoroughly suppressed like this could be so terrifying!


    Besides, he had never experienced a situation where he couldn''t fight back against a hostile enemy right before his nose. In that case, how was he supposed to describe this terror?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve rather preferred that Kang Jin-Ho did something to him already. Even if that was Kang Jin-Ho choking the life out of Yi Myeong-Hwan...! However, that was still a hundred times better than shivering pitifully without knowing what might happen to him next.


    ¡°You see, this thing called death is...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice finally entered Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eardrums. However, it soundedpletely different from Kang Jin-Ho''s usual voice. The low voice echoing in the room began gnawing at Yi Myeong-Hwan''s heart. It felt like each and every word Kang Jin-Ho spoke caused his heart to shrink and wither.


    It was unimaginable to think that Kang Jin-Ho, who usually had thisidback attitude, could ever speak in such a creepy voice. Only a demon squeezing its own vocal cords dry could''ve produced such a sound!


    ¡°...Is not something you can casually experience,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a weird smirk floated up on his face.


    A human couldn''t experience death. A person would lose their qualifications to be called a living human at the moment of experiencing death, after all. Unless they were an exception like Kang Jin-Ho, that was.


    ¡°That is why people weirdly do not fear death all that much. I mean, death is the end of everything, isn''t it? So, why don''t you fear it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was definitely registering in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s brain, but understanding the contents was proving to be too difficult for him right now. Was it because Yi Myeong-Hwan was in a state of panic? Or were Kang Jin-Ho''s words too cryptic for him to figure out? Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t tell.


    ¡°Did you say you''re not scared of death?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Why was Kang Jin-Ho asking a question while blocking Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth? That question, asked without expecting a reply, was as meaningless as a scream aimed at the empty skies above.


    ¡°That means you don''t mind losing a small part of your body, right? You''d lose everything in death, but a part of your body isn''t... Well, it''s not your everything, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Wuuph...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan thrashed about to free himself. The truth was, though... The thrashing was done entirely in his mind, and in reality, his body was barely moving. However, he really was using every ounce of energy he could summon to force his body to move.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan finally understood it. He understood what Kang Jin-Ho was thinking of doing to him. And that understanding was as perfect as it could get.


    ¡°Well, it''s fine even if you don''t agree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled. His grip on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s fingers gradually strengthened. Slowly, never in a hurry, but unmistakably...


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    ...The sound of bones breaking entered Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing. But that sound seemed so unrealistic for something produced by his own hand. However, he soon had no choice but to admit that that sound had indeede from his own body part.


    ...Since intolerable pain suddenly rushed up from his hand just then!


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    <i>Cruuuunch...!</i>


    Unfortunately for Yi Myeong-Hwan, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t care less about what his victim was feeling at this very moment, judging from how he only focused on breaking each of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s fingers. As if he was an unfeeling machine, no less!


    ¡°So, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled quietly. He seemed to be enjoying this situation so much. ¡°So, can youprehend this pain?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his hand. When Yi Myeong-Hwan sensed his arm being grabbed by Kang Jin-Ho, his entire body began shivering pitifully again. It was as if he was suffering from a seizure now.


    ¡°Someone once told me that... Pain is your body''s warning to you. A warning that only death awaits you if this continues, so you must escape from this situation as soon as possible.¡±


    There was a hint of genuine mirth in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan was hit with a brutal fact. Kang Jin-Ho, this bastard...! He was actuallyughing right now. He wasughing like an innocent little kid while breaking someone''s bones and torturing them!


    As it turned out, bing like Kang Jin-Ho was impossible. Yi Myeong-Hwan knew he could never do something like this, even if he had sessfully attained godly strength. Only truly insane bastards would even think about acting this way.


    What could be more terrifying in this world than a lunatic possessing all-conquering power?


    ¡°Which means... A man who is prepared to risk death will also ignore his pain. Am I right so far?¡±


    ¡°Wuuuph...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grip on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face gradually tightened. At this rate, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s facial bones might get crushed into powder. All the drool, snot and tearsing from Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth, nose and eyes soaked Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    ¡°So, I wanted to find out, you see?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan heard it again. ''It'' being the cackling voice of the devil!


    ¡°I wanted to know how prepared you are to risk death. However, you don''t have to worry. I promise I won''t kill you. I swear it.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly realized that death as a means of escape from this situation was no longer avable. Unfortunately, his realization was apanied by a loud crunching noise, followed by his arm breaking loose off his shoulder.


    ¡°Kkkkuuuuuhk...!¡±


    A twisted whimper leaked out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lips, but that only brought another cruel smile on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    As if he was a devil... A devil that had found another delicious prey!

 Chapter 458: Testing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 458: Testing (3)</h4>


    ¡°Human beings are such frail little creatures,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as if he couldn''tprehend it. ¡°And they can be so... irrational, too.¡±


    His voice stabbed painfully into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing.


    ¡°Humans are always near the edge of death. Just listen to a news broadcast and you''ll understand what I mean. Humans die from so many different reasons, don''t they? Disease. idents. And even murder.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Even as we speak, a shocking number of people are losing their lives all around the world. Ironically, though, humans believe they are not going to die. Car idents alone kill around ten people per day, yet we all still drive our cars, blissfully unaware of the dangers. Don''t you find that weird? Why do humans think they would never be one of the statistics?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t listening. The pain crashing into his senses was too severe for him to focus on anything else.


    The pain from his bones breaking was indescribably horrifying. Since Yi Myeong-Hwan was a martial artist, he had experienced countless injuries in his life. However, the pain from injuries through an ident or training was nothingpared to what he was experiencing right now. The pain from this kind of torture was... in another realm altogether!


    Simr types of injuries should result in a broadly simr level of pain, but that was not the case here. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s taut nerves and heightened senses were adversely amplifying his pain by several folds!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to mutter. ¡°That was why I became curious.¡±


    <i>Curious about what?!</i> Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately wanted to scream that question out. <i>And why are you using me to get your stupid answer?! Why me!</i>


    ¡°I got curious if you people reallyprehend what death is all about. I wanted to see if you knew the truth while running your mouths, or if you were simply putting on airs.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely grabbed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s other arm pitifully trembling away. ¡°So, which camp do you belong to, I wonder?¡±


    <i>Cruuuuunch!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s other arm also broke, causing a flood of tears to gush out of his eyes. Was it because it hurt so much? No.


    He was still a martial artist. Knowing that pain was a part of his life now, Yi Myeong-Hwan swore he''d never submit to it. What tormented him right now wasn''t the pain from his bones breaking, but...


    But, it was this crippling sense of powerlessness. Yi Myeong-Hwan was being crushed by his inability to resist his enemy. It trampled on him and burned his heart to ashes.


    Did a live fish nailed to a chopping board to prevent it from jumping around feel this way, too? Feeling helpless as a long and slender sashimi knife cut and dug through its body but unable to resist at all...! That kind of feeling!


    ¡°Now, I want to ask you...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan continued to struggle against the tidal waves of despair brought on by Kang Jin-Ho''s t, unfeeling voice. Even though there was a hint of mirth in that voice, it sounded more robotic than ever, and it was gradually dragging Yi Myeong-Hwan deeper and deeper into the depths of theherworld.


    Even though the devil could most likely see his victim trembling pitifully away, with tears and snot trickling messily down his face, the damnable creature wasn''t moved at all. He simply didn''t seem to care. And that despairing fact made it so much harder for Yi Myeong-Hwan to endure his reality.


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho would rack it. ''It'' being Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body. And his mind, too.


    Like a bored kid snapping a sorghum straw into small pieces to pass the time, Kang Jin-Ho was ''disinterestedly'' breaking Yi Myeong-Hwan''s bones. And he didn''t feel any guilt or reluctance about doing it, either!


    ¡°Are you really prepared to die?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sensed his feet touching the ground. His body, lifted up into the air against his will, was descending again. And the sensation of his sneakers touching the solid ground instilled a sliver of hope in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s heart.


    Just like how a kid might get bored with a toy, Kang Jin-Ho might have lost his interest in Yi Myeong-Hwan, too. Unfortunately, that was nothing more than his delusion.


    <i>Cruuuunch...!</i>


    After allowing Yi Myeong-Hwan''s feet to touch the floor, Kang Jin-Ho... crushed one of his victim''s feet. All the bones in that foot¡ªfrom his toes to joints¡ªgot crushed into tiny bits. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t scream. His mouth was still blocked off by Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, after all!


    Even if that wasn''t the case, though... Would Yi Myeong-Hwan be able to scream in pain? Maybe not. Even if he was free, he probably couldn''t win against this crippling pain and do nothing other than spasm on the floor, his mouth wide open in a silent scream.


    ¡°Let me ask you again.¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho let go of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face, only to grab the tearful man''s throat next. That certainly was a little more ''freedom'' than before, but...


    But it only felt like Yi Myeong-Hwan had peeked his head out from beneath the cold water. Staying submerged like this would lower his body temperature, and he''d eventually perish from hypothermia, but at the very least, he was spared from the fate of drowning right now. That was what this situation felt like.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan immediately learned something else. And that was the world above the water''s surface had been on fire all along!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s vision returned, and he could now see Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The face of the man choking him was...!


    Maybe it would''ve been better if Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t see. Maybe, he should''ve kept his eyes closed. Regret rushed in, but it was toote by then.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were red. Crimson, like blood. Eyes that couldn''t have belonged to a human were now ring murderously at Yi Myeong-Hwan. From some angles, those eyes seemed to have discarded all semnce of emotions, but from different angles, negative emotions like hatred and rage seemed to be burning intensely in Kang Jin-Ho''s re.


    Just below those crimson eyes were Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slightly curling upward. Was it even possible for a person''s countenance to change so much from what seemed like a kind face?!


    <i>''No, I''m wrong about this...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes bulged out of their sockets. He realized that Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t changed. No, this was... This was his true self being unleashed!


    <i>''An immature brat...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan recalled what Choi Jin-Yeong said about him. Yi Myeong-Hwan dered that he wanted to be like Kang Jin-Ho. He also said he respected and yearned for this strength. He said he wished to attain this power, didn''t he?


    He said all that without knowing the truth. He knew nothing!


    ¡°So, do you still think you''re prepared to risk your life?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as his grip on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s throat tightened. The increasing grip strength acted like the messenger delivering Kang Jin-Ho''s intention. If Yi Myeong-Hwan was truly prepared to risk his neck... Kang Jin-Ho would grant him the experience of death!


    Of course, it could be nothing more than a threat. Or, maybe a joke taken too far. Even so, could Yi Myeong-Hwan reply that he was indeed ready to risk his life?


    To this devil-like man? And in this situation, too?


    Could he really mouth the word ''death'' in front of this devil who broke his bones and tortured him whileughing like a kid having fun? Could he? Really?


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan finally felt it. He felt what death was like.


    <i>Sure, I see it. Death is right before my nose. I get that.</i>


    If death was something that approached its victims with unopposable powers and took everything away against their will... If it could not be resisted no matter what...!


    No one on Earth would suit the term ''death'' better than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Prepared to risk his life? Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to rip his mouth apart for saying that. He knew nothing about death, yet he dared to yap on about getting ready to risk his life?


    He was not in a movie. And he was definitely not inside aic book where dead characters were brought back to life all the time. No, he was living in reality.


    Death was like a cruel torturer who systematically sliced off his victims'' flesh one part at a time. A torturer who couldn''t be fought back, no matter what!


    Exactly like the devil before Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes, then!


    It was time to give up. Yi Myeong-Hwan must give up this foolish, childish pursuit.


    He must stop spewing this stupid crap about risking his life and all that. The wisest thing right now was running to the farthest corner away from here without even looking back once at the terror that was Kang Jin-Ho. As far away as possible, as far as his legs could take him! Until this devil could never spot him again!


    ¡°Kkeuh-ruuuk...!¡±


    A bizarre croak leaked out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s throat when he tried to see if he could still say something. After confirming that sounds could be produced from his mouth, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lips began cracking open just a little.


    Even as crippling pain rushed in from all corners of his body, even as Kang Jin-Ho''s choking killing intent tightened around his throat like a noose...! Yi Myeong-Hwan still managed to cry out amidst all this unbelievable pressure. ¡°Yes... Yes, I am!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. The corners of his lips curled up higher than before as he yanked Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face real close. Kang Jin-Ho''s re locked into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to run away. He wanted so badly to squeeze his eyes shut. What a relief that he didn''t wet his pants just now.


    No, maybe his pants were already soaking wet by now, but he couldn''t sense it.


    Now that he thought about it, wasn''t there a different type of acrid odor mixed in with the smell of blood? If other applicants went through the same process as Yi Myeong-Hwan, then thatbination of smells could be exined without a problem.


    Regardless of what, though... Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t close his eyes. It wasn''t because of his unyielding will to never retreat or something noble like that. Even if he wanted to close his eyes, his eyelids refused to heed hismands. The only body parts Yi Myeong-Hwan could control right now were his tongue and jaw.


    It was as if Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burning in the chilling crimson hue had nketed the entire world in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s view.


    ¡°Now, speak.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Speak, so I can hear you. Say it loud. Say that you don''t mind dying. That this level of pain is nothing to you. Only then will I be less bored about this. So, say it. Say that you''re ready to throw your life away. And that''s why you can endure for as long as you need.¡±


    Was the devil an existence of enticement or intimidation? If a devil was to offer a deal to a weak human, it''d probably speak this way. It''d ensure its victim could never say no by mixing just enough temptation into its bone-chilling threats.


    ¡°...I am... I am...¡±


    ¡°I can''t hear you.¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s corbone snapped under Kang Jin-Ho''s grip. As it turned out, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s guess was correct.


    Even though his mouth was free, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t even scream. All he could do was spasm like a patient suffering from a seizure, his mouth wide open.


    He must''ve bit a part of his mouth somehow as a mixture of blood and drool trickled down from the corners of his mouth. Yi Myeong-Hwan had shed so many tears that Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes looked blurry now.


    ¡°My bad, but I don''t know any mind-reading techniques. Unless you tell me, I will never know.¡±


    ¡°Kkeuh... Kkuuuuhuh...!¡±


    ¡°So, tell me. Tell me that you don''t mind dying. Don''t you think you need to prove how prepared you are to risk your life?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s low cackle dug deeper into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eardrums with outstanding rity. ¡°If you can''t... Why don''t you give up now? Then, I''ll let you keep your life. I''ll let you leave right now. And you shall return to your ordinary life. A life of peace.¡±


    The answer to that temptation was way too obvious. If anyone dared to choose a different answer in this situation, they must be absolutely dead-set on getting themselves killed¡ªeither that or a lunatic who enjoyed being tortured.


    Saying they were ready to risk their lives would be the same as volunteering as Kang Jin-Ho''s ything. So, who would say something that stupid?


    ¡°This is yourst chance. I''ll ask you onest time. So, think carefully about your answer, okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then took his sweet time asking the question. ¡°Are you really prepared to risk your life? Seriously?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lips slowly parted. His lips trembled precariously, and his tongue couldn''t move properly... Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body parts desperately worked together to produce his voice. "I... pre... pare..."


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°I am... prepared...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re grew slightly redder at that answer.


    Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully aware of what he just did. He should be saying he wanted to give up. He should''ve said he didn''t want to do this anymore. Only then would he be able to escape from the clutches of this monster.


    However, his mouth muttered the words that were inplete contrast to his will. And his body began trembling in dread after the realization of his slip-up washed over him.


    <i>''N-no! I, I need to change my answer! Right now!''</i>


    Unfortunately, his lips were sealed shut as if someone had glued them together. Only weak little gasps and moans leaked out from the firmly-mped lips. Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t squeak a single word out!


    While Yi Myeong-Hwan struggled, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up a little higher. ¡°Aren''t you a gutsy little man?¡±


    The devil began smirking again. As if he was so happy about finding a ything he could torture as much as he could.


    ¡°Asking you again at this point would be against manners, right? Very well. Yes, I shall respect your decision. Go ahead and imagine what will happen to you as much as you want. Because... I swear to you, you will experience something far worse.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, I should still give your result as our fun times will onlymence at another date. Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely spoke up. ¡°You pass.¡±


    That was when the world rapidly and violently quaked in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s view. All the crippling pain receded, reced by unbearable dizziness and nausea. Were his eyes open? Or were they closed...? This confusion was so extreme that Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t quite tell whether he was awake or unconscious.


    But then, a voice came to him, sobering him up.


    ¡°You can raise your head now. It''s over.¡±


    That voice soundedposed, unruffled.

 Chapter 459: Testing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 459: Testing (4)</h4>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan reflexively raised his head after barely catching on to Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. And then... his eyes opened wide in shock.


    <i>''What... the hell?''</i>


    A familiar sight was waiting for him. First of all, the darkness¡ªthe dim light of the office that had been decorated to resemble an interrogation chamber entered Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes. And it was exactly the same as before when he first stepped inside.


    Of course, this sight shouldn''te as a surprise to Yi Myeong-Hwan. Even if Kang Jin-Ho had been torturing him, the torture method wasn''t the type to cause blood to stter around the room. Although Kang Jin-Ho did break a few bones here and there...


    Even so, Yi Myeong-Hwan was still shocked and flustered. And that was because the ''angle'' of his view had changed. It was... too low.


    Compared to when Kang Jin-Ho was holding Yi Myeong-Hwan by his throat, this angle seemed much closer to the floor. Only then did Yi Myeong-Hwan realize he was sitting in his chair, unmoving.


    A person wouldn''t usually suddenly remember that he had been sitting or standing up. Something like that didn''t happen in a more normal setting. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan was still experiencing that abnormality.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan absent-mindedly raised his hand and touched his face. And that was when he learned something else.


    <i>''...Wait, wasn''t my arm broken?''</i>


    Indeed, the bones in his arms were shattered into bits, weren''t they? Starting from his fingers to his wrists and even his forearms and shoulders... They were definitely broken. Yi Myeong-Hwan could still vividly recall the crippling pain from all the bones breaking, so how...?


    <i>''What just happened here...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly raised his other arm to check all the injured body parts, only for a flood of cold sweat to break out on his forehead. He could swear that the bones in his right arm had been broken to bits, and it should''ve been the same story for his left arm, which was busy touching the other ''injuries.''


    His arms, feet and even corbone should have been broken, courtesy of Kang Jin-Ho''s cruel handiwork. The uncertainty of whether or not he could recover from such crippling injuries had made Yi Myeong-Hwan worry so much about his future, but now...!


    How was he fine? Uninjured?


    <i>''Was it all a... dream?''</i>


    No, that couldn''t be it.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t have fallen asleep in such a tense situation. Besides, he would have woken up right away from such a vivid nightmare, anyway! Actually, the ''normal'' reaction in that situation would''ve been for his body to wake up first before reaching the torture part of his nightmare!


    That was why Yi Myeong-Hwan was sure it couldn''t have been a dream. A human couldn''t experience a dream where the senses of touch, smell, sight, and... even pain could be so perfectly replicated.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes began trembling in shock and fear. He could see the expressionless Kang Jin-Ho sitting on the other side of the desk.


    He... he must be the culprit.


    If something that made no logical sense happened, Kang Jin-Ho simply must be behind it. Only he could''ve made the impossible possible, after all!


    ¡°...B-but, how?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan dazedly asked.


    And Kang Jin-Ho countered with an unperturbed reply. ¡°You passed, Mister Yi Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. That''s not what I... Just what happened to me?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan asked in a shrill voice, but the decibel quickly went lower as he neared the end of his question. Eventually, he became as quiet as a church mouse.


    He did end up shouting from how bbergasted and shocked he was but remembered something important in the middle of his shout. He had remembered who he was talking to.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly smiled while taking out a packet of cigarettes from his inner pocket. ¡°Would you like a smoke?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan briefly hesitated before nodding and epting the cigarette Kang Jin-Ho offered him. Although he wasn''t a smoker, now seemed like a pretty good time to smoke.


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho used his lighter to light the cigarette up for Yi Myeong-Hwan. When the unhealthy smoke slowly entered his lungs, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt light-headed and dizzy. Since he was a martial artist with qi circting in his system, smoking a cigarette shouldn''t have made him feel this way. Which could only mean his body''s condition was not... normal.


    Despite wearing training clothes designed to absorb sweat, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt his entire body was soaked from top to bottom.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan quietly sucked on the cigarette for a while to soothe his frayed nerves and slow his pounding heart down to some degree. He then asked Kang Jin-Ho. "...What exactly happened to me?¡±


    ¡°I see that you wish to talk about something not really important to you.¡±


    ¡°I''m... sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked and mouthed a fresh cigarette for himself. ¡°Rather than worrying about what happened, wouldn''t you agree that knowing your result is far more important? And the important part is that you have passed. You can go home now, Mister Yi Myeong-Hwan. All those applicants who have passed will be contacted separately at ater date.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began marking and jotting something down on the documents resting on the desk.


    While doing that, he addressed Yi Myeong-Hwan for thest time. ¡°You''re free to go.¡±


    ¡°But, uh...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lips parted before closing again.


    He had so many things to ask. And lots of other things to discuss. However, no words wanted toe out of his mouth. Because, he... He was being crushed. Suppressed.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done anything to suppress him. Yi Myeong-Hwan knew that. The only thing Kang Jin-Ho did was smoke leisurely away while minding the contents of the documents. That was it. He couldn''t be more disinterested even if he tried.


    Even so, Yi Myeong-Hwan was still suppressed by Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. That torture Yi Myeong-Hwan went through, an event he couldn''t tell if it had been real or just an illusion, had left a too-violent impression of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence in his soul and forced him to watch what he said.


    ...Like a brand that would never be erased!


    After witnessing¡ªand experiencing¡ªthat unbelievable event, how could anyone dare to oppose Kang Jin-Ho? No one would be stupid enough to do that unless they wanted to experience that hell again!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan instinctively understood something. Most likely, from this moment on... If Kang Jin-Ho ordered him to jump into ake of fire, Yi Myeong-Hwan would do it. After all, that should be a hundred times better than getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves! He''d rather choose a fiery death than go against Kang Jin-Ho''s wishes.


    ¡°Was that... an illusion technique of some kind, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered cautiously, only to realize how absurd that question was.


    An illusion technique? Stuff like that only appeared in mangas, didn''t it?


    Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan understood that martial artists like him must''ve looked like characters fromic books to so-called normal people. Martial artists with qi and cultivation should sound unrealistic to those living in the mundane world... probably. Even so, martial artists still had their own sense of what was and wasn''t possible in reality.


    For instance, they knew getting stronger didn''t mean they could shoot mes from their palms or walk in the air. And things like illusion techniques? Something like that was well out of the bounds of reality even in the eyes of martial artists.


    The concept of a person invading another person''s consciousness and dragging them into an artificially-constructed ''reality'' just didn''t sound realistic. An utter nonsense, in other words!


    ¡°Rather than an illusion technique, it''s more like a modified mind control technique...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°Since the concept of it hadn''t been passed down, I''m not sure how I can exin it to you so that you can understand it. I also didn''t learn it from books, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°Anything else you''re curious about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°N-no, I don''t have any other... questions...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan staggered back to his feet.


    It felt like he had been entranced by a phantom. And that phantom was still here, obviously annoyed by Yi Myeong-Hwan''s continued presence in this office. Who else in this world could have experienced something as absurd as this?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan turned around toward the exit, only to falter and hesitate. ¡°Uhm, excuse me...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his head away from the documents.


    ¡°Uh... How many of us have passed so far?¡±


    ¡°It''s been unsurprisingly few. Still, I have a lot of applicants left to interview, so we''ll see.¡±


    ¡°I, I see. T-thank you for your time.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan bowed deeply before urgently escaping from the room. The first thought that came to his mind after sobering up was to get the hell out of this terrifying ce as soon as possible.


    After stepping past the doorway, Yi Myeong-Hwan closed the door as silently as possible, and then...


    <i>Plop!</i>


    The realization of finally escaping from that room suddenly robbed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s legs of all strength. He didn''t care if other people were watching him or not and went down to his knees, barely managing to prop himself up on the floor. A flood of cold sweat broke loose all over his body and ran down his skin.


    <i>''Holy f*ck... They weren''t exaggerating, were they?''</i>


    In scenes of extreme tension in TV shows, the actors would often be seen soaking in a copious amount of sweat. Yi Myeong-Hwan used to think that was an exaggeration to enhance the drama, but he was wrong about his assumptions. If he squeezed his clothes dry of his sweat right now, the amount should be enough for him to wash his face!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was now fully convinced that the often-touted scientific fact about the human body consisting 70% of water was indeed true. That had to be it, otherwise all this sweat wouldn''t have made sense!


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan began wondering if he could even get out of the building in his current condition, he heard footsteps of people approaching him.


    <i>''Eh?''</i>


    He raised his head to look and spotted two men walking closer while carrying mops andrge buckets. Flustered, Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly asked the two men. ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    One of the men tutted in annoyance. ¡°Move aside, will ya? We need to mop the floor.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Say what?¡±


    The man peeked below Yi Myeong-Hwan''s butt before a look of surprise formed on his face. He nced at Yi Myeong-Hwan before looking back at his colleague. ¡°Look, this kid didn''t piss himself.¡±


    ¡°Really? Wow, I guess you got some balls, kid.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes in confusion. What were they even talking about here? ¡°C-can you exin...?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry about that. It''s nothing, really... Half of you guysing out of the room almost immediately copse on the floor like you, you see. And most of them are totally out of their rockers, and those with still-intact minds would piss themselves, so... We''re here to mop the floor if the situation requires it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In any case... Don''t be too embarrassed to say it, okay? You need a change of undies?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. By the way, just what''s going on inside this office, dude? Not a single brat wants to tell us what happened, you know? You seem to be rtively fine, so... You don''t mind me asking you, do you?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan dazedly looked at the man. This guy wanted an exnation? An exnation on... that torture?


    <i>''That''s impossible...!''</i>


    It wasn''t that the martial artists before Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t exin due to their minds going haywire. Even if they wanted to exin, they probably didn''t know how.


    Without a doubt, some of the martial artists would''ve tried to exin. But they must''ve quickly realized the futility of their attempts. There was no simple way to make those uninvolved understand what happened inside.


    After all, they themselves probably had a tough time processing what happened to them, anyway!


    ¡°Can I... leave now?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan weakly asked.


    ¡°Sure. Oh, wait. Take this with you.¡± One of the men said that while pulling out a dry towel from the bucket before handing it to Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    He epted the towel, hurriedly wiped the sweat off his face, then forced his limp body to stand. Yi Myeong-Hwan barely managed to get back to his feet and scanned his surroundings while stabilizing his unsteady body.


    <i>''Where was the exit, again?''</i>


    The Martial Assembly HQ, a ce he had been frequenting for over a decade, now seemed so foreign. Unfamiliar. Was this ce really the same building from his memories?


    The man looked at Yi Myeong-Hwan in pity. ¡°Go that way. That''s the exit. This is so goddamn weird, isn''t it? Everyone''s reaction has been pretty much the same, even you. At least you haven''t screamed, so that''s good. A few of the kidsing out of there had gone totally nuts, you know? We were told they''d be fine in a couple of days, so we had them confined in solitary rooms just in case.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled hollowly at that info dump. <i>''Huh. Those who haven''t gone mad are the crazy ones...''</i>


    The idea of staying sane after experiencing that ordeal seemed too absurd to Yi Myeong-Hwan. He knew he''d never recover from the PTSD caused by today''s event. Even to his dying day! So, how could anyone...


    <i>''...Wait a minute?''</i>


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes powerfully quaked. Yes, he knew he could never escape from the trauma. Never. However, what did that signify?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s quaking eyes shifted toward the firmly-shut doorway behind him. Every single person walking through that door would never, ever oppose Kang Jin-Ho from this moment on, regardless of whether they had passed or not.


    If all those who passed went through this ''process'' a couple more times... They would morph into brainwashed creatures that dly killed themselves if Kang Jin-Ho told them to die!


    <i>''Could it be that this was a part of his n, too?''</i>


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly became aware of the situation he was in. It was as if... As if his feet were glued to a massive spiderweb. Even though only his feet were stuck for the time being, soon the rest of his body would get gradually more entangled as he struggled to escape from the web.


    Once the web hadpletely ensnared Yi Myeong-Hwan, Kang Jin-Ho would stop watching from somewhere up above and start wrapping his helpless prey in his spider thread. After that, the only thing remaining was to suck the body fluids out while Yi Myeong-Hwan was still alive.


    ¡°Oii... You okay there?¡± One of the cleaners asked.


    ¡°S-sorry?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up and stared at the cleaning crew.


    ¡°You''re still sweating buckets, man. You should''ve sobered up by now, you know? But your condition seems to be getting worse.¡±


    ¡°...No, I''m fine,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately shook his head.


    He had to be wrong about this. Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t go that far. Surely not!


    However, what could Yi Myeong-Hwan do even if that unlikely scenario really happened? He knew he couldn''t oppose Kang Jin-Ho anymore, anyway.


    While wiping the cold sweat off his face, Yi Myeong-Hwan forced his unmoving legs to carry him outside the building. He wanted to go home. Right now! That was all he could think about.


    The cleaning crew called out to Yi Myeong-Hwan one more time. ¡°Hey, man. Drive safely, okay? We heard that two of you guys drove off the road on their way home and rolled their cars. If you think you can''t drive, consider staying here for the night.¡±


    ¡°...No, I''ll be fine,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan urgently headed to the exit while not paying attention to what they were saying to him.


    After exiting the building, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s trembling eyes looked back at the imposing structure behind him. He starteding here at a young age, but the building never came across as sinister and creepy to him... until now. It might look the same, but it also felt totally alien. An unexinable sense of disharmony quickly washed over Yi Myeong-Hwan just then.


    He suddenly got the feeling that Kang Jin-Ho must be looking at him from one of the many windows in this building. Yi Myeong-Hwan bit his lip hard, then quickly turned around.


    After mustering every ounce of energy in his system, Yi Myeong-Hwan urgently headed to his parked car.

 Chapter 460: Testing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Testing (5)</h4>


    Cigarette smoke filled the Assembly Master''s office.


    Inside this smog-like air blurring a person''s vision a little, Kang Jin-Ho silently watched the figure of Yi Myeong-Hwan rushing toward his parked car through a window. Seeing that harried figure instinctively brought a faint smirk to his lips.


    Bang Jin-Hun loudly tutted. ¡°This is actually funny to you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you''re a sadist, Mister Jin-Ho. You definitely are. Just what have you done to our younger generation? I''m getting reports from everywhere about how our boys have all gone insane.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They will return to themselves quite soon.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on a sec...¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something but could only ruefully smack his lips at how unperturbed Kang Jin-Ho was. Besides, the answer he wanted to hear wasn''t that, anyway.


    <i>''Just what did he do?''</i>


    Even if they had been royally beaten up to within an inch of their lives, these younger generation martial artists and their pride wouldn''t allow their minds to get broken that badly. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho only had around five minutes to interact with each martial artist, anyway. Logically speaking, that time was way too short to break anyone down.


    And then, there was the matter of the broken-minded martial artists not saying anything when asked about their experience inside the interrogation room. They all carried terrified expressions and were too busy trying to escape to provide a clear answer.


    <i>''...He turned them all into useless cripples!''</i>


    If Bang Jin-Hun was being honest... He was angry. Even if Kang Jin-Ho exerted considerable influence within the Martial Assembly, Bang Jin-Hun was supposed to be the organization''s leader. Of course he''d get angry when Kang Jin-Ho turned the future pirs of the organization into terrified idiots.


    ¡°Will they really recover from their state?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked again, his voice much stiffer than he originally intended.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to notice that Bang Jin-Hun didn''t sound like his usual self as he turned his head and stared meaningfully at the Assembly Master. ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°...No, you have not.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun quicklybed through his memories and confirmed that fact. Even though Kang Jin-Ho was guilty of forcibly turning absurd and frankly nonsensical things into reality...


    ¡°Don''t worry, they will be back to their old self soon. They did not experience it in reality, after all. Even if their symptoms seem serious right now, they will gradually recover after realizing that none of it was real.¡±


    ¡°...I''ve no idea what you''re talking about, but yes, I hear you. As long as they will get better for real, that''s all I need to know.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded briefly as if he saw no further need to exin. And that also left Bang Jin-Hun with not much else to say.


    Bang Jin-Hun smacked his lips again, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. He couldn''t tell what this powerful returner was thinking about from that stoic, expressionless face.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, why are you doing this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but hesitate a little. Something about Kang Jin-Ho had changed, but exining that in words seemed difficult. ¡°Well, you said you''d train the kids, but... I don''t remember you being this motivated before. Didn''t we agree to gradually disqualify the applicants while training them? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    Obviously, Bang Jin-Hun had no clue what Kang Jin-Ho did in that interrogation room. However, he still could guess that breaking the minds of so many people would not be easy. Even someone like Kang Jin-Ho must''ve exerted a lot of energy today.


    If the aim was to filter and narrow down the number of applicants, this kind of hands-on method didn''t seem unnecessary to Bang Jin-Hun. They could have relied on the luck of the draw, for instance. Or let the applicants duel each other, with losers going home. However, Kang Jin-Ho still chose to go with a method that required his time and energy.


    <i>''Is he motivated by something?''</i>


    In that case, by what?


    Before Bang Jin-Hun''s curiosity could get any deeper, Kang Jin-Ho spoke up first. ¡°It''s because I detest ambiguity.¡±


    ¡°Ambiguity?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°My thoughts have changed somewhat recently. I realized I''ve been letting life take me wherever it wanted to. And I still got tangled up in various events to eventually get here.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded while looking back to the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to actively partake in events happening around him. He only got involved in the Assembly''s matters after Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter contacted him first. And it was the ''conflict'' against Bang Jin-Hun''s minions that got Kang Jin-Ho involved in Bang Jin-Hun''s affairs.


    Even the destruction of the Yeongnam Group was down to Kim Seok-Il''s crazy decision to poke the bear named Kang Jin-Ho with a stick when thetter was perfectly minding his own business.


    <i>''Right... Now that I think about it...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t sure how to evaluate this situation. Should he say Kang Jin-Ho was unlucky or incredibly capable? From a bystander''s point of view, this situation must''ve looked as if South Korea''s fractured martial society got united by a single man after he was provoked by the country''s so-called distinguished martial artists.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to exin. ¡°I thought about it and realized that... This can''t be avoided even if I''m not interested or have been trying to skirt around it. If I had been dead-set on continuing that path, I wouldn''t even be here right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with that,¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded. Nails hidden inside a pocket were bound to stab the hand reaching inside one day, after all.


    Besides, it was far toote for Kang Jin-Ho to return to living an ordinary life. Aftering this far, the world would never let Kang Jin-Ho go, even if he wanted to quit and reject everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°Even now, I... I haven''t found the goal in my life. However, I do know one thing.¡±


    ¡°One thing? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°If it can''t be avoided, then I might as well get more involved. I should stop procrastinating and finish those matters I''ve been putting on the back burner. And... If something gets in my way, I will destroy it.¡±


    The room''s temperature suddenly dropped a little. Although Kang Jin-Ho was saying those things disinterestedly, his words should never be dismissed as he was the type to really do what he said he''d do. Didn''t he already perform those seemingly-impossible feats without hesitation, as if it was no different from having a meal or breathing air?


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly remembered something about this young-looking man. He should not forget that Kang Jin-Ho was a predator. A powerful and dangerous predator, at that.


    It was just that this predator grew up among humans and had no desire to break free from the cage. That was the only reason Kang Jin-Ho had been staying rtively docile all this time.


    However, a predator like him could always rip the cage apart and tear off people''s throats with his bare fangs if that was what he felt like. And the only thing holding Kang Jin-Ho back was himself, not his acquaintances or the rules and regtions set by society.


    Bang Jin-Hun sobered up immediately and pulled his proverbial socks up that had been threatening to slide down his legs for some time now. He should never forget that he was not a beast tamer.


    No, he was just a weak little rabbit that coincidentally fell inside a predator''s cage. The predator was not hungry, so it left Bang Jin-Hun the cute little rabbit alone. And the predator got used to the rabbit''s presence, so it tolerated the weak little creature''s teasing. But for how long?


    When his thoughts reached that far, Bang Jin-Hun suddenly realized how crazy it was for him to demand an answer from Kang Jin-Ho earlier.


    <i>''Yup, I must''ve lost my goddamn mind!''</i>


    Humans would eventually take kindness for granted. That old idiom seemed so correct in this situation. Just who did Bang Jin-Hun think he was dealing with for him to demand an answer like that?


    Not too long ago, Choi Jin-Yeong said something about immature brats. As it turned out, even Bang Jin-Hun was included in that evaluation. The Yeongnam Branch folks would never disy any disrespectful sight to Kang Jin-Ho. Well, they had experienced the truth already, after all!


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, are you saying you n to train these guys properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while mouthing a new cigarette. He flicked his fingers to ignite the cigarette tip and deeply sucked in the unhealthy smoke. ¡°If I hadn''t started it, I wouldn''t have cared. However, I am involved now, so I should do a proper job. Besides...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°This won''t be the end, Mister Jin-Hun. I''ve decided to discard the attitude of letting fate take control of me and the world around me.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes powerfully quaked just then. <i>''W-wait a bloody minute. This... This is noughing matter, isn''t it...?''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho sounded like someone reading a textbook, even Bang Jin-Hun was lulled into listening with an unconcerned attitude, but when he thought about it... This deration could have enormous implications for the rest of the world.


    Even a slight change in a leader''s mindset was enough to usher in a storm of confusion for the people under him, after all!


    Not to forget, Kang Jin-Ho was the overlord of South Korea''s martial society in all but name. If he decided to discard his previous aloof, uninvolved attitude and be more proactive, Korea''s martial society would no doubt experience a rapid transformation. And the ripples of this change should impact the mundane world, too!


    ¡°I-in that case, are you thinking of doing something else besides this training thing?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yes. I am thinking of something.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind letting me in on it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s nothing major, really.¡±


    ¡°Okay...?¡±


    ¡°...I should go since I don''t want to get my head bitten offter.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in a daze while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ***


    <i>''Please, someone save me...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol was stuck in a nightmare. Although he had survived countless hellish nightmares already, nothing could''ve prepared him for today. And this hell still showed no sign of ending any time soon!


    Han Eun-Sol ever so slightly, oh-so-slightly, turned his head. Just enough to look to his side while ensuring no one would notice. However, his head returned to its position in less than 0.1 seconds after his eyes took in the pissed-off face of a witch.


    <i>''Oh, dear God! Please, please spare me just this once! Please don''t let me get involved in this!''</i>


    Unfortunately, he had to get involved. After all, the ''pissed-off witch'' was an actress under his care. And he was about to board a ne meant to take them both to China. Obviously, Han Eun-Sol would have to spend hours with the witch in the confined space of the airne. And he''d also have to do chores and other background tasks for her during their stay in China.


    <i>''Yup, I must''ve lost my bloody mind!''</i>


    Why did he fail to predict this oue? Did he get too blinded by the allure of sess? If Choi Yeon-Ha decided to go to China, Han Eun-Sol would obviously have to apany her, too! Why did he fail to figure that out on time?!


    <i>''I thought it''d work out somehow, but this...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol shouldn''t be med for letting his guard down, though. Choi Yeon-Ha had been a lot mellower recently, after all! In the past, a small mistake by Han Eun-Sol would usually mean a water bottle thrown in his face, but nowadays? Choi Yeon-Ha would fake a smile and try to brush it aside. And she hadn''t flipped the entire agency on its head recently by calling the boss in the middle of the night after noticing many missed calls on her phone.


    Han Eun-Sol didn''t want to admit it, but meeting Kang Jin-Ho had finally transformed Choi Yeon-Ha into a semi-decent human being. And that was no exaggeration! But now...!


    <i>''Why is she like this today?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol felt like he was carrying on his back a live grenade with its safety pin removed. As Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager for thest two years or so, Han Eun-Sol could swear that he had never seen her this angry before!


    <i>''Dear God, please!''</i>


    A small mistake from Han Eun-Sol, and the evening news bulletins would be awash with the headlines of ''Choi Yeon-Ha''s Unexpected Return Home.'' He needed to do absolutely everything in his power to prevent another nut rage incident!


    Just why was this woman so angry, though? Choi Yeon-Ha was the one who agreed to go to China, so shouldn''t showing up at the airport in her current mood be considered a public nuisance?!


    Han Eun-Sol feared the worst after looking at Choi Yeon-Ha''s angry face. Such as the contract being thrown into the nearest bin! However, to his surprise, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say anything and simply waited for her flight¡¯s departure time.


    Han Eun-Sol was still trying to figure out whether this was a good thing or not when his hearing caught Choi Yeon-Ha''s quiet mutter. Her voice was tiny, so Han Eun-Sol had to focus every bit of his concentration to pick up on what she was muttering about.


    ¡°...That''s how it is, yet not even a phone call until now? I''m leaving the country today, and no one knows when we''ll see each other again, and once I leave, I''ll be gone for six months or more, yet... Yet, not even a single bloody call since that day? Sure, I know he''s not the type to phone people first. And I know he''s not the type to message people, but... But! I''m leaving the country, so shouldn''t he at least...!¡±


    Although Choi Yeon-Ha''s rambling had practically zero context, Han Eun-Sol still could understand most of it.


    <i>''Okay, so... Even though she''s leaving today, Mister Kang Jin-Ho hasn''t bothered to send even a single text message to her.''</i>


    ...No wonder Choi Yeon-Ha was pissed off!


    Han Eun-Sol had experienced all sorts of Choi Yeon-Ha''s power trips and abuse of authority first-hand to know what a terrible human being she could be. However, at the very least, he had no choice but to sympathize with her.


    Indeed, not even a single phone call? That was pretty thoughtless of Kang Jin-Ho.


    Han Eun-Sol cautiously nced at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Noona, I think we should think about heading inside now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We''ll bete if we wait any longer, noona. How about waiting inside before...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sharply red at him. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°...We, uh, still have a bit of time remaining.¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly turned her head away, a flood of cold sweat immediately started gushing down Han Eun-Sol''s forehead.


    <i>''Holy cow. Red alert warning!''</i>


    At this rate, she and Han Eun-Sol would no doubt encounter massive problems after arriving in China. No, hold that thought! Could they even reach China without facing any hups? Choi Yeon-Ha''s smoldering attitude suggested that she was ready to shove the food cart on its side if the flight attendants walked a little too loudly near her!


    <i>''Should I... call Mister Kang Jin-Ho first?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol realized only one person could resolve this situation. Before he could swallow the brave pill and do what was necessary, though...


    ¡°...Huh? N-noona, over there!¡± Han Eun-Sol shot up to his feet and pointed at the airport''s entrance.


    ¡°What now?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha responded in irritation.


    ¡°Look, noona! Look! Over there!¡± Han Eun-Sol turned to look at Choi Yeon-Ha while urgently pointing behind him. Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression initially crumpled in annoyance but instantly bloomed in radiance as if a switch had been flipped.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    The normal reaction in a situation like this should''ve been him shouting ''How fickle are you, woman!'' at Choi Yeon-Ha, but her smiling face was too beautiful for Han Eun-Sol to think about anything else.


    As she smiled radiantly, Choi Yeon-Ha''s irises reflected the sight of Kang Jin-Ho entering the airport and walking toward her.


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly got up and went to meet him halfway. Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed and scratched the back of his head as if he wasn''t used to this, then stared intently at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Their gazes met, and for quite some time, they didn''t say anything and just stared at each other.

 Chapter 461: Sending Off (1)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Sending Off (1)</h4>


    ¡°Wow, how nice of you to finally make it,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    As soon as those words left her mouth, she began groaning inwardly. It seemed this crappy chronic disease still didn''t want to leave her alone.


    <i>''Just when... can I start being honest with other people?''</i>


    She should do something about this disease that prevented her from saying what was really in her heart.


    Even so, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t scared. She knew the man before her eyes would understand.


    That man was strong enough to chuckle at her thornden rebukes. He might be narrow-minded about weird things and could also be a bit too timid at times for her liking, so thebel of open-minded didn''t exactly suit him, but... But he was still shockingly generous, too. A man with too many contradictions, that was who Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Not even a single text message. Almost causing a woman to have a nervous breakdown through his radio silence. Yet defying her expectation by showing up at the airport without any warning... That was the kind of man he was.


    Seemingly disinterested, yet still meticulous, easily capable of making a woman''s heart quiver... Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was that kind of a man!


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    <i>''He''s a pro at this, isn''t he?''</i>


    Of course, she knew that Kang Jin-Ho himself didn''t intend to do any of that. He just didn''t have the requisite feel for it, which wasn''t surprising since he was clueless about a woman''s heart. No, he was just acting ording to his whims, and that was already more than enough to perplex others.


    ¡°I''m sorry about being a littlete, Miss Yeon-Ha,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What are you doing, though? You didn''t even call me ahead of time.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced immediately after saying that at how curt she sounded. A part of her started worrying about Kang Jin-Ho getting flustered by the tone of her voice. However, she was also annoyed by her ownck of ability to speak in a gentler tone.


    ¡°You told me you''d be leaving today, that''s why.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly as if he didn''t care. And that smile burned deeply into Choi Yeon-Ha''s memories. ¡°I thought it''d be better to see you before you left. China is pretty far away, after all. And you''ll be gone for six months at minimum, which means we won''t see each other for a while, too.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not like we''re in a rtionship where we must see each other often, now is it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, that''s true.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chewed on her lips. Her damn disease showed no sign of going away. Kang Jin-Ho took time out of his schedule toe here and see her off, so why couldn''t she say something nice to him for a change? Even though she was grateful for himing all the way here?


    Didn''t she resolve herself to seduce Kang Jin-Ho somehow, no matter what? Even going as far as putting her pride on the line, too? How would this attitude help in that case?


    <i>''Besides, why are you smiling? Like an idiot, too!''</i>


    This was an even bigger problem. If it were Choi Yeon-Ha who got shouted at even after making time out of her busy schedule to see someone, she''d have walked away while fuming in anger. It wouldn''t have mattered who that person was, too. However, Kang Jin-Ho was chuckling away as if none of this affected him.


    ¡°Why are you smiling, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. It just feels natural to smile right now,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Urgh! Seriously...!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol quietly observed the lost-looking Choi Yeon-Ha fidgeting away and slowly shook his head. <i>''Yup, Mister Kang Jin-Ho is her natural enemy, isn''t he?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol wasn''t sure how it was possible, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s intense emotions didn''t seem to affect Kang Jin-Ho. Thanks to that, Choi Yeon-Ha would naturally get sucked into his pace no matter how much sheined and whined in irritation.


    Han Eun-Sol could never be like that.


    <i>''Still... Can''t she express how much she likes him, at least by a little bit?''</i>


    What a good decision it was to have the staff go ahead first. That decision had been partly fueled by the looming flight departure time... and the staff members'' desire to distance themselves as much as possible from Choi Yeon-Ha after they spotted her stormy mood earlier.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath and tried to sound as gentle as possible. ¡°Aren''t you busy?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t have much going on in life.¡±


    ¡°Mm? A man needs to be upied with something to be called a man, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with that sentiment. That''s why I''ve begun a new project, but it''s still on the starting line, so¡­¡±


    ¡°...Which means you''ll get busierter?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±


    A faint smile of relief floated up on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. ¡°Then... I guess you won''t stray, right?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Nah, it''s nothing,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled before turning her head toward her manager. ¡°Eun-Sol, please get ready. We should head inside, too.¡±


    ¡°Got it, noona,¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded, then began picking up their luggage. However, he continued to keep an eye on the refreshed-looking Choi Yeon-Ha.


    After confirming that her manager was picking up their carrier bags, Choi Yeon-Ha turned her attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. However...


    <i>''...What am I supposed to say to him?''</i>


    It felt like the inside of Choi Yeon-Ha''s head had nked out after staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Even though she knew she had to say something, finding the right words¡ªany words, as a matter of fact!¡ªproved too difficult for her. Besides, she was scared of being rude again even after finally saying something to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t a child anymore. And she knew that only little kids could get away with whining and grumbling. If she kept acting rude and whiny like this, Kang Jin-Ho would eventually run out of patience one day.


    No, maybe... Maybe he was already irritated by her but admirably holding his temper back. Choi Yeon-Ha told herself not to take his goodwill for granted.


    After sucking in a deep breath, Choi Yeon-Ha bowed deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. He tilted his head in confusion and stared at her.


    ¡°Thank you foring to see me off, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think you''de. But you took time out of your busy schedule to see me off. I''m grateful for that. Thank you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes and cocked an eyebrow while staring weirdly at Choi Yeon-Ha. However, he suddenly started nodding in understanding. ¡°Ah. Are there any hidden cameras filming us?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! You dummy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t keep her rising fury down and yelled at Kang Jin-Ho before scanning her surroundings in panic. Much to her relief, though, no one seemed to have recognized her.


    <i>''That could''ve been bad!''?</i>Once her panic calmed down, her anger reared its ugly head again. ¡°I was just trying to act normal, you know! What''s the matter with you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it was too strange and awkward, so...¡±


    ¡°What? Are you trying to say that me acting like a normal person is strange and awkward?¡±


    ¡°That wasn''t my intention,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a serious face.


    <i>This isn''t working,</i> Choi Yeon-Ha thought. Having a normal-sounding conversation full of gentle, considerate words with this man was simply impossible!


    ¡°Did youe here to make me angry?! Is that it! Don''t worry, I was nning to work my butt off, anyway! There''s no need to deliberately wind me up like this, you know!¡±


    ¡°That... wasn''t my intention, either.¡±


    ¡°Ah... ah...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha covered her face in despair. <i>''What was I expecting when I''m like this...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha imagined a romantic scene of lovers saying goodbye in a busy airport, just like in a romance movie. Unfortunately, knowing her life... Something that dreamy would never happen to her. However, that realization suddenly lifted all the weight off her shoulders.


    <i>''Right. This might be for the best.''</i>


    A refreshed look formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face after it felt like a heavy load was taken off her mind. It wasn''t as if she and Kang Jin-Ho were in a serious rtionship, anyway. So, it was too early for her to shoot a tragic heroine''s airport goodbye scene.


    <i>''Well, that''ll be too cringy even for me!''</i>


    Thinking this way helped lighten her mind. Choi Yeon-Ha sighed softly, then looked straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did youe here hoping to see me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked softly when Kang Jin-Ho visibly panicked. Yes, this... This scene was the right one. For the time being, at least. ¡°No need to panic like that, Mister Jin-Ho. I was just teasing you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s reason for going to China was to be a little more... confident. To be able to stand tall. For that purpose... Even if she had a chance to get a little closer to Kang Jin-Ho now, she needed to push herself away. She needed to stay away until she could stand tall and proud before this man. Until she could stand as an equal to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Then... I''m off, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see. I wish you luck, Miss Yeon-Ha. Do your best.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind you trying out different things, but you better not stare at any random girls for too long, okay? Plenty of them are thirsty enough to lose their minds if you look at them funny, you know?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    That should be enough, Choi Yeon-Ha thought. With a refreshed smile on her face, Choi Yeon-Ha turned around to leave, but Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Hold on, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s your first time in China, yes?¡±


    ¡°W-well, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Please be careful since the food on that side might not be to your liking.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°The water also tastes different, so keep an eye out on that one as well. And a person''s body can get frail in an unfamiliar environment, so I advise you to take supplements as often as you can.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha blushed deeply. What had gotten into Kang Jin-Ho? Why was he acting so uncharacteristically like this?


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Then, I''ll see you againter.¡±


    ¡°O-of course. Later.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quickly turned around, only to stop again. ¡°Hang on a sec? Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard something weird just now, so... When you asked me if it''s my first time in China, I got this weird feeling and... Mister Jin-Ho, have you been to China yourself?¡±


    A cramped smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Of course he''d been there before. Not only that, but he even used to live there, too. However, that wasn''t what Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to know.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve been there before. For about two weeks or so,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What? Really? Does that mean you have a visa and everything?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°In that case,e see me sometime, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted. ¡°You said you''ve been to China before, right? What''s stopping you from visiting it a second time? I can''t speak any Chinese, and I don''t know anyone on that side, so it''ll get mighty boring for me there, you know? So, set a date ande see me in China.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t want to?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not that, but...¡±


    ¡°Then, I''ll think of it as a yes, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. Something told him that saying no in this situation might result in a right hook to his jaw.


    ¡°Fuu...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath before raising her head abruptly to stare straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    He was taken aback. ¡°W-what''s the matter...?¡±


    ¡°Please keep quiet!¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut after being suppressed by her forceful aura. Usually, no one and nothing could suppress him like this, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s attitude today was too grave for him to casually brush aside.


    ¡°This is your reward to me for taking this massive step and going to China. And also, the deration of your determination, too!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    Without a warning, Choi Yeon-Ha rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho and embraced him tightly. It was as if she was trying to cling to him for the rest of eternity.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho could''ve dodged her, he wasn''t dumb enough to do so. He carefully raised his arms and wrapped them around her back so she couldn''t slip out of his grasp.


    Choi Yeon-Ha buried her face in Kang Jin-Ho''s broad shoulders without saying anything. However, she took two quick breaths before pushing Kang Jin-Ho''s chest away. ¡°Okay. I''m on my way now.¡±


    ¡°...Have a safe trip.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Later.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly, then confidently strutted her way toward the security checkpoint. Han Eun-Sol snapped out of his daze at this sight and hurriedly chased after her.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly watched them before turning around to leave, a faint smile etched on his lips.


    ***


    Choi Yeon-Ha held her blushing cheeks. ¡°I must''ve gone mad...!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No, really! Eun-Sol, I must be insane, right? Seriously!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol groaned loudly. ¡°...Get a hold of yourself, noona. Please!¡±


    ¡°Aww...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha limply sank deeper into her chair, her face as red as a well-cooked octopus. Even though the attention of her surroundings focused on her, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem to notice it while tearfully shielding her face in despair. ¡°I... He won''t see me as a lunatic, right? Right?¡±


    ¡°If you''re worried this much, why did you do that in the first ce, noona?¡±


    ¡°Listen here! No one thinks first before doing something like that! I was already in his arms when I sobered up, you know! What was I supposed to do, then?!¡±


    ¡°Where did you dump your pride, noona? Seriously now.¡±


    ¡°What was that?! Want me to beat you up?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha got triggered and began yelling at Han Eun-Sol, but he could only shake his head and groan deeply.


    <i>''It''d be so much easier for me to match her pace if only she behaved the same whether it''s in front of the camera or behind it...''</i>


    Then again, that wouldn''t be fitting for Choi Yeon-Ha. Her duality was what was so charming about her, anyway!


    ¡°Let''s get going, noona. We might miss our flight at this rate.¡±


    ¡°I... I can''t get up. My legs have no strength left¡­¡±


    ¡°You want me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, will you? How dare a strange man even think about touching me? I''m going to sue you.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol chuckled and offered his hand. ¡°However, as your little bro and the best manager there is, it''s okay to hold your hand, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grabbed the offered hand and pulled herself up. ¡°Uh-whew... I can''t think straight anymore. Maybe I''ll feel better once we''re inside the ne, sitting in one cramped spot for hours... Eun-Sol, can you tell the attendants to get me aforter? I might need one for the whole flight¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am. Leave it to me.¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded.


    While watching Choi Yeon-Ha head to the security checkpoint with her luggage, Han Eun-Sol stared at his hand and began thinking about something.


    <i>''My hand, huh...''</i>


    On one side was Kang Jin-Ho who Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t mind hugging. On the other side were ''strange men'' that shouldn''t even think about touching Choi Yeon-Ha. And Han Eun-Sol stood in the middle, on the vague boundary separating the two camps.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face was deeply blushed, but her mood couldn''t be described as poor. No, make that very good, instead! No one could lift her mood until now, but Kang Jin-Ho only needed a few moments to get the job done.


    <i>''Yup, that''s all we can ask for.''?</i>Han Eun-Sol nced back to where Kang Jin-Ho probably was and smiled gently. ¡°Yup, that is good enough.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha called out to him. ¡°Why aren''t youing, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°I, I''ming!¡± Han Eun-Sol hurriedly picked up the luggage, which numbered a lot, and rushed toward the security checkpoint while yelling at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to check in all these luggage?! Why are we carrying so many bags around?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know how much they cost?! If you check in those luggage only for something to happen to them, I swear, you''ll be taking a dip in the Yellow Sea!¡±


    ¡°Eii! You and your crappy personality...!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    The two of them stepped into the security checkpoint while bickering away.

 Chapter 462: Sending Off (2)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Sending Off (2)</h4>


    ¡°So, this is South Korea?¡± A brown-haired Caucasian said while stepping past the customs and into the airport''s interior. He scanned his new environment and muttered in disinterest. ¡°It''s a lot more bustling than I expected. Maybe it''s only this area?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t believe that¡¯s the case. This country named the Republic of Korea is a surprisingly highly-developed nation, at least in terms of its economy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The brown-haired man cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°It''s almost at the top ten in the global GDP ranking, sir.¡±


    ¡°Top ten? Really?¡± The brown-haired man, Vincent, opened his eyes wide and stared at Mathieu. ¡°Since it''s near the top ten, Korea should be among the most-recognized first-world nations. In that case, howe I''ve not heard about its prowess until now?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir... This country strangelycks presence on the global stage, so...¡±


    ¡°...Hmm? That certainly is bizarre.¡± Vincent chuckled softly.


    Then again, this situation wasn''t so strange when he thought about it a little more. After all, a country''s GDP didn''t signify its true national strength. Besides, a ranking like that wasn''t enough to boast about since Korea''s neighbors possessed such powerful individual global presences, anyway.


    One shouldn''t forget that Korea was surrounded by China, Japan, and even Russia up north. And then, the most infamous nation in the world, North Korea, shared and border with it, too.


    <i>''...That reminds me of how important this mission is.''</i>


    This was the reality of East Asia: a country boasting a top-ten GDP ranking couldn''t even get a shout in. Not only on the surface world but also on the other side hidden beneath the surface, no one dared to make light of East Asia''s importance on the global stage. But now, a nation that acted as a buffer zone to all those global powerhouses was experiencing a subtle but noticeable shift in its stability?


    <i>''...It''ll be like a nuke going off, then.''</i>


    Vincent gained a renewed appreciation of how important his new mission was. He carefully scanned his surroundings once more, this time with a far sharper re in his eyes.


    The surface world and the hidden world ostensibly existed in separate realms, but they were also intricately linked on so many levels. A country''s national strength naturally had an impact on its martial society as well.


    <i>''And the overall strength of a country''s martial society can also impact the national strength, too...''</i>


    The best example of this dynamic was none other than the USA. Its rtively short history meant its martial society used to be pathetic. However, after it became the strongest, most prosperous nation on Earth, the American martial artists also rose to the level of power where they could even threaten the Chinese.


    Since South Korea possessed considerable national strength, this country''s martial artists experiencing a boom could produce a considerable synergistic effect in the near future.


    <i>''We shouldn''t view this mission lightly, then.''</i>


    Rather than boasting a high difficulty, this mission came with a different hurdle. The ripples from failing this mission could berge. Far toorge for Vincent''s liking, in fact. He swore inwardly to seed in this mission, no matter what, then addressed Mathieu next to him. ¡°So, where are we supposed to go next?¡±


    ¡°A bus has been prepared, sir. I''ve been told it''s parked in a nearby parking lot, so I''ll call it toe and fetch us immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t. We''ll head there ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Vincent shook his head. ¡°No need to attract attention that way. We might be in an international airport, but arge contingent of foreigners entering a bus together will no doubt attract strange gazes.¡±


    Mathieu was about to say something but stopped himself before any words coulde out.


    <i>''Even though there are so many foreigners around here...?''</i>


    Their group only numbered fifty. Mathieu didn''t think this number of people climbing into the same bus would attract much attention, but Vincent had issued hismands. Mathieu''s job was to follow withoutining. They were on a mission, after all.


    Bringing up his personal thoughts in every little trivial matter would only lead to an eventual breakdown in the chain ofmand. Besides, there was another problem here. Where should the bus drivere to fetch them in this airport? This ce might be awash with multinguage signboards everywhere alongside detailed maps, but foreign airports always possessed this strange power to weaken the hearts of the visitors.


    Vincent looked around. ¡°Didn''t you call our agents ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°Captain, sir. We don''t have any agents stationed in South Korea. I initially thought about mobilizing agents in Japan or China, but such a thing seemed pointless as there is no guarantee that they are knowledgeable about this country.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t the matter of convenience, Mathieu. We need to think about our mission. Finding our target in a country where we don''t speak thenguage will be practically impossible.¡±


    ¡°The Round Table has agreed to dispatch their agent, sir. However, apparently we''ll join forces only after two days.¡±


    ¡°How ipetent...¡± Vincent clicked his tongue.


    Something like this was only possible because the Round Table was led by a group of useless Brits. Other than boasting about how they got fat from the blood of its colonies, those Brits were a useless bunch who couldn''t even cook one decent meal.


    ¡°Very well... Everyone must be exhausted from this lengthy trip, so let us take the next two days to unwind and rest. That shouldn''t deviate too much from our mission brief.¡±


    ¡°It won''t, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, let''s head to the bus.¡± Vincent haughtily dered that to hispanions. However, Mathieu didn''t budge from the spot. Vincent frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    .


    ¡°S-sir. Please wait...? I''m looking at the map right now, but... Uh, which way is east...?¡±


    Vincent''s frown got deeper. ¡°Keuh-hmm. Take a closer look, Mathieu.¡±


    As Vincent was a smart man, he knew he''d be no help even after ring at the map together with his subordinate. He had never been here before, after all. Butting in without knowing anything would only make him look like a fool.


    ¡°Mm... Sir, this won''t do,¡± Mathieu looked away from the map and narrowed his eyes. ¡°When in an overseas territory, the best thing is to ask a local for directions. In that case, sir... Let us find someone who can help us.¡±


    ¡°I agree, that sounds logical.¡±


    After getting his captain''s permission, Mathieu began scanning the surroundings. Who could be a suitable guide for them, though?


    Obviously, there wouldn''t be an intellectual with knowledge of French strolling around here at this exact hour. Which meant Mathieu should suss out someone younger who might know some English. And it should be a strapping young man who wouldn''t get scared by the sight of a group of foreigners.


    ¡°...! Excuse me!¡± Mathieu raised his hand and rushed toward a young man walking past.


    ¡°H-hello?¡± The young man panicked slightly when foreigners suddenly rushed at him next but regained his cool soon enough.


    Mathieu asked in English about the exact location of the airport''s car park, but the young man''s expression became unreadable as he listened.


    <i>''Ah. His expression is saying, why did you have to choose me for directions?''</i>


    Since the young man understood, he seemed to have some knowledge of English butcked experience in conversing with foreigners. The young man intensely pondered something while rubbing his chin.


    <i>''Hmm...?''?</i>Vincent narrowed his eyes, his expression slightly weirded out. <i>''Isn''t this guy unusually handsome for an Asian?''</i>


    The young man''s clearly-defined facial features left a strong impression in Vincent''s mind, which was unsurprising since it was human instinct to be drawn to people who were beautiful enough to transcend nationalities and races.


    ¡°Uh, mm...¡± The young man finally decided to say something. ¡°Go... ahead. Straight. Mm... Turn left... Right? Left...?¡±


    He stuttered ungainly for a bit before his expression hardened.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vincent tensed up when he sensed a hint of killing intent suddenly creeping into this young man''s re. But, just as Vincent <i>almost?</i>got ready to pounce into action...!


    ¡°Come on! We go together!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The young man took the lead and energetically strutted forward.


    ...That seemed like a terribly great idea. And oh-so friendly, too.


    ***


    Thanks to the young man''s effort, Vincent and his group safely negotiated their way to the airport car park and reached the waiting bus.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Merci beaucoup!¡±


    The young man smiled warmly and waved his hand at the barrage of gratitude.


    <i>''Hmm, I guess Korea is not a primitive country, at least.''</i>


    To find out about the standard of a country, one should look at how its citizens treated foreign nationals. Seeing a young Korean man spending his valuable time guiding a bunch of strangers, Vincent was left with a somewhat better impression of Korea itself.


    ¡°Well, then. Take care.¡± The young man bowed his head slightly and walked away.


    Vincent''s group waved their hands at him and started loading their luggage into the bus''s cargo area.


    ¡°Mathieu? Where are we headed now? To our hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain. A portion of the data on our target should be in the bus, while the rest will arrive via email and fax.¡±


    ¡°Huh. To think we must receive our intel on-site like this...¡±


    ¡°Knight Wiggins is the one handing over the collected intel, captain. And the process is taking a bit of time.¡±


    ¡°Ipetent bastards, those Brits who only know how to roast beef...! I guess it''s their way of giving us a hard time.¡± Vincent cursed lowly under his breath.


    Mathieu didn''t say anything and listened. He couldn''t quite understand this hatred of Britain permeating his knight order. The older they were, the greater the level of hatred seemed to be.


    As Mathieu was also a proud Frenchman, his impression of Britain wasn''t all that great, either. Even so, his hatred hadn''t reached Vincent''s level.


    ¡°...Captain, I believe it''ll be difficult to operate without the local agent showing us the way. In that case, let''s just treat the next two days as a short vacation. It hasn''t been that long since we finished ourst assignment, so this situation couldn''t have happened at a better time, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vincent frowned a little. He was still not happy about this situation. Taking a short break between missions was not a problem, but doing the same during a mission? That didn''t feel right to him.


    That was because what happened during the mission¡ªfrom when the order epted the assignment to finishing it¡ªwould serve as proof of their capabilities.


    They were fighting for time here, yet still needed to waste two days doing nothing of note? That aspect was displeasing Vincent quite a bit. ¡°Very well. As we don''t have a choice... Let''s not get hung up about this.¡±


    ¡°You made the right call, captain.¡±


    ¡°Tell the group to enter the bus. Our next stop will be at our designated hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After confirming all the members of their group had climbed aboard the bus, Vincent and Mathieu were about to join them, but then...!


    <i>Vroooooom!</i>


    A red Lamborghini speedily approached the duo for some reason. Vincent frowned and red at the shy supercar. Who would drive a car so recklessly in a parking lot, of all ces...?


    The driver''s side window wound down, and the young man from earlier waved his hand at the duo.


    Vincent''s expression rxed a little at that. ¡°Mm... What an exemry young man.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±


    The two men watched the distancing rear lights of the red Lamborghini like a pair of kind grandpas, then entered the bus. After they settled in their seats, the bus slowly set off.


    Vincent nced at Mathieu. ¡°Didn''t you say something about this bus containing some of the collected intel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain. I ordered the already-organized intel to be printed first and made avable before our arrival.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think that was a little rash?¡± Vincent muttered while shifting his gaze to the bus driver.


    ¡°We might not have any agents stationed in Korea, but... People loyal to their mother countries exist everywhere, sir. Especially a great nation like France. The driver is someone from our Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡±


    ¡°...Mm. He should be reliable, then.¡± Vincent nodded weightily.


    An unbridgeable chasm must exist between the surface world and the hidden world. That belief must be adhered to. However, sticking to that belief religiously in the current era was asking for the impossible.


    Especially when the Round Table''s agents had to travel the world to carry out their assignments; the cooperation from their mother nations was essential to the sess of their missions. As such, all European nations'' foreign ministries had dedicated offices to support the Round Table''s agents.


    ¡°Where are the documents?¡±


    ¡°In there, sir.¡± Mathieu pulled out piles of well-organized documents from a box next to the driver''s seat and distributed them to everyone.


    Vincent nced at the group. ¡°For now, let us study the intel as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vincent flipped open the cover of the documents. However, after checking out Kang Jin-Ho''s photo and personal details on the first page, he began chuckling wryly. ¡°I knew it. East Asians are a bad match for me, it seems.¡±


    Mathieu raised his head away from the documents. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Let me be honest here. They all look alike in my eyes. What about you, Mathieu? Doesn''t our target''s face resemble that young man from earlier? It seems I can''t seem to tell Asian faces apart.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Mathieu silently stared intently at the photo. Soon, sweat drops began forming on his forehead. ¡°S-sir... Even to me, they... look the same?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I guess you are also ill-suited for this... Mm?¡± Vincent stopped talking there and hurriedly raised his head to stare at Mathieu. ¡°Did you say... they are the same?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I thought that young man was uncharacteristically handsome for an Asian man. Does that mean such good-looking men can be found everywhere in South Korea? Did we stumble into thend of Elves? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What about you? What do you think!¡± Vincent shot up to his feet and shouted at the rest of the group. However, for some reason... They all began avoiding Vincent''s re.


    ¡°...! You... You bunch of idiots!¡± Vincent''s face grew bright red. This meant they had beenughing and bidding goodbyes like friends with their target just now! Vincent hurriedly shifted through the documents and confirmed the make and model of Kang Jin-Ho''s car, then angrily threw the paper at the seat while yelling at his group. ¡°Stop the bus! All of you will now run to the hotel instead! You goddamn idiots!¡±


    And just like that, the encounter between Kang Jin-Ho and the Chevalier started on the lowest¡ªand perhaps, the highest¡ªnote imaginable.


    1. This, ahem, ''unknown'' young man<strong>?</strong>is speaking in English in the raw.

 Chapter 463: Sending Off (3)

    <h4>Chapter 463: Sending Off (3)</h4>


    ¡°Hmmhm~ hmm.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to hum a strange little tune.


    Han Eun-Sol nced at her while frowning deeply. ¡°Noona?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°I know you''re happy, but... Can''t you, like, stop humming for a sec?¡±


    ¡°Why? No one''s around us, anyway.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha scanned the empty first-ss and tilted her head. She might have been more cautious with other passengers nearby, but why should she bother when there was clearly no one?


    ¡°Noona, it''s because I can''t bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Say what now?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot a sharp re at Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol shook his head as if this situation displeased him greatly. ¡°Noona, you need to be more aware of your limitations. You''re happy, so you''re humming. I get that. As a listener, though? It''s like nails on a chalkboard, noona. How can a person be as tone-deaf as you while humming? Seriously now!¡±


    ¡°Who cares about you?! Besides, I almost debuted as a singer, you know!¡±


    ¡°Imagine how terrible you must be for that expert to give up on you, noona. And he was famous for turning idol hopefuls with crappy voices into angels sent from heaven, too.¡±


    "You...! You, get out, now!"


    ¡°Noona, we''re on a ne. I can''t exit even if I want to.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Can''t you say something that makes sense, noona!¡± Han Eun-Sol yelled back.


    Choi Yeon-Ha scoffed at her manager''s spirited resistance. ¡°I''m letting this slide because I''m in a good mood today, you hear me! So, you better behave yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Your wish is mymand,¡± Han Eun-Sol muttered, then tried to gauge Choi Yeon-Ha''s mood without getting caught by her. Despite him trying to rile her up, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem too perturbed, judging from the way she was leaningfortably against her chair with her eyes closed.


    The sight of the corners of her lips slipping out of her control and creeping ever so slightly upwards before hurriedlying down amply conveyed her current mood.


    <i>''Wow. I guess she really is chuffed, huh?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol was skeptical that such a brief meeting with her favorite person could transform her moods this much, but... So what? Choi Yeon-Ha was originally a fickle woman like that, anyway.


    ¡°By the way, Eun-Sol? Why are you here in the first ss with me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°All the other staff members are in the business ss, right? I want to know why only you get to enjoy the first ss while they don''t. Shouldn''t the others be upgraded to the first ss, too? Isn''t this discrimination? Don''t tell me, did the agency president put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°...Noona.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted unhappily. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know that the productionpany has footed the bill for the ne tickets? Even the staff members, too?¡±


    ¡°Really? It was the productionpany...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona. I''m telling you, their scale is on another.¡±


    ¡°In that case, did the productionpany cheap out and pay for only two first-ss tickets? In that case, you shouldn''t be here, wouldn''t you say? I mean, one of the staff is older than you, right? By a lot, too.¡±


    ¡°No, noona. That''s not it. Everyone got first-ss tickets.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then... Why are they in the business section?¡±


    ¡°...Well, they are implying that they prefer the business ss instead of the first ss. Rather than staying next to you, they prefer a few hours of peace of mind, noona.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut at that sucker punch to her gut.


    ¡°Yes, this is how other people see you, noona. That is why I told you to be nicer to people during¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. I''m peckish, so tell the attendants I want some ramen.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha harrumphed next. ¡°And get some peeled peanuts, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona.¡± Han Eun-Sol groaned softly and raised his hand to get the flight attendant''s attention.


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head and stared out the ne''s window. The azure sky and the ocean of white clouds greeted her view.


    <i>''I''m... really going to China, aren''t I?''</i>


    A soft sigh escaped from her lips. Even if six months were short in the grand scheme of things, leaving her home and staying overseas for that length of time was never going to be easy. And she had a hunch that all sorts of unexpected things would torment her before the date of her departure came around.


    ¡°Oh, well. This is the road I chose, so...¡±


    Nothing could be gained without putting in the requisite effort, anyway. If Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to acquire something, she''d have to lose something in return. Whether that was sess... or her man.


    While feeling less restrained by her burdens, Choi Yeon-Ha tried to peer past the cloud cover. Nothing but the blue ocean was down there. She remembered the face of the one left behind back home and began chewing her lower lip.


    <i>''...You. You better wait for me.''</i>


    <i>I''m gonna triumphantly return after making an even bigger name for myself, and with a halo even brighter than before shining behind me, too! As bright as hundreds of spotlights turned on at the same time! And, and...!</i>


    ¡°...If I find out that you''ve strayed, I''m going to strangle you. For real!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha mumbled quietly before ring sharply at Han Eun-Sol. ¡°Is my ramen ready yet?¡±


    ***


    <i>Vrooooom...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shuddered at this sudden chill running down his spine and took his foot off the elerator.


    <i>''What was that...?''</i>


    <i>Am I not feeling well?</i>


    No, that couldn''t be it. Something like Kang Jin-Ho feeling cold due to poor health was too absurd and could never happen. Wouldn''t that be as absurd as a pr bear feeling the cold in the Arctic?


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head to kick the distracting thoughts out of his head, then smiled wryly.


    <i>''I should be friendly to foreigners, at least.''</i>


    ...Even if those foreigners were no ordinary tourists.


    Even a blind man could see how suspicious those men were. Kang Jin-Ho could still vividly recall how dumbfounded he was when those suspicious men stopped him and asked for directions.


    He briefly wondered what he should do about them but decided to humor them, at least for the time being. Their reason for being in Korea was unknown, but... It wasn''t as if they had caused a problem yet, now was it?


    <i>''...That woman''s name was Elena, right?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly recalled Elena''s face. Those men must''ve been rted to Elena somehow. Should he say... their dispositions seemed simr?


    Back in Zhongyuan, people from the same sect learning the same cultivation techniques would be instantly identifiable even if they wore different clothing and behaved differently. Exining that as the disposition of their qi being identical might sound a bit nomittal, but this was something only martial artists could identify, anyway.


    Elena and those men fit that bill perfectly. Either they came from the... same ''sect'', or maybe the Western martial arts were generally simr. Either way, Kang Jin-Ho sensed a simr disposition from them.


    ¡°Hmm... Have theye here to hunt me down?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly. Entering South Korea with that many people obviously indicated they were aiming for something in this country. So many martial artists wouldn''t move in a group for no discernible reason, after all. And it couldn''t be for sightseeing, either.


    Which meant they could be here for Kang Jin-Ho. However...


    ¡°...Nah, it can''t be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. If they really were aiming for his life, why would those foreigners let Kang Jin-Ho go like a bunch of imbeciles? Even if he was dealing with an organization full of dumbasses, they couldn''t possibly be that stupid, now could they?


    <i>''Still, I better alert Mister Jin-Hun about this.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho decided to speak to Bang Jin-Hun one more time before the trainingmenced, then stepped on the elerator.


    ***


    <i>''It''s like I''m looking at a group of POWs...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s less-than-impressed gaze was taking in the sight around him.


    Basically, everyone gathered here today was a martial artist who had passed Kang Jin-Ho''s horrible test. In other words, they were resolved to risk their lives in their pursuit of greater strength despite the actual, real threat of their bodies getting crippled or dying in the process.


    Whatever their motivations were, being able to say they wanted to continue in that situation meant these were no ordinary folks. Only the toughest, most driven bastards out of the driven bastards that had gathered earlier had survived that ordeal, and now they found themselves here.


    In that sense, this should''ve been the gathering of some seriously-tough bastards, but all Yi Myeong-Hwan could see right now was... Well, it definitely didn''t resemble that kind of gathering, that was for sure.


    If a soldier lost his entire toon in a sudden bombardment and ran away without any of his weapons before barely managing to crawl his way back to the base... That soldier''s bodynguage might resemble the martial artists in this ce.


    The PTSD from the bombardment remained, so the soldier wouldn''t be able to sit still and constantly fidget and look around with his shaking eyes. His hands, tucked between his legs, would be shaking pitifully, too. And that was what these martial artists were doing. In a way, maybe this was more like a meeting of junkies instead.


    <i>''A talent scout from Chungmuro might want to hire these guys right away...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wryly smirked. No other sight would express the power of devastation as urately as this scene, at least, that was what he thought.


    Of course, it wasn''t as if Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t sympathize with these folks.


    If he was asked to choose the more horrifying option between a bomb turning his colleagues into chunks of bloody meat right before his eyes or Kang Jin-Ho dragging him away somewhere... Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t sure how he''d answer.


    Of course, those two hypothetical situations were notparable. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew himself. He''d be confident enough to participate in war... But not so much when it was about sitting one-on-one with Kang Jin-Ho again. He''d definitely not do it.


    In other people''s eyes, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s state shouldn''t look all that different from everyone else here. The truth was that he, too, hadn''t gotten a wink of proper sleep since that encounter.


    Weirdly enough, what tortured him at night wasn''t the trauma. He couldn''t even remember exactly what happened, anyway. Since he couldn''t remember it well, it didn''t haunt his dreams, either.


    And his thoughts were backed up by Gong Yeong-Gil, who had obviously been disqualified, after the two men ran into each other earlier. Gong Yeong-Gil was stunned back then by how withered Yi Myeong-Hwan looked despite no visible injuries on his friend.


    The culprit of taking Yi Myeong-Hwan into the realm of insomnia was not what Kang Jin-Ho had done to him. No, it was actually his dread. Dread of what Kang Jin-Ho would do to him now!


    ¡°...Damn it. Feels like I''m gonna throw up.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t exaggerating. His innards were really tumbling right now. He had no idea the prospect of talking to Kang Jin-Ho again would drive a person to such a state.


    All Yi Myeong-Hwan could think about while trying to sleep was Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The dread of the future even stopped him from enjoying a simple meal!


    <i>''Bloody hell. I will really develop psychosis at this rate!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully aware of how bad his current condition was. As a matter of fact, he shouldn''t even be here. He should be in a psychiatric ward instead, talking to a shrink! While in a straightjacket, no less!


    <i>''That''s the case with me, so why... Why am I hanging around here like an ant waiting for bread crumbs?!''</i>


    Even an idiot could guess what was in store for Yi Myeong-Hwan and his peers. And it was easy enough to predict how hellish that would be. However, seeing how everyone, including Yi Myeong-Hwan himself, hadn''t fled to the ends of Earth but slunk back here on their own ord...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was ovee with this indescribable sense of shame. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, there were plenty of idiots like him in this auditorium.


    The sight of the Martial Assembly''s auditorium half-filled with idiots like him forced a lengthy groan out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mouth. Indeed, they were all idiots. Hopeless idiots, the lot of them!


    <i>Screeeeech!</i>


    Suddenly, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing was assaulted by the noise of a car viciously mming on its brakes. Goosebumps broke loose on every part of his skin at that chilling noise. That was because he knew oh-so-well what that noise signified. He nced around and noticed that... everyone''splexion was deathly pale.


    <i>''...Damn it. I guess humans do enjoy self-torture, then!''</i>


    That had to be true since no one tried to escape from the auditorium even as their bodies shuddered pitifully from fear.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tensely stared at the exit. Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have parked his car nearby, so he should be stepping inside pretty soon. What would his expression be like? Yi Myeong-Hwan was getting somewhat curious. Would that devil look like his usual human self? Or...


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far, the doorway was yanked open, and Kang Jin-Ho strode inside. The atmosphere in the auditorium instantly cooled as if a new Ice Age had descended in this ce.


    Just a hint of change in Kang Jin-Ho''s expression alone was enough to shut everyone up in the past, but now? He did nothing more than walk inside, but that was enough for the auditorium''s mood to rapidly fall below freezing point.


    Then again, this wasn''t so surprising. Everyone here had already experienced the ''truth,'' after all! They all knew how that man, who looked calm and unperturbed while walking past them, could be so cruel and vicious.


    <i>''Still, I''m kinda relieved... I guess?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem any different from his usual self. That was the only sce Yi Myeong-Hwan could find in this situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked around and asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan replied without even realizing that he did. However, that was the truth, anyway. ording to the headcount done earlier, every single one who passed Kang Jin-Ho''s so-called test had shown up at the auditorium today.


    <i>''In other words, we''re all stupid crazy.''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed under his breath. Now that sounded like a fact worth despairing.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd again, then slowly nodded. ¡°Assembly Master Bang said there is an underground training facility. And he wants us to use that for our training, but should we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°No. We should change the location,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. ¡°If we train underground and identally blow up this building, it''s going to cost a lot of money to fix everything. And I''m not in the mood to listen to Assembly Master Bang''s whining.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one dared to ask questions about how the auditorium could be blown away during their training. That seemed like a trivial problem to them at the moment.


    Unable to hold himself back anymore, Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously raised his hand. ¡°Excuse me...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may speak.¡±


    ¡°What... will we be learning from today?¡±


    ¡°No need to be that anxious,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a smirk slowly floated up on his lips. ¡°You will soon find out, anyway.¡±


    A chill ran down Yi Myeong-Hwan''s spine just then.

 Chapter 464: Sending Off (4)

    <h4>Chapter 464: Sending Off (4)</h4>


    ¡°The path of martial arts is very simple,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    He sounded incredibly calm andposed. And that fact felt like a dagger mercilessly stabbing Yi Myeong-Hwan''s insides.


    ¡°Someone once exined to me that the path of martial arts is about cultivating oneself. That it was never meant to bring others down. Such a thing is just a secondary benefit.¡±


    A martial artist desperately threw a punch at Kang Jin-Ho''s face, but the only reward he got was a counterattack to his jaw. The poor martial artist was flung into the air before crashing unceremoniously on the floor.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan briefly wondered how a human body could produce such a sound afternding painfully on the hard ground.


    ¡°What do you all think?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    Obviously, that was a rhetorical question. However, even if he did want an answer, no one dared to give him one. If they did, Kang Jin-Ho''s fist would m straight into their throats!


    ¡°Yes, it''s all nonsense.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly.


    ¡°Urgh... Keuh-huh...¡±


    His mocking smirk was apanied by the pained whimper of his victims. The martial artists sprayed on the ground could only shudder, unable to stand back up.


    ¡°If you want to better yourself, why not join a religion?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked. ¡°If that''s not your preference, you can also burrow a hole in a remote mountainside and be one with nature. The modern era has plenty of useful little things like yoga to keep you upied, after all. In that case... Why do you need to cultivate yourself while learning about how to better kill someone?¡±


    <i>''How should I know that?!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled in his head. However, it wasn''t just him. Everyone listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s rant thought the same thing.


    Even if everything Kang Jin-Ho said was true, people who fell victim to his punches wanted to flip the proverbial bird at him right now. Which was understandable since... Well, no one wanted to hear a sermon while getting beaten up, now did they!


    ¡°In the end... Martial arts are developed for the purpose of killing or suppressing your opponents. That''s it. In that case, we need to face the reality, wouldn''t you agree? <i>''How quickly and efficiently can I rip my enemy''s throat out?''</i> That is the only thing you must think about. Everything else is secondary. They are useless to you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while staring at thest man standing before his eyes.


    That man in question, Yi Myeong-Hwan, could do nothing but stand there, hisplexion as pale as a sheet of paper. He hadpletely lost any will to fight back.


    <i>''What... What am I supposed to do here?''</i>


    He had already experienced Kang Jin-Ho''s strength before. However, that situation and this one were a bit different. That torture back in the interrogation chamber... No, the ''interview room'' happened while Yi Myeong-Hwan had let his guard down. He didn''t expect something like that to happen, after all.


    That was why, if they were to fight for real... Yi Myeong-Hwan thought that maybe, just maybe, he could put up some resistance even if his odds of victory were zero. But now?


    <i>''Yup, I was being delusional!''</i>


    If they were to fight for real? Sure, he could do that. But his result would still be the same!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan forced his unwilling eyes to scan the carnage before his eyes. At hisrades sprayed out on the ground, moaning pitifully in pain!


    When the group arrived at an outdoor training field built in the mountain next to the Martial Assembly''s HQ, Kang Jin-Ho looked at the participants and issued a simple-sounding order.


    <i>¡°Attack me.¡±</i>


    Although that came out of nowhere, and left the group quite bbergasted, everyone here understood what Kang Jin-Ho wanted from them. And then... a mini-war broke out afterward.


    The result of that skirmish was simple enough to see. The victims were discarded on the ground like used toilet paper.


    Despite attacking with everything they had, not a single person managed to touch a hair on Kang Jin-Ho''s body. Even though they were supposed to be the elites of the Martial Assembly''s younger generation, filtered through several processes for the right toe here...!


    This experience taught them the stark reality of the difference in strength between them and Kang Jin-Ho, something they only had a vague idea about until now.


    The shock from the realization was much, much worse than what Yi Myeong-Hwan had imagined.


    <i>''The difference was this bad?''</i>


    Even more demoralizing was the fact that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t wielding any weapons. Yet, so many people still failed tond a single blow on such an opponent!


    Rather than the physical pain keeping these martial artists down, it should be the psychological blow ying the bigger role. After all, even Yi Myeong-Hwan, who hadn''t been beaten up yet, wanted to get down on his knees right now!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and addressed the defeated crowd. ¡°Why did you wish to be stronger?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you regale me with that entertaining story about wanting to survive before?¡±


    <i>''Uhm, Mister Kang Jin-Ho... I didn''t say that, you know?''</i>


    <i>Yes, that was Choi Jin-Yeong, not me. And that motherf*cker is lying face down over there, you know?!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°It''s all lies.¡±


    ¡°...N-no, sir. I, uh...¡±


    ¡°It''s because you want to trample on your enemies.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan immediately mped his mouth shut when Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t finished as he continued to speak, the corners of his lips curling up into a smirk. ¡°You want to taste victory. You want to feel superior. You want to be satisfied with the knowledge of being the strongest in the room. Like a little kid.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However, sometimes... Being immature is the right answer, even if you can''t openly say it. Humans tend to dress up their life''s mission or goal in some grandiose fashion. Or, at least try to. Even if their goal is shockingly small-minded and insignificant.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward and whispered into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s ear next. ¡°You only care about winning, right? You want to win against someone stronger than you. And that will give you the right to shout to the world that you are indeed... the strongest under the heavens. You want everyone to kneel down before you in reverence, don''t you?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to say no, that was not what he cared about. However, he couldn''t.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t wrong, after all. The true reason Yi Myeong-Hwan hid deep inside his heart using various excuses was beingid bare by Kang Jin-Ho''s discerning eyes.


    ¡°Well, that''s not so bad, I think,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked, his devil''s voice digging into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing. ¡°Being honest with yourself isn''t a bad thing. Even if some people might find that... a little ufortable. However, being honest with yourself at least once in your life might be a worthwhile thing to do, wouldn''t you say? Well?¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho grabbed Yi Myeong-Hwan''s throat and raised him high into the air.


    ¡°Kkeuh-huhk?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately clutched at Kang Jin-Ho''s arm choking him and tried to free himself. However, that arm couldn''t have been made out of human flesh and bones. No, it had to be made out of solid steel from how it refused to budge an inch!


    The scarcely-believable grip strength tightening around Yi Myeong-Hwan''s throat threatened to choke the life out of him!


    ¡°However, you won''t get to fulfill that dream of yours at this rate. You are all no better than trash, you see?¡±


    <i>Plop...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho let go, and Yi Myeong-Hwan copsed to the ground. Even if the blow he received wasn''t as crippling as his peers, Yi Myeong-Hwan still didn''t dare strike back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    And it seemed Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t worried about retaliation, either. He stopped paying attention to Yi Myeong-Hwan and scanned the surroundings instead. The defeated martial artists were staring back at Kang Jin-Ho, their eyes distant, lifeless. Weak.


    Kang Jin-Ho scowled deeply at those eyes. ¡°All of you are pathetic weaklings.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So weak that looking at your pathetic state is enough to give me heartburn. Let me be honest with you all. I always found it humorous that you''d dare call yourselves martial artists. In the era I used to be in, people like you would never ever call themselves martial artists or cultivators. Indeed, they were nothing more than third-rate local hoodlums.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure if the martial arts had regressed during the transition to the modern era or if Korea was just pathetically weaker than everyone else. Even if he knew the answer, though, it''d still not change the fact that these so-called elites of the younger generation were weaklings.


    ¡°And here I am, willingly stepping up to make you all stronger. Like recycling trash. However, even after filtering and throwing outpletely useless pieces of trash, I still don''t see much hope here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted before looking down on Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°I remember now... You said you wanted to be like me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You want my honest opinion?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You are asking for the impossible,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered. His wordsnded like a thunderp in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing. ¡°And no, that''s not simply because you are a piece of trash. It''s the limitation of the martial art techniques you''ve been cultivating. With such a cultivation technique, reaching my level is impossible. You need at least a shovel to dig out a reservoir, not a little spoon.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s irises powerfully quaked. If that was true, just what... Just what had they been doing all this time?


    ¡°Not only that, but you''ve been cultivating that low-tier technique for too long. This means it''s impossible for you to start from the beginning with a different technique now. You could put in a lot of effort to be stronger in that case, yes. But the best you can do will be reaching Lee Jung-Geol''s level. Any more than that would be impossible. Your starting foundation is all wrong, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s words were t, even. Not influenced by emotions. He was merely speaking the truth, after all.


    Beforeing here, Kang Jin-Ho had already finished determining the cultivation techniques of these applicants. Bang Jin-Hun went out of his way to source the so-called ''traditional'' cultivation manuals, allowing Kang Jin-Ho to have an easier time studying and seeing through the cultivation methods these younger generation martial artists had been practicing. And the conclusion he arrived at was...


    Full of holes.


    Shabby, iplete cultivation methods full of gaping holes as if rats had been gnawing at them. That was the ''true'' form of the martial arts these people had been cultivating all this time. Obviously, the state of the techniques wouldn''t have started that way, but so much of them must''ve been lost to time during generations upon generations of inheritance.


    Kang Jin-Ho was able to identify this pitiful state since he used to live in Zhongyuan and could guess the original form of the cultivation methods. However, those who believed their cultivation techniques to beplete since the beginning of their martial journey would have no idea.


    Only an expert possessing greater knowledge and a higher cultivation realm, like Kang Jin-Ho, could have seen through this problem.


    In that case, was it possible to restore these cultivation techniques? Probably. However, restoring the cultivation techniques to their original forms was a separate problem from fixing the martial artists who cultivated using those iplete techniques. Not even Kang Jin-Ho could do anything about thetter problem.


    ¡°So, the conclusion is simple enough,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he scanned everyone. ¡°Bing as strong as you hoped for is impossible using normal methods. Even if it wasn''t me guiding you but someone else, it''ll still be a hopeless dream.¡±


    Out of everything Kang Jin-Ho said, only one thing stuck in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind just then.


    <i>''Wait, did he say... normal methods?''</i>


    Didn''t that mean it was possible through abnormal methods, then?


    ¡°Looks like you are quick to catch on,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked when he noticed the light gleaming in the eyes of the martial artists looking back at him. ¡°Indeed, there is one more way. Making a deal with the devil.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Whether it was Yi Myeong-Hwan or the majority of people here, they all immediately figured out what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    The deal with the devil? That could mean only one thing for martial artists.


    Cultivating through the demonic arts!


    ¡°You will have to decide,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled out a tome from the waistband of his trousers. ¡°Choose between bing stronger regardless of the methods avable or protecting your noble ideals. My apologies for forcing you to choose again, but only you can make this decision.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly tossed the tome on the ground.


    ¡°This... is the demonic cultivation method you''ve heard about.¡±


    The attention of everyone instantlynded on the tome.


    ¡°Learn that, and you''ll be stronger. However, you''ll be a demonic arts practitioner from that moment onward. And I''m sure you''re all aware of what that means. I won''t force you to make your choice. It''s all up to you, after all. If you are not interested, all you have to do is leave and go back to your previous life. That is all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ve shown you your potential paths. And now, the decision is up to you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. With that, he was done. He turned around to leave.


    However, just as he tried to descend the mountain, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s loud voice stopped him. ¡°Please wait! Sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply and looked back. ¡°Didn''t I say the decision is...¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it, but... Is this the only manual you have?¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan scratched the back of his head in slight annoyance. ¡°Everyone here has seen you using demonic arts, so why were you trying to set such an ominous mood until now, sir? None of this revtion shocked us, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I mean, we all guessed what you''d say beforeing here, you know? That''s not the issue here, but... Sir, is this the only manual you have? There are over a hundred people here, sir. How do you expect us to share this among us? Didn''t you make copies of it or something? No, hang on. Don''t you know what era we''re living in...? Didn''t you prepare something like a PDF file?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered on his feet just then. ¡°P-PD...?¡±


    ¡°Eii¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grunted after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho had nothing else to give them. He picked up the manual and got up. ¡°Looks like we''ll have to make copies and then bind them into proper manuals ourselves. We gotta make sure we aren''t missing a page or words in the process.¡±


    Another martial artist joined him. ¡°Mm. Should I head to the HQ''s ounting department?¡±


    ¡°You think we can bind the copies into books here? Nah, we gotta head to a bindery in town, dude.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you''re right. Let me get a couple more guys toe with us, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there, unable toprehend what these people were even talking about. What were they nning to do with this secret training manual? Cut it up and copy it?


    <i>''These brats will get hit by divine retribution at this rate...!''</i>


    Back when Kang Jin-Ho was still in Zhongyuan, people treated books as family heirlooms and wrapped them tightly in the finest silk to ensure no damage would...


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho, what should we do with the original? Do you want it back or you don''t mind if we give you a copy?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan brazenly asked that question while looking at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Rather than replying, Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw slightly dropped in silence, his mind nking out.


    Kids these days could be so scary, no?


    So scary...

 Chapter 465: Sending Off (5)

    <h4>Chapter 465: Sending Off (5)</h4>


    ¡°...Did you really offer the kids the option to cultivate demonic arts?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but frown at that unperturbed attitude.


    <i>''Still, demonic arts...?''</i>


    The difference between merely knowing something and actually experiencing it could be sizable. Absolutely humongous in some cases. Bang Jin-Hun was fully aware of Kang Jin-Ho being a demonic cultivator. However, he still couldn''t help but be taken aback whenever the truth was shoved in his face like this.


    And Kang Jin-Ho didn''t help things either by not matching the image of a demonic cultivator. Anyone who had spent any amount of time with him would easily forget that he was a terrifying demonic cultivator.


    ¡°Will it be alright?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked again, his voice tinged with worry. Of course, he believed Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be irresponsible enough to show the younger generation martial artists the demonic arts without a n. Well, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Bang Jin-Hun knew wasn''t really a reckless person, after all.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s actions seemed reckless and spur-of-the-moment, his calctions and schemes had been informing his decisions until now.


    ¡°Yes, it will be fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in his usual cool, unperturbed manner.


    However, that was still not enough to assuage Bang Jin-Hun''s anxiousness.


    <i>''Demonic arts...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun only knew demonic arts as a way to enhance a martial artist''s cultivation by a great deal in a rtively short period but at the cost of one''s humanity. If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho''s existence, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t have even acknowledged demonic arts as another type of martial art cultivation technique.


    But now, to think such demonic arts would now be taught to the younger generation...!


    ¡°Can you reconsider this decision, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked in a grave-sounding voice. ¡°Yes, I get that our men can be much stronger by cultivating demonic arts. However, their lives will no longer be the same.¡±


    ¡°That is the price they''ll have to pay.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s expression grew stiffer. Today must be his first time opposing Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion to this degree since they became allies. However, that was how important this matter was, something Bang Jin-Hun simply could not afford to back down. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you''ve witnessed what happened to those who dared to cultivate demonic arts, have you not?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I can tell you that I have not yet met any demonic cultivators in South Korea.¡±


    ¡°What do you even mean by that...? ording to the reports I received, you''ve already encountered a demonic arts practitioner working under Kim Seok-Il, have you not? Do you wish to see our younger generation end up like that murderer?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already said this before,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly but firmly. ¡°I have not met any demonic cultivators in South Korea.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in confusion and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    The story of Kang Jin-Ho butchering the demonic arts practitioner ''raised'' by Kim Seok-Il was famous among those in the loop. However, why did Kang Jin-Ho keep saying he hadn''t encountered any?


    <i>''And he''s not doing it just for the sake of argument, either.''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun realized that there was a hidden meaning in Kang Jin-Ho''s words and racked his brain to find the answer here. ¡°...I see. You''re saying that that bastard wasn''t a... ''real'' demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached for his cup and took a rxed sip of his coffee. After putting the cup down, he smiled softly and exined himself. ¡°Calling someone a demonic cultivator when all he learned was some shabby, trashy remnant of a technique is an affront to all demonic arts, Assembly Master Bang.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Are you saying the genuine demonic arts... are something else?¡±


    ¡°Calling it ''genuine'' isn''t quite correct, actually. It''s not like there are genuine and fake demonic arts doing the rounds in the wild, after all. Let me correct you by saying that it all depends on how much has been lost.¡±


    ¡°How much... has been lost?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s confusion intensified.


    ¡°That doesn''t only apply to demonic arts, Assembly Master Bang. Even the cultivation method you''ve mastered has many missing parts. I can''t be sure if this phenomenon is unique only to Korea or is endemic in other nations as well, but... It''s rather unfortunate that the cultivation methods the Korean martial artists cultivate are iplete, with many missing parts. And that murderer''s cultivation technique was a crude junk that didn''t even deserve to be called demonic arts.¡±


    <i>''Missing parts?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath. He never thought that way about his cultivation technique. After all, he inherited it as-is from his master. So, to say it was missing several pieces...!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do you think my cultivation technique is also iplete?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°H-how can you tell? It''s not like you read through my technique''s secret manual.¡±


    ¡°I don''t really have to. It''s easy enough to spot the iplete parts without looking at the manual, you see.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun gasped softly.


    He was freshly reminded of the fact that judging Kang Jin-Ho via today''smon sense was a meaningless endeavor.


    There must be an enormous difference between how Kang Jin-Ho viewed the world and what Bang Jin-Hun could perceive. After all, Kang Jin-Ho should be able to see those things Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t even aware of due to hisck of strength.


    It''d be simr to how the world seen through the eyes of a three-year-old would differ from an adult''s. The difference must be like heaven and earth.


    <i>''Right. I should just stop myself...''</i>


    A child was not supposed to criticize what a grown-up was doing. In that case, Bang Jin-Hun could do only one thing.


    ¡°How bad will their side effects be?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked after clearing his throat. ¡°Of course, I understand that the demonic arts you''ve given to our younger generation are different from the previous demonic... Let me revise that. I get that your demonic arts cultivation method is different from the trashy iplete crap, as you put it. Even so... I''d like to ask you for your understanding on my skepticism regarding the side effects as I''ve seen far too many concerning things.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, finding Bang Jin-Hun''s question reasonable. ¡°Mm, I can''t say for sure. Maybe they''ll be a little more violent? And their thirst for improving their cultivation might grow a little more pronounced. There could be other minor issues besides those, but... I don''t foresee anything that will prove to be a great concern to us.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression as he listened was furrowed. Still not convinced. Since Kang Jin-Ho was the one saying all these things, Bang Jin-Hun should believe them, but that didn''t mean he could understand. That was what his expression implied.


    <i>''This is so weird...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. Why did Bang Jin-Hun automatically believe practicing demonic arts always came with serious issues and side effects? Logically speaking, the legendary demon cult couldn''t have existed in the past if the demonic arts really caused a series of concerning side effects.


    Lunatics thirsting for bloodshed and human flesh couldn''t have gathered to form a sect like that, after all. ording to the popr belief of what demonic arts practitioners were like in the modern era... The concept of the demon cult would be like psychopaths being drafted into the military and obeying themands of their higher-ups.


    <i>''Now that is some fantastical imagination.''</i>


    If they didn''t know about the existence of the demon cult, this misconception could''ve made more sense, but Kang Jin-Ho was pretty sure that the history passed down to the modern era featured ''a'' demon cult, so...


    To Kang Jin-Ho''s logic, it was inconceivable for the concept of history''s strongest sect consisting of demonic cultivators, the demon cult, to coexist in the minds of modern-era martial artists with the images of crazed, mindless demonic arts practitioners.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, did you say the younger generation might be more violent?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°That is... I have to say, I''m worried about that. Those kids are already on the violent side, so...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle hollowly at that. Violent? Those martial artists were what now?


    It seemed Bang Jin-Hun had no idea how the actual violent people behaved. Compared to the savages of Zhongyuan, the younger generation of the Martial Assembly was a group of well-behaved kindergartners always obeying what their teacher told them. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t exaggerating that, of course. The martial artists of Zhongyuan were the type of people who, even in the midst of a booze-fueled celebration in a marketce, would yank out their axes and sabers to crack some skulls because someone dared to bump into them!


    ¡°Assembly Master... What you''re worried about won''t happen.¡±


    ¡°...Of course I believe you, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    <i>''Huh. He doesn''t believe me.''</i> Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. He could see all the distrust hidden within Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes. ''<i>Even though he said he''d follow me... This level of distrust will cause an issue in the long term.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered how to resolve this situation. However, the solution this time didn''te from him but from someone else.


    The office door was suddenly pushed open, and a man brazenly stepped inside the office. ¡°Assembly Master, sir. If you can''t trust him, you can just walk away from this.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned unhappily. ¡°Don''t you know how to knock, fe?¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested in useless formalities, sir.¡±


    ¡°Useless formalities?¡±


    The man, Lee Hyeon-Su, exined without missing a beat. ¡°Yes. The concept of knocking came about as a way to inform the people inside a room that a visitor is outside their door. However, the people in this room should''ve been aware of my presence as soon as I stepped inside the corridor. In that case, is there a reason to knock on the door and announce myself? That''ll be a waste of our time.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun held his head.


    <i>''Right... Every bloody martial artist is crazy in some way.''</i>


    Besides, this punk before his eyes was only a ''half'' martial artist but even crazier than most other people, to boot!


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned. ¡°Fine, fine. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I had something to discuss with Mister Kang Jin-Ho, sir. And I thought I might as well take this chance to get your permission on some other things, too.¡±


    ¡°My permission...?¡± Bang Jin-Hun sensed an onset of a powerful migraine and massaged his temples in irritation. Even he couldn''t help but tense up when Lee Hyeon-Su started scheming something. ¡°Oii, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su beamed brightly.


    <i>''...What a hateful bastard.''?</i>Bang Jin-Hun groaned inwardly while barely managing to hide his difort. Lee Hyeon-Su had been epted into the Assembly''s fold since Kang Jin-Ho wanted that to happen, but that did not mean one should forget that he used to work for the viinous Kim Seok-Il.


    Working with his former enemy wasn''t exactly Bang Jin-Hun''s style. This was a different situation from Lee Jung-Geol since they were already affiliated with the Martial Assembly, to begin with, and Bang Jin-Hun always thought they would have to work together someday, anyway.


    However, during the Assembly''s conflict with the Yeongnam Group, just how many people had to suffer because of this hateful man''s insidious plots? To Bang Jin-Hun, Lee Hyeon-Su was still one of those bastards he wanted to rip apart into tiny little pieces.


    <i>''...Man, what a crappy deal this is.''</i>


    Now that the Yeongnam Group had been absorbed into the Assembly and became the Yeongnam Branch, Bang Jin-Hun knew he needed to treat Lee Hyeon-Su fairly. He was basically that branch''s head, after all.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun was also aware of the fact that the Yeongnam Branch martial artists weren''t fully assimted with the Martial Assembly just yet. And he was also aware of Kang Jin-Ho''s charisma suppressing their desire to raise a g of rebellion, at least for the time being.


    While Kang Jin-Ho''s influence was still keeping the Yeongnam people docile, Bang Jin-Hun needed to quickly make them understand they were now also a part of the Assembly. For that purpose, the Yeongnam people should not be discriminated against, and the former higher-ups of the Group should be treated fairly and with enough respect.


    The core of that goal was undoubtedly Lee Hyeon-Su, but...


    .


    <i>''Bloody hell. I guess I''m really not cut out to be the Assembly Master...''</i>


    ...Since merely looking at Lee Hyeon-Su''s face was boiling Bang Jin-Hun''s blood!


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned deeply before shaking his head. ¡°Not sure what you want to say to us, but can you be quick about it? I gotta finish my discussion with Mister Jin-Ho here, you see?¡±


    ¡°Understood. No need to worry about that, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a quick but deep breath before shifting his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Excuse me, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes? How may I help you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho politely asked back.


    ¡°...Uhm, do you mind dropping the pretense of politeness likest time? If I''m being honest, watching you being all polite and nice to me is giving me the creeps to the point of having a seizure, sir. People should be consistent in how they behave, you know? Even if you''re courteous during ''normal'' times, not a single person who knows about your true self will think you''re a courteous, well-behaved person.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened ever so slightly.


    Almost at the same time, Bang Jin-Hun felt like the heartburn irritating him for the past ten years had been suddenly washed away, reced by a wonderfully refreshing sensation. <i>''Huh. I guess even Lee Hyeon-Su can be useful sometimes...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho cleared his throat. ¡°Kuh-hum. Got it. What did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing serious, sir. I...¡±


    Before Lee Hyeon-Su could start exining his business here, Bang Jin-Hun''s phone rang first to interrupt him.


    ¡°Tsk...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun grunted in irritation and tried to turn the phone off. However, the name appearing on the screen stopped him, and he answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun listened to Cheon Tae-Hun''s voiceing from the phone''s speaker, his brows progressively furrowing deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Say what? ...Fine, I got it. I''ll try to find a way.¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned and ended the call. With a <i>very?</iplicated expression, he looked back at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Uhm... Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s about the secret manual you gave to our younger generation earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Was there some kind of an issue with the manual he had failed to spot?


    ¡°W-well... That phone call was about how our boys can''t understand a word from the secret manual since it''s all written in Chinese. What should we do about this problem?¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched in shock. ¡°A-are you telling me that... Young people nowadays can''t read Hanja?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are <i>all</i> Korean secret manuals written in Korean?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I mean, we''re taught in school that our neighbor''snguage is not the same as our Hangul[1] and thus gives rise to confusion, after all¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho momentarily couldn''t think of anything to say. ¡°Uh, that, ah...¡±


    Droplets of cold sweat quickly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead when a totally unexpected hurdle rained on his parade. What should he do about this? Trante it for the younger generation martial artists? However, was his trantion skill good enough to perfectly trante the entire manual into Korean?


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su smirked and joined the conversation.


    1. This ¡°Not the same as our Hangul¡± bit is actually an extract from ¡°Hunminjeongeum.¡± ??

 Chapter 466: Clashing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 466: shing (1)</h4>


    ¡°This is great timing, actually,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What I wanted to talk to you about is rted to that topic, you see. I''ll deal with the interpretation and trantion of the secret manual. However, can you do me a favor in return?¡±


    ¡°You want to handle that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brow in distrust. ¡°Look here, Lee Hyeon-Su. No, my bad. Section Chief Lee, you get even one preposition wrong while reading a secret manual, and it''d totally screw up the effect of the martial technique. Instead of doing a sloppy job tranting it, it might be better to not do it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°No, I get that, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su responded nonchntly.


    Bang Jin-Hun scowled at that. ¡°What I''m trying to say here is that wrong trantions will only f*ck up our younger generation. Are you... willing to take the responsibility in that case?¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master Bang... I''ve already tranted several secret manuals imported from China under Kim Seok-Il''s orders.¡±


    ¡°...R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. And I haven''t seen any negative effects from the martial artists mastering the manuals I''ve tranted, too. If you''re still worried, you can always let Mister Kang Jin-Ho here inspect the tranted copy first. My previous secret manual trantions might have one or two discrepancies but, with Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s help, we probably won''t have to worry about any hups.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin. <i>''Gee whiz. This dude can be way toopetent sometimes...''</i>


    Was there anything more annoying than someone you didn''t like being superpetent in basically everything? Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t sure whether to rejoice or despair at the fact that he couldn''t find any faults to pick with.


    ¡°In that case, let''s do it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. And Bang Jin-Hun consented to this swift decision with a silent nod. Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°You asked me for a favor, didn''t you? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you also include me?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Include Lee Hyeon-Su in where?


    Lee Hyeon-Su rified himself. ¡°I''m talking about the training, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You mean the younger generation''s training?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su fearlessly nodded.


    ¡°What the hell?! Lee Hyeon-Su!¡± Bang Jin-Hun freaked out and jumped up to his feet. ¡°Listen here, dude! You got a sh*t ton of duties to attend to, yet you wanna participate in this training, too?! Who''s gonna take over your duties, then!¡±


    Whether Lee Hyeon-Su was hateful or not was a secondary problem here. The management of the Yeongnam Branch was left almost exclusively to Lee Hyeon-Su, a decision made after considering the possibility of the Yeongnam martial artists rebelling against installing people with no inside knowledge or connections in directorial positions. After all, it hadn''t been all that long since the two organizations had merged.


    So, Lee Hyeon-Su temporarily leaving the managerial position would create a serious void in the Yeongnam Branch.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that, sir. I''ve already found suitable people to take over my duties in the meantime. As for the most important tasks... Well, I''ll deal with them while training, sir.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I think enough time has passed already, sir. Isn''t it time for you to directly control the branch? Or you don''t mind seeing the Yeongnam Branch turn into my personal faction?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply. <i>''Dang it. He''s not wrong.''</i>


    This situation was basically Lee Hyeon-Su swallowing up the Yeongnam Branch after Kim Seok-Il''s removal from the picture had created a power vacuum. Lee Hyeon-Su was installed as the branch head for practical reasons, but leaving him there for too long would eventually lead to issuester on.


    <i>''Seriously now... This whole thing can be so infuriating.''</i>


    All these problems were caused by Kang Jin-Ho blitzkrieging the Yeongnam Group and annexing it all by himself. If the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group had fought in an open war, and one side had emerged as a clear victor, these kinds of issues wouldn''t have surfaced. However, the merger of the two organizations was forcibly done by Kang Jin-Ho, and him alone.


    Not only that, but the process had been quite unconventional as well. Which meant the Yeongnam Group managed to preserve most of itsbat force. As the group had submitted to Kang Jin-Ho and merged with the Martial Assembly afterward, it became harder for the Assembly Master tomand the Yeongnam martial artists.


    The Yeongnam people heeded Bang Jin-Hun''s orders, more or less, because he had Kang Jin-Ho backing him. However, no one knew when they would start opposing him. It seemed like only a matter of time.


    Since Bang Jin-Hun was well aware of this possibility, he chose to saddle Lee Hyeon-Su with the responsibility of managing the Yeongnam Branch. However, that would lead to Lee Hyeon-Su swallowing up the Yeoungnam Branch instead of theplete merger of the two organizations.


    Cutting Lee Hyeon-Su loose at the right time and regaining control of the Yeongnam Branch would be the ideal way to handle this, but this issue was much too sensitive andplicated, forcing Bang Jin-Hun to keep dying it.


    ¡°Besides, Assembly Master... What you''re concerned about won''t happen,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su, silently asking for an exnation.


    ¡°If you want a... ''better'' shackle, then me being put through my paces under Mister Kang Jin-Ho should be more reassuring than me managing the Yeongnam Branch.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned softly. What Lee Hyeon-Su said made sense.


    ¡°And also... the fear of Mister Kang Jin-Ho in the Yeongnam Branch is far worse than you can imagine, sir. As long as he''s not an enemy to the Martial Assembly, that side won''t start a mutiny or disobey your orders, so you can stop worrying about that.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly nodded. ¡°I see. I understand what you''re trying to say.¡±


    Since Lee Hyeon-Su said all that, it''d be wrong to keep tripping him up and argue back using excuses rted to the branch''s management. Although details still needed to be hashed out, those could wait. Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t want to hear about all this boring stuff, anyway.


    ¡°Besides all that... You also want to train under Mister Jin-Ho? Can you rify that for us?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked while tilting his head.


    ¡°It''s exactly as it sounds, sir. I want to join the younger generation and train.¡±


    ¡°But... Why only now?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled bitterly at that confused question. ¡°Sir, if we''re talking about my age, I''m still in my early thirties, you know? That alone gives me the right to join the training. And I''m probably several times stronger than the younger generation, too. It''s just that I usually deal with absolute monsters of martial arts, and that kinda makes me look like a weakling most of the time, but... Let me be honest here, sir. I''m one of the strongest among the younger generation.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. That''s true...¡± Bang Jin-Hun smacked his lips.


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su''s assertion was correct, Bang Jin-Hun still couldn''t get over the feeling that this was a waste of talent.


    Bang Jin-Hun personally wasn''t a fan of Lee Hyeon-Su. However, he certainly trusted thetter''s capabilities.


    If some kind of emergency fell upon the Martial Assembly, Bang Jin-Hun had only two subordinates he trusted enough to discuss it with¡ªCheon Tae-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su. And, if he was to choose between the two... Well, he''d have to pick Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Bang Jin-Hun obviously trusted Cheon Tae-Hun like his own limb, but Lee Hyeon-Su was simply better in terms of capabilities. Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to trust those capabilities as the Assembly Master.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su, your specialty isn''t martial arts, am I right? Even if we are an organization full of muscle-brained fighters, we still need capable administrators to oversee the management. I''m sure you''re fully aware of that, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. I used to think that way, too.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head. ¡°But not anymore. This is an organization of martial artists, sir. And I''ve experienced what it''s like to be treated like a convenient smartphone app no matter how much I give for the sake of the organization. Painfully so, if I might add. If not for that first-hand experience, I wouldn''t have abandoned Kim Seok-Il and sided with you.¡±


    ¡°...You okay with sharing your dark history with us?¡±


    ¡°It''s not something I can hide even if I try, anyway,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his expression remaining calm and unperturbed. ¡°If you don''t mind, I''d like to say no to the role of a helper robot who drops nice little hints at perfect timing. To be frank with you... I finally learned the truth the hard way, sir. In our line of work, everything else is secondary. One needs strength for his schemes to work, after all. I mean, I''ve already experienced all my schemes get smashed to bits through nothing but sheer strength by this gentleman over here¡­¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun held his head. <i>''This so-called gentleman sure has spoiled far too many people until now...''</i>


    Not too long ago, Lee Hyeon-Su behaved somewhat like a businessman, but now...! The only thing people talked about after encountering the absurdity named Kang Jin-Ho was strength this, power that!


    <i>''I sure am getting sick of hearing this...''</i>


    However, what could Bang Jin-Hun say about it when he also admitted that this could be the correct path for a martial artist?


    Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence and addressed Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me your permission?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''ve already passed my test, anyway. Retrieve the secret manual and trante it as soon as possible, then send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll finish it as quickly as humanly possible.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su deeply bowed his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°However...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Even if you''re stepping away from your current duties, you will continue advising the Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can certainly do...¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off. ¡°I''m not talking about the matters involving the branch only. From this moment on, you''ll have to deal with gathering information for the whole of the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that might be a little too early for me,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as his expression stiffened. He also nced cautiously at Bang Jin-Hun.


    The issue wasn''t with his capabilities but with trust. Did Bang Jin-Hun trust Lee Hyeon-Su enough to handle something that sensitive?


    Unsurprisingly, Bang Jin-Hun''s expression couldn''t be described as ¡®convinced.¡¯ He cleared his throat and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, since this is not an urgent matter... Shouldn''t we take our time thinking about this?¡±


    ¡°It''s not an urgent matter, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly mped his mouth shut at the weird tone of that question. Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°It sounds like your sense of danger has waned a little, Assembly Master Bang. Even if the Assembly is now under one banner, our work is not over yet. Far from it. Don''t forget the conflict with the Japanese, for instance.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Since things have been far too quiet for this long, a crisis will happen quite soon. No, let me correct myself. Problems must be already rearing their heads as we speak. Except that we haven''t noticed them yet.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun weightily nodded. Kang Jin-Ho was right. Those persistent Japanese bastards wouldn''t back off like this. Them keeping a low profile could only mean they were scheming something monumental in scale. ¡°Yes, you have a valid point.¡±


    ¡°Also... A group of strange foreigners has entered Korea as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes and asked in confusion. Kang Jin-Ho proceeded to exin what happened in the airport, and Bang Jin-Hun began frowning deeply after listening to the story. ¡°Mm...! That sure sounds like something we can''t overlook¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su broke his silence and spoke up. ¡°The biggest problem facing us is ourck of informationwork. Other countries usually don''t mind sharing information with each other, but Korea somehow is not included in thatwork, sir. Theck of info shouldn''t hurt us when dealing with domestic issues, but our limitations will be badly exposed when international foes are thrown into the mix.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I agree,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°And... Let us not forget that most of our future opponents will be from other countries. That is the natural flow of things, after all. As such, I believe the Martial Assembly needs to collect information on our international neighbors.¡±


    ¡°That''s easier said than done, though,¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned and shook his head. ¡°Other countries have information-sharingworks going back decades, but we''ve never been in the position to pay attention to the on-goings of our neighbors until now. Setting up something like an intelligence bureau and dispatching agents overseas is just too unrealistic for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree, sir. That is why...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...We should get in contact with the other side.¡±


    ¡°...Contact the other side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. One of the basics in <i>The Art of War?</i>is befriending distant nations while antagonizing our neighbors. Obviously, China or Japan won''t give us the information we need. We''re in a hostile position with Japan, while the sole connection to China was lost when the Yeongnam Group was taken down,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su crossed his arms in front of his chest as he furrowed his brow. ¡°Which means we need to get friendly with a third party that is not affiliated with either China or Japan. A party who knows all there is to know about East Asia and has no reason to wage war with us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while recalling a face of a certain woman. <i>''...Mm. What was the name of that ce again?''</i>


    That blonde woman brazenly invaded Kang Jin-Ho''s personal space and mentioned something about Europe, didn''t she?


    Lee Hyeon-Su noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s mulling and cautiously asked. ¡°Can you think of anything, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Mm, well, yes. I''ll have to think about it, though. I''m kinda scared of brazen, spunky women, you see.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°...! Don''t mind me. It''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho panicked slightly and urgently shook his head when his inner thought jumped out of his mouth without a warning. ¡°<i>Cough.</i> I do have an idea of what to do about this problem, so let me handle it. However, it might not work out as intended, so I''d like you two toe up with alternatives just in case.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Bang Jin-Hun also nodded while thinking that they finally had a proper meeting worthy of the top leaders of the Martial Assembly. <i>''This is why I can''t underestimate Lee Hyeon-Su...''</i>


    If it had been Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun shooting the breeze under the pretext of having a meeting, they would''ve failed to think about stuff like this until it was toote. Bang Jin-Hun gained a renewed appreciation of the importance of having a street-smart individual acting as the brain of the operation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. ¡°However, Mister Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Japan and Korea have already crossed the line of no return, sir. Regardless of information sharing and whatnot... Those bastards will definitelye after you.¡±


    The corner of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips suddenly curled upward. Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth tightly at that creepy, chill-inducing smirk, his fingers digging into his trembling thigh. <i>''Yes, this is what I''m talking about!''</i>


    This was the true ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to see. And this sight left him deeply curious.


    As an enemy, Lee Hyeon-Su had already fully ''experienced'' Kang Jin-Ho''s terror. And now, he''d get to experience what it was like to fight alongside this terrifying monster. What would that feel like? He couldn''t wait to find out.


    And that opportunity came sooner than Lee Hyeon-Su anticipated.

 Chapter 467: Clashing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 467: shing (2)</h4>


    ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave, prompting Bang Jin-Hun to get up as well and bid him goodbye. ¡°Take care on your way back home, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and don''t speed.¡±


    ¡°...<i>Kuh-hum.</i>¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Bang Jin-Hun weirdly.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun replied with a smirk. ¡°Aren''t you having troublemuting from home since you live so far away? How about finding your own ce nearby? There''s a vige full of one-room houses down the mountain, you see? I''m pretty sure you¡¯ll find a ce that suits your tastes.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while weighing his options. It was true that almost all of his business these days involved the Martial Assembly. But the Assembly HQ was located on the far-flung outskirts of the city, andmuting from home took way too long for Kang Jin-Ho''s liking. ¡°...I''ll think about it. However, I''m not sure if my parents will let me¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun asked incredulously. ¡°...Do you still need to get your parents'' approval?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m still a university student, so...¡±


    That answer forced Bang Jin-Hun''s mouth shut. He even forgot to breathe for a second, too.


    <i>''Gee, whiz... Talk about being super mismatched...''</i>


    When Bang Jin-Hun thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho was still in his early twenties, at least physically speaking, and finished serving in the military only recently. This fact sometimes shed with the knowledge of Kang Jin-Ho being a returner who had lived for decades in the ancient past, causing this weird feeling.


    <i>''It must be the same story for Mister Jin-Ho, though.''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho seemed fairly ''well-adjusted'' to the modern way of living, the burden of living a... ''different'' life from everyone else must be quite considerable.


    .


    ¡°In any case, drive safely, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly before leaving the office.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly bade Bang Jin-Hun goodbye and rushed outside the office as well. He caught up to Kang Jin-Ho and called out to him. ¡°Excuse me, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled meaningfully. ¡°Can I have a minute of your time, please?¡±


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su descended the Assembly HQ''s mountain, then stopped by a nearby convenience store. After purchasing sodas, they took a seat at a table located next to the store.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at the soda Kang Jin-Ho bought and tilted his head slightly. ¡°I guess you''re not a fan of alcohol, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, I need to drive home, you see.¡±


    ¡°Aha. Does that mean you usually don''t mind consuming booze?¡±


    ¡°No. I don''t drink.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    Conversing with Kang Jin-Ho required one hell of a lot of mental energy. Lee Hyeon-Su had met many colorful people before in his life and could swear that none of them was as challenging to converse with as Kang Jin-Ho.


    The hardest person to talk to until now for Lee Hyeon-Su had been... Rather unsurprisingly, Kim Seok-Il. That man was not only smart but also vicious and cruel. That forced Lee Hyeon-Su to consider each and every word he spoke out loud. Kim Seok-Il could catch on to any signs of weakness and use that to his advantage, after all!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was different. He was somewhat uninterested in other people''s business and didn''t really care much about what Lee Hyeon-Su decided to tell him. Which meant Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t need to mind what he said. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to pick faults with a single slip of the tongue.


    Even then, conversing with Kang Jin-Ho still drained a considerable amount of mental energy. In fact, even more than when dealing with Kim Seok-Il!


    How should Lee Hyeon-Su exin this?


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho is like a tiger wearing a tuxedo?''</i>


    The impression Lee Hyeon-Su got was that he might be sitting across from a powerful predator who happened to be well-spoken and dressed impably. Despite knowing that this predator wouldn''t attack him for no reason, Lee Hyeon-Su still couldn''t do anything about this instinctive fear always buzzing inside his heart. Then again, he was unfortunate enough to witness Kang Jin-Ho''s primal savagery from a close vantage point, so...


    ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while taking a sip of his soda.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su snapped awake from his drifting thoughts, then quickly rubbed his face. Wandering into his daydreams when he was supposed to talk to a guest was against manners. Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t normally make mistakes like this, but maintaining his cool in front of Kang Jin-Ho was not an easy feat, even for him. ¡°...You seem to have changed somewhat recently, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Do I look that way?¡±


    ¡°My specialty is analyzing and collecting information on people, after all. I''m guessing that the past you wouldn''t have thought about training other people or something simr to that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°...Again, please stop being polite to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°That''s not gonna work for me. For now, do you mind if I stick to what feels right to me?¡±


    ¡°If that''s what you want, sir¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. He didn''t see a need to argue about this topic, and... For some reason, being polite suited the current Kang Jin-Ho, too. ¡°In my observation, you were someone who believed that as long as your strength surpassed others, nothing could faze or stop you. But you seemed to have changed your mind and epted the Martial Assembly''s usefulness.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly. ¡°Well, I can''t be at ten different ces at the same time, you know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s not hard for me to solve the problems of wherever I am at that moment. However, blindspots are bound to exist since I can''t be everywhere all at the same time. And now, with more... territories to cover, things I can''t physically deal with will keep appearing in our lives.¡±


    His previous life experience taught Kang Jin-Ho that being the strongest man on Earth wasn''t enough to solve every problem.


    ¡°You made the right call, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su beamed brightly. ¡°We''ll finally have something to do now that you''ve epted your physical limitations.¡±


    ¡°...Matters of the Assembly are for its members to deal with, Mister Lee Hyeon-Su. Surely, you''d still have Assembly duties to fulfill even if they don''t have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in principle, you''re absolutely correct. However, nobody thinks that way.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In its current state, the Martial Assembly is being propped up by your presence, Mister Jin-Ho. The Assembly will turn into a disorganized mess if you decide to leave right now. Directors only after the goal of lining their pockets would flee first, and the division between the Assembly and the Yeongnam Branch will widen beyond repair.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°Directors, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And they are not to be trifled with. Snake-like bastards, the lot of them. They managed to secure their share of the benefits while Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il fought each other. And they should be the least pleased people on Earth about the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group uniting as one and being controlled by one leader, namely Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s frown deepened. He had not thought about this until now.


    <i>''...I see. Things aren''t any different in this era.''</i>


    Something simr also took ce back in the demon cult. It seemed humans behaved simrly regardless of the era or the location. Back then, Azure Demon resolved these kinds of matters by simply killing those who needed to be killed and making others surrender by breaking them down. However...


    <i>''...How did he do that?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho found himself rediscovering and learning to appreciate Azure Demon''s greatness the more he looked back into his past. When he thought about it, didn''t Azure Demon usually take care of troublesome matters without breaking a sweat? Not only that, but he even guided Kang Jin-Ho to easily and quickly unite the demon cult, too.


    <i>''...And I''m also a special kind of fool for forcing someone like that to betray me.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho never once entertained the possibility of Azure Demon betraying him until that fateful day. That betrayal left him seething with rage, but now that he had time to reflect on his past... Even if Azure Demon decided to kill him by brewing tea containing deadly poison, Kang Jin-Ho should just shut up and dly ept the punishment.


    In gaming terms, Kang Jin-Ho was like that idental troll who needlessly attracted enemy aggro and repeatedly plunged his entire team into the depths of hell. And Azure Demon was saddled with the thankless task of carrying such a troll while constantly coaxing or pacifying him.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. Bang Jin-Hun would be unfit for that kind of role. In his own words, Bang Jin-Hun might say he was like a kind uncle, a generous and understanding coach of the team called Martial Assembly. He''d also say the spirit of martial artists coursed through his veins, but...


    As far as Kang Jin-Ho could tell, Bang Jin-Hun simply wasn''t cut out for the role he was thinking about. Rather than Bang Jin-Hun, someone else needed to step up to the te.


    ¡°I see. In that case, what should I do about it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked.


    This was his way of testing Lee Hyeong-Su. Kang Jin-Ho''s evaluation of the man would change depending on how Lee Hyeon-Su answered.


    Lee Hyeon-Su replied right away, but what he said waspletely out of Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations. ¡°Sir, you simply ignore them.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Ignore them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now isn''t the right time to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°And you based that on...?¡±


    ¡°First, no pretext. And the timing is bad. Trying to deal with the directors'' factions simply because they are not loyal will only cause them to rebel against you.¡±


    <i>''...Fail.''</i> Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little colder.


    Finding the right time and good-enough justification before starting something was obviously important. However, something else was perhaps even more crucial than those points... and that was determining the characters of the people you''d be working with.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was supposed to know Kang Jin-Ho''s inclinations, at least to some degree, so it was somewhat disappointing to hear him say this. Kang Jin-Ho believed that obsessing over things like justifications and pretexts would only make you miss the timing instead. Stuff like infamy didn''t faze Kang Jin-Ho, after all.


    ¡°However... That isn''t my real reason, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked softly and continued to exin. The glint in his eyes suggested that he had cottoned onto the changes in Kang Jin-Ho''s mood. ¡°Even if our informationwork isn''t good enough to detect it, I''d wager that the Japanese have already made a move. I''m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m prepared to bet my life on it. They are not the type to sit back and do nothing, Mister Jin-Ho. Without a shred of doubt, they are scheming to take your life even as we speak. Maybe, they could be closer to our home than we think.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly as his interest was piqued.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued exining himself. ¡°Since we''re expecting the Japanese to provoke us soon, forcibly creating justifications to deal with the directors right now isn''t the smartest move we can make. However... If my calctions are correct, we will find plenty of justifications soon enough, thanks to what''s about to happen. In that case... Well, let''s say it''ll be like an early Christmas for us.¡±


    <i>''...I take it back.''</i> Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while revising his earlier evaluation. Although he still didn''t fully trust Lee Hyeon-Su like he did with Azure Demon, he noticed how confident-sounding Kim Seok-Il''s former subordinate was. His belief in his own deduction seemed absolute.


    Listening to what Lee Hyeon-Su had to say didn''t seem like such a bad idea, then.


    ¡°I see. Then, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... You''ve been on the receiving end until now, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You get attacked, then you retaliate. That has been your basic pattern so far. I know that you got involved in the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group through this pattern. In that case, the other side will also assume you''d stick to that pattern again. They will think you won''t make the first move.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°However, the situation this time is different. You know who your enemies are, and you''ve already crossed the point of no return with them. In that case, you should consider hitting them first.¡±


    ¡°Hitting them first, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled meaningfully. ¡°Creating variables with our own hands will lead to entertaining scenarios. How about trusting me with this one and making some sshes, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up at Lee Hyeon-Su''s straightforward request.


    <i>''This... sounds like it''ll be fun.''</i>


    While thinking that many things were about to change thanks to Lee Hyeon-Su, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly extended his hand. Lee Hyeon-Su also reached out and shook the offered hand.


    ***


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Plenty of problems existed in this world. For instance... Things like what to eat for supper or when to go to bed could also be seen as problems by some people.


    However, Park Yu-Min was currently suffering from a much more urgent and tougher problem than those trivial things.


    ¡°...Why are you here, Jin-Ho? Aren''t you busy?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled warmly. ¡°No. I''m not busy at all.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see. Not busy at all...¡±


    It''d be better if Kang Jin-Ho was upied with something, though!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at theputer monitor. ¡°I stopped by to see how you were doing, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I see.¡±


    <i>I was doing fine without you, though. And it would¡¯ve been better if you didn''te around, too...</i>


    Park Yu-Min immediately reflected on himself after those thoughts flitted in and out of his mind. A friend who was instrumental in turning Park Yu-Min''s life around stopped by, so how dare he get annoyed by Kang Jin-Ho''s presence? Something like this would''ve been unimaginable for Park Yu-Min only a couple of years ago.


    Kang Jin-Ho peered at the screen. ¡°You don''t mind if I join you?¡±


    ¡°...Not really.¡±


    Their current location was a PC Room, a ce where the hopes and dreams of South Korea''s youth could be fulfilled or dashed. And it was here that Park Yu-Min was focusing his entire being to pass the uing tests.


    A new season was scheduled to get underway soon. Before that happened, though, pro teams usually tried to replenish their manpower by calling up famous rankers and requesting them to take their tests.


    Park Yu-Min already had two tests lined for up next week alone. And that was why he was busy wielding this mouse every waking hour in this PC Room, but now...


    <i>''I''m grateful that you''re worried about me, Jin-Ho... But, you''re a bronze tier, you know?''</i>


    <i>And I''m a challenger tier, so... You and I teaming up will bring about the destruction of the world as we know it.</i>


    How was this possible, though? Park Yu-Min couldn''t understand why Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring out his gaming skills that allowed him to shine so brightly in <i>Gxy Craft</i>. Why did Kang Jin-Ho suck so bad at this particr game? Sure, individual games were all obviously different, but shouldn''t a person''s ss be permanent?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend. ¡°Aren''t we gonna start?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, sure... We should.¡± Park Yu-Min made a weird face as he settled down on his chair.


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned brightly and sat down next to his friend.

 Chapter 468: Clashing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 468: shing (3)</h4>


    ¡°Let''s get started,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded, then quickly rubbed his face several times. <i>''Keep yourposure, Park Yu-Min!''</i>


    His friend came all this way for him, didn''t he? Imagine how stressful the preparation for the pro tests would be. A bit of tension and nervousness could help, but too much of either would be detrimental instead.


    Besides, Park Yu-Min was already a pro gamer, albeit with a different game. The pressure weighing down on his shoulders was so much worsepared to amateurs with nothing to lose. The stress had gotten to the level where he now had to carry a bottle of antacids around at all times.


    Kang Jin-Ho must''ve known all this and came here to help Park Yu-Min unwind, at least by a little bit. That had to be it.


    That... had to be...


    ¡°...Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while his eyes remained glued to the screen.


    ¡°Don''t you need to go home soon? If you start now, you''ll probably spend half the night here, right? In that case... Well, I was just curious about when you''d leave for home, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min, listen...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...I don''t have anything good going on in my home.¡±


    Park Yu-Min silently wiped the corners of his eyes while listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s hollow-sounding voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression could only be described as ''cramped'' as he tried to reassure his friend. ¡°That''s why you don''t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I... I see.¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. This was when he decided to fix Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with his parents no matter what it took! But then, he remembered something and grimaced a little. ¡°Uhm... What should we do about this?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, I... was live streaming my matches until now, you see?¡±


    ¡°Live streaming?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s, uh... Live streaming online what you''re doing. While I''m ying, I let others watch me, and we also chat about random things and stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes after recalling something, then stared at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Oh, so you''re a streamer now?¡±


    A bright grin suddenly formed on Park Yu-Min''s face. However, that smile didn''te from a positive ce.


    He had already experienced countless times that exining the products of modern civilization to Kang Jin-Ho using only a handful of words was practically impossible. What could anyone expect from a dude who couldn''t even install apps on his phone without outside help?


    <i>''Seriously, Jin-Ho can sometimes act like an old man for some reason...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho were twenty-somethings who had graduated from high school at the same time, so why was he so... illiterate in all things modern?


    Park Yu-Min briefly shook his head. ¡°Well, live streaming is when¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I know what it is.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I said, I know what streaming is.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But how?¡± Park Yu-Min stared at his friend in sheer amazement.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at Park Yu-Min''s response. ¡°What''s the matter? Is it so surprising that I know what live streaming is?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well... You''ve never been interested in these kinda things, right? That''s why.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. I just somehow learned about it recently.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders and coolly deflected the questioning stare of his friend.


    This knowledge was rted to his first life, after all. He could still remember those days even after all these years.


    Kang Jin-Ho threw away his first life with his own two hands. In that life, he had been paralyzed from the waist down and was confined to a wheelchair for over a decade. There wasn''t a whole lot a person in that state could do other than things involving the inte. Although his upper body could still move, his hands couldn''t perform precise movements. Which meant yingputer games was out of the question.


    That left him with little choice but to spend meaningless, empty hours watching the streams or videos online.


    <i>''...Not a good memory to remember, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was angry at himself, not the situation he was in. If the current him had be paralyzed, he''d not give up on this life so easily. Sure, the crippling loneliness born from losing his family and having zero friends to turn to could have been difficult to bear, but... But, at the end of the day, those things were nothing but excuses.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho witnessed folks surviving even worse trials and tribtions than him during his second life, didn''t he? Seeing their struggles left him with no choice but to reflect on himself.


    This new life was like a bonus for him. That was why he should be even more grateful for this opportunity. And he felt that way during the initial period after his return to the modern era. But what about now? Wasn''t he taking this new life for granted?


    <i>''Right. Be more...?passionate?about my life.''?</i>Kang Jin-Ho reaffirmed his resolution, then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°So, you said you''re streaming right now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You see the webcam over here? This is filming my face as we speak,¡± said Park Yu-Min, then showed Kang Jin-Ho the stream and chat windows and interface.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? You''ve got quite a few viewers, Yu-Min. Even though you''re basically an amateur... I didn''t know this game was so popr.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well... This game is hot right now, and don''t forget that I used to be a pro gamer, too. Fans from back then are with me again, watching me get better at this game.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Still, do you need to stream while practicing, though?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Practicing alone can get mentally tiring, you see. Knowing someone''s watching me kinda energizes me, I think.¡±


    ¡°Mm... I understand,¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. Of course, he couldn''t understand it, but what else could he say when Park Yu-Min was happy with this arrangement?


    Park Yu-Min smirked. ¡°I think the chat can see you, too. Wanna say hi?¡±


    ¡°You think I should?¡±


    Park Yu-Min said nothing and brought up the chatroom window on his monitor, instead.


    ¡ªWho''s that? His friend?


    ¡ªHe''s hot.


    ¡ªI thought he''s gonna game nonstop since the tests are around the corner? But his friend shows up to ruin his n? LMAO


    ¡ªWTF? Is this the wrong channel? Did I wander into someone else''s stream? What is up with that dude''s face?


    ¡ªWhat''s his name?


    ¡ªNow that is a guest feature.


    The stream chat window rapidly scrolled up, followed by star balloons seemingly popping up nonstop on the screen next. [1]


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What''s up with all these star balloons?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You even know what star balloons are?¡±


    ¡°...Why? Am I supposed to not know?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted slightly.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled hollowly. ¡°No, it''s just that you keep surprising me, that''s all.¡±


    ¡ªOii, look at that. The few girls in the chat are going crazy. Look at all that donoing in!


    ¡ªGeez. This channel used to be a sacred altar of gaming, but it''s been ruined, man. F


    ¡ªHeh. It''s about time Park Yu gets popr with thedies, amirite? Let''s be honest here, this chat is too much of a sausage party.


    ¡ªNo girls are necessary for a game stream, tho.


    ¡ªLook at the concurrent viewer number climbing. Now that''s word of mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°...They are saying you''re good-looking, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Park Yu-Min grew depressed as he scanned the rapidly-updating stream chat window.


    <i>''A f*cked-up world where people still judge a game streamer by their looks...!''</i>


    In all honesty, Park Yu-Min wasn''t an ugly duckling that people might avoid on the streets. Actually, some people in the chat evenmented during his streams that he was somewhat ''cute'', too. While focused on ying games, that was. However, he had no choice but to turn into a misshapen squid when the screen''s real estate was taken up by Kang Jin-Ho''s devastatingly handsome mug.


    Most top actors in the Korean entertainment industry couldn''t hold a candle to Kang Jin-Ho, so what hope did Park Yu-Min have?


    ¡°What''s all this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and leaned closer to Park Yu-Min''s monitor.


    ¡°...Can you step back for a bit?¡± Park Yu-Min furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just. Step back, okay?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Let''s... get back to our game, okay?¡± Park Yu-Min''s depression intensified as he essed the game window. He searched for Kang Jin-Ho''s ID, then ran a duo queue.


    <i>''I wonder... Will anyone want to y us?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t even begin to guess what kind of opponents they would be matched against due to the extreme differences in MMR. [2]


    The previous gaming sessions with Kang Jin-Ho were always regr matches, so finding opponents weren''t all that difficult, but... Park Yu-Min needed to practice for the uing tests, so he had no choice but to y ranked matches today.


    <i>''...Let''s look at the positives.''</i>


    No matter how aplished a pro was, they would inadvertently harm their team if their condition on the match day was less than optimal. Park Yu-Min knew he''d run into simr situations after debuting as a pro in this game. So, he should think of today as a practice for those situations.


    ...All the while doing his best to avoid thinking about whether or not this kind of practice would be helpful toward passing the uing test, that was!


    Park Yu-Min sneakily nced at the chat window, and it was...


    ¡ªBronze? luuuuuuuul


    ¡ªI swear, this must be the wrong channel. Is this a lobby of trash? What is up with that sh*t-colored rank?


    ¡ªNever in my life have I ever seen a challenger-rank ying a duo match with a bronze. Isn''t this like against TOS? Shouldn''t we report this to the admin?


    ¡ªCan a challenger carry a bronze V? This has to be a challenge of the century, folks!


    ¡ªI heard about how they are gonna ban duo matches when ranks are off by two or higher from next season. Which means... Guys, we might be looking at thest-ever match of this type! POG Let''s go!


    ¡°Hah... Hahahah...¡± Park Yu-Min weakly chuckled as color rapidly drained from hisplexion. This was fine. All great. The chat seemed to be enjoying it, so... Days like today could certainly add spice to an otherwise business-as-usual streaming, no...?


    A loud ''boom'' echoed from the headphone speakers to signal that the matchmaking had ended. Park Yu-Min confirmed that the screen now disyed the champion select screen, then cautiously asked his friend. ¡°Uhm... Jin-Ho? Where are you nning to head first?¡±


    ¡°The topne.¡±


    <i>Yup, that sounds about right. Indeed, you gotta go through the top, eh. Yup...</i>


    How fortunate it was that Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho were sent to thenes they wanted from the selection screen. Afternding in the midne, Park Yu-Min''s eyes began burning fiercely.


    <i>''I''ll have to carry him!''</i>


    Although a massive piece of poo had upied the topne, Kang Jin-Ho''s Bronze V rank meant the team''s MMR should be in the toilet, too! As a result, the opponent team''s MMR was shockingly bad, as well. In such a match-up situation, Park Yu-Min felt he could eke out a victory... As long as Kang Jin-Ho did the bare minimum and didn''t drag the team down, that was!


    While swearing inwardly that he''d not lose, Park Yu-Min quickly purchased items and entered hisne. But, just as he began nning how to win this match, chilling sound effects suddenly mmed into his hearing next.


    Even though minions hadn''t been let loose, the sounds simr to skills being used and hits beingnded wereing from...


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡ªFirst Blood!


    ¡°A-already?!¡± Park Yu-Min freaked out and quickly turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho''s monitor. However... ¡°Heol? You''re still alive?¡±


    Park Yu-Min naturally assumed the worst for his friend but was proven wrong. After defeating the opposing champion daring to invade hisne, Kang Jin-Ho''s champion could be seen confidently strutting around.


    ¡ªA Bronze V actually hunted a Diamond down! luuuuuuul


    ¡ªThat''s gotta be an alt, though? A Bronze V can''t win against a Diamond, right? Time to report to the admin~!


    ¡ªToo bad we couldn''t see it, though. Park Yu-Min failed to show us that in time. LULW Big brain move, there.


    ¡ªThis is going great, guys.


    ¡ªOppa! You''re so good at games, too!


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes at the sudden influx of star balloons. He hadn''t seen too many of those while ying solo, so this sight was somewhat...


    <i>''...Huh. Isn''t this going weirdly well?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min nced at the rapidly-updating chat window and smirked softly. It felt like the tension slowing him down was now a thing of the past.


    <i>''I guess I was worried for nothing.''</i>


    Even though his friend came here to support him by ying games together, Park Yu-Min was unhappy about Kang Jin-Ho''s presence? He should''ve weed his friend with open arms, but how dare he feel that way...! Park Yu-Min knew he needed to reflect on himself.


    <i>''That''s right. Let''s just focus on having fun. That should''ve been my priority. If I''m not enjoying the game, how can I improve myself?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min suddenly gained an epiphany on what should''ve been an obvious truth. A warm smile formed on his face as he securely gripped his trusty mouse. For some reason, he thought that today''s match might unfold in his team''s favor.


    That was when the chat window suddenly scrolled fast again.


    ¡ªTop! Top! Toooop!


    ¡ªYu-Min-<i>ah</i>! The topne! The top!


    ¡ªYour bronze is at it again on the topne!


    ¡°Heol?!¡± Park Yu-Min gasped in shock and hurriedly clicked on the minimap. The screen now disyed the topne where Kang Jin-Ho''s champion was engaged in mortalbat with another enemy champion.


    ¡ªThe topner syndrome is strong with this one, I see. Still, pretty awesome.


    ¡ªThat is a manly fight. Can''t back down from a man''s fight.


    ¡ªWhen your syndrome is that bad, time to speak to a shrink.


    ¡ªThat dude looked normal, but who knew his true nature was that of a wackjob? Look at him go again. luuuuuul F


    ¡ªAt this rate, CS won''t mean anything anymore. It''s now a dogfight to see who will win first. [3]


    This was the moment of Park Yu-Min''s stream, often criticized for being too boring due to how silent he was during gaming, elevating in status to be a must-watch.


    [Enemy has been defeated.]


    ¡°...Again?¡± Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. <i>''Should I be surprised or not about this...? I don''t know what to think...''</i>


    A Bronze V rank hunting down a Diamond rank certainly sounded improbable, but it didn''t seem all that weird considering Kang Jin-Ho''s physical specs. One should remember that Kang Jin-Ho was good enough to win gaming tournaments in Gxy Craft had he chosen to go pro.


    Even if the game''s genre and gamey mechanics were different, Kang Jin-Ho being stuck in the Bronze rank was still super weird, considering his superior sense and physical attributes.


    <i>''In that case, why is he still Bronze?''</i>


    Could it be because Kang Jin-Ho simply hadn''t yed all that many matches? The hups from thest time he was here could be due to his... ''poor'' condition that day.


    Park Yu-Min decided to pay closer attention to Kang Jin-Ho''s gamey style and see what was going on. However, before he could do that, hisne should be...


    [Your ally is dead.]


    ¡°Eh?¡± Park Yu-Min raised his head slightly and saw Kang Jin-Ho''s stiff face staring daggers into his monitor. ¡°...Jin-Ho? What happened?¡±


    ¡°The enemy jungler has shown up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It seems two versus one is still too much for me. However, now I understand.¡±


    ¡°I-I see. Good for you, then...¡±


    Well, Kang Jin-Ho got two solo kills already, so the enemy jungler knocking him out just once shouldn''t be much of a problem. At least, that was what Park Yu-Min chose to believe.


    However, he soon learned that his assumptions were fatally wed.


    [Your ally is dead.]


    [Your ally is dead.]


    [Your ally is dead.]


    ¡°...Jin-Ho?! Jin-Ho!!!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°I...! I can win next time!¡± Kang Jin-Ho dered as hisplexion turned ashen.


    As for Park Yu-Min, his cheeks twitched ominously nonstop.


    <i>''Just... Just what the hell is going on up there?!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min sneakily backed his champion out, then changed the camera to show the topne. And then, he carefully observed Kang Jin-Ho''s y style.


    1. A ''star balloon'' is a donation featureunched by South Korea''s AfreecaTV in November 2007 on its online live streaming tform. Apparently, it was the first of its kind in the world. It''s still being used to this day. ??


    2. ¡®MMR¡¯ is League of Legends'' Matchmaking Rating. ??


    3. ¡®CS¡¯ is an abbreviation of ¡®creep score¡¯ in League of Legends. ??

 Chapter 469: Clashing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 469: shing (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s champion, revived soon after getting killed, headed back to his preferredne almost immediately. And he pounced at the first sighting of an enemy champion to start an intense dogfight.


    ¡°...!¡± Park Yu-Min dazedly stared at this spectacle.


    Meanwhile, the stream chat scrolled up so fast that the monitor started overheating.


    ¡ªReal man! Giga Chad!


    ¡ªYes! This is what a man is supposed to be!


    ¡ªluuuuuuuuuuul Stahp luuuuuuuuuuuuuuuul your killing me.


    ¡ªBruh, I thought I was watching AoS all this time, but the genre turned out to be a brawler luuuuuul [1]


    ¡ªBronze V ss lesssgo luuuuuul


    Confusion and chaos had descended on the chat. However, this stream could be considered a sess in that... Well, everyone watching was having a good time, so there! As long as Park Yu-Min ignored his own soul threatening to abandon him!


    ¡°H-hey, man! What are you doing, Jin-Ho?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s champion had died several times already, giving the enemy champion ample time to be even stronger than before. In that case, how the heck was he nning to win?!


    To make matters worse, the enemy jungler had urately identified Kang Jin-Ho''s... ''habit'' by now. The jungler waited for Kang Jin-Ho to show up again before working together with his teammate to ambush the hapless idiot, killing his champion over and over again!


    ¡°Urgh...!¡± Park Yu-Min''s hand left his mouse to grab and massage the back of his neck. ''<i>M-my blood pressure...!''</i>


    Park Yu-Min finally understood what the older adults meant whenever they said the back of their neck would tighten and hurt like hell. They weren''t bloody exaggerating! As it turned out, a sudden spike in one''s blood pressure could tighten a person''s neck like this!


    ¡°This is strange. I swear I could defeat that yer before, so why...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    .


    <i>There''s no way that''s true, Jin-Ho! You''re pathetically weak right now, you know!</i>


    The lightning-fast scrolling speed of the chat negatively influenced Park Yu-Min, and his own voice became louder and shriller. ¡°J-Jin-Ho! You weren''t like this while ying Gxy, so why are you ying so badly with this game?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tore his eyes from the monitor and stared at his friend in confusion.


    ¡°Back then, you were so good at analyzing enemy strengths and even knew when to strategically retreat! So what happened to you?! People even started calling you a devil fox for being how crafty you were!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I was?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified.


    ¡°Yes, you were!¡±


    The chat''s unrest became even worse at that revtion.


    ¡ªWho is that dude, anyway? If Park Yu-Min says he was good at Gxy, then he should be damn good at that game, right?


    ¡ªYeah. Park Yu-Min is a nice guy, but he changes when it''s about Gxy. He used to be so harsh with other people in that game that everyone used to think he''s got a personality disorder or something.


    ¡ªYeah, I remember. Didn''t Yu-Min disparage his senior team member this one time? Saying he wasn''t even that good and stuff? So, if he''s willing to say this now, that dude must''ve been a god-tier in Gxy.


    ¡ªHe was not a pro. I''d have remembered a top-level pro with a face like his.


    ¡ªIf he was a pro, the league wouldn''t have closed down. Female fans alone would''ve numbered over a million. It would''ve been the return of Gwangalli Beach. [2]


    ¡ªThat means he must be a non-pro amateur ranker, right? Was there anyone like him back then?


    ¡ªWell, I can think of someone.


    Despite the intense discussion in the chat, Park Yu-Min wasn''t paying attention to that. He was too busy yelling at the moment to notice anything else! ¡°But, why?! Why are you like this with this game! Even a blind can see you''re losing!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently let the mouse go and turned his head to stare at his agitated friend. Park Yu-Min flinched when their eyes met.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly spoke, his eyes burning like a pair of suns. ¡°Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke with what had to be the most intense force he had shown to his friend until now. ¡°During the war, you must first understand the enemy''s strengths and weaknesses. That will help you strategize your next move. Do not be reckless and stay level-headed, no matter what. That is the rule.¡±


    ¡°War...? A-ah! You''re talking about Gxy Craft, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s voice rang loudly within the PC Room. ¡°My forces can certainly retreat! However, I, as their general, must never back down from a fight! Even if it kills me, I must keep fighting! And even if I die, it''ll still be my victory by never showing the enemy the disgraceful sight of me running away!¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    ¡ªDaddy! Take me home with you!


    ¡ªNope, he''s a genuine nutcase. Needs help.


    ¡ªBeing crazy isn''t a crime, guys. It can be cured, amirite?


    ¡ªYour mad luuuuuuuul Best reply ever luuuuuuuuuuuuul


    ¡ªRecord this speech in the Gospel of Top Laners. Book Three, chapter one: A Top Laner must never show their back!


    ¡ªIf you''re gonna waste your looks like that, give them to me instead noooow luuuul


    This was the moment when Park Yu-Min''s stream hit its highest-ever viewership peak.


    ***


    <i>Snap, pshooi...</i>


    Park Yu-Min barely managed to pop open a c can and lifelessly gulped down the fizzy drink.


    ¡°...Kuh-huh.¡±


    His throat burned, but in return, this refreshing sensation washed over him.


    <i>''I was looking for cider, but c isn''t a bad alternative...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min didn''t care what he was drinking as long as it was cold and carbonated. Being carbonated was crucial because... Because he might throw up without some fizzy drink down in his stomach!


    Park Yu-Min''s reward for teaming up with Kang Jin-Ho in a duo match was the humiliation of five consecutive losses, a first in his entire life. That was unthinkable from his perspective since Park Yu-Min was a tenacious, uberpetitive man who''d cling to thest little ray of hope to eke out his victory, but now...!


    <i>''Yup, you can have ten top-tier champions, but you still can''t stop one troll...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min learned something new and valuable today. As for the troll in this story, Kang Jin-Ho was sitting next to his friend, drinking his c with a content expression on his face.


    ¡°...Whew.¡± After emptying the can of soda, Kang Jin-Ho took out his cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Mm. This ce has a nice smoking area, too. With chairs and everything.¡±


    ¡°...It''s because this PC Room is operated like a cafe.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I guess so.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s soul hadn''t fully returned to his body, but Kang Jin-Ho seemed unperturbed by what happened. One should learn from his example, but... Well, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s fault, to begin with, that Park Yu-Min was in this state. However, seeing how Kang Jin-Ho was still the same after losing five matches in a row in an extremely-stressful game was...


    <i>Cruuuunch!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly crushed the empty soda can with his bare hand, then angrily tossed it in a nearby trash can.


    <i>''...Yup, he is pissed.''</i>


    What was that about being unperturbed? Kang Jin-Ho''s mood was not all that different from Park Yu-Min''s, anyway!


    <i>I bloody knew it. A dude who got pissed after losing two matches in a row in Gxy Craft and trained harder than a pro gamer wouldn''t have lost hispetitive spirit that easily...</i>


    ¡°...Ahem. Listen, Jin-Ho. That was why you needed to back off and then...¡±


    ¡°If I can''t win via my preferred methods, it does not count as a victory. Understand?¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing.¡± Park Yu-Min sighed deeply. <i>''Yes, yes, yes. A man needs to live like a man, eh? That''s great for you, Jin-Ho. Keep it up. I mean... You ain''t gonna debut as a pro gamer, anyway. Who cares if you lose in someputer games?''</i>


    Everything would still be fine... as long as Park Yu-Min never teamed up with Kang Jin-Ho again!


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed on his cigarette before spitting it out and asking his friend. ¡°So... How''re your preparations for the tests going?¡±


    ¡°It''s going pretty good,¡± said Park Yu-Min while taking another sip of his soda. <i>''Actually, I was doing great before you came around, Jin-Ho. Still, you helped me make a ton of money today, so there''s that. Today''s streaming revenue is probably higher than thebined total of what I''ve earned so far in all of my previous streams...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his friend. ¡°Will you be able to climb back to where you were before?¡±


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t immediately reply. <i>''Where I was before, is it...?''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho was referring to back when Park Yu-Min was a pro gamer, then there could be only one answer.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Park Yu-Min resolutely shook his head. He knew that that was asking for too much.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°At least say it''s possible, will you?¡±


    Park Yu-Min smiled wryly. ¡°I know it''s impossible, so why bother?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately started his military service after seeing his friend win that pro tournament, so he didn''t get to see what happened afterward. The truth was, though... The days of Park Yu-Min''s true dominance had only just begun. He won practically every tournament he yed in. So much so that he started fearing nothing at one stage. Unfortunately, that didn''tst long.


    Although Park Yu-Min consoled himself by saying that the demise of the Gxy league was to me... He knew the truth deep down. Climbing to the top was a lot easier than holding on to the spot. He shined brighter than anyone during his prime but also tasted the bitterness of being pushed off his pedestal.


    Park Yu-Min sighed while nursing his soda. ¡°This might sound like I''m boasting, but...¡±


    ¡°Then, it must be a boast.¡±


    ¡°...Right, it is a boast, huh. Anyway, when I was a pro gamer back then, I thought I really was on top of the world. As far as short-term impacts go, no one was more impactful than I was, you see? I was the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. You were so great, weren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was. But... With this game, I don''t think I can reach the same heights.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that way?¡±


    ¡°Well, the gamey is different, and it''s a team game, to boot... More importantly, though, people who are better than me are dime-a-dozen, you know? And... I''m beginning to fall behind physically, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and stared at Park Yu-Min as if he was wondering about something.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled weakly. ¡°I might look a bit dispirited to you, but this is the reality, dude.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Actually, I wanted to talk to you about that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head. ¡°Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I realized after standing on top and then getting pushed off my throne?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Not sure...?¡±


    ¡°I realized that only one person can stand on top. However, imagine what will happen if everyone wants to be on top, too. Except for one person, everyone else will be losers.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°I''m not gaming to be the best in the world, Jin-Ho. I game because I like it. I enjoy yingputer games. Don''t get me wrong, I''m not saying I''ll do a bad job at it. I also have a desire to win, you know. So, I''ll do my best. However, I still think there''s no reason to be disappointed for failing to reach the top.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away, thinking Park Yu-Min''s mindset wasn''t wrong. It was just that... Such a mindset was different from Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    ¡°If I do my best and enjoy the process, I''m sure I''ll receive a fitting reward sooner orter. Even if that reward isn''t as good as I hoped for... I''m pretty sure I''ll still be satisfied,¡± said Park Yu-Min. ¡°Getting just a teeny bit older helped me gain perspective on some things, Jin-Ho. And that is... Being the best doesn''t necessarily mean I''ll be the happiest person in the world. Compared to back then when I sacrificed everything in the pursuit of reaching the top... I feel ten times happier where I''m at right now.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°You weren''t around back then, you see? And all I could do was game, game, and game some more. I don''t want to go back to that life if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand what you''re trying to say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again. When he thought about it, his own story wasn''t dissimr from Park Yu-Min''s.


    Kang Jin-Ho struggled like crazy to be Zhongyuan''s best. His initial motivation might have been ''survival'', but he still didn''t stop charging ahead even when his survival had been guaranteed. He sought to be stronger and stronger until everything under the heavens would be below his feet.


    What was the reward at the end of all of his struggles? Desire to lead an ordinary life.


    If the greatest happiness in the world was a guaranteed reward for being the best, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been more hands-on during this life. However, he didn''t do that. He knew that wasn''t the case. That was why he tried to live like an ordinary man.


    He now understood how precious things that other people took for granted were... Things like his family and friends.


    <i>''For sure, Park Yu-Min is better than me at this.''</i>


    Indeed. Park Yu-Min already figured out a valuable life lesson that Kang Jin-Ho had to die first to learn. Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly, then cocked his brow at a sudden thought popping in his head. ¡°Hmm... By the way, I hope you are notying out the groundwork for excuses when you potentially fail the tests next week?¡±


    ¡°...Did I get busted already?¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted unhappily.


    ¡°Of course I''ll pass the test. Definitely! I can''t afford to fail, anyway! Kids at the orphanage are starting to pressure me, you know? They keep saying I''m a bum who''s not doing anything meaningful these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Kids said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They even said that if I keep lounging around wasting my savings, I won''t even find a nice girl to get married to. So they want me to start working ASAP and get my finances back in order. It''s like... I''m stressing them out or something¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yup, kids these days can be so scary.¡±


    ¡°You said it,¡± Park Yu-Min groaned while shaking his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. Whether it was he or Park Yu-Min, it seemed they were riding on the same boat, being buffeted by the strong headwinds. ¡°Hey, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do your best, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± Park Yu-Min replied while looking a bit sheepish.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile deepened at the sight of his embarrassed friend. <i>''What would my life have looked like without Yu-Min in it?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min still thought of Kang Jin-Ho as his savior, a benefactor. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think that way. Without anyone pulling him forward, Park Yu-Min would''ve eventually forced his way to where he was now.


    After all, Park Yu-Min was steadfast and always focused on what he needed to do. Kang Jin-Ho''s presence might have made the journey a little easier and a little smoother, but... But Park Yu-Min would''ve reached here eventually.


    However, the same couldn''t be said about Kang Jin-Ho. If his friend weren''t here, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never arrived at this point in his life. Without a doubt, he would''ve drifted in a slightly different direction and failed to make the same kind of connections as he had done.


    ¡°...Yu-Min. I promise to stop by more often from now on.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a serious voice. ¡°I''m sorry about not hanging out with youtely. Various things have been keeping me upied, you see. However, I''ll try to stop by as much as I can.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression became unreadable and veryplicated as he grimaced and searched for the right words to say. ¡°Nnngg... J-Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... I have those tests to... study for... and... It''s, uh... nice to hang out and game with you but, I gotta focus on improving my skills, you see? So, like... Eh¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips mped shut after he noticed the distinct cold sweat droplets on Park Yu-Min''s forehead.


    ¡°Okay, so... Like I was saying, mm...¡± Park Yu-Min grimaced.


    ¡°...Fine. I''m leaving.¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up.


    ¡°Thank you! Oh, uh... I mean, take care, okay?¡±


    While receiving Park Yu-Min''s over-the-top farewell,plete with exaggerated hand waving, Kang Jin-Ho dragged his leaden feet out of the PC Room.


    No one was trustworthy in this world, it seemed. Whether that was in the ancient past or now!


    1. ¡°AoS¡± is ¡°Aeon of Strife¡±, a fan-made custom map for StarCraft. I thought they were ying League of Legends until now... ??


    2. City of Busan''s Gwangalli Beach used to host StarCraft pro league finals every year. ??

 Chapter 470: Clashing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 470: shing (5)</h4>


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re nning to do, but I advise you to stop it right this instant,¡± said Elena.


    Vincent furrowed his brow at this rude woman who decided to interrupt him first thing in the morning. ¡°...I don''t remember giving you permission to speak to me, Pawn Elena.¡±


    ¡°I''m the official agent dispatched to South Korea by the Round Table itself. Of course I have all the qualifications to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should know that we''re here to fulfill the Round Table''s noble mission on thisnd,¡± Vincent clicked his tongue. ¡°Since when did field agents earn the right to question and interfere with the Round Table''smands? Or is this how Knight Wiggins has taught you?¡±


    ¡°Please refrain from insulting my father. Or I''ll be forced to rip that misshapen nose off your face.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the love between family members is still going strong even if your rtionship with your father is famously terrible. I have to say... I still have a hard time understanding you Brits'' way of thinking.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about one''s nationality? Everyone''s equal in the Round Table, after all. Or am I mistaken? I had no idea you''d bring up such an uncivilized notion like one''s nationality on an asion like this.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say I''m uncivilized?¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me you were going to deny it?¡± Elena cocked an eyebrow and asked back provocatively. Despite Vincent''s murderous re, she didn''t back down an inch.


    ¡°...Indeed, I was out of line just now. I ept it''s my fault. Please excuse me, Pawn Elena,¡± Vincent bowed his head sharply like a practiced gentleman. Although lowering his head to a much-younger girl was humiliating, not admitting his mistake and trying to weasel his way out of responsibilities was even more shameful for a distinguished knight like him.


    .


    ¡°No, please raise your head. I also spoke too harshly, forgetting my station.¡± Elena quickly backed off in a slight fluster at Vincent''s well-mannered apology. ¡°However... I give you my word, sir. I''m not throwing a childish tantrum. Kang Jin-Ho is far more dangerous than you''re led to believe. He must not be provoked no matter what.¡±


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you also report this to Knight Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Yes. More vigorously than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, this is the reality, Pawn Elena,¡± said Vincent in a firm voice. ¡°Themand from the higher-ups is to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho. Obviously, I have no idea what you said to Knight Wiggins. But it wouldn''t have mattered as your observation would''ve been rejected outright by the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°...It''d fall on deaf ears, yes.¡± Elena bit on her lower lip. Even though she tried to emphasize how dangerous Kang Jin-Ho was...! <i>''This couldn''t have been his feelings about me!''</i>


    Her father''s negative feelings toward his daughter couldn''t have been the reason for this situation, could it? An intelligence operative like Elena had reported all of her findings, yet a bad decision like this was still made. Since that was the case, she couldn''t help but suspect Knight Wiggins'' ipetence instead.


    After making up her mind, Elena spoke up again. ¡°Can you deliver a message to Knight Leveaux?¡±


    Vincent cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Knight Leveaux? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it''s urgent,¡± Elena''s voice became graver. ¡°Knight Wiggins haspletely misread the situation. His evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho is as wrong as it can get. That man must not be provoked.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think that way, Pawn Elena?¡±


    ¡°He''s a nuke, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you''re under a mistaken assumption,¡± Vincent sighed quietly. ¡°Our job is to eliminate that nuke. I get what you''re trying to say here, Pawn Elena. But your opinion sounds more and more like a plea to eliminate that bomb as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°But...! Eliminating him won''t be easy at all.¡±


    ¡°Even though Chevaliers havee?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Elena mped her mouth shut.


    Vincent continued to speak. ¡°Forty Chevaliers have been dispatched for this mission, Pawn Elena. Not just any, but the formal members, too. Yet, you believe this measure is still inadequate to eliminate one individual?¡±


    ¡°Your target has a sizable faction backing him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true. However¡­¡± Vincent tapped at the report in his hand. ¡°ording to this report, Kang Jin-Ho supposedly prefers to travel without an entourage. If true, we''ll be able to target him, then. So, let me ask you this, Pawn Elena. Whopiled this report?¡±


    Elena grimaced. ¡°...I did.¡±


    ¡°Now that is quite a surprise, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent theatrically threw his arms in the air. ¡°There seem to be discrepancies between this report, the one you havepiled, and what your mouth is saying to me. So, what am I supposed to believe here? Now tell me, Pawn Elena. Which of the two do I listen to? Is your mouth wrong? Or is your report junk?¡±


    Elena couldn''t immediately reply and silently chewed on her lip. Her report was aption of only facts. And she had determined earlier that a knight order should be enough to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho, too. However...!


    <i>''How do I exin this anxiety in my heart?''</i>


    Elena''s anxiousness shot through the roof at the sight of the Chevaliers. In the past, their mere presence alone was enough to shock Elena. She even thought why France, known for their slick sophistry and not much else, had to be blessed with such a mighty knight order, but now...


    But now, why did these people look so untrustworthy?! Was it because she had run into Kang Jin-Ho?


    ¡°...Monsieur Vincent,¡± Elena quietly muttered.


    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±


    ¡°What I''m about to say may sound strange to you. Maybe, it might evene across as disparaging and underestimating the might of Chevaliers. However, I swear to you, that is not my intention.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    ¡°However, please reconsider this mission. Kang Jin-Ho truly is not an individual we must provoke. Please, you must speak to Knight Leveaux. Convince him that Knight Wiggins has made a mistake. What we need to deal with Kang Jin-Ho isn''t an extreme measure but a conciliatory policy.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°And... there is one more thing.¡±


    Vincent cocked an eyebrow. ¡°There''s something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ve noticed that there is another party monitoring Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°In my view, either China or Japan has already made a move, Monsieur Vincent. If we target Kang Jin-Ho in this situation, then I assure you, our men will sh with this unidentified party.¡±


    Vincent roughly massaged his forehead. Everything he heard so far seemed to worsen his migraine. ¡°How certain are you about this?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Thank you for your counsel, Pawn Elena. You''re dismissed for now.¡±


    ¡°But, Monsieur Vincent...!¡±


    ¡°I said, you''re dismissed. I heard your opinion and rmendation on this matter. However, you''ve already overstepped your boundary.¡± Vincent tutted while shaking his head. However, Elena didn''t leave the room, only standing there and chewing on her lip. Vincent frowned before groaning loudly. ¡°I assure you, you can rx. Let me be honest, Pawn Elena. I don''t have much respect for you Brits. However, I do value pawns and their opinions. Your opiniones from the ce of an intelligence operative based on the intel you''ve personally confirmed. Ignoring that fact and making my own independent judgment is foolish, to say the least. So, I promise you. Everything you''ve said, including your opinion, will be reported to Knight Leveaux immediately.¡±


    Elena sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you, Monsieur Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Now, can you leave? Also... Keep monitoring Kang Jin-Ho. Keep us updated in real-time who hees in contact with and where he''s moving toward.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Elena bowed deeply before exiting the room.


    Vincent tutted softly. ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Mathieu brought a cup of ck tea. ¡°Sir. Here''s your Mariage Fr¨¨res.¡±


    ¡°...I''d have preferred ck coffee, actually.¡±


    ¡°Sir? But you wanted tea until a few minutes ago...?¡±


    ¡°I''ve suddenly lost appetite for tea after talking to the Brit girl,¡± Vincent groaned and shook his head. ¡°It''s mystifying to me that Elena is a Brit. Calling her an Italian might be much more convincing.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that''s regional discrimination.¡±


    ¡°It''s just between us, so gloss over it.¡± Vincent dismissively waved his hand.


    Mathieu chuckled while putting the teacup on the table. ¡°What will you do now, sir?¡±


    ¡°I''ll report it, of course.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you believe her opinion, sir?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Vincent resolutely shook his head. ¡°Words of a mere pawn... And from an ipetent Brit, no less? I''m not stupid enough to fall for that. However, one thing is for certain... And that is the terrible rtionship between Pawn Elena and Knight Wiggins. Report this to Knight Leveaux, and he might use this information to his advantage.¡±


    ¡°You''ve made a wise call, sir. But what about Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Eliminate him, of course.¡±


    Mathieu''s expression grew a little concerned at Vincent''s unhesitant reply. What Elena said moments ago kept repeating itself in his head. ¡°Sir... Putting aside the interpretation of the information for now, we shouldn''t deny the fact that the intel gathered by Pawn Elena is trustworthy. I''m concerned about the information of an unknown third party monitoring Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vincent slowly nodded as if he, too, agreed that this new information was worthy of consideration. ¡°Yes. Indeed, that could be a problem. On the other hand, it might not be.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°We at the Round Table have this... tendency of being scared. Being scared about causing international incidents, that is. Let''s be honest here, shall we? The unknown party monitoring Kang Jin-Ho can''t be members of his fan club. They are obviously not sticking around to snap paparazzi shots of him. Or do you think my assumptions are wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I think you''re right.¡±


    ¡°In that case, they are also targeting him. An enemy of my enemy can be my friend. Even if they learned about our existence in the middle of whatever they were thinking of doing... I don''t see any trouble there as long as they understand we also want Kang Jin-Ho eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Mm? This issue can''t be that simple, sir.¡±


    ¡°No. It is simple,¡± Vincent curtly cut his subordinate off. ¡°The other interested parties must have something to gain by getting rid of Kang Jin-Ho. However, we''re not like them. We''ll immediately withdraw from Korea after eliminating Kang Jin-Ho. As long as we make them understand that, they won''t try to stop us.¡±


    ¡°...That sounds reasonable.¡± Mathieu slowly nodded, realizing that perhaps Vincent was right about this one. No wonder Vincent was the captain of the Chevaliers when he was wise enough to directly get to the heart of the matter like this! ¡°Sir. In that case, what will be your orders?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has changed for us,¡± Vincent got up from the sofa and spoke in a firm, heroic tone. ¡°We''ve collected all the necessary intel. Whates after that... is making our move. We eliminate Kang Jin-Ho at the earliest possible opportunity. And as swiftly as possible! As long as the situation permits us to leave no traces behind, we will act regardless of when! Consult Pawn Elena''s intel, but we shall also operate our independent informationwork. Target Kang Jin-Ho when he''s alone!¡±


    Mathieu grimly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. We shall follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°We must seed, Mathieu. Sess will solidify Knight Leveaux''s position in the Round Table. That will increase the odds of men from our noble France dominating the next generation of the Round Table! Not those roast beef-eating uncultured buffoons!¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir!¡± Mathieu smartly saluted before exiting the room.


    Vincent muttered to no one in particr in this empty room. ¡°To think she was so scared of a mere Asian...¡±


    Elena was supposed to be Knight Wiggins'' daughter, so how could sheck awareness of her station this badly? No wonder the Round Table had grown so soft recently with such weaklings acting as the core of the organization!


    The only way for the Round Table to regain its honor was for Knight Leveaux to take over the leadership position. Vincent resolved himself once more while leaving the room to inspect his gear.


    ***


    ¡°Hmph...!¡± Elena snorted derisively. ¡°I knew you''d be a disappointment.¡±


    The French were infamous for saying one thing while thinking the other. Elena obviously wasn''t dumb enough to trust Vincent''s words at face value. A listening device she had carried in her shoe and left behind in Vincent''s room did its job and transmitted the ''discussion'' between the two men to Elena''s ear.


    ¡°So... What should I do about this?¡± Elena''s re deepened. ¡°...Well, I guess there is no other choice but to meet Kang Jin-Ho first before these idiots can cause a serious problem.¡±


    Realistically speaking, Elena couldn''t stop the Round Table even if she wanted to. All the channels ofmunication she contacted had rejected her opinion. This left her with thest option of acting independently.


    ¡°Fuu...¡± Elena''s figure shuddered when she recalled Kang Jin-Ho. The idea of talking to him alone was as burdensome as anything she could imagine, but what choice did she have? This was the only way to save the world, after all.


    ¡°So, how should I approach him, then?¡±


    Call him first? Or show up before him without warning like thest time?


    If not, make it look like she ran into him coincidentally? Did she need to spill some coffee on his shirt or something?


    Elena took out her phone and speed-dialed a number. ¡°...It''s me. Can you find out where Mister Kang Jin-Ho currently is?¡±


    The reply came her way instantly.


    ¡°Say what?¡± Elena''s eyes widened. ¡°The Yellow Sea? Why? Why did he suddenly go there?¡±


    Why the Yellow Sea, though? Wasn''t this too sudden? However, the news only got worse from there.


    ¡°A-alone?!¡± Elena''s cheeks twitched uncontrobly. ¡°T-this information...! You haven''t told anyone yet, have you?¡±


    The following reply made her yell without even realizing it.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to inform me first whenever you receive crucial information?! Why did you give it to the Chevaliers, too?!¡±


    Elena was dismayed by this absurd turn of events, but time wasn''t on her side right now.


    ¡ªGet the men ready to depart! Right now!


    The earpiece connected to the listening device spat Vincent''s urgent-sounding voice into Elena''s ear. The Chevaliers had learned about Kang Jin-Ho''s movements and were getting ready to mobilize... to kill him!


    <i>''We''re fu*ked!''</i>


    Elena held her face in despair. In the end, she couldn''t stop anything.


    This crisis was rapidly barreling toward the worst resolution imaginable.

 Chapter 471: Hunting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 471: Hunting (1)</h4>


    ¡°He''s on the move, sir.¡±


    Saito Genryu''s expression hardened like a steel mask as he mulled the report. ¡°I see. And his destination is suspected to be...?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere in the Western coastline, sir.¡±


    ¡°His purpose?¡±


    ¡°It has not been determined yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that right...?¡± Saito Genryu didn''t say anything and mulled the report even further.


    Oizumi Shunsuke, the one providing the report, didn''t urge his boss and quietly waited. Saito obviously knew that this situation was urgent. In that case, why push him even more and potentially lead to an error in his judgment?


    Saito slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°So, he''s acting without a purpose... What are the odds of this being a trap?¡±


    ¡°The Martial Assembly has shown no movements, sir,¡± Oizumi shook his head.


    ¡°How about the Assembly''s hidden force? I''m talking about a team personally trained by Kang Jin-Ho. A hidden secret force consisting solely of elites from the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Sir. Kang Jin-Ho has never created or raised an independent force of his own. We''ve been observing him from the very beginning when he first got involved with the martial world. If he had such a force hidden away, we''d no doubt notice something by now.¡±


    ¡°...Mm. You do have a point. Next.¡±


    ¡°The Assembly''s hidden forces have already been exposed, sir. The private forces belonging to Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun were revealed to the world during their conflict, and we estimate they do not have any other hidden forces somewhere.¡±


    ¡°What are the odds of them hiding something or someone even till the end?¡±


    ¡°Zero, sir. If there were any... Such hidden elements should''ve been exposed during the battle against the Yeongnam Group. However, no such thing happened. Such powerful hidden forces would''ve been utilized to their fullest since that war was meant to determine the fate of both organizations.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Saito slowly closed his eyes. He took his time mulling over his options, then his expression crumpled deeply. ¡°I''m sure you''re aware of this too, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Sir? I don''t follow...?¡±


    ¡°Someone on Kang Jin-Ho''s level should already know he''s being monitored.¡±


    Oizumi frowned a little. ¡°Sir, we did our best to hide our traces.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn''t be enough. He knows,¡± Saito muttered confidently.


    Oizumi wordlessly lowered his head. <i>''How... ironical.''</i>


    It was Saito Genryu who hade up with the n to kill Kang Jin-Ho and take over this wide, untamednd called South Korea. While Oizumi and the others were feeling lost and unsure, Saito pushed ahead with this n and forced Nanahoshi-gumi to give up all of its territory in Japan.


    The n was to use Nanahoshi-gumi''s former territory as bait and let the other <i>gumis?</i>struggle over it. In the meantime, Saito and his men would leisurely conquer the masterless mountain called South Korea!


    Thest part of Saito''s n was about how other <i>gumis</i> wouldn''t take the risk of shing against Nanahoshi-gumi for the piece of the penins as they didn''t hold as much interest in Korea.


    For this n to work, though... Kang Jin-Ho needed to be eliminated, no matter what!


    What was ironic about this situation, at least to Oizumi, was the one person who kept overestimating Kang Jin-Ho was none other than Saito Genryu. It certainly sounded like a bizarre situation. The schemer who wanted to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho happened to be the most worried about the target, too.


    ¡°Despite knowing that we''re monitoring him, Kang Jin-Ho is traveling to a deserted area, alone. All by himself. Not only that, but giving us plenty of time to respond, too. What could this possibly signify, Oizumi?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, if I may. I think you''re overthinking this.¡±


    ¡°Overthinking something can make you miss the timing, yes. However, it won''t hurt to think deeply about something. Prudence verging on timidness is better than being reckless, Oizumi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Saito continued to ponder for a while before a grand sigh escaped from his lips. ¡°Is there no other way but to go...?¡±


    Even if it was a trap, Saito knew he''d have tomit now. He believed no other¡ªbetter¡ªopportunities than this would present itself.


    <i>''If Kang Jin-Ho has predicted our response and made this move... If someone else is controlling Kang Jin-Ho... It''ll be difficult to avoid a massacre.''</i>


    Since a bait this alluring and tasty was dangling before their eyes, just how massive and deadly was this trap? Despite knowing all this, Saito was still tempted to walk straight into the killing field...!


    ¡°Fine. I''ll humor you,¡± Saito slowly got up. To catch a tiger, brave hunters had no choice but to enter the tiger''s den. Whether they could survive the encounter or not entirely depended on their abilities. And Saito believed in the strength of Nanahoshi-gumi, a group of warriors he raised through his sweat and blood! ¡°Prepare the men. We chase him down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Oizumi bowed deeply before rushing outside the room.


    Saito slowly picked up his favorite sword and gently unsheathed it. Looking at the reflection of his face on the cold azure-gray de surface calmed his turbulent mind down.


    <i>''...This is something we must go through sooner orter, anyway.''</i>


    It was about time Saito taught that arrogant Korean that no crafty schemes could survive in the face of an overwhelming difference in thebat force.


    ¡°You''re still a Joseon martial artist. Nothing more.¡±


    He never once thought that he needed to be wary of Joseon. And what would happen soon was simply this penins returning to the days of Imperial Japan''s rule.


    Saito slowly sheathed the katana and tied the weapon to his hips.


    ¡°I shall make you regret your arrogance, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ***


    <i>Vroooooom...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho boldly stepped on the Lamborghini''s elerator. He''d been restraining himself from speeding on public roadstely, but for today... Nothing could stop him from going fast. He nced at the ''luggage'' resting on the passenger seat.


    <i>''...I''m beginning to look forward to this.''</i>


    It wasn''t to the point of getting Kang Jin-Ho excited, though. However, it was also true that his heart was beating a little faster than usual.


    While driving the car, Kang Jin-Ho recalled the conversation he had with Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ***


    ¡°Concentrating on defense is more beneficial,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked confidently. ¡°That''s wrong, sir.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That kind of mindset is indeed widespread, I admit that,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Such as defending is easier than attacking. Or, the ones to make the first move face greater odds of failure.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°That could''ve made logical sense in the past. No, let me rify myself first. I do not think that makes much strategic sense when in a war with someone. Plenty of nations throughout history got destroyed while focusing on defense, but not many aggressors paid the price by going bankrupt or things like that,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su leaned forward on the table. ¡°Yes, we do get cases like the Sui dynasty, but those are very specific examples. Normally, the ones defending suffer several times worse losses. Do you know why that is the case?¡±


    ¡°No, not sure,¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned. He had to admit to his ignorance. He believed no one could best him inbat, but that didn''t mean he was a master strategist.


    Kang Jin-Ho relied a lot on his instincts for his battles. He couldn''t predict how his enemies would move, but he could guess how they would respond to his actions.


    That was why he could never be a strategist, even if he could act like a tactician. That meant he needed someone capable of looking at the overall picture during the battles between opposing factions.


    ¡°A defensive battle will always produce losses on the defender''s side, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su spoke up in a firm, unhesitant voice. ¡°A war to gain territory will always devastate thend it''s fought on. With timing being what is, I also foresee other problems will rear their heads. For example¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stopped talking and grimaced a little. He wasn''t doing this to set the mood or anything like that. He was just reluctant to say the following words in front of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°<i>Cough...</i> Your friends, family members, and...¡±


    That was all he had to say. When friends and family were brought up, Kang Jin-Ho''s aura instantly transformed. The air he oozed became so oppressive that Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t dare add anything else. He freaked out and hurriedly waved his hands in a fluster at the creepy, chilling aura seeping into his spine. ¡°P-please calm down first, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Did you say something about my family...?¡±


    ¡°Please! Calm down!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su before slowly closing his eyes. Lee Hyeon-Su finally sensed the deadly pressure crushing down on him disappear in an instant and could breathe a sigh of relief.


    <i>''Gee, whiz... I thought I was gonna die!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su had witnessed far too many facets of Kang Jin-Ho. That was why it felt like his soul was being squeezed to death whenever Kang Jin-Ho decided to unleash his terrifying aura. Lee Hyeon-Su definitely didn''t want to end up like Kim Seok-Il, after all!


    From his perspective, Lee Hyeon-Su desperately needed a leader who''d show him the way... A leader who knew how to listen to his subordinates. Kim Seok-Ik didn''t meet that standard, but Kang Jin-Ho had the potential to be one. At least, that was what Lee Hyeon-Su thought.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho had one fatal w. Something that could make him even worse than Kim Seok-Il.


    <i>''...So scary!''</i>


    A grown man being scared of another grown man might seem weird and a bit awkward, but what could Lee Hyeon-Su do about it when it was reality?


    Kim Seok-Il was obsessive about tormenting Lee Hyeon-Su and others. He tried to instill the sense of danger that he could destroy Lee Hyeon-Su any time he wished. And he did physically and verbally threaten plenty of times, too.


    The former Yeongnam Group boss possessed the abilities and the nature to make his threats real, though. He was cruel. Vicious. Twisted enough to enjoy it.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su never once feared Kim Seok-Il. He did feel irritated by him this one time, but other than that...


    The situation was different with Kang Jin-Ho. He never threatened Lee Hyeon-Su. Not even once. Even then, Lee Hyeon-Su was deathly scared of Kang Jin-Ho.


    Despite knowing this returner wouldn''t be hostile toward him anymore, Lee Hyeon-Su still felt this fear that defied all attempts to logically dissect it. Which was a big problem.


    Imagine how much worse it must be for ''regr'' people if someone like Lee Hyeon-Su was scared sh*tless by Kang Jin-Ho. They probably couldn''t even breathe in front of him. Even if Kang Jin-Ho wanted to be more open and outgoing, his surroundings would inevitably push him toward being more reclusive instead.


    Only a few people would have the balls to point out Kang Jin-Ho''s mistakes or if he strayed in the wrong direction. That was why...


    That was why Lee Hyeon-Su had to say these things. He clenched his teeth and continued from where he left off. ¡°You... have already experienced this several times before.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And no, it wasn''t because your luck had been poor. On the contrary... You can say you''ve done it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I did it to myself?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow as if he didn''t like the sound of that particr observation.


    ¡°Yes. You brought it on yourself.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s narrowed eyes intensely stared at Lee Hyeon-Su, silently waiting for a further exnation.


    ¡°We now have a pretty good idea of who''s targeting you. And I''m sure you also have your guesses on who they could be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything. Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t expecting a response, anyway.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, your standard mentality can be summed up like this. Anyone who attacks you will get their heads smashed in. They provoke you, and they die.¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re confident about your strength. Please don''t misunderstand me, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m not trying to say you''re wrong to think that way. You have every right to be confident, after all. However¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while dragging his words out. ¡°Your new problem is that others also know of your strength. Yes, some idiots have tried to target you directly earlier on, but now? They all know the truth. They knowing after you directly is too reckless.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed even more as he listened.


    ¡°So... They will target your surroundings. That will ce a restriction on you. They know that by doing so, they can dull your edge and improve their odds of victory. And what you''re doing right now is giving your enemies enough time to prepare and target the people in your life.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nervously swallowed his saliva after finishing voicing his opinion. This was something he probably shouldn''t say to Kang Jin-Ho. Didn''t he try to bury Kang Jin-Ho and hisdy friend in that tunnel not too long ago?


    Reminding Kang Jin-Ho about that event didn''t seem like the best idea for Lee Hyeon-Su. However, it still had to be done.


    Today was the best time to say all this. Otherwise, it''d be toote. Lee Hyeon-Su simply must say it now!


    It couldn''t be helped. Lee Hyeon-Su was the type of man who pursued the most optimal efficiency and effectiveness, after all. The correct thing was to put the organization ahead of his own health. For the sake of the organization''s future... He was fully prepared to risk his neck!


    Whether he knew Lee Hyeon-Su''s sentiments or not, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and mulled something before finally raising his head to stare straight at his conversation partner. ¡°In that case, what should I do, Azure Demon? No, wait...¡±


    <i>''Azure Demon? What''s that?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head as his eyes spotted the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips suspiciously curled upward.


    ¡°...Lee Hyeon-Su,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered with a strange smirk on his lips.


    This was when their discussion began in earnest.

 Chapter 472: Hunting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Hunting (2)</h4>


    ¡°It''s not asplicated as you might think. Just expose yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Expose myself?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow at Lee Hyeon-Su''s rmendation.


    ¡°Yes. All you have to do is show your enemies that you''re not with anyone. When you do that, they will act on their own.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I don''t get it. Am I not exposed already? I don''t recall trying to be more cautious until now...?¡±


    ¡°No, not true,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly shook his head. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you''ve been under the protection of... civilization all this time.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°CCTV cameras are everywhere. And ces with people will be like a natural air-raid shelter. Especially thoseing from foreign countries... They''ll have no choice but to be extra cautious.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°To bait your enemies into the open... You need to discard all of them. Only when you are at a ce where civilization can''t reach will those people feel like they can do whatever they want.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He could understand that much.


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t seem to have realized it yet, but Lee Jung-Geol''s biggest achievement as the Assembly Master was forming a ''perfect'' synergistic connection with the political world. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho believed. Of course, Kim Seok-Il should''ve yed a big part in that as well.


    Considering the level of hostility between the people of <i>murim</i> and the ruling government in the past, even Kang Jin-Ho could see how much effort Lee Jung-Geol had put in to create the current status quo. Even if the situation in the modern era was markedly different from the past...


    The fact that the Martial Assembly and the government worked together to conceal and sweep everything under the carpet regardless of what happened had given the proverbial wings to the martial artists of the modern era. They now had a wider margin of error.


    However, invaders from overseas didn''t enjoy such protection. And that knowledge was keeping them reticent, more cautious. Trying to deal with something as wlessly as possible without being exposed took a lot of effort, after all!


    ¡°I see. So, what happens after that?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled meaningfully.


    ***


    Back in the present...


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at therge duffel bag resting on the passenger seat before focusing on the road ahead. Even if it was him driving, taking his eyes off the road for too long wouldn''t result in anything good.


    A suspicious smirk floated on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips as he stared at the distant coastline.


    <i>''The sun... is setting.''</i>


    The burning ball of amber light was slowly descending below the horizon. Very slowly.


    ***


    Vincent urgently asked, ¡°Do we have the target''s current location?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain! We''re getting real-time updates as we speak!¡±


    ¡°Who is tailing the target?¡±


    ¡°No one, sir. We''ve attached a GPS tracker on the target''s vehicle.¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡± Vincent tightly clenched his fist. <i>''You better not think you can slip away from us!''</i>


    Things were different from the past. Back then, a number of agents had to work together to tail just one target. However, the era had changed, and a mini-GPS tracker was all that was required these days to track a person''s location at any time.


    If this had been somewhere in Europe, Vincent wouldn''t even have to rely on trackers like that. Just one quick call to phonepanies would''ve been sufficient to track the target''s mobile phone, after all!


    In this world, nothing was out of reach as long as you had political power and wealth. And the influence acquired through those means could be so much more... <i>versatile</i> in the hidden worldpared to the surface world.


    Vincent asked his subordinate again. ¡°Where is the target right now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he''s still on the move toward the coast.¡±


    ¡°Hah. How nice of him to choose a picturesque spot like that,¡± Vincent smirked. An ocean, was it? Now that was a romantic ce to die. As a matter of fact, probably the best ce, too. The smirk on the Frenchman''s face deepened while thinking Kang Jin-Ho sure had a nice taste. He impatiently asked another question. ¡°Aren''t we getting closer?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Silence isn''t the answer I''ve been looking for.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir. We are traveling on a bus while the target is in a Lamborghini, so¡­¡±


    Vincent tutted softly. ¡°I might have forgiven him if he drove a Bugatti, but... I can''t do that when he chose a stupid and vulgar Italian cow!¡±


    The subordinate, Mathieu, almost blurted out what a car''s nationality had anything to do with this situation. However, he wisely swallowed all those words back. There was no need to trip his boss up like that right now.


    <i>''By the way, sir... The founder of Bugatti was an Italian.''</i>


    Even if Bugatti''s current ''nationality'' was French...


    ¡°Tell the driver to drive faster. We must not miss this chance, Mathieu. You know that this is a one-in-a-million opportunity, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Mathieu nodded. After conveying the order to the bus driver, Mathieu focused on the single red dot flickering on a tablet''s screen.


    <i>''What an idiot...''</i>


    He recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s dazed-looking face. Although something about that face seemed a little cold and distant, Kang Jin-Ho''s dumb-looking smile seemed friendly enough, at least. What a bizarre-feeling face that was, indeed.


    ¡°...We''ll give you plenty of reasons to frown soon enough.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mm... That''s a nice breeze,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    After arriving at the destination, he parked the car out of sight and leisurely headed to the seaside. This little harbor town wasn''t a beachside resort or anything like that, so he didn''t get to feel the sand under his feet. Still, looking at the wide expanse of the distant horizon was a wonderful experience nheless.


    Not too long ago, Choi Yeon-Ha dragged him to a scenic seaside location almost identical to this ce. But the feeling he got that time was different from today. Back then, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get a chance to silently take in and appreciate the natural beauty before his eyes.


    <i>''No, wait... Is that the only reason?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked to himself.


    <i>''No, that can''t be it. It has to be something else. There must be another reason why the ocean feels different to me today.''</i>


    The waves sounded chilly and mysterious when nketed by the falling darkness. Kang Jin-Ho stared at the ocean for a while before mouthing a fresh cigarette.


    <i>''Mm... What did Lee Hyeon-Su say I should do?''</i>


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit his cigarette before sucking in a lungful of smoke.


    <i>''So... I wonder what it will be like.''</i>


    He knew someone was targeting him. And soon, he''d get to find out the extent of their operation.


    ¡°Excuse me, mister...?¡± A man wearing a baseball cap approached Kang Jin-Ho leisurely smoking away. ¡°Are you Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied.


    ¡°Hello. I''ve been waiting for you. Would you like to depart now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''d like to,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°I see. Please follow me. This way.¡± The man took the lead and began walking toward a pier in the distance. Kang Jin-Ho silently followed him and soon reached the spot where a medium-sized vessel was moored to the dock. The man pointed toward the ship''s cabin. ¡°Please, get on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then lightly tossed the duffel bag onboard before climbing on himself. The man wordlessly stepped into the boat''s cockpit.


    <i>''Mm. Nicely handled.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked after liking what Lee Hyeon-Su had done with the preparation ahead of time. It seemed efficiently handled.


    <i>''...Just like Azure Demon, isn''t it?''</i>


    This was how Azure Demon used to operate in the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to think or n ahead too much. All he needed to do was... Well, think about what he wanted to do. Then, Azure Demon would cook up different ways to make Kang Jin-Ho''s wishese true.


    One of Azure Demon''s specialties was dispatching people ahead of time so that Kang Jin-Ho could act without dy.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled in amusement after getting this slight deja vu of the past from Lee Hyeon-Su''s actions.


    Obviously, it''d be impossible for Lee Hyeon-Su to fill Azure Demon''s void. That much was certain.


    Azure Demon wasn''t simply a soldier in Kang Jin-Ho''s army. No, he was arade, a partner-in-crime, who climbed from the bottom together with Kang Jin-Ho. Demanding something simr from Lee Hyeon-Su was impossible. For one, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to ept it.


    However, was there a need to demand someone, or anyone else for that matter, to be a copy of Azure Demon?


    The vessel left the dock and began scything through the iing waves to head toward the open water. Kang Jin-Ho stared at the ocean veiled in the darkness of the night.


    <i>''Well... Since we''re doing this, allow me to do a proper job.''</i>


    <i>I''ll go there, then. To a ce where modern civilization hasn''t reached yet...!</i>


    ***


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Vincent urgently asked.


    ¡°C-captain. The target''s vehicle is parked over there...¡±


    ¡°The mini tracker?¡±


    ¡°It''s attached to the vehicle, sir.¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± Vincent exploded in fury. ¡°What the f*ck are we supposed to do now?!¡±


    Vincent and his men had finally reached the seaside, but Kang Jin-Ho was long gone by then. If they missed this chance, who knew when they''de across another one?


    ¡°Find him! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Chevaliers cried out before dispersing in all directions.


    Vincent tugged at his cors after feeling his throat starting to burn up in nervousness.


    <i>''Damn it. Why does it feel like something about this is... strange?''</i>


    Indeed, something about this situation seemed a little... ''off'' forck of a better term. This particr chase didn''t feel the same as other missions of simr nature.


    When carrying out a mission in a foreign country, one was bound to get entangled in several unexpected hurdles. Obviously, Vincent had experienced that many times in his life. There was no need to panic, in other words.


    However, Vincent''s instincts were trying to say something to him.


    <i>''Something''s different this time.''</i>


    Vincent felt that something felt off about this chasepared to his previous missions. This didn''t feel like a simple error. The best way to describe this feeling would be... Vincent was too busy chasing after a lone wolf to notice a wolf pack closing in on him from behind. Something like that.


    <i>''Should we stop?''</i>


    Every n should be founded upon rational thinking. However, sometimes instincts and gut feelings could triumph over logic and rational thinking during field operations where information was limited.


    Usually, such a thing was referred to as one''s instinct to win. And Vincent''s instinct was pleading with him. It was telling him something about this mission didn''t smell right. It was too... <i>unnatural.</i> His instinct cried out to him not to get involved any further.


    As Vincent stewed in his thoughts, Mathieu rushed toward him with the news. ¡°Sir! We''ve found him!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°...He''s apparently out in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Vincent stared in bbergast. ¡°The ocean? Why?¡±


    Why would anyone go out to sea at night?


    ¡°Sir. The target seems to have gone to one of the inds to prepare for early-dawn fishing. The locals said that a chartered fishing boat left not too long ago and headed to an ind known as a good fishing spot.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Vincent yelled unhappily. How was he supposed to know Koreans had such a culture of... fishing at night? ¡°The target''s gone fishing, you say? You sure about this?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Insane son of a b*tch,¡± Vincent tutted loudly. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho understand the situation he was in? How could he head off on a fishing trip by himself? What a pair of balls that man had! Vincent felt his blood rush up to his head.


    Mathieu cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Can we charter a boat ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Usually, it''s not possible without making a booking first, but the calm ocean means the locals are willing to take us to the ind in question as long as we''re willing to double the asking rate.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There must be more than a few inds around here, yet they can take us to the correct one? How?¡±


    ¡°The local fishermen said there are only a handful of fishing spots. And the target apparently said he wanted to go to an uninhabited ind. I''m told that there aren''t all that many uninhabited inds that are good for fishing, sir.¡±


    ¡°An... uninhabited ind?¡± Vincent''s expression stiffened. ¡°Uninhabited... Ind...¡±


    An ominous foreboding washed over him like a tidal wave. Kang Jin-Ho suddenly decided he''d travel to the seaside... And to an uninhabited ind, no less?


    <i>''It''s too coincidental...''</i>


    Vincent frowned deeply. Wasn''t this too convenient? It was as if Kang Jin-Ho was luring them all to an uninhabited ind. He nced at Mathieu. ¡°Tell me something. Doesn''t this development seem odd to you?¡±


    Vincent wanted to confirm if his gut feeling was correct.


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Mathieu tilted his head.


    ¡°I''m asking for your opinion, Mathieu. Isn''t it strange for our target to suddenly go on a fishing trip to an uninhabited ind? What do you think?¡±


    Mathieu''s head-tilting intensified. ¡°Well... It certainly looks strange from our perspective, but it probably isn''t to the locals, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°Sir, there must be more than enough punters who enjoy fishing in the middle of the night. Otherwise, we wouldn''t get so many fishing vessels moored around here, as well as an entiremercial district centered around that in this town.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°It must be amon urrence to the locals. Sir, we also get plenty of pleasure seekers with their yachts in the Mediterranean. Although the method might not be the same, the desire to seek amusement is practically identical, at least in my opinion.¡±


    Vincent tilted his head, thinking that Mathieu had a valid point.


    <i>''What should I do here?''</i>


    When viewed through rational thinking, nothing seemed amiss. However, Vincent''s instincts kept sending rm signals. They warned him only danger awaited from this point onward.


    ¡°What should we do, sir? We can''t keep dying it any further. As you''ve said before¡­¡± Mathieu leaned in closer to Vincent. ¡°...This is a great opportunity, sir. We can eliminate Kang Jin-Ho and quickly leave.¡±


    ¡°...Right. I got it.¡± Vincent nodded, his mind now made up. One piece of information was for certain: Kang Jin-Ho was heading to an ind somewhere. In that case, one more thing needed to be confirmed. ¡°Mathieu, go and find out the schedules for fishing vessels.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I want you to check the schedules and logs of every ship that left this harbor in the past two days. Kang Jin-Ho''srades might be waiting on that ind, ready to ambush us. We''ll confirm that first. And there''s also a chance of us getting ambushed from behind after we set off, so make sure no other vessels can depart after us. Leave a couple of men behind for that purpose,¡± said Vincent, his expression growing firmer and more determined. ¡°Even if our men can''t stop people from setting out, they''ll still be able to send the word if anyone''s following us.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    ¡°That should be enough,¡± Vincent nodded while grimacing.


    Even if this really was a trap, all Vincent and his men needed was a bit of time. The target was on an ind with no escape, after all. It shouldn''t take long to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho and leave, Vincent wagered.


    <i>''Now, we shall see.''</i>


    This seemed like the bestbination of rational thinking and gut feeling. If Vincent was worried about something, he only needed to eliminate the source of that worry.


    A content smirk floated up on Vincent''s face at that thought. Unfortunately, he was unaware of something.


    He didn''t notice that the bright moon was staring down at him from the darkened skies above. The ghostly moonlight was slowly bathing him... As if to bless him for what was about toe.

 Chapter 473: Hunting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 473: Hunting (3)</h4>


    ¡°We''re here,¡± said the boat''s captain. Their boat was slowly approaching an ind cloaked in darkness. The captain shifted his gaze over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°We can''t get any closer than this, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while picking up his duffel bag from the floor.


    ¡°Here. Take this with you.¡± The captain handed a walkie-talkie to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°The standard arrangement usually is for me toe and pick you up in twenty-four hours. But you wanted to stay here for three days. Did I get that right, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°If something happens in the meantime, please use this walkie-talkie to call me. Let me show you how to use¡­¡±


    "No, it''ll be fine," said Kang Jin-Ho while casually tucking the walkie-talkie away in the back of his trousers. He wasn''t going to use it, anyway.


    ¡°But, uh... Sir, you might fall ill, or something else could happen, so...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Even if you show me, I won''t remember how to use it. Unfortunately, I''m not very good with using devices like this, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Okay. But let me show you, anyway.¡± The captain insisted and eventually pulled the walkie-talkie out from Kang Jin-Ho''s trousers, then began pressing this and that button. ¡°See? You press here to turn it on and press this one here to talk. It''ll connect you to my side. Oh, and before you try to contact me¡­¡±


    The captain depressed a red button on top of the walkie-talkie. That caused a loud beeping noise to burst out from both the captain''s and Kang Jin-Ho''s walkie-talkies.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Pressing this red button first will alert me to iing calls, you see? Let it beep for four or five seconds before pressing this button below it to talk to me. It''s easy enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Even he should remember something this simple.


    ¡°You have enough water and food?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don''t worry about it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    ¡°Mister Kang, listen. All sorts of things tend to happen when you''re out alone in the wild. Even if you think it''s nothing to worry about, please give me a call. Don''t try to brush it aside,¡± said the captain while making a rather worried face. ¡°I don''t usually ept customers wanting to visit uninhabited inds alone, you see? Some of them... let''s just say they don''t have good intentions. I''m only doing this as a special favor, so... Please contact me if a problem arises, okay? I''lle as soon as possible. Promise me, sir!¡±


    ¡°I will. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then... See youter, Mister Kang.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho figured the captain was done with his warning, so he jumped into the water without any hesitation.


    <i>Ssh!</i>


    Since the boat had gotten as close to the shore as possible, Kang Jin-Ho''s feet didnd on the solid ground underwater, but he was still submerged up to his chest.


    ¡°Take care of yourself out there, Mister Kang. I hope you have a great fishing trip!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded back to the captain and headed toward the drynd.


    <i>''What a nice guy.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought to himself while ncing at the boat behind him. The captain seemed fundamentally a nice guy who cared about other people. That was easy enough to see when he did everything in his power and still worried about his passenger even after Kang Jin-Ho said it was all good.


    Kang Jin-Ho hoped for the captain to return to the harbor without running into problems.


    <i>Ssh, ssh...!</i>


    The ind filled Kang Jin-Ho''s view as he got closer to the shore.


    <i>''It''srger than I thought...''</i>


    If he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho expected to see an ind simr to something depicted in a children''s Saturday morning cartoon. Like, a roundish ind with a lone palm tree in the middle. In other words, something a bit embarrassing for a grown adult to admit to other people...


    However, the ind before him was a lot bigger than he anticipated. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho wondered why it was uninhabited in the first ce.


    <i>''Mm? Isn''t that a house?''</i>


    The inky darkness of the night had covered the ind, but Kang Jin-Ho could still clearly see a te roof on the distant mountain slope. It seemed people used to live here only for them to leave for some reason, turning the ind into an uninhabited one.


    <i>''Should I chalk this down to the differences in mindset?''</i>


    An uninhabited ind mostly referred to a ce where humanity hadn''t touched yet, but the definition could also include those inds where people used to live before abandoning them.


    Kang Jin-Ho was freshly reminded of the sad fact that his mindset could still be rather archaic just as his feet finally touched the wet sand of the shore. Once he climbed fully ashore and out of the water, he took his time scanning the area.


    He was standing on a beach with severalrge boulders strewn about here and there. He could see that the end of the beach was connected to the mouth of a dense forest. Kang Jin-Ho studied the pine forest for a little while, then leisurely headed there.


    Soon, his guests would arrive. Very soon. His guests, who were chasing after him for one purpose.


    The moon coyly hid behind the cloud cover. The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up as the fading moonlight receded from him.


    He was finally standing on and where modern technology didn''t reach. And his pursuers would soon learn something valuable after setting foot in this ce. They would learn what it meant to enter Korea.


    Very soon...


    They would learn this once-in-a-lifetime lesson!


    ***


    Vincent was in an irritated state.


    This boat he was riding on rocked a little differently than he thought it might. And this subtle difference was souring his mood more and more for some weird reason.


    <i>''...Bloody hell!''</i>


    Obviously, someone as highly trained as Vincent wouldn''t get seasick. Then, why was he getting this irritated?


    Rationally speaking... None of what had happened so far should sour Vincent''s mood to this degree. He and his team might be moving slowly, but there was no doubt that they were gradually tightening their chokehold on Kang Jin-Ho. They even prevented any potential variables, too.


    Objectively speaking, it was possible that Kang Jin-Ho had no idea the Round Table''s team was after his life. Actually, the odds of that were pretty good.


    The Chevaliers on the boat were sending dissatisfied gazes at Vincent. They had understandable reasons, though. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even know about the Chevaliers'' existence. But Vincent still forced his men to run around doing this and that. No wonder they weren''t feeling happy about it.


    The likeliest scenario waiting for them was Kang Jin-Ho, who had been enjoying his nighttime fishing, greeting the Chevaliers and dying without understanding what happened.


    <i>''That... is the power of information.''</i>


    When Vincent thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho seemed like a pitiful man. Even if the country he was in was small, it still boasted its own ecosystem and its own power structure.


    A shark swimming in a great ocean wouldn''t ignore a bullfrog ruling over a pond. However, this wasn''t about deciding who was stronger of the two. No, it''d be more correct to say the question was all about who had lived a tougher, more fierce life. And the answer to that wouldn''t be a simple one.


    Vincent believed Kang Jin-Ho had lived such a life. Korea''s standard of martial arts might be poor, but you''d still need a lot of effort to unite this country''s martial society under one banner. Especially if the country in question didn''t boast a lengthy martial history and established customs and systems in ce.


    Someone who pulled that off couldn''t have been an ordinary person. And, if they were to follow the original script, that man should be enjoying a life of greatfort by now. Obviously, enjoying all the riches and pleasure afforded by his status was given, and he should''ve been able to do whatever he pleased.


    <i>''...If only South Korea was located somewhere else, that was.''</i>


    Vincent wasn''t wrong about thinking that way. Even now, martial artists who had taken over small nations in Southeast Asia and Africa were living like kings. That was not because they were powerful individuals, no, but more like nobody paid attention to their countries.


    For instance, look at the situation unfolding in a certain African nation which had been taken over by its hidden martial society. On the surface, it was a democratically-ruled nation enjoying a period of stability, but anyone who learned about its actual situation would''ve been left aghast by the horrifying dictatorship it was under.


    However, no one really cared. Even though this African nation''s ruler was drunk on earthly pleasures and needless luxury andmitted all sorts of unmentionable atrocities, no one on the international stage paid much attention. That was because all those things were happening in a world ''removed'' from everyone else''s.


    However, South Korea was different. This ce was a bomb storage and a missile silo built into one. One should never take their eyes off this ce.


    If Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a Korean, and thend he ruled over wasn''t Korea... Maybe he''d have more time to enjoy his status. Even if he got involved in a situation that required international intervention, it wouldn''t have happened immediately.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was a Korean. And he lorded over South Korea. And that was why he had to pay the ultimate price. He might find it hard to swallow that his fate was decided by regional geopolitics, but...


    <i>''Well, even if it''smentable, what can anyone do about it?''</i>


    Vincent knew he shouldn''t bepassionate toward his targets. He shook his head to free his mind from all these distracting thoughts. It seemed this weird displeasure was affecting his ability to focus. He nced at Mathieu and quietly asked a question. ¡°How much further?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I just heard from the ship''s captain that we''ve almost reached our destination. He said we should arrive in less than a dozen minutes or so.¡±


    ¡°A dozen minutes or so...¡± Vincent rubbed his chin.


    Only the field agent apanying them could converse in Korean, so getting prompt replies from the ship''s captain was turning into a needlessly frustrating process. Vincent was irritated by this cumbersome affair, but what could he do about it other than grin and bear it like a man?


    ¡°...In any case. Are you sure we''re heading to the ind that Kang Jin-Ho is on?¡±


    ¡°Sir. We received word that a ship had dropped off a customer in one of the deserted inds.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Do ships around here share information like that?¡±


    Mathieu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, sir. There are lots and lots of little inds around here, so I think the fishermen do exchange minor info like that among themselves just in case something bad happens. And they are from the same port town, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vincent slowly nodded.


    He looked up at the heavens, hoping to calm his mind. The crescent moon letting off a slightly azure light was looking back at him. This scene of an ocean''s undting surface reflecting the moon was...


    <i>''...It''s a little eerie, isn''t it?''</i>


    Vincent hoped for a soothing scenery, but his mind felt more unsettled than ever.


    <i>''Something untoward usually happens like clockwork on a night like this...''</i>


    Vincent dazedly thought that before gritting his teeth.


    <i>''What the hell are you thinking, Vincent?''</i>


    He was a proud Chevalier. A Chevalier who should not know fear! Yet, to think he was nervous about hunting down a lone Asian!


    <i>''I should be ashamed of myself...!''</i>


    Vincent couldn''t help but acknowledge that his current state was abnormal. He wasn''t sure why, but regaining his calm seemed almost impossible, at least not right now. Just as he began to seriously ponder if he should hand themand over to Mathieu, thetter suddenly cried out first.


    ¡°Captain! I can see the ind!¡±


    The destined ind approached them even before Vincent had a chance to decide... As if it was a phantom suddenly appearing from the darkness! Then again, the entire ocean was seemingly veiled in the thick darkness of the night. It was unsurprising that no one could notice and mass until it was practically right next to them.


    ¡°So, that''s the ind, huh...?¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes after almost being ovee by the sight of the darkness-covered ind. ¡°...It certainly carries a sinister vibe, doesn''t it?¡±


    Looking at a pitch-ck ind smack-dab in the middle of an ocean was something not many people would get to experience. Vincent nced at hisrades and noticed that they were just as ''ovee'' by the sight of the ind as he was.


    The noise of the boat''s engine and the waves crashing into the hull tangled up into a chaotic mess.


    ¡°Sir, I just heard from the ship''s captain. Apparently, docking on the ind is impossible, so we must disembark once the ship is near enough to the shore. We''ll be provided with a walkie-talkie to contact the boat once our... fishing trip is finished. If we don''t call, the boat wille to check up on us after thirty-six hours.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Vincent smacked his lips while briefly mulling over his options.


    Without a doubt, some people would die on that ind tonight. How would the local fishermen take to the situation where some people went ''missing'' on this ind?


    <i>''...I guess it won''t matter.''</i>


    It shouldn''t be a problem, anyway. Vincent and his knight order wouldn''t face much of an issue trying to leave here... Unless Kang Jin-Ho was still alive after the mission, that was. After killing the target, the Chevaliers could just tell the boat''s captain that Kang Jin-Ho wished to remain on the ind, then speedily get on a ne to leave the country. If not, they could always use the French embassy''s hospitality.


    As long as Kang Jin-Ho was dead, the aftermath would be resolved one way or the other.


    The boat neared the ind and began slowing down.


    ¡°Okay, we disembark!¡± Vincent cried out before jumping off the boat first. Other Chevaliers followed suit and entered the ocean one after the other. The three boats, used by the Round Table''s agents to get here, turned around and headed back to the port once their passengers had disembarked and reached the beach.


    <i>''And so, the point of no return has been crossed.''</i>


    This was a deserted ind in the middle of an empty ocean. Either they die, or Kang Jin-Ho would die tonight. Now that he was here, Vincent felt his nerves calm down instead.


    ¡°...A nice night for a requiem, then?¡± Vincent muttered quietly. Although it was quite unfortunate for Kang Jin-Ho, there was no way he''d survive what was about to happen after the full-strength Chevalier knight order had reached the ind unscathed.


    While he was wondering where he should start the search first...


    <i>Bzzzzzz!</i>


    Mathieu''s satellite phone began buzzing noisily. He frowned and pulled the device out. A satellite phone like this, carried by all Round Table agents operating globally, ensured they could speak to their counterparts even from a deserted ind like this one.


    Mathieu confirmed the caller ID, and his expression hardened immediately.


    ¡°What happened!¡± He hurriedly answered the call and cried out. And he shouted again after the report from the other side reached his hearing. ¡°What do you mean by that?! Boats have left the harbor? When?!¡±


    That was when bright spotlights suddenly switched on and shined on the Chevaliers.

 Chapter 474: Hunting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 474: Hunting (4)</h4>


    The light blinding the Chevaliers came from the coast. Vincent immediately realized that something had gone terribly wrong when the light shone on him and his men.


    The spotlights wereing from the ocean. Which meant someone, or a group, was monitoring them from the open sea, something that shouldn''t have happened.


    Vincent urgently cried out to Mathieu. ¡°Weren''t our men supposed to stop all boats from leaving?!¡±


    ¡°Sir! They say they only woke up just now!¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    ¡°Apparently, they had been ambushed earlier. They called me as soon as regaining consciousness!¡±


    ¡°Son of a...!¡± Vincent clenched his teeth.


    This was the absolute worst in two meanings. One, the Chevaliers'' n had gone down the drain. And two...


    <i>''Even if they got ambushed, my men are still proud Chevaliers! Yet, you''re telling me they still lost without being able to put up a fight?''</i>


    Didn''t that signify Korea''sbat strength was far greater than he imagined? In that case, it also meant this whole n started on the wrong foot, didn''t it!


    Three Chevaliers had been left behind in the port town. However, the South Korean martial artists were powerful enough to defeat the trio in one go, even before they had a chance to contact the rest of the Chevaliers!


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    Vincent tightly clenched his fists. A bad design meant a building could not be built as intended. And the Chevaliers were facing perhaps the absolute worst trouble they could imagine. Even before any of the Round Table''s agents could think of a countermeasure, the sounds of sshes rang out one after the other, signaling that the individuals on the boats were entering the ocean.


    Indeed, ''boats''; there were more than one. Which meant there were a sizable number of them here.


    Vincent''s expression hardened as he watched the intruders emerging from the water. He thought he could hear them mutter something.


    <i>''...Is that Japanese?''</i>


    Vincent recognized thenguage, even if he didn''t understand it. He was sure that the other party was speaking in Japanese. However, why would he hear Japanese in this situation?


    Even if Korea was right next to Japan, each nation used its ownnguage, so Japanese wouldn''t be spoken by Koreans in a regr setting. So, why...?


    Vincent''s confusion was answered soon afterward. When the figures hidden by the darkness stepped closer to reveal themselves, questions circling Vincent''s mind were instantly quashed. That was because the individuals showed up looking like stereotypical Japanese warriors. As a matter of fact, they could''ve passed off as extras in a historical Samurai TV show!


    Although they hadn''t half-shaved their heads, these individuals were kitted out in the distinctive ck kimono, and katanas were tied to their hips. Only the Japanese would walk around dressed like that.


    ¡°What are the French doing on thisnd?¡±


    Someone asked that in fluent French, jolting Vincent awake from his stupor. As for the one who asked that, he stepped out from behind the front row of the Japanese.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°You... know French?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you ask possibly the stupidest question in the world? Maybe you thought I was speaking German, then?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Vincent hurriedly shut his mouth after realizing his slip of the tongue. Trying to analyze this situation was already making a mess out of his head.


    ¡°And here I am, thinking that ''he'' didn''t have any n, but look at you all now. He did have a n, after all. Although, to think he''d call on some weak Frenchmen¡­¡± The Japanese man fluent in French, Oizumi Shunsuke, sneered in contempt. ¡°Did he think joining hands with foreigners would resolve his situation? How foolish!¡±


    Vincent dazedly asked Mathieu. ¡°What... are these bastards talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sir. I think they are under a mistaken assumption,¡± said Mathieu, his expression also grim. He seemed to have realized this situation was not in their favor.


    Vincent frowned and racked his brain for a way out.


    <i>''Japan has already made a move, it seems...!''</i>


    Only then did he recall what Elena had told him earlier, the one about an unidentified third party monitoring Kang Jin-Ho. Vincent didn''t pay too much attention to that since the situation developed at a breakneck pace, but to think... To think he got carelessly caught in the absolute worst possibility!


    This wasn''t a situation he could think his way out of. Even so, he still had to do it. Vincent asked Mathieu another question. ¡°...Are they also targeting Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way, sir.¡±


    Vincent slightly turned his head and nced at the boats trundling away from the ind. He gritted his teeth and swore inwardly.


    <i>''Dammit...!''</i>


    Chevaliers and the Japanese warriors were confronting each other on this small ind. And Kang Jin-Ho should be somewhere nearby, too.


    This had to be the absolute worst possible situation! It couldn''t be easy to deliberately set up a situation like this. But this unimaginable catastrophe still happened.


    Vincent carefully scanned the Japanese warriors emerging from the ocean.


    <i>''Around fifty of them...''</i>


    That would be a simr number to the Chevaliers. However, that didn''t mean theirbat strength was equal. Although Vincent loathed to admit it... East Asia was easily the most hotly-contested region in the entire martial world. Thepetition for greater strength here was too fierce. Even if Vincent''s Chevaliers boasted a simr headcount, he knew his men couldn''t defeat the Japanese.


    His pride was hurt by acknowledging it, but the reality was unkind to his sentiments.


    <i>''shing against them is the worst oue for us.''</i>


    The Chevaliers could get wiped out by engaging in full-on warfare with the Japanese. And the likelihood of that result was even higher on an uninhabited ind like this one where there was no escape.


    ¡°...I will make you an offer,¡± said Vincent after desperately racking his brain.


    ¡°An offer, you say?¡± Oizumi tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. You seem to be under a mistaken assumption here. We are not here to protect Kang Jin-Ho, but to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You also want to kill Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Which means our goal is ultimately the same. In that case, is there a need for us to fight each other?¡±


    Oizumi cocked an eyebrow and stared silently at Vincent as if he found something about what the Frenchman said ''odd.'' Then, he whispered into Saito''s ear, reporting everything in full.


    After listening to his subordinate, Saito immediately issued new orders as if there was no need to even waste his time thinking about anything.


    Vincent tensely observed this development.


    <i>''I''m not getting a good feeling about this...!''</i>


    For a moment there, Saito nced at Vincent. And the Japanese''s eyes couldn''t be described as... nice. At this stage, the best Vincent could do was pray for the reply to be as favorable as humanly possible.


    Oizumi turned his attention back to Vincent. ¡°Your offer is appreciated.¡±


    ¡°...Then, what is your answer?¡±


    ¡°We''ll have to decline,¡± Oizumi muttered with a clear ridicule on his face. ¡°This is our territory. And watching you foreigners doing whatever you want on our turf is like throwing mud in our faces. Even if Kang Jin-Ho slips through our fingers this time... We cannot forgive this humiliation!¡±


    <i>''Son of a bi*ch!''</i>


    Vincent gnashed his teeth in fury. He just couldn''t wrap his head around the East Asians'' obsession with aesthetics and saving face. How could these Japanesee to such a conclusion unless they were insane! Didn''t they operate on rational thinking? Or did they not know the meaning of it?


    ¡°...We are the proud Chevaliers from the great French Empire. If you truly wish to confront us... You will have to suffer losses. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    ¡°Chevaliers, you say?¡± Oizumi slowly shook his head. ¡°I see. In that case, shall we confirm with our own two eyes how strong the proud Chevaliers are? If your levels are simr to the trio we encountered in the port town... Well, that would be rather disappointing now, wouldn''t it? I hope you''re not a disappointment.¡±


    The Japanese warriors slowly tightened their enclosure around the Chevaliers. Vincent scowled deeply while clenching his fists. ¡°You think you can deal with us and Kang Jin-Ho at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Of course we can.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...!¡±


    Oizumi cackled. ¡°Looks like you are the ones mistaken about something here. What we''re worried about is Kang Jin-Ho having another force hidden somewhere on this ind. However, if it''s only your group and Kang Jin-Ho, we won''t have a problem dealing with you all. So, no negotiations and certainly no cooperation. Dying in a foreignnd should be an eye-opening experience for you, Chevaliers.¡±


    Vincent gritted his teeth. ¡°You morons keep mouthing about Samurai this and Samurai that. However, let me shatter that stupid, uptight image you''ve built for yourself. And also teach you that weak East Asians like you lot can never win against us!¡±


    "Oh... That sure sounds quite amusing."


    Unlike Vincent, who was shouting in anger, Oizumi and Saito were the very pictures of calmness and leisure. They could already tell without fighting, after all. They all instinctively figured out thebat strength of each other, which meant they could already guess the likely oue of the uing fight.


    ¡°What should we do, Captain?¡± Mathieu asked nervously. Unfortunately, Vincent also couldn''t think of a way out of this situation.


    How was he supposed to stop a bunch of muscle-brained bastards who were obsessively thirsting for a fight? In this world, some people could be reasoned with, but some were emphatically not.


    These Japanese belonged to thetter category!


    ¡°...If we can''t avoid it, we''ll have to fight!¡± Vincent grimly replied.


    ¡°But, sir...!¡±


    ¡°Mathieu!¡± Vincent''s bloodshot eyes shot a sharp re at his subordinate. ¡°Do not show a pathetic side to them! If a warrior is to fall on a battlefield, so be it. That will be our fate. Are you going to forget about the pride of being a Chevalier, Mathieu!¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. Of course not.¡±


    .


    <i>Rumble...!</i>


    Mathieu extended his right hand to his side, causing the space to waver. The void seemed to tremble before a burning symbol engraved itself in the air. Mathieu unhesitantly shoved his hand inside this symbol.


    Something shocking happened when he did¡ªas if the wavering space had turned into an invisible pocket, Mathieu''s right hand disappeared into nothingness. And when he pulled his hand out, a distinctive long sword was gripped in his palm.


    ¡°Oooh, so that''s magic, huh? Now that is something you don''t see everyday...¡± Oizumi watched the scene of Chevaliers yanking out their weapons from the so-called subspace with great interest and intense amusement.


    Vincent growled menacingly. ¡°And today will be thest time you''ll see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. That''s a scary threat, isn''t it?¡± Oizumi cackled, then ''kindly'' began tranting what Saito said into French. ¡°Knowing a few sundry tricks does not make you strong. And you shall learn that painful lesson today... Through your death!¡±


    ¡°Hah! I see you Asians fight with your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Mm, now that''s a nice little provocation. And we shall graciously fall for it! Kill them!¡± Oizumi roared at his fellow warriors.


    The Japanese martial artists speedily approaching the shore angrily pounced on the Chevaliers as soon as his order rang out into the night sky. Chevaliers also raised their swords and charged at their enemies.


    Actually, the correct description would be... they all tried to.


    <i>''...What''s going on?''</i>


    For a brief moment there, Vincent failed to get a grasp on his current situation.


    <i>''Why... have we stopped?''</i>


    It wasn''t just Vincent who had stopped moving. The Japanese martial artists pouncing on their enemies and the Chevaliers trying to confront them, they... They all had stopped. Even Mathieu standing next to Vincent, and the leaders of the Japanese, Saito and Oizumi, were no longer moving.


    If it hadn''t been for the waves gentlypping the shore, they would''ve thought that time had stopped still.


    <i>''But, why...?''</i>


    Before Vincent could question himself any further, he realized something. The attention of all the Japanese was... focused elsewhere. As a matter of fact, their eyes were glued to one location far away from the battlefield.


    Vincent also slowly turned his head to look. He would never do something like this when enemies were practically right before his nose, but it was as if he was under a spell and couldn''t break free from its grip.


    When he turned, Vincent also saw it in the distance.


    <i>''Is that... light?''</i>


    No, it was far too small to be a light source. It looked like nothing more than a tiny little red dot. Something that small and faint would''ve never registered in Vincent''s vision unless he was on a deserted ind nketed in choking darkness. But he was on an ind like that, and his eyes could clearly see that crimson dot.


    That was when the small crimson dot seemed to burn a little brighter than before. Only then did Vincent recognize what that dot was. It was the tip of a burning cigarette.


    Thanks to the imprable darkness of the night, something as faint as the cigarette light could be seen so clearly. And... Vincent didn''t need to be a genius to figure out whose cigarette light that was.


    They were on an uninhabited ind. And there could be only one other person besides the Chevaliers and the Japanese in this ce.


    Suddenly, a man''s footsteps quietly echoed in the air. It was quiet,posed, unhurried. The footsteps registered in Vincent''s hearing along with the gentle waves, and the dread rapidly building in his heart began crushing down on him.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stepped toward the beach that now carried an otherworldly vibe from the choking darkness surrounding it.


    No one could say a word. And no one could tear their eyes away from Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the gray smoke while strolling toward the beach. And Vincent reflexively gripped his thigh at this sight.


    That... was Kang Jin-Ho? That man?


    Vincent had already met Kang Jin-Ho before. He''d never forget that absurd encounter back in the airport, after all! Even so, this...


    <i>''Are you telling me that is the real Kang Jin-Ho?!''</i>


    But that couldn''t be right. No, it had to be wrong!


    Vincent refused to believe that that kind-looking young man and this... ''thing'' were the same person! Even if the two had the same face, that young man and this creature were two fundamentally different creatures. It had to be!


    As if to help Vincent sort out his confusion, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely took the cigarette away from his lips and muttered to the two stunned groups. ¡°Let me ask you something. Can you... guess it?¡±


    His voice was calm, soft. Yet it still sounded as if... As if it could suck out the listener''s soul from their body.


    ¡°Can you guess how I''m feeling right now?¡±


    Obviously, Vincent could not guess Kang Jin-Ho''s current mood. However, he could predict one thing right now. And that was the fate of everyone here.


    The fate of everyone who was about to get ripped apart to bloody shreds by the enraged Kang Jin-Ho''s hands!

 Chapter 475: Hunting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 475: Hunting (5)</h4>


    That old saying about a creature freezing up, unable to move, when a predator was nearby? Vincent didn''t believe it. He never did.


    It didn''t make much logical sense to him. If one''s natural enemy or a predator was nearby, shouldn''t it try to run away as quickly as possible? Why would it remain rooted on the spot?


    Vincent guessed that armchair experts who didn''t know anything but still wanted to run their mouths off were originally responsible foring up with that nonsense. But... Tonight, he got to learn that his guess had been wrong.


    He couldn''t move from the spot, after all! As if ster and glue had been liberally used to solidify his entire body, Vincent''s muscles and joints refused to heed his brain''smands. He didn''t even need to guess who the culprit for this situation was.


    The one responsible for turning Vincent and everyone else here into statues, Kang Jin-Ho, puffed on his cigarette again. Its tip crackled and hissed as he leisurely puffed at it.


    Funnily enough, that small cigarette light seemed bright enough to illuminate the surroundings. At least, it was enough to illuminate Kang Jin-Ho''s face to everyone here.


    ¡°I''ve already noticed some idiots were targeting me. Sensing the presence of people circling around me isn''t that difficult, after all. Even so...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly muttered.


    <i>Sizzle...</i>


    Was it because this ce was enveloped in silence? Despite the winds and waves generating enough noise to fill the world around them, the Chevaliers and the Japanese oh-so clearly heard Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette burning away.


    While leisurely smoking away, Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd before his eyes. The ones just beyond the scope of his view retreated slightly further away without even realizing they did.


    ¡°Honestly, I didn''t expect this many,¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a chilling grin. Just in time, the moon peeked out of the cloud cover to cast its light on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. His fangs were as pure-white as fangs could possibly get, but the air they oozed was bone-chilling and deadly.


    ¡°How amusing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered again as gray cigarette smokezily wafted out of his mouth. His gaze drifted toward Vincent next. ¡°It''s amusing to think so many have shown up to kill me, but... They began fighting each other for some reason.¡±


    What a weird feeling this was. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel murderous anger or hatred toward these people. In that case, how should he describe it? It''d be like... A tiger picked up the smell of an intruder wandering into its territory and went to investigate it, only to discover the scene of a litter of day-old puppies y-fighting each other? Something like that?


    Kang Jin-Ho tossed the spent cigarette butt on the ground and stubbed it out before mouthing a fresh cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    The tip of the cigarette started burning again.


    That was when Vincent sobered up slightly and realized something was weird. <i>''Why...?did?Kang Jin-Ho show himself?''</i>


    Wasn''t this strange timing? Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t have walked out of where he was hiding. If he was a man with a functioning brain, he should''ve remained hidden and observed the ensuing spectacle. After all, this situation was the same as the Chevaliers and Nanahoshi-gumi volunteering to reduce their forces without Kang Jin-Ho lifting a finger!


    So, why... Why did Kang Jin-Ho appear now to stop this situation from progressing even further? Was it because he was an idiot? Or thoughtless?


    <i>''...Of course not!''</i>


    Even a three-year-old kid would''ve been smart enough to figure that out. If Kang Jin-Ho was really dumber than a little kid, he couldn''t have united the South Korean martial society even with the power to rock the heaven and earth. In that case...


    Kang Jin-Ho must''ve had a good reason to show up now. And Saito and Oizumi seemed to have realized that as well.


    Oizumi squeezed his fists and forced his lips to move. ¡°You... Are you Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Speaking in Korean, huh... I guess you''ve been preparing yourselves.¡±


    Cold sweat began trickling down Oizumi Shunsuke''s forehead. The pressure that had been ruthlessly crushing him with inexplicable force for a while now began to recede little by little, allowing him to squeeze out a question just now.


    With the pressure weakening, Oizumi''s rational mind began functioning again. And two things began flustering him immediately.


    First of all, why were they under such immense pressure until now? Of course, Oizumi knew that Kang Jin-Ho was strong. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was responsible for butchering Nanahoshi-gumi''s shinobis dispatched to Korea. Someone like that couldn''t be a weakling. Even so... What constituted ''strong'' was left up to subjective interpretation, no?


    The best of Nanahoshi-gumi''sbat force was on this ind. However, the best in this case didn''t mean every warrior affiliated with the same group was participating. In a battle between high-level experts, junior warriors who didn''t meet the standard would only prove to be hindrances instead.


    Oizumi Shunsuke considered all these points while assembling this particrbat force. As such, he was confident that this group was in another realm of strengthpared to the riff-raff Kang Jin-Ho ughtered in the past.


    No matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, he shouldn''t be able to boast his strength in front of abat force this powerful. Besides, this size of abat force wasn''t even necessary if their opponent was confirmed to be only Kang Jin-Ho and no one else. Oizumi was convinced that either he or Saito alone would be enough to chop Kang Jin-Ho''s head off.


    <i>''In that case, why... Why are we under such immense pressure!''</i>


    The instincts of a martial artist were screaming at Oizumi. They screamed at him that something had gone terribly wrong.


    The second thing causing chaos in Oizumi''s mind was... How rxed Kang Jin-Ho was. Despite facing so many enemies, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression or demeanor carried not even a hint of nervousness. No, forget nervousness, he seemed amused by this situation instead!


    To be as rxed as he was in this kind of situation? That should''ve been impossible!


    ¡°...Is it a trap?¡± Oizumi grimly muttered.


    That was the only conclusion he could make. No one would remain calm in this kind of situation... Unless the situation itself wasn''t what it seemed on the surface. If Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t alone or possessed a way to easily deal with his enemies, it''d make sense for him to be that rxed.


    Oizumi reflexively looked behind him.


    <i>''...There''s no one?''</i>


    He focused his vision as much as possible but couldn''t spot ships trying to sneak closer to the ind. He briefly thought that the enemies could havended on the other side of the ind but quickly shook his head to reject that idea.


    It was so quiet that the noise of a cigarette burning could be heard. So, hiding the noisy boat engines in the silent ocean of the night would''ve been practically impossible. Kang Jin-Ho''s allies could be lurking on the ind already, but South Korea''s martial artists shouldn''t be good enough to escape Oizumi''s senses. No matter how much Oizumi sharpened his senses, he couldn''t pick up any human-like presence nearby.


    In that case, what made Kang Jin-Ho so confident like this?


    ¡°...Maybe that duffel bag?¡± Oizumi''s eyes locked on therge duffel bag slung over Kang Jin-Ho''s back. If there was a secret weapon, it had to be inside that bag. Otherwise, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have bothered to carry that around...


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked at Oizumi before raising the bag in the air... Then unzipping it.


    <i>Tumble...!</i>


    Gravity did its thing and forced the bag''s contents to tumble out.


    Oizumi''s expression grew hollow as he scanned the contents. ¡°Did you reallye here to fish...?¡±


    He should be forgiven for thinking that way since the items were literally daily necessities like instant rice, ramen, and bottles of drinking water. Nothing else besides those.


    Oizumi was worried that the bag might contain firearms or worse, explosives, but his expectation had grandly missed its mark.


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I was told I shouldn''t forget to eat something during my stay here. Although it''s kind of bothersome, I''m already doing as told, so might as well.¡±


    Oizumi couldn''t understand what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say here. And that only stoked the mes of anger in his head. ¡°Just what the hell are you...!¡±


    That was when Saito suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Oizumi...!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir!¡± Oizumi gasped and loudly replied. Saito''s voice seemed to have woken him up.


    ¡°Keep your cool, Oizumi.¡±


    ¡°...Sir,¡± Oizumi quietly replied. A warrior like him must stay vignt and not get sucked into the enemy''s pace. Having failed to do that just now, Oizumi could only grimace in humiliation.


    <i>''I''ve been a fool...!''</i>


    Was it important whether Kang Jin-Ho had made prior arrangements or not? Of course it wasn''t.


    No, what really mattered to Nanahoshi-gumi was that... Kang Jin-Ho must die here. And the n had made ample preparations for that goal. Theirbat force should be enough to kill the bastard regardless of whatever interference the Koreans might have cooked up.


    So, why was Oizumi losing his cool like this?


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Oizumi sucked in a deep breath, then raised his head to re at Kang Jin-Ho. While studying the Korean''s expressionless, unreadable face, Oizumi snarkily muttered. ¡°You are going to die here tonight, anyway. Nothing will change that. Before we proceed, however... I want to ask you something.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently waited for the Japanese''s question, his head slightly cocked to the side.


    ¡°Your attitude. To exin your attitude as someone who has given up on living... It doesn''t make sense to me. You''re far too full of bravado for that. So, what did you prepare? If you have prepared something, I advise you to bring it out now.¡±


    ¡°Prepare, is it?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Oizumi nodded slowly.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly broke out into a bright grin as if... As if he was a little kid. ¡°Prepare, prepare... Yes, I did prepare something.¡±


    He tossed the cigarette away and strolled back toward the forest.


    ¡°...?¡± Oizumi narrowed his eyes but didn''t try to stop Kang Jin-Ho.


    Escaping from here was impossible, after all. Unless Kang Jin-Ho was a total idiot, he wouldn''t waste his energy trying to flee from here.


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho looked behind one of the trees, then picked up a couple of items from there. Those were two slick, lengthy...


    ¡°...Swords?¡±


    A creepy smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he held a sword in each hand. ¡°I was told that the ship''s captain might freak out if I climbed aboard with these two items. So, I told him to leave it here ahead of time. I have to say, though... It took me a while to find them in this ce.¡±


    Oizumi''s expression hardened instantly. This revtion confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho had indeedid out a trap for his pursuers on this ind. However, the truth of the trap was... this? To fight against all these men with nothing but two measly swords?


    ¡°...Insane bastard!¡± Oizumi muttered quietly under his breath. Only a lunatic would choose to do this! <i>''No, wait. This can''t be it.''</i>


    Oizumi was convinced that there had to be something else, a real trap waiting to be sprung. For instance, mines installed on the ground; if Kang Jin-Ho and his men had enough time to prepare, they could''ve had...


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°Looks like you''re still mistaken about something here.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho said that, everyone suddenly realized something. Whether it was Oizumi, Vincent, or even Saito... They all realized that the creeping chill and terror from a few moments ago weren''t products of their imaginations.


    The chilling aura gushing out from the man before their eyes, Kang Jin-Ho...! That had been the true source of that immense pressure all along! How could they tell?


    Because the exact same pressure had begun crushing down on them again right now!


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung...</i>


    The sounds of the swords being unsheathed echoed in the air. Kang Jin-Ho unsheathed both weapons and slowly made his way back toward the waiting group. The immense aura gushing out of him ruthlessly crushed down on them.


    ¡°I had only one reason for bringing you all together in this ce. There is no escape here, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled eerily, not a hint of bluff or bravado in Kang Jin-Ho''s demeanor.


    Oizumi finally realized his thoughts had been wrong. He tried to say something, only for...


    <i>Swish...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho casually swiped at the empty air. His movement was smooth, and rxed. The tip of the sword leisurely caressed across the air as if its owner wanted to perform a dance routine.


    <i>''What was that?''</i>


    Oizumi initially thought Kang Jin-Ho was trying to threaten them. However, that sword movement was far too slow to be considered threatening. As a matter of fact, the arc the sword drew in the air seemed... rather pretty to behold. Kang Jin-Ho''s movements were far closer to a sword dance than anything else, and Oizumi...


    <i>Slice!</i>


    Oizumi''s mind, arrested by the beautiful arcs of the sword, was abruptly yanked back to reality by soft, fleshy noiseing from behind him. At the same time...!


    <i>Stter... Ssh!</i>


    Something warm and wet was falling on top of his head. It also... smelled acrid.


    <i>''...Blood?''</i>


    Oizumi dazedly looked behind him. One of Nanahoshi-gumi''s shinobis should be standing there, but... The shinobi meant to guard Oizumi''s rear was missing his head.


    <i>Tumble...</i>


    There was no need to search for his severed head, though, as it hadnded with a wet st on the ground near Oizumi''s feet.


    The still-warm blood leaked out of the severed neck and soaked Oizumi''s pants.


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    Oizumi''s brain said he must do something. Respond somehow! However, his body refused to heed his will. It didn''t budge an inch. Totally paralyzed and rejected his control!


    All he could do was just stand there and watch as Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolled toward them while lightly dusting his swords.


    The moon slowly hid behind the clouds again. As if it didn''t want to witness the ughter about to happen on this ind.


    Once the moonpletely hid itself away to invite the darkness back into the world, a truly soul-chilling grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. And then... He pounced forward at his prey.


    The dance of blood and mayhem had begun.

 Chapter 476: Craving (1)

    <h4>Chapter 476: Craving (1)</h4>


    - Sir, it looks like everyone hasnded on the ind.


    ¡°I see. Make sure to keep an eye out, see if anyone tries to join themter. And keep restricting the boatsing and leaving the harbor, okay?¡± Lee Hyeun-Su spoke into the phone''s receiver.


    - Yes, sir. There won''t be any mistakes.


    ¡°We''ve already sent word to the county office, so boats shouldn''t be heading to that area in the next two days. However, some people might try their luck, so keep your eyes peeled, okay?¡±


    - Sir!


    ¡°Okay, I''ll speak to youter.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su ended the call and leaned back against the couch. ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su massaged his eye sockets with some force. The extreme level of stress seemed to have blurred his vision somewhat.


    That was when the door to his office was suddenly flung open, and Bang Jin-Hun burst into the office.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly opened his eyes, only for his expression to stiffen a little. Bang Jin-Hun''s face clearly said he wasn''t in a good mood.


    ¡°What the hell are you up to this time, you punk?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared in rage as a frightening aura gushed out of him.


    <i>''Yup, as expected of Bang Jin-Hun...''</i> A cramped smile formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. When he thought about it, Bang Jin-Hun possessing this level of strength didn''t seem so surprising.


    One shouldn''t forget that Bang Jin-Hun had managed to unite the Korean martial society, which had been split between Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il for years. In terms of achievements, Bang Jin-Hun certainly did not fall short of those two old men. It was just that Bang Jin-Hun''s operational style was so markedly different from the two men, making it harder to make a straight-upparison. Even so, he should not be foundcking even whenpared to those two former titans of the Korean martial society.


    <i>''Right. He''s on par with that Kim Seok-Il...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su hated Kim Seok-Il. However, despite his hatred, Lee Hyeon-Su still couldn''t escape from Kim Seok-Il''s grasp. Even if he was a rotten human being, Kim Seok-Il''s abilities as a leader were something Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t win against.


    Objectively speaking, though... Bang Jin-Hun was more capable than Kim Seok-Il. His sense of presence might be lesser than his predecessor because of his mellower personality and Kang Jin-Ho''s shadow cast over him, but that didn''t mean Bang Jin-Hun was some random nobody. After all, he managed to create his own faction within the Martial Assembly dominated by Lee Jung-Geol and eventually deposed the former Assembly Master altogether, didn''t he?


    As such, it made sense that Lee Hyeon-Su would be suppressed by Bang Jin-Hun in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°...Is something wrong, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked while minding his manners.


    ¡°Something wrong? What the f*ck? Would you listen to this punk run his mouth off? You wanna forget about consequences and have a go at me for real? Is that it, you punk!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but sigh under his breath. If this was Kim Seok-Il, he''d have craftily asked this and that to find his opponent''s weaknesses and used that to his advantage. However, Bang Jin-Hun was totally different. He was like an angry bull, pounding the ground with its hooves and getting ready to charge!


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t have much experience in dealing with outgoing people like Bang Jin-Hun, so he felt somewhat flustered by this situation. ¡°F-for the time being, please calm down, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Aha, so I''m the Assembly Master now? F*ck it. Actually, that''s great timing, as*hole. I''m the Assembly Master, and you are a branch director, isn''t that right? In that case, how dare you do whatever the f*ck you want without reporting to me first?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shot up to his feet while looking like a stiff log.


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What the hell? You really wanna have a go?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun faltered slightly as if he was caught off-guard just then.


    ¡°Sir, this matter required utmost secrecy from our side, and that''s why I couldn''t inform you. I thought that too many people from our side knowing the n might make us look too busy and scare away the prey.¡±


    ¡°The prey? What? Exin to me in a way that makes sense!¡±


    After confirming that he had sessfully turned the situation around from a potential bust-up to a more civilized discussion, Lee Hyeon-Su sighed in relief and pointed at the empty chair. ¡°For the time being, please take a seat, sir.¡±


    ***


    ¡°What the hell? That many people were targeting Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su pensively nodded.


    ¡°I did expect it to some degree, but who knew it was even worse? Okay, fine. I get it with the Japanese, sure. But, why are the French butting into this matter?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect it either, sir. I believed another faction might get involved sooner orter, but... As for why they are here, well...¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they are hostile toward Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimly nodded. ¡°If they weren''t, they wouldn''t have followed him to the ind.¡±


    ¡°France, eh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun grimaced a little. <i>''Another source of headache, huh...''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t need to worry about stuff like this while contesting for the Martial Assembly against Lee Jung-Geol. After all, why would foreign powers be interested in the domestic shenanigans of a small country like South Korea?


    <i>''But now, not only Japan but even France...''</i>


    The resolution of one matter seemed to open the doorway for the next trouble to rear its ugly head. Bang Jin-Hun suddenly was scared at the prospect of foreign powers having designs in South Korea and getting directly involved.


    <i>''Can I... Will I be able to deal with them?''</i>


    What a difficult quandary this was. Bang Jin-Hun was painfully reminded of how blind he was to all things rted to international politics and situations.


    <i>''Wait... In that case, what''s up with this punk?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was supposed to be the boss of this organization yet couldn''t even do anything about this situation, but Lee Hyeon-Su... Not only did this punk manage to analyze the situation, but he even stepped up to the te to resolve it, too. When his thoughts reached this point, Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes narrowed to slits.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was quick to catch on to the meaning behind that suspicious re and groaned softly. ¡°No need to look at me that way, sir. I''m not a threat to you, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply here, Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°You thought I''d be a threat, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Bang Jin-Hun said nothing while leaning back against the chair.


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t wait for verbal confirmation and continued to speak. ¡°You probably wondered if I''m after your position as the Assembly Master. If Mister Jin-Ho values my abilities more than yours, he might start believing that installing me as the Assembly Master is a more efficient way to control the Martial Assembly. I know that you''re not happy about Mister Jin-Ho acknowledging my abilities or me getting more friendly with him. However, you''repletely wrong about this one, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m wrong about this, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took out a packet of cigarettes, then sneakily pushed it toward Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Everything is ultimately decided by Mister Jin-Ho. However, I have to say... He has both positive and negative aspects about him.¡±


    ¡°...Eh? What?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head, wondering what Lee Hyeon-Su was trying to say.


    ¡°Even if he acknowledges my abilities, and even if the right thing to do is to install me as the new Assembly Master, Mister Jin-Ho won''t do that. Because he has a personal connection, a friendship, with you.¡±


    ¡°...Ah. Sounds like a typical Hell Joseon boss, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mister Jin-Ho is exactly that. Not exactly surprising, considering he''s from the ancient past. From my perspective, I''m rather dissatisfied, but... What can I do about it? Not much, that''s what. And that''s why you don''t have to be wary about that, sir.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun yelled unhappily. ¡°Who says I was wary! You brat! I''m not here to be wary of you but to find out what the hell is going on, okay! What is up with this situation?¡±


    ¡°We used Mister Jin-Ho as bait to attract all the foreign forces in South Korea. And it worked a lot better than we imagined.¡±


    ¡°I heard he took a boat trip? What''s that about?¡±


    ¡°We lured them to an uninhabited ind, sir. And they stupidly followed right after him.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun scowled deeply. ¡°What the hell, you punk! Doesn''t that mean every bastard out to get Mister Jin-Ho is in one ce?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is so.¡±


    ¡°What''s the n, then?¡±


    ¡°The n?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Bang Jin-Hun with a confused face. ¡°What n are you talking about, sir?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say they are all on that ind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly. ¡°In that case, you must''veid out a trap for them, right? You''re not a dumbass, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Assembly Master, please calm down, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took out a cigarette from the packet and offered it to Bang Jin-Hun. Thetter wordlessly stared at the cigarette before mouthing it. ¡°Yes, sir. We do have a trap of sorts. Although, it''s not what you''d call a conventional trap¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir... Mm... I''m merely setting up the stage, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°...Stop beating around the bush, will ya? My patience is wearing thin, man.¡±


    ¡°Countless CCTV cameras. Curious onlookers. Brightly illuminated everywhere you go. That is modern civilization,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled loudly. ¡°The bastards couldn''t target Mister Jin-Ho because of such things. However, they were badly mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°Really? About what?¡±


    ¡°Simply put... It''s not the case of modern civilization preventing them from targeting Mister Jin-Ho. No, it had been protecting them from him until now.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s cackling became a little more sinister. ¡°Right about now, those folks should be learning that painful lesson. That they had been protected by the surface world after all this time. As a bonus, they are probably also learning about what it means to confront Mister Jin-Ho in a ce with no civilization to protect them.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sneakily rubbed his forearm. Just listening to Lee Hyeon-Su roused up goosebumps on his skin. By now, he had realized how stupid he had been while asking about traps this and traps that.


    <i>''Hah. Who cares about traps?''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled helplessly before lighting up the cigarette dangling between his lips.


    A trap, was it? Yes, there was one. Kang Jin-Ho was the trap. And those idiots would soon learn the painful truth.


    ***


    What should anyone do when theirrade died in the blink of an eye through inexplicable means? What if they couldn''t figure out the killing method but knew who the killer was?


    Should they fight back? Or try to flee? Or... start thinking about it?


    There were several options to choose from. As humans were individualistic creatures, their choices seemed varied and all over the ce.


    The brave ones raised their weapons and charged forward. The cautious types stopped what they were doing and tried to analyze what was going on around them. As for the cowards... They were stumbling back in fear.


    Their choices decided their individual fates.


    <i>Stab!</i>


    Azuremourne pierced right through the throat of a martial artist charging at Kang Jin-Ho.


    The martial artist gasped loudly. ¡°Kuh-rururuk...!¡±


    The blood gushing out from the punctured throat flowed back into his esophagus to produce a gurgling noise of water boiling. After realizing that his throat had been pierced before he could defend himself, the martial artist''s disbelieving eyes shifted to Kang Jin-Ho next.


    ¡°I don''t care whether you ept it or not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while slowly pulling Azuremourne out.


    The martial artist seemed to understand what would happen to him if the sword was pulled out from the wound. He hurriedly raised his hands and tried to grab the de. Unfortunately for him, Azuremourne''s sharpness exceeded his imagination by a country mile. Hisst-ditch struggle only resulted in his fingers gripping the de getting sliced off instead.


    The sword slid free from the human flesh, causing a fountain of blood to gush out with a mini-explosion of noise. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to dodge the blood shooting toward him and simply smiled away. Meanwhile, the dying martial artist continued to stare at Kang Jin-Ho in sheer disbelief.


    ¡°...Because the result won''t change either way.¡±


    <i>Plop.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho casually stepped over the fallen corpse and strode forward.


    <i>''Hmm. Something about this...''</i>


    This was a bizarre feeling. How was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to describe it? Was this a feeling of... liberation?


    <i>''Ah. So... It''s been suppressed all along, is that it?''</i>


    That made sense if he thought about it. Kang Jin-Ho could be a rather ''noisy'' person, after all. Once he picked his sword up, he''d not stop until the blood had been spilled and people had died. However, this era put up too many hurdles for him to satisfy his needs.


    Anyone could walk right past, and cameras could be filming them from somewhere at any given moment. Kang Jin-Ho had to be mindful of this fact in everything he did, but on this ind?


    He was reveling in this feeling of liberation. He didn''t need to worry about anything here. He could just swing his swords around and kill.


    Kill everything his eyes could see!


    ¡°Kekeke...!¡± A twisted cackle left Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    What a familiar sight this was. The darkness was so deep that the tips of one''s fingers were barely visible, yet Azuremourne''s de still gleamed faintly under the pale moonlight. And then...


    All those terrified eyes staring back at Kang Jin-Ho! Looking at this scene brought back memories of the past. Those memories were from a time when Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho, but... When he walked the Earth with the title of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor! And memories nurtured a person''s personality. Their nature.


    The sword elegantly swimming in the air gradually flowed faster and faster. Kang Jin-Ho''s movements became a little more vicious and just as sharper, more ruthless.


    This was the purest form. A form that discarded all superfluousness to focus on killing the enemies had finally begun.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s single strike cleaved an enemy charging at him in half around their waist. Another enemy, paralyzed to his spot in fear, lost his head next. As for a coward who tried to flee, Kang Jin-Ho thrust his sword into their spine and twisted the de around.


    In the blink of an eye, Kang Jin-Ho sent three of his opponents into the next life, then slowly sucked in a lungful of seaside air. He picked up the scent of blood.


    This dense, acrid scent stimted his olfactory senses. As he breathed in this familiar scent of blood and death, the light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew darker and more sinister.


    Soon after that, demonic energy darker and denser than the darkness of the night oozed out from Kang Jin-Ho''s body like a living fog.


    ¡°Do not disappoint me. You better be more satisfying than this...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes now burned in a ghostly crimson hue as he pounced on his prey again.

 Chapter 477: Craving (2)

    <h4>Chapter 477: Craving (2)</h4>


    Saito Genryu''s hands were trembling.


    <i>''What... is this?''</i>


    Just what... was up with that monster!


    The name of Kang Jin-Ho... Kang Jin-Ho this, Kang Jin-Ho that...!


    That name had been getting on Saito''s nerves the most in the past few months. Of course, it was in the ''irritating like a persistent mosquito'' sense. Saito never once felt fear or reticent while hearing that name.


    He honestly thought that the situations and circumstances¡ªplus the geographical locations¡ªhad protected Kang Jin-Ho. He genuinely believed that Kang Jin-Ho''s name would''ve never reached the ears of neighboring nations if he was Japanese, not Korean.


    That''s what Saito thought until now. However, he was proven wrong. He had no choice but to admit to the truth now.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t acquire this level of influence and garner notoriety because South Korea was his backyard. No, it was more like... The true danger his existence posed had been undersold because he lived in South Korea!


    Yet another severed head flew up in the air. Saito bit his lower lip at this sight. The brave warriors he had painstakingly trained and guided until now were falling like leaves in a thunderstorm. However, for some strange reason... Saito wasn''t enraged.


    That was because this event unfolding right before his eyes didn''t seem real to him. It felt more like he was dazedly watching a silent ck-and-white movie. What a bizarre sense of disharmony this was.


    However, Oizumi''s urgent cry yanked Saito''s mind back to reality. ¡°Sir! What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Saito snapped out of his stupefaction. He bit his lower lip and observed the situation before him.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword reflecting the moonlight shed diagonally from top right to bottom left. A brave warrior of Nanahoshi-gumi, kitted out in the distinctive ck martial robe, was cleaved apart from his shoulder to his hips, and the two halves were violently flung in opposing directions.


    ¡°You...!¡± Saito gritted his teeth.


    Japan was still stuck in the era of warring states. Outwardly, the country seemed united for thest several centuries, but within the hidden world? It was a different story. Like how the yakuza had divided territories and vied for supremacy against each other, martial artists in the shadows had split into different factions and ns to battle against each other.


    Blood always apanied the conflicts of martial artists. It was an inevitable reality. As such, Saito had witnessed the death of countless many. And dozens, nay, hundreds, had died at Saito''s hands, too.


    Even so, Saito could swear on his blood-soaked life that he had never seen a spectacle like this. It felt like humans were no longer humans. The scene of a living person''s body being cleaved apart in the blink of an eye before flying away had gone past the realm of ''terrifying'' and straight into surreal fantasy.


    There was one more thing adding to the surreal nature of this spectacle. And that would be Kang Jin-Ho''s figure revealing itself as the corpse split apart into two halves and flew away to left and right.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure was enveloped in some strange type of ck smoke that couldn''t be exined or identified by normal means. And his eyes were gushing out streaks of crimson light with enough invisible power to freeze the hearts of anyone daring to meet his re.


    His figure... It was so frightening that Saito feared it might appear in his dreams one day! Quite literally... He was facing an avatar of the Devil emerging from Hell itself!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s swords held in his hands gleamed under the pale moonlight. A devil walking around with a pair of pure-white des? What kind of disharmonious and nonsensical scene was this?!


    <i>''Just what the hell is he?!''</i>


    Things like logic andmon sense also existed for martial artists. However, Kang Jin-Ho had transcended those things. By an unimaginable degree, too! This wasn''t simply the matter of physical strength. From his appearance, the atmosphere he oozed, techniques he used, and even his mentality...! Everything about Kang Jin-Ho exceeded Saito''s expectations and calctions by a wide margin.


    Among all these things, what Saito found the hardest to ept as a martial artist was Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess.


    <i>Paaaaaaahng!</i>


    An explosion noise loud and sharp enough to tear eardrums out resounded in the air. However, it wasn''t produced by solid objects colliding with each other. Kang Jin-Ho''s sword was ''simply'' scything through the air.


    Who would believe that a human swinging a metallic object around could make noises like that? Saito was witnessing it in real time with his own two eyes, yet even he could hardly believe it!


    ¡°S-sir! We will be annihted at this rate! We will be wiped out! What should we do?!¡±


    Saito grimaced when Oizumi cried out to him. <i>''You idiot...!''</i>


    Didn''t he train his men to always maintain their cool? Why were they panicking like this, then? Humans were incapable of thinking straight in a panicked state, so whatever happened, they must stay calm.


    Calm and collected, so...


    <i>Just how much longer am I supposed to stay calm?!</i>


    ¡°That damn son of a b*tch!¡± Saito roared and unsheathed his weapon in anger.


    Kang Jin-Ho was striding forward while cutting people down as if he was hacking down on bundles of straw. Not a single witness to this ughter managed to retain their courage to stand up and fight against this terrifying monster.


    ¡°Uhh-uuuuuh...!¡±


    They knew they had to run away, but...! But their legs didn''t work as their minds intended. The shinobis willed their bodies to turn around and run as fast as they could, but muscles and joints creaked and stuttered like broken records to deny their brain''s orders.


    ¡°Uh... uwaaah...!¡± One of the Japanese warriors stumbled back when Kang Jin-Ho approached him. Or, more correctly... He tried to.


    The shinobi''s intensely-trained body did its best to not betray its owner. Although slow, it did move ording to his instructions. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s walking speed was so much faster than the shinobi''s retreat.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached his target and grabbed the shinobi by the throat. And then, he leisurely picked his victim up to the air. He quietly muttered to his victim. ¡°I wanted to ask you a question, actually...¡±


    The hand grip on the shinobi''s throat was so stupendously strong that it seemed to be choking the life out of him. The terror the shinobi felt at this moment was indescribable. To think the murderous monster who had ughtered a dozen-plus men before the shinobi''s eyes was now gripping his throat!


    How could anyone maintain their grip on sanity?


    ¡°How do you define an enemy?¡±


    The darkness seemed to distort. That area should be where a person''s mouth was. The darkness around Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth was slowly, oh-so-slowly, twisting and distorting. What that distortion signified was all too clear for anyone to see.


    It was ridicule. Clearly and unequivocally... ridicule.


    ¡°An enemy can be defined by two characteristics¡ªhostility and possibility. If someone is hostile toward you, and there is a possibility of this person harming you in some way... Then you''d define this person as your enemy. Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you?¡±


    That was obviously a question directed at the shinobi getting choked out of his life. However, how could he answer? When his airway and esophagus were blocked tightly until no air could escape? Even so...!


    Even though he couldn''t answer, even though he couldn''t breathe, and even though his mind was nking out while snot and drool trickled out of his nose and mouth... One thought continued to dominate his brain.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s words rang clearly in the shinobi''s ears. ¡°In that sense... Do you think you are my enemy or not?¡±


    If the concept of ''enemy'' required ''hostility'' and ''possibility'' to be fulfilled first, the shinobi couldn''t be called Kang Jin-Ho''s enemy anymore. The uncertain and vague hostility flew out the proverbial window a long time ago, while the possibility of him harming Kang Jin-Ho in some way had never existed, to begin with!


    That was why...! A flicker of hope bloomed in the shinobi''s heart. Despite the intense pain from his throat getting crushed, that ray of hope burned brighter and brighter in him.


    ¡°However... Do you know what your problem is?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly pulled his victim closer. His eyes glowing in a blood-like crimson hue red directly into the shinobi''s soul. ¡°I''m the type to not give a damn.¡±


    <i>Craaack!</i>


    The shinobi''s neck snapped, and his tongue hung limply out of his mouth. As Kang Jin-Ho killed a man with zero hostility toward him as painlessly as possible, one could argue that he was very strict with upholding his ideals. Although, those who had already died at his hands wouldn''t really agree with that assessment.


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly tossed aside the limp corpse, then scanned his surroundings to meet the terrified gazes of his future victims. ¡°Hmm... This can''t be right.¡±


    Even though his voice sounded turbid and supernaturally low, everyone could clearly hear it for some reason.


    ¡°You can''t be this weak, right? Or am I wrong? If you are, it makes no sense that you''d show up here hoping to kill me.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Saito gritted his teeth. His bloodshot eyes chased after Kang Jin-Ho''s every movement.


    ¡°Now,e at me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirkedzily while beckoning at the Japanese. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you an opportunity. Opportunity to survive this situation. Get together and organize yourselves. And then, attack me properly again.¡±


    No one could say anything at that.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Look around you. There is no ce to hide or escape. Well, if you think you can survive in the open sea, you can always try.¡±


    Some of the shinobis flinched visibly. They seemed to be considering that suggestion. Then again, why shouldn''t they? To most regr people, jumping into an open sea in the middle of the night was akin tomitting suicide, but they were shinobis. Martial artists. In other words, they were no ordinary people.


    Although difficult, it should be possible to reach the shore if they swam in the right direction. This option should have a hundred times higher odds of survival than trying to fight this monster!


    In that case...!


    ¡°Oh, just to let you know that... There are people waiting for you by the shore. Thought you should know that, at least.¡±


    Dejection washed over the Japanese warriors in an instant. They were reminded of something just then. And that was the cruel fact that they had fallen for Kang Jin-Ho''s trap.


    The seemed shoddily constructed, so they sneered at it at first, but... As it turned out, there was more than one. Even if thes had many holes,yer several of them together, and the resulting article would be tighter and more secure, with zero gaps for the prey to slip through. And the shinobis were a school of fish trapped in this.


    The only remaining options for them were to obediently wait for their deaths or ungainly struggle until the end and eventually suffocate to death. In that case... which option should they choose?


    ¡°That''s enough of you humiliating us!¡± Saito growled loudly, his voiceing through his clenched teeth.


    He had to bear witness to the once-proud warriors of the Empire of Japan getting scared of a lone Chosenjin and trying to flee. Saito Genryu''s pride and self-esteem had been mercilessly trampled on by this shameful spectacle. He''d never forget this humiliation, even in death!


    ¡°Since you''re all going to die, die like a man of our noble Empire of Japan! This is not how Japan''s warriors act in front of their enemies!¡± Saito''s blood-boiling roar rang out in the night sky. All those who heard his call stopped stumbling back in fear, and determination began burning in their eyes once more.


    For sure, Saito Genryu''s mastery at spurring on his men should bemended. Unfortunately, someone on this ind was still not impressed. Not even one bit.


    ¡°I''d prefer if you said that in Korean so I can understand it, too,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly.


    Oizumi shuddered at how unperturbed Kang Jin-Ho sounded. Honestly, he... He preferred how Kang Jin-Ho sounded like a monster a minute ago. That was because Oizumi found it so excruciatingly hard to endure the sneer contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s current voice.


    Oizumi grimaced and growled angrily. ¡°My apologies for showing you such an unsightly scene. However, we shall demonstrate what the noble warriors of the Empire of Japan are like! You shall learn what the spirit of the Japanese is!¡±


    ¡°Nope, I already know,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually nodded. ¡°I''m somewhat interested in history, you see. So, I know very well what this whole spirit of Japanese warrior nonsense is. Do you know what the Chinese call it, though?¡±


    ¡°...The Chinese?¡±


    ¡°A mantis is trying to block a wagon''s wheel. In simpler terms, you''ve bitten off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Apparently, flying a fighter ne into an enemy aircraft carrier is your idea of bravery and beautiful death. Which is funny, really. Something that the Chinese wouldugh at for being stupid is seen as an honorable act worthy of praise in your country. Is this the difference in culture, then?¡±


    Oizumi growled in anger. ¡°You bastard...!¡±


    ¡°However, that''s how the Chinese think about it. I''m not like that. Indeed, my thoughts are... a little different.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his sword.


    ¡°Hmph! It''s obvious what you Chosenjin would say! You just love to y a victim, after all!¡±


    ¡°Nah. It''s not like that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shed a toothy grin. ¡°I don''t care about one''s nationality or whatever. The end result will still be the same, anyway. The moment you decided to bare your fangs at me... Your fate had been sealed.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°If you wish to change your fate, then well... You will have to fight for it. And now, it''s time to test your courage. Let''s find out if your so-called spirit of Japan will work on me. Even if... I can already tell the results.¡±


    ¡°You... You abominable son of a...!¡± Oizumi grimaced.


    However, even before he could finish his sentence, he saw ''it''. He saw Kang Jin-Ho appearing right in front of his nose as if the earth had shrunk.


    Oizumi didn''t have any time to react. All he could do was watch a pure-white de gleaming in the moonlight rapidly descending on top of his head.


    <i>''This... This has to be a lie...!''</i>


    His death was swiftly approaching. And there was no room to escape.


    Death closed in with the shes of white light. And beyond the white streak was a pair of crimson eyes.


    When Oizumi saw those crimson lights draw subtle arcs, indicatingughter, he instinctively realized that everything... Absolutely everything was wrong. Since the beginning, no less!


    They should''ve never provoked this man. When they decided to kill Kang Jin-Ho, they were also setting themselves on a collision course with this grim fate.


    Even before regret could fill Oizumi''s heart, Kang Jin-Ho''s Crimson Destiny split his torso in half.

 Chapter 478: Craving (3)

    <h4>Chapter 478: Craving (3)</h4>


    This spectacle could be summed up with one description: a rampaging beast.


    If a bloodthirsty beast was let loose within a flock of sheep, a spectacle simr to this one would''ve been recreated.


    Vincent''s heart pounded like crazy as a quiet gasp-like noise leaked out of his lips. "Huk...!"


    Just what was going on here? What was the meaning of this?


    Vincent knew who these Japanese warriors were. He knew they were from Nanahoshi-gumi.


    The Round Table dissected and analyzed various factions in almost every nation on Earth, ostensibly for the purpose of protecting world peace. As such, Vincent would''ve obviously known about Nanahoshi-gumi''s name. After all, he was a member of the Round Table and the proud captain of the Chevaliers that represented France''s martial might.


    Besides, Nanahoshi-gumi was infamous for its belligerence among its counterparts, anyway. Although it couldn''t im to be Japan''s top <i>gumi</i>, it still had a secure stronghold with a firm foundation in its home nation. Any organization with a sizable territory in Japan could be considered a gathering of the top martial artists in the world.


    Even then, those warriors were still being ughtered like littlembs.


    "Kkuuuhuhk!"


    "Urhk!"


    Those poor men couldn''t even scream properly. And they weren''t copsing from something like treatable injuries, either. Their torsos were sliced apart from a single sword strike, or their necks were broken with just one flick of Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. In other words, instant death!


    There was no such thing as a border region between life and death for Kang Jin-Ho. He was making sure there could be only one option for his victims. And most of his victims... No, make that every single one of his victims was forced to choose death.


    <i>''And... Just what are his swords made out of?!''</i>


    Vincent believed that swords didn''t really matter in a battle to death. The legends of divine or treasure swords existed in various forms in practically every nation on Earth. The truth was, however, no such thing as a <i>real</i> divine sword existed in reality. There must''ve been a few famous holy swords or weapons simr to that in the ancient past, but the fact of the matter was this: weapons created through modern science easily exceeded the performance of those historical relics.


    A good example was the katanas used by the members of Nanahoshi-gumi.


    On the surface, their elegant forms might suggest that these swords were crafted through the time-honored tradition. However, those swords were actually products of modern cksmithing techniques.


    But now... Those modern weapons were being cleaved and sliced apart as if they were made out of cardboard. Katanas were shing with what looked like ancient Chinese-style swords only to get cleanly sliced apart, so how could Vincent not question the performance of the two swords held in Kang Jin-Ho''s hands!?


    <i>''How can such a thing even be possible?!''</i>


    If only Vincent''s knowledge of Asian martial arts and cultivation techniques had been at a certain level, he would have had a simpler time understanding this phenomenon. Unfortunately, he didn''t know much about those things, which meant he couldn''t figure out how a pair of in-looking swords without an aura coating could slice metal apart like tofu.


    Of course, katanas weren''t the only things being broken and sliced apart at the moment.


    <i>Slice!</i>


    A human body was sliced apart in two halves along with his weapon. Blood gushed out from the severed waist along with internal organs. Kang Jin-Ho kicked the bothersome corpse away, then leaped forward to slice apart three Japanese warriors blocking his way with a single sword strike.


    <i>Paaaaaaahng!</i>


    That noise was produced by a sword cutting through the air. Vincent flinched every time those ear-shredding sonic booms struck him.


    <i>''Just what... What the hell am I witnessing here?''</i>


    His eyes might be witnessing this scene, but he still couldn''t believe it. And what seemed even more unbelievable was... The fact that he and his knight order had shown up here to kill <i>that</i> Kang Jin-Ho!


    Vincent suddenly remembered how he had been worried about Kang Jin-Ho''s allies hiding somewhere while he and his men traveled to this ce. In hindsight, though...!


    <i>''Yeah, I must have lost my marbles!''</i>


    Did he really think they could kill that man? With only the Chevaliers?


    Vincent also remembered what Elena said to him. She said Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t just another detonator in the munitions storage. No, he was the nuke itself!


    Vincent should''ve never ignored her warning. The basic rule for any member of the Round Table was to never ignore the information collected by the field agents, yet he did just that. All because Elena was a British and Knight Wiggins'' daughter...!


    Soon, Vincent would pay the price for bringing his private feelings into an official matter. With his life!


    For now, the Chevaliers didn''t suffer any losses. Yet. Unlike the members of Nanahoshi-gumi who actively tried to "respond" to Kang Jin-Ho, the Frenchmen didn''t move an inch from the spot after the shock and terror had paralyzed them. Thanks to that, they still got to keep their pathetic lives.


    However, at this rate...! It''d be impossible for these men to escape from Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic rage. After all, they were stuck on an uninhabited ind with no escape!


    "C-captain, shouldn''t we join the Japanese?" Mathieu stuttered out a question.


    Vincent could only sneer at that suggestion. "Join them, you say?"


    "Y-yes, captain. We... We should join Nanahoshi-gumi. If we don''t, every one of us will die!"


    "You idiot...!" Vincent gritted his teeth. "A hundred kittens can''t win against a tiger. In that case, what do you think you can achieve by joining the Japanese?"


    "B-but... We must do something...!"


    "Stay put, Mathieu."


    "Captain?"


    "I said, shut up and stay put!"


    Mathieu mped his mouth shut after noticing Vincent quietly gritting his teeth.


    Of course Vincent was frustrated. How could he not be? However, acting recklessly out of frustration would only hasten the total and absolute annihtion of his Chevaliers.


    <i>''Come on, think!''</i>


    Now wasn''t the time to be physical but to use his brain. Like how one needed to stay alert and ready when a tiger dragged them away!


    "Kuwaaaaahk!"


    A blood-curdling scream suddenly resounded in the air. Vincent felt his entire body shudder.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword cut diagonally from the top and went through a Japanese warrior''s shoulder, but the de was stopped around the victim''s abdomen. The Japanese warrior wouldn''t have felt much pain if his torso was sliced apart cleanly, but for some misguided reason, another Japanese warrior tried to block Kang Jin-Ho''s sword sticking out halfway with his own katana.


    This meant the poor warrior, trapped between the two men, could only scream tragically while stuck in the no man''snd between life and death.


    "Kuhuk...! Kkuuuuuhk!"


    Thankfully, though, Kang Jin-Ho... was merciful. As if he couldn''t bear to see his victim suffering like this, Kang Jin-Ho forced his sword to continue its downward trajectory. The katana blocking him was chopped apart, and the poor Japanese warrior was finally put out of his misery as his torso was split into two halves.


    The sight of severed human torsos wriggling and writhing around on the ground was a truly grotesque and horrifying scene to behold.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s swords, heated up from all the blood, began emitting faint white smoke.


    "Ah, aaaah!" Thest surviving self-imed samurai of Nanahoshi-gumi was pitifully trembling before Kang Jin-Ho''s blood-soaked figure.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at this sight. "So... Where is your so-called spirit of the Japanese warrior?"


    "Euh...!"


    "I guess it was never here, to begin with? In that case, I should go look for it somewhere else."


    <i>Slice!</i>


    A severed head flew up in the sky.


    <i>Drop, tumble!</i>


    And then, it unceremoniouslynded on the ground. The dead man''s eyes were wide open as if he was searching for something. Did he find it, though? No one would ever know since dead men told no tales.


    Tears of blood trickled out of Saito''s eyes. Utter annihtion! There was no other word to describe this catastrophe other than total annihtion!


    Not a single person survived. Not his right-hand man, Oizumi, nor the elites of his <i>gumi</i> that Saito worked so hard to train...! Not even a single one!


    Saito''s hands gripping the hilt of his katana shivered and trembled in the purest mixture of rage, hatred and terror.


    "You... You abominable son of a b*tch!" Saito Genryu started swearing loudly even as Kang Jin-Ho beganughing at him. "This... this is not something a human being can do! Look! If you have eyes, look at what you have done!"


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and followed Saito''s pointing finger. When he looked behind, a scene that could only be described as Hell itself wasid out there.


    The previously-pristine white beach was now turned into a crimson and muddy field, decorated by severed human torsos, internal organs and broken weapons. Waveszily rolling in danced with the blood to spit out crimson bubbles. If there really was Hell, it would surely look like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head back and stared at Saito. He was still enveloped in the demonic qi, and anyone looking at his figure would''ve had a difficult time trying to control their emotions.


    "Even if the martial artist is fated to shed blood, is this what a human should do?! Tell me! Even aftermitting such atrocities, you dare pretend to act like a human being like the rest of us?!"


    As Saito''s yell roared into the night sky, the demonic qi enveloping Kang Jin-Ho''s figure slowly dissipated, eventually revealing him to Saito''s eyes. And that allowed the leader of Nanahoshi-gumi to see it.


    He saw Kang Jin-Ho''s face. A face with the corners of his lips curled up in a derisive smirk!


    Saito shuddered in indignation. "...You!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. He didn''t know what Saito was shouting about. However, he thought he could understand the contents for some reason. What that Japanese man would say in this situation was inly obvious, after all.


    Saito''s expression and bodynguage were enough to trante what he was saying. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho thought.


    "How absurd," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice half-permeating with chilly air. "The bastard who chased after me all this way just to take my life thinks he''s entitled to yap on and on about such things?"


    "You...!"


    "So, if I kill you cleanly and respectfully, are you going to thank me?"


    "...!"


    "This thing called the Japanese courtesy seems rather bizarre to me. You want to thank me for ending your life without ugly injuries? In that case, bow your head. Actually, no. Drop your head to the ground and grovel. Express how grateful you are. Then I shall respectfully kill you." Kang Jin-Ho''s sneering words mmed into Saito''s hearing like thunderps.


    However, all Saito could do was shudder in indignation while gripping his sword tightly.


    "There are two possible results for you. Death or walking out of here alive. How you get to those results is irrelevant. In that case, we utilize the most efficient method avable. Isn''t that what martial arts are all about?" Kang Jin-Ho asked with a derisive smirk.


    His words didn''t register in Saito''s mind, however. Of course he didn''t know what Kang Jin-Ho was saying. All he could see was Kang Jin-Ho''s sneering expression and the utter confidence and leisure contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s manner of speech.


    Saito sensed all strength seep out of his body. There was no point in conversing with this monster. Besides, he shouldn''t be saying anything, anyway. Saito was the loser, after all.


    No matter what he said, it''d still be pathetic excusesing out of a loser''s mouth, that was all.


    "...Things will not end this way," Saito slowly chewed these words out. Kang Jin-Ho silently stared back at the Japanese. "You should be proud of killing us today. Indeed, you have earned the right. However, this will be your downfall. Once the world learns about how you single-handedly annihted the entire Nanahoshi-gumi...! Everyone will realize how dangerous you really are and stop at nothing to eliminate you. Kekekeke! Yes, we''ll perish tonight, but you''ll also die because of us! If I can ensure your death by giving up on our lives...! Well, that doesn''t sound like a bad trade."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in silence and kept staring at Saito.


    "It''s toote for regrets now, Kang Jin-Ho! You are..." Before Saito could finish his sentence...


    <i>Paaaaahng!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword scythed through the air and flew toward Saito''s throat.


    "Kuk!" Saito grunted and raised his katana like a sh of lightning to block Kang Jin-Ho''s sword.


    <i>CLANG!</i>


    For the first time tonight, the proper sound of metal shing with another metal resounded out. Kang Jin-Ho seemed genuinely amused that Saito had managed to block his strike. "Mm? You''re strong."


    Saito quickly stepped back while withdrawing his katana, then assumed the <i>jodan</i> stance from kenjutsu. "You arrogant, insolent bastard! I shall teach you how strong a true warrior of Japan is!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes began burning in a dangerous light. "Yes. Yes, you''re strong, aren''t you...?"


    As he muttered that to no one in particr, dense demonic qi began gushing out from both his hands. Soon, the dark qi emerging from his limbspletely enveloped him like a cloak.


    "Kekeke...!" Kang Jin-Ho cackled in excitement.


    That was when Saito saw something that sent shivers down his spine. Before the demonic qi covered Kang Jin-Ho''s face, his expression had distorted to resemble something hideous. Something inhuman!


    "That means... You''ll be able tost a bit longer than everyone else." Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strode toward Saito. "I don''t know if you can understand me, but¡­"


    Languages were developed as a way tomunicate one''s intentions to other people. That was how it was supposed to be, but Saito got to learn something new aboutmunication today. Even if words didn''t get through, the tone of one''s speech alone was enough to deliver the speaker''s intentions.


    "Don''t die too easily, okay?" Kang Jin-Ho cackled.


    <i>So that I can enjoy myself a little more...!</i>


    Soul-chilling crimson streaks of light began gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.

 Chapter 479: Craving (4)

    <h4>Chapter 479: Craving (4)</h4>


    ¡°Wuup... Blergh!¡± Mathieu couldn''t watch anymore and started throwing up.


    He had to admit it. Saito was a brave man. Heroic, even. Not only was he courageous, but he was decisive in his actions, too. Saito fully embodied the spirit of martial artists and proved that he wasn''t all talk.


    However, that didn''t make him shine brighter this time.


    <i>''You... should''ve just bitten your tongue and killed yourself.''</i>


    Vincent squeezed his eyes shut. Saito Genryu did not back down right till the end. In any other situation, Vincent would''ve been impressed, nay, awed by the Japanese warrior''s tenacity and will. However, all he could feel right now was something worse than pity, an emotion far closer to contempt at this... utterly meaningless death.


    Regardless of what Saito tried, the only result waiting for him was certain death. In that case, why was he obstinately sticking to this insane resistance?


    Saito Genryu might be courageous, but Kang Jin-Ho was vicious. Cruel. Like a little kid pulling out a dragonfly''s wings one at a time, Kang Jin-Ho was gleefully toying with Saito Genryu.


    Vincent felt not one speck of kinship with Saito, but even he couldn''t help but pity the Japanese. That was how cruel and wretched Saito''s execution was. Saito held onto his katana even in hisst moment on Earth, which was praiseworthy, but...


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think that way.


    <i>Riiiip...!</i>


    Saito Genyu''s right arm, ripped out of his shoulder socket, tumbled on the ground like a piece of meat. Kang Jin-Ho casually trampled on the severed right hand still holding onto the katana.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the shredded Saito Genryu''s corpse for a while before slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, turning his attention toward Vincent.


    ¡°Euh...!¡± A pained gasp leaked out of Vincent''s mouth even before he noticed it.


    The light of madness burned fiercely in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. Vincent wasn''t sure how he managed to glean some semnce of Kang Jin-Ho''s current emotions from those eyes burning in ghostly crimson light, but... Well, he realized it somehow. Kang Jin-Ho was half out of his mind right now!


    A berserker, totally drunk on blood and ughter, was standing there ring at Vincent and his men!


    ¡°C-captain...!¡± Mathieu''s half-dead voice rocked Vincent''s mind.


    <i>''Right. Now isn''t the time to shiver like a coward.''</i> Vincent grimaced.


    If they were fated to die, Vincent would''ve ordered his men to attack by now. That would''ve increased the odds of victory by... at least one percent. However, Vincent chose to wait despite knowing that the Chevaliers weren''t enough to deal with Kang Jin-Ho''s strength.


    At this rate, the only thing waiting for them would be certain death. As a man who understood this fact better than anyone here, Vincent bravely took a step forward. He wanted to attract Kang Jin-Ho''s attention toward him before it could lock on to his subordinates.


    ...To ensure that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t target the Chevaliers for extermination!


    Cold sweat trickled down Vincent''s forehead. ¡°Mathieu, get the field agent to trante what I''m about to say.¡±


    Vincent tried his best to sound calm, but his voice still trembled so much that he wondered if it really hade out of his own mouth. He sucked in tworge gulps of air.


    He had no choice but to bet on this one thing. And that was... betting on Kang Jin-Ho being a human just like everyone else! Humans could be reasoned with, after all!


    ¡°I wish to speak to you!¡±


    The interpreter did his best to trante what Vincent was saying, even though his own voice was shaky and cracking apart. The interpreter''s voice sounded so precarious that Vincent momentarily wondered if Kang Jin-Ho could even understand him.


    ¡°Calm down, man. Your job is to trante what I say, that is all. Don''t be nervous,¡± said Vincent.


    ¡°...U-understood, sir.¡±


    Vincent did his best, under the circumstances, to calm the field agent acting as the interpreter, then sighed deeply. He needed to think. He thought, then thought about it some more.


    What could be the best thing to say in this situation? What should he say to pacify and lull the monster that had tasted human blood into sleep?


    ¡°This... This has been an unfortunate ident,¡± Vincent muttered cautiously. He didn''t have the mental leeway to wonder if his words were being tranted properly. As if a floodgate in his mind had opened, Vincent said everything he could think of. ¡°We willpensate you to the best of our abilities. And we sincerely apologize for insulting and underestimating you. If you want, I will act as a middleman to resolve the misunderstanding France has with you by directly calling my higher-ups. That is why I implore you to forgive us and look the other way this one time. W-what I''m saying is... Goddamn it!¡±


    Vincent faltered slightly, then began wondering if the interpreter tranted his swearing, too. He had no choice but to believe that the field agent wouldn''t be that stupid, then raised his voice loudly enough for it to echo in the surroundings.


    ¡°I know that we''vemitted a grave sin toward you! And we should pay for our crime! I know all that! If you''re not satisfied with my verbal apology alone, then... I will dly give up my life.¡±


    The interpreter''s eyes opened wide. ¡°C-captain...!¡±


    ¡°Trante it, now.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir...!¡±


    ¡°Do your job, man! That is an order!¡±


    The field agent grimaced deeply while muttering something in Korean. Meanwhile, Vincent squeezed his eyes shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a murderer. Not just any murderer, but a serial killer, to boot! A type of killer who derived pleasure while killing dozens of people and didn''t feel one speck of guilt or mental anguish! And Vincent vividly remembered exactly when Kang Jin-Ho was having the most ''fun'' during this ughterfest.


    That was when he was toying with Saito Genryu. Kang Jin-Ho genuinely enjoyed doing that. That signified one possibility.


    If Vincent''s aim was to bring the other party into an agreement, he must offer something they wanted. And all he could offer at this point in time that Kang Jin-Ho might be tempted with... was himself.


    ¡°I am strong!¡± Vincent loudly roared while thrusting his right hand toward the empty air. The air rippled unstably before a longsword suddenly slid out of seemingly nowhere. Vincent grabbed the hilt and pointed the de at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I swear to you, I shall give you the enjoyment exceeding that of the Japanese. In return, I implore you to let my men go. If you spare their lives, I give you my word that they will return to France without causing any further incident. That is why¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began tilting his head. He raised his hand as a gesture to stop the field agent, then smirked derisively before saying something.


    Vincent furrowed his brow. ¡°What... did he say?¡±


    ¡°Captain, he... He asked if he looks like someone who enjoys murdering others.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Was Kang Jin-Ho trying to say he didn''t enjoy it?


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    Vincent''s heart was burning down from anxiety. What was he supposed to say here? He certainly couldn''t say, <i>¡°Yes, that is what it looked like to me,¡±</i> now could he?


    What was he supposed to say to ensure the lives of his men? Escaping from here without suffering some losses was impossible. That meant Vincent could do only one thing. Since time immemorial, the only way to survive against an impossible ''evil'' was to... sacrifice something to it.


    Whether that sacrifice was a virgin or just regr humans, Vincent needed to offer something that could satiate Kang Jin-Ho''s thirst for blood. And that was why Vincent was offering himself.


    For some reason, however... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem interested at all! In that case, what was Vincent supposed to do here?


    Kang Jin-Ho casually muttered something again while slowly approaching the Chevaliers.


    ¡°D-dammit! Trante what he said, right now!¡± Vincent cried out to the field agent.


    ¡°S-sir! He says he''s curious about how the Westerners fight!¡±


    ¡°Tell him that I''ll fight him! Me alone! Tell him that he can do whatever he wants with me, but spare the knight order! Hurry up!¡± Vincent''s urgent voice echoed in the surroundings, but...


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head, then asked something while making a sneering face.


    The interpreter grimly muttered, ¡°...Captain. He said why should he... spare those who wanted to kill him first.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± With that, Vincent had nothing more to say.


    From the get-go, their rtionship consisted entirely of hostility. The Chevaliers were here to kill Kang Jin-Ho, after all. And it was up to Kang Jin-Ho if he wanted to ept or reject the sacrifice.


    <i>''It''s all over, then?''</i>


    Remorse quickly filled up Vincent''s heart. This was supposed to be a straightforward mission where they only had to eliminate a lone individual in a minor East Asian nation. A mission so simple that Vincent didn''t sense any danger from it.


    To think that such a mission would be hisst, too...


    <i>''The Round Table has made a mistake...''</i>


    Elena was right about never provoking Kang Jin-Ho. The remorse filling Vincent''s heart didn''te from the unavoidable death about to visit him. No, it was from the knowledge that his subordinates, who believed in him and followed him all the way to the other side of the globe, would have to suffer the same fate as him. And, also...


    <i>''The Round Table will not be spared when they further antagonize this man...!''</i>


    That was an absolute certainty. Vincent wasn''t sure what the ripples caused by theplete annihtion of the Chevaliers would do to the Round Table, but... One thing seemed inevitable. The rtionship between Kang Jin-Ho and the Round Table would enter a point of no return. And then, many lives would be lost. At Kang Jin-Ho''s hands...!


    Vincent teared up from knowing that he was unable to prevent this oue. All those precious lives would be lost because... Because Vincent made an error in his judgment!


    If he could help it, Vincent would''ve gone down on his knees and wailed in sorrow. However, he somehow managed to suppress his feelings while roaring loudly at his men. ¡°Oh brave Chevaliers!¡±


    No one replied to him.


    ¡°Tonight, we will perish in this ce! However, do not forget the honor of Chevaliers until the final moment!¡±


    Vincent didn''t need to hear their replies, anyway. What he wanted from his subordinates was their unyielding will, after all!


    Vincent raised his longsword and stepped forward. Saito might have watched the ughter of his men until the veryst moment before suffering the same fate, but Vincent had no desire to do that. He didn''t have it in him to watch his subordinates die before his eyes.


    He would lead the charge and be the first one to greet death. That was the fitting punishment for the one who caused this crisis. And perhaps a reward in a way, too.


    Just as Vincent finished steeling his resolve and stepped forward, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly turned his head and looked away toward the ocean.


    <i>''Is he... ignoring me?''</i>


    Vincent''s anger red up only to ebb away immediately. Even if Kang Jin-Ho looked down on Vincent, the Frenchman had no right to get angry. The overwhelmingly strong had the right to do whatever they pleased, after all.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t ignoring Vincent. He was looking into the distance, where a white streak of something was heading straight toward the ind''s shore at its top speed.


    Vincent also turned his head to look.


    <i>''What is that?''</i>


    The white streak turned out to be a speedboat. It didn''t bother to slow down and charged straight at the drynd.


    <i>Crack, creaaaaak!</i>


    The sounds of the hull crashing and scratching against the sand noisily assaulted everyone''s hearing. A figure leaped out from the tumbling boat before expertlynding and rolling on the sandy ground to dampen their fall.


    Vincent finally got the opportunity to confirm who it was when the party crasher quickly stood up straight. And the first thing he did was cry out in dismay. ¡°Elena?!¡±


    What was she doing here?


    ¡°You idiotic little...!¡± Vincent cried out in anger.


    Elena was the only one capable of urately reporting everything that happened here to the Round Table. That was her job, so what the hell was she doing here?! Did she have some kind of death wish?


    Kang Jin-Ho was obviously not the type to spare his enemies just because they happened to be women. Elena could''ve just waited by the harbor and confirmed who returned from the ind. In that case, why did she have toe here? Why?!


    Vincent cried out to her. ¡°If you wanted to kill yourself, just bite your...¡±


    ¡°Will you just shut up for a second?!¡± Elena yelled at Vincent to shut him up, then quickly stepped between Kang Jin-Ho and the Frenchman.


    Vincent frowned. ¡°Elena, you...!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, please!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Elena shot a sharp re at Vincent. ¡°This is not a negotiation between human beings. That''s why you need to keep your mouths shut. Try not to stimte the monster!¡±


    Vincent mped his mouth shut. Although he wasn''t sure how Elena found out, she obviously knew everything that happened here.


    Elena sucked in a couple of quick breaths, then stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared back at her without any expression on his face.


    <i>''Hmm. Should I kill her, too?''</i>


    Sure, they knew who each other was, but that was about it, really. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have a reason to hold himself back and spare this woman''s life. The fact that she chose to step in front of a man wielding blood-soaked weapons suggested Elena was prepared to risk her neck.


    Just before Kang Jin-Ho decided to cut her head off, though, he heard something that piqued his interest for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Please tell us what we need to do if we wish to be spared,¡± said Elena.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''m well aware that the conditions we can put forward aren''t enough to quell your rage. That is why... Please, I beg you!¡± Elena suddenly went down to her knees and cried out. ¡°Please tell us what needs to be done to calm your anger! As long as it''s within our power, we''ll do everything we can!¡±


    Vincent clenched his fists tightly. Because of his error in judgment, a woman young enough to be his daughter had to kneel and beg before that monster.


    ¡°I beg of you, sir!¡± Vincent also knelt down and bowed his head.


    ¡°C-captain!¡± The Chevaliers cried out ins surprise.


    In any other circumstances, Vincent would''ve never done this even if it cost his life. However, this was an extraordinary situation. He had to do this not just for the survival of his men but to ''protect.''


    To protect his subordinates, the Round Table, and... even East Asia''s peace!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at the two kneeling figures before leisurely speaking up. ¡°Are you done?¡±

 Chapter 480: Craving (5)

    <h4>Chapter 480: Craving (5)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was cold, uncaring. Even so, Elena believed there was hope. That intense pressure from thest time she met Kang Jin-Ho? She couldn''t feel it right now.


    <i>''Just a little more push...!''</i>


    Elena''s head shot up. Just a little more persuasion, and Kang Jin-Ho might turn around! ¡°Whatever it is... As long as it''s something within my power, I''ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was strange, to say the least, as he stared at Elena.


    She flinched momentarily at that weirdly provocative expression, but determination quickly returned to the light burning in her eyes. ¡°Yes! Whatever it is! I will dly do it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That''s not so bad,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    Elena bit her lower lip and got back to her feet. Although it was great that Kang Jin-Ho was more or less satisfied with the offer, she now had to deal with what was about to happen. Probably something deeply humiliating involving her body, no doubt!


    She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°...Should I do it here?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at her before annoyance filled his expression. He pointed to the side with a casual flick of his chin. ¡°Step aside.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, step aside.¡±


    Elena confirmed the annoyed expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and immediately did as told. Without a doubt, the negotiation was a sess. If Kang Jin-Ho was going to kill them, he wouldn''t have bothered to tell Elena''s step aside. He''d just chop her head off right there and then. So, he must be interested in something else now...


    After making Elena step out of his way, Kang Jin-Ho pointed at Vincent. ¡°You. Stand up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent tilted his head and dazedly stared back since he didn''t speak Korean.


    Elena hurriedly acted as the interpreter. ¡°He wants you to stand up. Hurry!¡±


    Vincent shot up to his feet. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and intensely peered at the Frenchman before pointing at thetter''s sword. ¡°You. Put that sword away.¡±


    Vincent heard Elena''s trantion and, although confused, put the longsword away in his subspace.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes narrowed even further. ¡°Take it out again.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For some reason, the atmosphere of this blood-soaked beach had be simr to a dog behavioral training center. But... What could Vincent do about it other than quickly taking his longsword out from his subspace again?


    Kang Jin-Ho intensely stared at the process, then asked Vincent. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do it again.¡±


    The atmosphere kept getting weirder.


    ***


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Elena was currently boiling some water in a pot. Her expression was so hollow and lifeless that it resembled a dried husk of a fish.


    A portable gas stove was doing its intended job by boiling the water. The water filling the pot contained packets of instant rice and curry, thetter promising rather energetically on the packaging that it''d be ¡°Ready to Eat in Three Minutes!¡±


    Elena quietly turned her head and stared at a certain spot in the distance.


    <i>''What is this... hollow feeling?''</i>


    She had steeled her resolve. Elena really was ready to do anything. But now... How did she get demoted to a cook?


    In the distance, she could see Vincent diligently repeating the action of taking his longsword out before putting it back in his subspace in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s curious gaze. As for the other Chevaliers, they were nervously watching this scene from slightly far away, looking confused about what they were supposed to do.


    ¡°Hah...¡± Elena sighed again.


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was quite amazed by the concept of storing one''s weapon in subspace and taking it out only when required. Still, they seeded in attracting Kang Jin-Ho''s attention through Vincent''s noble sacrifice, so there was that. Wasn''t this reminiscent of tossing a goat in front of a T-Rex''s eyes to divert its attention away?


    Since Elena thought Vincent repeating his actions over and over again was pitiful, she tried to act like an interpreter and divert just a little bit of Kang Jin-Ho''s attention toward her, but the only reward she got was his cold-sounding order.


    <i>¡°Go make me something to eat.¡±</i>


    So, here she was. Since he told her to jump, she had to do as told, no?


    Elena couldn''t tell whether Kang Jin-Ho really wanted to eat something or simply wanted to get rid of her annoying presence. However, she was still prepared to do her best in whatever he told her to do.


    Then again, maybe some warm food in his system might improve that lunatic''s mood somehow!


    Elena almost teared up at the sight of the sweaty Vincent repeatedly taking out his longsword only to put it back in his subspace. That man was not a spring chicken anymore, yet he had to perform the same motion repeatedly until he was about to keel over from exhaustion. That wasn''t an exaggeration on Elena''s part, though. Vincent might really copse if this "torture" continued on like this!


    <i>''Still... What a relief that I can worry about stuff like this...''</i>


    Not too long ago, the situation hung on a delicate bnce, with the question of whether everyone would die or only one person would sacrifice himself still to be answered. Compared to that intense situation, the current one where Elena was worried about an old knight keeling over in exhaustion seemed like heaven on earth.


    <i>''I know that, but why do I still feel like crap?''</i>


    Indeed, Elena couldn''t exin why she felt so bitter and unhappy. It was as if she lost out to something as in and un-amazing as subspace.


    <i>''...You blind-as-a-bat man!''</i>


    What would a stiff-upper-lip East Asian man know about Western beauty standards, anyway! No wonder Kang Jin-Ho was more interested in learning some sundry skill from a sweaty old man instead of this wonderful opportunity to... get to know her... better.


    <i>''Kuh-hum. No, hang on... That woman he was with thest time was also shockingly beautiful, wasn''t she...?''</i>


    That woman, Choi Yeon-Ha, was so stunning that rather than being an example of perfect Asian beauty, she could''ve easily trampled on the entirety of Hollywood with utmost ease. As a matter of fact, if she was in Europe, Choi Yeon-Ha could''ve brought an entire city block to a halt with her looks alone.


    ¡°...Dammit. The more I think about it, the more pissed off I get!¡± Elena suddenly yelled even before she could stop herself. She flinched grandly when Kang Jin-Ho nced in her direction.


    Nothing good would happen by attracting Kang Jin-Ho''s attention now. After collecting herself, Elena''s shoulders drooped as she stared at the ground. A long groanzily leaked out of her mouth.


    <i>''Yup, what a sad fate this is...''</i>


    Did the soldiers in the middle of a warzone feel this way while having supper as the bodies of theirradesy nearby? Elena was making instant curry in a location where dozens of men were ruthlessly ughtered not too long ago, so she couldn''t help but be weirded out by this experience.


    <i>''Now''s not the time to joke about this, though!''</i>


    The speedboat was out ofmission for good. Thanks to how she deliberately crashed it on the shore, the hull had arge crack at the bottom, while the motor seemed to have broken down, too. Which meant they had to wait until someone else came to fetch them... But who could tell when that would be?


    Didn''t that mean Elena and the Chevaliers now had to stay on this ind with Kang Jin-Ho? If something displeased him, Kang Jin-Ho was amply capable of cutting everyone''s head off in an instant.


    Elena was freshly reminded of this scary fact and tensely stared at Kang Jin-Ho in the distance. However, he suddenly shot up to his feet with zero warning!


    <i>''Heok?!''</i>


    Then, Kang Jin-Ho thrust his hand into the empty air.


    ¡°N-no way...?¡± Elena freaked out and stared agog at this scene.


    Several small ripples could be seen in the space near Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. However, the phenomenon didn''t sustain itself for long before disappearing.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho red at his hand in dissatisfaction. On the other hand, Vincent and Elena''s jaws were hitting the ground, their hearts stuck somewhere near their throats.


    <i>''What the hell?! He almost managed to pull it off after watching the process a few times?!''</i>


    Elena rubbed her disbelieving eyes before staring at Kang Jin-Ho again. What could be the best way to describe her shock? In Asian fantasy novel terms, it''d be like a Western wizard, with zero experience in handling swords, one day grabbing a saber and suddenly coating it with a super-sharpyer of sword qi!


    This mysterious force called mana was not something anyone could learn to wield in a couple of days. An average person would need at least five years before they could sense mana and utilize it to some degree.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho somehow managed to manipte mana after watching someone else do it for around one hour!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho had reached a godly realm in Eastern martial arts, it was still unthinkable for him to understand techniques founded upon a totally different framework so quickly.


    ¡°H-how did he...?¡± Elena gasped in shock before finally calming down somewhat. That was when she became dead-certain about something.


    Kang Jin-Ho was someone they must never antagonize, no matter what! It didn''t matter how, they must foster a healthy, friendly rtionship with him. If the Round Table had to suffer some losses in the process, so be it!


    Elena cautiously approached Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Uhm, excuse me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped staring at his hand and turned his attention to Elena. She couldn''t help but flinch a little at how emotionless his eyes had be in that brief moment.


    ¡°I, uh... If you want, I can try to exin it to you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Exin what to me?¡±


    ¡°Using mana, of course. And about magic, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is that the technique you people use?¡±


    Elena quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, that. You''ll quickly reach a limit of what you can understand by watching and observing as you have until now. So, let me help you gain a better understanding.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. <i>''That... doesn''t sound like a bad idea.''</i>


    He only had one reason for sparing the lives of these people. They... didn''t seem all that fun. That was about it. It was the same principle as... Eating heavily-vored food first would make it harder to appreciate a not-as-seasoned dish.


    Kang Jin-Ho had already ughtered Nanahoshi-gumi''s men, so the weaker Chevaliers didn''t seem all that fun to kill. However, since these foreigners were in his way, they had to be disposed of. That was the extent of Kang Jin-Ho''s feelings toward them. However, Elena butting in the middle and negotiating with him helped Kang Jin-Ho realize something.


    <i>''I need to master this thing, too.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho absolutely needed to use both the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne. Unfortunately, the modern era had far too many eyes watching at any given moment. Walking around while carrying weapons would attract far too much attention.


    For instance, look at what he had to do this time. Not wanting to attract the public''s attention, Kang Jin-Ho had to deal with the annoyance of sending his weapons to the ind ahead of time.


    If he could learn this... subspace technique for the initial down payment of sparing these "boring" foreigners'' lives, that seemed like a fair trade in his book.


    Of course, it was nothing more than a down payment. Kang Jin-Ho had no ns of letting these people off the hook that easily. Targeting his life alone was a sin deserving of death, after all. Kang Jin-Ho''s life was far too valuable to be exchanged with just one technique.


    Elena, still oblivious to Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts, cautiously spoke up. ¡°So, when the boats arrive, can you let us...¡±


    ¡°Here''s the thing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°When trying to fool someone, you should choose your target more carefully. Do you honestly think I''m a nice-enough man to let you all walk away from here?¡±


    Elena immediately mped her mouth shut. Of course Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a nice-enough man.


    Even now, this beach felt warm. All the heat dissipating from the dead bodies buried under the sand still could be felt on Elena''s skin, so how could anyone think Kang Jin-Ho was a nice-enough man?!


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Elena with narrowed eyes, greatly unnerving her.


    ¡°I will let you live. However, will keeping your lives something to celebrate about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled faintly. ¡°It''s funny to hear you say you''d teach me out of the goodness of your heart. You better remember the situation you''re stuck in. Unless you tell me everything you know... And before you give up everything you own... None of you will walk out of here in one piece. Besides, I needed practice dummies, anyway. What a perfect timing, then.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I spared your lives. However, that means you''ll have to survive from now on.¡±


    Elena stumbled back in fear. She was suddenly reminded of something just then. There was no way Kang Jin-Ho would be so amiable. It seemed Elena had let her guard down because things seemed to be working out in her favor. ¡°W-wait. I...¡±


    Before Elena could finish, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly turned his head to look away. He could see a ship in the distancezily approaching the ind.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly after noticing Bang Jin-Hun standing on the ship''s bow, enthusiastically waving his hand.


    The ship eventually stopped near the ind, and Bang Jin-Hun unhesitantly dived into the water before swimming straight toward Kang Jin-Ho''s location.


    ¡°Hah. That guy and his short temper¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again.


    Elena noticed that Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hadpletely transformed. That creepy and chilling expression while ring at the Chevaliers was gone for good, reced by a smile that could be described as somewhat warm.


    ¡°Holy cow, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Bang Jin-Hun cried out while setting foot on the beach. ¡°How could you do this without me?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I wasn''t deliberately trying to leave you out of it, you know. I was merely sticking to what he told me.¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su, that bastard! One of these days, Imma drag his sorry ass up a steep mountain somewhere and roll him down the cliff or something! What a thoughtless bastard he is! I''m still the Assembly Master, aren''t I!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think your tendency to react this way is the main reason why you were left out?¡±


    ¡°Kuh-hum. No need to kick a fe who''s already down, you know,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered sheepishly. He scanned the surroundings before loudly tutting at the sight of all those sand mounds. ¡°Dumb sons of b*tches. I knew this would happen. Hah... By the way, why are these punks still alive, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ...To think Bang Jin-Hun would ask that while the punks were right in front of him and listening to every word he said. That was all the proof one needed to confirm that Bang Jin-Hun was missing a few screws in his head.


    ¡°Well, they were using an interesting technique, you see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely replied. ¡°Let''s drag them all to the Martial Assembly and let Lee Hyeon-Su y with them for a bit. See what we can extract.¡±


    ¡°...Wowsers. I''m telling you, you sure have a rotten personality.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at Bang Jin-Hun''s yful jab, then turned his head to look at the sky. The moon in the distance was quietly staring back at him. Without taking his eyes away, Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°The opponents we''ll meet from now on won''t be on the same level as our previous foes, after all...!¡±


    That was what his gut feeling warned him. Perhaps a premonition of the ominous future.

 Chapter 481: Capture (1)

    <h4>Chapter 481: Capture (1)</h4>


    Fury. It was a rather unique emotion.


    Fury had to be the only human emotion capable of negatively affecting everyone merely by letting yourself get taken over by it.


    Even if you were sad, even if you were happy... Those emotions couldn''t really affect other people around you. However, if a person next to them was seething in extreme fury, everyone was bound to be alert and wary of this angry man.


    Fury robbed a person of their reasoning and their patience. And the severity of the ''fury'' would change greatly depending on who was furious.


    Cai Kechang was soaked in cold sweat. Droplets of cold sweat from his forehead trickled down his nose, and even more sweat streamed down from the back of his jaw to drip down from his chin. Cai Kechang''s lowered head allowed him to see how wet the carpet below him had be from his sweat alone.


    If a regr person sweated as much as Cai Kechang had done, they would''ve been taken to a hospital by now. However, a martial artist sweating this much was even stranger. Even so, he had no choice but to sweat like crazy.


    After all, he was facing the Crimson King''s fury head-on right now!


    A regr person''s heart would''ve stopped when the Crimson King''s furynded on them. Even a trained martial artist would''ve fainted from the intense pressure. And it was squarely crushing down on Cai Kechang right now.


    Cai Kechang bit his lower lip. The skin tore from his biting teeth, and his mouth was quickly filled with the metallic taste of blood. The pain seemed to clear Cai Kechang''s mind a little.


    ¡°Cai... Kechang!¡± The Crimson King''s voice roared within the hall.


    Cai Kechang didn''t need to think about what he should do at that soul-cracking roar and mmed his forehead on the floor. ¡°Your servant is here, my liege!¡±


    ¡°I have granted you enough opportunities.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°However, you keep disappointing me!¡±


    Cai Kechang buried his forehead even deeper into the floor. He knew he had no excuses to offer.


    <i>''Damn it all to hell! How did the situation end up this way!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Cai Kechang had let his guard down. As a man serving the Crimson King, he naturally tried his best toplete every one of his tasks as perfectly as possible. One of the things he feared the most was missing out on the big picture due to his carelessness or inattention, after all. As such, he gave his absolute everything in every task.


    Cai Kechang was extremely cautious and meticulous that if his task was to cross a stone bridge, he''d not only knock on it to ensure its sturdiness, but even build another bridge right next to it just in case!


    <i>''And that''s what I got wrong this time!''</i>


    No, that wasn''t right. Cai Kechang couldn''t be wrong here. Objectively speaking, his method was not bad at all. It had to be the right one if he didn''t want to upset the delicate power bnce still prevalent in China while carefully and slowly gaining supremacy over the Crimson King''s rivals.


    As to prove Cai Kechang right, his methods always worked in the past, and the once-inferior Crimson King''s faction seeded in gaining somewhat of supremacy in the power struggle.


    However, that was all before that Korean bastard showed up.


    <i>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance was the start of Cai Kechang''s ns going awry.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    Cai Kechang''s biggest mistake was judging Kang Jin-Ho withmon sense. Logic dictated that a lone Korean martial artist couldn''t be this strong. He couldn''t have been this destructive.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was strong enough to turn the eptedmon sense of martial artists into antiquated prejudice. Kang Jin-Ho turned out to be someone far exceeding Cai Kechang''s imagination!


    This intense, choking sense of defeat washed over Cai Kechang. He had no choice but to admit that his schemes were ultimately inadequate to slow down Kang Jin-Ho.


    Cai Kechang kept his head buried while addressing the Crimson King. ¡°I have no excuses to offer you, my liege. Please punish me as you see fit.¡±


    The Crimson King''s eyes silently burrowed deep into Cai Kechang''s figure. The fierce light burning in those eyes shrunk Cai Kechang even further.


    It would''ve been less torturous if the Crimson King openly criticized and even punished Cai Kechang. Sometimes, unbearable silence filled with unspoken words could be even more hurtful than thorny insults thrown in one''s face.


    ¡°Tell me, Cai Kechang. Have I overestimated you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No, that isn''t it,¡± the Crimson King muttered confidently. ¡°You and I have underestimated Kang Jin-Ho. That has to be it. That''s why Kang Jin-Ho has managed to unite South Korea and overcame Japan''s attempt to keep him contained. He created a powerful faction with his own strength, and now... He has even created a connection with those foolish foreigners, too!¡±


    ¡°My liege! I deserve death as punishment!¡±


    ¡°And so, Kang Jin-Ho is no longer an enemy that can be silently assassinated. His bud should''ve been nipped before he could reach this far. And now, it''s toote to do anything about the bud.¡±


    Cai Kechang fully agreed with that assessment. Kang Jin-Ho had more or less perfectly taken over South Korea''s martial society. The weight of fighting him now would be so much heavier than back when he was still some nobody.


    Even if South Korea''s martial society was weak...


    <i>''...We still can''t ignore the number of martial artists there.''</i>


    To kill a man hiding behind the proverbial walls of people, those walls had to be eliminated first. In other words, a war needed to be fought.


    The idea of so many people dying just to kill Kang Jin-Ho was a difficult pill to swallow. A massive burden to bear. The Crimson King''s faction boasted an overwhelmingly superiorbat force, but problems and losses were bound to ur when dealing with an enemy faction of such scale.


    Cai Kechang suddenly gained a renewed appreciation of the Crimson King''s foresight when he said Kang Jin-Ho must be killed even at the risk of severely weakening his faction''sbat force.


    <i>''Just what did my liege see in Kang Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Without a doubt, pretty much everyone would''ve thought the same as Cai Kechang in this situation. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was a dangerous existence, was he an important-enough threat to risk exposing the Crimson King''s back to other Kings while eliminating him?


    Besides, everyone would''ve also thought, like Cai Kechang, that South Korea''s martial artists should''ve been enough to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho.


    Cai Kechang regretted not being more attentive toward the Crimson King''s worries back then. If he did, this situation wouldn''t have developed this far.


    ¡°Cai Kechang. You said that the demonic cultivators are getting more activetely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°What are the odds of their activity... being rted to Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance?¡±


    ¡°My liege, that doesn''t seem...¡±


    The Crimson King furrowed his brow. ¡°How foolish!¡±


    ¡°...! My liege, I beg you to enlighten this idiot servant of yours!¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is a demonic cultivator. Not just any, but a truly powerful demonic cultivator, the likes of which have not been seen before! It''s possible that he possesses the demon cult''s long-lost secret cultivation technique. The appearance of such an individual coincides with the renewed activities of the demonic cultivators, yet you think there is no connection between the two!¡±


    Cai Kechang rammed his forehead on the floor again. ¡°My sincerest apologies!¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± The Crimson King sighed quietly. Fury wasn''t the emotion ruling over him right now. It was more like frustration.


    Having world-conquering martial prowess meant little if he couldn''t use it properly. The Crimson King wanted to fly to Korea this instant and kill Kang Jin-Ho with his own two hands, but leaving his throne empty would no doubt give the other two Kings ample opportunity to sow chaos.


    Worse still, the Azure King craftily got in the way whenever the Crimson King couldn''t endure his frustration and urge and decided to get personally involved. It was as if... As if the Azure King was deliberately preventing the Crimson King from reaching Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I''m sure it''s purely coincidence, but...!''</i>


    The Azure King causing chaos was nothing new. So, it had to be unlucky coincidences that just so happened at terrible timing. However, those coincidences piled up one after the other until the situation had reached its current state. And Kang Jin-Ho exploited this opportunity to set a firm foundation, his own territory, smack dab in the middle of two of the strongest nations on Earth, China and Japan.


    That was the current situation, yet even Europe decided to butt into East Asia''s affairs now. No wonder the Crimson King''s headache was getting worse.


    ¡°We cannot afford to take our time anymore, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Even if we have to take on some losses, we must eliminate Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°B-but, my liege...!¡± Cai Kechang hurriedly raised his head. ¡°Eliminating Kang Jin-Ho is not difficult, but sacrifices on our end will be considerable!¡±


    ¡°If there is no other way, we must be prepared to pay the cost, Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°My liege, what if¡­¡± Cai Kechang faltered and didn''t finish his sentence. He had to hesitate since he knew the following words could earn him the Crimson King''s wrath. However, Cai Kechang''s role was an adviser. Even if he was subjected to his liege''s rage and insults, he had to perform his role. ¡°What if we try to befriend Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Did you just say we befriend him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege,¡± Cai Kechang faintly licked his lips when the Crimson King''s wrath didn''t fall on him immediately. ¡°We have no choice but to acknowledge the man named Kang Jin-Ho''s powers. In such a short time, he united South Korea''s martial society and brought it under hisplete control. He has ripped away the shadows cast by the former titans of Korean martial society, leaving only his name behind on the scene.¡±


    ¡°...What unpleasant news that is.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to his actions, South Korea''s martial society is experiencing a period of unprecedented prosperity. Antagonizing Kang Jin-Ho and the South Korean martial society will only create many problems, my liege. Not only do we need to deal with the vacuum in our forces, but Japan could also potentially interfere. And then, the activities of the demonic cultivators should not be ignored, as well. A horde of insects can indeed kill a person, my liege.¡±


    ¡°So, your advice is to befriend Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. As long as it is possible, I believe it is the most optimal option on the table. Doing so will be more than simply suppressing the issue. As South Korea''s martial society is now under one banner, bringing them to our side will¡­¡±


    ¡°Cai Kechang,¡± the Crimson King quietly muttered while resting his chin on his hand. ¡°Have you forgotten that Kang Jin-Ho is a demonic cultivator?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Very well, let''s stop bringing up antiquated ideas. Whether that man is a demonic cultivator or not shouldn''t really matter in his day and age. As long as he''s deemed useful to me, I should consider joining forces with him. Even if I''m the inheritor of the orthodox sect¡¯s teachings, I''m also sensible enough to understand that not every demonic cultivator is my irreconcble enemy. Indeed, we now live in an era where practical benefits mean everything.¡±


    Cai Kechang animatedly nodded away. Here was one of the main factors why he remained so loyal to the Crimson King.


    The Crimson King''s martial prowess had already reached the heavens. Therefore, he had all the qualifications to be haughty. Arrogant. Drunk in his powers.


    However, he never fell into the trap of arrogance. The Crimson King also worked hard not to fall behind in the rapidly-changing era. And he never summarily dismissed the advice of someone iparably insignificant like Cai Kechang.


    The realm the Crimson King upied was so high that from up there, Cai Kechang''s words must''ve seemed like a chirping from an ant. Yet he still was interested in something seemingly so trifling.


    The Crimson King continued to exin his case. ¡°Even so... The biggest, most concerning fact is that Kang Jin-Ho is undoubtedly a demonic cultivator. And do not be mistaken, a demonic cultivator at the peak of his cultivation will be extremely arrogant. Even if he''s not at the peak realm, a demonic cultivator would not want to cooperate with someone else for long.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    ¡°It might be possible to entice him now with sweet-sounding deals. However, a demonic cultivator like him will inevitably stab you in the back. In that case, we cannot afford to leave ourselves open to Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Cai Kechang wordlessly lowered his head. His thoughts were different, but the Crimson King had the final say. Cai Kechang''s role was to speak his opinions and counsel, after all. It was not his job to question every decision the Crimson King made.


    ¡°...My liege. In that case, we now need a different method.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Indeed¡­¡± The Crimson King bitterly tutted away. ¡°Summon Vator.¡±


    ¡°My liege? V-Vator¡­!" Cai Kechang''s eyes shot open wide. ¡°Do you mean... <i>that</i> Vator?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Vator is the onlybatant we can spare at the moment, or am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege. However, Vator is...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m also not happy about this choice. However, the more we waste time, the harder it will be for us to deal with Kang Jin-Ho, even for Vator. In that case, we need to resolve this situation as soon as possible. Hesitate and miss our timing, and Kang Jin-Ho could very well be the end of us...!¡±


    Cai Kechang bit his lower lip. This heroic decisiveness had to be the biggest difference between him and the Crimson King. ¡°I shall obey, my liege.¡±


    The Crimson King slowly nodded. He leaned his back against the throne, a hint of fatigue creeping into his face.


    <i>''It''s... getting heavier, isn''t it?''</i>


    Even the titan leading the world forward was slowly getting devoured by his ever-changing era.

 Chapter 482: Captured (2)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Captured (2)</h4>


    Bang Jin-Hun brought a group of martial artists with him, and they did an admirable job ''cleaning'' the ind. They diligently removed the corpses, then set about erasing all traces of the battle. More boats arrived after the clean-up process, and the Chevaliers were ferried back to the maind on them.


    After arriving in the harbor town and disembarking from the boat, Bang Jin-Hun nced at the foreigners and frowned slightly. ¡°Do we need to take all these people with us?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Meanwhile, Vincent couldn''t say anything while nervously scanning his surroundings. <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    He couldn''t see an escape route. The first thing greeting them after arriving onnd was a proverbial sea of Korean martial artists filling up the harbor. Sure, escape was already impossible with Kang Jin-Ho around, but this sight robbed Vincent of even thest slim ray of hope in his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow while studying the sea of martial artists. ¡°Isn''t this a bit of an overkill?¡±


    ¡°We need this many in case something unexpected happens, you know? That punk, Lee Hyeon-Su, has this tendency to keep it down and hush-hush with only a handful of people involved. Probably got that from that as*hole, Kim Seok-Il. That dude was extremely averse to dispatching arge group for a mission, you see? Kinda like a dictator who''s too damn afraid of a coup d''etat, I guess?¡±


    ¡°...I did think he was a bit too hung up on that, yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    ¡°That''s why... Lee Hyeon-Su is also too used to doing things that way. He''ll try to mobilize only a handful of people on jobs requiring a whole dang group.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. It was efficient for a small group to perform the tasks that usually required a muchrger one. However, the ability to respond when something unexpected urs would inevitably suffer as a result. If one had spare manpower avable, why not use it?


    ¡°By the way... Is it okay to not tie these punks up? Will they obediently follow us to the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°I think they will,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked faintly while ncing at the Chevaliers standing in rank-and-file not too far away. ¡°If not... If they try to run, that will be amusing in its own way.¡±


    All the Chevaliers hurriedly lowered their heads to avoid that piercing light burning in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. Vincent was one of them. <i>''Escape?from here? Are you messing with me?''</i>


    If any of the captured Chevaliers tried to flee, they would have to contend with Kang Jin-Ho, who was probably still thirsting for more blood. Who would be insane enough to try that?


    ¡°In that case... For now, I''ll have them taken to the Assembly and confined there.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied.


    Bang Jin-Hun signaled to his men, and the martial artists monitoring the Chevaliers began herding them away. While watching this weird scene unfold, Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun mouthed a cigarette each.


    ¡°So... What will you do with those folks, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Not sure yet,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled sheepishly. ¡°Even if I want them captured, I haven''t made up my mind on how to use them.¡±


    ¡°Hah. How irresponsible of you.¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled quietly.


    ¡°...Should I just kill them?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly asked.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s lips trembled just then, and he almost dropped his cigarette. <i>''Holy sh*t. I''d have taken that as a joke if it came from someone else...''</i>


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was being serious. It was moments like these that made Bang Jin-Hun curious about just what the hell was going on inside Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    ¡°Nope. Let''s let them live,¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied while adjusting his cigarette.


    If he said, <i>¡°Yes, get rid of them all!¡±?</i>then Kang Jin-Ho would''ve unhesitantly cut all those foreigners'' heads off. Unsurprisingly, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t have it in him to watch that happen.


    <i>''Is this why dictators inevitably lose their sanity toward the end of their reigns?''</i>


    To be able to kill dozens of people with just one word... Now that was one hefty burden to shoulder. A lot more than Bang Jin-Hun bargained for, at least. Just thinking about it alone froze his tongue. It felt like his lips didn''t want to part.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If they are alive, surely I will find some uses for themter on. Besides, they seem to know a strange technique, too. As for uncovering more info... We''ll leave that to Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    Just as he finished saying that...


    ¡°Hey! Let me go! I''m not a part of the Chevaliers!¡±


    A sharp yell of a woman rang out somewhere behind the duo. Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun looked back and spotted Elena resisting fiercely against the Korean martial artists trying to drag her away.


    ¡°I said, I''m not part of those men! Don''t you understand what I''m saying?! Mister Kang! Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned grandly when Elena urgently called out to him. <i>''Well, she is technically not the same as those men...''</i>


    The Chevaliers showed up to kill Kang Jin-Ho, yes, but Elena showed up to prevent them from getting killed by Kang Jin-Ho. They were all... about the same in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, so he didn''t really care where Elena ended up. However, he still realized she shouldn''t be treated the same as the Chevaliers.


    ¡°Let her go, please,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Korean martial artists released Elena and backed off. That gave Elena the chance to quickly jog toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    She bowed her head slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. And that was the end of their conversation.


    Elena was frustrated by how Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking there. At the very least, the Chevaliers and Elena had some tenable connection. But they were now all dragged away, leaving her alone in the midst of the violent Korean martial artists clearly vying for blood.


    Since no one told her what to do in a situation like this, Elena couldn''t help but feel like a lone soldier stuck in an enemy camp with sharp weapons pointing at her.


    Elena usually found the Chevaliers as utterly insufferable buffoons. But their presence would''ve been greatly appreciated in this situation. That was how unbearable she felt right now.


    <i>''Seriously, doesn''t he have any consideration?''</i>


    Elena was deeply unhappy. There weren''t enough words to adequately vent her piled-up dissatisfaction, which was a good thing since she wouldn''t dare mouth them off in front of Kang Jin-Ho, anyway!


    He was way too frightening for that!


    ¡°What should I do from now on, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Elena asked.


    What she chose to do in this situation was confront the problem head-on. If she didn''t know, she only had to ask.


    How many people ruined themselves by failing to do this simple thing? Elena put on ayer of ''shamelessness'' on her expression and brazenly asked Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm, I''m not sure myself. What do we do with you?¡±


    Unfortunately for Elena, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t all that invested in her future course of action. As a matter of fact, his expression failed to hide his thoughts of, <i>''How do I get rid of this useless woman?''</i>


    Eventually, though, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have thought of something for her to do. ¡°Okay. For now, go and tell them what happened.¡±


    Elena blinked her eyes. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Someone has to deliver the news to your higher-ups, right? Only then will they think of a response.¡±


    ¡°...Hang on a minute. You want me to tell my superiors exactly what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly nodded away.


    Elena was momentarily left stupefied. <i>''What is this man even saying?''</i>


    Usually, people in Kang Jin-Ho''s position would do whatever it took to hide all the information about themselves. In this world, knowledge¡ªtherefore, information¡ªwas power. Nothing was riskier than exposing everything about oneself in such a world. But now...


    Kang Jin-Ho was telling Elena to report everything she had witnessed about this situation to the Round Table. Without even batting an eyelid, too!


    Elena hurriedly sobered up and cautiously asked, ¡°O-okay, so... Let me see if I got this right. You want me to inform the Round Table that the Chevaliers have been captured alive while trying to attack you, and then... let you know how they respond? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That''s right.¡±


    A sudden bout of awkward silence ensued.


    <i>''Okay, uh... so...''?</i>Elena faltered slightly before a gentle and calm smile spread across her face. <i>''Yup, let''s stop worrying about this.''</i>


    It was useless to rack her brain here. These recent events confirmed that Kang Jin-Ho was smarter than Elena, anyway. By a lot, too. Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s actions initially seemed thoughtless, there always had been a hidden intent behind them all.


    This event was a good example. If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t made a suitable move at the perfect time to bait the Chevaliers and the Nanahoshi-gumi to follow him to a deserted ind, even he would''ve wasted some time dealing with them individually.


    Although Elena wasn''t sure whether this ploy was Kang Jin-Ho''s idea or someone else was acting like the brain of this operation... Did that matter, anyway?


    Even if this n was the handiwork of Kang Jin-Ho''s adviser, what mattered was the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was willing to listen. Unless the rtionship between the two could be severed, it''d be the same thing as Kang Jin-Ho being scarily smart.


    In that case, Elena should just do as Kang Jin-Ho told her. That seemed to be the best option avable right now.


    After clearing her throat, Elena cautiously asked, ¡°To contact my people, I must return to my lodging, though... Is it fine for me to stop by there for a little while?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Do you mind reducing the number of people monitoring me? If I have too big of an entourage, other agents might end up contacting the Round Table first, and that will cause a problematic mix-up.¡±


    ¡°Monitor you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tiling intensified as if he didn''t understand what Elena was saying.


    That was when Elena suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°W-wait. Are you letting me go alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do you need to take someone with you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not... Uh, well...¡±


    He was really letting her go? Just like that? Without any conditions, too?


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t gain much by dragging Elena away. Even so, she was one of the ways to contact the Round Table. Most importantly, though, didn''t she secretly monitor Kang Jin-Ho all this time?


    Yet, to think he''d let her go scot-free? This was unthinkable from her perspective. Elena sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''Stop worrying about this, okay!''</i>


    Elena told herself to stop trying to judge Kang Jin-Ho through the lens ofmon sense or rational thinking. That would only invite disasters. Elena shouldn''t be judging him but figuring him out as he was.


    ¡°Kuh-hum. Then... Is there anything you''d like to say to the Round Table, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled faintly at Elena''s question. ¡°Tell them that I''m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°...You''re looking forward to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the cigarette smoke before finishing what he wanted to say. ¡°I''m looking forward to all the fun conditions your people wille up with as the price for your men''s lives.¡±


    Elena''s jaw slowly dropped at how happy-go-lucky Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was.


    ***


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, is it fine to let her go like that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned slightly as he watched Elena drive away on her bike parked near the dock.


    Of course, he understood that that blonde woman hadn''t done anything <i>really</i> bad. Still, he wasn''t sure about letting someone like her go when she knew so much about what had happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it''s not like we have uses for her, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, but...¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s frown deepened in worry.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at that worried expression on the Assembly Master''s face. Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t let Elena leave without a n.


    He let her go because there was only so much Elena could do in this situation. First of all, she didn''t have the power to resolve this situation. Her higher-ups would have thest say in how they responded to thistest development.


    In that case, it''d be better to let her go and create a stable connection with her superiors back in Europe. That would ensure their response would reach Kang Jin-Ho a little bit sooner. Besides, judging from Elena''s personality... It might be more beneficial for Kang Jin-Ho to let her act as freely as she''d like.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned. ¡°I don''t understand what the heck is going on with this situation. Why are we suddenly dealing with a bunch of Frenchmen? Why were they trying to hit you, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°They probably thought I was an eyesore.¡±


    ¡°Eh? They tried to eliminate you just for such a dumb reason? And by sending a group of fighters like that, too?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Hun, sometimes I wonder if you really are a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exined without changing his expression. ¡°You don''t need a reason to kill someone, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He''d have dismissed such a sayinging from a random person as nonsense. But he couldn''t do that when it came from Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. The weight of those words was in another realm when it was Kang Jin-Ho saying that.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued with his exnation. ¡°It''s just that... You have consequences to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Consequences, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled while mouthing a fresh cigarette. <i>''Indeed. Consequences for targeting me.''</i>


    The fact of the matter was this: the other side targeted Kang Jin-Ho first, even though he wasn''t hostile toward that group.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to ever forget such a thing. This world might beplicated, but... Sometimes, the simplest of the simple principles was all the motivation needed for the world to keep turning around.


    All actions had consequences. And soon, the Round Table would have to deal with the consequences of targeting Kang Jin-Ho''s life.


    If Elena had urately grasped Kang Jin-Ho''s intention, then her superiors should offer appropriatepensation... In return for their lives. However, what if they don''t?


    <i>''No need to think about it at length.''</i>


    Then, Kang Jin-Ho would make them pay the ''original'' consequences for trying to kill him. That was all.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly thought that he had gotten a lot softer these days. If it was the past him, he wouldn''t even have entertained the notion of substituting thepensation that only blood could pay with something else.


    Even if he made this choice after looking at the problem from various angles, would the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' from when he just returned to the modern era make the same choice?


    <i>''Have I be wiser or softer? I can''t really tell...''</i>


    Whichever it was, it still couldn''t hide the fact that Kang Jin-Ho had changed.


    ¡°Where will you go now? Would you like to head back to the Martial Assembly with us?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No. I''ll head out on my own. For now, please keep your eyes on our new guests. And exin to Lee Hyeon-Su what happened on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood. Have a safe trip.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly bowed to Bang Jin-Hun to say goodbye and headed to his parked Lamborghini. The realization of how he had changed suddenly made him want to go somewhere.


    After climbing into his blood-red ride, Kang Jin-Ho carefully depressed the elerator.

 Chapter 483: Captured (3)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Captured (3)</h4>


    This humorous situation was making it hard for Knight Wiggins to keep a straight face and suppress hisughter. It was so hard, in fact, that he was sweating prodigiously under his clothes.


    What amentable thing it was that the masks worn by the knights of the Round Table didn''t hide their mouth area! Knight Wiggins would''ve disconnected the mic and guffawed to his heart''s content if only the mask hid his whole face.


    Just the distorted shape of Knight Leveaux''s mouth alone, visible below his mask, was enough to give Wiggins a month of rxing sleep. Look how panicked and agog that mouth was!


    <i>''Wearing a mask must be such a blessing for you right now, Knight Leveaux.''</i>


    Droplets of sweat could be seen trickling down Leveaux''s jaw area below the white mask covering his face from forehead to nose. Leveaux was so flustered by the news that he had forgotten his usual impable manners and rxed attitude and didn''t even bother to wipe the sweat away.


    This situation was proving to be a tonic for Wiggins'' weary soul.


    If he could, Wiggins wouldn''t have minded sitting back and cracking open a few beer cans, but he was an adult who knew how to control his urges. Those beers could wait until the end of this conference.


    This video conference was hastily convened by Wiggins right after Elena finished making her report. Convening a conference like this always required a lot of effort, and Wiggin needed to expend a lot of his mental energy to sit through it. However, at least for today... He couldn''t have felt any more refreshed even if he tried while pressing the button. And his voice sounded oddly cheery as he exined the situation.


    - Are you... Are you telling us the truth?


    Knight Leveaux''s voice, trembling and hushed, sent a chill of pleasure down Wiggins'' back. That was how much he enjoyed this moment!


    ¡°Yes, Knight Leveaux. This information was brought to my attention by Pawn Elena. If you suspect the report''s veracity, surely you can contact the Chevaliers right now to confirm? So... Let me ask you, Knight Leveaux, can you get in touch with your Chevaliers or not?¡±


    Knight Leveaux''s lips mped shut. Without a doubt, his lower lip must be getting chewed out by his teeth out of sight.


    - ...No, I cannot. I''ve lost contact with them for over ten hours already.


    Knight Wiggins shrugged. ¡°You heard him, everyone.¡±


    No more exnation was necessary. Elena''s report and Leveaux''s situation matched perfectly. So, what else was needed at this point to convince the others? If anyone still insisted on additional proof, they didn''t deserve to have a seat on the Round Table.


    As expected, no one demanded such a thing. And no one said a word, either. They were all rendered mute by the shocking contents of the report.


    To Knight Wiggins, though... This lengthy silence sounded like an orchestra ying a grand ssical piece. If music was meant to pleasure people as they listened, this silence qualified as an excellent piece of music to Wiggins'' ears.


    - To summarize...


    Master finally broke his silence.


    - After verifying Pawn Elena''s report through various channels, we can now safely conclude that the Chevaliers dispatched to South Korea had all been captured by the South Korean martial artists.


    Several low gasps could be hearding from the speakers. They had all figured that out already, but listening to their Master say it out loud... It felt like they had been hit with a kill-confirmation shot.


    - What about casualties? How many have died?


    - Knight Wiggins, please give us an update.


    Wiggins fake-coughed to clear his throat, then raised his voice toward the mic. ¡°Miraculously, no one has died, everyone. ording to Pawn Elena''s report, Kang Jin-Ho has suppressed and captured the Chevaliers without entering into a physical confrontation.¡±


    - Impossible!


    Knight Leveaux shot up to his feet.


    - They are the proud Chevaliers! How dare you imply that my Chevaliers have surrendered without first fighting against their enemy!


    ¡°Mm? But, I''ve said nothing of the sort, Knight Wiggins.¡±


    - This and that are the same, are they not?!


    A faint smirk formed on Knight Wiggins'' lips. Even if his peers viewed him as a flippant man whoughed at the failures of his own allies, Wiggins couldn''t stop himself from expressing his amusement at this moment. Nothing in this world would''ve been more entertaining to watch than Knight Leveaux''s entire figure trembling away from barely-contained fury, after all!


    ¡°I''m merely rying the contents of a Pawn''s report, Knight Leveaux.¡±


    - You...!


    - That is enough, both of you.


    Master stepped up just then to sort out the situation.


    - I understand how you feel, Knight Leveaux. However, now isn''t the time to lose your temper. Do not forget that, even as we sit here and waste time arguing with one another, the Chevaliers are going through hell on the other side of the world.


    Knight Leveuax plopped down on his seat. His soulless, defeated demeanor prompted other knights to look at him with sympathy. Even Knight Wiggins felt a pang of pity for the Frenchman.


    How could he not, though? Knight Leveaux loudly joked about how hard it could be to eliminate a lone East Asian martial artist and dispatched his trusted Chevaliers, but...! Never mind getting wiped out during a fierce battle, they... They shamefully ended up as hostages instead!


    If they had been wiped out, at least Knight Leveaux could''ve said something about their noble sacrifices for the Round Table''s cause. However, with everyone being captured alive with zero casualties, Knight Leveaux couldn''t even do that.


    <i>''Indeed, we can''t help but pity him...''</i>


    Despite his thoughts, though, Knight Wiggins couldn''t stop grinning.


    Master leaned back in his chair.


    - Our current issue is... How will we deal with this crisis?


    One of the knights raised his voice.


    - Shouldn''t our first priority be figuring out where everything went wrong? If we hastily try to deal with the problem without contemting it first, there is a chance that we might repeat the same mistakes again.


    - Mm... You have a point. Knight Wiggins?


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    - As someone who took on this task first... Can you tell us your thoughts on what could''ve possibly been our mistakes?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Knight Wiggins briefly nodded. Now that the Round Table''s Master had paved the way for him, it was time to go for the kill. ¡°The biggest mistake we''ve made waspletely ignoring the warning from our field agent.¡±


    - Mm...!


    Knight Wiggins was pleased by Master''s perfectly-timed sound effect and continued to speak in a sing-song voice. ¡°Pawn Elena is a discerning, smart, and capable field agent, sirs. And her opinion was that Kang Jin-Ho was an incredibly dangerous individual, and that any sloppy attempt to assassinate him would only backfire on us. That it''d only result in a terrible situation for the Round Table. However, almost everyone present today chose to roundly ignore that warning.¡±


    Knight Wiggins noticed that his fellow knights were sneakily avoiding looking into the cameras, their hands fidgeting or impatiently knocking on the table. What a wonderful set of responses this was.


    ¡°To make matters worse... I''ve offered my own warning as a knight of the Round Table, yet it also fell on deaf ears. One of the Round Table''s ts is to respect our field agents and to treat them as precious members of the Round Table. But we forgot to uphold that simple ideal, so... Failure like this was an inevitable result.¡±


    - Indeed, Knight Wiggins.


    Master weightily nodded.


    - I am also guilty of this failure. I''ve forgotten that every agent is an integral part of the Round Table. And I''ve foolishly overlooked their opinions. At the very least, I should''ve paid closer attention to Pawn Elena''s opinions and dispatched more agents to investigate this situation further. However, we decided to skip that important process under the pretext of being too busy. It''s no wonder we are rewarded with a humbling result like this.


    That certainly was a scathing self-rebuke. Willing to go this far had to be one of the greatest plus points of Master, or so thought Knight Wiggins.


    Everyone made mistakes. People might dream of bing a perfect existence that never made mistakes, but the cold, hard truth was this: a human who made no mistakes couldn''t be a human anymore. They had to be a god. Humans made mistakes precisely because they were humans.


    Master knew when to admit to his mistakes. And he also knew how to ept the me for it and repent. Perhaps that was why he was qualified to carry the incredible burden of the Round Table''s leadership position.


    - We will need to reflect on it and do our best to improve ourselves from this moment on. However... It''s also true that we can''t keep repenting while our Chevaliers are currently locked up as Kang Jin-Ho''s hostages. We must focus on finding the solution, a suitable response, for this matter.


    Master continued the conference by addressing the knights in a grave-sounding voice.


    - Since that man has captured the Chevaliers alive, he must want something from us. Knight Wiggins, what are his demands?


    ¡°Before I start...¡± Knight Wiggins hesitated slightly, wondering if what he was about to say seemed right in this situation. Even so, he realized he simply had to say it... the question of suitability be damned! ¡°I''d like to express my sincerest condolences to Knight Leveaux, as he must be deeply pained by how his knight order was defeated so unceremoniously by his opponent.¡±


    <i>Griiiit!</i>


    The sound of Knight Leveaux gritting his teeth came out from the speakers. However, the smile etched on Knight Wiggins'' face only deepened at that.


    He stared straight at Knight Leveaux and continued to address the rest of the Round Table. ¡°My opinion is that... It''ll be more beneficial for us to listen directly to Pawn Elena, who has already spoken directly to Kang Jin-Ho several times. If her report is not ryed properly again, we might have to deal with yet another catastrophe of this nature.¡±


    - Mm... I agree, Knight Wiggins. Please connect her to us.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Once he got Master''s permission, Knight Wiggins quickly connected to the channel prepared ahead of time. Soon, Elena''s face appeared on the corner of the screen, and a satisfied smirk floated up on Knight Wiggins'' face.


    - Good day to you all, sirs. This is Pawn Elena.


    Master briefly nodded and addressed Elena.


    - Before we proceed, allow me to express my gratitude for your consistent hard work on this mission.


    Elena smartly shook her head.


    - Not at all, Master. This is a job any agent of the Round Table will dly carry out.


    - Thank you for saying that. Although I''d like to exchange more pleasantries, we''re running short on time as is. I hope you understand. Well, then. Please give us the rundown on the situation.


    - Yes, Master.


    Elena held nothing back and reported on everything she witnessed and heard. The expressions of the knights changed several times as they listened. And then, weighty silence descended on the conference after Elena''s report ended.


    - ...It certainly is hard to ept, isn''t it?


    .


    Unsurprisingly, the first person to break the silence was Master.


    - This means Kang Jin-Ho alone... ughtered Nanahoshi-gumi''s elites. Every single one of them, without exception. And without getting injured, to boot.


    Elena briefly nodded.


    - Yes, Master.


    - This... How certain are you, Pawn Elena?


    Elena''s expression seemed to stiffen as if she was standing even taller.


    - Master. All the members of the Chevaliers witnessed this event. And that is the only exnation for why they surrendered without even putting up a fight.


    - I see. Let me ask you, then. Pawn Elena, what is your opinion on this development? Do you believe their actions have besmirched the honor of the Round Table?


    What a delicate question that was. Knight Leveaux had been barely suppressing his urge to rip that woman''s mouth wide open, but Master''s probing question made him forget all about the urge for the time being and lean forward to focus on Elena''s reply.


    - No, Master. My honest opinion is that the Captain of the Chevaliers made a wise decision. If they hadn''t surrendered and fought back, the Round Table would''ve had to contend with a severe loss to itsbat force, and we''d have created an unfixable enmity with Kang Jin-Ho... No, the entirety of South Korea''s martial society. Captain Vincent couldn''t have made a better choice and gave the Round Table perhaps its best opportunity.


    Master seemed interested in what Elena said just then.


    - When you say the best opportunity...?


    Elena nodded weightily.


    - It''s the best opportunity to improve our rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho. Master, as I''ve reported earlier, Kang Jin-Ho must not be turned into our enemy. He is not someone who''d upset the peace of East Asia. No, he... He could very well devour the entirety of the region itself!


    - I see... Thank you for your report, Pawn Elena.


    - No, sir. It was my honor. Everything is for the sake of the Round Table.


    Elena''s face disappeared from the corner of the screen. The knights silently stared at the empty spot, not knowing what to say.


    - So, he wants us toe up withpensation that will satisfy him...?


    Master muttered to himself.


    - This is not as simple as it sounds, everyone. Not only is Kang Jin-Ho demanding payment for the hostages, but he also wantspensation for targeting his life from us. From what we can glean from Pawn Elena''s report, Kang Jin-Ho is an extremely arrogant man. Compensation that can satisfy an individual like him will have to be... quite considerable.


    Knight Wiggins chimed in. ¡°And we''re forced into a position where we must keep offering himpensation one-sidedly until he feels satisfied, Master.¡±


    - Indeed, that is true.


    Master let out a long sigh. To think a momentarypse in judgment would drive the Round Table to a corner like this!


    If only he knew how things would end up, Master would''ve heeded Knight Wiggins'' original warning in a heartbeat. How could the price for questioning Wiggins'' loyalty just once be this dear?


    Before the silence could deepen, however, Knight Leveaux suddenly spoke up.


    - It''s not like we''re out of options, everyone!


    - Knight Leveaux? What do you mean?


    Knight Leveaux finally had stopped gritting his teeth by then. He grimaced and slowly spat out his words.


    - We give up on rescuing the Chevaliers and reattempt Kang Jin-Ho''s elimination as soon as possible. That is our other option.


    His furious-sounding voice instantly silenced the conference.

 Chapter 484: Captured (4)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Captured (4)</h4>


    - You wish to abandon your Chevaliers?


    Master asked incredulously.


    Knight Leveaux unhesitantly responded.


    - Yes, Master.


    - ...Isn''t the Chevalier your knight order? Yet, you wish to abandon your own men?


    Master''s pointed questioning prompted Knight Leveaux to clench his teeth.


    - Of course, I do not wish to do this. However, if it''s necessary...! I don''t see a reason to hesitate, Master.


    ¡°Have you let go of your sanity!¡± Knight Wiggins shot up to his feet. ¡°Those loyal men followed your order and traveled to a country on the other side of the globe! However, you dare cast them aside like dirtyundry?!¡±


    - No need to get this agitated, Knight Wiggins.


    Knight Leveaux replied, his voice tinged with icy-cold rage. However, Wiggins still red at him with contempt reserved for a disgusting bug.


    - ...Please calm yourself and sit down, Knight Wiggins.


    ¡°But, Master! This...¡±


    - I urge you to sit down, Knight Wiggins!


    Wiggings bit his lower lip while slowly lowering himself on to the chair.


    Master sighed before ncing at Knight Leveaux.


    - Please continue.


    Knight Leveaux nodded at Master''s permission.


    - Yes, their situation is very unfortunate. And more than anyone else in this conference, Iment their losses the most. They are noble knights who love France with all their hearts. Losing them will leave such a void in our organization. However...!


    Clear anger and venom seeped into Knight Leveaux''s voice.


    - If they understand how their situation harms the Round Table, I''m more than certain that they will choose honorable death as noble knights! If we rescue them by paying massivepensation even though they have failed the mission, their honor as noble knights will hit rock bottom! And their lives will forever be filled with disgrace! That is why...! For the sake of our Round Table! We must make the decision that benefits us the most!


    Knight Wiggins'' re of contempt burrowed into Leveaux''s face on the screen. What a miss it was that he couldn''t urately hurl his current thoughts directly in that bastard''s face!


    <i>''It''s for your own so-called honor, you son of a b*tch!''</i>


    How could Leveaux spew out such nonsense in this day and age? Rescuing the Chevaliers through whatever means possible was themonly-epted thought pattern, was it not?


    However, what frustrated Wiggins even more was the response of his fellow knights. They didn''t seem put off by this ludicrous suggestion. As a matter of fact, some even openly agreed with that bastard. And those who didn''t openly agree with Knight Leveaux were unwilling to rebuke him, either.


    - Sometimes, a noble sacrifice is a necessity.


    ¡°What are you on about?! Noble sacrifice?!¡± Knight Wiggins cried out, finally losing his cool. ¡°If the shoe was on the other foot and you were the hostage, you''d never mouth off nonsense like a noble sacrifice! Do you not have any loyalty or sympathy toward your own men?!¡±


    Knight Leveaux growled like a wounded predator.


    - I say this precisely because I am loyal to them, Knight Wiggins! I thought your country also has codes of knights? The knight''s chivalry? Do you not?


    ¡°There are no such nonsensical codes in chivalry!¡±


    - Oh, really? How unfortunate.


    Just before Knight Wiggins could raise his voice even higher, Master intervened first.


    - That is enough, both of you.


    Both knights mped their mouths shut. If they had been alone, this argument would''ve continued on for some more. However, doing the same thing in their Master''s presence was very much against the decorum.


    - Both of your opinions have some validity. However, this crisis isn''t as simple to resolve as you think. The first course of action is to... We should consider what conditions would satisfy Kang Jin-Ho first and foremost. And, if he demands something a lot less than we feared, it won''t be such a bad idea to humor him.


    - But, Master?!


    - That is enough, Knight Leveaux. We shall end today''s conference here. I ask all of you to take this time and cool your heads. Good day to you all.


    Knights noticed the hint of annoyance in Master''s voice and quickly disappeared one by one from the monitor. After everyone was gone... Only Master and Knight Wiggins remained.


    - Knight Wiggins, wait.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I''m still here.¡±


    - If it''s possible to contact Kang Jin-Ho again through Elena... Please do so. We cannot afford to chase after floating clouds like this. Only by fully understanding what that individual wants can we minimize our losses.


    ¡°Understood, Master,¡± Wiggins nodded before cautiously asking a question, still somewhat unsure about something. ¡°Master, if you don''t mind... The suggestion put forward by Knight Leveaux earlier...¡±


    - Knight Wiggins. Nothing is more important than the Round Table.


    That reply could be interpreted in a number of ways. However, Knight Wiggins chose not to pursue the matter any further. He thought that... perhaps this line of questioning could put Master in a spot of bother.


    - Also... I''d like to apologize to you, Knight Wiggins. Please forgive my ipetence in not paying much attention to your warning and letting the situation reach this point.


    ¡°No, don''t say that, Master. I was... also merely passing along the opinions of a field agent while not believing them to be true. Anyone in our shoes would''ve thought the same.¡±


    - Mm... Thank you for saying that. I feel a little better, then.


    Master raised his hand to rub his face as if a migraine was assaulting him. His hand, with all those aged wrinkles, seemed to tell the unspoken life story of a man who had to suffer for the sake of the world for so long.


    - ording to Pawn Elena''s opinion, Kang Jin-Ho is an incredibly dangerous individual. Which means we need to re-investigate him, this time much more thoroughly.


    ¡°I agree, Master. And it shall be done.¡±


    - Thank you. Well, then. Good day to you.


    Master''s visage disappeared from the monitor next. Knight Wiggins leaned back in the chair, totally spent.


    He called out loudly. ¡°Is anyone outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Knight Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°Beer! Bring me some cold beer. Right now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Knight Wiggins groaned softly while looking up at the ceiling.


    <i>''That man is like a mystery, isn''t he?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was different from everyone the Round Table had dealt with until now. His behavioral pattern seemed impossible to predict, too. Even Elena''s report didn''t seem correct in some aspects of Kang Jin-Ho''s character.


    If he really was a monster who neverpromised, just like Elena had warned in her report... Kang Jin-Ho would''ve ughtered the Chevaliers by now. But that illogical monster captured the knights as hostages to push the Round Table into a difficult position like this.


    Would running into an alien in outer space feel this way?


    Wiggins shuddered at this feeling of disharmony born from how all of hismon sense seemed to be getting distorted.


    <i>''And... Why did Elena have to be the only point of contact with Kang Jin-Ho?''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Wiggins suspected his daughter''s capabilities. If Elena wasn''t his child, Wiggins would''ve unhesitantly appointed her for the role.


    Quite often, parents and children would find it harder to trust each other on certain topics precisely because they were family; minor pros and cons most strangers would''ve dismissed out of hand were always amplified in the eyes of family members.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time to act like a stuck-up...''</i>


    Identifying what kind of a man Kang Jin-Ho was even more crucial than ever. So crucial that it didn''t matter which agent was tasked with this mission; their report would never be taken at face value. In that case...


    There was only one thing left for Wiggins to do.


    ¡°...Time to head to South Korea, then.¡±


    Knight Wiggins swore to finish all the work still piled up on his desk as quickly as possible.


    ¡°I shall personally confirm how frightening you are as a monster, Kang Jin-Ho...!¡±


    Wiggins deeply sucked in the lungful of air while picturing the sinister figure of a bloodthirsty Kang Jin-Ho craving for more wanton ughter.


    ***


    ¡°Why are you here, hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong pointedly asked.


    ¡°...What''s the matter? Am I not supposed to be here?¡± Kang Jin-Ho testily replied.


    ¡°No, it''s not like that. But it''s out of the blue, you know?¡± Han Jin-Seong muttered while tutting softly under his breath. How could he not, when Kang Jin-Ho waltzed inside the orphanage again without any warning? ¡°Hyung, you came here again because you have nowhere else to go, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hyung, it''s time to ept that you have a serious problem. A problem! Especially when you have that face of yours, too!¡±


    This time it was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to tut away. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, okay? Besides, did anything happen while I was away?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. What could happen here, anyway? It''s the same as always.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at Han Jin-Seong''s unperturbed attitude. Judging from the boy''s rxed expression, it seemed the orphanage had regained its peace.


    ¡°By the way, hyung... I heard Yeon-Ha noona went to China. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Did you really let her leave?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°...Nope, never mind.¡± Han Jin-Seong shook his head, then stared unimpressed at Kang Jin-Ho. <i>''Yup, this dude has a serious problem...''</i>


    When Han Jin-Seong was still a little snot-nosed kid, he thought Kang Jin-Ho was the real Superman. As far as he could tell, Kang Jin-Ho seemed capable of doing anything and everything under the sun. And Park Yu-Min was the world''s most caring man. But...


    After years started piling up one by one, the truth began revealing itself to Han Jin-Seong. Kang Jin-Ho was practically an outcast with zero social skills, while Park Yu-Min was a kind but idiotic gaming nerd.


    <i>''I hope they don''t get scammed out on the streets or something...''</i>


    It wasn''t as if theycked abilities or money, so why were they behaving like this? Other people were busy enjoying their lives after acquiring some measure of abilities, yet a man in his prime crawled into an orphanage''s living room whenever the sun went down and lounged here as if it was his own home! How could Han Jin-Seong not be frustrated by this sight!


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    However, the girls reacted totally differently from Han Jin-Seong. They rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho after discovering his presence. Even the younger boys quickly crowded around Kang Jin-Ho while grinning like idiots.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t miss anyone and warmly greeted them back. He even hugged and patted them, too. Soon, the older boys sauntered closer to wee Kang Jin-Ho and... They looked pleased when the rather-chuffed Kang Jin-Ho patted them on the head.


    Han Jin-Seong pouted and muttered to no one in particr. ¡°Wow. We have a celebrity in the house.¡±


    Other kids shot him a re.


    ¡°What''s gotten into him again? What''s with all that pouting?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. Jin-Seong''s going through his puberty.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Why sote, though?¡±


    ¡°His mental age is still young, you know? We all went through that in our middle school, but he''s fallen behind everyone and is only experiencing it now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to the other kids exining the situation, then nced at Han Jin-Seong with all the pity in the world.


    ¡°No! You''re all wrong!¡± Han Jin-Seong desperately tried to defend his honor, but Kang Jin-Ho tutted away at that unseemly struggle.


    ¡°What about supper, Jin-Seong? You''re not skipping meals, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Whenever I say I''m not hungry, everyone says I''m trying to be rebellious and stuff, so...¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned as if he didn''t want to talk about it.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Why wouldn''t you be hungry?¡±


    ¡°...A man will sometimes want to skip meals, you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Maybe you really are going through puberty?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, no!¡± Han Jin-Seong cried out before pounding his chest in frustration.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at this sight. When he thought about it, Han Jin-Seong was still in elementary school when Kang Jin-Ho first showed up in the orphanage. Realizing that a kid who cutely whined after failing to understand his homework had grown old enough to shout in embarrassment like this...


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho felt his heart growing full. His chest felt warmer.


    <i>''What am I... to these kids?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly started wondering about that. Had he been any sort of... help in these kids'' lives? Had he been a dependable pir of strength to them? Maybe not as much as Sister Yi or Park Yu-Min, but still?


    He had no way of figuring that out. After all, that answer wasn''t his to decide. All Kang Jin-Ho could do was believe that he had been helpful. Even if he asked these kids, they wouldn''t answer him honestly, anyway.


    ¡°I''m d to hear you guys are doing well,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently while nodding away.


    ¡°Not all of us are doing well, though?¡± That was when Jo Mi-Hye contradicted Han Jin-Seong by whispering those words into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Actually, Jin-Seong oppa''s school grades fell off a cliff recently, you see? At this rate, he won''t get admitted to university¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression hardened as he stared at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°...N-no, hang on a sec. Hyung, that''s not what, uh, happened, so, like...¡± Han Jin-Seong stuttered ungainly while trying toe up with an excuse.


    It was true that his grades had nosedived a littletely. Back when bullies were messing with him in school, he used to stick to his desk and studied as that was the only thing he could do. But he gained plenty of friends recently, which naturally decreased his study time.


    This thing called school grades was an extremely honest thing. So, when Han Jin-Seong didn''t study as much, his grades started suffering immediately.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in contemtion. ¡°Mm... Well, life isn''t all about studying, anyway.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong perked up. ¡°Y-you think so, too? I knew you''de around to my point of view, hyung!¡±


    ¡°However, being a student means it''s your job to study. Full time.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Jin-Seong''s cheeks twitched.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at that nervous look on the boy. ¡°You can rx since I''m not thinking of doing something. It''s not a sin to suck at studying, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that''s right! I knew you''d be...¡±


    That was when Jo Mi-Hye decided to interfere. ¡°But, oppa!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at her. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Other kids at my school get pretty good grades by attending cram schools after ss. But we gotta study by ourselves, so... No matter how hard we try, our grades aren''t improving at all! It''s so unfair!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I want to attend a good university and get a nice jobter, but what if I can''t even pass the entrance exams? What will I do if that happens...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s nodding suddenly gained renewed energy. ¡°I see. In that case, we shall convene an emergency meeting.¡±


    Suddenly, res of resentment began stabbing into Jo Mi-Hye for failing to let the sleeping dogs lie.

 Chapter 485: Captured (5)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Captured (5)</h4>


    ¡°Sounds like I can''t help you with this one, Jin-Ho,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi while making a <i>very</i> apologetic face.


    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± Park Yu-Min shook his head, knowing he also had no sensible solution to this crisis.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced while mping his mouth shut. Ju Yeong-Gi could be referred to as a lifelong stranger to all things rted to studying. And he was recently proving without question that one''s sess as an adult didn''t depend on how good one''s school grades were.


    It was the same story for Park Yu-Min. He could talk about how to y video games like a pro all day long, but ask him to discuss ways to get better grades? He''d go deathly silent in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Hey, Park Yu-Min...!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi, feeling a bit embarrassed about this situation, quickly directed the me in his friend''s way. ¡°You brat! Weren''t you supposed to supervise the kids'' studying? What have you been doing, dude! You think your job is over just because you cook them curry and do theirundry?¡±


    Park Yu-Min faltered from that assault. ¡°T-that''s not something I can help with, you know!¡±


    ¡°Even so! You attend university, don''t you!¡±


    ¡°That''s because I was a special admissions case! Without that, I wouldn''t have gone near a university entrance, you know!¡±


    Of course that wasn''t strictly true, but Park Yu-Min indeed wasn''t really invested in studying. To be good at the pro gaming scene, one obviously needed to be smart. If an excellent pro gamer was that passionate about studying, they would''ve done quite well at school, too. But...


    That story was only applicable when Park Yu-Min was still in school. Right now? He was as hopeless as Ju Yeong-Gi.


    ¡°What are you trying to say, then? You don''t wanna do anything?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shot back.


    ¡°No, of course not! I''m not saying that. What we should do right now is find another way to help them out.¡±


    ¡°It''s the same story for you, too!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly shifted his deadly re to Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Listen here, dude! You''re a student at Jaegyeong Uni, right! You dumbass! How can someone like you ask a high school grad and a fake uni student for advice on studying?! You think we know the answer that you don''t have a clue about!¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    There was no questioning the fact that... Kang Jin-Ho''s academic records were the best among the trio. He had a prior form of reaching a near-perfect score in the entrance exams, after all!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s problem in this case was...


    <i>''I don''t know anything that can help, though...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a unique case where he ''forcibly'' achieved his good grades. Rather than studying effectively or efficiently, he broke through the wall called ''entrance exams'' with his heightened concentration, calctive ability and memorization, which were by-products of his cultivation. In other words, Kang Jin-Ho''s studying method wouldn''t be helpful to anyone else without a martial arts background.


    Park Yu-Min hopefully stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Can''t you just... teach the kids yourself?¡±


    ¡°Not possible,¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly waved his hand. Even he knew he made an excellent athlete but a terrible coach. He simply didn''t have the right talent to teach people. The only case where he could barely qualify as a ''good'' teacher would be when the learners risked their lives and prepared themselves to survive whatever abuse he threw at them.


    Rather obviously, he couldn''t ask the orphanage children to do that when they only wanted to improve their school grades!


    Not only that but... The path of cultivation had a clear road map to follow to reach the destination, but studying did not. No wonder Kang Jin-Ho had no idea what to do here. Being an honor student didn''t necessarily mean you''d automatically be an exemry student, after all!


    Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean it''s not possible?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t know how to teach people.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi theatrically threw his hands up in the air. ¡°What the hell? You''re supposed to be a Jaegyeong Uni student, yet you can''t even teach a few kids?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    ¡°Just what is it that you actually can do?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was deeply aggrieved by that question, but what could he do about it? While he was stewing in the injustice of this situation, Ju Yeong-Gi was getting stressed by his utterly-hopeless friends, after all!


    ¡°You two are totally hopeless, you know that?! You are supposed to be university students, yet you summon me, a high school grad, here to ask about how to educate the kids? I''m already busy as it is! If I wanted to start teaching one day, I''d have finished my dang high school first!¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°Hang on a sec. Didn''t you say you were a high school grad?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Oh, uh... That''s not important, you dummy!¡±


    .


    The more he talked, the worse Ju Yeong-Gi''s academic records seemed to get.


    ¡°Okay, so... What should we do about this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked again.


    ¡°Stop asking me, you dumbasses!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled back and shot up to his feet like an erupting volcano. What kind of a stupid situation was this, and why did he have to deal with it! ¡°What kind of insane uni students are you to ask a middle school grad about studying?!¡±


    ¡°A society that discriminates ording to academic records is a bad society, Yeong-Gi,¡± said Park Yu-Min in a sage mode.


    ¡°It''s fine to discriminate right now!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cried out while seemingly arguing for a discriminatory society.


    Ju Yeong-Gi alternated his gaze between his two dazed-looking friends before facepalming himself. ¡°Meeting you two was my life''s greatest blessing... and the worst cmity! Cmity, I say!¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded sagely. ¡°And it''s been a great blessing to have you in our lives, dude.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly nodded along.


    ¡°Urghhh¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly after somehow bing the brain that would teach ''studying'' to a pair of university students. ¡°Okay, let me get this straight. So... The orphanage kids want to improve their grades but can''t study as well as they''d like.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what they said.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I don''t get what kind of bull dust that is. Isn''t studying something you just have to do?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. He also thought that studying was something one just did. So, why couldn''t the kids do it right?


    Park Yu-Min stared at Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho, who obviouslycked any sort of understanding of school life, to exin the situation. ¡°So, it''s like... Apparently, it''s difficult to catch up to other kids while studying through only textbooks and workbooks.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    When Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho opened their eyes super-wide in confusion, Park Yu-Min couldn''t stop himself from groaning loudly.


    <i>''If I talk about studying in any other group besides this one, people would''veughed straight at my face...''</i>


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s reaction was more or less understandable since he willingly admitted to remembering nothing about his school life besides beating kids up, lunch hours, and sleeping in his sses. However, what about Kang Jin-Ho, then? Why was he acting like this?


    Park Yu-Min briefly shook his head before resuming his exnation. ¡°Practically every kid goes to cram schools nowadays, you see? So, the school curriculum will adjust to match them. It''s not like the school teachers can repeat what the students already learned in cram schools, anyway. So, the sses will carry on as if the students already have some level of knowledge. That means kids who don''t attend cram schools will have a hard time catching up.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi blinked his eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you on about? Schools arepulsory while cram school is optional, right? Doesn''t that mean cram schools gotta keep pace with the actual schools instead?¡±


    ¡°Well, schools are onlypulsory because of the entrance exams, you see? It''s been like that for a while, too.¡±


    ¡°...Wow, this country sure is on a path to sess, eh?¡± Ju Yeon-Gi tutted and mumbled sarcastically.


    As a man who got ''disqualified'' from South Korea''s state education system a long time ago, Ju Yeong-Gi held a healthy level of distrust toward public education in general. That didn''t mean he wasn''t a pragmatic person, of course.


    ¡°Well, if that''s the reality, naught we can do about it, I guess,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Okay, so... Send the kids to cram school, and that should fix this problem, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°From what Mi-Hye told me, it''s no use for her or other orphanage kids to enter a cram school now. The gap between them and the other students is too great to catch up, apparently.¡±


    ¡°...And why haven''t you done anything until things got this bad?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t hit us with fact bombs, okay?¡±


    ¡°You pathetic excuses of human beings...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. ¡°The way I see it, us three dunces won''t find any solution even if we rack our brains together. I mean, how can we find hope for the kids when we are this hopeless?¡±


    Park Yu-Min sheepishly nodded. ¡°...Well, yeah. You have a point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, agreed.¡± Kang Jin-Ho also solemnly nodded.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s re sharpened. ¡°In that case, we gotta rely on someone who knows what''s what.¡±


    ¡°Yup, there''s no helping it,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll call him.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone.


    It seemed all problems were heading toward a speedy conclusion.


    ***


    A ck sedan drove into the orphanage''s front yard. The sleek vehicle came to a gradual stop, then its driver''s side door opened. The driver leisurely disembarked from his ride.


    This man wore a ck business suit from a famous brand. The tips of a pure-white dress shirt''s sleeves peeked out from the ends of the business suit, while a neat necktie hung smartly from his cors. His hair was neatlybed in a regent style, while a pair of dark sunsses covered his eyes.


    The man briefly scanned his surroundings before mouthing a cigarette, a stoic expression forming on his face.


    <i>Hiss, sizzle...</i>


    The me from the lighter lit up the end of the cigarette. The man leisurely sucked in the cigarette smoke before releasing it back into the air. This whole scene seemed straight out of a ck-and-white noir film.


    ¡°Fufufufufu...¡±


    The man let out a sinister chuckle before discarding his still-fresh cigarette into a portable ashtray. After closing the lid, he entered the orphanage in cheery, energetic steps.


    The man seemed familiar with the ce as he made a straight beeline to the orphanage''s kitchen. And when he jerked the door open, an energetic wee bombarded him.


    ¡°Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    ¡°We were waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min bared his fangs as he cackled. He even pulled the sunsses off in a cool way, too. ¡°So, gentlemen. I hear you''ve been looking for me?¡±


    This was the moment of the savior''s arrival.


    ***


    ¡°Eh...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded after listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation. ¡°Indeed, it''s not a straightforward situation.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s bad?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Well... Fundamentally, education is meant to be a step-by-step process. Think of it as an esctor going up. You will gradually go higher up in the level. The problem with this set-up is that if someone falls back a few steps through some kind of mistake or illness, there aren''t any good education methods to pull them back to where they should''ve been.¡± Jo Gyu-Min crossed his arms in front of his chest while exining himself. ¡°Kids with the right inclinations who meet the conditions will attend cram schools or find other ways to catch up. However, the orphanage kids are not only several steps behind, it''s more like dozens of steps at this point. It''s safe to say the gap might be even as great as several floors now.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew heavier.


    ¡°However, it should be fine, Mister Jin-Ho. Nothing in this world is truly impossible, after all.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh!¡±


    ¡°If it''s impossible, make it possible! That is the South Korean sryman''s mantra, you see!¡±


    Park Yu-Min cocked an eyebrow while muttering quietly to no one in particr. ¡°Instead of a sryman, that sounds more like something a smander or unicorn might do...?¡±


    People like Jo Gyu-Min with the <i>¡°A sryman will do whatever is asked of him!¡±</i> mentality were the reason why the majority of South Korea''s workers were having a hard time at work!


    Jo Gyu-Min cackled while rubbing his hands. ¡°Fufufu... If there is no other way, you have to create one. Isn''t that the correct way to survive in our era?¡±


    Park Yu-Min quickly refuted that. ¡°Sounds like you''re living in a slightly different era from me, Chief Jo. I can definitely sense the differences in our generation.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You''re not strictly wrong about that. However...¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared at Park Yu-Min and smiled meaningfully. ¡°If you''re unsessful at your pro gaming career and have to find a job somewhere else... I''m sure you''ll have to forge ahead with my type of mindset, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Park Yu-Min told himself to practice really hard from now on after hearing that advice tinged with a veiled threat from Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Although it won''t be easy, that does not necessarily make this task any harder. In truth, a student needs to meet three requirements for good grades.¡±


    ¡°Three things?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Passion toward studying, an efficient studying system, and finally...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°An unreserved support so that students can focus on studying and nothing else!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll make that happen.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimly nodded.


    A warm smile formed on Jo Gyu-Min''s face. ¡°In that case, shall we summon the children? Figuring out who wants to study earnestly is a part of the charm, you see.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi watched Jo Gyu-Min shrug his shoulders while leaving the kitchen, then cautiously asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hey, man. Do you know which university Chief Jo went to?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I think it''s Hanguk Uni...¡±


    ¡°H-Hanguk, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow at his friend''s weird reaction.


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes filled with awe and respect locked on Jo Gyu-Min''s back. Hanguk was South Korea''s best university, after all!


    Park Yu-Min chimed in. ¡°And Chief Jo was the deputy chief director for our high school, too. And he spent about half a year as a chancellor or something in our university. While Chief Jo was the school''s deputy director, he transformed it so much to the point where parents are dying to get their children admitted to our old high school!¡±


    ¡°Wow. That dude can do practically anything, eh?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered, clearly impressed.


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    ¡°And he''s the total opposite of you two.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sharply tutted at his friends.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡± Park Yu-Min powerlessly stood up from his chair while listening to his friend''s biting diss. It was his job to summon the kids, after all.


    <i>''This feels so weird, though.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min nced behind him. This should''ve been his job, but things he missed were noticed by Kang Jin-Ho first, then Jo Gyu-Min stepped up to take care of them. Since when did this rtionship start, though?


    <i>''I''m a really lucky guy, aren''t I? To think such good people are around me...''</i>


    Which included the orphanage''s children, of course. A warm grin sneaked up on his lips as his mood began improving.


    Ju Yeong-Gi loudly tutted. ¡°Why are you grinning like an idiot as if you''ve done something good, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡±


    It seemed Park Yu-Min might need to think a bit harder about Ju Yeong-Gi, though!

 Chapter 486: Educating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 486: Educating (1)</h4>


    ¡°...This must be hell.¡± Han Jin-Seong loudly groaned after school was over for the day.


    This time of the day was usually his favorite, and he couldn''t wait to get out of here, but not for today. He was definitely not looking forward to it!


    Knowing what waited for himter in the evening made him less than motivated about heading home.


    ¡°Yup, yet another crazy <i>something</i> will start tonight, no doubt...¡±


    For some weird reason, Kang Jin-Ho''s greatest asset and what made him so terrifying happened to be the same thing. And that was his inhuman drive. His momentum was truly unstoppable!


    Once something caught his attention, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know how to procrastinate. While not giving a toss about if his actions caused unintended side effects or not, Kang Jin-Ho would bulldoze straight through until reaching the desired conclusion.


    ¡°And we can''t evenin since the conclusions are pretty great...¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned again. And again.


    He heard somewhere that workers under a capable superior would suffer untold misery. Even though Han Jin-Seong was still some way off from joining South Korea''s workforce, he could already appreciate the meaning behind that old saying. It was a grave misfortune!


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve prepared a colorful solution to thetest crisis. Han Jin-Seong would learn what that might be after reaching the orphanage. And it should be very logical and quite perfect, too. So far, so good. However...!


    ¡°...I don''t want to study, though!¡± Han Jin-Seong loudly cried out.


    His ssmates around him clicked their tongues in disapproval.


    ¡°Would you listen to this spoiled brat?¡±


    ¡°We already have a social dropout here. A deadbeat! Yup, it''s a great thing.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you bastards!¡± Han Jin-Seong heatedly defended himself.


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    His friends kept teasing him, but Han Jin-Seong roundly ignored them and headed outside the ss.


    ¡°Oi, Jin-Seong? Where are you going? Let''s stop by the PC Room like I told you earlier! You said you don''t wanna study, so why are you so dead-set on going home?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong loudly groaned. ¡°I don''t have a choice. I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Did you stash something cool at home or something?¡±


    ¡°...That''d be nice, actually. No, it''s just a gate to Hell waiting for me back home. That''s all. Uh-whew... See you tomorrow, guys.¡± Han Jin-Seong waved his hand at his friends and left the ssroom. While walking down the corridor, he rubbed his face in dread. <i>''Right. I can raise my voice like this solely because of the big bros...''</i>


    Once Kang Jin-Ho stepped up to the te, the transformation was immediate and dramatic. Just a small trigger was all it needed to change Han Jin-Seong''s life beyond recognition.


    The chief bully, Yun Da-Bin, was utterly destroyed, and his pals stopped approaching Han Jin-Seong with nefarious intentions. The rest of the ss sensed the subtle shift in the power dynamics and grew noticeably friendlier with Han Jin-Seong.


    For a while there, Han Jin-Seong was disgusted by their attitude. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize that his ssmates had also been oppressed by Yun Da-Bin just like him. And that helped him to ease up a bit around them.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do much, but it was still enough to grant a peaceful school life to Han Jin-Seong. When looked at that way, Kang Jin-Ho''s abilities were really something quite remarkable, but...!


    <i>''But, the problem is that Jin-Ho hyung is directionally challenged!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s incredible abilities would no doubt be directed toward making Han Jin-Seong''s life a living hell! If he could help it, Han Jin-Seong wanted to distance himself a bit from all this ''academic'' stuff, but would Kang Jin-Ho ept that? Of course not!


    Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly again while walking past the school gate.


    ***


    ¡°...As I thought,¡± Han Jin-Seong quietly muttered.


    The sight greeting him as he entered the orphanage was his fellow kids packing the living room. Only the high school-age kids were here, meaning anyone younger than middle schoolers wasn''t invited to this... shindig.


    Also, the kids with disabilities who attended special-needs schools were excluded. Only those attending regr high schools were here, but...


    <i>''...But why are there so many of us?''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong was freshly reminded of how many children currently called the Seongsim Orphanage their home. The ce was always bustling with lots of kids. But the steady financial support meant it could start epting more children from other struggling orphanages. And now, it''d be quite difficult to call the number of children in Seongsim ''small'' anymore.


    Like how an in-game vige would be upgraded to a town after its poption increased past a certain number, the Seongsim Orphanage was also gradually increasing the number of its upants and social influence.


    Thest ce Han Jin-Seong''s gaze drifted toward was Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°...Hey you.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Jo Mi-Hye nced back at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°What are you gonna do about this crisis?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Why couldn''t you let things be? You knew how our hyungs would react if you said those things.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say anything wrong, now did I?¡±


    ¡°Listen here!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jo Mi-Hye firmly cut Han Jin-Seong off. ¡°I said what needed to be said. I study my butt off every day but can''t catch up to others who go to cram schools and get private tutoring, so what else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Then, me your rock-hard brain, will ya!¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh. If I was as dumb as you, I wouldn''t have gotten my current grades, oppa! Everyone stopped talking about how you can be a top student by studying hard with only textbooks for years now, so how long do you expect me to keep mming my head against the wall?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, I wouldn''t have said anything if I thought oppas won''t be able to help us. However! Who are our oppas? They can definitely find a way for us!¡±


    ¡°What? Don''t you know you''re making life difficult for our hyungs!¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! I need to get good grades to seed in life, and that''s the only way I can be of any help to our oppas! Don''t you want oppas to get married and start their own families?! You still want them toe running whenever kids here need help? Is that it?!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong flinched and backed off. Jo Mi-Hye''s fierce aura had overwhelmed himpletely.


    ¡°Since you got so much from them, shouldn''t you be thinking about repaying them back somehow?! Don''t you know that the best way to say thank you to oppas is to seed in life and help out with the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°...N-no, hang on. I was just...¡±


    ¡°Jin-Seong oppa, you need to grow up! You think you can afford to whine like a little kid about studying?! Other kids around your age from regr families are already working their butts off trying to get into good universities, so why are you wasting time messing around like this? Why is your head still stuck up in the clouds?! I''m warning you right now, if I see you grow up to be a bum and still ask oppas for help...! I''m gonna tear your hair out with my bare hands!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong was mercilessly shot down like an enemy jet. All he could do was mp his mouth shut, lower his head and slink off to a remote corner of the living room. Other kids near him patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Geez, dude. Why did you have to get on her nerves like that?¡±


    ¡°You know no one can win against Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Still, let''s be honest. Jin-Seong hyung, you doze around a bit...¡±


    Several kids said what could be either words offort or finishing body blows, depending on how one looked at them.


    However, Jo Mi-Hye wasn''t done yet. ¡°You lot should listen up, too!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Humans should have morals. Morals! Since they helped you out so much, shouldn''t you be thinking of showing how grateful you are? Let''s be real here, okay! How good have Jin-Ho oppa and Yu-Min oppa been for us? They are better than most parents, you know!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, that''s true.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes burned fiercely as she clenched her fists. ¡°But some among us take that for granted. Do you know who I hate the most in this world?¡±


    ¡°...I dunno. Who?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong automatically thought of the word ''Parent.'' The trauma of being abandoned by their biological parents and ending up here was like an inescapable divine punishment for them.


    The ones they wanted to see the most, but also the ones they hated the most... That was parents for these children.


    However, what Jo Mi-Hye said next waspletely out of Han Jin-Seong''s expectations. ¡°Those who nevere back to visit us, not even once, after graduating.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Not just Han Jin-Seong, but everyone else listening felt like they had been hit hard on the head.


    ¡°Just how hard did Yu-Min oppa and Jin-Ho oppa work for our sakes? Just how much of their own money did they spend to make our lives better? But those stinking bastards took that for granted! They are worse than animals, you know that? After graduating, they are too busy searching for their own lives and have forgotten all about everyone here. A human being should not be like that! No matter what, you should do your best to repay all the favors you received along the way. You gotta seed in life somehow and try your best to lighten the burden on our oppas!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong nodded in agreement without even realizing it. He didn''t want to agree since all the stinging insults were still fresh in his mind, but... But Jo Mi-Hye was not wrong.


    ¡°That''s why I''m gonna be a sess. Even if I have to ask more from our oppas now, I''m gonna... Definitelye back here as a sess story! And then, and then...! I''m gonna make it so that oppas don''t need toe here every single time. I don''t care if it''s with my sry or volunteer work... I''ll make it happen!¡±


    A slightly poignant silence descended in the living room. None of them had suspected that Jo Mi-Hye was thinking about something this weighty until now.


    The orphanage children couldn''t help but wonder if they had been toockadaisical with their lives. Regret, self-rebuke, and worries rted to their new-found perspective churned like slow-moving currents in the living room.


    Jo Mi-Hye suddenly shifted her re back to Han Jin-Seong. ¡°That is why! We gotta create an environment for us to get good grades even if it''s gonna make life difficult for our oppas! Just coasting along because you don''t wanna inconvenience oppas will only lead you to be failures who can''t help oppaster on. Do you get what I''m trying to say here?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong testily stared back at Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°...Why are you picking on me again?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you''re the worst out of us! Other third-year oppas are trying to study as much as they can, so why can''t you do that?¡±


    ¡°...Well, uh, I was nning to get a job in a factory as soon as graduating high school, that''s why.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye scoffed at that. ¡°That''s thest option after all else fails, oppa!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute...¡±


    Before Han Jin-Seong could say something, the door leading to the kitchen opened, and Jo Gyu-Min stepped into the living room along with Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Okay, everyone. Please take a seat,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. The orphanage kids settled down in a circle around the living room. Jo Gyu-Min slowly scanned them one by one while rubbing his chin. ¡°Hmm, I''m not sure where I should start... Oh, right. Who brought this matter up first? That it''s getting harder to study?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye quickly raised her hand high.


    ¡°Okay. Being the first one to raise the rm doesn''t mean you gotta take responsibility, but... It could mean you have thought about this matter the most among everyone here. In that case, can you tell us what the problems are?¡±


    ¡°It''s everything,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye. She didn''t mince her words and got right down to it. ¡°Everything is a problem. From start to finish.¡±


    ¡°Can you exin to us in detail?¡±


    ".


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jo Mi-Hye cleared her throat with a couple of quick <i>''hmph, hmph!</i>'' before exining the situation. ¡°First of all, trying to buy just one workbook takes too long. Unless we''re buying it with our pocket money, we gotta speak to the orphanage teachers about them, and once they approve the budget, someone has to go and buy the books in question and then give them to us, but this process can easily take over a week.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. Indeed, that seemed like a problem.


    ¡°And then... other kids aren''t just self-studying with workbooks at home, you see? They go to cram schools and even receive private tutoring at home, so... Our school teachers adjust the curriculum to match those kids, so it''s getting harder for us to catch up to the rest of our ss.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about time? Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, I think we''re doing okay as far as time is concerned. If we can decrease the time needed tomute to school, we might get to study a bit more, but... Everyone else has the same problem, so it shouldn''t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded in understanding. ¡°Rather than serious, this problem isplicated in nature. The simplest solution is to send you all to cram schools and help you buy the books you need as quickly as possible, but that''s like healing the wound but leaving the scars behind. That won''t help you close the already-existing gap, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we need a more specialized response¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly rubbed his nose. ¡°The issue with that is some among you won''t be... too motivated to keep up with this specialized response. I honestly think that a well-thought-out learning system and a high-level education designed to help you reach greater heights will be a boon to those who want to be a part of it. However, for those who don''t want to be a part of it? It''ll be like a torture.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Different people have different aptitudes, right? Trying to drag along someone who doesn''t have the aptitude for studying will only harm everyone else while discouraging those willing to teach you. So, before wee up with a n, I''d like for those who earnestly want to study to remain,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min, his expression determined, focused. ¡°Only those who wish to improve their grades by any means possible, please remain in the living room. We''ll pop outside for about five minutes. And then... We''ll assume that those remaining here when wee back earnestly want to participate in whatever wee up with. Remember, five minutes.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t drag out his exnation for too long. Trying to exin more was not much different from demanding the children to stay, so he didn''t.


    After leading Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min outside the living room, Jo Gyu-Min leaned against the doorway and sighed at length. ¡°Looks like there are lots of things to be done.¡±


    Park Yu-Min cautiously asked, ¡°How many do you think will remain, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure.¡± Jo Gyu-Min shrugged his shoulders. This thing called studying was not something that could be forced upon those unwilling. If the children weren''t interested, the right thing was to find what did interest them. Life wasn''t all about studying, after all.


    ¡°Please don''t get your hopes up, thinking that lots of them will remain in the living room,¡± sighed Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°That would be like ming those who left, you see. Our job is to help the kids who want better grades study more efficiently, not drag around those who aren''t interested.¡±


    ¡°As expected of you, Chief Jo...!¡± Park Yu-Min stared with respect at Jo Gyu-Min.


    A content grin floated up on Jo Gyu-Min''s face without him being aware of it. It had been too long since someone looked at him this way!


    ¡°That is why you must never change your expression when we go back inside,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°And never show them you are disappointed as well. Okay, you two?¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡±


    After getting Park Yu-Min''s assurance, Jo Gyu-Min reached for the door knob. ¡°In that case... Shall we go back inside?¡±


    When he slowly creaked the door open, though...!


    ¡°W-what the heck?¡±


    An unexpected situation was waiting for them beyond the doorway.

 Chapter 487: Educating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Educating (2)</h4>


    ¡°Why are there more people now?¡± Jo Gyu-Min scanned the living room in bbergast.


    He figured the odds of everyone remaining were pretty low, but not zero. Realistically speaking, though, he expected at least one person, maybe two, might leave. However...!


    Maybe his eyes were malfunctioning, but the number of children in the living room seemed to have gone up!


    ¡°What is going on here...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    Thankfully, Park Yu-Min came to his rescue right on time. ¡°What the heck? You guys, you''re from technical and vocational schools, so what are you doing here?¡±


    One of the boys looked unhappy at that line of questioning and sourly muttered, "What''s the matter, hyung? We are not supposed to go to universities or something?"


    ¡°N-no, not really... That''s not what I''m...¡± Park Yu-Min faltered and began hesitating, but that opened more room for immediate counterattacks.


    ¡°If we are also eligible for tertiary education, please include us, too! It''s discrimination to only help out those attending regr schools, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he''s right, you know!¡±


    Park Yu-Min could only chuckle in dismay. Since when did these brats care about studying like this? Didn''t they pretend to not hear him whenever he nagged about taking education more seriously?! What was going on here?


    Park Yu-Min wasn''t the only one withints, however. The orphanage kids attending technical high schools also had lots of things to say.


    ¡°At least, you could''ve done a better job noise-proofing the building, you know? How can anyone stay still after listening to everything being said in the living room?¡±


    ¡°Someone was, like, busy hurling insults in our way, you know? Saying stuff like we''re ungrateful parasites only here to suck you dry.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye blushed immediately. ¡°I didn''t say that!¡±


    ¡°You weren''t too far off, though,¡± said one of the kids making bitter faces. ¡°I don''t mind enjoying a buffet at the expense of our kind government and not caring about the bills, but this isn''t that, right? So, we gotta start pulling our weight, too.¡±


    ¡°But, how can we do anything when we don''t know anything?¡±


    ¡°And that''s why we''re here, you see? So, let''s get cracking, guys.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but chuckle helplessly at how cheeky these brats were.


    <i>''Well, they are kids, alright.''</i>


    Just how many of them here were serious about studying diligently to improve their grades? Most of them must''ve been swept up in the mob mentality or simply tagging along since everyone else was seemingly doing it.


    This was not what Jo Gyu-Min wanted.


    ¡°There is something I want to say to you all...¡± Jo Gyu-Min addressed the crowd in a quiet but weighty voice. ¡°A student''s reason for existence is to study, yes. However, studying shouldn''t be everything in your life.¡±


    Something about Jo Gyu-Min''s voice had this power to attract people''s attention. One person stating something might not change listeners'' minds, but someone else saying the same thing could easily do that. In that sense, Jo Gyu-Min was perhaps the most optimally-tuned individual to address a crowd.


    To borrow Ju Yeong-Gi''s evaluation of the man... If Jo Gyu-Min hadn''t received a good education, he would''ve be an excellent con man.


    ¡°Your academic records will make your road to sess a little smoother, but it won''t guarantee whether you will make it or not. Actually, it can even make you see how unfair life can be. One day you''ll end up questioning yourselves with, I''ve studied this hard and still only got this far, but why did that person seed in life without even trying?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stopped there and nced around to check if everyone''s gaze was chasing after him. He smirked softly before continuing from where he left off.


    ¡°Choosing to focus on studying might block off other paths in life for you. Other paths to sess, that is. Even so, you still wish to improve your school grades? If so, please stay. Attempting to go down this route with halfhearted determination will get you nowhere, after all.¡±


    A bout of silence descended in the living room. When a child expressed their wish to study and improve their school grades, the usual thing would be to praise them for their maturity. The orphanage kids expected something simr to that, so Jo Gyu-Min''s announcement about focusing on studying potentially blocking other paths in life left them confused and uncertain. It seemed so pragmatic yet difficult to understand.


    At their age, it was natural for them to seek an already-set answer from someone. Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min just implied that there was no correct answer here.


    ¡°Okay, so... You wish to study, eh?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s gazended on Han Jin-Seong next.


    Unsurprisingly, Han Jin-Seong flinched grandly. ¡°Why are you asking me that, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Well, you look like the least interested in studying out of everyone here, you see?¡±


    ¡°Heol?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    Unfortunately for his self-esteem, though, others reacted rather differently.


    ¡°Ohh, look how sharp Chief Jo''s eyes are!¡±


    ¡°I can definitely trust him.¡±


    ¡°Oho-ho~! Our Faith stat in you is improving, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°It feels like I can entrust him with just about anything!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong gritted his teeth at this public execution. ¡°You...! You dirty traitors!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, hyung. We were never on your side, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Wow. What a perfect summary that was. Wonderfully factual, too!¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly.


    Who said this ce was an orphanage full of love and warmth? No, this was a jungle. Actually, it was more like a savanna... A savanna full of cackling hyenas!


    Han Jin-Seong shook his head. ¡°You were asking me about... If I wanted to study and improve my grades, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jo Gyu-Min leisurely nodded.


    ¡°If I''m being honest¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong scratched his head. ¡°I''m not 100% sure, but you helped me understand something, Chief Jo. Listening to you made me realize it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To seed, we gotta study.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jo Gyu-Min blinked his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Wha? That''s not what I said?¡±


    ¡°No, you did say this, right? There are some people who will seed even without studying and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. That I did.¡±


    ¡°Look around you. No one here will do that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw slowly dropped. As it turned out, Han Jin-Seong was also an excellent hyena.


    That hyena continued to exin himself. ¡°That can only happen with uber-talented people, you know? Like, you have a natural talent in something or a killer instinct or even have a smart brain built just for making money... You know, the kind of people you can just chuck in the middle of a desert, and they''ll still build a perfect sand castle to live happily ever after. Those kids can still be sessful without studying too hard, you see? But, the way I see it? In my. Super. Objective. Opinion...! No one here fits that bill. Everyone here is just a bunch of pathetic losers.¡±


    The crowd started booing almost instantly. ¡°What did you say?! You''re the most pathetic of us!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiots!¡± Han Jin-Seong yelled back at them before turning his attention back to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°You saying it like that made it easier for me to understand. Now I know that I''ll never be a sess in life without studying. In that case, I gotta do it, right? Imagine if I''m the only one who didn''t study and ended up as human trash while everyone else is doing okay for themselves. I''ll get a huuuge indigestion, you know what I mean?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly became depressed as he quietly muttered. ¡°Listen here, Student Jin-Seong. Even if you study hard, there is no guarantee that you''ll be as sessful as everyone else...¡±


    ¡°...You still saying that even now?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min helplessly chuckled. ¡°Honestly... I don''t know where to start. A lot more than I expected have shown up here, you see. Maybe I gave you too little time to think about it. Okay, how about thinking it over until tomorrow? If you still want to study and improve your grades, we''ll help you. Remember, though. We won''t force you if you''re not interested.¡±


    The children slowly nodded in silence. Jo Gyu-Min then pointed at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Okay, now... We''ll now hear from Educator Kang, the real heavyweight of this operation.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head only to realize the children were staring at him with some anticipation. Kang Jin-Ho faltered slightly and stuttered as if his mind was too tangled up. ¡°No, hang on, uh... Mm... Fuu. Okay. Here it goes. I don''t know much about studying, so I can''t give you any sage advice. However¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at everyone, his eyes flickering ever so slightly.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter which field of profession it is, you can''t seed without putting enough effort into it. Initially, you might coast along through sheer dumb luck... But you''ll eventually be found out without putting in the requisite effort. Yes, effort alone can''t solve everything. I know that. However, those who don''t work hard toward something will never get a chance in the first ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled sheepishly as if all the attention was getting a bit too much.


    ¡°If I''m being honest, Ick understanding of what makes people good at studying. So I don''t know what to tell you. Even so... Do your best, okay? Chief Jo will definitely help you out.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong curtly asked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Oho. I see, I see. By the way, which university do you attend, hyung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°Mm? Oh, uh, it''s Jaegyeong.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong tutted softly. ¡°...Hypocrite.¡±


    Other kids also chimed in. ¡°Wow... Look at how he makes people feel so small.¡±


    ¡°A Jaegyeong attendee says he doesn''t know how to study. What have you been doing, you bunch of pinheads? We gotta start reflecting on ourselves already.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Trash like us don''t deserve to live.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut at the barrage of fact bombs. Not even the smartest man alive would have thought of an excuse to defend himself in this situation!


    <i>p!</i>


    Park Yu-Min loudly pped his hands to quieten down the living room, then set out to wrap up the situation. ¡°Okay, everyone! Let''s go back to our rooms for the night. You don''t have to discuss it with someone or worry about what others will think. The answer is up to you, after all. Let''s talk again tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong snarkily muttered to no one in particr. ¡°Yup, it''s someone like him who can seed in life without studying. A natural talent, that''s what he is.¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hum,¡± Park Yu-Min awkwardly coughed.


    That was when Jo Mi-Hye shot a scary re at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Oppa! You''re being rude!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong grimaced. ¡°...What now?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget that Yu-Min oppa is also a Jaegyeong uni student? He''s good at studying, too!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo! I had no idea! What an unfair world we''re living in!¡± Han Jin-Seong loudly grumbled as he walked back to his room.


    Park Yu-Min watched as everyone else returned to their rooms whileining away, then quietly asked Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Did... Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly and patted Park Yu-Min''s shoulder. ¡°Sometimes, a natural talent will have a hard time figuring out the trials and tribtions ofmon folk. So, don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ***


    Back in the orphanage''s kitchen...


    ¡°Well, we''re now finished with sorting out the kids...¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered while receiving a cup of coffee from Park Yu-Min. ¡°...Keuh-hup! <i>Sniffle</i>.¡±


    ¡°...Eh? What''s the matter, Chief Jo?¡± Park Yu-Min panicked slightly when Jo Gyu-Min sneakily wiped the corners of his eyes after receiving the coffee.


    ¡°No, it''s just that... How should I describe this feeling? For the first time in a decade, I''m finally in a situation where someone else will make me coffee, so I''m really happy about it?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Park Yu-Min''s smile was cramped as he stared at Jo Gyu-Min in pity.


    There was no doubt that Jo Gyu-Min was someone very capable. Unfortunately, he was surrounded by people like Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu and Kang Jin-Ho, so he usually ended up doing¡ªsubjectively speaking¡ªsundry chores all the time. At least that was the impression Park Yu-Min got.


    If Jo Gyu-Min joined anotherpany, wouldn''t he have already reached a much-higher position by now?


    <i>''Well, he''s already in a super-high position in Jaegyeong, so...''</i>


    Some random nobody could never get a job as a Chief Secretary in arge corporation like Jaegyeong. Especially when considering how powerful Jaegyeong''s Office of Secretaries waspared to other corporations'' simr departments.


    The stronger a Chairman''s Office was, the more influence the Office of Secretaries would wield. And in Jaegyeong, the level of authority and power the Chairman''s Office exercised was so mighty that no otherpany in South Korea came even close.


    It was no ident that some people even spected that Jo Gyu-Min was Chairman Hwang''s hidden illegitimate son!


    Jo Gyu-Min sipped the coffee and nodded slightly. ¡°At least they are motivated. Which is great.¡±


    ¡°Well, how long will that motivationst, I wonder...¡± Park Yu-Min sighed deeply.


    Ju Yeong-Gi, staying silent until then, suddenly smirked. ¡°Come on, man. You care about them the most, so how could you mistrust them the most, too?¡±


    ¡°It''s because of my experience.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know I became a pro gamer because I enjoyed yingputer games.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you told me that.¡±


    ¡°But... When I started ying as a pro, games... stopped being fun for me. Winning still felt sweet, but I could no longer enjoy ying like I used to when I didn''t need to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds... about right, I guess?¡±


    ¡°What I''m saying is that even those things I enjoyed started losing their appeal. I used to think all the time about ying one more round during breaks but after a while... I didn''t even want to stare at anotherputer.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi slowly nodded in silence. This was how people''s hearts usually worked.


    ¡°I became a pro gamer because of my love for gaming, but I still lost my passion. So... How bad will it be with the kids who never liked studying in the first ce? Yeah, I''m sure they''ll be full of passion and drive at the start. But, this problem can''t be solved in one or two days, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Park Yu-Min was right. Studying was like a constant marathon. Being passionate for a moment wouldn''t solve anything. One needed patience and endurance to tough it out for a long, long time.


    ¡°It''s only the beginning, so no need to worry yourselves to death, gentlemen. Children can be more mature than you think, you see?¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and addressed the duo. ¡°Our job isn''t tofort or pester the children. All we have to do is show them the way and create the right kind of environment for them to flourish in.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know that, but...¡± Park Yu-Min fidgeted, still clearly worried.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked on behalf of his friend. ¡°I see. In that case, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Judging from what the children said, it sounds like they have already fallen behind their peers. So how will they¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you¡¯ve surprised me by saying that,¡± Jo Gyu-Min leaned back in his chair while crossing his legs. After assuming an arrogant posture, he proceeded to shut everyone up with his bold deration. ¡°Is there anything money can¡¯t buy in this world?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Allow me to demonstrate to you how to use money effectively.¡±


    This was when Park Yu-Min decided to add ''<i>contemptible''</i> to his evaluation of <i>''Jo Gyu-Min</i> <i>is a sessful man''.</i>

 Chapter 488: Educating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 488: Educating (3)</h4>


    ¡°That''s the end of the ss, everyone. Good work!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mister Min!¡± The students of his ss enthusiastically cried out.


    Their teacher, Min Hong-Gi, smartly bowed a little. ¡°Today''s lessons were important, so make sure to revisit them at hometer, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Min!¡±


    Min Hong-Gi airily stepped outside the room while receiving an energetic farewell from his students. A warm smile formed on his lips as he walked down the corridor.


    <i>''It all feels easy, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Maybe this was what it meant to be in one''s prime? It felt like everything he didtely worked out rather wonderfully. He had to think long and hard before transferring to another cram school... And his reward was an even higher number of students and greater prestige.


    So, he seized this chance with both hands during the contract renegotiation and demanded much more impactful benefits for himself. And now, watching his bank bnce climb up toward the heavens was like shots of genuine bliss injected directly into his bloodstream.


    <i>''Except for this one thing... I only need one trigger...! One catalyst!''</i>


    Min Hong-Gi was aware of something crucial. Although one''s ability counted the most in this profession, something else was also needed. Simply put, it''d be like his public image.


    If one needed to spend the money anyway, they would be more inclined to do so where they ''felt'' better about it. People often discussed who ranked number one among teachers, but Min Hong-Gi thought that pretty much everyone in this profession boasted a simr level of capabilities.


    So, the realpetition was about who could advertise their unique qualities better to prospective customers.


    That was why some teachers started doing weird things such as throwing chalk around like lunatics, walking around in full cosy costumes, or entering ssrooms while wielding various ''tools'' of the trade.


    What Min Hong-Gicked was this. Something that separated him from the rest! He might get good evaluations on his teaching performance, but that was about it. He didn''t have that unique ''appeal'' like other special-grade teachers.


    <i>''However, going overboard is worse than not doing anything.''</i>


    It''d be great if Min Hong-Gi could somehow entuate his unique aspect, but a sloppy attempt at advertising himself could backfire instead. Existing customers might find his shtick a bit too much to handle, for instance. Not only that but there was the danger of prospective customers joining his sses while thinking, <i>''Wow, that teacher seems like a good time.''</i> Once they realized he wasn''t as unique as they thought? Obviously, they would flood out of his sses. And that would be a death knell for a teacher like him.


    <i>''Reaching the number one spot won''t be out of the question if I handle this juuuust right...''</i>


    Indeed, Min Hong-Gi might be standing at the crucial crossroad in his life right now.


    <i>''...Let''s not hang around and get out of here for tonight.''</i>


    Min Hong-Gi suddenly hankered for a mug of cold beer. Since he had already finished all the preparations for tomorrow''s sses, he might as well set aside some time for himself tonight.


    Just before he could finish his train of thought, however...!


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mister Min Hong-Gi, a teacher in this institution?¡±


    Someone called out to Min Hong-Gi, so he stopped walking and looked behind him. He found a man in a sleek ck business suit standing there.


    <i>''Huh? Isn''t he getting roasted under that thing?''</i>


    The weather had been stiflingly warmtely, after all! However, the man didn''t seem affected by the temperature as his regent hairstyle remained impably groomed. The way he maintained his looks was worthy of all men''s respect.


    ¡°Yes, that is me. May I help you with something?¡± Min Hong-Gi cautiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, you certainly can. It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The man politely bowed as his greeting, forcing Min Hong-Gi to reflexively bow in return as well. This ck-suited man oozed a certain level of undeniable ss.


    Without uttering a word, his atmosphere alone was enough to dere to the world that he was a ''Big Shot''.


    ¡°This is who I am,¡± said the ck-suited man as he presented his business card.


    Min Hong-Gi epted it, then his eyes opened super-wide until they couldn''t open any wider even if they tried. ¡°Y-you are from Jaegyeong?¡±


    The ck-suited man with the impable regent hairstyle smiled gently when Min Hong-Gi''s stunned gazended on him. ¡°Can I have a minute of your time, please?¡±


    And so, the had been cast.


    ***


    ¡°...You want me to give special lessons?¡± Min Hong-Gi could barely hide his bbergast as he stared at the man from Jaegyeong.


    He introduced himself as Jo Gyu-Min. To think someone as young as him was already a Chief Secretary in Jaegyeong...!


    Min Hong-Gi would''ve immediately suspected forgery or a con man at work if someone else presented this business card to him. However, he couldn''t do that with Jo Gyu-Min. Even without the business card, Min Hong-Gi instinctively knew he was dealing with a big fish.


    After all, Min Hong-Gi was a teacher. And a teacher dealt with many, many students day in, day out. It''d be disastrouster if a teacher like him couldn''t instantly evaluate a student through their outer appearance and the atmosphere they oozed.


    As far as the talent of reading people was concerned, Min Hong-Gi was proud of being better than practically everyone he knew. And his senses were telling him that Jo Gyu-Min was the real deal.


    ¡°Yes, that''s exactly it,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Min Hong-Gi felt his mouth drying up rapidly. He swore inwardly not to touch his mug of ice-cold beer during this meeting if he could help it, but his hand still reached toward it nheless. He picked up the dew-covered mug and gulped down the refreshing beer before finally letting out his clogged breathing.


    <i>''Holy cow... Maybe someone upstairs is looking out for me?''</i>


    A perfect offernded on hisp at the perfect timing. Min Hong-Gi sensed his time hade as he listened to the final part of the offer. However, that made him even more cautious.


    He had to crawl from the very bottom of this profession to reach where he was. Min Hong-Gi was now a firm believer in the simple truths about life never being this easy... and no such thing as free lunch existing in this world!


    There was simply no way that Jaegyeong would suddenly give him an opportunity like this without a reason.


    ¡°If you allow me to organize everything you''ve said...¡± Min Hong-Gi sucked in a deep breath while putting the beer mug down. ¡°My job will be to teach a... handful of teens. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the role we will demand from you. However, we will obviously demand another type of result from you as well.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing it''s about the children''s grades?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We expect nothing less than the best grades possible.¡± Jo Gyu-Min weightily nodded.


    ¡°Of course, I give you my word that will be what you get... If I agree to take on this matter, that is. That is a part of my job, after all. And my pride will be on the line, too. However¡­¡± Min Hong-Gi calmly organized his thoughts and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Realistically speaking, this is unfeasible.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I''m under contract to my cram school. And teaching private sses on my own time is a breach of contract. Of course, teaching a small number can be done without anyone else finding it out. But I am not willing to risk it. And it''s also a matter of principle. I won''t say my life has been as straight as an arrow and just as righteous. However, at the very least, I know I haven''t willfully harmed others around me.¡±


    ¡°I think you''re misunderstanding something, Mister Min.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shed his easy-going smile. ¡°We at Jaegyeong do not handle things that way. I''ve already spoken to your cram school''s director before seeking you out, Mister Min. If you agree to take this job, the cram school won''t interfere with you. They will even adjust their scheduling to amodate you, too.¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡± Min Hong-Gi was about to ask how such a thing was even possible, but his mouth suddenly mped shut.


    Why was he shocked when they were talking about Jaegyeong here? Even if the cram school''s director was a wealthy individual, he''d still be nothing more than a corner store ownerpared to the might of Jaegyeong.


    The director wouldn''t have a choice but to go along with whatever the Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong wanted from him. Especially when said Chief Secretary was freely using the might of Jaegyeong as he saw fit! Whether that was in the form of a stick or a carrot didn''t even matter at the end of the day.


    Besides, Jaegyeong wasn''t asking for the cram school itself. No, it only wanted one of the teachers, who wasn''t even the top-ranked in the school, for a brief gig outside the school premises. Something like that wouldn''t negatively affect the school, anyway.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled gently. ¡°Your director is a reasonable businessman.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°A simple exnation on all the potential benefits was enough to resolve everything, you see. It was easy to talk to your director since... Shall we say he''s economically minded?¡±


    Min Hong-Gi was having a bit of difficulty understanding what this Chief Secretary was talking about. Min Hong-Gi enjoying the benefits was one thing, but how would him taking on this assignment benefit the cram school?


    ¡°There is no need to deeply ponder this, Mister Min,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You should focus on whether this job will benefit you or not. That''s it. Our side will handle all external rtions, so there''s no need to stress about that. Which means it should be rtively easy to make up your mind now, isn''t it?¡±


    Min Hong-Gi slowly nodded. Jo Gyu-Min sounded rather reasonable just then. ¡°T-then, I''d like to summarize the offer one more time, if you don''t mind...?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You said that I only have to teach around twenty or so teenagers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s as simple as that. However, the academic records of said teenagers will differ greatly. And their school years vary, as well. Your current teaching method might not be sufficient to get this job done.¡±


    ¡°I see. But you''ll add separate tutoring fees on top, and...¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we''ll alsopensate you for loss of time due to traveling longer distances. You really don''t have to worry about the financial side of things. I assure you, your reward will be a lot more than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sure that will be the case. But, uh... You''ll also reveal to the public that I taught the teens without getting paid?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That''s correct. That will be the crux of this operation,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min as he smirked insidiously. ¡°Of course, we won''t do that right away. Revealing that so soon will ce an undue burden on the ss, after all. No, we''ll reveal how you''ve been selflessly teaching the orphans without anypensation at a suitable stage. And we''ll add that you did such a selfless act after your shift ended and also mention how you had to travel such a distance away despite your fatigue... Surely, such a revtion will do wonders for your public image, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°...My public image?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Min. We are living in an era of perceived image. We can''t see what''s really inside people''s hearts. The best we can do is look at their appearance. The public will have no way of knowing what kind of a person you really are, Mister Min. So, they will focus on the fact that you taught orphans for free. If the good grades of the orphans arebined with your good public image¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min theatrically spread his arms open. ¡°It will be the proverbial... jackpot.¡±


    Min Hong-Gi urgently nodded. This was it.


    This had to be it! The best public image he could build for himself without cing unnecessary strain! And, and! If he timed it right and donated something to a good cause, then...! The synergy should go through the roof. This...


    This opportunity must be grabbed with both hands!


    However, there was still a problem here. And that would be...


    Min Hong-Gi coughed to clear his throat, then cautiously asked. ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me out of all the potential candidates?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min subtly smirked at that question. ¡°Oh, my. That is a rather rming question. Isn''t it inly obvious to you?¡±


    ¡°How is it obvious?¡±


    ¡°We chose you for an exceedingly simple and obvious reason, Mister Min. We''ve determined that you are best suited among currently avable cram school educators for the purpose we have in mind.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I''m not even the top preferred teacher?¡±


    ¡°I told you this already. People focus on what''s on the surface instead of the hidden truth. Being the top preferred teacher doesn''t necessarily mean you are the best teacher avable. We independently analyzed ss performances and selected teachers deemed most qualified for our children. That is all.¡±


    Those were some nice words to hear. However, Min Hong-Gi couldn''t just smile in happiness at that. Jo Gyu-Min just implied that a considerable number of people had been mobilized to assess the teaching performance of various teachers. In that case, how could Min Hong-Gi sit here and grin like an idiot?


    ¡°Chief Jo, do you mind if I ask another question?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°These teenagers I''m supposed to teach... Are they actually from incredible backgrounds? Such as, scions from famous households, or...¡±


    Suspecting such a thing was only natural. Without a motivation of such magnitude, why would Jaegyeong''s Chief Secretary personally step up to assemble a team of crack educators and start an education course? To Min Hong-Gi''s surprise, however...


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head with a warm smile. ¡°No, it''s nothing like that. You''ll be teaching actual orphans.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why?¡±


    ¡°I''m not at liberty to reveal anything. All you need to understand is that someone important wishes to see the school grades of these children improve.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh...¡±


    ¡°I would''ve normally given you some time to mull over this offer, but... Unfortunately, I have other candidates to speak to and a mountain of work to go through. And this matter requires speedy progress as well. If you don''t mind, can you give me your answer now, please?¡±


    This was happening way too suddenly. Even so, Min Hong-Gi instinctively understood it.


    Opportunities never came in a slow, steady gait. It might seem to sneak closer, but miss that blink-and-miss moment, and an opportunity like this would already have flown away from his grasp.


    In that case... Min Hong-Gi knew he had to grab it with both hands. There were no such things as opportunities without risks. One had to be willing to take the risk, otherwise they would never achieve anything meaningful.


    Min Hong-Gi finally made up his mind and stared straight at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Please tell me what I need to do and when I must start. And please give me your word that all external matters will be taken care of, just as you mentioned earlier.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, Mister Min. It shall be done. Well, then. I''ll leave our children in your capable hands.¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min reached across the table, Min Hong-Gi fearlessly grabbed the offered hand and shook it.


    Just like that, the cast caught its fish. Rather painlessly, too.

 Chapter 489: Educating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 489: Educating (4)</h4>


    On top of a lofty altar...


    Crimson carpets covered the steps leading toward the top of the altar where an imposing throne was located. And a man oozing power sat imperiously on it. With a physique easily double the size of an average man, he exuded dignity and authority like a king.


    However, even his imposing figure had to y second fiddle to the physique of another man standing by the foot of the stairs. This man possessed abnormally broad shoulders and a weirdly thick torso. With his lengthy beard, he instantly gave off an impression that had Zhang Fei descended on the mortal ne, he must''ve looked like this man.


    His torso was developed to the point of being freakishly proportioned. Forget masculinity, this man exuded the unmistakable aura of an untamed beast!


    The man on the throne red at the huge man below the altar. Cai Kechang, off to the side and silently spectating this re-off, could only nervously gulp back his saliva. The encounter between his liege, the Crimson King, and this brute of a man was something Cai Kechang least wanted to see. It wasn''t simply because of this intense pressure he felt, however. After all, this meeting signified that one of the best cards in the Crimson King''s arsenal would be exhausted now.


    ¡°Vator...!¡± The Crimson King''s loud roar echoed in the impressive hallway. ¡°You seem to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°You''re one to talk,¡± Vator snarkily muttered.


    China''s Three Kings were the highest existences among the current era''s martial artists. They were unquestionably the rulers of the modern martial world! However, despite standing before such a mighty being, Vator disyed not a speck of respect or awe.


    ¡°I hear you wanted to see me? What do you want, Crimson King?¡±


    The Crimson King patiently muttered, ¡°Yes... I did summon you, Vator.¡±


    ¡°That means our deal is about to end, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you assumed correctly.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good...! I''ve been waiting for a long time for this.¡± Vator''s re at the Crimson King sharpened considerably.


    However, the Crimson King guffawed as if this exchange amused him. ¡°Not yet, Vator. It is still too early to bare your fangs at me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry. Soon, my moment wille.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It won''t be as easy as you dream of, Vator. Do not jump the gun yet.¡±


    Cai Kechang sighed weakly under his breath. A long time ago, Vator dared to challenge the Crimson King to a duel. The Crimson King epted the challenge under the condition that the defeated would have to obey onemand from the victor.


    That duel ended in Vator''s defeat. And to this day, he had been waiting for the Crimson King to issue thatmand. Once thatmand was faultlessly carried out, Vator would be a free man. And that would allow him to challenge the Crimson King for a duel again!


    Cai Kechang grimaced. <i>''Dammit...! To think we''d have to waste such a valuable chess piece this way!''</i>


    Vator was a brute of a warrior. The fact that he even thought of challenging the Crimson King amply proved how reckless he was... And how powerful he was, too. Not to forget, the Crimson King chose to spare this rash challenger''s life after seeing the potential and forced Vator to obey hismand, too.


    A warrior of Vator''s caliber would not be easy to find even if the whole of China was searched with a fine-toothb. However... To think they would be wasting someone of this caliber on a matter this trifling!


    ¡°So? What are your orders, Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Your job is quite simple, Vator.¡±


    ¡°Before we start...¡± Vator curtly cut the Crimson King off. That was something Cai Kechang would never even dream of doing. ¡°Let''s get one thing straight here. Once I''m done being yourp dog... I can challenge you again, right? I have the qualifications, don''t I?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you do, Vator. Vator, the mighty Warrior of the Wild ins... You will always have the right to challenge me.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Now tell me what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Your job will be straightforward. Travel to South Korea and... Eliminate an individual.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Vator tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What? That''s my job?¡±


    The Crimson King replied in a firm voice. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... Let me ask just in case. Did the Azure King go to South Korea?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°...Then, I demand some kind of an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± the Crimson King briefly nodded before ncing in another direction. ¡°Cai Kechang.¡±


    When his name was called out, Cai Kechang sighed quietly again. <i>''My liege can be so unreasonable with his demands sometimes...''</i>


    To the Crimson King, Vator must be no different from any other martial artist passing by. However, Cai Kechang didn''t think that way. He seriously dreaded dealing with this brute of a man. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a choice in the matter.


    Cai Kechang exined to Vator who his target was... Which was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. After listening to the briefing, Vator snapped his head toward the Crimson King and red suspiciously. ¡°Oh, so... You want me to go and murder this brat? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s exactly what I want from you.¡±


    Vator''s expression crumpled deeply. ¡°Crimson... Kiiiing!¡±


    A roar louder than a bomb going off rocked the impressive hall like an earthquake. Cai Kechang hurriedly covered his ears and buried his head by the floor. It felt like his brain was turning into mush from the soundwaves alone!


    Despite a roar loud enough to rupture eardrums, the Crimson King remained totally unperturbed on his throne. He rested his chin on his hand and silently stared down at Vator.


    Vator continued to roar in indignation, ¡°How dare you belittle the title of the Warrior of the Wild ins! Did you restrict me all this time just to handle this kind of sundry chores?!¡±


    ¡°Sundry chore, you say?¡± The Crimson King smirked ever so slightly in ridicule as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Vator. My old friend...!¡±


    Vator stopped roaring and silently red when the Crimson King''s voice grew lower and heavier.


    ¡°Let me offer you this advice. If you head to South Korea with such a mindset, you will note home.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying I''ll die?¡±


    ¡°With very high odds, yes.¡±


    ¡°I know I lost to you,¡± Vator''s re grew fiercer as an enormous fighting aura began gushing out from the area around his throat. Cai Kechang, still cowering next to him, began dripping in cold sweat from how oppressive and enormous it was. ¡°However, that does not give you the qualifications to mock me like this. I am Vator! The Warrior of the Wild ins!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never mocked you or disparaged you, Vator.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Vator suddenly stopped talking and grimaced. Despite his gruff and savage appearance, Vator was definitely not a slow-witted man. ¡°...Are you implying that¡­ This brat named Kang Jin-Ho is strong?¡±


    ¡°Several times stronger than your expectations, yes.¡±


    ¡°...Strong enough to put my life on the line?¡±


    The Crimson King casually replied, ¡°Well, if you maintain that kind of mindset, I won''t have to look forward to your challenge.¡±


    Vator gritted his teeth. Due to howrge his skull was, even the noise of him gritting teeth sounded like thunderps. ¡°Very well. I''ll confirm with my own two eyes if that brat is as strong as you im! I shall return with that brat''s head as a souvenir. And that would be when your head will be added to my collection! Wait for me, Crimson King!¡±


    Vator spun around and stomped his way out of the grand hallway. The Crimson King silently watched this scene before quietly chuckling away. ¡°He truly is a bear of a man.¡±


    Cai Kechang groaned softly. ¡°He indeed is, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Even how wily he is despite his brutish appearance is exactly like a bear, isn''t it?¡±


    Cai Kechang silently nodded in agreement. Those who let themselves be taken over by pride and confidence tended to look down on other people. However, Vator immediately discarded his pride after listening to the Crimson King''s warning.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was unexpectedly strong, it''d still be difficult to escape death now that Vator had shed his arrogance. Vator, the mighty warrior, fully deserved such a high evaluation.


    ¡°My liege. With Vator on the way, Kang Jin-Ho is as good as finished.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± the Crimson King sighed while rubbing his eyes. ¡°Indeed, it''d be a relief if that''s how this story wraps up. Indeed...¡±


    Cai Kechang tilted his head in confusion. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Vator is strong. There is no doubting that. No demonic cultivator can deal with Vator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. That is what I believe so, as well.¡±


    ¡°However... What if Kang Jin-Ho does deal with him? What then?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The Crimson King''s voice grew weighty again. ¡°If that were to happen... This individual named Kang Jin-Ho would have exceeded my estimation, which I had to revise several times already. And that could only mean...¡±


    The Crimson King suddenly stopped talking. He judged that Cai Kechang didn''t need to hear this from him. That was because not even the Crimson King knew how to assess and respond to the eventuality of Kang Jin-Ho triumphing over Vator.


    <i>''Such a thing should not happen.''</i>


    However, if it did happen, it''d herald the birth of a new king in that small penins. A king that was still immature and minor in influence, but a king nheless!


    ¡°Cai Kechang. Deliver this message to Vator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Tell him that if he fails to sharpen the edges of a blunt ax, it might never be used again.¡±


    ¡°It shall be done, my liege.¡± Cai Kechang bowed deeply, then bit his lower lip out of sight. <i>''My liege isn''t acting his usual self...''</i>


    The Crimson King had already said something simr to Vator. Even so, he still wanted this new message to be delivered. That could only mean... He was feeling a hint of nervousness about Vator facing Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Is Kang Jin-Ho really such a dangerous existence?''</i>


    Of course, Cai Kechang didn''t doubt the Crimson King''s judgment. That didn''t mean he could fully get over his puzzlement, though.


    Vator was acknowledged by pretty much everyone. Since that was the case, Cai Kechang''smon sense told him that the question now was how quickly and gruesomely Kang Jin-Ho would die. The possibility of Vator losing to him didn''t even cross his mind.


    Soon, Vator would prove whether the Crimson King had been overestimating Kang Jin-Ho or that Korean demonic cultivator indeed was a terrifying existence worthy of all this drastic response.


    For the first time since Cai Kechang started his martial journey, he began rooting for Vator''s victory.


    ***


    ¡°You want to assemble a team of tutors?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in a slight fluster.


    ¡°Yes. That''s the n,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min with a simple nod. However, he noticed the weird way Kang Jin-Ho was staring at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, well... This wasn''t what I expected, you see. I figured either you''d personally teach the kids or something simr in that vein.¡±


    ¡°That''s an amateurish way of handling this matter,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled while leisurely mouthing a cigarette. ¡°How should I put it... Well, I do have <i>some</i> confidence that even if I choose to personally tutor the kids, the quality of education won''t fall that far behind those given by specialized teachers. Something like that?¡±


    Park Yu-Min drew a thick red line under thete addition to his evaluation of Jo Gyu-Min in his mind, ''<i>contemptible</i>'', as if to emphasize that word. <i>''Was Chief Jo always like this?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to boast about himself. ¡°I''ve never fallen behind my peers in education, you see. Since I do have some know-how on effective teaching methods, I could''ve done it personally. However, the best way to handle anything is to leave it up to the professionals. Besides, the subjects that needed to be covered are far too numerous for me to handle. Trying to teach every single one will prevent me from carrying out my other duties.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Although he didn''t fully understand it, Jo Gyu-Min said that''s how it was, so it had to be. ¡°In that case, how is it going with assembling the team?¡±


    ¡°It''s almostplete, Mister Jin-Ho. The team''s make-up will center around the core subjects.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I? Money can solve pretty much anything, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled suspiciously. ¡°And we did dangle a tasty bait in front of the prey, so there''s that, too.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min proceeded to exin what happened, causing Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min to frown somewhat.


    ].


    Park Yu-Min raised his hand. ¡°I have an objection about that, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to advertise that the kids were tutored privately by these teachers? Can''t we... not do that? There''s the issue with the kids'' self-esteem to worry about, and the orphanage will have to be brought up during the advertisement process, too... That''s not necessarily a good thing, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min weightily nodded away. ¡°I see. However, I never said I''d do free advertising for them.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? But, just now... didn''t you say...?¡±


    ¡°That was the part of the bait, Mister Yu-Min. It''s not like such a use was baked into the contract, so is there a need for me to stick to what I said?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min cackled. ¡°That''s how contracts work, gentlemen. Before you analyze and write all the important agreements down on paper, none of it will mean anything. You two should also be careful about signing contractster on when you''re on your own, okay? Fufufufufu.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min grew stupefied by Jo Gyu-Min''s insidious cackling.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s smirk deepened. ¡°Is there a problem, gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not really.¡± Park Yu-Min hurriedly shook his head, then added <i>''con man</i>'' to his evaluation of Jo Gyu-Min, who was still cackling in satisfaction.


    It seemed the evaluation of Jo Gyu-Min''s capabilities was going up with every passing day... even if people''s view of his humanity was taking a knock!


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°However, wouldn''t this cost a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It cost us a pretty penny to assemble a team of excellent educators. A lot more than you can imagine, actually.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min cocked their eyes. ¡°Oh? Then, how did you solve the money issue?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. No need to be that concerned,¡± Jo Gyu-Min guffawed while patting Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder. ¡°After all, we have a gentleman here with a bank bnce bursting at the seams with more money than he can hope to spend in his lifetime! So, he should spend it on a good cause like this, no?¡±


    Park Yu-Min seriously pondered if he should add ''<i>Moocher</i>'' to the evaluation as well.

 Chapter 490: Educating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 490: Educating (5)</h4>


    ¡°Isn''t this going way overboard?¡± Han Jin-Seong spat out a long groan at the sight of a bus parked in front of his school.


    Quickly dealing with one''s business was worthy of praise in practically every part of the world. Especially more so, if one also happened to be expertly handling it¡ªthe stream of praise would figuratively be unending. Everyone would wee someone of that caliber with open arms.


    ...With the sole exception of Han Jin-Seong, that was!


    ¡°Gee whiz...! Couldn''t you do it at a reasonable pace that even guys like me could keep up? I haven''t even finished preparing myself yet...!¡±


    It hadn''t been that long since the school grades problem was brought up, yet the big bros had already finished preparing a bus, and now he was collecting kids after school? Sure, Han Jin-Seong often saw other students climbing into their respective cram school buses right after school ended, but... Those were operated by cram schools, no?


    It wasn''t as if Jin-Ho hyung and Co. had opened a cram school of their own, so what the heck was up with this arrangement?


    ¡°Argh, hyung! Hurry up and get on the bus already!¡±


    Other orphanage kids poked their heads out the bus''s window and yelled at Han Jin-Seong. They must''ve been picked up from other schools.


    ¡°...Bloody hell.¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned again. Why did it feel like he was a cow getting dragged into an abattoir? <i>''Goodbye, dear PC Room. Goodbye, my beloved games...''</i>


    How could he not groan when all the things he loved had to be thrown aside while he focused only on studying? However, Han Jin-Seong was a man of his word, wasn''t he? He chose this path, so he had no regret whatsoever...!


    ¡°...Whatsoever? My ass!¡± Han Jin-Seong exploded in irritation while stepping into the bus. However, he immediately began tilting his head at how empty the bus was. ¡°What the hell? Where''s everyone?¡±


    ¡°We are it, hyung. And you''re thest one we''re picking up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Jin-Seong tilted his head even more.


    ¡°Other kids were picked up by different buses. One bus would''ve taken too long, so they hired three, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow. They have officially lost their minds¡­¡±


    If that was the n, why couldn''t the big bros get smaller buses?! To think that a limousine bus came to pick up only six kids... Even going overboard had a limit, didn''t it?!


    ¡°Hyung, don''t you feel like we''re from well-heeled families?¡±


    ¡°Say what? You''re dirt-poor, though?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Can''t I just enjoy this moment? Ah?!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong chuckled while taking a seat on one of the empty chairs. When he thought about it, even those rich kids wouldn''t be able to experience a whirlwind event like this.


    ¡°Well, I might not have a rich dad, but I sure do have a rich big bro.¡±


    If Han Jin-Seong was being honest... That big bro was way more dependable than some illusory father figure.


    ***


    While standing in front of a nondescript building...


    ¡°...Huh? This whole building was rented out for us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Wha?! What the hell...?¡± Han Jin-Seong covered his face in disbelief. His expression implied that he was rendered totally speechless.


    Was there anything even remotelyparable to this situation? How about... A little brat brought home a puppy from a pet store and then asked a neighborhood big bro to build a dog kennel... Only for the big bro to buy a whole dang apartment block instead!


    They could''ve just created a rxing atmosphere where a small group of kids could study together, but no! Buses were hired to bring the kids together, then a whole building was rented out just to create a room for them to study in...!


    Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly. ¡°You know, I sometimes think that...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho hyung''s brain is... Maybe it''s built a bit differently from ours?¡±


    ¡°What kind of an obvious statement is that? Compared to Jin-Ho hyung, our brains are made of udon noodles, dude!¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not what I...¡± Han Jin-Seong faltered, then gave up with a long groan. <i>''Yup, we gotta find him a good wife ASAP.''</i>


    It was because Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have kids of his own or a family to look after that he had no concept of how precious wealth could be. Indeed, that had to be why he could do something this ''barbaric'' without batting an eyelid! People should understand how scary it was to see the numbers in their bank ounts decrease at an rming rate!


    Han Jin-Seong inwardly swore to have an earnest talk with Kang Jin-Ho one of these days.


    ¡°Even if that''s the case...!¡±


    Just before Han Jin-Seong could say something, one of the windows upstairs suddenly opened, and Jo Mi-Hye peeked her head outside. The first thing she did after that... was to yell at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°What are you doing, oppa! Hurry up ande inside already, will ya!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Everyone''s already waiting for you upstairs!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. Everything''s my fault,¡± Han Jin-Seong spat out more groans while trudging inside the front entrance. He noticed all the stic and vinyl covering the walls and ceiling by the foyer. It was as if the building''s remodeling hadn''t finished yet.


    <i>''...What the hell? Why remodel the whole ce?!''</i>


    Was the building being a bit drab and run-down a hindrance to their education or something?! If one''s concentration was so weak, how could onemit to improving their education in the first ce?! Han Jin-Seong oh-so wanted to raise this point with someone.


    If they needed a space, couldn''t Kang Jin-Ho and Co. borrow a simple office space somewhere? What kind of wasteful show-off of one''s wealth was this?


    However, Han Jin-Seong soon learned that this was no simple show-off of one''s wealth.


    ***


    ¡°If you don''t mind me asking... Uhm, what is this?¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously asked while pointing at a piece of paper before him.


    ¡°That? That''s your timetable,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    Han Jin-Seong immediately began shuddering grandly. <i>''A bloody timetable?''</i>


    Did that mean he and the other kids would have to move sses? As in... once a period ends, they must move ssrooms to get lessons on different subjects? That kind of a timetable?


    ¡°What a smart way of handling this.¡±


    Indeed, what a modern way of solving this issue! This was especially true since the orphans differed in age and school grades, so...


    ¡°...Hell no! What kinda bullsh*t is this?!¡± Han Jin-Seong cried out while shooting up to his feet.


    Only around twenty kids were here, yet they still had to be split up? Just how few were supposed to get lessons at any given time?


    ¡°You''re being noisy, Jin-Seong!¡± Park Yu-Min sharply rebuked Han Jin-Seong, forcing thetter to plop down on his chair.


    Han Jin-Seong held his forehead and quietly grumbled. ¡°I don''t care anymore...¡±


    At this point in the situation, he couldn''t tell whether he was the abnormal one or everyone around him had lost their bloody minds!


    Park Yu-Min urged everyone on. ¡°Alright, guys! Let''s get a move on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!


    Han Jin-Seong picked up his timetable and got up. ¡°Where is A-4, anyway?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye tilted her head. ¡°Huh? Oppa, are you A-4, too?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°That''s weird.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye tilted her head even more. ¡°I''m also A-4, you see?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Jin-Seong cocked his brow in suspicion. Wasn''t he a high school second-year? Meanwhile, Jo Mi-Hye was a high school freshman, so... They shouldn''t be sharing a ''ss'' together. What was going on here? Han Jin-Seong urgently looked around before zeroing in on Park Yu-Min again. ¡°...! Hyung! Yu-Min hyung!¡±


    ¡°Ng? What''s up?¡±


    ¡°I think there was some kinda mix-up with my timetable. It says I''m in the same ss as Mi-Hye. Wait, is this even my timetable?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Actually...¡± Park Yu-Min looked troubled, then he nced behind him.


    That was where Jo Gyu-Min was. He stopped observing the situation and came to Park Yu-Min''s aid with a bright smile stered on his face. ¡°Nope. You got the correct timetable, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? No, hang on... She''s a first-year, right? And I''m a second year, so... How can we share the same ss?¡±


    ¡°One''s grade isn''t important in this ce. No, their academic level is.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Jo Gyu-Min exined while smiling away. In other words, while smiling in a really, despicably contemptible way! ¡°To achieve the best possible result, you need to receive lessons matching your academic level. So, we came up with strict criteria and split everyone up into different sses. We will keep evaluating you and change sses constantly. So, you need to do your best if you wish to change sses.¡±


    ¡°Hang on a sec. Doesn''t this mean my level is simr to Mi-Hye?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s face reddened immediately. He could not ept this stupid situation! ¡°Hold on! I still started studying one year earlier than Mi-Hye, you know?! In that case, how can my level be the same as hers! Just what did you base that on, Chief Jo?!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Wait a second.¡± Jo Gyu-Min reached behind his desk and began taking out stacks of documents. ¡°All the report cards you guys got from school are in here. If you don''t mind it, should I reveal yours for everyone to see?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry for shouting at you.¡± Han Jin-Seong quickly dered ''GG'' and crumpled into his seat in pure defeat. [1]


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t finished, however. ¡°Don''t sit down. Get to your next ss, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± Han Jin-Seong lifelessly got up and trudged outside the ssroom.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min sidled up and wrapped his arm around the slumped shoulders of Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Listen, Jin-Seong...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Originally, you were supposed to get assigned to an even lower ss, okay? However, I still got you into this ss in consideration of your pride. You better study hard so that people won''t say stuff like I assigned you to the wrong ss and stuff, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s shoulders slumped even more. This must be hell. It had to be!


    ***


    Unfortunately, Han Jin-Seong''s hell was far from over.


    While walking toward their shared ssroom, Jo Mi-Hye maintained aposed smirk. Whenever Han Jin-Seong saw that smirk, he got substantial cramps down in his gut!


    Jo Mi-Hye muttered haughtily, ¡°Honestly, I''m kind of embarrassed that our level is about on par, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, or Imma kick you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did start schooling one year before me, so I should acknowledge your efforts, at least.¡±


    ¡°I''m serious about kicking you.¡±


    The pair stepped inside ssroom A-4 and found textbooks waiting for them on their desks.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jo Mi-Hye picked one of the books up, then her eyes bulged nearly out of their sockets. ¡°T-this! Isn''t this personal textbook written by that famous teacher, Mister Min Hong-Gi?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who''s that?¡± Han Jin-Seong disinterestedly asked while sitting down.


    ¡°I heard an online lecture of his ss this one time, you see? Mister Min is famous in Hangul teaching circles!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong quietly tutted away. ¡°Oh. I guess his textbooks are great, then. Since we''re gonna use them here...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had a bit of a hard time writing that textbook,¡± said Min Hong-Gi as he suddenly entered the ssroom through the open doorway.


    Jo Mi-Hye shot up to her feet and cried out in shock. ¡°Oh, my gosh! It''s the real Min Hong-Gi!¡±


    Min Hong-Gi chuckled at the girl''s exaggerated reaction. ¡°Yes, Miss Jo. There might be a lot of people on Earth, but not many fakes can catch up to the real me.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Even his hatefully annoying voice, too! He''s the real deal!¡±


    Min Hong-Gi nearly tripped on his feet just then. He suddenly realized that the one unique aspect that separated him from the pack, something he had been looking for all this time... was already with him.


    <i>''Aha, so... I''m hatefully annoying, eh?''</i>


    He couldn''t tell whether that girl was pure of her soul or just pure in her head, but she still taught him something valuable. So, he should repay this gratitude ''severely'' with his lessons!


    Min Hong-Gi quietly gritted his teeth while immediately picking up the textbook. ¡°Although I have many things to say... Let us determine your levels first before proceeding, shall we? Young man over there, your name is Han Jin-Seong, yes?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''ll ask you a series of questions, so please answer them to the best of your abilities. Well, then. Let''s get started.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    A suspicious noise of someone''s soul leaving his body could be heard for a brief second just then.


    ***


    The first day didn''t have any proper lessons. Most of the sses saw the teachers performing simple tests to figure out the academic levels and inclinations of their new students. Going through several of such sses took the kidste into the night. After that marathon session, the exhausted kids climbed into the bus to head back to the orphanage.


    ¡°...Let''s just kill ourselves.¡±


    ¡°No, we can''t do that. We are non-recyble nuclear trash, so hyungs will have to waste even more money buying refuse bags¡­¡±


    The joy of realizing that some of the most famous tutors in the cram school space hade to teach them was short-lived. As if these tutors had a prior arrangement, they all mercilessly ripped into the children''s academic abilities. For the first time ever, the Seongsim Orphanage children had to face up to the reality of their rubbish academic levels, and that plunged them into deep pits of despair.


    The path they had to take seemed a million miles long.


    One of the teens sneakily raised his voice. ¡°Still, isn''t this kinda amazing?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°How could such big shots show up to teach us? Even I''ve heard of their names, you know? And I''m not even interested in studying!¡±


    ¡°...Insanity, that''s what it is,¡± Han Jin-Seong snarkily muttered. That boy must be infected with the Let''s Go Overboard Syndrome, too!


    ¡°Hey, you. Watch what you say,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye while shooting murderous res. ¡°Jin-Ho oppa must''ve broken his back trying to hire them all just for our sakes. You shouldn''t say stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. I know,¡± Han Jin-Seong sighed. Of course he knew that. What made him feel not so good about this situation was that the return wouldn''t be worth all this investment. Just how sessful must he be to be able to repay this debt? How much help did he need to offer Kang Jin-Ho in the future to meet that goal?


    <i>''I''m telling you, Jin-Ho hyung sure can ce huge burdens on people...''</i>


    Han Jin-Seong snuck his hand inside his backpack. A soft sigh leaked out of his mouth after pulling out a thick, heavy textbook.


    <i>''Still... Yeah, I gotta at least try.''</i>


    He wasn''t thinking of meeting Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations or anything like that. It was just that... Han Jin-Seong was a man, wasn''t he? He knew what shame was, so... Since others did so much for him, shouldn''t he at least put in some effort?


    Han Jin-Seong was no longer a snot-nosed little brat, so he knew that having money wasn''t enough motivation for people to start something this big.


    Humans were naturally greedy creatures. Even if one''s pocket money was over $250, they would still find giving away one dor to strangers a total waste. So, Kang Jin-Ho must be feeling the brunt of cracking open his wallet to pay for all this.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think much about spending all this money, that didn''t mean Han Jin-Seong or anyone else should act like ungrateful brats.


    The debt of one''s heart that could never be repaid... That seemed to be piling up even more, and Han Jin-Seong felt frustrated about it.


    <i>''At the very least, me putting in enough effort will go some way of repaying Jin-Ho hyung...!''</i>


    Even if favorable results weren''t guaranteed, the best Han Jin-Seong could do was give it his all. He quietly stoked the mes of determination in his heart.


    Jo Mi-Hye nced at Han Jin-Seong, who was quietly burning in determination, and smiled contentedly. ¡°Oh? Oppa, I see you''ve brought the textbook with you. We don''t have any homework, though?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We all left our books in our lockers, you know? You brought that with you to study on your ownter, right? Oppa, you''re finally growing up, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute. There were lockers, too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye''s expression instantly grew icy. ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Oppa, you really a hopeless case, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye spat out a long groan and turned her head away, leaving Han Jin-Seong to dejectedly lean his head against the bus''s window.


    1. ''GG'' means ''good game.'' Usually said at the end of a match of PVP-type games. ??

 Chapter 491: Agonizing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 491: Agonizing (1)</h4>


    ¡°Did you say... total annihtion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Nakata Yuji''s expression stiffened against his will. ¡°Nanahoshi-gumi was... wiped out? How sure are you about this?¡±


    ¡°We''re certain, sir.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Nakata Yuji slowly shook his head in disbelief.


    Of course this information couldn''t have been faulty. Even so, Nakata Yuji still found it hard to ept this news at face value.


    Nanahoshi-gumi was definitely not a n of weaklings and pushovers. However, they were still annihted before exercising their full might? How was Nakata Yuji supposed to interpret this news?


    ¡°Sir, that''s not all. Apparently, the Chevaliers were also present at the scene, but the Martial Assembly subjugated and apprehended them all.¡±


    ¡°The Chevaliers? That French knight order?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...That means even the Round Table has decided to butt in?¡± Nakata Yuji gritted his teeth. <i>''That damn Saito... You stupid bastard!''</i>


    Since that bastard hopped over to South Korea with the grand ambition of conquering it as his own, shouldn''t Saito have done a better job than this?! With him now a denizen of the afterlife, who was supposed to deal with this mess?!


    ¡°China, and even Europe, too...? Dammit...¡± Nakata Yuji held his head.


    How did the Joseon penins morph into such a messy state in such a short period? It genuinely felt like some of thergest factions were gathering in South Koreately. And to make matters worse...


    Nakata Yuji quietly asked, ¡°What was that about apprehending them all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The Chevaliers are now in the Martial Assembly''s custody.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are they scheming this time, those lunatics...!¡±


    Sending a fax to the Round Table asking them to directly jump into the Korean penins''s business might be simpler and quicker than whatever this was. Shouldn''t the Koreans either kill those Chevaliers or let them go? But it was neither of those.


    Capturing an entire knight order seemed to indicate the Martial Assembly wanted to have a go at the Europeans, but... Surely, the top members of the Assembly couldn''t be fools who didn''t understand what that meant?


    South Korea was like a shared buffer zone between China and Japan. Rather obviously, the presence of Europeans in such a zone would only agitate the Chinese and Japanese martial artists.


    <i>''What troublesome nonsense this is...''</i>


    Nakata Yuji was one of the most vocal pacifists in Japan. He knew how terrible war could be. Life was already pretty good as-is, so why did some people still crave for more territory and thrust sharp des under each other''s throats?


    Unfortunately, with how things were heading... Not even Nakata would be able to prevent all the agitated factions from making their moves now.


    Back when Saito Genryu was busy mouthing off about invading South Korea under the antiquated pretext of the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere initiative, it was none other than Nakata Yuji who had viscerally opposed the idea and even painted the leader of Nanahoshi-gumi as a nutjob.


    However, the situation changedpletely with the total annihtion of Nanahoshi-gumi by the Koreans. One of the main reasons why the Japanese had left Korea alone was because of how little threat the people of the penins posed. And conquering that proverbial wastnd of martial arts would mean Japan would have gotten geographically even closer to China.


    Even if North Korea still existed as the final buffer zone, China would still be agitated by the subjugation of South Korea by the Japanese.


    The powerhouse nation of China was undoubtedly a difficult opponent, even for Japan. Although the Japanese were confident about not getting their butts handed to them one-sidedly in case of a conflict, the prospect of said conflict against China was still not something anyone looked forward to.


    So, the majority of the Japanese chose to leave South Korea alone. However, with everyone learning about Korea possessing strength that shouldn''t be ignored, people would have to change their minds and worry about their neighbor now.


    <i>''Just what the hell is going on in there?''</i>


    Being a pacifist didn''t strictly mean someone who only wanted peaceful resolutions to every conflict. Nakata Yuji was fully aware of the necessity of sufficient strength as a means to prevent war. As far as he knew, South Korea shouldn''t possess the power to annihte Nanahoshi-gumi like this. Yet, it still happened. Two likely reasons could be behind this catastrophe.


    One, Nakata Yuji''s knowledge had been faulty all along, or...


    <i>''...South Korea has be enormously strong. Terrifyingly strong...!''</i>


    It was hard to fathom how that was possible, but Nakata Yuji still found this situation somewhat familiar. Any Japanese of certain age groups would''ve gotten a spooky deja vu from this situation.


    Just how stressful was it for some Japanese to watch a minor nation, which used to be a war-tornnd of rubbles, crawl up from the bottom to reach a point where it could proudly dere itself a first-world country?


    What happened on the surface world was repeating itself again in the martial world as well, and that left Nakata flustered and uncertain.


    <i>''Something like this shouldn''t be happening...!''</i>


    At least, South Korea''s growth in the surface world had catalysts and enablers in the form of the United States of America''s support, plus examples of neighboring countries that Koreans could learn from.


    It was possible to create a carbon copy of other countries'' development by minutely analyzing them, after all!


    However, the story within the martial world was different. Even if one desired ways to improve their cultivation, the dearth of martial paths or umted inheritances surviving through the ages in their local martial society would curtail their search before it could go anywhere meaningful.


    South Korea was the wastnd of martial arts, after all! So, how could anyone ept it had be so strong in such a brief period?


    If that was true, then... The answer must lie with one individual.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    Things seemed to go out of whack just as his name became known in the Japanese martial society.


    Nakata Yuji massaged his aching temples. ¡°It''s no longer possible to go back to how things were.¡±


    Did Kang Jin-Ho know? Was he aware of what holding the Chevaliers hostage signified? If he knew how far the ripples from his actions would spread, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never done something this inadvisable.


    <i>''Right. He doesn''t know, and that''s why he could do this.''</i>


    The ones responsible for destroying the delicate bnce of the world operating on fine margins were usually one or two overconfident novices. Novices possessing enough strength and recklessness would jump into the fray to trample on the widely epted rules of the world, then try to create a brand new order.


    Of course, the fate of these novices would inevitably be tragic and wretched in the middle of their quest, but...!


    Nakata suddenly got up to his feet. Sitting here holding his head wouldn''t resolve anything. A rule breaker had shown up to disrupt East Asia operating within the delicately observed ruleset. In that case, someone had to reorganize the new pecking order.


    ¡°Contact other gumis. Tell them we need to convene a general assembly of the leaders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate bowed before retreating from the office.


    Nakata Yuji groaned and stared out the window toward the West.


    <i>''What transpired is impossible with the current strength level of the Korean martial artists.''</i>


    In that case, Nakata Yuji must assume that Kang Jin-Ho''s individual strength, something none of the Japanese had urately estimated until now, greatly exceeded their imaginations.


    Strength that could ughter an entire n without any help...?


    <i>''That''s not something you can scoff at, now is it?''</i>


    Perhaps an incredible enemy that everyone had to work together to eliminate had entered the stage. Give this enemy enough time, and he would grow even more powerful like a lump of tumor... Until it''d be impossible to remove it!


    Nakata Yuji had no desire to sit back and watch that happen. To avoid war, one must find potential triggers for conflicts and... remove them from the picture. And that trigger happened to be Kang Jin-Ho this time.


    ¡°Everything is for the sake of our world...¡±


    Nakata Yuji quietly muttered to no one in particr.


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly mouthed a cigarette and lit it up. His mood was getting a little weirder as he stared at the nondescript building with most of its lights turned off for the night.


    <i>''Education, is it...?''</i>


    This whole thing started on the premise of helping the orphans with their education. In all honesty, though, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done much. Jo Gyu-Min took it upon himself to handle the majority of the work, but... Nothing would change the fact that Kang Jin-Ho did contribute a lot this time.


    <i>''How... bizarre.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought it was ironic, though. Not too long ago, he was busy ughtering dozens of human beings. Even if they showed up with the aim of killing him first, Kang Jin-Ho still murdered them. That fact could not be excused or hand-waved away.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho was strong enough to suppress them without killing anyone. Even so, he still chose to exterminate them. In other words, he just proved that he indeed was a murderer. So, how ironic was this?


    A man who freely murdered in the shadows without batting an eyelid was looking after a group of orphans in the surface world? And even worked hard to give them a good education, to boot? This had to be the most ironic thing in the entire world.


    There was one word to define such actions. And that would be ''hypocrisy.''


    However, could Kang Jin-Ho''s actions be called hypocritical? He wasn''t trying to get something back by helping these kids out. And these events weren''t benefiting him in any shape or form. In that case...


    How should Kang Jin-Ho define himself?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. It''s a pretty shy start, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard the familiar voiceing from behind and slowly nodded away. Jo Gyu-Min, also mouthing a cigarette, walked up to Kang Jin-Ho with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Yes, I may have gone a little overboard this time, but things should progress as nned without many issues.¡±


    ¡°This is only a little?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Haha. Well, yes. It''s a bit overboard¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled, but his chuckles became a bit more sheepish when Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare weirdly at him. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please don¡¯t stare like that. It¡¯s making me feel¡­ embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°...Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke. ¡°It feels like people recently have been overrating me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don''t follow, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°In the past, I needed others to exin everything to me in minute detail. People just assumed I was clueless about many things and tried to be much more specific while exining things. And they even told me all the hidden meanings behind certain things too. Buttely... The same people seem to think I know everything now.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded away.


    For sure, there did seem to be a trend like that happening right now. Even Jo Gyu-Min found himself thinking that way. ¡°Doesn''t that indicate people''s evaluation of you has improved greatly?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I should be happy about that, but it sometimes feels like a load on my shoulders. Like... right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head a little and looked back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°I do think that doing something needlessly huge and shy shouldn''t have any hidden intentions, but... If no one exins the details to me, I will have a tough time fully figuring it out myself. I might have limatized a lot to the current era, but I''m still not as discerning or quick-witted as the other, more... ''normal'' people.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stood in slight awe. This side of Kang Jin-Ho always impressed him.


    Humans were naturally inclined to hide their shorings. In case their shorings were exposed somehow, they would try really hard to give off the impression that either they were still cool cats or honest individuals willing to reveal their weak points to other people.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho spoke of his shorings with none of those intentions. He was merely stating the truth, and that was it. And that bold attitude of his forced other people around him to take a good look at themselves.


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at [  ]


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it wasn''t my intention to prank a clueless man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°It''s just that... I wanted to let you know something, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Mm? What do you mean?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min leisurely turned his attention toward the nondescript building. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, now that it''s happened, does the idea of buying a building like this to start a cram school just to educate the kids... seem like a challenging task to you?¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately reply.


    He wasn''t sure what Jo Gyu-Min meant by that question. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho still had no concept of how big of an undertaking this task was nor how difficult it must''ve been to n everything out.


    ¡°Yes, doing something like this might be nearly impossible for most average people. However, that''s not the case for you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded while listening to Jo Gyu-Min''s exnation.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you need to be more conscious of that difference. Even now, you exercise a great deal of influence on the world around you. With your current status alone, lining your pockets with all the money in the world is no longer a pipe dream. Combine that wealth with your power, and it''ll be possible to shake up the entire world. Other people might think such a im is insane, but you can definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°...I think I get what you''re saying now, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°No, you are still not conscious about it.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s expression hardened. ¡°Unutilized power is basically the same as not having any power, to begin with. Despite possessing more power than anyone could even dream of, you keep your hands buried deep in your pockets and watch the world just drift around on its own, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly sucked in a deep breath, then narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I''ve always been meaning to ask you this, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just... what is it that you wish to achieve?¡±


    The winds seemed to grow a little colder than before.

 Chapter 492: Agonizing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 492: Agonizing (2)</h4>


    That was scathing.


    Those three words seemed the most suited to describing Jo Gyu-Min''s question. Scathing. Straight to the point. No room for excuses.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt like a bucket of icy water had been dumped on him when Jo Gyu-Min''s scathing question mmed into his hearing.


    <i>''What do I want to do, is it...?''</i>


    What a difficult question to answer. Not too long ago, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve replied, ¡°I''d like to live an ordinary life.¡±


    However, that goal had crumbled into nothingness quite some time ago, and Kang Jin-Ho knew it. His current life, it... It was just drifting around aimlessly, just like Jo Gyu-Min had alluded to a second ago.


    Someone had toe into his life first for Kang Jin-Ho to react. And then... he''d utterly destroy them. Whoever they were, he''d make them pay dearly for butting into his life. However, if someone asked him for help, he''d help them out.


    Whether it was destruction or assistance, they both began with one condition: external stimulus.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was passive and unmoving, someone else had to make him act first.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, life is shorter than you think,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°...Yes, I''m aware.¡±


    There might not be anyone more clued in to the meaning behind those words than Kang Jin-Ho in this world. Time always flew by in the blink of an eye. Time yet toe might seem aplenty, but... But the time that had already gone past would always seem so unfairly brief.


    Once one stood at the end of their life, their history would feel far too short. Too brief. Kang Jin-Ho knew this since he got to experience that moment twice already.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min called out with some force behind his voice. ¡°You have the power to change the world.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But you don''t have a purpose.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t refute that. None of what Jo Gyu-Min said was wrong.


    ¡°I believed that given enough time, you''d find your own path. That you''d walk toward your goal sooner orter. However, I no longer think that way, Mister Jin-Ho. You''ve already met all the requisite conditions. And you have plenty of good people around you, too. You''ve reached the point where you can practically achieve anything as long as you have the will, yet... Mister Jin-Ho, you''re not doing anything.¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s voice grew firmer, more unyielding. ¡°That is... aplete waste.¡±


    <i>Click...</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min, now looking frustrated, pulled out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it. After lighting it up, he sucked in a lungful of grayish smoke before slowly releasing it back into the night air.


    ¡°That is why I wanted to ask you. Mister Jin-Ho, just what is it that you wish to achieve?¡±


    Again, Kang Jin-Ho was at a loss for words. He couldn''t reply at all.


    <i>''What do I want to do?''</i>


    He wanted happiness in life. However, he learned something about that by now. Finding happiness could not be a legitimate goal. Happiness was something he could gain, but Kang Jin-Ho had already achieved everything that might grant him happiness in life. Besides...


    <i>''Aren''t I already happy with my life?''</i>


    His answer seemed already set. Kang Jin-Hocked nothing in his life. All those things trying to prevent him from finding happiness were removed from his path. And factors that he thought were absolutely crucial to his happiness, such as family, friends, and a lifestyle that didn''t differ too much from most people, had already been ''achieved''.


    In that case, what else must he do... for his happiness?


    Kang Jin-Ho silently sucked on his cigarette out of frustration. The sensation of cigarette smoke slowly filling his lungs seemed to calm hisplicated mind just a little. However, this brief instance of pleasure wouldn''t help him find the answer. Kang Jin-Ho knew that better than anyone.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''m not asking you to find your purpose right now.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know how insanely busy it has been for you. I understand that maintaining the surface life and another one in the hidden world requires double the effort. I also heard from Mister Jin-Hun that an event of serious implication had transpired recently. So, it must''ve been tough for you. Difficult to keep yourself together.¡± Jo Gyu-Min furrowed his brow as his voice regained its determined tone. ¡°However, you must take on all these burdens, Mister Jin-Ho. You must. If you are not willing to, you shouldn''t have started any of this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. In a way, what Jo Gyu-Min said might seem unfair. However, Kang Jin-Ho had no problem urately understanding the intent behind Jo Gyu-Min''s harsh-sounding words.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s fault could be summed up into two simple words: short fuse.


    Countless instances of injustice existed in the world. Common folk were aware of the sad fact that they got exposed to so much injustice throughout their lives, but... But they turned a blind eye to it all. They tried to justify it. And then... they would bow their heads.


    Because, none of them could fight against injustice.


    In front of the gigantic power called the ''World'', individual humans could do nothing. They were literally powerless. That was why they all silently epted the unreasonableness without question.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that, though.


    It all began with Choi Yeong-Su. Looking back, the incident itself seemed so minor. Trivial. Would Kang Jin-Ho be the only person in the school to feel disgusted by how Choi Yeong-Su bullied Park Yu-Min?


    Did the rest of the ssroom, once judged to be silent coborators, think Choi Yeong-Su''s actions were amusing? That the bullying didn''t pose any problems?


    No, that couldn''t be true.


    Despite knowing Choi Yeong-Su''s actions were unreasonable, they still chose silence. Because none of them could fight back. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s short fuse didn''t let him stick to his words of living an ordinary life.


    ''Ordinary'' was as simple as that. Bow one''s head when necessary. Those who couldn''t follow that simple rule were bound to never lead an ordinary life. They''d be a square peg banging against the round hole. A sharp piece of nail hidden in one''s pocket.


    If a simr situation to Park Yu-Min''s bullying happened in front of him again, Kang Jin-Ho knew he''d never lower his head.


    That was him in a nutshell. So, could he actually live an ordinary life? There could be only one way to make that possible.


    He must shatter and destroy all the unfairness and unreasonableness that existed around him. Fail to fulfill that goal, and Kang Jin-Ho would never grow closer to the ''ordinary'' life he talked about. This... was the path he had chosen for himself.


    Jo Gyu-Min was pointing that out to Kang Jin-Ho right now.


    <i>''How... exhausting.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. Despite knowing all this already, he still felt fatigue washing over him after Jo Gyu-Min reminded him about his path.


    Simr events would keep happening to Kang Jin-Ho in the future. People who found Kang Jin-Ho an eyesore would try to eliminate him. Those who didn''t like his presence would keep trying all sorts of petty schemes and plots. And Kang Jin-Ho, he...


    He''d keep repelling them. Eliminate them. And trample on them. Again and again. However, until when?


    A sigh slowly leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth after listening to advice that urately summed up his life. What an unexpected ce to hear such a thing, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho was acutely experiencing his exhaustion ramping up recently. China was already wary of him. Japan and Europe were trying to eliminate him. If things kept going like this, everything would buckle and break down before long.


    This life he had been bncing on a knife edge would falter and instantly crumble down before he could do anything about it.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, there''s only one thing you gotta do.¡±


    ¡°...Just one, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that is to act.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you''re rooted to the spot like a statue. To be more specific... You think you''re standing on a sheet of ice. You fear and fret that any sudden, violent movement would shatter this ice, and everyone around you might fall to their demise.¡±


    <i>''Is that right...?''?</i>Kang Jin-Ho frowned. He didn''t want to agree, but arguing that some part of Jo Gyu-Min''s observation was faulty didn''t seem right, either.


    ¡°And that is your issue, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°However, that is also reality, isn''t it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally responded, his voice getting a little agitated. ¡°Half of the lives of everyone around me are basically maintained by my existence. However, are you really telling me to stop caring about them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min without any hesitation.


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho faltered, rendered speechless again.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, try to be more... selfish, please.¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly spoke in a gentle yet pitying tone. ¡°You must discard the mindset of trying to carry the whole world on your back. People are all like this. They think nothing will get done without them around, but... Even if you''re not here, the world won''t change much, Mister Jin-Ho. Yes, things might get a little harder for everyone. However, that difficulty is for us to bear, to begin with. There is no need for you to try to carry all of our burdens as if that''s what you''re born for.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stopped talking there and began loosening his tie as if his throat was getting tighter.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, may I offer you a piece of advice?¡±


    ¡°...You''ve been doing that already, though?¡±


    Although Kang Jin-Ho''s reply came from a snarky part of Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, Jo Gyu-Min expertly ignored that. ¡°When I asked you what your purpose was... Do you want me to tell you what you were thinking about?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°A life where everyone is heading toward a good ending. And the position you''d have to assume in that scenario. That''s what you were thinking about, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    Jo Gyu-Min was right. After all, Kang Jin began agonizing over ways to ensure everyone''s happiness when his purpose was brought into question!


    ¡°Allow me to talk about something amusing for a second, Mister Jin-Ho. Do you still remember what I asked you at the beginning?¡±


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho remembered. His memories were preternaturally sharp, after all. Obviously, he remembered the exact words. That didn''t mean he could repeat them, though.


    Because he had realized something just then. He had noticed the contradiction.


    ¡°I asked you about what <i>you</i> wished to achieve. What I wanted to know was the thing <i>you</i> wished to do. And there is no ''we'' in that equation. Only you count in formting the answer, Mister Jin-Ho. Do you earnestly believe that the life lived for everyone else is a life lived for yourself?¡±


    ¡°...I have never really thought about it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply.


    How should he evaluate Kang Jin-Ho? The way Jo Gyu-Min saw it, Kang Jin-Ho was like a mystery. A figurative Superman who could do anything he put his mind to it and a caring man who never forgot to be considerate toward other people.


    Recently, though, Jo Gyu-Min finally noticed a bizarre inconsistency about Kang Jin-Ho. It was the fact that... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want anything.


    He literally wished for nothing. The very basis of his life was all about achieving happiness for the people in his life. There was no way Kang Jin-Ho could find his own happiness in a life like that.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, let me give you homework.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I want you to take your time and think really hard about what you want to do. Do not think about other people, just focus on yourself. Remember what I told you way back when? I said I''d follow you regardless of what you want to do. I said that not because I thought you''d take me to the top of the world. I genuinely want to be there to help you in whatever you''re doing,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min without pausing in the middle. ¡°But the way things are going, it''s like you''re worrying yourself sick trying to make me happy. Yes, the situation hasn''t reached that far, but I''m still giving you this advice as if it has. So, Mister Jin-Ho...?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min finally stopped there and sucked in a deep breath. He then stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Please, stop underestimating people.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I will do just fine without your help, Mister Jin-Ho. And the same goes for everyone else in your life, too. They can all stand on their two feet. Are you a saint? No one wants to see you sacrifice yourself as if it was par for the course. Don''t you see it in the kids'' faces? You''re already bing a bit of a burden on them.¡±


    ¡°But, I...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''m not some mosquito buzzing around you to suck out your abilities or something. And I''m certainly not following you to receive your considerations. No, what I want to do is be part of whatever it is that you wish to achieve. I don''t want to ride on a carriage pulled by a horse called Kang Jin-Ho, but I also want to pull it right next to you.¡± Jo Gyu-Min tossed his cigarette to the ground. ¡°My aim is to be your friend and an ally, not your devotee. Let me make that clear right now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. He couldn''t say anything, anyway. His heart was being thrown into chaos from what Jo Gyu-Min said, after all.


    ¡°Please think long and hard about it, Mister Jin-Ho. Figure out what you really, really want to do with your life. Then, everyone will try to stay even more with you. However, if you fail to figure that out, then one day, people will start finding you a burden. An inconvenience. Thank you for listening to all these insolent words. And my apologies, as well.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bowed deeply before turning around. He walked away into the night''s darkness and soon disappeared from Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to stop the distancing Jo Gyu-Min. He just stood there for a long time, unmoving.

 Chapter 493: Agonizing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 493: Agonizing (3)</h4>


    ¡°I''m home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped through the front door.


    Kang Eun-Yeong in hot pants came rushing toward him. ¡°Orabiii! You''re finally home!¡±


    She jumped into his embrace even before Kang Jin-Ho had time to respond. He gently patted her back before slowly pushing her away. ¡°So... Nothing happened, right?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong nodded. ¡°Obviously. What could happen at home, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily scanned his sister from top to bottom, then asked her another question while taking his shoes off. ¡°Why does it feel like you''re at home every daytely?¡±


    ¡°I got some free time after the festival season ended, you see? In a little while, though, I''ll enter a new album cycle, so things will get se-ri-ously busy for me. You could say this is myst supper?¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while stepping into the living room. He settled down on the couch and looked around. ¡°Where is Mother?¡±


    ¡°She''s out on a date.¡±


    ¡°A date?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened a little wider.


    ¡°Yeah. She said dad was taking her out on a drive.¡±


    ¡°...O-oh, I see.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong smirked a little at the flustered look on her brother''s face. ¡°What are you getting shocked about? Both you and I are adults now, aren''t we? In that case, it''s about time our parents start enjoying their marriage again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a point.¡±


    ¡°We both make good money, anyway. They have nothing to worry about in that regard. So... They want to reim their lost youth. Something like that?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly began giggling excitedly like a little girl.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly under his breath. ¡°Okay. What about you, though? Any problems at work?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What problems?¡±


    ¡°I heard it''s very stressful in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Stressful?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head in confusion. She seemed to ponder something before a smirk spread on her face. ¡°Yeah, it can be stressful, but quitting because of stress? Isn''t that, like, way too entitled and immature? Remember how hard I had to work back then as a trainee to be an idol, oppa? I''m finally living my dream, so how dare I say something so immature like that?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded.


    ¡°Sure, when I was so busy I couldn''t even breathe... I did think about quitting this whole thing. But doesn''t everyone with a job think about that at least once?¡±


    ¡°Mm. That''s true.¡±


    ¡°Trying to make other people part with their hard-earned money can''t be that simple, am I right? Even if it can be tough sometimes, it''s all a part of my job description. Besides, how can I call it ''work'' if it''s not tough?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. Was it because Kang Eun-Yeong went through a lot of hardship as an idol hopeful? Her thoughts on this topic seemed quite mature. ¡°In that case, no real problems, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course~!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong made a V sign with her fingers. ¡°Except for my tummy gettingrger, no problemo!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted at that. ¡°How about cutting down on snacks...?¡±


    ¡°Tell me to jump in ake, why don''tcha!¡±


    That confirmed it. Kang Eun-Yeong was hopeless.


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered slightly, words stuck in his throat. Eventually, though, he shook his head. ¡°Okay, got it. I''m gonna wash up.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong looked dismayed. ¡°Eh? I thought you wanted to ask me something, though?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Eiii~. Don''t sweat it, and just ask me, orabi. If you''re dying to know more about your cute-as-buttons little sister''s love life, I''m an open book, you know? You''re curious, aren''t you? Right? Right? You can''t get a good night''s sleep while worrying about your little sister dating some random punk, riiiight~?¡±


    ¡°...Who would want to date you?¡±


    ¡°Heeeeool...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho earnestly prayed for the souls of potential brother-inw candidates. This little brat loved to parade around on TV screens as a pure, down-to-earth girl next door, yet in reality, she was like an old uncle with snack crumbs around her mouth who loved to lounge the whole day while scratching her exposed bulging tummy!


    After tutting softly in dissatisfaction, Kang Jin-Ho asked another question. ¡°What about your acting career, then?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I got another part in a TV show that''s gonna go into production in the second half of the year. Aaaand it''s another supporting role. Eh-whew... When will I get a lead role, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I know, sir! I know that a kid whose main job is dancing and singing shouldn''t underestimate all the hard work aspiring actors have put into their craft. That''s why I''ve been getting acting lessons, though! I''m monitoring myself and waiting for my chances to gradually climb up thedder, your highness! I sincerely beg of you to allow this ungrateful one to express her childish whining, at least in her own home!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly while getting up from the couch. He nced at his sister onest time while heading to his room. ¡°Never forget about your original goal, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it, orabi. By the way, aren''t you curious about my love life? Today''s my big revtion day, you know?¡±


    <i>''...You can keep it to yourself, Eun-Yeong.''</i>


    ***


    After showering, Kang Jin-Ho jumped into his bed without doing anything else. What Jo Gyu-Min said didn''t want to leave him alone even now.


    <i>''What I want to achieve...''</i>


    He thought it was like chasing after floating clouds. Just how many people actually found the so-called life''s calling? Most of them simply lived their lives while not giving much thought to what they truly wanted to do. Humans were creatures that found small bits of random happiness peppered throughout their daily lives, now weren''t they?


    If the whole idea was about setting up a lofty-sounding goal for himself, Kang Jin-Ho might have done so by now. But the fact that he needed to search for what he really wanted to do instead of a lofty goal? That condition kept tripping him up and made him feel uneasy. Restless.


    <i>''What do I really want to do?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly and carefullybed through his life, starting with his first attempt, the one where he lost his family and had to fight his disabled body.


    Then, he looked back at his second life in Zhongyuan, where he had to do pretty much anything possible to survive. And finally, his third life. The one he was living in right now.


    Each of the three lives were different. There didn''t seem anymon thread going through Kang Jin-Ho''s three lives. No wonder he was having a hard time, then...


    His wish to live an ordinary life could be interpreted as... No, it was no different from a desire to stop struggling for his survival. After all, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s entire life a constant struggle? A bitter resistance?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s first life was a struggle against loneliness and his broken body. In the end, he couldn''t win.


    His second life was a battle against the fate that seemed to incessantly emphasize ''death'' above all else. And he...


    <i>''...I lost that one, too.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression slowly grew unreadable. Now that he took his time looking back at his lives, weren''t they all failures? And he kept losing too, didn''t he?


    He thought he had established himself pretty well during the second life, but calmly looking back at the events that transpired back then made him realize something shameful. He lost himself in the endless pursuit of ever-greater strength and went mad before a betrayal ended his life. Since that was how it ended... Could he even call that a sessful life?


    Of course, categorizing a life into sess or failure was way too debasing, but... Kang Jin-Ho was certain that no one would have wanted to live a life like that. Compared to that second life, his current one had improved by leaps and bounds. Even so...


    <i>''Right. Chief Jo is right about everything.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was getting swept up in the flow. Indeed, he was simply going along with the events happening around him. He still hadn''t set a goal for himself. Comparing himself to everyone around him clearly painted the picture.


    Kang Jin-Ho never <i>really?</i>saw his actions as helpful in the traditional sense. That kind of egotistical thinking was never Kang Jin-Ho''s style, to begin with. However, looking at it from a neutral, objective perspective... After receiving Kang Jin-Ho''s help, Park Yu-Min found his footing and now, he was charging straight ahead toward his goal.


    Even though Park Yu-Min stated that he didn''t want to live a life devoted to winning pro gaming matches, he still poured every fiber of his being into polishing his skills during every waking moment.


    What about Ju Yeong-Gi? He was so busy running the business that he could barely get a moment to breathe for himself. It was the same story for Kang Eun-Yeong, too.


    If thepetition was about who was the busiest, Kang Jin-Ho might be in the running to win the title. But what singled him out from everyone else was his utterck of goal.


    Everyone had a firm, clear goal they wanted to reach through their efforts. However, Kang Jin-Ho only responded whenever the situation demanded it. He didn''t have a single thought on what he wanted to achieve through his own efforts.


    <i>''Maybe this was the problem all along?''</i>


    Like someone who knew it all, Kang Jin-Ho kept advising other people around him to be passionate about something, but... The truth was that he might be guilty of wasting his passion on useless things. However, realizing all these things still didn''t help him resolve this homework. How was he supposed to find what he wanted to do?


    Hisst two lives were about surviving and enduring, weren''t they? In that case, how...?


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho sighed weakly, a familiar song buzzed from his phone as his ringtone.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and picked up the phone. Who would call him at this time of the night? Kang Jin-Ho confirmed Choi Yeon-Ha''s name on the screen and chuckled slightly. ¡°Hello?¡±


    When he casually answered the call, though... A sharp yell suddenly hit him in his eardrum.


    -What are you doing right now?!


    Kang Jin-Ho was sure about this. Choi Yeon-Ha had to be the only person in the entire South Korea who could yell ''What are you doing right now'' in this manner.


    ¡°...I''m about to go to bed.¡±


    -You want to sleep so soon?


    ¡°Mm? But it''s already bedtime for some people...?¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho, the time difference is only one hour, okay? Do you think I''m on the other side of the world?


    ¡°Oh, uh... I see.¡±


    What a weird thing this was. The usual response when listening to such an irritating, attitude-giving voice was to get irritated himself. No one during Kang Jin-Ho''s second life dared to give him an attitude like this, after all.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel unhappy. Actually, genialughter was threatening to break out on his lips instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really tell why, though. Was it because he knew Choi Yeon-Ha always had been like this? Or because he knew she had no ill intentions behind her shrill words?


    What he could tell, though... was that her cranky voice wasforting him a little bit right now.


    ¡°How is it over there? Are you still hanging on?¡±


    -Over here, you say?


    ¡°Yes. In China.¡±


    -It''s the... woooooooorst!


    ¡°...¡±


    -It''s shocking! Disgusting! I can''t think of any other ce on Earth that''s as shocking as this ce! It''s hot. It''s humid. And all the bugs buzzing around, too! And the hygiene? It''s so disgusting! And why does the filming location have to be so far away?! It takes ages to travel there. And all these pig-tailed idiots reeking of body odor are constantly trying to chat me up and, and...! Uwaaaaaah!


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly. It seemed he had stirred a ho''s nest just now.


    He should try to calm the situation down somehow, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t leave an opening to do that.


    -Please shoot me dead if I want to join another overseas production, okay! None of the foods here suits me, and... What the freaking hell! Why do people on this side stuff their food with weird spices?! Every time I try something, I almost throw up from how unptable it is, so I tell Eun-Sol to go and buy me a burger or something from the nearest fast food outlet, but! But... Even a freaking burger tastes terrible here! What kind of nonsense is this?!


    Kang Jin-Ho silently expressed his condolences to Han Eun-Sol. Since Choi Yeon-Ha was expressing her dissatisfaction this viscerally over the phone, Han Eun-Sol as her manager must be half-dead by now.


    ¡°Yes, that sounds tough,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    -Is that all you have to say?!


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    -I''m calling you to whine about how difficult it''s been for me, yet that''s all you can say tofort me?! I know you''re a character from the Joseon era, okay? I might not have seen your family genealogy, but your actions tell me you''re from an upstanding and historic noble family, okay?! Even so! Can''t you be more intense, ng?! Be more caring, okay!


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly fell off his bed, his mind almost thrown into panic. He barely managed to grab hold of his fading consciousness and chuckled hollowly. ¡°I, uh... I''m not sure what to say, actually.¡±


    -Argh, it''s fine! It''s my fault for expecting something from you, anyway!


    That kind of sounded like a thinly veiled insult, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel irritated by it. What a mystery that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat and tried again. "Okay, so... Is the going that tough?"


    -Yes, it is.


    ¡°You''re going through a lot, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -Yes, I am going through a ton of stuff. And I would have felt a bit better if only you sounded a little morepassionate, you know?!


    ¡°I, uh, I''ll do better next time.¡±


    -Hmm... I''ll believe in your lies this time.


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. Now that he thought about it, wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha yelling at him through the phone... someone he should learn the most from?


    After all, she flew to a foreign country and took on all this hardship so that she could continue chasing after her dream, now didn''t she?


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -Yes?


    ¡°I wanted to ask you about something...¡±


    -Okay? I''m listening.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully wet his lips. How should he frame his question to urately convey his thoughts to Choi Yeon-Ha? Since he didn''t have the gift of gab, finding the right words proved to be difficult.


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho chose to be direct. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, why are you willing to go so far?¡±


    -I''m sorry?


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s dismayed¡ªmaybe bbergasted¡ªquestion jumped out of the phone''s speaker.

 Chapter 494: Agonizing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 494: Agonizing (4)</h4>


    ¡°As far as I know, you''re supposed to be South Korea''s top actor,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    -You know... That ''supposed to be'' bit is getting on my nerves. It''s not ''supposed to be'', but I am THE top actor in the country, I''ll have you know!


    ¡°...Ah. Of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly. Most ''normal'' people wouldn''t get hung up on something like that. No wonder regr folks found it very tricky to converse with Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°In any case... You''ve acquired everything you might want in Korea already, so why did you choose to go to China and throw yourself into this... hardship? You could''ve been satisfied by South Korea''s...


    -Mister Jin-Ho, are you an idiot?


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    -Are you seriously asking me that now? Really?!


    It seemed something had gone terribly wrong somewhere! Cold sweat flooded down Kang Jin-Ho''s spine. Choi Yeon-Ha''s dismayed voice was like an icy dagger mercilessly stabbing into the bottom of his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t tense up this much when the world''s strongest martial artist at the time, Master Monk Hui Ren of Shaolin, attacked him with the Vajra Demon-Subduing Palm technique back then, so why...!


    -Why you...! How can you be so...!


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    -Urgh...!


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear some things tumbling and breaking on the other side of the line. So, he quietly closed his eyes. He must''ve done something wrong, but figuring out what that could be was beyond him.


    Thankfully, though, his years of experience taught him that the best response in this situation was to grovel on the floor. ¡°Kuh-hum. First of all, let me apologize and¡­¡±


    -What are you apologizing for?


    ¡°N-no, well...¡±


    -Don''t apologize if you don''t even know what for! Besides, you are not someone who should lower his head like that, anyway! You doing that really hurts my pride, you know? Do you get what I''m trying to say here, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Oh, of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly replied even though he wasn''t sure why Choi Yeon-Ha''s pride would be wounded by him lowering his head and apologizing. The more he talked to this woman, the harder it was to figure her out.


    -Even if I''m followed by misfortune, how can I be this unlucky? It''s not like I''ve sold out my country in my past life, now is it? Just why did it have to be this guy out of every man on Earth...!


    ¡°Huh? I don''t follow, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -...No, forget what I said. Okay, so...! What are you trying to ask me?


    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho faltered slightly. What was he talking about? He urgently searched for the right words to say this time. It seemed a better... Or a more in-depth exnation was needed. ¡°It''s just that... Someone asked me something recently, you see. I was asked about what I really wanted to achieve in my life. Something like that...¡±


    -I see. I see that a nosy random someone has butted in and offered advice when not asked.


    This was the moment of Chief Secretary Jo Gyu-Min, who had been steadily sprinting along the path of sess in society, being demoted to a nosy nobody who couldn''t tell when to keep his mouth shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho guffawed at this inexplicable refreshing feeling. ¡°Yes, something like that. That question made me realize I don''t have anything like a goal. So I kept looking around me and saw you pursue the goal you genuinely wanted to achieve. That''s why I wanted to ask how you could do it.¡±


    -Hnnng...


    Choi Yeon-Ha made a weird-sounding snort. The snort itself wasn''t all that strange, but the intent behind it had this power to shrink anyone listening to it.


    -Oho, so you thought you''d ask me?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    -Hmm...


    Somehow, Kang Jin-Ho could picture Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression brightening on the other side of the line.


    -Well, since that''s the case, I will forgive you for what you said earlier. Everyone under the sun knows you''re insensitive, anyway. At least you earned some brownie points with me by sharing your worries like this. Congrattions.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    -You''re supposed to say ''Thank you'' in this case!


    .


    ¡°...I see. Thank you.¡±


    -No need to mention it.


    This wasn''t a session of ''Force Kang Jin-Ho into kowtowing!'' so why... Rather than kowtowing, maybe just tuck his tail between his legs? In any case, he was somewhat flummoxed by the flow of this conversation.


    -Okay, so... Since you asked a question, it''s only correct for me to answer it somehow. Mister Jin-Ho, you don''t have anyone around you who is more passionate about their life? That''s what you''re implying, right?


    No, not to that extent...?


    Kang Jin-Ho figured there was no need to correct Choi Yeon-Ha on this one. Besides, if they went beyond the category of ''passion'' and counted who invested the most to reach their dreams, then it was¡­ true that no one was moremitted than Choi Yeon-Ha, anyway!


    ¡°Yes, something like that.¡±


    -Hnng.


    It sounded like Choi Yeon-Ha''s snorts were going up in pitch? Maybe her nose was pointing up at the heavens right about now?


    -Since you''re earnestly pleading with me for my wisdom, how can I not satiate your curiosity?


    <i>''I haven''t pleaded with you, though...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho got the feeling that something about this conversation had gone off-track.


    -The secret to how I can be so passionate about my work to the point of going this far is...!


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tensed up slightly.


    Despite her antics, Choi Yeon-Ha was undoubtedly at the top of her profession. However, she was still not satisfied and decided to take on tougher challenges to reach even greater heights. There should be plenty to learn from such an individual.


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally revealed her secret.


    -I don''t have any.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    -I said, I don''t have any secret something.


    ''Deted'' must feel like this, then. Kang Jin-Ho sensed all of his strength suddenly abandon him. ¡°Wait a sec...¡±


    Before he could say something, Choi Yeon-Ha started firing a barrage of words first.


    -Every now and then, you hear about people having this belief. Folks who achieve some kind of sess in a profession must have something special about them that separates them from the rest. To expand upon that, we think that sessful people must''ve put in more effort, be more passionate and driven and operate with a different mindset from all of us. Something like that?


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded after agreeing with that. Even he thought that could be the case with some people.


    -However, with my job being what it is, I get to meet lots of people who are at the top of our profession. And you know what? They aren''t all that different from you and me. They just... live like everyone else, you know what I mean? Let''s be real here, shall we? Do you think me shooting a TV show in China is actually hard work? Plenty of people in Korea must do graveyard shifts multiple times a month and can see the inside of their homes only in the early dawn, you know? Those people must be having a much tougher time than me, wouldn''t you say?


    ¡°Y-yes, that''s true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. When he thought about it, Choi Yeon-Ha was right.


    -The secret to my sess isn''t much of a secret. I only have one thing that separates me from everyone else.


    ¡°I see. What will that be?¡±


    -My looks.


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and stared outside the window at Choi Yeon-Ha''s way-too forthright, nay, brazen, reply. That dark and dreary night sky seemed to perfectly mirror Kang Jin-Ho''s mind right now.


    <i>''Yup, I chose the wrong person to share my worries with.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho btedly realized how stupid it was of him to discuss this kind of matter with Choi Yeon-Ha. Didn''t he already have so many people who could give him realistic advice? So why did he choose Choi Yeon-Ha, of all people?


    No wonder Kang Jin-Ho was betrayed by his close confidante and got stabbed to death! His eyes for people utterly sucked. While Kang Jin-Ho was reflecting on how pathetic he was, his ears were assaulted by Choi Yeon-Ha''s sharp voice.


    -Why aren''t you saying anything?!


    ¡°N-no, wait. I''m still listening.¡±


    -You were thinking about how pathetic I was, weren''t you?


    ¡°...¡±


    -Don''t you know the polite thing to say is, ''No, ma''am, that''s not it''?!


    ¡°T-that wasn''t it, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear loud huffing and pantinging from the phone''s speaker. However, the huffing soon transformed intoughter.


    -Well, not much I can do if you think that way. It is true, after all. Do you want me to be more blunt about it? Okay. I am really good at acting. However, let''s say there''s someone who can act even better than me. Twice as good. So good that people watching that person on set will get goosebumps. But that version''s looks aren''t even half as good as mine. In that case, would that person be as famous as I am?


    ¡°...Not likely, no.¡±


    -There you go. Sess isn''t something you can achieve just because you work hard, you know? Didn''t Thomas Edison say this? That he had that 1% of inspiration that everyone else didn''t?


    Was that Edison quote supposed to be interpreted that way? Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head since the mon sense'' seemed to be going out of whack here. However, did it really matter?


    -So, you shouldn''t be asking how I ''can be so passionate about it''. Half the people in this world must be working even harder than me. It''s just that we aren''t consciously thinking about it all the time, but... I still think people who must force their tired bodies to get up in the morning to go to work, watch their work pile up and have to burn the midnight oil are living a several times harder life than me. That''s why I respect them. Compared to people who need to wade through several times worse stress than me, I''m basically sucking on my thumbs here to get a paycheck. In that case, how can I even dare to mouth off ''effort'' in front of them?


    ¡°...I see. Yes, I think I asked the wrong question.


    -Mister Jin-Ho, everyone works hard at something. The real issue with that is where that effort is being spent. What you should''ve asked me from the get-go was why I chose to be an actor. Wouldn''t you say?


    ¡°...I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was right again. To get the answer he was looking for, Kang Jin-Ho should''ve asked that question instead. After all, he still hadn''t discovered a goal he should work toward, now did he? Before the issue of effort could be answered, shouldn''t he solve the problem of where to direct it first?


    -Obviously, I chose to be an actor because...


    ¡°It''d be nice if you said it wasn''t because of your looks.¡±


    -How perceptive of you...


    Choi Yeon-Ha smacked her lips ruefully about the missed opportunity.


    -My reason is fairly straightforward. I like being an actor.


    ¡°You... like it?¡±


    -Yes. Before I got into this profession, I was a huge TV show stan, you see? So, I thought I wanted to be a part of this industry.


    ¡°...¡±


    -What''s wrong? Did you think I had this grand ambition or reason for bing an actor?


    ¡°Yes. Since it''s about deciding how your life will pan out, I figured you''d have given it more thought.¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho, that sounds like you gave your potential future paths a loooot of thought while choosing your university.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡±


    No, actually. I chose it because it was nearby...


    -Even if you try to stick a lofty-sounding meaning behind it, it still boils down to this. You choose your goal and actually start going for it, and then... you realize you''re doing it because this is what you''ve always wanted to do. Of course, you''ll get people on TV saying ''I''ve pondered real long and hard about my path in life before finally settling on this one and bing a sess.'' However, them being special isn''t the reason for their TV appearances or book signings or even holding seminars. No, it''s more like most average people aren''t like that. You be a doctor because it''s a good job. And your grades are good enough to be a doctor. That''s it. How many doctors do you think actually hold the lofty-sounding ambition of saving lives?


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. Choi Yeon-Ha''s mindset was somewhat different from his, but something she said still rang true in his mind.


    She did it because she wanted to do it. Those words mmed powerfully into his heart. But Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t stop there andnded the finishing blow next.


    -Mister Jin-Ho, don''t you have something that you... just want to do?


    That was a strikingly simr question to what Jo Gyu-Min asked earlier. Other than thebination of words and the tone being different, these two questions held exactly the same intent. Even so, to Kang Jin-Ho''s ears... They sounded totally different. Since the feelings he got weren''t the same, even the answer his mind cooked up was no longer the same.


    When Jo Gyu-Min asked the question, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t reply. He couldn''t find any answer to give. However, one thought quickly popped up in his mind when Choi Yeon-Ha asked him the same question.


    ¡°...Yes, I do have.¡±


    -I knew you would.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t see his face right now, but if she did, she would''ve seen how seriously he was listening to her advice.


    -Yes, that''s how it is. Wanting to find a lofty goal in life is gonna be hard, even for you. However, everyone has at least one thing they would love to do, right? Not having one makes you a weirdo, though!


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -Yes?


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed her in an earnest voice. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I... I think I can see it. I won''t ever forget this favor, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -W-well, you don''t have to go that far for something like this... No need to call it a favor and such, you know? You''re embarrassing me a little.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s flustered voice hurriedly came out of the phone''s speaker.


    ¡°I''d like to organize my thoughts, Miss Yeon-Ha. Do you mind if I call youter?¡±


    -No, it''s okay. We''ll talkter.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly ended the call, then got up from the bed. He made his way to the window and stared at the dark sky above. Not a single star could be seen through the darkness. After a short while, Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes.


    <i>¡°Mister Jin-Ho, don''t you have something that you... just want to do?¡±</i>


    Of course there was.


    Indeed, there was something.


    He had finally found his answer.

 Chapter 495: Agonizing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 495: Agonizing (5)</h4>


    Chae Dong-Hyeok was an ordinary sryman.


    And the firm he worked for was an exceedingly ordinary tradingpany specializing in exports and imports. Although, he did have a slight problem. And that problem was his job... which dealt exclusively with China.


    Simply put, China was a country where every known issue with humanity could be found. A collection of utter bizarreness, if that made sense.


    All sorts of nonsensical things that shouldn''t happen elsewhere happened frequently within China. Things that an ordinary Korean like Chae Dong-Hyeok had a hard time wrapping his head around!


    What was the ''calling'' for all tradingpany employees? Of course, the answer might change depending on thepany itself. However, for Chae Dong-Hyeok? He only had one job to do. And that was calming and pacifying all the errors and exceptions not falling within the field operations manual through whatever means possible before letting them back into the mainstream, so to speak.


    <i>''Easier said than done, though...''</i>


    His job was excruciatingly cruel and horrible. The biggest misconception an average Korean citizen had was that everyone else around the world could be reasoned with since they all operated on simr levels ofmon sense.


    Unfortunately, a Korean''smon sense would fly right out the window as soon as stepping foot in another country. And this ''tendency'' was especially more pronounced in China, as its influence on the rest of the world was expanding at a breakneck pace with no signs of slowing down any time soon.


    The Chinese corporations were under the government''s protection. Which allowed them to often ignore the terms of the contract. There should be a lot of extreme jobs in this world, but Chae Dong-Hyeok was 100% certain that his job had to be just as absurd as theirs!


    The truth was on his side on this one. After getting his job, he spent more nights in China than in his own home back in South Korea. If only he had been assigned to the firm''s Chinese branch, to begin with! Chae Dong-Hyeok might have forged ahead with a mindset of everyone being practically the same whether they were Koreans or Chinese.


    Too bad for him, though... His role was to act as a liaison between the Chinese branch and the headquarters in South Korea. Thanks to this part of his job description, the time spent sleeping in an airne was beginning to overtake the hours spent on his own bed for Chae Dong-Hyeok!


    However, that much was fine. Yes, he could grin and bear this much just fine.


    How many srymen in the world didn''t experience some level of hardship during their work? After all, a lowly worker like him had to work even longer hours if he wanted to get paid just a little more.


    <i>''Even so... Isn''t this too much?!''</i>


    Chae Dong-Hyeok could keep his cool on problems arising from his work. What made his blood boil was something else, though. Like... unexpected external hurdles unrted to his actual work!


    For instance, things like the hotel room he booked in advance not having any air conditioning! Or when said hotel, which supposedly operated on a fixed price system, suddenly demanded extracurricr fees!


    The stress from the territory calledmon sense being invaded like this was enormous. And the current situation was reminiscent of that.


    ¡°Is it possible to get one more serving?¡± The passenger next to Chae Dong-Hyeok asked that question to a flight attendant.


    And this gent was the reason for Chae Dong-Hyeok''s stress going through the roof.


    Currently, he was in the ne''s first ss. Hispany''s president bit the bullet and booked a seat in the first ss as a reward for Chae Dong-Hyeok earning a massive contract for the firm. Then again, he somehow managed to convince one of the hardest-to-please customers in the world, so he deserved that much!


    <i>''Even so, couldn''t you give me a fat bonus instead?''</i>


    Never mind the economy ss, Chae Dong-Hyeok still wouldn''t have anyints riding in the dang luggagepartment if the president handed him a fat bonus instead! Unfortunately, the president''s knowledge of employee welfare didn''t extend to ''cash bonuses'', so that dude often wasted money in this manner.


    Even so, Chae Dong-Hyeok hadn''t nned to express his dissatisfaction since this first-ss ride was still better than nothing. However...!


    Chae Dong-Hyeok held his head in despair. He always thought the first ss was reserved for the rich, but this...! Of course, not every well-heeled folk would be high-ss or dignified. He knew that much.


    Even in South Korea, quite a few wealthy people had to go through a torrid time after their less-than-ster behaviors were aired to the public. So, no one was still stuck in such a backward mindset these days. Even so...


    Even so, wasn''t this going overboard somewhat!


    Chae Dong-Hyeok slightly turned his head to his side. And his vision was immediately filled to the brim by a massive torso. This passenger''s super-broad shoulders and all the throbbing muscles made the spacious first-ss seat look like the tiny seats from economy ss.


    Even the passenger himself was fidgeting and shifting around, clearly ufortable from the ''narrowness'' of his seat. However, anyone with functioning eyes would be able to tell that the poor seat wasn''t to me here. No, the faulty squarely with that humongous physique of the passenger!


    Of course, Chae Dong-Hyeok wasn''t dissatisfied with his fellow passenger''s gigantic body. After all, he believed everything was rtive. One''s physique couldn''t be this gigantic just because one wanted it to be, no?


    So, Chae Dong-Hyeok was fully prepared to look beyond the illogical body size of his fellow passenger. But what he just couldn''t look past in this case was...!


    <i>''Why are you bloody topless in here, you lunatic!''</i>


    Why was this overly muscr man topless inside the bloody airne?! Could it be that... even the thinnest, flimsiest garment could rob him of more seat space and make the ne journey more unbearable?


    Whatever the reasons might be, Chae Dong-Hyeok was now treated to the sight of rippling muscles whenever he decided to crack open his eyelids. And he didn''t exactly have a say in the matter, either!


    How was he supposed to interpret this situation, then?


    Sure, clothing was meant to protect the wearer. A fashion statement to announce to the world that you were a so-and-so type of person!


    However, this humongous man''s torso didn''t seem to be in need of protection. None whatsoever. All garments made out of fabric would''vee across as flimsy and brittle while trying to ''protect'' all those rippling muscles, anyway!


    What about fashion, then?


    <i>''Who cares about a fashion sense with a physique like his?!''</i>


    No clothing on this God''s green Earth could do a better job of announcing a man''s presence than those rippling muscles. In that sense, what meaning would be there for this muscr man to put on any sort of clothing? However, there was something crucial to consider here.


    People wore clothes out of respect for their neighbors too, now didn''t they?! It was a basic manner even a child knew, wasn''t it!


    However, no one tried to stop this bare-chested man from boarding the ne. Were the flight attendants all insane? Or maybe Chae Dong-Hyeok was losing touch with reality instead?


    No, never mind stopping him, the attendants were visibly nervous about offending this muscr bare-chested man!


    <i>''Okay, fine. I get why.''</i>


    Even Chae Dong-Hyeok himself was trying his absolute best not to meet eyes with the muscr passenger in the next seat.


    Look at that muscr physique, for crying out loud! Those wild MMA fighters would often boast about how their bodies were deadly weapons in and out of the ring, but even they would probably stop using that term immediately after pping their eyes on this bare-chested man''s physique!


    Hell, even an AK-47 seemed less dangerous than that muscr torso!


    ¡°One more serving, attendant,¡± said the muscr, bare-chested man.


    Chae Dong-Hyeok sighed under his breath even before realizing that he did. The bare-chested man with a deadly weapon-like physique had already consumed ten servings of first-ss airne food.


    Chae Dong-Hyeok started wondering if the airne food would stop being for-free after a certain point and whether a person''s stomach could even store ten servings of food or not.


    <i>''Even if it''s China...!''</i>


    Since China was arge country teeming with lots and lots of people, plenty of ''bizarre'' folks could be found among its poption. Even so, Chae Dong-Hyeok had a hunch that a bizarre individual like this bare-chested man was still a rare oddity even in China. Especially if the qualifier also included enough financial clout to board the first ss!


    Chae Dong-Hyeok seriously pondered if he should call a newspaper or a TV station about this encounter. A once-in-a-lifetime bizarre human being was heading to South Korea, after all!


    ¡°Hmm...¡± the bare-chested man instantly hoovered up the te of food and pushed it away while grinning in satisfaction.


    ¡°Should we prepare more, sir?¡± the nervous flight attendant asked cautiously.


    However, the bare-chested man leisurely shook his head. ¡°No, it''s fine. This is enough snacking for now.¡±


    <i>''Snacking?!''</i> Chae Dong-Hyeok almost fell out of his chair just then. <i>''Did this dude really say all that food was a snack?''</i>


    ¡°I can have a proper meal after touching down, after all. However, do you have anymb dishes on board?¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, sir. We don''t have anymb included in our menu...¡±


    ¡°Mm, that''s unfortunate. Still, I''d like to enjoy somemb on my way back...¡±


    ¡°Sir, we''ll ensure your orders are ready if you book with us in advance,¡± said the flight attendant.


    <i>''Holy cow. Will they need to bring a whole sheep on the ne or something?''?</i>Chae Dong-Hyeok slowly shook his head. <i>''I... Right, let''s just forget about this.''</i>


    One of the invaluable life lessons he learned during his time in China was that he shouldn''t let himself get swept up in other people''s pace. Otherwise, he''d lose himself eventually.


    While thinking that China, not France, could be the birthce of the concept of ''tolerance'', Chae Dong-Hyeok put on the sleeping mask and leaned back in his chair.


    ***


    ¡°...I really don''t wanna get involved in this, you know?¡± Chae Dong-Hyeok muttered in dismay.


    He understood that the ''best'' way to maintain his inner peace was to stop caring about other people''s business. Unfortunately for him, though, if everyone was capable of doing that, this world would''ve been filled with saints and sages, not chaos and mayhem!


    After disembarking from the ne and barely dragging his tired feet to the airport''s immigration checkpoint, Chae Dong-Hyeok was greeted by an unexpected sight. No, maybe he had a hunch he''d witness something bizarre again today.


    The bare-chested man was standing tall and proud by the passageway leading to the checkpoint. All the other passengers had already gone through the checkpoint by now, but this humongous man just stood there, his arms across his chest and silently staring ahead. It was as if he had no desire to step across the checkpoint.


    ¡°...¡±


    And the members of the airport security manning the checkpoint were tensely staring back at the bare-chested man. Which was... unsurprising, given the circumstances!


    Judging from the looks on the faces of those security members, they probably wanted to urge this giant to step through the checkpoint already. However, none of them had the courage to raise their voice after taking one look at all those rippling muscles.


    Which was understandable, really. If Chae Dong-Hyeok was in their shoes, he also wouldn''t have the balls to urge this gigantic man to do anything. The pepper spray canisters in these security guards'' possession were pitifully inadequate to deal with all those rippling muscles, after all!


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me, sir...?¡± One of the security guards finally stumbled forward and addressed the bare-chested giant. The poor dude must''ve been forced into this unenviable position by his fidgety superior''s re. Or maybe he got too tired of this tense silence. ¡°Sir, please step through this way.¡±


    If someone filmed this scene and uploaded it online, the Incheon International Airport could acquire the honor of the world''s friendliest airport. Even if the long-dead three generations of one''s grandparents came back to life, the courtesy shown today would never be matched in scale!


    ¡°No. I will not step through,¡± said the giant with a casual wave of his hand. He spoke as if the guard''s polite words had nothing to do with him.


    However, that hand movement only looked like a hand waving from Chae Dong-Hyeok''s position. The security guard must''ve thought that huge hand wasing straight for his face or something. And he could''ve experienced a moment of death just then. The sensation he must''ve felt probably couldn''t be replicated even with a bullet brushing past his face.


    ¡°B-but, sir...¡± The security guard faltered.


    Even before he could finish, though, several burly men could be seen rushing toward this spot from afar. These men, kitted out in ck suits and sunsses, were visibly caked in cold sweat. They stood in line and rank in front of the bare-chested giant before greeting him with a ny-degree bow.


    ¡°Our sincerest apologies, sir! We misread your arrival time!¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± The giant pursed his lips and weightily nodded.


    ¡°Sir! The prepared exit is not this way. Please follow us to the other exit. We have a car prepared for you, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± The giant nodded again before turning his head slightly to stare at Chae Dong-Hyeok.


    Chae Dong-Hyeok didn''t have a choice but to flinch grandly when the giant named Vator stared at him and him only.


    Vator muttered, ¡°This man stood around me at the cost of his own schedule in case I needed help in this foreignnd.¡±


    The ck suited-men animatedly nodded away. After all, it was supposed to be their role to ensure Vator wasn''t unduly troubled. Although Chae Dong-Hyeok''s original intention wasn''t like that... Vator''s words still registered as <i>''This stranger went out of his way to help me because you did not show up on time''</i> in the ears of these men.


    ¡°Compensate him appropriately!¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Vator followed the ck-suited men''s lead and went back the way he came. One of the men stayed behind to confirm that sight before approaching Chae Dong-Hyeok to bow to him. ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡±


    <i>''Huh? He''s speaking Korean?''</i> Chae Dong-Hyeok slightly tilted his head.


    Up until now, the giant and the men conversed in Chinese as if it was a matter of course. But this ck-suited man was speaking in fluent Korean to Chae Dong-Hyeok.


    ¡°Here. Although it''s nothing much, please take this,¡± said the ck-suited man while taking something out from his jacket''s inner pocket.


    Chae Dong-Hyeok saw what that was, and his eyes opened super wide.

 Chapter 496: It Begins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 496: It Begins (1)</h4>


    <i>''A check?''</i>


    Chae Dong-Hyeok blinked his eyes.


    A check suddenly appearing like this wasn''t really surprising in this kind of situation. Even if many types of gifts and rewards existed in the world, the number one preferred method to express gratitude would always be... money, after all!


    Besides, the Chinese possessed perhaps the world''s most practical yet modern gift-giving culture. They still preferred exchanging cold hard cash as ''presents.'' So, it was no wonder that a check was pulled out afterpensation was mentioned by the bare-chested giant.


    No, what was weird about this situation wasn''t the check itself but the amount written on it.


    <i>''How many... zeros are those?!''?</i>Chae Dong-Hyeok confirmed that the amount written on the check exceeded his sry by a massive margin and stumbled back in shock. ¡°N-no, wait. I can''t ept this.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I insist.¡± The ck-suited Chinese man firmly refused Chae Dong-Hyeok''s refusal. ¡°Sir Vatormanded us topensate you. Failing to hand this check to you is equivalent to failing to carry out hismands. We do not allow that.¡±


    ¡°E-even if that''s the case...¡±


    ¡°Please, ept this.¡±


    <i>''...Hang on, this isn''t bribery, is it?''</i>


    Chae Dong-Hyeok cautiously scanned his surroundings. Of course, someonepletely unrted to him wouldn''t suddenly try to bribe him. Besides, Chae Dong-Hyeok was not in a high enough position worthy of receiving bribes, anyway. So, this was definitely not a bribe!


    Still, he had never experienced getting his palm greased by such a copious amount of ''oil'' before. As such, his natural response was to shrink back in nervousness. ¡°I, I''m not sure if it''s okay to receive this?¡±


    ¡°No, it''ll be quite alright, sir.¡± The ck-suited man smiled gently. ¡°Actually, you refusing to ept it will only disappoint Sir Vator.¡±


    Just who was this Vator that such arge amount of money would be handed down for something so trivial? Not even the honored state guest would be able to do this so casually...!


    The wealthy in China were supposed to be in another dimensionpared to their South Korean counterparts. Perhaps Vator wanted to prove that saying with his incredible generosity.


    ¡°Then, uh... I won''t stand on ceremonies anymore. Please excuse me,¡± Chae Dong-Hyeok epted the check with trembling hands. His usual bonus for working his butt off was only around three hundred thousand won or so. However, this check in his hand was worth several dozen times that amount! [1]


    Suddenly, Chae Dong-Hyeok was ovee with joy at his luck and dissatisfaction at his own boss.


    The ck-suited man politely bowed. ¡°Again, thank you for your kindness, sir.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I should be the one thanking you,¡± Chae Dong-Hyeok hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Farewell,¡± said the man before coolly turning around as if his business here was over. He quickly dashed in the direction of where hispanions had disappeared to.


    <i>''Hmm... Isn''t that where the exit for state guest vehicles is?''</i>


    Since that bare-chested man threw money around like nothing and rode in the first ss, he couldn''t have been some random nobody. And the fact that he headed toward that specific exit... Well, that sealed the deal for Chae Dong-Hyeok, so to speak.


    <i>''Just who was that man?''</i>


    Chae Dong-Hyeok dazedly stared at the back of the ck-suited man in the distance.


    That was when the security agent, who demonstrated what true courtesy looked like not too long ago, addressed Chae Dong-Hyeok in a somewhat-terse voice. ¡°Sir, please hurry up and enter the checkpoint.¡±


    ¡°O-oh. Of course.¡± Chae Dong-Hyeok snapped back to reality and hurriedly headed toward the checkpoint.


    He couldn''t help but think that the agent was showing his discriminatory side today.


    ***


    ¡°Was the ne ridefortable, sir?¡± One of the ck-suited men asked Vator as the group headed toward the waiting vehicle.


    ¡°Mm... The airne seat was too cramped for me,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°My apologies, sir. We should''ve prepared a private jet for you, but things progressed far too quickly, and¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I get it. It''s nothing to fret about,¡± Vator muttered in disinterest while cocking his head left to right.


    The usual sight by an airport''s exclusive exit for state guests should be a row of pitch-ck sedans and SUVs on standby. However, the vehicle ferrying Vator was a massive and luxurious van limousine. That was because a regr vehicle was simply notrge enough to contain Vator''s hulking physique.


    Thankfully, though, the ck-suited men somehow prepared a van that had been modified for this specific purpose just before Vator''s arrival.


    Vator climbed into the rear bench seat and leaned against the cushion while making a content expression.


    ¡°Sir. It must''ve been tiring traveling such a long distance.¡±


    ¡°Mm... What a mystifying era we''re living in,¡± Vator quietly mused. Even if he ran at full tilt, the ne was still so much faster than him in reaching South Korea.


    The martial artists of the past prided themselves on being faster than horses. They fervently believed that walking on air was like the symbol of their superiority.


    However, the world changed much faster than the martial artists could catch up. And now, everyone could fly in this day and age. Even themon folk could travel much faster than a high-level martial arts expert in this era.


    <i>''Our foothold is narrowing, that''s what it is...''</i>


    This change wasn''t something to be happy about for Vator, who was proud about being the inheritor of the spirit of the verdant ins. Despite his feelings on this matter, though, Vator still had to admit to the truth. Failing to adapt to the changing world meant one would be weeded out by nature itself, after all!


    ¡°We''ll head to the hotel first, sir. Please rest and recover from the travel fatigue before we proceed.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Before that, I wish to ask you about something first¡­¡±


    .


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    Vator crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°What kind of a man is Kang Jin-Ho in your view? Is he strong enough for me to personallye here?¡±


    ¡°...Unfortunately, it''s difficult for us to give you an urate breakdown.¡±


    ¡°Difficult, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The ck-suited man replied in a slightly-trembling voice. ¡°We are not strong enough to possess an ability to objectively estimate an expert''s realm. All we can do is subjectivelypare.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Vator slowly nodded.


    ¡°However, we don''t have anyone to use as a yardstick in our current situation. In simpler terms, it''s simr to a leading goal scorer in the second-tier league moving up to the premier league, sir. No one can urately estimate how good he''ll be in the new environment.¡±


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mm? Second-tier league? Premier league?¡±


    ¡°...That''s ser terminology, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ser, is it?¡± Vator slowly nodded.


    That was when the ck-suited man realized his mistake. Almost every Chinese had at least a passing interest in ser, but Vator wasn''t Chinese. To a Mongolian like him, ser was probably another Western spectator sport other people enjoyed.


    Vator tutted softly. ¡°I get the gist of it. You have no way of figuring out Kang Jin-Ho''s strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Thankfully, though, it seemed the intent had still gotten through.


    ¡°In that case, leave out the estimation and tell me what your instincts tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Is Kang Jin-Ho worthy of all this caution?¡±


    The ck-suited man pondered his answers for a bit, then cautiously raised his voice. ¡°No matter how incredible his martial arts are, I believe Kang Jin-Ho is nowhere near your realm, Sir Vator. I''m certain about this.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded. ¡°Mm, I see...¡±


    ¡°However...¡±


    Vator''s brow arched up slightly. That ''however'' seemed to contain so much weight.


    The ck-suited man grew even more cautious. ¡°If it was someone else other than you, Sir Vator... We wouldn''t be this rxed, sir.¡±


    ¡°To that extent?¡±


    ¡°It hasn''t been all that long since we''ve started monitoring Kang Jin-Ho, sir. The time he took to transform from just another name we heard in passing to the top martial artist representing South Korea was only about six months. We all figured he''d crumble in the middle of his journey, but he constantly shattered Sir Cai Kechang''s predictions and eventually caused this situation. In other words, Sir Vator... Kang Jin-Ho is a much scarier individual than we all thought.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see...¡± Vator smirked deeply. ¡°He''s a strong warrior, then. A strong warrior...! In that case, it was worth making this trip, then! If Kang Jin-Ho is as strong as you all think, I shall be able to go home with good memories of this country. That alone will be enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Sir. We sincerely hope that you get your wish.¡±


    Vator chuckled before ncing at his conversation partner. ¡°However, I heard there''s still a major problem? Since Korea is different from China, I hear it''s not easy to duel someone without attracting attention in this country?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are correct, sir. As so many people call this crampednd their home, blocking potential witnesses will prove to be a difficult challenge. Worse still, our influence means little in this country, so limiting any potential interference will not be easy.¡±


    ¡°How about contacting the Crimson King, then? I''m sure utilizing his reach will help in this regard.¡±


    ¡°That is also not tenable, unfortunately. Although South Korea is China''s neighbor, China''s influence in this country is minimal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Vator rubbed his chin. His mood should''ve been soured by the fact that things hadn''t gone ording to n. However, he actually felt a little better about this ce instead. <i>''Indeed, this country is not bad.''</i>


    Not to forget, Vator wasn''t Chinese. Unfortunately, his mother nation was trapped in the dual influences of China and Russia.


    Vator was proud of how his country, his people, had once conquered almost all of the known world, so the current incarnation of China was like a thorn in his side.


    Vator nced at the ck-suited man. ¡°I see. In that case, how will I proceed?¡±


    ¡°Actually... I have a favor to ask of you in that regard, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I mighte across as very insolent and disrespectful. However, we''re not making this request for our own benefit, Sir Vator. No, we sincerely wish for your n to be sessful, so this favor is for...¡±


    ¡°Your preamble is going nowhere,¡± Vator furrowed his brow. He wasn''t sure how big of a favor this was. However, he also didn''t want to sit through an over-the-top speech because of it.


    It seemed these men had no idea. Upholding one''s prestige and preserving ''face'' even at the cost of their life was a Chinese way of doing things. The people of the ins conquered the world precisely because they didn''t obsess over preserving one''s dignity and pursued only practical interests.


    ¡°Hurry ande out with it. I am Vator! If it''s beneficial, I am prepared to do anything.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please forgive us for this insolence...¡± The ck-suited man muttered as cold sweat began trickling down his forehead.


    Vator noticed all the sweat traveling below the sunsses and clenched his fists a little. Just what was this favor that these men were acting like this...?


    ¡°Sir Vator!¡± The ck-suited man yelled while bowing deeply. ¡°Please! Can you put some shirt on!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That... was a difficult favor, indeed.


    ***


    ¡°Son? Did something nice happen to youst night?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong asked with a smile after spotting her son humming quietly away.


    She hadn''t seen Kang Jin-Ho in such a good mood for so long. As he could be so expressionless and emotionally challenged, Baek Hyeon-Jeong often wondered if Kang Jin-Ho''s facial muscles had a problem. But now, her son was actually smiling.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°It''s nothing major, mother.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but even I can tell you''re happy about something, son.¡±


    ¡°No, really. It''s not...¡±


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong suddenly butted in, her puffed-up cheeks stuffed with pure crankiness. ¡°Mom! He was on the phone with someonest night!¡±


    ¡°With someone? Who?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s voice suddenly became sharper.


    Kang Eun-Yeong tutted. ¡°Who knows? I only know he was on the phone with someone. However! Who else would he care so much about to the point of chatting on the phe at night, mom? It has to be thatdy friend of his in the distantnd!¡±


    ¡°Hnnnnng?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong cocked an eyebrow and stared at her son, her eyes silently asking a million questions.


    Cold sweat quickly broke loose on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead at his mother''s probing gaze. He did chat with Choi Yeon-Ha on the phone, so he couldn''t lie and say that didn''t happen. However, trying to exin to his family members that his rtionship with her wasn''t like that seemed like an unnecessary overkill, too!


    When her son couldn''t say anything and just sweat like a guilty man, Baek Hyeon-Jeong began smirking meaningfully. ¡°Don''t worry, son. I''m not going to ask you for gory details on your romantic life, soe and have some breakfast instead.¡±


    ¡°Of course we won''t ask you!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan dered that while emerging from the bathroom. He stared at his son with a face full of expectations. ¡°Leaving you alone to your devices is the best option for everyone. And that''s the sure-fire ticket to finally craddling my grandchild, too!¡±


    ¡°...Father, it''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. Sure, it''s not. I understand all too well.¡±


    How could a person''s words and expressions differ so much?


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t find the right timing to resolve all the misunderstandings piling up on top of one another. While groaning loudly, he trudged toward the dining table and sat on his chair while grimacing at the sight waiting for him.


    It seemed his mother was also in a good mood this morning as the table''s legs were buckling slightly from the weight of all the food.


    The family dug in and chatted away about this and that. While passing food around, Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at Kang Jin-Ho and asked him a question.


    ¡°Are you also going somewhere today after breakfast, son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. I have a business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Mm? It seems you''ve been busytely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just a little.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded. ¡°I don''t know what you''re immersing yourself in these days, but it''s still nice to hear that you''re busy with something, son. I know that my son being sessful with whatever he does is important. However, as your mother, I''d still love to hear about what you''ve been so sessful at, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Even an idiot could tell that Baek Hyeon-Jeong wanted to know what had been keeping Kang Jin-Ho busytely.


    Kang Jin-Ho took a deep breath before addressing his family, his eyes gleaming sharply. ¡°Actually, there''s something I''d like to discuss with everyone in regard to that subject.¡±


    The Kang family focused their attention on him next.


    1. 300,000 Won is only around $226 US at the time of TLing. Wow, that''s pitiful... ??

 Chapter 497: It Begins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 497: It Begins (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little awkward at all the sudden attentionnding on him. ¡°It''s not that serious, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Still, it''s not often you want to discuss something with us, son,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    ¡°Yes, your mother''s got a point,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong''s response was markedly different from her parents''. ¡°Oppa! You didn''t do an oopsie with another girl, did you?!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong shot a sharp re at her daughter. ¡°You! Take your te and go to the living room! You''re eating alone!¡±


    ¡°What? Mom! I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t, so why?!¡±


    ¡°I bought a sewing machine recently, Eun-Yeong. You better shush before I practice my sewing skill on you!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong ably suppressed her wayward daughter. Then, she worked together with Kang Yu-Hwan to shower Kang Jin-Ho with warm but probing gazes.


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°In a way... You might be disappointed by what I''m about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You''re making us even more curious, son. Come on, tell us what''s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed while stirring his soup with a spoon. Even if it was him, discussing stuff like this was still difficult. ¡°It''s not something major, but... It''s about the money I''ve been saving up.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Your money?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s brow rose up slightly. How long had it been since her son mentioned money in front of his family?


    Other young people with Kang Jin-Ho''s wealth would''ve thered themselves in luxury goods by now, but not him. Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s son still waltzed around everywhere in his worn-out tracksuits. If it hadn''t been for her asionally throwing out the old clothes and buying new ones, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve still worn T-shirts and pants from his high school years!


    Kang Jin-Ho was so disinterested in money that Baek Hyeon-Jeong sometimes wondered what she did ''wrong'' to raise a hermit-like son. So, for him to suddenly mention money like this? What a weird and even awkward situation this was!


    ¡°I see. Go on, son,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan. Unlike his wife, he remainedposed.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°I was thinking of using the money.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan also nodded along. ¡°Sounds like you found something to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, did you need to tell us this?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... The amount I''ve saved up is more than everyone thinks, that''s why. And I''m notfortable with the idea of using this money all by myself, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No, son. It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s fine,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan, his tone getting firmer. ¡°It''s your money, after all. No one has the right to tell you what you can or cannot do with your own money.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Even so... I thought I should talk to you about where I''m nning to spend the money, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, my son...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°Be more independent, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan leaned back against his chair, his expression getting a little fed-up. ¡°You''re not a child anymore. But you still want your father to give you permission on where and how you spend your money?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless and could only keep his mouth shut. The response he expected from his family was nothing like this. However, his father was still not finished.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled gently while ncing at his wife. ¡°You know... With you two out of the picture, I got to have a lot of <i>fun?</i>with your mother yesterday.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong panicked grandly. ¡°W-what are you doing, dear! You can''t say that in front of the kids!¡±


    ¡°What are you embarrassed about, honey? Our kids are old enough to know these things,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan spoke in a totally unfazed manner, which was quite different from Baek Hyeon-Jeong and her blushing face. ¡°I''ve spent thest two decades looking after you two. Two decades of not living my life, in other words. Son, if you have any sort of morals, isn''t it about time you act like an adult and do things on your own? Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrank back at the disy of his father''s genuine irritation.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tutted loudly. ¡°But you still want to hear our opinions on how you want to use your own money? Jin-Ho, are you still in kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Father.¡±


    ¡°Let''s act our age, shall we! Okay!¡±


    ¡°...Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. He didn''t expect the discussion to end up in this direction, so how did it even...? He began feeling empty and rather stupid for staying upte at night and thinking about the answers to all the potential questions his family might ask.


    ¡°Son, listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°You do know that I''ming from a ce of trust, don''t you? We trust you, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan smiled brightly. ¡°This is what I think, son. Now that you''re older, you should be capable of making the right choices without input from me or your mother. If you can''t do that, then well... That means we''ve raised you poorly, now doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right, Father.¡±


    ¡°Good. That''s why you shouldn''t worry about it and enjoy your breakfast. Then, go do your thing, son. Besides, I''m going to catch a movie or two with your mother today, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...Mm? What about your cafe, Father?¡±


    ¡°Listen, boy. Have you ever seen an owner hanging around his cafe the whole day? Part-timers aren''t there for a show, son.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn''t we also tell you to do that when you first opened the cafe? But you said you must brew the coffee beans personally, didn''t you? Wasn''t that why you''ve basically set up a tent inside the cafe...?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Will you listen to this kid? Just because you''ve gotten a bit older now, you dare argue with your father!¡±


    Wasn''t this abuse of authority? Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t possess the necessary power to resist this tyranny. The one person he could count on as his dependable support in a situation like this, his mother, was not interfering at all. Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression was coy, like a young maiden''s, perhaps as an indicator of something that must''ve happened yesterday.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tried to wrap this discussion up. ¡°In any case! Hurry up and finish your breakfast and get out of here. You too, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head. ¡°Eh? But, Dad? I don''t have anything scheduled for today, though?¡±


    ¡°Why can''t you be more like your peers and hang out more often? I mean, kids your age practically spend all their time hanging out with their friends or boyfriends, yet why do you lounge around at home whenever you have the chance?! Why!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong jumped up to her feet. ¡°Wha?! Other kids are just immature and skanky, that''s why! I''m a modest girl, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hah! But I don''t want a modest girl as a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Heol?! Goodness me...¡±


    ¡°Whatever! You two! Out! Get out!¡±


    And so, Kang Jin-Ho was unceremoniously kicked out of his own family home.


    ***


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was on the road, his foot pushing down on the Lamborghini''s elerator.


    <i>''What a... unique person my father is.''</i>


    If he counted the number of days they had lived, Kang Jin-Ho was much older than Kang Yu-Hwan. And there was no doubt that he had experienced far more events and hardships than his father.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still realized he could learn a lot from Kang Yu-Hwan''s wisdom. The only thing he had over his father was his age. For someone who stillcked self-awareness as an adult responsible for his own life, Kang Jin-Ho viewed his father as theplete package of a grown-up man.


    <i>''But... I never got to find that out in the past.''</i>


    In Kang Jin-Ho''s memories from his first life, Kang Yu-Hwan was a bright, happy-go-lucky man who didn''t seem to have much of a quirk. Other than Kang Yu-Hwan caring greatly about his children, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get the impression that he needed to learn from his father''s examples.


    In that case, what had changed?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think his influence had something to do with this change. Of course not. Kang Yu-Hwan of now must still be the same as back then. What did change this time, though... was Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective.


    During his first life, Kang Jin-Ho simply didn''t have the necessary power of discernment to discover his father''s greatness. However, the experiences of his second life and events of his current life had broadened his horizon somewhat. And in turn, he was able to finally see how special Kang Yu-Hwan was.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized how lucky he was to have Kang Yu-Hwan as his father. And how grateful he was, too.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho knew he wasn''t an... ordinary son. Not having in and ordinary parents might sound like a recipe for disaster, but it should also be a tough assignment to raise a not-in-and-ordinary child like him.


    However, Kang Yu-Hwan still managed to finely bnce his parenting duties of keeping Kang Jin-Ho on the straight and narrow while respecting his son''s autonomy.


    If Kang Jin-Ho''s parents had been the in-and-ordinary types, he probably would''ve been mired in a lot of troublesome affairs by now.


    <i>''I''m more grateful than ever before.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly after being reminded of how grateful he should be. After all, the ce he was heading to right now was cursed with a family who didn''t trust each other despite the best environment imaginable on paper.


    Kang Jin-Ho spotted the distant Jaegyeong HQ and sighed softly under his breath.


    ***


    ¡°Good to see you, Jin-Ho,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Me too, Chairman.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while taking a seat.


    After arriving at the HQ, Kang Jin-Ho went straight to the chairman''s office instead of seeking out Jo Gyu-Min first. Although his business was with Jo Gyu-Min, he still thought the correct etiquette when visiting Jaegyeong was to pop in and say hello to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu obviously stopped treating Kang Jin-Ho like a youngster after thetter revealed his status as a returner with a past life. Even so, the ingrained habits were still hard to get rid of.


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down and asked first. ¡°How have you been, Chairman? I hope everything''s been good with you.¡±


    ¡°...Well, yes. And that''s the problem.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed deeply. ¡°That''s how it is with things, you see? If everything is too good and too smooth-sailing, you slowly lose your influence on people.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Stay on this nice, quietne and maintain our position like this, and ourpetitors are bound to introduce new and exciting products. And the upstarts I haven''t even been paying attention to will suddenly punch above their weight and jump into the fray next. That''s why a corporation needs to bitterly fight all the time. Events and incidents must happen. We gotta suffer some losses, which will allow us to evolve and be morepetitive... And the cycle repeats itself. Well, that''s how it''s supposed to be¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly shook his head. ¡°But it feels like there hasn''t been much forward momentumtely.¡±


    ¡°It''s not possible to run at your top speed all the time, Chairman. You need to take breaks in between all thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Nah. This isn''t like that,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu while reaching across the couch. After retrieving an ashtray, he offered Kang Jin-Ho a cigarette. Once both of them had lit up their smokes, Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°I know we gotta start something new, something exciting, but... I can''t really think of anythingtely. In other words, I''ve gotten old.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, you''re still in rude health.¡±


    ¡°So what if my body''s healthy? My mind has gotten too old, anyway. Let me tell you, my mind used to be overflowing with fresh ideas. So many ideas that I used to get so frustrated by theck of time to implement them all. But now... Mm... These days, I can''t even tell what I need to do first.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sighed deeply again. ¡°Yes, I have gotten old now. Or... Maybe I''m just tired.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and simply stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Even if the Chairman of the Jaegyeong Corporation was often guilty of exaggerating the issues he might be facing, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think Hwang Jeong-Hu was doing that this time.


    <i>''Hmm...''?</i>Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and studied Hwang Jeong-Hu a little more seriously.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu noticed that and chuckled hollowly. ¡°Don''t look at me like that. We all worry about stuff like this sometimes, don''t we? I''m just whining a bit since someone who doesn''t mind lending me his ear visited me. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°You are... whining?¡±


    ¡°Yes, whining. I can''t exactly whine to any random person now, can I? Everyone is constantly egging me to be Superman or some nonsense like that, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while thinking he could empathize with Hwang Jeong-Hu. Knowing everyone expects great things from you was a massive burden to bear, after all.


    ¡°In any case, it''s fine now,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu while stubbing his cigarette out. ¡°Gyu-Min should be at the Office of Secretaries. I''ll see you around, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t youe here to see Jo Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But...¡±


    ¡°I''m grateful that you even thought about stopping by this old man''s back room and greeting me like this. Still, I don''t want to waste the time of someone as busy as you, so hurry up and get going already.¡±


    ¡°I''m not that busy, Chairman...?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I say.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed while stubbing his cigarette out. Then he got up from the couch and bowed a little. ¡°In that case, allow me to treat you to a meal in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And you will be paying for it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. In that case, I''ll be in your care. However, I''ll order something ruinously expensive, so you better prepare yourself, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while turning around to leave. Once he exited the office, and the door closed behind him, though...


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned back in his seat and mouthed a fresh cigarette. The lighter clicked softly in the now-silent office.


    <i>''Hmm... Even though my doctor told me to quit...''</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal physician warned him to quit smoking right now if he wanted to live longer. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t do that. No, the correct thing to say would be... He didn''t want to quit.


    After all, he didn''t have much motivation left to keep living on.


    The purpose that kept him going forward ever since Kang Jin-Ho revived him was stabilizing Jaegyeong. And now, he had done that.


    But that made him realize something. And that was the sad truth about how Jaegyeong¡ªand everywhere else¡ªno longer needed him.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took a long puff and slowly released the gray smoke into the office''s atmosphere. The fuzzy smokezily drifted and scattered away.


    Maybe life was like cigarette smoke? Unable to leave anything behind and disappear forever into the ether...


    While thinking about his life, Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 498: It Begins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 498: It Begins (3)</h4>


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Good to see you again!¡± Jo Gyu-Min weed Kang Jin-Ho into his office with a cheery look on his face. Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback by that happy greeting. Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled loudly. ¡°Hang on, did you think I''d be waiting for you all awkward and embarrassed after saying all those things to you? That I was panicking from failing to rein myself in?¡±


    ¡°...Chief Jo, I''m pretty sure you''re not a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu...! I''m a little disappointed that you only figured that out now.¡± Jo Gyu-Min cackled while guiding Kang Jin-Ho to a spot on the couch. Once Kang Jin-Ho settled down, Jo Gyu-Min asked, ¡°It''s been a while, so how about a cup of coffee brewed by yours truly?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, why not?¡±


    While still grinning, Jo Gyu-Min headed to the coffee maker. Kang Jin-Ho leaned back on the couch and watched the Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong make a cup of Iced Americano for him. This scene brought back memories from Kang Jin-Ho''s high school days.


    <i>''It''s been a long time.''</i>


    Just how many years had that been? Kang Jin-Ho briefly pondered how long it had been since their rtionship started.


    Jo Gyu-Min ced arge ss cup filled with Iced Americano in front of his guest. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stand on ceremonies and immediately took a sip.


    Jo Gyu-Min expectantly asked, ¡°So? How is it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well... It''s not as good as...¡±


    ¡°I-it''s because the coffee maker is new! My skills haven''t deteriorated or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°I see. We''ll go with that.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s pride was wounded by something unconventional just then, but Kang Jin-Ho chose not to dig any further. Since Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t forced to endlessly brew coffee anymore, it was no wonder his barista skill had worsened recently.


    ¡°I see that you came to see me the first thing in the morning, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while putting the coffee cup down.


    ¡°Should I assume that you''ve found the answer?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho changed the topic instead of answering that question. ¡°Actually, Chairman seemed down when I was visiting him earlier...¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded. He obviously knew what Kang Jin-Ho was doing but still went along since the new topic was just as serious. ¡°About that, I''m concerned about the Chairman as well.¡±


    ¡°How long has he been like that?¡±


    ¡°It''s been a while. In my opinion, it started right after Chairman Hwang confronted his sons. To be more specific, he seemed to be overflowing with even more vigor right after the meeting with his sons, but his energy level just dropped off a cliff soon afterward¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly moaned. Hwang Jeong-Hu was someone absolutely dear to Kang Jin-Ho. Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be happy about seeing someone so important to him losing the drive, the will, so quickly.


    <i>''I don''t think the problem is with his physical health...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly scanned Hwang Jeong-Hu''s physique during their meeting and was pretty confident that the chairman''s vitality hadn''t deteriorated. Even if Hwang Jeong-Hu himself said he had gotten old, that evaluation was a little premature in Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion.


    In that case, this issue had to be psychological.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min, what do you think is the reason?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min was about to say something before tightly mping his mouth shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? Looks like you have something on your mind...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but give me a moment to straighten my thoughts first,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min before mouthing a cigarette. He lit it up and puffed at it for a while, his brows furrowed in a silent dilemma. Eventually, though, he slowly nodded as if he hade to a decision. ¡°Before we start... Everything I say from this point on will be off the record.¡±


    ¡°...Chief Jo, I don''t have anyone to prattle to, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You''re right,¡± Jo Gyu-Min lightly snapped his finger. His immediate response subtly got under Kang Jin-Ho''s skin, however! ¡°In my opinion, I believe the Chairman has fallen into a severe case of Figurehead-ritis.¡±


    ¡°Figurehead... what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that. Okay, so... He has nothing to do, and no one requires him to do anything. That kind of situation.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho failed to understand and tilted his head.


    Wasn''t Hwang Jeong-Hu referred to as the lion of the Korean business world? He relied only on his sweat, blood, tears and judgment to construct his dream on and utterly devastated by the Korean War until finally reaching the proverbial top of the pile. So, to say he was a mere figurehead?


    If Hwang Jeong-Hu was someone who lost his drive that easily, he wouldn''t have wed his way to the top like this.


    ¡°I don''t quite follow, Chief Jo. Are you saying Chairman Hwang has lost his drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Something like that couldn''t have happened out of the blue, so... How?¡±


    ¡°...Because it''s all in vain, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min scratched his cheek after noticing the confused look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°I doubt that applying a simple theory to a superhuman like Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu would make much sense, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Humans can''t keep working without an appropriate reward, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with that. It was an obvious fact, after all.


    ¡°At first, you might be motivated by passion and drive, so you might endure the little-to-no reward despite all the effort you put in. Sometimes, you might evenfort yourself by saying here is the proof of how passionate you are.¡± Jo Gyu-Min stopped there to take another puff of his cigarette. ¡°However, no one can keep that up forever. If someone can, though... That individual must be deriving immense psychological satisfaction from their work in that case. The kind of satisfaction that far exceeds any material reward, that is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu doesn''t fall into either category.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min dusted the cigarette on the ashtray. ¡°Money means little to Chairman Hwang. The thing about money is that it''s just some number to a person who doesn''t do anything with it. Only those who use money will attach greater meaning to their wealth. We should remember that Chairman Hwang has never been all that hung-up about getting wealthier, to begin with. What he always wanted to see was hispany growing and bing sessful, not lining his pockets.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. For sure, Hwang Jeong-Hu had a side like that.


    For instance, Hwang Jeong-Hu lived in an old, modest country house on the outskirts of Seoul, not some eye-popping mansion in an affluent upmarket suburb. And he drove a Korean-made car, not a fancy imported luxury brand.


    Wealthy people doing that would either earn thebel of a stingy miser or be praised for their exemry frugal behaviors. In Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion, though... Hwang Jeong-Hu was neither.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu really didn''t have any interest in spending money. Rather thancking interest in luxury goods, it was more like his modest lifestyle allowed him to sustain himself with only a small amount of money. So, what would his bank ount getting fatter mean to a man like him? Not much, really.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his head after having an epiphany.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled at that. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho. Chairman Hwang is a simr type of person to you when ites to how one treats their wealth.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°And here''s where the problem lies, I believe. If Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu had been a greedy man utterly obsessed with wealth, he''d be neck-deep in the endless pursuit of increasing thepany''s revenues through whatever means possible. Or, if his ambition was about honor and prestige, he''d be tormenting people left and right while trying to step into the political arena. But he''s not interested in any of that. The only thing he was passionate about was Jaegyeong, and now, it''s... slowly but surely drifting away from his hands. Which is a result he has been working toward, actually.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. Are you saying he''s the one responsible for his situation?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min replied in a bitter-sounding voice. ¡°Thanks to his prior experience of being deathly ill, Chairman Hwang understood how fragile Jaegyeong was without him around to guide it. So, he initiated various measures to separate himself from the corporation. Jaegyeong mustn''t fall just because he passed away, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was a little saddened to hear this. Hwang Jeong-Ha had lived his whole life for the sake of hispany. But he now had to separate the one thing he dedicated his entire life from himself because he feared his death could destroy it? That couldn''t have felt good. At the very least, Hwang Jeong-Hu deserved some sympathy for what he had to go through.


    ¡°In the middle of all this, Chairman must''ve realized that... he''s reached the limit of what he can do for Jaegyeong''s future. So, he gave away some of his shares to the younger generation and made arrangements so that Jaegyeong would continue to grow even after his passing. Now that he''s finished doing all that, though... What else is left for him to do next?¡± Jo Gyu-Min stopped talking again to take another long puff from his cigarette. The poor cigarette smoke dispersed into the air without a trace. ¡°Since he has half-disowned his sons, Chairman Hwang no longer needs to prepare for theter generations of his family. Which means he doesn''t need to go crazy about building his wealth for his children to inherit one day. So, he''s progressively getting less involved with the corporation''s operations. It''s not all that surprising to learn that Chairman Hwang feels he''s no longer needed in the overall scheme of things.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°Doesn''t this... sound like the issue of senior citizen unemployment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And it sounds absurd, doesn''t it?¡± Jo Gyu-Min rhetorically asked as if he also found it absurd. ¡°Me worrying about the Chairman is an absurdity in itself. How dare a mere sryman like me worry about Jaegyeong Corporation''s legendary Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu? Even if we don''t worry about him, our Chairman''sst days won''t be pitiful, that I assure you. After all, he still has all the wealth and prestige built over the years. If he passes on tomorrow, history will remember him as one of the most respected business personalities to ever grace our country. It''s just that¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min roughly scratched his head. ¡°...There''s nothing I can do about me worrying about him. Chairman Hwang isn''t just my superior officer but my life''s benefactor who opened a new path of survival for me. And I sometimes view him as a father figure who unhesitantly taught me everything he knows. That''s why whenever I see his shoulders slumped like that... Yes, it''s difficult to not worry about him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took out another cigarette and mouthed it. <i>''Feels like I''ve been chainsmoking a lottely...''</i>


    Then again, how could he not smoke after listening to stories like this?


    ¡°That''s why I''d like to speak to you about something...¡± Jo Gyu-Min sat forward in a slightly awkward position as if he wanted to ask a difficult favor from Kang Jin-Ho. He faltered and hesitated before sighing grandly. ¡°My apologies for bringing up this topic that I used to oppose in the past, Mister Jin-Ho, but... Do you think there is a way to patch up the rtionship between Chairman Hwang and his sons? I''ve been trying, but I... I just can''t think of one.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sounded hopeful just then, but Kang Jin-Ho''s responsepletely betrayed his expectations.


    ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°...Sorry? W-well, since the situation is like this, I thought that maybe, his family might¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the couch while leisurely smoking away. ¡°I don''t think that will solve anything.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do think people need their families. And that''s why I wanted to see Chairman Hwang on good terms with his children again. However, this and that are not the same problem.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s brows rose up ever so slightly. What was Kang Jin-Ho trying to say here when he said one''s family was important a second ago?


    ¡°Improving Chairman Hwang''s rtionship with his family is basically telling him to retire and take care of his grandkids in the backroom. In other words, that''s not going to solve his problem. A lion can''t graze on grass, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Jo Gyu-Min realized Kang Jin-Ho was right.


    The patching up with family idea was nothing more than a stop-gap measure, not a surefire solution. It wouldn''t satisfy Hwang Jeong-Hu''s entrepreneurial spirit that allowed him to roam the business world as an apex predator.


    ¡°In that case,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while casually tapping his cigarette on the ashtray. ¡°There''s only one way out of this situation. And that is for him to get involved in something else again.¡±


    ¡°However, isn''t that too... cruel? Chairman''s age is fast approaching eighty, after all. To ask someone like that to again spearhead thepany''s charge into the fiercelypetitive world ofmerce is a bit...¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t necessarily have to be a business operation, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled softly. ¡°If Chairman Hwang feels useless after he no longer has anything to do... All we have to do is give him something to do. Something that only he can do, that is.¡±


    Of course, that was easier said than done. The difference between saying something and actually putting it into practice was like heaven and earth. And to turn what Kang Jin-Ho said into reality, mountains of issues had to be addressed first.


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t doubt Kang Jin-Ho''s capabilities, but... this problem was not something an unyielding spirit and a bulldozer-like attitude could solve.


    ¡°This is good timing, actually,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°This topic segues rather nicely into what I came here to speak to you about. Maybe, we might be able to resolve Chairman Hwang''s problem at the same time.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min grew a little dazed as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    As if he was enjoying that reaction, a deep grin spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°There''s something I''d like to do. And yes, it is something I really want to do.¡±

 Chapter 499: It Begins (4)

    <h4>Chapter 499: It Begins (4)</h4>


    ¡°Have you found it, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his expression unwavering. Confident.


    Jo Gyu-Min stared back at Kang Jin-Ho in great interest. He was now full of anticipation at what the answer might be. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Jo Gyu-Min knew always managed to bring such indescribable excitement and fun to the table, after all!


    ].


    Since Kang Jin-Ho showed up first thing in the morning with such a big smile on his face, the answer he found must be something that even Jo Gyu-Min could get excited about.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''d like to hear your answer if you don''t mind?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s grin deepened as if he wanted to build up even more anticipation. Without saying anything else, he kept staring at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression cramped up even more in impatience. ¡°Urgh... Yes, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''ve apologized now, so can you tell me? The suspense is almost killing me.¡±


    ¡°The answer was already within what you told me.¡±


    ¡°Mm? It was?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    The answer was hidden within the topic of ''What Kang Jin-Ho wanted to achieve'' that Jo Gyu-Min so fervently talked about the night before. Kang Jin-Ho had only ever seriously considered doing this one thing with his own strength during this third stab at life, after all!


    ¡°As it turned out, there was no need to overthink it and make things even moreplicated for myself. A close acquaintance told me that I wasn''t trying to find something I wanted to do for myself but a goal that would help everybody else. As a matter of fact, I was criticized by the same person for having my head stuck in the arrogant yet trifling mindset of needing to be responsible for other people''s lives.¡±


    ¡°Wow...¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw fell to the floor. If he was being honest, he never saw things that way. However, even if that assessment was correct, was there someone capable of saying something like that to Kang Jin-Ho''s face? Jo Gyu-Min didn''t think that was possible. ¡°Whoever it was, they were merciless with you, weren''t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It felt like I was hit on the back of my head,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He willingly admitted to his failings. ¡°I took my time thinking about it, and that criticism was right. The question of what I want to do should be simple enough to answer, yet I''ve beenplicating it for myself. So, when I stopped doing that, the answer came to me in the proverbial blink of an eye. I always wanted to do this one thing, and it doesn''t involve others around me.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, have I already told you that the suspense is killing me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°It''s not that big of a deal, actually. I merely wish to run a foundation of my own.¡±


    ¡°...A foundation?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw fell again in stupefaction. ¡°H-hold on for a sec, please. This foundation you''re talking about, it''s like one of those welfare or education foundations, yes? Is that what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And, and... You want to run something like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min could barely hide his shock and fluster at this revtion. <i>''What? What is he even talking about here?!''</i>


    Of course, anyone hovering around Kang Jin-Ho''s vicinity for a few days would learn that he had a lot of interest in that area. He might unhesitantly chop people up into bloody chunks of meat in the hidden world, but whenever Kang Jin-Ho had free time, he''d stop by at the Seongsim Orphanage and throw money around as if it was nothing, so that part of him wasn''t hard to see! As an example, didn''t he waste all that valuable time recently because of the orphans'' education problem?


    Even so, to think he''d want to run a foundation...?


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly sensed a powerful migraine announcing its presence inside his skull. He should be happy about Kang Jin-Ho finding the path in his life, but the answer was simply too different from what Jo Gyu-Min expected to hear!


    Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t be this taken aback if... If Kang Jin-Ho''s goal was to conquer the entire world. Considering the social influence and actual physical and political power Kang Jin-Ho now wielded, this goal seemed way too small in scale.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do you mind me asking about... why?¡±


    However, Jo Gyu-Min''s job wasn''t to lead but to assist. Since Kang Jin-Ho decided on this path, Jo Gyu-Min needed to ascertain the rationale behind this decision, at the very least!


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°Do I need a reason?¡±


    ¡°N-no. Of course not. You don''t. If that''s what you want, then so be it. Whys and hows shouldn''te into the equation because this is what you want to do. It''s just that... I think I need to understand it on a personal level. It is up to you to decide on what you want to do. However, whether or not other people will follow you is a separate issue, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while leisurely smoking away. Where should he start his exnation, then? He quickly organized his thoughts and raised his voice. ¡°Some things can be so unfair.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Let''s say there is a hypothetical man who only wants to live an ordinary life. One day, however, he gets into a car ident. His entire family is killed while his lower half is paralyzed. He now must spend the rest of his life confined to a wheelchair.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min furrowed his brow. What an unimaginably pitiful fate that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually asked, ¡°What was this man guilty of to deserve this kind of punishment, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m sure he''s not guilty of anything other than... truly rotten luck.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right. He''s not guilty, but that doesn''t mean his suffering will be less severe. For the rest of his life, he will be stuck with unyielding loneliness and a body that refuses to listen to him. And there won''t be many paths left for him to choose.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°How about another example? Let''s say there''s a hypothetical child born with a congenital defect. A disability of some kind. As soon as he''s born, his parents abandon him. He still manages to survive, however, and roams the streets to find food and shelter. His childhood is a constant struggle to ensure his survival, while other kids his age are warmly wrapped up in their parents'' love and care. While others are preparing for their future, this child must keep struggling.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded slowly, his expression growing gloomier. His mind was already remembering Park Yu-Min''s situation. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t talking about his friend. No, he was talking about his second life.


    Kang Jin-Ho could consider himself a lucky case. After all, not many abandoned kids would''ve survived in Zhongyuan''s unforgiving conditions as he did.


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho could be considered a sess story among his peers. Even if he and his peers were destined for a life of abject misery and suffering, he still managed to live for so long, after all!


    When Kang Jin-Ho remembered his past lives, only one thought remained in his mind. What separated him from the rest? What was the difference? There could be only one answer for that.


    It wasn''t because Kang Jin-Ho''s determination was unbreakable. A kid with unbreakable will still couldn''t do much, after all.


    The only reason Kang Jin-Ho survived his second life was... as simple as meeting his martial arts master. That was about it. If he didn''t have that luck going for him, Kang Jin-Ho''s second life would''ve been several times more wretched and horrifying than his first. No, wait... It''d have ended pitifully before all the wretchedness could even start!


    In that case, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say luck was the deciding factor in his second life. However, was that... really okay?


    ¡°In the end, it alles down to one''s luck,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his expression getting stiffer, colder. ¡°Obviously, I don''t subscribe to the idea of everyone living the same type of life. Even so... Humans will sometimes face extreme adversity that they can''t deal with on their own. Like those two cases I''ve brought up just now. When the world looks at these helpless lives broken by variables beyond anyone''s control... We all collectively say the same thing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking there for a second while sucking in a deep breath.


    ¡°We say it''s fate.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice grew more heated. ¡°We say there''s nothing any of us can do about it. That it was the victim''s fate to end up that way. Because it''s beyond our control... Because no human can turn back the clock... However, are we really supposed to p thebel of ''fate'' on instances of such unfairness, sweep everything under the rug, and move on as if nothing has happened?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had finally understood what Sister Yi, the former director of the Seongsim Orphanage, had asked him to do.


    She told him to be someone capable of reaching out first. For quite a long time, Kang Jin-Ho was confused about what Sister Yi wanted from him.


    How was he supposed to do something like that? When he couldn''t tell who needed his help? So, he thought that it should be sufficient enough to only extend his helping hand when someone cried out for salvation. However... That wasn''t it.


    During his first life, Kang Jin-Ho needed help. Probably a lot more than anyone else would''ve imagined. He lost his entire family before reaching adulthood. His lower torso died on him, leaving him permanently disabled. To his eyes, everything about the world and his future invoked despair. Everything in this world lost all meaning from that moment on.


    So, he isted himself from the rest of the world. He kept digging deeper and deeper into the darkness of istion. However, his heart... His heart was different.


    He wanted someone toe and help him. He wanted to cry out for someone toe and rescue him from this hell. Unfortunately, who could hear a desperate man''s inner cry other than himself?


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho found no helping hands and chose to embrace death instead. However, would things have been different if someone did help him?


    What if he met someone like Sister Yi back then? What would''ve changed?


    What if someone like Sister Yi approached him with a warm smile and reached out to him as if it was the most natural thing in the world? What if someone like that stood by Kang Jin-Ho? Wouldn''t his first life be a little bit better?


    <i>''I was wrong back then, waiting for someone like that...''</i>


    Didn''t Sister Yi say it? Kang Jin-Ho needed to be someone like that. Someone who could step forward and extend his helping hand first to those in need.


    Sister Yi must''ve known the truth about people. She must''ve understood that humans sometimes couldn''t ask for help even if they were in a tight spot, that some people had no choice but to wait for a savior to offer assistance even if their situations were getting unbearably difficult.


    Kang Jin-Ho now understood it all. After all, he too, used to be one of those people. Within that pit of darkness, Kang Jin-Ho never once cried out for help. No, he just mulled over it, slept on it, thought about it... all the while his whole being progressively became a shell of itself.


    That was because he was scared of being judged as a truly pitiful bastard if he asked for help. He didn''t want to admit to that. So he couldn''t ask for help.


    ¡°H-however, Mister Jin-Ho...!¡± Jo Gyu-Min finally responded, his expression surprisingly grave. He had finally understood that the foundation Kang Jin-Ho was talking about was nothing like those on-paper-only welfare foundations the rich people set up just to show off their so-called benevolence. Kang Jin-Ho was genuine about starting something nonsensical right now! ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I have to warn you, what you''re talking about here is practically unheard of. Taking over South Korea through your connections in the hidden world might be easier and faster! If you can see the goal, you might be able to find a way to conquer it, reach it, achieve it, whatever. However, there is no set of written instructions on how to change people''s minds, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while nodding gravely. Of course he could tell what Jo Gyu-Min was worrying about. ¡°I expect it to be insanely challenging, yes. Even so... You did ask me, didn''t you? And this is exactly what I want to do.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled hollowly. Wasn''t this the same as digging his own grave? The words he said to spur Kang Jin-Ho on turned into a noose, gradually tightening around Jo Gyu-Min''s throat instead. No matter how many times he looked around, he couldn''t find an escape route!


    ¡°W-well, yes. I did say that, but...!¡±


    ¡°Since this is what I want to do, I better get to it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Wait, Mister Jin-Ho. It''s not as simple as that. How about taking some time out and giving it more thought...?¡±


    ¡°No. I''ve already thought this through. You can even say that I''ve been thinking about this for a long, long time, too. However, I used to think now wasn''t a good time to start. I kept pushing it back while telling myself it was too early. In the end, I probably began thinking that someone like me with so much blood on his hands is ill-suited for this kind of thing. If I''m being honest, that part still bothers me somewhat.¡±


    ¡°Eii. That''s not what I meant, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Jo Gyu-Min casually waved his hand. ¡°Let''s say a despicable criminal is pretending to be a saint and doing nice things for the general public. Should the needy people refuse assistance from him if they learn the truth about him?¡±


    ¡°...No, they shouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°What you''re trying to do... Well, people might take issues if you''re doing it for titudes and respect. However, that''s not the case with you, am I wrong?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered in aposed, nay, rxed voice. However, his mind was currently yelling something else. <i>''What the hell am I even babbling about here?!''</i>


    He was supposed to talk Kang Jin-Ho out ofmitting to this mad idea, so why was he encouraging thetter instead?! Unfortunately, regret always came toote to be useful to anyone!


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded as if Jo Gyu-Min''s words had greatly impressed him. He spoke his next words with even more conviction than before. ¡°Yes. And so... I''d like to do this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What will you do, Chief Jo? What will be your answer now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut. That was the best and the only resistance he could offer in this situation.

 Chapter 500: It Begins (5)

    <h4>Chapter 500: It Begins (5)</h4>


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly turned his head and studied Jo Gyu-Min sitting in the driver''s seat. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle after seeing the protruding pout on Jo Gyu-Min''s face as he drove the car.


    ¡°It''s been so long since thest time I rode shotgun like this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Indeed. I often gave you a ride back then, didn''t I? After you took an active interest in driving, though... I don''t think you''ve ridden in my car once.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t want to impose on you, you see.¡±


    ¡°I never felt that you were imposing on me, Mister Jin-Ho. Giving you a ride is a part of my job description, after all. If I''m being honest... Back when I could push everything aside and ck off on thepany dime with the excuse of doing something monumental with you... Those days were the best days of my life. And I guess things will never go back to how they used to be.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min seemed to be growing dreamy and distant with longing again, and Kang Jin-Ho the unwitting witness could no longer hold hisughter back.


    ¡°If that''s how you feel, should I sell my car, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...No need to go that far.¡±


    If Jo Gyu-Min jokingly said yes here, Kang Jin-Ho might really sell his Lamborghini without any hesitation whatsoever. That was what Kang Jin-Ho was like, after all! To prevent that catastrophe from happening, Jo Gyu-Min had to y the straight man for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°Since we''re talking about cars...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Remember how my Golden Elephant got crushed and buried in the dirt during that incident?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. Yes, I do remember.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been trying to find a simr bicycle in my free time, but no luck so far... If it''s not too much trouble, can you help me custom order another bicycle? Something simr to my old one will do.¡±


    ¡°Simr to your Golden Elephant, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it''s possible.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned slightly. <i>''Yes, that thing... That thing used to be a bicycle, yes...''</i>


    That frown was swiftly apanied by a bout of migraine next. When Kang Jin-Ho started calling his bicycle the ''Golden Elephant'', it could still be called a bicycle. However, as time went on, it began evolving into something more than just another bicycle.


    In the current era, bicycles had already handed the baton of ''means of transport'' to motorbikes to be tools of leisure and exercise. Of course, some people still used bicycles as their only means of transport, but that didn''t change the fact too much. Bicycles were not meant for long-distance travel.


    These days, bicycles were categorized ording to how efficiently they moved their riders with the same level of force applied. However, the Golden Elephant boldly spat on the face of the modern bicycle paradigm.


    Its pedals couldn''t withstand Kang Jin-Ho''s vicious pedaling efforts and broke every other day, so the solution was to create monstrous pedals that focused solely on durability at the expense of weight or style.


    Even the Golden Elephant''s frame had to follow suit, and it was modified bit by bit until its glorious former identity as an $8000 lightweight sports bicycle had be a distant memory. Toward the end of its life, the Golden Elephant had gained enough weight to be heavier than one of those old industrial bicycles used to ferry rice sacks!


    <i>''...Maybe, just custom-making one from the get-go is a better idea?''</i>


    To regr folks, a bicycle needed to be light enough. No matter how sturdy it was, no one would want to ride a bicycle that weighed as much as a small car. Besides, no one would be physically able to ride it, anyway!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was a special case. As long as the bicycle could endure the abuse, he could easily ride the dang thing even if it weighed more than a bloody car!


    <i>''I should contact Jaegyeong''s heavy industries division and ask them to create a prototype for us. I should tell them that this bicycle is for testing purposes only, so no one will care about how heavy it is as long as it won''t break under any circumstances...''</i>


    However, could a bicycle be called a bicycle at that stage? Jo Gyu-Min was suddenly unsettled by an unexpected conflict of ideology in his head. And it was the fault of only one man!


    While pouting, Jo Gyu-Min nced briefly at Kang Jin-Ho. His innards were figuratively burning down in rm at what Kang Jin-Ho said, yet how could this dude nonchntly talk about his bicycle! Wasn''t that thing totally unrted to what they were talking about earlier?!


    Jo Gyu-Min infused all of his rage and dissatisfaction into his reply. ¡°I''ll look into it, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°...No problem.¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered while hollowly staring at the road ahead. Something about this situation saddened him a little. He recovered soon enough to ask a question out of curiosity, though. ¡°By the way, how will this help Chairman Hwang? I''m not seeing much connection here if I''m being honest.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Don''t you think it will be reassuring to have Chairman Hwang as the foundation''s executive director?¡±


    ¡°D-director?¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s eyes shot open wide in surprise. ¡°B-but how will that even work? I mean, Chairman Hwang isn''t interested in this kind of thing, you know? Yes, he did temporarily take up the director''s role of that education foundation because of you, but that was all just for show. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m well aware.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you still want him as the executive director?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly. ¡°Regardless of how a person pours their whole being into something, sooner orter they will run into a wall they can''t ovee.¡±


    This was true even in the pursuit of martial arts. Whether the expert was mastering an orthodox cultivation method or a demonic one, they would still hit a wall eventually. A bottleneck, so to speak. And this was a wall they could never ovee no matter how hard they tried to. Countless martial artists did their best to ovee this wall only to fail miserably in the end.


    Some would eventually settle there, satisfied with what they had already achieved. Meanwhile, some others would desperately try to break through but fail and be cripples instead.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu must be facing a simr wall right now.


    In Kang Jin-Ho''s experience, there were two ways of oveing this wall. The first way was to not give up; even if one repeatedly fell off the cliff, one might eventually reach the top one day if they kept challenging it. However, this process could be incredibly cruel and painful to the challengers.


    The second way was to find a hint from something else, something that wasn''t rted to martial arts. That was why experts often had lodgings deep in the mountains. They''d stroll around, enjoy a spot of leisurely fishing, ormit seemingly insane and bizarre acts. Not because they were temperamental or entric, though. Well, not all the time, anyway!


    Most of the time, martial artists would get lost in the pursuit of cultivation and dedicate their entire lives to reaching greater heights. More often than not, the high-leveled experts encountering this imaginary wall were too focused on their pursuit to cultivate other areas of themselves. Which meant their mon sense'' was bound to be well out of tune with society in general. After all, they wouldn''t have had the chance to experience even a quarter of the things mostmon folk witnessed and felt on a daily basis.


    Focusing solely on cultivation meant one''s views would get narrower and more closed-off until they began actively hindering one''s growth as a martial artist. The high-level experts would finally realize this truth only after encountering the wall, and their solution was to live oundish, entric lifestyles to quickly regain what they had evidently lost somewhere along their martial journey.


    Even if this way of doing things might seem foolish, it was still the epted ''right'' way. If a martial artist was stuck at the bottleneck, unable to break through because they had never experienced certain things in life, which stunted their ability to understand and empathize... What choice did they have other than to increase that nebulous ability somehow?


    ¡°If a man who walked on only one road his whole life runs into a wall, finding another road is one of the ways of oveing this obstacle,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min voiced his skepticism. ¡°However, the person in question most likely won''t be interested.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of that by having a chat with the chairmanter.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min quietly sucked in a deep breath. He didn''t have much to add here since Kang Jin-Ho himself said he''d personally step up. Jo Gyu-Min''s expression stiffened a little. <i>''In that case... Those folks are the only ones left that I can still trust!''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t think of any other ideas to stop Kang Jin-Ho. Since that was the case, he should seek out others with fresh ideas! Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth while keeping his eyes on the road that took him and his passenger further away from the city.


    <i>''I ce my faith in you!''</i>


    ***


    Bang Jin-Hun looked back in surprise. ¡°What brings you two here out of the blue?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied with a brief nod, ¡°I had something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°You know, I get this feeling all the time, but... Mister Jin-Ho, you sure have hit the max level in the art of <i>''Get Up and Just Do It!''</i> haven''t you?"


    A lengthy groan slowly escaped from Bang Jin-Hun''s mouth. From his perspective, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be the type of guy who... Who remained so anonymous during the normal'' times that his existence was barely noticeable, but the moment he decided he wanted to do something? This man would bulldoze his way forward without caring about anything or anyone around him.


    That was the story during the ''war'' with the Yeongnam Group and recently, while utterly obliterating Nanahoshi-gumi bastards.


    Bang Jin-Hun remained clueless right up until the day of said incidents. So, he couldn''t help but get this ominous foreboding that something simr to those events would soon happen.


    <i>''Sure, it''s great that he''s so motivated and decisive, but...''</i>


    Wouldn''t it be wonderful if Kang Jin-Ho gave away enough hints so the people around him could match his pace? That didn''t sound like a difficult request, now did it?!


    What a relief it was that Bang Jin-Hun could rely on Lee Hyeon-Su to help him out in times of need! Unlike his boss, Lee Hyeon-Su''s senses were sharp enough to detect all the signs from even the subtlest movements Kang Jin-Ho made.


    The irony of feeling relieved at having Lee Hyeon-Su around wasn''t lost on Bang Jin-Hun, of course. He used to deeply hate and resent Lee Hyeon-Su''s guts, after all. However, what choice did he have when he had to deal with a totally unpredictable individual like Kang Jin-Ho?


    Bang Jin-Hun was about to ask, <i>''What would you like to talk about,</i>'' only to discover something rather strange.


    <i>''Huh? What''s gotten into that dude now?''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min apanied Kang Jin-Ho into the office, but for some reason, his expression could only be described as desperate. The problem with that desperation was that it... seemed to be directed in Bang Jin-Hun''s way.


    Jo Gyu-Min had never visited the Martial Assembly HQ with Kang Jin-Ho until today. Although they were technically in the HQ''s grounds together¡ªwhile riding a bus¡ªbefore the war against the Yeongnam Group, this would be their first time inside the building at the same time.


    Jo Gyu-Min, suddenly entering the Assembly''s HQ? And with such a desperately pleading expression, too? Bang Jin-Hun quickly realized something suspicious was going down here. If he couldn''t figure that out, he might as well hand in his resignation letter and start farming or something instead!


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath. He had a strong hunch that yet another unpredictable event was about to unfold before his eyes. However, since it was happening anyway, he might as well steel his resolve and tag along!


    After psyching himself up, Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked, ¡°Okay, so... What did you want to talk about, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ***


    ¡°...A foundation, you say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A foundation???¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°A... foundation...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min oh-so badly wanted to apud this performance. How could he not, when Bang Jin-Hun used his innocently bbergasted expression, plus asking the same thing three times, to utterly drain Kang Jin-Ho''s soul out of his body?


    <i>''Aigoo... This feels so good!''</i>


    What a sweet-tasting revenge this was! It was as refreshing and reinvigorating as the elixir of the gods raining down from the heavens above!


    Kang Jin-Ho was visibly stumped, his lips mped shut in a fluster. And this sight was enough to open the floodgate of refreshing feeling in Jo Gyu-Min''s chest.


    <i>''Yup, this dude needs to be on the receiving end once in a while...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho needed to be reminded of all the hardships people in his life must face whenever he casually tossed another weird idea around. Since openly pping his hands was no good, Jo Gyu-Min could only apud in his mind at Bang Jin-Hun''s splendid performance that exceeded all expectations.


    Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brow and rubbed his chin. ¡°Uh¡­ Mm¡­ Well, now that''s, eh¡­ Not what I expected? A foundation, is it¡­¡±


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun knew how involved Kang Jin-Ho was with the Seongsim Orphanage. Even so, he didn''t expect Kang Jin-Ho tomit so earnestly like this.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s surprise was understandable, however. After all, Bang Jin-Hun viewed Kang Jin-Ho as the embodiment of wanton ughter and merciless destruction! So, a welfare foundation run by a mass murderer...? Wasn''t that a bit...?


    ¡°I see, I see. I get what you want to do, but... Uh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned and tilted his head, still unable to hide his bbergast. ¡°I can''t quite figure out how that matter is rted to visiting me at this time of the day, Mister Jin-Ho. What exactly do you wish to ask me? Or the Martial Assembly, for that matter?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward and gravely addressed Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I wanted to find out how much, and how far, the Assembly is willing to support me on this cause.¡±


    ¡°Support, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When you say how much and how far, are you perhaps...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Both financially and manpower-wise.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened a little just then. This was a <i>very?</i>sensitive topic. In simple terms, Bang Jin-Hun now had to put a numerical value on Kang Jin-Ho''s influence over the Martial Assembly, decide on how much of the Assembly''s resources he was willing to part with, then tell that to Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Obviously, Bang Jin-Hun had no idea if Kang Jin-Ho had calcted all that before asking for this rification. Whatever the case might be, though, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t be careless with his answer here.


    However, there was only one thing Bang Jin-Hun could say in this situation, anyway. So, he said it out loud. ¡°If I''m being honest with you, I can''t tell how much support we can provide you with. Even though I''m the Assembly Master, my math skills aren''t up to snuff, you see. I rmend you discuss this matter further with Lee Hyeon-Su. As for the things I can decide on... Well, there''s only one question here, isn''t it? And my reply is¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stopped there and wet his lips. His head lowered slightly as if he was mulling something. Eventually, though, he raised his head and stared straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, regardless of my personal feelings, the Martial Assembly will fully support you. Do whatever it is you want to do. We''ll be right by your side. I swear on my life that we will assist you to the best of our capabilities.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared forlornly at the ceiling as if the heavens were crumbling on top of him. <i>''We''re screwed!''</i>


    As it turned out, Bang Jin-Hun was incapable of taking the hint!


    This spectacle taking ce inside the Korean Martial Assembly Master''s office continued on as Jo Gyu-Min''s blood pressure shot through the roof.

 Chapter 501: Creating the Blueprint (1)

    <h4>Chapter 501: Creating the Blueprint (1)</h4>


    Bizarre events sometimes could be found happening all around the world. And some of these events defied any attempts to understand the hows and whys through logic andmon sense.


    Lee Ju-Seok was currently experiencing one of those bizarre events.


    Lee Ju-Seok''s job was a little unique. However, it was a little too in to be called truly special but also too special to be called in... That was his job. In short, he was a tailor.


    His ce of employment boasted a proud history going back a century. As a matter of fact, it was the oldest surviving bespoke tailor shop in South Korea. Anyone with even a passing interest in ready-made suits would have definitely heard of Lee Ju-Seok''s ce of employment, Tailor Homme.


    The final level in the fashion hierarchy was getting bespoke creations for yourself. Even the most well-heeled folks who bought clothes from overseas luxury brands would inevitably seek out the services of the best in the business, Tailor Homme!


    Lee Ju-Seok had been plying his trade in such a prestigious shop for over two decades. Naturally, he was intensely proud of his aplishments. Anyone wishing to get their hands on Lee Ju-Seok''s suits needed to pay through their noses first.


    However, those who understood the true worth of Tailor Homme were only too happy to pay the asking price. After all, the finest suits created by Lee Ju-Seok and his colleagues were definitely worth it.


    Lee Ju-Seok just loved the process of using the finest quality materials to upgrade his clients'' presence and overall ss.


    That had been his story so far. However, right now...


    It had been only ten minutes since the client entered the shop and plunged Lee Ju-Seok into confusion and slight panic. Even the entrance of today''s client was extraordinary, to say the least.


    Everything was fine as the shop''s entrance opened, and the door chime went off as usual. Lee Ju-Seok shot up to his feet and stood at attention after realizing that a potential client hade. So far, so good. Business as usual, in other words.


    The problem came after that. The client couldn''t enter because he... He got stuck in the door frame!


    <i>''How does that make any sense, though?!''</i>


    Unsurprising for a store with such history and tradition, Tailor Homme was located in a building that had existed for a long time. Which meant the entrance wasn''t as wide as other, more modern establishments.


    Even so, not a single client got stuck in the entrance until now. And Lee Ju-Seok or his predecessors had ever envisioned something like that happening, too!


    However, that unimaginable thing finally happened today. As for the client furrowing his brow while trying to twist and contort his way through the entrance... How should Lee Ju-Seok describe him? A creature that utterly trampled on all of Lee Ju-Seok''smon sense regarding human physiology?


    One of Lee Ju-Seok''s roles was to measure the clients. During his two decades of service in Tailor Homme, he had measured thousands, nay, tens of thousands of people. He had be so proficient at his job that Lee Ju-Seok didn''t really need a tape measure to urately estimate a client''s size.


    However, even his excellent discernment was not quite good enough to guess the new client''s measurements.


    <i>''This gent might be thicker than a... gori?''</i>


    Tailor-making suits for a long time taught Lee Ju-Seok something valuable.


    Many people came to Tailor Homme as they wished to own unique suits that only belonged to them. However, some clients showing up here had no choice as they couldn''t find the right size of clothes for themselves in regr stores.


    Naturally, Lee Ju-Seok got to measure countless different body types and create bespoke suits for them over the years. Some of those body types included bodybuilders and traditional Korean wrestlers boasting hulking frames who could never wear regr clothes sold in department stores.


    However, all those people were like slightly-chubby middle schoolerspared to this new client''s physique. For this man, ''huge'' was simply too inadequate. No, ''gigantic'' was far more appropriate. Despite thinking this way, Lee Ju-Seok also found this client''s physique eerily familiar.


    <i>''Hold on... Aha. I think I get it now.''</i>


    Didn''t that hulking green monster man in a recent superhero movie look like this client? Lee Ju-Seok thought that was nice-but-not-quite-convincing movie magic, but to think there really was a person with that exact physique...!


    Of course, this client wasn''t as <i>tall</i> as that green hulking dude, but...


    <i>''No, hang on, maybe this client is just as big? Uh... Argh, who cares about that?''</i>


    A much-slimmer man in an impable business suit craned his head to the side from behind the giant. After scanning the interior, this slimmer man slowly walked around the giant before standing in front of Lee Ju-Seok. He offered a smart greeting first. ¡°Good day to you.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, good day to you as well. Wee to our store, dear clients!¡± Lee Ju-Seok quickly recognized his slip-up and urgently bowed deeply. How could a tailor like him get flustered by the physique of his client? Such a thing could not be allowed in this profession!


    A person with such an abnormal physique must be quite conscious of it. In fact, it wouldn''t be surprising to learn that they hated other people flinching or getting shocked and flustered by their presence.


    Lee Ju-Seok was a part of the service industry. As such, he should nevermit something this uncouth. Never!


    Lee Ju-Seok''s expression quickly reverted to an as-business-as-usual smile. Of course, he had a good excuse for his fluster.


    <i>''Why are you topless, though!''</i>


    If only the client wasn''t walking around with his shirt off! Lee Ju-Seok''s bbergast would''ve been only half as severe!


    Who on this Earth would remain unperturbed when a man with a hulking physique waltzed around topless?


    ¡°We''re here to order bespoke suits,¡± said the slimmer man.


    That confirmed the status of these folks, so Lee Ju-Seok had only one thing left to do. ¡°I see. May I ask, which one of you is...?¡±


    ¡°As you might have guessed, it''s this gentleman,¡± the slimmer man replied while stepping aside to present the topless giant.


    Lee Ju-Seok felt like an idiot for asking that question. And he tried quite hard to suppress a groan from leaking out of his mouth. Just one look at the giant''s body was enough to know that this particr assignment would be extraordinary. Just the required fabric alone would be at least triple, nay, quadruple the usual amount, Lee Ju-Seok wagered.


    Not only that, but the client''s body shape was also too different from an average male''s, rendering Lee Ju-Seok''s years of experience useless. Even the slightest mistake in the design would result in aughable failure of a product!


    ¡°F-first of all, I''d like to take the measurements of the client,¡± said Lee Ju-Seok as he took out his tape measure. Of course, he didn''t forget to quickly wipe away all the cold sweat on his forehead before that.


    ***


    ¡°I''ve finished the measurement, but... Uh...¡± Lee Ju-Seok faltered slightly, not knowing what to say in a case like this.


    He had never sweated so much while taking measurements of his clients before. Three tailors had to work together to measure the giant''s chest filled with supernaturally-thick pectoral muscles. That was because Lee Ju-Seok alone physically couldn''t do it.


    The giant''s thigh measurement was the same as an average male''s chest, while his arm was... as thick as a person''s waist!


    If Lee Ju-Seok was to exaggerate a bit here, covering up that giant''s arm would require as much fabric to clothe a slender person!


    <i>''How... are we supposed to calcte the cost of everything here?''</i>


    Lee Ju-Seok couldn''t estimate how expensive everything would get. Even someone as experienced as him couldn''t calcte how much fabric would be required to create a fitting suit for this giant.


    After wiping away even more cold sweat from his forehead, Lee Ju-Seok forced a smile on his face. ¡°Dear sir. We have a selection of fabrics avable in the store to choose from. Samples are¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. We only want the finest.¡± The much-slimmer replied instead of the giant. Maybe he was the personal assistant, then...? The PAid out his demands next. ¡°Only the finest fabric, please. However, it must not sparkle. The color should be ck. While you''re at it, please make five, no, six matching dress shirts as well. And... Hmm.¡± The personal assistant slowly rubbed his chin as if he was mulling over something. ¡°...Considering this gentleman''s physique, regr ties would look like little kids'' toys, now wouldn''t they?¡±


    Lee Ju-Seok nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. You''re most likely correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we will need matching ties, too. Please make us ten of them.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Ju-Seok''s brain kicked into gear. He now needed to make all those things. All of them. In that case, just how was he...


    The personal assistant wasn''t finished, however. ¡°Oh, and we''d also like several pairs of custom-made shoes. Do you make them here?¡±


    Lee Ju-Seok quickly shook his head. ¡°Regrettably, we don''t deal in shoes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please introduce us to a reputable shoemaker.¡±


    ¡°That won''t be an issue, sir. A store run by excellent artisans that will satisfy your needs can be found in the next building. If you''d like, we can phone them and ask one of their specialists toe to our store right away.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Excellent. Let us do that, then.¡±


    ¡°In that case, allow me to recap, sir. One set of business suits. Five dress shirts. And ten matching ties. Is this correct?¡±


    The personal assistant shook his head. ¡°Wait. Let''s do three sets. ck, gray, and dark blue.¡±


    That reply finally seeded inpletely nking out Lee Ju-Seok''s head. As Tailor Homme''s clothes were crafted by some of the best tailors in the country using the finest-quality materials, a single suit could cost several times higher than the stuff manufactured by world-famous brands. So, for this pair of clients to order three such suits...!


    <i>''Do they have too much money to care?''</i>


    Of course, as Lee Ju-Seok was in the position of selling clothes, he shouldn''t be harboring such insolent thoughts! He swiftly wrote up an order sheet, then scratched his head while frowning slightly.


    The personal assistant impatiently asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°As the client''s physique is not... ''ordinary,'' we may need a longer time than usual, sir. Even if we work at our fastest speed, the order will take around two weeks to¡­¡±


    The personal assistant abruptly cut Lee Ju-Seok off. ¡°You need to finish them by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon? But, sir. That is impossible to...¡±


    ¡°Triple. Complete our order by tomorrow, and we will triple our payment. And anyone assisting you will also bepensated separately.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Lee Ju-Seok''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. Did this guy really say he''d triple the payment? The price for the clothes should be as much as the annual sry of an average sryman. But now... he wanted to triple it? Lee Ju-Seok quickly sobered up. ¡°P-please, wait, sir...! I''m sure you were aware of our store''s pricing policy before deciding to work with us. However, this gentleman''s case is unique, and we will require five or six times the amount of fabric and other materials to fulfill the order. Which means the price hike will be unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m aware. And we''re still prepared to triple the payment.¡±


    Lee Ju-Seok quickly calcted how much that triple would be, then asked another question in a trembling voice. ¡°I-in that case, what will the individualpensation be like...?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of how many people assist you, each person will receive a single check.¡±


    ¡°A check...? Could it be a... million?¡± [1]


    ¡°No, ten million. Each.¡±


    Lee Ju-Seok''s head violently snapped to the side, and he yelled at one of the shop assistants. ¡°Listen, Tae-Hwan!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Lee!¡±


    ¡°We''re closing the shop! Right now!¡±


    Tae-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°We won''t be epting any more customers for today! Hurry and close the shop!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Mister Lee!¡±


    Lee Ju-Seok''s eyes burned ominously as he watched the back of Tae-Hwan hurriedly rushing toward the entrance. There was no freaking way he''d let such a big fish slip through his fingers!


    Even if he had to postpone everything, Lee Ju-Seok swore to fulfill this order before the end of the day.


    ***


    The shoe designers quickly arrived at Tailor Homme to get Vator''s measurements. Naturally, several pairs unique to his size were ordered on the spot.


    After all that hubaloo was over, Vator changed locations to a nearby cafe. He had to slurp down six milkshakes in one go before finally quenching his thirst.


    ¡°Sir. Your clothes will be ready by tomorrow,¡± said the personal assistant.


    ¡°Hmm... Money can be rather convenient, isn''t it?¡± Vator quietly mused. Although, his expression implied that he wasn''t exactly happy about this situation.


    He had no thoughts of rejecting wealth, of course. Even his mother nation had been stained by the frightening power of money by now. As an example, he remembered hearing about how taxi drivers on standby in front of Chinggis Khaan International Airport didn''t hesitate to knife each other if it meant they could ferry more tourists.


    Even so, Vator was still ufortable with situations like this. One of his pet theories was that when people lorded over other people with money, they would eventually lose their souls and be ves to money. Humans were supposed to rule over money, not the other way around.


    ¡°I always thought China was too stained by capitalism, but this country seems even more severe,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°This is South Korea, after all,¡± said the personal assistant. ¡°In terms of capitalism, this ce is much moremitted to that ideal than China.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. How can a strong martial artist be raised in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator, the world is changing.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°China is also entrusting itself to the tides of change brought on by opening up her borders. And what about one of the pirs of the martial world, Japan? We need to acknowledge that Western-style capitalism has be the core of the world and match our pace with it.¡±


    Vator tutted loudly. ¡°Is that the Crimson King''s wish?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, a mere servant like me is unable to fathom his noble intentions. The best we can do is... guessing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph...¡± Vator let out a soft snort. Obviously, he had no ns of bing a fool who turned a blind eye to the changing world. Even so, he couldn''t do much about his nature not agreeing with this change. ¡°Fine. It doesn''t really matter to me in the end. Since I''ve entrusted you with travel and amodation arrangements, I''ll do whatever you ask of me. If you want me to put on clothes, I''ll do it. If you want me to act like a clown, so be it. However, you...!¡±


    Suddenly, Vator''s voice roared like a lion''s.


    ¡°You shall definitely present Kang Jin-Ho before me! If you fail, I shall throw you into the pits of hell. Remember that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I swear on my life that it shall be done.¡±


    Vator''s eyes flickered brightly just then.


    1. A million won, not a million dors... ??

 Chapter 502: Creating the Blueprint (2)

    <h4>Chapter 502: Creating the Blueprint (2)</h4>


    ¡°Your name is Zhang Dajing?¡± Vator asked sharply.


    The personal assistant, Zhang Dajing, quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    Zhang Dajingg deeply bowed at Vator. <i>''As I thought, this noble warrior is different from the rest...''</i>


    Was it because Vator came from a different country? Or was his mindset simply different from the rest? Zhang Dajing wasn''t sure. However, he was still sure about Vator being different from every other high-ranking official he had served until now.


    The Chinese demanded absolute loyalty and submission from their subordinates, but Vator didn''t do that. He granted full authority to people under him and didn''t mind following their rmendations and requests.


    To those who valued their pride even more than their lives, assuming such an attitude was utterly unthinkable. This arrangement certainly made things more convenient for someone like Zhang Dajing. However, it also demanded so much responsibility from him.


    <i>''Since responsibility is being demanded of me, I shall splendidly answer it!''</i>


    Despite the pressure, Zhang Dajing actually preferred this way of handling things.


    ¡°Sir Vator. I give you my word that it shall be done.¡± Zhang Dajing solemnly nodded. Since he was entrusted to do things right, he should not disappoint Vator! After reaffirming his resolve, Zhang Dajing cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Besides that... Is there anything about your stay in Korea not to your liking, Sir Vator?¡±


    Vator suddenly tutted. ¡°Exin something to me, Zhang Dajing. Do all Koreans eat such a tiny amount of food?¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡± Zhang Dajing grew stupefied just then. Due to the nature of his work, he got to travel to various countries around the globe, but... But never did he think the Koreans were small eaters. Not even once. And no one raised that point before, either. Not until now, that was.


    Vator continued toin. ¡°Ordering room service gets me nowhere. The meals they brought me were pitiful, to say the least. Not even enough to feed a mouse! And the dishes didn''t suit my pte, either.¡±


    Zhang Dajing frowned deeply. ¡°I see. That was a serious oversight on my part, sir. My apologies. I should''ve anticipated something like this...!¡±


    ¡°It''d be great if I could get to taste my mother nation''s cuisine in this ce. I''ll leave the arrangements to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing hurriedly shot up to his feet and took out his phone.


    However, before he could walk away to hold a conversation over the phone, Vator stopped him first. ¡°Oh, and by the way...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator!¡±


    ¡°Meals are one thing, but let''s not forget about snacks, shall we? While you''re heading to the counter, order me the desserts.¡±


    ¡°I-I see, sir. Which one would you like?¡±


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing worked very hard to stop his cheeks from twitching just then.


    Vator pointed to the menu boards behind the counter. ¡°I want stuff appearing on those photos. Every single one of them.¡±


    ¡°...Of course, sir.¡± Zhang Dajing trudged toward the cafe''s counter while wondering if this operation would be scuppered by the food bills first!


    ***


    ¡°N-no, wait a sec... Mister Bang Jin-Hun!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly raised his voice, hoping to get a hold of this situation before it went even further out of control. ¡°Did you say you''ll support Mister Jin-Ho to the best of your abilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied without a moment''s hesitation. It seemed he hadn''t noticed all those desperate hints Jo Gyu-Min was giving out earlier. In fact, Bang Jin-Hun didn''t stop there and tried to exin himself even more! ¡°Let me be frank here. My pride as the Martial Assembly Master has been wounded a bit recently. It looks like you''re utterly clueless about how much influence the Martial Assembly exerts on South Korea, Mister Jin-Ho. Our influence extends well beyond the hidden world and into the political arenas and business sectors on the surface world, gentlemen. Besides the several shellpanies operated by us, we also ownrge shares of the top corporations in the country. Not in the Assembly''s name, of course.¡±


    p>


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly turned his head and stared at Jo Gyu-Min next.


    ¡°And yes, that means Jaegyeong, as well.¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡± Jo Gyu-Min grimaced a little. He did expect something like this, but hearing the confirmation from the proverbial horse''s mouth still sent shivers down his spine. What could be the actual percentage of Jaegyeong''s shares that the Assembly owned? That thought alone was enough to scare Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Of course, I have no desire to butt into thepany''s daily operation,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Hunting dogs are meant to hunt, after all. And pets should just wag their tails and act like pets. Even if we are shareholders, we don''t want to thoughtlessly interfere and drive thepany into bankruptcy or something like that.¡±


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su, who had joined the discussion not too long ago, suddenly butted in. ¡°Actually, we''re talking from experience here. One of thepanies did go out of business that way, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, that''s true.¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly. ¡°Don''t pin that one on me, though. me the former Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol for that, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled happily after his gentle teasing had worked.


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned unhappily, however. ¡°Hey, don''t talk like you''re guilt-free about this, either! Didn''t Yeongnam Group also screw up some otherpany before?¡±


    ¡°That incident was before my time, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s the same story as me, then!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s chuckling intensified. ¡°But Assembly Master... Weren''t you already working for the Assembly back then?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s frown deepened. ¡°Listen, you! I wasn''t even a director back then, so what was I supposed to do? I was merely doing as told, you know!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min finally stepped in to stop the duo''s bickering. Then, he tried to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°Hold on for a second, please. Let''s get back to what we were talking about. Okay, so... Were you serious about supporting Mister Jin-Ho''s <i>foundation</i> with the full might of the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied with a refreshing straightforwardness.


    Jo Gyu-Min pped his forehead despite his efforts to stay calm. ¡°How can you unterally decide that, Mister Jin-Hun?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about that, Mister Gyu-Min. The Martial Assembly is an autocracy, you see? My words are thew around here,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered rather proudly.


    ¡°And it''s extremely archaic, isn''t it?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grumbled softly from the side. Bang Jin-Hun didn''t seem to care, though, judging from his ''<i>So What?</i>'' expression.


    ¡°...In any case. Shouldn''t you, at the very least, consider the pros and cons before making the decision, Mister Jin-Hun?¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently asked again.


    ¡°Consider pros and cons, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jo Gyu-Min gulped in nervousness. How should he phrase his argument so that it could go down smoothly with his audience? ¡°The truth about foundations is that despite needing to make lots of investment, you don''t get any returns. You spend a lot of money, but there is no profit to speak of! A normal corporation would operate a foundation as a ploy to improve the public''s perception of them, but the Martial Assembly can''t afford to do that. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°So, this business will cost a lot of money but give you zero benefits. Even then, you still wish to support Mister Jin-Ho unreservedly?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked while staring straight at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°What''s this? I thought you came here to convince us to invest in this project? Why are you suddenly worried about us, Mister Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s just that... I mean, we don''t want to be the culprits responsible for messing up the Martial Assembly''s finances, that''s all!¡±


    ¡°Hah, no need to worry yourself about that, Mister Gyu-Min. We''re richer than you think. If you''re wondering how rich, well...¡± Bang Jin-Hun nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How rich are we, anyway?¡±


    ¡°...Assembly Master, at least try to be more knowledgeable about the Assembly''s financial situation. Please!¡±


    ¡°And why should I when you''re here? Besides, you''d say I''m running my mouth off on a subject I have no idea about even if I do know!¡±


    ¡°Well, you do have a point there.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged.


    ¡°Say what, you brat!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su roundly ignored Bang Jin-Hun and addressed Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho instead. ¡°Since we''re not a corporation, theparison won''t be straightforward, but... Let''s just say that all of Jaegyeong''s assets still won''t be enough to match the funds we can move at short notice.¡±


    ¡°It''s that much?¡± Jo Gyu-Min sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°If the Assembly had invested all of its profits in raising talented individuals or shoring up itsbat force, the Yeongnam Group would have never caught up even with the investment from the Chinese. The Assembly had famously hoovered up all the riches found in the criminal world when the country was still trying to stand on its two feet post-war, you see. Before you ask, yes, all of our finances have already beenundered into something more legally eptable,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. He then pouted a little in dissatisfaction. ¡°However, I have to voice my opposition here, Assembly Master. When you said you''d support Mister Jin-Ho, just how much support are we even talking about here?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat. ¡°If we have a hundred bucks lying around, we should give Mister Jin-Ho ny.¡±


    ¡°...?! Assembly Master, what the...!¡±


    ¡°If you are unhappy about it, why don''t you be the Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°...Mm.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun only needed a second or two to silence Lee Hyeon-Su''s opposition, then addressed his guests with a much-graver attitude. ¡°Let me be honest with you two. If it hadn''t been for you, Mister Jin-Ho, I believe the Martial Assembly would''ve been finished. Destroyed. The odds of Kim Seok-Il uniting the South Korean martial society would''ve been pretty high if that happened. Mister Jin-Ho, you seem to be oblivious to this, but...! Every South Korean martial artist should kowtow before you just for preventing that horrible scenario froming to reality. That includes me, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su almost said something just then, but he chose to keep quiet and nod instead. Bang Jin-Hun was right, at least on this topic, after all!


    No one knew Kim Seok-Il better than Lee Hyeon-Su. And this insight allowed him to predict how horrible it would''ve been for everyone if Kim Seok-Il had united South Korea.


    Without a doubt, the South Korean martial society would''ve entered one of the darkest periods in its history. Not only that, but there was the foreign investment aspect to consider; South Korea would''ve been half-colonized by its neighbor as the price for the Yeongnam Group''s meteoric rise.


    <i>''Indeed, Bang Jin-Hun is right about all of this...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su viewed Bang Jin-Hun in a renewed light just then. Something Lee Hyeon-Su had failed to recognize was urately seen through by Bang Jin-Hun''s sharp discernment, proving that the current Assembly Master should never be underestimated.


    ¡°I know I have a ton of debt, and not being able to repay even a small percentage has been weighing heavily on my mind. Nothing is as frustrating as owing someone who has everything, like power and money, but doesn''t want to use them. So... If I can use this opportunity to repay at least a tiny bit of that debt? Who cares about the money in that case?¡± Bang Jin-Hun theatrically shrugged his shoulders. ¡°And, truth be told... Mister Jin-Ho, I might be the Assembly Master, but we all know that the Assembly is basically your property now.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about the Assembly that way, though...¡± Kang Jin-Ho, who had been listening in silence until now, finally said something.


    ¡°I''m merely stating the reality. If we issue contrastingmands, I bet around eighty percent of the folks will follow yours. So yes, it doesn''t matter who sits on the Assembly Master''s position. The question should always be... Who holds the actual power in this ce?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little cramped as if he was put off by the idea. That was when Lee Hyeon-Su put the brakes on Bang Jin-Hun''s passionate exnation by offering his take. ¡°Of course, it doesn''t mean it''s fine for you to hold all the authority in the Martial Assembly, Mister Jin-Ho. The Assembly is like a giant organism. Being super-strong won''t be enough to run it without encountering problems.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Ohh? You brat, are you finally acknowledging me?¡±


    ¡°Although I sometimes wish we''d have a new Assembly Master soon, we don''t have much of a choice for the time being, so we''ll have to make do with what we have.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su snarkily responded.


    ¡°What the hell? You,e outside, now! Come outside, you brat!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled as if he was ready to blow his top, forcing Kang Jin-Ho to hurriedly raise his hands and stop him.


    ¡°Okay, so. To summarize...¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned loudly. ¡°...The Martial Assembly will provide Mister Jin-Ho with unlimited support. Although, within a certain limit, I''m assuming?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s the gist of it. However, I won''t be the one deciding that limit. Please discuss the actual amount with this brat over here. Someone else is in charge of the Assembly''s finances, but dealing with Lee Hyeon-Su should be easier for you since you know him.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed while watching Bang Jin-Hun casually point at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I''m not sure how our discussion got to this point, but let me rify something. I''m not nning to spend a lot of money on this project. Yes, the cost might gradually climb higher as time goes on. However, at the very least, the beginning will not be as sshy as you all think. I''ll foot the necessary bills myself, so the support I''m talking about will initially be something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. In that case...?¡±


    ¡°I heard that running a foundation has a lot of legal and geographical hurdles to clear. So, the initial support I meant will involve dealing with those aspects¡­¡±


    ¡°Eiii... Of course we''ll help you out on those things, Mister Jin-Ho. Just tell us what you need. We have plenty ofw firms and National Assembly members ready to put their lives on the line and do our bidding with a single phone call, you see? We boast over half a century of expertise in greasing up politicians'' palms. Yup, you could even say that the Martial Assembly is the epitome of systemic corruption.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°I don''t think that''s something you should be proud about...?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Don''t you find it in cool, though?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho gave up on persuading Bang Jin-Hun. Without a doubt, this dude also had some screws missing in his head!


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his chin. ¡°Still, what an unexpected goal you have there, Mister Jin-Ho. A foundation, is it...?¡±


    No matter how much he thought about it, a foundation just didn''t match Kang Jin-Ho''s image. A scary man like Kang Jin-Ho was overflowing with the desire to serve the public? Really? Wasn''t that like watching Mother Teresa yelling, <i>''You sons of b*tches!''</i> while firing an AK-47 indiscriminately?


    After briefly shaking his head to expel that imagery from his mind, Bang Jin-Hun stared intently at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Well, I ain''t gonna tell you what to do with your free time. However, please promise me that you won''t neglect the task you took up within the Assembly. We have a lot of kids who wish to learn from you and be stronger, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°You don''t have to worry about that one, Mister Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don''t forget that, we will provide you with all the support you need. The thing is, I''ve always wanted to do something good for themunity in general but was never sure about how I could go about doing that. But you showed up just in time to grant us this opportunity. How can we refuse, in that case?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled gently. ¡°Thank you for saying that. I feel much more at ease now.¡±


    ¡°But, uh...¡± Bang Jin-Hun leaned forward.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When you say your foundation, what kind of foundation are we even talking about here? I mean, there must be several different types of foundations, no?¡±


    ¡°Well, my thoughts on this topic are...¡±


    Everyone focused their undivided attention when Kang Jin-Ho addressed everyone in the room.

 Chapter 503: Creating the Blueprint (3)

    <h4>Chapter 503: Creating the Blueprint (3)</h4>


    ¡°If I''m being honest...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly revealed the truth of the matter. ¡°...I''m not quite sure.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone in the office beside Kang Jin-Ho smiled at that honest and perhaps not-so-surprising answer.


    <i>''Right. This dude has always been like this, no?''</i>


    Look into the past, and anyone with a brain could see that Kang Jin-Ho had never acted with a concrete n in mind.


    Back when he was hunting Lee Jung-Geol, Kang Jin-Ho came up with a hair-brained strategy of <i>''I''ll just sneak past some guards and walls before beating the daylights out of Lee Jung-Geol!''</i> that even Zhuge Liang would''ve shed a teardrop at how absurd it was! And then, what about when he was hunting Kim Seok-Il down? Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho cook up a truly marvelous n of... <i>''If I go to the Yeongnam Group HQ and run rampant, everyone there should get sh*t-scared and run away, so I''ll use that opening to find and beat up Kim Seok-Il!''</i>


    The thing about those ns was...


    <i>''At least one of them should''ve failed, you know!''</i>


    Indeed, why did they all have to be sessful! Just why!?


    A man making hair-brained schemes needed to taste the bitterness of failure at least once! That would''ve opened the door for people in his life to talk him out of yet another idiotic n! However, what choice did everyone have but to follow along when all of that man''s dumb ns were sessful?!


    ¡°Still, I''m... kind of relieved about this,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded slowly without even realizing that he did. Lee Hyeon-Su was right about this.


    Kang Jin-Ho not having a n was actually for the best. If he did have one, it''d be another hair-brained absurd one, that''s for sure! And, as per Kang Jin-Ho''s style so far, he would have bulldozed his way through regardless of what!


    And the ones suffering from this unreasonableness would always be the people under Kang Jin-Ho... Like Bang Jin-Hun!


    Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something but discovered Jo Gyu-Min making a deeply pained expression next to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mm? What''s the matter, Mister Gyu-Min? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°No, I''m not sick or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, why that cramped face?¡±


    ¡°My heart is aching, that''s why...¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min spat out a lengthy groan. ¡°A Hegemon-King showed up out of nowhere, so I gleefully threw my lot with him, but who knew? That king turned out to be a Gandhi clone...¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you on about, man?¡± Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brow.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing. Don''t mind me,¡± Jo Gyu-Min lifelessly shook his head before leaning against the couch. <i>''I told Mister Jin-Ho to find what he wanted to do, but to think he''d really find one like this!''</i>


    The wise old ''they'' once said that the road to Hell was paved with good intentions. Wasn''t Jo Gyu-Min a perfect demonstrator of that old adage?


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled while speaking about what was on his mind. ¡°Well, since Mister Jin-Ho said he''s not quite sure, doesn''t that mean he has a vague idea? Even if it''s not clear and fully formed?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, that''s more or less true, but...¡±


    ¡°In that case, can you tell us about that instead? Only then will we have a clue on what needs to be done on our side, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. <i>''He''s right.''</i>


    He never believed he could deal with everything by himself. For one, Kang Jin-Ho knew how sorelycking he was in many departments. Especially when it came to the matters of running an organization--he was basically a total noob, a clueless dummy, in such things.


    Kang Jin-Ho desperately needed other people''s assistance. And these other people would obviously be acquaintances and friends in his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned his audience before raising his voice again. ¡°My wish is to create a ce that can help people in a systematic way.¡±


    ¡°In a systematic way? How?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho took a second or two to organize his thoughts first. ¡°Right now, countless orphans can be found in countless orphanages throughout the country. And the folks entrusted with looking after them are also going through a tough time. I''m not saying they are ipetent or not dedicated enough. No, it''s more to do with the limitations of what they can humanly do.¡±


    ¡°Limitations, you say...¡±


    ¡°For instance, what happened in the Seongsim Orphanage recently... Mm, I''m not sure how to exin what happened there, so...¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head slightly and stared at Jo Gyu-Min.


    Jo Gyu-Min resisted by shooting a re that screamed, <i>''Why do I need to exin this, Mister Jin-Ho?''</i> but Kang Jin-Ho''s unyielding gaze was still too much to bear for the poor Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong.


    While making a slightly resentful face, Jo Gyu-Min raised his voice. ¡°Orphans will sooner orter run into a wall called ''Being An Orphan.'' The orphanages will not be able to support their children in a way regr parents can, and being an orphan means you are always subjected to the public¡¯s suspicion and unfair judgment, as well.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that sounds logical.¡±


    ¡°Children enduring such treatments in society are bound to have personal problems. Issues when they are in the orphanage, for instance. We won''t have a problem if the orphanage is managed admirably well. However¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min grunted before sitting upright. ¡°It''s obvious that orphanages with lots of internal problems exist throughout the country. This problem isn''t caused by theck of effort or willpower, but by the limited budget preventing these institutions from hiring enough people to give the children the care and attention they need.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Am I to assume that you wish to create a massive orphanage backed by arge operational budget that boasts a more-than-enough number of caregivers?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes. And I''m also thinking about solving the question of education through my own means.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Education?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Can''t I answer that question by building a school right next to the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°The source of discrimination against orphans or bullies picking on them is because they are different from other students, right? In that case, I thought the problem could be solved quite easily by having them attend a normal enough school where everyone is the same as¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hold on for a second there!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nearly fell out of his seat while hurriedly waving his hands. ¡°L-let me get this straight, Mister Jin-Ho. So, you weren''t talking about arge orphanage, but... But a gigantic one with enough children under your care to fill up an entire school? That big?!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Even if you say it''s gigantic, don''t you need only around fifty children per school grade for a school to exist...?¡±


    ¡°W-well, yes. That''s not technically wrong. Many elementary schools nowadays only have three hundred learners in total, and it''s not umon to find schools with even fewer children, too. So, uh¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly when he realized this idea started making sense for some reason. ¡°W-wait! This matter isn''t as simple as that, Mister Jin-Ho. Korean elementary school attendance is decided by jurisdiction. Building a school right next to an orphanage does not guarantee that only orphans will attend it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°And solving that will be the Assembly Master''s role.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su, making a weird face, turned to look at Bang Jin-Hun. And he was rewarded with the sight of Bang Jin-Hun nodding slowly, his expression screaming, <i>''Of course, I will deal with something so minor!''</i>


    A flood of goosebumps broke out on Lee Hyeon-Su''s skin just then.


    <i>''What the hell?! Maybe he''s missing some screws in his head, too?''</i>


    However, Bang Jin-Hun''s current attitude wasn''t entirely indecipherable. On paper, at least, Bang Jin-Hun was supposed to be Kang Jin-Ho''srade. His equal. However, he had never <i>really</i> assisted Kang Jin-Ho until now. Or enjoy a status of simr importance, for that matter.


    All the problems capable of destroying the Martial Assembly had been handled by Kang Jin-Ho until now. No wonder Bang Jin-Hun was over the moon with this opportunity to finally be some sort of help to Kang Jin-Ho!


    <i>''...The problem with that is I''ll be the one who has to deal with this crap!''</i>


    A chairperson of apany never dirtied their hands, now did they?! No, they would just say they were on it, then dump the workload on a team of poor employees. And the unfortunate thing about Bang Jin-Hun was that the most trusted employees under him happened to be Lee Hyeon-Su and Cheon Tae-Hun...


    Thanks to the rather <i>unique</i> nature of this matter, Lee Hyeon-Su was sure with 99% certainty that he''d have to deal with it!


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed quietly. ¡°We can rock the politicians'' boats for a bit, and that might solve this issue. However, continuously dealing with matters that way will invite a bigger problemter down the line, Mister Jin-Ho. The way I see it, the matter of the foundation is a massive undertaking. Since you''re attempting a social welfare system that hasn''t been seen before in this country, rted government departments and civic groups will show a great deal of interest. So, bending thew or getting preferential treatments now can potentially bite us in the rearter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders again. ¡°In that case, let''s do itwfully, then.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly cocked his eyebrow, his expression silently saying, <i>''Why do you ask me that? Isn''t that, like, your job?''</i>


    On the other hand, Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression was gloomy. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... By any chance, have you ever been a chairman of an organization before?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°N-no. It''s nothing.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su weakly shook his head in despair. Kang Jin-Ho''s utterly unperturbed attitude was sapping every ounce of energy from his soul! Lee Hyeon-Su raised his head just a little and noticed the slumped-shoulders Jo Gyu-Min making a roughly simr expression as him. <i>''Aaah, now I see. This is why Chief Jo always looks so tormented...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su could already see it; when this crazy n was finally put into motion, just how much additional work wouldnd on hisp? He could only shudder in dread!


    This was the same as leading a super-massive project while being saddled with a superior who... Who was overflowing with passion but provided zero help and only soured the moods with unnecessary nagging all the time!


    <i>''This... This is hell!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s body instinctively shifted back defensively. He suddenly realized he needed to escape from this... this ant hell! His brain was already near the bursting point from the current workload, yet he now must handle this whole foundation business, too?! He might as well kiss his sleep goodbye, then!


    He must never get involved in this...


    Bang Jin-Hun proudly dered, ¡°Don''t worry, Mister Jin-Ho. Our Hyeon-Su here will help you.¡±


    <i>''N-no, wait! You crazy son of a...! You''re supposed to be the Assembly Master, aren''t you!? Why are you dumping this on me!''</i>


    This was why Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t get along with the higher-ups! Before he could rify his position by saying, <i>''I''m sorry, I''m too busy and can''t take on the additional workload,'' </i>Lee Hyeon-Su was interrupted by Kang Jin-Ho standing up and extending his hand.


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes and stared at that offered hand. ¡°...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. We''ll be in your care.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su reciprocated that smile with his own, but his mind was going, <i>''I''m screwed!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s slightly trembling hand rose up to shake Kang Jin-Ho''s hand. That grip strength should''ve signified Kang Jin-Ho''s trust in Lee Hyeon-Su, but...


    But, at least right now, it felt like a threat to Lee Hyeon-Su. A threat that said, <i>Try any foolish nonsense or attempt an escape, and I''ll utterly grind your bones to powder!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled and addressed the other three in the office. ¡°Having you three on this venture is filling me with confidence.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su, Bang Jin-Hun and Jo Gyu-Min replied one after the other.


    ¡°...Of course, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You can rest assured!¡±


    ¡°I never said I''ll help you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho expertly ignored Jo Gyu-Min''s sour-sounding words and moved on. ¡°By the way, I never imagined I''d have to face a lot of legal hurdles in this venture.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mister Jin-Ho! I told you, I''m not going to help you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned while rubbing his chin. ¡°Mm. I should''ve considered the legal side of things a bit more¡­¡±


    ¡°Please listen to me! Please! I don''t want any part of this! I''m telling you!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only look on at the desperately-yelling Jo Gyu-Min with sympathy before shifting his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it''s inevitable that you''ll have to clear several legal hurdles while operating a foundation.¡±


    ¡°I see. My head is already hurting from trying to think about it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>We haven''t even done anything yet, so why is your head hurting so soon!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su had a lot of things he wanted to get off his chest but couldn''t say a word. How many srymen in South Korea were free to express their opinion without fear of reprisal? Zero, that''s how many!


    They had no choice but to endure everything while fidgeting with their resignation letters for yet another day. That was their sad fate!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, if you''re really, honestly, brutally serious about doing this, then... You have a mountain of hurdles to clear first. How much are you going to ept as donations? What kind of welfare system are you implementing? And you need to also consider the impact this system might have on society in general. And ensure that it''s not illegal in some way, too!¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, nothing in this world is easy, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su indirectly tried to scare Kang Jin-Ho just then. His tactic involved opening Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes to the fact that he''d have to give up on his current leisurely lifestyle if he wanted to run a foundation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was reasonably confident that his scare tactic would work.


    <i>''Besides, I have nothing to lose by saying all this, right?''</i>


    Why would Kang Jin-Ho waste his time and energy operating a foundation? His bank ount would continue growing fatter and fatter even if he did nothing but lounge around the whole day, anyway. As far as Lee Hyeon-Su could see, there was not much logical reason for Kang Jin-Ho to do something this cumbersome.


    However, even if Kang Jin-Ho had a reason, the realistic hurdle of annoyance was still incredibly difficult to clear. Lee Hyeon-Su believed that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be motivated enough to ovee such a mighty hurdle.


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su''s assumption was wrong.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly. ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll be counting on you for your help.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    This was the case of ''<i>Why would I ovee that hurdle when I have you?''</i>


    Warm tears began pooling near the edges of Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes. As it turned out, the military wasn''t the only ce in this country where the grunts had to shut up and do as told.

 Chapter 504: Creating the Blueprint (4)

    <h4>Chapter 504: Creating the Blueprint (4)</h4>


    Vincent was currently mired in a hellish situation.


    He obviously knew something terrible was in store for him and the Chevaliers. Even a moron could imagine the fate of those trying to assassinate Kang Jin-Ho only to fail and get captured alive, after all!


    While being dragged to the Martial Assembly''s HQ, Vincent''s head was filled with only two thoughts: never submit to the enemy and protect his subordinates at all costs!


    It wasmon sense to subject prisoners of war to merciless torture to extract information. What about human rights, you ask? Human rights might y a crucial role in the surface world, but not where Vincent plied his trade. Human rights were worth less than a piece of gum on the street of some seedy back alley.


    In a world where people coldly cut each other''s heads off if it meant their goals could be achieved, no one gave a damn about human rights. If Vincent was in their shoes, he would''ve done the same thing without hesitation.


    Actually, Vincent already had prior experience of capturing and torturing an enemy agent under the pretext ofpleting his mission. He considered what he did back then as a part of the mission.


    Vincent was certainly not shameless enough to scream, <i>''Human rights vition!''</i> just because he was now on the receiving end.


    As such, he was prepared to silently endure the torture about to rain down on him. He resolved himself to never show a pathetic side unworthy of being a knight. To always uphold his honor... even till the end!


    Vincent was surprised by howrge the Martial Assembly HQ was. And he was surprised again by the scale of the prison built underground. Since the Korean Martial Assembly had no contact with the rest of the world, France¡ªand the Round Table¡ªgenuinely didn''t know that such a facility existed below the Assembly HQ. The first reason for that assumption was the difficulty of covering up everything if someone on the surface world discovered the construction of such illegal structures. The trouble wouldn''t have been worth it.


    The second reason was even simpler: holding martial arts experts in a facility like this was practically impossible, to begin with.


    However, a prison did exist below the Assembly HQ, so there must be a good enough justification for it. Vincent naturally assumed that either the Assembly''s people tortured their victims until escape was physically impossible or powerful drugs were used to incapacitate the prisoners.


    That had been Vincent''s thoughts, but now...!


    ¡°...Just torture me already, you insane bastards!¡± Vincent growled like a wounded beast.


    That''s right. There had been no torture. No drugging. None of such things!


    When his subordinates asked about the handling of the Chevaliers, the Korean Martial Assembly Master, Bang Jin-Hun or whatever his name was, replied with a couldn''t-care-less attitude. Vincentter asked the interpreter what that man had been yapping about, and the so-called Assembly Master apparently said... <i>''Just imprison them or whatever.</i> <i>I don''t care!''</i>


    He didn''t care? Did that man really say... he didn''t care?!


    Vincent and his men were the proud Chevaliers! Although they had to suffer the ignominy of being captured alive by the enemy, they were still proud knights representing the country of France. So, how dare that man order the Chevaliers to be ''imprisoned or whatever'' as if they were rain-drenched remnants of some useless defeated army!


    Obviously, Vincent was angry. Incensed!


    But it was also true that they were defeated and taken as prisoners of war. Such prisoners had no rights and should endure this humiliation. So, Vincent did just that and kept his mouth shut.


    However, truth be told... Being confined in a shoddy prison with steel bars meant to prevent escape and practically zero guards watching him was much more humiliating than being prisoners of war to Vincent!


    Of course, there <i>were</i> guards watching the Chevaliers, but... Those idiots were too busy messing around with their phones the whole time they were on shift to monitor anything. Labeling them as guards was perhaps being too generous!


    <i>''These bastards... Just what do they take us for?!''</i>


    Logically speaking, their attitude was entirely understandable. For one, these men had never confronted a Chevalier before. From their perspective, it must''ve looked as if their superiors popped outside for a bit before dragging in a group of Westerners and ordering them to show the new guests the Martial Assembly''s hospitality.


    The regr Assembly members had no idea who the Chevaliers were or how much strength and influence the Round Table wielded. No wonder they would let their guards down like this.


    Vincent could understand all this. Yes, he definitely could! Even then...


    ¡°Even if that''s the case, that''s not how you behave in a situation like this, you bloody lunatic...!¡± Vincent red at the guard, who was leisurely dozing off on the chair by the exit, before groaning softly. <i>''Should we just escape from here?''</i>


    Vincent wouldn''t have entertained such thoughts in any other circumstances, but the task of erasing the word ''escape'' from his head progressively got harder and harder after he realized that it had been over a week since he and his men were discarded in here.


    However, Vincent soon shook his head. He was convinced that at least half of the Chevaliers would''ve been able to escape the Martial Assembly''s grounds. However, what about the other half?


    Those Chevaliers who got caught during their escape attempt would no longer be treated so humanely anymore. Maybe ''humanely'' was the wrong word here? Treated with utter disinterest? That seemed more like it.


    In any case...! Vincent couldn''t ept the idea of escaping and abandoning his men to the wicked ways of these Martial Assembly bastards. Making such a choice was basically spitting in the face of what Vincent had done and achieved over the years as a proud knight.


    Besides, there were more practical problems to consider. Even if he managed to escape the Assembly HQ, how was Vincent supposed to slip out of South Korea?


    Only now did Vincent realize that South Korea wasn''t a penins but an ind. There were only two ways to leave this country: on an airne or a boat. He also had the option of crossing the demilitarized zone and slipping into North Korea. But that choice was also unthinkable in a different sense.


    To summarize, Vincent had to find a solution to his transportation problem as if he was stuck on an ind. But the Martial Assembly ruled South Korea, so slipping past their watchful eyes seemed next to impossible when he couldn''t even speak thenguage. Which meant...


    Vincent nced behind him at his subordinates. At first, they were all standing around stiffly like statues in pure nervousness, buttely... They were now lounging around like puppies suffering from heatstroke in the middle of a balmy summer!


    <i>''You... disappointing idiots!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Vincent didn''t sympathize with them, though. Since they had nothing to do but suck on their fingers, their current attitude made some sense.


    Vincent almost blurted out, <i>''If you''re all going to ck off like that, why don''t you train yourselves instead!''</i> However, they were prisoners, weren''t they? Yelling at his men to train inside a prison cell was akin to... asking for a thorough beating, now wasn''t it!


    <i>''Kuh-hum... In any case, why has the Assembly abandoned us like this?''</i>


    Something about this situation didn''t make much logical sense. Indeed, the logical thing to do was to torture the Chevaliers to extract all the information from them. However, France''s proud Chevaliers were thrown inside this jail for over a week, and nothing was done to them. What an unbelievable situation this was.


    ¡°...Besides all that. What is our headquarters doing right now?!¡±


    The negotiations with the Koreans should''ve been finished by now, considering how long they had been imprisoned down here. However, there was still no word yet? It could only mean that the negotiation hadn''t been going well.


    It felt like everything in this world was trying to choke Vincent to death.


    ¡°Urgh...! Damn it...!¡±


    Just as Vincent was about to yell in frustration...!


    <i>Clunk! Clomp, clomp...</i>


    Sounds of footsteps could be hearding from the staircase. Someone wasing down to the underground prison.


    Vincent frowned slightly.


    <i>''Hmm? It''s still too early to change shifts, though?''</i>


    As Vincent hadn''t been doing anything noteworthy besides staring at the scenery, he even got to memorize when the guards changed shifts. There was also the matter of a wall-mounted clock, provided by the oh-so-friendly prison guards, that allowed Vincent and his men to know what time it was.


    Vincent had never imagined that South Korea was a country with such a high human rights standard before getting locked up in here.


    <i>Clomp, clomp...</i>


    The eerie footsteps woke the Chevaliers up, and they began focusing on the exit next.


    ¡°...Urgh!¡±


    However, when they saw who wasing down the stairs, the rxed expressions of the Chevaliers were rapidly reced by dread and extreme nervousness.


    <i>''I-it''s... Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Indeed, it was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. Two more people could be seen behind him, but Vincent''s eyes could only see Kang Jin-Ho and no one else.


    Vincent felt his scalp and spine tingle right after confirming Kang Jin-Ho''s face. His entire being tensed up to an extreme degree merely from Kang Jin-Ho''s presence.


    All emotions were bound to get diluted over time. However, there was always an exception to the rule, and one emotion could get stronger over time. That emotion was terror.


    What Vincent witnessed on that ind was plenty scary enough. However, the more he remembered, the more terrified he became.


    Vincent was haunted by the PTSD-like fear born from the fact that one slip-up from him would''ve turned everyone in here into headless corpses. And now, the incarnation of that fear had finally shown up before his eyes!


    Just what did that monster want from Vincent and his men this time? Just what...!


    <i>Smaaaack!</i>


    Vincent''s extremely heightened tension flew out the window at the sound of Lee Hyeon-Su''s vicious finger flick performed on the sleeping guard''s forehead.


    ¡°Ouch?! Who the f*ck dares to...!¡± The guard held his aching forehead while shooting up to his feet. However, he soon froze still on the spot after discovering Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted loudly. ¡°So, you were sleeping, eh?¡±


    ¡°...It, uh, it''s not what it looks like, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you were f*cking sleeping on the job?¡±


    ¡°I was trying my best not to fall asleep, sir. I swear on my life.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck, this punk...! Where''s your bloody discipline, man! Since you feel sleepy, how about I help you sleep for all eternity? Huh? Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°I''m deeply sorry, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su spat out a lengthy groan. As for the young martial artist being chewed out, he couldn''t help but gauge Kang Jin-Ho''s mood while urgently bowing his head.


    <i>''F*ck, I''m so dead!''</i>


    If this situation was exined using a military setting, the young martial artist was a private first ss who got caught napping during guard duty by the visiting divisionmander. To make matters worse, though... The divisionmander was being apanied by the battalionmander!


    Kang Jin-Ho, the divisionmander in this analogy, might chuckle and let it slide without any punishment, but the battalionmander¡ªLee Hyeon-Su¡ªwould never, eveeer, let the sleepy private first ss off the hook.


    The young martial artist could already imagine the horrible fate waiting for himter today!


    Lee Hyeon-Su red at the young martial artist. ¡°You! Get out of here for the time being, okay? And...¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell your recement toe now to take over from you. As for you... You, go to my office and wait for me there, got that?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now, get out of my sight!¡±


    The young martial artist trudged outside the exit, his shoulders drooping low.


    <i>''Huh. Maybe I should''ve woken him up...?''</i> Vincent couldn''t help but feel sorry at how depressed that young martial artist looked just then.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped in front of Vincent and asked, ¡°So? How have you been? Anything that''s been bothering you?¡±


    Vincent blinked his eyes in confusion before looking around him. That prompted one of the Round Table''s agents toward the back of the cell to rush toward the steel bars to offer his trantion services.


    ¡°Something that''s been bothering us...? Other than having nothing to do, there isn''t anything toin about. Even the treatment is more or less satisfactory, so¡­¡± Vincent muttered before noticing all the murmuringsing from behind him. He listened, then nodded slightly. ¡°Wait. There is one issue. Although you might think we''re shameless for requesting this¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked unconcerned as he responded, ¡°It''s fine. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°We don''t mind even if it''s just a piece of hard ck bread, but... Can''t you give us bread and some jam for our meals instead?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head toward Lee Hyeon-Su and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What have you been giving these folks?¡±


    ¡°Well, since we don''t have anything like special meals for prisoners, I ordered the cafeteria food to be delivered to these people. I guess they didn''t like traditional Korean cuisine?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even so, Mister Jin-Ho! When in Rome and all that! Since they are in Korea, shouldn''t they eat Korean food?! Hey, you!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su pointed usingly at Vincent. ¡°Do you know kimchi!¡± [1]


    ¡°...Please just give them bread,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Will do, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled a little at that. Meanwhile, Lee Hyeon-Su loudly tutted while taking out a small notepad to jot down the new order. ¡°Gee, whiz. For a bunch of prisoners, they sure want lots of things, don''t they...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention back to Vincent. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, we don''t have any other requests. I''ll be honest, however. You''re treating us too well, and that''s making me nervous. I was beginning to wonder if abandoning us like this was a part of the torture.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked after listening to the interpreter. Of course, Vincent didn''t take that smirk as merely that, a smirk.


    Vincent sucked in a quick but deep breath before staring straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What is your aim, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°My aim?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You could''ve easily killed us but didn''t, instead choosing to hold us prisoners here. That can only mean you are angling for something, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. However, I still don''t understand why you abandoned us here for such a long time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There is no deep meaning behind it.¡±


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I merely forgot.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°This matter isn''t all that urgent for me, you see. Since I was busy with something else, dealing with you had to be put on the back burner. That''s all.¡±


    Vincent''s face reddened. What Kang Jin-Ho said just now was the most humiliating thing he had ever heard during his time as a proud knight. If he could, Vincent would''ve cursed loudly at this indignity, but his endurance was being tempered into a wall of solid steel by remembering that his conversation partner was none other than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Just as Vincent took several deep breaths to calm his anger, Kang Jin-Ho rxedly said something else that almost set the Frenchman off again. ¡°Seeing how your people back home still haven''t called us back, it''s safe to assume that you all have been thrown away by your higher-ups. Which means I now have a dilemma on my hands. Useless things are taking up valuable space, after all.¡±


    Vincent''s cheeks began twitching in shock just then. There hadn''t been any contact from the Round Table? Until now? That had to be the sign that something had gone terribly wrong somewhere.


    ¡°So, I was thinking...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply. And at the same time, Vincent''s face was dyed in sheer dread. It felt like the devil was reaching out to him, coaxing him into making a bargain! ¡°I''ll give you a choice. And it won''t be such a bad deal for you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk at that moment looked indescribably viinous.


    1. Thisst bit was in English in the raw. ??

 Chapter 505: Creating the Blueprint (5)

    <h4>Chapter 505: Creating the Blueprint (5)</h4>


    Vincent grimaced. ¡°A choice...? You''ll give us a choice?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    That nonchnt reply further hardened Vincent''s already-stiff expression, however. <i>''...Dammit!''</i>


    What nonsense was this about giving them a choice? Choice only meant something if the two parties were on an equal footing. Even a blind could see that Kang Jin-Ho and the Chevaliers were not equals right now!


    Vincent would love to refuse this opportunity to choose between two evils. However, he...


    ¡°...What are our options, then?¡±


    Vincent still had to ask. Humans were curious creatures, after all. And hopeful, too.


    ¡°My original n was to extract all of your abilities by any means necessary. However, I was told that doing so would always be apanied by risks,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then he nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. Thetter nodded weightily, his expression solemn. Kang Jin-Ho smirked and nodded as well. ¡°I heard that someone with malicious intentions could cripple you by giving you a slightly-distorted version of the truth. Since the Assembly''s youngsters were going to be used as guinea pigs, I''ve been told this reckless adventure will not go ahead... Well, it''s a logical argument, isn''t it?¡±


    Despite how Kang Jin-Ho phrased his words, he also agreed with this opinion. Because of that danger, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho also choose not to listen to verbal exnations? He instead decided to observe how Chevaliers used their techniques, sense the principles behind them, and try to copy them to the best of his abilities.


    The martial arts could be a double-edged de at times. When properly taught and mastered, cultivation techniques allowed humans to reach the realms only seen in fantasy while granting them a healthy, near-indestructible physique. However, even a slight misstep in the cultivation process could trigger a bacsh, maybe even qi deviation, that could threaten the cultivator''s life.


    The Chevaliers were about to get their techniques stolen from them. Obviously, they wouldn''t be gracious enough to take that lying down.


    <i>''That doesn''t mean I''m out of options, but...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho knew a lot of ways to extract information from his victims. After all, he was <i>the</i> inheritor of the demon cult''s essence. Making his victims confess to everything they knew was a piece of cake for him.


    However, he knew that was not a good way to handle this matter. The first problem with that method was his rtionship with the Chevaliers. The moment Kang Jin-Ho tried out one of his unsavory methods, this rtionship would immediately be irreparable, and...


    The second problem was that, even if he managed to extract all the knowledge, Kang Jin-Ho would have to personally convey what he learned to everyone else. This was several times worse than the first problem in Kang Jin-Ho''s book.


    He was already as busy as a human could possibly get, so where would he find enough time to perform an additional task on top of everything? What he and the Assembly required wasn''t simply knowledge but capable instructors to impart said knowledge to the Assembly''s martial artists.


    ¡°That''s why I''m here to negotiate with you. Because it seems your fellow countrymen are not interested in rescuing you. Mm, maybe I''m jumping the gun? Who knows, they might have surrounded this ce to start the rescue operation,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Vincent chuckled hollowly at that. <i>''Don''t make meugh...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s presence alone was enough to turn this Martial Assembly into a den of terrifying demons. Any ol'' rescue team haphazardly trying their luck would force the Martial Assembly to look after more prisoners or buy more body bags.


    Vincent''s gut feeling said the odds favored the second scenario. After all, Kang Jin-Ho probably wouldn''t have another whimsical episode like thest time.


    Besides, to rescue the Chevaliers, the team needed to be assembled by the Round Table, not just France. Such arge group of suspicious people entering South Korea would obviously get detected by the Martial Assembly''s informationwork.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hear about the Round Table''s movements, didn''t that mean... the Round Table had actually not made <i>any</i> movements?


    <i>''Have we been... thrown away?''</i>


    Vincent''s expression crumpled unsightly. Of course, he was conscious of how dishonorable his previous decision on that ind was. A Chevalier like him lowering his weapon and letting himself get captured to save his hide was unbing of a knight. However, so what?


    Vincent preferred to bebeled as a traitor, a coward, instead of sitting there and watching his men get ughtered in this distantnd far away from their home. And he believed that his country, and Knight Leveaux, would understand his sentiments.


    <i>''However... Why haven''t the Round Table tried to negotiate for our release even after so long?''</i>


    Elena would''ve surely conveyed the Chevaliers'' current situation to the Round Table. Even if the process of reaching a consensus among the Round Table''s higher-ups was somewhatborious and time-consuming¡ªthereby proving that the organization was a bit inefficient¡ªenough time had passed by now for a response to be formted.


    So, why!


    <i>''No, calm down! The Round Table would never abandon us!''</i>


    That was what Vincent''s head said. However, his heart didn''t want to match his reasoning. As a matter of fact, it started pounding madly after learning that the Round Table hadn''t made any contact until now.


    <i>''...My judgment has been affected!''</i>


    Vincent chewed on his lip. He had been stuck in this narrow underground prison for a week, so being impatient and harried was a natural reaction. In any other circumstances, he wouldn''t have thought too deeply about this kind of situation, but now? He couldn''t help but keep finding meanings that weren''t there. He couldn''t stop thinking negative things.


    Imagine if this ce wasn''t a prison but a posh hotel room. Vincent wouldn''t have felt frustrated by theck of contact from the Round Table. It had only been a week, after all.


    While Vincent was desperately excusing the Round Table''s behavior in his mind, Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly while breaking the poignant silence. ¡°And that''s why I was stuck in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°...A dilemma, you say? What kind?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you tell? I was thinking about what to do with you and your little group.¡±


    Vincent''s expression stiffened. Kang Jin-Ho thought killing the Chevaliers was the obvious thing to do but suddenly stayed his hands for a reason Vincent couldn''t quite understand. But now...!


    <i>''...Isn''t this the same as the reason for keeping us alive dissipating?''</i>


    Vincent wouldn''t be this worried if his opponent had been someone else. Once you spared the lives of your opponents, even though your original intention was to kill them, it''d be so much harder psychologically to try and kill them for real the next time. Vincent was talking from experience here after encountering simr situations multiple times before.


    Any sane-minded normal person would be like this. However, the person before his eyes was not normal. It was none other than Kang Jin-Ho!


    Vincent honestly believed Kang Jin-Ho could rip them apart limb by limb right this second.


    <i>''Yup, he''s fully capable of doing that... and more!''</i>


    Considering the viciousness and madness Kang Jin-Ho disyed back on that uninhabited ind, Vincent was probably right on the money. Since the Round Table didn''t bother to negotiate for the Chevaliers'' release, Vincent and his men would have to be exposed to Kang Jin-Ho''s madness once more. And without the possibility of the Round Table''s protection or aid, too!


    Vincent would dearly love to refuse such a fate, though!


    His fear wasn''t the motivating factor for this line of thinking. After all, that kind of death was just too unfair! He had to discard his pride and honor as a knight to cling to Kang Jin-Ho''s pants, but his reward was nothing more than dying his death by a week? Yes, it was far too unreasonable. Too unfair!


    Vincent''s lips parted even before he knew it. Logically, he knew he should never ask this question. However, he wasn''t strong enough to deal with this anxiety mushrooming in his heart. ¡°The... choice you mentioned. What is it about?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple enough. Cooperate with us,¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t waste any time and replied. ¡°If you cooperate, we will let you all go.¡±


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°When you say cooperate...?¡±


    ¡°Spit out all the info you know. And it''d be great if you teach us all the techniques you know while we are at it, too. Of course, it''ll take some time to fully analyze the techniques you guys possess, but you will all be freed afterward. We will even pay for the ne tickets to your home country.¡±


    Vincent bit his lower lip. After listening to the offer, there was only one other unanswered question left in his head. Although the answer itself should be blindingly obvious... Vincent had no choice but to ask. ¡°What if... we reject your offer?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°You can already imagine it, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Hah. Hahaha¡­¡± Vincent chuckled hollowly. Of course he knew the answer. Why did he waste his energy asking a question when he knew the truth already? It was a fool''s errand to expect any semnce of humanity from the man before his eyes. ¡°...Do we need to decide right this moment?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I''ll give you two days,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, his face expressionless. ¡°I''ll be back in two days, so make your decision by then. Still, who knows? Your people might contact us in two days, which will put a new wrinkle in your situation. Maybe it''s not a bad idea to keep holding onto hope, in that case.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cackled after noticing the stupefied look on Vincent''s face, then turned around to leave the prison.


    Vincent remained dazed as his eyes kept chasing after Kang Jin-Ho''s figure disappearing up the staircase.


    ***


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, are you really thinking of killing them all?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked.


    ¡°Hmm, not sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Still, aren''t I supposed to say stuff like that? Regardless of what my n is?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. That''s true¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, his mind churning at a rate of knots. He should stop here if his aim was to maintain some distance between himself and Kang Jin-Ho. But... But to create the kind of rtionship he wanted, Lee Hyeon-Su needed to take the risk and go even further. ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, what I wanted to know wasn''t about the calctions you''ve made, but your true thoughts on this matter. What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why do you want to know that?¡±


    ¡°Because knowing it will help me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly turned his head to nce at Lee Hyeon-Hu. His unfeeling eyes sent a chill down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine. However, his will remained unyielding.


    ¡°Figuring out what type of superiors they are dealing with will massively help the employees like myself, Mister Jin-Ho. Only then can we pursue the highest efficiency in our tasks.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Isn''t it fine to simply do your best without worrying about such things?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, yes. However, our world doesn''t operate on theories only, Mister Jin-Ho. Even if I follow what I think is the best path, things will likely go awry if the results aren''t to your liking. I need to know the limits of how much you''ll ept if I am to efficiently produce the results you like.¡±


    <i>''Hmm... At least on this point, Lee Hyeon-Su is different from Azure Demon.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow, a hint of genuine interest now visible on his face.


    His initial impression was that Lee Hyeon-Su and Azure Demon shared a lot of simrities, including their dispositions. For instance, they stopped at nothing to achieve their goals or how they never forgot to confirm where they stood with Kang Jin-Ho. However, a noticeable difference suddenly presented itself.


    <i>''Azure Demon used to try to steer me into the best conclusion he could think of.''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type of person to do as told, even if Azure Demon had been advising him. That led to countless problems back then. Even then, Azure Demon still nned for the best results and worked toward achieving them. He was someone who believed that even Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor must work toward the best results he had envisioned.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su said he''d adopt his style to match Kang Jin-Ho''s. Was this the difference in the era? Or the difference in how the two individuals had lived? Kang Jin-Ho obviously had no idea.


    Azure Demon and Lee Hyeon-Su... They were so simr, yet also so different.


    ¡°Hmm. If I''m being honest...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure myself.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply after doubting his own ears.


    ¡°Well, I''ve never captured hostages or prisoners before in my life, so... I honestly don''t know how to proceed with those foreigners. I think it''s fine to just get rid of them, but I also don''t see a need to kill them, so... Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°I think getting them to cooperate with us will benefit us more, so let''s work toward that, shall we? If that doesn''t work... How about we''ll worry about that when we get there?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that is certainly the best option on the table,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    ¡°I see. Good, then. Let''s stick with that for now. And don''t forget to feed them properly.¡±


    ¡°With bread and jam?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Steaks might not be a bad idea, I think. They are important guests, after all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled softly at that. <i>''Yup, they are important, alright.''</i>


    In various meanings, too!


    Those foreigners weren''t simply abandoned downstairs because Lee Hyeon-Su was being careless. No, he figured that strict monitoring and constant pressure would only stoke the mes of resistance in the Chevaliers. And that would give them the idea that they were important people. However, leaving them alone like this withx security would make them suffer from a different kind of anxiety.


    ...The anxiety of realizing that maybe Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think much about them. That they were insignificant to his eyes.


    The less important you were, the more likely you''d be dealt with at any given moment. And those foreigners must''ve understood that.


    <i>''Hah. Be even less important, then.'' </i>An insidious smirk floated up on Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips. Toying with people''s minds was his forte, after all! ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. Leave this business to me.¡±


    ¡°Got it. In that case...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked, his tongue snaking out to lick his lips. ¡°...I guess I''ll go and see how the young ones are doing with the training.¡±

 Chapter 506: Face to Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 506: Face to Face (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic arts secret manual was passed on to Lee Hyeon-Su. Despite his packed schedule, Lee Hyeon-Su tranted the entire secret manual into Korean and distributed it to those younger-generation martial artists who wanted to take up Kang Jin-Ho''s ''teachings''.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su had to submit the tranted text to Kang Jin-Ho first to check for any potential errors. And the conclusion reached after this series of events was...


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you must supervise us!¡±


    A secret manual was not dissimr to catching drifting clouds. If aspiring martial artists could learn techniques and cultivation methods perfectly through books, the current crisis wouldn''t have happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s death didn''t automatically mean the demon cult''s techniques and cultivation methods had been cut off, as well. After all, every piece of knowledge umted over centuries had been neatly organized into many, many secret manuals. Unfortunately, learning martial arts through books posed a clear limitation.


    The copse at the top eventually led to the crumbling at the bottom. This process repeated itself until the demon cult''s cultivation techniques were either lost to time or mutated beyond recognition.


    Without apetent tutor to provide urate interpretation of the secret manuals and guide prospective learners to the correct path, no cultivation could beplete. The knowledge learned would be faulty.


    Kang Jin-Ho fully understood this. After all, he didn''t be strong by himself. Without a wonderful teacher to instill the philosophy of martial arts and the necessary basics in him, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never reached the sky-high position of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. Even if he possessed a heaven-rivaling talent, he would''ve been no better than a pebble on the road!


    So, Kang Jin-Ho resolved himself to be that tutor in this era, but...


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, we can''t understand any of this stuff.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh weakly when one of the younger-generation martial artists startedining.


    <i>''I had no idea it''d be this bad...!''</i>


    Every person present inside the auditorium today was making a face that screamed, <i>''Really? What am I supposed to do with this sh*t?''</i> Kang Jin-Ho nced at Yi Myeong-Hwan by the front of the crowd and asked while frowning a little. ¡°What is the problem, exactly?¡±


    ¡°...What is the problem, you ask? I think it''s better to ask what <i>isn''t</i> the problem in this situation, Mister Jin-Ho. Let''s put aside everything for the time being and talk about the first problem. None of us can figure out how we''re supposed to learn from this manual. Even the beginning part is indecipherable, you see?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well, the first chapter talks about how to circte our qi, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s frown deepened. "That''s right. So what about it?"


    ¡°The first thing we can''t understand is... We''re supposed to transfer the external qi we absorb to the ''baihui'' point rather than our dantian.¡± [1]


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to do this, though?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°...None of us has ever circted qi like that before, you see? No matter how hard we try, all the external qi we ept automatically heads to our dantian like clockwork.¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little when an unexpected hurdle presented itself. This was the same as him teaching these toddlers how to sprint like an Olympic medalist, but his pupils wanted to know how to walk first! Kang Jin-Ho slowly facepalmed without even realizing it. <i>''This... Where do I even start?''</i>


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho could more or less understand how this situation came about. The demonic arts could be split into two categories in terms of application. The first category was reserved for those who started their cultivation path with the demonic arts, the ''orthodox methods.'' And the second one was the so-called irregr method, prepared solely for those who switched to demonic arts midway through their cultivation journey.


    If one pursued the purity of martial arts and inalienable creed, the right way was to cultivate the orthodox method. However, the demon cult had to actively ept immigrants from foreignnds and converts from other sects as a means to counter the constant oppression from its rivals. And to quickly teach these neers, the cult needed a demonic cultivation method that was easy enough to master. That was why the irregr method had to be invented.


    This method was designed to be easy to learn even for experts neck-deep in orthodox sects'' cultivation techniques. Unfortunately, that meant its depth would always be foundcking, and concerning side effects invariably gued the martial artists using this demonic cultivation method. Even so, the demon cult still implemented the irregr method as it was deemed a necessary evil.


    The ''demonic arts'' secret manuals that got leaked to <i>gangho</i> and caused problems usually were from the irregr method category. The orthodox method couldn''t be mastered by experts already past a certain level, after all.


    Through a stroke of weird fortune, the younger generation of the Martial Assembly, the brave ones hoping to learn from Kang Jin-Ho, were pathetically weak. Weak enough to start mastering the orthodox methods, in fact! That was why Kang Jin-Ho tossed a secret manual containing a suitable orthodox demonic cultivation method in their way, but now...!


    <i>''Even if the concept is too obtuse, Zhongyuan''s martial artists wouldn''t experience such a hard timeprehending it...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. The world might have advanced over the years, but it seemed martial arts theory had regressed instead! If that wasn''t it, maybe South Korea''s martial society was a hopeless mess, to begin with?


    ¡°Okay, so... The first problem you all have is circting qi to your <i>baihui</i> point?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. <i>''I guess it is tough for them.''</i>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho took this theory for granted, like breathing air, he didn''t see what could be a problem here. However, when he thought about it... It became apparent to him now that these youngsters would''ve run into a big problem without guidance. Demonic arts were quite different from the orthodox cultivation methods, after all.


    Martial artists cultivating in orthodox cultivation methods said the demonic arts were meant to turn people into demons. That was their exnation for why the demonic arts pursued a different path than the orthodox methods. The truth was much more innocuous, though. It was merely the difference in ''ideas.''


    Regr orthodox cultivation taught martial artists to store the absorbed qi in their dantian. The demonic arts also asked the cultivators to do the same, but the difference separating them was the ''route''. Instead of one''s abdomen, one was supposed to ept the qi through their baihui point.


    The baihui point, of course, referred to the crown of one''s skull. The external qi, absorbed throughout one''s body, was supposed to be driven up to one''s head first before sending it down one''s spine and straight into their dantian.


    This method was only possible because the demon cult was a religious organization. In Zhongyuan, all martial arts cultivation methods were based on Buddhist philosophy. The roots of all Zhongyan''s cultivation methods could be traced back to India, while India''s methods were derived from Buddhist teachings. That was why the orthodox cultivation method''s goal had always been about gaining profound epiphany eventually as one cultivated their physical body.


    Harsh training was a part of self-mortification. One improved one''s realm by continuous self-mortification until one could transcend past their limits or even reach nirvana. That was the end goal of the orthodox cultivation, so the rtive stability in the cultivators'' state had always been prioritized above all else. However, the story was different with the demon cult.


    Unlike Buddhism, where the final aim was to be a Buddha, the demon cult''s goal was to be one with the Sacred me.


    The demon cult, or a perfectly eptable alternate religion to its followers, believed that Sacred me permeated every object found in the world. And to truly understand andpletely ept this Sacred me, they believed the energy of all living beings, qi, had to be sent to their baihui acupuncture point first.


    Some argued that this method was unnatural and inefficient than immediately sending all the absorbed qi to one''s dantian. However, the demon cult''s followers weren''t looking for the most efficient way to cultivate but to get closer to that Sacred me, so this method was still chosen in the end.


    ...And this was where the unexpected variable reared its head. As it turned out, widening one''s <i>baihui</i> and epting external qi directly into one''s Conception and Governor vessels before storing it in one''s dantian was several times more efficient than simply absorbing qi through countless many minor meridians found throughout the human body. This overturned everyone''s eptedmon sense.


    Thanks to this discovery, the demonic cultivation method could now disy shockingly faster advancements and improvements whenpared to the widely epted orthodox methods. Eventually, those who witnessed this rapid advancement started using the demonic arts as the ''Art of Death''.


    Of course, that wasn''t the whole story. The baihui point was right at the crown of a person''s skull. That was where the human brain was. epting qi through one''s baihui might be extremely efficient, but it''d also unsurprisingly affect one''s brain during the process.


    The originators of the demonic arts desired to grow closer to the Sacred me by opening their <i>baihui</i> point, but the unrefined, unfiltered qi burrowing past one''s brain led to some serious side effects instead.


    People with violent streaks and inhuman natures were produced in droves. Turbid qi umting in one''s abdomen might end up corrupting and damaging one''s body. However, what if such turbid qi umted in one''s head? Obviously, it''d paralyze and alter the person''s humanity.


    This was the core exnation for why so many mass murderers and insane killers were students of demonic arts. The demon cult eventuallypleted the demonic cultivation methods that produced the least amount of side effects by constantly altering and supplementing it, but it was toote by then. The image of the demon cult already rivaled that of man-eating devils of Hell!


    <i>''Well, that''s the story from the ancient past now.'' </i>Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and got rid of useless thoughts. <i>''Fine. If I show them how to circte qi using this method, they...''</i>


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could finish his thoughts, Lee Hyeon-Hwan beganining again. ¡°Excuse me, sir. From what I heard, other folks seemed to have zero problems mastering demonic arts. They receive a secret manual or two and practice it by themselves with no external help, then be overnight experts, so why... Why did you give us a cultivation manual this obtuse?¡±


    bbergast quickly dyed Kang Jin-Ho''s expression as he stared agog at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°I would''ve thought that the only idiot in this room was me if everyone else got it, but look around, sir. No one can understand this stuff. It makes no sense that so many people can''t master this thing. Maybe you''re pulling a fast one on us?¡±


    ¡°Myeong-Hwan is right, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree! Please hand over the real demonic arts, Mister Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    A vein popped up on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. He had memorized hundreds of demonic cultivation methods, and none of them was inferior to the irregr methods found floating around on the backstreets, the ones these idiots so casually talked about just now.


    To think he''d get insulted in such a backdoor kind of way! Even though Kang Jin-Ho had to think real long and hard to pick a cultivation method that these idiots could master in a rtively short time while sufficiently enhancing their strength...!


    The cultivation technique Kang Jin-Ho oh-so graciously imparted upon these ungrateful brats was called the Spirit of Fire Soul Divine Art. If it was released in Zhongyuan of the ancient past, countless sects would''ve fought tooth and nail to acquire it, turning thend into a sea of blood in the process! But, to think such a mighty cultivation technique was being treated like a piece of trash...!


    And the wise old ''they'' once said not to cast pearls before swine...! What was the point of divine treasures if youcked the discernment to recognize them?!


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' of the past would''ve solved this situation with a disinterested <i>''Then, forget about it''</i> and walked away. That was impossible for the current him, though. After all, he was no longer Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Kang Jin-Ho was no longer a tyrant who believed his strength alone could ovee the ipetency of his subordinates and resolve every problem under the sun. If some people were falling behind, Kang Jin-Ho now had to soothe and pacify them before leading them back to the pack. That was his new role.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly sucked in a deep breath before staring straight at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°...So, that part is troubling you. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let me help you.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Get up. I''m going to demonstrate how you can circte qi as noted in the manual.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan jumped up from his seat. ¡°...W-wait a minute. You aren''t going to, uh, use that pretext to bully me?¡±


    ¡°I''m just a guide in this situation. All I''ll be doing is demonstrating to you how qi should circte once inside your body. Everything else is up to you.¡±


    ¡°I-I see!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get over here. Stand with your back facing me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwang gleefully rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho before presenting his back. Naturally, this meant he was now standing in front of everyone''s full view.


    <i>''H-hey, I''m kinda getting a bit embarrassed...?''</i>


    Still, Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully prepared to endure this level of awkwardness if he could be the first person here to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s guidance!


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly regted his breathing, then pressed his palm on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s back. He inwardly told himself that... There was no emotion involved here. Yes, absolutely no emotions!


    He wasn''t doing this out of spite and anger because a famous demonic cultivation method had beenughed at by these idiots! Definitely not. This was a necessary step in guiding these idiots on the correct path of martial arts. That was it!


    An unreadable smirk suddenly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    <i>Craaaaaack!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s qi dug into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s back, causing a chillingly vivid noise of every bone in thetter''s body shattering into bits to echo in the auditorium.


    Everyone inside freaked out and hurriedly stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°...?!?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan was standing there, unable to even squeeze out a scream. However, everyone could see how much pain he was under from his wide-open mouth, squeezed-shut eyes, and curled-up hands and feet!


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered casually, ¡°So, after receiving qi... You circte it toward your baihui point...¡±


    <i>Rumble, whiiiirrr...</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s entire body began shivering as a low hum resounded out from his inside. Drool began dripping down from his mouth as if the crippling pain he was under had gone up several notches in severity!


    ¡°...Then, you shove all the qi in your <i>baihui</i> into your dantian!¡±


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    The sound of something exploding resounded out from a person''s body. Kang Jin-Ho pulled his hand away from Yi Myeong-Hwan. And the poor man copsed on the floor, his whole body quaking and trembling like a patient having a seizure!


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan, do not forget this sensation. Although the process will be painful at the beginning as too much turbid qi has umted in your meridians, repeating this process will gradually improve your condition. Okay, so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head from Yi Myeong-Hwan, then scanned the rest. ¡°...Who is next?¡±


    A deathly still silence quickly enveloped the auditorium.


    The people inside quickly realized that today... They had touched the reverse scale of someone they shouldn''t!


    1. ''Baihui'' point is one of the acupuncture points of the Governor vessel located at the top-most location in a person''s skull. ??

 Chapter 507: Face to Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 507: Face to Face (2)</h4>


    Seok Tae-Su''s expression was weird, to say the least, as he stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan convulsing silently on the floor.


    <i>''What the hell? Is there a hidden camera somewhere?''</i>


    Even if that was true... Wasn''t this situation way too weird? How did it make sense for a perfectly-fine martial artist to suddenly copse and convulse on the ground like that just because Kang Jin-Ho touched him on the back?


    While feeling weirded out, Seok Tae-Su cautiously looked around, and then...


    <i>''Huh. The mood in here is getting a bit chilly, innit?''</i>


    Seemingly everyone who witnessed this sight had be a frozen statue, their expressions filled with panic and fear. It''d be awfully nice of Yi Myeong-Hwan if he could suddenly jump up and yell, <i>''Surprise!''</i> this instance to improve the atmosphere, but...


    <i>''Yup, that''s not gonna happen, now is it?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan might joke around every now and then, but not Kang Jin-Ho. Definitely not. That man didn''t seem the type to prank other people like this.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho looked unperturbed, this spectacle couldn''t be a hidden camera prank!


    <i>''Then... What the heck is going on here?''</i>


    The only thing Kang Jin-Ho did was transfer some essence qi to Yi Myeong-Hwan through thetter''s back, so... Why was that idiot convulsing on the floor like that... as if he got electrocuted? Besides all that...


    Did Kang Jin-Ho ask who''s next? As in, he wanted to do the same thing to someone else?


    He must be joking, right?!


    Judging from the looks on their faces, it seemed Seok Tae-Su''s colleagues were thinking the same thing. They were nervously exchanging nces with each other while silently asking<i>, ''How are we supposed to interpret this situation?''</i>


    ¡°...Next!¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice as if to drive the final nail in the coffin. If this situation had been different, no one would''ve been brave enough to step forward. However, the hint of irritation seeping into Kang Jin-Ho''s voice had already paralyzed people''s brains.


    Well, they wouldn''t die from this, right? However, pissing Kang Jin-Ho off would really get them killed, so...


    The younger-generation of the Martial Assembly had bore witness to Kang Jin-Ho''s actions one too many times to bet on his humanity suddenly rearing its head.


    Someone in the front of the crowd urgently raised his voice. ¡°W-wait, sir! I''ming.¡±


    Anyone could tell that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to stop at one or two victims. And that realization plunged everyone here into the pits of resignation. Since they had to suffer... Might as well get it over with as soon as possible!


    ¡°Turn around,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho once the volunteer rushed toward him.


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± The volunteer quickly responded despite his nervous expression. Even before Kang Jin-Ho finished ordering him around, the brave volunteer swiftly replied and spun his body around at the speed of light. It was just that...


    <i>''...He looks so miserable, doesn''t he?''</i>


    That was what everyone thought while looking at the volunteer''s face. The bizarre mixture of terror and nervousness had totally paralyzed the man''s face, and everyone looking at him also felt their own hearts shrinking back in fear!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care. He wordlessly pressed his palm on the volunteer''s back. And then...


    ¡°Ugyagyagyagyaaaaahk?!¡±


    Just what did Kang Jin-Ho do to make the volunteer scream like that?


    Watching another person writhe and convulse like a squid on a grille was an umon sight, indeed. Unless a still-lit cigarette somehow ended up under one''s clothes, probably against the back, you''d never see a physical reaction as visceral as this one!


    In that sense, Seok Tae-Su could count himself lucky. He now had a great opportunity to observe such a rare sight again and again, after all! As long as he discounted the small, inconvenient fact that he''d soon share the same fate as them, that was!


    <i>Plop!</i>


    When that brave volunteer copsed on the floor and started an impromptu break-dance routine, the atmosphere in the auditorium went even chillier until it began to resemble a snow-covered Siberian in in the middle of winter!


    Thete summer heat had seemingly dissipated away. So much so that Seok Tae-Su began to seriously consider switching the aircon off. Who cared about the aircon''s cold air when everyone was about to freeze to death? Besides, wasn''t the country suffering from a shortage of electricity, anyway?


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me...?¡± Seok Tae-Su sheepishly raised his hand even before realizing it. As a proud born-and-raised South Korean, he definitely didn''t want to step up like an idiot and get marked for death by Kang Jin-Ho. Unfortunately, now wasn''t the time to think about being a nice guy and giving another person a chance to be the hero.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Seok Tae-Su. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t gonna stop you when you were guiding us with your excellent teaching method, but, uh... Is there another way besides this one?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir! Definitely no problem! It''s just that... Uh, well, if you teach us one at a time, wouldn''t it be a waste of your valuable time? And...¡± Seok Tae-Su nervously gulped his saliva before rambling on some more. ¡°Sir, we all know how extremely busy you are. I don''t think it''s right for you to waste your valuable time on idiots like us. My, uh, opinion on this matter is... Since two of us have already experienced it, we can ask them to share what they have learned with the rest of us once they wake up. Isn''t that the best way to reduce the length of time you must waste on us...?¡±


    Although Seok Tae-Su had no idea what he was even talking about, it seemed his hastily-cobbled-together words still held enough persuasive power.


    ¡°Y-yes, he''s right, sir!¡±


    ¡°Let us try it by ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Being independent is important, sir! Let us be independent!¡±


    ¡°We swear, we can do this, sir!¡±


    Positive responses from Seok Tae-Su''s colleagues exploded forth from all around him. Even though they all sounded a little desperate!


    The younger-generation martial artists, who had been divided into the groups of Yeongnam Branch and the Martial Assembly HQ and were waging a war of nerves with each other, finally spoke in one voice and thought with one mind to unite against this injustice!


    Not even the government could do anything about the chronic factionalism guing the country''s people, yet Kang Jin-Ho cleanly solved that issue in the proverbial blink of an eye. If one judged this scene through that lens only, it''d seem heartwarming and life-affirming.


    Unfortunately, there was always a problem with scenes like that. And that was the presence of a dense person who couldn''t read the room. The younger-generation''s misfortune was that that dense person happened to Kang Jin-Ho this time!


    ¡°I''m grateful that you don''t want to waste my time, but this is something I simply must do regardless of what we feel. No, wait¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while furrowing his brow ever so slightly. ¡°The demonic cultivation method I''m granting you is apletely different beast from the trash you must''vee into contact with until now. And to demonstrate what <i>real</i> demonic arts are like, and to make you understand their true worth, I don''t have a choice but to personally do this.¡±


    <i>''¡­! Who wasining earlier again?''</i>


    <i>''Dunno, but we gotta find out who it was!''</i>


    <i>''And we''re gonna beat his ass up! Beat him up until he''s dead!''</i>


    Rage began boiling among the younger-generation martial artists. Their desire to pulverize the bastard responsible for this situation was all the fuel they needed. On the other hand, though... Another type of emotion was also flowing among the martial artists.


    Seok Tae-Su''s uncertain gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho. <i>''Hmm. How should I describe this? Maybe...''</i>


    <i>...He''s sulking?</i>


    Of course, even Seok Tae-Su understood that he needed to use higher-ss terms like ''displeased'' or ''dissatisfied'' when talking about someone like Kang Jin-Ho. Still, if Seok Tae-Su were to cut through all the bullsh*t and point out the crux of the matter, wasn''t this the case of Kang Jin-Ho sulking like a kid after the demonic arts he oh-so-graciously imparted to the masses wasughed at...?


    In that case... Like... Kang Jin-Ho might be...


    <i>''...Petty?''</i>


    Seok Tae-Su realized he had just witnessed a new dimension to Kang Jin-Ho''s personality. Usually, such an experience carried a positive connotation, but not this time. It was a bit... off to be seen that way.


    <i>''No way. That can''t be right...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be so petty about things like this, no?


    That was when Seok Tae-Su saw it. He saw Kang Jin-Ho ncing at the pair of convulsing figures on the floor, the corners of his lips subtly, oh-so subtly, curling upwards.


    <i>''Holy sh*t, that bastard... It''s all true!''</i>


    Even if someone was small-minded, how could they do this as retaliation...?!


    ¡°Next!¡± Kang Jin-Ho called out again even before Seok Tae-Su had a chance to organize his chaotic thoughts.


    Hellish sorrow quickly settled within the auditorium.


    ***


    ¡°...W-what the f*ck?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su freaked out the moment his feet crossed the auditorium''s entrance.


    Where was this? Didn''t he enter the auditorium where the younger-generation martial artists were supposed to be training?


    That was indeed correct, so what was the possible exnation for this sight? All Lee Hyeon-Su could see right now was the interior of a warzone field hospital! Any sane-minded person pping their eyes on the figures of one hundred-or-so previously healthy men writhing, convulsing and whimpering on the floor would''ve thought the same!


    ¡°W-what the hell is wrong with you lot?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su urgently cried out.


    However, the martial artists were too busy grunting and whimpering on the floor to reply. ¡°Urgh... Ouch...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su could rather be economical with expressing his emotions, but not this time. Even he couldn''t hide how bbergasted he was. If a person with zero knowledge of what was supposed to go down here witnessed this scene, they would''ve naturally assumed that an enemy had infiltrated and beaten up everyone!


    If he didn''t already know that Kang Jin-Ho was here not too long ago, even Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve thought that these folks had been defeated by an unknown enemy.


    ¡°Who... Just which motherf*ckers wereining... earlier...?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan, the first one to suffer and also the first one to recover, barely managed to push himself off the floor with his shaking arms. His bloodshot eyes scanned the fallen crowd, his teeth loudly gnashing.


    His words prompted the martial artists to stop crawling around on the floor and stand up suddenly like scary zombies, their eyes burning in madness.


    It was as if these zombies wanted to find the culprits responsible for this situation and thoroughly chew them out!


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head at this spectacle. <i>''This... Will this be okay?''</i>


    At least it seemed he didn''t need to worry about Kang Jin-Ho''s power to dominate. Of course, that wasn''t always a good thing, but...


    ¡°Hey, you f*cking moron! If you ain''t gonna take responsibilities for your sh*t, don''t run your mouth off, got that?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan loudly yelled. ¡°Why did you have to carelessly run your trap and put us through this crap!?¡±


    One of the guilty martial artists sheepishly raised his voice. ¡°...I didn''t know he''d get so sulky about something like this!¡±


    But that response incensed Yi Myeong-Hwan even more, and he blew his top. ¡°Listen here, you numbskull! Haven''t you been to the army?! You think that excuse will work after you crack a dumbass joke in front of a divisionmander?! Saying you didn''t know things would go sideways this fast?! The gap between you and that dude is no less than between a private and a divisionmander!¡±


    One of the crowd suddenly raised his hand. ¡°...Uhm, I was exempted, actually.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head snapped toward the voice''s origin.


    ¡°...My bad.¡±


    The younger-generation martial artists finally realized what they had done after listening to Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°Right. Now that I think about it, Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s status is sky-high, isn''t it...?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. This is so weird...¡±


    ¡°If I''m being honest, sometimes he makes me so scared that my teeth chatter all by themselves, you know? Still, isn''t it weird...?¡±


    The martial artists began exchanging weirded-out nces with each other.


    <i>''...Why does Kang Jin-Ho seem like a pushover?''</i>


    No, that wasn''t right. These people didn''t view Kang Jin-Ho as some weakling they could push around. Several among this group would break out in shivers just from looking at Kang Jin-Ho''s face, after all! If someone asked them to pick who scared them the most, nine out of ten would''ve chosen Kang Jin-Ho on the spot since the trauma from that day was still fresh on their minds!


    Even then, this... How should they describe this?


    <i>''...Right. This problem began with Kang Jin-Ho''s personality, didn''t it?''</i>


    From the perspective of these younger-generation martial artists, Kang Jin-Ho''s personality seemed totally indecipherable. A flip of a switch would turn Kang Jin-Ho into the world''s scariest, most brutal individual, but in a regr setting, he...


    He was benign? No, that expression was not quite right, so...


    In any case, Kang Jin-Ho usually seemed mild-mannered and gracious.


    Of course, these martial artists were denizens of the shadowy hidden world. They weren''t naive enough to think that mild-mannered behavior was enough to judge an individual to be nice.


    However, with Kang Jin-Ho... Everything he did seemed to convey how mild-mannered he was. From how he moved to the things he said, one could sense that Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about other people, at least up to a certain degree. That was the feeling the younger-generation martial artists had been picking up. In any other setting, a behavior like that would''ve been taken for granted, but not in the world of martial artists.


    In this world, themand structure was absolute. One''s discipline must never be forgotten. Practically zero martial artists with power treated their subordinates like Kang Jin-Ho had done.


    No wonder some of these younger-generation martial artists forgot about the line and wandered across it sometimes.


    <i>''To think the most terrifying person on the is also someone we can feelfortable having around, too...!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted at this truly absurd situation before scanning his colleagues. In a way, what was going on with everyone might seem like a very serious problem, but... Knowing the actual story behind the situation, Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t really worried. It was nothing more than a light side effect, after all.


    Even if these martial artists were full ofints, one serious-soundingmand from Kang Jin-Ho would still be enough for them to risk their lives to fulfill the task.


    <i>''Although, messing around under Mister Jekyll-and-Hyde seems to be turning us into his copycats, too...'' </i>Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed hollowly at this absurd side effect, then lifelessly turned around to face Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What can we do for you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su lightly shook his head before scanning the crowd. ¡°The first fully edited tranted version is finally avable, so Mister Jin-Ho wants you to stop by at the office and pick up your copy on your way home.¡±


    ¡°...Oh. They are finally bound into proper books, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan acted as the representative and bowed deeply to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled while lightly waving his hand. ¡°I haven''t done much, so you don''t have to thank me this much. Besides, I''m not nning to take the credit, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, before I forget... Mister Jin-Ho said something else while going home, and...¡±


    ¡°...Yes? What did he say?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grew a little apprehensive just then.


    ¡°He wants you to memorize everything in this tranted manual.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grew stupefied and blinked his eyes. ¡°H-hold on. When you say everything...?¡±


    ¡°Everything in this book, obviously,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while raising a thick book he had been carrying. His expression was unperturbed,posed.


    ¡°...That thick book, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eye-blinking intensified.


    Wasn''t that thing''s thickness rival a university''s textbook? But Kang Jin-Ho wanted them to memorize that thing?! He must be joking, right?!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho also said that anyone who can''t memorize it will receive his personal training again. If you''re slow in the head, you just need to experience it through your body? I think that''s what he told me. He''s such a kind man, don''t you agree?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su, who still didn''t know what went down here, exined calmly to everyone.


    Everyone listening to him was frowning, theirplexions getting paler and paler from despair.


    <i>''Gee, whiz! That man just can''t let it go, huh!''</i>


    The younger-generation martial artists finally realized that a quirky personality was an absolutely crucialponent in bing a high-level expert!

 Chapter 508: Face to Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 508: Face to Face (3)</h4>


    Jo Gyu-Min nced in slight surprise at Kang Jin-Ho in the passenger seat. ¡°You don''t want me to drive you home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll make my way home from here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Did you make ns to hang out with your friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''ll stop the car over there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min leisurely parked the car near the shoulder of the road, then turned toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Take care, Mister Jin-Ho. As for what we discussed... I''ll investigate the matter as thoroughly as possible and give you a report soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head a little.


    ¡°...Nah, it''s fine. No need to thank me,¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered while squeezing his eyes shut. Since he was given this task, he''d do his utmost best... Even if this work didn''t quite match his character, and even though the flow of events didn''t go the way he had envisioned! That was Jo Gyu-Min''s style. He sighed softly, then stopped Kang Jin-Ho just before thetter could exit the car. ¡°Wait, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back, slightly puzzled.


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t respond right away, but his brows furrowed slightly in a sign of his dilemma. After spotting that furrowed expression, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge the Chief Secretary to speak up and patiently waited.


    Eventually, Jo Gyu-Min squeezed out his question. ¡°Are you really... dead-set on doing this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho settled back on the passenger seat, then took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. He pulled out a cigarette and offered it to Jo Gyu-Min. The Chief Secretary of the famous Jaegyeong Corporation didn''t reject the offer and wordlessly epted the cigarette before mouthing it.


    Once both men had finished lighting up their cigarettes and begun puffing away, Kang Jin-Ho finally broke the silence. ¡°Chief Jo... Are you unhappy about me choosing this path?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that I¡¯m unhappy. But... How should I exin this...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min licked his lips while quickly organizing his thoughts. ¡°Maybe what I''m about to say could be construed as rude and crossing the line, but... Mm. Mister Jin-Ho, let me rify my position first. I don''t have an issue with you running a foundation. It''s just that, this foundation business seems a little... too trifling for someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Trifling? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well... Yes, I know that I shouldn''tbel your goal as trifling. Nor am I in any position to judge it. After all, your foundation could very well change the lives of so many people. It''s just that maybe I''m beginning to develop a boomer mentality... No, let''s call it what it is. I already have a boomer mindset. And maybe that''s the reason why I feel this way. Mister Jin-Ho, I thought your dream would''ve been something much grander in scale.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Such as?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Like... conquering the world?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m kidding, Mister Jin-Ho. No, let me take that back. It might be my earnest thought sprinkled with ame attempt at humor. In any case, I expected the scale of your ambition to be much grander. Like, some kind of business venture that would take you beyond the borders of South Korea and into the global arena. Or... Something geared more toward your unique abilities? Something only you can pull off, in other words. That was what I''ve been anticipating, so... I''ll be honest. When you started talking about running a foundation, I was taken aback, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. Jo Gyu-Min''s opinion couldn''t be seen as faulty. Even if it didn''t match Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    Kang Jin-Ho now understood the necessity ofpromise when different opinions shed. That meant he also understood that insisting on his old ways of <i>''Just do as I tell you!''</i> would get him nowhere these days.


    Kang Jin-Ho took a puff, then leisurely muttered, ¡°I don''t think it''s trifling at all.¡±


    ¡°I also believe the act of running the foundation is not a trifling matter. In fact, I know how important it is. However... Isn''t this something anyone else also can do? It doesn''t have to be you, in other words. There must be something only you can do, but... And there''s something else to consider here, Mister Jin-Ho. What about the order of things?¡±


    ¡°Order of things?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even with your current wealth, you''ll run into limitations sooner rather thanter. To reach the point where you feel satisfied with the progress, you will have to invest much, much more. And hire lots more manpower, too. In that case, shouldn''t the first order of business be acquiring enough funds? Which will surely aid more people in the long run?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. This was one of those age-old questions, now wasn''t it? Should developmente first, or distribution be preferred before that? Neither of those choices was wrong, though. It was merely the difference in what the individual valued more.


    ¡°Yes, I also think that other people can do what I''m talking about.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±


    ¡°However, that won''t be enough.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Many people living on Earth want to do something to help those in need. However, that is still not enough. That''s precisely why I want to do this, Chief Jo. I know that suffering a bit of hardship now could improve someone''s life almost immediately, so it''s hard for me to ept the advice of holding back for the time being to do something biggerter¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled awkwardly. ¡°To tell you the truth, I''m a small-minded guy, you see¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but keep quiet.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, he really believed this to be true. He didn''t see himself as anyone special. The life he had led so far happened to be extraordinary, yes, but take that away and... Kang Jin-Ho the man would be just another ordinary human being. Amoner. Actually, one could even say that Kang Jin-Ho was more timid than almost everyone else on Earth, and cursed with worse social skills than them, too!


    ¡°I''m aware of how everyone has a favorable opinion of me, but I''m not as amazing as you all think,¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched the back of his head. ¡°If I''m being honest, I''m more like an idiot who can''t even figure out what''s right or wrong by myself. I''ve only barely managed to meet the standard of a passable adult because everyone is helping me along. Including you, Chief Jo. And my friends, too.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly chewed on his lips. Kang Jin-Ho''s seemingly innocuous-sounding words unmistakably contained his honesty. He wasn''t saying those things to make Jo Gyu-Min feel better. No, he earnestly believed that to be true. And that realization was gradually filling Jo Gyu-Min''s chest with frustration.


    ¡°I''m hopeless without other people''s assistance, Chief Jo. If I hadn''t met you or Yu-Min, I wouldn''t have reached this point in my life. And I don''t want to bookend this journey by attributing everything to my luck. What I wish to do is grant opportunities to those like me, those who can''t stand on their own feet without help, to meet people like you and Park Yu-Min. Yes, it might be a little early for me. And it might sound arrogantly ambitious, too.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''m just another ordinary man.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m getting a bit emotional here, but... I still can''t fathom why you''d want to waste your own wealth, time and energy to help total strangers. I''ve always believed doing something like that is... a mere distraction for sessful people who wish to pursue prestige and self-satisfaction. It might sound like a superficial way of looking at things, but that''s how I feel.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened. He didn''t think it was superficial. It was just that their mindset was different. That was all.


    ¡°Still, my grumbling will stop here,¡± Jo Gyu-Min spoke in a resolute voice. ¡°I''ve already given you my word that I''ll follow you. I said that because I never nned to do only those things I liked and coast along at a rxing pace. Even if it makes no sense to me, and even if it doesn''t seem logical... As long as it''s something you want? I''ll do my absolute best to support you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    As his words ended, Jo Gyu-Min''s expression grew solemn. Dignified. However...


    ¡°W-well, uh... No need to go that far...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned away while making a face of, <i>''What the hell?''</i> Was there a need to be this serious? It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was nning to wage war or something, so why?


    Jo Gyu-Min gravely nodded. ¡°And now, I shall go and calcte the budget required to turn your dream into reality.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡±


    ¡°Then, have a safe trip, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the car as if he was being shoved outside. It felt like some kind of a misunderstanding had developed here, so he wanted to correct that. However, Jo Gyu-Min''s expression that screamed, <i>''I need to go back to work right now, so stop annoying me and get out of my car already!''</i> forced Kang Jin-Ho to stumble out of the car first.


    ¡°Well, then!¡± Jo Gyu-Min waved his hand from inside the car before viciously elerating away from the spot.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the car driving away and muttered to no one in particr. ¡°...Even though I haven''t told you any concrete ns yet?¡±


    In that case, what calctions were Jo Gyu-Min talking about?


    This was why having too much drive could be a problem sometimes!


    ***


    Park Yu-Min looked up and chuckled. ¡°Hey, you''re here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let''s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kang Jin-Ho started moving again when Park Yu-Min beckoned at him.


    As for Park Yu-Min, he unhesitantly stepped inside a roadside pub as if he knew his friend would follow him.


    ¡°Wee, gentlemen!¡± The waiter greeted the duo with a bright smile and guided them inside.


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down on the opposite side of Park Yu-Min around a table located in the far back of the pub. He nced around while narrowing his eyes. ¡°It''s surprisingly quiet in here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This ce has good soundproofing done. Back when I was still in the pro team, we''d oftene here to eat out, you see? We figured a bunch of pro gamers eating out might draw attention, so we searched for somewhere quiet and eventually found this ce.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked around again. He kind of liked this ce already.


    He didn''t hate the idea of hanging out and having drinks with the people he cared about. What he didn''t like, though, was the noisy surroundings. Finding a quiet drinking hole was a tall order these days, so a ce like this was like acquiring a valuable treasure. Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t minding here often.


    After cing their orders, Park Yu-Min got down to the topic. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min called me earlier.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°...Really?¡±


    What a tattletale Jo Gyu-Min was. Even though that man could be <i>mostly</i> dependable, he''d do something unnecessary every once in a while to make people doubt him. Like this time!


    Kang Jin-Ho could have easily spoken to Park Yu-Min on his own, but to think Jo Gyu-Min would call ahead first! At least Jo Gyu-Min could differentiate between what should be okay to talk about and what''s not, so that was a relief...


    Park Yu-Min nursed his cup of water while cautiously asking, ¡°I heard about how you wanted to run a welfare foundation. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. He thought that there was no need to hide it from his friend. Even so...


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but be a little wary as he waited for his friend''s response. Not a single person so far had responded favorably to Kang Jin-Ho''s goal until now, after all!


    Everyone''s first reaction after Kang Jin-Ho revealed his intention had been... Trying to talk him out of doing this. As for the most ''positive'' response he got so far, it was, <i>''I still don''t get why you want to do this, but this is your wish, so I''ll do my best to help you.''</i>


    If Park Yu-Min also tried to talk him out of it, then... Kang Jin-Ho feared his mind might finally be swayed. So, he couldn''t help but be a little anxious as he waited for Park Yu-Min''s response.


    Not even Nanahoshi-gumi''s people or the Chevaliers could make Kang Jin-Ho nervous, yet his friends could. That was how much weight their opinions carried in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    ¡°A welfare foundation¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered quietly before grabbing the ss and gulping down the cold water inside it. After putting the empty ss down with an audible <i>tap!,</i> Park Yu-Min leaned back in his chair and rxedly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Gotta say, you took your sweet time, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I figured you wouldn''t be able to sit still for too long, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Huuuh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, shouldn''t it be obvious to anyone who knows you?¡±


    ¡°Obvious? How so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in stupefaction. He only decided on this course of action recently, but Park Yu-Min already knew he''d choose this path? How?


    Did Park Yu-Min master a mind-reading skill? No, hang on... Wasn''t this more like the power of foresight?


    Park Yu-Min exined himself. ¡°Jin-Ho, you''re the type of a dude who can''t do things in half-measures.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If it''s studying, you gotta be the best in school. If it''s riding your bicycle, you gotta be the fastest and most reckless. And when you started driving, you had to choose thetest and super-fast model, too...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw dropped slightly as he listened to his friend. <i>''Really? Do I have that kind of side to me?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was unconscious of such things about himself. He viewed himself as a surprisingly mellow person¡ªmaybe even too mellow these days¡ªbut Park Yu-Min didn''t seem to share that sentiment.


    ¡°With a personality like that, there was no way you''d just sit back and watch how our orphanage was being run. I figured you''d either open your own orphanage soon or do something simr in nature. Sure, the scale of your goal is bigger than I thought, and that took me by surprise, but... Hey, I guess that part is also just like you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at his friend before leaning forward slightly. ¡°Yu-Min...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You think I can do a good job with this?¡±


    ¡°Did you really ask me that?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah.¡±


    Park Yu-Min smiled bitterly. His friend was always like this, wasn''t he? ¡°Jin-Ho, listen. Who cares if you can''t do a good job?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at his friend.


    ¡°Isn''t it too corny andme to say <i>''the Kang Jin-Ho I know always does a fine job''</i>? I think it''s okay to <i>not</i> do a good job every time. It''s also fine not to seed all the time. Even if you fail, it''s still way better than not even trying in the first ce, right? The fact that you are actually going ahead with this idea is a sess in itself, I think. That''s why¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min was interrupted when the waiter brought the alcohol to their table. He popped the bottle''s cap off and poured a ss for Kang Jin-Ho before pouring some for himself as well. After knocking a couple of quick sips, Park Yu-Min chuckled and continued from where he left off. ¡°Just do what you want to do without worrying about the rest. We are all along for the ride, after all. We will help you, so isn''t that enough?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled and picked up his ss. ¡°You''re right. That is... perfect.¡±


    The two of them lightly clinked their sses in the air.

 Chapter 509: Face to Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 509: Face to Face (4)</h4>


    For the first time in a while, Kang Jin-Ho felt at ease.


    He was a martial artist, meaning his power of discernment was unusually high. Reading people''s expressions on the spot was a cakewalk for him, and that was why he couldn''t help but notice how everyone seemed subtly ufortable whenever he revealed his intentions to create a foundation.


    However, someone who understood and wholeheartedly supported Kang Jin-Ho finally showed up. In that case, how could Kang Jin-Ho not feel at ease? And the fact that it was his best friend, Park Yu-Min, helped Kang Jin-Ho feel so much better about this situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that whatever he wanted to do couldn''t be ''wrong'' if Park Yu-Min didn''t oppose it.


    Park Yu-Min sipped his drink before asking a question. ¡°But... Why are you worrying about stuff like that, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Stuff like that? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don''t usually ask for affirmation on stuff like this, you know? Is it because this venture will cost a ton of money? And that got you more cautious than usual?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. To him, wealth was a tool meant to make his life a little more convenient, not an object of his obsession. ¡°Well, no one responded positively when I said I wanted to do this thing, so...¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess that makes sense,¡± Park Yu-Min replied while chuckling softly.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed unaware of it himself, but things he had done in the past always had been quite impactful and even disruptive. For instance, Park Yu-Min could still vividly recall how shocked he was when Kang Jin-Ho dered how he''d love to open a pizzeria.


    <i>''Why is Jin-Ho the only one unaware of his impact on people?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min barely managed to keep hisughter down. Seemingly everyone under the sun knew Kang Jin-Ho had this... quirky side to him, but the man in question was totally oblivious to it. What a funny situation this was.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Maybe I got a little too timid about my goal since everyone seemed unconvinced about it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, it''s not that surprising, really.¡±


    ¡°Mm? How so?¡±


    Park Yu-Min scratched his cheek. ¡°Well... You can find lots of good people out there, right? And the public will apud these good people for their good deeds. However... When someone in your circle of acquaintances is one of those good people, you tend to look at them in a not-so-kind way for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yeah. I don''t understand why, either. But the volunteers often told me that whenever they wereing to the orphanage to help us out, other people would suddenly get all snarky about how life must be going oh-so-easy for them. Apparently, they never getplimented on all the good work they do. And that nonsense repeating itself makes it harder for the volunteers to be honest about helping out in the orphanage to their acquaintances.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head this way and that. He couldn''t understand this at all. Why would anyone behave so idiotically toward others performing volunteer services?


    ¡°But... When you think about it, such a thing is prettymon, isn''t it?¡± Park Yu-Min sighed loudly. ¡°People going overseas to do humanitarian work are often criticized for not helping the poorer citizens in their own countries first. Meanwhile, those who do exactly that in the localmunity would often hear about how they should find the path in their own lives first.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly scratched his cheek. He could vaguely remember reading simrments in an online article about volunteers going overseas for humanitarian work.


    ¡°Sure, the ideas of ''sharing'' and ''helping each other out'' might have be more widespread these days, but... The reality is often like this, right? For an idea to be a part of reality, it will take a long, loooong time first.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded away.


    That prompted Park Yu-Min to hurriedly wave his hands. ¡°Hang on, don''t misunderstand me, okay? I''m not trying to say I''m unhappy about this situation. It''s not wrong for someone to spend their hard-earned money on themselves, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡±


    ¡°However...! Since everyone is free to choose, I wish people could understand that we can also choose to share what we have. Mm... I guess I''ve ended up rambling a bit. My bad. I have a lot of thoughts about these kinds of things, you see.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t said anything, though. Don''t apologize for no reason, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What did I say about apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡± Park Yu-Min scratched his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed at how sheepish his friend looked just then. Park Yu-Min being way too kind was also a bit of a problem. After briefly shaking his head, Kang Jin-Ho leaned back in his chair. ¡°Actually, I should be the one apologizing.¡±


    ¡°Ng? Why?¡±


    ¡°I know how swamped with work you are. But I still had to steal you away from your busy schedule because you know more about this stuff than I do.¡±


    Park Yu-Min frowned a little. ¡°That kinda makes me feel bad, Jin-Ho. Even if I''m trying to build a better life for myself, how can I not get involved in your wish to build a foundation? That''s unthinkable. If I do that, I wouldn''t be any better than those shameless and ungrateful punks.¡±


    ¡°This and that are different, though.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Park Yu-Min''s voice got a little more heated just then. ¡°It''s not like you''re asking for my expertise in running your business, right? This is something I also thought about doing someday, you know? It''s just that I didn''t have the ability to pull it off until now, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°But now, a dear friend of mine is gonna go ahead with it. Since that''s the case, there''s no way I''ll miss this chance to get involved. Besides... Let''s get real here, Jin-Ho. I won''t be any help whatsoever in running a foundation. All I can provide to your cause is... Well, talk about my experience, and that''s about it, I guess.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°That experience is what we need to hear the most, actually.¡±


    ¡°That''s great, then.¡± Park Yu-Min confidently smiled. ¡°But, uh... Why did you suddenly decide to do this? It''s not like I don''t understand the timing since you often do random things out of the blue... But you must''ve had a trigger or something, right?¡±


    ¡°A trigger, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°Well, you could call that thing my trigger, but my reason is something else, so...¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little, wondering where to even begin his exnation. ¡°Okay. My trigger was Chief Jo, actually. He suddenly asked me what I wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°What you want to do...? Why does that question sound so ill-suited to you, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I guess you do have a point there.¡±


    As expected of Park Yu-Min, who was a master at nonchntly pointing out the crux of the matter. It was impossible to hide things from Park Yu-Min. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of hiding this particr thing, though.


    ¡°His question started the train rolling, so to speak. But... When I thought about it some more, I realized the actual trigger that helped me make up my mind wasn''t that conversation I had with Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, what?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°It''s Han Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. Why was Han Jin-Seong''s name brought up here? ¡°Jin-Seong? You mean, Seongsim Orphanage''s Han Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about him? Did that boy say something weird to you again?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at his friend''s reaction. ¡°No, it''s nothing like that. Do you still remember when I first visited the orphanage? Jin-Seong was still in elementary school, wasn''t he? And he used to be so tiny, too.¡±


    ¡°Right. Yeah, that boy was really tiny back then. And also a lot more sickly, too.¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded.


    ¡°This might sound a bit arrogant, but... Since I started hanging out in the orphanage, Jin-Seong''s be more outgoing and healthier and now he''s... Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow while trying toe up with a description that fit the current Han Jin-Seong.


    Park Yu-Min beat him to the punch, however. ¡°Jin-Seong''s be a bit of a no-good hoodlum.¡±


    ¡°N-no, a hoodlum is a bit too much. Let''s say he''s be a bit too cynical. How''s that?¡±


    ¡°Sure. That''s not a bad middle ground, so we''ll settle there.¡±


    The two men stared at each other and chuckled loudly.


    After that brief break in the serious talk, Kang Jin-Ho resumed his exnation. ¡°In any case. Whenever I look at how he''s gotten so much healthier to the point where he can now whine like a proper teenager, I... How should I put this? Mm¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min said the words Kang Jin-Ho was too hesitant to say out loud. ¡°You think Jin-Seong''s fate changed because you got involved. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Not to that extent, but something like that. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Park Yu-Min muttered with a deep groan.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Being that humble is actually a sickness, you know that? No one will disagree that you have greatly improved the lives of all the kids in the orphanage. You''ve done so much for them, yet you''re still insisting that you only helped a little? That''s, like, a huge disservice to the kids who rely on you, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if you think it''s only a small help from your perspective, those receiving it will still think it''s the greatest thing ever. And the truth about what you''ve done for the Seongsim orphans isn''t as trivial as you make it out to be. Actually, what you did for them is far more significant than you think.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked even more confused just then.


    Park Yu-Min smiled brightly and cleared the confusion. ¡°You stayed with them. You were there for them.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Park Yu-Min, waiting for the next part of the exnation.


    ¡°No need to overthink this, Jin-Ho. Because it''s true. That''s the greatest gift you''ve given them. Didn''t I tell you this before? Do you know what will leave the worst scars on the kids?¡±


    ¡°I think I remember this...¡±


    ¡°It''s when the people who visit them all the time suddenly stop showing up one day.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°These kids already have in-built trauma of being abandoned already. So, they have a hard time trusting people. Imagine how devastating it''d be when the people they had finally managed to open up their hearts to suddenly stoping one day. The kids will despair, thinking they have been thrown away again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. He thought he could understand how that felt.


    ¡°However, you''ve always been there for them, Jin-Ho. Someone who''s not from the orphanage has made himself home as if it''s the most natural thing in the world, and he''s always been there for them... You don''t know how much that means for the kids in the orphanage. On top of that, you are basically a perfect human specimen, and people look up to you and respect you. Having someone like that acting as the big brother to the boys and girls of the orphanage is a powerful source of hope, you know?¡±


    ¡°Stop putting me on a pedestal, will you?¡±


    ¡°I''m only telling you the truth, though. So, be more proud of yourself, Jin-Ho. Stand straight and open your shoulders a bit more.¡±


    ¡°If I open them any more, they might break in half,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°Thanks, though. In any case... Looking at Jin-Seong made me think about this. That I helped him to be a little brighter and more hopeful. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And...?¡±


    ¡°...Shouldn''t I be able to do more?¡±


    Park Yu-Min stopped talking and stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Like you said, me being there for them had brought stability and even hope back to the orphans. Something that small was enough to change their lives for the better. So... If I had known about this earlier and paid a little more attention, then maybe... Things could''ve been even better for...¡±


    ¡°Nope. You''ve already done more than enough, Jin-Ho. Stop being greedy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. Even so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°And that''s my story. I just don''t have the patience to wait any longer before starting this thing. What if I procrastinate some more under the pretext of making preparations? Kids whom I could''ve helped might end up suffering for longer than necessary. And that''s making me a little impatient, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°You can''t fix everything, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°But I know you''ll try your best, so... That''s good enough.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you something else.¡±


    Park Yu-Min looked up while sipping his booze. ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°I thought you''d have no problem giving it to me straight, Yu-Min. Is there something I must never forget when I''m doing this?¡±


    Park Yu-Min licked the booze off his lips and contemtively stared at his friend, his eyes slightly withdrawn. ¡°...You must not be mistaken about this one thing, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mistaken about... what?¡±


    ¡°The reason why you are doing this in the first ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes in confusion and slightly tilted his head. Didn''t he already exin his reason for starting a foundation? So, what could he be mistaken about here?


    ¡°Jin-Ho, when you start neatly packaging this whole thing with <i>''It''s for the orphans, for a better world, for the sake of something else...''</i> Things are bound to go sideways, you see? So, you need to look at the reality in the eye and be honest with yourself. I can help you with that. The reason why you''re doing this is for your self-satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by that reply.


    Park Yu-Min continued on. ¡°The reason is that you simply want to do this. Watching the kids'' lives improve from your actions is making you happy, so there''s your reason. It''s not you sacrificing something of yours, but more like it''s fun for you. When you start thinking that you''re doing this out of charity and not because you enjoy it, things will get super tough for everyone involved real fast. That''s why you need to remember. If you''re not having fun, there is no point in doing this, Jin-Ho. The only people who can stick to this line of work until the end are those weird folks who get a kick out of helping others.¡±


    ¡°...Yu-Min, you''re surprisingly cynical about this, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, experiences tend to make people that way.¡±


    ¡°Even so... Yeah, it feels refreshing to hear,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled brightly. It felt like an unknown something pressing down on his chest had disappeared now. If someone asked him about his dream now, Kang Jin-Ho thought he could confidently respond.


    ¡°So, I''m gonna ask again, Jin-Ho¡­¡± Park Yu-Min smirked while leaning forward. ¡°What did you say your reason for doing this was, again?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked back at his friend. ¡°Because it''s fun.¡±


    ¡°Yup. And that''s good enough.¡± Park Yu-Min nodded before coolly chugging his booze down.

 Chapter 510: Face to Face (5)

    <h4>Chapter 510: Face to Face (5)</h4>


    ¡°...This is unfair,¡± said Han Jin-Seong.


    He always had an inkling that the world was choke-a-full of unfairness. The older he got, the easier it was to see how dastardly everything was!


    Things seemed this bad already, so how much worse would it get in the future? How many more terrible things would he experience as he got older?


    Han Jin-Seong had no choice but to lose himself to anguish at all the self-righteousness, pride, and outrageous injustices guing this world.


    ¡°It''s too bloody unfair!¡±


    A man was supposed to live his life like a lone wolf. Yes, epting help from other people every now and then was still allowed, but a man was supposed to walk a lonely path! A man needed to take responsibility for his life! In that case, shouldn''t freedom apany this responsibility, too?


    Many types of freedom could be found in this world. But the most valuable and superior freedom of them all had to be... The freedom to choose how one spent their off-days!


    The weekend had finally arrived. After the awful Monday, beige Tuesday and Wednesday, and hellish Thursday, it should''ve been the turn of the hopeful Friday, but...!


    ¡°At least I can understand that. At the least!¡±


    Friday turned into another hellish day after the decision to sacrifice Saturday to the altar of Improving One''s School Grades. So, Han Jin-Seong had to spend his entire Saturday in cram school. However, he was gracious enough to understand why he had to do this. Indeed, he did understand.


    How could he not be gracious about it when he himself chose to study even on his precious Saturdays? All decisions came with responsibilities, after all! And Han Jin-Seong was prepared to take full responsibility for his own decisions.


    However!


    ¡°Why can''t I rx on Sunday as I want?! Whyyyy!¡±


    Wasn''t this simply too unfair?! Why did he have to take responsibility for things he didn''t even choose in the first ce? Tears of blood threatened to burst out of Han Jin-Seong''s eyes at this sheer unfairness of it all!


    Since his precious Saturdays had to be sacrificed, the importance of Sunday went through the roof as the sole remaining rest day. It was no longer the case of the ''golden weekend'' but more like ''diamond-tier Sunday!''


    Han Jin-Seong swore to himself that he''d spend Sunday doing absolutely eff-all even if he had to fight for it! However... His gritty, manly resolution was utterly trampled on by Park Yu-Min, who announced his n oh-so-nonchntly aftering home the night before.


    <i>¡°Let''s all go to a baseball game tomorrow!¡±</i>


    A baseball game? What?!


    Who would be dumb enough to waste their golden weekend on... No, their diamond-tier, dying-ember-like Sunday watching some stupid ball game!


    If Park Yu-Min had a functioning brain, he would''ve never made such a ''suggestion''!


    Unfortunately, it was Han Jin-Seong whocked a functioning brain.


    <i>¡°Uwaaaaaah! Yeaaaaah!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yes! I wanna go! I wanna go!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Baseball! Baseball!¡±</i>


    Maybe every kid in this ce was indoctrinated to love baseball? If that wasn''t it, maybe they just loved any opportunity to get out of this ce?


    <i>''You aren''t some kinda prisoners, you know!''</i>


    No one stopped the orphans from wandering outside the orphanage, so why! If they wanted to have fun outside, couldn''t they do that on their own time individually? Why did the outing have to be done as a group?!


    Almost instantly, Han Jin-Seong morphed into thest loyal retainer of the Korean Empire who tried to stop the Japanese upation and fiercely resisted this whole baseball game idea. Unfortunately...!


    ¡°What a bunch of rotten bastards...¡±


    Everyone, excluding Han Jin-Seong, enthusiastically agreed to go to that dumb baseball game, which rapidly shrunk the ground Han Jin-Seong could stand on and defend himself. And when the situation quickly devolved to a point where all the scary res prevented him from getting a word in, Han Jin-Seong resorted to his final card of <i>¡°I''ll stay back and protect the deserted orphanage!¡±</i>


    However, even that was...


    <i>¡°Why do we need you to stay behind when caregiver aunties are here to do just that?¡±</i>


    Was Park Yu-Min always this clueless? Or just brainless? Or was he burning with the desire to screw Han Jin-Seong over by any means possible? Whatever the case might be, that retort from Park Yu-Min was enough to utterly obliterate Han Jin-Seong''s final line of defense.


    As a result, Han Jin-Seong now found himself in this spectacle.


    Han Jin-Seong cried out, ¡°I said, this is too unfair!¡±


    ¡°Argh! Just shut up, oppa!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong spat out a lengthy groan at all the outpouring of criticism. <i>''Bloody hell! I''d rather prefer to be in the away team supporters'' area, you know!''</i>


    How illogical was living in arge group? Very! Just because the unspoken rule stated that the whole group must sit together, an opposing team supporter had to sit in the home team supporters'' area! Just how much longer did Han Jin-Seong need to put up with this injustice!


    Unfortunately, powerlessness was all he could feel in the face of this merciless oppression that robbed him of his individuality and freedom to choose.


    ¡°Jin-Seong, you want a drumstick?¡± Park Yu-Min asked.


    ¡°Mm? Fried chicken¡­! Yes, I want one.¡± Han Jin-Seong hurriedly epted a crispy fried drumstick. This was emphatically not a sign of his submission. After all, fried chicken was justice. It was always right!


    <i>...Please stop looking at me like that, Yu-Min hyung. When living in a ce filled with so many kids, don''t you know how hard it is to get a good chicken drumstick for yourself?</i>


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me like that?¡± Han Jin-Seong awkwardly asked.


    An older boy next to him nced back in surprise. ¡°Huh? You talking to me?¡±


    ¡°No, not you, hyung. I meant Yu-Min hyung. Why are you staring at me like that, Yu-Min hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked in puzzlement when Park Yu-Min kept staring at him with a weird, unreadable expression.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled softly. ¡°Jin-Seong, you still have no idea you did something monumental, now do you?¡±


    ¡°...Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nah. You didn''t.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why aren''t you saying anything else, hyung? You wanna drive me nuts with curiosity? Is that it? Tell me the rest, please! Tell me!¡±


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly turned his head away to hide his grin. <i>''Yup, Jin-Ho''s personality is weird. That''s confirmed for real now.''</i>


    To think Kang Jin-Ho would arrive at that conclusion while looking at Han Jin-Seong... Only someone with a ''unique'' mindset could''ve done that. No ordinary person would''ve thought the way Kang Jin-Ho did!


    Most people would''ve viewed Han Jin-Seong as a slightly abrasive high schooler, but not Kang Jin-Ho!


    Park Yu-Min turned back to look at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Han Jin-Seong tilted his head.


    ¡°Thanks for growing up into an abrasive teen.¡±


    ¡°...You''re trying to make fun of me, right? Hyung?¡±


    .


    ¡°Nope. I''m praising you.¡±


    ¡°...This has to be torture. It must be.¡± Han Jin-Seong slumped on his chair and sank even lower.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled some more before shifting his attention to Kang Jin-Ho not too far away, currently surrounded by a group of little kids. <i>''That... still doesn''tpute with me.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t understand this one thing even now. How was Kang Jin-Ho so good at looking after little kids?


    You''d lose your mind in sweat-soaked panic after getting surrounded by three young elementary school kids in your own home, yet Kang Jin-Ho somehow maintained his cool inside this unfamiliar baseball stadium with a dozen-plus little kids all around him.


    Actually, Park Yu-Min was wrong. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t merely maintaining his cool.


    <i>''His attention to detail is on another level.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min could be considered a professional in childcare. His life had always been with little kids of varying age groups, after all. And he was sure about the number of diapers he had changed being higher than the number of meals he ate. Even so, he couldn''t help but be impressed by Kang Jin-Ho''s attention to detail.


    Just look at him!


    While listening and responding to what the kids were saying, Kang Jin-Ho took out a wet wipe with one hand to clean a child''s drool. In the meantime, his other hand expertly caught a falling ice cream before it hit the floor. In the middle of all this, he even stretched his leg to stop a wayward child from wandering off and reeled the boy in.


    All of this... at the same time!


    <i>''Jin-Ho would''ve done a ster job if he wanted to open a kindergarten.''</i>


    That would''ve been the birth of the legendary caregiver!


    The kids seemed to instinctively spot this point as well, since they had begun relying on Kang Jin-Ho more than Park Yu-Min. They used to subtly lean more toward relying on Park Yu-Min¡ªsince they had all grown up together¡ªbut the situation hadpletely reversed coursetely.


    These little kids got to observe andpare Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min side by side while graduating from babyhood into preadolescence. And that meant all the ''merit'' Park Yu-Min had over his friend didn''t count for anything. Naturally, the gap between him and Kang Jin-Ho widened into a yawning chasm in these children''s eyes.


    Park Yu-Min obviously wanted to help Kang Jin-Ho with chaperoning these kids, but... The instances of the kids staring back and making faces that said, <i>''What does this uncle want now? You''re annoying!''</i> had shot up recently, and Park Yu-Min couldn''t handle all that heartache, so he gave up on the idea.


    Even so, how should he describe this...?


    ¡°Hyung! Jin-Ho hyung! Can I go over there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I wanna eat another ice cream, hyung. I finished mine.¡±


    "No, eating two ice cream cones will give you a tummy ache."


    ¡°But, hyung~!¡±


    ¡°No is a no.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was unyielding. Firm. Even then, children still relied on him and followed him around. What a mystery that was.


    With Kang Jin-Ho perfectly looking after & leading the young children, the apanying orphanage caregivers seemed to have finally let go of their anxiety and tension to take a much-deserved breather.


    ¡°How could he be so good with children, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°He''ll make a wonderful dad, won''t he? And he''s such a handsome young man, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! I better take a pic of this! Look at this wonderful scene~!¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s previously warm smile became a little cramped at the contents of the caregiver aunties'' conversation. Sure, their idea of taking a breather didn''t exactly match his, but so what? All roads led to Rome and all that.


    ¡°...Yu-Min hyung, why did you suddenly decide toe to a baseball game?¡± Han Jin-Seong craned his neck to look at Park Yu-Min and curiously asked.


    Park Yu-Min nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I just wanted to hang out with everyone in a lively, noisy ce, that''s all.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s jaw dropped. ¡°...Huh? That''s your reason?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Isn''t that good enough?¡±


    ¡°N-no, nothing''s wrong. Nothing at all¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong muttered before quietly grumbling, <i>''Then, why did everyone have toe here, too?! I could''ve stayed home and yed thattest game, you know!''</i>


    Of course, Park Yu-Min cleanly ignored that boy''s whining. <i>''Well, things will get so much busier from now on, that''s why.''</i>


    There was a huge difference between looking at something from the sidelines and bing an active participant. Although Park Yu-Min was certain that this possibility wouldn''t happen, a wall could form between Kang Jin-Ho and these children. That was what usually happened when one''s position changed, after all.


    This was Park Yu-Min''s way of ensuring that everyone would get to spend a little more time together. To create more memories with everyone else.


    Even if that wall did happen, Park Yu-Min wanted to rely on these memories to break it down. Even if he couldn''t, at least these memories would be snapshots decorating that wall to serve as reminders of the past.


    <i>''Yeah, I know I''m worried about nothing.''</i>


    His friend was not that type of a man, after all. Maybe today was the result of Park Yu-Min''s selfish need to hang out and have fun with everyone. That was why...


    <i>Grumble, whine...</i>


    ¡°...Argh! Oppa! Stop whining like a little kid, okay! Before I hit you with a full swing and send you flying out of the stands!¡± Jo Mi-Hye angrily roared like a wounded tiger, forcing Han Jin-Seong to shrink into a small ball in his chair.


    Park Yu-Min''s smile became cramped once more. <i>''Jin-Seong is having a tough time, but so what?''</i>


    That boy needed to experience tough days like this to grow into a splendid adult one day!


    The caregiver aunties crowded around Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Goodness me, Mister Jin-Ho. Thank you for your wonderful work. Let us take over from here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°No, it''s fine, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. We all came here to rx and have fun, so you should also do that. Don''t worry, the children will be fine with us. Go and rx, have fun watching baseball.¡±


    ¡°It''s really fine, ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Just hurry and get going, will you!¡±


    Park Yu-Min silently observed this genuinely awe-inspiring scene. Kang Jin-Ho was putting up a fairly strong resistance, but the caregiver aunties and their totally unconcerned faces still easily pushed him away. They even loudly pped him on the back, too!


    Even the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho started stumbling back from their onught until he found himself standing alone, far away from the group of children. He looked so lost and forlorn while standing there in stupefaction.


    <i>''Yup, no one can win against our aunties...''</i> Park Yu-Min sagely nodded to himself. Not even Kang Jin-Ho could deal with aunties boasting such mighty strength! Park Yu-Min quickly called out to his friend. ¡°O-over here, Jin-Ho! Come and sit here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, making a somewhat dazed face, shuffled next to Park Yu-Min and slumped on the empty chair.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled and patted his friend on the shoulder. ¡°You haven''t got a chance to catch the game properly yet, right?¡±


    ¡°No... But I didn''te here to watch baseball, anyway.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head as if he didn''t mind.


    A fiercepetition was unfolding before everyone''s eyes. And a group of attractive cheerleaders were working the crowd with energetic dance moves.


    ¡°Whoa! That cheerleader sister is super hot!¡±


    ¡°Argh! Just shut up already, you pervert! Who brought this moron along?!¡±


    Yells and screams could be hearding behind Park Yu-Min. He nced behind, then sighed under his breath. <i>''Maybe I shouldn''t have brought Jin-Seong along?''</i>


    Still, the kids seemed to be having fun, so it should be fine, no?


    ¡°Everyone seems to be having fun, right?¡± Park Yu-Min chuckled while leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him. Indeed, everyone seemed to be having a good time... With the sole exception of a certain boy making a depressed face. As for the little ones, they had always been boisterous and unruly regardless of where they were. Even so, they seemed to be having genuine fun, too.


    <i>''Enjoying time off like this every now and then is not a bad idea.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled a little. It felt like he hadn''t enjoyed ''peace'' like this in a long while. Even if he was not a fan of noisy ces like this, being with everyone made it perfectly bearable. It even felt enjoyable, too.


    <i>''Right. Next time, I...''</i>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho sensed something and shot up to his feet. Park Yu-Min was startled by that sudden movement and looked up at his friend. He was about to ask what was the matter, only for his question to get stuck in his throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was weird. That face didn''t resemble the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Park Yu-Min knew. As if he had transformed into a different person, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was hard and cold as he red in a certain direction.


    Naturally, Park Yu-Min''s gaze chased after his friend''s.


    <i>''Did something happen?''</i>


    And then... Park Yu-Min saw it. On the opposite side of the stadium...


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes caught something weird on the other side of the grandstands.


    <i>''Is that... a person?''</i>


    A man with a physique sorge that it couldn''t have belonged to a human being was there. Even though the distance prevented Park Yu-Min from getting a clearer look at the hulking giant''s face, he could still instinctively feel it.


    That giant, he... He was staring in this way.


    Despite the considerable distance between them, Kang Jin-Ho and that giant were ring at each other.


    As if... As if only they existed in this ce!

 Chapter 511: Preparing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 511: Preparing (1)</h4>


    Park Yu-Min was overwhelmed in the blink of an eye. That was how powerful the sense of presence that giant emitted was. And no, it wasn''t because of that man''s sheer size.


    The distance meant one''s physique wasn''t enough of a factor to suppress or overwhelm someone. The scale of this baseball stadium ensured that even the sudden appearance of an elephant in the grandstands wouldn''t have caused panic in the people sitting on the other side.


    However, that giant of a man was... <i>different.</i> He boasted this incredible, overwhelming presence that forbade people from looking away. Just looking at him alone was enough to freeze Park Yu-Min on the spot and caused a flood of cold sweat to trickle down all over his body.


    ¡°J-Jin-Ho, what is... going on...?¡± Park Yu-Min barely managed to squeeze his voice out, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to suddenly extend his hand in front of his friend. <i>''...Eh?''</i>


    That was when all the invisible pressure crushing down on Park Yu-Min vanished.


    <i>''What just happened?''</i>


    Park Yu-Min sucked in a deep breath, confused by this bizarre phenomenon, and hurriedly looked up at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Without taking his eyes off the giant, Kang Jin-Ho quietly spoke. ¡°It''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°N-ng?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ng¡­¡± Park Yu-Min had no choice but to nod just then. Something inside him warned him to stop his questioning here.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator narrowed his eyes, a subtle smirk of genuine interest etched on his lips.


    Zhang Dajing sitting next to the giant Mongol sucked in a deep breath. He couldn''t remember seeing Vator making an expression like that before. An expression filled with eagerness and excitement, that was!


    That was why Zhang Dajing tensed up like never before in his life.


    <i>''Please, rein yourself in, sir!''</i>


    There were far too many witnesses in this stadium. As a matter of fact, it would be tough to find so many people packed into such a tiny space. In other words... Zhang Dajing, even with all of his considerable skills, would still have no way of dealing with the aftermath if an incident suddenly broke out in this location.


    Suddenly ovee with the worry that Vator might just start a brawl now, Zhang Dajing expertly slid in front of the giant man.


    Vator cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this ce is...¡±


    ¡°Don''t be an idiot, Zhang Dajing. I''m not a barbarian who starts a fight with zero regard to time and ce.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare to think that way about you, Sir Vator. It''s just that...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. No need to worry yourself sick while trying to rein me in. I''m different from your impatient countrymen.¡± Vator curtly cut Zhang Dajing off. Even as he replied, Vator''s eyes never left Kang Jin-Ho''s figure in the distance, the corners of Vator''s lips slowly distorting. ¡°How surprising. Truly surprising! To think an individual as remarkable as he could be found in this small nation! Take a look at this, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    Vator presented his massive hand toward Zhang Dajing before unfurling his palm. That hand,rge enough for a person to stand on, was soaked with mmy sweat.


    ¡°My body is tensing up on its own, Zhang Dajing. Simply exchanging res like this is enough for my body to react instinctively!¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s eyes opened wide. Vator was tense? This giant was... what?


    Being tense was an idea that seemed so ill-suited to Vator. Didn''t this man challenge the Crimson King by himself? Someone like that was tensing up?


    <i>''And not because of some random man, but Kang Jin-Ho...?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing had already acknowledged that Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful expert. Even if Kang Jin-Ho had been born in the maind instead of South Korea, he''d still have reached extremely lofty heights. He had all the qualifications to easily attain a realm that the likes of Zhang Dajing couldn''t even dream of.


    However, Vator was a different kettle of fish altogether. The same type of evaluation was simply too inadequate for this giant of a man!


    Vator was the leader of the Mongols. Even the experts of the Chinese martial society wouldn''t dare raise their heads in his presence. The power Vator wielded didn''te from his position but from himself. With that power, he could easily rock the entire world if he wanted to.


    But such a titan of the martial world was tensing up? All because of Kang Jin-Ho?


    <i>''That means... my estimation was incorrect?''</i>


    The first thing anyone would do in this situation was to doubt the other person''s opinion. However, Zhang Dajing wouldn''t dare suspect Vator. After all, this giant had all the qualifications to turn fantasy into reality. In that case, Zhang Dajing shouldn''t doubt Vator but himself. He grimly narrowed his eyes. ¡°My apologies, sir. It seems my evaluation has been incorrect.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect...? Indeed. You have severely underestimated that man,¡± said Vator, his expression hard and unmoving. ¡°However, I do not me you. Only those with enough qualifications could have estimated that man''s true strength. With your level... You did well to estimate Kang Jin-Ho to the best of your abilities.¡±


    Vator''s tongue slowly slithered out to lick his lips.


    That was a powerful warrior! A truly powerful being was standing right before Vator''s eyes. And that knowledge... was making Vator''s blood boil!


    All he did was unleash only a little bit of his fighting spirit, but that was enough for a naked and wanton killing intent to tighten around Vator''s throat like an invisible noose. The killing intent was even painfully prickling Vator''s skin.


    How should he ept this knife-sharp killing intent flying across the distance to cut into his skin?


    ¡°Fufufu...!¡±


    A chortle of pure satisfaction emerged from Vator''s lips. Fighting against powerful individuals was Vator''s motivation in life. And a man strong enough to boil his blood existed in South Korea all along!


    ¡°Indeed... It was a wise choice toe and say hello like this!¡± Vator quietly muttered.


    The Crimson King''s advice wasn''t just empty talk, it seemed! Fighting an expert like Kang Jin-Ho without prior preparations would''ve been fatal for Vator. Wasn''t one of the basics in a fight finding out about the opponent''s strength and preparing ordingly?


    The primal urge to rush across the baseball field''s verdant grass and confront Kang Jin-Ho nearly overcame Vator''s judgment, but he barely managed to suppress that tempting voice whispering in his heart.


    <i>''Now isn''t the time. Not now!''</i>


    Being able to fight wasn''t everything. Not only Vator but Kang Jin-Ho also needed to be in peak condition. If a fight broke out now, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to go all out with all these witnesses around him. Vator emphatically didn''t want that.


    Beating an opponent not in his peak condition couldn''t even be called a victory to Vator. Going after the enemy''s weakness might be a standard tactic in warfare, but Vator wasn''t here to wage war. No, what he wanted was a fight between experts.


    And a fight would only gain greater meaning and prominence with a strong opponent!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Vator sucked in a deep breath, his eyes flickering in withdrawn light.


    This was fine. Vator had always been the type to save the most delectable dish until thest, after all. Since his prey this time was incredibly delicious, Vator knew he could afford to be more patient.


    ¡°Well, well... I see that he''s all riled up,¡± Vator tutted quietly.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s re was filled with intense killing intent. Since he was a demonic arts practitioner, Vator expected Kang Jin-Ho''s personality to be somewhat unhinged, but to think he''d emit such bloodlust! Even Vator found this behavior bizarre. That was when Vator noticed something.


    <i>''Hmm... Is it the instinct of a mother bird? Is that it?''</i> Vator smirked at the sight of children in Kang Jin-Ho''s vicinity. ¡°A demonic cultivator wishes to protect someone? Really?¡±


    What a strange individual Kang Jin-Ho was. All the demonic arts-practicing bastards Vator ran into over the years had been vicious and heartless. Not as in they lusted after benefits, but more like their emotions had been stunted by their cultivation methods, and they had lost the ability to sympathize and empathize with their fellow men.


    However, despite reaching a realm far superior to all the other demonic cultivators Vator met and killed until now, Kang Jin-Ho... He was trying to protect his surroundings.


    ¡°Keh... Kekeke.¡± Vator quietly cackled. He didn''t dislike Kang Jin-Ho''s type.


    Vator finally withdrew his fighting spirit. As if to reciprocate that action, the invisible killing intent sharply and intensely wing into Vator''s skin instantly vanished as well.


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly wiped the cold sweat off his brow. Relief washed over him. Just how nervous had he been after Vator revealed his intentions to personally ''check out'' Kang Jin-Ho? Zhang Dajing could still taste the despair he felt after receiving confirmation that Kang Jin-Ho was heading to a baseball game. It felt like the heavens were falling on top of him back then!


    <i>''However,ing to this ce turned out to be a blessing in disguise.''</i>


    Zhang Dajing wagered that Vator wouldn''t have backed off this easily if the meeting ce was somewhere remote with no eyewitnesses to worry about. The bustling environment did its job by forcing Vator to stay his hands... At least, that was what Zhang Dajing believed.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing,¡± Vator quietly called out.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Zhang Dajing stood at attention.


    Vator slowly licked his lips. ¡°Contacting someone as riled up as him will only backfire on us. Wait for two days, then send him a message.¡±


    ¡°...What will the message say, sir?¡±


    ¡°You''re asking the obvious, Zhang Dajing. It''s to express my desire to fight him.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± Zhang Dajing nearly lost his footing and stumbled just then.


    However, Vator''s grin was deepening instead. ¡°There is no reason for me to wait until he''s traveling to a deserted countryside. State my name in the message and request for a duel.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''lle.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Conviction overflowed in Vator''s voice as he spoke. ¡°That man will definitelye. With the sole intention of killing me.¡±


    Zhang Dajing frowned slightly. ¡°But, how can you be so sure, sir...?¡±


    Vator didn''t bother to exin. This was a territory someone like Zhang Dajing could never understand.


    That skin-prickling killing intent flew in as if it had been waiting for Vator to reveal his fighting spirit!


    <i>''That man is a beast.''</i>


    Not just any beast, but one that craved blood! A fearsome beast that Vator had never encountered before!


    A beast like that would never reject the opportunity to spill some blood. It''d dly rush to the arena at the mere thought of ripping Vator''s head off and drinking his blood.


    Vator slowly rubbed his nose.


    <i>''Hmph. It feels like I can smell the blood this far away.''</i>


    Unsurprisingly, Vator had encountered several psychopathic mass murderers before. Without a doubt, lunatics who needed to ughter people and bathe in their blood just to enjoy a good night''s rest existed in this world.


    However, the acrid stench of blood wafting off Kang Jin-Ho was iparably denser than what those murderers had emitted. Of course, it wasn''t an actual stenching off his body. Kang Jin-Ho''s aura itself was stained to the core with blood.


    Just how many people did he have to ughter to emit such an intense stench of blood?


    Indeed, a beast! Kang Jin-Ho was literally a bloodthirsty beast. Yet, such a beast was trying to protect his surroundings...?


    This weird irony that defied his attempts to understand began stimting Vator''s senses. He... He wanted to know more about Kang Jin-Ho. And he oh-so-badly wanted to fight Kang Jin-Ho, too!


    This powerful urge again threatened to take over Vator''s reasoning.


    <i>Craaack!</i>


    The seat armrest that barely supported Vator''s arm finally gave in and shattered into bits. Vator snapped awake from his thoughts and stared at the damaged property of the stadium before sighing under his breath.


    <i>''I''ve gotten too excited...!''</i>


    Vator wanted to agitate and excite Kang Jin-Ho but ended up exciting himself instead.


    ¡°This has been a fruitful encounter, then. I can''t remember thest time I was this excited...!¡±


    Zhang Dajing quietly shuddered at the sight of Vator cooling his desire to fight, only for it to get heated up again. Just how was someone like Zhang Dajing supposed to handle this uncertain and precarious situation!


    Vator quietly called out again. ¡°Zhang Dajing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°We''re returning to our base.¡±


    Zhang Dajing finally sighed in relief. It seemed today''s situation would end here. Thankfully, Vator didn''t seem interested in creating a scene today!


    ¡°Your new job as soon as we return is topile every piece of information you have on Kang Jin-Ho and bring it to me. Do not miss even the most trivial things about him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator!¡±


    Vator nodded in satisfaction at that prompt reply. <i>''That''s enough for today.''</i>


    Fighting against the riled-up Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been quite entertaining. However, patience should reward Vator with an even more sumptuous feastter on. Vator decided the wait was definitely worth it.


    ¡°Since we''ve offered our greetings, the minimum courtesy has been met, wouldn''t you say?¡± Vator muttered while slowly raising himself off the chair.


    Zhang Dajing also got up and began profusely apologizing to other patrons around them. ¡°I''m terribly sorry, sir. We''d like to pass through. I''m sorry, ma''am. My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Argh, what the heck?¡±


    ¡°What kinda rubbish manners is this...!¡±


    ¡°Argh... Gimme a break.¡±


    The unhappy baseball fans began shuffling out of their seats to move out of the way. They would''ve simply retracted their knees if a regr-sized person wanted to pass through, but that was totally impossible with Vator and his humongous physique.


    Vator began blushing a little in embarrassment. He nced at Zhang Dajing and muttered quietly. ¡°Why didn''t you get VIP seating, Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°S-sir, we could have, but your request was too sudden, and...¡±


    ¡°...! Mhmm! Hmm.¡± Vator fake-coughed, then proceeded to bow his head repeatedly in apology as he passed through the irritated crowd.


    Even if he was a powerful expert capable of shaking up the world, Vator couldn''t help but feel small at all the res of criticism. Thanks to his hulking physique, no one would be brave enough to openly hurl insults in his way, but... Vator still understood that sometimes, silent pressure could be scarier than verbal abuse.


    ¡°...Maybe I should''ve stared at him from the stairs instead?¡±


    As always, regret showed upte again.

 Chapter 512: Preparing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 512: Preparing (2)</h4>


    ¡°...What is up with those people?¡± Park Yu-Min muttered in bewilderment while watching Vator and hispanion.


    The giant was intensely ring at this side for some reason, only to suddenly get up and head to the exit stairwell while apologetically bowing his head repeatedly at the crowd around him.


    The giant stopped before the stairwell, briefly nced back at where Kang Jin-Ho was, then exited the stadium altogether.


    Park Yu-Min mped his ck jaw shut as a mixture of bewilderment and puzzlement swirled in his head. ¡°Jin-Ho... Those two people. They were looking at this side, right?¡±


    ¡°...Who knows?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly. He didn''t confirm or deny anything. Then again, he didn''t think a verbal confirmation would be necessary here. Park Yu-Min would encounter more and more dangerous situations by getting more involved in the shadowy world of martial artists, after all.


    The light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became withdrawn. Icy cold.


    If that giant had known anything about Kang Jin-Ho, he''d not have shown up today. Maybe he had no idea that approaching Kang Jin-Ho like this was probably the worst ''stimnt'' imaginable for thetter!


    Kang Jin-Ho disliked the act of martial artists invading his life in the surface world. After all, that was the same thing as idiots with muddy boots trampling on the boundary he had finally finished drawing with a lot of effort.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew even colder and withdrawn. However...


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    When Park Yu-Min called out to him, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression instantly softened. He slowly turned his head to look at his friend.


    Park Yu-Min pointed in the distance while urgently crying out, ¡°L-look! Jong-In is trying to escape!¡±


    ¡°Where?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly spun his head and discovered Jong-In climbing up the stairs after slipping past the caregiver aunties. ¡°I''ll go catch him!¡±


    ¡°You have permission tounch!¡± Park Yu-Min pped loudly just as Kang Jin-Ho jumped over the chairs and rushed toward the wayward naughty child.


    Han Jin-Seong also shot up to his feet. ¡°H-hyung! Let me help, too!¡±


    ¡°No, you sit down,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare go anywhere, Jin-Seong! I''m more worried about you than Jong-In, you know!¡±


    ¡°What? Hyyyyung?!¡±


    ¡°Please, please! Please behave yourself once in a while, okay!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong slumped in his chair, his expression hollow and soulless. As he looked up at the heavens... He realized there was no God or Buddha in this world.


    ***


    Park Yu-Min chuckled and patted Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks for all your hard work today.¡±


    ¡°That''s a weird thing to say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    ¡°Well, it was hard work in a way, right?¡±


    Even though Park Yu-Min jokingly asked that question, could he or Kang Jin-Ho call today''s events ''hard work''? Even if they did qualify, both men wouldn''t have cared and kept doing this so-called hard work as long as possible.


    The orphans expressed their gratitude in various ways.


    ¡°Oppa, today was so much fun!¡±


    ¡°Hyung! Thank you for all your hard work!¡±


    ¡°Wooow, it was soooo much fun. No, really.¡±


    ¡°Let''se here again some other time!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while ruffling Han Jin-Seong''s hair. Even if the boy threw in some randomment just then, it was still fine, wasn''t it?


    The usual Han Jin-Seong would''ve tried to put up some kind of resistance, but not today. He was far too mentally drained to do anything other than let his head tilt this way and that from Kang Jin-Ho''s ruffling hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again at the boy''s tired expression.


    Not too long ago, Bang Jin-Hun asked Kang Jin-Ho if there really was a need to waste his effort and wealth on something with zero rewards and benefits. That question could''ve onlye from someone who didn''t know.


    <i>''Yu-Min is right.''</i>


    This was fun. Kang Jin-Ho was certain about that now. Nowhere and nothing in this world would give him as much fun for all the effort he put in as being here with all these kids. This thing about there being no reward or benefits was definitely wrong.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Okay, I''m off.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take care,¡± Park Yu-Min waved his hand.


    ¡°Hyung! Take care! See youter!¡±


    ¡°That''s right, oppa! See youter!¡±


    ¡°Uhwoo-woo, uwo, uh-uh.¡±


    Only after gently hugging and patting a child waddling toward him did Kang Jin-Ho turn around and head toward the exit.


    <i>''I think I get it now.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho thought he could finally understand the trust Park Yu-Min mentioned before. The Seongsim Orphanage kids were wary of Kang Jin-Ho when he first showed up. However, after he showed up a few more times and got to know them a little better, the incidents of several kids holding dearly onto his hands began urring with rming frequency.


    They were behaving this way because... They didn''t want Kang Jin-Ho to leave. Although such a sight might not be rare, the Seongsim kids seemed especially... serious about this. They feared Kang Jin-Ho would never return if he left now and clung to him while sobbing and wailing desperately. But now...


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was leaving, the Seongsim children casually waved their hands at him. No one tried to cling to him or stop him from leaving.


    Was it because they had grown apart? Of course not.


    No, they firmly believed that Kang Jin-Ho would alwayse backter even if he went away for now. That confidence, that trust, was born out of the bond created through all the time and effort Kang Jin-Ho spent with these children.


    This bond was something Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t find even after spending dozens of years in the demon cult. Yet, he found it so quickly in an orphanage. That was why... How should he put this?


    Kang Jin-Ho looked behind to confirm that the Seongsim children were far away now, then took out his phone. He calmly tapped on the phone''s screen to call someone.


    -Yes, this is Lee Hyeon-Su.


    .


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a still, cold voice. ¡°Someone tried to provoke me earlier in the day.¡±


    -Provoke you?


    ¡°Yes. He provoked me from a distance before going away.¡±


    A weighty silence came from the other side of the line. After that bout of silence, Lee Hyeon-Su''s cautious voice came out from the phone''s speaker.


    -What are your orders, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°I need you to confirm something for me.¡±


    -Confirm...?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly chewed out his next words. ¡°Find out who that was, please.¡±


    ***


    The response was swifter than Kang Jin-Ho thought.


    He figured it might take some time, but no; Lee Hyeong-Su only needed to retrieve the CCTV footage from the baseball stadium to acquire the provoker''s images.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sent the image to agents in China and Japan and quickly uncovered the identity of the mysterious giant. However, despite finishing the task quickly and painlessly... Lee Hyeon-Su''splexion was dark as he stood in front of Kang Jin-Ho. As a matter of fact, hisplexion could even be described as gloomy.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. This man''s name is Vator.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while looking at the photo. ¡°Vator...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he''s a rather famous individual,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, a hint of uncertain nuance creeping into his words. Kang Jin-Ho noticed it but didn''t urge Lee Hyeon-Su to exin himself. An exnation would be forting if he waited, after all.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little. ¡°Technically speaking... He''s from the Crimson King''s faction.¡±


    ¡°The Crimson King''s faction, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. It felt like he''d been hearing that name rather often.


    China was indisputably one of the biggest factors influencing South Korea''s martial society. However, for some reason, Kang Jin-Ho only ever heard about the Crimson King. He knew practically nothing about the other two kings.


    ¡°I said ''technically'' because Vator isn''t exactly affiliated with the Crimson King''s faction,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. He fake-coughed when Kang Jin-Ho signaled with his eyes for more information. ¡°Although we haven''t fully grasped the situation with the Crimson King''s faction, we do know that Vator''s name is not on their roster. Obviously, someone of his caliber would''ve upied a very high position if he was a part of the faction, Mister Jin-Ho. However, we don''t consider him as a true member of the Crimson King''s faction because... Vator didn''t willingly ept the Crimson King''s rule, but some kind of contract is binding them together.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. Something like an honorary elder, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, don''t worry about it. Carry on.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to think more exnation from him was necessary, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to hear it. He could already guess the nature of the rtionship between the Crimson King and Vator.


    Back in Zhongyuan, one could find a fair number of outsiders making themselves home in variousrge sects and ns under the moniker of ''honorary elders''. The ns or the sects would''ve loved to have these talented experts join their ranks, but various hurdles¡ªsuch as different bloodlines and not being disciples from the same school of cultivation¡ªprevented that from bing a reality. So, the alternative was to call them the honorary elders and treat them like a part of the family.


    These honorary elders would be asked to offer their strength in a battle or provide assistance in various matters in return for all the favorable treatments they received.


    Back when the Namgung n was at the height of fame, the number of honorary elders was double that of the actual n members.


    ¡°In any case... Yes, that''s the situation with Vator, Mister Jin-Ho. Affiliated with the Crimson King''s faction, yet he isn''t a member. Vator is originally from Mongolia. But he entered China on an unknown business and got scouted by the Crimson King. Before the scouting, it seems Vator has performed some eye-catching feats, Mister Jin-Ho. Thanks to his achievements, people now recognize him as a true expert, even if his active period within China''s martial society hasn''t been all that long.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. ¡°In other words, the Crimson King has sent him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That''s the most likely exnation.¡±


    ¡°However... Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I don''t have any animosity with this Crimson King, so what is his reason for trying to eliminate me? By even resorting to dispatching an honorary elder, no less?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. He originally nned to exin that the irreparable animosity was created when Kang Jin-Ho destroyed and absorbed the Yeongnam Group which had been funded by the Crimson King''s faction.


    However, a question suddenly popped up in Lee Hyeon-Su''s head just before he could say anything.


    <i>''Wait a second. Is that... really true?''</i>


    His mind quickly produced the answer. And it was a ''no''.


    There was no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho hurt the Crimson King''s faction by destroying the Yeongnam Group. However, was the hurt caused by this incident severe enough to require such an extreme measure? No, it was not. Not from the Crimson King''s perspective, in any case.


    To a man who ruled one-third of a massive nation called China, a conflict between factions in a small penins wouldn''t have been worth the trouble.


    <i>''In that case, why?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s thoughts went messy from the topic Kang Jin-Ho raised. No matter what he thought, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t imagine a solid reason for someone like the Crimson King to go out of his way to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even if the Crimson King did want to kill Kang Jin-Ho... The order of things seemed off. He funded the Yeongnam Group as a way to exert his influence in the Korean penins, didn''t he? If that had been his goal, why didn''t he contact Kang Jin-Ho and try to win him over first before going with this route of elimination? And there had been no discernible movement from the Crimson King to fund another faction to rule South Korea once Kang Jin-Ho was eliminated, so why...


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened just then.


    <i>''Maybe... No, not maybe. I''m definitely missing something here.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t exin it verbally, but his hunch said there was something here that he couldn''t see. He''d need time and more information to confirm whether or not his premonition was on the money.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I''d like to investigate this and find out what exactly is going on here.¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    ¡°The... important part about this isn''t their motivation but the fact they are targeting you, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while frowning deeply. ¡°From what I saw in the footage, they kept their distance before retreating. Do you have a reason to believe they are here to eliminate you?¡±


    ¡°You''ll know soon enough.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You''ll see when you meet them. That wasn''t a simple provocation.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned but still nodded anyway. It all sounded like they were chasing after clouds, but nothing was better than seeing it for himself to confirm the truth. After all, Lee Hyeon-Su was half a martial artist, wasn''t he?


    Even he could determine the other party''s animosity by sensing the emitted qi, so an expert of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber should be even more urate in this regard.


    ¡°In that case... How should we proceed, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°We don''t have to do anything.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew momentarily dazed as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. He couldn''t understand this course of action.


    Of course, as a considerate man, Kang Jin-Ho was ready to exin himself. ¡°I only wanted to find out who it was, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho. Leaving a dangerous individual like Vator alone is not...¡±


    ¡°You think I''m leaving him alone?¡± Kang Jin-Ho deeply smirked. And Lee Hyeon-Su froze stiffly at that sinister smirk.


    He still remembered that expression. On that day, when Kang Jin-Ho ughtered the Yeongnam Group by himself, then leisurely ripped Kim Seok-Il''s limbs off...!


    Kang Jin-Ho made the same smirk on that day.


    When the memories from that hellish day he desperately wanted to forget reared their ugly heads once more, Lee Hyeon-Su''s body began shuddering all on its own. Even though Lee Hyeon-Su believed they were on the same side now, he still couldn''t do anything about this tidal wave of instinctive fear.


    That was how scared he was of Kang Jin-Ho making that sinister face. His fear was now branded into his soul as an eversting trauma.


    Lee Hyeon-Su prayed he''d never see that sinister smirk ever again, yet it was etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face right now!


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°I''m not leaving him alone. We don''t have to do anything as the other side wille seeking me out first. So, we only need to wait.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly nodded before snapping awake. He bit his lower lip before raising his voice. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to¡­ not be in a hostile rtionship with the other side?¡±


    ¡°...Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°That man is the Crimson King''s subordinate, even if he''s not officially part of the faction. This matter won''t be resolved even if you defeat him, Mister Jin-Ho. The Crimson King will dispatch even more men and stronger experts to deal with you. Shouldn''t you... try to prevent the situation from escting before that happens?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened even more as he listened to Lee Hyeon-Su''s earnest advice. And then, he leisurely, oh-so-leisurely, spoke what was on his mind.

 Chapter 513: Preparing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Preparing (3)</h4>


    ¡°You think we can avoid what''sing if we try?¡± Kang Jin-Ho snarkily asked.


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. He could''ve answered that question in dozens of ways. However, none of those answers could perfectly counter Kang Jin-Ho''s question.


    <i>''Avoid it...? Can we really?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su began chewing on his lips. Kang Jin-Ho had urately pointed out the crux of the matter, didn''t he?


    <i>''...No, I need to acknowledge it.''</i>


    The fear of China was deep-seated in Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart. Which was understandable as China was a global powerhouse. A massive nation that South Korea couldn''t do much about!


    The difference in the surface world''s national strength between the two nations was nothingpared to the situation in the martial world. The Crimson King''s faction only represented one-third of China, but it''d still be toorge and mighty for the whole of South Koreabined to deal with. No, never mind ''deal with'', it''d be a one-sided massacre!


    There were a couple of reasons why South Korea could still survive in the face of such a threat: firstly, China was split into three factions, and they were busy keeping each other in check. Secondly, China and Japan were keeping each other in check on the global stage.


    This abnormally intricate power bnce had been the savior of South Korea''s peaceful existence until now.


    <i>''Indeed, it is intricate...''</i>


    Most regr people might feel relieved after learning about this situation. Not Lee Hyeon-Su, though. As a matter of fact, he felt greatly pressured by it instead.


    Being intricately bnced implied that even a tiny variable could upset this bnce and bring everything down in a heap. The peace everyone had gotten used to could be gone in the blink of an eye by an event no one sawing.


    <i>''No, wait. It''s already crumbling down, isn''t it?''</i>


    That unexpected variable was right before Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes, after all! And its name was Kang Jin-Ho!


    This man was in the middle of destroying East Asia''s tenuously-maintained bnce. As it turned out, the variable was already thrown into the mix.


    Nanahoshi-gumi crossed the ocean in the vain hope of conquering South Korea and attacked Kang Jin-Ho. Meanwhile, Europe''s Round Table, which Lee Hyeon-Su only heard about in passing rumors, decided to meddle in South Korea''s affairs, too. No one would''ve imagined such events happening before Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance.


    There could be no doubt about this. Kang Jin-Ho''s actions were altering East Asia''s bnce. However, whether this was a positive or a negative thing was still to be determined.


    <i>''Well, I''m guessing it''s leaning more toward negative at this stage...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was fundamentally a pessimist. If he had been an optimist and believed things would work out favorably, he wouldn''t have driven Kim Seok-Il to ruination and offered his neck to Kang Jin-Ho''s de.


    Due to his nature, Lee Hyeon-Su found it impossible not to worry about this situation. Who could confidently say that China or Japan wouldn''t suddenly decide to invade South Korea now that the delicate bnce was destroyed?


    Since the delicate bnce teetering on the thin ice sheet broke, there had to be some kind of repercussions. As for what those could be... The answer seemed rather obvious to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°If I''m being honest, Mister Jin-Ho... I''m a bit scared about this, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°You''re scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One would need a truckload of courage to say this to Kang Jin-Ho, but Lee Hyeon-Su decided to be honest with his thoughts. Although people would say one must act mature and put up a strong front at all times, Lee Hyeon-Su knew that an attitude like that could potentially worsen the situation instead.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, we still don''t have the wherewithal to deal with China and Japan. You are... I know you''re strong. Maybe strong enough to rival some of the best experts in China and Japan. No, let me revise that. You could very well be stronger than them. However, that is the story for you. None of us are strong enough. Never mind China, we won''t even be able to deal with the Japanese.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice trembled more and more as he spoke. ¡°What I''m trying to do here is¡­ be realistic about our chances, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see. Carry on,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He didn''t try to stop Lee Hyeon-Su or criticize him. Lee Hyeon-Su was only speaking the truth, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho might not think of himself as someone amazing, but that didn''t mean he viewed himself as an impatient idiot who rebuked people for telling the truth.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, there is only one realistic way to deal with an enemy you can''t fight against. And that is to avoid dealing with them in the first ce. South Korea has been religiously adhering to this rule until now,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his breathing getting heavier and faster. ¡°No, wait. Let me correct that by adding that we didn''t have a choice but to adhere to that rule. Because we all know we can''t win against China or Japan. However... If we keep shing against these two nations, we will eventually face the destruction of our country.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded his head. Lee Hyeon-Su bit his lower lips. His brain told him to stop.


    Logically speaking... This was as far as Lee Hyeon-Su could go without getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves. A strong man like Kang Jin-Ho was always cursed with capricious whims, after all.


    Obviously, it was up to Lee Hyeon-Su to believe a little more in Kang Jin-Ho''s restraint, but the risk was also his to bear. The way he saw it, Lee Hyeon-Su''s position was simr to a sand castle that could be washed away by even a minor change in Kang Jin-Ho''s whims.


    Even so, Lee Hyeon-Su raised his head and stared straight into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°I don''t know how you feel about fighting Vator, Mister Jin-Ho. Maybe it''s a trivial matter to you, a light exercise to pass the time, or some such. However, the ripples from this fight will not be trivial at all. As a matter of fact, this fight could signal the destruction of the Martial Assembly. Rationally speaking... We have no choice but to start making gestures of peace to either China or Japan.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained silent as he stared back at Lee Hyeon-Su with narrowed eyes. The silence felt weighty.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nervously swallowed his saliva. It was still nerve-racking for him to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn gaze like this.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho broke his self-imposed silence. ¡°If we keep bowing and lowering our heads, we''ll soon lose our pride. Even if we are defeated, we won''t be the losers if we keep our heads held high until the end. What meaning is there in surviving after discarding our pride? That''s not how a martial artist must act.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su squeezed his eyes shut. The worst imaginable reply hade out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. Since he had said it, there wasn''t much Lee Hyeon-Su could do now. ¡°I see, sir. If that is what you want¡­¡±


    ¡°...Did you think I''d parrot that nonsense?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes flew open. And he saw Kang Jin-Ho smirking again. However, that smirk was noticeably different from the earlier sinister one.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while smirking. ¡°Prioritizing survival... Yes, I agree with that.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t been aware of it until now. And that was the simple fact that Kang Jin-Ho was fundamentally different from all the strong people Lee Hyeon-Su knew and had met before.


    Things like pride?


    <i>''That is useless to me.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. If it was necessary, Kang Jin-Ho was fully prepared to lower his head to not just the Crimson King but even to some random punk, too. Insisting on prioritizing his pride above all else, only to taste defeatter would bring untold misery to everyone he knew, after all!


    Compared to the most important object called everyone''s happiness, Kang Jin-Ho''s pride was no better than useless trash.


    ¡°If it''s beneficial, I don''t see why we shouldn''t be on friendly terms with the Crimson King''s faction,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew stupefied at this unexpected response from Kang Jin-Ho. If Kang Jin-Ho was being sincere here, it signaled that Lee Hyeon-Su still hadn''t fully figured this man out yet!


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Su beganparing Kang Jin-Ho to an onion with manyyers, thetter suddenly raised his voice again. ¡°However, do you think that will be possible?¡±


    ¡°...I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Being on friendly terms can only be achieved if both parties see the need for it. So, let me ask you. What would the Crimson King gain by being friendly with us?¡±


    ¡°N-no, hold on, Mister Jin-Ho. The Crimson King already tried to rule South Korea through the Yeongnam Group. Since that¡¯s the case, what if the Assembly fulfills that role instead of the Yeongnam Group? Wouldn¡¯t that mean something? Wouldn¡¯t doing so also protect our authority?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a rtionship of equals but submission.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression froze.


    ¡°That is what it''s like to deal with the strong. Being the weaker of the two but still getting all the benefits you wished for in a trade happens only in fairy tales. The moment you lower your head in the name of building friendship is the moment the domination over you begins.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to weightily nod after thinking that it was him, not Kang Jin-Ho, who had been underestimating the world around them.


    <i>''Right... In reality, this man has always been like this...!''</i>


    On the surface, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be a reckless man who caused incidents without a n. However, meticulous nning and calctions hid deep within his every action until now.


    Everyone thought it was reckless of Kang Jin-Ho to invade the Yeongnam Group by himself, but the truth was anything but. He actually used that so-called reckless action to minimize the losses to his side.


    <i>''Savagerybined with rational thinking, is it...?''</i>


    In Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes, Kang Jin-Ho''s savagery was not an act. There was no hint of Kang Jin-Ho manufacturing his viciousness to set up the kind of atmosphere he wanted.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew he possessed a barbaric side. And he also knew how to fully utilize it.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... In that case, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°There is only one way,¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly exined. ¡°If the weak doesn''t want to be bullied by the strong, then it must also be the strong. However, if that''s not possible...!¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk took on a more sinister undertone, his fangs baring in the open.


    ¡°You need to show them that even if you''re not strong enough to win, you''d still bite and tear their throats out before death takes you away in a battle with everything on the line. Only then would the other side stop acting so casually toward you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly sucked in a deep breath as a deathly chill ran down his spine. He could tell Kang Jin-Ho was dead serious right now.


    Lee Hyeon-Su instinctively felt it. He could sense that Kang Jin-Ho had indeed lived his whole life ording to this mantra... and that he''d let it continue to guide him into the future!


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Su was hypothetically stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, would he be able to underestimate thetter?


    <i>''...No, I wouldn''t.''</i>


    What else could be said about a man who was ready and willing to put to practice what he preached? Whatever the case might be, Lee Hyeon-Su was certain about this one thing: Kang Jin-Ho was a lot more experienced in this kind of situation. Even if Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure how that happened.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho''s past was a total mystery, Lee Hyeon-Su would probably never know.


    Lee Hyeon-Su hesitantly licked his parched lips. ¡°In that case...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in affirmation. ¡°Show even a hint of weakness, and your enemies will devour you instantly. I can''t speak for the surface world, but the world I''ve lived in... It is still stuck in that kind of mindset even now. So, the difference here will be whether you get devoured right now or slowly get your lifeblood sucked out of you. Being forced to choose between the two is quite a cruel torture, don''t you agree?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su began chewing on his lips. He realized that the suggestion he made earlier could be interpreted as him wanting to prolong his life at the cost of getting his lifeblood slowly sucked out of him.


    Even if his side acted all gentlemanly, where was the guarantee of the other side doing the same? Expecting the Chinese to act with decorum and civility in a situation like this?


    <i>''Don''t f*cking make meugh!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew almost better than anyone that such a thing was a bullsh*t dream in both historical and societal meanings. However, he still came up with this conciliatory approach as his solution to this situation. His judgment must''ve been affected by the overwhelming might of the Chinese.


    Lee Hyeon-Su got up and bowed deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My apologies, sir. I was being stupid here.¡±


    ¡°No, stop,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually muttered.


    However, his voice still emitted inexplicable pressure, forcing Lee Hyeon-Su to sit back down, his eyes wide open in surprise.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°You can''t beat yourself up just yet. After all, it''s too early to tell who is right, anyway. However, in the end, this is all a conjecture, an armchair argument between two men. No one can predict how the reality will y out.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you''re correct.¡±


    In other words, Lee Hyeon-Su''s suggestion could be correct, too. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion sounded cool at this moment, and that was about it. There could be more than one answer, after all. And there was also no guarantee that the seemingly correct answer would stay that way.


    ¡°In that case... What will be your first course of action, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked insidiously. ¡°I''ll show them what it means to mess with me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shuddered at that smirk. Yes, this had to be the way.


    Once they saw the truth, their thoughts would have to change. Anyone who witnessed <i>that</i> Kang Jin-Ho would do the same. Even if it was the Crimson King!


    This bizarre feeling enveloped Lee Hyeon-Su, making him shudder even more. The knowledge that one day, the powerful and tyrannical nation called China would quiver in dread at the mere mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name sent an indescribable chill down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine, and euphoria quickly filled up his brain.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°And we will need to grow much stronger, too.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grinned brightly. ¡°Yes. Of course...!¡±


    At this very moment, another course for their future was set in motion.

 Chapter 514: Preparing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 514: Preparing (4)</h4>


    -Are you really telling me that... The Round Table still hasn''t reached a consensus?!


    Elena asked incredulously. As for Knight Wiggins staring at her visage through the monitor, he oh-so-badly wanted to rub his tired eyes.


    However, when his fingertips touched the smooth surface of his mask, Wiggins almost reflexively grabbed at it in anger.


    <i>''This bloody mask...!''</i>


    There was a time when he was deeply proud of this mask. A knight''s mask symbolized how one had willingly discarded their previous self.


    To discard one''s identity as a citizen of a country, a part of a society, and a member of their family to solely devote their being to the Round Table and uphold world peace... This mask was the symbol of that will.


    Knight Wiggins could still vividly remember the day he received this mask. The sense of aplishment from thinking that all his efforts had been acknowledged, the indescribable joy of finally receiving his glorious knighthood, and the oppressive weight of the mask pressing down on his face...! All those sensations and memories were living within this mask.


    However, Knight Wiggins had begun feeling that this mask was getting more and more cumbersometely.


    Back then, he had no idea what it meant to abandon his identity and devote every fiber of his being to the Round Table. He thought that it was merely another way of referring to a knight''s honor. But the recent events helped Wiggins learn the true meaning behind that notion.


    In this ce, ''he'' didn''t exist. Only Knight Wiggins was present. Even if he personally thought this was incorrect, the right to choose was no longer his. A knight''s duty was to follow the consensus reached through discussion and dialogue, after all!


    Perhaps he should''ve thought more about what it meant to discard himself, then!


    ¡°Pawn Elena, we only need a little more time.¡±


    -But, Knight Wiggins!


    <i>''...Dammit!''</i>


    Why did he use to think that wearing this stupid mask, even in front of his own daughter, was an honorable act! What made him believe that a life where his own daughter couldn''t even call her father''s name was worth abandoning everything? Unless he had let go of his senses back then, Wiggins would''ve never made this choice.


    Even though the Round Table called this a sacred and noble duty...!


    ¡°The Round Table must weigh everyone''s opinion equally first before reaching a consensus. That means we require time to approve any course of action. You know this, don''t you?¡±


    -Yes, Knight Wiggins, I do know. However, people''s lives are at stake here, sir! Even as we speak, the Chevaliers could be losing their lives one by one! The Round Table exists to respond to situations like this, yes? In that case, why the dy? If the process and order of things get in the way of saving lives, why do we need to stick to this way of doing things?!


    That was something Knight Wiggins wanted to say. If it wasn''t for this bloody mask, he''d have said the exact same thing as his daughter! However, he could say only one thing as a knight of the Round Table wearing this damn mask.


    ¡°...You must remain patient.¡±


    -But, Knight Wiggins!


    ¡°Dammit, Pawn Elena! I told you to be patient!¡± Knight Wiggins yelled at the screen after his suppressed frustration finally erupted forth. He quickly caught himself, but it was toote by then. Elena''s expression on the monitor was as stiff as a human face could get.


    -My... apologies, Knight Wiggins.


    ¡°N-no, I should be the one apologizing. I shouldn''t have lost my temper and shouted at you. I''m sorry, Elena.¡± Wiggins muttered in sorrow, but this milk had been spilled already.


    -I''m well aware that this is not something you can unterally decide, Knight Wiggins. Even so... The Chevaliers are still battling against the fear of death as we speak. If my evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho''s tendencies is correct, it wouldn''t be strange for him to tear the Chevaliers to pieces if he judges their usefulness has run out.


    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡±


    -That is why, even if a consensus can''t be reached right now, I implore you to at least... disy some willingness to negotiate...!


    ¡°I... I''ll do my best.¡±


    -Thank you. Then... Good day to you.


    The screen went dark after that brief goodbye. Knight Wiggins weakly raised his hand to rub his face, but all he could feel was the hardened metal of the mask.


    ¡°...Goddammit!¡± Knight Wiggins suddenly shot up to his feet before powerfully kicking his desk. ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    The desk flew up to the ceiling before losing to gravity and crashing back to the floor.


    Knight Wiggins continued to roar in sheer rage. ¡°Those... Those f*cking bastards! What do they think human lives are?!¡±


    Wiggins charged forward and kicked the poor desk again,pletely shattering it. Even though he knew he should not be doing this, there didn''t seem any better way to vent his steam, at least not this moment.


    The agents of the Round Table had been captured. People were being held hostage!


    But now... What did the rest of the knights say about the hostages? To protect their honor, the Round Table should consider giving the captured Chevaliers an opportunity to choose death?


    ¡°...You sons of b*tches!¡±


    Shouldn''t the people in question choose their fate? Why was someone else trying to decide that? Why was the Round Table toying with the Chevaliers'' fate as it pleased! Wasn''t that... Wasn''t that...!


    Wiggins suddenly stopped.


    <i>''We''re protecting world peace? Really?''</i>


    A hollow chuckle burst out of his mouth. He suddenly realized that his actions until now hadn''t been all that different from the crap the other knights had been talking about.


    Countless people lived in this world, their fates intricately intertwined in aplicated web. And the wills and choices made by many of these people shaped the future of the world.


    How was bending and distorting the wills of those people under the pretext of world peace any different from telling others to die under the justification of preserving their honor?


    <i>''...Get a grip on yourself, Wiggins!''</i>


    Knight Wiggins barely managed to stop the train of his thoughts just then. If his mind wandered even further from here, it''d be no different from rejecting the Round Table''s existence.


    The Round Table existed solely for maintaining the peace of this world. Doubting that purpose was the same as doubting the Round Table itself.


    Knight Wiggins reminded himself that he was not just any member of the Round Table but one of its core knights. Doubting the Round Table''s existence should not be allowed. It was deeply disrespectful!


    <i>Beep! Beeeeep!</i>


    Just as Knight Wiggins'' thoughts reached there, one of the monitors began beeping noisily at him.


    <i>''...Dammit!''</i>


    Knight Wiggins grimaced while looking around at his messy office. He would''ve decisively ignored any other iing call, but not this time. That call wasing directly from the Round Table''s Master. Regardless of what his situation was, Knight Wiggins wouldn''t dare ignore the Master''s call.


    Knight Wiggins tapped on the ''Connect'' icon before focusing on the monitor. ¡°This is Knight Wiggins speaking.¡±


    The Master of the Round Table initially didn''t say anything and simply stared at Wiggins.


    -Were you... in a conflict, Knight Wiggins?


    ¡°No, Master.¡±


    -Then, what happened?


    ¡°It was... a bout of regret, sir.¡±


    Master sighed softly after noticing the weight in Knight Wiggins'' voice.


    After a moment of silence, Wiggins suddenly locked eyes with the Master on the monitor. ¡°Sir. Master¡­!¡±


    -...Yes, please speak.


    ¡°While we''re wasting time like this, Chevaliers are most likely being exposed to some of the cruelest environments imaginable. Yet, we do nothing but argue with one another over petty matters.¡±


    -...Knight Wiggins!


    ¡°Honor? Are we really arguing that such a thing is more important than human lives? Tell me, Master. If you find yourself in the same situation as the Chevaliers, will you also choose your honor over your life?¡±


    The light in the Master''s eyes gradually became withdrawn as he listened to Knight Wiggins'' passionate rant.


    -Do not forget that the Round Table is not controlled by one person, Knight Wiggins.


    ¡°I have not forgotten, Master. Yes, I am well aware of the fact that the Round Table is very democratic and driven by rational thinking. And that it''s also extremely inefficient!¡± Knight Wiggins continued to rant as if he was having a seizure. ¡°If everyone discusses at length and stilles to a wrong conclusion, do we need to follow through in the name of unity? Isn''t that still repression under the guise of democracy?!¡±


    -However, that repression has also been responsible for humanity''s progress.


    ¡°...!¡± Knight Wiggins grimaced. A thought suddenly popped up in his head. Just what was hidden behind the Master''s mask?


    The Master''s pitch-ck maskpletely hid his face. Even his facial expression was hidden from view. Which made it impossible to decipher the intention behind those words.


    Once upon a time, Knight Wiggins thought the Round Table''s system of putting on masks to hide emotions was exceedingly logical. However, he was beginning to feel grossed out by it. Who could guarantee that a monster wasn''t hiding behind the mask?


    -For the time being, I advise you to cool your head, Knight Wiggins.


    ¡°...Master!¡±


    -I understand how you feel, Knight Wiggins. However, my hands are tied as long as the majority, led by Knight Leveaux, is unwilling to negotiate with the Koreans. I cannot make an independent decision on this issue.


    ¡°In that case, what is the point of the Round Table''s Master!¡±


    The Master flinched visibly inside the monitor. Knight Wiggins rapidly realized his slip of the tongue, but it was toote to turn back the clock.


    Wiggins suddenly thought that he had been making a lot of mistakes today. Was this because he had grown far too emotional? It must be.


    Not even the coldness of the metal mask pressing against his face was enough to suppress his boiling emotions.


    -Knight Wiggins. I''m a mediator, not amander.


    ¡°Even so...!¡±


    -Yes, taking our time discussing anding to a consensus is very inefficient, and it cane across as illogical at times. Even after a lengthy and arduous process, this system can still produce horrific conclusions. Yes, I admit it.


    The Master spoke in a t, emotionless voice from behind his mask.


    .


    -However, this system also has guided us to this point in our existence. If an individual led the Round Table, the decision-making process could be more efficient, and the progress made could be much more drastic. However, it''d still lead to our utter ruination sooner orter. Do not forget this, Knight Wiggins. Our system of consultation and discussion is not for the sake of achieving the best efficiency. No, it''s there to avoid the worst possible situation.


    Wiggins quietly bit down on his lip. What could he do other than acknowledge that well-thought-out theory? Even so, his heart refused to ept it.


    -We, the knights of the Round Table, are not throwing the Chevaliers away. However, we are wary of the negotiation with the Koreans potentially endangering the Round Table''s mission.


    ¡°Doesn''t that imply we''re running scared, Master?¡±


    -You speak as if we are not allowed to feel that way, Wiggins.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The Master''s voice grew colder.


    -If fear was an unnecessary emotion for humanity, it''d have been exorcizedpletely out of us a long time ago. However, that is not the case, now is it? Fear makes us prudent. It helps us avoid dangers. As such... I personally do not dislike cowards.


    Wiggins mped his mouth shut. This had to be his first time feeling so crushingly disappointed by the Round Table''s Master.


    -Knight Wiggins. I also do not wish to sacrifice the Chevaliers. We shall hold another conference soon, and I''ll do my best to mediate everyone''s opinion on this matter. That is why... As I''ve advised you before, cool your emotions first, Wiggins, and wait. This situation you now find yourself in¡­ A situation where our individual opinions do not match the Round Table''s will and cause this sense of regret and shame in us? Yes, we''ve all been through it before. Many times, in fact.


    <i>''That''s not it, Master...!''</i>


    Wiggins'' expression crumpled behind the mask. He wasn''t ''whining'' like a little kid because no one listened to his opinions. No, he was questioning the Round Table itself on a fundamental level.


    -Reaching a consensus is absolute in the Round Table. If you wish to change the ying field, then it''s your job to convince and persuade your colleagues. Nothing will change just because you''ve lost your cool and started throwing temper tantrums. I shall wait for a more... constructive input from you during our next conference, Knight Wiggins. I hope you won''t disappoint me.


    With that, the monitor switched off.


    Knight Wiggins chewed his lips. ¡°The... next conference?¡±


    Seriously?!


    ¡°Goddammit! By then, we might not even have any living hostages left to negotiate! What kind ofckadaisical nonsense is this! Bloody hell!¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    Knight Wiggins kicked the debris of the shattered desk again. The smug face of Knight Leveaux smirking away filled Wiggins'' mind as he cursed.


    ¡°S-sir!¡± The butler''s surprised yelp came from behind Wiggins, forcing him to stop and clench his shuddering fists tightly.


    <i>''Fine! You are unwilling to make a move, is that it? In that case...!''</i>


    If the Round Table wasn''t going to act, then... Knight Wiggins should do something by himself instead! After all, wasn''t he a knight? Was it not his duty to protect the agents of the Round Table? Better still, the Round Table hadn''t reached an official consensus yet, so he wouldn''t be going against the orders, too!


    ¡°...Butler, get me the ticket!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± The butler tilted his head a little.


    ¡°Get me a ne ticket to South Korea! Immediately!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?!¡±


    Knight Wiggins suddenly stood tall and stretched himself. After his thoughts reached this far, he finally felt at peace,posure returning to his senses.


    Disciplinary actions? Revocation of his status? Wiggins didn''t care.


    ¡°Yes, I''ll personally go to South Korea. And deal with this bloody situation myself!¡±


    Wiggins wasn''t an idiot, so he could predict how intense and terrible the ripples of this decision would be. However, he still thought that was a hundred times better than sitting here doing nothing while his humanity rotted away. Now feeling thoroughly refreshed, Wiggins suddenly headed to the office''s built-in fridge.


    The butler blinked his eyes. ¡°B-but, sir! What about your work...?¡±


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m sure someone else will take care of it in my ce.¡±


    <i>However, only I am willing to resolve this crisis...!</i>


    Wiggins yanked the fridge''s door open, then pulled out a can of beer. Just as he popped the tab, he stopped and frowned slightly. ¡°Oh, and by the way, butler? What do you think I should buy as a gift for Elena?¡±


    The butler quietly facepalmed just then. The master of the house had begun acting up again, it seemed.

 Chapter 515: Preparing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 515: Preparing (5)</h4>


    What is the hardest thing for a human being to deal with?


    There must be many answers to that question. Everyone was different, after all. And what they thought of as ''difficult'' should also be different.


    As for Vincent, he could confidently pick one answer to that question. No, it''d be more correct to say that his situation was helping him with picking that particr answer!


    Vincent wouldn''t even need one second to reply to that question. What was the point of hesitating and mulling his answer when the hardest thing for him¡ªat least right now¡ªwas making a choice?


    Didn''t someone say this once? That making a choice might seem difficult at first, but it''d not leave the person utterly drained and devastated in the end? That choices might lead to one''s unhappiness, but plenty of effort should be enough to ovee one''s fate?


    <i>''That is all dogsh*t!''</i>


    Vincent quietly gnashed his teeth.


    Maybe that sentiment was right. Only if the consequences hanging on the choices were trivial, that was!


    The funny thing about making choices was that the pressure one felt would fluctuate exponentially depending on the consequences of their decisions. So, imagine the pressure when the consequence of Vincent''s decision involved his survival! Not to forget, Vincent''s choice could also result in his precious subordinates all losing their lives!


    Could anyone say making choices was not that hard with that kind of condition hanging over their heads?


    Vincent was currently stuck in this very situation. In less than two days, Vincent''s eyes grew hollow until he resembled a dead fish. His nerves were so taut that even the sound of a water drop in the distance was enough to startle the bejeesus out of him.


    And his condition was only getting worse.


    <i>Crunch, crack...</i>


    Vincent nervously chewed on his nails. Most of his nails were gone by now, and blood had begun seeping out. He knew he should stop, but... He couldn''t.


    Who cared about his damn fingers in this bloody situation! He might lose his life at any given moment, so preserving the health of his fingers didn''t even register in Vincent''s mind right now.


    ¡°C-captain...?¡±


    .


    Vincent heard a worried voiceing from somewhere behind him and slowly turned his head.


    Mathieu was there, staring at Vincent with deep concern. ¡°Captain... You need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°I''m... I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°Captain, the low blood sugar level will hinder your thought process. You need to eat something in order to make the correct judgments.¡±


    Vincent shot a re of irritation at Mathieu, but thetter didn''t even budge an inch and continued to stare right back at his captain.


    ¡°...Fuu-woo.¡± Vincent groaned softly. ¡°Right. You''re indeed correct.¡±


    Even if Vincent had zero appetite, he needed to shove something in his stomach. Only then would his brain function a little better. He nced at the tray Mathieu had brought for him and began chuckling hollowly.


    A beautifully baked croissant, a professionally sliced baguette, cheese blocks and a small jar of jam were on the tray.


    <i>''What a f*cking humane dish this is...!''</i>


    As a prisoner, Vincent should be much obliged to receive such a thoughtful selection of foods. With the sole exception of one thing, that was!


    ¡°ck tea...? Goddammit, doesn''t this country drink coffee?¡±


    If Vincent could get out of here and take a stroll in the streets, he might get a chance to appreciate the awesomeness of South Korea, unofficially THE Country of Coffee Fanatics! As a matter of fact, Korea had already leapfrogged the coffee''s country of origin in terms of how much it appreciated the drink! Unfortunately, though, he was still stuck behind the steel bars.


    Vincent tutted while ring at the teacup. ¡°Why can''t these people differentiate between the French and the British?¡±


    ¡°Captain, that sounds suspiciously like what the Chinese and the Japanese say to us.¡±


    ¡°...Bloody hell.¡± Vincent shook his head in defeat before picking up the croissant. He shoved the whole thing in his mouth but didn''t taste anything. His state of mind meant eating this pastry was no different than chewing on a lump of mud.


    Vincent continued to shove everything on the tray in his mouth before silently chewing and swallowing them all. To cap his meal off, Vincent drank the ck tea in one shot. He put the cup down and wiped the corners of his lips. ¡°Thank you for the meal, Mathieu. And thank you for thinking about this idiot, too.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee, Captain.¡±


    ¡°...So, it''s today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Vincent anxiously gripped his thigh. Kang Jin-Ho said he''de today, didn''t he?


    Not too long from now, Kang Jin-Ho would demand an answer from Vincent. Death? Or submission? Which one of the two would it be?


    What an exceedingly terrible choice this was. And Vincent had been forced to make this choice quite a lot recently.


    The fact that Vincent still couldn''t make the decision despite all the pressure to do so proved beyond doubt the brutal nature of this choice.


    ¡°...I''d rather prefer a heart attack over this crap,¡± Vincent muttered lifelessly.


    ¡°Don''t say that, Captain,¡± said Mathieu.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know. I know that now''s not the time to whine like this.¡± Vincent roughly rubbed his face to wake himself up, then nced at Mathieu. ¡°How is everyone? What are their opinions on this matter?¡±


    ¡°Captain, they are fifty-fifty about this,¡± Mathieu exined as his expression grew gloomy. ¡°About half wish to choose death to protect their honor. They argue that surviving and going home like this will mean they can never hold their heads up again. As for the other half, they argue that doing as told to keep their lives is better than dying a dog''s death. Neither side has gained an upper hand at the moment, so¡­¡±


    Vincent leaned against the wall while contemting the current situation.


    <i>''That... sounds about right.''</i>


    This problem didn''t have a silver bullet of an answer. Vincent could''ve asked for his subordinates'' opinions if the question had a clear-cut solution. Unfortunately, this was a matter of choice. No one could advise Vincent and say this was wrong or that was right.


    In the end, Vincent had to make this difficult choice, and all the responsibilities fell squarely on his shoulders, too.


    When was thest time Vincent was subjected to such crushing pressure? It felt like the oppressive weight bearing down on him was gradually asphyxiating him to death.


    ¡°Mathieu... Do you think the Round Table still hasn''t contacted this side?¡±


    ¡°Captain. If they had, we''d heard about it by now, sir. And we''d no longer need to choose.¡±


    ¡°Mm... You''re right,¡± Vincent slowly nodded. Even though he wasn''t convinced that the Koreans would keep the Chevaliers up to date, he didn''t see the need to voice his suspicion in the open.


    ¡°Captain, if I may...?¡±


    Vincent raised his head and quizzically stared at Mathieu.


    Mathieu furrowed his brow. ¡°If you don''t mind, I''d like to offer you my help in making your decision. May I proceed?¡±


    ¡°...Very well. Let''s hear it.¡±


    Mathieu pushed the empty tray aside and leaned forward. ¡°The food... It''s been great, Captain.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Mathieu''s expression grew somber. ¡°We expressed discontent over our meals once, yet they provided us with the finest-quality food almost immediately.¡±


    Vincent tilted his head. ¡°Is that so? I didn''t notice.¡±


    ¡°With your current state, it''s not all that surprising that you didn''t notice the superior quality of the food, Captain.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I guess you have a point.¡±


    ¡°In any case... Yes, the food has been great. No, let me revise that. The food has been top-notch. Let us not forget that we''re in the middle of a deep mountainside, sir. You must''ve seen the scenery while we were being brought here. We''re far from any city centers, yet a single request for different food from us was enough for the Koreans to provide this level of quality... At the very least, it proves our captors aren''t heartless, ssless bastards.¡±


    ¡°...I have to say, Mathieu, you really are French to the core.¡±


    ¡°Sir? I don''t quite follow...?¡±


    ¡°To judge another person by the quality of their food is... How should I say it, the image of a stereotypical Frenchman?¡±


    Mathieu chuckled softly at that. ¡°Well, Captain. There''s a reason why we''ve been behaving this way since ancient times.¡±


    What an absurd reply that was, but...


    <i>''...Mathieu is right. For sure, I should consider this.''</i>


    This information was significant to Vincent''s calctions. It implied that if Chevaliers surrendered, the treatment from the Koreans shouldn''t be inhumane. Arriving at a conclusion like that from a trivial matter such as food seemed illogical. However, trivial matters like this were actually the best barometer to judge a person''s attitude.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho... He''s doing something that doesn''t suit him.''</i>


    The image of Kang Jin-Ho, as branded into Vincent''s mind, was that of a man who''d throw his prisoners inside a coal mine and make them work like ves while providing only some withered rat meat for food. So, learning that he had a humane side came as a bit of a shock to Vincent.


    Vincent admitted that after the Chevaliers were brought here, no inhumane treatments or tortures had happened to them. Ironically enough, that also tortured Vincent the most.


    Vincent wouldn''t have to agonize over anything if Kang Jin-Ho was a straight-up cruel and vicious devil. However, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Vincent had observed so far was not as simple as that. As a matter of fact, Kang Jin-Ho was a shockinglyplex individual with many sides to him.


    Even after observing Kang Jin-Ho several times, Vincent still hadn''t gotten a decent grasp on who that man was. On one hand, Kang Jin-Ho seemed like the cruelest, vilest mass murderer. On the other hand, though, he seemed to be just another ordinary,mon-or-garden young man in his twenties.


    This duality was a major culprit behind Vincent''s indecision. Vincent just couldn''t estimate how Kang Jin-Ho would respond to his decisions. However, Vincent had no choice but to decide.


    ...Because he had run out of time.


    <i>Clomp...!</i>


    <i>Clomp...!</i>


    The sounds of leisurely footsteps echoed from the exit stairwell. Vincent''s bloodshot eyes quickly shifted in that direction. It was still too early for a shift change, so the fact that someone wasing down now...


    Wasn''t it too obvious who that could be?


    Vincent nervously swallowed his saliva at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walking down the stairs.


    Imagination had the power to stimte and agitate people. The image of Kang Jin-Ho was powerfully branded into Vincent''s head, but the truth was... Vincent had faced Kang Jin-Ho only a handful of times until now. Most of the time, they weren''t even in the same building, never mind the same room!


    Even then, Vincent couldn''t stop thinking about the individual named Kang Jin-Ho. Ironically enough, it was Vincent''s mind that had been adding flesh to the bare frame of ''Kang Jin-Ho'' in his imagination.


    Simply put, the power of Vincent''s imagination had turned Kang Jin-Ho into a monster!


    <i>''My... imagination, is it?''</i>


    Vincent hollowly chuckled. That had to be a lie, didn''t it? There was no way he''d be in this... new state if that had been true!


    If the image of Kang Jin-Ho stuck inside Vincent''s mind was merely a product of his imagination, why did Kang Jin-Ho''s figure walking down the stairs eerily match that mental image? What could possibly be a logical exnation for this?!


    That was when Vincent realized something. If Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about something sinister while walking down the stairs... Surely, he''d make that kind of expression. That was what Vincent''s imagination said.


    If his imagination was right, Vincent could draw two conclusions from Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. One, the Round Table probably has not made any attempt to rescue the Chevaliers until now. And the second conclusion would be...


    <i>''He''s going to... kill us all.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho believed the Chevaliers'' cooperation was crucial, he''d not have made a face like that. Right now, Kang Jin-Ho was looking at the Chevaliers with a hint of annoyance.


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about how to deal with the prisoners. He had spent time and energy to capture the Chevaliers, but they turned out to be useless. In that case... The conclusion should be obvious enough.


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the foot of the stairs, then silently walked over to the steel bars. Vincent''s forehead was caked with cold sweat at this sight.


    Today''s Kang Jin-Ho was noticeably different from thest time. The best description Vincent could think of was that this Kang Jin-Ho was much closer to the one from the deserted ind!


    To be more specific, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' of now didn''t resemble the monster wantonly ughtering the Japanese on that day. No, he was more like the version that slowly revealed himself from the dark forest.


    Kang Jin-Ho back then was suppressing his thumping, boiling heart while knowing that the festival of ughter and destruction was about to begin. However, he still couldn''t do much about the corners of his lips curling up into an insidious smirk.


    ...And that devil-like figure of Kang Jin-Ho was standing before Vincent''s eyes today!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the prisoners, then leisurely raised his voice. ¡°And now...¡±


    ¡°We shall cooperate!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could say anything, Vincent cried out loudly first.


    ¡°C-Captain?!¡±


    ¡°I-isn''t that too easy, sir?!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the Chevaliers behind Vincent cried out in panic and bbergast. But Kang Jin-Ho remained silent. Of course, Vincent ignored the voices of dissenting from behind him.


    <i>''You idiots...!''</i>


    Without a doubt, the Chevaliers wouldn''t have wished for this sort of ''negotiation''. Even if they relented and decided to cooperate, they would''ve wanted to extract as many benefits as possible first. That was the smart thing to do in a situation like this, after all.


    Obviously, Vincent thought the same. He told himself that, even if they cooperated, they wouldn''t sell their pride out. At least, not all of it.


    However, that thought went out the window a few seconds ago. More specifically, when Vincent saw Kang Jin-Ho''s figureing down the stairs!


    <i>''It''s impossible to negotiate with the current Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    A discussion was supposed to take ce between human beings. What could a human even talk about with a bloodthirsty monster? Right now, Vincent shouldn''t worry about keeping his pride but focus on preserving...


    His life. His subordinates'' lives. The most important, sacred, and precious thing in the entire world!


    As long as Vincent could protect this one thing, he didn''t give a damn about abandoning everything else.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips parted before closing again as if he wanted to say something but changed his mind at thest second. His expression was slightly distorted as if he hadn''t been expecting this development. And that distorted expression bore down on Vincent with unimaginable pressure.


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled something for a little while before finally breaking his silence. ¡°Is there an interpreter here?¡±

 Chapter 516: Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 516: Training (1)</h4>


    <i>''How... drab.''</i>


    That was Vincent''s first impression after taking in the interior of the Martial Assembly''s conference hall.


    Anyone in Vincent''s shoes should''ve been feeling refreshed regardless of what they could see. That should''ve been a normal response as Vincent finally got to take a shower for the first time since his incarceration here!


    Despite the humane treatment of the prisoners, giving a group of capable martial artists a bath time was perhaps a step too far. So, the Chevaliers were stuck in their cell, unable to get even a shower until now.


    /p>


    Although, it wasn''t as if Vincent or his men wished for such a... luxury, anyway.


    After Vincent oh-so-passionately agreed to the terms of the trade¡ªor should that be in resignation?¡ªKang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and left the underground prison. Almost right after he left, though, a Korean martial artist, who had apanied Kang Jin-Ho earlier, brought in a group of men with him. He introduced himself as Lee Hyeon-Su, then freed the Chevaliers before guiding them to amunal shower.


    After the shower, Vincent found enough sets of new clothes for him and the Chevaliers waiting in the locker room as if the Koreans foresaw this flow of events. He and his men reced their soiled, sweat-soaked outer and inner garments with sparkling new ones and enjoyed a simple meal. And then...


    Vincent was finally guided to the Assembly''s conference hall. The idea of leaving his subordinates behind in the cafeteria didn''t sit well with him, though. Even so, the best he could do about that situation was express his unwillingness to go alone and take Mathieu with him. That was about it.


    In any case... Vincent got to feel refreshed for the first time in a long while. Yet he still felt this ce was drab, which could mean that the Assembly HQ building really was nothing to write home about.


    The building was ancient. Worn-down. Drab in design. No hint of any aesthetic appeal whatsoever! However, it wasn''t evenid out practically either, so...


    Vincent softly tutted. ¡°Their eye for design is quite rubbish, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Captain, you shouldn''t say that out loud,¡± Mathieu hurriedly rebuked his superior.


    Vincent grimly nodded. <i>''Right. I must not forget that we''re still in enemy territory!''</i>


    The feeling of liberation from extreme pressure through finally making a choice had inadvertently rxed him a little too much. Two parties reaching a verbal agreement didn''t mean everything was settled and good to go, after all! Wasn''t that why Vincent and Mathieu hade to this conference hall?


    Vincent knew the actual negotiation had already begun. The two of them left unattended in the conference hall was most likely a mind game yed by the Koreans.


    <i>''Resorting to petty schemes? Is that it?''</i>


    The Koreans must''ve thought that Vincent might get impatient or nervous by being left unattended in this empty ce. Unfortunately for them, though, underestimating Vincent this way would prove to be a fatal mistake for them!


    Vincent was the proud captain of the Chevaliers. He wouldn''t fall for a petty mind game like this. He could easily withstand one hour of waiting if he had to! No, even two hours would be...


    <i>m!</i>


    Suddenly, the conference hall''s doorway was flung open urgently, and the trio of Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su, and the man with arge physique Vincent saw back on the deserted ind rushed inside.


    The big man, Bang Jin-Hun, apologized profusely. ¡°Ahahah... Sorry, sorry. My bad. It was supposed to be a quick smoke break, but¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su yelled back. ¡°Why didn''t you answer your phone, sir?!¡±


    ¡°Well, uh, I mean... It''s supposed to be a quick smoke break, so... I figured nothing could possibly happen. That''s why I left my phone at the office.¡±


    ¡°You know what kind of situation we''re dealing with, sir!¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. I said I''m sorry, didn''t I?¡± Bang Jin-Hun grunted unhappily.


    ...It wasn''t a mind game? Vincent was left ever-so-slightly bbergasted. Funnily enough, the Koreans seemed more bbergasted than him, though!


    Since the interpreter was not part of the negotiation team, Vincent couldn''t be one hundred percent sure what was going on here, but... Judging from the weird atmosphere, the Koreans seemed to have experienced a hup inmunication...? Even so, how should Vincent feel about this scene...?


    <i>''Should I look at them favorably for not ying any petty tricks, or... Maybe they are just ipetent for arrivingte at a negotiation because they couldn''t find each other?''</i>


    What a strange situation this was.


    ¡°Ahem. Allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Lee Hyeon-Su, the branch manager of the Yeongnam Branch of the Martial Assembly. This gentleman is the Assembly Master.¡±


    <i>''His French is fluent...!''</i> Vincent narrowed his eyes. It seemed this Lee Hyeon-Su fe was the intellectual of the group. And probably the brains of the operation, too.


    At Lee Hyeon-Su''s gesture, the big man smiled affably and extended his hand. ¡°Good day. I''m Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    Vincent didn''t need an interpreter for that greeting. Vincent shot up to his feet and politely shook Bang Jin-Hun''s offered hand. Even if the situation was different, Vincent would''ve responded the same. The Master of the organization ruling South Korea was a position far, far higher than the captain of the Chevaliers, after all!


    ¡°It''s an honor to make your acquaintance. I''m Vincent.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun continued to smile affably during the handshake. Once the formal greetings werepleted, he settled down on his chair.


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled and pointed to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m sure this gentleman doesn''t need an introduction.¡±


    Vincent nodded. Of course he didn''t need one. Actually, if he could help it... Vincent would dearly love to <i>not</i> hear about Kang Jin-Ho in detail. It wouldn''t be good for his mental state, anyway!


    While sitting down, Lee Hyeon-Su got the negotiations going. ¡°Mm... I''m not sure where to even begin.¡±


    That was when Vincent realized Lee Hyeon-Su would be leading this conference for the Koreans. It was easy enough to see that when Lee Hyeon-Su was sitting in the middle of the trio while Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho were sitting a little back as if everything would be left to the Yeongnam Branch manager.


    <i>''That means he''ll be our opponent in this battle of wits!''</i>


    Vincent might have made the choice, but that didn''t mean everything had been decided. Things like how the Chevaliers were supposed to cooperate and what needed to be done to earn their freedom hadn''t been discussed yet. This negotiation would be crucial in deciding all those factors.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled affably. ¡°First of all, let me express my gratitude for you choosing the correct option.¡±


    <i>If I hadn''t, our heads would be rolling on the floor by now...!</i>


    Vincent didn''t say anything. He knew Lee Hyeon-Su''s words of gratitude were a formality, and that was why he didn''t feel good hearing them. Maybe his difort showed on his face because Mathieu sneakily elbowed him in the side.


    Vincent coughed to clear his throat and replied to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Kuh-hum. Please don''t mention it. We made that choice as it also benefited us. And we pray that our choice will help both sides.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s smile became gentler. Of course, Vincent didn''t miss the icy-sharp gleam within Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes.


    Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice. ¡°Regardless of how the negotiation ends, we will still guarantee you certain privileges. However, your phones, which can be used to contact the outside, will only be returned to you after the negotiations have beenpleted. I hope you take that into consideration.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Vincent slowly nodded. He didn''t expect that to happen, anyway.


    "First of all, I believe our negotiations should be centered around two topics... The terms and duration of the agreement. What do you say?"


    ¡°Yes, you''re correct,¡± Mathieu butted in and replied first instead of Vincent. He must''ve been somewhat displeased by the fact that someone not in the equal standing as his captain was talking to them, even if Lee Hyeon-Su represented Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly Master.


    Vincent smiled in satisfaction after finding Mathieu''s thoughtfulness rathermendable. That was when Mathieu quietly whispered into his captain''s ear. ¡°Captain. Please don''t say anything. You might have another slip of the tongue and ruin the negotiation, so let me handle this.¡±


    <i>...Eh? You weren''t doing this out of loyalty?</i>


    <i>You want me to keep my mouth shut before I can cause another scene?!</i>


    Vincent shrunk slightly into his chair while this inexplicable sorrow filled his heart.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded weightily. ¡°To create a list of the terms, we will require your cooperation. We don''t have solid information on what we can acquire from you, you see?¡±


    Mathieu quickly countered. ¡°Unfortunately, we don''t see a need to inform you in that regard. After all, that is not our duty, don''t you agree? Shouldn''t figuring that out be a part of your job description?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is indeed true, but...!¡±


    Mathieu''s and Lee Hyeon-Su''s res collided fiercely in mid-air.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm. It seems the discussion over the terms of our agreement will take longer than initially expected. In that case, what do you think about the duration?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to hear your thoughts on this first,¡± said Mathieu.


    ¡°We were thinking of around two years.¡±


    ¡°Two years... That certainly is long.¡±


    ¡°I believe two years of learning is short considering the depth and history of the martial arts practiced by the Chevaliers?¡±


    ¡°Not so. It''ll be the question of the learners and their aptitudes. If the learner is talented, I believe only a year should suffice. You can''t be thinking of telling us to teach our knowledge to some random riff-raff?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow ever so slightly. This conversation could''ve been a lot more productive if his opponent had been Vincent, but Mathieu''s involvement had made things a little moreplicated. Mathieu was allowed to join the negotiation alongside his captain since Vincent unterally agreeing to the terms could have incited dissatisfaction among the rest of the Chevaliers, but now...!


    <i>''Vincent losing his authority among his men will not do us any favors either. However, to think there was a variable like this guy...!''</i>


    It seemed that Mathieu was quite averse to incurring losses. Worse still, he seemed clear-headed enough to voice his opinions in a high-pressure situation like this, too!


    ¡°...I see. In that case, let us tentatively set the duration for around a year. And your stance on the terms will be... We need to request your people on which skill we''d like to learn. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°In a way, yes.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled softly. It seemed this Frenchman''s strategy was to start off strong and negotiate for as many benefits as possible, but...


    <i>''Too bad for you, mister, but we don''t care about your strategies and whatnot.''</i>


    That was because... Didn''t the Koreans have an all-purpose ultimate cheat code? Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly smiled oh-so-hatefully before turning his attention over to Kang Jin-Ho and exining the contents of the negotiation. After listening to everything, Kang Jin-Ho silently nced at the two Frenchmen.


    Theplexion of Mathieu, then Vincent''s, rapidly paled. Without any actual pressure from Kang Jin-Ho, they were getting scared all by themselves!


    <i>''Yup, this is why you should know your ce!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to guffaw to his heart''s content. How convenient it was to have Kang Jin-Ho sit on the same side of the negotiating table as him! These two Frenchmen hadn''t made any preparations whatsoever, unlike Lee Hyeon-Su, so how dare they!


    Didn''t Lee Hyeon-Su risk throwing everything of his away into the jaws of destruction and even offer his life just for the right to stand before Kang Jin-Ho? So, to think these Frenchmen would dare negotiate with Kang Jin-Ho without mentally preparing themselves! Lee Hyeon-Su was tempted to apud their thick-headed recklessness!


    Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°It sounds like you''re mistaken about something here, so...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly tranted what Kang Jin-Ho said into French. Although, he wasn''t sure if his words would register in the brains of the two Frenchmen!


    ¡°It seems that you need to view your situation in a more... <i>objective</i> manner,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while blowing away all the frustration in Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart with a tonne of TNT. ¡°You two need to think about what it means for the negotiation to break down. Why do we need to persuade you? That''s your job.¡±


    With that, Kang Jin-Ho was done. Although Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve preferred for him to drive the nail of fear even deeper, too much was just as bad as too little. Moderation was key, and the best ce to end things was always when it didn''t quite feel enough. Also, talking for an extended period could give the other party the impression that this side didn''t want to miss out on this opportunity.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brief intervention immediately produced results. Mathieu and Vincent discussed something in hushed voices. Their slightly overbearing attitude was long gone by then, reced by clear hints of urgency in their expressions.


    The two men discussed at length, words flying out of their mouths at the speed of light. Not even Lee Hyeon-Su could keep up. Eventually, though, it seemed the Frenchmen hade to some kind of a decision. Vincent and his <i>very</i> stiff expression was now staring back at Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <i>''So... What will you say to us?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought this situation felt simr to buying a lottery ticket that was guaranteed to win. His heart was at ease from the simple knowledge that things would not go sideways beyond this point.


    Vincent hesitated slightly before a grand sigh escaped from his mouth. ¡°What... can we do for you?¡±


    <i>''Bingo~!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su desperately kept the corners of his lips as still as humanly possible. The best response out of every possible reply he thought of hade out of the French! This meant Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t even need to run his mouth off for longer than necessary and waste his energy. How considerate was this!


    Lee Hyeon-Su wondered if he had ever sat through a negotiation this painless before. While swearing inwardly he''d never leave Kang Jin-Ho''s side, Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly. ¡°Gentlemen, no need to overthink this. Let us start with the simpler, easier problems first and work our way up from there. That will surely produce the ideal results for everyone involved.¡±


    Although, one would have to wonder if those results would be ideal for the Chevaliers!


    Lee Hyeon-Su popped the lid off a bottle of water, then gulped its refreshing contents down. After emptying half the bottle in one go, he put it down with an audible <i>Thud!</i>, then smiled deeply at the two Frenchmen. ¡°Well, then. Do you mind giving us a general overview of France''s martial arts? Don''t worry about how long it will take. I had a hunch that our discussion would take a while, so I took the liberty and prepared a scrumptious dinner for everyone. Let us chat like old friends over a marvelous French-style dinner, shall we?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered gleefully while not even bothering to hide his intention to peek into Vincent''s everything... Which might even include stuff hidden by his undies!


    Vincent let out a deep groaning from the depths of his soul.

 Chapter 517: Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Training (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho, Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su left behind the depressed-looking French duo and exited the conference hall. Before leaving, though, Bang Jin-Hun nced behind him. He tutted softly at the sight of two grown men soullessly staring at the empty air.


    <i>''...Yup, I do feel sorry for you.''</i>


    The French duo''s misfortune was running into the two Korean devils walking ahead of Bang Jin-Hun. One of these two devils didn''t seem to have read the memo on ''going too far'' while the other dude was... Well, he might be an actual devil wearing human skin!


    Weirdly enough, Lee Hyeon-Su was thetter in this situation. Even though Bang Jin-Hun didn''t speak a lick of French, he could still make a rough guess while observing the devil incarnate, Lee Hyeon-Su, expertly coerce and threaten Vincent and Mathieu until the French duo gave up on everything there was to give up.


    <i>''What a terrifying bastard...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun felt a renewed chill creep down his spine after thinking about how Lee Hyeon-Su''s craftiness would''ve been used against the Martial Assembly if Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been here. And that also made his gratitude toward Kang Jin-Ho run even deeper than ever before.


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm... As it turns out, plenty of their stuff is more useful than we initially thought.¡±


    ¡°However, can we believe them?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, we saw them perform the skills, so it should be fine, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, his expression disying how interested he was.


    Although he started cultivating as a way to ensure his survival, Kang Jin-Ho still rose to the peak of the era he used to live in. There was simply no way he''d not be interested in martial arts withpletely different foundations and frameworks than his.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Should we call this an embodiment technique? In that sense, it''spletely different from our ways, so¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded weightily. ¡°You''re right, Mister Jin-Ho. It does seem that way. I''m wondering if we can even fuse this new knowledge with what we know.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun butted in after his patience quickly ran out. ¡°Let me in on whatever you two are talking about!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked back and smiled brightly. ¡°Assembly Master, sir. We were talking about the magic the Frenchmen showed us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that. It was pretty amazing, right?¡± Bang Jin-Hun looked back as if he was still entranced by the performance from earlier. ¡°It was literally... magical, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir... It was magic, after all.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    Magic wasn''t the only thing the Chevalier''s Captain and his subordinate had shown off back in the conference hall, but their non-magic physical techniques failed to impress Kang Jin-Ho and Co. It wasn''t a matter of whose school of martial arts was superior; the Western way was neither better nor worse in any appreciative measure.


    As such, it didn''t seem necessary to integrate the Western methods into cultivation methods practiced by the Martial Assembly members, considering the overall unfamiliarity. It wouldn''t have been all that effective at the end of the day. However, what about magic?


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes sparkled. ¡°I''m not sure what to feel about the other abilities yet, but at the very least, that subspace thingamajiggy seemed so cool, didn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho wholeheartedly agreed with Lee Hyeon-Su''s sentiment. He got interested in the Chevaliers'' techniques precisely because he witnessed the subspace in action, after all.


    That technique was not a mere random parlor trick that looked interesting but didn''t have many uses. No, the subspace''s practicality seemed genuinely limitless. Kang Jin-Ho even briefly wondered why such a practical skill hadn''t spread to the East until now.


    Most practitioners of martial arts used weapons of some kind. Weapons boasted a higher killing power than bare fists, after all.


    However, walking around with weapons in this day and age was practically impossible. If Kang Jin-Ho walked outside his home with either the Azuremourne or Crimson Destiny, cops would show up in less than ten minutes and arrest him before throwing the proverbial book at him.


    That meant the martial artists had no choice but to drive to their destinations. And that was where an existential dilemma presented itself.


    Cars drove on roads and streets. And people used the same roads and streets. However, martial artists of the modern era needed to avoid drawing people''s attention. So, they would usually park their vehicles in a deserted area and carry their weapons to their destinations, then load their cargo back after everything was said and done... Unsurprisingly, this process was as cumbersome as it sounded.


    Like back when Kang Jin-Ho was osted by the would-be assassin in the department store, being attacked in a crowded ce while weaponless could make the battle quite challenging even if the enemy should''ve been a pushover. This problem shouldn''t be dismissed with a casual wave of one''s hand since it was literally a matter of life and death.


    However, this subspace technique would solve this problem in an instant. Simply storing one''s preferred weapons in the subspace would take care of the armament quandary facing all martial artists. Since that was the case, how could Kang Jin-Ho not be tempted by it?


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to mutter in excitement. ¡°In my opinion, that subspace technique alone is worth sparing their lives.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded in agreement. <i>''...Well, that''s not the only interesting thing, though.''</i>


    Indeed, the Chevalier duo also demonstrated several more genuinely interesting techniques. Especially the ability to use the power of nature to manifest a phenomenon without actually spending one''s own energy; that technique piqued Kang Jin-Ho''s interest the most.


    Actually, that was downying Kang Jin-Ho''s shock a little. When a man, who was a weakling in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, suddenly created a lively me on his hand without breaking a sweat, Kang Jin-Ho thought his eyes would pop out of their sockets. When was thest time he got this shocked after returning to the modern era? It must''ve been less than a handful of times!


    Back in gangho, an expert had to reach, at a bare minimum, the transcendent realm to invoke Samadhi True Fire. But to think that a second-rate martial artist could freely ignite a lively me in his hand...!


    Sure, this me''s power couldn''t bepared to Samadhi True Fire, but the efficiency alone was enough to shock Kang Jin-Ho. He was nearly ovee with a fierce temptation to grill the Frenchmen on how they did that right there and then.


    Lee Hyeon-Su excitedly raised his voice. ¡°This isn''t as simple as how useful these foreign techniques are. There''s no doubt that their martial techniques are far more efficient than what we practice.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. He felt the same and didn''t have anything else to add in that regard, but...


    ¡°If we research these techniques and refine them, I imagine quite an amusing result might be in store for us,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his eyes gleaming sharply.


    <i>''Yeah, that might be true, but...''</i> Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes but chose not to voice his concern. <i>''As long as you research this properly, that is.''</i>


    What Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to overlook was that this matter didn''t concern the efficiency of the techniques. Rather, it was the question of possibilities. Combining or fusing two disparate techniques was easier said than done, after all!


    People capable of doing this back in gangho were reverentially referred to as the Grandmasters. Even though gangho''s lengthy history was filled with many colorful characters, only a handful of experts had the honor of being recognized as the First-Generation Grandmasters. That alone proved the scale of this insurmountable task Lee Hyeon-Su would have to deal with.


    The odds of Lee Hyeon-Su pulling this off seemed about the same as an ape pounding on a keyboard to reproduce Hamlet. And this wasn''t about Lee Hyeon-Su''spetence, either. From the get-go, the conditions and the environment weren''t sufficient enough.


    <i>''...What we have is simply not enough.''</i>


    Combining one school of martial arts with another required a level of skill and expertise approaching that of a grandmaster. On the Korean side, they had Kang Jin-Ho, a top-tier expert in Eastern martial arts. Unfortunately, the other side had no one like that. None of the Chevaliers had reached the required level.


    Even Vincent would crumble while trying to carry this burden. The alternative option was for Kang Jin-Ho to master Western martial arts from the beginning and reach the level of a grandmaster. However...


    <i>''That''s not going to be a cakewalk, either...''</i>


    Again, it was another case of easier said than done.


    An expert well-versed in one school of martial arts would have a torrid time trying to master a different school''s techniques. If the foundation of the techniques differed a lot, it could distort the flow of qi until disparate energies collided with each other. That would be qi deviation in every sense of the term.


    The risk of one''s qi running amok was ever-present even when fusing different Eastern martial techniques. In that case, what would it be like when mastering a technique built on apletely foreign foundation? The risk factor should be several times higher.


    If the risk was much greater than the potential benefits, was there a need to go through with this adventure in the first ce?


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly licked his lips. ¡°Let''s be patient and take our time.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°Being in too much of a rush will give you a... stomach ache, after all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded while his eyes grew slightly wider. It seemed he understood the meaning behind Kang Jin-Ho''s advice. ¡°In that case... I''ll select a few of our guys and find out if it''s possible for us to learn what the French tell us. I''ll prioritize those guys who try hard but can''t improve their cultivation for some reason as our guinea pigs.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that sounds good,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°I''m aware of what you''re concerned about, Mister Jin-Ho. Don''t worry, I''ll proceed with enough caution to rival a man tapping on stone bridges. It''ll be toote to turn back the clock if side effects btedly manifest, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while licking his lips ruefully. <i>''...If only they were a little stronger!''</i>


    It would''ve been so much nicer if the other side had been a little bit stronger. It was not for nothing that so many aspiring martial artists back in gangho wished to learn from high-level experts. In most professions, being highly skilled didn''t always mean they would be a good teacher, but the path of martial arts yed by a slightly different rule book.


    Cultivation was simr to climbing a mountain. The higher one climbed, the broader one''s view would get.


    .


    Those climbing to the top of a small hill could only see their surroundings, but the ones reaching the summit of the tallest mountain would get to see the entire world. The guidance from those who only saw the surroundings would never rival the high-level experts.


    Kang Jin-Ho would always pick his master as the first reason why he became as strong as he was back in Zhongyuan. His master was an extraordinary man, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho had to reach the demon cult''s top position first to fully appreciate his master''s extraordinary martial prowess. Even after earning the title of ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor'' and ensuring every member of the demon cult would kowtow before him, Kang Jin-Ho still wasn''t confident of surpassing his master.


    Reaching such a sky-high realm was the catalyst required to open Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. Now he knew how impossiblyrge and imposing his master''s shadow was. He could finally fathom the extreme height of cultivation his master had reached!


    Naturally, Kang Jin-Ho was puzzled by why his master''s fame hadn''t spread to all corners of heaven and earth. Not the sect master of Wudan who loved to put on airs, not even the abbot of Shaolin who often proimed himself to be peerless under the heavens... None of them could hold a candle to Kang Jin-Ho''s master.


    Receiving guidance from such a master was the chief reason Kang Jin-Ho became the feared Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. If he hadn''t met his master and instead threw his lot with the demon cult from the get-go, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve spent his entire life as a gopher or a foot soldier of the cult.


    That was how important one''s master was. And... When judged by that criteria, Vincent was hopelessly inadequate to be a teacher.


    <i>''Hmm... The final piece of the puzzle isn''t fitting at all.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Of course, he understood what Lee Hyeon-Su was trying to do here.


    Nothing in this world could faze or frighten Kang Jin-Ho. However, the same story didn''t apply to South Korea''s martial society. Even if Kang Jin-Ho called this ce home, his presence alone wasn''t enough to shore up theckingbat power of this country.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t believe in the concept of goodness in one''s heart. And he believed in the kindness of a group of people even less. Lee Hyeon-Su was right about the utter destruction of this country being around the corner. Since that was the case, Kang Jin-Ho knew the Martial Assembly had to be strengthened somehow.


    Imparting his knowledge of demonic arts and acquiring Western martial techniques were all part of that n. However... If only they had just one person with a better understanding of the Western techniques here to make things easier for everyone involved...!


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed ruefully. ¡°Well, we can''t have everything we want, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head and continued to walk ahead.


    ***


    ¡°No, this is not right!¡± Elena shot up to her feet.


    She knew what her position was. And that was of a lowly Pawn.


    Elena couldn''t do anything meaningful when her opponents were Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly. Getting too full of herself and butting in unnecessarily would only rub Kang Jin-Ho the wrong way.


    If things ended up sideways from her actions, all responsibilities would fall squarely on her shoulders. The Round Table would never forgive her. And Elena would be ripped apart mercilessly as if a pack of hyenas had descended on a hapless victim!


    What a blindingly obvious conclusion that was. Anyone with even a passing knowledge of the Round Table could predict that oue. And someone as smart as Elena obviously knew it, too.


    However, she still chose to take her chances. Even though she knew what failure meant in this case!


    ¡°I need to persuade Mister Jin-Ho somehow...!¡±


    Elena would never do this if personal benefits had been her ultimate goal. Could it be her desire to be a hero, then? Or had she been starving for an opportunity to show off what she could do? It was none of those.


    She''d rather let a stray mutt take a piss at those asinine reasons.


    The sole reason for Elena''s anxiety was the Chevaliers. Despite the threat of imminent death hanging over their heads, the Round Table had seemingly abandoned them.


    Elena had no idea what the high-ups of the Round Table were thinking. However, one thing was for certain¡ªthe Round Table that discarded its valuable agents like this was no longer an organization she could trust.


    Elena bit her lip before yelling in anger to no one in particr. ¡°If the Round Table is unwilling to do it, I''ll deal with it myself! I will... rescue them!¡±


    That was when a weighty voice suddenly came from behind to interrupt her. ¡°You seem to have made a bold but risky decision, Elena.¡±


    Elena jumped up in surprise and hurriedly turned around.

 Chapter 518: Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 518: Training (3)</h4>


    ¡°D-dad?!¡± Elena gasped loudly at Knight Wiggins standing by her doorway. She even rubbed her eyes in disbelief. However, no matter how many times she did that, the figure of Knight Wiggins did not disappear from her view. Elena''s jaw dropped to the floor. ¡°Dad? Is that really you?¡±


    Knight Wiggins grinned back at her. ¡°It''s been a while, Elena.¡±


    ¡°B-but, how... Why are you here?¡± Elena blinked her eyes in confusion before hurriedly changing her expression. ¡°...My apologies for forgetting my ce. Wee to South Korea, Knight Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Knight Wiggins shook his head. ¡°You should call me dad, Elena. As you can see, I''m not wearing my mask.¡±


    ¡°...Oh?¡± Elena finally figured out why Wiggins seemed so different from his usual self. His trademark white mask was nowhere to be seen. ¡°What happened to your mask?¡±


    ¡°I took it off,¡± Wiggins casually replied.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Elena''s eyes trembled in shock.


    That mask was a symbol of pride for Knight Wiggins. So much so that he had never taken it off ever since bing a knight of the Round Table. That was par for the course to him, though. Bing a knight meant one must abandon their previous life, after all!


    Revealing a face that no longer existed was a shame for a knight. Even so, Wiggins still chose to take his mask off.


    Elena couldn''t get a hold of herself from this inexplicable and sudden change. ¡°B-b-but, why?¡±


    ¡°I''vee a long way to see my daughter again, so it won''t do for a mask to get in the way and hide my face from you. And I didn''t want to hear you speak so formally to me, either.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Elena stared dazedly at Wiggins. <i>''Maybe... He fell off the bed this morning and hit his head?''</i>


    The Knight Wiggins Elena knew was not this kind of man. Wasn''t he intensely proud of being the core member of the Round Table? Wiggins was even ready to sacrifice his own family for the sake of his organization, too. Didn''t he and Elena often sh on various matters, including trivial things, because she was never a fan of the Round Table''s methods? So, why...?


    <i>''Did he really say he came a long way to see me?''</i>


    The usual Knight Wiggins would never say such a thing. Never! But now that he said it, Elena was... Simply put, she thought that...


    <i>''That''s a bit... cringe, isn''t it?''</i>


    <i>Shudddddder!</i>


    Elena shuddered as goosebumps broke out on her skin. She couldn''t help but think that was a bit too cringe for a father to say to his grown-up daughter.


    Wiggins sighed under his breath after noticing the cramped expression on Elena''s face. ¡°I didn''t expect a heartwarming wee from you, but... Is it necessary for you to make such a disgusted face?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not it, Dad.¡± Elena sobered quickly and shook her head.


    Trying to exin this awkward situation would take way too long. After all, Elena would have to exin basic things like the rtionship dynamics between a father and his grown-up daughter. And right now didn''t seem particrly well-suited for such a lengthy conversation.


    ¡°F-for the time being, why don''t you make yourself at home, Dad?¡± Elena tried to usher Wiggins inside her hotel room. ¡°Let me get you something to drink.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, thank you. Before that, can you take this first?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Knight Wiggins brought out arge box from behind him, then handed it over to Elena.


    Elena''s confusion intensified as she looked back at her father. ¡°What... is this, Dad?¡±


    ¡°It''s a present, of course. For you.¡±


    Elena''s expression crumpled once more. Of course, she enjoyed receiving presents regardless of the asion. However, could she still feel that way when her father''s present, whatever it was, was contained in arge box covered in a pink heart-pattern wrap, topped off with a pink ribbon? Especially when she was a bit too old for such a color scheme?


    <i>''What''s gotten into him?''</i>


    Elena was pretty sure her father was trying to mend their estranged rtionship, but something about his attempt seemed a bit... No, make that very, very peculiar. She did her very best to keep a straight face while epting the gift box. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    ¡°...Uhm, okay. So¡­¡± Elena stared at the box, a hint of fear creeping into her expression. <i>''Hang on. The gift inside can''t be a cute doll... Now can it?''</i>


    Knight Wiggins asked in an expectant voice. ¡°Aren''t you going to open it?¡±


    Elena sobered up quickly and shook her head. ¡°I''ll do thatter, Dad. I don''t think now is the right time to open presents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a point. It seems I didn''t think this through.¡± Wiggins slowly nodded.


    Elena was even more confused at how easily Wiggins admitted to his mistake. Her father, at least to her memories, would never do that. Wiggins mighte across as an exceedingly rational and objective man in other people''s eyes, but not to Elena. To her, he could be shockingly emotional and authoritative.


    <i>''Why did he change like this, though?''</i>


    Elena grew slightly nervous. She should be happy about her father''s transformation, but humans weren''t supposed to change this much literally overnight. In that case, how could she not be nervous?


    ¡°Very well. We can celebrate our reunion at another time,¡± said Wiggins as he settled down next to the dining table in the middle of Elena''s hotel room. ¡°Right now, I require urate information on the ongoing situation.¡±


    ¡°Before all that...!¡± Elena hurriedly sat on the opposite side. ¡°Just why... How did youe here, Dad? Don''t you have a ton of work left back home?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure someone else will deal with them.¡±


    ¡°D-dad?!¡±


    Knight Wiggins looked truly liberated as he leaned back in the chair. ¡°As you implied a second ago, I can''t waste my time dealing with work that ties me to my desk when people need me to act. Anyone can do those tasks, but only I can handle this crisis.¡±


    ¡°...Did you get the Round Table''s cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don''t have any regtions that expressly prohibit the members from shirking their duties and going somewhere. Like another country, for instance.¡±


    ¡°Oh... my god?!¡± Elena held her head in disbelief.


    What Wiggins said just now was no different from admitting that he had abandoned his duties as a knight of the Round Table! Not only that, but he also neglected to inform the Round Table what he was up to!


    ¡°Dad?! What have you done!¡±


    Wiggins tutted softly. ¡°I did what needed to be done.¡±


    ¡°What... needed to be done?¡± Elena frowned in dismay. ¡°Dad, what are you even¡­¡±


    ¡°Elena, listen,¡± Wiggins quietly called out to his daughter. Elena sensed the weight contained in his voice and quickly mped her mouth shut. ¡°Let me repeat myself. I did what needed to be done. It''s the appropriate course of action in this situation.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Elena. We can''t wait forever for the Round Table to make its decision. Reaching a consensus is a good idea. However, if the process of reaching that consensus takes too long, and those needing to be rescued can''t be rescued anymore... What good would that consensus be?¡±


    ¡°D-dad...¡± Elena''s voice began trembling in shock. ¡°You... You know what you''re saying right now, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°The Round Table will never ept this, Dad.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Wiggins remained unperturbed as he replied. ¡°I joined the Round Table, believing I was doing the right thing. However, thistest crisis made me realize something invaluable, Elena. I wasn''t obeying the Round Table''s orders because they were right, but... I''ve been trying to fool myself into believing that the Round Table''s orders had to be right.¡±


    Wiggins stopped talking there, his voice getting heavier.


    Elena faltered slightly. ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°Don''t be mistaken, Elena. I''m not saying my current actions are righteous, either. The Round Table could be looking at a far bigger picture than my eyes can see. However...!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°If the Round Table wishes to criticize and punish me for actively trying to rescue its agents, then the justice and righteousness I''ve been searching for cannot be found with them. In that case, it will not be the case of the Round Table casting me away, but I will be leaving the Round Table instead!¡±


    Elena''s gaze wavered.


    <i>''Dad...!''</i>


    Wiggins used to be like this in the past. For the sake of something he believed to be righteous, Wiggins would stop at nothing. However, joining the Round Table changed him. After acquiring the sacred, noble title of the Round Table''s knight, he began to prioritize the process over results instead.


    It felt quite weird to see the father only existing in her memoriesing to life like this. After failing to find the adequate-enough words to express this feeling, Elena decided to just smile and move on.


    ¡°Dad... How about dinner?¡±


    ¡°Since it''s been a long time, I''d dearly love to take up on your offer. Unfortunately, I''ll have to take a rain check for now, if you don''t mind. I don''t think we should be wasting our limited time doing that,¡± Wiggins muttered while standing up. ¡°After all, I need to meet that man as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°...Dad?¡±


    ¡°Take me to Kang Jin-Ho. I wish to personally speak to him.¡±


    ***


    Yi Myeong-Hwan quietly closed his eyes.


    The world was made up of energy. Obviously, what one could see wasn''t everything there was to see. Energies that science couldn''t detect just yet overflowed in this world.


    The path of cultivation started with learning to sense these energies. The martial arts of the surface world were all about training one''s physical body, but the martial artists of the hidden world trained their qi.


    The path of cultivation began by learning how to absorb the abundant qi flowing in the world, followed by storing it in one''s dantian. This was a principle Yi Myeong-Hwan had been following since he started cultivating. However, his worldview had been crumbling down recently.


    Slowly, oh-so-slowly... Yi Myeong-Hwan absorbed qi in the surroundings. He breathed in and out carefully and gradually entered a state of suspended animation. And then, he slowly attracted the external qi. Unfortunately, this was where his problems began.


    The cultivation technique Yi Myeong-Hwan was familiar with until now taught him to send the gathered external qi into his dantian first. Somewhat ironically, the first ce he sensed qi was also his dantian. Absorbing qi through his skin and sending it to his dantian via his meridians had been omitted from this learning process.


    Until now, he didn''t question this way of doing things. However, the story had drastically changed now. This new cultivation method was apletely different kettle of fishpared to his previous method!


    <i>''Okay, take my time and do it slowly. Take it easy...''</i>


    Cultivating through this demonic art was like going back to the beginning to relearn everything. While telling himself he was an adult learning to walk again, Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly and gradually gathered qi toward him.


    Before the external qi sneakily rushed toward his dantian, Yi Myeong-Hwan quickly redirected it toward his <i>baihui</i> point in his skull. His body immediately resisted the unfamiliar movement of qi.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he could finally understand why demonic cultivation techniques were called as such. This way of doing things was simply way too unnatural, like walking backward. Human bodies were designed to move forward, so trying to walk backward would cause several issues. One would have to consciously think about moving their legs one at a time and then force their body to listen to theirmand.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was basically in that situation. Qi entering his body naturally wanted to head to his dantian, so forcing this energy to travel to his <i>baihui</i> point first felt like an act of pure unnaturalness, for theck of a better term.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body continued to resist. And that resistance came in the form of extreme pain.


    ¡°...Kuk!¡±


    His body trembled and even began spasming. Since he had been practicing this method for a while, the pain wasn''t as extreme as the one he felt back when Kang Jin-Ho forcibly injected essence qi inside his body. Even so, it was still so severe that Yi Myeong-Hwan was having a torrid time enduring it.


    However, he gritted his teeth and sat through this pain. Breaking his posture and moving during the qi cirction was a one-way trip to thend of qi deviation. If Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t want to die, he must never budge from this spot!


    He continued to force his qi toward his head until it finally relented and headed to the <i>baihui</i> point.


    <i>''That''s it! Right there!''</i>


    All the qi gathering in the crown of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s skull began buzzing and resonating. When his head vibrated, it felt like the entire world was being sucked into an earthquake. Despite all the vibration, Yi Myeong-Hwan tried his best to direct the gathered qi toward his dantian. However, the qi vehemently resisted his attempts as if it was rejecting this unnatural pathway.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuk!¡±


    Blood began seeping out from his lip as his teeth dug into his flesh. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan had no mental leeway to care about that. Compared to the pain blitzing his skull, something like a split skin was too insignificant to even be called ''pain'' after all!


    As Yi Myeong-Hwan sat through this intense pain... qi suddenly began moving as he wanted to.


    <i>''¡­!''</i>


    As if the gathered qi couldn''t find any other pathways, it slowly sank past the <i>baihui</i> point and seeped into the major meridian connected to it.


    <i>''Y-yes, I''m almost...!''</i>


    That was when all the external qi umted in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s <i>baihui</i> point explosively mmed into his dantian like a bolt of lightning!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s consciousness threatened to quit on him as the sensation of a vicious explosion going off inside his body filled his brain. However, this feeling was not pain... but absolute bliss. This was the sensation of pure... liberation!


    His consciousness grew fainter and fainter, but then...!


    A quiet but threatening whisper entered Yi Myeong-Hwan''s ear. ¡°Get yourself together.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s dimming consciousness snapped back with vengeance at that voice. That voice unmistakably belonged to none other than Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Do not let your guard down just because you seeded this once. You still need to get more familiar with this method. So, take your time. Slowly and gradually¡­¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan listened to Kang Jin-Ho''s guidance and slowly circted his qi.


    Finally... Finally! He had seeded in taking his first step in the demonic arts!

 Chapter 519: Training (4)

    <h4>Chapter 519: Training (4)</h4>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had never experienced qi traveling through his <i>baihui</i> point and then mming explosively into his dantian before, at least not of his own volition.


    Kang Jin-Ho demonstrated how it was done using Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body some time ago, but the difference between doing it himself and someone else doing it for him was like heaven and earth.


    The process of qi entering his body and following a steady flow toward his <i>baihui</i> point before flooding into his dantian left a bizarre feeling in Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    As a martial artist, utilizing his qi happened every day. However, the focus of his training hadrgely been on unleashing his qi. A man who constantly trained on unleashing all the qi that had been umting little by little would''ve never had a chance to experience the sensation of so much energy rushing into his dantian like this.


    ¡°Fuu-huph!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sucked in a deep breath as if he wanted to hold on and never forget this bizarre feeling sweeping over his body. He repeated this process several more times before abruptly opening his eyes.


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously addressed Kang Jin-Ho standing expressionless before him. ¡°Did you perhaps...?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head after figuring out the intent of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s question. ¡°I did not help you out. You pulled it off all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Yes!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression brightened in delight. <i>''Finally... I did it!''</i>


    Just how much suffering did he go through to master this nonsensical way of cultivating? Something that seemed so distant and indecipherable no matter how hard he tried... suddenly progressed in leaps and bounds after he finally grasped the underlying principle.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, do you think I''ve done it?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can do the same thing again, then yes.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan excitedly asked, ¡°Should I try it again right now?¡±


    ¡°No. No need to be in a rush,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a leisurely shake of his head. ¡°Your head memorizes, but your body engraves. Only after reaching a stage where your body naturally circtes qi in the prescribed manner can you honestly say you''ve done it. Experiencing it a couple of times now won''t change your situation much. Starting from the beginning with a clean te and gaining fresh epiphanies would''ve been more progress than what you''ve achieved so far.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan mindlessly nodded. He couldn''t get his wits about him after the thoughts of finally breaking through the starting point had overwhelmed him. While he was ted, his desperation not to lose this sensation was even stronger.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and said something. ¡°Eating your meals too fast will give you indigestion.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s passion instantly cooled after hearing those words. That advice... was timely for his current state.


    Nothing was worse than rushing in one''s journey through martial arts. Going through each and every step in the process might seem tedious and slow, but it was also the fastest way. And Yi Myeong-Hwan was well aware of it.


    ¡°Fuu-wuu-huph...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly exhaled. Regting his breathing like this for some time helped him calm his excited mind. He then nced around. <i>''What about everyone else?''</i>


    Usually, circting qi to cultivate was done in private. A martial artist in the middle of cultivation was pretty much a sitting duck to enemy attacks, after all. That was why securing one''s private space to cultivate in peace was crucial. Unfortunately, securing personal space in the modern era was a bit of a challenge.


    Unlike the old days when people built houses with enough space between them, modern homes didn''t have that luxury. And there were a lot more external stimnts in this day and age when living near crowded ces. To make matters worse, modern-day martial artists had to act even more discreetly than ever before, too.


    So, the solution was for everyone¡ªwell, mostly everyone¡ªto gather in the Martial Assembly''s auditorium and practice hall to cultivate together.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan scanned hisrades, sitting all around him in lotus positions and intensely concentrating.


    <i>''When you think about it... Isn''t this one heck of a sight to behold?''</i>


    They were members of the Korean Martial Assembly. One of the most important duties the Assembly members had to carry out was apprehending and punishing wayward martial artists daring to practice demonic arts. That was because <i>everyone</i> who got their hands on demonic arts almost always lost their humanity andmitted atrocious acts.


    These crazed demonic arts practitioners no longer cared about not affecting the surface world with their actions, so incidents they caused would always balloon into a huge mess.


    At least the mass media wasn''t as prominent back in the past. No matter how messy an incident was, it could be covered up pretty swiftly back then. However, reporters looking for a scoop would swarm around any and all incidents like persistent flies these days. And just about everyone and their grandmothers had smartphones with good-resolution cameras built-in. In such a world, covering up incidents involving martial artists was not an easy task.


    So, the best remedy was to prevent incidents from happening in the first ce. And one of the prevention methods was taking out the demonic arts practitioners ahead of time. But now...


    The Martial Assembly''s younger generation was collectively sweating buckets in order to master demonic arts! Even though they were doing this out of necessity, Yi Myeong-Hwan still felt shocked and weirded out by this sight. And the culprit responsible for this situation was standing next to Yi Myeong-Hwan, silently observing the younger-generation martial artists busy circting qi in their bodies.


    <i>''Yup, none of this would''ve happened if it wasn''t for him...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a total mystery not just to Yi Myeong-Hwan but to everyone as well.


    Obviously, everyone here knew Kang Jin-Ho was a demonic arts practitioner. And he cultivated what many people despised and held in contempt¡ªdemonic arts. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s humanity was fine. Despite reaching such a nonsensical, unbelievable realm in demonic arts, Kang Jin-Ho remained perfectly¡ªmostly¡ªsane. That shattered all the preconceived notions about demonic arts in everyone''s mind.


    A wonderful example who demonstrated the prowess of the demonic arts was waltzing around right before everyone''s eyes, so why would anyone care about the old and outdated prejudices? Better still, the man himself said he''d personally teach them suitable demonic arts. Who in their right mind would refuse that?


    It was just that... Well, Yi Myeong-Hwan got a little worried after reaching this far. In a certain sense, this whole thing about mastering demonic arts was one big experiment.


    No one, even Yi Myeong-Hwan, thought everyone would seed. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan seeded in finding and grasping a lifeline that might lead him down the path to greatness. And that made him worry about what the future might hold in store for him.


    His worries eventually morphed into wordsing out of his mouth. ¡°Excuse me... Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I, uh... Do you mind if I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Not really. What do you want to know?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied nonchntly.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan pondered how he could smooth out the words tumbling around in his head before uttering them out in the open. ¡°Uhm... So... It''s about this demo... <i>Ahem</i>, this cultivation method we''re practicing right now.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Is the... consultation process finished?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand what Yi Myeong-Hwan was asking about.


    ¡°N-no, I mean... I know the Assembly Master has given his go-ahead, but... I was wondering if other directors and executives are aware of what we''re doing here¡­¡±


    "Hmm. I''m not sure," Kang Jin-Ho briefly shrugged his shoulders, indicating his general disinterest in the matter. He seemed to be saying he didn''t care either way.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew this issue wasn''t as simple as that. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... Even if the Assembly Master and the Yeongnam Branch Manager consented to our training, it''ll still be a massive problem if the directors find out about uster on. Their prejudice toward demonic arts is waaaay more hardcore than that of the younger generation, you see? I''m dead certain that some elders will not ept the idea of demonic arts practitioners appearing in the Assembly''s roster. In fact, they will be downright furious.¡±


    ¡°I see. Continue,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nervously gulped his saliva. ¡°I don''t know how you''ll take what I''m about to say, but... You''ll find plenty of people with severe prejudice toward demonic arts, Mister Jin-Ho. And that feeling isn''t at the level of, <i>''Oh, I hate it, so I will never let it anywhere near me!''</i> Even we, the younger generation, would''ve opposed the idea of cultivating demonic arts without first going through the process of... uh, realizing what it takes to be stronger. We''re still young, so our resistance toward epting new things is on the lower side, but the elders... Well¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained silent, only nodding asionally.


    ¡°To make matters worse, I heard that in the past, crazed demonic arts practitioners killed a whole load of people or frequently shed with the Assembly members just so they could murder their fellow martial artists. We''re a bit too young to really witness all the atrocities the older generations are talking about, but we can still see how the elimination of demonic arts practitioners has brought peace to our world. So... Can you imagine how the older generations would react after learning about the demonic arts practitioners in the Assembly...?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed, the end of his sentence drifting away along with his sigh.


    With that, he said his piece. Kang Jin-Ho was a smart dude, so he should have no problem figuring out what Yi Myeong-Hwan was trying to say.


    However, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho didn''t share Yi Myeong-Hwan''s concerns. He replied without care. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this problem is more serious than...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cut Yi Myeong-Hwan off. ¡°What is the problem here, then?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you, what is the problem here exactly?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut and began mulling over Kang Jin-Ho''s question. He asked what could be the problem, so... ¡°Uhm, isn''t it about the opposition from the executives of the¡­¡±


    ¡°Them? No need to worry about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted in disinterest.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Their primary concern is you losing your mind and going berserk after mastering demonic arts, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°...Probably?¡±


    ¡°You''ll prove to everyone that that won''t happen, so what could be a problem here?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slightly bit his lip. Kang Jin-Ho had a point. There shouldn''t be any issues as long as the younger generation could prove Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic arts cultivation method was a different beast from the other simr methods.


    <i>''However, the actual problem is that... Proving that difference is not as easy as it sounds!''</i>


    Even if the younger generation martial artists were fine now, doubting voices arguing that the side effects would only manifest muchter on should still crop up. Hell, some of them might even say that underhanded tricks had been employed <i>somewhere</i> to make everything look good, even after the secret manual was provided to them for a thorough inspection.


    ...All because they refused to believe the truth!


    Humans were naturally fearful of change. Martial artists were wary about epting brand-new techniques built on the same foundation as their cultivation methods, so how willing would they be in epting demonic arts? The answer was ''not very.''


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice and broke Yi Myeong-Hwan''s train of thought. ¡°Besides, that problem isn''t as serious as you think.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Changes are inevitable. And, once the change urs, you get two kinds of people. Those who ept change, and those who don''t.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded while listening.


    ¡°Regardless of what we do, frictions and shes are inevitable, too. And the people on the right side of the argument would crush and absorb the voices from the other side at the end of the day. So, all you have to do is prove that you were right all along. That''s it.¡±


    ¡°But, sir... Problems will rear their heads during that process.¡±


    ¡°There are no such things as trouble-free solutions,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a loud tut.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even the cleanest-sounding solution will still leave behind some scars where you can''t see them. That''s what change does. Change where everyone benefits and things work out for everyone... simply doesn''t exist. So, the real question is... Are they willing to put up with the inconvenience? Or keep resisting the change?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan furrowed his brow. ¡°If I''m being brutally honest, Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun''s faction isn''t asrge as former Master Lee Jung-Geol''s. Assembly Master Bang enjoys the support and backing from the majority of the younger generation, but elders and directors aren''t so keen on his leadership, you see? They might use this situation as the pretext to hurt Assembly Master Bang or even try to remove him from the post altogether.¡±


    ¡°Mm, sure. That might happen.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t we try to stop that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Why should we stop that?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho consider Bang Jin-Hun as one of his people? Or did he not care who upied the Assembly Master position as long as the Martial Assembly was still in his control? If it was none of those...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sneakily raised his head and looked up at Kang Jin-Ho... only for his entire body to break out in uncontroble shivers.


    Kang Jin-Ho was making a truly bone-chilling face just then. At a casual nce, he seemed expressionless, but an icy-cold killing intent bubbled under the surface. Only Kang Jin-Ho was capable of making such a terrifying face.


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan... Tell me, what do you need to do with festering wounds?¡±


    ¡°...Wounds, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes and replied without thinking too deeply about his answer. ¡°Aren''t you supposed to treat it?¡±


    ¡°No. You cut it out.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°The dangerous thing about a wound isn''t it festering. No, it''s not knowing where the wound is in the first ce. Not knowing where the festering wound is hiding means you can''t cut it out from your body.¡±


    <i>''...No way. This guy, is he thinking of...?!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered even more at that thought. Did Kang Jin-Ho say he''d find the festering wounds hiding within the Martial Assembly? By using the younger generation martial artists?!


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan realized that Kang Jin-Ho''s reason for teaching the younger generation his demonic arts wasn''t as simple as strengthening the Assembly''sbat force. This man, he...


    Kang Jin-Ho could be looking much, much further ahead while ying this game. Such was his foresight that someone like Yi Myeong-Hwan would neverprehend!


    ¡°All you have to do is wait. Then... The festering sores and rotting wounds will reveal themselves soon enough.¡±


    A cruel smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.

 Chapter 520: Training (5)

    <h4>Chapter 520: Training (5)</h4>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan could only turn his head away.


    He couldn''t keep staring at Kang Jin-Ho''s sinister smile since it made him remember that day. That day when countless lives fell like bloodied reeds under Kang Jin-Ho''s swords...!


    A cruel, bloodthirsty devil hid behind that in human face.


    <i>''Is it because of demonic arts? Or is that how he is? I guess I''ll never figure it out...'' </i>Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed and slowly shook his head.


    In the meantime, hisrades began opening their eyes one by one.


    ¡°F*ck! I couldn''t do it! Again!¡±


    ¡°H-hey, I think I did it! I''ve done it!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying, you f*ck! You trying to pull a fast one on us? Is that it?!¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you the truth!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Silence.¡±


    The auditorium was instantly enveloped in silence as soon as Kang Jin-Ho''s quiet voice hit the bickering martial artists in their eardrums.


    ¡°Others are still cultivating, yet you dare raise amotion? Where did you learn this level of stupidity?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly.


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about you being emotional. However, at least try not to inconvenience others around you.¡±


    Those were words ofmon sense, but several martial artists listening to it all got a little weirded out by the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was the person reminding them.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho andmon sense didn''t always go well together until now!


    ¡°No need to be happy about seeding once. And there is also no need to be disappointed by your failure. I''m sure all of you already know that being the fastest off the starting line doesn''t mean you''ll be the strongest.¡±


    The martial artists who had already opened their eyes were nodding contemtively.


    The race of cultivation was like a neverending marathon of pure endurance and luck. Who started a little faster or slower meant nothing in the grander scheme of things. Besides, who crossed the finishing line at the end determined the winners and losers in this race.


    ¡°Stick with it. Continue training, and you''ll see results soon enough,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while scanning the crowd before leisurely exiting the auditorium.


    The martial artists watched him leave as steely resolve crept into their expressions.


    ***


    After exiting the building, Kang Jin-Ho headed to his car. He had already said hello to his acquaintances in the Martial Assembly before heading to the auditorium, so it should be fine to leave like this.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped next to his car''s door, then nced behind at the Martial Assembly HQ.


    <i>''It feels strange, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Strictly speaking, Kang Jin-Ho was not a member of the Assembly. He stood on the boundary separating the members and outsiders, with one foot in each zone. That was supposed to be Kang Jin-Ho''s current position, but he still subtly felt this sense of belonging with the Assembly.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been a demon cult member for decades, eventually reaching the position of the cult leader in the end. Even then, he never once felt like he belonged there.


    One of the reasons for that was probably how he always viewed his second life as a dream, an unrealistic nightmare he was trapped in. The truth was, though... The demon cult didn''t offer anything Kang Jin-Ho could be passionate about. From the get-go, many demon cult members were in hostile rtionships with Kang Jin-Ho, and he eventually suppressed, subjugated, and destroyed those people through violence. He reached the cult leader''s position with his strength alone, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with the Martial Assembly also started on a simr footing. And he also resorted to using violence to subjugate it. His methods hadn''t changed, in other words. So, what could be the exnation for this different feeling? What was the differentiating factor between then and now?


    <i>''...I can''t figure it out.''</i>


    Things like feelings or moods were always subjective. No one should be capable of urately analyzing this situation and conclusively pointing out the cause.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there in silence, studying the exterior of the Martial Assembly HQ, before climbing into his car.


    One thing was for certain, though. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel much of anything after learning about the destruction of the demon cult. However, he knew he''d not remainposed if the Martial Assembly was to meet the same fate. Even if he wasn''t quite sure what this ce meant to him.


    <i>''That is why I need to find the wounds and... cut them out!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho would never allow festering wounds to gue an organization he held dear! While putting on the seat belt, Kang Jin-Ho sensed several gazes flying in from somewhere to stab into his figure. A subtle smirk slowly formed on his lips.


    <i>''That''s right. Reveal yourselves. Show me where you''ve been hiding all along! If you don''t, this ce will soon be dyed in THAT hue. If you want to prevent that, you better show up soon.''</i>


    However, it was still unknown whether those wounds could even stop Kang Jin-Ho.


    He turned on the ignition and depressed the elerator. His expensive car explosively elerated forward and flew out of the Assembly HQ''s grounds. Soon, he joined South Korea''s national highway system.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his forehead.


    <i>''Things have gotten busier...''</i>


    To be more specific, it wasn''t busier per se, but more like Kang Jin-Ho felt somewhat overwhelmed. He couldn''t help but think he was a bit out of his depthstely. Fighting a powerful enemy was all good and well, but the things requiring his attention right now were not about throwing punches and kicks around.


    Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho... never really paid attention to these kinds of things in all three of his lifetimes. Thisck of experience, so to speak, wasing back to bite him, it seemed.


    <i>''I need to change, too.''</i>


    The modern era wasn''t like gangho, where might could make everything right. To acquire the things he wanted in this era, Kang Jin-Ho needed to know more. He needed to be more hands-on and passionate.


    Sitting still and doing nothing would get him nowhere. That sounded like an extremely obvious thing to say, but this truth sometimes put so much pressure on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders.


    Problems facing the Martial Assembly, issues with setting up the foundation and then troubleing from abroad...


    All these thingsbined to create intense pressure that was slowly crushing down on Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''I see. It''s not that I''m busy, but...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sank a little deeper into the driver''s seat.


    <i>''...It''s just that I''m fatigued.''</i>


    His physical body was maintaining peak condition, but his mind seemed to have umted a lot of fatigue and stress. Kang Jin-Ho thought he should just take a break without worrying about anything as soon as he reached home. It had been a while since hest had a break like that, after all.


    As if someone out there knew about Kang Jin-Ho''s state of mind, his phone suddenly began buzzing noisily.


    ¡°Yes, this is Kang Jin-Ho speaking.¡±


    -What are you up to, Mister Jin-Ho?


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned when Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice came out of the phone. ¡°Do you always ask that question without saying hello first?¡±


    -Huh~? What''s gotten into you today, sounding all abrasive and stuff? Are you in a bad mood for some reason? Or are you just tired?


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow. This woman, she... She had to be a fortune teller. Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho must be talking to a damn fortune teller right now! He only retorted her once, so how did Choi Yeon-Ha evene up with a response like that?


    -Why aren''t you saying anything, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°No, it''s... nothing. Forget about it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly replied while inwardly swearing to himself to always watch what he said to this woman.


    -Hnnng~? This is getting weird, no? Hang on, maybe you''re seeing another woman?


    ¡°What? Of course not...!¡±


    -I know that''s not it, so you don''t have to shout, Mister Jin-Ho.


    It felt like all the overbearing weight of everything was thrown out the window. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t quite sure if that was a good thing or not. Still, vigor seemed to return to his body, which had been threatening to drift into a lethargic state.


    When Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, Choi Yeon-Ha had always been like this, didn''t she? Although her propensity for doing outrageous things was a little concerning, being with her energized Kang Jin-Ho for some weird reason. Maybe that was why hanging out with Choi Yeon-Ha was...


    -Can''t you just ask me something instead of dazedly not saying anything! Like, ask me how I''m doing or something! Did you drop the phone and go somewhere? This is why talking to you can be so... So bloody infuriating sometimes! Did you know that!


    ...Something Kang Jin-Ho dreaded?


    Yes, that was right, he dreaded talking to this woman!


    It felt like the reminiscence of the past refused to be gentrified and instead pped Kang Jin-Ho in the face while yelling at him to wake the hell up.


    ¡°...<i>Cough. </i>Mm, how are things with youtely?¡±


    -It''s the absolute worst!


    ¡°...¡±


    In that case, why did she demand him to ask that earlier? This woman... What was up with her?


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly remembered Choi Yeon-Ha''s habits and nature just then. Now that he thought about it... Didn''t he always get sucked into her pace whenever they were together?


    ¡°Is it because the filming has been difficult so far?¡±


    -Well, there''s that, but... How should I exin this? There are too many things to think about, and that''s irritating the heck out of me? Something like that?


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow. Wasn''t he thinking about something simr just now...?


    -Yes, that''s what''s been going on. I constantly have to worry about stuff I never even cared much about back in Korea.


    ¡°...Such as?¡±


    -The water tastes weird here, and the food doesn''t suit me. But it''s not like I can''t starve myself since I need to watch my figure. So... I''ve been forcing myself to eat snacks to maintain my weight, but... But! It''s so humid here, and I get doubly irritated by this and that, and...!


    ¡°...¡±


    Wasn''t that more like Choi Yeon-Ha''s poor personality was at fault rather than her environment...?


    -Actually, I can overlook all of that. But what gets me all the time is how I gotta keep worrying about stuff during filming, you know?! Since every line is in Chinese, I constantly worry about pronouncing things right during intense emotional scenes, and then! And then, there''s this thing to worry about, too! You know, like, historic costumes!


    ¡°Historic costumes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. What did costumes do this time?


    -I have a pretty good idea on how the costumes should look in Korean historical dramas or stuff set in modern times, so I can adjust my clothes on the fly if I need to, but this is a Chinese production, right? So I can never be sure if my costumes or makeup are how they should be, and...! I have zero idea of how high my character''s status was back in ancient China, so I can''t even get the intonation right... Dammit! Talking about them is driving me even more nuts! Aaaargh! I''m definitely not happy about this, Mister Jin-Ho! Aaaaahk!


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly distanced the phone from his ear. Heavy sighs leaked out of his mouth at the prospect of dealing with Choi Yeon-Ha. Especially when she was irritated enough to yell at no one in particr on the other side of the line!


    ¡°Well, if it''s really that bad on that side, how about... calling it quits anding home?¡±


    -Wow. Are you even listening to what you''re saying!?


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho, you have this one thing that puts my mind at ease. Can you guess what that is?


    ¡°...No, not really.¡±


    -Even if a pretty girl approaches you after checking you out, talking to you for ten minutes is enough for her to get fed up and run away. That makes you incredibly <i>safe</i>, you know what I mean?


    ¡°...¡±


    This... had to be an insult. No matter how hard Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, this had to be a thinly veiled insult!


    -This has to be some kinda talent to only say things that a girl would hate to hear, you know? What we''re asking from men is for you to just go with the flow and nod along, asionally pping your hands and stuff like that! I''m not looking for a solution, okay?


    ¡°...I don''t understand why I have to do that, Mister Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -No, Mister Jin-Ho. You don''t have to do any of that stuff. Definitely don''t do that to other girls, okay? Just maintain your status quo. At least, until I get back to Korea, that is!


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned after failing to understand what Choi Yeon-Ha was even saying. While he was stewing in confusion, Choi Yeon-Ha''s much calmer voice came out of his phone''s speaker next.


    -Yes, there are many things requiring my attention, and every day is a struggle, but... But the fulfillment I get is worth all that, Mister Jin-Ho. So, I''ll do my best. If I keep my distance and do a sloppy job, only for the end product to be an unwatchable mess, I don''t think I''ll ever forgive myself. If I start thinking about how I should''ve paid a little more attention during that day''s filming, and that would''ve given us a much better product... I wouldn''t be able to go to bed while beating myself up, you know? Like, I''d be asking myself why I''ve been sozy with my life just because I didn''t want the extra stress...!


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath as a pang of guilt announced itself in his heart.


    -I''m not doing this just to make someone else happy, you know? It''s all for my own benefit, so I shouldn''t be moaning like this. Nothing in this world is for free, after all. The reward at the end of the day should match the effort I''ve put in, right?


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes... That''s how it''s supposed to be.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was such a... strange person. She''d sometimes help Kang Jin-Ho out as if she was a fortune teller or something. Like right now. It was as if she had been watching him and taking notes all this time.


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -Yes?


    ¡°Thank you. I mean it.¡±


    -W-what? Why so suddenly?


    A panicked voice came from the phone''s speaker. Choi Yeon-Ha''s tone suddenly became so much shriller for some reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°I''m actually driving right now, so I can''t talk for long. How about I call you againter?¡±


    -Wha? Don''t answer the phone if you are driving, you dummy! Hurry and end the call now!


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while putting the phone down. Choi Yeon-Ha sure knew how to energize him through weird methods, didn''t she?


    <i>''I guess... I should drop by her filming location soon.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho figured it''d be a good idea to travel to China after the dust settled down on this side. As he drove toward his home, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression became a little more rxed.


    ***


    After parking the car in the garage, Kang Jin-Ho headed to the front gate to lock it. He was nning to get a good rest today, then...


    That was when he sensed something.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡± An unfamiliar voice called out to him from behind the front gate.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly reopened the gate and stepped outside. He discovered a man kitted out in a smart business suit standing on the street, waiting.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes locked on this man.


    The man bowed slightly. ¡°Greetings to you, sir. My name is Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°From China?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. And I''m here to deliver my master''s message.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s gaze met with Kang Jin-Ho''s in mid-air.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Dajing nodded weightily. ¡°And he''s the one who will bring down the closing curtains on your chaotic life.¡±


    A smile suddenly crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. His head, filled withplicated thoughts and concerns until a second ago, instantly became lighter and clearer.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely muttered at the Chinese man. ¡°I don''t know who your master is exactly, but... Now I have a message for him.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s brows furrowed a little in puzzlement.


    ¡°Since he''se all this way to kindly die by my hands, I''m grateful for his thoughtfulness.¡±


    As the eerie moonlight cast on him, Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a cruel smirk.


    A smirk that sent deathly chills down Zhang Dajing''s spine!

 Chapter 521: Awareness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 521: Awareness (1)</h4>


    This was the moment of realization. Kang Jin-Ho realized what the source of his fatigue was!


    Maybe, no one was as clueless about themselves as Kang Jin-Ho was. When he realized he''d get to fight someone in the midst of all theseplicated affairs, his head instantly cleared up, and his heart began pounding faster.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. However, it wasn''t because he was disappointed or in despair. No, it was because he could barely hide his delight!


    ¡ªHow long... are you nning to lie to yourself?


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear it. He could hear the voice of that creature... like always. A creature that was him but also not...!


    This creature would stealthily appear and whisper to Kang Jin-Ho in moments like these without fail. Although he stopped trying to consciously separate this persona from his ego some time ago, something that had been separated once already proved to be a lot trickier to merge back with himself.


    The creature that slunk into darkness and out of sight whenever Kang Jin-Ho tried to fully merge his personas would slyly rear its head again in situations like this one as if... As if it was having fun.


    ¡ªYou''re a bloodthirsty devil. Surely you haven''t forgotten?


    <i>''...I have forgotten it.''</i>


    No, that wasn''t quite true. Kang Jin-Ho tried to forget, only to be reminded of it time and time again.


    His thirst could not be quenched with the life on the surface world. Even if he denied that to be true, Kang Jin-Ho... always thirsted for more blood. Was it because his body was filled with demonic qi? If not, could his nature be the culprit, and he always desired destruction and bloodshed?


    Regardless of what the truth was, it was quite ironic.


    Kang Jin-Ho, who wanted to create a welfare foundation for the orphans. Kang Jin-Ho, who taught cultivation techniques for the sake of the Martial Assembly''s survival. And then, Kang Jin-Ho who shuddered impatiently from bloodthirst...


    All these versions were still Kang Jin-Ho. Every single one of them.


    ¡°I, uh, I... I have... delivered my master''s... message...¡± Zhang Dajing faltered and stuttered without even meaning to.


    His head was dominated by one thought and one thought only.


    <i>''I want to escape from here!''</i>


    Even now, he dearly wanted to turn around and run from here with every fiber of his being. The only thing keeping him rooted to the spot wasn''t his sense of duty. No, he was just being faithful to his knowledge of never showing his back to a vicious predator!


    Zhang Dajing was terrified. Terrified that if he turned tail and ran, this bloodthirsty beast might pounce on him and sink its sharp fangs into the back of his neck!


    <i>''How... How can a person''s temperament transform this much so quickly?!''</i>


    Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at [  ]


    Zhang Dajing thought he had figured Kang Jin-Ho out. His entire reason for staying in South Korea was to monitor Kang Jin-Ho, after all. So he was convinced about being more knowledgeable in everything this demonic cultivator had done up to now than anyone else.


    No one evaluated Kang Jin-Ho as highly as Zhang Dajing in the whole Asian continent. He had witnessed things. He had <i>felt</i> things directly. As such, he''d never dare to belittle Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Zhang Dajing was learning something new today.


    <i>''I have been... mistaken. About everything!''</i>


    As it turned out, Zhang Dajing knew nothing about Kang Jin-Ho. The difference between observing Kang Jin-Ho from afar and standing right before him was like night and day! Something that mere words couldn''t describe! Zhang Dajing would''ve never known this without being brutally exposed to this horrifying pressure.


    That was when several questions that had been quietly tumbling around in Zhang Dajing''s head for some time finally got their answers.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s rule was x'', forck of a better description. So much so that Zhang Dajing sometimes wondered if Kang Jin-Ho really was in control of South Korea''s Martial Assembly.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hold a position in the Assembly nor physically suppress it. If Bang Jin-Hun or someone else wanted to drive Kang Jin-Ho out bybining forces, they could''ve easily done so. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was strong, he still wouldn''t be able to fight against the entirety of the Martial Assembly, anyway!


    That was why Zhang Dajing had been frustrated... by Kang Jin-Ho, who didn''t seem to be aware of how much danger he was exposed to.


    If Zhang Dajing was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, he''d have built a strong power base filled with loyal supporters to keep the Martial Assembly docile under his foot.


    However, the truth was that... Zhang Dajing had been wrong about Kang Jin-Ho beingx.


    <i>''...Actually, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to do anything!''</i>


    The core members of the Martial Assembly had been in conflict with Kang Jin-Ho once upon a time. So, they should have a far better understanding of Kang Jin-Ho''s true nature than Zhang Dajing. And that was why they wouldn''t dare raise the g of rebellion!


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely closed the distance. Zhang Dajing desperately racked his brain to search for the right thing to say and escape from this deadly situation.


    Before he could do that, though, Kang Jin-Ho silently reached out and grabbed Zhang Dajing''s throat. The subtle vibrations of muscles, tense with Kang Jin-Ho''s desire to snap Zhang Dajing''s neck right now, were transmitted through thetter''s skin.


    ¡°Well, then. Thanks for delivering the message. However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked quietly. ¡°There''s something I''m struggling to understand here.¡±


    Cold sweat drops caked Zhang Dajing''s forehead. It hadn''t even begun yet, but his body had already frozen stiff like a death row inmate being dragged toward the electric chair!


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t even imagine what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to say here. Of course, he was smart enough to know that, regardless of what Kang Jin-Ho said, none of it would make Zhang Dajing''s life better!


    ¡°You said your piece, so now I know you''re an enemy. In that case¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho began snarling quietly like a beast. ¡°...Why should I let you live?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Despair dyed Zhang Dajing''s face. He didn''t expect this kind of response from Kang Jin-Ho. After all, it was not him but Vator thrusting the figurative de under Kang Jin-Ho''s chin. As such, Kang Jin-Ho the powerful martial artist would consider Vator as his ''real'' enemy in this situation.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was not that kind of martial artist. Actually, it''d be more correct to say he was a wild beast. An apex predator!


    Most martial artists who had reached peak realms didn''t care about those far weaker than them. They couldn''t even be bothered to find a pretext to take the lives of these weaklings. However, Kang Jin-Ho was different.


    He didn''t care who stood before him as long as he could rip them apart alive!


    Zhang Dajing''s head went nk after he was exposed to violent savagery the likes of which he had never experienced before in his entire life!


    <i>''I''m going to die...!''</i>


    Watching Kang Jin-Ho lick his lips like a snake suddenly reminded Zhang Dajing of swiftly-approaching death.


    Because, it was as in as day that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t searching for a pretext to kill Zhang Dajing but a reason to spare him. Kang Jin-Ho was <i>desperately</i> reining in his desire to rip Zhang Dajing apart right this second!


    Zhang Dajing''s entire body shivered after his brain finally processed that thought.


    <i>''I... I need to think of something!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing needed to find something...! An excuse for Kang Jin-Ho to spare his life! Unfortunately, Zhang Dajing''s brain had nked out and didn''t want to click smoothly into gear. It was as if his mind contained heavily-rusted springs and cogs that creaked and stumbled noisily.


    ¡°P-please, spare...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this amusing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a toothy smirk. ¡°Your aim is to kill me, right? Yes, your ultimate goal is to kill me no matter what. Yet you thought you could go home in one piece. That is pretty funny, don''t you agree?¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho yanked Zhang Dajing really close and growled like a hungry beast, his eyes gradually dyeing in an eerie crimson hue. ¡°Did you honestly think you''d be able to take a step back and enjoy the show? That you''d be safe? In that case, I should show you the truth, then. Make you understand that your thoughts have been dead wrong.¡±


    Zhang Dajing desperately wed and pulled at Kang Jin-Ho''s hand tightly gripping his throat. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even budge an inch.


    Not enough oxygen reached Zhang Dajing''s brain. Thinking became even harder as a result. Eventually, at the end of all his desperate struggle...


    The words leaking out of Zhang Dajing''s mouth were depressingly obvious. ¡°The... the location... Lo... cation...!¡±


    Still, those words managed to attract Kang Jin-Ho''s interest. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    While cocking his eyebrow, Kang Jin-Ho let go of Zhang Dajing''s throat.


    <i>Plop!</i>


    Zhang Dajing copsed to the ground and urgently wheezed and panted away. As if he was trying to suck in all the air he couldn''t breathe until now in one go, a loud hydraulic pump-like noise exploded forth from Zhang Dajing''s throat. ¡°Kuh-huk! Kaaahak!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stood there, coldly ring at Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°The location! And the date!¡± Zhang Dajing cried out as soon as his wits returned to him. Of course, he still hadn''t forgotten about this dire situation.


    ¡°The location, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes! Sir Vator said that he would search for the most optimal ce! A ce where you two can focus only on each other without worrying about anyone or anything else!¡± Zhang Dajing desperately spoke, his voice getting as shrill as a scream. At the same time, it could also be seen as pleading. His life was hanging in the bnce, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho maintained his silence while staring at Zhang Dajing, but the weighty, oppressive atmosphere still deafened and crushed thetter.


    ¡°How amusing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs again in a toothy smirk.


    He was getting a pleasingly strange feeling. Today was the first time something like this happened in the modern era, after all.


    Until now, his enemies either targeted him from the shadows or ambushed him. Some got involved with Kang Jin-Ho through a weird turn of events and ended up in antagonistic rtionships with him, too.


    However, none challenged him openly and head-on like this. Such challenges used to ur frequently back in Zhongyuan, and experiencing one again after so long had roused up this bizarre, hard-to-describe feeling in Kang Jin-Ho.


    It felt like his challenger was saying the conclusion didn''t matter, but the battle itself was the entire goal of the challenge. That feeling was stimting Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    Also, that man named Vator...


    ¡°Your master... You''re talking about the man from the baseball stadium?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Dajing nodded as if he expected Kang Jin-Ho to know the truth already.


    The truly-powerful warriors could easily recognize each other. Just like how Vator sensed a visceral, overwhelming presence from Kang Jin-Ho, thetter must''ve sensed something simr, too. Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction back then amply proved it.


    ¡°I''ll inform you of the location and date, Mister Kang Jin-Ho. And ensure that no one will interfere. That''s why...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°So, you want me to spare your life?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhang Dajing unhesitantly replied, having already abandoned his pride. Surviving was his top priority right now.


    ¡°Are you trying to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing kowtowed again while mming his forehead on the ground. ¡°I can only beg you for your mercy!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Zhang Dajing prostrating on the ground before slowly nodding away. ¡°Mm... Yes, that information does exceed the worth of your life. Fine. You can leave after giving me the info.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing raised his head to reveal his swollen forehead. However, he didn''t feel humiliated or ashamed by this experience. Not at all!


    Thend he was born and grew up in was vastly different from South Korea. In current-day China¡ªthe current Zhongyuan¡ªno one batted an eye even if the strong decided to toy around or crush the weak for fun.


    Pride meant nothing. It was a hindrance when trying to protect one''s life from the ever-changing whims of the strong!


    Zhang Dajing cautiously got up and quietly whispered the location and time in Kang Jin-Ho''s ear. After that was done, Zhang Dajing stepped back and nervously gulped back. ¡°T-then, may I¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded once. However, that was still enough.


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly fled from the scene. As if he didn''t want to be here, in case Kang Jin-Ho''s whims suddenly changed again!


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the distancing Zhang Dajing until thetter became a speck in the distance. Then, he slowly looked to the side and quietly muttered, ¡°Come out, now.¡±


    There was no response. The street remained quiet, still.


    Kang Jin-Ho waited a few more seconds before snarling like a predator once more. ¡°You better show yourself now before I drag you out and tear your head off.¡±


    Mere milliseconds after Kang Jin-Ho''s threat became soundwaves, an empty space at the side of the street suddenly began to distort.


    It was a bizarre, never-before-seen phenomenon, but Kang Jin-Ho continued to re at it without a hint of fluster or panic in his expression.


    The distorted space seemed to stretch and smooth out, then a woman with a familiar face and an older gentleman appeared out of nowhere.


    Elena stammered out some kind of an excuse. ¡°I, no, we, uh... We weren''t trying to... hide or anything like that. It''s just that...¡±


    Unfortunately for her madly-spinning gears in her head, though, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even looking at her. His attention had been fixed on the older gentleman from the moment they had appeared.


    The older gentleman abruptly raised his hand to stop Elena from talking, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Good evening. My name is Wiggins.¡±


    This was the moment of Knight Wiggins of the Round Table revealing himself to Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 522: Awareness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Awareness (2)</h4>


    Knight Wiggins subtly bit his lip.


    <i>''What on Earth...!''</i>


    The reason for the Round Table''s ns going awry and why the situation had devolved to this state... was standing right before Wiggins'' stunned eyes.


    <i>''No wonder we failed...!''</i>


    All ns and strategies could only begin after the analysis of one''s opponent had beenpleted first. That was why information was so crucial. One needed to urately understand the opponent''s firepower and tendencies before any n could be set in motion.


    In that sense... The Round Table made a massive mistake.


    <i>''This man is not someone the Chevaliers could''ve dealt with!''</i>


    ...And in various meanings, too! In the contest of strength, the Chevaliers would''ve had a torrid time surviving the battle against Kang Jin-Ho. However, that wasn''t even the most urgent issue here.


    <i>''This man is unpredictable!''</i>


    It was extremely umon to find a person who could disy such a shocking change in temperament at the proverbial snap of the fingers. Such individuals usually harbored a scarcely believable amount of malice in their hearts, too.


    Most of the time, people with such malice would fail to attain a lofty position in society. Troubles were bound to happen during their formative years, and these malicious individuals would get weeded out. That was usually the case, but... Some individuals could expertly hide their true natures. Or, they were simply too ''strong'', and eliminating them was practically impossible.


    Such people would eventually...


    <i>''...Be terrifying monsters. Usually, that is.''</i>


    Not just any terrifying monsters, but ones capable of shaking up the entire world!


    Despite Elena''s warning, Wiggins didn''t <i>really</i> believe her. Her power of discernment¡ªher standards of judging a character¡ªcould never be the same as her father''s, after all. Even if Elena didn''t have the necessary strength, Wiggins believed his powers should be more than enough to contend with Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Wiggins'' impression aftering face-to-face Kang Jin-Ho could be summed up quite concisely like so:


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho... is not someone I can deal with!''</i>


    Wiggins relied on his judgment, not outright martial prowess, to reach his current position. And this judgment of his was basedrgely on his instincts. Didn''t he initially dismiss Elena''s warning based on logic, only to relent and seriously consider it precisely because his instincts kept shouting at him?


    And now, his instincts were screaming at him. That Wiggins should never, ever, antagonize this man! That he should never fight this man, no matter what!


    ¡°Wiggins...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly mouthed that name, his expression bing unreadable.


    His cold gaze locked on Wiggins, forcing the Englishman to inadvertently stumble back without even realizing it. Even though it was nothing more than eye contact, he...!


    Even then, Wiggins was scared that Kang Jin-Ho would immediately pounce on him and tear his throat out!


    This was no longer the issue of strength and whatnot. Human rtionships were only possible through mutual agreements. If people thought strangers they had never even met before would try to kill them for no discernible reason, no one would want to leave their homes. If it hadn''t been for the tacit agreement of not attacking each other without a reason¡ªlike animosity¡ªhumans wouldn''t have been able to form groups and organizations.


    However, such things did not apply to Kang Jin-Ho. It wouldn''t be strange to see him pounce on Knight Wiggins right now and crack the Englishman''s skull on the pavement. Actually, the oddest thing in this situation might be Kang Jin-Ho restraining himself like this!


    Who wouldn''t grow fearful of a man like that?


    ¡°Yes, that''s his name,¡± Elena responded instead of the frozen-stiff Wiggins. ¡°He''s one of the knights in charge of the Round Table. And also...¡±


    She stopped there and sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°He''s also my father.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly, his expression implying that he wasn''t all that interested in that tidbit. ¡°I see. So what?¡±


    ¡°...He came all the way from Britain, hoping to speak to you personally.¡±


    ¡°Speak to me personally, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked while narrowing his eyes. ¡°Is this how you teach your people to approach those you wish to chat with?¡±


    Elena mped her mouth shut. Of course, she knew what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. He was pointing out how... unwise it was to hide like that from his eyes.


    ¡°That was not our original intention. Please believe me. We were nning to reveal ourselves right away when you arrived home, but that man suddenly showed up, and...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly red at Elena.


    Her panic grew from that sharp re. ¡°I''m telling you the truth! I, I know what you''re like, after all! There''s no way I''d try to fool you with petty tricks! You know that!¡±


    ¡°Then, why were you in hiding?¡±


    Elena tried to regte her breathing first. ¡°Because... we mustn''t butt in, right?¡±


    ¡°Butt in where?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow.


    ¡°...Your daily life.¡±


    The light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes flickered briefly. Now that he thought about it... Didn''t Elena experience a torrid time after carelessly butting into his surface life activities?


    Since she was an adult with a functioning brain, Elena wouldn''t repeat that mistake after receiving that stern warning. Also, it was true that no one had ever approached Kang Jin-Ho this cautiously and mindfully as Elena had done.


    That realization left a hint of satisfaction in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. ¡°Very well. I believe you.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, Elena''s expression immediately brightened. She had managed to clear the most difficult hurdle! ¡°I-in that case, can we...¡±


    ¡°Nope. Later.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m a bit tired today. So, see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Mister Jin-Ho...!¡±


    ¡°It''s not a bad suggestion for you, too,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked meaningfully before turning around and heading back inside his home.


    Elena reached out to stop him, but Knight Wiggins was faster. He suddenly grabbed his daughter''s hand.


    ¡°Knight Wiggins?¡± Elena blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Wiggins grimaced while quietly raising his voice. ¡°He''s right.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think... a normal-sounding conversation will be possible tonight. Whether it''s him or me¡­¡±


    Elena slowly nodded.


    The reason for dying the ''conversation'' was different for each party, but it was still the right call.


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently boiling in bloodthirst. The odds of him negatively interpreting even the most innocuous exchange of words were ufortably high right now. And Wiggins was in a state of fear and heightened emotions, too.


    Both men were not in a rational, calm state of mind, so what was the point of discussing <i>anything</i> right now?


    Still, something didn''t sit well with Wiggins, and that was...


    <i>''Despite being in a state of such bloodlust, Kang Jin-Ho can control himself?''</i>


    Most average martial artists emitting that much bloodlust would''ve lost their minds to their urges. Wiggins was convinced that such people would go berserk trying to shed some blood. However, Kang Jin-Ho instantly retracted all that choking bloodlust. Even though it had been so dense that Wiggins could barely even breathe! How was such a thing even possible?


    <i>''The more I think about it, Kang Jin-Ho... He will be a tough nut to crack.''</i>


    Knight Wiggins chewed on his lips.


    <i>''It seems I need to observe more to figure out if I''m making the right choice... Or the absolute worst one imaginable!''</i>


    He leaned against a nearby wall while quietly musing to himself that this matter... might be a lot moreplicated than he had initially bargained for.


    ***


    Next morning...


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    Elena hurriedly looked up at the sound of a metal gate opening. Kang Jin-Ho had emerged from his residence and was staring in her direction.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°...Mm,¡± Knight Wiggins nodded, then checked to see if anyone was nearby. Once he confirmed no one was around, Wiggins canceled his ''shield'' spell. Their view hadn''t changed at all, but everyone else should be able to see them now.


    Kang Jin-Ho studied Knight Wiggins with a great deal of interest. And Wiggins'' response also couldn''t be called ordinary, either.


    <i>''Is he really the same man fromst night?''</i>


    It was as if Wiggins was staring at a totally different person. The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' fromst night was nowhere to be found, seemingly reced by a in twenty-something young man. Even if ''in'' wasn''t the right word to describe Kang Jin-Ho...


    The transformation of Kang Jin-Ho''s demeanor was so extreme that Wiggins momentarily had to wonder if he was looking at an impostor. This was when a lightbulb went off in his head. Wiggins finally figured out why information from Elena and other agents didn''t match. It was no wonder the other agents didn''t find Kang Jin-Ho threatening if all they got to see was this side of him.


    <i>''Which means this man is a lot more... insane than we previously thought.''</i>


    How could someone put up such a perfect masquerade like this?


    Just as Wiggins'' mind becameplicated again at Kang Jin-Ho''s transformed demeanor, thetter suddenly broke the silence first. ¡°Sometimes, it''s not good to think too hard about something.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Wiggins gasped softly when Kang Jin-Ho urately saw through him.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms and stood a little askew. ¡°Since you came all this way to talk to me, I''m willing to humor you. However, we don''t have much to discuss, now do we?¡±


    Knight Wiggins corrected his posture and stood straight. Since he was determined to converse with Kang Jin-Ho, he couldn''t afford to turn this meeting into an informal get-together. Even if he was disobeying the orders to show up here on his own ord, Wiggins was still a knight. He was representing the Round Table here.


    ¡°First of all, allow me to greet you properly again, Mister Kang. Good day to you,¡± Knight Wiggins smartly bowed his head. He might be representing his organization and even his country, but so was his counterpart. In that case, the one initiating the discussion should be more courteous.


    ¡°I''m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Although the reply was not courteous at all, Knight Wiggins didn''t lose his cool. Considering Kang Jin-Ho from the night before, being able to calmly converse like this was a blessing in itself.


    ¡°I have so much to talk to you about, but... Our current location isn''t exactly conducive toward a productive discussion. How about we change locations to somewhere quieter?¡± Wiggins asked cautiously.


    ¡°If that''s what you want.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. He started following after Wiggins gestured at him. His gait was leisurely, rxed.


    <i>''Even though we haven''t exchanged many words yet...!''</i>


    Knight Wiggins silently clenched his teeth, realizing that Kang Jin-Ho had already gained the upper hand through nothing but atmosphere. However, getting agitated was thest thing Wiggins wanted. The battleground he was heading to was far more terrifying than any warzone imaginable, after all!


    Without saying a word, Wiggins watched Kang Jin-Ho take the lead, then followed him into the streets of this foreign city.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°Should I order tea for you?¡±


    ¡°...I prefer coffee, actually,¡± said Wiggins. His real preference was beer, though!


    He would love to inform Kang Jin-Ho that not all Britons enjoyed tea, but now didn''t seem like the right time.


    Wiggins watched Elena head to the cafe''s counter to ce their orders, then sighed under his breath.


    <i>''Really? Is this your idea of a quiet ce?''</i>


    Of course, a cafe that just opened its doors in the morning would be on the quiet side. Even so, was this ce suitable to discuss important topics? Wasn''t it way too open and casual for a discussion between martial artists representing their respective organizations and mother nations?


    Wiggins was somewhat dissatisfied, but what could he do about it? Kang Jin-Ho was making a content expression, after all!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Knight Wiggins sighed softly again before turning his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°...Let''s skip the preamble and get to the point, shall we? You and I don''t have much spare time, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that might not be a bad idea.¡± Wiggins grimaced a little. It seemed that taking the initiative away wasn''t going to be easy.


    Only by exchanging small talk could Wiggins employ his gift of gab, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to feel the need for a chitchat. Since that was the case, what was the point of changing the location?


    Knight Wiggins silently clenched his fist before unfurling it. He reminded himself not to get sucked into his opponent''s pace. If he wants something, he must seize the initiative. For that purpose, it shouldn''t be a bad idea toe out a little stronger than before.


    After making up his mind, Wiggins carefully raised his voice. ¡°In that case, allow me to be frank and directly address the issue at hand. Please pardon the Chevaliers of France, currently imprisoned by your organization.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°Why are you talking to me about them?¡±


    ¡°You''re the one in charge, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°That information is incorrect,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Mister Kang...¡± Knight Wiggins leaned forward, his voice getting weightier. ¡°I don''t care whether you make fun of me or not. However, please refrain from saying that the intel I have at my disposal is wrong. That is no different from spitting on the face of all the agents who risked their lives to collect the intel. My trust in the intel they have collected is absolute.¡±


    Wiggins'' voice and expression didn''t waver once as he spoke. He looked so dignified that even Elena stopped momentarily and stared dazedly at her father while totally forgetting about their drinks in her hands.


    Unfortunately for them, someone here wasn''t affected by such things.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered disinterestedly. ¡°Your trust? How trivial.¡±


    Knight Wiggins'' expression rapidly crumbled.

 Chapter 523: Awareness (3)

    <h4>Chapter 523: Awareness (3)</h4>


    Knight Wiggins quietly asked, ¡°Did you say it''s trivial?¡±


    ¡°I did. So what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually responded.


    The atmosphere rapidly cooled to reach a freezing point. Elena quickly noticed this sudden shift and hurriedly walked over to the table. After putting their drinks down, she awkwardly tried to thaw the ice with several attempts at small talk, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    With rage burning up on his face, Knight Wiggins chewed his next words out. ¡°You don''t seem to possess a filter over your mouth, Mister Kang.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like hiding things,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied rxedly.


    ¡°Being too honest can be harmful at times.¡±


    ¡°That might be true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, but his tone or attitude hadn''t changed at all. ¡°Even so, I''m not interested in throwing empty titudes around.¡±


    ¡°I have no desire to discuss my organization with you. My trust in the agents and their ability to collect intel doesn''t require your approval, after all.¡±


    ¡°Either way is fine with me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand as if he was chasing a bothersome fly away. ¡°I don''t really care how your people handle your business. So, let me get straight to the point. I don''t have the authority to free the prisoners. If you wish to demand that, contact the Assembly directly.¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...!¡± Elena raised her voice.


    Before she could say anything else, though, Knight Wiggins grabbed her shoulder. After sessfully stopping her, Wiggins corrected his posture before bowing his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow a little and silently stared at the Englishman.


    ¡°I''d like to apologize for intruding into your life without any heads-up and making you unhappy. We''re fully aware of how rude it is, but we also can''t afford to waste any more time. Mister Kang, you''d have done the same as me if the prisoners were yourrades.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little in difort. Dealing with people who yelled in outrage when poked with a stick was pretty straightforward. All Kang Jin-Ho had to do was trample them with his strength. However, those who apologized first after being poked on the side were a lot more cumbersome and difficult to handle. Not only that, but...


    <i>''Comrades, huh...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t heard that word in a while. Apparently, Westerners preferred logic and reasoning over such things... At least, that''s what he heard. So, to hear this Englishman say something so old-fashioned was... rather strange?


    ¡°As you¡¯ve alluded to, yes, we can contact the Martial Assembly. Doing so won''t be that difficult at all. However, we know the Assembly will try to get your permission, anyway. That is why we''d like to shorten the process as much as possible. Please do try to understand our desire to rescue ourrades as soon as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Knight Wiggins. The older gentleman didn''t avoid the gaze this time. After seeing the light burning in the Englishman''s eyes, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel a little weirded out.


    <i>''...I used to see that look often in the past, didn''t I?''</i>


    Several experts of the orthodox sects had that look while charging at Kang Jin-Ho with murderous intentions. Only those who resolutely walked the path they believed was right could possess such light in their eyes.


    <i>''Well... It''s not like I hate that.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to kill them all since their paths had been different, but that didn''t mean he disliked such people. He slowly nodded while ncing at his drink. ¡°What did you say you wanted from me?¡±


    ¡°It''s to pardon and free all the Chevaliers.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and picked up his cup of Americano, then leisurely drank it. After emptying it about halfway, he put the cup down and stared at Wiggins. ¡°Let''s make one thing clear.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why should I humor your demands?¡±


    Knight Wiggins subtly bit his lip. The real thing had finally begun. ¡°First of all, I''d like to apologize for attempting to harm you without fully analyzing the situation first.¡±


    This was a problem that could not be swept under the rug. No matter what shape this discussion would take on, this topic had to be breached sooner orter. Rather than trying to trivialize it, though, clearly conveying his apology should take a top priority here.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t an easy customer to please. ¡°Hmm... Yes, if you''ve properly analyzed the situation, you could''ve taken care of me once and for all.¡±


    Knight Wiggins coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Indeed. I won''t lie and say we aren''t ruing our slip-up.¡±


    Elena hurriedly squeezed her father''s arm tightly. From her perspective, Knight Wiggins was ying a dangerous game here by teetering on a tightrope a little too precariously.


    However, Wiggins removed her hand in a dignified manner before continuing on. ¡°Even so, with how the situation has developed, I''m fully prepared to take responsibility for it. The reason why we couldn''t offer anything until now is simply because... We do not know what interests you, Mister Kang.¡±


    Wiggins briefly stopped there and licked his dried lips.


    ¡°...I can''t promise you that we will give you everything you want. However, we''re still prepared to carry out whatever it is as long as it''s within our powers. Please free the Chevaliers. We willpensate you for their lives.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked in amusement as he stared quietly at Wiggins.


    <i>''Damn it. I can''t get a read on what he''s thinking about...''</i>


    Wiggins grimaced slightly. Kang Jin-Ho''s reactions so far had been markedly different from those of normal people.


    Due to his position in the organization, Wiggins had been involved in countless negotiations with many powerful people. Talk to them for a while, and he''d eventually get a hint on what his opponent was after. He''d even start guessing his opponents'' thoughts, to a degree, through their reactions.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction didn''t match with anyone from Wiggins'' experience. And that... set a me of anxiety and urgency in Wiggins'' heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely broke his silence. ¡°So... Basically, you want me to tell you what my conditions are?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°That is a convenient way of doing things.¡±


    Wiggins leaned closer. ¡°Please don''t think of this approach as half-hearted or that we''re not sincere enough. This approach was chosen to best match your tastes, Mister Kang. If we offerpensation only for you to reject it, we''ll be forced back to square one. And that will be a waste of time for both sides.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply. ¡°I see. In that sense, it''s not a bad idea for me to set the price, then. However, that also means I must know what exactly your side can do for me.¡±


    ¡°We can give you anything within reason,¡± said Wiggins, his voice getting heavier and lower. ¡°Money. Honor. Even manpower. Whatever it is, it can be done. We can make it happen, whatever ''it'' is. We at the Round Table boast influence and power well beyond your imagination, Mister Kang. Whatever you choose, you will never feel short-changed.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. ¡°And that is why they are useless.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about your agents. All the things you just brought up are useless to me, you see.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Knight Wiggins mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Working with agents who can''t even figure out what your opponents want is quite a sad thing, now isn''t it? It''s also sad that you don''t have a choice but to trust their intel with everything you have.¡±


    Humiliation quickly dyed Wiggins'' face again. When was thest time he got humiliated like this? He furrowed his brow while cautiously raising his voice. ¡°In other words, you don''t want anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, not with the things you mentioned, no.¡±


    Wiggins sighed under his breath. His instincts were right. Kang Jin-Ho was a difficult opponent. The way Kang Jin-Ho talked seemed especially tuned to disparage his opponent, and that was getting under Wiggins'' skin. To make matters even harder, Kang Jin-Ho never let on what was on his mind.


    However, rather than being an expert at the crafty gift of gab, Kang Jin-Ho seemed... incapable of talking like an average person. If Wiggins had seized the initiative from the get-go, this discussion would''ve been so much smoother for him. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case, and he was paying the price for it.


    ¡°In that case...¡±


    Just as Knight Wiggins was about to say something, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his hand and cut him off.


    ¡°Hold on. Do you smoke?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ***


    <i>Click...</i>


    Knight Wiggins mouthed a cigarette and lit it up. The sensation of unhealthy smoke filling his lungs seemed to sharpen his slightly dulled edge.


    <i>''...I haven''t smoked in a while.''</i>


    Even the taut anxiety gripping him seemed to loosen up after the nicotine did its thing. Maybe that was why? The stiff, frosty atmosphere had gotten a little lighter than before. At least, it felt that way to Wiggins.


    He nced at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Is this what he''s been aiming for?''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho had indeed aimed for this result, then Wiggins definitely needed to revise his evaluation once more. His opponent was even more wily and experienced than Wiggins had bargained for. However, if that wasn''t it?


    <i>''...It''ll still be the same story.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho didn''t calcte anything but simply followed what his heart told him to do and still produced a result like this... Now that was scarier. It indicated that Kang Jin-Ho could instinctively analyze the atmosphere.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly inhaled the cigarette smoke before breaking the silence. ¡°There''s something I was curious about.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please ask away.¡±


    A smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°Tell me... Do you really represent the Round Table?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Wiggins sucked in a deep breath at that sudden unexpected jab. ¡°W-why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn''t seem like you are, you see?¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think that way?¡±


    ¡°You''re anxious.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And then, I''m puzzled, too. The Round Table is supposed to be a powerful organization. So, it wouldn''t try to handle serious matters this way. Organizations always try to deal directly with each other, after all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while leisurely smoking away. ¡°Even if it takes time, the Round Table would have contacted the Martial Assembly, not me, in order to negotiate for the prisoners'' freedom. An organization of such a scale wouldn''t just show up unannounced like this and ask what my demands are. Wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Wiggins was left speechless as he listened.


    ¡°In that case, even a kid can guess what''s going on here. You might be a high-ranking member of the Round Table but don''t represent it. Youring here is unrted to the Round Table''s will. So, your n must''ve been... By negotiating with me and getting a good result, you can force the Round Table to see your side of the argument and work together with you. Am I right so far?¡±


    Wiggins'' evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho was quickly entering the territory of iprehensibility. Kang Jin-Ho actually saw through that much, even though they hadn''t talked for long?


    Wiggins had to admit that he had been blinded by preconceived notions until now. The Kang Jin-Ho he initially saw, and the Kang Jin-Ho from the reports, was no different from a wild beast.


    The problem here was that Wiggins couldn''t connect that image of a bloodthirsty beast to this... intellectual. All humans possessed inclinations and personalities, no? In that case... who would''ve guessed that a walking, ticking time bomb came equipped with intelligence as well?


    ¡°...Yes, you''re more or less correct,¡± said Wiggins. There was no point in denying it now. ¡°However, please do not take that as an attempt to deceive you. I was merely...¡±


    ¡°I don''t really care,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while dismissively waving his hand. He exhaled the trapped cigarette smoke from his lungs before ncing at Wiggins. ¡°As long as I get what I want, that is. I''m not the type to get hung up over things like processes and procedures, you see.¡±


    ¡°Then... What is it that you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I didn''t have any. But now, I do have one. You have this one thing that interests me. If you can give me that, I''ll release all the Chevaliers or whatever they are called right away.¡±


    Hope quickly returned to Knight Wiggins'' eyes. It seemed his trip to South Korea might not be in vain, after all! ¡°I see. What is it that you want from me? As long as it''s within my power, I shall provide you with whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. You shouldn''t be so quick to make promises, fe,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply.


    Wiggins felt his heart freeze and tumble to the pit of his stomach from that smirk. That expression reminded him of a predator staring at a prey trapped in a dead-end.


    ¡°So... You want me to tell you what I want?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I''d like to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I''ll tell you. And I''ll be paying close attention afterward... To see if you''ll honor your own promise,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while taking another long puff of his cigarette. He then slowly released the gray smoke into the air. ¡°What I want... is you, Knight Wiggins. It will be an exchange. You agree to remain with the Assembly, and all the Chevaliers will be set free. So? How about it? Isn''t this reasonable?¡±


    Knight Wiggins'' gaze wavered tremendously just then. And Kang Jin-Ho suddenly guffawed gleefully at that flustered reaction.

 Chapter 524: Awareness (4)

    <h4>Chapter 524: Awareness (4)</h4>


    In a hotel suite, somewhere in the city...


    ¡°Sir Vator, he epted your challenge,¡± said Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°You''re stating the obvious,¡± Vator tutted while slicing up a piece off the dried head of a sheep with a knife. He then tossed this unappetizing meat into his mouth.


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t help but grimace a little at that sight. ¡°If you don''t mind me asking, sir... Is it really that delicious?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Want some?¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to decline your offer this time, sir.¡±


    As a proud Chinese, Zhang Dajing had zero qualms about eating anything with four legs except the dinner table, but that dried sheep''s head was still a bit too much even for him. Remembering all the trouble he went through to bring that thing to South Korea also didn''t help with his feelings either.


    ¡°Delicious, eh¡­¡± Vator suddenly smirked. ¡°There are plenty of good foods avable to eat in the modern era, Zhang Dajing. And many of them will taste way better than this meat.¡±


    Zhang Dajing tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Then, why do you have to...?¡±


    ¡°So that I won''t forget,¡± Vator muttered while slicing another piece of meat from the sheep''s head. ¡°Frequently traveling to China, and now South Korea... It sometimes makes me forget that I''m a son of Mongolia. If I let myself be too immersed in the ways of the modern world, I fear that life in the great ins will suddenly feel ufortable and archaic to me. Humans naturally gravitate toward convenience, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see what you''re saying, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, I eat this meat to remind myself. To never forget that I''m a child of the great ins. Even though I''m wandering thesends of gray concrete walls, my soul will always be with the vast open grasnds back home.¡± Vator chuckled while looking down at his attire. ¡°Although, I shouldn''t say that while wearing this expensive Western-style suit.¡±


    If Zhang Dajing was being honest, he had no idea what Vator was even talking about. He had no idea what this ''soul'' thing was all about. And he certainly had no idea why Vator needed to remind himself of his birthce.


    All he had to do was do his job, though. And his job was to follow along if this was what Vator wanted to do.


    Vator nced at Zhang Dajing while chewing on the meat. ¡°Yourplexion isn''t looking so good, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I almost died, sir. That''s why.¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡± Vator cackled as if he had already expected this oue. ¡°Well, you basically thrust a chunk of fresh meat into a hungry beast''s mouth. So, don''t be surprised by almost losing your hand, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Sir, may I remind you that you ordered me to do this.¡±


    ¡°That was why I also provided you with a way to survive, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yes. You certainly did, sir.¡±


    Wasn''t this the same as running him over with a car and then giving him money for hospital care? Although, the story here was slightly different since money was given first before the incident...


    ¡°So, did Kang Jin-Ho respond as I''ve suspected he would?¡± Vator asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes, sir. However, knowing beforehand didn''t make much difference. It was still impossible to respond. I thought my heart would stop beating for a second then.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that was the case.¡± Vator nodded while chuckling again.


    The bloodlust emitted by an expert at Kang Jin-Ho''s level was not something most regr martial artists could endure. If Kang Jin-Ho had been in a little crueler mood than usual, he could''ve easily killed Zhang Dajing by inducing a heart attack with his aura alone.


    ¡°How did you predict Kang Jin-Ho would react that way, Sir Vator?¡± Zhang Dajing curiously asked.


    ¡°I didn''t predict anything. It was obvious, after all.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Aren''t they... roughly the same thing?¡±


    ¡°I''m saying, it''s such an obvious result that words like prediction aren''t even necessary. That man must''ve been starving, after all.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir, but I''m not as smart as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± Vator tutted as if he was disappointed by that reply. ¡°What do you think will happen if you trap an apex predator in an enclosure?¡±


    ¡°...Wouldn''t it adapt to its new surroundings?¡±


    ¡°You think that''s the answer?¡± Vator snorted derisively. ¡°The predators you''re thinking of in zoos have been reared by human hands. In other words, they weren''t taken from nature and confined there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I know as well.¡±


    ¡°A predator will always be a predator, and no amount of domestication will erase its savage nature. You can feed it nice food at regr intervals and make its stay asfortable as humanly possible, but a predator will never be tamed.¡±


    Zhang Dajing slightly furrowed his brow. He still couldn''t understand where Vator was going with this.


    ¡°To Kang Jin-Ho, South Korea must be like arge enclosure.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Zhang Dajing began nodding animatedly. He finally figured out what Vator was saying now.


    ¡°This country has everything, and you won''t be left wishing for more to... make your life better. And Kang Jin-Ho has the ability to easily shake up and control this country. Money? Power? Women? He can acquire anything and everything he wants at any given moment. Even so... some things can never be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°You mean... his untamed wild nature?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. His nature that seethes and boils like an apex predator''s. His desire to fight another strong predator and quench his thirst with blood...! Such desire will never be satisfied by what this country can offer him. No one here is strong enough to do that. But now... I showed up in his life.¡± Vator smirked meaningfully. ¡°The feeling he got must be simr to his... first love?¡±


    ¡°...Sir Vator, please refrain from making suchparisons. I''ve been feeling nauseous for a while, you see...¡±


    ¡°Huh. Not a romantic person, are you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don''t think it''s a matter of being romantic or not.¡±


    Vator tutted, then got up. He slowly headed toward the suite''s window.


    ¡°Take a look, Zhang Dajing.¡± Vator pulled the curtains back to reveal the bright ocean of city lights at night. ¡°Humanity has reached this far. However, the world of martial artists has gone backwards.¡±


    ¡°Backwards, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least that''s how I feel. Some people yap on and on about how we''re enjoying greater luxury and prestige than ever before by sticking to the shadows, but¡­¡± Vator shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s not like we''vemitted grave crimes, no? So, why are we being forced to live in hiding? That speaks volumes about our current situation, does it not?¡±


    Zhang Dajing slowly nodded. As a martial artist himself, he couldn''t help but agree. Actually, every martial artist should feel the same.


    ¡°We all live repressed lives. Whether it''s me or Kang Jin-Ho...¡± Vator muttered wryly. ¡°But an escape path presented itself. No wonder he''d jump on this chance with both feet.¡±


    Zhang Dajing was suddenly swept up in this strange feeling.


    <i>''He''s acknowledging Kang Jin-Ho that much?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing could vaguely sense that from everything Vator had said so far. He was convinced now that this supremely haughty top-tier expert respected and acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho.


    Of course, Zhang Dajing didn''t think Vator was a terrible superior. Instead of those idiots with zero abilities and inted egos, Zhang Dajing would dly serve Vator as his boss.


    When it came to attainment in martial arts, though, the story changed somewhat. Vator''s pride in his martial prowess was literally endless. He was confident enough to challenge the one-and-only Crimson King, after all!


    Yet, someone like that respected and acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho to this degree?


    ¡°Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°May I ask you a question, sir? It mighte across as quite insolent, however...¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°Then, don''t ask.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I was kidding. Ask away. I''ll answer you.¡±


    ¡°<i>Cough.</i> My apologies in advance, but... How confident are you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I''d prefer if your question was a bit more detailed, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°I was asking about your battle against Kang Jin-Ho, sir,¡± Zhang Dajing cautiously asked, causing Vator to tilt his head in confusion. ¡°What do you think your odds of victory are, Sir Vator?¡±


    Vator cocked an eyebrow and chuckled in dismay. ¡°Indeed, what an insolent question that is.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    "However, it''s also a rather amusing question. I won''t deny that. Let me correct you on a couple of things first."


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Vator began exining, a hint of mirth contained in his voice. ¡°Nothing is as stupid as betting on the odds of winning a fight, Zhang Dajing. There can only be a victor and a loser. No man can exert 100% of their power at any given moment. On some days, they''d feel great, but not so much on other days. Think of it this way. Let''s say I can exert 100% of my strength on my good days. However, only around 50% on my off days.¡±


    ¡°Sir...?¡±


    ¡°But now, my opponent can exert anywhere between thirty to sixty percent of their strength depending on the day. In that case, can you say I''ll be able to win every single time?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    If Vator was experiencing one of his off days while fighting an enemy at their peak condition... Vator would lose for sure.


    ¡°Of course, things are never this straightforward. What I''m trying to say to you is that the odds of victory cannot be calcted like that. Even if you achieve a victory, it''s not realistic to expect the same result the next time.¡±


    ¡°In that case...?¡± Zhang Dajing tilted his head.


    ¡°So, nothing is written on stone. However...¡± Vator smiled meaningfully. ¡°It''s meaningless to talk about off days and whatnot when ites to me and that man.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    Vator spoke with conviction in his voice. ¡°Indeed, he''ll be a wonderful opponent for me. So much so that my blood boils just from thinking about it. Even in Zhongyuan, finding an opponent of his caliber will be supremely difficult. Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho is worthy of me going all out. However...!¡±


    Suddenly, the light in Vator''s eyes became withdrawn. His expression grew colder.


    ¡°Do not forget. I am Vator.¡±


    Those words instantly reassured Zhang Dajing. Indeed, the giant before his eyes was none other than Vator, a man acknowledged by the Crimson King!


    When he remembered that, Zhang Dajing couldn''t help but feel how stupid he had been. He bowed to Vator. ¡°My apologies, sir. I now know that my question has been idiotic.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t say that. You actually helped me to get a little more serious. If I lose after saying all these things, I will never be able to hold my head up again, now won''t I?¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator... I don''t think that will happen.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope so,¡± Vator chuckled while shifting his gaze outside the windows again. <i>''How... dark.''</i>


    The skies of this city were so dark. China''s night sky shouldn''t be any different to this sight, yet...


    Vator couldn''t help but feel a sliver of anxiety as he stared at that dark sky.


    <i>''It''s too different from the skies over the great ins...''</i>


    Something about this dark night sky felt eerie. Unsettling. Even so, Vator continued to stare at the sky in silence.


    This ce was merely another stop in his journey. Once he dealt with Kang Jin-Ho, Vator would return to China and challenge the Crimson King again. Oveing this hurdle shouldn''t be too hard. But why...


    <i>''Why can''t I remainposed? Why do I feel... unnerved?''</i>


    Vator slowly pressed his palm on the window''s ss. The subtly cold sensation transmitted through his skin seemed to calm his mind a little.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...''</i>


    Vator quietly licked his lips. Only Kang Jin-Ho should be able to appease Vator''s inexplicable restlessness.


    ***


    Knight Wiggins'' eyes opened wide. ¡°Did you say... Vator?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually nodded. ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    Wiggins sucked in a deep breath, his cheeks twitching. The Round Table''s duty was to maintain world peace. Which meant it always kept tabs on powerful individuals capable of shaking up the world. One of the names appearing on the list of such individuals was Vator.


    Vator, the ruler of the great ins!


    Wiggins asked incredulously. ¡°You''re going to fight him?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. It was as if there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°H-hold on, Mister Kang. That is pure recklessness!¡±


    ¡°Recklessness?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wiggins''plexion paled as he began his rant. ¡°That man is a true powerhouse. An absolute being! No one in China dares to badmouth the name of Vator. If his area of activity hadn''t been China... It wouldn''t have been strange to call him the ruler of hisnd. That''s how strong he is. To fight someone like that is...!¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly exhaled cigarette smoke. ¡°So? What about it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Wiggins tightly clenched his fists.


    Right now, he... He couldn''t think straight. The demand for his surrender in exchange for the Chevaliers'' freedom had plunged his mind into chaos, while what Kang Jin-Ho said afterward left Wiggins feeling hollow and dismayed.


    <i>''Everything will be rendered meaningless at this rate...!''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho fell to Vator, this negotiation would be a pointless waste of time for everyone involved! The defeat would rob Kang Jin-Ho of his current status, after all!


    In that case, Wiggins needed to talk Kang Jin-Ho out of this madness somehow.


    ¡°I''m not trying to underestimate your capabilities, Mister Kang. However, Vator is simply too dangerous. He is...¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is dangerous,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied, the corners of his lips curling up. ¡°And that is precisely why I''m going.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You see, I''ve been away from it for far too long. From danger, that is,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, hints of madness creeping into his expression. His voice, dripping with bloodlust, dug sharply into Wiggins'' hearing. ¡°Also... The same thing applies to the other side, no? Wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Wiggins reflexively gulped nervously as Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs and cackled away. Maybe, this fight...


    It might produce an unexpected result. Humans couldn''t predict how a life-or-death fight between predators would pan out, after all!


    As droplets of cold sweat trickled down his spine, Wiggins grimaced and looked away.

 Chapter 525: Awareness (5)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Awareness (5)</h4>


    ¡°I''m sorry?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes. What was this man, Kang Jin-Ho, even saying here? ¡°Did you say Vator?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute. So, like...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su held his head. Vator? Why was that name suddenly brought up here? ¡°That Vator you''re talking about, Mister Jin-Ho? Is it the same Vator that I know of?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was asking that out of sheer disbelief, but Kang Jin-Ho seemed incapable of understanding his conversation partner''s feelings. He cocked his brow and tilted his head slightly. ¡°I don''t know which Vator you''re familiar with, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°...Arrrrgh!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grabbed the back of his neck. He suddenly understood what it felt like to have a raging inferno erupting in his innards. <i>''Aren''t I supposed to be a rational man with a cold heart? What the hell...?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t remember losing his cool once while working for Kim Seok-Il. That was why people respectfully kept him at arm''s length. And he thought it should be bleedingly obvious for other people to fear him. However, his situation changed a bit after he got tangled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s business.


    Why did it feel like those people who used to fear Lee Hyeon-Su were now... looking at him with pity? So much so that he''d sometimes find a bottle of energy tonic or two on his desk...!


    <i>''Just how the hell did I...!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s image of a strangely scary man had been mercilessly overshadowed by Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. And the Yeongnam Group incident seemed to have acted like a terror vine as everyone who experienced that unforgettable event stopped being scared of him.


    Hell, he even heard some people whisper, <i>''I used to think Mister Lee Hyeon-Su was scary, but after that thing with Mister Kang Jin-Ho? I think Mister Lee is positively cute inparison!''</i> Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su heard that in the Assembly''s toilet while dealing with nature''s call, but still!


    Whatever the case might be... The core of this issue was with Kang Jin-Ho. In terms of who was a better superior,paring Kang Jin-Ho to Kim Seok-Il was very difficult. The differences in physical & political power and their abilities tomand people were too vast to make thatparison work.


    Besides, Lee Hyeon-Su instinctively held hostility toward Kim Seok-Il, but not toward Kang Jin-Ho. He wouldn''t dare let feelings of dissatisfaction creep into his heart as he wasn''t suicidal just yet!


    That much was not a problem, though. Yes, it should''ve been, but... But...!


    <i>''Why... Why do you keep doing these crazy things every now and then?!''</i>


    Why did Kang Jin-Ho unterally decide on something this monumental?! What was that? A duel? If Kang Jin-Ho was only happy to oblige any random challenger showing up for a duel, then what the hell was the point of holding an important position in the Martial Assembly?!


    <i>''...Hold on, this dude is technically an outsider, right? Is this why he refuses to ept a position in the Assembly?''</i>


    Since someone so important not holding any position wasn''t a good look for the organization and its members, Lee Hyeon-Su and others rmended that Kang Jin-Ho should be a director, at least in name only, but he kept evading the topic by saying he''d think about it. As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho had a pretty good reason for that!


    He wanted to have his cake and eat it but not pay the bills! Kang Jin-Ho would make a fine politician, now wouldn''t he?!


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, my apologies,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quickly turned his head away. ¡°I, uh, momentarily lost myself.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s confused head tilting intensified.


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned softly. ¡°Well... The ship has set sail, so there''s no helping it now, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You''re a lot more epting than I thought?¡±


    ¡°When it can''t be helped, it can''t be helped, Mister Jin-Ho. Now that I''ve calmed down a bit, I understand that this challenge isn''t something we can refuse even if we want to.¡±


    Would this problem go away if Kang Jin-Ho said no? Of course not.


    Vator would start targeting Kang Jin-Ho in more underhanded means if his challenge was rejected. And Kang Jin-Ho would have to choose between two options if he wanted to ovee this particr threat. One, always stay in heavily-popted locations, forcing Vator to back off. Or, always be apanied by arge contingent of warriors that was strong enough to genuinely threaten Vator''s life. Unfortunately, both options were unrealistic.


    <i>''This is different from assassination.''</i>


    An assassination attempt was only made when the would-be assassins couldn''t attack the target head-on. However, the situation this time was different. Vator was obviously nning to fight Kang Jin-Ho head-on and utterly destroy him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was irritated by the fact that there was no realistic way to stop this event from going ahead. He groaned again and looked at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... When will it take ce?¡±


    ¡°Later today.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said,ter today,¡± Kang Jin-Ho loudly tutted.


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su plopped down on the office''s couch, all semnce of color quickly draining from hisplexion. ¡°Those sons of b*tches...¡±


    He didn''t expect the opponents to be so blunt in their approach. Then again, China, as a nation, has a tendency to do things this way.


    People from other countries might hold back on doing certain things to save face, but that didn''t always apply to the Chinese. After all, might was right. Might could save face regardless of the situation. And might... justified whatever happened. At least, that''s how Lee Hyeon-Su understood it.


    <i>''However, that stance isn''t exactly wrong, now is it?''</i>


    Things like pretexts and saving face could sometimes be annoying hindrances. Lee Hyeon-Su knew better than anyone that pursuing practical benefits over saving face or worrying about criticisms would produce better results.


    Although, he should exclude the current situation, where their face couldn''t be saved, or no justification was quite good enough, from his evaluation...!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. You''ve told no one about this except me. Why?¡±


    ¡°I thought things might get a bit annoying if I did,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a casual shrug of his shoulders.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly nodded at that. If Kang Jin-Ho was searching for a way to minimize themotion while dealing with an unavoidable enemy, he found the right person to help him out. Whether it was Bang Jin-Hun or someone else in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances, they wouldn''t have epted this news in a calm, rational way, after all!


    Only Lee Hyeon-Su would be capable of rationally analyzing this situation. His rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t what one would call ''friends'', and Lee Hyeon-Su certainly hadn''t been arrested by thetter''s charisma to the point of blind faith, either. He could very well be the sole key personnel in Kang Jin-Ho''s life who could calmly judge this situation.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed softly. ¡°What I''m about to tell you is purely advice. Even if you don''t like what you hear, I implore you to listen until the end. And get angry afterward.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I''ll do that.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes sharply gleamed. ¡°Since their side has already chosen the time and location, we can organize a team to travel with you. You don''t need to go on this adventure alone. We can defeat them as a group. That is the most logical and realistic way to handle this situation.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Even if this n displeases you, you must not go there by yourself. What if it''s a trap? They can obviously think of the same things as I have. While setting up the location and time, they must''ve thought that we''d show up there with arge group. Completely trusting you and not making any ns is incredibly idiotic, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded away. Lee Hyeon-Su''s words have been sensible so far.


    ¡°Yes, powerful experts fighting each other in an honorable one-on-one duel sounds quite romantic and all that. However, please don''t forget that reality is a cruel mistress, Mister Jin-Ho. You need to make a decision. Give me your order, and I''ll select our best warriors to deal with Vator.¡±


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly lit his cigarette, then smirkedzily.


    Lee Hyeon-Su saw that grin and sighed before smiling wryly himself. ¡°You... have no ns to listen to me, now do you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if opening his mouth to talk was a waste of time. Lee Hyeon-Su''s groan deepened after getting the expected answer.


    <i>''Talking to a wall might be more productive...''</i>


    Some things in this world had to be done, even if they seemed like a waste of time for everyone involved. Such as what Lee Hyeon-Su had done just now!


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, just... What makes you so confident?¡±


    ¡°Rather than being confident, it''s more like I <i>know</i>.¡±


    ¡°...If I''m being honest, I don''t understand you. What will you do if it''s a trap?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can call me an idiot for falling for it, then.¡±


    ¡°Uh-whew...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head.


    He got it now. He understood that this matter was not in the realm of logic.


    Something calledmunion existed between experts who dedicated their entire lives to walking the path of martial arts. Regr people could never truly understand what this was, and Lee Hyeon-Su was one of those people. He was the type to use explosives to destroy a tunnel to kill a martial artist, after all.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, speak.¡±


    ¡°...You must win.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This battle is different from every fight you got involved in until now. The moment you lose this battle, it... It''ll be the moment of the Crimson King''s faction swallowing up South Korea.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°The Martial Assembly will crumble without its core. It''ll lose the power to resist foreign influences. Too much is hanging in the bnce, Mister Jin-Ho. It''ll all depend on whether you win or lose.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled lightheartedly. When was thest time he didn''t feel such oppressive pressure bearing down on his shoulders? Even though Lee Hyeon-Su spoke as if this particr event was earth-shatteringly important, the truth was... Kang Jin-Ho always had so much to lose in every battle he fought until now. Not just in this life but in his previous life, too.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho was intimately familiar with the pressure. The burden of it all.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°And you should take someone with you, as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why should I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head.


    ¡°You''ll need someone to retrieve your corpse in case you lose. Even if you win, someone has to take you to a hospital since you''ll be injured. Taking one person with you is a smart idea, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, get ready.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Get ready to depart, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly issued his new order.


    ...And the poor Lee Hyeon-Su covered his face in dismay. <i>''Aaaargh, I shouldn''t have said anything!''</i>


    As usual, not knowing when to shut up had proven to be a costly mistake!


    ***


    ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked while scanning their surroundings outside the car''s window.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho peeked his head outside the window before sitting back in his seat. "I''m not sure."


    ¡°What did the messenger say the location''s name was? Or the precise address?¡±


    ¡°Well, he only gave me the GPS coordinates, you see? Since the navigation says we''re here, this must be the right ce.¡±


    ¡°That might be true, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed grandly at the scenery outside the window. <i>''This is just in the middle of a nameless forest, you know...''</i>


    They drove for a long time on the national highway to get here, but <i>here</i> turned out to be nothing more than a forest of tall trees and rolling mountaintops. Unless the coordinates were incorrect, something must''ve gone wrong somewhere, but...


    Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone. ¡°Should I call them?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You even got their phone number?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes.


    "Yeah. The messenger gave it to me."


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    What on Earth was up with those people...? Were they running some kind of... business?


    Sure, this way of doing things sounded logical, and they weren''t living in the Joseon era, either. Since they issued a challenge and said, <i>''Show up at a location at the designated time!''</i> slipping in a business card along with the notice of challenge was the correct etiquette. And that would minimize the chances of things going awry somewhere.


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew this, but...


    <i>''...It feels like doing so will diminish the seriousness of this event!''</i>


    Indeed, what happened to martial artists'' ideals? Was it fed to the dogs or something?!


    ¡°...<i>Cough. </i>Yes, please give them a call,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. It wasn''t as if ideals could change the world for the better, anyway!


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely tapped on his phone''s screen. A short whileter, the call got through.


    ¡°Huh... What was your name again, fe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke into the phone.


    Sitting next to him, Lee Hyeon-Su frowned. <i>''How is that important now, Mister Jin-Ho!''</i>


    <i>Did you forget that we''re here to fight an incredibly important battle to decide the fate of this nation! Why are you acting like this and deting all the built-up tension! Why!</i>


    ¡°Right, right. Your name is Zhang Dajing. Anyway, I''ve arrived at the location you told me, but there''s no one here. This is a bit troublesome for me, so... If you have set up a trap, hurry up and spring it already.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s grimace deepened. <i>''Please stop saying such things! You''re gonna give me a heart attack!''</i>


    ¡°Mm... Okay, got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and turned to look at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Apparently, we need to keep driving up this dirt road. Since the actual location doesn''t appear on the navigation, this was the only ce they could tell us.¡±


    ¡°Huh. What if we get lost, then?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? They probably thought we''d phone them.¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders.


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but think that their opponents were also rather... too easy-going for their own good. However, what could he do about it now? Other than unhappily stepping on the elerator and driving, that was?


    <i>Vroooom...</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su switched the headlights to high beams and cautiously navigated past the dark mountain road. He continued to wonder if they were even on the right road, but... Sure enough, the dense foliage began to thin out until a massive open area greeted them.


    <i>''Is this the ce?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply. He could easily spy all the traces of human activity in this location. It was as if this location had been artificially created for the uing battle.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly opened the door and stepped outside. Lee Hyeon-Su turned off the ignition and quickly climbed out of the car, too. With the headlights turned off, the imprable veil of darkness descended on the surroundings once more.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...? Maybe we should confirm if we''re at the right ce...?¡±


    ¡°No, we''re at the right ce.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Look over there,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked while pointing with his chin. That was when the surroundings were suddenly bathed in the blinding explosion of light.


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively turned his head away from all the intense light trying to blind him. While shielding his face with his hand, he slowly opened his eyes to look.


    <i>''What is going on?''</i>


    A bizarre scenery was waiting for them.

 Chapter 526: Intense (1)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Intense (1)</h4>


    <i>''What is this ce?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes while scanning his surroundings.


    An artificially constructed... nature? That was the initial impression Lee Hyeon-Su got.


    The road leading up to here had been surrounded by dense foliage seemingly untouched by human hands. But a massive open space awaited the wary visitors at the end of this road.


    Another thing to note was the road itself; it didn''t seem to be designed for people''s convenience. Rather, it was meant to be as hidden as possible. And then... what was up with the sudden burst of blinding lighting from the wide open space?


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally confirmed the source of the light and was taken aback. He hurriedly took another look at his surroundings.


    <i>''Spotlights?''</i>


    Those spotlights hung on steel scaffoldings, the kindmonly seen in pop and rock concert halls. These skeletal structures looked old and worn out. What surprised Lee Hyeon-Su more, though, was the fact that these things were built in the middle of a remote mountainside. All those spotlights were illuminating a steel cage shaped like a... hexagonal ring.


    When Lee Hyeon-Su saw rusted steel wires and all the spotlights, the dots finally connected in his head. He figured out where they were.


    ¡°A... dog fighting arena?¡±


    Indeed, it was an illegal dog fighting arena constructed here in the boonies to escape the eyes of thew. However, judging by the state of disrepair, it must''ve been abandoned a long time ago.


    A voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Isn''t this a perfect location?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s head jerked to the side, and almost at the same time, his expression crumpled instantly. A giant of a man was leisurely walking out from behind one of the spotlights. <i>''...Vator!''</i>


    Vator looked exactly like in the descriptions. His shoulders, twice the size of an average adult male, proved that he had to be none other than Vator.


    ¡°It suits our current circumstances, too,¡± said Vator while not even bothering to spare a cursory nce at Lee Hyeon-Su. His gaze was solely locked on Kang Jin-Ho as if Lee Hyeon-Su or anyone else didn''t exist in this ce.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you agree?¡± Vator loudly muttered while leisurely taking a few steps forward. That was all he did. However, Lee Hyeon-Su still reflexively stumbled back two steps.


    This was different. The pressure Vator emitted was starkly different from anything Lee Hyeon-Su had sensed until now. If Kang Jin-Ho was like a growling, snarling wild beast, Vator was like a massive, solid stone statue imposingly strutting around.


    The hostile pressure emitted by a massive physique that seemed inhuman was not something anyone could easily endure!


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su had to quickly revise his evaluation. Under the slightly better light condition, Vator didn''t just resemble a stone statue anymore.


    Each of Vator''s muscles seemed to be sentient beings. With every step he took, all those muscles squirmed and writhed with life and power. So much so that even Lee Hyeon-Su was left awestruck by this sight.


    Just how much... destructive force could such a physique produce? To those who cultivated through the cirction of qi, having impressive muscles didn''t mean much. However, Vator''s physique was so impressive and imposing that Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but reconsider that notion.


    His unclothed torso seemed to gleam under the light. Meanwhile, his impossibly-thick arms were protected by wrist guards.


    Just looking at his figure was enough to stop Lee Hyeon-Su''s breathing.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Hmm. Surprisingly romantic, aren''t you?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt his pounding heart calm down just then. After all, the man behind him was special. Kang Jin-Ho might be the worst enemy imaginable... but also the best ally in the world!


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°You don''t even look the type, either.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke...¡± Vator cackled quietly.


    ¡°Still, I shouldmend you for finding a suitable spot like this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while ncing around.


    ¡°I should apologize for bringing you to such a decrepit location. I couldn''t find a better ce than this, you see?¡± Vator continued to cackle. Despite what he said, his expression implied he was rather pleased with his choice. ¡°It''s time to acknowledge what needs to be acknowledged. All martial artists of the current era share this fate. We must never reveal ourselves to the public. And those who are interested in this sort of thing, we fight to decide who is the strongest among us while avoiding attracting attention,¡± said Vator as his muscles rippled.


    ¡°What a convenient way to interpret things,¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. ¡°However, that''s your situation, Crimson King''s dog.¡±


    Vator''s brows quivered at that provocation. Such a subtle movement might have gone unnoticed with most other people, but everything about Vator was so massive that even the smallest changes to his expression were starkly noticeable.


    ¡°You should watch your mouth or else,¡± Vator quietly growled.


    ¡°It''s my mouth, so it''s none of your business. Still, thanks for the advice,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually quipped.


    Rather than getting angry, though, Vator was dismayed more than anything else. ¡°You''re different from what I expected. When you were emitting all that bloodlust back in the stadium, I figured you''d be a ck-jawed moron who can''t even string a sentence together.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you have any right to say that with a face like yours,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted.


    ¡°...It seems I can''t win against you in a verbal sparring,¡± Vator slowly shook his head. ¡°However, it doesn''t matter. Oh, Kang Jin-Ho, the martial artist of this foreignnd. You most likely have no idea how pleased I am to find a warrior of your caliber in this insignificant littlend.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply red at Vator.


    ¡°I''m sure it''s the same for you, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You must''ve been tormented by the thirst this wastnd could never satisfy. You must''ve beenmenting the fact that no one here was worthy of you going all out.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. ¡°Sounds like you''re mistaken about something here...¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°It''d be nice if you don''t forget that we live in the 21st century. If I want to fight someone, I can always hop on a ne and travel to China whenever it''s convenient for me.¡±


    Vator guffawed loudly. ¡°Kuwa-hahahaha! Indeed! However, I''m sure you already know that''s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Also, let me correct you on one other thing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually muttered again, prompting Vator to stare at him with some interest. ¡°The likes of you... isn''t enough to quench my thirst.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Vator''s expression immediately crumpled. ¡°Hoh. How arrogant. Extremely arrogant...!¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I shall make you pay for your arrogance, then!¡± Vator spun around on his heels before suddenly jumping up.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Hisnding spot was inside the arena. The cage seemedrge enough to amodate dozens of people, but Vator''s solitary presence instantly made it look cramped.


    ¡°Come inside. This is where you shall pay for your arrogance,¡± said Vator while beckoning toward Kang Jin-Ho. However, Kang Jin-Ho simply smirked before turning around to walk away. Vator furrowed his brow and roared out, ¡°Are you running away, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°You are rather impatient, aren''t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while leisurely heading toward the car. He opened the back door and took out the Azuremourne and the Crimson Destiny. He still hadn''t mastered the Western technique, ''subspace'', and had no choice but to rely on such a cumbersome method.


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Swords?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? You want me to fight you bare-handed?¡±


    ¡°No. I don''t care if you''re a swordsman or not. What I do care about is fighting you at your peak.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly at that.


    A warrior. That was the most fitting description for Vator. Despite the exchange of barbed words, Vator was still an honorable man who didn''t prepare traps. He only wished to fight fair and square like a real man. It would be hard to remainpletely hostile toward someone burning in such a pure fighting spirit.


    After all, the only thing separating Vator and Kang Jin-Ho was a line drawn on the sand.


    <i>Click...</i>


    After attaching his pair of swords to his hips, Kang Jin-Ho lit a cigarette up. ¡°...We''ll get going after this.¡±


    Vator chuckled hollowly. ¡°...You sure are rxed, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to be nervous, after all.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while leisurely puffing away. Unlike his rxed demeanor, however...


    His heart was slowly but surely being enveloped in an inferno. He chose to smoke as a way to calm his excessively-agitated heart.


    <i>''It sure has been a while.''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho looked back... It had been a long time since he encountered an opponent who wanted to duel him.


    Kang Jin-Ho overcame countless traps and defeated enemies who would stop at nothing to kill him. However, this man named Vator was different.


    He seemed genuinely pleased by the simple fact that he could fight Kang Jin-Ho like this. Kang Jin-Ho was sure of never encountering a modern-era martial artist with such an attitude until now.


    <i>''And I used to detest this attitude back in Zhongyuan, too...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was a modern-era man when he was reincarnated in Zhongyuan. Of course he couldn''tprehend the ancient martial artists'' mindset. How could anyone willingly throw their lives away just for the thrill ofbat?


    Distribute knives to professional fighters of the modern era and tell them to kill each other in a death match, and everyone would call you insane. However, such a thing was a daily urrence back in Zhongyuan.


    That stinking barbaric mindset...! The barbarity of the past Kang Jin-Ho detested and cursed at had revived itself right before his eyes after eons of time.


    <i>''But, isn''t this funny?''</i>


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hate this revival as much as he thought. How should he describe what he felt, then? Although dismayed, he suddenly grew a little nostalgic about his past?


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly sucked on his cigarette before exhaling. He tossed the cigarette butt on the ground, stubbed it out, then leisurely headed to the arena.


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly stood in his path. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...!¡±


    ¡°Stay out of my way. I''ll be done with it soon enough.¡±


    ¡°...I believe in you,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. However, hints of undisguised anxiety could be seen flickering in his expression.


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t believe Kang Jin-Ho would lose. Until he saw Vator with his own two eyes, that was. Vator''s physical appearance alone indicated that this battle should not be a cakewalk.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually patted Lee Hyeon-Su''s shoulder before heading toward the arena.


    <i>Creaaaaak...!</i>


    When he pulled the steel wire door open, sharp friction noises of rusted metal resounded out from the hinges. The level of rust seemingly hinted at how long this ce must''ve been abandoned for.


    Kang Jin-Ho ducked under the entrance and slipped inside the cage before closing the door behind him. Vator silently watched the proceedings before grinning widely. ¡°Doesn''t it feel like we''re dogs about to fight?¡±


    ¡°...It''s not a good feeling, actually.¡±


    ¡°Fe, you need to be more romantic in things like this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored Vator and scanned the cage. ¡°What is the point of all this? When everything here will be blown apart as soon as we start fighting?¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. Don''t you think this ce fits our situation perfectly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. This Chinese expert... No, the Mongolian warrior seemed to possess a sentimental side to him, which didn''t suit his burly appearance at all. Also...


    <i>''Well, it is kind of fun.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho felt a little strange while scanning the surroundings from inside the cage. The steel wires and frames, rusted so much that they were almost red in color; and this striking silence of mother nature, far removed from the noises of civilization... As far as atmosphere was concerned, Kang Jin-Ho had to agree that this ce wasn''t so bad.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho...!¡± Vator suddenly began roaring like a powerful beast. ¡°I am Vator! The warrior of the great ins! Today, I shall take your head as my trophy! However, do not be disappointed by your fate since I have acknowledged you! Even though you will die tonight, your soul will be a part of me and live on!¡±


    It was as if Vator was performing a sacred ritual. His greeting, despite his animalistic roar, was dignified, solemn.


    A sneer leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth as he listened. ¡°Kekekeke...!¡±


    ¡°...What do you find so funny in this situation, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°It''s all a bit too cringey, don''t you think?¡±


    /p>


    ¡°...You!¡± Vator gritted his teeth, getting ready to shout something back. That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s atmosphere suddenly transformed. <i>''So, it''s finally begun?''</i>


    Vator put his dukes up as if he had already expected this situation. A demonic cultivator rousing up their demonic qi would be much more violent and vicious than before. Since he knew this better than anyone, Vator got ready to counter Kang Jin-Ho''s potential attacks.


    To his surprise, though... What came from Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t his de but words.


    ¡°What did you say about souls?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled derisively.


    This hulking idiot had no idea, didn''t he? Vator didn''t know what death was. He didn''t even know what dying meant! Someone who had never experienced death would never know.


    However, it was fine. That didn''t matter since Kang Jin-Ho would show him. Once Vator experienced it... He''d understand the truth!


    ¡°I shall teach you, then.¡±


    <i>Shu-ru-ru-rung!</i>


    The Azuremourne and the Crimson Destiny were yanked out into the open. The pure-white des glistening under the intense spotlights suddenly dyed in pitch-ck darkness.


    Almost at the same time, strands of demonic qi began gushing out like waves from below Kang Jin-Ho''s feet. Soon, these demonic qi strands enveloped Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body.


    As he became the darkness himself... a pair of crimson eyes burned eerily where Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes should be. Even Vator froze up at this bizarre, creepy spectacle. Despite having fought countless battles before, he had never encountered a scene this chill-inducing!


    <i>''Is this... what a true demonic cultivator is like?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho, now resembling a devil created purely out of all the despair and resentment of humanity, addressed Vator with a voice that sent chills down the big man''s back.


    ¡°I shall teach you... what death is!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi gushed and billowed into the night sky.

 Chapter 527: Intense (2)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Intense (2)</h4>


    For a brief moment there, Vator failed toprehend the spectacle unfolding before his eyes.


    <i>''What am I seeing here?''</i>


    How was he supposed to interpret this situation?


    Kang Jin-Ho was like a real devil brought to life while enveloped in the thick demonic qi so dark that merely looking at it could almost suck out a person''s soul like a ck hole! Even Vator, a man who didn''t feel fear once in his life, shuddered a little at this sight.


    That was when Vator''s head lowered reflexively, his gaze zeroing on the ground. Doing something like this while facing a deadly enemy was basically begging for someone to behead him, but Vator didn''t care about leaving an opening. Something else had already stolen his attention by then. And that something was a footprint.


    Vator saw a clear footprint right in front of where he was standing. And it was toorge to be created by an average-sized man. And in this abandoned location, only Vator wasrge enough to leave behind a footprint of that size.


    That could mean only one thing!


    <i>''...Did I actually step back?''</i>


    Shock quickly dyed Vator''s expression. Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance was already plenty shocking enough, but Vator was even more shocked by how he had unconsciously retreated from the enemy.


    Even when he confronted the Crimson King, Vator never backed away. However, he had done just that against Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Seething rage rushed up to Vator''s head. The fury he had never felt before boiled from the pit of his stomach, the burning heat even reaching the crown of his skull. However, something else happened at the same time and sent a deathly chill down his spine. His brain had recalled the Crimson King''s advice!


    <i>¡°Underestimate him at your peril.¡±</i>


    Vator suddenly gained an understanding of what those words meant.


    <i>''So... This is a true demonic cultivator, then?''</i>


    The sight unfolding before Vator''s eyes was far too oundish to say it belonged to this world. Something that should only exist in fairy tales had be a part of reality!


    Martial artists generally possessed a much higher level of tolerance than regr people, and that was also true for Vator. However, even he was left swimming in disbelief by Kang Jin-Ho''s sinister and terrifying appearance.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Vator''s hearing caught the low but audibly heavier sighing from the figure of the devil. But why was it heavier? Because rousing up & controlling that much demonic qi was too difficult? That couldn''t be it...!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s rough, heavy breathing should be the result of his trying to restrain himself. Indeed, he must be unconsciously gasping while forcibly suppressing the urge to pounce on Vator right away!


    Vator began shuddering. Once shock and fear ebbed away, excitement began ruling over him next. An opponent with powers he had never fought before! Here was an opponent that awakened the feeling of fear in Vator, an emotion that not even the confrontation against the Crimson King could rouse in his heart!


    Such an opponent now stood before his eyes.


    <i>''It is... spectacr!''</i>


    Vator stared enraptured at Kang Jin-Ho. The demonic qi enveloping Kang Jin-Ho''s figure was like thick, heavy tar. The density alone made Vator suck in a deep breath.


    The surface of this demonic qi, thick yet surprisingly viscous and existing in a state somewhere between gas and liquid, rumbled and billowed like living mes.


    ¡°Hah. Hahaha...!¡± Vator shuddered as uncontrobleughter burst out of his mouth. ¡°I see. So, everything we knew turned out to be wrong!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s glowing red eyes narrowed. ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°The true demonic arts...! Yes, you are the true demonic cultivator.¡± Vator animatedly nodded away. ¡°Now I understand why we have legendary tales about demonic cultivators. I have to say, no one would''ve imagined seeing this kind of sight from the worthless trash of demonic cultivators left in the modern era. Yes, this is why... Why people started calling the demonic cultivators demons. Even I''m shaking a little while looking at you.¡±


    It wasn''t merely Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance alone. Vator was proud of his skin being tougher than forged steel, yet it screamed in pain as if thousands of needles were pricking him simultaneously!


    What a stupendously thick and sharp killing intent this was! Such was its intensity that Kang Jin-Ho''s killing intent half-materialized into a physical state to stab into Vator''s skin. Just how many people did Kang Jin-Ho murder before he could start emitting such killing intent?


    Vator slowly licked his lips. This... This was well beyond his expectations! He even wanted to apologize to Kang Jin-Ho for failing to recognize thetter''s incredible martial prowess sooner. When they had that stare-down back in the baseball stadium, Vator had a gut feeling that Kang Jin-Ho was not ordinary, but this...!


    ¡°You did well to hide your true self, Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Vator muttered in anticipation.


    He never imagined such a terrifying beast was lurking beneath Kang Jin-Ho''s surface. Of course, Vator wasn''t to me for this. Not just him, but almost everyone on Earth didn''t expect a <i>true</i> demonic cultivator to be this strong, after all. And that included the Crimson King, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly raised his voice. ¡°How much longer must I wait?¡±


    He sounded coarse and turbid, like metal creaking against another metal.


    That turbid voice awakened goosebumps on Vator''s skin, stimting and agitating him.


    ¡°Yes... Making you wait is certainly against the etiquette, isn''t it!¡± Vator''s lips parted in a massive grin. His response was reminiscent of a predator staring at avishing, appetizing prey. As if he couldn''t stop drooling, and his stomach was rumbling from hunger! ¡°Yes... Yes! I also can''t hold back anymore...!¡±


    What would this demonic cultivator taste like? Vator guessed the taste would be exquisite, but he had no reference point since... Since he had never tasted anything like this dish before! And that thought energized Vator''s heart, making it pound like crazy!


    ¡°Oh, the warrior of this foreignnd...!¡± Vator powerfully clenched his fists. That was all he did, yet the loud, weighty sounds of heavy machinerying to life suddenly rocked the surroundings. ¡°Know that I will forever be grateful for this encounter!¡±


    Just as his words came to an end...!


    Vator charged forward like a cannonball!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    However, an enormous explosion suddenly went off! At the same time, Vator''s giant figure was flung back several times faster than his forward charge!


    As if he got hit by an 18-wheeler, Vator broke through the rusted steel cage, crashed right through the scaffoldings holding up the spotlights, then kept flying to the edge of the open field before crashing loudly into the ground.


    ¡°S-Sir Vator!¡± Zhang Dajing, watching from afar, cried out in shock.


    That was just one strike. One! With a strike too fast for naked eyes to follow, Kang Jin-Ho had punted Vator so far away!


    ¡°Fuu-woo.¡± A low sigh leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. At least, from where his mouth should be. Every time he breathed, demonic qi leaked out of his mouth area like the hot breath of a wolf in the middle of winter before getting sucked back in.


    <i>''What a monstrous bastard...!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing fearfully stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Just how much more was this monster still hiding about himself?


    To Zhang Dajing, Kang Jin-Ho was an existence of pure mystery. Despite all the investigation done on the man, despite all the attempts to uncover the truth about him...! Kang Jin-Ho continued to reveal yet another hidden side to him.


    Who could''ve guessed that Kang Jin-Ho possessed such an absurd level of strength? Not just anyone, but the one-and-only Vator got punted away with a single strike! If Zhang Dajing hadn''t seen it for himself, he wouldn''t have believed it!


    ¡°Kuh-huh¡­¡± Suddenly, a loud and boisterous voice exploded from the dense foliage where Vator crashnded. ¡°Kuwahahahahaha!¡±


    That burst ofughter was loud enough to seemingly blow away the entire mountainside. It certainly suited that man''s physique and ss!


    The mountain was rumbling. Slowly, and atzy intervals, too. Zhang Dajing and Lee Hyeon-Su instantly figured out the source of this intermittent rumbling. It was... Vator''s footsteps, each containing his internal qi!


    His steps truly deserved to be called Thunder Steps because of how raucous and powerful they were. Every time he took a step forward, thend below couldn''t endure the shock and writhed in agony. And that was the source of the rumbling!


    ¡°Ku-wahahaha! You ursed bastard!¡± Vator emerged from the grass while making a deeply pleased expression. A vivid crimson line could be seen extending from his right wrist to his elbow. Vator animatedly waved his injured right arm for everyone to see. ¡°I almost lost my arm just now! Seriously, I did! Kang Jin-Ho, you really are something else, aren''t you! Hahaha!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared in stupefaction at Vator.


    <i>''Dude, you''re the one who''s something else here!''</i>


    Who was the one attacking Vator with his sword? It was none other than Kang Jin-Ho! And Kang Jin-Ho used less than half the strength of that strike to chop and slice the Yeongnam Group martial artists. Even then, not a single man could block or survive the attack. No man, no de, no chains and spears and shields... Nothing was effective. Everything had been rendered powerless before Kang Jin-Ho that night.


    However, Vator managed to block the strike with his bare body. And that strike contained power iparably greater than when Kang Jin-Ho was single-handedly destroying the Yeongnam Group!


    How was Lee Hyeon-Su supposed to ept the situation where a human body made out of flesh and blood blocked a sword strike capable of cleanly slicing through steel?


    <i>''This... isn''t a battle between humans!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''smon sense, shaped over the years of watching South Korea''s best martial artists fighting each other, couldn''tprehend this scene. If one exchange of moves was enough to shock him this much... Just how many more shocking things did he need to witness before this duel produced its victor?


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a harsh-sounding groan. ¡°You''re built rather tough.¡±


    ¡°Ke-hehehe! Obviously!¡±


    <i>Bang! Boom!</i>


    Vator pounded his chest like a gori. ¡°The path of cultivation is all about training oneself. And oneself obviously refers to one''s physical body! Behold, Kang Jin-Ho! Divinity permeates this body. My god walks with me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t retort. More correctly, he couldn''t. After all, his body was currently heated up like a boiling furnace, almost ready to burst at the seams.


    Demonic qi, roused to its absolute limit, circted throughout Kang Jin-Ho''s meridians. And demonic qi reaching his <i>baihui</i> point agitated Kang Jin-Ho''s consciousness, too.


    It was now telling him to kill. To kill his opponent! To kill, to maim, to destroy, and to obliterate everything his eyes could see! This voice was screaming at him to leave nothing alive. And Kang Jin-Ho didn''t particrly feel like rejecting that demand right now.


    ¡°A physique blessed by a god, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho began to slowly walk toward Vator''s position. ¡°Cutting that apart should feel... quite special, then.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke! You can certainly give it your best shot!¡± Vator replied fiercely, his eyes bloodshot.


    Even he had almost surrendered himself to an extreme level of agitation and excitement by now. As soon as his mind perceived the presence of a worthy opponent, his body instinctively began tempering itself. It was egging Vator on to exert even more strength. To be even more powerful, so that he could utterly trample and crush that pitch-ck thing!


    ¡°I should thank the Crimson Kingter on,¡± Vator muttered loudly. Well, that man was generous enough to dispatch Vator to this ce, didn''t he!


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the only powerful expert in this world. As proof, Vator still hadn''t forgotten the taste of bitter defeat at the hands of the Crimson King.


    However, the yardstick of pure strength alone wasn''t enough to describe Kang Jin-Ho. Look at his terrifying killing intent! His horrifying hostility!


    The whirlpool of malice that must be the amalgamation of every darkness existing in the world swirled around Kang Jin-Ho to stimte and excite Vator to an unbelievable degree.


    If pure evil had a material form, it must look like Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi!


    <i>Griiiiit!</i>


    Vator loudly gritted his teeth. ¡°I shall rip you apart!¡±


    ¡°If you can, that is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually replied.


    ¡°Kuwa-hahahaha! Here Ie!¡± Vator roared, then viciously kicked the ground.


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    The sprint of a body supposedly blessed by a deity was simply extraordinary. When Vator''s foot stomped on the ground, a deep crater caved in on the spot as if a massive sledgehammer had mmed into ayer of y.


    Vator utilized that explosive power to charge toward Kang Jin-Ho like a bullet. That scarcely believable speed, something that a giant like Vator shouldn''t be able to produce! That was a truly terrifying demonstration of extraordinary power capable of silencing anyone fortunate enough to witness it! However, the one weing that attack was also no meremon-or-garden martial artist.


    Instead of getting scared by that overwhelming power, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression distorted into enjoyment as he charged toward Vator, his entire body still burning in the pitch-ck demonic qi.


    ¡°Kang! Jin! Hoooooo!¡±


    Vator pulled his fist back before powerfully punching at the iing Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho also swung the des of the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne dyed in darkness.


    Two experts capable of shaking up the world had begun a life-or-death battle in a remote nameless mountain.

 Chapter 528: Intense (3)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Intense (3)</h4>


    The pair of Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny busily struck and sliced at Vator''s body.


    Kang Jin-Ho aimed at the giant''s arms, torso, and even his throat. These two treasure swords were already sharp enough to cleanly slice through iron, yet Kang Jin-Ho''s qi had turned up their sharpness by several dozen folds.


    Unfortunately, that was still not enough.


    <i>ng! aang! aaaaang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s swords, seemingly capable of cutting apart everything under the sun... couldn''t do their job against Vator''s flesh. Despite being struck on his vital points numerous times, Vator simply bounced Kang Jin-Ho''s swords away!


    ¡°It''s no use!¡± Vator roared while ignoring Kang Jin-Ho''s attack, then punched powerfully.


    ¡°...Kuk!¡±


    Perhaps for the first time ever since his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho gasped in shock.


    Countless openings Vator had left exposed turned into deadly bait. The giant''s punch should''ve been slow enough for Kang Jin-Ho to dodge in other situations. However, Kang Jin-Ho had been trying to exploit the enemy''s opening, and now, he must pay the price for it.


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly crossed the des in front of his chest to block Vator''s punch. At least, that was his n.


    <i>BOOOOOOM!</i>


    The moment Vator''s fist mmed into the des...! Kang Jin-Ho momentarily saw the dark skies above.


    <i>''What?''</i>


    What was this extreme feeling of... derealization sweeping over him? Thankfully, this bizarre feeling of intruding into a different dimensionsted for only a fraction of a second. Unfortunately, it was reced by horrifying pain shooting up from his entire body instead!


    ¡°Kuuh- huk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s back crashed into the hard ground. Again, again, and again!


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho extended his hand to grab hold of the ground to stop his body from sliding further. He pushed himself up, only for his head to falter against his will.


    ¡°Wuuh-wooph!¡±


    Blood gushed up to Kang Jin-Ho''s throat just then.


    That had been only one strike. A single hit! However, that one hit was enough to overturn most of Kang Jin-Ho''s internal organs. Blood circting backward, as the result of damaged organs, gushed out of his mouth nonstop.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Kang Jin-Ho wiped his mouth away and slowly raised his head.


    ¡°Yes, that''s more like it!¡± Vator grinned widely. ¡°You mustn''t die from a single hit. We need to enjoy this more, after all. Don''t you agree, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything even as his eyes burned in the striking crimson hue.


    Obviously, this wasn''t his first battle against an external arts master. Actually, it''d be more correct to say Kang Jin-Ho had fought countless many up until now. The worst of the lot among them had to be the Shaolin warrior monks.


    Unlike most other sects and ns that underpinned their cultivation techniques on delicateness and precision, the monks at Shaolin never stopped strengthening their physical bodies. Reaching the peak of both internal and external arts meant the physical bodies of those monks were tempered to the point of exceeding the famed Indestructible Vajra Body.


    However, Vator was different from them. No matter how much one boasted about attaining the <i>perfect</i> physique, clear limits still existed. Limits that couldn''t be ovee because one was a human being.


    No matter how much one cultivated, humans still couldn''t fly like birds or survive in deep water. Simply put, it was impossible to truly ovee the natural limitations of human physiology.


    However, Vator had somehow managed to pull off the impossible. Kang Jin-Ho was certain that Vator''s attainment in the external arts was even more profound than those he had fought in Zhongyuan. And this realization buoyed Kang Jin-Ho''s mood.


    So, there was one. Even in this era, a powerful warrior transcending the experts of Kang Jin-Ho''s previous life existed!


    ¡°Keh... Kekeke!¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold back hisughter and began cackling away.


    Vator furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Have you finally gone mad? Now doesn''t seem like aughable situation to me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to cackle. ¡°I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    While cackling, Kang Jin-Ho stood up straight. Blood still leaked out of his mouth and nose, but the amount was visibly decreasing. At a rapid pace, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared into the distance. ¡°Honestly, I was a little scared.¡±


    ¡°What are you rambling about?¡± Vator''s frown deepened.


    ¡°I was scared that this era didn''t have one. The... higher peak that I should strive toward.¡±


    Vator''s frown turned into a full-on scowl now. He still couldn''t understand what Kang Jin-Ho was yapping about.


    ¡°Scared about thingsing to an end after I regain a bit of my old martial prowess... Yes, I have been a little scared. Maybe even a little lost and empty inside. But now... Thanks to you, now I know. This era still has possibilities.¡±


    ¡°...Possibilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped cackling but smirked deeply instead.


    No one managed to satisfy him until now. The Korean experts that other Korean martial artists feared, the warriors from Japan, and even the Western knights from Europe... Kang Jin-Ho easily dealt with them by regaining only a little bit of his old strength.


    Humans would rapidly lose interest in conquering a mountain they had already climbed once before. In that case, what would happen if the mountain got smaller? Could a climber who had summited Mount Everest feel satisfied by climbing Seorak Mountain?


    Would the hard-mode specialist feel fulfilled by ying a game in easy mode?


    To those who bet everything topete tooth and nail in a specific field, the lowering of difficulty would invariably arouse the feeling of boredom, not enjoyment. And that was the situation with Kang Jin-Ho.


    The martial artists of the modern era were... too weak. Way too weak. That was why Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t really see it.


    Even if someone kept yapping on about truly powerful experts existing somewhere, none of those things felt real to Kang Jin-Ho. His interest level remained low even after hearing about the Crimson King and the Master of the Round Table.


    It was the same as telling someone who lived their whole life on drynd that oceans existed <i>somewhere</i> out there. That revtion wouldn''t change that person''s life all that much. But then, this person had stumbled onto the... river. Not just any river, but an impressively wide river that could be flowing toward the endless expanse of the ocean somewhere!


    Kang Jin-Ho was so happy about discovering this fact that he had half a mind to kowtow to the heavens right now.


    Unfortunately, Vator didn''t share that sentiment.


    ¡°...You bastard!¡± Vator growled, his expression disying how deeply displeased he was.


    It was unknown why he was doing that, but Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze was unmistakably staring somewhere else and not at Vator.


    This incredible sense of humiliation! An enemy in a life-or-death duel actually dared to...!


    Not just any enemy, but one that had tasted Vator''s fist already! Yet, such an enemy was thinking about someone else instead of Vator in the middle of the fight? Such a thing was unimaginably humiliating for Vator!


    ¡°You... bastaaaaard!¡±


    Vator''s gigantic body suddenly began shivering violently. Thick veins bulged on his forehead while his tightly gritting teeth began producing skin-crawling noises.


    ¡°How dare... When I''m right here...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reacted to Vator''s fighting spirit.


    Vator had been emitting a powerful fighting spirit until now. However, what he began emitting now was iparably more suffocating and overbearing than before.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Vator roared like a lion.


    At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho felt incredible pressure trying to crush his entire body.


    ¡°Good...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly sighed.


    Yes, this was it. This was how it should''ve been! This was what fighting against a true expert should be like! The fear of one''s death, the unyielding will to survive, and hostility strong enough to want to kill each other... All these thingsbined to create iprehensible but still real pressure.


    And this pressure was strong enough to numb and sting Kang Jin-Ho''s fingertips. The sensation he had forgotten for so long wasing back to him with vengeance!


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and sincerely apologized. ¡°I was originally nning to kill you painlessly, but... I still haven''t regained my past strength, you see? That''s why it''ll get a little more painful now. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Still running your mouth, Kang Jin-Ho?!¡± Vator continued to roar.


    ¡°No. That''s enough talking,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    No words were necessary in the life-or-death battle between two experts. If they wanted to say something, they could do so with their fists and swords!


    Kang Jin-Ho casually lowered his swords and began walking toward Vator in unhurried steps.


    <i>''...Mm?''</i>


    That was when Vator''s expression quickly changed.


    This was strange. All Kang Jin-Ho did was walk forward. Yet something felt wrong. Vator''s instincts, not his head, sensed this first. For some reason, his shoulders were flinching while his legs were trembling. It was as if... his body was telling him to charge forward right now!


    <i>''What is the meaning of...!''</i>


    Then, Kang Jin-Ho took another step forward.


    ¡°...Euk?!¡± Vator staggered precariously just then. <i>''What was that?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s... steps? That had to be it. Kang Jin-Ho''s steps must be creating this intense pressure.


    Each step Kang Jin-Ho took created an invisible wall of pressure to suppress Vator. It was as if the formless aura had materialized into a thousand-tonne boulder to crush down on him!


    <i>''Right, I''ve heard about something like this!''</i>


    A martial technique that suppressed the opponent not through qi but purely with the emitted aura! However, didn''t that belong to...


    ¡°...The demon cult?¡± Vator clenched his teeth.


    He couldn''t recall the name of this technique. However, from what he heard in passing, the demon cult used to possess a technique like this. Vator used to think such a thing was nothing more than a stuff of legend, a folklore, like the Shaolin Temple''s Lion''s Roar technique!


    <i>''At this rate, I''ll be defeated!''</i>


    However, Vator now knew what he was dealing with. Meaning, he should be able to respond. And that was to stop his opponent from walking!


    ¡°Your petty trick is useless!¡± Vator roared before performing another Thunder Step on the ground.


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    His foot viciously stomped on the ground, causing thend to crack apart and explode upward, including the area Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to step on.


    After sessfully disrupting Kang Jin-Ho''s walk, Vator spun around before kicking arge boulder shooting up from the destroyed ground. This boulder shot toward Kang Jin-Ho like a massive cannon shell.


    ¡°Huph!¡± Kang Jin-Ho let out a spirited roar while chopping the iing boulder apart in half. As the sound of silk being cut in half tickled past Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing, the two exact-sized halves of the boulders flung to left and right... Only to reveal Vator''s angry face closing in!


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Vator roared, both his fists rising up high... before mming down with the might of the gods!


    Kang Jin-Ho rapidly evaded the iing attack by stepping back.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    However, Vator''s fists were not something one could fully dodge at this distance even if one wanted to. A humongous crater caved in when Vator''s fistsnded on the ground, creating indescribable shockwaves to swarm the surroundings.


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s figure was thrown up into the air like a ragdoll from the shockwave.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡± Vator roared while making the face of an enraged demon, then leaped up toward Kang Jin-Ho, who was still spinning in the air.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly flipped his body mid-air to regain his bnce and then got ready to wee the iing Vator. That wasn''t all, as he even kicked the empty air to create momentum and then... rapidly descended toward Vator!


    The giant''s punch, carrying scarcely believable power, flew toward his target. The attack created bone-crushing wind pressure through inhuman force. This punch could even turn something as frail as a human body into powder simply by brushing past it.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze didn''t waver once as he stared at the approaching fist. In fact, his eyes were flickering ominously as the boiling yang and chilling yin energies swirled in them.


    <i>Slither!</i>


    Like a slippery snake, Kang Jin-Ho slickly slid down Vator''s massive arm. His clothes got ripped apart from the wind pressure, while his skin instantly ckened into a dying state from Vator''s power. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s movement remained unaffected.


    ¡°You!¡± Vator roared.


    Before he could do anything, though, Kang Jin-Ho finished deflecting Vator''s attack and deftly wielded his sword.


    <i>aaaaaang!</i>


    A loud and ear-piercingly sharp noise of a huge hammer hitting an anvil resounded out. And almost immediately after that...!


    <i>Saaash!</i>


    ¡°Kuk-huk?!¡±


    For the first time during this battle, the correct sound of human flesh being cut by steel also resounded out next.


    ¡°Y-you, you bastard!¡± Vator hurriedly stumbled back while clutching at his left chest, his expression distorted in shock. His fingertips could feel a lengthy wound on his skin.


    It wasn''t a fatal injury; his bones were still intact, and no impact had reached his heart. Even then... the fact that he got injured didn''t change!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword strikes had been failing to pierce through Vator''s skin until now, yet he had finally managed to inflict an injury!


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Vator stood upright before urgently turning his head. He could see Kang Jin-Ho leisurely waiting in the distance, his swords pointing rxedly to the ground.


    ¡°Your body...¡± Kang Jin-Hozily muttered, his eyes locked on Vator. ¡°Didn''t you say something about a god?¡±


    Ridicule! Even a moron should be able to hear the clear ridicule in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice.


    ¡°You... You son of a stinking dog!¡± Vator roared in rage.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho responded by curling up the corners of his lips. ¡°It seems your god isn''t with you anymore.¡±


    When there was no divinity left in the world, demons would surely appear to fill the void! As if to prove that point, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure was being enveloped in another wave of thick, heavy demonic qi.


    ¡°Let me say this again. I apologize for... being unable to kill you painlessly.¡±


    While making a truly insidious and evil smirk, Kang Jin-Ho pointed his Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne at Vator.

 Chapter 529: Intense (4)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Intense (4)</h4>


    <i>''What am I even looking at here?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was plopped on the ground by the edge of the wide-open space. His legs had no strength to keep standing anymore.


    ¡°Just... Just what am I watching here...?!¡±


    This wasn''t a battle involving human beings. There was simply no way humans could fight like this! Humans couldn''t destroy mountains or fly up high into the air, no?


    Yes, martial arts could grant people the strength to perform near-impossible feats. Even so, wasn''t this way too over the top?!


    <i>''Just what have I been doing until now? What... did I actually know?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su never doubted his status as a resident of the hidden martial world. And he considered himself a man who couldn''t settle for the current status quo and wanted to shake up this hidden world, to make it move as he saw fit.


    However, he was wrong. Like an idiot. Like a blind fool!


    Even though he only saw the surface of his world, Lee Hyeon-Su was convinced he knew everything there was to know. That he had seen everything there was to see!


    A seagull flying over the ocean would never know the true depth of the massive pool of water below. And Lee Hyeon-Su was that seagull, finally experiencing the shocking truth about how deep the ocean could get tonight!


    This knowledge gave him nothing but terror. This particr ocean didn''t have foams and waves roaring and rumbling over. No, it felt more like Lee Hyeon-Su''s entire body was being crushed by the sheer pressure from the depths of the ocean where not a single speck of light could escape!


    The horizon Lee Hyeon-Su knew until now was crumbling. And a new horizon he had never imagined existing before was rapidly expanding before his eyes.


    <i>''It''s all... meaningless!''</i>


    Things like an army ofbatants meant nothing to these experts.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had been puzzled by something for quite some time now. Why wasn''t the Crimson King more proactive in growing his faction? Even if the Three Kings had been keeping each other in check, their inaction still made little sense to Lee Hyeon-Su until now. If it had been him, Lee Hyeon-Su, at the very least, would''ve continued to grow and strengthen his faction despite knowing the risks. Regardless what!


    However, the Three Kings didn''t do that. Even the countless experts assisting the Kings didn''t seem to bother to spur their leaders on to making more overt moves.


    This was the biggest, most puzzling question guing Lee Hyeon-Su, a man who tried to keep an eye out on East Asia''s power dynamics. But tonight, he finally got his answer.


    <i>''No matter how many random riff-raffs are recruited... It will all mean nothing!''</i>


    It seemed the faction Lee Hyeon-Su thought of was rather different in concept from what the Three Kings thought of. Regardless of how big a group of small fries was, could it resist one of these Kings?


    No. Absolutely impossible!


    Lee Hyeon-Su used to think the entirety of the Yeongnam Group attacking together still wouldn''t be enough to repel Kang Jin-Ho. However, as it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho had been holding back. In that case, what was the point of having an army?!


    One''s mindset was bound to change after witnessing the truth about their world.


    Just one expert was enough. Fostering such a high-level expert should take priority over a thousand regr martial artists. In that case, what was the point of focusing on growing and expanding one''s faction? After all, raising and training a single expert would''ve been far more beneficial.


    It felt like a tangled knot of unanswered questions in Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind was finallying undone.


    <i>''Just... How many experts on that level are in the Crimson King''s faction?!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly grew even more fearful of the Crimson King. Vator was already a very scary individual, yet the Crimson King could dispatch someone like that as his underling! This was the moment of Lee Hyeon-Su finallying face-to-face with the stark difference inbat strength between China and South Korea. Even though he thought he had it all figured out...!


    <i>''Still, we...!''</i>


    Indeed, didn''t the South Koreans also have their trump card? A trump card who could fight them on an equal footing! No, never mind equal footing, a man who could surpass them and win!


    Lee Hyeon-Su clenched his teeth while locking his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    Kang Jin-Ho, the representative of thend currently mocked as East Asia''s weakest nation... was standing tall and fighting against the enemy!


    <i>''Do not look away, Lee Hyeon-Su! No matter what!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su simply had to witness this battle. Regardless of what the end result was, he must bear witness to it all!


    ***


    Vator couldn''t hide his surprise while looking down at his own body. Blood trickled out from a lengthy cut spanning his massive chest.


    Average martial artists would''ve been killed by an injury of such size as their hearts would''ve been easily cut apart in half. However, it was nothing more than a flesh wound for Vator, thanks to his extraordinary body size.


    <i>''How long has it been?''</i>


    When was thest time Vator actually bled like this? Vator wasn''t the only one who thought that divinity permeated his flesh. Everyone who had fought him said the same thing.


    Plenty of experts in this world were stronger than Vator. However, no one possessed a physique tougher and more durable than him. That was the source of Vator''s undying pride. However, at this very moment... Kang Jin-Ho managed to crack the heart of his pride.


    Vator raised his head, his expression deeply distorted. His burning eyes revealed the unmaskable rage seething within. The knowledge of his body''s sanctity being vited gifted him with excruciating humiliation.


    ¡°You... You will not enjoy a peaceful death, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly retorted back. ¡°You know, it''d be nice if you could match your personality with your looks. That would make dealing with you less stressful.¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡±


    ¡°All I''m saying is, stop whining like a little kid because of a minor scratch.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spun the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne around before tightly grasping their hilts.


    Even if one''s arms fell off and their legs got cut off, they must march forward. Even if a spear stabbed through one''s gut, one should still push forward and cut off the spear wielder''s head. That was what was expected of the demon cult''s soldiers.


    That was especially true for Kang Jin-Ho''s personal guards, the Demon mes. Having lived among such people for so long, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but find Vatorughable for losing his cool over a mere flesh wound.


    <i>''I see. So he doesn''t know...''</i>


    This wasn''t so surprising, really, considering that Vator most likely wouldn''t have experienced the true cruelty in the modern era. Indeed, Vator wouldn''t know what it was like back in the past when a man''s life was worth less than a good sword found discarded on the floor.


    Vator... wouldn''t know what it felt like to live in an era where humans didn''t even blink an eye while killing another person!


    This giant Mongolian used his impressive physique to boast about how much of an untamed brute he was, but he had no idea. He had never experienced the cruel savagery before in his life. It was so inly obvious to see from the way he acted so righteous and straight-arrow all the time. So righteous that Kang Jin-Ho could only hollowly chuckle at the big man''s naivety!


    ¡°I am...!¡± Vator began roaring again.


    However, he couldn''t finish as Kang Jin-Ho suddenly swung his sword. And, from the tip of his de, the pitch-ck demonic qi flew out in the shape of a crescent moon.


    <i>Whoooooosh!</i>


    Apanied by the sounds of a sharp de cutting through silk, the ck sword qi flew toward Vator.


    Vator''s expression distorted even more. That sword qi was... slow. It was definitely on the slower side for an attack of such caliber. And that was precisely why Vator couldn''t back off from it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was actually using that attack to question Vator. Would Vator stand his ground and defend that attack with his body? Or would he discard his pride and honor by evading that attack?


    However... It was truly humiliating to be forced into making such a decision in the first ce!


    What was even more humiliating for Vator was something else. And that was the fact that he caught himself wavering! If this question had been asked a few seconds ago, he wouldn''t even have bothered to waste his time thinking about it. Being able to withstand the enemy''s attack through his body and then counterattacking was Vator''s method of fighting, after all. It had always been his source of pride.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s attack managed to injure him. In that case, would he be able to withstand thistest attack?


    ¡°Kuh-wuuuuk!¡±


    In the end, Vator chose not to back off. Winning at the expense of his pride was not his style. Such a victory wasn''t a victory at all. Winning after enduring the enemy''s attacks head-on was the only type of victory that mattered. One where he can proudly smile and pat himself on the back! At least, that was what he believed in his heart.


    Vator stomped his feet to the ground to secure himself, then opened up his chest. The qi explosively rousing up from his dantian quickly circted throughout his entire body and hardened his skin and muscles until they became tougher than forged steel. And then...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword qi mmed into Vator''s reinforced torso.


    <i>Creeeeeeeeak!</i>


    An unpleasant noise simr to when a sharp de was scraping the surface of a coarse metallic object rang out from Vator''s torso. Vator forcibly suppressed the scream trying to break free from his mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword qi didn''t cut into Vator''s flesh, but that didn''t mean the big man was spared from the impact force.


    A powerful force mmed into him, and he almost had to gasp out in shock.


    <i>''I... I withstood it...! Eh?''</i>


    Vator, having endured the crippling pain, looked up... only to witness something else. And that something else was humongous.


    Another pitch-ck sword qi was heading toward him, but this one was iparably bigger than thest one! As if the previous attack was nothing more than a polite greeting, this one was as big as a house! And it was flying straight toward Vator.


    Vator''s irises powerfully quaked. It was as if he was facing a coalesced, materialized lump of malice. This ck sword qi was even sizzling like the surface of the Sun! A truly hair-raising sight, as if every strand of energy making up the sword qi was a living, breathing entity!


    And Vator was supposed to withstand that?! Seriously?


    This new attack was just as slow as thest one. Way too slow, in fact.


    ].


    Even a powerless civilian could''ve dodged it if they still had their wits about them. That was how slow that sword qi was!


    ¡°...You abominable bastard!¡± Vator gritted his teeth.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t fire that attack to defeat Vator. No, he was trying to make his opponent dodge!


    Kang Jin-Ho was forcing Vator to throw away his pride by dodging to the side and preserving his life. Such a disgusting intent was oh-so clearly visible in that sword strike.


    Unfortunately, Vator could not dismiss this provocation. No matter how tough his physical body was, would he be able to remain standing straight after taking on such a powerful attack head-on?


    Vator could instinctively tell. His defeats so far had been the result of his failing to dodge. He had to kneel in defeat after damage umted in him from the exchanges of attacks that transcended the reflexes of human beings.


    That was all the defeats Vator experienced in a nutshell. However, his situation was different this time.


    Vator never needed to think about whether to tank the enemy attack or not. But that was precisely what Kang Jin-Ho demanded from him. It was as if he wanted to find out just how much Vator trusted in the toughness of his physical body.


    ¡°You... You son of a biiiii*ch!¡± Vator roared in anger while crouching.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOOM!</i>


    However, his roar was soon swallowed up by the noise of a massive explosion. Kang Jin-Ho''s sword qi exploded, causing a gigantic wall of mes toe to life. Rather than a traditional explosion, though, it was far closer to being a tornado.


    The demonic qi collided against thend and billowed into the night sky. It spun and spun around like crazy, until...!


    The pitch-ck whirlpool of demonic qi madly swirled andshed out against the surroundings as if it''d devour everything in its path. A short whileter...


    As if everything had been a dream, the ck tornado vanished without a trace.


    In the empty plot ofnd where the sword qi used to exist, a lone figure of Vator stood tall, his fists tightly clenched. However, using the term ''standing tall'' might be stretching the truth a bit.


    After all, someone who was standing there shuddering in uncontroble indignation while his expression was distorted in humiliation didn''t really fit that description, now did he!


    ¡°Hoh,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyebrow. ¡°So, you dodged.¡±


    His voice contained only the minimal hint of ridicule. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t evenugh or smirk. All he did was say a few things, but that was enough for everyone present to feel it. They could feel the ridicule and jeer contained in his voice.


    Vator flinched grandly as he listened to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Even though I''ve witnessed this so many times before... I still don''t find it all that pleasant to watch,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered snarkily. ¡°I''m talking about people who exalt their gods to high heavens... only to readily discard their faiths to keep their necks intact. It seems the god bestowing divinity into your flesh couldn''t instill real faith into you, then.¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho...!¡± Vator spoke in a cold,posed voice, which was in stark contrast to his trembling, quaking body. It was as if his previous roarings in anger had been nothing but lies. ¡°You... You have crossed a line that should never be crossed. You''ve done something unthinkable!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Kekekek!¡± Kang Jin-Houghed uproariously as if he couldn''t hold it anymore. ¡°What kind of bullsh*t are you spewing now? That line was crossed a long time ago!¡±


    <i>Besides, your side crossed that line first. Soon, you''ll know what it means to provoke me. Because I''ll be the one teaching you!</i>


    ¡°This is merely the beginning, after all!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled quietly.


    ¡°Wuooo-oooooooh!¡± Vator suddenly exploded in an ear-shredding roar, his eyes bloodshot. And then... He charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho next.

 Chapter 530: Intense (5)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Intense (5)</h4>


    It was time to acknowledge what needed to be acknowledged. This battle was showing him why demonic cultivators were often referred to as demons.


    Vator clearly understood now that Kang Jin-Ho was unlike any enemy he had fought. Kang Jin-Ho''s strength? That was a secondary issue. No, the crux of the problem was Kang Jin-Ho''s cruelty.


    However, this cruelty was different from what Vator viewed as cruel. To him, cruelty involved the physical torment of victims. Vator would use that word to describe the actions of cruel men who could''ve easily ended the lives of their victims but chose to prolong their suffering instead.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was different from them. His cruelty didn''t aim for low-hanging fruits like the rest.


    Even though Vator only exchanged a few moves with Kang Jin-Ho, the big man''s mind had been torn to shreds by now. Kang Jin-Ho was like a crafty cat that had forced a rat to a corner to toy with it. Unfortunately, Vator was that rat being gradually choked out of his life.


    Kang Jin-Ho figured out what Vator was proud of, then proceeded to slowly break it down little by little. He was like a hunter sniping at his game''s legs one at a time.


    It was too dreadful. Kang Jin-Ho was simply too dreadful!


    Vator viewed Kang Jin-Ho as an unruly, savage beast. Anyone would''ve thought the same after sensing and witnessing Kang Jin-Ho''s intense bloodlust and violent attitude.


    Unfortunately, Vator got it all wrong. Rather than a beast, Kang Jin-Ho was more like a hunter. And a seasoned veteran, at that!


    Rather than intensely chasing after his prey, Kang Jin-Ho''s method of hunting was to gradually herd his target toward a dead-end. And when the prey realized it was driven to the precarious edge of the cliff... Only then would Kang Jin-Ho start approaching his target!


    As if he was demanding his prey to choose between dying by his hands or jumping below the cliff!


    Vator had never experienced a situation like this before in his entire life. He had fought countless battles, then either won or lost. However, he was never treated as a prey in a hunt. Even if his opponent was stronger than him, Vator always tried to fight as equals. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t y by that rule.


    Vator had an epiphany just then. He got excited by the prospect of a powerful opponent. But Kang Jin-Ho was pleased by the fact that his prey was powerful...! As if he was a hunter getting excited by therge paw print of a tiger, or a line-and-pole fisher out at sea getting tense with anticipation at the sight of a massive shark''s fin!


    This... had to be the result of the difference in one''s nature!


    Vator couldn''t hold his rage back after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho treated him like a mere prey. Since this was the case, he must teach Kang Jin-Ho that the hunted could turn the table and easily kill the hunter. And that entering the mountainside with only a little rifle would put his life in grave danger!


    ¡°Kang! Jin! Hoooooo!¡± Vator thunderously roared. He punched with every fiber of his being.


    .


    The power contained in his punch transcended the limits of the human body and even distorted reality. The gusts of wind exploding forth from his fist mercilessly shoved and flung everything away. As if a missilended there and exploded, a massive cloud of choking dust billowed in all directions.


    ¡°W-what the f*ck?! Holy sh*t!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su urgently dashed back for his dear life as vicious des of wind flew toward him. How was it even logically possible to produce such gusts of wind by... merely punching someone?!


    Sure, Lee Hyeon-Su had already given up applyingmon sense to those two men, but the damn surprises still kepting for some reason! Despite the considerable distance, the wind pressure remained shockingly strong. In that case, how enormous was the impact force that Kang Jin-Ho, the target of that punch, had to endure?!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOOM!!!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su momentarily thought his eardrums had ruptured from that massive explosion. He clenched his teeth in anxiety.


    <i>''Will this be alright?''</i>


    They might be in a deserted mountainside, but wouldn''t <i>someone</i> call the cops if such loud explosions kept going off? Lee Hyeon-Su briefly thought that maybe he should''ve done a more thorough preparation beforeing here instead of trusting the Chinese with this job.


    Objectively speaking, Lee Hyeon-Su should be picking up his phone and calling someone to restrict ess to this area, but his body didn''t want to listen to hismands.


    His brain might know, but his eyes didn''t want to look away from this battle. After all, Lee Hyeon-Su was also a martial artist. Even if his attainment in martial arts was nothing to write home about, he still had given his everything to be a full-fledged martial artist! In that case, how could he take his eyes away from this battle?


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    The ground constantly buckled and fell like a smoothie in a cup being stirred around. Dust clouds billowed and exploded while trees in the distance were being broken or uprooted before getting tossed around.


    <i>''Bloody hell...! I can''t see anything!''</i>


    The curtains of dust being kicked up were too intense and thick. Lee Hyeon-Su could see through this level of darkness with ease, but the visibility robbing dust clouds proved to be much tougher customers to handle! He could just about make out blurry shapes rapidly moving within the dust, but that was about it.


    But, then...!


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Apanied by a stupendously heavy noise that crushed down on Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine, the dense dust clouds were instantly shoved away. Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly squeezed his eyes shut as the choking dust mmed into him.


    When he opened his eyes again, Lee Hyeon-Su discovered the figures of Kang Jin-Ho and Vator pressed right up against each other in the middle of the wrecked field.


    Kang Jin-Ho was crossing his swords to block Vator''s powerful punch. The two men were locked into that position, their eyes fiercely ring at each other.


    <i>''Who has the upper hand here?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su nervously observed the two men. Analyzing this situation with his meager level of strength was impossible, though. All he could do for now was to check the outer appearances of the two men.


    Firstly, Kang Jin-Ho. His state was truly wretched. His clothes were torn off in various ces to reveal ckened and dead skin.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was stunned by the fact that human flesh could be ckened to such a degree. Dark crimson blood continued to stream down Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth and dripped from his chin as he stood there. However, his expression hadn''t changed much since the fight began.


    Kang Jin-Ho might seem expressionless at a casual nce, but there was a subtle hint of sneer around his lips. Despite his wretched appearance, Kang Jin-Ho... seemed fine?


    Secondly, Vator. His condition wasn''t so good, either.


    While Kang Jin-Ho''s skin had ckened, Vator seemed to be coated in crimson paint. His body, once touted as even tougher and more durable than forged steel, was split and injured in various ces, with blood constantly gushing out from those horrifying-looking wounds. The flowing blood mixed with the dust to be ayer of dirt coating Vator''s massive body.


    Lee Hyeon-Su immediately thought of two things while observing this situation. One, this scene seemed shockingly desperate to him.


    He used to think that a duel between experts at the peak would be like an easy-going contest between Taoist gods reminiscent of those wire-work-intensive wuxia movies. But now, that imagery was well and truly snubbed out of his mind.


    As it turned out, a duel between experts was more dreadful and desperate than small fries fighting each other! And then, the second thing Lee Hyeon-Su thought was...


    <i>''It''s like I''m looking at a scene straight out of a fairy tale...''</i>


    A brave warrior, who had pushed his human body beyond its limitations through endless training, seemed to be trying to bring down a hideous devil emitting tendrils of ck demonic qi.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su snapped a photo of this scene and showed it to someone, they would all arrive at the same conclusion. Although, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but rue the fact that he stood on the devil''s side!


    Suddenly, Vator let out a loud yell. A yell so forceful that his lungs must''ve exploded! It was quite literally the roar of a beast, louder than any roar Vator had produced until now.


    Vator slightly pulled himself back before powerfully shoving Kang Jin-Ho back with every fiber of his being. No, rather than shoving, it''d be more correct to say he flung Kang Jin-Ho away! And even someone of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber wouldn''t be able to withstand Vator''s full-powered shove.


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Kang Jin-Ho gasped in pain as his body flew back like a bullet.


    As if Vator was determined to finish this fight, he began dashing forward like a beast. He went down on all fours and charged straight ahead toward Kang Jin-Ho while leaving behind a trail of afterimages!


    ¡°This is the end, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    A sheen of subtle azure light gushed out from Vator''s figure. As if he had transformed into the mythical blue wolf from the Mongolian legend, Vator rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho on all fours with a logic-defying speed!


    Despite what happened, Kang Jin-Ho was still Kang Jin-Ho. Even as he got flung away, Kang Jin-Ho''s posture never crumbled. The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up as he watched Vator charging toward him.


    Strong... So iparably strong! The pure destructive power Vator possessed was something not even Kang Jin-Ho had experienced in all three of his lives!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s body screamed in pain from the continuous exchange of blows, but the smile of genuine satisfaction didn''t want to leave Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. And his smile was... bone-chilling.


    If anyone who knew Kang Jin-Ho saw that expression, they would''ve immediately turned their heads away. His smile was so sinister and cruel that most sane-minded humans would be too scared to look at his face.


    ¡°And now, it''s time to keep my promise,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    The Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne in his hands trembled eerily. The two treasure des couldn''t withstand Kang Jin-Ho''s savage qi rapidly flowing into them and began screeching loudly.


    The legendary sword cry echoed throughout the surroundings like a gloomy dirge!


    Kang Jin-Honded on the ground, firmly secured his footing, then tightly clenched his teeth. Almost at the same time, sinister demonic qi billowed all around him like a raging ascending dragon.


    Anyone looking at that sinister demonic qi would''ve felt their heart tighten into suffocation. Such evil energy enveloped Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body like ck mes swallowing up its victim!


    Vator, gushing out the heroic and majestic blue light, rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho enveloped in sinister ck mes!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    All the blue aura gushing out from Vator''s body quickly concentrated on his right fist.


    Kang Jin-Ho instantly knew. Anyone with eyes could probably tell, too.


    That punch was strong enough to shatter mountains and rip the sky open. Something as frail as a human body would never withstand such an attack. That punch was literally the embodiment of despair and destruction! Who would be daring enough to stand before such an attack?


    No men of flesh and blood would dare to defend against that punch. No one enjoyed the luxury of two lives, after all!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t back down. In fact, all the demonic qi gushing out of his body began concentrating on his swords instead... like how Vator did with his punch!


    The des began burning. The thick, tar-like demonic qi danced on his swords like ck mes. Kang Jin-Ho swung his swords to disperse the mes all around him, then gripped the weapons'' hilts tightly as the unmistakable killing intent burned brightly in his eyes.


    ¡°Kang, Jin... Hooooo!¡± Vator roared as he finally released the attack containing all of his might. As if he didn''t care about walking back home on his two feet afterward!


    The blinding blue light exploded. For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho mistakenly thought that the world had be blue. The indescribably powerful force behind Vator''s punch had even warped Kang Jin-Ho''s perception of the world!


    <i>Pswhoooosh!</i>


    Blood gushed out from Kang Jin-Ho''s nose and ears. Even though Vator''s fist hadn''t arrived yet, the terrifying pressure alone was enough to suffocate Kang Jin-Ho''s body. Even forged steel would''ve been crushed andpressed until it turned into liquid in this location. However, Kang Jin-Ho still bared his fangs in a fierce grin, even as the horrifying pain of his body being torn apart tormented his senses.


    <i>''Yes, this is it!''</i>


    This was the thing he had forgotten for so long! Finally, he was fighting an intense and extreme battle where a single mistake could decide life or death!


    Excitement and satisfaction iparably greater than any physical pain coursed through Kang Jin-Ho''s veins. Memories of countless battles filled his brain. Those moments when Kang Jin-Ho truly felt alive!


    Whenever it felt like Kang Jin-Ho was swimming in an unending dream, this tension, this anxiety... and this painbined to bring him back to his senses.


    This crippling pain shooting up from every corner of his body was the most visceral reminder of being alive Kang Jin-Ho had experienced in the modern era. While grinning fiercely, Kang Jin-Ho thrust himself into the whirlwind of the unavoidable battle while tightly gripping his swords. Then, he shoved all of his qi into his weapons and decisively swung them at the iing blue light.


    This... was the collision of two incredible might!


    The fist and swords of the two warriors collided head-on. Two warriors who did not know the meaning of backing down!


    And then...


    The world crumbled.

 Chapter 531: Coming to a Conclusion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Coming to a Conclusion (1)</h4>


    Disharmony. That was perhaps the most fitting word to describe this feeling.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was beset with a ruthless sense of disharmony right now. Even though he could see, hear and feel through his skin, his brain simply refused to process this spectacle.


    Even as Lee Hyeon-Su was flying away after getting swept up in the massive shockwave, he couldn''t ept what was happening to him. The reality didn''t seem real at all. All he could do was ungainly il about like a drowning man.


    The sky and ground were dizzily spinning around in his view. The sky becamend, thennd became the sky again. Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but chuckle hollowly at this extremely surreal situation.


    At this point, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t even tell if he was still awake or asleep. However, his philosophical stroll into the surreal came to an abrupt end when a brutalnding on the unforgiving ground woke him right up. Unfortunately, that presented a different kind of problem to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <i>Creaaaaaak!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s airborne body finallynded, but that wasn''t the end of his troubles. The fall didn''t weaken his body''s momentum, and Lee Hyeon-Su continued to slide across the rough terrain.


    ¡°Urghk?!¡±


    A pained gasp leaked out of Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth. He reflexively reached out and thrust his hands into the ground. He was rewarded by the pain akin to his wrists snapping off.


    Still, he managed to stop his body by doing that. While wheezing and panting, Lee Hyeon-Su raised his head but couldn''t see anything. The tidal waves of swirling dust clouds made it impossible to determine where he hadnded.


    <i>''What''s the point? I must be in Hell, anyway!''</i>


    That was probably the urate description for this location now! A fierce battle between two humans created a natural disaster? Lee Hyeon-Su had been walking on the road of martial arts for over two decades, but this scene was still way beyond the scope of his understanding. So, he decided to just give up.


    Don''t bother trying to understand, just ept the reality as it is! Besides, the question of how those two men could cause destruction on this scale wasn''t really important in this situation, anyway.


    <i>''Who won?''</i>


    Indeed, reality was more important than anything else. And the reality of the situation would rapidly change depending on who won. Was it Kang Jin-Ho or Vator?


    The result of this battle would cause powerful ripples to spread to the rest of East Asia. All Lee Hyeon-Su could do right now was pray for Kang Jin-Ho''s unequivocal victory.


    Lee Hyeon-Su scanned the surroundings while opening his eyes super wide. The dust storm tore into his open eyeballs, but Lee Hyeon-Su dared not close his eyes. Tears trickled down, but he forced himself to keep his eyes peeled.


    He simply had to see it. He needed to find out who won!


    The dust storm blowing around with enough force to shred a normal person''s body gradually died down. And all the dust torturing Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes finally began calming down, too.


    <i>''Who won?! Who is it!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s vision wasn''t clear enough, but he still spotted a person''s silhouette in the distance.


    ¡°...Oh, no!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su immediately began shuddering. He could instinctively tell whose silhouette that was. It was... Vator!


    That distinctive body shape definitely didn''t belong to Kang Jin-Ho. That giant standing all alone... was undoubtedly Vator! However, the size of the silhouette wasn''t enough to determine who it could be. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t know how far the dust storm had carried him away, after all.


    However, the abnormally wide shoulderspared to the head, plus the narrow waist creating a perfect upside-down triangle, could''ve only belonged to Vator.


    Lee Hyeon-Su unconsciously chewed on his lip. Vator didn''t fall? Didn''t that mean he endured that massive collision and the subsequent explosion?


    <i>''Where is Mister Jin-Ho, then?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su urgently scanned the surroundings. Vator survived that encounter, but what happened to Kang Jin-Ho? No matter how much he searched, though... Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t see anything that might be Kang Jin-Ho''s silhouette beside Vator''s figure.


    ¡°N-no!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s thoughts unconsciously jumped out of his mouth.


    This couldn''t be. This... should not be allowed to happen! Kang Jin-Ho''s defeat to Vator would herald the destruction of South Korea''s martial society! And the impact of that destruction wouldn''t just end with the hidden world, either. The rulers of the underworld bing subordinates of China meant the surface world would also be subjected to the neighboring nation''s influences.


    In other words, Kang Jin-Ho must not lose! No matter what! Even if defeat was inevitable, it must not happen now! The Martial Assembly had only just begun taking baby steps toward transformation, after all. And Kang Jin-Ho''s defeat now would rob the organization of its momentum.


    ¡°No, it can''t be!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly shot up to his feet. Every part of his body screamed in pain as if his bones were broken and his muscles torn to shreds, but he didn''t care. Who cared about someone like him dying here? If Kang Jin-Ho really did lose tonight, the fate waiting for Lee Hyeong-Su and everyone else would be worse than death, anyway!


    The dust cloud cleared a bit more, and more blurry things registered in Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes. And he saw something else in front of Vator.


    It resembled a small hump on the ground, as if... As if someone had copsed there?


    <i>''No! That... can''t be him!''</i>


    Definitely not! That could not be Kang Jin-Ho! No!


    The concept of falling down did not suit Kang Jin-Ho. Like, not at all. No one alive would be able to picture Kang Jin-Ho losing in a fight and copsing to the ground like that. Never!


    Lee Hyeon-Su kept screaming in his mind in order to desperately reject reality. As if mother nature wanted to console him, cool winds blew by topletely clear away the dust hindering his view.


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed and plopped to the ground after strength abandoned his legs. <i>''Whew... Thank God.''</i>


    That suspicious hump was literally a mound of dirt. It was nothing more than a newly-added geographical feature, born after the impact of Kang Jin-Ho''s collision against Vator had distorted and destroyed thend.


    In that case, where was Kang Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Wuuh-wuuk...!¡±


    That gasp leaking out of Vator snapped Lee Hyeon-Su awake, prompting thetter to hurriedly look up toward the giant. This second look after the dust had cleared painted a very different picture of Vator''s condition.


    His shoulders, which seemed solid and unyielding like forged steel, remained the same, but... The rest of Vator''s body was cracked open, with various lines crisscrossing his flesh like the patterns on a turtle''s shell. And crimson blood was flooding from all those cracks, too!


    Of course, that much alone wasn''t enough to transform the impression a man like Vator gave off.


    Although Vator didn''t seem to have changed too much outwardly, Lee Hyeon-Su still thought that the giant resembled arge sandcastle for some reason. A sandcastle that would instantly crumble at the hint of a breeze or a moderately strong wave, that was!


    As if to prove that Lee Hyeon-Su''s thoughts weren''t wrong, Vator suddenly began shuddering and quivering... Then, he staggered precariously. Like a falling castle, Vator''s figure... copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Wuu-wuuuuoook!¡± Vator grunted in pain as his knees buckled. He fell, and hisrge handsnded on the ground first to prop his torso up. At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho and his expressionless face stopped hiding behind Vator''s massive frame and revealed themselves to Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes.


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath. <i>''Bloody hell!''</i>


    No wonder he couldn''t find Kang Jin-Ho until now. Vator''s massive figure had been hiding Kang Jin-Ho from Lee Hyeon-Su''s view!


    Lee Hyeon-Su tightly clenched his fists, his trembling eyes locked on Kang Jin-Ho.


    Despite the clear crimson streak trickling down from the corner of his lips, Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly standing on two feet. Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t even see any life-threatening injuries on Kang Jin-Ho, either!


    Of course, there was no way of knowing how many internal injuries Kang Jin-Ho had picked up during this fight, but...! On the surface, at least, Kang Jin-Ho''s condition was appreciably better than Vator''s.


    Vator''s pained voice leaked out of his mouth. ¡°You... win.¡±


    That deration was spoken in a quiet whisper, yet it was as sinct as any deration could possibly get. Lee Hyeon-Su felt electrical jolts suddenly coursing throughout his body when he heard that deration.


    Vator... had admitted his defeat. Kang Jin-Ho had emerged victorious against the fearsome Vator!


    So shocking was that deration that Lee Hyeon-Su doubted his hearing several times even after Vator had clearly said it.


    Just who was Vator? Wasn''t he a top-tier expert acknowledged even in Zhongyuan? Yet, someone like him was brought to his knees by Kang Jin-Ho!


    What happened here was so monumental that Lee Hyeon-Su could barely get a grip on himself. However, Kang Jin-Ho, the man responsible for this feat, remained utterly expressionless.


    Not even the ecstasy of victory, not even the appreciation of fighting someone as strong as Vator... No emotions could be spied on Kang Jin-Ho''s stoic face. It was as if he only did what needed to be done.


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly felt that his current location, behind Vator, was quite unfortunate. He couldn''t help but wonder about the expression Vator must be making right now. Was it the face of a relieved man after leaving nothing behind during the fight? Or could it be an expression of frustration andmentation for losing?


    Lee Hyeon-Su got curious about the emotions ruling over Vator right about now. However, even if he had been positioned in front, Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t have read Vator''s feelings. That was because Vator... He was making a far-tooplicated expression.


    Vator quietly muttered. ¡°You are... the second expert... to knock me down into this wretched state.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°I''m guessing the first was the Crimson King?¡±


    Vator slowly nodded. ¡°Yes... He''s strong. Truly powerful...! So strong that even if I challenged him again, victory would still be... a hopeless dream.¡±


    Grief was clearly evident in Vator''s voice. He lost, after all.


    Obviously, this wasn''t his first defeat in life. However, he believed no one under the heavens could rival him after he perfected his martial arts. However, the Crimson King shattered that notion. And then, Kang Jin-Ho shattered it again.


    Vator raised his head and looked at Kang Jin-Ho. He now had to ept these two defeats. The second defeat felt different from the first, but that didn''t mean Vator wouldn''t acknowledge the man before his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a different type of the strongpared to the Crimson King.


    In simpler terms, the Crimson King''s strength was refreshing. He was so strong and heroic that even Vator had tough dly after tasting his defeat. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s vibe waspletely different.


    Rather than defeat, Vator felt more like he had been hunted down by a wily hunter. When he realized nothing could stop Kang Jin-Ho, Vator suddenly felt like a fishid out on a massive cutting board. Fear immediately washed over him. He tried, but his body continued to shudder all on its own.


    ¡°I want to ask you something, Kang Jin-Ho...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Vator grimaced. ¡°Why... Why did I lose?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I believed I... I have perfected my martial arts. By... By attaining the perfect body, I believed no one could defeat me. Sure, I might lose once. Humans make mistakes all the time, after all. Even so... How did I lose to you?¡±


    Vator''s voice gradually became a despair-filled cry toward the end of his question. Every word he spoke dripped with resentment and frustration, as if everything he believed in had fallen pathetically apart. Unfortunately for Vator, however...


    The man subjected to this resentment, Kang Jin-Ho, didn''t seem particrly bothered by it. ¡°You said your name is Vator.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your words are as foolish as you look.¡±


    Vator''s face reddened from anger and humiliation. That was because he felt the ridicule. The cutting sneer in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was so merciless that it almost drew blood from Vator''s heart.


    ¡°Perfected?¡± Kang Jin-Ho snorted derisively. ¡°There is no such thing as ''perfection'' in martial arts. No, scratch that. There is no such concept as perfection in this world. Even those things that seem perfect on the surface still have room to improve. The so-called perfected martial arts are actually dead martial arts. Because it means those martial arts cannot evolve or improve to be better.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Vator dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, seemingly left speechless by what he heard. <i>''Dead... martial arts?''</i>


    Was that why? That was the reason for Vator''s defeat tonight...?


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°That''s enough talk.¡±


    Vator''s faltering head shot back up.


    ¡°You are an idiot for one simple reason. You asked me about something that even a three-year-old child would have known.¡±


    ¡°I... I''m an idiot?¡± Vator chuckled hollowly.


    ¡°The reason for every type of defeat is simple,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, while reaching down and yanking free his two swords stabbed into the ground. Then, he slowly walked over to Vator. ¡°It''s because you''re weaker than me.¡±


    Vator sucked in a deep breath. Kang Jin-Ho was right. The defeated didn''t need justifications and excuses. It was as simple as the strong would win while the weak would lose. That was the unchanging, inalienable truth of the world, after all.


    ¡°And defeates at a cost. You should know this, Vator.¡±


    Vator chose to close his eyes rather than stare at Kang Jin-Ho approaching him with a devil-like smirk.

 Chapter 532. Coming to a Conclusion (2)

    Chapter 532. Coming to a Conclusion (2)


    Defeates at a cost. No one would dispute that concept, especially those living in the world of martial arts.


    As the victor had the right to everything, the loser must deal with the consequences of their defeat, however heavy it might be. And in a duel where the fighters risked everything to win... The loser must pay the ultimate price: death!


    Indeed, only death awaited the loser. And Vator knew that all too well. The victorious Kang Jin-Ho had the qualifications to press his sword against Vator''s throat.


    There was no point in rejecting that notion now. So, Vator silently lowered his head and offered his neck. This was the deserved fate for a loser like him, after all.


    Was there such a thing as a defeat without regret? Of course not. Regret and frustration always apanied every type of defeat. Even if one gave everything to the fight until there was nothing more left to give, one would still regret not being a little stronger.


    But, people still suppressed their frustration and regret and epted their loss. That was the sign of their generosity, the greatness of their hearts. Vator was not a small-minded man and had already fully epted his defeat.


    ''If only I had a little more time...''


    What Kang Jin-Ho said about perfection just now...! He said there was no such thing as perfection in this world. Even those things considered perfect still had room to improve.


    Those words left a deep impression on Vator. If only he was given another chance, he wouldn''t have been satisfied with his current achievements and tried to improve himself even further... Unfortunately, regret always came toote.


    Since Vator knew that every loser carried the same regret in their heart, he forcibly suppressed his with sheer willpower. At the very least, he didn''t want to disy a shameful sight during his final moments. That was Vator''sst remaining vestige of pride.


    Unfortunately, Vator had no idea. No idea who he was dealing with.


    If he knew what kind of a person Kang Jin-Ho was... Vator wouldn''t be thisidback in his thoughts.


    Stab!


    Vator''s jaw fell open at the sudden burning paining from somewhere in his body.


    ¡°Kkuuuuh...!¡±


    Vator tried to endure it, but the pain proved to be too horrifying to ignore. It felt like a scalding-hot iron had dug beneath his skin, and Vator could only writhe in pure agony.


    ''What the hell is this?!''


    Vator hurriedly opened his eyes and was rewarded with the sight of Kang Jin-Ho''s sword stabbing into his thigh. But that wasn''t all. Kang Jin-Ho was deliberately stabbing Vator at an odd angle to cut out his flesh!


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Vator looked up and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. And he saw a bizarre smirk etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    That smirk immediately reminded Vator of a hateful cat that had cornered a helpless mouse into a dead-end and was leisurely thinking about how to torture the poor thing!


    ¡°W-what are you nning to do?!¡± Vator cried out after finally realizing the situation he was in.


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho had no desire to cleanly end Vator''s life. No, he was thinking of subjecting Vator to every imaginable type of pain!


    Fear crashed into Vator''s heart like a tidal wave. After all, they had exchanged moves. They had fought to the death, didn''t they! That was why Vator knew. He knew how cruel the man before his eyes could be!


    No one on God''s Green Earth should be able to plunge Vator into a pit of terror to this degree. However, Kang Jin-Ho was the sole exception. No matter how much Vator tried to remain dignified, the fear sneakily raising its ugly head from the depths of his heart couldn''t be suppressed.


    That was because Vator had seen how gigantic the twisted malice hiding inside Kang Jin-Ho was!


    Vator''s jaw fell and quivered. Every muscle in his body tried to curl up and shrink. Even so, he still tried to put up a dignified front. He believed that a man''s worth depended on how he died, and that was why his belief was desperately screaming at him to maintain his dignified presence. However...


    ¡°Do you wish to know why I''m doing this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho snarkily asked.


    ¡°...!¡± Vator''s expression crumpled, his attempt at remaining dignified immediately thrown out the window. ¡°We... We were in a duel!¡±


    Vator began yelling at a desperate-sounding hoarse voice.


    ¡°We fought in an honorable duel to find the winner! Yes, you have the right to kill me any way you see fit, no matter how cruel it is! However...! This is what a battle of life and death is all about, isn''t it? The honor belongs to the winner, while the loser proves themselves through honorable death. All I... can ask you for is sparing me from a humiliating death. Grant me this mercy.¡±


    Vator wasn''t asking this out of cowardice. And it wasn''t about avoiding pain, either. Dying this way went against his principles which said experts fighting each other in an honorable duel should ept their fate like a man.


    Torturing the loser to death was an act of a despicable coward, a true viin. And Vator didn''t want the shame of dying to a despicable bastard like that.


    Unfortunately for Vator, though... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t share that sentiment.


    ¡°It seems you thought of this as a duel,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually muttered.


    Vator''s irises powerfully quaked after hearing that.


    ¡°Too bad for you... It wasn''t for me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs. ¡°This is why I can never be nice to bastards like you. I try to be as understanding as possible, but things always go sideways at the end. Exactly like this.¡±


    Vator sucked in a deep breath after noticing all the intense hatred contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. But... why?


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho the winner? Wasn''t he an honorable victor who won even after receiving Vator''s full-powered attack? So, why was a victor making a face like that? As if he was a wounded predator?!


    ¡°Victory? Honor?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew even more fierce in anger. ¡°Stop spewing dogsh*t.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Bastards who live inside a world of their own always think like that. And you''re no different. You think you''re fighting for no one but yourself and everything will be over when you die. Unfortunately for you, that''s not how the world works. My life is not as simple as yours.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his sword from Vator''s thigh. ¡°My death won''t simply end as that, a death of one person. The world around me will crumble along with my death. That''s the weight I carry. You probably want to say I''m your only target. However, you almost drove hundreds of lives into a spiral of despair through your actions.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you even talking about?!¡± Vator was deeply taken aback.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became even colder as he red at the big Mongol. Indeed, a fool like this would never understand.


    A martial artist who had sacrificed everything to polish their cultivation would never understand it! After all, Kang Jin-Ho also failed to understand it back in the past, didn''t he?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s current life wasn''t just his. Not anymore. Just how many people were depending on him now? And what would happen if Kang Jin-Ho had died tonight?


    His family, friends, the kids back in the Seongsim Orphanage, and even the Assembly''s martial artists... And countless more people would fall into despair from his passing. And their potential future happiness would''ve been stolen from them!


    Vator would never understand how grave of a sin that was. Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho thought it would be so cool to be like those experts who dedicated everything of theirs to their martial arts.


    Noble warriors who abandoned everything for the sake of their cultivation and dedicated their whole lives to reaching the top! That used to be such a beautiful ideal. Something he wanted to aspire to.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think that way. Cultivation... Martial arts always searched for suitable opponents. However, once another''s life was mixed up with yours, the so-called duel wouldn''t just end as that, a duel between warriors.


    ¡°Vator, you probably think you can take responsibility through your death. But that does not apply to me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly snarled as the surrounding temperature grew even colder. ¡°In that case, the price you will pay should change too, don''t you agree? Your death alone won''t be enough to pay for the damages, you see?¡±


    In Vator''s mind, he probably thought his death would be enough topensate for his defeat. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s death wouldn''t be enough topensate for the potential ripples arising from his defeat.


    If the consequences of this screwed-up game had to be equal for both sides... Wouldn''t that be too unfair? That was why...!


    At the very least, shouldn''t Vator be held responsible for almost driving Kang Jin-Ho''s acquaintances into despair? Wouldn''t that make things fairer? And the consequences of nearly plunging everyone into despair and unhappiness couldn''t be trivial, now could it? After all, this was about Kang Jin-Ho''s father. His mother. His little sister...! What about Park Yu-Min? Ju Yeong-Gi? Jo Gyu-Min? And Choi Yeon-Ha, too...!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho brutally ripped Vator apart piece by piece, his anger would still seethe and rage away!


    ¡°Euh... Euh...!¡± Vator stumbled back as shock and fright dyed his expression. Even now, he had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. However, he could at least understand the level of animosity Kang Jin-Ho held against him. The type of animosity that might explode like a nuke at any given moment!


    This level of animosity was even worse than when Kang Jin-Ho''s life had been threatened!


    ''But, why? Why did he get this angry?!''


    Vator couldn''t figure this one out. And Kang Jin-Ho could see that on Vator''s face, which had distorted from confusion and terror. Unless Vator found something more precious than his life, he''d never understand this!


    Kang Jin-Ho cruelly smirked. If Vator was unable to understand... Well, all he needed to do was feel it through his body! As long as the giant idiot could fully understand the severity of his actions, who cared about the methods used?


    ¡°It feels like I''m repeating myself over and over again, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked again.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I apologize for not killing you painlessly, Vator.¡±


    It seemed Vator failed to understand those words. However, shouldn''t it be easy enough to do so? After all, Kang Jin-Ho was saying Vator would suffer a horrifically painful death!


    ¡°You can look forward to it...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his Crimson Destiny high up.


    Vator was a truly powerful being. His mind was just as tough as his physique. So, making such a man shiver pitifully in fear of his death might be nearly impossible.


    ...If the torturer was someone else other than Kang Jin-Ho, that was.


    Kang Jin-Ho had already dealt with experts more exceptional than this Vator. And he saw them begging to be killed many times, too!


    Vator made a fatal mistake by challenging Kang Jin-Ho to a so-called duel.


    ¡°You see, I have this rule...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered as a truly insidious smirk formed on his face. ¡°I always make the bastards attacking me... pay the price.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°The honorable duel between men that you were talking about? That never existed here, to begin with. And you''ll realize that soon enough.¡±


    Vator''splexion paled as he watched the sinister-looking Kang Jin-Ho walk closer and closer.


    ***


    ¡°B-blergh...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su wretched uncontrobly before turning his head away from the horrific scene ying out in the distance.


    Once upon a time, Lee Hyeon-Su used fear to lord over the Yeongnam Group. Unsurprisingly, he had to involve himself in many unsavory things to maintain his status. And some of them were basically tortures, stuff that no normal person would even dream about doing.


    However, what Kang Jin-Ho was doing... That went beyond torture.


    ''Goddamn it! Just what... What did he do before returning to the modern era?!''


    Kang Jin-Ho wasposed. So, so bloodyposed!


    In a sense, that shouldn''t be shocking. A torturer would torture their victims with a clear goal in mind, after all.


    A human torturing another human only happened when they wanted to acquire something. Things like secrets no one must know, the whereabouts of the victim''srades, hidden ns, etc... To learn more about such things, people tortured their victims. At least, that was how it was supposed to be.


    However, what Kang Jin-Ho was doing had no purpose. No, that wasn''t quite true. It did have a goal, and that was to appease Kang Jin-Ho''s fury by making his victim pay the price!


    Merely watching the torture of pure rage from the distance nearly made Lee Hyeon-Su wet his pants.


    ''I... No matter what, I''ll never be that man''s enemy! Never!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally realized how lucky he had been. Even though he used to antagonize Kang Jin-Ho, he still managed to keep his life and even work under that madman! If that wasn''t luck, what was? If things had gone wrong somewhere, even by a little bit... Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve ended up in the same wretched fate as Vator!


    If he hadn''t chosen to pull the rug out from under Kim Seok-Il and handed everything to Kang Jin-Ho on a silver tter back then, and if he tried to beg for his life...!


    Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve experienced the same horrors as Vator before turning into a cold, rotting corpse.


    That was how wretched Vator''s state was. So wretched that Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t stop thinking about such things.


    Vator was practically drenched in blood. It was practically impossible to find an area of his body still intact and undamaged from Kang Jin-Ho''s torture.


    ¡°Uh... Euw...¡±


    Vator used to be so proud of his godly physique, but he must be cursing it by now. Due to how supernaturally tough his body was, Vator was surviving injuries that would''ve killed a regr person a hundred times over. And that tenacious life force was prolonging Vator''s agony.


    Although, it was unknown if Vator was still conscious enough to curse himself at this point...!


    Kang Jin-Ho finally stopped his hands, then reached out to the Azuremourne stabbed to the ground. After pulling the sword loose, Kang Jin-Ho pressed it against Vator''s exposed neck. He then whispered quietly into Vator''s ear. ¡°Now... Run your mouth off again. What were you saying about your honor?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s icy-cold voice dug into Vator''s brain, and the big man''s zed eyes began trembling again from sheer terror.


    ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything? Come on, say it. Talk to me about your oh-so-mighty honor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began cackling like a devil, his expression distorting hideously.


    Even the moon floating close to the horizon decided to hide behind the thick clouds. While looking every bit of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor that plunged Zhongyuan into endless terror, Kang Jin-Ho... stabbed the Azuremourne straight into Vator''s throat.

 Chapter 533. Coming to a Conclusion (3)

    Chapter 533. Coming to a Conclusion (3)


    Creeeaaak!


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought that that didn''t sound right for the noise of a sword stabbing into a human''s throat.


    If this situation was happening inside a video game, the people responsible for that sound effect would''ve been fired on the spot. Forget about justifications for their dismissal or whatever; who would y this stupid game when its faulty sound effect could cause a seizure in people?!


    As if to prove that reality was always more bizarre than fiction, Vator''s thick neck continued to resist Kang Jin-Ho''s ultra-sharp sword from cleanly stabbing through it.


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but be amazed by Kang Jin-Ho, who unhesitantly stabbed someone in the neck, and Vator, who was still alive even after a de was stabbed into his throat!


    ¡°Kkuh-huhk!¡±


    However, surviving didn''t mean one would be freed from the pain.


    How would it feel? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t even imagine what Vator must be feeling right now.


    The big man''s body was rendered useless. Powerless. Unable to resist. To make matters worse, Kang Jin-Ho and his demonic expression was stabbing Vator in the neck, too... As if Kang Jin-Ho wanted to severe Vator''s head off. But now...!


    Vator''s ursed physique was so abominably tough that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t cut his head off in one blow. As his flesh was tempered through external arts, it remained incredibly durable even after Vator ran out of stored internal qi.


    Creak! Creak! Creaaaak!


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled his sword out before chopping it down on his victim''s neck. Every time he did, bone-chilling noises of fingernails being chewed out resounded as Vator''s neck slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, came apart from his torso.


    What would Vator be staring at right now? Just below him?


    Every now and then during executions, the devices meant to execute would malfunction. If everything went ording to the script, the floorboard would''ve fallen away, and the rope around the prisoner''s throat would''ve done its job in the proverbial blink of an eye. Unfortunately, the malfunction would mean the floorboard didn''t fall, and the prisoner would remain alive when he thought he''d die for sure.


    Apparently, no words in the existing vocabry were adequate enough to describe the mental stress the prisoner must suffer at that moment. Lee Hyeon-Su heard that the prisoner would suddenly grow older by decades, or their hair would rapidly turn gray.


    In that case, what about Vator?


    His execution couldn''t be called a failure. He was steadily approaching his death as Kang Jin-Ho''s sword continued to chop at his neck. But he was wide awake as it happened. So, what would he be feeling right now? Even if Vator''s mentality was as tough as it could get... Would he be able to maintain his sanity in this situation?


    Would he be able to ept this situation where a devil with zero humanity left was continuously chopping down with a sharp sword just to cut his head off?


    A weak moan leaked out of Vator''s mouth. ¡°Heuh... euh... Euh...Euw¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head away again.


    ''Goddamn it...!''


    Of course he knew. He knew what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, there was no doubt that Vator had crossed the line. The duel and finding who was stronger might mean everything to Vator, but that wasn''t the case for Kang Jin-Ho.


    His death would have led to the copse of the world around him. The lives of everyone who depended on Kang Jin-Ho in some way would rapidly change, most likely for the worse. Simply put, the risks Kang Jin-Ho carried were different to Vator. In that case, the cost of losing the fight should not be the same, either.


    Lee Hyeon-Su understood all that. Even so...!


    ''Even so, isn''t this too much?!''


    He just couldn''t agree with tormenting someone so inhumanely like that. People used to deride Lee Hyeon-Su for being a cold-hearted demon, but even he would not go this far.


    The way Kang Jin-Ho tortured Vator went beyond the level of venting his anger or him trying to exact the appropriate revenge for the sin of attacking him. No, at this point, Lee Hyeon-Su began wondering if Kang Jin-Ho had a problem in his head! That was because...


    ''I mean, Mister Jin-Ho can easily kill Vator, right?''


    Even if Vator''s body was supernaturally tough, Kang Jin-Ho in his serious mode wouldn''t need this long to finish the job. Wasn''t it already proven that Kang Jin-Ho could stab through Vator by focusing his power? In that case... Was there a reason to gift Vator with such extreme levels of fear?


    Lee Hyeon-Su used to think he had a pretty good understanding of what made Kang Jin-Ho tick, but even he couldn''t continue watching this horrific scene.


    ¡°Kill... kill me...¡± Vator quietly groaned.


    ¡°I can''t hear you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered coldly.


    ¡°Kill... Kill me... now...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''m Korean, so I don''t speak Chinese.¡±


    ¡°...Please.¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, Vator,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted, his gaze growing even colder. So cold, in fact, that azure mes seemed to be dancing eerily in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°The loser has no right toin about whatever happens to them. Didn''t you think that while attacking me?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°If you didn''t... Maybe you should''ve thought deeper about what it meant to attack someonepletely unrted to you for the purpose of killing him. That is, if you can think of anything else other than martial arts with that rotting brain of yours.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was still genuinely enraged. These martial artists, they did whatever the hell they wanted without a care in the world. Things were so bad back in ancient Zhongyuan that themon folk used tobel martial artists as terrible inhuman demons regardless of who they were affiliated to.


    All those obsessed with improving their cultivation were blind to everything else. They didn''t know, or maybe didn''t care, about how big the ripples of their actions and choices could be to the world around them. Just like...


    ''Right, like how I used to be in the past.''


    Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho was no different from Vator. No, he had been several times worse. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had destroyed countless lives under the pretext of ensuring his own survival.


    Of course, he didn''t regret his actions. Even if he were to go back in time now, Kang Jin-Ho would still make the same choices. His survival would still remain the most important topic for him, after all.


    Even so, knowing that he did all those horrific things under the pretext of his survival meant Kang Jin-Ho could never really get over his disgust for himself. And those horrible things weren''t even necessary at the time, too! Things the current Kang Jin-Ho... wouldn''t do.


    The past Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even hesitate or agonize for a second before destroying many lives if it was for his convenience or achieving his goals. And he used to think there was nothing wrong with that.


    What would the current Kang Jin-Ho say if he witnessed his past self in action? He probably would call himself a devil. Maybe, he''d hold himself in contempt for being such an inhuman bastard.


    What Vator did today was remind Kang Jin-Ho that the target of his contempt was Kang Jin-Ho himself. That he was disgusted by a part of himself that could never be exorcized from him.


    Seeing Vator even made Kang Jin-Ho nauseous with himself for briefly getting excited about fighting a powerful expert.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was fooling himself. This could be nothing more than a simple venting of his anger. A way to let out his uncontroble emotions.


    It was unfortunate for Vator that he had to be the target of this outpouring of emotions, but... So what? Vator must''ve lived a life of violence, anyway.


    If Vator honestly believed the strong, the winner, had the right to do whatever he wanted, then Kang Jin-Ho could demonstrate that for him. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was the strongest in this ce, wasn''t he?


    Vator''s eyes grew ssier and ssier. The drool dripping from his ck jaw was even greater in quantity than the blood leaking out from his neck. Even his tough mind had failed to endure the sheer torture of this situation.


    ¡°P-please, stop!¡±


    That was when a despairing voice exploded from somewhere. Definitely not from Vator''s lips, though. It came from someone else.


    It was Zhang Dajing. Vator''s attendant rushed toward where Kang Jin-Ho was at the speed of lightning, then kowtowed urgently in front of the dying Vator.


    ¡°I beg of you, sir! Please spare his life!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly shifted over to Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°M-Mister Kang Jin-Ho, I beg of you...!¡± Zhang Dajing pleaded even as his teeth ttered fearfully.


    Hisplexion was as pale as it could get, as if a scary ghost had appeared before his eyes. His state seemed to hint at how much Zhang Dajing had to agonize over his decision to step up and persuade Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, he still managed to ovee his fear of Kang Jin-Ho, his fear of dying immediately by butting in... or ending up in the same wretched state as Vator.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, slightly puzzled by this intrusion.


    ¡°S-sir. I''m fully aware of Sir Vator''s guilt. And I also know that a loser has no right toin about their fate, no matter how harsh it is. However... However, Sir Vator has paid the price already. I beg of you to grant him mercy, and¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remained still, but the slight hint of puzzlement was growing now. ¡°Is this man your superior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And you''re loyal enough to risk your own neck for this man''s survival?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Zhang Dajing briefly stopped talking, then bit down on his lip. ¡°I used to think such a thing was irrelevant to me, sir. However... It seems I didn''t know much about myself. Even if I die tonight, I know I must say what needs to be said to have the peace of mind in the afterlife.¡±


    Even as he spoke, Zhang Dajing couldn''t get over this awkwardness, and it showed on his face. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and wondered if Zhang Dajing himself couldn''t be sure why he''d risk his own life this way.


    The truth was Zhang Dajing did actpulsively. What could he do when his heartmanded him to rush out here? But his head still couldn''t understand why he''d shoulder such risks for a man he had only known for a few days.


    If there was one reason, well... Because Vator treated Zhang Dajing like a fellow human being?


    Being assigned to South Korea was like the end of a career for an intelligence operative in the Crimson King''s faction. Any operative deemed good enough would''ve been given tasks rted to investigating other factions in Zhongyuan, so being dispatched to Korea was no better than being cast out.


    Besides, discrimination in China could be rather shocking depending on where you came from and what your rank was. One''s rank was thought of as one''s badge of honor and the amount of power one could wield in Chinese society. Those with low ranks would be summarily ignored or held in contempt. And everyone viewed this attitude as normal.


    As Zhang Dajing couldn''t find any agents ranked lower than him in the faction, everyone in the organization treated him like disposable trash.


    Only those dispatched to South Korea were of equal standing. Only they could console each other''s unfortunate circumstances.


    In the midst of all this discrimination, though, Vator showed up. And he didn''t look down on the agents. No, he treated Zhang Dajing and hispany with respect. This humane treatment he had never experienced before in his life could be the trigger that pushed Zhang Dajing into making this choice.


    ¡°I beg of you!¡± Zhang Dajing smashed his forehead on the hard ground. ¡°Sir Vator might be sent from the Crimson King''s faction, but he is not affiliated with it, sir! I assure you, Sir Vator ispletely unrted to the Crimson King''s ambition of conquering South Korea! He''s only here in this country due to a personal matter with the Crimson King. That is why... Please, grant us mercy and forgive Sir Vator. I beg of you! We will¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, will you die in his ce?¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Zhang Dajing off. ¡°You heard me. Are you willing to die for him? Then, I''ll let this man live. However... I''ll rip you apart instead.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing couldn''t readily reply. His shoulders trembled noticeably. Could he die in Vator''s ce instead? Could he sacrifice his life like that?


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked when Zhang Dajing couldn''t reply. ¡°Indeed, one''s life is precious.¡±


    ¡°...! M-Mister Kang, I...!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry. Even if you said you''d die for him, I''d still have killed Vator after cutting your head off. I''ve never been a fan of those idiots who act on useless emotions, you see? But I reward those with honesty. So, I''ll let you both live.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s head shot up. But the look of delight on his face immediately disappeared, morphing into that of pure despair instead. Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, as he looked down on Zhang Dajing, could only be described as shockingly devious!


    ¡°I never nned to kill either of you in the first ce, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and grabbed Vator''s skull. He lifted his victim''s head up and yanked it close to his own face. Blood trickled down from the open wounds on Vator''s throat, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t care. ¡°Death is too good of an ending for you. And I''m not merciful enough to grant that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes burned in deeper and deeper shades of crimson. His irises were now redder than even the reddest blood, yet pitch-ck darkness also seeped into this redness. This crimson hue was so ominous and frightening that merely looking into it felt like falling into the burning pits of theherworld!


    ¡°Now... Look at me, Vator! Look at me!¡±


    A bizarre, spooky voice seemingly leaking out of the underworld came from Kang Jin-Ho''s distorted lips.

 Chapter 534. Coming to a Conclusion (4)

    Chapter 534. Coming to a Conclusion (4)


    A pair of crimson eyes...?


    That was all Vator could see. Crimson eyes.


    A pair of eyes was pressed very close to Vator''s face, and, as if to bathe the entire world in blood, they burned in an eerie crimson hue.


    Vator felt coldness seeping into his body. This coldness was as cold as taking a skinny dip in the frozenke far up north, and itpletely took over Vator''s senses.


    His consciousness was swimming in the empty void where he was neither asleep nor awake. Was he alive? Or already dead? Was it neither of those?


    Even if Vator''s physique was supernaturally tough, the pain of this level wasn''t something he could endure with a sane mind. Just like his destroyed body, his mind also had been destroyed. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stop there and ruthlessly dug into Vator''s destroyed mind next.


    ¨C Look at me, Vator!


    That crystal-clear voice awakened Vator''s consciousness.


    What a bizarre thing this was, though. Technically speaking, that voice didn''t sound all that clear or pleasing to listen to. It sounded like metal scraping another metal. Or arge herd of beasts howling nonstop into the night sky.


    It sounded like the unchecked chaos of the crumbling world.


    However, this chaotic cacophony of noise... sounded oh-so-clear in Vator''s head.


    Vator slowly opened his eyes... And then, saw it.


    He saw the mes. mes like souls burning! Crimson, yet azure at the same time! Framed by pure whiteness and pitch-ck darkness...!


    The soul me with no one definable color burned brightly before his eyes. It was so sacred and noble, yet also inexplicably ominous and creepy.


    Indeed, Vator couldn''t define or describe this me. And his body was slowly getting sucked into this me. That was when he became cognizant of two things. One, this ce wasn''t reality. Two, getting sucked into that thing would not end well for him!


    He instinctively understood that the eerie me was not a friendly entity!


    ¨C Vator!


    ¡°Huh-uuuuuhhh... Huuuwaaaaaah!¡± Vator screamed and began resisting. However, this space had nothing. Nothing to grab hold of. Nothing to use as a cover. Nothing to put his feet on!


    This space was... literally an empty void. Resisting a pulling force tugging at Vator''s body in apletely empty space was an exercise in futility. And so, Vator got slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, dragged toward the me.


    ''What?! Just what is going on here?!''


    Why was Vator in this space, and why was he experiencing this bizarre phenomenon?


    ''...Kang Jin-Ho!''


    Vator could think of one culprit. Kang Jin-Ho!


    This ce must be a space Kang Jin-Ho had created. However, what did that mean?


    Vator''s terrified eyes locked on the strange me. That voice from earlier? That creepy voice wasing from that eerie me. Which meant that me could be...!


    ¡°Kang, Jin, Hoooooo!¡±


    Vator cried out in desperation. He resisted with all his might, but what could he physically do in this empty void? Things like his tough physique or unyielding mind werepletely useless in here.


    All he could do was wait for the inevitable ughter like a bull with its legs tied up and hung upside down.


    Vator''s trembling eyes stared at the me as it got closer and closer... But then, the brightly flickering me suddenly transformed into a formless beast and opened its maw wide!


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaah?!¡±


    Vator screamed from this uncontroble terror welling up from deep within. Unfortunately for him, his body still got sucked into the maw of the me.


    ¡°Kang, Jin-Hooooo!¡±


    As those words rang out in the emptiness, the eerie mepletely swallowed up Vator''s figure.


    ***


    Plop!


    Kang Jin-Ho released his grip on Vator''s throat. That big body crumbled like a sandcastle and copsed to the ground.


    Vator faintly spasmed as if to announce to the rest of the world that he was still alive, somehow. With the exception of Kang Jin-Ho, the other two men had no idea what just happened and didn''t dare flinch a muscle while Vator continued to spasm on the ground.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Vator for onest time before casually shrugging. He then turned his attention to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do we need a forklift or something? I don''t think a regr ambnce will berge enough.¡±


    When Lee Hyeon-Su heard that tone of voice, a lengthy sigh escaped from his lips. ''So... It''s finally over.''


    This Kang Jin-Ho was no longer the same devil from a few seconds ago. That devil, capable of making people wet their pants just by standing there, had disappeared into the ether, reced by Kang Jin-Ho''s usual self. As a matter of fact, he even seemed a little dull around the edges, too!


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally got his confirmation that this hellish event had ended for real, and his legs immediately lost all strength.


    However, he did his utmost best to maintain his bnce, then subtly bit his lip. He didn''t want to act all serious and stuff and inadvertently plunge this situation back into the nerve-racking atmosphere from earlier.


    Yes, he had so, so many things to ask. And so many things to say, too. However, the priority right now should be matching Kang Jin-Ho''s pace.


    ¡°If a forklift carries around something like that, we''ll hear about it in tomorrow morning''s news broadcasts,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm? You think so? But... Wouldn''t people think of this guy as a special-effects dummy used in a movie?¡±


    ¡°...I didn''t think about that. Yes, that is extremely likely, but¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su studied Vator''s copsed body and couldn''t help but agree with Kang Jin-Ho''s assessment. If regr folk saw Vator''s figure, they wouldn''t see it as a human corpse but something else. Like, a dummy used in a movie.


    ¡°Even so, it''s gonna be the talk of the town, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head. ¡°If someone takes a photo and uses it to start a rumor of a weird movie being filmed in secret, you can bet your bottom dor that the inte will go into a frenzy. It''s definitely not something I''d rmend.¡±


    ¡°In that case?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°If we need to move that, I can always call for a box truck. I think he''ll fit in one.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously got to the main topic. ¡°Where are you thinking of taking Vator? If you''re thinking of burying him somewhere out of the way, wouldn''t it be better to call an excavator to this ce instead of taking him away?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°If that was my n, I would''ve killed him already.¡±


    ¡°In that case... Why did you spare him?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn''t see a reason to kill him, so...¡±


    ¡°If you want advice on choosing between the two options, I rmend that Vator be disposed of. Keeping him alive has no value to us, after all. Our situation is different from the Crimson King''s, where he''s bound himself to Vator through some kind of a contract. However, Mister Jin-Ho, you are an enemy of this man. You fought him in a duel with everything on the line. Considering Vator''s personality¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Once he regains consciousness, I¡¯m pretty sure that Vator will stop at nothing to challenge you again as soon as possible. If he remains a minor nuisance, I guess it won''t matter to you in the short term, but leaving a nuisance alone for too long cane back to bite you in the rear.¡±


    While saying all these things, Lee Hyeon-Su smiled wryly at himself. Didn''t he think Vator''s fate was too pitiful earlier? But he was actually persuading Kang Jin-Ho to finish Vator off now that the horrifying torture had ended?


    ''Well, I''m not being weird here, right? Dying is better than suffering like that, anyway.''


    This was the moment of his previous conviction of, ''Regardless of what happens, survival should be everyone¡¯s priority!'' turning on its head. As it turned out, there were lives not worth carrying on in this world!


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders again. ¡°In that case, it won''t be a problem to let him live.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°He is not going to challenge me again, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su was puzzled but still nodded away. He obviously had no idea what had transpired, but... Since Kang Jin-Ho said so, it must be true. This man wasn''t the type to lie for no reason, after all. ¡°Cough. In that case, will you allow him to get medical attention?¡±


    ¡°Medical attention, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Vator''s bloodied and battered figure before slowly shaking his head. ¡°I don''t think that will be necessary.¡±


    ¡°...Even though he''s in that wretched state?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Quite fitting for his physique, even his regeneration is on the level of a beast. Looks like the worst of his wounds are already healing up.¡±


    ¡°Vator isn''t a human being, then. In various meanings... Maybe he should''ve been a part of a superhero movie,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little while thinking that Kang Jin-Ho was also not a human being for beating up a monster like Vator.


    ¡°You,¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Zhang Dajing next.


    Zhang Dajing flinched grandly. ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you have several agents spread all around here.¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir! We didn''t bring anyone with us. We wouldn''t dare prepare a trap for someone of your caliber, so we...¡±


    ¡°No, not that. I''m talking about South Korea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°Call them here to take this... thing away. It''s not like we can leave him here, no? You alone won''t be enough to carry him down the mountain, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you... Are you letting us go, sir?¡±


    ¡°Is that how this situation looks to you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked meaningfully. Then, he didn''t bother to answer Zhang Dajing and finished what he wanted to say. ¡°Leave the fool somewhere quiet, and he will regain consciousness in a few days. Then... You will have your answer.¡±


    Zhang Dajing urgently nodded away without saying anything.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while watching that response, then growled quietly. ¡°Your new role is to deliver my message to the Crimson King.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If he wishes to kill me, he bettere here himself. So I can end his needlessly tenacious life with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°...I shall definitely deliver your message, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho maintained his unreadable gaze while studying Zhang Dajing, then slowly turned around to leave. He leisurely made his way to the distant car, only to stop and scratch the back of his head. He nced at Lee Hyeon-Su and sheepishly asked, ¡°...Is this car from the Assembly''s fleet?¡±


    ¡°...No. It''s mine,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Mm, well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly as if he was sorry about something while checking out the parked car''s condition.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s battle against Vator had been so violent that the car seemed to have cartwheeled several times, judging from its current position. Its undercarriage had switched ces with the roof to look up at the heavens above.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to sound diplomatic. ¡°Let''s flip the car around first, shall we?¡±


    ¡°...Of course,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sourly muttered, his voice audibly tinged in the sweat of his heart.


    While not saying anything, Kang Jin-Ho pushed the car a little. That seemingly little force was enough to spin the car around, though. The vehicle made a loud ''Boom!'' andnded on its tires.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, be gentle! Can''t you be more...¡±


    ¡°Kuh-hum. I wonder if it''ll start.¡±


    A well-maintained luxury sedan had turned into a scrap heap directly from a local junkyard in the figurative blink of an eye. When Lee Hyeon-Su started wondering if he could repair his car to a roadworthy condition again, the sweat of his heart suddenly began leaking out from his eyes. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you... You must act as my witness, okay?¡±


    ¡°Witness? What for?¡±


    ¡°Because I''m gonna file a im for business expenditure, Mister Jin-Ho! You gotta be my witness for my im to go through!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... Why aren''t you saying anything? Mister Jin-Ho?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly smiled to brush aside Lee Hyeon-Su''s desperate calling, then mouthed a cigarette.


    Lee Hyeon-Su barely held back his tears while climbing into the driver''s seat. He turned the ignition on, and the engine miraculously came to life on the first try.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°There doesn''t seem to be any problem here, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mister Jin-Ho. As long as it doesn''t blow up while we''re on the road, you can definitely say there''s no problem here. I mean, who cares about how it looks on the outside? What''s inside is what matters in a car, right? Right?¡±


    Very unlike human beings, in other words!


    Click...


    Kang Jin-Ho lit his cigarette, then leisurely puffed away. His boiling blood seemed to cool down a little as the unhealthy smoke rushed into his lungs.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s tone changed after noticing the subtly tired look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Are you alright, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°...I was wondering if you got injured.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. Of course he was not okay. His innards were as badly torn up as Vator''s wretched appearance. Winning against someone of Vator''s caliber without getting injured was impossible for Kang Jin-Ho''s current realm.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t mind these injuries. What he did mind was this strangely persistent displeasure that didn''t want to leave him alone.


    Through Vator, Kang Jin-Ho saw his past self. He was reminded of how violent he had been in the past. Even though Kang Jin-Ho tried tofort himself by believing that his actions were necessary for his survival... Just how many people had to suffer because of his violence?


    Saying he couldn''t help it back then was not enough of an excuse. He might be able to fool his brain, but not his heart.


    Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho was also a victim of his fate and the unfairness in the world. Even if a person''s viewpoint was supposed to change depending on where they were in life, the excuse of ''You were simply unlucky'' would never be good enough to make up for everything that happened to those people.


    ¡°As I thought... I can''t get used to it, huh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly.


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su looked at him through the car''s cracked window.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and simply looked up at the night sky. Was it because they were out in the sticks? The sky with way too many stars was looking right back at him¡­ like how it was back in ancient Zhongyuan.


    ¡°Even now, I still can''t.¡±


    This was the moment of the brief-yet-also-lengthy battle with Vator reaching its conclusion.

 Chapter 535. Coming to a Conclusion (5)

    Chapter 535. Coming to a Conclusion (5)


    Screeeech...!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s car slowly came to a stop in front of the Kang residence.


    Clunk!


    Shortly afterward, the two front doors opened, and Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho stepped outside. Lee Hyeon-Su took out a cigarette and offered it to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    ¡°Why not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho readily epted the cigarette while ncing at his house with the lights still on. ¡°Mm...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head when Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°Is there a problem, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Well, I might have changed my clothes, but... Don¡¯t I still look kinda buzzed? Like, I¡¯m still hyped about something? I''m worried about my mother starting a nag train after catching me like this.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in disbelief while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. If he were to interpret what Kang Jin-Ho said... A man who utterly wrecked Vator earlier was afraid of getting scolded by his mother for staying outte and fighting someone? ''What the hell? What is up with this dude?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s puzzlement was quickly answered by his own thoughts, though. A young man around Kang Jin-Ho''s age should naturally be worried about such things, no? Afraid of his mother''s scolding, that was. However, if only Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t turned Vator into a lump of bloodied meat earlier...!


    ''Seriously now... He definitely has split personalities.''


    Lee Hyeon-Su was dead serious about this. Kang Jin-Ho really possessed split personalities. While most average dissociative identity disorder patients possessed two or more disparate personalities they couldn''t control, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to switch between his at-will whenever the need arose.


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew he needed to get over this subtle repulsion as soon as possible, but...


    ¡°...I''m sure she''s asleep by now,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. He couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    Click.


    Lee Hyeon-Su lit Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette, then lit his own before leaning against the car. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Now that it''s been sorted out... What were you nning to do in case you lost?¡±


    ¡°...Losing, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Losing. To Vator.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a lungful of smoke before slowly exhaling it. ¡°You haven''t told anyone about the fight, right? The fight with Vator¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven''t.¡±


    ¡°It''s as you said to Vator. If you had lost to him, people left behind would have to shoulder everything. A suddenly disappearing son, older brother, friend... Kang Jin-Ho, the pir of the Martial Assembly. Shouldn''t you at least... leave final words or something simr behind to all those who would''ve been affected by your absence?¡±


    ¡°There was no need,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually replied.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t going to lose.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grew a little dazed by that confident response. He couldn''t tell if Kang Jin-Ho was replying from the ce of scary-urate calction or... sheer unshakable confidence of knowing that his defeat wasn''t even a remote possibility.


    ¡°Besides, I still wouldn''t have left anyst words behind even if defeat was inevitable,¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°...And why not?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°Doing that would''ve changed nothing, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the cigarette smoke. ¡°The void left behind by one''s absence can''t be filled with something like that. That problem is tooplicated for superficial words to resolve, after all. What I need to do isn''t make preparations for when I might fail toe home. No, it''d be... Making good on my determination toe back home no matter what it takes and be together with everyone.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. For some reason, he felt his emotions stir just a little from those words... even if the asion didn''t really seem fitting for it.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a bit coarse and direct in his delivery, but his words still contained his honesty. And a person being this earnest always carried a strange power to move other people.


    ¡°The world will change now, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened slightly wider at that abrupt deration. After noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze silently demanding a further exnation from him, Lee Hyeon-Su took another puff of his cigarette before continuing on. ¡°What you''ve achieved today... Its worth is a lot more than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew unreadable after hearing that.


    ¡°Cult Leader, sir! Your achievement today is far more significant than anything you can imagine! And I''ll ensure it stays that way!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression creased a little deeper.


    ''Lee Hyeon-Su really sounds like Azure Demon, doesn''t he?''


    He did think Lee Hyeon-Su and Azure Demon had somemonalities, but this? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle wryly at how simr the two of them sounded, too.


    ¡°I''m being serious, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su testily protested after slightly misunderstanding Kang Jin-Ho''s chuckle.


    ¡°No, hold on. I wasn''t disagreeing with you. Besides... Disagreeing in itself is a funny notion now. By saying its worth is a lot more than I can imagine, aren''t you implying that I''m clueless about the significance of what I have done? In that case, should I refute you by saying I am well aware of it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Allow me to exin,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su fake-coughed, then became dead-serious. ¡°Vator is a powerful expert. Of course, there must be stronger experts than him in China. However, with you having triumphed over Vator, not many experts in this world would confidently say they can beat you.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Even if there are experts capable of doing so, their movements will still be heavily restricted.¡±


    ¡°Because of the power bnce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even one expert of such caliber vacating their position will leave a fatal void in the faction''s defenses. I have no doubt that those factions are keeping a close watch on each other. In this delicate situation, Vator must''ve been the... only free agent avable to attack you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Lee Hyeon-Su''s analysis sounded logical. ¡°Does that mean the Crimson King''s faction won''t be able to attack us anymore?¡±


    ¡°ording to my calctions, yes. If I''m the one in charge of the Crimson King''s faction... The only options avable to get rid of you is to either mobilize a massive army or dispatch the core experts of the faction. However, is there a reason for the Crimson King to shoulder such risks? So, I think... I think we will see an attempt at conciliation from their side pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Conciliation?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, yes. If you can''t beat them, join them. It''s amon tactic, really.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that people who couldn''t wait to kill each other would suddenly hold hands and sing kumbaya together?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That''s how politics work, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly shook his head. He could never really understand the stuff these types of people often yapped about. Unfortunately for him, though... The stuff he couldn''t fully understand tended to turn into reality more often than not. In that sense, maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s thought pattern was really too different from people like Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Please don''t look at me like that, Mister Jin-Ho. If I''m being honest, I''m the one who wants to look at you that way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°We''ll soon get some kind of a response from that side. In the meantime, we should n ahead and extract as many benefits as possible from them.¡±


    ¡°When you say we, who exactly are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°...Leave the nning to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled as if he was satisfied by that reply.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only put on a cramped smile, though.


    ''He can be so... oddly annoying, no?''


    Of course, he shouldn''t overlook Kang Jin-Ho''s incredible achievement of defeating Vator. Something that monumental deserved a well-earned rest. Lee Hyeon-Su flicked the tip of the dying cigarette to kill the light, then shoved it inside his pocket before climbing back into his car. ¡°Alright. Get some good rest, Mister Jin-Ho. I''ll call youter to inform you about the aftermath of your battle.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good work tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and wordlessly watched Lee Hyeon-Su''s car drive away. Once the car was out of sight, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely pulled out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it.


    After lighting it, Kang Jin-Ho whispered to the empty space. ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    The space suddenly distorted before a man appeared there. It was none other than Knight Wiggins, finally revealing himself after undoing his stealth skill. And he was making a deeply-frowning expression.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    Wiggins'' lips parted as if he wanted to say something, but no sounds came out of his mouth. He tried to speak only to falter several times. Eventually, he shook his head in resignation. ¡°I''m not sure what to say.¡±


    Knight Wiggins had been observing the fight from the start. Only Zhang Dajing and Lee Hyeon-Su were unaware of his presence. Of course, Vator already knew.


    Actually, it was Kang Jin-Ho who told Knight Wiggins to tag along after the Englishman said he needed to see for himself before making a decision. Of course, he meant seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s true strength.


    Wiggins'' presence did bother Vator a little, but the big man had no problem treating the knight of the Round Table as nothing but air after realizing that his fight wouldn''t be interrupted by the uninvited bystander.


    Of course, his decision was probably influenced by the fact that Wiggins wasn''t strong enough to change the oue of his fight with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°It''s far more than what I... No, never mind that. Saying such things is meaningless now, after all. You''ve proven that my discernment and brain are no better than trash, anyway.¡± Knight Wiggins bitterly sighed. What else could he say after witnessing that incredible battle? ''I had no idea the difference in strength would be this enormous...!''


    Of course, Wiggins was aware of the difference in style and power between the Eastern and Western martial arts. However, he didn''t think this disparity would be so huge.


    The West never once fell behind the East during Wiggins'' lifetime. So, he believed the Western martial arts would not only catch up but overtake their Asian counterparts sooner rather thanter. However, he realized his thoughts had been too arrogant.


    Maybe... In terms ofbat forces, the West could possibly overwhelm the East. For one thing, the West was appreciatively ahead of the East in terms of how systematically it trained and maintained high-ssbatants. Wiggins arrived at this assessment after observing how the Martial Assembly seemed to be operating under zero concrete n.


    However, the story changed drastically the higher he moved up the food chain. What would happen if Wiggins decided to fight Vator?


    ''I would''ve been soundly defeated by him.''


    Wiggins was supposed to be a proud knight, a great warrior, representing the Round Table and Great Britain. But he wouldn''t dare go up against Vator.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho toyed around with Vator toward the end of that brutal fight.


    So, how was Wiggins supposed to ept this difference?


    ''Not only that, but...!''


    Knight Wiggins tightly clenched his fists. What truly shocked him wasn''t the two high-level experts'' martial prowess. No, it was... their viciousness.


    He was shaken up by how Vator and Kang Jin-Ho charged headlong into the battle as if they wanted to rip each other apart. The way they bet everything of theirs to fight, and how Kang Jin-Ho didn''t spare any mercy toward the defeated Vator...!


    These two men''s reasons for pursuing ever-greater strength were so, so different from Wiggins''. Or, for that matter, his peers. As a result of zealously sticking to the ''rational'' way of doing things, the Westerners did not bet everything of theirs into their martial arts. Many varied solutions to problems that didn''t involve violence existed, after all.


    It seemed illogical to be stronger at the cost of everything to defeat their enemies through sheer strength. That couldn''t solve every problem in the world, now could it?


    Indeed, these men were illogical. Idiotic. Savage. However, that allowed them to be tremendously powerful. And this fact left Knight Wiggins unwilling. Unable to endure! Being rational didn''t mean he''d lose hispetitiveness, after all!


    Any hot-blooded male would possess that desire to be stronger. However, they had no choice but to hold that desire back after recognizing their reality and current status.


    Until recently, Knight Wiggins was more or less satisfied with his life. However, it all began going sideways after Kang Jin-Ho''s name rudely intruded into Wiggins'' life.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°I''m still waiting for your answer.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Knight Wiggins quietly chewed on his lips. After a few seconds of silence, he carefully raised his voice. ¡°Before I answer, there is... something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Even I... am somewhat shocked by what I''m about to ask, but...!¡± Knight Wiggins grimaced and tried to draw this moment out, but his head eventually faltered. His eyes became subtly bloodshot as he asked. ¡°If I cooperate with you... Can I be stronger, too?¡±


    A suspicious smirk gradually spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    ¡°I''m asking if you are willing to return the favor as much as I''m prepared to give to you. Can I be stronger even at my age?¡±


    The smirk etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips deepened. ¡°Your age doesn''t matter in the pursuit of strength.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    ¡°The only thing that matters is your willpower. Let me ask you back, then. Are you prepared enough to do whatever it takes?¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Knight Wiggins deeply exhaled before pressing his right hand on the left side of his chest. ¡°In that case... I shall serve you. As my lord.¡±


    Knight Wiggins with his gray hair and all... went down on one knee before Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 536. Clearing Up (1)

    Chapter 536. Clearing Up (1)


    ¡°I see you''re back home, son.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho froze stiff like a stone statue. ''Mother wasn''t asleep?''


    But he made sure to sense his mother''s presence and confirmed that she was asleep before entering the house, though?! The TV was on, but Kang Jin-Ho was certain that Bake Hyeon-Jeong was deeply asleep on the living room couch.


    What could be his mistake, then? Maybe it was that damn door lock?! Why did the Kang residence''s door lockck the function of muting the rm?!


    Besides all that...! How could his mother wake up so quickly even though Kang Jin-Ho had been extra cautious!


    ¡°...Kuh-hum. Yes, Mother. I''m back.¡±


    ¡°You''re a bitte today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong narrowed her eyes, her voice containing a subtle hint of difort.


    Kang Jin-Ho instinctively began analyzing his appearance.


    ''I''ve already removed the stench of blood from me.''


    He also changed out of his shredded clothes and destroyed his shoes. Which meant he should look presentable. As for his trusty Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne, Kang Jin-Ho stashed them well out of sight in the garage, so...


    Everything seemed perfect, but that failed to put Kang Jin-Ho''s mind at ease.


    ¡°Hmm. It''s been a while since thest time you stayed outte like this, son. Were you with your friends?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I see. Get some rest, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho celebrated in his mind. He survived!


    Although Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes silently said, ''I don''t like how youe homete at night like this, but you''re not a child anymore. Nagging a grown-up adult abouting home at dawn is a bit too demeaning, so I''ll graciously suppress my difort this one time. So, it''ll be better for everyone involved that you crawl back home on time. Okay, son?''


    As Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of the intent behind his mother''s silent look, a flood of cold sweat quickly broke out on his back. ¡°I, uh, I won''t stay outte like this again, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, son. I know you''re a considerate person.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but hear that as ''Come homete again, and I''m going to shave your head bald, son.'' He coughed to clear his throat, then addressed his mother. ¡°You should also head to bed soon, Mother. And... Even if I''mte again, it won''t be anything to worry about, so please don''t sleep on the couch like this.¡±


    ¡°Ng, okay. But I wouldn''t have to sleep on the couch if only you came home on time. Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced while bowing his head. If there was someone else here, he might have screamed Save me! to them right about now.


    ¡°And, son... That is a weird thing to say to a parent like me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°How can a parent not worry about their child?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°If I suddenly don''te home without even a phone call, what will you do? Will you be alright with that, son?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn''t be,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    Of course he wouldn''t be fine with that. As a matter of fact, he''d probably urgently drive around Seoul trying to find Baek Hyeon-Jeong. If he thought the hours were getting too ufortablyte, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve mobilized every martial artist avable in the Assembly to find his mother, too!


    ''...Oh.'' When Kang Jin-Ho considered this situation from the other side, he realized something profound. ¡°Mother... If I think I''ll be runningte, I''ll make sure to call ahead and let you know.¡±


    ¡°It''d be wonderful if you do that, son. But things don''t always go ording to n, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m kidding, son!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong vigorously pounded her son on his back. ¡°Yes, I''m being silly for trying to keep a grown-up son under my thumb like a little kid. I know that. But it''s not easy to change myself.¡±


    ¡°N-no, Mother. It was my fault this time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure... Anyways, looks like I''ve been needlessly holding up a tired man. Go on, get some rest, son.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget to wash up first, though. Don''t just go to bed because you''re tired, okay? Hmm, I don''t remember if there''s a spare towel in the bathroom for you. If you don''t find one, then...¡±


    ¡°I, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Looks like I was being silly again.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong gently chuckled while heading to the main bedroom. ¡°Get some rest, son.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. While watching his mother enter the bedroom and close the door behind her, aplicated smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... Isn''t it difficult?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s question suddenly rang inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. He wanted to hear from Kang Jin-Ho if it was difficult for the identities of a son, a friend, and a martial arts expert to coexist in one person.


    How did Kang Jin-Ho respond back then?


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Yes, that was how he replied. Not really, he said.


    However, he wasn''t being honest with that answer. Even Kang Jin-Ho would sometimes feel cornered or annoyed by various family situations. So, the true reply would''ve been something more than ''not really''.


    ¡°...It''s all worth it, though.¡±


    Yes, this was the correct answer. Kang Jin-Ho''s honest desire? Even if he acted like an inhuman demon outside his home, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to remain as a son that would make his family proud. A son that his family could rely on. Maybe he was being selfish here, but he didn''t care.


    How calming it was to have people caring about you, to wee you back with warm smiles after you dragged your mind home... Especially when your mind had been ravaged by the bloodlust and primal urges to fight and kill! No one in this world would appreciate this fact more than Kang Jin-Ho right now. And know how fortunate he was to have this environment.


    After entering the shower, Kang Jin-Ho turned on the water, then leaned his head against the wall.


    ¡°...Blergh!¡±


    A lump of dark blood leaked out of his mouth. Kang Jin-Ho stopped trying to swallow back all the reverse-flowing blood and quietly vomited it out.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    A quiet little sigh also leaked out of his mouth. Vator... He was strong.


    No, he was weak. No, that couldn''t be right. He was strong.


    The concept of what was strong and weak had be a mess in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. In the past, when Kang Jin-Ho had reached the zenith of cultivation as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, someone on the level of Vator wouldn''t have troubled him this much. Even if Vator''s physical body had reached the pinnacle that the cultivation methods of the past could not replicate, he still wouldn''tst a second against Kang Jin-Ho at the peak of demonic cultivation.


    Just one flick of Kang Jin-Ho''s hand containing his intent would''ve been enough to utterly disintegrate Vator''s physique. A simple task for the past Kang Jin-Ho proved to be so much harder for his current self.


    However, he must not show any weakness. It didn''t matter whether it was Lee Hyeon-Su or Wiggins!


    Even Kang Jin-Ho knew that his strength was the most-importantponent in propping up the delicate bnce in South Korea and East Asia. There was a huge difference between Kang Jin-Ho ''easily winning'' and ''struggling to eke out a victory'' against Vator, at least in the eyes of the witnesses.


    That was why he needed to clench his teeth and endure even though his innards were messed up and his legs were shaking precariously!


    ¡°Blergh!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho vomited another mouthful of blood, then carefully inspected the inside of his body.


    ''There doesn''t seem to be any major issues.''


    Although his organs were in a mess, making a full recovery shouldn''t be too hard. In fact, a few days of good rest should do the trick.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned the shower head toward his face and let the water flow for a while. The corner of his eyes caught his reflection in the bathroom mirror.


    ''...My progress isn''t slow.''


    It hadn''t even been ten years since Kang Jin-Ho resumed cultivating. Other people would''ve required decades upon decades of cultivation to reach the same level of strength, so Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation speed was extremely fast. In fact, the current him should be several times stronger than back when he was thirty years old during his second life.


    Yes, Kang Jin-Ho''s progress was definitely fast. Even so...


    ''It''s not enough.''


    This thirst didn''t want to leave him alone.


    No matter how hard he tried to convince himself, ''it'' was simply not enough for him. Imagine a man who could fly freely with a pair of majestic wings. If he was forced to walk after his wings were taken away, and he had no choice but to be satisfied with his sturdy legs since his wings would only grow back in a while... Would that man feel happy about his situation? Of course not.


    That would be impossible.


    ''I need to grow stronger!''


    Kang Jin-Ho bit his lower lip. Lee Hyeon-Su might be right. With no other options avable, the Crimson King might avoid attacking Kang Jin-Ho for the time being. Maybe, that man would even offer a truce. A gesture of conciliation of some kind.


    However, what about after that? Or, what if things don''t go the way Lee Hyeon-Su envisioned?


    There were simply too many things at stake for Kang Jin-Ho to keep his fingers crossed and hope for the best.


    He opened his eyes and stared into the mirror again. He saw his reflection. Not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, but Kang Jin-Ho was looking right back at him.


    ''It''s getting a bit harder, isn''t it?''


    Calling it ''a bit'' might be underselling it, however. Kang Jin-Ho wryly chuckled. He had to admit that sometimes, he missed those days. And he even sympathized with those days, too. Those days when he was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, that was.


    Those days when Kang Jin-Ho freely roamed the breadth and width of Zhongyuan with unstoppable force and zero fear! Yes, he missed those days.


    If Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was here instead of Kang Jin-Ho, he''d have already forced his way back to China by now. He''d try to destroy and tear apart every obstacle in his way to chop the Crimson King''s head off. That was how tough Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was.


    However...


    Kang Jin-Ho extended his hand to hide his face from the mirror.


    ''A victory at any cost will leave nothing behind for me.''


    People sometimes misunderstood something important. They believed that victory was everything. That they could get anything they wanted after winning. That statement was true... but also wrong.


    The ''winning'' itself wasn''t important. What mattered was which battles you won. For instance, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor always emerged victorious. Yes, he did lose at the end, but his whole life could be seen as a series of victories. Even so, he had nothing to leave behind.


    Victories with nothing to show for them? What meaning was there? Kang Jin-Ho might yearn for Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s strength, but not the way he lived his life.


    ''...It doesn''t matter even if things are tough.''


    Kang Jin-Ho simply had to carry this burden, no matter how heavy it was. And do so without trying to avoid his responsibilities, too. Only then would his victories mean something. They would finally be worth something more.


    Kang Jin-Ho used the shower head to wash away the blood on the floor. It was as if... As if he was removing the final traces of a vicious battle.


    ***


    Kang Yu-Hwan grinned and waved at his son. ¡°Morning, son. How was your sleep?¡±


    ¡°It was fine, thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while ncing at the living room clock. ''I didn''t get the time wrong, so howe?''


    He had woken up a bitte this morning, which was unlike his usual self. Around this time of the day, his father should already be off to work, but Kang Yu-Hwan was still home for some reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the living room. ¡°Where is Mother?¡±


    ¡°She went out earlier, saying she''s got an appointment to get to. And she left without even preparing breakfast for you!¡±


    ¡°That''s fine, Father. I can always prepare my own meals.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. I''d have chewed you out if you didn''t say that.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha... ha¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly chuckled. His father seemed to loveying out unexpected traps like this every now and then!


    ¡°Anyways. Want some breakfast?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan asked.


    ¡°Mm... No, I don''t feel like it. I''ll just get an early lunchter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while shaking his head.


    ¡°Is that right? Since it''s been a while, why don''t we head to my cafe together? Go get ready, son.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you make any other appointments today?¡±


    ¡°Today? Well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. Of course he didn''t make any appointments for today. Besides, his daily life always unfolded like this, anyway. He knew he needed to do something, but... There wasn''t anything that required his immediate attention. ¡°Alright, I''ll apany you.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan gently smiled at his son''s reply.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback. ¡°We aren''t driving?¡±


    ¡°Why should we? It''s not that far, anyway. Let''s try to save our, son.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only smile awkwardly at that. ¡°Father, how about I drive you to work?¡±


    ¡°Come here, son. Come on.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan gestured at his son. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and stood next to his father. Kang Yu-Hwan leaned forward and gravely exined. ¡°You see, we humans...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...Need to walk once in a while, son.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Tell me. After getting your license, you''ve basically been driving absolutely everywhere these days, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°See, that''s what human beings are like. Once we''ve tasted convenience, we don''t want to go back. However, always going after what''s fast and convenient will mean we''ll miss some things.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan patted his son on the back, then took the lead by walking ahead. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly followed after his father. ¡°Yes, I know I sound like a boomer, but it''s true.¡±


    ¡°No, Father. You don''t sound like a boomer.¡±


    ¡°Rely on your car all the time, and you''ll eventually arrive at a ce you can''t drive through. And you''ll also not notice so many things. Sure, you''ll get to the destination faster. And morefortably, too. If you only care about the A-to-Bmute, then yes, a car is the best option. However, son... Our lives aren''t always about meeting our goals, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan continued to speak. ¡°I mean... We''re all striving to be happy, no? So, it''s fine to be a littleter than usual. Take a look.¡±


    When the father-and-son duo walked past the rows of gray concrete buildings, they were greeted by a public park lush with verdant vegetation. Kang Jin-Ho''s attention was momentarily stolen by this sight.


    This ce shouldn''t have been all that notable. A forest like this was amon enough sight just beyond the city limits, after all. However, it being in the middle of arge city hit a little differently than usual.


    Kang Yu-Hwan sounded a little proud as he scanned the forest. ¡°You can''te here with a car, son.¡±


    ¡°...You''re right, father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    The two men leisurely entered the forest. Soon, Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing caught the sounds that should''ve been rare within a densely popted city¡ªvarious insects chirping and buzzing away.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly looked up. The public park''s footpath was bathed by toasty summer sunlight, with the shades of the verdant trees gently swaying side by side.


    Kang Yu-Hwan smirked. ¡°It''s not so bad, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, his lips also curling up into a grin. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was right. This wasn''t so bad. Truly...


    ¡°Yes, it''s not bad at all.¡±


    An expression Kang Jin-Ho forgot how to make returned to him in full force just then. A genuinely warm smile formed on his face.

 Chapter 537. Clearing Up (2)

    Chapter 537. Clearing Up (2)


    Some days were like this.


    The usual aroma of coffee would suddenly hit differently; meanwhile, one''d be more conscious of the warm sunlight ticking their face. Those days when one became aware of even the texture of the air surrounding them.


    Kang Jin-Ho was dazedly staring at his coffee cup. The color of the coffee filling that cup seemed paler than usual yet also richer somehow.


    ¡°What''s the matter, son? Go on, have a sip,¡± said Kang Yu-Hwan.


    ¡°I thought something was a bit different, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°What is? Oh, you meant the coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly nodded.


    ¡°You''re stating the obvious, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan chuckled rxedly. Kang Jin-Ho tore his eyes off the cup and stared at his father instead. When Kang Yu-Hwan noticed that confused look on his son''s face, he grinned brightly and began exining. ¡°Isn''t it obvious that every cup of coffee will be different?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Even if the coffee beans are from the same tree, the aroma will still be affected by the day''s temperature, humidity, brewing speed and the quantity of water used. To add on top of that, when was thest time you were here?¡±


    ¡°It''s... been a while, yes.¡±


    ¡°And that is why the coffee tastes different, son.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. Although logical, something about that exnation didn''t sound quiiiite right for this situation. While Kang Jin-Ho was approaching this topic in a more... sentimental way, his father was pouring cold, hard facts on top of him instead, which led Kang Jin-Ho to feel a little frustrated rather than enlightened.


    Kang Yu-Hwan added something else, however. ¡°Also, it''s possible that your mood has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°...Mm. I think that''s it.¡±


    ¡°I mean, you don''t have the pte to pick up on the subtle differences in coffee aromas, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It sure was azy afternoon. The hour was already past lunch, yet the cafe didn''t have many customers in it. As a matter of fact, the spacious interior seemed rather deste.


    The cafe would''ve felt totally deserted if it hadn''t been for the soft, ssy jazz music ying in the background.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the cafe''s interior. ¡°Father, isn''t it too quiet in here?¡±


    ¡°No. Too many customers will only make it harder for me.¡±


    ¡°Even so, wouldn''t it be better to have some customers, at least?¡±


    ¡°Why? I''m not trying to make money here, son. As long as I break even, I''ll be happy. Actually, there''s been an influx of customerstely, so I had to shutter the shop for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in utter confusion.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°What''s wrong? Aren''t I allowed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Father, uhm... Instead of doing that, why don''t you just close the shop altogether?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Well, rather than wasting time on something that will lose money...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, wasting time?! I''ll have you know, I actually enjoy doing this work, son!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan firmly put his foot down. ¡°Listen, okay? This is what life is like. Trying to obtain things we really want is always weirdly difficult, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively nodded. His neck muscles reacted faster than his brain. Which meant his heart agreed with his father''s observation.


    ¡°It''s the same story with money, son. Back when I was having a hard time making ends meet, everything seemed like an obstacle out to get me, but now... Now that I''m doing things that interest me, money just keeps rolling into myp, you see? It''s like heaven is ying a prank on me or something,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan frowned slightly in dissatisfaction, prompting Kang Jin-Ho to chuckle loudly. ¡°Yes, yes. I know, son. I deserve a kick in the rear for saying this nonsense about how easy it is to make money. Plenty of folks in the world struggle to get by every day, after all. I better keep my mouth shut and be d with the life I''ve got now.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. You deserve this, Father. You''ve worked hard all your life, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, son. That''s not true. Everyone is supposed to be in the same boat. So, don''t call it hard work unless you want people to curse at you.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan cackled good-naturedly. Kang Jin-Ho could only smile wryly at that. But then Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly became serious. ¡°Listen here, you dummy.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like this, son. If you keep making a face of a man carrying all the weight of the world on his shoulders, evendy luck''s gonna get scared of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I make a face like that?¡±


    ¡°Did you just ask me if you made a face like that?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan used his index fingers to push up the corners of his eyebrows. ¡°You''ve been making this sort of facetely, son. A face that says, I am deathly worried about everything in this world. Or something simr to that.¡±


    ¡°...Really? That doesn''t sound right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned while rejecting his father''s observation.


    However, Kang Yu-Hwan didn''t seem interested in humoring his son''s delusions. ¡°As long as you''re alive, you will be worried about something, son. Indeed, everyone must deal with their own troubling affairs. However, you''ll get stuck in the same spot if you let endless worries take over your life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded at how serious his father sounded just then.


    ¡°It''s important to remember that you gotta take that first step.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°First step...?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Take a step forward. Constantly worrying about how to deal with your troubles will get you nowhere. So, you should take a step, and then another step, toward something you can actually do. If you keep doing that, you will eventually reach your destination, no matter how long it might take.¡±


    ¡°...And while taking in the scenery as well? Father?¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded while lightly drumming his finger on his coffee cup. ¡°If we had driven here, would you have noticed the subtle difference in the aroma?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I would''ve noticed it. My pte is impable, after all.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked triumphantly.


    ¡°...Son, you''re ruining a perfectly good mood here.¡±


    ¡°Father, I''ve never been a fan of this kind of mood, to begin with.¡± Kang Jin-Ho picked up his cup and gulped his coffee down in one go. Then, he decisively got up and headed to the exit.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°Where are you going, son?¡±


    ¡°I just remembered something I must do. Thank you for the coffee, Father. I''ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. You brat...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan gently smiled as his son left the cafe.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho abruptly caught himself humming away unconsciously and wryly smiled to himself.


    ''I''m surprisingly simple-minded, aren''t I?''


    That had to be it since there was no other way to exin why he felt so reinvigorated from a few words of advice. Out of everything he heard, one piece of advice stuck in his mind. And that was... taking a step forward, one at a time.


    Trying to fix everything in one go was bound to produce problems. Although Kang Jin-Ho would''ve loved to organize everything neatly and clear everything up, hecked the requisite ability to do so.


    His chief issue was his inability to discern which matter was more important than others. For instance, he couldn''t decide which of the issues he had caused and had been building up required more of his attention.


    So, he tried to deal with them in one go. And thebined pressure had been tormenting him for a while.


    But now... He found a solution. Rather than worrying about which one was more important, Kang Jin-Ho should try to deal with the matters he could resolve right now, events that were figuratively right around the corner from him.


    Now that he had settled on where to focus his attention, Kang Jin-Ho immediately thought of what needed to be done first.


    Vrooooom...!


    Kang Jin-Ho gently depressed the Lamborghini''s elerator. Even though he was driving at a fairly sedate pace, the supercar''s twelve-cylinder engine still made a racket. However, the loud rumbling of an Italian thoroughbred sounded like a piece of soothing orchestral music to Kang Jin-Ho''s ears right now.


    ¡°I guess that''s the ce...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while ncing at a hotel''s imposing silhouette in the distance.


    He expertly maneuvered the vehicle, slipped into the beautifully-polished road leading to the hotel''s reception and eventually arrived at the building''s impressive entrance.


    Kang Jin-Ho followed the parking valet''s instructions and stopped the Lamborghini at the designated spot. That was when the valet rushed toward the driver''s side. ¡°S-sir! Let me park the car for you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho politely declined. ¡°No need. I''m here to pick someone up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± The valet scanned the area, obviously a little flustered by this situation. However, how could he not, when a Lamborghini suddenly rocked up in the middle of the day? Sure, this hotel was famous for being luxurious and high-ss, so expensive foreign cars were amon enough sight for the valet. Even so, a sleek crimson supercar would always be a rarity. ¡°Dear customer, sir. Do you mind moving the car a little bit toward that area over there? This area is reserved for drivers on standby, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded, then got the Lamborghini moving again.


    The parking valet sighed in relief. ''Whew... What a relief that I''m not dealing with an entitled psycho...''


    Maybe it was the valet''s preconceived notion at fault, but every single person driving a fancy car like that all fell under the hard-to-please category. Even though the demand of moving the car elsewhere to not obstruct other patrons was reasonable enough, folks like that would usually shout back venomously with, ''Who the hell do you think you are, telling me to go here or there?!''


    ''Huh. A good-natured gold spoon, eh? Now there''s an unlikelybination of words...''


    The parking valet couldn''tpletely hide his envy and jealousy from his expression as he nced at the red supercar. Of course, he was mistaken about something. And that would be...


    Kang Jin-Ho probably possessed the worst personality out of every person this valet had dealt with up until now.


    After parking the Lamborghini, Kang Jin-Ho leaned against his seat. He nced at the clock while thinking that ''they'' should be here by now.


    Sure enough...


    The hotel''s front door opened, and an older gentleman in a refined ck dress suit emerged outside. His graying hair hinted at his age, but his broad shoulders and neatly trimmed beard also implied that this man was as debonair as a man could get. Behind him was a blonde woman in a more casual get-up.


    Of course, they were Knight Wiggins and his daughter, Elena. The two of them discovered Kang Jin-Ho''s car, and their expressions immediately grew a little flushed in excitement.


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the car as the father-and-daughter duo approached him. Before he could greet them, though...


    Knight Wiggins asked first. ¡°Did you have a good night''s rest, my lord?¡±


    ¡°...Lord?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nearly tripped on his feet.


    Knight Wiggins smiled while noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s stupefied face. ¡°My lord, it''s crucial to remember the correct hierarchy between us.¡±


    ¡°...If you don''t mind, please just call me Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, my lord!¡±


    ¡°N-no, listen to me...¡±


    ¡°My lord, honorifics are the simplest and surest way to prove one''s rtionships. I might still consciously remember our hierarchy, for the time being while referring to you by your name, but! Given enough time, I will gradually forget my ce. To prevent such an event, it is absolutely necessary that I use the correct honorifics to denote our hierarchy. Regardless of what you say, I have no ns of changing how I address you, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared into the far-off distance in the heavens and sighed.


    ''Why does it feel like I''ve experienced something like this before in the past?''


    Indeed, didn''t people from Shaolin and Wudang act like this? Only the demon cult, with its members consisting of many inhuman bastards, skipped sses on honorifics and etiquette back then. At least the outer branches or Taoism-leaning sects with strong tendencies to set up various external branches, like Mount Hua Sect, could be talked to like sane-minded human beings.


    However, in ces far removed from the mundane world as much as possible, like Shaolin or Wudang, upholding ceremonies and etiquette was of such high importance that outsiders would feel suffocated merely by watching them go about their business! And that was what Kang Jin-Ho felt like right now.


    ''Hmm. If Wiggins shaves his head off, I think the picture will beplete...''


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly imagined bald Wiggins kitted out in a kasaya, a Buddhist robe, before shaking his head. Either because of his prejudices or preconceived notions, he just couldn''t picture a Westerner in Buddhist garb at all. Especially when it was no mere Buddhist robe but one from Shaolin, of all ces!


    Someone once said that Asians were mistaken about Westerners not being courteous, and this situation seemed to prove that point. At the very least, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t met any Korean who was as obsessed about etiquette as Knight Wiggins, that was for sure!


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let us clear that up at another time. For now, let''s head to the Martial Assembly,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while trying to sound as polite as possible.


    ¡°My lord, you don''t have to mind your manners in front of me.¡±


    ¡°...As I said before, let''s clear that upter.¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only smile awkwardly. He was way older than Wiggins if the years of all three of his lives were added together, so being casual shouldn''t really matter at this stage. However, Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t feel good about doing so. ¡°Okay. Then...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Elena next. She was standing behind Wiggins, her face still slightly flushed.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°I was thinking of heading to the Assembly in my car, but... As you can see, it''s only a two-seater. If I knew this might happen, I should''ve brought my other car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. My lord, we can''t inconvenience you like that. Please don''t worry about it. I''ll fix this situation,¡± Knight Wiggins nodded while pondering something. Then he turned his head to look at his daughter. ¡°Elena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad?¡±


    ¡°You heard him, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Knight Wiggins asked in a grave-sounding voice. ¡°Do you wish to stay behind, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Or call for a taxi?¡±


    ¡°...Dad, I''ll take my bike.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Indeed, you are a smart child. Very good. As expected of my daughter.¡±


    That was when a noticeable crack formed in the rtionship between a father and his daughter and undid all the repairs it had undergone recently to bring the two of them closer.

 Chapter 538. Clearing Up (3)

    Chapter 538. Clearing Up (3)


    Vrooooom...


    The Lamborghini traveled leisurely on the road. Whenever he drove on this particr section of South Korea''s roadwork, Kang Jin-Ho would consider doing one of two things. Either he''d stomp on the elerator as much as possible or drive slowly despite his mounting frustration since he was scared of another encounter with the traffic cops.


    However, at least right now... It was neither of those.


    Although his red supercar was traveling at a rtively tame speed, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel frustrated at all. Actually, it felt more like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. That was because he had finally learned that going as fast as he could was not the solution to everything.


    ''Now that I think about it... I''m pretty stupid, aren''t I?''


    Most people believed there was a lot to learn from the wisdom of the old. In a way, Kang Jin-Ho fit that bill. Even though the truth of the matter was moreplicated than that. That was because Kang Jin-Ho was definitely older than his own father.


    This bizarre turn of events meant Kang Jin-Ho was stuck in a weird reality of looking after a father younger than him. Of course, he didn''t care about that. Whether Kang Yu-Hwan was younger or not, he was still Kang Jin-Ho''s father, anyway. That fact would never change.


    No, the real issue was something else. And that was with Kang Jin-Ho always receiving life lessons from his father.


    ''Hah. I might be older but not any wiser.''


    Was this the case of Kang Jin-Ho failing to act his age? Or was Kang Yu-Hwan blessed with way more wisdom for his current age? It''d be wonderful if the answer had been thetter, but Kang Jin-Ho knew the truth leaned far closer to the former.


    When he looked back... How should he describe his life? He fought. He struggled. He fought again. Then, he struggled some more.


    What Kang Jin-Ho earned at the end of all those endless fights and struggles was various knowledge on winning ''most effectively'' and a natural inclination to suspect others. Oh, and more knowledge on how to win without fighting, how to make the defeated enemypletely submit, and how to drive irreconcble enemies toward utter ruination...


    ''Yeah, I am definitely hopeless, aren''t I?'' Kang Jin-Ho ruefully shook his head.


    The stereotypical mindset of older folks being wiser than their younger counterparts was based on the uncontested-but-must-be-true premise that living longer would give you more opportunities to experience epiphanies.


    Unfortunately, martial artists like Kang Jin-Ho, who only single-mindedly tread the path of cultivation, never got much of a chance to experience many things despite living longer lives. And Kang Jin-Ho was receiving stinging reminders of that fact rather oftentely.


    ¡°My lord, what are you mulling about? Wiggins asked from the passenger seat.


    ¡°Oh. I was thinking about... people''s ages.¡±


    ¡°...I''m still quite lively for my age, that I assure you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly after noticing Wiggins'' subtly testy-sounding response. ¡°I wasn''t worried about how old you are or things rted to that, Knight Wiggins. If we''re talking about age, I''m actually older than you, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Yes, I''m sure you''re right.¡± Wiggins nodded slightly. His mind was put to ease after hearing that exnation from Kang Jin-Ho. Even if he had already made his pledge, it''d still be awkward to bow his head to someone who looked young enough to be his son. ¡°By the way, I''m curious about how the Chevaliers would react after seeing me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while depressing the elerator a little harder. Then, he nced at Wiggins. ¡°I''d like to confirm your reason one more time.¡±


    ¡°My reason, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need an unequivocal confirmation.¡±


    ¡°I see. Can you be more specific, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Before we start¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho fixated his eyes on the road ahead. ¡°Do you still wish to cooperate with us? Or, has that desire of yours changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still want to be a part of your organization, my lord,¡± Knight Wiggins replied with unwavering conviction in his voice.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''s to...¡±


    ¡°...You want to be stronger. Yes, I get that. It''s a solid enough reason. A warrior who dedicated their entire life to gaining strength would bet everything of theirs to achieve that goal. However, that can''t be your sole reason,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, suddenly sounding uncharacteristically cold. ¡°A man spends his entire lifetime trying to build his empire. His... position in the world. And you must''ve reached your position in the Round Table through a lifetime of blood and sweat. So, for you to kick all of that aside and willingly seek out a worse-off position? That does notpute in my point of view.¡±


    Wiggins slowly nodded in silence.


    ¡°If I''m being honest, I still cannot trust you one hundred percent. So, I want to hear from you. Give me a reason that will force me to ept you.¡±


    Knight Wiggins quickly fixed his posture in the passenger seat after realizing the grave importance of this conversation. In a way, this was like Kang Jin-Ho''s final test for Wiggins.


    ¡°Kuh-hum. I''m not sure where to begin, but...¡± Wiggins spoke in a calm, weighty tone. ¡°Then, let me start off by agreeing with your assessment. Yes, I''ve spent my entire life reaching my current position. I''m a knight of the Round Table. I don''t know if you understand the significance of that title, but... I assure you, it''s nothing tough about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I''ve heard as well.¡±


    ¡°My lord... No, I should refer to you as Mister Kang, at least for the time being. The title of a knight is much more prestigious than you think, Mister Kang. And its importance cannot be stated enough. So much so that the old clich¨¦ of great powering with great responsibility perfectly suits a knight of the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Go on.¡±


    Knight Wiggins'' expression suddenly grew mncholic as he stared out the windshield. ¡°I gave my all to fulfilling my duties as a knight, Mister Kang. It was rewarding, of course. And my work brought me great honor. And I was proud of bringing peace to our world. However... one day, I suddenly realized something. Instead of bringing peace, what I''ve been doing was forcing the world to fit a set of rules the Round Table had created.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Obviously, he had no idea what Knight Wiggins had experienced. Even so, he could acutely understand what the Englishman was trying to say. ''Right. It''s the changing of one''s viewpoint.''


    It was in human nature to want to climb all the way to the top of a tower while looking up at it from the ground. This hypothetical tower would''ve looked so wondrous from the bottom, after all. And the desire to conquer it would be too strong to ignore.


    However, the climber would quickly learn the cold, hard truth after reaching the top that the scenery... was not as special as they had thought. As a matter of fact, looking down from the top would even reveal imperfections that had not been visible from the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho also felt this way before in the past, so he could sympathize with Wiggins to an extent.


    Wiggins continued to speak. ¡°Even so, I thought I could not abandon my post. I would be no one if I threw away my duties and my beliefs, after all. Let''s not forget that people who can freely discard their everything for the sake of a brand new challenge are seen as heroes of fantastic tales precisely because not many of us can replicate that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°That was why I''ve been mulling and agonizing about my future, Mister Kang. But then, I saw a glimpse of what could be a solution to my dilemmas.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°And that is... the potential to improve your strength?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not,¡± Wiggins shook his head. ¡°It''s not about strength, Mister Kang. What I saw wasn''t something as basic as that, but... a person. Not an organization, but a lone human being.¡±


    ¡°A person, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No organization in existence can one hundred percent truly reflect or apply the leader''s intentions. That is a fact. Everything will be restricted by the organization''s structures and set of rules. Even those at the top of the hierarchy are not free from these rules. Until now, I took that as gospel. An inalienable truth. However, it''s not like that here.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°This isn''t the case of a transcendental being existing because of the organization, but the organization existing because of a superman... An organizational structure I''ve never seen before exists in this country, and that piqued my curiosity. What would I be able to achieve in this ce? How high would I be able to reach? And then... Would I be as strong as you?¡± Knight Wiggins spoke with a palpable reverie, his expression resembling an excited child. ¡°That''s my reason in a nutshell, Mister Kang. The figure of Superman I saw as a child... As I grew older, I learned that that was nothing more than a figment of someone''s imagination. That''s why I had to conform to reality. I could never be a Superman myself, after all. However...! As it turned out, there are Supermen in this world. Even if they don''t look like theic book Superman, and certainly do not act like one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head a little. ¡°That... I have to say, I''m surprised to hear that from you. Surely, you must''ve had ess to East Asia''s information?¡±


    ¡°I''m not cing importance on who is stronger or anything like that. No, what I saw was freedom. Freedom that can only be seen and felt to be truly appreciated.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. He wanted to hear a concrete reason for Wiggins'' about-turn, but the answer he got was even more obtuse than before. The problem he had right now was that...


    Knight Wiggins'' expression was just too pure to belong to a man trying to pull a fast one. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the power to read people''s minds, but... If Wiggins was capable of lying through his teeth while making that kind of face, then he should forget about joining the Martial Assembly and get on a ne to Hollywood instead!


    ''Well, he''s good-looking, so...''


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins'' face. This Englishman boasted the unique quality of being a devastatingly-handsome older gent, so he''d easily im the top spot in Hollywood''s male actor pecking order if he wanted a career change.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly tossed that unnecessary thought out of his mind, then resumed summarizing Wiggins'' reply. ¡°So. In conclusion, you wish to abandon your previous post and start brand new with us on this side. Is that about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, more or less. That is, if you require my assistance, of course. My lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled at how sneakily Wiggins changed the honorifics again. Of course this knight of the Round Table was needed by Kang Jin-Ho.


    More specifically, Kang Jin-Ho needed someone like Knight Wiggins with in-depth knowledge of Western martial arts. There was a good chance that mastering the West''s fighting methods could significantly improve not only the Assembly''s but also Kang Jin-Ho''sbat ability.


    ¡°Then... Wee to the Martial Assembly, Knight Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, my lord.¡±


    ¡°I think... Everyone will wee you with open arms,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in anticipation. Unfortunately, his expectation was way off the mark.


    ***


    ¡°...Wait. Did you say the Round Table?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly blinked his eyes before suddenly turning his head toward the nearest window in the Assembly Master''s office.


    Since that gesture screamed, ''Instead of being subjected to this, I might as well jump out that window!'' Bang Jin-Hun quickly reached out and firmly grabbed Lee Hyeon-Su''s arm.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, obviously unperturbed by the atmosphere in the office. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s cheeks twitched. ¡°...Aha. Yes, the Round Table it is. And then, he''s a... knight of the Round Table? And there''s also a Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders.


    A weird smile formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. ''Why don''t you... just kill me already?!''


    Every person had their limit, didn''t they! The worst type of workce superior wasn''t an as*hole who dumped a truckload of work on their subordinates and pretended none the wiser, even though no human could realistically finish before the deadline. No, the really-truly-worst one was a superior who genuinely had no idea what they were saddling their subordinates with!


    ''Seriously?! A military senior who gives you ten bucks to buy abo burger meal with Coke, and a cup of coffee, then asks for a change of five bucks is a nicer person than Mister Jin-Ho here!''


    The biggest issue with Kang Jin-Ho was hisck of awareness. Why couldn''t he understand that people in this world weren''t Superman like him?!


    ¡°Okay, so... Mister Jin-Ho, what you''re saying is...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su raised his head to stare directly at the expressionless Kang Jin-Ho, then at Knight Wiggins, who was smiling brightly as if no worries in this world could trouble him.


    ''What the hell!''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude was one thing, but what about this older gent?! Wasn''t he supposed to be a knight of the bloody Round Table?! Even Lee Hyeon-Su heard so many rumors about that damn organization. That was how significant the Round Table''s presence was in the global arena. And Wiggins was a core member of that ce. A bloody knight!


    So, why did a man with such an important position... fail to realize the severity of the situation he got himself involved in?!


    ¡°E-excuse me...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su carefully spoke in English, his cheek-twitching intensifying. ¡°Knight Wiggins. Is that correct?¡±


    Wiggins smiled gently at Lee Hyeon-Su''s fluent English. ¡°Yes. That is correct. You''re Mister Lee, yes? I''m relieved to hear that your pronunciation is appreciably better than my lord''s. Since my lord''s pronunciation can be a bit unclear at times, I''ve been having trouble understanding him, you see? In any case... It''s a pleasure making your acquaintance, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Yes, me too. Thank you for your praise, and... N-no, hang on a minute. That''s not it!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su urgently rubbed his twitching facial muscles. ¡°I, uh, I''m asking you just in case, but... The Round Table is aware of this situation, yes? You''ve already made proper arrangements on that side before¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Knight Wiggins smiled refreshingly. ¡°No, the Round Table has no idea. That reminds me. I should inform them soon.¡±


    ¡°...Go jump in a bloodyke, you stinking bastard.¡±


    What a relief it was that Lee Hyeon-Su cursed in Korean. That probably spared some of his blushes!

 Chapter 539. Clearing Up (4)

    Chapter 539. Clearing Up (4)


    ''Why! Why do you keep causing these big problems?!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su leaned against the couch, his expression still slightly stupefied.


    A knight of the Round Table?


    ''What the hell?! Why am I suddenly getting involved with a knight?''


    And why was that knight transferring to the Martial Assembly?! Technically speaking, Knight Wiggins wasn''t joining the Assembly but going under Kang Jin-Ho''s wings, but...


    ''That''s splitting hairs, isn''t it?! Mister Jin-Ho is the Assembly, and the Assembly is him, anyway!''


    Still, Lee Hyeon-Su kept his rising blood pressure down and epted this development. So what if someone transferred to another workce? There was nothing wrong with that.


    It wasn''t as if one''s affiliation was like an unbreakable ve cor, anyway! If one wanted to move to a different pasture, so be it. However, why did that older gent not discuss his transfer with his previous employer first?!


    Did Wiggins not recognize the importance of his position? Wasn''t he a knight of the Round Table?


    Yes, he''s a bloody knight, of all things! A knight wasn''t some mid-level executive in the Round Table. No, the holders of the ''knight'' title were directly involved in making decisions for the whole organization!


    What did that mean exactly? Well, a knight like Wiggins would be like... a detailed log containing intimate knowledge of the Round Table''s operations, previous actions, and even all the hidden, less-than-savory dealings it had made over the years!


    If this was the Martial Assembly, it''d be like Bang Jin-Hun or Lee Hyeon-Su switching allegiance to Japan or China. Without even negotiating with the Assembly on how much they''d remain silent about their past dealings, too!


    ''Yup, this is a catastrophe. A freaking catastrophe! That''s what this is!''


    This development should only worsen the already strained rtionship between the Martial Assembly and the Round Table. And it was emphatically not what Lee Hyeon-Su had envisioned.


    The art of befriending distant states but antagonizing close neighbors! This smart and exceedingly obvious strategy had been passed down since time immemorial. Since South Korea had crossed the point of no return with both Japan and China, maintaining a good rtionship with a faction like the Round Table became extra crucial for its survival.


    Yes, things had already gotten off to a bad start when the Chevaliers decided to attack Kang Jin-Ho, but there was still a chance to mend the rtionship. Kang Jin-Ho would probably not agree with this approach, but Lee Hyeon-Su had been nning to negotiate with the Round Table soon, and the Chevaliers were supposed to be used as bargaining chips. Of course, that''d be done after squeezing out everything that could be squeezed out of the Chevaliers first.


    But now... The scale of this problem was in another realm altogether!


    ''He''s a knight! A bloody knight!''


    Even normal corporations would be irreconcble enemies if one stole the other''s employees away. But this matter didn''t involve corporations. No, the groups involved were far, far more sensitive about things like this. In the world of martial artists, when such transgressions usually called for bloodshed... What kind of potentially cmitous oue was Lee Hyeon-Su looking at here?


    Panic was the only thing quickly filling Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind. This was not something he could deal with on his own. "N-no, hold on. This... This is...! This, uh, this... This is not something... normal...!"


    Lee Hyeon-Su never stuttered before in his life, but now seemed as good a time as any to start doing it!


    If the ''urgency'' was used as the yardstick, then the situation with Vator was much graver than this one. However, considering the aftermath and the iing secondary impact... This crisis easily exceeded the Vator situation. At least, that was the case for Lee Hyeon-Su, who had to deal with the aftermath!


    ¡°Mm? Is this matter worthy of being so nervous about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in genuine confusion.


    Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively facepalmed just then. ''Pleeeeeease! Please tell us in advance before doing something like this! PLEASE!''


    Was Lee Hyeon-Su''s request so earth-shatteringly difficult? It wasn''t as if he was asking Kang Jin-Ho to get his permission first or pay upfront, so why!


    Lee Hyeon-Su only wanted to be notified ahead of time. What was so difficult about that request that Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be bothered and did as he pleased to cause all these huge crises!


    Right now, Lee Hyeon-Su was getting a first-hand lesson on the grief of all hard-working srymen in this country.


    ''You... You mindless idiot of a boss...!''


    The worst ''oblivious boss'' in the world imaginable was sitting right in front of Lee Hyeon-Su with a confused look on his face.


    Lee Hyeon-Su hyperventted briefly before regaining his wits somewhat. He then cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Let''s forget about everything for the time being and focus on this one thing. If we go through with this, our rtionship with the Round Table will be irreparable.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head even more. ¡°We don''t have any rtionship with them in the first ce, though?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, we don''t. For now. However, our future rtionship can only be hostile after this.¡±


    ¡°Will it matter, though?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even if we maintain a cordial rtionship with the Round Table, I don''t think they will go out of their way to do something nice for us. I''m pretty sure they won''t dispatch abat force to help us. As for financial support... They might give us some. But do we need any more money than what we already have?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you might be right. However!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su desperately spoke up, droplets of cold sweat visible on his forehead. ¡°The mere potential of that hypothetical military and financial support is what matters in our case, Mister Jin-Ho! Yes, we might not need their actual assistance. But the mere possibility is enough to suppress our unruly neighbors! Even if our enemies wish to hit us, they will be forced to stop and think about the ''What if?'' first. Which means, they would have to build a forcerge enough to counter that ''what if'' situation. And therger your force, the harder it is to control it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That makes sense,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding. Lee Hyeon-Su immediately sighed in relief. Unfortunately for him, though, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to easily agree with everything others said. ¡°However, I don''t think it''s smart of us to rely on an unknown quantity of external assistance that may or may not materialize. Shouldn''t we focus our efforts on enhancing ourbat strength through Knight Wiggins here? Let''s say we rely on this strength that isn''t even ours to suppress others. What will we do if our enemies finally create a force strong enough to rival that foreign assistance? Wouldn''t we get wiped out in the blink of an eye?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, it''s the role of politics and operational strategies to ensure things don''t end up that way.¡±


    ¡°This is what I think. There is no point in overlooking the immediate benefits because you''re scared of a threat that might not even exist. Do what we can do now, one at a time, and that will be the ticket to solving our problems. That''s what I''ve been told, you see?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shot up to his feet and yelled, ¡°Which stupid son of a b*tch told you that nonsense?!¡±


    ¡°...My father.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    The temperature in the room rapidly fell off a cliff. Bang Jin-Hun was making a shocked face that silently screamed, ''How could you say that about Mister Jin-Ho''s dad?'' while staring at Lee Hyeon-Su. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was... unreadable.


    ¡°N-no, hang on. That''s not what I... Uh¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s stuttering intensified. Even the one-and-only Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t think of anything to say. He was getting repeatedly kicked around by the feeling of having done something dumb while looking at the dispirited Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°T-this is... Yes, it''s a misunderstanding! Ehem, yes, it''s¡­¡±


    That was when Wiggins suddenly butted in. ¡°Hmm... I think I understand now.¡±


    Elena had been apanying him to act as his interpreter, so Wiggins had a good idea of what was being said in real-time.


    While making a gentle smile, Wiggins addressed everyone in the office. ¡°So, this ce is actually a democratically and logically run...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was about to frown while thinking, ''What the hell has he been listening to all this time?'' but then...


    ¡°...Dictatorship, now isn''t it?¡±


    ''Oh...''


    As it turned out, Wiggins had been paying attention. A lot of attention, as a matter of fact!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s favorability toward Knight Wiggins suddenly went through the roof.


    ***


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep...


    Zhang Dajing''s dead-tired eyes were glued to a monitor. All he could do right now was stare at the intermittently beeping green line on the screen.


    On top of a hospital bedrge enough to rival two king-sized mattresses ced side-by-side was Vator''s unmoving figure.


    The warrior of the wild ins was lying on it like a corpse. His impressive muscr figure was no longer damaged, but various medical paraphernalia dangling from his body gave off a rather pitiful overall impression of his state.


    ¡°Sir Vator...¡±


    Even if they were stuck in South Korea, medical facilities with ties to the Crimson King''s faction could still be found here. So, Zhang Dajing had Vator hospitalized in the most trustworthy facility.


    Kang Jin-Ho said Vator didn''t really need medical attention, but Zhang Dajing didn''t serve him. Obviously, he couldn''t take any of Kang Jin-Ho''s words at face value.


    The medical examination didn''t find any concerning wounds on Vator''s body. Rather than that, the doctors were left gob-smacked by Vator''s supernatural regenerative ability that healed his injuries at a scarcely believable rate.


    At this point in time, it was probably fine to say Vator didn''t have any external injuries. Even so, he still hadn''t regained consciousness.


    Zhang Dajing slowly rubbed his tired eyes. Without a doubt, Vator''s physical body was awe-inspiring. Behold his toughness. Behold his transcendental regeneration!


    However, Zhang Dajing couldn''t help but recall something else whenever he thought about Vator''s resilience.


    ''...Kang Jin-Ho!''


    What a terrifying individual Kang Jin-Ho was! Just remembering the sight of Kang Jin-Ho turning Vator into a lump of bloody mess sent chills down Zhang Dajing''s spine.


    Kang Jin-Ho was unbelievably strong. And unbelievably cruel, too!


    ''Just... Just what are we supposed to do about someone like that?''


    From the perspective of the Crimson King''s faction, Kang Jin-Ho was a truly difficult quandary. In a way, he was like a sharp dagger creeping closer toward the Crimson King''s throat. Even if the Crimson King wanted to reach out and stop the dagger, its approaching speed was excruciatingly slow.


    If it hadn''t been for how extraordinary this situation was, the Crimson King would''ve already stopped the weapon by now. However, both of his hands were currently preupied with defending against weapons thrown by the other two kings. So, he was left with no choice but to watch the dagger close in.


    Despite knowing that one day, this dagger would plunge into his chin and go straight into his skull, the Crimson King didn''t have a choice but to desperately ignore it for the time being. After all, he had already done everything short of actually making a physical move to stop it.


    There was another question guing Zhang Dajing''s mind right now. Even if the Crimson King used his hands...


    Even if he stopped defending against the Azure King and the Dark King, would he be able to stop Kang Jin-Ho?


    Zhang Dajing didn''t have to think about this until now, but...!


    The Crimson King''s faction was powerful. In fact, each king''s faction dividing China into three all possessedbat strength that easily exceeded other nations. If a faction as powerful as the Crimson King''s got serious, a minor nation like South Korea wouldn''t be able to deal with it. That... was what Zhang Dajing used to believe until now.


    However, witnessing Vator''s defeat with his own two eyes instilled a sense of unease, this uncertainty, in Zhang Dajing''s heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho was strong. Too, too strong! Would it be possible to deal with someone that powerful?


    Zhang Dajing was certain of something, at least. He might not be sure of how likely it was to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho now, but... In the near future, Kang Jin-Ho would be a threat that not even the full might of the Crimson King''s faction could deal with!


    Zhang Dajing arrived at this conclusion not through logic but through his instincts. And it seemed someone else also heard the instincts'' voice just then.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Vator suddenly groaned groggily.


    ¡°...! Sir Vator!¡± Zhang Dajing snapped awake from his wandering thoughts and hurriedly got closer to Vator.


    The big man''s previously peaceful expression was crumpled unsightly. His eyelids seemed to quiver faintly before Vator finally opened his eyes. ¡°I... I am alive?¡±


    Vator''s voice sounded hoarse. Cracked.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator! You''re alive!¡±


    ¡°...Huh. How merciful of him,¡± Vator muttered hollowly. He then slowly raised his hand and massaged his head. ¡°My... condition is a mess. How did I get here, though?¡±


    ¡°You lost consciousness and copsed in the duel arena. I had you transferred to this location, sir!¡±


    ¡°Did that man... spare my life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That wicked bastard, Kang Jin-Ho, was¡­¡± Zhang Dajing tried to exin, but then...


    Suddenly, Vator''s eyes were dyed in a crimson hue. ¡°Kuk...?¡±


    He held his head as if something was hurting him up there.


    ¡°S-Sir Vator? What''s the matter?¡± Zhang Dajing urgently reached out after noticing this strange change in Vator.


    Bang!


    That was when Vator mmed his hand down on the bed, causing it to shatter from the impact. His big figure tumbled off the wrecked bed.


    ¡°S-sir! Are you... alright...?¡±


    ¡°Did you say wicked bastard?!¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s mouth immediately mped shut after noticing the chilling emotion in Vator''s hoarse voice.


    ¡°How dare you rudely refer to a noble being like that? Do you wish for death, Zhang Dajing!¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s face instantly paled just then. Something...


    Something was wrong here.


    It had to be.

 Chapter 540. Clearing Up (5)

    Chapter 540. Clearing Up (5)


    ¡°...Who did you say was here?¡± Vincent asked cautiously.


    ¡°All I heard was that it was a knight from the Round Table, sir,¡± said Mathieu.


    ¡°Yeah, I got that. But... Whates after ''knight'' is the important part, don''t you think?¡± Vincent unhappily muttered while heading to the Martial Assembly''s conference hall, his expression slightly cramped.


    Recently, his life... had been rather pleasant, actually.


    Yes, it wasn''t as if all of his worries had been thrown out the window. However, his stay in Korea had been more or less satisfactory after Vincent consciously chose to empty his mind and focus on the task right before his eyes. It wasn''t too hard to transfer everything he knew, anyway. Besides, Vincent didn''t even have to worry about responsibilities like teaching select individuals until they reached a certain level within a time limit.


    No, it was as straightforward as transferring what he knew, and that was it. In Korean military ng, he''d be a ''Ttaengbojik''. [1]


    Vincent couldn''t quite tell if the Martial Assembly was very open-minded and civilized for granting such a cushy post to a prisoner like him. Or was it a sign of sheer ipetence of this ce? Regardless of what it was, Vincent could lose himself in continued peace for a while thanks to it.


    ...Even if he was a bit depressed about the Round Table not contacting him or the Assembly until now.


    Of course, he knew. Even if the Round Table did contact the Koreans now, nothing would change for him. Vincent had already made a choice and had to uphold it as a man of honor. He was now at a point where even if his country and the Round Table sent a rescue team, Vincent would have to reject their attempts!


    Even if that was his current situation... There was still a massive difference between the hand of potential salvation reaching out to him and no one bothering to make that gesture. With the former, Vincent wouldn''t feel betrayed by hispatriots and the Round Table.


    That had been his story until now, a maning to terms with this new chapter of his life. Yet, an unexpected piece of news came out of nowhere to cause a bit of rm. And it was about a knight, a supreme individual within the Round Table, being here! This situation was like...


    Like, Vincent was spending his days as a prisoner of war confined to a surprisingly nice concentration camp, while his country of origin didn''t even want to negotiate for his release. Just as he was about to lose all hope, the country''s Minister of Defense suddenly paid a visit to the enemy territory to negotiate for the prisoners.


    ''What the hell is going on here?''


    Right now, Vincent was being guided to the Assembly''s conference room. Parading around prisoners in a filthy, tortured, and starving state was the standard practice when trying to hike up the ransom in a negotiation, but... Perhaps, unfortunately for the Martial Assembly, Vincent hadn''t been starving. Nor did he get tortured. In fact, he had gained a bit of weighttely, thanksrgely to eating good food while not going through the daily dose of the Chevaliers'' infamous training regime.


    In that case, why were the Koreans guiding him and Mathieu to the conference hall?


    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are they plotting this time, I wonder?¡±


    Mathieu sighed. ¡°...Sir, you know it''s impossible to figure out what''s on their minds through ourmon sense.¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re right,¡± Vincent slowly nodded in agreement.


    Soon, the conference hall''s doorway entered his view. Vincent frowned while mulling what he should say to the knight beyond those doors.


    ''What am I... supposed to say here?''


    Obviously, he had a ton of things to say. On the other hand... it felt like he shouldn''t mention lots of things, too. Just how much should he reveal to the mystery knight, and what should he say?


    Before he could finish making up his mind, the doorway opened first. And that was when Vincent realized something. That his thoughts up to this point had been a meaningless waste of his energy.


    Vincent cautiously asked, ¡°...Who?¡±


    ¡°Oh, excuse me. It''s our first time meeting this way, isn''t it?¡± The older gentleman rxedly sitting in one of the chairs spoke in fluent French.


    Vincent then realized something else. He instinctively sensed that this ''conference'' was not what it seemed.


    After all, Elena was sitting next to the older gentleman.


    That alone was enough for Vincent to deduce the identity of this knight.


    He cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Are you... Knight Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I''m not sure what''s the appropriate greeting in this situation. Should it be ''A pleasure to make your acquaintance''? Or long time no see? Perhaps it doesn''t really matter, anyway. In any case, please take a seat,mander of the Chevaliers. We have a lot to discuss... No, hold on.¡± Wiggins turned his head and addressed other participants in the conference hall, namely Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My lord, is it possible for us to have a private chat in a smaller conference venue? I''m not certain we can hold a candid conversation before the presence of you and other members of the Assembly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sure. Why not...¡±


    ¡°...You''re actually okay with that?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked incredulously.


    Kang Jin-Ho responded while sighing. ¡°Yes, I am. It''s not like they will plot everyone''s assassination in there, anyway. If you are scared about that, why did you let them roam free in the first ce? Instead of keeping them locked up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while nodding. He usually wouldn''t have acted so sensitively toward a topic like this, but the recent events meant his mind was still a bit of a mess. ¡°Understood. Then, how about the conference room next door?¡±


    Knight Wiggins got up and exited the conference hall. After entering the smaller conference room that Lee Hyeon-Su had unlocked, Wiggins beckoned at Vincent and Mathieu as if he owned the ce. ¡°Come now, gentlemen. Elena, you join us as well.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Whatever the case might be, a superior officer was still a superior officer. Even though Vincent would have to sever his link with the Round Table for the foreseeable future, he still maintained correct decorum toward Wiggins while stepping into the smaller venue.


    Wiggins got the conversation going first. ¡°Even though our base of operation is in Europe, this is our first meeting, isn''t it? To think it''d be under this sort of a situation...¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir. Life does have this tendency to unfold in unexpected directions,¡± said Vincent. He decided to be frank with his opinion. ''Besides... Being able to converse with Wiggins sure is unexpected, isn''t it...?''


    When Vincent first heard about a knight''s arrival, Wiggings wasn''t even on the list of potential candidates. After all, it was an open secret among those with ess to some level of information that Knights Leveaux and Wiggins were like oil and water. Or sworn enemies. The Chevaliers affiliated with Knight Leveaux''s camp would obviously know about this.


    So, in Vincent''s mind, the possibility of the mystery knight being Leveaux was around ny percent. The remaining ten percent was reserved for the rest of the Round Table... excluding Wiggins. His thoughts remained this way until opening that conference hall''s doorway.


    But now, a man he never expected to see was here, talking as if they had been friends for a long time! Unable to sit still from this ironic turn of events, Vincent cautiously raised his voice. ¡°My apologies, sir. I know my actions could be construed as being rude, but I simply must ask you. Just what is going on back home?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I hope you will understand what I''m about to say. And ept what''s about to happen, too. Let me not beat around the bush and give you the conclusion first. The Round Table has decided not to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Our excuse is that we''ll only be spitting on the face of your honor by bringing you home through negotiations with the enemy.¡±


    Vincent began chewing his lips.


    Yes, he could understand it. He could understand why the Round Table would make such a decision. Even several Chevaliers thought that way during the initial part of their captivity, after all. Even so...


    ¡°I... understand why such a decision was made. I get it, sir. However, at the very least...! Shouldn''t we have a say in the matter as well? Shouldn''t we be the ones to make that call?¡±


    ¡°I agree with you, Vincent. The way this matter has been handled is quite embarrassing. However, even the Master''s hands were tied during the decision-making process. You see... Knight Leveaux was very insistent on speaking on your behalf.¡±


    Vincent''s expression grew stiff as his head faltered. He didn''t want to believe any of this. However, his head had already epted it. Knight Leveaux was capable of doing things like that, after all!


    Despite his mind wavering, Vincent still managed to sit up straight. He couldn''t afford to disy any weakness in front of Knight Wiggins. That was how uncertain his rtionship with this English knight was.


    Vincent calmly muttered, ¡°I see. However, you couldn''t have traveled all this way just to inform us of this development, sir.¡±


    Wiggins slowly nodded. ¡°Indeed, you''re correct. The message I have for you is something else.¡±


    ¡°May I know what that is now?¡±


    ¡°From this moment on, you and the Chevaliers are free.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Free, Vincent. You''re free to go. Whether you want to stay here, return to the Round Table''s fold, or go home to France and live your life as you want... It''s up to you now.¡±


    ¡°S-sir? Are you seriously telling me that... the Koreans will let us go?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s what they promised, so...¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°It''s fairly simple. You are no longer needed,¡± Knight Wiggins casually replied.


    However, Vincent immediately figured out the intent behind that cryptic-sounding reply. His brows shot up in surprise as he stared at Wiggins. ¡°C-could it be?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I''ve agreed to stay behind here. So, you and your men should leave this ce.¡±


    Vincent silently gripped his thigh.


    ***


    Cai Kechang was merely maintaining a head-bowed stance. What an odd thing this was, though.


    He had tasted so many failures until now. If all of his recent failures were made into a list, Cai Kechang wouldn''t be able to find any excuses to save his hide.


    Obviously, responsibilities apanied all failures. And Cai Kechang was always ready to face the music. After all, he was not afraid of the consequences of his failures. No, he was more scared of the disappointed gaze of the noble being on the throne.


    No punishment would faze Cai Kechang, but the Crimson King''s trust in him eroding away through repeated failures was the most painful punishment he could think of.


    However, this particr moment was different. Even though the failure this time was more serious than any other before it, Cai Kechang remained calm.


    ¡°So... Vator lost?¡± The Crimson King quietly asked.


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    After all, he had no choice but to acknowledge it now. Cai Kechang wasn''t sure when he started thinking like this, but... But he had expected things to unfold this way. Even then, he tried his best to avoid facing reality. Unfortunately, the uncaring reality still decided to force itself into Cai Kechang''s view.


    Since that was the case, why should he get nervous? What was fated to happen... had happened. That was all.


    ¡°So, even Vator was...¡± The Crimson King muttered, his voice also calm. ¡°I see. Yes, it''s not surprising. I had a hunch that it''d end this way.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Right. Right...¡± The Crimson King slowly nodded away. However, he wasn''t disappointed. No, it was... acknowledgment. The two men in this impressive hallway were silently acknowledging the man ruling South Korea, Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Crimson King rubbed his chin. ¡°What about Vator? How is he?¡±


    ¡°Alive, sir.¡±


    ¡°How soft...¡± The Crimson King tutted loudly. ¡°Listen, Cai Kechang.¡±


    Cai Kechang bowed deeply. ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I... want to ask you a question. A question that I''m genuinely curious about.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is my will.¡±


    ¡°In your opinion... How should we proceed from here?¡±


    Cai Kechang slowly licked his lips. They began drying up at a frightening pace when the Crimson King''s question reached Cai Kechang''s hearing. ¡°My liege... May I be frank, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho has consistently demonstrated abilities surpassing our expectations. Every time we think we have him cornered, Kang Jin-Ho makes a mockery of our ns with strength exceeding our imagination.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, he does¡­¡± The Crimson King slowly drummed his fingers on the throne''s armrest.


    ¡°And now that we''ve reached this far... We need to make a choice, my liege. Either we designate him as a threat worse than other Kings and concentrate all of our resources on defeating him, or... Or, we make peace with him.¡±


    ¡°Make peace, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege,¡± Cai Kechang spoke in a calm if slightly-cold sounding voice. ¡°We have been antagonizing him so far. However, if we look back, Kang Jin-Ho has never attacked us first. All he did was deal with the enemies hitting him first. Not once did he go out of his way to harm our interests.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that is true.¡±


    ¡°We believed a demonic cultivator like him can only be an enemy and acted ordingly, but...! His behavior so far has been inconsistent with all the other demonic cultivators we know of. As such, I believe there could be room for conciliation between the two camps.¡± Cai Kechang ended his rmendation there, then slowly closed his eyes.


    He knew he was pushing his luck here. The Crimson King''s disgust and contempt for demonic cultivators was legendary, after all. Obviously, he''d never even think about acknowledging them, too.


    However, what Cai Kechang suggested just now was no different than telling the Crimson King to join hands with a demonic cultivator since there was no other way. With a flimsy reason of Kang Jin-Ho being different from all the other demonic cultivators, no less!


    Cai Kechang resolved himself to bear the brunt of the Crimson King''s fury, but...


    But the response he got was surprisinglyposed.


    The Crimson King grunted loudly. ¡°Whether I see him as an enemy or a friend... Either is fine.¡±


    ¡°...My liege?¡±


    ¡°However!¡± The Crimson King suddenly shot up to his feet. ¡°This is a matter between men! I will not make a decision based on nothing but the words and reports of others. Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Arrange a way for me to personally meet Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets just then.


    ¡°I shall confirm what kind of a man Kang Jin-Ho is with my own two eyes!¡±


    One of China''s feared kings, one who everyone believed would never make a move... Finally moved away from his weighty throne. And how much impact his action would have on the rest of the world was anyone''s guess.


    1. A cushy post with minimum hardbor involved in the Korean military is called ''Ttaengbojik'' ?

 Chapter 541. Condensing (1)

    Chapter 541. Condensing (1)


    ¡°...W-wait a minute, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice was cracking and withdrawing. He sounded like a man who hadn''t found the answer for the question, ''Is it okay for me to argue with Kang Jin-Ho like this?''


    What separated him from meremon men was that... Lee Hyeon-Su still didn''t stopining despite his voice faltering in uncertainty!


    ¡°If you have a n, couldn''t you have alerted us ahead of time so we¡­¡±


    ¡°My bad about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho readily eded to Lee Hyeon-Su''sints. ¡°However, I thought it was necessary, so I acted on it without talking to you first.¡±


    ¡°In what way is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Assembly''s forces need to get stronger, right?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded in agreement. For the sake of strengthening the Martial Assembly, he was willing to ept pretty much anything. However! Many things in this world started off with good intentions and wonderful goals... Only for them to go sideways during the process.


    ¡°I''m aware of the risks involved,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°However, we don''t have a choice but to take on the risk. Time is one luxury we don''t have, after all.¡±


    People in this conference hall couldn''t help but agree with the logic behind Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion, regardless of how they felt about it. It was true that they only had bought themselves a temporary reprieve. Not even Zhuge Liang would be sharp enough to predict how this situation would unfold, so what about the trio in this office?


    To ensure their continued survival from whatever fate had in store for them, the Martial Assembly''s growth was non-negotiable. Even so...


    ¡°However, I gotta say, something about this doesn''t sit right with me, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Bang Jin-Hun finally broke his self-imposed silence and voiced his opinion. ¡°It''s a great idea to be stronger. However, the question now should be about the direction of our efforts. If we focus solely on strength and nothing else... We run the risk of losing our identity.¡±


    ¡°Our identity?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Bang Jin-Hun weightily nodded. ¡°Yes. People are already biting my head off nonstop for introducing a demonic cultivation method to our younger generation. For now, I''ve tried to stop theirints by saying it''s only a trial run involving a handful of youngsters, but this problem wille to a head sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    ¡°That''s our current situation, so to introduce Western techniques on top of that? You can bet your bottom dor that lots of folks in the older generation will go up in arms while saying some crap about the Martial Assembly failing to protect its tradition. After all, we are South Korea''s Martial Assembly, not the International Martial Assembly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped rubbing his chin and stared straight at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°I see. Then, what are your thoughts on this matter, Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°...You really want to hear what I think?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I get where you''reing from. I fully understand that we shouldn''t be picky about stuff in our current situation. From what our Yeongnam Branch director has told us, it seems we''re stuck in a very tight spot. I get all that, but¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned, the ends of his sentence blurring. ¡°It''s just that I can''t get rid of this feeling, you know? If we just ept and learn absolutely whatever in the pursuit of strength, wouldn''t our identity get erased, never to be recovered?¡±


    ¡°Our identity, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. ¡°I have to say, I don''t understand what you mean by ''identity''.¡±


    ¡°Well... It''s not something I can verbally define. We''ve always been proud of continuing the inheritance, our tradition, of South Korea''s martial arts and even evolving them. If our desire had been solely about acquiring strength, we''d already have chosen toy in bed with Japan or China by now.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°You might think we''re holding onto useless pride, but... I won''t lie, Mister Jin-Ho. I still think it should be the ''Korean'' martial arts if we can help it.¡±


    Objectively speaking, willfully missing the opportunity to grow stronger in order to protect one''s tradition sounded incredibly illogical. However, humans were known to make irrational decisions at times. Martial artists were especially more prone to this behavior.


    Even if Mount Hua Sect''s disciples were provided with the manuals containing Shaolin Temple''s Yijin Jing technique, would they willingly ept it? Of course they wouldn''t.


    Those disciples had put their heart and soul into developing their techniques and improving cultivation realms to triumph over the others instead. Finding mightier, more tyrannical martial art techniques to be stronger just didn''t fit their style.


    ¡°You need time to evolve and progress in that way. However, time is something we don''t have,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I''m aware of that. I know it''s gonna be tough, but... We''ll do our best to convince everyone. I must warn you, though. Not everyone will be as epting as us, Mister Jin-Ho. Please know that this event could serve as the trigger that tears the Martial Assembly apart.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded in silence to express that he understood the gravity of this situation.


    Since Bang Jin-Hun trusted Kang Jin-Ho, he''d try to understand decisions to tread paths that didn''t match his opinions. However, other executives of the Martial Assembly didn''t hold the same level of faith in Kang Jin-Ho.


    At least Lee Jung-Geol did an admirable job of suppressing them since he knew Kang Jin-Ho''s terror. However, there was a clear limit to doing that. Unlike his previous self, the current Lee Jung-Geol was no different from a fangless tiger. No matter how many connections and influences he still had, those wouldn''t be as effective as when he was the Assembly Master.


    The proverbial pressure steadily building up would inevitably explode sooner orter.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while raising his voice. ¡°I am also notfortable about this, Assembly Master. However... Realistically speaking, we must resort to every trick in the book.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned softly as he listened.


    ¡°Sir, we can only think about our tradition after surviving our future. At this rate, South Korea''s martial arts will get wiped out. Totally annihted. To prevent that event, we... We just don''t have a choice but face this change head-on.¡±


    ¡°Since you''re also saying this, I guess we really don''t have a choice, huh? I''ll do my best to convince the others, then.¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered in resignation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath. The Martial Assembly was operating more or less ''fine'' because Bang Jin-Hun followed Kang Jin-Ho''s decisions. What if Bang Jin-Hun and Kang Jin-Ho were at odds, though? The Assembly''s structure would''ve broken down in an instant.


    ''In that regard, our Assembly Master is a remarkable man, isn''t he?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su had worked under a tyrannical leader like Kim Seok-Il, who listened to no one but himself, so he''d sometimes feel frustrated by how Bang Jin-Hun acted.


    Lee Hyeon-Su used to not understand Bang Jin-Hun''s nonmittal wishy-washy attitude. Even though Bang Jin-Hun kept a big fish like Lee Jung-Geol in check and eventually took the leadership position away from that wily fox, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but wonder if something about that story had been embellished somewhat.


    From Lee Hyeon-Su''s view, Bang Jin-Hun seemed far too soft to do stuff like that. However, he had been wrong about that all this time. The true essence of Bang Jin-Hun could only be gleaned by sticking with him for a while.


    As it turned out, Bang Jin-Hun was someone who always thought about what would be the best attitude for the situation at hand. He went for a little tougher¡ªa little more assertive¡ªstance while dealing with Lee Jung-Geol because the situation demanded strong leadership from him. And he believed a position of ''mediator'' was necessary for the current situation, so that was the role he readily took on.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was the engine motivating the Martial Assembly forward, and Lee Hyeon-Su was the steering wheel guiding the direction, then Bang Jin-Hun was the lubricant for everything to flow smoothly together. No matter how powerful the engine was or how sharp the steering was... without the best lubricant oiling everything, things would break down into pieces before catching fire.


    In that sense, Lee Hyeon-Su was grateful for Bang Jin-Hun taking up such a role.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Even so, if I think things won''t pan out as we''d like to, I''ll give you a heads-up, Mister Jin-Ho. Please deal with it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su shuddered a little after realizing what those simple-sounding words meant.


    ''Mister Jin-Ho knows only one way to deal with such things.''


    Other people might know of various ways to quell dissent, but Kang Jin-Ho''s methods had beenrgely the same until now. And in Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion, those methods shouldn''t be employed if possible!


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Su finished resolving himself to prevent the situation from going that far, the entrance to the conference hall opened with a loud thunk. Knight Wiggins stepped in with thepany of Vincent, Mathieu and Elena.


    ¡°My lord, we''re finished with our discussion,¡± said Wiggins.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°I see. So? What happened?¡±


    Instead of replying right away, Wiggins shrugged first. His gesture seemed somewhat exaggerated, like the kind seen in typical Western movies. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but frown at that because it seemed yet another variable was about to be thrown into the mix.


    Knight Wiggins noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s questioning gaze, so he pointed at Vincent and Mathieu with his chin. ¡°I believe it''ll be better to hear from these two directly, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Directly, eh...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze over to Vincent.


    The Frenchman coughed awkwardly first. ¡°I don''t know if Miss Elena here can urately convey our intentions to you, but here it goes. Let me not beat around the bush, Mister Kang. We''d like to request you for our protection.¡±


    Elena tranted what Vincent said into Korean. After listening to her, Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes while ncing at Lee Hyeon-Su. However, even Lee Hyeon-Su was tilting his head in confusion.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at the French duo. ¡°Looks like we need a more detailed exnation?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well...¡± Vincent hesitated, not knowing where to even begin.


    That was when Mathieu stepped up. ¡°Allow me, sir. We''ve heard about the current situation back home from Knight Wiggins. And we also understand you no longer need us. It''s just that our circumstances mean returning to France is unfeasible for us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It''s because... Our freedom was not decided by the Round Table.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned while staring straight at Mathieu. His expression seemed to say, What kind of nonsense are you spewing here?


    Mathieu sheepishly chuckled. ¡°I''m sure our way of thinking must sound strange to you. The truth is, we''re your prisoners. Captured in the act, so to speak. Even if Knight Wiggins offers himself up to free us, only cold shoulders wait for us back home.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Even though your situation couldn''t be helped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right, Mister Kang. However, our colleagues back home won''t necessarily feel that way. Especially Knight Leveaux, who is ourmander. He ces a lot of importance on preserving his face and justifications, you see?¡± Mathieu frowned as if he didn''t even want to imagine how Knight Leveaux would react. ¡°When he learns about his subordinates being freed through the sacrifice of Knight Wiggins, his sworn rival in the Round Table... I assure you, Mister Kang. Our fate will not be so nice after we return to France.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, I thought you Westerners were more rational than that?¡±


    ¡°All humans are the same, Mister Kang. It''s just the difference of how much of your true self you''re willing to disy on the surface.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho loudly groaned. If he were to forget about preambles and summarize what the French duo were saying... They didn''t want to leave even if they were free. After scratching his head a little, Kang Jin-Ho looked at Vincent and Mathieu. ¡°I see. So? What do you want, exactly?¡±


    Mathieu sucked in a deep breath before raising his voice. ¡°We''d like to continue with what we''ve been doing until now. Even if Knight Wiggins is here, you''ll still need more people to teach our system ofbat to so many of your martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°I promise you, we''ll earn our keep. Our request is for the Martial Assembly to provide us with shelter until we can fully figure out the situation back home. However, please grant us more freedom than what we currently have, such as unrestricted movement and freedom to choose where we stay. Also... Allow us to leave if the situation back home stabilizes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Mathieu. The Frenchman nervously gulped while being subjected to that gaze. Speaking directly to Kang Jin-Ho ced so much pressure on his shoulders.


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Why should I do any of those for you?¡±


    ¡°Mister Kang. We will be providing you with everything of ours willingly. Not under coercion or duress, but willingly, sir. I think that alone will be a fair trade.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su again. When thetter silently nodded, Kang Jin-Ho frowned while pondering his options. He scratched his cheek for a little while, then suddenly asked a question. ¡°Huh. In that case, how much do you want for your sry, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere in the conference hall became a wee bit weird just then. Kang Jin-Ho confusedly scanned the surroundings and testily asked again. ¡°Y-you okay with passion pay, then?¡±


    Now that was a dangerous thing to say in this situation!

 Chapter 542. Condensing (2)

    Chapter 542. Condensing (2)


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, I''m beginning to think that foreigners have a thing for you,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while barely holding back hisughter.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly but didn''t stop walking toward the training area. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It''s just that this particr situation worked out strangely, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I think you do have some luck with people. To think those folks willingly want to remain here...!¡±


    ¡°...Luck with people, huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head. ''Anyone daring to say that back in Zhongyuan would''ve gotten their tongue ripped out of their mouth.''


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t do something like that. No, such barbaric acts would''ve been perpetrated by those who hated Kang Jin-Ho''s guts.


    Saying Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was lucky with people was like arguing that oil and water easily mixed. After all, he remorselessly destroyed and beheaded anyone trying to attack him. So, to say he had good luck with people?


    ''I don''t feel like I''ve changed a lot since those days, though...?''


    Fundamentally, Kang Jin-Ho''s behavioral pattern hadn''t changed much since his Zhongyuan days. In that case, why were other people acting like this? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but mull what the difference could be.


    In the meantime, Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°If I''m being honest, though... Having extra people wanting to stay behind will always be a huge plus for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°Although, the idea of paying those guys full sries is not sitting well with me. We used to make them work with only a few pieces of baguettes before, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently chuckled at that. Even he did feel a bit¡ªjust a tiny bit¡ªunhappy about paying the Chevaliers their full monthly wages. However, he didn''t mind swallowing this bitterness as long as they could acquire a powerful coborator like Knight Wiggins in return for their investment!


    ¡°Assembly Master Bang didn''t seem all that enthused about this idea, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°He probably is having a hard time epting this development. He''s still one of the inheritors of Korea''s traditional martial art techniques, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°However, he won''t have a choice but to ept it. Unwilling to ept something superior to yours in the name of upholding tradition is no different from refusing to use smartphones because you''ve been usingndlines all your life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. In the end... Things like tradition and stuff were bound to change sooner orter. That was because humanity always found a way to advance and evolve. Unwilling to ept this change meant you''d only be eliminated and forgotten from the pages of history.


    ¡°Other unhappy noisesing from various groups of people will try to harass us,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°However, significant changes are always apanied by teething pain, Mister Jin-Ho. Whether we''re talking about people or organizations, that won''t change.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can benefit from the Westerners''bat arts... The overall power of the Martial Assembly will surely rise. That''s all we need to focus on. Even if we have to ruthlessly squash any hindrances.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. For sure, having someone capable of setting a clear goal was convenient. If Kang Jin-Ho had been alone, he still wouldn''t have concisely summarized what needed to be done. He nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Even though you also look deeply dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m still dissatisfied. However, I''m not dissatisfied with our goal but with the process of reaching said goal, Mister Jin-Ho. Please discuss with me first before doing something crazy like this again. You know I won''t oppose you when you want something to happen. There should be a less painful way of reaching the same goal that alsoes with fewer side effects. And I''m here to help you find such ways, you know?¡±


    ¡°My bad. I''ll do my best to keep you informed next time.¡±


    ¡°...Well, at least you''re willing to consider it. That''s all I can ask for,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su brightly smiled. Of course he knew. He knew that the situation this time had progressed far too quickly for Kang Jin-Ho to discuss it with other people.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, he didn''t have enough time to consider other options but to get the ball rolling this way. And now that it had been discussed... Someone had to say it couldn''t be helped, while someone else''s job was to say he should be more careful next time.


    ''It''s a relief that Mister Jin-Ho is thetter...''


    A subordinate should thank their lucky stars for working under a boss who was willing to listen and consider other people''s viewpoints. Something like that would''ve never happened with a boss like Kim Seok-Il, though!


    Kim Seok-Il was the type of man who firmly believed everything he did was the right way, that only he could see the truth in this world. In their attitudes alone, Kang Jin-Ho and Kim Seok-Il weren''t even in the same realm of existence.


    ''I shouldn''t forget that Mister Jin-Ho can be brainy, too...''


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho frequently looked confused and asked other people for rification, he was definitely not an idiot. Actually, he''d often shock Lee Hyeon-Su and others with how sharp his mind could be.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered as he stopped before a doorway. ¡°The Martial Assembly will have to ept the iing change.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°In that case... What about the folks behind this door?¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and opened the door, then fearlessly stepped inside. ''...Now that''s a familiar sensation.''


    He was immediately greeted by the thick, dense demonic qi wafting freely in the air.


    Demonic qi was quite a unique type of energy. Despite not containing any hostility, people would still get unnerved or bothered by demonic qi. It was as if... As if condensed bloodlust sneakily permeating this qi acted like needles pricking one''s skin.


    Kang Jin-Ho used to feel this all the time back in Zhongyuan. However, this would be the first time since his return to modern Korea. Only Chang Min back in China was capable of utilizing ''proper'' demonic qi in the current era, after all. As for the rest Kang Jin-Ho ran into... Well, calling them ''demonic cultivators'' would be an affront to demonic cultivation itself.


    Even the aura they emitted was shabby and unstable, so Kang Jin-Ho loathed the idea of calling that demonic qi.


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply sucked in a lungful of air. The demonic qi he didn''t think he''d sense again in the modern era densely filled this training area. For a brief moment there, he thought he had returned to the ancient past in the demon cult''s practice halls.


    It wasn''t surprising considering that the demon cult''s disciples always bathed themselves in this kind of aura while training.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, this ce... feels weird,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while frowning deeply.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. He wasn''t at all surprised that a person unfamiliar with demonic qi like Lee Hyeon-Su would get this unpleasant feeling.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Haven''t you sensed it many times before?¡±


    ¡°From you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s frown deepened. ¡°...This and that are different, Mister Jin-Ho. A person used to seeing oceans wouldn''t feel familiar with small springs, you know?¡±


    ¡°That''s a weird way ofparing things¡­¡±


    However, it also sounded like a sensibleparison. A me would still be called ''me'' whether it was burning on the tip of a match or burning down the entire mountain, after all. In that sense, it made sense for demonic qi to give off a different feeling depending on how refined and strong it was.


    ¡°Attention!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su loudly called out, prompting the trainees to stop what they were doing and turn their attention to him. Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively mped his mouth shut and stepped back.


    But he didn''t do that to make way for Kang Jin-Ho. All the gazes and emitted aura suddenly focusing on him instinctively forced Lee Hyeon-Su to stumble back!


    ''It''s to this extent?!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought he had a good understanding of how speedy and effective the demonic cultivation methods could be. But...! To think the younger generation of the Assembly would advance to such a degree that their mere aura alone was enough to frighten him!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s face reddened instantly from shame... and anticipation! Getting scared was humiliating, yes, but he was more excited about a group of men who couldn''t affect him before advancing so rapidly in power.


    ¡°You''re finally here, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan eagerly approached Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su. By now, he had be something of the younger generation''s representative despite not being the strongest among them solely because he was ''acquainted'' with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Any problems?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while scanning the training area.


    ¡°...Plenty, unfortunately. epting a different cultivation method and making it ours is no cakewalk, you know?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s the case,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding. It might be easy for someone like him, but other people would have a tougher time epting something so drastically different from the cultivation method they were already familiar with.


    ¡°Even so, we''re seeing tangible results, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that as well.¡±


    ¡°In our current state, I''m confident about not getting our butts handed to you so easily like thest time.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked suspiciously at that confident boasting.


    However, Yi Hyeon-Hwan hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°I, I''m not saying I''m gonna do it, you know!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wryly grinned at the clear panic written on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face and came to his rescue. ¡°If a kides home with full marks on a dictation test, you''re supposed to congratte him, Mister Jin-Ho. Not try to confirm if it''s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°However, what''s bad about humoring his request?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a request!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan urgently cried out. ¡°...Well, at least not right now.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s too bad,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged, then turned his attention toward the martial artists inside the training area. The demonic qi emitted from their figures sharply stung his skin. ''Good.''


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t satisfied simply by the level of demonic qi these people emitted. No, it was because this group of small fries was rapidly morphing into a dependablebat force.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction, then muttered quietly. ¡°It''s time to switch up the training, then.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Demonic cultivation methods were always meant to be practical in nature. The original intention probably wasn''t, but... Demonic cultivation is fundamentally a tyrannical training method.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°So, you will need a way to release your umted stress somehow. If you keep cultivating like this, you will eventually fail to control yourself and cause a scene.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded in agreement. Truth be told, even he had been vaguely sensing it. It felt like he had subtly changed from his previous self.


    He''d suddenly lose his temper on minor things like a trivial nuisance during his training, which was something he had never done before. In fact, he had no idea he could even get that angry in the first ce! He never saw himself as a short-fused hot-head in the past, yet...


    However, he wasn''t the only person with this problem. Everyone else going through this training was disying simr symptoms. They were growing more violent and temperamental, just like Yi Myeong-Hwan. Maybe that was why?


    Not just Yi Myeong-Hwan, but everyone else was focused on Kang Jin-Ho''s words. They were all scared of losing their humanity and bing one of those crazed demons out to hurt people. Maybe Kang Jin-Ho had a solution to that?


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed the attentive crowd as if he understood their concerns. ¡°What you''ve experienced is inevitable as you umte more demonic qi. Yes, you will be more violent than before. Unfortunately, you don''t have a choice but to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°...Won''t we, you know, get worse?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do I look like a mindless killer to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied without hesitation.


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked a little taken aback just then.


    ¡°W-was I supposed to say no?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su panicked when Kang Jin-Ho looked dispirited and hurriedly shot a sharp re at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°O-of course, you''re not like that all the time, Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly spat out whatever came to his mind. ¡°L-like you, I''m sure we won''t have any problems most of the time. And we''re supposed to be violent during a battle, anyway!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su again. ¡°Looks like we''ll need a medical team soon.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su panicked even more. ¡°Who are you nning to beat up this time?! You mustn''t hit people for saying something as mild as that, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°What? Hang on, that''s not what I¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho loudly groaned. Just what did these people think of him as? ¡°I''m not gonna hit anybody. It''s just that lots of people will get hurt during the training I have in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the training!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly nodded in understanding. ¡°How many medics should I call for?¡±


    ¡°About half... No, more than half will get injured, so I guess lots of medics?¡±


    ¡°...I see. I''ll try to find as many as possible. But, uh, what kind of training do you have in mind? Is it really so... dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked suspiciously. ¡°How can it not be dangerous when angry beasts are shing against each other?¡±


    ¡°...N-no way?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded away. ¡°The best way for a bunch of animals to vent some steam is to fight each other. Gentlemen, your boring cultivation training is over. From this moment on... You will fight each other. It''s about time we establish the pecking order, anyway."


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression crumpled as he alternated his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho and the younger-generation martial artists.


    Since it was difficult to fully suppress and control a martial artist''s violent streak and burning passion, the concept of fighting each other to release some of the umted stress seemed almost sensible. Even so, suggesting a solution like that was crazy. Utterly insane!


    However, what flustered Lee Hyeon-Su even more than Kang Jin-Ho''s ''suggestion'' was the younger-generation martial artists and their reactions. Despite being hit with such a nonsensical order... None of them wereining about it. No signs of resistance whatsoever! Actually, they were busy searching for their opponents in the crowd as if... As if they had been itching to fight for a while now!


    ''Holy sh*t... None of them is sane!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally realized these martial artists were demonic cultivators now. Even if the demonic cultivation method they learned was the genuine article, a demonic cultivator was still that, a demonic cultivator! They should never be thought of as ''normal'' people under any circumstances!


    Goosebumps broke out on Lee Hyeon-Su''s skin when he suddenly gained a new epiphany. Soon, these men would bare their fangs not at their colleagues but at their future enemies...!


    ''This is... This is poison.''


    A power beyond one''s control was no better than poison. It couldn''t be anything else. Because it''d eventually destroy the one hoping to wield it.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly smirked as if he saw through Lee Hyeon-Su''s concerns. ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never been bitten by unruly animals before, you see.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s widening eyes took in the sight of Kang Jin-Ho''s imposing back. ''Right, that... doesn''t sound surprising.''


    Kang Jin-Ho was the king of these beasts, after all!


    ''Mister Jin-Ho alone is already this scary, so... What would it be like when he''s in charge of subordinates that meet his standards?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su began shuddering. Maybe...


    Maybe the demon sect of the legends could be seeing a revival in this ce. With Kang Jin-Ho as the center of the storm!

 Chapter 543. Condensing (3)

    Chapter 543. Condensing (3)


    Many deserted roads could be found simply by leaving Seoul''s city limits and entering the outskirts. What was interesting about these areas where seemingly no one lived and not many cars drove past was the presence of several luxurious-looking buildings.


    People of higher standing who wished to hold private meetings away from the public''s eye often used these establishments despite their astronomical cost.


    And that was the situation with this particr establishment. Despite thete hour, this deserted road was illuminated by bright headlights. This stream of bright lights seemed to climb higher and higher up the mountainside.


    The destination for this stream of light was an expansive estate with traditional Korean buildings that could only be reached by traveling for quite some time on this road. No, perhaps calling this ce a ''traditional estate'' was underselling its sheer majesty. The more fitting description would be a ''pce''.


    Many ck luxury sedans were gathering in front of this pce''s entrance. Employees on standby smartly helped with parking. As for the honored guests riding in the back, they exited their rides and strode into the pce without even bothering to look back once.


    Once past the grand gateway, the guests were greeted by the sight of a neat stone pathway. Walking along this path would lead them to a separate building located a little deeper in the estate.


    As soon as Lee Jung-Geol approached the entrance, the employees on standby silently but smartly opened the doorway for him to enter.


    ¡°Thank you foring such a long way, Assembly Master Lee.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol nodded quietly. He scanned the interior and noted the presence of many important-looking men surrounding arge table topped off with expensive alcohol.


    ¡°This way,¡± someone called out to Lee Jung-Geol and gestured to him to take the empty seat of honor.


    Lee Jung-Geol briefly wondered whether to decline or not. However, he didn''t see a need to do that. So, he didn''t stand on ceremonies and headed to the seat of honor. After settling down, he took in the familiar faces of the people around the table. His position afforded him a good view of everyone.


    ''There are more here than I thought...''


    Back when he was still the Assembly Master... This was the sight weing him whenever he held a meeting. Folks who looked up to him, their gazes containing subtle hints of wariness and respect. Although, that was a story from the past, and it didn''t concern Lee Jung-Geol anymore.


    While Lee Jung-Geol was swimming in the reminiscence of his past, more people arrived to fill the empty spots around the table. Once everyone was seated, a bout of silence descended in the room before someone quietly spoke up. ¡°It seems everyone who''s supposed to be here has arrived, sir.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded before raising his voice. ¡°I''m not sure what to call this asion.¡±


    The men in the room politely but awkwardly chuckled. In the past, this meeting would''ve been referred to as a periodic get-together or conference of the Martial Assembly''s executives. However, that was no longer the case. No one here had the qualifications to organize a meeting in the name of the Martial Assembly.


    Another man addressed the crowd. ¡°The... asion isn''t really important, wouldn''t you say? Indeed, the important part is that we are finally getting to enjoy each other''spany again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right,¡± Lee Jung-Geol wryly smiled back.


    Even though this meeting was ostensibly about rekindling old friendships, everyone gathered here knew that that was just a cover story. Lee Jung-Geol suddenly thought of a perfect term to call this meeting.


    ''Yes, this is a meeting of traitors, isn''t it?''


    Lee Jung-Geol had to work hard to suppress a bout of wryughter wanting to force its way out of his mouth. His thoughts were proven by how no one was trying to engage in small talk with someone else. If these people were really here to rekindle their friendships or whatever, they should''ve been busy yapping away about mundane things by now. However, they were all too busy avoiding making direct eye contact.


    ¡°For now, why don''t we enjoy our meals first, gentlemen? I''m sure you''re all feeling peckish.¡±


    The surest way to get the conversation going was the ''right'' mood. Enough booze and good food in the system were bound to lessen the tension and lower the wariness. That would be when people be more willing to talk.


    A few rounds of booze went around, followed by the indisposablepanion of a gathering like this, the tales of the good old days. That did wonders in rxing the mood greatly. Only then did the whole reason for this get-together begin to surface.


    ¡°Right! It was never like this in the past, but now!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The slightly heated atmosphere had washed away the initial wariness and awkwardness. Even before the suddenly interfering silence could do its job, the booze managed to overpower it.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right. We used to have honor. We cared for each other, didn''t we? We all worked toward the... the great cause!¡±


    ¡°I mean, this thing with the Yeongnam Group? Just how bitter and bloody was our conflict with those bastards? I lost my friend to those bastards. But now, those punks are waltzing around the Assembly''s corridors as if they own the bloody ce! What''s this crap about being one family and whatnot?! I never told anyone about this before, but...! It pisses me off so much, I tell ya!¡±


    The floodgates of dissatisfaction had truly opened now. All theints these men had to suppress until now began pouring out nonstop.


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, what did those brats do for the Assembly?!¡±


    ¡°Right, right! We all did the hard work, so they could run! Just who was it that helped them survive all those cutthroat years back then! It''s us!¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind Assembly Master Bang''s personality. Sure, being young and hot-blooded is good and all. I don''t mind that at all! However! How does it make sense for him to give his right-hand position to that Yeongnam Group bastard! What does that punk know about the Assembly that he dares to order us around!¡±


    ¡°And, and! They have gotten rid of the general meeting, too! Even if the Assembly functions with the Assembly Master at its core, things weren''t like this in the past. At the very least, didn''t the leadership seek out the opinions of the directors and elders first? The reason why Assembly Master Bang could do as he pleased as a director back then was because you''ve acknowledged his authority, didn''t you? Assembly Master Lee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he''s right!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol silently listened, unable to erase the bitter smile on his face. ''It''s like... I''m in a nursing home.''


    These very people used to lead the Martial Assembly. But now... Even Lee Jung-Geol thought these men had gotten too old and too out of touch. As proof, they had started talking about the so-called good old days like a group of retirees. The younger generation didn''t care about the past. Those who got drunk on the past glories were no better than corpses.


    Lee Jung-Geol was leery about watching these old men discuss weighty topics, but he had no one to hang out with besides these folks.


    ''Bang Jin-Hun has exceeded my expectations.''


    Because of Bang Jin-Hun''s stubborn, hot-blooded personality, Lee Jung-Geol expected him to run into several seriousplications. Unexpectedly, though, Bang Jin-Hun immediately pivoted away from his previous hard-line approach and chose conciliatory routes instead after bing the new Assembly Master.


    Despite the history of bitter enmity between the two organizations, Bang Jin-Hun treated the Yeongnam Group people as if they had always been a part of the Assembly. By appointing Lee Hyeon-Su to an important position in the Assembly, Bang Jin-Hun also made good on his promise of not discriminating based on one''s prior affiliation.


    Thanks to his efforts, the initial animosity between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly was gradually reced by unity. With the younger generation as the lead, no less.


    ''Yup, he''s doing a better job than I expected.''


    Lee Jung-Geol figured Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t have the experience and wisdom to pull this off, but that man easily exceeded the expectations with flying colors. With the exception of one problem, that was.


    ''...Unfortunately, the generational change isn''t as straightforward as you think.''


    Forcibly and rapidly swapping out the old guards with newer generations, like how Bang Jin-Hun had done, would lead to a build-up of dissatisfaction. Not to forget, these old men were all martial artists.


    Most martial artists lived longer lives than regr folks. And their prime were also appreciably longer. Most normal folks would consider retirement after reaching a certain age, but martial artists would still be full of vigor and drive around the same age. So, it was unsurprising to see them growing in dissatisfaction after being relegated to obsolescence without a carrot or two to appease them.


    ¡°Things weren''t like this before, you know! Not only that but...!¡± One of the directors, his face flushed from alcohol and blood rushing to his head, spat out his dissatisfaction. ¡°What is up with all the foreigners waltzing around in the Assembly? Since when did our Assembly be a mishmash of random rabble like this? Can anyone tell me?!¡±


    That set off a chain reaction ofints and bitter whinings.


    ¡°Yes! We''re the Korean Martial Assembly, no? South Korea''s Martial Assembly! Since when did we be the International Martial Assembly! Fine, fine. I get it. Foreigners can join us, no problem, since the era has changed significantly. But, but! What was that again? Those people will be teaching martial arts? What kind of nonsense is this? Foreigners teaching our younger generation! I won''t ept this!¡±


    ¡°That''s not the only issue here, gentlemen! Didn''t you hear about the proliferation of demonic arts in the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Say what now?!¡±


    ¡°You didn''t hear? Yes, the demonic arts! Our younger generation is busy mastering demonic arts after Assembly Master Bang gave his permission!¡±


    ¡°What? Our kids are being taught those ursed techniques?! Did Assembly Master Bang lose his mind or something?¡±


    ¡°...Well, Assembly Master Bang isn''t an idiot, so the demonic arts our kids are mastering can''t be that dangerous stuff we all know. There must be something different about them.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! This is not something you can hand-wave away by saying there might be something different! We''re talking about demonic arts here! Bloody demonic arts!¡±


    The atmosphere in the venue quickly heated up; its noise level also rose rapidly. However, Lee Jung-Geol knew what was really going on here.


    ''All bark and no bite, the lot of you...''


    If these old men really had the courage to rebel against Bang Jin-Hun, they wouldn''t be herded into this room toin to each other. No, they would''ve done something before the situation had reached this point.


    But that was impossible, so they were gathered here like a mischief of rats. No, should they be called dogs instead?


    No matter how many dogs gathered, they would always be dogs, not wolves. If these people really were wolves... The Martial Assembly with a more easygoing attitude would''ve been ripped apart by them already!


    ''Right. Dogs can only be dogs...''


    The difference between a mutt and a wolf was unbridgeable. Wolves instinctively knew their survival depended on forming a pack, but dogs needed humans to lead them. A pack of stray mutts wouldn''t even win against a single wolf.


    Most importantly, though... These people faced a far more decisive problem.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly cleared his throat. However, that was still enough to silence the noisy venue. His mood improved after learning that his authority still worked with these old men, but Lee Jung-Geol was wily enough not to show that on his face. ¡°Gentlemen. I know you''re all dissatisfied. Everyone here is indeed unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Former Assembly Master, sir... Yes, we''re dissatisfied. However, how can we not?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s official title of a ''director'' was sneakily upgraded to ''former Assembly Master''. Obviously, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t miss that. And he also didn''t miss those who seemed ufortable with the sudden upgrade of his title.


    One of the basics in politics was discerning your allies from your opponents. And wizened politicians even knew how to sniff out the current allies that might turn into future opponents. As for the best, smartest politician...


    They never made allies, to begin with. Because, everyone was an opponent in politics.


    All these men were here only because they thought following Lee Jung-Geol was still worth the trouble. If they determined that Lee Jung-Geol didn''t have any power in the organization, these men would swiftly abandon this meeting and run toward Bang Jin-Hun to tell him about what happened... All for the sake of earning some brownie points!


    Lee Jung-Geol licked his dried lips and sighed. ¡°However... What can we realistically do about it?¡±


    ¡°A-Assembly Master, sir?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol narrowed his eyes and scanned the venue. ¡°Without defeating Kang Jin-Ho first, there''s nothing we can do about this situation.¡±


    The mere mention of Kang Jin-Ho''s name instantly brought the proverbial Ice Age into the room. Some people began coughing ufortably as if they were choking on something.


    ''A bunch of trash...!''


    Lee Jung-Geol inwardly tutted. Up until a few moments ago, these old men proudly boasted about being the bravest, manliest warriors out there, yet... But now, they acted like cowering dogs with their tails tucked between their legs, their eyes nervously darting about and gauging the uneasy mood. This shameful sight was worthy of all the insults imaginable, but Lee Jung-Geol tried to be more understanding.


    At least, they didn''t really deserve to be insulted too harshly, anyway. After all, everyone here had witnessed the event of that fateful night. They had all seen what Kang Jin-Ho did to the Yeongnam Group by himself.


    Even Lee Jung-Geol felt a streak of cold sweat trickle down his spine simply by remembering that night! Since that was the case for him, things should be no better for these men.


    ¡°Kuh-hmm, hmm...!¡±


    Awkward-sounding fake coughs continued to fill the room. If these men had been talking about Bang Jin-Hun, their discussion would''ve rapidly progressed. However, when Kang Jin-Ho was designated as their opponent, no one seemed willing to keep the discussion going.


    As far as these old men knew, Bang Jin-Hun was Kang Jin-Ho''s most loyal supporter and helper. In other words, Bang Jin-Hun was under Kang Jin-Ho''s wings. So, if they were to drive Bang Jin-Hun out and regain their former prestige, confronting Kang Jin-Ho was simply unavoidable.


    ¡°Well, uh...¡±


    Someone finally broke the silence and cautiously raised his voice. The words no one wanted to hear but still hoped for someone to say them... came from this man.


    ¡°How about we confront Kang Jin-Ho, then?¡±

 Chapter 544. Condensing (4)

    Chapter 544. Condensing (4)


    Sometimes, a few simple words could leave more room for interpretation than thousands of actions. And those innocuous-sounding words had done just that this time as well.


    Confronting Kang Jin-Ho...


    The impact of those words went beyond one''s imagination. It was no different than letting loose the proverbial cat among the pigeons!


    ''We... fight that man?''


    Everyone in the venue recalled Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s figure. Not just any version of Kang Jin-Ho, but the devil-like figure from that fateful night!


    Only silence drifted in the room. This icy-cold stillness gripping everyone refused to let them go. No one here dared to break this silence first.


    Despite harboring such dissatisfaction in their hearts, none of these men stepped forward to openly voice it because of Kang Jin-Ho''s existence. At least half of the folks attending this get-together would''ve been thinking about how not to anger Kang Jin-Ho while conveying their message.


    But now, someone abruptly brought up the topic of eliminating Kang Jin-Ho. No wonder the atmosphere rapidly fell off the cliff and entered the Ice Age.


    ¡°...It will be prudent for us to watch what we say,¡± said one of the old men. ¡°Do not forget that walls have ears, gentlemen. And rats always scurry about in the shadows. Comining about Assembly Master Bang can be brushed aside as a group of friends simply sharing gossip. However... Going any further than this has the potential of inviting an untold disaster.¡±


    ¡°However, do you see any other way forward?¡±


    ¡°Director Jo!¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± The man named Director Jo subtly squeezed the table with his trembling hands. ¡°Yes, yes. I know that Kang Jin-Ho is extraordinarily strong. So strong that I wouldn''t even dare think about doing something untoward to him. However... That''s about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, that''s about it?¡±


    ¡°It''s exactly as it sounds, gentlemen. That man... is alone. Just one man. It''s not like he has a faction or someone who''d fight for him. We only worked together with him in the past because we all had themon goal of attacking the Yeongnam Group. Without that reason, who among us would willingly side with him?¡±


    Everyone''s fearful, nervous gaze locked on Director Jo.


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, shall we! Do I need to remind you of who we are affiliated with? It''s the Martial Assembly! We built this ce with our blood and sweat! Yes, we did! Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun wishes to control the Assembly as he wants? Fine, I can live with that. But we now have some random punk, who''s not even originally a member of the Assembly, controlling the organization as if he owns it! Are you telling me you''re all okay with this situation?!¡±


    Now that was a painful thing to remind them with! The expressions of all the directors and elders crumpled unsightly.


    As far as their affection toward the Martial Assembly was concerned, these men were confident of not losing out to anyone. They had dedicated their youths to building this ce, so would they calmly ept some random individual swooping in to snatch it away from their hands? Of course not!


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear here. Even if an outsider wants to lead us, I won''t mind it as long as that person does it in a reasonable, logical manner! We are not that conceited and arrogant, now are we?¡± Director Jo''s sharp voice dug into everyone''s ears. ¡°However, demonic arts?! Are you serious? So, the reward for us sacrificing our lives to build the Assembly is watching it get taken over by an outsider, demonic arts proliferating, and foreigners teaching our youngsters their martial arts? This is a crisis that directly threatens the tradition of our Assembly!¡±


    The old men in the room slowly nodded in agreement. However, no one still dared to speak against Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Isn''t it exceptional?'' Lee Jung-Geol mulled in silence after this meeting helped him gain a renewed appreciation of Kang Jin-Ho''s power.


    He acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho. Not because of thetter''s incredible strength, though. No, what impressed Lee Jung-Geol the most was Kang Jin-Ho''s foresight.


    The attack on the Yeongnam Group must''ve been nned well ahead of that fateful night. In that case, the Assembly''s forces might not have been required back then.


    Still, they had been brought in to prevent the Yeongnam Group martial artists from escaping. However, was there a need for that in the first ce? When Kang Jin-Ho never nned to wipe the Yeongnam Group out?


    If the n had always been about killing arge number of enemies with a small team of elites to create panic and confusion, thereby minimizing the unnecessary sacrifices... Then, leaving an escape route would''ve been the correct way to handle this matter. Those who couldn''t escape would be desperate and resist even more, after all. The knowledge of an avable escape path was more conducive toward creating panic and confusion as many among the enemy would''ve tried to turn tail and run in the middle of the fight.


    In that case... Why did Kang Jin-Ho handle the Yeongnam Group incident that way? The answer was simple: to demonstrate.


    To demonstrate his abilities to the Martial Assembly. It was a warning that said if the Assembly became hostile to Kang Jin-Ho one day, it''d suffer the same fate as the Yeongnam Group!


    Kang Jin-Ho was asking the Assembly to think about it carefully. Would the organization be able to deal with what Kang Jin-Ho was capable of, as demonstrated on that night?


    Obviously, his message wouldn''t have been this clear-cut back then. Whether it was done consciously or not, though... Everyone here had received that message. Loud and clear.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s actions that night didn''t create one resolution. He probably thought about many different conclusions from his actions and then created the most beneficial one for himself. And that... was the most frightening thing about Kang Jin-Ho.


    One must never be hostile toward someone like that. As proof, one only needed to take a look at Lee Jung-Geol. The price of choosing to be Kang Jin-Ho''s enemy was Lee Jung-Geol losing everything and being forced into the background.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s current role had been reduced to providing financial and pragmatic advice to Bang Jin-Hun on leading the Martial Assembly. Or resolving some headache-inducing matters behind the doors for Bang Jin-Hun. That was about it.


    ''Yes, I''m also somewhat dissatisfied by this.''


    Lee Jung-Geol had resolved himself back then. The defeated had no choice but to stick to the role given. If he couldn''t ept that, Lee Jung-Geol would''ve never admitted to his loss or just retired on the spot. However, he did ept it. He even understood how the flow of events would unfold for him.


    Until the introduction of Lee Hyeon-Su to the scene, that was. This was a variable Lee Jung-Geol had not anticipated.


    Bang Jin-Hun might have taken over the leadership spot, but his ability to run an organization wascking. Without Lee Jung-Geol''s assistance, he wouldn''t have been able to operate a massive entity like the Martial Assembly. Even if Cheon Tae-Hun, Bang Jin-Hun''s trusted aide, was there to help him, this story wouldn''t have changed much.


    This had always been Bang Jin-Hun''s shoring, even when he first began opposing Lee Jung-Geol''s rule as the Assembly Master. The executives and managers were all in Lee Jung-Geol''s pocket, so joining hands with him was the only way to ensure the stable operation of the Assembly.


    On top of that, more problems would''ve been created while uniting with the defeated Yeongnam Group. In that case, Lee Jung-Geol''s presence would''ve been even more appreciated than ever before.


    That had been one of the reasons why Lee Jung-Geol decided to throw his lot in with Kang Jin-Ho. On the surface, it looked like Lee Jung-Geol was willingly stepping down from the Assembly Master position. However, with him still holding onto all the actual influence of that position, did it really matter who was sitting inside the Assembly Master''s office?


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su''s entrance to the scene threw a wrench into Lee Jung-Geol''s ns.


    As it turned out, Lee Hyeon-Su was a shockingly capable administrator. In the proverbial blink of an eye, he seized the operational authority of both the Assembly and the Yeongnam Branch. And he never antagonized Bang Jin-Hun in the process, either.


    The way Lee Hyeon-Su expertly became Bang Jin-Hun''s... No, Kang Jin-Hun''s right-hand man in no time deserved all the apuse Lee Jung-Geol could give.


    The consequence of Lee Hyeon-Su''s excellence was Lee Jung-Geol having to give up on his already meager role to the younger man.


    ''If it wasn''t for that brat, I wouldn''t even be here, in this room full of old men...''


    Lee Jung-Geol was only eighty this year, so the idea of being relegated to insignificance so soon did not sit well with him. Like, none at all! His status had risen too high for its own good, which meant Lee Jung-Geol found it impossible to take on a lesser role.


    Even if the waves at the back were meant to push the waves at the front forward, doing it too fast would inevitably lead to a flood. And this ce was filled with boiling waves about to cause a severe flood.


    Lee Jung-Geol covered his lips while pretending to drink his booze. He didn''t want the others to see his expression.


    The moring voices grew louder until they became shouts.


    ¡°Since the situation has reached this far, we can''t just sit idly by and do nothing, now can we?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Even if Bang Jin-Hun is the Assembly Master, we have many directors and elders here! Even the President of a country can''t do whatever he wants if his ministers oppose him! We''re not living in North Korea or something, after all!¡±


    ¡°He''s right! At the very least, we need a process where everyone''s opinion is considered first. In that case...! Has anyone among us spoken to Assembly Master Bang recently regarding these issues?¡±


    No one replied to that inquiry. The image of Bang Jin-Hun being an unexpectedly stubborn-as-mule, do-as-he-pleased tyrant began spreading among these old men.


    ¡°Former Assembly Master, sir! What are your thoughts on this matter?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol narrowed his eyes. ¡°Even if you ask me...¡±


    ¡°You''ve been diligently leading our Assembly for decades, sir. While you were at the helm, we didn''t have to worry about unruly noises like this. But now, look at this messy state of affairs! It''s all gone to the dogs, I tell you!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol had to work extra hard to suppress hisughter.


    ''Seriously? You think we didn''t have any problems in the past?''


    It hadn''t been all that long since Lee Jung-Geol''s faction and Bang Jin-Hun''s people put down their weapons and made peace. But now, what was that man saying? There hadn''t been any so-called unruly noises back then?


    What a stupid thing to say that was. Problems were always present, regardless of the era or who was in charge. What was different about this particr problem was that... These old men happened to be the victims this time.


    Lee Jung-Geol had been doing his best not to end up like these idiots. Thinking and acting like these men would get him nowhere. So, he needed to be calmer. More objective. More calcting.


    ¡°For sure... Assembly Master Bang''s way of deciding everything by himself is a little uneptable. I agree with you all,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol while slowly rubbing his chin.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°It is wholly uneptable, sir!¡±


    ¡°There are two ways to resolve this problem,¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered quietly, then stopped talking for a little while. His aim was to heighten this atmosphere even more. Once he confirmed that everyone''s undivided attention was on him, Lee Jung-Geol cleared his throat and continued to speak. ¡°The first and obvious way is through dialogue. I could directly speak to Assembly Master Bang regarding all of your umted dissatisfaction. Since he''s a reasonable man, I foresee that some of our issues will be addressed right away. Although, not every one of our concerns will be resolved that way.¡±


    The old men in the room frowned slightly in dissatisfaction.


    Of course, Lee Jung-Geol knew already. He knew that these men didn''t want to hear about such a... peaceful resolution. Even if Bang Jin-Hun was the Assembly Master, therefore their boss, he was still young enough to be their first disciple. No one here was afraid of speaking their mind to someone from the younger generation, even if he happened to be their boss!


    Lee Jung-Geol raised his voice again. ¡°However...! That method is somewhatcking in effectiveness. Although I do not wish to acknowledge it, our Assembly is not run by Assembly Master Bang, but... Kang Jin-Ho is effectively its leader now.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you''re correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, speaking directly to Kang Jin-Ho isn''t a bad idea. You may not believe me, but that man is shockingly reasonable. That I assure you. However... Would he and Bang Jin-Hun care enough about us, the directors and elders? Regrettably, I do not think that will be the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Former Assembly Master, sir! If they cared about us, we wouldn''t be treated like invisible air.¡±


    ¡°He''s right, sir!¡±


    ¡°Which leaves us with the second option, then. But...¡± Lee Jung-Geol mped his mouth shut.


    This was how politics worked. A politician should never utter words that might risk his position. There was a massive difference between Lee Jung-Geol saying the required things and leading these old men forward on his own ord and these people appointing him as their leader without him asking for it. And if he waited a little bit, someone among the crowd would always rise up to perform thetter role.


    ¡°We... need to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Everyone''s attention immediately shifted to the owner of that voice, Director Jo.


    His expression was as stiff as it could get. ¡°The way I see it, our Assembly is poisoned by Kang Jin-Ho. If we don''t do something right now, that poison will spread to the rest of the body in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Other directors and elders began questioning Director Jo.


    ¡°However... Kang Jin-Ho is trusted by Assembly Master Bang, isn''t he? No, wait. In this situation, would it be more correct to say it''s the other way around...?¡±


    ¡°The best way to eliminate the poison is to gouge out the affected part altogether. Blindly searching for an antidote and wasting time will only allow the poison to spread to the heart and kill us all.¡±


    ¡°...But, isn''t that the problem we don''t know how to solve? We don''t have a way to cut that poisoned part off the Assembly''s body, after all!¡±


    Director Jo subtly raised his head. ¡°It''s... not our role to figure that part out, gentlemen. Since when did we concern ourselves with such matters? After all, we don''t have the requisite abilities to do that.¡±


    ¡°Then, who?¡±


    ¡°Well, we''ve always entrusted the thinking part to our trusted leader, haven''t we? Our job has always been acting as his hands and feet. And we only have to do our best to carry out his ns. That''s how our Martial Assembly has operated for years, no? Not this perverted version of the Assembly, but the pure one that we all remember!¡±


    Director Jo''s maniptive words were good enough to redirect everyone''s attention back to Lee Jung-Geol.


    The one whose job was to ''think'' about such matters... The one meant to lead them forward! Everyone here knew that was Lee Jung-Geol''s role.


    Lee Jung-Geol coughed to clear his throat. ¡°You''re asking me to take on a considerable burden, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. You''re the only one who can do this.¡±


    ¡°...In that case, I''d like to ask something first before moving forward with this discussion.¡± Lee Jung-Geol got ready to test the waters. He could tell now was the time. That he should go for the jugr! ¡°What if I told you that... I know of a way to deal with Kang Jin-Ho? What will you do?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room rapidly became icy.

 Chapter 545. Condensing (5)

    Chapter 545. Condensing (5)


    Words like ''deal with'' should never be thrown around carelessly. Especially in this context, when Lee Jung-Geol wasn''t talking about dealing with issues rted to Kang Jin-Ho, but eliminating Kang Jin-Ho outright!


    No one here was slow-witted enough to not notice that subtle difference in Lee Jung-Geol''s wording.


    ¡°Mm, well... Uhm...¡±


    However, no one was willing to say something concrete. Only the tense silence of not knowing how to react deafeningly resonated within this room.


    ''Indeed, a bunch of trash...!''


    Lee Jung-Geol inwardly tutted. Even though these men wanted someone to say those words out loud, they started avoiding each other''s gazes as soon as their wish had been fulfilled!


    Then again, Lee Jung-Geol wanted to see these kinds of reactions, to begin with. That was why he brought this topic up a little earlier than he''d usually have done. And he got what he wanted in the form of this icy-cold tense atmosphere.


    One of the directors cautiously piped up. ¡°Is such a thing really possible, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, it all depends on howmitted you are,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°But,mitment alone is...¡±


    Hints of people wanting to back out were much clearer to see now. Lee Jung-Geol good-naturedly chuckled at that.


    ''It''s toote for you lot now.''


    That was because the moment Lee Jung-Geol brought up that topic... Everyone in this room became aplices. And the only way for an aplice to survive was to either work together with the rest tomit the perfect crime or... confess to the authorities. However...!


    Lee Jung-Geol quietly addressed his audience. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho doesn''t care about you, gentlemen. Even if you wish to do something, he won''t back you as he has done for Bang Jin-Hun. That means you have two options avable to you. Grow old and irrelevant in the background, or try to regain your former prestige.¡±


    Almost everything he said just now was garnish. The meat of what he wanted to say, so to speak, was Kang Jin-Ho not caring about these people. It was his way of implying that anyone thinking of betraying the group by snitching should think twice since Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t even reward them with breadcrumbs. And these old men were smart enough to take the hint.


    Since this was a gathering of wily roons, they didn''t need another exnation, which pleased Lee Jung-Geol somewhat.


    ¡°In that case... We can realistically only make one choice here,¡± said Director Jo. ¡°That man needs to be removed from the picture, or nothing will change for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s certainly one way of looking at this situation.¡±


    ¡°However, Former Assembly Ma... No, forgive me for my rudeness, Assembly Master, sir.¡± Director Jo stopped himself to change the honorifics, which pushed the atmosphere beyond the point of no return. ¡°That man, Kang Jin-Ho... He''s no pushover, sir. If I''m being honest, I do not wish to fight him, no matter what. And I''m sure everyone here shares my sentiment.¡±


    Yet another bout of silence descended on the room.


    ¡°...Even then! You still brought this topic up, sir. Which can only mean you have a n of some kind?¡±


    ¡°I told you already. I do know of a way.¡±


    ¡°...Do you mind sharing that with us, sir?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no,¡± Lee Jung-Geol shook his head. ¡°Yes, I know that a n needs to be shared first before it can be realized. However, this n will only mean something among friends and coborators.¡±


    Those words now implied that Lee Jung-Geol didn''t trust everyone in this room. Director Jo quickly caught on, and then his probing gaze began scanning the crowd. ¡°I agree with the Assembly Master, everyone.¡±


    The old men in the room momentarily flinched when Director Jo''s gaze swept past them¡ªthe time to choose hade. Should they turn their heads away to express their rejection? Or meet Director Jo''s gaze?


    However, Director Jo chose a much more direct approach. ¡°Everyone, we''re colleagues. Friends. Comrades in arms who survived various battlefields together! However... We are no longer young. So, I won''t me you if you wish to look after your own benefits and live for yourself now. Actually, I''d say that''s the wisest way to spend your twilight years.¡±


    ¡°I-indeed, Director Jo. No one stays young forever, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is why I will never resent you. However, let me make this request to you all. We are allrades in arms. Even if we have to walk different paths, let us not stab each other in the back. That would be even more excruciating than death itself.¡±


    Everyone in the room nodded contemtively.


    Director Jo was quite crafty with his words. These old men used to fight each other intensely over benefits in the past. Even before Bang Jin-Hun started challenging Lee Jung-Geol for the Assembly''s leadership position, these men formed cliques and even tried to assassinate others.


    However, Director Jo called everyone here rades in arms'' to tie them together and gave them a figure of hope to rally behind. His tactic had been quite maniptive, but no one seemed to have noticed it yet. Even if someone did notice it, though... They should know that trying to back out of this discussion at this stage would only invite trouble instead.


    Director Jo reached out to the porcin alcohol bottle, then opened its lid. He cut open a small nick on his fingertip, then dropped a single droplet of his blood into the alcohol.


    ¡°Only those prepared to drink this alcohol should do so. If you''re unwilling... I advise you to leave now. I, Jo Hwa-Pyeong, swear on my name that everyone who chooses to leave now will not be inconvenienced in any shape or form. If you wish to express your discontent, however... I ask you to speak to me first. That is all.¡± Director Jo snarled like a beast.


    Then, he passed the bottle containing his blood to the person next to him. This old man silently stared at the bottle for some time before pricking a little wound on his fingertip to drip his blood into the booze as well.


    And so... the bottle went around the table until reaching Lee Jung-Geol''s position. He narrowed his eyes while ncing at the people before him.


    ''No one has left...''


    He did expect this turn of events. People easily got swept up in the moment, after all. And they were even less likely to admit to their mistakes. They would try to exin away their mistakes by saying it was all for the bigger picture. That the end result would speak for itself, so everything should be fine as it was.


    People capable of honestly admitting to their mistakes and reflecting on them were as rare as hen''s teeth. In that case, what about Lee Jung-Geol? Was he making a mistake, too?


    ''No, I am not.''


    Lee Jung-Geol pricked his finger, then dripped his blood into the booze.


    Drip, drip...!


    The soft noises of the dropletsnding on the booze echoed from the bottle.


    ¡°Well, then. Let us share this...¡±


    Before Lee Jung-Geol could finish, though, Director Jo suddenly got up from his spot, then gulped down his alcohol in one go. After finishing his booze, Director Jo strode toward Lee Jung Geol, only to respectfully settle down next to the former Assembly Master and offer his empty cup.


    ¡°Sir. Do you mind filling my cup?¡±


    ¡°...You know, I could''ve gone to you myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can''t do that, Assembly Master,¡± said Director Jo with a gentle smile. However, something about that smile seemed a little sinister. ¡°Everything needs to have a hierarchy established, wouldn''t you agree? What do you say, sir? Would you like to fill this cup with that alcohol?¡±


    What Director Jo said here was a provocation. He was asking if Lee Jung-Geol was strong enough to shoulder this burden.


    Lee Jung-Geol responded to that provocation with a soft chuckle. ¡°It''s been a while since Ist poured for someone. Even so... Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Director Jo''s cup soon filled up with the alcohol containing blood. Once his cup was brimmed to the edge, he received the bottle from Lee Jung-Geol, then silently filled thetter''s cup. And then... The two men wordlessly gulped down the booze.


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir. It''ll be an honor serving you again.¡±


    ¡°Mm. It''ll be my pleasure, too.¡±


    Director Jo stepping back was the signal for others toe forward next. Lee Jung-Geol proceeded to fill everyone''s cup one at a time. Once they all finished drinking their share of the booze, the light in their eyes had changed noticeably.


    ''Yes, now that is encouraging.''


    Lee Jung-Geol smiled meaningfully. There was a good reason why organizations couldn''t give up on clunky ceremonies despite endlessints and whinings. Such things might look like a waste of time to thosecking a sense of belonging. If you were already loyal to an organization, though, its ceremonies and rituals had the effect of inspiring and instilling further loyalty.


    ...Just like now.


    Lee Jung-Geol scanned the old men gathered in this room and addressed them jovially. ¡°And now...! All of us are in the same boat from this moment on. Do remember that we will all perish together if this ship capsizes.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... We''ve already lived long and fulfilling lives, sir. If we can smile proudly during our final moments... Well, that would be a blessing in itself. We wouldn''t dare dream of such luck, anyway. All I can do is express my gratitude for giving us this opportunity,¡± said Director Jo.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, Assembly Master.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol nodded weightily. ¡°In that case, let us stop beating around the bush. I''ll consider everyone here brothers in arms sharing one destination. Well, then... I''ve been observing Kang Jin-Ho until now. The reason why I decided to submit to him was his remarkable strength. I thought he needed to be studied from close by since that could give me a clue on how to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I''ve been biding my time until now while hiding the truth even from my own granddaughter. And now, it''s time to collect the reward for my patience, gentlemen. I sincerely hope you won''t forget or misunderstand what I''m about to tell you all.¡± Lee Jung-Geol watched the subtly flickering mes of passion burning in these old men''s eyes and chuckled in his mind. ''Yes... Now, die for my sake.''


    Since ancient times, no one could tame a wily fox. No matter what.


    ***


    ¡°You''ve done well, Director Jo,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°Thank you, Assembly Master. But I only did what was expected of me.¡±


    ¡°Still, that doesn''t diminish the good work you did. I won''t forget your contribution tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Director Jo gratefully bowed his head. His previous forthright attitude was nowhere to be seen now, his bowed head showing no signs ofing up.


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled softly. ¡°You did well to work the crowd, Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t entirely acting back then, sir. I, too... have been frustrated by the recent developments in the Assembly, you see? So, when you personally called me... Allow me to express my gratitude for choosing me.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol nodded. ¡°I won''t be afraid of challenging a difficult road with dependable people by my side. I''m d to have you on board, Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Assembly Master.¡±


    On the surface, at least, these two men looked like a ruler and his trusted retainer. Even if no one knew what they were thinking about deep inside except themselves.


    ¡°By the way, sir...¡± Director Jo scanned the empty venue while tilting his head slightly. Everyone had left after agreeing to hold another get-together in the near future. ¡°Is there a need to hold another meeting, sir?¡±


    ¡°Director Jo. Do you know what you need to do when a fish is caught in your?¡±


    ¡°...Shouldn''t I scoop it out of the water immediately?¡±


    ¡°Trying to do that right away will allow the fish to slip through your fingers. So, you leave the fish alone for a while. It''ll struggle to escape, only to get itself even more tangled in the. That''s when you catch it.¡±


    ¡°...Aha!¡±


    ¡°The time I''ve given them is the fishing, Director Jo. Even though I said I''d exin my n, I haven''t told anyone anything concrete tonight. So, even if they were thinking of betraying me, they have nothing to tell. That means they have no choice but to wait,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°Bide their time until the next meeting, at least. However, the longer it takes, the harder it is for them to avoid looking like they were only sticking around to feel the situation out first. Once they realize the other side has nothing to offer, they will have no choice but to stick with me.¡±


    ¡°...As expected of you, sir.¡± Director Jo nodded in admiration at Lee Jung-Geol.


    This man was a tiger who used to lead the Martial Assembly for decades. Even if he had been confined to a dark cave somewhere, a tiger would never morph into a dog overnight.


    ¡°Once they realize I''m the only one they can bet on... They won''t have a choice but to stick with me regardless of what schemes and ns Ie up with. That is when I''ll start my dragon hunt, Director Jo...!¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master... Will it really be possible?¡± Director Jo cautiously asked, hints of worry visible in his eyes.


    ¡°No need to worry,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°My brain is still functioning, you see? Kang Jin-Ho might have astonishing foresight, but... You should not underestimate me, either. This is something I have great confidence in, Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°I see. I trust you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and...¡± Lee Jung-Geol smirked odiously. ¡°I have to say, that thing you said earlier left a deep impression on me. We need to gouge out poisoned wounds? That''s what you said, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Well, Director Jo... There is another way.¡±


    Director Jo narrowed his eyes in puzzlement as he stared at Lee Jung-Geol. There was another way? But, how?


    ¡°In short, it''s fighting fire with fire. Or, in this case, fighting poison with another poison. To remove the poison, sometimes you need to swallow a more potent poison. Even if you risk dying from doing so...!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression became deathly cold as his words came to an end. Director Jo could only bow his head at that chilling expression on the former Assembly Master''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly strong. However, he should learn something important soon. Being strong didn''t necessarily ensure one''s survival. No, only those who survived in the end had the right to call themselves the strong ones. Of course, by the time he learned this truth, it''d be toote for him.


    ¡°Well, then. Shall we get going now? No need to rush, though. We can take our time, anyway.¡±


    The corners of Lee Jung-Geol''s lips curled up.

 Chapter 546. Peaceful (1)

    Chapter 546. Peaceful (1)


    ¡°Huh? Is that you, Yu-Min hyung?¡±


    Park Yu-Min stepped inside the pro gaming practice area, then faintly smiled at the scene weing him. His attitude hinted at how familiar this scene was to him. ¡°Hi, Jeong-Wu. It''s been a while.¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu took his hands away from the keyboard and mouse and hurriedly got up. He ran up to Park Yu-Min and bowed deeply. ¡°Wow, hyung. It''s our first time seeing you like this after you left the team.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s great to see you again,¡± said Park Yu-Min, a bright smile on his face. Back when he was still an active pro gamer, Choi Jeong-Wu was just a trainee. But now...


    ''Our situations have reversed now.''


    At that time, the difference in the statuses of Park Yu-Min and Choi Jeong-Wu was like heaven and earth. After all, thetter was just another run-of-the-mill trainee who dreamed of debuting as a pro but stillcked that tiny bit of edge required to rise above the rest.


    On the other hand, Park Yu-Min had been one of the top yers in the scene, with his name regrly featured among the list of ''gosus'' for a while.[1]


    However, that situation had reversed now. Park Yu-Min was now a trainee, here to take the entrance test. Meanwhile, Choi Jeong-Wu was a pro gamer trusted by the team and his fellow teammates.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled after finding this reversal of roles a rather remarkable trick of fate.


    Choi Jeong-Wu smiled awkwardly. ¡°I wanted to call you so many times, but... I wasn''t sure if someone like me could even talk to you like we''re old friends.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. Call me anytime if you want to talk.¡±


    ¡°Even then... How can a lowly dumbass like me do that?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu kept bowing his head as if he was awestruck.


    Park Yu-Min hurriedly waved his hands in a fluster. ¡°What''s gotten into you, dude? You''re making me blush here.¡±


    ¡°...I''m d you still haven''t changed, hyung.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu smiled brightly in genuine happiness.


    Park Yu-Min had always been like this. Just like how it was with celebrities, people began changing once they became recognized as pro gamers, and their stock went up. Unsurprisingly, some of them would bepletely insufferable as*holes.


    To make matters worse, the modern pro gaming scene''s structure meant the best of the pro gamers would always be openly favored by their teams. In this caste system, a lone individual would not have enough strength to change anything.


    Some pro gaming teams demanded manners and discipline exceeding the harshest military camps. And corruption ran rampant in various ces, too. Fortunately, though, Choi Jeong-Wu''s team wasn''t like that. And that was because the team''s top representative used to be Park Yu-Min.


    Despite being a top pro gamer in the scene, Park Yu-Min never shirked his responsibilities or dumped them on the shoulders of his juniors. He even did some of the work the trainees were expected to do in secret, too.


    His reason? He couldn''t bear to see the trainees go through that nonsense when they were already dead-tired from the harsh practice sessions.


    ''Yup, he was an angel, alight. A real-life angel.''


    No wonder Park Yu-Min was so popr among the trainees back then!


    After the Gxy League shuttered, the former pros switched to streaming. And that opened the doors for their sordid past to be aired in the open. Even the top-level pros were not spared from public shaming. Now, there was no way to hide their dirtyundry of being tyrants and as*holes.


    Many fans were disappointed by the truth and began turning their backs on the idols they once admired. That meant the withdrawal of financial support, too. That was the story these days, but Park Yu-Min''s stock had been going up even higher instead.


    The reason for that was simple enough. The more people dug into his past, the easier it became to prove how much of an angel Park Yu-Min was. Even the former pros treated Park Yu-Min as an exception and only sang his praises. Such was his fandom that someizens jokingly started the Church of Park Yu-Min and tried to get him sworn in as its pope!


    ''But, it all makes sense.''


    Choi Jeong-Wu smiled contentedly.


    Park Yu-Min fully deserved all the titudes he could get. Obviously, Choi Jeong-Wu was a human and would get envious if someone else was more popr than him. But he''d never feel jealous of Park Yu-Min. Never.


    ¡°What brings you here, hyung? Wait, are you here to cheer us on?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled. ¡°Nah.¡±


    That was when the team director walked in behind Park Yu-Min with a huge smile etched on his face. ¡°Yu-Min''s here to take the entrance test, obviously!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu stepped back in surprise, then he urgently stared at Park Yu-Min.


    Park Yu-Min coolly nodded. ¡°Yup. I''ve entered the upper Challenger rank, you see? I have the qualifications now.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Hyung! Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I really did it, Jeong-Wu.¡±


    ¡°...Hyung, you''re really amazing. How did you hit the highest ranks in two different types of games?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu stared with shock and pure admiration at Park Yu-Min.


    From ayman''s perspective, all video games might look the same, at least on the surface. Obviously, the truth was anything but that for the actual gamers.


    Even if ser and basketball used balls to y, a top ser yer would not be able to reach the same professional heights in basketball. Sure, the athletes were born with superior physical abilities, so they might reach the upper echelons of a different discipline, but reaching the very top? That was impossible. Even the king of the basketball court, a certain M. Jordan, couldn''t cut it past baseball''s minor leagues.


    But now... Park Yu-Min was about to take the entrance test?


    ¡°Hyung! Seriously... As expected of you, hyung!¡±


    ¡°No, hold on. I''m still not there yet. But the director has been egging me to take the test for a while, and that''s why I''m here today. The truth is, I''m still nowhere good enough yet.¡±


    The team director butted in. ¡°Don''t say that, Yu-Min. You definitely meet the criteria to take the test. Besides, I ain''t gonna sit here and watch some random team snatch you away, okay? If you end up debuting in another team... Gee whiz, that will be the day the inte roasts me alive, dude!¡±


    ¡°Aha. You have a point there, Director.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu agreed enthusiastically. Park Yu-Min could only smile awkwardly at this exchange, though.


    ¡°Anyways... Hyung, what''s yourne?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... It''s mid.¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu''s expression became unreadable when he heard that. It wasn''t because that was hisne, though.


    ¡°Eh? You''re a midner? Does that mean I''m gonna test you?¡± One of the younger gamers pointed at himself while blinking his eyes.


    ¡°Yup, so get ready, Hyeon-Tae,¡± said the team director.


    Choi Jeong-Wu grew a little nervous just then. The thing was... this team''s designated midner was a brat named Gwak Hyeon-Tae. Although Gwak Hyeon-Tae was the team''s ace, Choi Jeong-Wu''s real concern wasn''t about that brat''s skill level.


    ''Hmm. He''s not gonna be too happy about this.''


    Gwak Hyeon-Tae was known for his ruthless personality. And he was a teenage star with skills his peers acknowledged, too. Unsurprisingly, his cockiness was through the roof, while his desire to trample on his opponents could be uncontroble at times.


    Would Park Yu-Min be able to deal with that brat''s unruly dynamism?


    Gwak Hyeon-Tae smiled amiably. ¡°I was a huge fan back when you were still in the scene, Senior Park.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But, uh... This is a totally different type of game, you know? Will you be okay, Senior?¡±


    Park Yu-Min naturally hesitated with his answer.


    However, the team director replied for him instead. ¡°Hey, you. Watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°Eiii, I was just asking, you know...¡±


    ¡°This ain''t about his abilities, okay? Without Yu-Min, you all wouldn''t have a job here. Never forget that Yu-Min yed a big part in keeping our team going through rough patches, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gwak Hyeong-Tae casually shrugged his shoulders. He seemed to quietly mutter, ''This isn''t the only team, you know. I could''ve debuted somewhere else, too,'' but the team director didn''t try to rake the brat over the coals.


    Even if various teams all harped on the importance of the pro gamers'' personalities and morals, what really mattered at the end of the day was their gaming skills. As long as their skill was the real deal, a pro gamer could survive in any team. And the team director knew that cold, hard truth better than anyone. That was why... It was time for Park Yu-Min to show off his skills, too!


    ¡°Alright, Yu-Min. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t mind seeing your wave management first, but it''ll probably be in line with my expectations, so let''s skip that for now. Instead, show us what you can do in ane battle, Yu-Min. In the midne, of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director,¡± Park Yu-Min nodded, then began taking out his gaming equipment from his backpack. His expression was stiff with determination.


    ''Just do your best, Yu-Min. That will be enough.''


    Park Yu-Min tightly clutched his mouse while approaching a slightly unfamiliar-lookingputer.


    ***


    The director sounded a bit apologetic. ¡°We''ll hold another test next week.¡±


    ¡°...Understood,¡± Park Yu-Min slowly nodded.


    ¡°Don''t get too dejected about this, okay? You know how it is with tests. People get nervous and can''t bring out their best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Still, considering the situation, you did pretty good. Next time, don''t be too nervous, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won''t.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. You did good, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min bowed his head at the team director. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you next week. I''ll DM youter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Director.¡± Park Yu-Min turned around and headed to the exit.


    The team director could only ruefully watch him leave. ''Well, Yu-Min''s always been weak against pressure.''


    If only Park Yu-Min was a bit more tenacious, a bit more driven; his acim would''ve been even higher, perhaps as much as 100% of what it used to be. Even at the height of his pro gaming prime, Park Yu-Min would often fail to endure the pressure and miss the chance to defeat the opponent.


    However, the team director was sympathetic. Park Yu-Min was trying out a different type of game. And he was getting on in years, at least in the pro gaming scene. Suppressing others from a higher dimension, as he had done with the previous game, would be impossible now. No wonder the deficiencies in his personality, which had been masked during his prime, would be exposed so brutally like today.


    Besides, Park Yu-Min also had prior achievements as a top-ranked pro gamer to consider. Those things should heap twice the amount of pressure on the poor guy''s shoulders. It wouldn''t be surprising to learn that his hands weren''t moving as freely as he wanted during the test.


    Except that... Would Park Yu-Min really be able to make his debut if he sorted that part of himself out? Something more fundamental about him needed to be...


    ¡°Director? I''m gonna pop outside for a minute.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu hurriedly got up and rushed outside the practice area.


    The director stumbled before urgently reaching out. ¡°What the hell?! Hey, man! Where are you going! We''ll be getting people ready for a scrim soon, you know!¡±


    ¡°Oops! Can you tell them I''m really sorry about this? I suddenly thought of something I gotta take care of, you see? Please tell them I''ll pay for the team get-togetherter! Thanks!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Just because you said sorry, it ain''t gonna...!¡± The director''s hand faltered as Choi Jeong-Wu''s figure disappeared through the exit. He chuckled helplessly. ''Regardless of what, Yu-Min sure is lucky with people, isn''t he...?''


    Be the best by being an as*hole and lose one''s humanity in the process... Or stay the same and forget about being the best but retain their humanity? The director wasn''t sure which of the two options was the correct answer. Still, one thing was for certain; no one in this industry wanted to see Park Yu-Min ruined. At least those who knew Park Yu-Min personally, that was.


    ***


    ¡°Hyung! Hyung! Wait up!¡±


    Park Yu-Min looked behind and discovered Choi Jeong-Wu running toward him. ¡°Huh? Jeong-Wu, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hyung, what''s the rush? Don''t leave like that. I haven''t even said goodbye yet.¡±


    ¡°...That''s not really necessary, though?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I need to see you off like a man, right? So, how about I treat you to a... Actually, you should buy me coffee instead.¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled. ¡°Why did your tune suddenly change to ''buy me stuff'' instead?¡±


    ¡°When I think about it, you must''ve made a ton of money by now, right? So, I figured me buying you a cup of coffee would be seen as being too arrogant and stuff.¡±


    ¡°...I would''ve seen it as a considerate gesture, though?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu tilted his head. ¡°Really? Okay, I''ll buy, then.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s cool. I''ll buy. Come on, let''s go.¡±


    Park Yu-Min led Choi Jeong-Wu to a nearby cafe. After getting their drinks, Park Yu-Min settled down on the opposite side of Choi Jeong-Wu.


    ¡°Did youe here to take pity on me?¡± Park Yu-Min awkwardly asked.


    ¡°Eiii, there''s no way, hyung. I''m not good enough to take pity on you.¡±


    ¡°But it''s true that I failed hard today.¡±


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, hyung. It''s not easy to be great in two different games. Am I wrong?¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°But you''re doing it, no?¡±


    ¡°Come on now. I''ve never been good enough to challenge the dirt under your toenail in Gxy. And even now, I still can''t even dream of reaching the heights you''ve reached as a pro. I''m just yourmon middle-of-the-road pro gamer. But you''ve already reached the level of a pro gamer in this game, and you were also the best of the best in the Gxy. That''s an incredible achievement, you know.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your kind words. But... I don''t think I''m anywhere near as good as a pro. Today was an eye-opener for me.¡±


    Park Yu-Min wasn''t being humble, though. He was actually discouraged by what he experienced today. As Park Yu-Min continued to practice online, his rank naturally kept climbing higher and higher. And that meant he got many opportunities to battle pro gamers. Since he was ying evenly against them, he figured his skills had reached the ''good-enough'' level, but that was wrong.


    ''Then again, isn''t it obvious when you think about it?''


    Wasn''t Park Yu-Min like this as well in the past? His mindset while ying against amateurs in public lobbies was starkly different from when he waspeting against other pros. The only amateur Park Yu-Min needed to put in all of his efforts was Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Listen, Jeong-Wu...¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung?¡±


    ¡°In your opinion, what do you think is my problem?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What should I do to improve myself?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu mped his mouth shut. This wasn''t something he could carelessly answer. Especially when the person looking for an answer happened to be his idol!


    Giving advice to someone like that was not going to be easy. Even so, Choi Jeong-Wu had to do this. This was the only way to assist Park Yu-Min, after all.


    ¡°Hyung, this is what I think...¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu gulped back nervously, then leaned forward. ¡°The way I see it, it''s not the issue of your actual skill or yourck of understanding, but... Well, it''s your personality, hyung.¡±


    ¡°My... personality?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes widened at that unexpected reply.


    1. ''Gosu'' is a Starcraft term, an acronym for ''God of Starcraft Universe''. Incidentally, it also means ''expert'' in Korean. Coincidence? ?

 Chapter 547. Peaceful (2)

    Chapter 547. Peaceful (2)


    ¡°My... personality?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s eyes widened at that unexpected reply.


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu repeatedly picked up his drink before putting it down as if his nervousness had gotten the better of him.


    ¡°But, my personality is the problem? How?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if it''s your personality or disposition, though. It''s... Mm... Right, I think that must be it.¡±


    ¡°Jeong-Wu, I''m having trouble trying to understand you here. So, uh... How can that be a problem while gaming?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu slowly nodded. ¡°Hyung, you''ve been like that in the past, right? How should I describe your ying style as? Like... uh, you''re like Lee Chang-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Lee Chang-Ho? You mean, the famous go yer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, him. You gave off the same exact feeling as him, hyung. Unless you know you can definitely gain something, you nevermit to a move. Even if you look like you''re taking your time leisurely managing your waves, everyone suddenly realizes you''ve already half-won the match. And then, even when you''re at the climax, and only a small push from you would''ve ended the match in your favor, you still look out for that one-in-a-million chance and push for an even moreprehensive victory. That''s your type.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°Back then, that kinda mindset worked. Actually, I''d say it''s a great way to y that game. However, Gxy is a single-yer title, hyung. This new one is a multiyer team-based title.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°If you partnered with someone in Gxy, you wouldn''t have yed in your usual style. There would''ve been variables outside of your control, after all. But this game has more variables than Gxy, you know? Even if you''ve totally shut out the enemyne, othernes could still cause a problem, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, hyung. Even in situations where you could''ve gained an upper hand, you still bide your time, waiting for something to happen. Should I say... It feels like you believe being stronger than your opponent is the only way to go? That''s why you can''t respond in time when your opponents are moving around on the map, hyung,¡± said Choi Jeong-Wu as his expression grew a little pained. ¡°Pros who are popr in this game and praised for being really skillful are all proactive and aggressive, you see? Those who give off the air of, ''I might lose this game, but I''m still gonna wreck you,'' usually reach the upper ranks of the pros.¡±


    Park Yu-Min contemtively nodded. This advice sounded simr to what the team director said to him earlier. ¡°So... it''s aggressiveness?¡±


    ¡°Well, rather than aggressiveness, it''s... How should I say this? Competitiveness and obsessiveness verging on being petty? You need something like that, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Stuff like management and control-rted skills alle after that. You gotta have the aggression of wanting to trample on the opponent first. I mean, you felt it yourself, right? You were fine during one-on-one but had a huge problem during five-on-five, didn''t you?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded again while rubbing his chin. Since the pro gamer said the same thing as the pro team director, was there a point in thinking about this anymore? Now he knew for sure what his issue was. However, how should he go about solving this?


    ¡°Jeong-Wu... What should I do to be more aggressive?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s the hard part, I guess,¡± Choi Jeong-Wu sighed, then took a gulp of his drink. ¡°Not much we can do about your personality, hyung. However, we''re gamers, aren''t we? A problem involving games should be solved through more gaming, I think. For instance, you could y with or against another yer with all the qualities I just told you about. You know, someone really aggressive in his gaming. That disposition might rub off on you if you stick by that person long enough. But, uh¡­¡± Choi Jeong-Wu put the cup down while looking troubled. ¡°Hyung, you''re already a Challenger-rank and a semi-pro. Finding an aggressive yer that matches your level might not be easy. Even if you do find someone like that, they must be pros themselves or have developed their ''unique'' way of ying.¡±


    ¡°...I know someone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu hurriedly looked up at Park Yu-Min''s somber-sounding voice.


    ¡°...Yeah, there''s someone who fits that bill perfectly. A dude with a mindset of I don''t care how this round unfolds as long as I can beat you to a pulp... A pro-level gamer with the attitude of never, ever yielding to his opponents even if it''s the end of the world. Yup, I definitely know someone like that.¡±


    ¡°E-eh? There''s someone like that? Really? And he''s got enough time in his schedule, too?¡±


    ¡°Not sure about his schedule, but yeah, he''s a real person. For now, he''s not a pro, but he''s good enough to debut as one in less than ten days if he wants to.¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu looked at Park Yu-Min weirdly. ¡°You''re, uh... not messing with me, right? Hyung?¡±


    Of course, Park Yu-Min wasn''t kidding. He was being serious. Dead serious, too!


    ¡°I can''t speak for any of his other qualities, but¡­¡± Park Yu-Min muttered in a slightly withdrawn voice. ¡°The mindset of defeating the opponent no matter what... This dude I''m talking about might be the worst example of that mindset in the entire world.¡±


    And that dude went overboard too often, too!


    ***


    ¡°Huh? You want me to y that game with you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Park Yu-Min nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and just pouted while staring at his friend. Park Yu-Min sheepishly avoided meeting that gaze by turning his head away.


    ¡°Hmm... Didn''t you say something about changing your surname by a deed poll if you ever yed a match with me again?¡±


    ¡°...W-well, that''s not what I meant, Jin-Ho. It''s, uh, it''s like...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly shut his mouth. His expression now hinted at how cranky he was¡ªan emotion he rarely expressed.


    Park Yu-Min saw that and panicked slightly. ¡°B-back then, I was an idiot with zero discernment in what''s good and bad in this game, Jin-Ho. That''s why I didn''t see your true worth.¡±


    In a situation like this, pacifying his friend was the best course of action. Unfortunately for Park Yu-Min, though... It seemed Kang Jin-Ho had studied some aspects of a seasoned negotiator.


    ¡°Hmmmm...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly cocked his brow and sneakily pushed the desperately-clinging Park Yu-Min away. ¡°So, you''re saying you need me now?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, Park Yu-Min,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while haughtily leaning against the chair. After crossing his legs, he began smiling oh-so-hatefully. ¡°Everything has a corresponding price. That is a fact. A never-changing truth of this universe.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, what will you do for me? Oh, my dearest friend?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you want, exactly?¡±


    ¡°A packet of... cigarettes!¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Park Yu-Min dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. His friend didn''t seem to be joking judging from how serious he looked, so... ¡°...Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is it too much?¡±


    ¡°...Uh-whew.¡± Park Yu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°I''ll buy ten packets, okay?¡±


    ***


    Park Yu-Min frowned slightly.


    ''Seriously, he... He''s not human.''


    In various meanings, too! Firstly, a person would never charge blindly forward while not even bothering to look back once. Humans naturally retreated if they sensed an imminent threat to themselves, after all!


    Just how many people in this world yed video games with a mindset of killing their opponents no matter what, despite the obvious risk of their own characters dying? Well, Kang Jin-Ho was one such person. He was doing exactly that with a straight face!


    As for the other meaning...


    ''Holy cow. He actually survived that?''


    Kang Jin-Ho had be good enough to survive despite his nonsensical way of ying. He quickly limatized to the game''s little nuances and tricks, then relied on his supernatural control skills to make his nonsensical ying style... actually viable!


    ¡ªWhat the f is up with this punk?!


    ¡ªGotta be using macros. Report!


    ¡ªMacros won''t let you do that crap. Have you never yed against someone using macros before?


    ¡ªMaybe he''s a pro running an alt?


    ¡ªWhat? When he''s ying like a dogsh*t?


    ''Right, Jin-Ho does y like crap.''


    Park Yu-Min fully sympathized with his opponents. If this was ser, then what Kang Jin-Ho was doing was equivalent to obstinately dribbling toward an area with five defenders just so that he could break through the wall of defense and score a goal. And he was doing that repeatedly, too!


    Even so, his method was actually working. Even though he was resorting to a y style that looked thoughtless and ineffective, Kang Jin-Ho was actually seeding! The defenders from thatparison must be feeling like shooting themselves in the head or something from this... abuse!


    ''Their movements are getting duller.''


    After experiencing the same humiliation a couple of times in a row, the opponent team''s control had gotten noticeably sloppier. In the end, games were yed by humans. Experiencing somethingpletely out of expectation would inevitably break their willpower.


    Once one''s mind was no longer focused, one''s control over their actions would be sloppy. This was thepetitive edge. This one little thing had the power to affect the entire match!


    ''So, this is the difference...!''


    Park Yu-Min was a pro in a single-yer game. This meant his understanding of a multiyer game would be weaker than hispetition. If a situation was not under a yer''s control, they should work toward creating as many variables as possible in what they did control!


    When Kang Jin-Ho created variables through his aggression, Park Yu-Min analyzed the situation to find the best way to gain the upper hand, then put that n into practice. While doing all this, Park Yu-Min was getting a valuable lesson on the advantage of having an aggressive streak.


    ''Even though I don''t think I can do this...''


    Park Yu-Min could only smile wryly. Knowing this kind of y style didn''t mean he could copy it, though. Still, knowing that it was possible already proved to be a massive help for him. Of course, the director and Choi Jeong-Wu probably weren''t referring to this kind of aggressiveness. Even so...


    ''They might even try to scout Jin-Ho after witnessing his y style...''


    No, that wouldn''t work. In a multiyer team game, Kang Jin-Ho would be like poison. Even though Park Yu-Min arguably knew Kang Jin-Ho better than anyone, ying aputer game with thetter still stressed him out this badly. In that case, how much worse would it be for strangers?


    Most likely, no one would be patient enough to deal with Kang Jin-Ho''s thought pattern and aggressiveness. And that would surely create many troubles for the team.


    ¡°We... won,¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly muttered. Although, anyone with eyes could tell that he was trying to hold back a content smirk from floating up on his lips.


    Park Yu-Min nced at his friend and chuckled softly. ¡°Let''s get something to drink first. I''m sure you want to smoke, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while pushing his chair back. ¡°Yeah, let''s do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let''s go.¡±


    ***


    Pshooohhi...!


    The sound of a c can opening sounded a little sharper than usual. Park Yu-Min watched Kang Jin-Ho gulp down the bubbly c and chuckled again. ¡°I guess you will never get tired of drinking c¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped drinking and tilted his head.


    ¡°You only drink either coffee or c, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and nced at the c can. ¡°Well, there was a time when I would''ve killed people for a sip of this, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Your parents are not a big fan of sodas, huh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly chuckled without saying anything. Quite a few people now knew that he was a returner. However, his closest friend still had no idea. If that didn''t qualify as irony, what was?


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see a need to mention it. Knowing the truth wouldn''t be great for Park Yu-Min, after all. Close friends not keeping any secrets from each other wasmonly epted as fact, but to Kang Jin-Ho... He didn''t believe one needed to be fully honest in order to maintain one''s friendship.


    ¡°I''m guessing you were having trouble on your end?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smoothly steered the conversation away.


    Park Yu-Min took the bait. ¡°Yeah, you''re right. I need more practice, it seems.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled affably. Even as he was trying to deal with many different things at once, talking to Park Yu-Min like this reminded him that he still had a lot to learn.


    If one wanted to argue about who had the noisiest surroundings, not many people would rival Park Yu-Min''s environment. He probably never had a moment to solely focus on something since... Well, since forever. Even then, he neverined about it and continued to race toward his dream.


    ¡°What a superman you are.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Ng? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing important.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    So many people in this world seemed amazingly capable to Kang Jin-Ho. He wouldn''t even dare dream of living as passionately as them.


    ¡°Hey, Yu-Min...¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is it getting tough?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that,¡± Park Yu-Min decisively refuted it. ¡°I told you this thest time, right? Instead ofpeting like crazy just to be the number one, I''d rather fall behind and do things at my pace.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did say that.¡±


    ¡°But then, I did fall behind, and... That''s not sitting well with me, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ''Right. Yu-Min''s always been like this.''


    Park Yu-Min might look like the world''s nicest person on the outside, but his heart contained as much hot-bloodedpetitiveness as everyone else. Someone like that wouldn''t readily ept falling behind his peers.


    ¡°Yu-Min?¡± Kang Jin-Ho called out his friend''s name.


    Park Yu-Min looked back at his friend. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do your best, okay?¡±


    ¡°...What''s gotten into you, dude?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then tossed the empty soda can into a nearby bin. ¡°Alright. Let''s go back to your training, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you... Is it okay for you to be here? Aren''t you crazy busy?¡±


    ¡°I am. However, nothing''s more important to me than helping you out. Even if I have a ton of things to do.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Don''t make meugh, okay? I know you just wanna goof off.¡±


    ¡°You got me there.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled while heading inside the PC Room.


    Park Yu-Min smiled gently while getting up.


    ''Thanks, Jin-Ho.''


    Of course he knew. He knew that Kang Jin-Ho was dealing with a lot of serious stufftely. Even then, Park Yu-Min still asked his friend toe and hang out like this because... He felt awful about not being able to spend time with his friends recently.


    ''I wouldn''t mind if things stay this way, though...''


    Even if they grow older...


    Even if time continued to tick by...


    ...As long as they could stay as friends.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Park Yu-Min called out and hurriedly chased after Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 548. Peaceful (3)

    Chapter 548. Peaceful (3)


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. ¡°You think I''m running this ce for you two toe and get free pizza?¡±


    Munch, munch...


    ¡°We need tables for customers, so you freeloaders taking up space like this is stressing me out, you know that? Why can''t you¡­¡±


    Munch, munch, gulp, munch...


    ¡°...What the hell! Hey, pay attention when someone''s talking to you!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled loudly. However, that triggered the adverse reaction of everyone in the pizzeria switching their attention to him. Ju Yeong-Gi''s face quickly reddened from embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry about that. My bad.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi hurriedly bowed deeply toward other patrons, then called out to one of the waiters. ¡°Hui-Chaaan! One free sd per table!¡±


    The customers erupted in much fanfare.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Manager!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi ably sorted out the poor customer service crisis in the blink of an eye, then coldly red at Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min. ¡°And you two!¡±


    ¡°Ow,e on!¡± Park Yu-Min raised his head in irritation. ¡°You''re not supposed to disturb people having meals!¡±


    ¡°You were eating like a pack of starving dogs, though!¡±


    ¡°Really? Should I bite you, then?! Like a real dog?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi was taken aback just then.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this kid?''


    Even Buddha would have offered a round of apuse to Park Yu-Min when it came to matters of kindness. In fact, Park Yu-Min''s kindness was so bottomless that Ju Yeong-Gi often wondered if his friend had the ''Loose Screws in the Brain'' disease! Being too kind couldn''t be a normal behavior, after all!


    But now, that kind and meek Park Yu-Min was... shooting a fiery re in Ju Yeong-Gi''s direction.


    ¡°You two... Were you stuck in hell until now or something?¡±


    ¡°...Being in Hell would''ve been preferable, actually,¡± said Park Yu-Min. He one-shotted the remaining c, then grunted loudly in satisfaction. ¡°Finally, some decent food. I feel alive again.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked weirdly at Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Didn''t you say you were going to a PC Room yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we did.¡±


    ¡°So... What are you two doing here at this time of the day? When did you leave the PC Room?¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago,¡± said Park Yu-Min while patting his bulging tummy.


    ¡°Huh? When?¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi turned his head to look outside the window.


    ''Right, the sun''s already set, so...''


    It was now after sunset, but these two left the PC Room not too long ago? Which could mean...


    ¡°...What the hell? You were yingputer games for twenty-four hours straight?!¡±


    ¡°It''s a prettymon thing, though?¡±


    ¡°...Listen, Yu-Min. Your concept of what''smon and what''s not has been corrupted! You gotta wake up, dude! You gaming junkie!¡±


    Park Yu-Min smirked. ¡°I''m a pro gamer. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Dang it. I was praising you, huh? I wanted to insult you, though!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi helplessly shook his head. ¡°Okay, so... You two have been yingputer games until now and didn''t even get a decent meal between your sessions. Am I right so far?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°And now that the marathon gaming session is over, you feel sleepy and tired, but your hunger has overridden your priorities for now.¡±


    ¡°Yup. On the money again.¡±


    ¡°Since your friend runs a pizzeria nearby, you figured you''d drop by to say hello and get free food on the side, too. Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°You should be a psychic, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°I see. I get it now. I understand what the problem is. So, the root cause of my issues has always been my friendship with you two! Fine! We''re cutting our ties, right now! You bastards!¡±


    Park Yu-Min smirked again. ¡°Why do you want to cut ties over something so minor, dude? Isn''t it okay to feed a couple of your starving friends every once in a while?¡±


    ¡°You think money grows on trees?! Can''t you see how full we are! Because of you two upying this table, we''re not making any money off it right now! It''s not only about the free pizzas you are hoovering up, you dummies! You just killed our opportunities to make a profit on side orders!¡±


    Park Yu-Min cocked an eyebrow while scanning the pizzeria''s interior. ¡°Huh? Looks like you don''t have a problem with revenue, what with how full this shop is?¡±


    ¡°You think the profit earned is mine? That dang Mister Investor takes a huge chunk of it away every month, you know? That leaves me with some pocket change. Sometimes, my pay is even less than what the staff members get!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Park Yu-Min looked puzzled while alternating his gaze between Ju Yeong-Gi and Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Then... Why are you still running this store?¡±


    ¡°Running one store is like that, but wait until we get more stores under my belt. Pocket changesing from various ces will snowball into a big chunk of cash in the end. That''s what running a business is like, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then, do it. What''s keeping you?¡±


    This was when Ju Yeong-Gi gave up on conversing with Park Yu-Min. ¡°...Just finish your damn food and leave, okay? Get out of here.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shrugged, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°What do you think, Jin-Ho? This pizza is delicious, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°No. It''s a little underbaked.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It should''ve been baked for ten seconds longer.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression crumpled at Kang Jin-Ho''s unforgiving critique. ¡°What are you on about? We bake these pizzas ording to your recipe.¡±


    ¡°Humid days will soften the dough quicker.¡±


    ¡°...Got it. Ten seconds longer,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi sourly muttered. Although dissatisfied, he''d never refuse free advice on improving his business. ¡°Now that you''re here, though... Can you taste all the pizzas on the menu and check out their quality? Regrs have beenining about how our pizzas don''t taste the same anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm? People''s appetite and pte can change depending on the weather, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°That''s why I''m asking for your objective evaluation, okay? Try out our new additions to the menu, too. I''ll be bringing out the smallest size we have, but will you be able to handle them all? There''s gonna be a lot of pizzas to eat, you see?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho arrogantly flipped his hair back and sat up straight. ¡°Who do you think you are talking to? I''m Kang Jin-Ho. To proudly announce myself as the eldest son of the Kang family, I need to empty three bowls of rice and polish off half a kilo of pork belly every morning with a smile on my face.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was dead serious about this. He had never, ever seen Kang Jin-Ho overflowing with confidence like this before. But the thing he was most proud about was... being able to eat a lot? When it was far inconsequentialpared to, say, his academic records, fitness level or wealth? Something about that sounded so weird, but it also fit Kang Jin-Ho''s character to a T.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi was less charitable with his evaluation. ¡°What are you, a literal pig?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz. What an inhuman bastard. Gimme a break...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head in dismay while heading toward the kitchen.


    Park Yu-Min took this opening to scan the pizzeria''s interior, then whispered to Kang Jin-Ho in excitement. ¡°This ce looks so much better than before, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    For sure, a lot about the pizzeria had changed from when the three of them worked there. Ju Yeong-Gi talked about remodeling and stuff, and he did a great job recing the previous bizarre-feeling interior d¨¦cor with something much more modern and sensible.


    It was no exaggeration to say Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min had zero sense in this sort of thing, but they could still notice the difference. They might run for the hills if someone asked them toe up with creative ideas, but evaluating the finished article was easy enough, even for these two men.


    ¡°And the store is packed with customers, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm. You''re right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again.


    One could guess whether a restaurant was doing okay or not by looking at the number of empty tables.


    ''The pizza tastes pretty good, too...''


    Although it didn''t boast the same level of subtle, delicate taste Kang Jin-Ho used to create while he was here, no one would say this pizza tasted bad or nd. Indeed, this pizza was excellent. The kids at the Seongsim Orphanage enjoyed pizza, so Park Yu-Min often had to eat takeaway pizzas at home. So, he was confident enough about evaluating pizzas, and it felt like Ju Yeong-Gi''s pizza tasted the best. Of course, there could be a difference between eating in-store and having the food delivered, but Park Yu-Min didn''t think he''d change his mind about this.


    ¡°Here you are! Dig in!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly began cing beautifully baked pizzas on the table. It was as if he had these already baked ahead of time. ¡°You two better give me a proper evaluation, though. I had to spend my own hard-earned moh to pay for all these, okay? You give me wishy-washy evaluations, and I''m gonna bake you real good, too.¡±


    ¡°Why did you pay for these when this is your store?¡± Park Yu-Min suspiciously asked his friend.


    ¡°Listen here, dammit! My kitchen staff is here to cook for the customers, not bake pizzas for the owner''s friends! I can only ask them to do things that are stipted in the contract, okay? Which means you two needed to be treated as customers.¡±


    ¡°...Whoa.¡± Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but be impressed by Ju Yeong-Gi''s dedication.


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked like the type to lump all the minor things together and handle them with as minimal fuss as possible, but that wasn''t true at all. He had an unexpectedly attentive side to him. If Kang Jin-Ho or Park Yu-Min was in his shoes, they would''ve never handled things this way.


    ¡°Anyway, eat! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yessir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min didn''t stand on ceremonies and began hoovering up the pizzas. As different pizzas continued to reach their table, these two men wordlessly, endlessly, and cleanly finished the food.


    Park Yu-Min only cut a small piece off each pizza with a knife so that he wouldn''t get too full. However, Kang Jin-Ho seemingly had no trouble gulping down the entirety of a small pizza by himself. It was as if he was out to prove what he boasted about earlier.


    ''Well, being able to polish off one pizza after another is a talent, alright...''


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look troubled at all as he finished thest pizza. After taking arge swig of c, he put the cup down and muttered in his trademark expressionless face. ¡°That was pretty good.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression became crumpled. ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I thought they were all fine?¡±


    Unable to hold it back anymore, Ju Yeong-Gi furiously flipped the bird. ¡°Good sir...! I''d like to hear the impression of a pizza professional, not a full-bellied customer. You get what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Honestly, they were tasty.¡±


    ¡°You trashy son of a...!¡±


    Just before Ju Yeong-Gi could lose his temper, though, Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and said something else. ¡°They were all good, except for...¡±


    ¡°Except for?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi leaned forward in anticipation.


    ¡°You changed the cheese, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...How the hell did you figure that one out?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi frowned a little. ¡°Well, the cheese you used was way too expensive for us. We wouldn''t be able to keep the production cost down to where we want.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? A bit different from what you told us earlier, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. You really want me to live off the wage of a part-timer?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted unhappily.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°You know you don''t need to reimburse me.¡±


    ¡°You tryin'' to make fun of me or something?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi scowled in anger. ¡°You can''t just change the contract because you feel like it, you dumbass. Besides, I signed the contract because I thought it was reasonable for both sides, you know? So, stop trying to y the bigger man here, okay? Fine! I got it, you dummy. I''ll swallow the loss this time. However, you better believe me when I say Imma open hundreds of stores one day and make more money than you.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Doesn''t that mean Jin-Ho will also make a ton of money?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi held his head in despair. ¡°F***ck¡­ And I wanted tough at Jin-Ho''s face at least once, too...! If I do great, this punk will also do great, but that doesn''t mean I should back out now, so what the hell...?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi looked genuinely tormented by this new dilemma, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold hisughter from this sight.


    ''I haven''t felt this in a long time...''


    And that feeling was being at peace. And a sense of joy, too, that he and Park Yu-Min alone couldn''t really create.


    Ju Yeong-Gi possessed this inexplicable power to put people at ease. His words mighte across as curt and disorderly, but anyone with ears could tell he didn''t mean anything bad by what he said. Instead, they would start to think that Ju Yeong-Gi feltfortable enough around them to speak so informally toward them.


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned before ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Fine, fine. Change the cheese. Got it. What else?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you already have ideas about the rest, so I''ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. Dear Mister Investor, I shall work to my bones to fill your coffers like a loyal dog.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. It''ll surelye in handy one day.¡±


    ¡°Rotten bastard...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled helplessly


    Even though he was hurling insults around, Ju Yeong-Gi had never forgotten that Kang Jin-Ho''s assistance was the reason for his current fulfilling life. To Ju Yeong-Gi, being given the opportunity to shine in a workce meant a lot more than receiving financial assistance.


    ¡°By the way, man... I hear you''ve been trying to do something weirdtely. Is it true?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nced at Kang Jin-Ho again.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Something weird? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Something-something about setting up a foundation?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Mm. I''m in the early stages of setting one up.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted loudly. ¡°I knew it. Idiots who can''t even wipe themselves properly always try to meddle in other people''s affairs. Listen here, you dumbass. You should put your life back on line first before starting anything else, got that?¡±


    ¡°...What''s wrong with my life?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you graduate first? Huh? You unemployed freeloader.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    One of the things Kang Jin-Ho feared the most was the unemployed bum jokes... at his expense! He might be fully upied with various urgent matters, but the cruel truth was... Kang Jin-Ho was still unemployed, wasn''t he!


    ¡°Just because you came into some money, you dare underestimate the harshness of this world? When you''re a bum with no job? If you''re doing it, you better think long and hard about it, then do a proper job, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Thank you for the advice. I mean it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°I''m not joking, okay?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Although Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t sound all too serious just now, the intent behind his words definitely was. Kang Jin-Ho took his friend''s advice to heart. ¡°I''ll be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Good. You better.¡±


    ¡°In that sense...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°Mm, right. Why don''t I start with something I can actually do right now? Can you get me takeaway pizzas for the kids back at the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Sure. As long as you''re willing to pay.¡±


    ¡°That''s not an issue.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You want them ready now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi smiled contentedly at his friend''s straightforward reply. ¡°I''ve got no reason to refuse when you wish to improve our revenue. So, dear customer~, which pizza would you like, and how many of them?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well... All the pizzas on your menu.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. And?¡±


    ¡°Ten of each, too.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi''s cheeks twitched dangerously just then. ¡°Ten... of each?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°Wait, wait. We have ten pizzas on our menu, and you want ten of each?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...You bastard, is this your way of getting back at me? Just because I nagged a little, you wanna punk me like this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m just ordering takeaways as a customer. Let me help you improve the store''s revenue, as you''ve said.¡±


    ¡°You! Come outside with me for a sec! You''ve been getting on my nerves since boot camp, you know that! We''re gonna finish it once and for all today!¡±


    ¡°I''m not gonna say no!¡± Kang Jin-Ho snorted arrogantly.


    Ju Yeong-Gi rolled his sleeves up. ¡°Say your prayers!¡±


    And so... As the price for Ju Yeong-Gi causing a ruckus again, another round of free food had to be offered to the other patrons.

 Chapter 549. Peaceful (4)

    Chapter 549. Peaceful (4)


    Vroom...


    The car''s engine note was subdued as Kang Jin-Ho drove at a sedate pace. Park Yu-Min riding shotgun nced at his friend. ¡°Aren''t you busytely?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled. ¡°If I was, I wouldn''t be here.¡±


    ¡°I think you still might, though?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t deny that. Even if there was hardly a moment to catch his breath, he''d still say yes if Park Yu-Min asked him for help. ¡°If I summarize my situation, I''m not that busy.¡±


    ¡°...It''s just that lots of things need your attention. Something like that?¡±


    ¡°Huh. How did you guess?¡±


    ¡°I can see it on your face, Jin-Ho,¡± Park Yu-Min wryly smiled like his friend. Kang Jin-Ho was too insensitive to understand that he was a poor liar and couldn''t hide his real feelings from his face.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed like an expressionless person by most standards. However, those who knew him personally didn''t think that. There had always been subtle hints of emotions hidden in his expressions, after all! Anyone who had spent some time with him would learn to see that.


    Park Yu-Min slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°And we need to prepare for going back to university, too...¡±


    ¡°What is there to prepare?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually replied. ¡°We just have to do it, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Even so. We haven''t studied in a long time, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m actually wondering if it''s worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exined himself. ¡°My te is already full as is. So, I figured spending what little free time I might have in university could be the final straw breaking the camel''s back. That''s why I''ve been thinking about what to do. But... I still haven''t decided since my family might raise one hell of a hubaloo if I quit studying now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to quit, though? It''s Jaegyeong Uni, Jin-Ho, not some random college.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I''m gonna get a job in apany, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Park Yu-Min was momentarily left speechless by that answer. He couldn''t imagine Kang Jin-Ho suddenly changing his lifestyle and getting a normal nine-to-five office job in a normalpany somewhere. ¡°Mm... Even so, wouldn''t having a uni degree be useful?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°...I heard that it mighte in handy someday.¡±


    ¡°That''s not a good reason, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. However...¡± Park Yu-Min pondered the potential reasons, then finally thought of one. ¡°I think it''s about opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Opportunities?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wouldn''t graduating from university increase the number of career options? Giving up on that seems like a loss, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I''m not gonna get a job.¡±


    ¡°You never know, though. No one can predict how things will turn out. Who knows, you might somehow stumble into a job requiring a university degree.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Besides, weren''t you thinking of setting up a foundation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you''ll employ people to help you, but... Your major is business management, isn''t it? In that case, wouldn''t the knowledge you''ve gained at schoole in handy? I mean... Other people doing stuff you know nothing about must be way different from other people doing stuff you do know something about.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I didn''t think about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while nodding away.


    There were good reasons why people needed to talk to other people, and this had to be one of them. Something he''d never considered if he was alone would now be reviewed more seriously after his friend opened his eyes. That alone was worth its weight in gold.


    ¡°I''ll have to think about this some more, then. However, I don''t think you''re in any position to worry about me right now? I know you''re the type to do that regardless, but please, try to think about your own future first, Yu-Min. Now must be one of the most important periods in your life.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. I will,¡± Park Yu-Min nodded while resolving himself.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right about Park Yu-Min needing to think about himself first. His current situation was akin to arge boulder blocking his chosen path. He should find a way around this obstacle first before iming the right to butt in other people''s affairs.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll do my best,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°I know you will,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled faintly. He liked this side of Park Yu-Min.


    Even though he didn''t want to stop worrying about other people or the stuff they were going through, Park Yu-Min never forgot to stay passionate about his own life. Maintaining this surprisingly delicate bnce was easier said than done, but Park Yu-Min still managed to pull it off with aplomb for the longest time.


    As a matter of fact, he was doing that even now. While diligently working toward his dream, Park Yu-Min never forgot to think about the welfare of orphans back in Seongsim. And he even tried to care for his friends in the middle of all that, too. Each of these things required so much energy andmitment, yet Park Yu-Min neverined once.


    ¡°You can drop me off around here, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You don''t want me to take you to Seongsim?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of popping into that supermarket, you see? To buy some snacks for the kids back home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, I can wait until you''re done shopping, though?¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. Let me get some exercise in, okay? At this rate, my legs will devolve into unusable meat stumps.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at Park Yu-Min''s good-natured tell-off. ¡°Fine. Do what you want, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped his car in front of a local supermarket and said goodbye to Park Yu-Min. A warm smile spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he watched Park Yu-Min wave his hand and enter the store.


    For some inexplicable reason, Kang Jin-Ho always felt energized after hanging out with Park Yu-Min.


    ''I need to learn to appreciate my footholds more...''


    His father''s advice had be the golden rule for Kang Jin-Ho. He should not focus only on the path in front of his eyes. He needed to carefully scan his surroundings and always think about his footholds even as he traveled forward.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded to himself, then leisurely drove away.


    ***


    ¡°I''m dying here. No, really...¡± Han Jin-Seong groaned, his head lifelessly faltering.


    Whoever invented the system of university entrance exams must''ve been a world-ss sadist. That person must''ve agonized over and over again to find the cruelest way to torment the hopeful test-takers until finally settling on this entrance exam mrkey.


    That had to be it, otherwise how would Han Jin-Seong exin his current state? Even if the question seemed familiar, another nce revealed that hadn''t been the case at all. Even though he was confident of getting the answer right, it still turned out to be dead wrong!


    ¡°...Is this because the questions themselves are cunning? Or is my head simply a bag of rocks?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye suddenly butted in. ¡°It must be thetter, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Imma hit you one day, you hear me?¡± Han Jin-Seong unhappily turned his head to look at Jo Mi-Hye''s oh-so-hateful smirk.


    She continued to drive the dagger in. ¡°It takes one heck of a talent to keep getting the same question wrong multiple times, you know? When I''m looking at you, Jin-Seong oppa... I gotta ept that mankind did really evolve from apes.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. It''s not ape, but anthropoid.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Since you know that, I guess you were human, after all?¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! Seriously?¡± Han Jin-Seong shot up to his feet in anger.


    However, Jo Mi-Hye still yfully poked her tongue at him. ¡°What''s the matter? You wanna hit me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Hah-ah...¡± Han Jin-Seong helplessly shook his head.


    Unfortunately for him, Jo Mi-Hye remained persistent. ¡°Still, you''ve gotten a bit better, oppa. So don''t lose hope, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you put a cork in it at least once?¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. I''m being serious, you know? Why don''t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, really? You aren''t lying?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You got better by as much as an ant''s eysh?¡±


    ¡°You''re dead meat!¡± Han Jin-Seong growled and was about to stomp his way toward Jo Mi-Hye.


    However, his n was thwarted by the ssroom''s door suddenly opening and their lecturer walking inside. ¡°Han Jin-Seong? Didn''t I tell you to study? Don''t you understand that acting immaturely like this is why your grades aren''t improving?¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir! I''m innocent! And I''m always trying my best to study, you know!¡±


    ¡°You''re always innocent, and that''s the problem, Jin-Seong.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong fiercely protested. ¡°I''m serious, sir. I haven''t done anything!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough of that. Head to the career guidance office, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, go to the career guidance office.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s eyes powerfully quaked just then. ¡°Heol?! Does that mean I better give up on university now?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about, Jin-Seong?¡± The lecturer tilted his head.


    ¡°That had to be it, sir! Otherwise, why would I get called to the guidance office during ss? Should I... Should I just quit and find a job in a factory?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Kang Jin-Ho wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°...Oh,¡± Han Jin-Seong sheepishly nodded, then shuffled toward the exit. ¡°Well, then, uh... I''ll be right back, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. If you can help it, don''te back until the end of the ss, okay?¡±


    ¡°Heol...¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes in shock before bowing his head and leaving the ss.


    ¡°...What''s gotten into him, anyway?¡± The lecturer muttered in confusion.


    Jo Mi-Hye quickly raised her voice. ¡°Sir, Jin-Seong oppa''s been working hardtely, you know. And his grades have improved a lot, too.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. That was my bad. I shouldn''t have bad-mouthed Jin-Seong in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what do you mean? What are you implying, sir?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, okay? It''s all good. Let''s get the ss started, shall we? Aigoo... I better get hitched soon if I wanna escape from this sorrow of loneliness¡­¡±


    ¡°But, sir? You know you can''t marry yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hum. Let''s get started.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye grinned softly at the lecturer changing the topic, then nced at the exit.


    ''I hope he''s not gonna start whining again...''


    She couldn''t help but worry about Han Jin-Seong.


    ***


    ¡°I''m here, hyung,¡± said Han Jin-Seong as he entered the guidance office.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand at the boy. ¡°Been a while, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Han Jin-Seong smiled brightly. It felt like he hadn''t seen Kang Jin-Ho in a fairly long time. Was it because he started this cram school, or has Kang Jin-Ho''s busy schedule kept him away recently? Han Jing-Seong curiously asked, ¡°What brings you here, though?¡±


    ¡°To say hi, obviously. And I also wanted to ask you some things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay...¡± Han Jin-Seong cautiously took a seat in front of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''At times like these, I get weirdly nervous around Jin-Ho hyung...''


    When Kang Jin-Ho was in thepany of the orphans, he seemed like an easy-going hyung with a screw loose in his head. However, the vibe he gave off would changepletely when he was alone with someone like this. Han Jin-Seong couldn''t help but get nervous for some reason while looking at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Should he chalk this change down to the vibe Kang Jin-Ho oozed? Even though Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t doing anything scary, Han Jin-Seong still felt this subtle pressure pressing down on his shoulders.


    Kang Jin-Ho broke the ice first. ¡°So, how are things?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°How''s your study going?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s expression became unreadable for a moment there as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. Then, he slowly nodded. ¡°Well, you can say it''s going pretty swimmingly.¡±


    ¡°Really? That''s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Han Jin-Seong tilted his head.


    ¡°I figured you''d start with a massive whining first, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    Han Jin-Seong pouted testily. ¡°I''m not a three-year-old, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow with a hint of amusement in his expression.


    ¡°W-what''s up with that face, hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong blushed slightly.


    ¡°Nah, it''s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho warmly smiled while shaking his head. ¡°I asked you toe here since you''re the oldest, you see? I figured hearing from you should give me the most urate picture. So, how is it? Any difficulties orints?¡±


    ¡°Well... It''s kinda tough that we gotta study like crazy all the time, but that''s about it, hyung.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened Han Jin-Seong''s grades evaluation report. It said that the boy disyed an unexpectedly strong desire to study. Although noticeable progress shouldn''t be expected at this early stage, Han Jin-Seong''s high degree ofprehension meant his grades should experience rapid improvement soon enough.


    Kang Jin-Ho read the report carefully, then looked at Han Jin-Seong. ¡°You''re studying hard, I see.¡±


    ¡°...It''s not just me, though. Everyone is trying their best.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m happy and relieved to hear that.¡±


    The conversation entered a lull there. However, Han Jin-Seong was dissatisfied with that and tried to say something else. ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I... We are all grateful for receiving this opportunity, hyung.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly smiled at that. He was genuinely unfamiliar with listening to expressions of gratitude like this. Especially when those words came from Han Jin-Seong. It all felt so weird.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head with a wry grin. ¡°Thanks for the ttery.¡±


    ¡°It''s not ttery, though,¡± Han Jin-Seong stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hyung, sometimes... Sometimes even I feel you''re doing a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Too much? How so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, too much. For us,¡± Han Jin-Seong nodded, his expression stiffening. ¡°I might still be a brat, but I do know that investment needs to see a return sooner orter. If I''m being honest, though... I think you''ve made a bad investment, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, that''s because you might not get your return on investment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I won''t get my return? I know you guys will do me a solid in the future, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hyung¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong shook his head. ¡°Let''s be honest here. You know we aren''t the smartest cookies around. Even if we study hard like this, none of us will be some super-amazing figure in life, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied Han Jin-Seong''s expression before quietly raising his voice. ¡°I''m not doing this while hoping someone among you bes sessful.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What I wish for is... for all of you to stop holding back. I want to ensure that you don''t have to endure something just because you''re orphans. That alone makes everything worth it for me.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong groaned loudly. ¡°Hyung, you''re heaping a mountain of burden on my back.¡±


    ¡°Really? How about this, then? You can make lots of money after graduation and pay me back, okay? I might end up penniless by then.¡±


    ¡°Eii, there''s no way,¡± Han Jin-Seong shook his head.


    ¡°No one knows what will happen in life, Jin-Seong.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho before chuckling helplessly. ¡°Okay, fine. I''ll take care of you if that happens, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Your sentiments alone are enough for me. However, you gotta study hard and be a sess story first if you want to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°...Can I take back what I said?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, you dummy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Han Jin-Seong chuckled at each other. And with each other, too.

 Chapter 550. Peaceful (5)

    Chapter 550. Peaceful (5)


    Kang Jin-Ho believed in Han Jin-Seong, at least on a personal level. And as a fellow human being, too. However, the boy wasn''t exactly the best person to exin the situation within this ¡®special¡¯ cram school. So, Kang Jin-Ho called for a different person who could do just that.


    The impact of his decision was immediate and profound.


    ¡°When we''re trying to study on our own, we need several textbooks. But we can''t seem to get them right away,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Mm... When you said on your own...?¡±


    ¡°You know. We need to study at school and back at Seongsim, too.¡±


    ¡°...Does that mean you study on your own at your school? During ss?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jo Mi-Hye smartly nodded.


    ¡°Then... What do you do during your sses?¡±


    ¡°School sses only repeat what we already know, so it''s better to use the time wisely and self-study, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you should listen to your teachers,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Mi-Hye sighed at how firm Kang Jin-Ho sounded. Trying to exin this subject to him wasn''t going to work, at least not at this stage. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had no clue that so many things had changed since hest stepped through the doorway of a ssroom.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho got admitted to the one-and-only Jaegyeong Uni by studying alone. He didn''t rely on cram school or online lessons to get to where he was, so how could Jo Mi-Hye make someone like that understand her situation?


    ¡°...In any case, we need extra textbooks to study at home. Books provided by the cram school are wonderful, but... Some things aren''t quite enough, you see.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Got it. I''ll see what I can do.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, oppa,¡± Jo Mi-Hye suddenly bowed her head.


    ¡°About what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I know all this costs a lot of money. So I... No, we shouldn''t be asking for this and that as if we''re entitled to everything.¡±


    ¡°That''s not an issue for me, okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied firmly to her.


    ¡°Even so, oppa...¡±


    ¡°You''re smarter than Jin-Seong, so I don''t need to exin, right? So, let''s drop this talk here.¡±


    ¡°...Jin-Seong oppa is smarter than you think, though.¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually brushed aside Jo Mi-Hye''s slightly testy sounding protest. ¡°Besides, that''s not what I''m worried about.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sure, studying hard ismendable. But overdoing it is worse than not studying at all. The way I see it, studying at school and here should be more than enough, so wanting to study even at home sounds a bit too extreme.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter what you do, doing it effectively is the key to sess. Simply increasing studying time will only negatively affect your concentration level. Getting enough rest is crucial, Mi-Hye. If you can help it... I think taking it easy when you''re at home will be better for you overall.¡±


    ¡°But, oppa? I heard all the sessful people study and work like crazy? And they also don''t sleep for long, either?¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessarily the case,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    ¡°Besides, I think you should listen to your own advice more than me, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    Jo Mi-Hye sounded a lot more concerned as she addressed him. ¡°Oppa, weren''t you too busy to stop by here even though you''ve been meaning to?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I never knew that a uni student taking time off would be as busy as you. Shouldn''t you seriously think about taking a break soon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by that. He couldn''t immediately think of something to say.


    ¡°Instead of telling us to take it easy, you do that first, oppa. You don''t look so good, you know?¡±


    ¡°Me? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth mped shut again at how resolute Jo Mi-Hye sounded just then.


    That was how he looked to her? Not so good? If that observation hade from a stranger, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve brushed it aside. However, Jo Mi-Hye was one smart kid. Just look back to how she still said her piece even after apologizing earlier.


    ¡°I get that you''re different from us, oppa. Your fitness is, like, totally crazy, and you probably maintain it extremely well, too. But it all looks like you''re way too busy to me, you know? And you haven''t stopped by at the orphanagetely, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while listening.


    ¡°That''s why you should try to get some rest, oppa. I don''t know what''s been keeping you this upiedtely, but... I don''t think anything bad will happen just because you took a few days off.¡±


    ¡°...Take a few days off, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You gotta.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Right. I should.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded back at Jo Mi-Hye''s probing gaze.


    ***


    After exiting the cram school, Kang Jin-Ho entered his car. Instead of setting off right away, though, he leaned back in his seat and lit a cigarette for himself.


    ''She got me good, huh.''


    Jo Mi-Hye was right. Even though Kang Jin-Ho told others to get enough rest, he wasn''t following his own advice. Wasn''t that kind of... embarrassing to advise other people in that case?


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his slightly-reddened face.


    ''Right. I need to take a break.''


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t be med for his situation. He didn''t know any other way than to put his maximum effort into everything he did, after all. And he subconsciously thought that taking his foot off the proverbial elerator, even for a few seconds, would allow hispetitors to surge ahead.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho was aware of how important it was to get some rest, his own name had been omitted from the list of people who needed a break.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly exhaled the cigarette smoke, then looked up at the dark night sky. He reflexively chuckled after realizing it was inky ck with no visible stars. Although, that chuckle sounded bitter and hollow.


    Back when he still longed to see this sky again, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to minimize sleep. Besides, being dead-tired meant he couldn''t sleep properly even if he tried, anyway. Someone might attack him, or the situation surrounding him might shift in an unfavorable direction while he was fast asleep. With such threats looming overhead, Kang Jin-Ho could never rest easy.


    The starless ck sky above was like a symbol of peace. One didn''t need to target other people''s lives to survive in the current era. One could walk on the street without the fear of being attacked out of nowhere. And...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s family existed in this era, their warm gazes always ready to wee him home.


    However, even though he finally found himself under the dark skies, he ardently wished to see again... Kang Jin-Ho still lived as if something or someone was constantly chasing him down. Jo Mi-Hye''s words made him realize that.


    ''Even though I was not trying to rush ahead...''


    A long, long groan leaked out of his mouth. Despite constantly yelling out do it slower, take it easy all the time, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho was still rushing ahead in other people''s eyes. Everyone he met recently had been telling him to get some rest while looking at the scenery for a change.


    ¡°Since that''s the case, I better do it.¡±


    Determination seeped into Kang Jin-Ho''s burning eyes.


    Of course he knew... how stubborn he was. The main reason why he brought ruination upon himself in the second life was his failure to temper his own stubbornness. That was why he decided to listen to the advice of people around him as much as possible in this life. Since everyone was saying the same thing, he should... do as told and get some rest.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled thest of the cigarette smoke, then depressed the elerator. His car eased out of the parking lot and headed home.


    ***


    ¡°I''m home,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped through the front door.


    ¡°Eh? You''re home early, oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed his little sister and mother sitting by the living room couch and smiled back at them, his eyes subtly gleaming. ¡°I see you''re also home early, Eun-Yeong. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t remind me, okay?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My album''s been dyed.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s expression became teary. ¡°We had this one cool song as our title track, right? But it got blocked during internal screening. Apparently, it sounds too simr to a track by an overseas artist. The management thinks releasing it will get us into a giarism dispute, so they want me to just get rid of it and record something new.¡±


    ¡°...Mm? Isn''t that a good thing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Yup, it is a good thing. A hundred times better than releasing the track and getting destroyed in the socials,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong frowned deeply. ¡°I know that, but... Thanks to it, the album release date got dyed to who knows when! In the meantime, I''ve be a jobless bum, oppa! I turned down all the acting gigs because I was getting ready to promote my album, you know! And now I have nothing to do!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°Why don''t youin after putting down those things in your hands first?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong alternated her gaze on the two packets of snacks in her hands, then looked back at her older brother withrge doe-like eyes. ¡°Can''t I have them?¡±


    ¡°...Shouldn''t you be watching what you eat?¡±


    ¡°I''m not doing anything, though, so who cares? I can always lose themter, right?¡±


    ¡°That''s enough, you dummy!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong finally blew her top. ¡°Your situation is nothing to cry over, so why are you still whining like a little baby!¡±


    She then proceeded to mercilessly p her daughter''s back repeatedly. Kang Eun-Yeong groaned while her mother''s palm continued tond on her unguarded back.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly before clearing his throat. ¡°Kuh-hum. That means you''ll be on a break for a while, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. An unnned break in schedule, I guess? Even if I want to continue practicing, I gotta coordinate with the choreographers, right? But we can only do that after the new song is ready, you know? So... Yeah, I''ve got nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about you, Mother?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong pointed at herself. ¡°Mm? What about me?¡±


    ¡°Did you make any ns or appointments?¡±


    ¡°Son, I''m a full-time housewife these days. Of course, I don''t have any ns.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded weightily. ¡°Since that''s the case... How about we all go on a vacation somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    The eyes of Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeong opened wide at the same time.


    ¡°Vacation? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°W-where to, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''ll leave that decision up to you, Mother. I was hoping the whole family could go on a vacation before the summer is over.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, my, goodness,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong repeatedly blinked her eyes while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. Her expression seemed to say, Is that man really my son?


    To think Kang Jin-Ho would bring up vacation first! Yes, he really did that!


    ¡°E-Eun-Yeong, did I hear your brother correctly?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Mom. I gotta go to the bathroom first. I think my ears are clogged and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well, you and I both heard the same thing, so your brother must''ve really said he wants to go on a vacation.¡± Baek Hyeong-Jeong''s sharp gaze filled with distrust stabbed into Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You did say that, didn''t you? That you want to go on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    At this point in their conversation, Kang Jin-Ho was forced to face the depressing fact of how distorted his public image was. ¡°...In that case, should we all forget about it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not! Let''s go! Right away! I don''t know if you remember it, but when I asked the family to go on a vacation five years ago, you kept saying we should go without you. And that''s why we couldn''t! But here''s our chance now! I''m not going to miss it this time!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong tightly clenched her fists while shooting up to her feet. ¡°I wonder, will three days be enough?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled gently. ¡°You can decide on how long the vacation will be, Mother. I''ll match the preparations ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! I never knew a day like today would happen in my lifetime...!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes while sizing up her brother. ¡°Oppa, did you... hit your head somewhere? Or... Right, your military experience must''ve changed you. What did you say when we wanted to spend some quality time in a valley as a family before you got drafted? Didn''t you say entering a bath full of water in our swimsuits would be a more efficient use of our time?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched unsteadily. ''Did I... really say something like that?''


    Unfortunately, his brain quickly recalled the moment when those words left his mouth. And that shocked him silly. Just how much did he change in thest few years, then? Kang Jin-Ho was now left with no choice but to acknowledge his transformation. And be more... understanding of such stunned reactions from the people in his life.


    ¡°Everyone, I am serious about going on a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Good! Then, I''ll speak to your father and set a suitable date.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed how pleased his mother was and reflected inwardly on how much of an unfilial son he had been all this time.


    ¡°M-May I be excused, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stammered a little.


    ¡°Of course! Get some rest, son. Goodness me! I have got a ton of things to n for, now don''t I! I need to buy new clothes, too!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Me, too!¡±


    ¡°What are you on about! Go and throw away all the clothes you don''t wear first, you dummy! And you have five different closets, too!¡±


    ¡°But, Mom! I do wear all of them!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slipped past the bickering mother-and-daughter duo and entered his room. If he failed to extricate himself in time, he''d have to sit through their arguments for one hour straight!


    ck...


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the door behind him and sat on the edge of his bed. When he scanned his room, though... His brows began quivering ominously. This room, utterly devoid of any distinguishing decorations... seemed to mirror Kang Jin-Ho''s barren soul.


    ¡°By the way, I don''t know anything about vacations...¡±


    As a man who never even considered taking a vacation in all of his three lives, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t figure out what a good rest should be like. He took out his phone and scrolled through his contacts until he found the right number.


    He tapped on the name, and only after a few rings, the call got through.


    -Whoooooooah!


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°...What kind of reaction is that now, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -I couldn''t help it, you know? The one-and-only Mister Kang, Jin, Ho has called me first on the phone, you see! Do you have any idea how unprecedented this is?


    ¡°This is nothing to be surprised about, though,¡± Kang Jin-Ho faintly chuckled. Speaking on the phone to Choi Yeon-Ha always seemed to start this way.


    -Anyway, what''s going on? You wouldn''t call me for no reason, so out with it already. Then we can talk about more normal stuff.


    ¡°...¡±


    -You were thinking about me being some kind of a mind reader, weren''t you?


    ¡°Something like that, yes.¡±


    -I''m getting curious now, so hurry and tell me already.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly. ¡°Well, this might sound strange, but...¡±


    -Okay?


    Kang Jin-Ho took his time before cautiously asking his question. ¡°Well, I''d like to go on vacation, but I''ve never done it before, so... I was wondering if you could give me some pointers.¡±


    -...Huh.


    After getting hit in the head by possibly the most absurd question in the world, Choi Yeon-Ha... didn''t say anything for a while.

 Chapter 551. Maintenance (1)

    Chapter 551. Maintenance (1)


    ''Niveo'' was a beauty salon/skincare boutique that could be called famous or unknown, depending on who you asked.


    Usually, working in a boutique with only a pathetically small number of clients would be like a constant battle against boredom. Dazedly staring at the clock until a new client arrives should be a daily routine for the beauty care specialists working in such establishments.


    Unfortunately, the employees of Niveo were not allowed to enjoy such luxury. Even as the gentle aromas wafted around the store''s interior filled with carefully arranged ssical music ying in the background, there was no client. Not even one! However, all the employees remained tense.


    No one knew when those doors would open. And they needed to give off an impression that they had always been on standby for the arrival of their valued clients... Regardless of who they were! This was because... Niveo was not your average skincare specialist boutique.


    No, it was one of the most exclusive, members-only establishments in the entire country! Only the most affluent or the best of the best celebrities knew of its existence.


    Unsurprisingly, such people were at the height of pickiness and fastidiousness. Even the most trivial things would set them off, and they would vehemently demand to see the manager right away or else!


    As an example, there was an event involving a madam married to a high-ranking official showing up totally out of the blue one day. And, just because she didn''t find anyone at the counter, a whole heap of troublended on the manager''s shoulders!


    There was only one reason for this nonsensical level of ego trip among the clients. The annual membership fee for Niveo was, simply put, astronomical.


    The wealthy only utilized the services of the absolute best? That might be amon misconception among the general public, but the reality was a bit different.


    The rich people who made a pretty penny overnight through investments tended to not think deeply about the importance of money. However, those who crawled up from the bottom to reach the top were fully aware of money''s preciousness.


    Lots of wealthy people loathed spending a small amount of money, even if it should be nothing more than a bucket of water pulled up from a vast ocean in their perspective. What these wealthy people obsessed over weren''t top-tier luxury goods. No, it was... exclusivity.


    People capable of throwing money around without a care in the world wouldn''t feel much pleasure or stimtion from buying stuff like everyone else. What gave them pleasure was the privilege of doing something others couldn''t.


    Niveo was a skincare specialist brand that specifically targeted that exact inclination of the rich and famous. Only those with enough clout in society or arresting looks that everyone had to acknowledge as world-ss had the qualifications to be Niveo''s members. Of course, that was only a qualification. To be an actual member, one had to be referred by a current member first.


    The best service meant for the highest echelons of society¡ªthat was Niveo''s unique selling point, its sales pitch! This meant it frequently experienced all kinds of rudeness and Karen-ness that other stores wouldn''t even dream of experiencing. And Niveo''s employees suffered under an unimaginable level of stress.


    However, Niveo''s manager, Yi Mi-Yeon, was experiencing a rare moment of rxation today.


    ¡°Ladies, you can rx a little more,¡± said Yi Mi-Yeon.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yi.¡±


    ¡°We don''t have any bookings today, so just keep your eyes on the CCTV monitors, okay? However, do try to keep your voices down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Employees heeded their manager''s orders and began rxing a little more. While watching Yi Mi-Yeon head to the manager''s office, the employees began whispering to each other.


    ''Do you know why our manager is like that today?''


    ''Dunno. Maybe something good happened to her recently?''


    Their confusion wasn''t groundless since something like today usually never happened. Due to the unique nature of its business, Niveo had to do everything in its power to provide the best customer service. That meant an extraordinary person was required to run it efficiently. And the person managing Niveo, Yi Mi-Yeon, was often referred to as a witch or germophobe by her own subordinates.


    She was the type to lose her cool from a tiny speck of dust. If the employees'' weing stance was even one centimeter off, Yi Mi-Yeon would nag her subordinates for one hour straight. If it hadn''t been for the sweet carrots of sky-high wages and a four-days-per-week work schedule, quite a few employees would''ve already yanked and pulled at Yi Mi-Yeon''s hair by now!


    But now, such a manager was telling her employees to loosen up? This was the same as the sun rising from the west! As a result, the employees couldn''t help but be slightly concerned while staring at Yi Mi-Yeon''s back. The noticeable spring in their manager''s steps indicated that Yi Mi-Yeon was really in a good mood. But... why?


    ¡°What a nice day.¡±


    Yi Mi-Yeon entered the manager''s office and settled down on thefy chair. The chronic migraine that had been tormenting her for so long was gone. And she was subconsciously humming away in happiness from this fantastic change in her life.


    ''What''s gotten into me, I wonder?''


    Of course, she already knew the reason. It was simple enough to guess, anyway.


    Stress. That was the source of her migraine. Even her doctor said there was no cure, and the best remedy was to get enough rest. That was how serious Yi Mi-Yeon''s chronic migraine had been.


    Which was all understandable, really. Trying to manage a store where even the smallest mistake could balloon into a massive crisis was no mean feat. The level of stress Yi Mi-Yeon was under was unimaginable, to say the least. Even though her work didn''t involve any intense manualbor, her whole body would always feel like a wet, soggy sponge at the end of the day, and she didn''t want to lift a finger anymore other than lie down on her bed.


    But now... It felt like the horrifying stress level had fallen off a clifftely.


    ¡°Did I get used to it, I wonder?¡±


    For now, Yi Mi-Yeon decided to believe that exnation. After all, nothing notable had happened or changed in her life recently. Even so, she wasn''t getting as stressed as before. That could mean she was beginning to feel settled and at peace with her job.


    Even a subtle shift in one''s mentality was enough to significantly change one''s life. Yi Mi-Yeon swore to never forget this precious epiphany for the rest of her life... Only for a lightning bolt to fall out of nowhere and hit her in the back of her head!


    Vrrrrr...!


    Her phone vibrated noisily in her pocket. Yi Mi-Yeon reflexively took out her phone and checked its screen. Almost at the same time, her eyshes began trembling to match the phone''s vibration.


    The name appearing on the screen said... Choi. Yeon. Ha.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s name was saved with substantial spacing between each syble to denote how much Yi Mi-Yeon wanted to distance herself from this so-called top actress in the country!


    ''Ah... So, this was why.''


    When Yi Mi-Yeon confirmed that name, the excruciating migraine returned with vengeance and began kicking her head.


    So, this was the reason for Yi Mi-Yeon''s peace. The entire reason for her feeling settled in her job despite no significant changes to her life...!


    That was all because the Witch was stuck in China! Yi Mi-Yeon was cruelly, mercilessly hit in the face with this realization. Not just her migraine but even her stomach began hurting the moment she saw Choi Yeon-Ha''s name on the phone.


    Choi Yeon-Ha, the customer with the Code Red level of extreme short fuse!


    One of Niveo''s VVIPs, who boasted the absolute worst fastidiousness but also possessed gobsmacking influence on society... had decided to grace Yi Mi-Yeon''s phone with her voice today!


    ''But... Why are you calling me?!''


    Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t usually spare a moment''s nce at a mere manager of a store like this, so why was she calling Yi Mi-Yeon, of all people!


    If it was someone else calling her, Yi Mi-Yeon would''ve dly weed it with wide-open arms. It meant the customer had acknowledged her as a capable individual, after all! However, Choi Yeon-Ha was the sole exception. Everyone else was fine, but not that woman!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was certifiably a witch! And that nickname didn''t just fall off a tree one day. She definitely was a witch... in many aspects!


    This one time, Choi Yeon-Ha discovered that the massage oil''s ingredient had been changed through nothing but her olfactory senses, then threw an almighty fuss trying to flip the store on its head all the while yelling out, ''Does your store not bother to inform your valuable customers about changes to your oil?!''


    That crisis was only resolved after the store director went down to her knees and begged for Choi Yeon-Ha''s forgiveness. Since the memories from that day were still fresh in Yi Mi-Yeon''s mind, she''d love to reject the opportunity to deal with the rudest of all rude customers!


    However, did she have a choice in this matter? After all, Choi Yeon-Ha was directly calling Yi Mi-Yeon on the phone. Unwisely not answering the call would only lead to Choi Yeon-Ha throwing another hissy fitter on about how terrible this store''s customer service was.


    Yi Mi-Yeon''s trembling finger tapped on the answer icon. ¡°H-hello?¡±


    -Is that how you answer your phone?


    Yi Mi-Yeon''splexion paled instantly. ¡°M-my apologies, ma''am. I was a little flustered, you see...!¡±


    -What is there to get flustered about? Really now...


    As befitting a professional, Yi Mi-Yeon instantly figured out that Choi Yeon-Ha''s mood was ¡°pretty good¡± from that brief exchange. Other people might say those harsh-sounding words when their moods were in the pits, but not Choi Yeon-Ha. That was what Choi Yeon-Ha was like every day, after all! No, scratch that; Choi Yeon-Ha actually sounded a little mellower than usual today!


    That was the sole source offort for Yi Mi-Yeon. ¡°Ma''am, I heard that you''ve signed up for a role in China. So, when you suddenly called me like this... Have you returned home already?¡±


    -Of course not.


    Yi Mi-Yeon was instantly relieved to hear that. Didn''t that mean this witch wouldn''t suddenly barge into Niveo any time soon? Yi Mi-Yeon made sure to sigh in such a way that her phone''s receiver wouldn''t pick up the sound.


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    -Oh? What''s the matter? Aren''t I allowed to phone you without a reason?


    ¡°N-no, of course not, ma''am!¡±


    Why did you call me on the phone if you don''t have any business with me, you crazy witch!


    Yi Mi-Yeon''s cheeks twitched while she screamed those words in her head. This was what Choi Yeon-Ha''s attitude was like. All. The. Freaking time! She used her devil-like forked tongue to fluster her conversation partners or mercilessly dress down people around her bytching on to even the smallest, most trivial things she could find.


    Countless people had already suffered a mental breakdown from Choi Yeon-Ha''s cursed gift of gab by now!


    ''I must remember this is what Miss Choi is like!''


    That was Yi Mi-Yeon''s problem¡ªChoi Yeon-Ha''s attitude didn''te from a ce of hostility. No, this woman was simply wired this way! Right down to her DNA!


    ¡°You are one of our most important clients, ma''am. Of course we need to swiftly offer our best services if you have an important business with us. Ohohoho~...¡± Yi Mi-Yeon expertly navigated through Choi Yeon-Ha''s verbal assault. This was why she got paid handsomely every month, wasn''t it!


    -Hmm, really...?


    Choi Yeon-Ha backed off ever so slightly after failing to find further avenues of attack. However, that didn''t give Yi Mi-Yeon any sense of victory or pride. All she could do was sigh several times in relief.


    -Very well. Your doors are open today, yes?


    ¡°Of course, ma''am. But, you''re in China, so...¡±


    -I won''t be utilizing your services today.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Yi Mi-Yeon slightly nodded, her brain already kicking into high gear.


    Niveo was an exclusive members-only store. New members could only join through the rmendation of the current members. However, Choi Yeon-Ha had never rmended anyone until now.


    ''That''s because she has no friends...''


    That certainly was true, but Choi Yeon-Ha''s arrogance didn''t exactly help her cause, either. Her fundamental mindset went something like, ''Those who are deemed worthy of using the same facilities as I must be on my level, at least. However, no one around me is on my level!''


    But now, that Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to rmend a new member? Fresh sweat drops began soaking Yi Mi-Yeon''s forehead.


    No matter how she interpreted this news, it didn''t sound good. From her perspective, it meant the store now needed to deal with one more high-strung client! Even so...


    ''Yes, it is good news, isn''t it?''


    After all, this was the whole reason for this store''s existence, now wasn''t it?


    ¡°Will this person be our new member?¡±


    -No, I don''t think he''d want to be a new member. Today will be more like a trial run. Who knows if he''ll want toe again.


    ¡°But, ma''am. Our store is members-only, so...¡±


    -And?


    The chilling voiceing from the phone''s speaker automatically flipped the switch on Yi Mi-Yeon''s business smile. ¡°T-that is our policy, but we will make an exception this one time as our valued client has made the rmendation.¡±


    Policy? Such a thing depended on the individual in question. If Yi Mi-Yeon insisted on adhering to the store''s policy, that witch might jump on a ne,e back here, then throw one of the store''s potted nts directly at the counter in anger!


    If the gossip of Choi Yeon-Ha losing her sh*t and rampaging around in the store spread around... People would avoiding here for good!


    The old adage said that one didn''t avoid crap out of fear but because of how dirty it was!


    ''Sure, I''m a bit scared of this crap, but...!''


    -Well, no need to be so on guard, Manager Yi. Because you''re going to like where this is going, anyway.


    ¡°I... don''t follow?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s words containing hidden meanings came out of the phone''s speaker.


    -You can take only one photo, okay? And no, you mustn''t use it to advertise yourself externally.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon frowned deeply, still unable toprehend what Choi Yeon-Ha was yapping on about.


    Until the moment of the mysterious guest''s arrival, that was!

 Chapter 552. Maintenance (2)

    Chapter 552. Maintenance (2)


    ¡°A photograph?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon tilted her head in confusion.


    -You will see soon enough. Don''t annoy me with more inane questions, okay?


    ¡°Oh, uh... of course, ma''am.¡±


    Although a million and one questions were still swimming inside her head, Yi Mi-Yeon realized she wasn''t brave enough to break through Choi Yeon-Ha''s irritated voice and demand an exnation. If she was being honest, Yi Mi-Yeon would''ve loved to end the call as soon as possible.


    So, she tried to put this situation in order. ¡°So... Will we be weing only one client today?¡±


    -Yes. And I want the full course done, including skincare and massage. And I advise you to do the best job.


    ¡°Of course, ma''am. We wouldn''t dare neglect our duties with a client you''ve rmended.¡±


    -Well, sure. You''d still have done a good job without my warning, anyway.


    Yi Mi-Yeon didn''t respond to that. After all, that provocation contained a hidden meaning unrted to ''I believe in Niveo''s customer service''!


    -In any case. The personing today is a dear friend, so I''ll trust you to do an excellent job. Let me repeat it again. I''ll trust you on this one.


    ¡°Please do not worry, Miss Choi.¡± Yi Mi-Yeon cautiously replied. Although, her brain still interpreted Choi Yeon-Ha''s words as, ''If your customer service toward my friend is uneptable, I''m personally flying back to Korea to tear off the hair of your director, okay?!''


    -My friend should arrive there in around ten minutes. Do your best.


    Drop.


    Yi Mi-Yeon finally put the phone down after the line went dead, her hand unsteadily trembling. With a practiced movement, she opened a drawer in her desk, took out a bottle of aspirin, then popped several pills in her mouth.


    ''So, there it is.''


    Finally, the origin of the chronic migraine tormenting Yi Mi-Yeon for so long had been uncovered. Unfortunately, now wasn''t the time to celebrate this discovery.


    Yi Mi-Yeon gulped down the green tea in her tumbler to swallow the aspirin pills, then hurriedly rushed outside her office. ¡°Everyone, get ready! A VVIP is headed our way!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?! A VVIP! W-who is it, Miss Yi? C-Could it be Choi Yeon-Ha? Or Jeon Song-Mi? Or someone on the level of a wealthy madam?¡±


    Yi Mi-Yeon cried out, ¡°No, it''s someone new!¡±


    ¡°A new client is a VVIP?¡±


    The employees instantly grew tense. Spending a lot of money in Niveo wasn''t enough for a new member to be treated as a VVIP. No, this individual must be someone very famous or wield considerable influence! And such a client was the scariest of them all.


    Since this was their first time in Niveo, their evaluation of the store''s services would be more objective. And, if they were nning to nevere back here... Nothing would stop them from spreading terrible rumors about this ce! This was why first-time clients always made Niveo''s employees deeply nervous.


    To make matters worse...!


    Yi Mi-Yeon grimlynded the final gut blow to everyone. ¡°This VVIP is... Choi Yeon-Ha''s friend!¡±


    ¡°Heol...!¡±


    That deration just changed the arrival of a VVIP into the descent of a demon king! The employees finally realized why Yi Mi-Yeon was raising such a fuss, and looks of heroic determination quickly filled their faces.


    ¡°Then, we must prepare ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Seon-Yeong, go and increase the temp in Room 1!¡±


    ¡°Yes, big sis!¡±


    The employees quickly got to work. They could easily guess the level of this mystery newbie VVIP''s fussiness, who also happened to be Choi Yeon-Ha''s friend. That meant they could not afford to let even one minor slip-up go unnoticed.


    ¡°Miss Yi! When will this client arrive?¡±


    ¡°In around ten minutes or so!¡± Yi Mi-Yeon quickly cried out. But the response she got was absolutely the worst.


    ¡°B-but...! I see someone approaching the entrance elevator, Miss Yi!¡±


    ¡°Already?!¡±


    ¡°But, uhm¡­¡± The employee monitoring the screen pointed at what she could see while sounding rather confused. ¡°Could this person be our client?¡±


    ¡°Has to be,¡± Yi Mi-Yeon replied without much concern. Her attitude made sense when considering their building had only one elevator directly leading to Niveo''s floor. During the nning stages, the building was constructed with Niveo being a members-only establishment in mind, so the skincare boutique was given an exclusive elevator.


    Only those with a Niveo membership keycard could open the elevator''s doors. Alternatively, those in Niveo''s reception could do that. So, a regr passerby wouldn''t identally get on Niveo''s exclusive elevator.


    Yi Mi-Yeon quickly trotted toward the CCTV monitors to confirm and then figured out why the employee had reacted that way a second ago. ¡°It''s a... man?¡±


    The baseball cap-wearing figure stood before the elevator door, looking utterly confused. That person''s silhouette unmistakably belonged to a man. Although he wasn''t the buffest dude in the world, his body type seemed ideally suited to modeling clothes. In other words, it was the physique of a typical male celebrity.


    Up to this point, this man seemed like the ''friend'' Choi Yeon-Ha mentioned. However, something about him stopped the employees from opening the elevator door... and that was his clothing. Even from the CCTV monitor, his clothes looked quite shabby and ragged.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Yi Mi-Yeon slightly frowned at this development.


    The employee cautiously asked, ¡°Miss Yi, maybe he''s just rocking street fashion?¡±


    ¡°...You dummy, that''s even more expensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    That man''s attire suggested that he wasn''t deliberately wearing ''vintage'' style clothing. It really felt like his clothes were worn down and stretched here and there.


    The man on the monitor noticed the inte next to the elevator and began pondering what to do, which wasn''t surprising, really. Most elevators wouldn''t have intes like that, after all. His fluster and confusion were understandable in this situation.


    Yi Mi-Yeon grabbed the mic and pressed the ''talk'' button. ¡°Good day, sir. Are you here with your friend''s rmendation?¡±


    The man shifted his gaze toward the camera at the voiceing from the inte.


    -Yes, I am.


    ¡°I see. Let me open the door for you. Pleasee in.¡±


    -Understood.


    After opening the elevator door, Yi Mi-Yeon sighed softly. However, the employee looked flustered by thetest development. ¡°B-but, is it okay with no confirmation, Miss Yi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°E-even so, shouldn''t we... at least confirm whose rmendation¡­¡±


    Yi Mi-Yeon cut the employee off. ¡°No, there''s no need.¡±


    The employee blinked her eyes. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Yi Mi-Yeon tutted softly.


    ''So, this girl didn''t see his face.''


    It was only for a brief moment, but Yi Mi-Yeon still saw the man''s face as he looked at the camera. And that was already enough for her.


    ''It doesn''t matter whether he''s a celeb or not. I mean, just look at his face! No regr celebs can even dream of rivaling him!''


    Without a doubt, that man was someone extraordinary. That alone was enough of a qualification to enter.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw slightly dropped as he watched the elevator''s doors smoothly slide open.


    ''That''s something else, alright.''


    Apparently, progress waited for no man. As if to prove that, Kang Jin-Ho got to learn that elevators like this existed in the world.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    He let out a brief fake cough, then stepped inside the elevator. The doors automatically closed, then the elevator smoothly went up.


    ''Yup, something else, indeed...''


    How did he end uping here, though? It all started with his conversation with Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ***


    -Okay, so... You want to take a break but don''t know how to, and that''s where Ie in? You want me to teach you?


    ¡°Yes, more or less,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded doubtful as she replied.


    -I didn''t mishear you, right?


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that. How should I describe this... As expected of you, Mister Jin-Ho? Something like that? In that sense, I''m grateful, I guess? Without you, I''d never get to experience anything like this.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡±


    -In any case! I shall teach you the surest method to experience the best rxation you can imagine and recharge your batteries. However, you must promise me something first, okay?


    ¡°A promise? What is it?¡±


    -You must promise me to do whatever I tell you to do! And don''t ask me for another method instead of this one!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded without hesitation. He didn''t need to think too hard about this since there didn''t seem any downsides to agreeing to her demands. ¡°Very well. I give you my word.¡±


    -Good! Then, I''ll DM you an address pretty soon, so go there after lunch tomorrow. Okay?


    ¡°...An address? Of what exactly?¡±


    -You''ll see when you get there.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly.


    ''I should''ve thought more about it before agreeing with her...''


    Just by looking at the elevator''s interior, Kang Jin-Ho got a hunch that he was about to enter an extraordinary ce. Even before he could mentally prepare himself, though, the elevator reached the top floor. As a clear chime went off, the elevator doors smoothly glided open to reveal rows of women in formal dresses standing on either side of the elevator.


    ¡°We wee you to our boutique, dear customer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there in silence, his eyes blinking.


    Since he remained frozen, the employees also couldn''t move, either. That meant Kang Jin-Ho got even more flustered and couldn''t move. And when he didn''t say anything, the employees... also had to stand absolutely still in utter silence!


    A bout of awkward silence descended on the lobby of Niveo. While everyone was standing around in confusion about how to deal with this awkwardness, the elevator door failed to read the room and dispassionately closed shut.


    ¡°Heol...!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and open the door! Hurry!¡±


    An employee nearest to the elevator repeatedly hit the button until the door slid open again.


    ¡°D-dear client, please step inside. This way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly, his expression still a bit weirded out.


    ''Did hee here without knowing anything?''


    Yi Mi-Yeon was sure about it now. A potential clienting here wouldn''t be as flustered as this man if they heard some info about this ce in advance. However, considering the member rmending him here was that Choi Yeon-Ha, that exnation seemed reasonable.


    ¡°Allow me to guide you, sir,¡± Yi Mi-Yeon smiled good-naturedly. Regardless of this man''s circumstances, nothing changed for the employees of Niveo. They still needed to offer the best customer service in town. Yi Mi-Yeon guided Kang Jin-Ho into the store''s consulting suite. ¡°We shall prepare the refreshment of your preference right away, sir. We have a variety of tea and coffee to choose from.¡±


    When Yi Mi-Yeon spread open a menu and ced it before Kang Jin-Ho, he reflexively asked her, ¡°Am I in a cafe?¡±


    ¡°...Fuu-wuph!¡± Yi Mi-Yeon hurriedly covered her lips with both her hands. She couldn''t hold herughter anymore at how genuinely confused Kang Jin-Ho looked. ''Is he really Choi Yeon-Ha''s friend?''


    He seemed way too pure to be an acquaintance of that witch-like Choi Yeon-Ha!


    ¡°No, sir. You''re in a skincare specialist facility boasting an exclusive membership program.¡±


    ¡°Skin... care?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. Besides skincare, we also offerprehensive fitness and body type management services, and¡­¡± Yi Mi-Yeon tried to exin Niveo''s specialties, but her words came to a sudden halt. She suddenly realized why this handsome-looking young man seemed so confused about skincare.


    ''Skincare? Really? Hold on...!'' Yi Mi-Yeon was slightly dismayed while studying Kang Jin-Ho''s face closely. ''...What is there to care about on his skin?''


    Yi Mi-Yeon was a trusted employee of the elite skincare boutique where only the top one-percenters were allowed to enter. As such, she had plenty of opportunities to study many different people''s skin. One of the noticeable things about the wealthy folks frequenting this ce was how silky-smooth and supple their skin was, especially after taking their ages into consideration.


    Then again, that shouldn''te as a surprise. The clientele of Niveo consisted of folks wealthy enough to sink thousands of dors per month on simple skincare products alone. And the heavens wouldn''t forsake those driven enough to ther themselves in bizarre concoctions like cockroach essence if they could maintain good skin. So, Niveo''s clients all boasted wonderful skin textures and suppleness that greatly belied their actual ages.


    However, the skin of the man before Yi Mi-Yeon''s eyes was in another realm of existence altogether! She suddenly understood what ''wless'' actually meant!


    ''H-holy cow, this is... no bloody joke!''


    Anyone even remotely interested in skincare would dream of finding skin like this man''s. As Kang Jin-Ho had already perfectly removed all impurities from his body through cultivation, his skin now possessed child-like suppleness and flexibility.


    Since that was his story, why would he require skincare? It''d be no exaggeration to say Niveo''s employees should be begging him to teach them his secret instead! This situation was like... Like a professional ser yer dropping by at a children''s training camp to learn tricks to ying ser!


    ¡°D-dear customer, sir, you are... here to receive our specialist skincare, yes?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon had to ask that, even though she already knew people would usually visit a skincare facility to manage their skin quality and not to y ser!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response was rather unexpected as well. ¡°I was simply told toe here, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, she said you''ll help me get rid of my fatigue, so¡­¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Yi Mi-Yeon''s brain kicked into even higher gear. ¡°I see. We''ve already received a call from Miss Choi Yeon-Ha earlier today regarding your arrival, sir. So, for today, we will provide you with a simplified experience of all the services offered by our facility.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let''s do that, then.¡±


    ¡°Before we start, sir... May I ask you something first?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Yi Mi-Yeon.


    She carefully took out a camera. ¡°D-do you mind if we take just one photo of you?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°If you permit us to take just one photo of your skin and disy it in our office, we shall provide you with a free membership. For one... No, make that three years! Three years of free membership, sir! All for just one photo! No, wait! Two photos! Please!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°I... uh... Sorry? What?¡±


    ¡°Even Miss Choi Yeon-Ha said it''s okay to take one photo, you see! That is why I beg of you, sir! Please!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only nod in silence while looking utterly perplexed.


    And so... the ''Kang Jin-Ho Rxation Program'' that Choi Yeon-Ha went to great pains (?) to create got underway. Although, it was anyone''s guess if Kang Jin-Ho would get to rx at all during this program or not!

 Chapter 553. Maintenance (3)

    Chapter 553. Maintenance (3)


    ¡°Sir, please undress and change to a set of garments we have prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°...Undress?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    Since thisdy told him to undress, did that mean he should take his clothes off? But... Why should he do that?


    That was when he spotted the strangely-shaped bed in the middle of this care suite. And then... a wave of anxiety suddenly washed over him. Humans instinctively felt rejection or repulsion when witnessing something that exceeded their capacity toprehend, and that''s what happened to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Everything in this room, starting from various colorful nts to expensive-looking interior trimmings, was totally foreign to Kang Jin-Ho. The strange disharmony one might feel while looking at an alien in a sci-fi movie was the emotion Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop feeling while scanning this room.


    And that massage bed smack-dab in the middle of the room? It didn''t suit his style even more!


    Kang Jin-Ho suspiciously asked, ¡°Do I... need to strip when receiving skincare?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. You will be receiving a full-body massage along with our skincare procedure. It includes the usage of oil, which necessitates removal of clothing.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He was still unconvinced, but what could he do about it? Other than start undoing his pants right there and then? ¡°Should I do it here?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait! Sir, it''s this way!¡± The skincare specialist jumped up in surprise and hurriedly guided Kang Jin-Ho to a side door. When she opened it, a spacious changing room revealed itself. And it even had a huge closet about three timesrger than a regr-sized one.


    ¡°We''ve prepared a gown and a pair of men''s underwear inside the closet, sir. Once you''ve changed, please put on the gown and join us back in the suite.¡±


    ¡°...Did you say underwear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, his expression heroically determined like a soldier about to charge into the frontlines.


    The skincare specialist also made a determined face while nodding, then closed the door to the changing room once Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside. She headed to the counter, then sighed deeply at her colleagues. ¡°I think he knows nothing about this ce.¡±


    ¡°You''re so right. That gent is supposed to be Miss Choi''s friend, but that can''t be true, right? I mean, doesn''t he look a bit... too naive for that?¡±


    ¡°Why is he so handsome, though?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone''s gazended on the employee who said that. After noticing their weird gazes, she became rather defensive. ¡°What? I''m not joking, you know? He is really good-looking. Don''t believe me? Take a look again for yourselves, okay?¡±


    ¡°Weird. I didn''t get that feeling at all?¡±


    ¡°I''m being serious. It''s like, I''ve seen him from somewhere before, but... Hang on a sec. Isn''t he that man who showed up in Choi Yeon-Ha''s TV show not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You know, that guy! The boyfriend who only showed up in the first episode of that drama series!¡±


    Several employees started tilting their heads after she said that.


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, now that you mention it...¡±


    ¡°E-eii, there''s no way. Don''t you remember how everyone lost their minds back then? If our client is that actor... There''s no way he can be that ordinary, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, he''s hot! Seriously! Didn''t you see our Miss Yi taking pictures of him earlier?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    That was when the door suddenly opened loudly, and Kang Jin-Ho emerged outside while frowning a little. The employees were left speechless by what they saw.


    ''He''s... handsome.''


    ''Like, seriously handsome!''


    ''Why is walking around wearing such clothes? Were they artifacts to seal his looks or something?''


    What a bizarre thing this was. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem particrly eye-catching with his clothes on. Now that he wore nothing but a gown, though... His facial features seemed to be more alive. People often said that clothes gave you wings, but not in Kang Jin-Ho''s case. His clothes actually clipped his wings instead!


    ''He should just walk around naked all the time!''


    ''Wow, just... Just look at his leg muscles!''


    ''And, and his skin, too...! Look at his incredible skin!''


    When the employees crowding around the counter silently stared at him with open mouths, Kang Jin-Ho frowned even more in difort. ¡°...Excuse me, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°...! Oh! My apologies, sir!¡± The skincare specialist jumped up in shock again before rushing toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please, follow me back inside. I''ll show you how to use the suite''s facilities.¡±


    That was when other employees suddenly butted in.


    ¡°Wait, unnie? Didn''t you say you''re busy today? You know I can do this for you, right?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I''m not busy at all. Nope!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was practically dragged back inside the suite by the somewhat-urgent-looking specialist.


    ''Am I... doing the right thing here?''


    He couldn''t help but wonder about this for a while now. Since one of the conditions was not questioning Choi Yeon-Ha''s orders, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t quit now even if he wanted to, but the thoughts of something going wrong didn''t want to leave him alone.


    ¡°Sir, please lie down here.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    For some reason, the specialist sounded a little brighter than before. As if her mood had improved in the meantime. However... That must be Kang Jin-Ho''s imagination. Probably?


    When Kang Jin-Hoy down on the massage bed, arge sheet was ced over his torso. The specialist stood by his head, then smiled brightly at him. ¡°Once you receive our service, you''ll feel rxed and recharged, sir.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho''s fatigue was piling up instead.


    ***


    Zhang Dajing''s expression was as gloomy as a human could get. Never mind a good night''s sleep, he hadn''t had a proper meal in thest few days. No wonder hisplexion was so poor.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing... Get some rest, fe.¡±


    Zhang Dajing slowly shook his head. ¡°It''s fine. I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°You''ll also copse if you keep this up,¡± said Zhang Dajing''s colleague.


    ¡°A martial artist won''t copse after foregoing sleep for a few days. Stop worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be unreasonable, Zhang Dajing¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the words of concern from his colleagues entered Zhang Dajing''s ear only to slip out the other. His fierce gaze was locked on the firmly shut doorway.


    ''Sir... Vator...!''


    After his discharge from the hospital, Vator had shut himself in that room and never left it. Not even once. He also forbade anyone from entering, which included Zhang Dajing.


    Others believed Vator was heartbroken by his loss, but Zhang Dajing knew that couldn''t be the case.


    ''No, it can''t be...''


    Zhang Dajing shook his head. His brain still hadn''t recovered from what Vator said immediately after waking up.


    ''It just cannot be!''


    Logically, it made no sense. How could someone with such a firm, unyielding mindsetpletely surrender to an opponent just because of a single loss?


    Didn''t Vator willingly enter into that contract so that he could challenge the Crimson King again? That was what Vator''s personality was like, so how could that measly Kang Jin-Ho...!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    A loud howl of a beast suddenly exploded forth from inside the room. Zhang Dajing shuddered powerfully. This wasn''t the first time he heard that yell or was surprised silly by it. Initially, whenever he heard Vator''s cry, Zhang Dajing tried to barge into the room but got rejected every single time.


    There wasn''t much Zhang Dajing could do or say when Vator threatened to rip him apart limb to limb if he ever entered the room without permission. Especially with his eyes burning in an eerie crimson hue!


    ''Just what is going on in there...?''


    What happened was nothing out of the ordinary. No more than a warrior challenging someone and tasting defeat. That was about it. Yes, various things happened in the process, but the event as a whole could be summed up like that. However, the result was definitely not as simple as the summary.


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t enjoy a rxing rest because of one simple reason. The Vator he knew would never be heartbroken from a defeat. There must be something else going on here if Vator vehemently refused others from approaching him like this!


    And that something else was happening within Vator''s psyche!


    ''Just what did that man do?!''


    In that case, there could be only one culprit: Kang Jin-Ho!


    That man must''ve done something to Vator. Without that, why would the big man be in such torment? However, what exactly did he do? Just what trick did Kang Jin-Ho use to torment someone as powerful and unyielding as Vator?


    Zhang Dajing held his face hard. Waves of emotions containing his concern for Vator''s condition and the bone-chilling fear of Kang Jin-Ho crashed into Zhang Dajing''s guts. These waves were so powerful that he could barely withstand them.


    ¡°...Sir Vator. Please...!¡±


    Despite his concerted effort, Zhang Dajing just couldn''t make his voice sound more energetic.


    ***


    ¡°Urgh... Huh-ugh...!¡±


    Vator grabbed his head. Simply saying he grabbed it seemed inadequate for this situation, however. Veins were bulging on his thick, powerful arms. And his skull was creaking and trembling from the incredible pressure of his grip.


    If he squeezed any harder... Vator might shatter his own skull!


    ¡°Kang... Jin-Ho!¡±


    Vator''s tightly shut eyelids suddenly flew open. His eyes were shockingly crimson, as if a bucket of blood had been poured on them. Vator now resembled a devil from Hell with bulging veins on his face and burst capiries around his pupils.


    The big man''s body shuddered pitifully. What Vator was doing right now could be described by one word: resisting.


    He was resisting with all his might! He was desperately rejecting and fighting against the voice ringing inside his head. However, something that sounded so simple proved to be torture so painful that his entire body continued to tremble.


    ¡°Heuh... euuuuhk...!¡±


    The sounds of leaking air escaped from Vator''s tightly clenched lips.


    He could hear it. He could hear that voice. The voice that tried to pressure him into submission!


    -Surrender. Obey me.


    ¡°Never!¡± Vator loudly cried out, then gritted his teeth.


    He could never do such a thing. Never! Why would he resist Kang Jin-Ho, of all people? Shouldn''t he obviously obey the...


    N-No! Why should I obey?! The obvious thing is to resist, isn''t it?!


    ¡°...Goddamn it!¡±


    Vator grimaced, but his expression eventually became ck-jawed.


    He was gradually losing his grip on sanity. His mind began resisting that man''s attempt to rule over him since... a certain moment in time. Whenever Vator heard Kang Jin-Ho''s name, the big man''s body would try to shrink like a scared little puppy. Whenever Vator remembered Kang Jin-Ho''s face, he became frightened like a little kid cowering before his enraged father.


    He... He must submit and obey. Vator must obey Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Noooo! Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Vator shot up to his feet and kicked the nearest table. His massive fists flew around to destroy the bed, then he kicked a TV next.


    ¡°I...! I''m not your servant! I, I am...!¡±


    -You are Vator!


    ¡°No! Never! I, I am Vator! I am none other than Vator, the proud warrior of the verdant ins!¡±


    Vator discovered that there was something wrong with him after regaining consciousness. All Zhang Dajing did was briefly insult Kang Jin-Ho, but that triggered this incredible rage in Vator''s heart as if his blood was flowing backward! If Vator had failed to hold on to thest remaining vestige of sanity back then, Zhang Dajing would no longer be among the living today.


    It was as if Vator was a religious zealot whose chosen deity had been insulted in his face. The rage and animosity he felt was something he had never felt before. How was something like this even possible?!


    Having realized something was wrong with him, Vator tried to resist. To free himself from this predicament. However, the voice continued to trickle into his ear like a devil''s whisper announcing his eventual defeat.


    -Surrender and obey me.


    Indeed, that voice... was an absolute and unavoidable deration! Something Vator could never resist. Something he must not resist!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡± Vator screamed while holding his head. He couldn''t endure it any longer and copsed to the floor. He gasped and panted pitifully. ¡°No... Never... I, I''m not your servant...! I''m the warrior... of the verdant... ins, Vator! I am...¡±


    -Obey me!


    ¡°I, I am...!¡±


    -Vator!


    Vator squeezed his eyes shut, only for a massive crimson me to pounce on him... As if to burn him right down to his soul! Every time Vator tried to resist Kang Jin-Ho''s voice, unbearable pain wrecked his body. The pain was so merciless and enormous that even someone of Vator''s caliber could only scream like a frightened mutt!


    Vator could endure any physical pain. But the pain akin to his soul being crushed? He couldn''t stand it!


    ¡°I, I am...!¡±


    -Vator!


    Vator''s eyes went duller and ssier as he muttered quietly. ¡°I, I am...¡±


    His hushed whisper escaped his mouth over and over again.


    ***


    BANG!


    The door suddenly flew open viciously.


    ¡°S-Sir Vator!¡± Zhang Dajing gasped out in shock at the sight of Vator emerging through the once firmly shut door. That mountainous imposing body confidently stepped past the wide-open doorway. Zhang Dajing''s trembling gaze scanned Vator''s expression. ¡°...Oh!¡±


    An awed gasp left Zhang Dajing''s mouth. That was because Vator''s expression was no longer scary or stiff. As if all the worries guing him until now were gone.


    ''He''s... ovee this trial!''


    Zhang Dajing felt hope welling up deep inside his heart.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing energetically replied.


    ¡°Get the car ready.¡±


    ¡°...W-where would you like to go, sir?¡±


    Vator replied as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°I must go speak to my master, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    That was when the heavens copsed on top of Zhang Dajing.

 Chapter 554. Maintenance (4)

    Chapter 554. Maintenance (4)


    ''Did he say... his master?''


    Zhang Dajing had to question his own hearing just then. Unfortunately for him, though... Vator had clearly said those words. He said he wanted to go and speak to his master!


    His master?! Was there any other word more ill-fitting for Vator than ''master''? Who would even be Vator''s master in this world anyway?


    Not even the Crimson King chose to call himself Vator''s master. The contractpelled Vator to ept the Crimson King''smand, but they never were in a master-and-servant rtionship. Only that verbal contract had been tying them together!


    But now... Vator actually said his master?


    ¡°Sir Vator, what did you... just say?¡±


    ¡°Get the car ready, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Vator''s scary re locked on Zhang Dajing. ¡°You know where my master is currently, don''t you?¡±


    Zhang Dajing obviously could tell something was wrong with Vator''s condition, but he couldn''t afford to withhold his answer here. ¡°No, sir. I do not know where he is. However, I can find out if you want.¡±


    ¡°Then, find it out immediately. I must urgently go to his side.¡±


    ¡°S-Sir Vator?¡± Zhang Dajing nervously gulped his saliva back and cautiously raised his voice. Asking this question might be seen as rude and insolent, but he simply had to know the truth. ¡°Why... do you call Kang Jin-Ho your master?¡±


    ¡°Because he is my master.¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator! You are the great, noble Warrior of the Wild ins! There can be no such thing as a master to a warrior like yourself!¡±


    ¡°Then, one shall exist from this moment on,¡± Vator tutted, sounding unimpressed.


    ¡°S-Sir Vator! P-please, get a hold of yourself. How can someone like Kang Jin-Ho be your master!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Dajing...!¡± Vator''s voice suddenly became icy-cold and ominous. ¡°Even if it''s you, I will not permit you to speak ill of my master any longer. If you do not wish to pay for your rudeness with your life, I advise you to hold your insolent tongue before it''s toote.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s expression crumpled unconsciously. Tears threatened to cloud his vision. The sorrow and bitterness at seeing Vator act this way were ruthlessly ripping Zhang Dajing''s heart apart. And the words ''even if it''s you'' cut Zhang Dajing even deeper since they indicated Vator really did see him as a special acquaintance despite them not knowing each other for long.


    ¡°...I shall guide you,¡± said Zhang Dajing. He couldn''t find any room to argue for reason in Vator''s firm, unyielding voice.


    Vator could not be persuaded. In that case, Zhang Dajing shouldn''t even try. No, he should leave the task of persuasion to... Kang Jin-Ho.


    Zhang Dajing turned around to leave, his expression stiff.


    ***


    Vrooooom...!


    Even the engine sound of the modified van sounded ominous to Zhang Dajing''s ears.


    Thisrge van carrying Vator flew down the road. The operatives tasked with collecting information had uncovered roughly where Kang Jin-Ho was, and Zhang Dajing was currently driving toward there.


    urately narrowing down where Kang Jin-Ho was not going to be easy, but was there a need to figure that out by themselves? After all, they weren''t trying to assassinate Kang Jin-Ho this time. Zhang Dajing took out his phone and red at one particr phone number stored on the device. After a lengthy bout of silence, Zhang Dajing bit his lip, then tapped the ''Call'' icon.


    The ringtone went on for a while before a slightlyidback voice came out of the phone''s speaker.


    -Hello?


    ¡°...Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    -Yes, that''s me. Who am I speaking to?


    ¡°I don''t know if you remember me, but my name is Zhang Dajing. We met not too long ago.¡±


    -Zhang Dajing?


    ¡°Yes. I was assisting Sir Vator.¡±


    -Oh. I remember you. Why are you calling me, though? And how did you get this number?


    ¡°Allow me to answer one question at a time,¡± said Zhang Dajing while tightly clenching the steering wheel. ¡°First of all, finding out your contact number is quite easy. Your personal information is like a public record to people in our line of business, Mister Kang. Even a rookie operative will find everything out in less than three minutes if they try.¡±


    -I see. And?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice suddenly grew a little colder.


    ''As expected...''


    Zhang Dajing grimaced a little. It seemed the report about Kang Jin-Ho being sensitive about his personal information was indeed urate.


    ¡°Mister Kang, the reason why I''m calling you is straightforward. Sir Vator wishes to meet you.¡±


    -You mean... Right now?


    ¡°Yes. Right this instant.¡±


    Zhang Dajing could hear Kang Jin-Ho taking his ear away from his phone to ask something to someone nearby.


    -Come to a cafe in front of where I am in thirty minutes.


    ¡°Your location is?¡±


    -I''ll send you a text.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The line went dead, and Zhang Dajing''s grip on his phone strengthened. Even though the call itself was brief, he gleaned so many things from it. Despite hearing about how Vator wanted to see him, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even sound remotely confused or concerned. Didn''t that indicate he had already anticipated this development?


    ''What have you done, Kang Jin-Ho?!''


    They were all members of the martial world. Events beyond theprehension of regr people happened with rming regrity here. Even so... Zhang Dajing, a man who spent his entire life in this topsy-turvy martial world, had never imagined a sorcery capable of manipting a stranger''s mind existed!


    ''No, that''s not true, is it?''


    Zhang Dajing did hear about them... in legendary tales of the ancient martial artists. The kind of tales that a grandfather might tell his grandchildren during bedtime!


    In those fantastical tales when men could cross the skies and flip the earth with their might, powerful experts capable of manipting people''s minds and using them like ves apparently existed.


    However, those tales were nothing more than legends, weren''t they! Believing in those stories would be like believing in the existence of phoenixes and dragons. Who in their right mind would take such tales at face value!


    ¡°Dammit...!¡± Zhang Dajing cursed quietly and gritted his teeth without even realizing that he did.


    He should soon learn the truth... after meeting Kang Jin-Ho. The truth about what happened to Vator! Zhang Dajing nced at the rearview mirror and sighed softly at the reflection of Vator''s stiff face.


    ***


    ¡°Look, look! I told you, didn''t I!¡±


    ¡°Whoa... It really is him!¡±


    Niveo''s counter was bustling with activity, with the store employees crowding around aputer screen.


    ¡°I told you it was him! Look at his face. Change his hairstyle and apply a bit of makeup, and it''ll be an exact match!¡±


    ¡°...Oh, my gosh. I think I understand why people don''t recognize Superman, even though he doesn''t wear a mask. How can a person''s vibe be this different?¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    The reception of the skincare specialist boutique Niveo, usually a ce of dignified air and calmness, was a hive of activity today. Of course, the ability to remain silent had already been ingrained into the genes of these employees, so their energetic discussion didn''t get any rowdier than hushed whispers. Even so, this was already an earth-shattering event for thesedies.


    ¡°So, he really was Choi Yeon-Ha''s friend! Looks like they became friends while starring in the same show?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait... Could they be dating?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? If that''s not it, I don''t think that aloof Choi Yeon-Ha would call him her ''friend'' while rmending him to...¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say!¡±


    All the employees stood up straight when a hushed but threatening voice came from behind them. They had failed to notice Manager Yi Mi-Yeon had exited her office to re murderously at them.


    ¡°If you wish to gossip, I rmend you quit this job, right now. You can yap freely in a cafe on your own time. Got that?¡±


    The employees all politely bowed their heads. ¡°...We''re sorry, Miss Yi.¡±


    ¡°If any one of you carelessly runs your mouth off outside these walls, and I swear to you... I will find out who did it and make the culprit pay. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yi!¡±


    Yi Mi-Yeon shot another re at the employees before ncing at the care suite with the male client inside.


    ''...They''ve been in there for a while now.''


    The skincare procedure should''ve ended half an hour ago, yet no one emerged from the suite yet. Yi Mi-Yeon cautiously approached the room''s entrance and knocked on the door before opening it. ¡°Please excuse me...?¡±


    When she carefully stepped inside, though... The skincare specialist and her wide eyes were staring back at Yi Mi-Yeon.


    Kang Jin-Ho was lying on the bed like a stone statue with a beauty mask on his face. And the specialist... was busy fondling his face like some kind of a toy.


    ¡°M-Miss Yi?¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, dear customer. However, there''s an urgent message for the skincare specialist, you see... Again, my sincerest apologies,¡± Yi Mi-Yeon politely bowed her head repeatedly. Of course, whether Kang Jin-Ho could see her gesture or not while lying on the bed was a different question altogether. Yi Mi-Yeon shot a quick re at the skincare specialist. ¡°Come with me outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yi...¡± The specialist looked crestfallen as she trudged outside the suite. Once they were outside...


    ¡°...Why does the client still have the mask on?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon growled menacingly. ¡°Don''t tell me you only started his facial care just now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Miss Yi. Of course not! His facial massage is finished, but he... Uh, he expressed his interest in testing out other masks, you see...?¡±


    ¡°Hnnnng?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon snorted derisively to indicate that she could see through that dumb lie. She then silently mouthed the following words, What do you think you''re doing to a valuable customer!


    ¡°...I''ll take the mask off now,¡± said the skincare specialist.


    ¡°Get your act together, Miss Hae-Song.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    The specialist, Jeong Hae-Song, returned to the suite with drooping shoulders. Yi Mi-Yeon watched the door close, then slowly shook her head.


    ''At least her eyes for handsome men are still functioning...''


    Niveo often saw celebrities stopping by. Not just any but the best this country had to offer! However, Jeong Hae-Song had been more or lessposed in their presence until now. But her pupils were now resembling pink hearts!


    Then again, it wasn''t as if Yi Mi-Yeon didn''t sympathize with her skincare specialist. To take the ''before'' photo, Yi Mi-Yeon had to closely observe Kang Jin-Ho, and that was when she felt her heart skip a beat. Being attracted to someone handsome was an instinctive reaction for the womenfolk, was it not?


    ''Even so, we should know our ce.''


    They should not forget that Kang Jin-Ho came here with Choi Yeon-Ha''s rmendation. If that Witch heard about how a lowly skincare specialist wagged her tail like a b*tch in heat toward her man... Niveo would be finished for good. Yi Mi-Yeon was 100% sure about this!


    Obviously, she''d never let such a thing happen under her watch.


    A short whileter, the suite''s door opened again, and the skincare specialist and Kang Jin-Ho walked outside.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    ¡°Heol...!¡±


    Gasps of admiration could be hearding from the counter.


    Even Yi Mi-Yeon had trouble forming cohesive words at that moment. ¡°Uh, mm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face, with his hair slicked back and his skin taken care of... held this power to stop everyone''s breath in this ce.


    ''That man doesn''t need to y a character, no?''


    Being handsome didn''t automatically guarantee one''s sess in the entertainment industry. Most actors were good-looking, but they still had to go through the eras of anonymity first. And only those experiencing lucky opportunities could reach the top of the pile. Without opportunities like meaty roles that put them squarely in the spotlight, no actor would be able to grab hold of the elusive spirit called ''fame'', regardless of how good-looking they were.


    However, what about the man before their eyes? How should they describe him? The employees of Niveo finally understood why someone with no recurring role still turned the world upside down with a solitary appearance in the opening episode.


    Yi Mi-Yeon cautiously called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°D-dear customer, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at her.


    ¡°M-may I take another photo?¡± Yi Mi-Yeon raised her camera again. She was determined to snap another shot before Kang Jin-Ho could get dressed. Because... Niveo''s gowns were way better!


    ***


    ¡°Be careful on your way, sir!¡±


    ¡°Pleasee again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please! Come again!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered into the elevator as heated farewells inundated him from behind. Why did it feel like the employees were bowing their heads with tears in their eyes?


    ''...Nope, nevering back here again.''


    Unfortunately for thosedies, Kang Jin-Ho swore to never return to this damn ce. Letting the manager take two photos of him had earned him three years of free membership, but he had absolutely no desire to utilize this freebie.


    He did feel his tense body loosen up and be more rxed while receiving the full-body massage and skincare, but the mental difort he felt during the process easily exceeded all the plus pointsbined.


    ¡°How is this supposed to be rxing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered that to himself while shaking his head. It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha''s standards differed a lot from his.


    Kang Jin-Ho caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror installed on the elevator''s wall, then tilted his head a little. It felt like... his skin was glowing for some reason? As if he just finished a round of refreshing qi cirction?


    He was a bit amazed that such a feeling could be artificially induced like this. And thisnguid-yet-refreshed feeling akin to a sauna session wasn''t bad, either...


    ''...Should Ie here again?''


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly while stepping outside the elevator. It seemed he should experience this kind of ''rxation'' a few more times to determine whether he was a victim of unfamiliarity or if this skincare boutique was a simply bizarre ce.


    Kang Jin-Ho exited the building, then scanned his vicinity. He definitely saw a cafe somewhere nearby. Since he texted the coordinates to Zhang Dajing, they should be...


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho spotted Zhang Dajing and Vator standing outside that cafe, evidently waiting for his arrival.


    Vator also discovered Kang Jin-Ho and walked toward him inrge strides. Kang Jin-Ho watched the big man close the distance, his expression calm andposed.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Vator quickly reached where Kang Jin-Ho was and stared at him with a pair of intense eyes. Despite being exposed to such a fierce gaze, Kang Jin-Ho was not perturbed or nervous. Not even by a little bit. But then...!


    Bang!


    Vator suddenly went down on one knee, then his heroically loud voice rocked the surroundings. ¡°Master! Your faithful servant, Vator, hase to pay his respects!¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up ever so slightly.

 Chapter 555. Maintenance (5)

    Chapter 555. Maintenance (5)


    This scene was somewhat... bizarre.


    They were on perhaps the most bustling street in the country. And on this busy street, a giant was solemnly bowing his head on one knee. And the handsome youth standing before him was rxedly epting that noble yet strange greeting.


    It was as if the clock had rewound to the ancient era, and those two people were characters from a historical y. That was the impression the passersby and spectators got.


    Slightly strange, yet also antiquated¡ªthat was what this spectacle looked like. Anyone observing it through the lens of normalcy should''ve been puzzled by this sight, but no one here thought that right now.


    The sheer oppressive pressure gushing out of Vator had already blown away all semnce of oddness in people''s brains.


    ¡°Arise,¡± the rxed Kang Jin-Ho issued amand. Vator heeded the order and stood up without question or hesitation.


    Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho or Vator... Neither man seemed perturbed by this development. Only Zhang Dajing felt deeply disturbed by what he could see.


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t even think about the significance of this situation. No, he was already having a difficult time trying to process this cruel disharmony swirling in his head!


    ¡°...Mister Kang Jin-Ho,¡± Zhang Dajing quietly called out, his burning eyes ring straight at Kang Jin-Ho. Despite the sharp re, though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bat an eyelid. Zhang Dajing slowly chewed his words out. ¡°Do you mind if I demand an exnation?¡±


    Maybe, he was doing something beyond his station. Zhang Dajing was well aware of his position in this world. A weakling in the martial world received a different type of treatment from the powerless and voiceless of the surface world. Zhang Dajing wouldn''t be aggrieved even if Kang Jin-Ho killed him right here, right now, for his insolence. This was why he had been so moved by how Vator treated him.


    However, Zhang Dajing didn''t have the mental leeway to consider all the finer points at the moment. After all, he was barely holding back his urge to pounce on Kang Jin-Ho right now! Even though he knew it''d be his instant death!


    Politely demanding an exnation like this was the best he could do within the limits of his patience.


    ¡°Mm. This isn''t a good ce for that, so...¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the cafe. ¡°I''ll buy the drinks.¡±


    ¡°...Very much obliged, then,¡± Zhang Dajing replied with as much snarkiness as he could muster.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho brushed that aside with a slight chuckle and walked toward the cafe first.


    Zhang Dajing groaned softly and was about to set off as well, only for a bone-chilling voice to hit him in the eardrums. ¡°Zhang Dajing!¡±


    ¡°...Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°I''ve warned you not to be rude toward my master.¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator...! Just... Just why are you doing this! Why...¡±


    ¡°This is your final warning. Ignore my advice one more time, and I will not hold myself back anymore. Do not forget that this is myst act of mercy toward you.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s expression crumpled hideously as he red at the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s back, the urge to kill bubbling in his heart. ''I... I''ll kill you!''


    How dare a human manipte his fellow human like this? This kind of act should never be allowed!


    Zhang Dajing chased after Kang Jin-Ho in harsh, angry steps.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho was grinning slightly, although it wasn''t solely because this situation was enjoyable to him.


    Vator was fidgeting ungainly while sitting on a chair obviously too small for his butt. Meanwhile, the ss cup in front of him looked like a miniature from a children''s toy set.


    That was what was so amusing to Kang Jin-Ho. When looking at Vator, it was as if this ce was Lilliput. Like Gulliver ungainly stumbling his way through a world way too small for his size, everything in Vator''s surroundings simply didn''t fit his impressive physique.


    ¡°S-sir, here is our store''srgest chair,¡± A waiter hurriedly brought out a massive chair. Vator nodded and switched to this new chair.


    ¡°Hmm. If it''s this...¡± Vator muttered, still looking somewhat ufortable. At least his bum fit in this one, so he should be more or less satisfied with this situation. Although, an expert like Vator wouldn''t have any problem maintaining any posture for two hours straight, so a chair wasn''t strictly necessary.


    ¡°...Can you tell me what happened to Sir Vator?¡± Zhang Dajing leaned forward and asked, thereby destroying this slightly silly atmosphere. He demanded an exnation as if he had be Vator''s official guardian.


    Even though he was acting beyond his station, Kang Jin-Ho chose not to overlook it. Status-wise, Zhang Dajing did not have the qualification, but Kang Jin-Ho still remembered how this man was ready to sacrifice himself to save Vator.


    If someone Kang Jin-Ho cared about suffered a simr fate, he''d have acted the same as Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°Well, it''s as you can see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Mister Kang, that''s not an adequate enough exnation!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°I''m not sure why you want my exnation when you have already figured out what''s going on here. Or maybe you haven''t? If you know, why do you need me to confirm it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut. ''Goddamn it!''


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. Zhang Dajing wasn''t an idiot, so he could guess why Vator was behaving this way. Kang Jin-Ho obviously had done something, so why was Zhang Dajing demanding an exnation now?


    He knew why, though. It was his lingering baseless hope. His hope of making Kang Jin-Ho spit out a way to change Vator back to normal had created this situation.


    Zhang Dajing sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Can Sir Vator be turned back?¡±


    ¡°It''s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, as long as you release him?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    ¡°Is this... the payment for the sin you spoke about?¡± Zhang Dajing asked in a pained voice.


    Another smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°If you thought something as simple as death would pay for his sin, all I can say is how stupid you are. My bad, but death holds very little significance to me. Not just mine but others, too. So, he should pay for his sin through something else that doesn''t involve dying.¡±


    Zhang Dajing shuddered in indignation. Wasn''t this... Wasn''t this...!


    ¡°Isn''t this too cruel, Mister Kang?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°To think Sir Vator must live on as your puppet without free will! This is undoubtedly too cruel, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Zhang Dajing. ¡°How odd.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°The significance of death in your view must be different from mine, so wouldn''t it be better to live on as a ve rather than die?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Some things are worse than death. I guarantee you that Sir Vator would unhesitantly choose death if his other option is to be your ve. Isn''t that why you suppressed Sir Vator like this? Because you also knew this?¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, choosing not to deny it.


    That didn''t mean he suddenly thought he had gone too far, though. No, Kang Jin-Ho felt that this was the appropriate punishment. A crime required a fitting punishment, even if it was worse than death!


    ¡°Does this mean Sir Vator will be like this for the rest of his life...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I''m not thinking of keeping him that long. Probably a few years at most.¡±


    ¡°A few... years...¡± Zhang Dajing frowned slightly. What a vague reply that was. Other than the duration not exceeding a decade, that reply revealed nothing concrete. All Zhang Dajing could do at this point was hold his face.


    He couldn''t figure out why he felt so pained like this. Objectively speaking, Zhang Dajing''s rtionship with Vator should''ve ended when the big man lost to Kang Jin-Ho.


    If Vator''s condition was perfectly fine, he''d have returned to his home country immediately. And Zhang Dajing would''ve remained in Korea to continue working as the Crimson King''s agent. In that case, what was his actual connection to Vator, then? Why was he so heartbroken with this situation?


    Zhang Dajing''s head was busy yelling at him to back off now, to leave this thing alone. But his heart refused to listen.


    ¡°...So, are you nning to lord over Sir Vator as if he''s your personal ve? Now that he''s been brainwashed?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Do I have a reason to exin anything to you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut again. He then carefully turned his head and nced at Vator. The big man was ring back as if he didn''t like Zhang Dajing''sbative attitude while talking to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Sir Vator...!''


    If a close acquaintance who was perfectly healthy suddenly became an idiot... Would the pain you felt be this heavy? Zhang Dajing''s hands shivered uncontrobly when he realized that Vator''s spirit of martial arts, once so strong and noble, had be Kang Jin-Ho''s ything.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly spoke up. ¡°Maybe it''ll be sooner than you think. If Vator bes stronger, my hold on him will weaken, after all.¡±


    Maybe he did it out of whim or genuinely felt a bit sorry for the poor Zhang Dajing. No one knew why he said that, but it was enough to bring the flicker of hope back in Zhang Dajing''s eyes.


    ¡°It means... your hold on Sir Vator isn''t omnipotent.¡±


    ¡°That''s the story for all martial arts, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°However, can you really call this martial art? Not sorcery?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the so-called sorcery isn''t a part of martial arts?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. ¡°What do you think martial arts are? It''s a collection of techniques meant to defeat your enemies. If you wish to argue about what''s fair and square, why don''t you tell everyone involved to put down their weapons first?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut yet again.


    ¡°This is as far as my mercy extends. Now, you shall deliver my message to your Crimson King. Tell him that I''ll make good use of Vator. And when I don''t have any uses for him, I will... release him. However, I can''t guarantee that Vator will still be in one piece by then. I know I''m temporarily borrowing him, but my situation means I don''t have the leeway to be cautious, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave, which prompted Vator to stand up as well as if he wanted to follow his master.


    ¡°P-please wait!¡± Zhang Dajing hurriedly called out in rm. If he let Vator go like this, Kang Jin-Ho would keep his word and ruthlessly use the big man. Since he had suppressed Vator''s free will, did Kang Jin-Ho have a reason to hold back? Of course not.


    Even if Vator died while doing Kang Jin-Ho''s bidding, that damn devil wouldn''t even bat an eyelid! When Zhang Dajing''s mind raced to this point, he suddenly became aware of what he needed to do.


    ¡°P-please, take me with you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in suspicion. ¡°You? Really?¡±


    Even Zhang Dajing himself couldn''t quite understand why he had blurted those words out. Even so, he had to nod. He replied as his expression crumpled in anguish. ¡°...Yes, Mister Kang. Please take me as well.¡±


    A hint of amusement began creeping up on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression as he studied Zhang Dajing''s face. ¡°And why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because it will be more beneficial to you.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Zhang Dajin sighed softly. ¡°Sir Vator is a wise person. However, he can also be reckless and foolhardy at times. Especially now, in his current condition. Now that he''s being ruled by the unstoppable urge to carry out yourmand, Sir Vator''s behavior will be even more reckless.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin as he sat back down.


    ¡°In that case, you will have to apany Sir Vator at all times to restrict him. But that won''t be an efficient usage of your time or Sir Vator''s abilities.¡±


    ¡°So... You want to take up on that role, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Kang,¡± Zhang Dajing resolutely nodded. ¡°Fortunately, Sir Vator still holds a high opinion of me. I don''t know why he thinks I''m special, but...¡±


    Zhang Dajing bit his lip and hesitated slightly before finishing what he originally wanted to say.


    ¡°I can utilize that point to your advantage. I can guide Sir Vator in a more productive way.¡±


    ¡°I get it now. That doesn''t mean I get why you want to do this, though. There''s nothing in it for you, so why go so far?¡±


    ¡°...However!¡± Zhang Dajing''s burning re locked on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Once Sir Vator...! No, once we have done enough for your cause, you must honor your word by letting Sir Vator go free. And while he''s under your wings, you must treat Sir Vator as your fellow human being. If you give me your word that you''ll honor these two promises, I will even offer you my soul!¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s hostile re tried to burn into Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Those eyes were filled with nothing but rage and hatred! However, Kang Jin-Ho''s mood improved from that re instead.


    ''That''s cool.''


    Loyalty, was it...? That sentiment didn''t really suit Zhang Dajing''s situation, but... Even so, any man watching and listening should feel moved by the hidden power of this emotion.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, thinking that the right thing to do now was to respond ordingly. ¡°However, there''s this one thing we must rify first before we can move on.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please ask, Mister Kang.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward and asked, his face more serious than ever before. ¡°How much am I supposed to pay you as your sry, then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was slowly but surely opening his eyes to the intricacies of running a business!

 Chapter 556. Taking a Leap (1)

    Chapter 556. Taking a Leap (1)


    Zhang Dajing was driving a little... ''angrily''.


    Now that he had decided to join Kang Jin-Ho''s side, everything about his life needed to change, including where he lived. Rather obviously, he couldn''t stay in a ce funded by the Crimson King''s faction anymore. From this moment on... Vator and the people of that faction were enemies.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s first order was for the two of them¡ªZhang Dajing and Vator¡ªto join the Martial Assembly.


    ''Yes, I''ve lost my bloody mind...!''


    Zhang Dajing slightly raised his head and nced at the rearview mirror. The reflection of Vator''s face indicated that the big man was at peace. And that was eating Zhang Dajing alive inside!


    ''That son of a b*tch...!''


    Of course, Zhang Dajing was aware. He knew Kang Jin-Ho... wasn''t really the bad guy here. If he was to point out who the viins were in this situation, they would be himself and Vator. After all, it was the Crimson King''s faction that decided to invade Kang Jin-Ho''s space to kill him for no reason, even though that man was simply minding his own business.


    Even Zhang Dajing agreed that such actions required a harsh price to pay. However, he was a ''normal'' man, not some noble warrior of virtue capable of objectively and coldly admitting his guilt! Unsurprisingly, he couldn''t objectively analyze and reflect on his actions like a virtuous man.


    Too much. That was what he thought about Vator''s punishment as chosen by Kang Jin-Ho. And this excessive punishment had even sucked Zhang Dajing in, too.


    A quiet little sigh escaped from Zhang Dajing''s mouth. Due to how abnormallyrge Zhang Dajing was, he couldn''t travel anywhere in regr cars. Only a modified van could do that job; renting a bus was pointless as no bus seats could amodate Vator''s huge frame.


    So, even if Zhang Dajing didn''t join the other side, he''d still be saddled with the task of driving Vator to the Martial Assembly. And that would be hisst task ever for the Crimson King''s faction. The difference now was whether he''d keep his life afterward or not. That was about it.


    But that difference was enormous.


    ''I guess things must be chaotic back in the base...''


    By now, the remaining agents must''ve figured out that Zhang Dajing and Vator had switched sides to South Korea. Soon, the higher-ups would receive the reports, and the entirety of the Crimson King''s faction would do everything in their power to kill them.


    Never forgiving traitors was one of the irond rules in the martial world, after all!


    Just imagining the Crimson King''s factioning after him sent chills down Zhang Dajing''s spine. However, what other choice could he have made under the circumstances?


    He simply was not confident about carrying on with his life after handing Vator over to Kang Jin-Ho like some kind of a disposable product and washing his hands clean of it.


    ¡°Dammit...!¡±


    Another curse escaped from Zhang Dajing''s mouth despite his best efforts.


    Obviously, he understood that the situation could only flow in this direction. However, understanding it with his brain and epting it in his heart were two very different things.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing...¡± Vator quietly opened his mouth as if he could see through Zhang Dajing''s mind.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°It''s not toote to go back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You don''t have a reason to stick by me. From the get-go, you work for the Crimson King, not me. So, there''s no reason to tempt fate in mypany. I''m sure you can still pull yourself out of this situation right now.¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator... Thank you for saying that,¡± Zhang Dajing bit his lip. ¡°However, I''m fine, sir. Really.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°...I feel much better this way, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now I can''t even try to persuade you again,¡± Vator muttered slightly unhappily. If Zhang Dajing had said something else as his reason, Vator might have found a counterargument or two. But a reply based on feelings couldn''t be ovee with logical arguments. ¡°...Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What... should I do?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing gritted his teeth.


    Judging from Vator''s behavior until now, Kang Jin-Ho''s hold over him didn''t seem absolute. There were subtle peaks and troughs. A pattern of some kind. There were moments when Vator didn''t seem capable of resisting whatever was happening to him. On the other hand, he seemed to regain some of his rational mind. Like right now.


    It seemed that the further he was from Kang Jin-Ho and as long as no one mentioned Kang Jin-Ho''s name... Vator could more or less make rational judgments.


    Zhang Dajing cautiously asked. ¡°Is it difficult to escape the... control, sir?¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible,¡± Vator closed his eyes. ¡°I''ve been resisting all this time. Constantly. But it''s impossible to fight on. My soul is already in his grip, unable to escape. As if... As if I''ve made a deal with a devil.¡±


    ¡°...I see,¡± Zhang Dajing grimaced. This revtion didn''te as a surprise at all, considering how confident Kang Jin-Ho was earlier. ¡°Is it difficult to endure, sir?¡±


    ¡°Only when I resist.¡±


    ¡°By how badly...?¡±


    ¡°I now know what one''s soul burning away feels like. I am confident of resisting if it''s only physical pain, but... Against the type of pain that feels like your existence itself is being snuffed out? There is no fighting back. What I fear the most is... the more I resist him, the greater the threat of my egopletely disappearing. If I resist beyond a certain point, I might really be a mindless idiot.¡±


    ¡°That son of a bi*ch...!¡± Zhang Dajing bit his lip again.


    ¡°Tell me, Zhang Dajing,¡± Vator asked in a weighty voice. ¡°What should I do about this? I cannot make rational decisions on things rted to him. You are the only person I can trust and rely on in this situation¡­¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly. What was this heavy responsibility on his shoulders? And why¡­ did his heart feel somewhat moved by this?


    Like how Zhang Dajing believed in Vator and followed the big man, Vator also trusted Zhang Dajing and relied on his junior. Here was the reason why Zhang Dajing could never forsake Vator.


    ¡°Please do not worry about this, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, we don''t have a choice but to trust Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°You want me to trust him?¡±


    ¡°There is no other way, sir,¡± Zhang Dajing sighed deeply. ¡°However, there is cause for hope as well. From what I''ve observed, Kang Jin-Ho is not an unreasonable man. He is not a type to assert his authority, and... Crucially, he''s quite disinterested in what his subordinates do.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Although he now has you in the palm of his hand, I believe he doesn''t have any concrete ns on using you, Sir Vator. In that case, we need to stay under the radar and bide our time, sir.¡±


    ¡°For how long, Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on you, sir,¡± said Zhang Dajing while ncing behind him. ¡°ording to what Kang Jin-Ho said... The stronger you get, the weaker Kang Jin-Ho''s hold on you will be. That is why you must be stronger as quickly as possible. And escape from that bastard''s hold on you. Until then, I''ll do my best to serve you.¡±


    ¡°However... I have no choice but to absolutely heed hismand. Even now, I feel the urge to break your neck for speaking those... sphemous things about him. That is my current condition, so how can I...¡±


    ¡°All you have to do isbine them, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Combine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Think of it this way. You are bing stronger for Kang Jin-Ho. Combine the two goals, sir. If the people working for him be stronger... It will greatly benefit Kang Jin-Ho as well. It will be fine as long as the process is the same. Leave the distorting of the results to me.¡±


    ¡°...Your words make sense,¡± Vator nodded, then closed his eyes while crossing his arms. His expression failed to hide his anguish, however.


    ''Sir Vator...!'' Zhang Dajing chewed his lip. ''No, don''t be pessimistic. Let''s look at the bright side.''


    The positive in this case was that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t such an evil man.


    While monitoring Kang Jin-Ho, Zhang Dajing often felt this. If Kang Jin-Ho had been living in China, he would''ve lost everything, even his underwear. Taken to the proverbial cleaners and all that. Kang Jin-Ho was far too trusting of people and didn''t ce any restrictions on them, either. He didn''t even bother setting up a minimum safety while totally entrusting himself to such a flimsy concept called faith in humanity.


    When Zhang Dajing was an outsider, such behavior seemed deeply idiotic. Now that he was going under Kang Jin-Ho''s wings, though... It felt like the noose around his neck wasn''t as tight as he feared.


    ''Maybe this... could be an opportunity.''


    There wasn''t much Zhang Dajing could do within the Crimson King''s faction. More correctly, his life would''ve been no better than a disposable gopher ignored by the higher-ups right until the end.


    If his life was destined for obscurity, nay, utter ruination... Then, taking this gamble didn''t seem like a bad idea. A gamble where he''d start anew in a new environment and with a new group of people!


    ...That was what Zhang Dajing repeated in his head tofort himself. And the Martial Assembly HQ visible in the distance felt so much weightier and more solemn than ever before.


    ***


    ¡°Are you really okay with this, Dad?¡± Elena worriedly asked.


    ¡°What are you concerned about?¡± Wiggins asked back while leisurely sipping his coffee.


    Elena could only frown even more at this scene. ¡°I''m having a hard time understanding you, that''s why. After all, you''ve achieved everything you wanted with the Round Table, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that how it looks to you?¡±


    ¡°And you''ve always told me that nothing is more honorable than the title of knight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I used to think that was the case.¡±


    ¡°I get that you were dissatisfied, dad. I mean... Nothing in this world can perfectly suit our taste, am I wrong? No matter where you are, I don''t think it''s possible to feel fully satisfied or fulfilled. However, throwing away everything you''ve achieved and starting anew just because you''re dissatisfied? That''s not like you, Dad,¡± Elena passionately spoke but still chose to swallow the final bit of her words which went along the lines of ''And let''s be honest, you''re a bit of a stuck-up too, aren''t you?''


    She didn''t think saying that now wasn''t going to be helpful to anyone. However, Wiggins smiled gently as if he could easily see through his daughter''s mind.


    After putting the coffee cup down, Wiggins sat up slightly higher in his chair and addressed Elena. ¡°A father and his daughter might be very close, but such closeness sometimes can be an obstacle to understanding each other better.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never told you this before, Elena. The truth was, I might have been proud of being a noble knight but never felt any attachments towards my so-called achievements.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow...?¡± Elena tilted her head. What was her father trying to say here?


    ¡°I''m not trying to achieve something here, Elena. I merely wish to change my world for the better, that is all. Since I can''t build my ideal world with the Round Table, leaving is the only logical option left.¡±


    ¡°...The Round Table will never ept that exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes... The world requires constant understanding. Unfortunately, we sometimes need to do certain things that others simply can''t understand. It''s just that Icked the necessary courage to do so.¡±


    Elena narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does that mean you found that courage?¡±


    ¡°Rather than finding it... Technically speaking, it''d be more like he has given me the necessary courage.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I just don''t get it. I don''t get what you see in Mister Jin-Ho. I only see him as an incredibly dangerous individual. But you... What can you even do in hispany?¡±


    ¡°Firearms are dangerous,¡± Knight Wiggins resumed sipping his coffee. ¡°However, you can''t fight wars if you refrain from using firearms because they are dangerous. Danger is not a reason for you to avoid using such weapons. No, it should spur you on to understand the weapon better.¡±


    Wiggins stopped there to get another sip before putting the cup down. His voice sounded resolute as he addressed his daughter.


    ¡°I will assist Lord Jin-Ho. So he can change this world for the better. At the same time, I will change the world he wants to live in to the world I''d like to see.¡±


    Elena frowned deeply. ¡°Will that be even possible, though?¡±


    ¡°It won''t be easy, yes. However, nothing in this world is supposed to be easy, Elena. And my job is to try my utmost best. Not as Knight Wiggins, but as Allen Wiggins, of course.¡±


    Elena quietly nodded away. She still couldn''t fully understand her father''s intentions. However, since this was what Wiggins wanted, Elena thought that the right thing to do as his family was to cheer her father on.


    ¡°Do your best, Dad. I know you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. And now... It''s time for you to return, Elena.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Return?¡± Elena blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Yes. I might have left the Round Table, but that does not apply to you. So, you should get ready to return to the organization''s fold soon.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Dad? How can I return to the Round Table when you''re here?¡±


    ¡°Elena... You''ve already set out on your independent path over a decade ago. There''s no need for you to chase after me. As the Round Table isn''t unreasonable, they should understand your situation and ept you back. If not... Do you want me to write a letter of rmendation to the Master?¡±


    Before Elena could answer, though... Someone else entering their room did.


    ¡°...There''s no need for that, Knight Wiggins,¡± said the deeply-frowning Vincent as he walked inside.

 Chapter 557. Taking a Leap (2)

    Chapter 557. Taking a Leap (2)


    The Master of the Round Table remained adamant. ¡°I said, what you propose is unrealistic. It¡¯s preposterous!¡±


    ¡°But, Master! Do you not find this situation very strange?¡± Knight Leveaux passionately argued back.


    However, the Master remained firm in his stance. ¡°Knight Wiggins is not that kind of a man. There must be a good exnation.¡±


    Knight Leveaux shook his head. ¡°Master... Even if something has happened to him, Knight Wiggins should''ve contacted us by now!¡±


    A hint of displeasure crept up on the Master''s exposed jaw area. Despite his ck mask hiding most of his expression, the Master''s displeasure was so great that nothing could''ve hidden it. ¡°Did I not say this already? Knight Wiggins is not that kind of a man.¡±


    ¡°Master...!¡± Knight Leveaux''s cold eyesnded on the Master. ¡°I urge you to recognize your position better.¡±


    ¡°...What did you say, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine for you to trust someone on a personal level. However, you are the Master of the Round Table. You must not let your personal feelings cloud your judgment and ignore this suspicious development.¡±


    The Master tightly clenched his fists. Starting from his shoulder right down to his hands... They all trembled in rage. He remained silent for a long while as if to keep the boiling anger in check, then finally nodded weightily. ¡°Yes... Knight Leveaux''s words are indeed correct.¡±


    Knight Leveaux narrowed his eyes while staring at the Master.


    ''Should I say... as expected of him?''


    Every member of the Round Table was supposed to be of equal standing, but that wasn''t really true. There was an unspoken hierarchy here, too. It was human nature to do so, after all!


    Regardless of what, Knight Leveaux was an underling of the Master at the end of the day. And it spoke volumes about the Master''s benevolence that he''d face an underling''s criticism like this without losing his temper.


    ¡°Private matters are just that, private. One should not mix them up with official matters. Regardless of what I think of Knight Wiggins, we must do everything in our power to find the truth. That is our official duty," The Master addressed the rest of the Round Table''s knights, but his voice seemed a little powerless. ¡°So, all contact with Knight Wiggins in South Korea has been cut off... It''s possible that he has experienced some kind of a mishap. Or¡­¡±


    When the Master couldn''t finish his sentence and hesitated, Knight Leveaux stepped up instead. ¡°We can''t rule out the possibility of betrayal.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Indeed,¡± the Master muttered, the end of his reply blurring as if merely saying it pained him.


    ¡°That is why I acted on my own initiative before this conference, Master. I''ve already issued an order to our Pawns residing in South Korea to search for Knight Wiggins. And, once they find him... They are to figure out where he stands, Master. They will stop at nothing and use all means possible!¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± the Master slowly nodded. ¡°However, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°Objectively speaking, the odds of Knight Wiggins meeting some kind of a mishap is somewhat higher than his betrayal. In that case, what do you all think about dispatching abat force to South Korea just in case?¡±


    ¡°That is not a bad idea, Master. Regardless of what happened to Knight Wiggins, we''d needbatants on the ground, after all.¡±


    The Master quietly stared at Knight Leveaux. Indeed, they neededbatants to be there. Either to assist Knight Wiggins experiencing some kind of unknown crisis or... Or, to eliminate him if he really had be a traitor.


    ¡°However, Master. This issue is not as straightforward as that,¡± said Knight Leveaux.


    ¡°Because of Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''ve already suffered a painful loss at his hands. And what we did is practically the same as a deration of war. In this situation, the safety of our agents cannot be guaranteed. Which means we must dispatchbatants strong enough to survive in South Korea, but¡­¡±


    ¡°...That is the same as acting on our deration and actually waging war.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±


    The Master groaned deeply, his words tinged with irritation. ¡°So, our hands are tied? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± the Master briefly waved his hand as if to dismiss any concerns. ¡°I''ll task Knight Leveaux with uncovering the current situation with Knight Wiggins. Knight Leveaux, you must use every means avable to discover what happened to Knight Wiggins, as this matter could be more urgent than we''ve bargained for.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let''s conclude our conference here. We will decide on the next course of action after acquiring additional information.¡±


    The Master got up first, allowing the other knights in their assigned positions to also stand up. However, Knight Leveaux remained sitting right until the end. As he sat there with his arms crossed, his eyes became colder and more withdrawn.


    ***


    ¡°That stupid old fart...!¡±


    Knight Leveaux angrily growled as he headed to the airport. The Master of the Round Table usually didn''t disy any emotions, but today... He certainly allowed too many of them to slip past his control. And Knight Leveaux was deeply unhappy about that. Because it indicated how much faith the Master had in Knight Wiggins.


    Having high hopes naturally meant the ensuing disappointment would hurt just as badly. Obviously, Knight Leveaux deeply respected the Master''s abilities. Anyonemitting themselves to the Round Table''s cause would never make light of the Master''s strength.


    But what made this particr situation unbearable to Knight Leveaux was that the man he personally acknowledged trusted somebody else. If Knights Leveaux and Wiggins were to bepared category by category, anyone with a functioning brain would choose Leveaux. In terms of achievements, capabilities, and even strength, Leveaux was superior!


    Knight Wiggins couldn''t even be considered Leveaux''s rival. Everyone knew this, so why did that old fart still ce so much faith in Wiggins, not Leveaux!


    ¡°...Because they are all Brits.¡±


    In the end, it all boiled down to one''s nationality. Knight Leveaux couldn''t think of any other reason besides the Master and Wiggins hailing from the same country.


    ''Unfortunately for you, Master... Things won''t go ording to your n.''


    The Master probably wanted to hand over his position to someone from his own country. While he was in charge, the Master could feed Knight Wiggins with one achievement after another. That would''ve improved the odds of session happening the way he desired.


    However, things would change now.


    ''Because... Wiggins will stop existing pretty soon.''


    To Knight Leveaux, this was a golden opportunity. He had already acquired the information of Knight Wiggins willingly heading to South Korea''s Martial Assembly. Although Leveaux wasn''t sure what that damn Englishman was scheming, this turn of events meant he could eliminate Wiggins now. Killing that man would be the best result Leveaux could ask for. If that couldn''t be done, forcing Wiggins out of the Round Table should still be easier than taking candy away from a baby!


    A new knight from the UK would fill the void left behind by Wiggins'' departure, but that should not matter at the end of the day. It was impossible for a new member to push Knight Leveaux aside to stand first in line to seed the Round Table''s Master position.


    ¡°Hmph. It seems that the heavens themselves are preparing the Master''s throne for me.¡±


    Losing Chevaliers fatally damaged Leveaux''s reputation and prestige. He did his best to minimize the impact of the crisis through timely interventions, but... his reputation could not recover to its past level.


    However, a ray of hope appeared in this moment of crisis after Knight Wigginsmitted a fatal mistake. And Leveaux had no thoughts of letting this chance slip through his fingers.


    ¡°Well, then... Why don''t you show us how you struggle, Knight Wiggins?¡±


    ***


    ¡°What happened, Vincent?¡± Wiggins got up after noticing Vincent''s pale face. ¡°And what do you mean by there''s no need?¡±


    Vincent faltered a little and hesitated before letting out a long sigh. ¡°I think I may have made a mistake, sir.¡±


    ¡°Vincent, give us an exnation first. We can always worry about who to meter.¡±


    ¡°I''ve contacted France... No, the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°You contacted the organization?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent nodded while pulling out a phone from his pocket. ¡°My apologies for trying to handle this matter on my own. However, I had to re-open the line ofmunication with the Round Table in consideration of our future.¡±


    Wiggins furrowed his brow slightly as he listened.


    ''It must be Leveaux, then...?''


    Since themander of the Chevaliers wanted to contact the Round Table, he''d have done so through the knight in charge of their order. But that... was an act of sheer rashness!


    However, it wasn''t as if Wiggins couldn''t sympathize with Vincent on this matter. Wiggins might have willingly chosen to side with the Martial Assembly, but the Chevaliers'' situation wasn''t like that. It''d be more urate to say it was beyond their control. However, as long as their issue with the Round Table was sorted out, they could go home whenever they wanted. Since that was the Chevaliers'' story... No wonder Vincent thought he had to contact the Round Table.


    ¡°Mm... Vincent, I wish you¡¯d have informed me first before contacting the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I understand where you''reing from. Not reaching out to the Round Table despite being free would''ve be a big headache for you after returning to Franceter, anyway. It is my fault for not thinking that far ahead and giving you an appropriatemand in time.¡±


    ¡°Knight, sir...¡±


    ¡°Let''s not talk about this matter anymore. Besides, it''s not like we can y the me game in our current situation, anyway. I''m not your direct superior, to begin with.¡± Wiggins casually waved his hand to extricate himself from this weighty topic.


    Technically speaking, he no longer held the authority to order the Chevaliers around. Wiggins had left the Round Table, after all. Vincent and his men were free to do whatever they pleased.


    ¡°So, what did the Round Table say?¡± Wiggins asked while sitting back down.


    ¡°The Round Table has... No, the Knight Leveaux, he...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine either way. Whichever you prefer, Vincent. I''m sure Knight Leveaux is basically the Round Table to you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re... right, sir,¡± Vincent sighed softly before exining the situation. ¡°He demands to know the position of you and Pawn Elena. To find out where your allegiance lies. He wants to know why you left your country without permission, why you''re currently residing in the Martial Assembly, and why you still haven''t reported any of this to the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°My allegiance...¡± Wiggins'' expression froze. He slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°I''d have done this sooner orter. But I didn''t expect the other side to demand it first. Tell me, those demands sound rather hostile... I''m not imagining it, now am I?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. You''re not.¡±


    ¡°Knight Leveaux must''ve said something else to you privately... No, my apologies. I shouldn''t be prying into this.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I was thinking of telling you, anyway,¡± said Vincent as he stared at Wiggins, his expression stiff. He was still an agent of the Round Table, while Wiggins was technically a traitor. And Vincent worked for Leveaux, while Wiggins was a rival to his boss.


    However, Vincent owed a debt of gratitude easily exceeding all those hurdles. While the Round Table and Knight Leveaux had abandoned Vincent and his men, only Wiggins bravely stepped into the enemy''s camp to rescue them. As a man of honor, Vincent could not forsake this debt.


    Wiggins was quick to read the room, so he tried to dissuade Vincent. ¡°No, Vincent. You don''t have to force yourself. Speaking to me like this should already ce a considerable burden on your shoulders. That is thest thing I want to do. Allow me to decline your offer.¡±


    However, Vincent ignored that and carried on. ¡°Knight Leveaux wanted to be informed first regarding where your allegiance lies before it''s delivered to the Round Table in the official capacity. And he also mentioned that we shouldn''t worry about the welfare of our families as he''s been looking after them for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Stinking son of a b*tch.¡± Wiggins'' expression crumpled at this treachery. Even an idiot could tell why Leveaux brought up the families of Chevaliers in this situation. ¡°Is this how a noble knight is supposed to act?!¡±


    Wiggins and Leveaux were bitter rivals. However, that didn''t mean Wiggins held zero respect for his French counterpart. They both were knights of the Round Table, after all! As they were noble knights representing their respective nations, Wiggins believed Leveaux could be trusted as a fellow knight even if their perspectives shed regrly.


    Did Knight Leveaux change? If not, then...


    ''...Am I the blind one here?''


    Had he always been blind to the fact that once the luster of the knight was hidden away, only such treachery remained? This was the moment of his absolute faith in the Round Table and its knights crumbling into pieces.


    ¡°How do you want to proceed, sir?¡± Vincent cautiously asked.


    ¡°There''s no need to think too deeply about this, Vincent,¡± Wiggins smirked softly. ¡°I''ll humor Knight Leveaux''s request. After I speak to my lord first, of course.¡±


    Wiggins fearlessly got up as the growing anticipation of how his new liege would respond to this new issue began filling him up.

 Chapter 558. Taking a Leap (3)

    Chapter 558. Taking a Leap (3)


    ¡°Are you telling me that Mister Jin-Ho does not have his own office?!¡±


    ¡°...Uh, well,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in stupefaction when Wiggins suddenly barged into his office. ¡°Yes, that''s how it turned out.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe this...!¡± Wiggins deeply frowned as if he was genuinely displeased by this revtion. The signs of shock and dismay were palpable in his expression.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eye-blinking intensified at this. ''Huh. And I heard that the Round Table''s knights are like unfeeling robots, too...''


    Anyone looking at that colorful disy of emotions for one minute would never utter that dogsh*t nonsense ever again!


    Wiggins closed the distance and leaned very close toward Lee Hyeon-Su sitting behind his desk. ¡°There''s something I''d like to confirm, if you don''t mind. Just what exactly is Mister Jin-Ho''s position in the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°...Uhm, he''s an adviser?¡±


    When he heard that reply, Wiggins grandly facepalmed, his expression distorted even further. And Lee Hyeon-Su could think of only one thing at that moment.


    ''Holy cow!''


    How could a person vividly express their dismay with their facial muscles alone like that! Maybe Wiggins should seriously consider finding a new career in Hollywood? He was almost at the level of ''There Can Be No Substitute!'', now wasn''t he!


    ¡°Fine. Fine! Okay, Mister Lee,¡± Wiggins sighed grandly. ¡°It doesn''t really matter what my lord''s job title is in this organization. However, you and I both know full well that he''s the actual leader of the Martial Assembly. You agree with me on this, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Of course. No one can dispute that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, why does it look like my lord is not receiving treatment befitting his station? Just what have you been doing, Mister Lee!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s cheeks twitched at that. Why was he being rebuked for this? Why?


    ¡°Excuse me... uh, Knight Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Wiggins. I''m no longer a knight, after all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. Doesn''t matter. Mister Wiggins, I get what you''re saying. And I totally agree with you on this subject. Unfortunately, I do not have the authority to fix this situation. In my honest opinion, you should speak to the Assembly Master if you''re serious about¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not try to avoid your responsibilities, Mister Lee!¡± Wiggins suddenly raised the volume of his voice. ¡°A person should receive the appropriate reward for their work. Do you not agree?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I do agree.¡±


    ¡°However, I don''t see my lord receiving the appropriatepensation for all the work he''s done so far! Doesn''t your duty involve managing and fixing matters like this!¡±


    ''Like, how! Is that! My work?!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to cry right about now. Obviously, he understood what Wiggins was saying. And he also understood why this debonair gentleman was biting his head off, too.


    When Kang Jin-Ho, Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su were present together during the negotiation, it was Lee Hyeon-Su who dealt with all the administrative side of things. So, it was unsurprising to see Wiggins seeking Lee Hyeon-Su out to express his dissatisfaction like this.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su really was not in any position to fix Kang Jin-Ho''s employment status!


    ''I mean, seriously! I was in the Yeongnam Group not too long ago, you know!''


    Lee Hyeon-Su was a ''victim'' of a hostile takeover, wasn''t he! And he was still minding his manners to prevent the proverbial guillotine from falling on his head, too!


    ¡°Mister Wiggins, I get what you''re trying to say. I really do. However, I''m being honest here. I''m not in any position to...¡±


    ¡°Mister Lee, you must stop avoiding responsibilities like this.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m telling you the truth! I don''t have the authority to do this! Please listen to me for a second!¡±


    ¡°Mister Lee... No one here has that authority you speak of. So, the question now is, who will step forward to make the suggestion first? Even if your position in the Assembly is worse than I expected, you still can submit reports and rmendations to the Assembly Master, yes?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut.


    Wiggins was right about this, though. Lee Hyeon-Su''s standing in the Assembly still being a bit precarious was indeed true, but that didn''t mean he was forbidden from rmending things to Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Mister Lee, you''re a shrewd man. Pragmatic and obviously rational, too. Others might not have raised this issue until now since they haven''t thought about it yet, but you''re different. You must''ve seen the problem with this situation yet remained silent about it,¡± said Wiggins while narrowing his eyes. ¡°You and I both know this is not a good look. Mister Lee, do what you''re supposed to do. Appropriatepensation for one''sbor. An appropriate position boasting the appropriate authority... Isn''t that what you should''ve provided to Mister Jin-Ho by now?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Mister Wiggins, you do know that Mister Jin-Ho can utilize the Martial Assembly as much as he wants, right?¡±


    ¡°You must not make him say out loud what he wants first. Apany is supposed to fulfill the needs of its employees first before they demand for it. Only then would it be possible to bring out the best of its workers. Apany needs to be run rationally. No one would want to be a part of apany that doesn''t reward its workers properly for all the work they did for it. Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you, Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I do hear you. I really do,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as his body began trembling in indignity. Was this a demonstration of the Westerners'' famed rationality?


    ¡°You must immediately arrange the appropriate position and corresponding authority for Mister Jin-Ho. And set up his personal office space, as well. A vague state of affairs like this is beneficial to no one. Mister Jin-Ho is not the type to be proactive unless his switch is flipped. So, you must create a position for him and force him to be a part of the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Eh... Well, Knight Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°It''s Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Mister Wiggins, I think I need to confirm something first. Knowing this will be crucial for me in deciding how to address you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please, go ahead. Asking questions and providing answers is an indelible part of human conversation. And I''m always open to conversing with you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. From what I understand, you decided to serve Mister Jin-Ho. And from what you''re advising me to do... It sounds like you want me to create a position for Mister Jin-Ho so his strength can be used for the good of the Martial Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re correct.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t that run contrary to your goal? From your perspective, shouldn''t it be Mister Kang Jin-Ho using the Martial Assembly, not the other way around?¡±


    ¡°What a strange question that is,¡± Wiggins slowly shook his head. ¡°You''re not looking at this rationally, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Knights pledge their loyalty to their monarchs. To be able to give their all for the crown, that is a knight''s mission, their reason for existence. However, does that mean a monarch exists above their nation?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°If I am the knight in this scenario, then Mister Jin-Ho is the king. And the nation is the South Korean Martial Assembly. The two parties cannot be separate entities anymore. All knights wish to see their kings excel and be wise rulers. And the nation''s systems and frameworks exist to ensure that. I hope this will be a sufficient enough answer for you, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°No, I get it. I understand.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded in affirmation. ''Yeah, Wiggins is right. For sure, things have been a bit too vague until now.''


    Even before a position or a role for Kang Jin-Ho could be decided, he ended up doing a lot of work for the Assembly. And that meant no existing position was deemed suitable for Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''It''s about time we deal with this.''


    Wiggins'' argument hit the bull''s eye. An uncertain, undefined rtionship would benefit no one. It was time to properly define what Kang Jin-Ho was to the Assembly.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Wiggins smartly nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked at the Englishman in a renewed, much more appreciative light.


    ''He must''ve seen it because he''s on the outside looking in.''


    Someone on the inside should be able to perceive issues like this. But an insider¡ªlike Lee Hyeon-Su¡ªwas bound to postpone finding suitable solutions since... Well, since they''d think the matter wasn''t urgent enough.


    An insider would be aware of the gradually festering wound on the leg. However, since it wasn''t grave enough to cut off the leg just yet, they would focus on more pressing matters first. Eventually, the insider would forget about the festering wound, and by the time they realize what''s happening... The leg would have to be amputated.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was that insider. He knew all this yet failed to respond appropriately. Now seemed like a good time to reflect on himself.


    ''Is this why Mister Jin-Ho epted an outsider?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su could also be seen as an outsider, as he originally hailed from the Yeongnam Group. However, both the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group were simr organizations based in South Korea.


    Meanwhile, Wiggins used to be a member of the Round Table, which operated under apletely different framework. It was probably easy for him to spot irrational and antiquated ways of the Assembly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was encouraged by the fact that Wiggins could assist the Assembly not just with the teaching of new martial arts techniques but in administrative matters like this.


    ¡°Mister Wiggins. In that case¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su, his eyes now full of anticipation, stared at the former knight. ¡°Does this mean you also see yourself as a member of the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since the one I serve has changed, I should switch the nation I''m affiliated with as well.¡±


    ¡°Then... Can you assist me in my duties? I was actually panicking somewhat at the extreme amount of unresolved administrative work piling up at my desk, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That sounds interesting. Actually, I was getting a little bored withparing my martial knowledge with what this ce has to offer, so this change of pace might do me some good. Any work you think is fine for me to handle, allow me to take a look. I assure you, I''ll do an impable job.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly tugged at his tie and loosened it. Finally, it felt like he could breathe a lot easier now! ¡°That''s the best thing I''ve heard the whole day.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s spirit was reinvigorated at the sight of Wiggins.


    ''Yes, the winds of change are sweeping through the Assembly.''


    The Martial Assembly had been changing nonstop for a while, but things seemed to have ground to a halt recently. But the former knight Wiggins joining the fray seemed to have broken through the dam''s walls to let the stagnating water flow again.


    ''Looks like I need to put in more effort now.''


    By repeatedly doing the exact same thing over and over again, humans would get stuck in a rut. Lee Hyeon-Su was well aware of this fact.


    ¡°Well, then. Why don''t we start with...¡±


    Just before Lee Hyeon-Su could finish, his and Wiggins'' heads snapped toward the office''s window.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    They could hear a loudmotion outside the building.


    ¡°...Something must be happening outside, then?¡±


    The two men hurriedly walked over to the window and opened it wide. And then... they saw it.


    ¡°Heol?!¡±


    What did they see? It was arge ck van... And a literal giant standing in front of it!


    Wiggins muttered in puzzlement. ¡°Is that Vator?¡±


    ¡°What is that man doing here?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su freaked out and tried to rush outside the office. However, Wiggins suddenly reached out and grabbed Lee Hyeon-Su''s shoulder. ¡°Why are you stopping me? That''s an enemy, Mister Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mister Lee. Take a look again.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened, but he still looked out the window again. And when he focused his re on Vator... ¡°Mm?¡±


    He didn''t sense any hostility from Vator. Back when he saw the big man in the dog-fighting arena, Vator was overflowing with intense fighting spirit. But now? He seemed utterly rxed and at peace. Someone barging into the Assembly looking for revenge wouldn''t behave that way.


    ¡°...Why is he here, though?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow in suspicion.


    However, the smile etched on Wiggins'' lips was a bit more crooked than usual. ¡°It seems the title of a sorcerer was invented just for my lord, then.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Turning an enemy into your ally is never easy, Mister Lee. Especially so when you''re dealing with a martial artist like Vator. Making a warrior of his caliber surrender should''ve been incredibly hard, yet my lord managed to pull it off with a snap of his fingers. So, how can I not call him a sorcerer?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su only needed a second to realize what Wiggins meant.


    ''What? Vator is our ally?''


    That giant brute of a man was?


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s thoughts became a messy tangle just then. Not too long ago, Vator bitterly fought against Kang Jin-Ho to the death. But now, that man had be their ally. How was this even...


    ¡°I... I don''t understand what''s what anymore...!¡±


    Despite Lee Hyeon-Su possessing a keen intellect, it was still impossible for him toprehend this situation.


    ¡°If you can''t figure out what''s going on, you should simply ask. That is what having a conversation is all about,¡± said Wiggins. His attitude was refreshingly straightforward. ¡°It seems we need to speak to my lord as soon as possible. So, what say you, Mister Lee?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly nodded, unable to think of anything else to say.

 Chapter 559. Taking a Leap (4)

    Chapter 559. Taking a Leap (4)


    If progress was something tangible, something that could be seen, heard and felt, people would''ve always put in their best effort. But not everyone could do it. That was because the reward for all of their efforts wasn''t immediate.


    The same logic applied to cultivation. It was easy to think that a martial artist would see an immediate return on investment by cultivating diligently, but the reality wasn''t so kind.


    The act of cultivation was simr to climbing a staircase, with each step being taller than your own height. The cultivating martial artist would never see themselves getting stronger while struggling to climb just one step.


    Only after climbing one step by expending so much energy until they were on the brink of passing out would the martial artist feel the growth in their strength. Only then would they begin to think they had reached a realm a tiny bit higher than before.


    Unfortunately, what waited for them was a step even taller than the one they had climbed over.


    Until now, Yi Myeong-Hwan took that as gospel, the way of a martial artist''s life. Any martial artist would have to experience this wall as it was their fate to do so! However...!


    ''This is insane.''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s view on martial art cultivation began crumbling down into tiny pieces soon after Kang Jin-Ho handed out his demonic cultivation method. And now he understood why demonic arts could improve a martial artist''s cultivation so fast.


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic cultivation method didn''t instantly make anyone strong if they were unwilling to put in the necessary effort. What it did, however, was take the tall staircase of cultivation and tten it until it became a massive incline instead. The more one put in the effort, the higher their realm rose. Unless one was a martial artist, it was impossible to fathom how significant this was.


    Consider this: to climb a step taller than a person, a martial artist would have to work hard. The problem was when they failed. If their effort wasn''t quite good enough, they would have to return to the step below and then try again. Even though their condition or the environment hadn''t improved or changed at all.


    Just how many martial artists had to give up in the face of this insurmountable wall and choose the path ofcency? The answer would be too many to count!


    However, that wasn''t the story for demonic cultivation methods. Even if one stopped climbing in the middle of this incline, they could still resume from where they paused as long as they didn''t inadvertently roll down the slope first. And more effort was immediately rewarded by their realm creeping up higher and higher.


    This ecstasy of sensing one''s strength improving in real time! This sensation was stronger and more addictive than any drug for a martial artist. And it was also the perfect answer to the question of what was so different about the demonic arts that the demonic cultivators could improve themselves so much faster than their counterparts cultivating in orthodox cultivation techniques.


    Of course, the demonic arts dide with a side effect or two.


    ¡°What the f*ck, you stinking b*tch?¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you f*ck?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed grandly while listening to a flurry of swear words. ''Ah, sh*t. Here we go again.''


    The side effect of cultivating demonic arts wasn''t something outrageous. The rumors of demonic arts practitioners being bloodthirsty serial killers or carnivores out to munch on human flesh were all total rubbish. Anyone with such a broken mental state needed to be killed on the spot, whether they were demonic cultivators or not!


    No, the side effects Yi Myeong-Hwan had encountered so far could be seen as much milder than those. Even so... They could also be seen as several times more headache-inducing!


    ¡°You f*cking son of a bt*tch!¡±


    BOOM!


    In the middle of cultivation, martial artists would suddenly start staring contests, which rapidly devolved into fisticuffs. And this ''event'' was happening with rming frequency.


    ''Gimme a freaking break. Seriously!''


    The demonic cultivation''s side effect was quite simple. How would a man walking in the middle of an insane heatwave during August feel after a sudden downpour had doused him from head to toe? All the while, a run of diarrhea had made a mess of his innards, and the humidity relentlessly clung to his skin to squeeze out every drop of sweat from him?


    Wouldn''t they lose their mind if someone identally brushed past them? With enough fury to blow up this crappy world? That was the situation for these younger-generation martial artists.


    If only their side effects were more like thirsting for blood or losing their rational minds to destructive urges! Symptoms like those at least had clear, straightforward solutions. But these idiots acted like nutjobs experiencing anger management issues and started punching first from some of the most trivial things one could imagine.


    This must be a result of them bing more and more neurotic while gradually losing self-control!


    ''Look at those punks...''


    A couple of bastards started trading several blows, but that obviously inconvenienced other folks around them, and soon, all the hot-headed fools jumped in to turn a small quarrel into a messy gang fight.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan facepalmed in silence.


    ''Goddamn it... If I kill all these useless as*holes, things will get simpler for me, right...?''


    When his thoughts reached that far, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head shot up in rm. ¡°Heol?! What the hell was I even thinking about here!¡±


    However, this didn''te as a total surprise to Yi Myeong-Hwan. Even he was having a torrid time trying to escape the side effects of cultivating demonic arts. And yes, he also had been through a few fisticuffs and gang fights already.


    If it hadn''t been for the tacit agreement between everyone here about not using internal energy during the scuffles, dozens of people would''ve left the training hall as corpses by now!


    ''Will this really be okay?''


    Without a doubt, Yi Myeong-Hwan¡ªand seemingly everyone else¡ªwas d about the opportunity to be stronger. But the side effects were proving themselves to be too tough to handle.


    The younger generation acted independently and decided not to interact with non-cultivating civilians for the foreseeable future. They made a wise choice since any one of them running free in the streets would''ve summoned the SWAT immediately. No, scratch that. Probably the entire toon of the Korean military would''ve shown up instead!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan rubbed his chin, wondering how he should go about cleaning up this mess. That was when a cold, still voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°Wow. What a pleasing scenery this is.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grandly flinched in fear. Even before his head could process what happened, his body reacted first and stood straight at attention. Even the gradually-spreading gang fight lurched to a halt in no time!


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was mutter a few things, yet the boiling atmosphere in the training hall cooled down in an instant. Many terrified gazes focused on a spot riiiight behind Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ''What a weird feeling this is...''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan found himself being swept up in a bizarre sensation when all those gazesnded on him. Or, more correctly, on Kang Jin-Ho behind him.


    All these younger-generation martial artists had be iparably stronger than their past selves, yet they were still staring at Kang Jin-Ho with gazes of sheer terror and awe. And Yi Myeong-Hwan realized he wasn''t adequate enough to handle such intense levels of attention.


    Only the truly strong absolute beings were qualified to revel in the gazes of respect and awe like this!


    ¡°Why don''t you carry on?¡± Kang Jin-Ho derisively muttered.


    All the martial artists hurriedly untangled themselves from the melee and stood up straight while freaking out like meekmbs in front of a hungry wolf. In the proverbial blink of an eye, these once-irritable warriors got into a neat rank-and-file.


    ''Wow. Is this the army or something?''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wryly thought to himself. These idiots were behaving like privates staring at the divisionmander who had shown up unannounced for an impromptu inspection. No, wait... This situation seemed way more intense than that.


    The worst a mere divisionmander could do to an unruly soldier was court-martial the idiot and throw him inside a prison. Not Kang Jin-Ho, though. He could cut their heads off if they got on his nerves for too long!


    Also, how should they exin this...?


    ''For some reason, Mister Jin-Ho is... even scarier than before?''


    In a slightly different sense, too! In the past, these people rationally understood their fear of Kang Jin-Ho. But now, that fear was more instinctual in nature. It seemed the demonic qi they had begun cultivating was quaking in fear at Kang Jin-Ho''s bountiful internal energy!


    ¡°...Yi Myeong-Hwan,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out.


    ¡°Yessir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan loudly replied, then instantly spun around to face Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Didn''t I already tell you to keep the rowdiness to a manageable level? Why is everyone in a group scuffle?¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°I was being serious back then. If you wish to control these men, you must allow them to vent their steam regrly.¡±


    ¡°Yessir! I''ll engrave that to my heart!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan cried out, but his heart was bleeding nonstop at the same time. ''Why are you telling me all this, though!''


    Since when did Yi Myeong-Hwan be the recognized superior officer of these younger-generation martial artists? He was obviously not, so how was he supposed to control them!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. ¡°Periodically set up some matches and have them fight. It''s about time we establish the pecking order, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd, only for a deep frown to etch on his face. ¡°Although you guys are improving, your progress is slower than I thought.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you all slow-witted? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir! We''ll try even harder!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you better try harder. If you don''t, you''ll pay for yourziness. I don''t know how this ce used to punishzy members, but I must warn you. My methods are considerably less humane.¡±


    ¡°...We''ll definitely remember, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently scanned the crowd again before turning around to leave. That was when someone among the martial artists cautiously raised his voice.


    ¡°E-excuse me...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped turning around and nced back. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    The martial artist raising his hand nervously swallowed his saliva. ¡°I was wondering if we''ve been doing this right, sir. Don''t you, uh, need to inspect us?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already done that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Oh!¡± The martial artist recalled how Kang Jin-Ho had been scanning them earlier, then nodded weightily in understanding. Although, he couldn''t stop wondering if that was enough.


    To be able to discern whether the cultivation was going swimmingly or down the pits just by looking? Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s degree of understanding in demonic arts far outstripped everyone here, was such a thing even possible?


    Unfortunately, no one here was brave enough to question Kang Jin-Ho''s ims.


    ¡°T-then, what about basic techniques or...¡±


    ¡°It''s too early for you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly cut that martial artist off. ¡°Build your foundation first. Once I decide you''re all adequately prepared, I shall personally guide you toward even greater heights of strength. However, it''s too early.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded while ncing at other martial artists. ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, it''s like we''re getting a bit more violenttely. Is this supposed to happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a side effect you must deal with. I thought I exined to you before we began?¡±


    ¡°W-well, it''s just that... It''s a bit worse than we thought, and...¡±


    ¡°It''s worse than you thought?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly.


    These youngsters wouldn''t dare say that if they knew about all the horrible things the members of the demon cult did back in the day.


    ''In that sense, humans sure are amazing creatures, aren''t they?''


    No, that couldn''t be right. Rather than humans being ''amazing'', the credit should go to education and changing cultures.


    Even back in the demon cult, the usage of internal energy during disagreements between fellow cult members was prohibited for fear of this side effect running amok. Even then, demonic cultivators still often killed each other, whether it was done through fists or axes chopping each other''s heads off!


    Despite the punishment for harming one''srade being grave, incidents of murder never stopped. However, what about the situation in the Martial Assembly?


    So many martial artists were cultivating the demonic arts under one roof, yet no one was injured, never mind dead. The patience of the modern-era folks was iparably better when it came to enduring the same level of urges that would''ve driven the ancient martial artists to go on a rampage.


    Back then, it was the era of primitive savagery where people didn''t bat an eyelid at the sight of rotting corpses of innocents discarded on the road. Compared to that era...


    These young martial artists were demonstrating how much things have changed over the years.


    ''And that made them a bit too soft, but we can''t have everything, now can we?''


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly chuckled. These guys didn''t emit as much coarse or de-sharp aura as the demonic cultivators of the past boastingparable cultivation levels. So much so that they came across a bit...id?


    However, that should be seen as a plus point, no?


    ¡°Anyway. Keep giving it your all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly addressed everyone. ¡°Only you can improve yourself. Remember that. So, keep trying harder and harder. And when you seed... I shall make you even stronger.¡±


    A loud chorus of replies rang out in the training hall. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something else, but the exit behind him opened first to interrupt him. A messenger carefully trotted inside, then whispered something into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded while listening, then replied to the messenger. ¡°I''ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After the messenger left, Kang Jin-Ho turned around to address the crowd. ¡°I guess there''s no need to say anything extra, then.¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°About what I told you earlier. Compile a proposal, submit it to Lee Hyeon-Su and get his approval.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''m off.¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly waved his hand before exiting the training hall. That prompted several sighs of relief to gush out from here and there.


    ¡°Gee whiz! I thought I''d suffocate just now!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow... I thought he was a pretty mellow dude until recently, so why is Mister Jin-Ho getting scarier than ever before? I nearly wet my pants just now, man!¡±


    ¡°...I''ve already leaked a little, though?¡±


    ¡°Eww, what the hell, man! Get away from me, you smelly b*tch!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression stiffened as he watched his colleagues bicker and discuss with each other.


    ''If this keeps going, no one''s gonna even dream of insubordination...''


    These folks were already so scared of Kang Jin-Ho right now. In that case, would they dare think of mutiny after their fear of him had ballooned to something evenrgerter? It seemed this training hall was fostering not the futurebat force of the Martial Assembly... But a private army strictly loyal to Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°...Oh, well. I actually prefer that, anyway.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan smirked softly before turning his head away. He began thinking about who should fight who so that these idiots could pummel each other properly into a bloody mess!

 Chapter 560. Taking a Leap (5)

    Chapter 560. Taking a Leap (5)


    ¡°Why did Vator show up here, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± the pale-faced Lee Hyeon-Su animatedly asked while pointing at Vator standing in the Martial Assembly HQ''s parking lot.


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because I told him toe here?¡±


    ¡°You told that big basta... Kuh-hum, big man toe here? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without much concern.


    Vator discovered Kang Jin-Ho and quickly strode toward thetter''s position. ¡°I greet my master!¡±


    When Vator tried to get down on one knee again, Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand and stopped the big man. ¡°We''re dispensing with unnecessary formalities from now on.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Your wish is mymand,¡± Vator weightily nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. His shocked gaze hurriedly alternated between Kang Jin-Ho and Vator. ¡°W-w-what, is g-g-g-going on here?!¡±


    He failed to string a coherent sentence together when his shock ballooned beyond the manageable scale. Didn''t these two men fight each other to death not too long ago? In that case... When did they establish a rtionship like this one?!


    ''Is this really happening?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes nonstop while staring at Vator. If it was someone else, he''d not have reacted like this. But Vator?


    The Vator Lee Hyeon-Su witnessed that night was the type to never bow his head to anyone. Rather than submit, he''d ce his head on the chopping block first! But such a man was submitting himself to someone else? Seriously?


    Wiggins pursed his lips while studying Vator from top to bottom. ¡°My lord, I believe an exnation might be in order.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Got it. Let''s go inside first. You too, Vator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    After confirming that Vator and Zhang Dajing had nodded in agreement, Kang Jin-Ho turned around and headed back inside the HQ.


    While walking toward the conference room, everyone had a hunch that the uing meeting would take a while.


    ***


    ¡°Ehm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su found himself panicking somewhat at all the attention he was receiving. ''What the hell?! Does everyone here think I''m some kind of a moderator or something?''


    When the number of participants increased in a meeting, the role of a moderator who could set the agenda and keep everyone on track would be even more crucial. Lee Hyeon-Su knew that much. His problem was, though...


    Why did everyone naturally assume that the moderator role belonged to Lee Hyeon-Su! Unfortunately, the conference room''s atmosphere precluded him from voicing his dissatisfaction. Besides...


    ''Firstly, Mister Jin-Ho and the Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun. Then, Knight Wiggins and Vator, too...''


    All those people were capable of squashing Lee Hyeon-Su to death with only one finger! He suddenly became cognizant of how weird it was for him to hang out with all these titans. However, what choice did he have?


    ¡°Kuh-huh-hum. First of all...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su should ask, ''How high?'' when ordered to jump, no?


    ¡°Is it possible for us to hear the exnation on why Vator... Mm, Mister Vator? N-no, Sir Vator has decided to join us?¡±


    Everyone''s gaze quickly shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho. He was the only one capable of exining this bizarre situation, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t betray their expectations and gave them an answer. ¡°He''s on our side now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ...Unfortunately, his answer turned out to be utterly useless!


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, can you give us a clearer exnation?¡±


    ¡°Well, things somehow worked out that way.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute... I mean, how did things, like...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when Lee Hyeon-Su stammered ungainly like that. Not because he was displeased by the questioning, though. Everyone could see that he was mulling over how to exin this situation better. So, no one urged him to get a move on and patiently waited until Kang Jin-Ho could finish organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°Mm... I can''t exin the nitty-gritty to you, but the point is this. Vator will be working for us. Consider it as Vator and me entering into a simple contract.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su gulped slightly. ¡°Can we... trust him?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded slowly. Since Kang Jin-Ho said so, there shouldn''t be any danger of Vator betraying them. ¡°Then... Should I consider this situation the same as Knight Wiggins? As in, epting an outsider into our ranks?¡±


    ¡°Kind of, but the arrangement will be slightly different,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Vator will be working directly under me.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Zhang Dajing. ''I get Vator, but what about this hanger-on? Is this a discount deal of buy one, get another for free?''


    At least, that was what the look in Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes implied. Kang Jin-Ho noticed that look and briefly offered another exnation. ¡°Think of him as an assistant.¡±


    ¡°Hello. My name is Zhang Dajing.¡±


    When Zhang Dajing nonchntly introduced himself, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but sigh deeply. ''Yup, we still know nothing.''


    What was that man''s name again? Was it Jo Gyu-Min? Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly wanted to speak to that man. If they got together to share some booze and gossip about Kang Jin-Ho... They probably would continue shooting the breeze till sunrise the following morning!


    ¡°I see. For now, this topic will¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously scanned his surroundings, and it seemed no one was in the mood to demand an exnation.


    Bang Jin-Hun was making a serene yet somewhat hollow face as if Kang Jin-Ho''s antics couldn''t surprise him anymore. Meanwhile, the former knight Wiggins was smiling contentedly, his eyes sparkling ominously at the fact that someone in a simr situation as him had now joined the party as well.


    ''Now that I think about it, people gathered here can''t be described as normal, huh...''


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled wryly at this sudden realization. Wasn''t this group of people shockingly unique? So much so that it kind of felt... illegal in some way?


    After clearing his throat, Lee Hyeon-Su asked Kang Jin-Ho again. ¡°Then, what will be their official positions in the Assembly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Is that really necessary, though? Up until now, we didn''t need to care about such things, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that might have been true, but... Some people are of the opinion that suitable positions are necessary for the smooth overall operation of the organization. And I wholeheartedly agree with that assessment. At the end of the day, all organizations function on the premise of defined rtionships and the corresponding power dynamics. If people of unclear standing join the group, it''ll be simr to introducing impurities to your body.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded as if he understood it. ¡°In that case, let''s just call them directors. However, since they aren''t exactly official Assembly members, how about... non-executive directors?¡±


    ''Mister Jin-Ho, that''s not what non-executive director means....''


    Unfortunately, that sounded the most fitting job title at this point in time, which left Lee Hyeon-Su with no other choice but to nod in agreement. And now, this moment would go down in history as the first appearance of South Korea''s strongest (?) non-executive director.


    ¡°Set up a suitable residence for Vator and Zhang Dajing to reside in,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Their living cost will have to be... paid for by our side, too.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll handle that aspect,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. Although he still wasn''t 100% sure about what the hell was going on here, being able to wee someone as powerful as Vator into their midst was a heaven-sent opportunity. If the transfer fee was only the living cost and a house, that seemed like a bargain of the century.


    Wiggins raised his hand. ¡°Oh, hang on. Please take care of that for me as well, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I should''ve done that sooner. My apologies.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quickly bowed to Wiggins. Wiggins gently smiled back to say it was all good.


    ¡°Well, then. Before we move on to the next topic...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Vator. ¡°Since Mister Jin-Ho has vouched for him, I''ll consider Mister Vator as a part of the brain trust of the organization and continue with this meeting. Is this okay with you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun nodded simultaneously.


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his attention to Wiggins next. ¡°The next agenda concerns Mister Wiggins. He''d like to personally exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°My lord,¡± Wiggins unhesitantly spoke up. ¡°The Round Table is demanding to know where I stand.¡±


    Zhang Dajing tranted what Wiggins said to Vator, while Lee Hyeon-Su did that for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°So, they want to know where your allegiance lies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. They want to know why I left the Round Table without permission and chose to reside on the Assembly''s grounds."


    ¡°Hmm... I thought you''d already done that?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I''ve been putting it off as it''s a sensitive topic.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair.


    Wiggins quietly coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Before expressing my position to them, I''d like to know what you thought about this matter, my lord.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts? Why?¡±


    ¡°My lord, my role in the Round Table was far more... important than you think. When they learn that I''ve decided to serve you, the rtionship between the Round Table and the Martial Assembly will reach the point of no return. That could lead to open warfare.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly.


    ¡°That is why... I''d like to hear what you think, my lord. Are you truly prepared to go that far? Should I inform the Round Table of my current status? If you don''t want this, I can always return to the Round Table.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly butted in. ¡°H-hold on. Even if you return to the Round Table now, would it be enough to mend the rtionship between the two organizations? Besides, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''ll most likely be detained and punished severely. However, I do not wish to stay if my presence would bring harm to this ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then replied casually. ¡°Tell them the truth.¡±


    ¡°...Will that be fine, my lord?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho rxedly revealed what was on his mind. ¡°I knew this would happen from the beginning. And I wouldn''t have said yes if those people worried me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while raising his voice. It seemed he didn''t agree with Kang Jin-Ho''s point of view. ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho... The Round Table is not as weak as you think. For one, this is probably the worst move you can make politically. With this, we will bepletely isted with no allies to speak of.¡±


    ¡°Since when did the Round Table be our allies?¡±


    ¡°But, the possibility of...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Don''t try to survive while hoping for imaginary allies to suddenlye to your aid. The world isn''t kind enough to act ording to your wishes. The only way to survive is to be stronger. That''s it.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. What Kang Jin-Ho said was a realistic yet idealistic way of looking at things.


    Independently improving one''s strength to prepare for potential external threats was probably the most ideal strategy. Unfortunately, such a thing was realistically impossible. That was why countries formed alliances and signed security treaties with each other.


    With constant and dedicated investment, that ideal strategy could be a reality one day. However, the enemy nations wouldn''t be sitting around sucking on their thumbs in the meantime. Obviously, they wouldn''t graciously wait around for you to be stronger.


    Wiggins nodded contemtively. ¡°In that case, I''ll let them know, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do it.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s frown deepened in dissatisfaction and concern, but he couldn''t say anything else. Thankfully, though, it seemed he wasn''t the only person thinking this way.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I get what you''re saying. However, don''t you think that''s way too idealistic? We''re already at odds with Japan and China. In this precarious situation, can we even afford to make an enemy out of Europe, too?¡±


    ¡°It will be tough, yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied honestly.


    ¡°Then... Why do you deliberately choose this difficult path?¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s expression stiffened noticeably. ¡°If we look at our situation realistically and objectively, there are several options avable to us. We could join hands with either China or Japan, even if we''d be subjected to some humiliation. Or, we could try to maintain some kind of bnce while not antagonizing either side. So, why do you wish to drag Europe into this as another enemy and drive our situation to the extremes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared quietly at Bang Jin-Hun before slowly addressing not just the Assembly Master but everyone else in here. ¡°Because... This is the quickest way for us to get stronger.¡±


    ¡°I get that, Mister Jin-Ho. However, we don''t have the time to...¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because we don''t have the time,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice bing colder and withdrawn. When Bang Jin-Hun heard that voice, he automatically sat upright. ¡°I''ve been thinking about something while observing how our enemies responded to us. And that is... They don''t wait for us. And they will resort to even more extreme measures to oppress us in the future. Yet, you wish to act as a bncer?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. The role of maintaining bnce could only be performed by someone strong enough to suppress all sides simultaneously. In that case, why was the weakest group in the fray thinking about maintaining bnce and whatnot?


    A weak bncer¡ªan individual maintaining bnce¡ªwas fated to be used and abused by all sides before being kicked to the curbside. Entering an alliance with one side wouldn''t help, either; once the alliance was deemed to have run its course, the weak bncer would be taken out to the back and put down... Just like a hunting dog with no more uses left.


    ¡°I have many things to protect. And many things to do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly chewed his words out. ¡°I realized something not too long ago. If I continue to passively defend against the iing attacks, a situation beyond my ability to fix will arrive sooner orter. Even if I have to get a move on when that happens, I don''t want to regret anything. Growing stronger even if the going is getting tougher... That is the path I''ve chosen.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... Rather than co-existence, are you choosing the reign of domination, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know...¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly smirked suspiciously. ¡°There is no such thing as co-existence when strong individuals are involved.¡±


    Chills ran down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine just then.


    Was Kang Jin-Ho aware of what he just said? Did he know how his words might be interpreted as? He just dered his intentions to trample on Korea''s East Asian neighbors and seize the hegemony of the region!


    And that colossal deration forced everyone to focus their gaze on Kang Jin-Ho... Their eyes burning brightly with hot-blooded passion!

 Chapter 561. Having a Discussion (1)

    Chapter 561. Having a Discussion (1)


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his voice, his tone subdued. Calm.


    However, hisposed voice didn''t reflect his actual state. After Kang Jin-Ho''s words mmed into his brain, Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart started pounding like crazy for the first time in a long, long while. It was as if he was in a reunion with his first love.


    Even then, he knew he had to put on a calm, unperturbed front. He was worried about the conference room''s atmosphere boiling out of control if he also became too excited.


    ¡°I get what you''re saying. However... In reality, that is not as simple as you make it out to be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su, his gaze also calm. Cold, even. It was impossible to guess what he was thinking from his expression.


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt pressured by that gaze and had to say something first. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, we are... weak.¡±


    This was that one thing he loathed to bring up. However, it needed to be said right now.


    ¡°Of course, it''s not like we''re hopelessly weak. Objectively speaking, the Martial Assembly''s situation has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few months. The constant war of nerves and localized conflicts with the Yeongnam Group used to be a major drain on the Assembly''s manpower and resources, but we don''t have to worry about that anymore. And, absorbing the Yeongnam Group without too much trouble allowed us to painlessly unify themand structure,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took a short pause here to suck in a deep breath. ¡°Not just from the Assembly''s point of view, but also from South Korea''s martial society... This is easily the strongest this organization has been since the founding of our nation.¡±


    Of course, there were periods in history when Korea boasted a much livelier, stronger martial society than the modern era. However, people back then were still split into different factions, so the Korean martial artists had never spoken with one voice until now.


    In that sense, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say South Korea''s martial society was at its prime right now.


    However, that didn''t mean much in the grand scheme of things. Even if the Martial Assembly was at its strongest point in history, it still couldn''tpete against the neighboring nations.


    ¡°However, the neighboring nations will not sit still while we try to strengthen ourselves. If they think we''re bing a threat, they will stop at nothing to exterminate us.¡±


    Wiggins frowned after listening to the trantion. ¡°However, Mister Lee... They won''t leave us alone as a neutral territory even if we don''t grow our strength. Historically speaking, those who bet their farm on bnced diplomacy have never enjoyed a good end.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m aware. Even so, such an extreme and pronounced act, like the one Mister Jin-Ho has suggested, is¡­¡±


    ¡°What a bunch of useless arguments,¡± Vator suddenly piped up to break his self-imposed silence. ¡°You''re all gravely mistaken. As far as this matter is concerned, my master''s assertion is absolutely correct.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned. ¡°...Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because, they won''t wait for you,¡± Vator snorted derisively. ¡°You can''t survive by keeping your heads down during the Warring States period. Forget national boundaries and look beyond that. East Asia is in the middle of its own version of the Warring States, with many, many warlords vying for supremacy. You think anything will change for you by putting your hands down and burying your head in the sand?¡±


    ¡°Mister... No, Sir Vator,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. ¡°I agree that we''re in the era of conflicts. However, I think you''re overlooking something. The Warring States period taught in school amounts to only a few pages, but in reality, the chaos hassted for centuries.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°By keeping our heads down, I honestly believe we can buy at least decades of breathing room. Even if we''re in the modern era where things happen faster.¡±


    ¡°...Hah. Hahahahaha!¡± Vator suddenly started guffawing loudly. It clearly contained mockery and contempt, forcing everyone to shift their gaze and stare at the big man. Vator''sughter soon turned into a derisive smirk. ¡°I wondered how amazing this organization was since my master calls it his home, but...! It seems only the bookworms are infesting this ce!¡±


    ¡°Vator...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly raised his stiff-sounding voice.


    Vator immediately lowered his head. ¡°My apologies, Master.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so rude. Be more respectful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Vator politely bowed to Kang Jin-Ho before turning his attention back to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I''m not the one who has failed to consider other points. It''s you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply. ¡°...Why do you say that, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°The Warring States period from history books was about nations fighting each other. It seems you don''t understand the difference between kingdoms and factions.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew puzzled by that but still continued to listen.


    Vator grunted loudly. ¡°A kingdom carries on through its royal bloodline. Even if the war does not end in my era, my sons and their descendants will continue and finish it. However, your opponents in this situation are not survived by their descendants. If they can''t finish it during their time, it''s over.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Whether it''s the Crimson King or the other two kings... They are not young men in their prime anymore. So, I wager they will stop at nothing to conquer heaven and earth before their time is up. That war to end all wars... is not far from now.¡±


    ¡°M-mm...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath after realizing he hadn''t thought about that.


    Vator wasn''t finished exining his viewpoints and continued on. ¡°So, they will try to deal with any hindrance or obstacle blocking their way. By any means possible, too. Which means, my master''s opinion is correct. If you fail to strengthen yourselves on time and neglect to prepare for the uing epoch-changing war, you and everything you hold dear will be utterly destroyed. That I guarantee!¡±


    ¡°I agree with Mister Vator,¡± Wiggins raised his hand, then nodded weightily. ¡°I''ve had many opportunities to closely observe conflict zones while working for the Round Table. Since every situation is different, it''s impossible to say which option is the best one avable. But I can confidently say that beingckadaisical in your approach will not work. All those who thought ''We will be fine'' always paid a hefty price.¡±


    ¡°Even so!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su interjected, his expression stiff. ¡°Pursuing a hard-line policy like this in our current situation can hasten our destruction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is a possibility. However, wouldn''t you say there is a big difference in the potential reward?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips parted several times only to mp shut. He wanted to say something, but the only thinging out of his mouth was a soft groan. Obviously, he knew what these men were saying. However...!


    ''Damn it! This is not a game, you know!''


    You could start over in a video game if you messed up somewhere. Unfortunately, they weren''t living in a game but in reality. Failure meant their annihtion! In that case, minimizing risk as much as possible was the correct way of navigating this situation in Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion.


    ¡°Not agitating the...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off. ¡°If there is a way to get stronger without agitating the other parties, I''m more than willing to choose that. So, I''m all ears.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t say anything. Sure, he could think of dozens of usible-sounding methods, but was any one of them actually worth staking his reputation on? Could he confidently say, ''Here is the silver bullet!'' to everyone here?


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the frowning Lee Hyeon-Su before raising his voice again. ¡°Yes, finding the most ideal solution would be for the best. I agree.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly bit his lip.


    ¡°However, doing nothing while trying toe up with that ideal solution is the absolute worst way to spend your limited time.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to nod in agreement. This was the reason why he could never be a leader. Why he''d always remain as an aide!


    There was no such thing as a perfect scenario in reality. Sometimes, one had to squeeze their eyes shut and bravely charge forward even with the clear and present danger facing them.


    The courage to decide on the timing and method was called ''decisiveness''. And Lee Hyeon-Sucked this courage.


    ¡°If youe up with a better method, inform me right away,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I promise you, I shall stop immediately and heed your rmendation. Until then, I''d like you to follow my method.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed in resignation. Even if Kang Jin-Ho told him to shut up and follow, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to do so. So, what could hein about when Kang Jin-Ho was asking so courteously like this?


    ¡°Understood. I''ll do as you say, Mister Jin-Ho. However, I''ll continue searching for a way to stop this situation.¡±


    ¡°Good. As long as you try your best, I can''t ask for anything else.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about that,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned, then gulped down a cup of water to quench this sudden thirst burning his throat. ''...Am I too much of a realist?''


    Nothing could be more dumb than trying to inject a dose of reality into a discussion of dreams. Lee Hyeon-Su knew this, but that didn''t mean he shouldn''t bring up the cold, hard reality. After all, he''d like to decline the opportunity to die as a dreamer. Humans were supposed to be grounded firmly in reality throughout their lives, weren''t they?


    ¡°We are all aware of what ourmon goal is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho addressed everyone in the room. ¡°As long as the threat from our neighbors is real, we must grow our own forces capable of fighting them off. If it was something I could''ve done alone, I''d have done so already. Unfortunately, that''s not realistic at all. There is a clear limit to what a lone individual can do, after all.¡±


    He was speaking from experience on this one. And he didn''t want to go through that gruesome event ever again.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was peerless under the heavens, he still didn''t have enough strength to survive thebined assault of top experts from the orthodox and unorthodox sects.


    ''And that''s what warfare looks like.''


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t aggrieved by his loss. This was how wars were fought, after all. People resorted to every trick in the book to win. If their enemy was stronger, they obviously shouldbine forces with allies. That wasmon sense. Why would anyone fight one-on-one against a stronger foe and taste defeat? Doing that was brainless and pointless.


    Regretting after tasting defeat and losing everything was just as pointless, too. So, the only option was to be stronger. Not just Kang Jin-Ho, but everyone, too. So that no one would dare deprive him of what made him a human.


    ¡°The goal of bing stronger is absolute. It needs to be done. I''ve been thinking about how to achieve this goal, too. Crucially, though¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho held the gaze of each and every one in the room. No one tried to avoid locking eyes with him. ¡°This is not something I can do by myself. I''ve wizened up now. I now know that I can''t do everything. I also know that others can do a much better job than me in many things. That is why... Please lend me your strength, everyone. I''d like to tread this path with everyone by my side.¡±


    A faint grin crept up on Bang Jin-Hun''s lips. ''Yes, this was it...!''


    Truth be told, the person most dissatisfied with Kang Jin-Ho in this room wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su. No, it was Bang Jin-Hun. He had reached the Assembly Master position through Kang Jin-Ho''s assistance, which left him in a weird spot where he was no better or worse than a figurehead.


    The power to make crucial decisions now rested with Kang Jin-Ho, and Lee Hyeon-Su held the most influence when it came to making those decisions. With the situation like this, who wouldn''t be dissatisfied? Even so...


    Bang Jin-Hun was surprised by himself. To be specific, the surprise was about how little his dissatisfaction was. He had been curious about why this was the case, and what Kang Jin-Ho said just now cleared all the doubts from his mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t treading this path alone!


    All martial artists held on to this belief: the strong was always right. That they were superior to everyone else. As such, they trusted their own judgment far more than other people.


    That had been the case for Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il. Even Bang Jin-Hun was guilty of this mindset. Within his own clique, Bang Jin-Hun was no better than a dictator.


    But Kang Jin-Ho was decisively different in this case. Despite boasting strength iparably greater than previous leaders, he didn''t believe himself to be omnipotent. He knew he couldn''t do everything, so he readily admitted to his weaknesses and unhesitantly asked for help from the people around him.


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho could be stubborn in some matters but didn''t hesitate to open himself up to other opinions and rmendations. And that gave the impression that everyone was walking alongside Kang Jin-Ho on his journey.


    This wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s kingdom. It was amunity where everyone worked together to guide it into a better future.


    ¡°Then... Can I ask you for something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Bang Jin-Hun smoothly smiled and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho also smiled back and nodded. ¡°Sure. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Before we start on this and that¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun''s smile deepened suspiciously. ¡°...Please help me secure my position as the Assembly Master first. I''m getting a bit unnerved by how stronger people than me keep joining our ranks, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho reluctantly nodded when Bang Jin-Hun trampled on the beautiful ideal of working together in amunity in search of practical benefits.

 Chapter 562. Having a Discussion (2)

    Chapter 562. Having a Discussion (2)


    ¡°I''d like to make a suggestion, everyone,¡± Bang Jin-Hun cheerfully raised his voice after his Assembly Master position had been secured.


    ¡°...Are you that happy, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly and tried to bring Bang Jin-Hun back down to Earth but failed. Bang Jin-Hun''s expression didn''t want to straighten at all!


    From Bang Jin-Hun''s perspective, he wouldn''t have a reason not to be happy, after all!


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Why don''t we continue with the meeting first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun fake-coughed and resumed making a serious face when Lee Hyeon-Su backed off. Unfortunately for him, though, it was toote by then. His authority as the Assembly Master had lost a bit of its sheen. However, no one here wanted to mention that in the open.


    ¡°ording to your prediction, we can''t avoid shing with our neighbors,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, there''s no avoiding it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°In that case, we need to supplement our number of field agents.¡±


    ¡°...Field agents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bang Jin-Hun responded as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°We''re in the information-is-king era. As proof, don''t you all know how Korea is basically infested with spies from other countries...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nced at Zhang Dajing since Vator''spanion should hold the most urate information on this topic. After all, he was an intelligence operative of the Crimson King''s faction stationed in South Korea until a few days ago.


    Zhang Dajing also coughed to clear his throat after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s silent gaze. Even if his allegiance had shifted, openly saying he used to be a spy working for someone else to monitor this country was still a bit awkward.


    ¡°My apologies for putting it this way, but...¡± Zhang Dajing coughed a few times again. ¡°As far as the war for information is concerned, South Korea doesn''t have much value.¡±


    ¡°Be more specific, please,¡± Kang Jin-Ho urged Zhang Dajing in a slightly impatient-sounding voice.


    Zhang Dajing scratched his head. ¡°It''s as it sounds, sir. This country was viewed as not really worth the trouble.¡±


    Others grew puzzled by that and tilted their heads. Zhang Dajing sighed and tried to exin himself. ¡°The war for information is basically a battle to see how much information we acquire or lose to our enemies. But South Korea does not have the concept of stopping foreign agents from acquiring information. We''ve never been threatened once by the Korean agents while doing our job in this country, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his eyes and stared unimpressed at Bang Jin-Hun, prompting the Assembly Master to sneakily avoid meeting that gaze.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly came to Bang Jin-Hun''s assistance. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you can''t really me us on this one.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn''t need to wage a war of nerves of foreign spies, you see? Before our recent dramatic transformation, Korea was nothing more than East Asia''s buffer zone. The interest in us from China and Japan is a fairly recent development.¡±


    Everyone in the conference room slowly nodded, knowing Lee Hyeon-Su was right.


    ¡°That was why we didn''t have a reason to stop foreign spies or dispatch our own to other countries. Let''s be honest, everyone. The changes sweeping through South Korea right now are like a sudden tropical storm in the middle of a cold winter. ming us for not preparing for the storm ahead of time is kind of unfair.¡±


    Even the weather bureau would''ve protested the unfairness of it all, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. ¡°I see. I get what you''re saying. But the times have changed, and we need spies now.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Mister Jin-Ho. As long as I get the necessary budget, I''ll proceed with establishing an intelligence department right away,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, then turned his head to stare at Zhang Dajing. ¡°And a teaching assistant joined us at the perfect time, too.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhang Dajing panicked slightly and urgently scanned his surroundings. ¡°B-but... I''m here to assist Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Sure, assist him,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted. ¡°However, lending assistance does not mean you''re now his nanny, right? It''s not like you''ll stay by Sir Vator''s side twenty-four hours a day, no?¡±


    ¡°...No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, you will do your job during your off hours. And we just decided on what your job will be.¡±


    Waves of bbergast repeatedly washed over Zhang Dajing.


    ''What the hell...? Did this ce always operate like this?''


    Zhang Dajing used to be a field operative affiliated with the Crimson King''s faction. But calling him a ''field operative'' was being generous since he was more of a spy than anything else. So, why were these people giving him such a weighty role in this organization? Weren''t they scared about the possibility of Zhang Dajing doing something untoward in this ce?


    These men were much more impulsive and crazier than Zhang Dajing had bargained for. What was even more problematic was that no one here tried to oppose Lee Hyeon-Su''s obviously insane opinion!


    ''I get that this is aparatively young leadership, but...!''


    Zhang Dajing had been a part of a team observing Kang Jin-Ho, so he had a pretty good understanding of the Martial Assembly''s tendencies. Even then, this level of impulsiveness shocked him.


    Before Zhang Dajing could say something to extricate himself from this strange situation, Vator raised his voice first. ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°It seems there is something I must do here.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Please select several individuals disying tardy improvements in their internal arts. I shall teach them external arts instead!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Vator, his interest now genuinely piqued.


    ''That''s not a bad idea.''


    Humans were bound to rely on natural talents for many things. Even if the nurturing structure and guidance were good, martial artists with low talent in umting qi were bound to exist. Teaching them external arts could definitely enhance the Assembly''s overallbat strength.


    It was just that the external arts weren''t Kang Jin-Ho''s specialty, so he never considered trying it out until now. However...


    ''I can trust Vator to do a good job.''


    No one in this world should boast a higher mastery over external arts than Vator.


    ¡°That means I can now properly contribute, doesn''t it?¡± Wiggins suddenly butted in. ¡°I was actually beginning to feel rather dissatisfied by how I could only transfer surface-level knowledge until now. With things like this, though, I might as well give it my all.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively rubbed his chin. ¡°Sounds like a great idea, actually. We have plenty of young martial artists who wish to be stronger but can''t ept Mister Jin-Ho''s way for some reason or the other, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°And those who failed Mister Jin-Ho''s test can take up this new challenge as well.¡±


    This was one of the biggest problems piling up in the Martial Assembly''s corridors ofte. Those who passed Kang Jin-Ho''s strict test were given a chance to be so much stronger, but the rest could only look on enviously¡ªor jealously¡ªfrom afar.


    Unsurprisingly, their dissatisfaction level was steadily rising. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho''s overwhelming charisma had prevented them from expressing it openly. So, having such powerful warriors teaching the rest would benefit the Martial Assembly greatly.


    ¡°There''s this one obstacle, though...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. ¡°The opposition will be even more vociferous than before. You can bet your farm that more than one or two older folks will lose their minds at the... ''loss'' of Martial Assembly''s identity.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Just what is this identity thing you keep bringing up? Is there an instruction manual on what the Assembly is supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°...I''m also not sure,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If I''m to hazard a guess, they probably think the South Korean Martial Assembly must consist of home-grown martial arts.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. ¡°People whomute in Western business suits want to talk about tradition? They should start wearing traditional Korean dresses, then.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wryly smiled at that.


    ''It''s not about tradition but vested interests, you know...''


    Obviously, those opposing voices weren''t worried about the Assembly''s purity or tradition. No, they only cared about their own power within the organization. Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance meant their authority and influence had eroded and waned by a great deal, but now, outsiders were brought in to shore up the Assembly''s manpower? No wonder those old men''s anxiety levels would shoot up to high heavens.


    ¡°Logically speaking, Mister Jin-Ho is right, but¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed. ¡°Since when did human beings start acting rationally? We need to consider the potentially extreme blowback from the opposing voices.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips suspiciously curled up. ¡°What will change even if they try to fight back?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Let them do what they want.¡±


    Wiggins spoke in Lee Hyeon-Su''s ce. ¡°Growing pains always apany any form of progress. It''s inevitable, really. Especially more so when the progress is so sudden and swift. It''s bound to invite vocal opposition and trigger natural selection. Even so, history always favored those who chose progress. You''ll naturally be left behind in the flow of history if you fear opposition and remain stagnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with the Englishman,¡± Vator also raised his voice while nodding weightily away. ¡°A new day brings forth a new opportunity to improve. In the pursuit of martial arts, one must continue forging ahead. Effort is important to progress, but effort alone sometimes isn''t enough to guarantee progress. Sometimes... You will hit a wall that cannot be ovee with your current methods. In that situation, you must be ready to discard your everything and start from the beginning. Even if that involves the painful process of finding what''scking in you by observing people stronger than you. Without going through that process, you will not achieve any progress.¡±


    While he spoke, the intense look in Vator''s eyes seemed to say that even organizations were the same in this regard. And now was the moment of truth for this particr organization.


    As if it was the most obvious thing to do, everyone''s gaze focused on Bang Jin-Hun next. He released a long sigh, then addressed everyone. ¡°Yes, staying still and unmoving will stagnate us. I have no problem with the direction we must progress in. However, this will be tough for me to handle alone, so I must ask all of you to lend me your strength.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    ¡°There''s something I''d like to confirm first, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun as his expression stiffened. He stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho and asked, ¡°Please clear up something for us. What is that you wish exactly? Is it to prevent invasion? Or to... conquer?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°After we be strong enough to bring our enemies to their knees, what will you do when... Nobody attacks us? Will you pursue peace? Or invade them, instead?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that important right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much so,¡± Bang Jin-Hun resolutely nodded, mes of passion burning in his eyes. ¡°Knowing what our goal is absolutely crucial, Mister Jin-Ho. I''d even say it''s more important than anything else. Knowing what we must do will help with urately mapping out our paths. And that will also help us shorten the distance as much as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately speak his mind. The truth was... He still hadn''t decided on that part yet. No, that was a lie. He hadn''t even thought about it until now.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, please make that decision as soon as possible. You''re no longer in the position to make important decisions on the whim of the moment. You must recognize your position in the organization and establish the long-term goal for us. Then, we will do our best to arrive at that destination.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Bang Jin-Hun, but the Assembly Master didn''t avoid holding that stare this time. The two men''s gazes silently entangled in the air.


    ¡°...I hear what you''re saying. I''ll make the decision as soon as possible,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly.


    p!


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly pped. After ably changing the conference room''s mood, he addressed everyone. ¡°Then, let''s summarize the contents of this meeting. First of all, we shall set up an intelligence department to monitor other countries. Then, I shall search for those who meet the criteria stipted by our new directors, Mister Vator and Mister Wiggins.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Bang Jin-Hun rested his chin on his hands while sucking in a deep breath.


    ''Things are changing at a break-neck pace...''


    When he looked back, it hadn''t been all that long since Kang Jin-Ho had devoured the Yeongnam Group. But the Martial Assembly was already experiencing a sea change so abrupt that it could be called the proverbial lightning bolt out of the blue. And it was Bang Jin-Hun''s job to be the weight that firmly anchored this storm to the ground.


    ''Well, you only live once, right?''


    So, he should tread this path with his head held high. Even though no one knew whether this transformation would herald their destruction or bring about unprecedented glory.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho, who was silently pondering something, and smiled quietly without even realizing it.


    One thing seemed certain at this point. He might not know what this transformation would bring, but... But he shouldn''t get bored for a while. Simply throwing himself into the rapid torrents of this turbulent sea should ensure that his days would be busy beyond his wildest expectations!


    ¡°Well, now that our meeting is concluded... Let''s go get something good to eat, shall we?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun got up first... While feeling the heavy weight of his responsibilities pressing down on his shoulders.

 Chapter 563. Having a Discussion (3)

    Chapter 563. Having a Discussion (3)


    Zhang Dajing frowned unhappily at a house standing right before his eyes.


    ''Sir Vator is supposed to stay in this shabby ce?!''


    Calling this house ''shabby'' was unfair, though. A Western-style double-story house with a nice little garden didn''t deserve such abel, after all. In consideration of Vator''s position and status, though? Zhang Dajing was offended by how run-down it looked. Wasn''t Vator staying in the penthouse suite in South Korea''s finest hotel until yesterday?


    ¡°Mm...¡± Vator sheepishly scratched his cheek while staring at the house.


    ¡°Sir Vator...! This, this is...! It''s a clear insult to you, sir! We must lodge aint right away and...¡±


    ¡°Looks like the front gate needs to be modified somewhat. With how small it is, I''ll have to keep my head low whenever I want to go in or out.¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator?!¡± Zhang Dajing reflexively cried out at how unperturbed Vator''s attitude was. Of course, he quickly recognized his gaff and hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Vator looked a little taken aback. ¡°Why are you losing your cool, Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir. I... It seems I''ve temporarily let go of my senses.¡±


    ¡°I see. Just tell me what makes you so angry.¡±


    Zhang Dajing hesitated for a second or two before finally revealing the source of his ire. ¡°Sir Vator, this is clearly an act of disrespect toward you. How can someone as noble as you stay in a ce this shabby...!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I''m the Warrior of the Wild ins? I often sleep in a yurt, so why would a house like this be a bad amodation for me?¡±


    Zhang Dajing faltered, still unwilling to concede. ¡°E-even so¡­¡±


    Vator leisurely scratched his chin. ¡°Besides, we''re in a rural area. Look around you. I don''t think you''ll find better amodation than this one nearby. That man, Lee Hyeon-Su, told us this would be our temporary residence until a better ce is found. In that sense, this is a considerably good ce to stay. We should actually be grateful.¡±


    Zhang Dajing sighed softly.


    ''Even though he''s someone great, Sir Vator doesn''t value himself as highly as I do...''


    Vator continued to speak. ¡°If you''re really unhappy about this arrangement, we can always build a suitable residence, no? It''s not like we''recking in funds, anyway. Why do you believe the Koreans owe us a residence?¡±


    ¡°Sir, in this day and age, even professional athletes are given nice houses and cars when they sign up for a team. But your worth far exceeds that of somemon athlete.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true. However, in sports terms, this is a newly established team, and it has only just begun investing and recruiting its yers. Since I''ve decided to restart my career with such a team, I shouldn''t expect the same level of treatment and fanfare from a top-tier team.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s eyes widened, and his jaw ckened in surprise as he stared at Vator. He didn''t expect this kind of counter-argument.


    Vator shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m actually a fan of American football, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Honestly, sir, it fits you perfectly.¡±


    Never mind fit, Vator was born for that sport. Just look at his physique! Even though he wasn''t wearing any protective gear, it looked like he was!


    ¡°That''s why you should stop with this unnecessary whining. That''s not important to us, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator,¡± Zhang Dajing unwillingly nodded while licking his lips. Even though Zhang Dajin was bitterly expressing his dissatisfaction, the truth was that Lee Hyeon-Su had already apologized to them about this arrangement.


    Lee Hyeon-Su told them that this was only a temporary residence until a better, more fitting amodation could be found, and that he''d do his absolute best to speedily resolve any inconveniences Vator might encounter.


    Even so, Zhang Dajing still wasn''t happy about this. All because he didn''t like how this situation had unfolded.


    ¡°Let''s go inside,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Zhang Dajing nodded, then watched Vator open the front gate and step inside. That was when a question suddenly popped out of his mouth. ¡°By the way... Sir Vator?¡±


    Vator crouched past the front entrance, straightened up, then looked behind him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s possible, sir?¡±


    ¡°It''d be nice if you''re a bit more specific with your query, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies. I was wondering if the Koreans could resist the threat from Japan and China.¡±


    Vator''s expression stiffened a little as he scratched his chin. It was as if he knew he should provide an answer but wasn''t happy about its contents. ¡°Logically, it''s a hopeless endeavor.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too? It''s as I thought...?¡± Zhang Dajing grew anxious at that reply. His anxiety was understandable, however.


    He and Vator knew the truth about how powerful the Crimson King''s faction was. Just this one faction was so enormously mighty that the likes of the mere South Korean Martial Assembly would never match up to it. But China had two other factions of simr strength!


    ''It''s like hitting a boulder with an egg...!''


    Of course, Zhang Dajing wasn''t discriminating or underestimating South Korea''s martial artists. Any faction in Europe possessing South Korea''s might would''ve been able to dere themselves the king of that region. If every country in the world was ranked purely by its martial strength, Korea should upy a spot in the upper half of that list.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t matter how strong a wolf was when its hunting ground was a savanna shared with a tiger, a lion and a bear. Let this mighty wolf loose in such an environment, and it''d end up as a tasty meal for one of the apex predators in the area.


    So, could these wolves be trained and fed until they were strong enough to rival lions? Zhang Dajing was pessimistic about it. One transcendental expert wasn''t quite enough to solve that quandary, after all.


    ¡°Even if my master is the strongest expert in the entire world, it''s still impossible for him to lead Korea and wage war with other nations,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Yes, I concur,¡± Zhang Dajing nodded. It seemed his opinion was practically the same as Vator''s. But a question still remained, so Zhang Dajing decided to ask about it. ¡°But... If that''s what you think, why did you volunteer your support, sir?¡±


    Vator didn''t have a choice but to follow whatever Kang Jin-Ho chose to do. However, that was different from volunteering to help Kang Jin-Ho with what he was trying to do.


    An unreadable smirk crept up on Vator''s lips. ¡°I saw a possibility, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I have two reasons. One, waiting for my master to give me the order would''ve been too boring, so I acted first. And... Like I said, I see a definite possibility here, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°But, uh... Didn''t you say...¡±


    ¡°Of course a lone martial artist named Kang Jin-Ho can''t change this ce. However, my master isn''t a simple martial artist, now is he?¡± Vator suddenly cut Zhang Dajing off with a deep smirk. He stared at the distant skies. ¡°He''s a demonic cultivator. Not just any, but a demonic cultivator the likes of which this world has never seen before!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that is true.¡±


    ¡°A demonic cultivator only appearing in legends and tall tales has finally shown up in the real world, Zhang Dajing. Not only that, but...! Take a look at what he did to me. That should tell you that he possesses knowledge of many things beyond the scope of our imagination.¡±


    As he spoke, Vator''s expression grew somewhat unreadable. At a nce, he seemed a little scared. From another angle, he seemed expectant, too. Perhaps that expression hinted at howplicated his thoughts were regarding Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Yes, Sir Vator has a point...''


    Zhang Dajing grimaced, knowing he had no choice but to agree with Vator''s assessment. Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s other qualities were ignored for now, he still couldn''t be evaluated as a simply powerful martial artist. And the evidence for that was what he did to suppress Vator to this degree.


    No one could guess how many other bizarre knowledge and tricks Kang Jin-Ho had hidden up his sleeve.


    ¡°Since we''ve already decided to stay in this ce for the foreseeable future, I shall choose the option of getting even stronger... for both the organization and myself. Isn''t this what you told me to do earlier?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°As I am, I cannot defeat my master,¡± Vator grunted loudly.


    Zhang Dajing tilted his head in confusion. ¡°But... Sir, didn''t you lose by only a proverbial hair''s breadth?¡±


    ¡°A hair''s breadth, is it?¡± Vator chuckled loudly. ¡°It might have looked that way to you, but you need to understand something. That hair''s breadth cannot be bridged, Zhang Dajing. Even if I challenge my master ten times, a thousand times, no, a million times right now, I can never defeat him.¡±


    Zhang Dajing sucked in a deep breath. He couldn''t tell if this assessment was the result of Vator''s objective evaluation or if the mental coercion of never disobeying Kang Jin-Ho was too strong for the big man to ovee.


    Zhang Dajing''s grimace deepened as he cautiously called out. ¡°Sir Vator...!¡±


    ¡°Don''t be mistaken,¡± Vator cut Zhang Dajing off again. ¡°I respect my master. I simply must. But this respect isn''t simply about my master''s strength. No, it''s... I respect him as an individual. Even if I was stronger than him, I''d still objectively respect my master. That part will not change.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''splexion darkened even further. This was worse than Vator being forced to submit to Kang Jin-Ho''s bizarre power.


    ¡°This is why I''m confident about my thoughts not being swayed by other factors. I cannot defeat my master.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Simple. My master''s rate of improvement far exceeds mine.¡± Vator bit his lip. ¡°I understand why you think my assessment is incorrect. Back then, my master wasn''t holding back. There was not much separating us in terms of purebat power. Such a paper-thin difference can easily be ovee through how we''re matched up or what our conditions on the day are like. However...!¡±


    Vator''s expression stiffened, his voice getting louder as if to make a deration.


    ¡°That was the story at the start of our duel.¡±


    Zhang Dajing looked even more confused. ¡°Sir, I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°It''s notplicated, Zhang Dajing. By the time our duel was winding down, the difference between me and my master has widened to the point where I could never hope to catch up.¡±


    ¡°B-but...! How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°It is possible. I saw it with my own eyes, after all. And I felt it through my body, too!¡± Vator tightly clenched his fists. He grimaced as if the sensations of that night''s duel were washing over him again. ¡°My master isn''t improving his cultivation, but more like regaining what he has lost. And my duel with himid the groundwork for him to be even stronger. I cannot fathom the heights of strength my master will reach, but... At the very least, his rate of improvement is truly peerless under the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Zhang Dajing sucked in another deep breath.


    Vator''s expression became fierce, determined. ¡°That is precisely why I cannot win against my master. Especially if things stay this way. However, do not be mistaken about something, Zhang Dajing. My loyalty toward my master isn''t enough to suppress my thirst for victory. I shall remain loyal to him. If he orders me to jump into a pit of Hellfire, I shall do so. However, what of it? Do you think I can''t stay loyal if my strength exceeds my master''s? Did the trustworthy retainers in history stay loyal because they were weaker and uselesspared to the kings they served?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir Vator. You do not fall behind anyone inparison.¡±


    ¡°For now, that is not true, Zhang Dajing,¡± Vator grunted. ¡°However, I wish to reach that point someday. That means I must be stronger. But my current method isn''t enough. I have painfully experienced my limits this time. To stand on equal ground as my master... I must dismantle my martial arts and start from the beginning!¡±


    Zhang Dajing finally understood Vator''s intention. ¡°I see. The best way to dissect your martial arts is to start teaching someone else...! You''d have to forcibly analyze everything from the very basics, after all!¡±


    Vator grinned warmly. ¡°This is why I find yourpany quite pleasant, Zhang Dajing! I don''t need to run my mouth off for too long with you.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for failing to understand your intentions sooner, sir!¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing to forgive,¡± Vator chuckled, then stepped inside the house. ¡°Zhang Dajing... I have submitted to Master, but that doesn''t mean I''m satisfied with my current situation. No, I shall continue to grow stronger. For myself, and for my master''s sake, too! I shall be stronger than anyone in this world! To achieve my goal, I am prepared to do anything. I shall analyze my martial arts, and if I see the need... I won''t hesitate to ept my master''s demonic cultivation methods!¡±


    Zhang Dajing was stunned by that deration. ¡°Sir Vator...!¡±


    ¡°The strong will possess everything... I was reminded of this recently. It seems I''ve been too soft in my approach until now.¡±


    While watching Vator stride fearlessly inside the house without even bothering to look back once, Zhang Dajing slowly massaged his face.


    ''Yes, Sir Vator hasn''t changed.''


    Even if he was submitting to Kang Jin-Ho, Vator was still Vator. His mighty spirit of a martial artist wouldn''t have been extinguished that easily. Although no one could predict what the future had in store for them, Zhang Dajing swore he''d stay by Vator''s side until the...


    ¡°...Kuh-hum! Zhang Dajing!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡± Zhang Dajing''s head quickly shot up when Vator called out his name, and his expression crumbled immediately at the sight greeting him back. Vator''s super-wide shoulders had gotten stuck by the entrance of the house!


    ¡°Go and... Mm, fetch some oil, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Zhang Dajing was about to tell himself he''d stay by Vator''s side until the end, but he wasn''t so sure anymore.

 Chapter 564. Having a Discussion (4)

    Chapter 564. Having a Discussion (4)


    -Didn''t you say you''d be taking a break?


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly at Choi Yeon-Ha''s sharp voiceing from his phone''s speaker. ¡°As it turns out, some things are well beyond my ability to control.¡±


    -What do you mean by that? You''re the one who wants to get some rest, so why can''t you? Is someone preventing you?


    ¡°Well, not exactly. But...¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow after not knowing what he should say here.


    -Seriously now... I don¡¯t get it. You think you need a rest, so you should take a break. What¡¯s so hard about that? Don''t you know that failing to get adequate rest when you have the chance will affect the quality of your output?


    ¡°No, I know,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while feeling d about talking to Choi Yeon-Ha on the phone. If they were conversing face-to-face, she would''ve tried to bite his head for the wry smile currently etched on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, the timing isn''t optimal for an extended break.¡±


    -Nope. The way I see it, I think it''s the right time now.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Even though the man himself said this was how things were, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem interested in epting it and backing off.


    -When I first met you, you were basically a neighborhood bum, Mister Jin-Ho. An unemployed freeloader.


    ¡°T-that''s a bit harsh...¡±


    -Are you saying I''m wrong? You opened your pizzeria or whatever shortly afterward, didn''t you?


    ¡°Yes, that''s... correct.¡±


    That meant Kang Jin-Ho was technically an unemployed bum back then. Even so, he still felt a bit aggrieved by that statement. He had only recently finished serving in the army at the time. Being an employed member of society so soon after his discharge would''ve been even more weird!


    -But now, you look waaaay too busy, even to me. Howe you have so many things to do, anyway?


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled again. Unfortunately, he couldn''te out and say what he was involved in to Choi Yeon-Ha. That''d be the same as dragging her into this world, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had already experienced a deadly crisis. Her price for haphazardly stepping half a foot in the world of martial artists was a close call with a grim reaper. The guilt from that event still haunted Kang Jin-Ho even to this day, so he certainly couldn''t afford to let something like that happen again.


    ¡°Even I''m not sure, myself. I don''t know why I''m so busy, but finding enough time is proving to be quite challenging.¡±


    -That''s no good!


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned when Choi Yeon-Ha''s determined voice came from the phone.


    -Human beings need rest, Mister Jin-Ho. Even if it¡¯s you, you''re still no exception to this rule.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    -Being able to withstand a high level of stress only means your umted fatigue will be just as enormous, too. When it all blows up, it''s gonna be like a volcanic eruption. I can''t let that happen.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly in suspicion.


    ''Something about her sounds different...?''


    The usual Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve said, ''You''re simply wrong, okay? So, just do as I say, okay?!'' right to Kang Jin-Ho''s face. urately pointing out something and logically persuading someone had never been Choi Yeon-Ha''s forte.


    -The thing is, I almost experienced something simr, you see?


    ¡°Mm? Did something happen?¡±


    -I think the problem was me pushing myself too hard all the time. I kept forcing myself even though my body couldn''t cope, and I eventually got sick for a few days. The entire filming schedule would''ve gone out of whack if I had taken a day longer to recover. Mister Jin-Ho, can you guarantee that something simr won''t happen to you?


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    -If you keep pushing yourself like this, you might not be able to bring out your full potential when you need it the most. That''s not what you want, now is it?


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. That was absolutely thest thing he wanted to happen.


    -That means you need to recharge your battery. But things keep happening whenever you want to take a break, right? Things that you have no choice but to get involved in.


    ¡°Yes. For sure, you''re¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that Choi Yeon-Ha was right. Things happening to him recently were all like that. For instance, that day out in the skincare boutique. Whether he got to rx or not was secondary to the issue of Vator showing up at the location. How was he supposed to enjoy a rxing break with that variable thrown into the mix? Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to jump straight back to work.


    -In that case, the answer is pretty straightforward, isn''t it? What you need is a vacation free from all outside interference. In that case, you should just go for it.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? But that''s not as easy as it sounds, though?¡±


    -Why not? You can just vacate Korea for a while, and no one can stop you, am I right?


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    -I know a perfect ce for a getaway, actually. It''s a bit hot, but you''re not the type to care about such a thing, anyway. And you''re not bothered by humidity, either. If you can overlook those two factors, you''re gonna have a st in the ce I''m talking about. The scenery is pretty good, and the food... Well, the food can get a bit annoyingly spicy, but I think you can handle it fine, so...


    ¡°Oh, so you''re talking about Sichuan, then?¡±


    -You got it.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle softly since Choi Yeon-Ha was in Sichuan to film her TV show. She was basically telling him toe and see her. ¡°Yes, your idea doesn''t sound so bad.¡±


    -I knew you were a reasonable man! Come to Sichuan. Take it from someone who''s staying here, okay? It''s a nice ce.


    ¡°Hmm...? Didn''t you tell me it''s like Hell on Earth thest time we spoke on the phone?¡±


    -Did I? E-eii~, there''s no way. I wouldn''t do that~. I''m not lying, you know? It''s really nice here.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s somewhat panicky voice came from the other side of the line. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold it anymore andughed audibly.


    ''Why is this enjoyable, though?''


    For some reason, the first thing Kang Jin-Ho reached out to when fatigue set in was his phone. Listening to Choi Yeon-Ha''s naive voice put his mind at ease. And then, well...


    ¡°Wait. Instead of China, wouldn''t it be better to go somewhere more tropical? Like, a well-known holiday destination in South-East Asia?¡±


    -O-of course that might be true. However! There''s nothing to do in ces like those, you know?


    ¡°Mm? But, I want to go there to do nothing...?¡±


    -Y-yes, that is also true. But... Uh, but... Eiii~, I''ve been to those ces plenty of times, you know? But they are absolutely no fun. Like, at all! Sichuan is so much better. I''m telling you the truth!


    What should Kang Jin-Ho do about his new-found pastime of gently teasing Choi Yeon-Ha like this when it was so much fun? He chuckled and replied to her. ¡°Got it. I''ll take up your offer. After I find some time in my schedule, of course.¡±


    -Really?


    ¡°I thought everyone knew by now that I''m not a lying type?¡±


    -Well, yes. That''s very true.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded excited just then. And her happy-sounding voice improved Kang Jin-Ho''s mood, too.


    -Okay! So, when can I see you?


    ¡°I''ll have to make some time first.¡±


    -Don''t try to brush it aside, alright? My filming schedule might end first before you make up your mind, you know! If that happens... I''m really gonna yank at your hair, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively touched his scalp. ¡°...Kuh-hum. I''ll try to find time as soon as possible.¡±


    -This guy... I don''t know if I can believe you.


    ¡°I''m almost at my destination now. I''ll call you againter.¡±


    -Okay. Call me in the evening, too. I''m bored, you know?


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡±


    -So cold!


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there, and then focused on driving. The security guards now recognized Kang Jin-Ho''s car, so they let him through the gates to thepany''s parking lot without asking any questions.


    After parking the car in a suitably quiet spot, Kang Jin-Ho entered the elevator and headed to the top floor of Jaegyeong HQ. He stepped off the elevator and into the corridor, then entered the Office of Secretaries to receive greetings from the now-familiar faces. While greeting back, Kang Jin-Ho knocked on the door to Jo Gyu-Min''s private office.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said a tired voice from beyond the doorway. Kang Jin-Ho pushed the door open and entered, only to be greeted by a man with a gloomy and waneplexion sitting behind a desk. ¡°Nice to see you again, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was momentarily left speechless at Jo Gyu-Min''s dark circles below his eyes drooping all the way down to his chin. After recovering from his surprise, Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, ¡°Did a war break out somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I''d have preferred a war, actually,¡± Jo Gyu-Min groaned, then pointed at the couch. ¡°All I need to do is pick up a gun and follow orders, which is so much more straightforward, you see? Anyways, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho settled down on the couch without saying anything else.


    Jo Gyu-Min also didn''t say anything and headed straight to the coffee maker. While turning the device on, he looked back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Want some ice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min added a few ice cubes into their coffee cups, then ced one in front of Kang Jin-Ho before sitting down. ¡°Things are moreplicated than I initially thought, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. Creating a simple foundation isn''t difficult, but something like that is pointless, in my opinion. We need to receive assistance from the government, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm? From the government?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Do we really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s a must,¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied in a firm voice.


    ¡°But wouldn''t it be better to rely on our own funding for this project?¡±


    ¡°I did consider that, but this isn''t simply about our finances, Mister Jin-Ho. Receiving government support means our foundation has been recognized by the government, which in turn will help us deal with several legal hurdles. Private foundations without such recognition are bound to run into various issues.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Since he knew nothing about the legal side of things,prehending Jo Gyu-Min''s words was a bit too much for Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°For instance, let''s say you''re setting up an orphanage. That wille with several legal headaches to ovee. To bring in new orphans, you need to receive various approvals first. Eventually, you''d have to get a government-issued certificate, and that means you will end up receiving some assistance from the government, anyway. Even if you want to avoid this process, you can''t.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek. Even if he didn''t want this, he should consider taking the plunge since it was unavoidable. The important point to remember here was not worrying about making his job easier, but ensuring that more people would receive help in the long run.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed loudly. ¡°That''s what''s been holding us up, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Mm? But why would we be dyed?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you must not underestimate South Korean bureaucrats. If all you did was submit the documents and wait... The permit might only be granted next year.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Submitting documents is only the beginning, Mister Jin-Ho. The next part of the process is screening, so we can''t unreasonably demand the government department to hurry up either. And that has been stressing me outtely. I even entertained the idea of greasing some palms when my irritation nearly got the better of me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you mustn''t,¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly cut Jo Gyu-Min off. ¡°We can''t create skeletons in the closet just to get a quicker result.¡±


    ¡°That''s a surprise,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled helplessly. ¡°I thought you were a result-at-any-cost type of a person.¡±


    ¡°I admit I do have a tendency to do that. But this is a matter of the surface world, and that''s why we need to be above board at all times on this one. If we can help it, I''d like to meet all legal requirements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. That''s why I didn''t go through with the bribery idea. I had a feeling you''d be like this,¡± Jo Gyu-Min ruefully licked his lips. ¡°But there isn''t much I can do about this situation, no matter how talented I am. Which leaves us with only one option...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was even more confused. ¡°What option?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you don''t want to break the rules, how about bending them a bit?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Jo Gyu-Min, his eyes full of questions. He grew curious about what kind of bending rules could expedite the process.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho... You don''t need to sit in the foundation''s chief director position, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Then, you don''t mind if we give the position to Chairman Hwang, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t. It doesn''t matter to me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a casual shrug. He never cared about the title of ''chief director'' or whatever, to begin with, anyway.


    ¡°Then, can you persuade Chairman Hwang, as we discussed earlier? That would greatly speed up the process, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Having Chairman Hwang in the chief director position will do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The media will pay us a lot of attention if Chairman Hwang is the foundation''s chief director. And the public''s interest will go through the roof, too. So, if the story about how the bureaucratic red tape has dyed the screening and the foundation can''t open its doors just yet goes around... You can bet your bottom dor that a bomb will go off in the rted government department,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min, an evil smirk spreading on his face. ¡°This is not breaking the rules, Mister Jin-Ho. Just bending it a lot. I''m sure you approve of this course of action?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly got up. One of the things he realized recently was how he needed to deal with certain things as soon as possible. Since he had so much on his te right now, postponing something could mean he might not get around to it again before it was toote.


    So, he should finish what needed to be done as quickly as possible!


    ¡°Chairman Hwang is in his office, yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Let mee with you,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min while getting up. He smiled brightly as Kang Jin-Ho took the lead, then quietly muttered to himself. ¡°Two of us getting chewed out will be more bearable, after all...¡±


    Those were some meaningful words, indeed.

 Chapter 565. Having a Discussion (5)

    Chapter 565. Having a Discussion (5)


    ¡°The chief director position?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min silently looked on while anxiously waiting for the chairman''s response.


    ''It''s not looking good...''


    First of all, the tip of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s cigarette; it was sizzling quietly away. That was definitely not a good sign.


    ¡°Okay, so... You want me to sit in the chief director position of the welfare foundation you''re about to create. Did I hear that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again while keeping his reply as concise as usual.


    Unfortunately, that conciseness was causing massive heartburn in Jo Gyu-Min''s chest today!


    ''Please be more thorough with your exnations! Please!''


    How was he supposed to persuade anyone like that!?


    And Hwang Jeong-Hu responded as Jo Gyu-Min feared. ¡°I''m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider, Chairman,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°There''s nothing to reconsider here,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu dismissively waved his hand, then stubbed his cigarette on an ashtray. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. I do understand what you''re trying to do. And it''s amendable thing, running a welfare foundation. I have zero intentions of raining on your parade, too. However, that position doesn''t suit me at all.¡±


    ¡°Chairman...¡± Jo Gyu-Min forcibly prised the proverbial baton from Kang Jin-Ho after realizing that things weren''t going their way. ¡°We understand that you''re not interested in this kind of thing, sir. However, we''re not hoping you''d roll up your sleeve and jump in with both feet. We will take care of everything if you give us permission to use your name.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min desperately tried to keep the nearly-severed rope connected no matter what, but Kang Jin-Ho had other ideas. He nonchntly set the rope on fire!


    ¡°No, Chairman Hwang, we need you to do more than that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Noooo! Why?!''


    Jo Gyu-Min''s emotions boiled up, but Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t done and drove in even more nails.


    ¡°If you can, please be proactive in the role as well. You will definitely be a great help to us,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded assuredly.


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked his eyebrow, unconvinced. ¡°What would I be helpful in, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you will be helpful.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a cigarette packet. After mouthing a fresh cigarette, he lit it up.


    Click...


    ¡°For now, why don''t we enjoy a smoke break first? It''ll be weird if I''m the only one smoking here.¡±


    At Hwang Jeong-Hu''s good-natured urging, Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min also mouthed cigarettes of their own. Soon, the chairman''s office was filled with unhealthy smoke.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu seemed to have settled down after getting more nicotine into his system. With a more rxed expression on his face, Hwang Jeong-Hu addressed the two guests in his office. ¡°So, let me reiterate it again. I get what you''re trying to do here. This thing about setting up a welfare foundation... Yes, you''re trying to do something good here. Since there''s only so much the government can do, wealthy people should help out those without money. Yes, I get all that.¡±


    Despite saying that, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t seem convinced about something.


    ¡°But... I guess I''m getting too old for this. My head understands it, but my heart isn''t moved. At all.¡±


    ¡°That''s because you don''t know,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned slightly. Anyone else daring to say that to his face would''ve faced his fury. However, Kang Jin-Ho was an exception. Not because of thetter''s abilities, though. Hwang Jeong-Hu knew that Kang Jin-Ho outstripped him in terms of wisdom and years of umted experience.


    ¡°...So, you think it''s because I don''t know anything?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°It wouldn''t be possible for your heart to stay still if your head truly understands something. It can only happen when you don''t really understand.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leisurely leaned back against the couch. Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s words contained a hint of provocation, the seasoned veteran ofmerce wasn''t going to fall for it... At least, that was what his gesture seemed to imply. ¡°...Can you change my mind, then?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled as if this challenge wasn''t worth breaking a sweat over. And Jo Gyu-Min suddenly felt like a shrimp stuck between two massive whales.


    ''...Why did I even bother following Mister Jin-Ho?''


    At this rate, the only thing Jo Gyu-Min was good for would be... to cheer Kang Jin-Ho on?


    ''Did I make a mistake with my calctions somewhere?''


    Before entering the chairman''s office, Jo Gyu-Min prepared a n of action in his mind. In it, Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to cling to Jo Gyu-Min for assistance as Hwang Jeong-Hu became royally irritated. However, Kang Jin-Ho ripped that n up without a shred of hesitation.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only blink his eyes after his n went down the drain.


    ¡°Chairman, the reason for you to take on the chief director role is extremely simple. The foundation will need your help. They will need you.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s brows rose up at that unexpected line of persuasion. bbergast was clearly visible in his eyes. ¡°Fe, countless people need my help. And they are everywhere, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°I see. May I ask where they are?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, they are...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s lips parted only to mp shut almost immediately. ''Wait... Is that still true?''


    Did people really need him to be around? In the past, Hwang Jeong-Hu could confidently say yes. Who among Jaegyeong''s workforce didn''t recognize or respect Hwang Jeong-Hu''s leadership capabilities? No one, that''s who! Just the Jaegyeong employees alone were enough to say countless people needed Hwang Jeong-Hu to help them out.


    However, what about now? Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t think of anyone who''d desperately need his guidance.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched Hwang Jeong-Hu visibly faltering, then quietly murmured to the chairman. ¡°Until recently, I, too... believed doing only what I wanted to do was the right way to live my life. And I''d have advised anyone willing to listen to do the same, too. However, I now know that sometimes, certain circumstances can prevent us from doing so.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean by that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled. ¡°If I do what others want me to do, things might work out better than if I had insisted on doing what I wanted.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked frustrated by that exnation. ¡°What? That doesn''t make much sense!¡±


    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Hwang Jeong-Hu''s counterargument before it could even start. ¡°Until now, your life''s path has been the same as what others wanted from you. What you wanted to do was what others expected from you, too.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded, at least for now. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was right about that. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s desire was to turn Jaegyeong into a top corporation in the country, and his workers also wanted that to happen.


    ¡°However, what if you wanted to be a painter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Let''s think about this for a second. Between living as a painter or working for Jaegyeong, which would be a better life for you?¡±


    ¡°...Hold on, fe. That doesn''t even make any sense. Me, as a painter...?¡±


    ¡°It''s a hypothetical scenario, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. In this hypothetical scenario, I could''ve been happy as a painter, sure. If that''s what I wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°Then, does that mean working as the chairman of arge corporation would''ve made you miserable?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grimaced, unable to answer.


    As it turned out, this topic was surprisinglyplicated. Between what he wanted and what he could achieve... Which was better?


    ¡°That is the crux of this issue. Humans can''t let go of their desire to achieve something big. And so... There is a role that fits you like a glove. A role where you can shine the most.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sounded incredulous. ¡°You think I''ll do well as a foundation''s chief director because of that?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s because you''re an excellent businessman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette. ¡°Stop thinking of the foundation as a charity but as another business entity. You should see yourself as a businessman maximizing thepany''s profits for your shareholders. By looking at things that way, I believe you''ll be able to produce much more effective operational methods and resultspared to other charities.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed the cigarette out, then mouthed another one. ¡°Phew... Yes, I can be a bit too prideful about stuff like that. Since I''m still breathing and all... If I get serious about it, your foundation''s management will end up markedly different from those run by rich and bored old men looking to pass their time.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I think, too,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Looks like we''re back to square one, though. The question of why I should bother with bing a chief director remains, fe.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and quietly stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Unsurprisingly, the chairman of Jaegyeong also calmly held that gaze.


    ¡°...If you wish to hold on to something you''re no longer interested in and waste your time that way, I won''t stop you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression hardened rapidly. He couldn''t let this statement slide, even if it came from Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Fe! You''ve crossed the line there!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I have. However, sometimes it''s good to hear unpleasant things.¡±


    ¡°...Look here, fe!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho did as asked and stared straight at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Your career ended the moment you said there isn''t much you can do for yourpany, Chairman. And now, you''re just holding down the fort on this... honorary position.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tightly clenched his fists. He wanted to argue right back, but no words came to his mind. That was because he had been feeling this way for some time as well!


    ¡°The bigger issue here is that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°Chairman, you yourself think there isn''t much you can contribute to thepany. Whether that''s the reality of your situation or just your passion has fizzled out, who really knows?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''splexion became considerably redder. That one thing he didn''t want anyone to know was urately preyed on by Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°This is why we ask you to be our foundation''s chief director. Work with us, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°...Didn''t you say this is a separate issue?¡±


    ¡°No, they are the same. For other business leaders, yes. But for you, it''s the same issue.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze locked on to Hwang Jeong-Hu became sharper. ¡°Tell me, Chairman. Why did you build Jaegyeong up from nothing?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have any materialistic desires. You don''t feel the need to boast about your wealth, either. Yet, you poured every fiber of your being into thispany, even at the cost of sleep. Why was that? What motivated you to do so?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu couldn''t immediately respond. Even he... didn''t know why.


    He lived his life as if every day was hisst. He kept charging ahead with the sole desire to turn Jaegyeong into the world''s top corporation. But what would it mean for Hwang Jeong-Hu even if Jaegyeong became the best in the world? What would change for him?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s umted wealth was so great that his remaining life wasn''t long enough to spend every dime to his name. In other words, he''d gain nothing significant even if Jaegyeong grew even more.


    ¡°Honor... No, it''s not quite right to bring that up now.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Indeed. You never cared about what other people thought about you, after all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yeah, I don''t. After you die, the only thing you get is a paragraph of some random stranger''s evaluation of you. What does it matter if that paragraph is more flowery than usual when I''m already dead?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu closed his eyes after muttering that out loud.


    Neither Kang Jin-Ho nor Jo Gyu-Min wanted to interfere with Hwang Jeong-Hu''s contemtion, so they kept quiet for a while.


    ¡°I wanted to live a good life,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu finally broke his silence after a lengthy contemtion. ¡°Everyone was dirt poor after the Korean War. We couldn''t even afford to eat a bowl of gruel back then. We had to eat tree bark and sh*t diarrhea, but that was the only to survive. That''s why I wanted to live a good life. Make enough money that poor folks could enjoy a te full of warm food. Not just me, but with everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a grand ambition,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Yes, in a way, it was. A grand ambition,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled wryly. ¡°But now... I can''t say that''s my current mindset. I''m just as materialistic as any man, after all. I''ve changed, no doubt. However, I did want my family to live a good life when I started this whole thing. And Jaegyeong was my family. If I diligently lead this family even if I''d lose my temper and start hurling insults around, I thought folks could make one more coin, but¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu sounded lonely just then. Maybe even bitter.


    This had been his story until recently. However, it seemed everything and everyone had changed. In the middle of all this change, Hwang Jeong-Hu had lost sight of his original goal.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°As I said before, it''s the same thing.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked back. ¡°...What is?¡±


    ¡°What I''m trying to do here is. That''s the same thing. There are people going to bed hungry and weak every night. And I wish to help them. Isn''t that what you dearly wished for all these years?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s just the difference in approach. As long as your heart remains the same, it will be the same kind of work. And that is precisely why we need you, Chairman Hwang. You know better than anyone what those people in need require from us. And you are the expert in knowing what we need to do to help them.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes powerfully quaked. It was as if he had finally understood what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    ¡°H-however...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu faltered several times.


    Undoubtedly, Kang Jin-Ho had urately pointed out Hwang Jeong-Hu''s inner turmoil. Even so, there was this one hurdle he just couldn''t get past.


    ¡°I... I''m still opposed to this idea. The more I think about it, the less I''m willing about this,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu, his expression getting stiffer. ¡°How can we hand over money to folks who didn''t work for it?¡±

 Chapter 566. Persuading (1)

    Chapter 566. Persuading (1)


    ¡°I can understand everything else, but not that one. That ''Let''s all live a good life together'' only includes those who work their butts off. Yes, yes. I know. I know that some people in this world can''t work like that for various reasons. But the thing about being poor is... Most of the time? It''s because youck effort and dedication,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu began ranting as if an imaginary fire had engulfed him.


    He continued, ¡°Tell me. Out of all the poor folks in the current era, who is stuck in a worse situation than me back when I was still a youngster? Who among them is stuck in a situation simr to the whole country resembling a goddamn slum post-war? People of my generation? We gritted our teeth, clenched our fists and worked our asses off to get us to this point. We dragged the poorest nation in the world to where we are now. That''s what we achieved.¡±


    ¡°So, look around you. Look at how great this environment is! As long as you have the desire and the drive, anyone can make a good living nowadays. So, why should I help some bastards who don''t try their best and instead me the heavens for whatever misfortune they think they are under? That is what I don''t understand!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s ranting was so fierce that he even ran out of breath toward the end.


    Jo Gyu-Min could only scratch his head after noticing how flushed the chairman''s face was.


    ''Well, that is a boomer mentality, alright. Still...''


    Still, Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t technically wrong here. No matter the era, very few people throughout history would''ve lived in an environment worse than Hwang Jeong-Hu''s post-war. Hwang Jeong-Hu had to w and fight his way from the dirt floor to reach the top of the world, so there was no way he''d be so charitable toward those crying pathetically from the current era''s ''unfavorable'' environment.


    However, that didn''t mean Jo Gyu-Min could say others weren''t as capable as Hwang Jeong-Hu, so the right thing was to help them out in some way. That would be the least helpful thing to say to a self-made man like Hwang Jeong-Hu. After all, people like him tended to believe that effort was much more important than one''s natural talents.


    ''How could I say, Sir, it''s your talents, not just your efforts alone, that ensured your sess to Chairman Hwang?''


    On the surface, at least, those words might sound like praise, but Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t interpret them that way.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu panted heavily like a bull. ¡°So? Are you going to tell me I''m wrong about this? That I''ve gotten too old? And that''s why I''m ranting like this?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s attitude seemed to strongly imply that he was daring his audience to correct him. Jo Gyu-Min sneaked a quick nce at Kang Jin-Ho. What a tricky question to answer this was. They could tell the naked truth to Hwang Jeong-Hu, but that could potentially mark the point of no return instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly and broke his silence. ¡°If that''s what you think... Then, please do what you think is right.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min and Hwang Jeong-Hu stared at Kang Jin-Ho in bbergast, their jaws falling slightly.


    ¡°Fe... You don''t want me to do it?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked his eyes while asking incredulously.


    ¡°Oh. No, I¡¯m not saying that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly waved his hand after realizing he might have been misunderstood. ¡°If you want to help only those who work hard, it''s fine to do that. I merely said I''d like you to be my foundation''s chief director, which is a role that decides on the overall direction of the organization''s future.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, that''s right.¡±


    ¡°I have no ns to order someone doing such important work to keep quiet and do as I say. Hold on, let me add something else. I want you to think long and hard about this. Think about what ''charity'' means to you, Chairman Hwang. Think about what we need to do if we are to provide effective assistance to people going through tough times.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression grew solemn. At this point in their conversation, he realized that the issue at hand was no longer ''what ifs'' and ''testing the waters'' but... It seemed there was no backing out now. Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered quietly. ¡°What I think, huh...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in an unwavering voice. ¡°Humans need to know where they belong in the world. Those ces where people can anchor themselves in often require their abilities the most. For us, we need your acumen in business management, Chairman Hwang. Your leadership, the know-how umted over the decades of running this corporation... That is what we desperately need. Most importantly, you might see things we have failed to notice and bite our heads off for it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°This is a new venture, Chairman Hwang. And in my view, a foundation and a corporation aren''t all that different.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu mouthed another cigarette without saying anything.


    ''Isn''t he smoking a bit too much?''


    Jo Gyu-Min thought he should intervene, but the atmosphere was precluding him from doing so.


    ¡°...Let me ask you something, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying all this because you really need me? If your aim is to utilize my reputation to your advantage and not much else, I''m always happy to lend you my name. So, be honest with me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t need any of that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°An organization built on the foundation of your fame will crumble to nothing when your name stops having the same impact on people, Chairman. What I want from you isn''t creating the talk of the moment but a foundation that will continue on for decades... No, make that centuries.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quenched his thirst with coffee before resuming his persuasion. ¡°This is not something I nor Chief Jo Gyu-Min can do. We are absolute amateurs in stuff like that, after all.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked puzzled. ¡°Even though Gyu-Min''s administrative abilities rival mine?¡±


    ¡°Being a backseat driver isn''t hard, Chairman. Providing tips while spectating from the sidelines is quite easy, but trying to do it yourself is a whole different kettle of fish altogether. We don''t have the experience nor the abilities.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu silently puffed away at his cigarette. He seemed stuck in deep contemtion.


    ''Huh. Who knew we''d get this far?''


    Jo Gyu-Min licked his lips. He now had to view Kang Jin-Ho in a renewed light.


    Kang Jin-Ho was probably the only person in the entire world who could demand something from Hwang Jeong-Hu. That didn''t mean he could persuade the Chairman of Jaegyeong Corporation, though.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu helped Kang Jin-Ho out until now as a way to repay his debt. Besides, he also liked Kang Jin-Ho on a personal level. So, supporting Kang Jin-Ho''s work, even if it didn''t entirely meet Hwang Jeong-Hu''s tastes, would''ve been easy for him.


    However, this new ''demand'' was different in nature. In simpler terms, it was a sh of two sets of differing values. And in this sh of titans, Kang Jin-Ho had seized the initiative and began pulling Hwang Jeong-Hu along.


    ¡°...Look, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I totally get what you''re trying to say. And it''s not like I''m unmoved by your persuasion, okay?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled helplessly. ¡°Especially that thing about what you''re trying to do being not too different from my original goal. Yeah, I definitely identify with it. Huh, right... It might look like an old codger trying to beautify his past, but well, that''s how I viewed my work all those years ago. That''s why I understand now why you want me to join your venture.¡±


    ¡°...But?¡±


    ¡°But, something about this is stillcking.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted, then leaned against his couch. ¡°That''s not gonna be enough to bring this old man out and make him do your bidding. But I''ll give you one more chance. Create a suitable reason, a pretext of some kind, that will force me tomit to this thing. Come up with something that makes me go, oh sh*t, now I have to do this no matter what. Don''t forget that I''m Hwang Jeong-Hu. That kind of persuasion isn''t enough to move me.¡±


    A confident attitude of an alpha wolf oozed from Hwang Jeong-Hu''s every frame. So much so that even the one and only Kang Jin-Ho had to flinch ever so slightly.


    ¡°Let me ask you again,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Is there a reason for me to work together with you? Do you have a pretext good enough for me to roll up my sleeves?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied immediately, evidently unfazed by the earlier flinching.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu waited silently, his gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho with a mixture of anger and anticipation. Depending on what Kang Jin-Ho says next, Hwang Jeong-Hu would settle on one of the two emotions. At least, that was his n, but then...


    ¡°Chairman... You''re bored, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Ehng?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes blinked in yet another bout of bbergast. What on Earth was Kang Jin-Ho saying here?


    ¡°A lion needs to eat meat, not grass. You used to personally go and get involved in work sites and meetings. But now? You''re stuck in this impressive chairman''s office all alone with no one to keep youpany. And all you do these days is staring at the wall. No wonder you''ve been rather dissatisfied with how your life has worked outtely.¡±


    ¡°What the... Fe, I''m a chairman of a corporation. Obviously, I must...¡±


    ¡°Chairman... No, Mister Jeong-Hu. Being a chairman was never your ultimate goal, now was it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sucked in a deep breath after that gut punch and stared dazedly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Let''s work together. At the very least, you won''t get bored,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Is that your reason?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Rather than sit here and receive reports from people you don''t even care about, why not work with me and Chief Jo? Since you don''t have anything new to contribute to Jaegyeong, please stop wasting time like this and take up a new challenge. That suits you so much better, Chairman Hwang.¡±


    ¡°...Then, what about Jaegyeong?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was ready with an answer to that question. ¡°Sir, I''m pretty sure that running a foundation wouldn''t be crazypetitive. That means managing both should be possible for you. Besides, it''s clear that we need to hire management specialists to run Jaegyeong. In that case, you should think about when would be a good time to let go, sir. Also... Ourpetitor is still doing just fine even after its chairman was thrown into prison recently.¡±


    ¡°...Well, that''s true,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head repeatedly as if he had been blindsided by that argument. Then, a helpless chuckle gradually broke free from his lips. It was as if he wanted to maintain a solemn appearance, but hisughter had gotten the better of him in the end.


    ¡°As I built Jaegyeong to what it is now, many people... wanted to purchase my abilities.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stubbed the cigarette on the ashtray, then sipped his coffee. ¡°However, this is my first time hearing such a ludicrous job offer. If someone else said these things, I''d have sued them for being goddamn frauds. You understand that?¡±


    ¡°This is the best reason I cane up with, Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... What a hopeless case you are,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted before guffawing good-naturedly.


    Yes, he was bbergasted. This line of persuasion had been absurd, to say the least!


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu knew all too well that Kang Jin-Ho''s words weren''t an attempt at sweet talk. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was even busier than Hwang Jeong-Hutely.


    If Kang Jin-Ho got serious about it, he possessed enough power and influence to deal with all the problems guing his foundation, even without Hwang Jeong-Hu''s help.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho was prepared to dangle the chief director role as a bait to head-hunt Hwang Jeong-Hu. That meant he truly acknowledged Hwang Jeong-Hu''s managerial acumen. It also meant Kang Jin-Ho... needed Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu contemtively looked away. ¡°Have I ever told you that my wife said no three times in a row when I asked her to marry me?¡±


    ¡°...Huh? She rejected you?¡± Jo Gyu-Min dazedly stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu. How did that even happen when Hwang Jeong-Hu was good-looking enough back in his youth and made enough money by the standards of the day?


    ¡°She told me that I looked like an all-talk-no-substance guy back then. Worse still, you couldn''t get married even if you wanted to in those days. That probably didn''t help things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... I see...?¡±


    ¡°I was an idiot back then. I should''ve confessed like this. I now realize that I added all the unnecessary stuff. If only I knew back then that going for it blindly like a bull is sometimes a better way to convey my real feelings! She wouldn''t have rejected me three times in a row!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s expression brightened. ¡°T-then...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let''s do it. Whether we crash and burn or create something magnificent, let''s all have a go! However! Let me make one thing absolutely clear. I will never throw money at bastards who can''t be arsed into working hard for a better life. Do we agree on that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu got up and began fixing his attire. Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min followed suit and got up as well.


    After tidying up his appearance, Hwang Jeong-Hu extended his right hand toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Alright. Let''s do this thing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hesitate and shook the offered hand. ¡°We''ll be in your care, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Still, do remember that there''s a limit to how much I can do. You two will have to take the reins most of the time. However, I promise you that I''ll do my best in what I can do.¡±


    ¡°That is already enough. But...¡± Kang Jin-Ho subtly smirked. ¡°I don''t think that''s how it will be, considering your personality. You''ll most likely get involved in pretty much every facet of the operation.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu groaned as if he also thought that would be the case. ¡°Well, at least promise me that you won''t overwork me to death, fe.¡±


    ¡°I can certainly promise you this one thing,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a confident-sounding voice, prompting Hwang Jeong-Hu to look at him in anticipation. ¡°In your final momentster down the line... I''ll make sure that you will pick this decision as one of the best you''ve made in your life.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s heart rate jumped up like an excited little kid. But he expertly hid the flushed expression while addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I sure hope that will be the case.¡±


    This was the moment of Hwang Jeong-Hu getting a job at Kang Jin-Ho''s foundation.

 Chapter 567. Persuading (2)

    Chapter 567. Persuading (2)


    ¡°So, Yu-Min. Are you ready for this?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded at Director Oh Jin-Hyeong''s question. His expression seemed rxed. Maybe, even a littleidback, too?


    ''Oh? This brat... Looks like he''s really prepared, doesn''t he?''


    The director of the pro gaming team flinched slightly at Park Yu-Min''s expression. Which was understandable, considering there was a precedence for this.


    This profession called ''pro gamer'' didn''t care about talents or the amount of effort one put in to polish their craft. Even if a pro gamer practiced until their fingers were ready to fall off, being slightly off-condition meant their ying on the day would be worse than dogsh*t. On the flip side, even those fooling around doing nothing could produce a perfect game if they happened to be at their peak condition on the day of thepetition. Of course, there was always an exception, and...


    ''Whenever Yu-Min makes that face, he ends up causing something big...''


    Park Yu-Min was fundamentally a timid person. To be more precise, he had plenty of confidence inwardly but didn''t reveal that on the outside. Every word he uttered was self-deprecating, and he never rxed even whenpeting against someone clearly inferior. Maybe the best way to describe Park Yu-Min was... A type who didn''t trust himself?


    However, every once in a while, Park Yu-Min would make that face. He''d look rxed like this whenever his endless practice sessions and hard work had prepared him for every eventuality, and he just couldn''t see himself losing.


    And when Park Yu-Min showed up to work with that kind of face... The end result had always been clear.


    ''It''s always been a clean sweep...!''


    Indeed, total domination! Aplete victory with zero room for debates and what-ifs!


    ''No, no. I gotta calm down.''


    Oh Jin-Hyeong hurriedly shook his head. That story only applied to Park Yu-Min of the past. The current Park Yu-Min was no longer the same wet-behind-the-ear kid with energy to spare. And the game he was about topete in wasn''t a solo title where he must manage every facet of the gamey by himself.


    However, at least one thing seemed certain at this stage.


    ''Well, he must''ve practiced his ass off.''


    Park Yu-Min wouldn''t make that face after only a so-so practice session. On top of that, he must''ve found the answer to the assignment of aggressiveness Oh Jin-Hyeong had given him earlier. That seemed the most likely exnation for Park Yu-Min''s rxed expression.


    ¡°Really?¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong asked cautiously.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Oh, uh... Forget about it,¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong panicked a little when his inner voice leaked out. ''But how is that even possible, though? How did Yu-Min do it?''


    This was Park Yu-Min''s chronic disease. That one thing that kept holding him back!


    Every person came equipped with something called ''natural inclination''. Effort could do something about their natural inclinations, but these stubborn things could never be ''resolved'' fully. And Park Yu-Min was naturally inclined to be... not aggressive.


    Even though he could have finished the match ten minutes early with his skillset, Park Yu-Min would remain extra-cautious and drag the battle out for another twenty minutes or so. And no, this wasn''t a one-off thing either, but a regr urrence! Since he often produced aplete and perfect victory, no one really minded it, but...


    ''But some people got sick and tired of it, too.''


    No one could fault Park Yu-Min for his personality or performance, but the criticism of his matches being boring always hung around him like a bad stink. Fans naturally gravitated toward hotly-contested matches wherepetitors passionately fought for victory, so quite a few hated Park Yu-Min''s ying style of cutting off the opponent''s limbs one by one and gradually tightening the noose.


    Park Yu-Min was obviously aware of the criticism, so he tried to alter his gamey style several times in the past, but... But he failed each time. But now, he managed to fix his inclination in such a short time?


    ¡°Kuh-hum. Alright, let''s go inside.¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong patted Park Yu-Min on the shoulder.


    Whether Park Yu-Min had really ovee his limitation or not would be clear during the test. Oh Jin-Hyeong only needed to observe and find it out for himself. So, there was no point in asking a million questions here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Park Yu-Min, then headed to the team''s practice area without any hesitation. It was as if he, too, knew what he needed to do here.


    ***


    Choi Jeong-Wu smiled brightly. ¡°Hyung! You''re back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Good to see you again,¡± Park Yu-Min smiled back while extending his hand to Choi Jeong-Wu.


    Choi Jeong-Wu shook the offered hand. ¡°Did you get enough preparation, hyung?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I practiced a lot. But it wasn''t as easy as I thought.¡±


    ¡°...Mm, I guess so.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu frowned a little in pity.


    One of the drawbacks of this game was that practicing alone was very difficult. In the previous title, ''Gxy'', where Park Yu-Min was a certifiable god-tier, one could focus their training to improve on an area they thought they werecking in.


    Unfortunately, their current game was a team-based title. Unless another pro gamer boasting a simr skill level tagged along, special training focusing on particr areas of the game was nearly impossible.


    ¡°It''s gonna be alright, hyung. It''s you we''re talking about, after all!¡± Choi Jeong-Wu tried to sound enthusiastic just then, although his words were only half-truthful. ''I mean, this is Yu-Min hyung, right?''


    Even if the game was different, and the situation was also different now, Park Yu-Min should be able to ovee all these hurdles. At least, that was what Choi Jeong-Wu thought.


    ¡°Uh? Yu-Min hyung! You''re back!¡± Gwok Hyeon-Tae strode over to Park Yu-Min and bowed slightly.


    Choi Jeong-Wu couldn''t help but frown a little at that.


    ''Blooming hell, this arrogant brat...''


    In the world of pro gaming, one''s skill was everything. That was what Choi Jeong-Wu used to think when he was much younger. However, his beliefs changed a lot recently. That was all thanks to Park Yu-Min''s example.


    No one cared about a pro gamer''s personality or behavior while they were still active in the scene. Fans would often prefer to support a top ranker with a terrible personality over a bottom-tier with a pleasant personality. As long as the pro''s gaming skill was impable, most people were prepared to put up with said pro''s personality no matter how crappy it could get.


    However, that story applied only during the super-brief career of the pro gamer. Once a pro gamer got older and went past their prime, it was only inevitable that their skill level would fall. Then, all the nonsense people had been putting up with would suddenlye back to bite the pro gamer in the rear. Those who behaved way too nicely like idiots would suddenly see their public image improve rapidly. Meanwhile, the pros who acted like jerks just because they had a modicum of skills would see themselves falling out of favor almost overnight, with their public image hitting rock bottom.


    Park Yu-Min was the living proof of this.


    ''I gotta admit, Yu-Min hyung sure is amazing...''


    Choi Jeong-Wu''s respect for Park Yu-Min was genuine. If Park Yu-Min hadn''t challenged for a spot in the team and focused on streaming instead, he could''ve made a killing already. ording to the ever-reliable rumor mill, a well-known private broadcastingpany had apparently offered a hefty sum for the privilege of exclusively hosting Park Yu-Min''s streams.


    However, Park Yu-Min declined the offer, saying he should still be challenging himself to go even further. And now, he was back in the pro team''s practice area to make good on his deration.


    Choi Jeong-Hu tightly clenched his fists. ¡°Hyung, please show us!¡±


    A man with such passion and dedication needed to be rewarded somehow. No matter what!


    ¡°I''m not sure what you want to see from me, but¡­¡± Park Yu-Min''s expression became unreadable for a second or two as the end of his sentence drifted away but then... A subtle grin soon floated up on his face as he nced at Gwok Hyeon-Tae. ¡°Seeing how I''m not nervous at all, I guess my condition is pretty good today.¡±


    Park Yu-Min was barely holding hisughter back. During hisst one-on-one match against Gwok Hyeon-Tae, Park Yu-Min didn''t even have the chance to bring out his best. Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s attacks had been unexpected, relentless and reckless, even though he knew his strategy could have put him at a severe disadvantage. Such bold actions left Park Yu-Min panicking and feeling like he was way out of his depth. But that would not happen today. Definitely not!


    ''At the very least, no one is crazier than Jin-Ho in video games! I''m sure of it!''


    Park Yu-Min trained together with the Final Boss of recklessness. And now, attacks of most other yers didn''t even feel threatening anymore.


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae noticed that smirk and muttered testily. ¡°I''m not gonna go easy on you this time, hyung.¡±


    ¡°But you didn''t go easy on mest time, either.¡±


    ¡°No, not true. You''re my senior, so I did my best to be more or less respectful. But not this time. I figured demonstrating the clear gap in skill between us should be more beneficial to you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Gwok Hyeon-Tae...!¡± Choi Jeong-Wu was about to lose his cool, but Park Yu-Min hurriedly stopped him.


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae tilted his head. ¡°What, hyung? I was only stating the truth, you know?¡±


    ¡°Even so...!¡± Choi Jeong-Wu panted like an angry bull.


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae looked even more confused. ¡°Is this something to get angry about? I mean, let''s be honest here. Are we really in a position to go easy on Yu-Min hyung? You gotta wake up to reality, Jeong-Wu hyung. Yu-Min hyung can just switch on his webcam and record some gamey reactions right now, and that would be enough to earn hundreds of millions of won in one night. That''s how popr he is.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you brat. He''s still here to challenge for a spot in the team, right? So, respect that.¡±


    ¡°Challenge? What challenge are you even talking about? Hyung, you''re one of the top yers here. That''s why you can afford to say that. But me? Someone else who could make a killing doing something else is threatening my job because he''s gotten bored with his life. Nope, I can''t let that pass. I gotta make a living, too. So, I''m definitely not gonna go easy today.¡±


    Park Yu-Min contemtively nodded. ¡°Good. Don''t go easy on me. That''s not what I want, anyway.¡±


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s expression crumpled a little as if he was dissatisfied by that response. He wordlessly turned around and headed to hisputer.


    ¡°What the hell?! That stinking brat...!¡± Choi Jeong-Wu was about to say something not family-friendly, but Park Yu-Min pressed his index finger on his lips first.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°But, hyung...¡±


    ¡°Please calm down for a sec, okay? Hyeon-Tae hasn''t said anything wrong. This might nominally be an entrance test, but the truth is, I''m here to take over his spot in the team. I don''t me him for acting like that. You shouldn''t, either.¡±


    ¡°...Got it, hyung.¡±


    ¡°This is what being a pro gamer is all about, isn''t it? We take what we want through our skills. Being treated like a big bro is secondary. No, I''d say it''s not even necessary. Going all out like this is a hundred times better than listening to all the excuses about how he went easy on me or his condition wasn''t at its best. So, Jeong-Wu? Don''t cheer me on and objectively observe the test, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, hyung.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu sighed softly. ''Geez. Yu-Min hyung can be level-headed in some weird things...''


    Then again, that was probably why Park Yu-Min could reach the top of a game like Gxy.


    Director Oh Jin-Hyeong called out while walking out of his office. ¡°Okay, Yu-Min! Get your gear ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    The atmosphere in the practice area just before an entrance test was always slightly tense. Ever so slightly vtile. It was a bizarrebination of anticipation and nervousness. Anticipation, since someone strong joining the team was always good news; nervousness, since someone new joining the team meant someone else would have to give up their spot.


    ''But... who cares? It''ll work out somehow.''


    Park Yu-Min chuckled softly to himself. He had already done everything he could and didn''t have any regrets. In that case, he should focus on disying his skills. Regardless of the oue, Park Yu-Min was confident about not regretting or ruing missed opportunities.


    He genuinely gave it his all, after all. Even then...


    ''Still, I better show them, right?''


    Park Yu-Min wanted to show the world that his training with Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a waste of his energy. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had to find time out of his busy schedule to hang out with his friend, so Park Yu-Min would be too ashamed if he failed to disy the fruits of hisbor!


    At the very least, Park Yu-Min wanted to let everyone know that he was no longer the same person as thest time.


    After sucking in a deep breath, Park Yu-Min took out his keyboard and mouse from his backpack.


    ***


    ¡°Yu-Min,e to the director''s office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Director,¡± Park Yu-Min replied brightly, then packed his gear into his backpack. After tidying up, he headed to the director''s office. Once he was gone, though... The pro team''s practice area was enveloped in an eerie silence, only the game''s BGMing from theputer quietly humming away.


    The first person to break the silence was Choi Jeong-Wu. ¡°...That couldn''t have been Yu-Min hyung, right?¡±


    He rubbed his eyes several times, then nced at his teammates.


    ¡°What the heck did we just witness?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu wasn''t bbergasted by how well Park Yu-Min did. No, it was because the memories from Park Yu-Min''s previous test were still fresh in Choi Jeong-Wu''s mind. It hadn''t been all that long since that test, yet Park Yu-Min''s natural inclination had...pletely changed!


    Choi Jeong-Wu''s teammates began muttering to each other.


    ¡°Holy cow. That was amazing. Where did he learn to y like that?¡±


    ¡°...That''s how you''re supposed to y, right? Right? That''s supposed to be the truth, but... Gee whiz, I guess we all had preconceived notions about Yu-Min hyung. Never in a million years did I expect to see Yu-Min hyung y like that!¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu nced at Gwok Hyeon-Tae sitting in front of hisputer in silence. The brat''s hand was still gripping his mouse.


    Therge back of the gaming chair meant Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s expression couldn''t be seen, but... Choi Jeong-Wu could guess without looking.


    ''Well, you asked for it...''


    Choi Jeong-Wu tutted quietly. Gwok Hyeon-Tae had been ruthlessly crushed just now. Utterly humiliated. Like how he crushed Park Yu-Min during the previous test... No, the severity of the result this time was several times higher. Not just Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s in-game character, but even his mind must''ve been crushed and blown apart into million particles by now.


    ¡°That''s why you should''ve been more respectful...¡± Choi Jeong-Wu slowly shook his head. How dare that brat tempt fate with someone like Park Yu-Min!


    Choi Jeong-Wu''s gaze filled with respect chased after Park Yu-Min as thetter disappeared into the director''s office.


    Park Yu-Min was always like this. He''d nonchntly pull off feats that other people said were impossible or nonsensical. At least within the realm of video gaming... Park Yu-Min was the king. He was the emperor! And thanks to the results from today''s test... Choi Jeong-Wu would be a loyal right-hand man of that emperor.


    ''The triumphant return of the emperor, eh...?''


    Choi Jeong-Wu smirked deeply. Once the news of Park Yu-Min''s return to the pro gaming scene spreads, various online gamingmunities should absolutely go bananas with sheer excitement and anticipation. All Choi Jeong-Wu could do for now was pray for the health of the poor admins managing thosemunities since they were about to experience Hell!

 Chapter 568. Persuading (3)

    Chapter 568. Persuading (3)


    ¡°What kind of magic spell did you use, Yu-Min?¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong asked seriously.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Park Yu-Min was greatly taken aback by the intensity of that question and retreated a little.


    ¡°What did you do to change your nature so much, dude? I told you to learn how to be more aggressive, you know? Note back here as a bloodthirsty mad dog.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Sorry about that, Director.¡±


    ¡°No, no. No need to apologize. This is what I actually wanted, anyway,¡± said Oh Jin-Hyeong. He could barely suppress his deeply-pleased grin from etching on his face. ''Yes, this is what I''m talking about!''


    Oh Jin-Hyeong''s team was evaluated as possessing solidbat strength, but it''d still often lose by a hair''s breadth.


    Next time, it''d be their turn. The next season would be when they win lots of trophies! Just how many years have they repeated those words? However, the team would always falter at thest hurdle.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong used to think long and hard about why this happened and eventually discovered the reason. What his team needed was a ''crack''. [1]


    This story applied to pretty much all team sports. Bringing together a group of excellent yers could create a top-tier team. However, to win the league, something else was needed. Something even greater. An X factor!


    What Oh Jin-Hyeongcked in his team was a crack who could flip the match on its head! And what did that crack need to be sessful? Simple. It was relentless aggressiveness.


    Those who always nned ahead and went for a safer style of y could make good pro gamers. However, they could never be top stars capable of turning the match on its head.


    But now... a pro possessing the quality of such a star had materialized right before Oh Jin-Hyeong''s eyes!


    ''Kinda ironic that it''s none other than Park Yu-Min, but who cares!''


    A star was meant to be a star, regardless of what. In the history of Gxy, no one''s career should be as exciting as Park Yu-Min''s. Of course, there were plenty of yers more popr than Park Yu-Min. That was the only real blemish on his otherwise impable career.


    Park Yu-Min''s personality was the culprit responsible for his achievements being knocked down a peg. But to think he''d return after revamping his ying style like this!


    ¡°Yu-Min, you must''ve worked hard, dude. Congrats.¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong offered a heartfelt congrattions. He knew better than anyone that a pro gamer changing their y style was one of the hardest things to do in this world.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Park Yu-Min gently smiled back.


    ¡°Actually... Mm¡­¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong stopped himself, wondering how he should start this conversation. Obviously, he wouldn''t be this considerate while dealing with a newbie trainee. Regardless of whatever ultimatum he''d issue, the other side wouldn''t have a choice but to heed it, after all! However, the story was radically different this time. Park Yu-Min was the other side in this conversation.


    Even if Oh Jin-Hyeong was the team director, he simply had to be more considerate toward an esports athlete of Park Yu-Min''s caliber.


    ¡°With what you''ve shown us today, you bing the team''s key yer should''ve been a done deal, but... Let me be honest, Yu-Min. I can''t guarantee anything.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine,¡± Park Yu-Min replied without much concern.


    The esports scene was basically a marathon. A one-off demonstration of a yer''s form wasn''t enough to be a team''s ace. Especially more so if the game in question was team-based and required the teammates to be in sync with each other.


    ¡°Also... Yu-Min, it''s true that people''s sries have gone up on averagepared to when you were still active, but... I think it''ll be difficult to match your previous sry.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you should be paid more than regr trainees. And I bet you that the team boss will only be too happy to dump a truckload of money on you after you join us. Even so... I''m gonna be honest, man. It''ll be difficult to pay you as much as we used to.¡±


    ¡°No, Director. It''s fine. Even I think that''s fair. That was in the past, and this is now, anyway. I don''t mind even if you pay me what all the other trainees get.¡±


    ¡°Eiii, that''s not right. That''s definitely against morals, Yu-Min. When we tell the public about your return, our team''s official merch will start flying off the shelves, you know? That alone should guarantee you monthly sries matching a first-team athlete.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. This is something my side should deal with. In any case, I hope you understand the financial side of the situation. Your sry won''t be as high as before.¡±


    ¡°I really don''t mind it, Director.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for saying that,¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong chuckled affably. ''Right... Yu-Min''s always been like this.''


    Park Yu-Min never really had any material desires. Back when he was doing great as a pro, he just deposited all his sries and victory prizes in his bank ount and did nothing with them. Such was Park Yu-Min''s thriftiness that Oh Jin-Hyeong even had to chew the kid out for it!


    Now that Oh Jin-Yeong looked back, though...


    ''Hah. Yu-Min''s the smart one here, huh...''


    None of the pro gamers who used to receive simr sries as Park Yu-Min back then still possessed their wealth now. Many of them threw their money away by dabbling in things they had no idea about, like stock markets and investment schemes. Meanwhile, the really dumb ones recklessly spent their wealth like there was no tomorrow until they bankrupted themselves.


    Considering what happened to those folks, maybe Park Yu-Min was the smart one here.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong leaned in his chair and stared at Park Yu-Min. ¡°So, when can you start?¡±


    Park Yu-Min asked in a solemn voice. ¡°...Did I pass, though?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the results first, Director.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong chuckled in dismay, then pulled out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. He mouthed a cigarette, lit it up, then leisurely released the gray smoke into the office. ¡°If I don''t give my approval to a dude who utterly crushed our team''s ace, who should I give it to?¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s expression grew a little excited.


    ¡°Originally, I should be starting my lecture about how tough it is to make a living as a pro gamer in this day and age, but...¡± Oh Jin-Hyeong sheepishly scratched his head. ¡°I don''t think I can do that to you. You probably know the truth better than me, anyway. So let me save my breath. In any case, wee back to the team, Yu-Min. We''ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director. No, hyung.¡±


    ¡°No problem. So, time to give me your answer. When can you start?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Park Yu-Min rubbed his chin. ¡°I think I will need a bit of time to reorganize my life, hyung.¡±


    ¡°I see. I expected as much¡­¡± Oh Jin-Hyeon slowly nodded. He knew all about Park Yu-Min''s circumstances, so he chose not to pursue this issue any further. ¡°Still, things have changed a lot, Yu-Min. Unlike in the past, you''re free toe and go as you please. When there are no tournaments to worry about, you can even go home for a few days, too. So, don''t get too worked up about reshuffling your life, and just join us as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Heol? Really?¡±


    ¡°By the way, don''t tell the kids about how things were like back in the day, okay? They''ll think that''s a story from a prehistoric era or something. And look at you like you''re a monkey in a zoo.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Park Yu-Min giggled while getting up to leave. ¡°Then, can I get going now?¡±


    ¡°Sure. And you did great, Yu-Min. I mean it. Contact me after you figure out when you can join the team. Also... I know you''ll do a good job, but I still gotta nag you for a bit here. Don''t you ever stop practicing just because you passed the test, okay? Or your form will decline. Keep gaming even while reorganizing your life. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°Eii... I shouldn''t be saying these things to you, but... Maybe I''m getting on in years or something. Look at me, nagging you like a grandma and all¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min left behind the grumbling team director and left the office. Choi Jeong-Wu waiting nearby rushed up to him and impatiently asked a question. ¡°Hyung! What did the director say?¡±


    ¡°Mm? He wants me to join the team.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Choi Jeong-Wu tightly clenched his fists in excitement.


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t help but chuckle when Choi Jeong-Wu rejoiced as if he was the one being hired. ¡°Come on, dude. It''s only the beginning, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. It''s only the beginning. I get that. And it won''t be toote to celebrate after we win, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aren''t you dreaming too big too soon? I''m not going to be that helpful, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eiii~, hyung. Look at our team, okay? Our firepower is top-notch, let me tell ya. It''s just that we miss out on victories by a hair''s breadth most of the time, but people call us the Uncrowned Kings for a reason!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought it was the Perennial Runners-Up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... So, you saw that, eh?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu scratched his head. ¡°But, with you around...! We can definitely win now. Others will try even harder with you around. I''m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°I''m just a reserve, though. I don''t think I can be much of a help other than practicing with you.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, hyung. You''re doing it again. I already know that''s not what you really think, okay?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu chuckled good-naturedly. Even though Park Yu-Min often self-deprecated himself, no one''s mes ofpetitiveness burned brighter than his. ''I just know it. Yu-Min hyung will be a massive help to us.''


    Even if Park Yu-Min didn''t live up to the hype and failed to make the team''s ace, that shouldn''t really matter. The current yers had be toocent and too full of themselvestely, so Park Yu-Min spurring them on with just his presence alone would be a gain from the team''s perspective.


    And those who were no different from amateurs would definitely feel something after witnessing what Park Yu-Min had achieved.


    ¡°By the way, hyung? How did you manage to change your y style? Doing something like that can''t be easy, right?¡± Choi Jeong-Wu tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°...I needed to survive, you see?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Park Yu-Min suddenly began shuddering in indignation as if recalling the memories was enough to make him grit his teeth. ¡°There''s this guy who''d pounce at me to rip my head off whenever I tried something in the game, you see? I tried to practice with him and before long... Well, here I am. Thanks to him, now I know that a madman going crazy out in front will make life so much easier for the people at the back¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± Choi Jeong-Wu frowned before remembering someone. ¡°Wait. Are you talking about that mystery friend? The one you practiced with every now and then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, him. His name is Jin-Ho.¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu chuckled loudly. ¡°...Huh? Didn''t that hyung also y Gxy in that manner? I guess old habits die hard, eh?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Park Yu-Min firmly shook his head. ¡°At least he was more or less human during the Gxy days. But now? He''s an animal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You know what he said? It''s okay to lose the war, but a man must not lose the battle. Seriously! I''m telling you, he''s totally nuts!¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu mped his mouth shut. Once upon a time not too long ago, Park Yu-Min''s friend with the username ''KILLYM'' used to turn the Battl upside down with his antics. Some said that must''ve been an alt ount of a top pro gamer, while others argued that it must be an undiscovered hidden expert unaffiliated with anyone.


    Although this mystery yer didn''t engage in many matches, that person utterly crushed famous pros whenever he decided to log in. And that man was...


    ''Not many people outside of our team know the identity of that mystery dude...''


    Choi Jeong-Wu grimaced a little after his memories flooded in. Many people spected that this KILLYM must''ve had some kind of a remarkable backstory, but the truth was much simpler. As it turned out, he was just Park Yu-Min''s close friend. Close enough to bicker and quarrel while yingputer games!


    ''KILLYM''s aggressiveness was already legendary back then, though?''


    None of KILLYM''s matchessted for long. If a small opening presented itself, he''d charge forward like a raging bull to destroy his targets. Just how many pro gamers had to suffer a mental breakdown at that reckless aggressiveness? But now... Park Yu-Min was saying that back then, KILLYM was still human? And now he was more like an animal?!


    Park Yu-Min chuckled hollowly. ¡°Why don''t you y against him and see for yourself? Your horizons will broaden itself, and you''ll quickly learn that undiscovered worlds still exist out there.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to decline the offer, thanks.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu smiled weakly and shook his head as he still treasured his sanity.


    ¡°I thought as much. Anyway, I''ll be in your care, Jeong-Wu. And...¡± Park Yu-Min scanned the practice area. ¡°I wanted to say goodbyes before leaving, but... I guess it''s better not to?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also think that''s a better idea.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Park Yu-Min noticed Gwok Hyeon-Tae still glued to his seat and sighed softly. ¡°Hey, Jeong-Wu... Help him get over it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can''t I tease him for a bit first? That brat''s been too arroganttely, so this should be a good learning experience for him.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like that. Weren''t you the same as Hyeon-Tae in the past?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah. That''s true.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu chuckled awkwardly while scratching his head.


    All pro gamers werepetitive by nature. In other words, they could get very self-centered, which meant most of them couldn''t maintain amicable rtionships with their peers. Everyone made this mistake at least once in their career.


    Park Yu-Min patted Choi Jeong-Wu on the back. ¡°Come on... He''s your teammate, right? You gotta y nice and help him get over this loss. I''m sure Hyeon-Tae will try even harder after realizing that it''s only the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Got it, hyung. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Great! Okay, I''m going now. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Yu-Min hyung! Have a safe trip.¡± Choi Jeong-Wu waved his hand as Park Yu-Min exited the team''s practice area. There was no need to follow Park Yu-Min out like thest time. After all, Park Yu-Min was the winner today.


    ''This feels so weird...''


    How could it not feel weird when Choi Jeong-Wu''s idol was returning to the scene, and now they had a chance to work together as a team? Maybe the basketball yers who debuted after Michael Jordan had retired felt this way after the king of the basketball court decided toe out of retirement for one more shot at glory.


    ''Well, it''s not to that extent just yet, but...''


    Realistically speaking, the odds of Park Yu-Min maintaining top form for a long time were slim at best. This story applied to all types ofeback situations, too. Anyoneing out of retirement hoping to regain their former glory would inevitably hit the wall of reality sooner orter.


    When viewed objectively, whaty in Park Yu-Min''s future was no better than spending a year as a reserve before getting expelled or changing his job to an assistant coach. Still...


    ''Who knows what the future holds, anyway?''


    Choi Jeong-Hu had a sneaky suspicion that things might not work out that way. After all, this situation involved Park Yu-Min. The one-and-only Park Yu-Min!


    ¡°Jeong-Wu hyung! Aren''t you gonna practice?¡±


    ¡°Oh...! Hold on, I''ming!¡±


    The team practice session was about to begin. Choi Jeong-Wu quickly headed to hisputer and secured himself into his chair. That was when he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Huh. Just how crazy is that mystery hyung''s gamey style, anyway? I wonder, is it really crazy enough for Yu-Min hyung to say all those things?¡±


    Choi Jeong-Wu thought that maybe he should y against Kang Jin-Ho one of these days to satisfy his curiosity.


    1. ''Crack'' is a term usually used in ser and refers to a special yer who can significantly impact the game. ?

 Chapter 569. Persuading (4)

    Chapter 569. Persuading (4)


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi energetically raised his beer mug in the air. Beer mugs roughly nged with each other, and foams sshed all over the ce.


    Park Yu-Min frowned unhappily. ¡°Yeong-Gi... Can''t you be, I don''t know, gentler?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about! Today''s the day our Yu-Min is handing in his unemployed bum card, so we should celebrate, right!¡±


    ¡°...I wasn''t an unemployed bum, though?¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Park Yu-Min faltered, his voice inaudible murmur. When he thought about it, he really was an unemployed bum. Not just any bum, either¡ªhe was a game addict who did nothing but y video games day in, day out!


    ¡°See? I told you!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi cackled loudly.


    ¡°Holy cow. I don''t have any excuses...¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi gulped the beer down and put the empty mug down on the table with a loud thud. He then wiped the corners of his eyes to rid the imaginary tears pooling there. ¡°Keuh~! To think that my freeloader friend who didn''t want to work and yed video games the whole day has finally grown up and got himself a job...!¡±


    ¡°W-what?! My situation wasn''t that pathetic, you know! Didn''t I also work in Jin-Ho''s pizzeria?¡±


    ¡°Come on, dude. When did you quit the pizzeria, again? And you''ve been lounging around since then, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In this day and age, one of the biggest problems guing our society is youth unemployment, Yu-Min.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi straightened up as if he was a university lecturer in the middle of his ss. ¡°With the situation like that, seeing a brat who hasn''t even graduated college wasting his life away while not attending school was eating me alive inside. Can''t you imagine how anxious I''ve been all this time? This big bro of yours couldn''t get a decent night''s sleep because of my anxiety about you!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh? Not because your shop hasn''t been doing well?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Our store is making a killingtely! And we''re extending like crazy, too! And our revenue is through multiple roofs!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and briefly raised his mug. ¡°In any case, congrattions, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded while also raising his mug. ¡°Yeah, thanks. I owe you a lot.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi pouted unhappily. ¡°What the hell? Are you implying I haven''t done anything for you? I see, I see. How stupid of me to feed the starving brat plenty of delicious pizza, eh?¡±


    ¡°...Don''t say that. I''m also grateful.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, man! I don''t want empty gratitude.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi unhappily yelled back despite failing to hide the grin etched on his face. Obviously, he knew how hard Park Yu-Min worked to get this far.


    Even after finishing work for the day, Park Yu-Min would delve straight into polishing his gaming skills. And now, he was finally being acknowledged for all the time and effort he poured in to his craft. Of course Ju Yeong-Gi was unimaginably happy about this situation.


    ¡°Oh, right. This means you''ll have to stay in the team residence now, doesn''t it?¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I guess we won''t see each other often from now on.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that''s no longer the case.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Park Yu-Min shrugged and exined further. ¡°The team policy has changed to allow yer autonomy, so we can do what we like outside of practice hours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded in relief. ¡°That sounds like a good thing, dude.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡± Park Yu-Min scratched his head.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Well, I... I have a favor to ask you both. Even if we''re free to leave the residence, it''s not gonna be as simple as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    It''d be difficult to avoid scrutiny if Park Yu-Min kept leaving the team residence, especially considering his status. Unlike other newbie trainees, he needed to set a good example. The team director probably also wanted that.


    ¡°I gotta stay in the residence for the time being,¡± said Park Yu-Min. ¡°It''s not like I''m going there to have a party, anyway. That''s why... Can I ask you guys to look after the orphanage while I''m not around?¡±


    ¡°You don''t even have to ask us that, you dummy,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted.


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded. ¡°Don''t worry about that, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Back when I started my esports career, Sister Yi was still with us, you see? So I wasn''t worried about anything, but now... I''m kinda nervous about leaving the kids alone.¡± Park Yu-Min stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''ll trust you on this one, okay?¡±


    ¡°I told you, don''t worry,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho without too much concern. ¡°You''re too worrisome, Yu-Min. Those kids know how to take care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Even then...¡±


    ¡°I know what you''re trying to say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. Of course he knew what Park Yu-Min was worried about.


    The Seongsim Orphanage kids were tough. Growing up without parents instilled the discipline of always looking after themselves in the orphans. Broadly speaking, they were all mature beyond their years. On the other hand, though... They could be very frail, too.


    Kids starving for affection would always be severely impacted when someone caring for them was no longer around for some reason. Until now, Park Yu-Min put so much strain on himself to protect the orphans'' surroundings, but he wouldn''t be able to do that soon. And he was entrusting that role to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°It''s time to change, though.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Park Yu-Min tilted his head.


    ¡°Whether it''s you or someone else doing that job... It''s no good when you think about it. So, it''s time to change.¡±


    ¡°...Change? What?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°Yes. You, Sister Yi... Both of you sacrificed so much for the sake of the orphans. I''m not saying that''s a bad thing, though. However, when you look at the bigger picture, you can''t say it''s a good thing, either.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s not right for just one or two people to carry such a weighty burden. It should be shared among many. And sacrificing yourself shouldn''t be a prerequisite in giving the kids a good life. This is good timing, actually. Things on my end are about to begin for good, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I''m... honestly worried, Jin-Ho. It feels like this thing is ballooning into something out of our control.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be. This is nothing more than a slightlyrger-scale version of what we''ve been doing until now.¡±


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly nodded at that. A business operation doubling in size didn''t mean the workload would double in quantity. No, the increase would be more like ¡®exponential¡¯ in nature. And Kang Jin-Ho should be well aware of this, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho drank his beer and put the mug down before ncing at Park Yu-Min. ¡°When are you thinking of moving into the team residence?¡±


    ¡°I''m thinking of moving in... around a week''s time?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why the dy?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°...Can''t you cut me some ck? I''m about to enter a cramped house full of guys, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow in a clear disy of dissatisfaction and stared at his friend. Park Yu-Min flinched at that rebuking gaze and sneakily turned his head away.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. ¡°Don''t get distracted and keep giving it your all after you settle down there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Don''t worry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho saw the determination on his friend''s face and chuckled loudly. Indeed, there was no need to worry about Park Yu-Min. He''d obviously take good care of his business regardless of where he was.


    ¡°Alright, then! Time for another round!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi raised his beer mug in the air again.


    ¡°What''s the rush, dude?¡± Park Yu-Min frowned slightly.


    ¡°You seriously asking me that? You know I can no longer knock a couple of cold ones whenever I want to nowadays, don''t you? What with all that intense monitoring and all...!¡±


    ¡°Monitoring?¡± Park Yu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho tilted their heads.


    ¡°That''s right, monitoring! I... I can''t even drink beer whenever I want...¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who''s monitoring you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, who?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly looked depressed.


    That was when a lightbulb went off inside Park Yu-Min''s head, and he began smirking suspiciously. ¡°Oh... You mean, Miss Su-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°...Yup.¡±


    "Aha. So, she got you totally whipped, eh? So, that''s how it is?"


    ¡°Eiii... Dammit.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi hurriedly chugged his beer down.


    ¡°Still, I never figured it''d happen to you, Yeong-Gi...¡±


    ¡°Don''t remind me, okay! In the beginning, she was an angel, you know? A real angel! But now? She''s like a bloody tiger, dude! You should see it for yourself. Whenever I tell her that I''m hanging out with you guys, these scary mes light up in her eyes, you know?! Holy sh*t... I swear, I''ve never seen mes as bright as those in my entire life. At least we might save on electricity bills after we get married, which is a good thing, I guess? I mean, we won''t be needing an aircon or lightbulbs at home!¡±


    Park Yu-Min smirked deeply. ¡°Seeing how you even brought up marriage... I guess you''re thinking about it, eh?¡±


    ¡°I''m saying it hypothetically, okay!¡±


    ¡°This is good, actually. You need to be reined in, you know?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? How can a man be under the thumb of his woman! That''s nonsense!¡±


    ¡°...But, you already are?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s shoulders drooped in despair once more. ¡°I, uh, I''m just biding my time, okay? You just wait and see! I''ll reim my manhood soon enough!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, I see. Looks like a little brat is dreaming of big things.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled while watching the frustrated Ju Yeong-Gi chug even more beer down his throat.


    ''It''s crazy how things turned out...''


    Not too long ago, when this trio got together to share some booze and shoot some breezes... Park Yu-Min had to retire from being a pro gamer and spent time doing sundry chores at the orphanage. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho and Ju Yeong-Gi had only finished serving in the military. In other words, they were practically unemployed bums with nothing better to do with their time.


    But now, all three had found what they wanted to do. Park Yu-Min found this change a little... rueful. Even so, it was still a good change.


    Ju Yeong-Gi put his empty beer mug down. ¡°This means we won''t get to hang out and drink like this for a while, huh...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Well, that kinda sucks,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi ruefully licked his lips.


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly rebutted his friend. ¡°If you want to see Yu-Min, you can always attend one of his matches.¡±


    ¡°You dummy, where would I find the time to do that? I gotta man my store, dude!¡±


    ¡°You know, I''ve been getting this weird feelingtely. Yeong-Gi, haven''t you be strangely diligent nowadays? You weren''t like this back in the army, so what gives?¡±


    ¡°The army didn''t pay me enough!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi proudly pounded his chest. ¡°In modern capitalist society, you get paid ording to how much you work. But that''s not the case in the army, so why should I go out of my way to work my butt off? I getpensated for the amount of work I do these days, so I''m gonna try my best like there''s no freaking tomorrow. Isn''t that obvious? Besides, didn''t I tell you this already? I''m gonna be rich one day.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded weightily. ¡°Meanwhile, Jin-Ho is getting super rich while sucking on his thumb?¡±


    ¡°...Hey, stop it. You''re giving me serious heartburn.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi jokingly waved his hand.


    Park Yu-Min broke into a loud peal ofughter. Kang Jin-Ho watching the duo also chuckled loudly. It felt like too much time had passed since theirst feel-good get-together.


    ¡°Yu-Min, you gotta win, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Hang on, I''m still a reserve.¡±


    ¡°No one said a reserve is forbidden from winning tournaments.¡±


    ¡°Let''s be realistic here, okay?¡±


    ¡°We are being realistic,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi testily replied.


    Park Yu-Min sighed at length. Words sometimes couldn''t get through to his friends.


    ¡°We wouldn''t have cared if you didn''t start this journey, but now that you are doing it, you better be the best in the world. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Still, Park Yu-Min appreciated the determination of his friends, at the very least!


    ''Right. It''s always been like this.''


    Park Yu-Min used to think he fulfilled his life''s goal by bing a pro gamer. But Kang Jin-Ho relentlessly pushed him to reach for even greater heights. Kang Jin-Ho''s personality of seeing things till the end had greatly influenced Park Yu-Min to be who he was now.


    ¡°Guys, this is a team-based game, so I can''t change the oue by myself even if I try, okay? I will obviously do my best, but there''s a limit to how much I can do to change the oue.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then, build a winning team for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You think that''s even possible?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t it be!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi yelled with enough power to spit mes out of his mouth. ¡°Listen here, you dumbass! Aren''t your teammates also pro gamers?! Between me starting from the bottom and turning my pizzeria into Korea''s top franchise and you nurturing a bunch of pro gamers to create a winning team, which do you think is harder? Ah?¡±


    ¡°...Yours.¡±


    ¡°Obviously! But I''m still doing it, aren''t I!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me, Mister Ju Yeong-Gi? May I remind you that you only have one store? You aren''t even at the starting line to make your grand dreame true, you know?¡±


    ¡°Wroooong! Zero points for you! I''ll have you know, we''re opening our sister store pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Heol, really?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi smirked deeply. ¡°Last time we talked, it was only a vague outline of a n. But we signed the contract not too long ago. We''ve even rented out the shop space, too.¡±


    ¡°Wowsers. That''s fast.¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I? I''m going to be the owner of South Korea''s greatest pizza franchise.¡±


    Park Yu-Min weightily nodded again. ¡°Meanwhile, Jin-Ho makes all the money, right?¡±


    ¡°I said, stop it! Stooop!¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled as Ju Yeong-Gi desperately protested against the unfairness of this situation.


    ''Everyone is forging ahead with their lives, huh...''


    Whether it was Ju Yeong-Gi or Kang Jin-Ho, they had found their ces in the world and were doing their best to live their lives. As their friend, Park Yu-Min couldn''t afford to fall behind them.


    ¡°Got it. I''ll try to win something.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes began shining dangerously. ¡°You promised, okay?¡±


    ¡°However, you better not bully me if I fail.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Imma dunk you in a pot of booze if you fail, you dummy.¡±


    Park Yu-Min shuddered grandly when he realized his friends were indeed fully capable of making good on their threat. ¡°Go easy on me, okay? Please?¡±


    The three men burst into another raucousughter. And they continued to share booze and banter for a long while. Eventually, the early dawn arrived to herald the end of their get-together.


    ¡°Argh...¡± Ju Yeong-Gi groaned when his phone began ringing noisily. ¡°Looks like it''s time for me to get out of here, guys.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s cheeks began twitching ominously. ¡°Hang on a second. I gotta ask you to make sure, but... Are you, you know, with Miss Su-Yeon?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! I, uh, I haven''t done anything serious with her yet. Don''t get the wrong idea, okay! Su-Yeon''s unique personality means if I get home a tiny bitte, she throws a massive tantrum, you know? It''s not like we live in the same house or something.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Park Yu-Min suspiciously red at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    However, Ju Yeong-Gi insisted as if nothing untoward was happening here. ¡°This is nothing to be embarrassed about, so why would I try to hide it from you guys?¡±


    ¡°Well... If you say so.¡±


    ¡°In any case, I gotta go now. I''ll pay, so you two, sit tight.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s cool,¡± Park Yu-Min said while trying to stand up.


    ¡°Uh-huh! How dare a pair of paupers try to show off before me! I''m a CEO, you punks! A bloody CEO!¡±


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi left behind his two bemused friends and staggered his way to the pub''s counter before coughing up the cash.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min could only smile wryly at this scene while also getting up to leave.


    Park Yu-Min winced a little. ¡°Yeong-Gi''s totally whipped, isn''t he?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, his expression one of pity. ¡°Reminds me of my father, actually.¡±


    Park Yu-Min squeezed his eyes shut at that revtion. When he suddenly thought that the same fate might be in store for him too... Park Yu-Min felt dread and sorrow threatening to wash over him.

 Chapter 570. Persuading (5)

    Chapter 570. Persuading (5)


    After grabbing a taxi and loading the drunk Ju Yeong-Gi into its backseat, Kang Jin-Ho watched his friend leave while leisurely mouthing a cigarette.


    Click...


    He expertly lit the cigarette with a lighter and slowly puffed away in silence. He then nced at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Aren''t you going to take a taxi, too?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Seongsim''s not too far from here, you know. I''ll just walk home.¡±


    ¡°Still, wouldn''t it be better to take a taxi?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. This thing called money? It disappears the more you use it. Living like a total scrooge is uncool, but you should still know when to be more financially responsible.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t think now''s the time, though?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Let''s go for a walk, Jin-Ho. I wanted to talk to you about something, you see? Besides, I gotta sober up too, so a stroll might do us good.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    He was also not a fan of riding in taxis. Even so, he still wanted Park Yu-Min to find a taxi since his friend would inevitably attract people''s curious gazes while walking through crowded streets.


    It wasn''t done out of malice, of course. Kang Jin-Ho would''ve destroyed any bastard daring to mock Park Yu-Min for his limp, but half of the gazes were done instinctively.


    Those gazes were¡ªmostly¡ªfrom people finding someone different from them somewhat strange to behold. However, those gazes without malice sometimes were harder to endure. And Park Yu-Min had to live his entire life being subjected to such gazes. Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of what it felt like to live that way.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    It seemed he didn''t particrly mind those gazes. Although, it was unknown whether he genuinely didn''t mind them, or he was desperately hiding his real feelings.


    Whatever the case might be, Kang Jin-Ho still believed Park Yu-Min was truly a remarkable, strong individual.


    Park Yu-Min looked up at the dark sky. ¡°The weather''s getting a bit chillier, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Autumn''sing, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°I don''t dare to walk around like this in the middle of summer, though. I''m seriously weak against hot weather, you know? The greatest person in the history of mankind has to be the dude who invented the air conditioning.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡±


    The two of them chatted about this and that while heading toward the orphanage. While walking along the familiar streets, Park Yu-Min suddenly recalled the past. ¡°Hang on. That street over there.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at the alleyway.


    ¡°Whenever you gave me a ride on your bicycle, you took that street.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. That''s right,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho''s Golden Elephant acted as Park Yu-Min''s feet. It would''ve been quite taxing for Park Yu-Min to walk up the steep hill everyday, so Kang Jin-Ho used to give his friend a ride almost all the time.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that''s when I noticed you''re a weird guy,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°It''s already hard walking up that hill, yet you wanted to tackle it on your bicycle, of all things. How did you do it, anyway? With me as a passenger, no less?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Anyone with sturdy legs could''ve done it.¡±


    ¡°I''m pretty sure no one in the world will meet your standard of ''having sturdy legs'', Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Park Yu-Min raised his head and stared at the distant skies again. Kang Jin-Ho naturally followed his friend to look up as well. All they could see was the night sky so dark that some divine entity must''ve sshed ck paint all over the ce. Such a gloomy, star-less night was looking back at them.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Would... Sister Yi say I''m doing great if she sees me now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply right away and kept staring at the sky.


    ''Sister Yi... The orphanage''s director...''


    That name had be a little more distant in his memories these days. However, hearing it in moments like this would always bring back everything¡ªwhat she said, her warm expressions, and most of all...


    ...Her hands.


    Her frail, emaciated hands grasping Kang Jin-Ho''s hand back then... The sensation of her skin was still burned deeply into Kang Jin-Ho''s soul, even now!


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure she would''ve said you''re doing great, Yu-Min.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even if Park Yu-Min had strayed down the wrong path, Sister Yi wouldn''t have criticized him. No, she''d gently reach out and guide him back to the light.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t emte her. He couldn''t be like her. A figure like Sister Yi, seemingly a personification of all mercy and benevolence existing in this world, was not someone the likes of Kang Jin-Ho could even hold a candle to. Even if he was reborn countless times, he''d never be able to follow her example. Even so...


    ''I don''t need to copy her, though.''


    Kang Jin-Ho might not be able to emte Sister Yi, but he could do so much more than her. Not in the ways of the heart, obviously, but through physical means. And with his head, too.


    Of course, his preferred method would be slightly different from hers.


    ¡°What did Sister Yi want from you, anyway?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Park Yu-Min. ¡°What kind of future did she want you to have?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Park Yu-Min faltered and hesitated with his reply. Just thinking about Sister Yi was enough to trigger so many wonderful memories he shared with her, but... Finding an answer to that question was surprisingly difficult.


    ¡°And that''s exactly it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yi never asked you to be this or that, Yu-Min. What she wanted... was for you to live a good life. And that was enough for her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Right... Yeah, she was like that, wasn''t she?¡± Park Yu-Min muttered quietly, his voice filled with memories and longing. him, Sister Yi was like his mother. How could he not miss someone as wonderful as her?


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Ho? I...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°There were times when being an orphan felt like a curse to me.¡±


    ¡°I see. I get why you''d feel that way.¡±


    ¡°Funny thing is, though... Sometimes, I¡¯m d about being an orphan, you know? If I hadn''t been an orphan, I wouldn''t have joined Seongsim and would''ve never met Sister Yi. And be a family with all the other kids, too.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t nod in agreement this time.


    This didn''t seem like something an outsider like him should agree or sympathize with. The only thing he could do for now was to listen.


    ¡°I can''t boast about being a righteous man or some amazing sess story, but... At the very least, I wouldn''t have gotten to where I am if I wasn''t an orphan. I probably would''ve spent the rest of my life resenting my stupid leg.¡±


    ¡°You''re not the type to do that.¡±


    ¡°No, Jin-Ho. I would have. Don''t you remember how gloomy I was before I met you?¡±


    ¡°You were?¡±


    ¡°Hah. You and your selective memory syndrome...¡± Park Yu-Min helplessly chuckled.


    He was a big fan of Kang Jin-Ho, although not simply because his life had changed for the better due to his friend''s influence. Despite granting so much to Park Yu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho never made a big deal out of it.


    Park Yu-Min sighed and sheepishly scratched his cheek. ¡°I''ve... received a lot from you and Sister Yi. And that makes me a little worried. Worried about meeting your and Sister Yi''s expectations by bing a sess story... But failing like an idiot in the end.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow a little and studied his friend.


    ¡°That''s why I keep trying my best all the time. I really am trying. But... Sometimes, it kinda overwhelms me, you know?¡±


    ¡°What an idiot,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered with a hint of annoyance in his voice. ¡°Sister Yi didn''t want anything from you.¡±


    ¡°No, I know that. Even then...¡±


    ¡°Although, she did saddle you with something even more terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the skies again. ¡°It''s... Morals.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°And a sense of responsibility.¡±


    Park Yu-Min''s lips began twitching.


    ¡°Being a good person in other people''s eyes isn''t that hard,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Maybe, it''s even simpler than you think. All you have to do is just... endure some more. Be more patient. However, that''s not quite enough, now is it? After all, you can''t fool yourself with that.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the only person who can judge whether you''ve lived a good life or not is you. And Sister Yi gave you the ability to judge that.¡±


    Sister Yi was like a mirror. A perfectly straight mirror with not a single blemish or distortion.


    Recalling memories about her inevitably forced Kang Jin-Ho into holding up a mirror to himself. He''d start to wonder if his life so far had been good enough to keep his head up even in Sister Yi''s presence.


    This was easily the greatest gift she had given Kang Jin-Ho. And the greatest burden, too.


    ¡°That''s why you should stop agonizing about what Sister Yi would think about you. You should focus more on what you think about yourself instead.¡±


    ¡°Right. Yeah, you''re right, Jin-Ho. But... I think that''s even more terrifying, if I''m being honest.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But I never said I''d resolve all of your worries and dilemmas, though?¡±


    ¡°And you call yourself my friend?¡±


    ¡°That I do. Your best and greatest friend,¡± Kang Jin-Ho harrumphed proudly.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Park Yu-Min chuckled softly, then looked up in front. ¡°Wow. We''re already here.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Even though they deliberately walked slower than usual, they had already reached the orphanage''s gates.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°Should I drop by and say hello?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled in dismay. ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone''s asleep by now, you know? Pleasee back during the daytime, dear customer.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I should do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Anyway, I''m going in. Later, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,ter. Give me a call before moving into the team residence, okay?¡±


    ¡°I was going to call you before that, though?¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders.


    Park Yu-Min smiled brightly and waved his hand. Kang Jin-Ho waved back while watching his friend head toward the orphanage. And when Park Yu-Min''s figure slipped inside the building, Kang Jin-Ho took out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it.


    The unhealthy smoke rushed inside his lungs before slowly entering the atmosphere. As his senses picked up the smell of the cigarette burning away, Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and stared at the skies.


    ''What would Sister Yi think about me now, huh...?''


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho should''ve been the one asking that question, not Park Yu-Min. After all, Park Yu-Min hadn''t done anything wrong.


    No, all he was guilty of was trying to live his life to the fullest. However, what about Kang Jin-Ho?


    Wasn''t he willingly waltzing into the mes of war? By insisting on sticking to his current path, death and bloodshed would always, always, apany him wherever he goes.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s initial wish after returning to the modern era was to live an ordinary life. An ordinary life simr to everyone else''s. To live as a person living in the modern world who didn''t have to kill or be killed.


    But now...?


    ¡°Am I doing the right thing, Sister?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes. Yes, he knew that someone had to do it.


    Even the modern era couldn''tpletely iste itself from violence. Martial artists still existed everywhere. Knowing that truth meant Kang Jin-Ho would''ve had no choice but to go through this experience sooner orter. Even so...


    ''Right. I''m different now.''


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the current Kang Jin-Ho was a totally different person from the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' right after his return. Even if they looked the same on the surface, the contents hadpletely transformed by now. And that reality sometimes made Kang Jin-Ho hesitate.


    ''Should I be proud of myself?''


    Kang Jin-Ho''s situation was the total opposite of Park Yu-Min''s. From his perspective, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t done anything wrong. It had always been other people invading his life, and he simply responded appropriately to protect the world he lived in.


    He could ask himself this question thousands, nay, a million times and still respond with the same answer. That he was not in the wrong.


    However... Would Kang Jin-Ho be able to say that in front of Sister Yi?


    Could he proudly say he was not wrong after killing people to protect people? That he didn''t regret anything while cutting people''s heads off to protect his acquaintances?


    Kang Jin-Ho thought that... No, it''d be difficult to do so. He wouldn''t even be able to look Sister Yi in the eyes. And he found this deeply ironic.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the skies again. He thought he briefly saw Sister Yi''s visage on that inky-ck canvas of the starless night.


    ¡°I... won''t say I''m sorry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, his voice sounding bitter and hollow. ¡°I''m simply different, that''s all. And I do not believe I''m in the wrong, ma''am.¡±


    What would Sister Yi say after hearing that? Would she get angry? Or look back at Kang Jin-Ho in sorrow? Or...


    Or smile warmly as usual and reach out to him again?


    Kang Jin-Ho had no way of knowing. He couldn''t know. Sister Yi always had been someone who... Who transcended Kang Jin-Ho''s ability toprehend, after all.


    ¡°I will honor your request, ma''am. That request for me to be someone who knows how to reach out to people... Yes, I will honor it. I''ll follow your example and work hard to lower the number of people going through difficult times.¡±


    However...!


    ¡°You might say this is not the way, but this world requires someone willing to dirty their hands. Someone who doesn''t care about staining themselves in blood. If others can''t do it, then I will. That is why you... Please don''t look at me with those eyes, ma''am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho eventually lowered his head. Sister Yi''s eyes looking down from the heavens were too sorrowful for him to keep staring back.


    ¡°I will protect my world.¡±


    Even if that meant some people would lose their lives... Even if countless souls would have to shed their blood because of him!


    What would change at this stage, anyway? After all, Kang Jin-Ho had been an evil incarnate from the very beginning.


    ¡°It''s just that...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tossed the burnt cigarette butt on the ground, then stubbed it in silence. He couldn''t bring himself to finish the rest of his sentence.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around and wordlessly walked toward the darkness that had settled on the street. His silhouette seemed to cut a somewhat mncholic figure.

 Chapter 571. Advancing (1)

    Chapter 571. Advancing (1)


    ¡°F***ck... Don''t feel like doing this anymore.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil unhappily kicked a poor rock on the ground. A projectile like a rock flying around in the training area filled with other martial artists was deemed incredibly dangerous, but... No one rebuked Gong Yeong-Gil for his carelessness. After all, no one was on their feet and training away in the first ce, anyway!


    Something like this happened in the past, too. Post-Korean War, Lee Jung-Geol saw a desperate need to revive thepletely obliterated Korean martial society. While building the Martial Assembly, he focused on getting rid of South Korea''s inflexible mindset of masters choosing only one disciple. He also wanted to do away with these stuffy masters'' insistence on only selecting pure-minded, upright individuals.


    Lee Jung-Geol copied the then-new state-led education structure and had countless sectse together under one system to exchange ideas and learn under one roof. And thanks to his efforts, things flourished and advanced to reach their current state.


    However, each sect still possessed secret techniques that could not be shared with outsiders, even if everyone was supposed to train together. Unsurprisingly, those with knowledge of such secret techniques were reluctant to train in full view of other people.


    As such, themon training ground became a ce where martial artists showed up to improve their stamina or practice their basics. But now...


    ''Gee, whiz. It was never this bad before, you know!''


    Gong Yeong-Gil scanned the surroundings and groaned. Hisrades sprawled on the floor reminded him of a pack of mutts slumped on the ground under the unforgiving and relentless midday sunlight.


    Their unmotivated figures caused more groans to escape from Gong Yeong-Gil''s lips, but he knew he shouldn''t me them. He was roughly in the same boat as them, after all!


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil spat out another groan and looked up at the heavens above. For some reason, the burning sunlight felt especially annoying today.


    He shifted his gaze and nced at the buildings in the Martial Assembly''s HQ in the distance. The one that drew most of his attention was the building in the middle.


    On the first basement floor of that building was a huge auditorium, and a group of younger-generation martial artists was stuck down there to experience a different sort of fate than Gong Yeong-Gil & Co. The important thing to remember about that description was that those folks had been chosen by Kang Jin-Ho.


    Yes, those who had passed that test were down there. The test Gong Yeong-Gil & Co. had grandly failed!


    ¡°F***ck...¡± Gong Yeong-Gil muttered another curse word almost reflexively. ''What did I do wrong, I wonder?''


    Among the chosen was Yi Myeong-Hwan, Gong Yeong-Gil''s friend.


    Gong Yeong-Gil begrudgingly admitted that Yi Myeong-Hwan was better than him. They had been friends for a long time, and even from early on, Gong Yeong-Gil had a strong hunch that Yi Myeong-Hwan would be a big shot in the Korean martial society sooner orter. Objectively speaking, it was true that Yi Myeong-Hwan was better than Gong Yeong-Gil. No one would doubt that.


    But the current state of things was different from that. In the past, Gong Yeong-Gil firmly believed that the gap between him and his friend was tiny, and that he should be able to leapfrog Yi Myeong-Hwan as long as he put in enough effort. But that tiny gap had transformed their situations to absolute extremes.


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s irritated re shifted over to the auditorium. Right about now, Yi Myeong-Hwan should be directly receiving teachings from Kang Jin-Ho regarding demonic cultivation methods. And Gong Yeong-Gil would never be able to catch up to Yi Myeong-Hwan once his friend became a peak expert in the overpowered demonic arts!


    Everyone here had already witnessed the frightening power of demonic arts through Kang Jin-Ho.


    That old saying about how a technique''s strength was secondary as it all depended on the person mastering it? It might have been true, but now...


    Once upon a time, Gong Yeong-Gil used to believe that notion. Even if he failed Kang Jin-Ho''s test, Gong Yeong-Gil didn''t think the gap between him and his friend wouldn''t widen so much. Although his motivation did wane a little from his failure, Gong Yeong-Gil was soon filled up with the desire to show Kang Jin-Ho that he had made a wrong choice.


    Until recently, that was.


    Something happened a few days ago to utterly obliterate Gong Yeong-Gil''s beliefs. And that was a purely coincidental run-in with a group of demonic arts-practicing martial artists in the cafeteria. Yi Myeong-Hwan just so happened to be a part of that group.


    So, what happened exactly?


    ''Nothing major, really.''


    Indeed, nothing of note happened. Although... If only something did happen! At least Gong Yeong-Gil wouldn''t feel this crappy if they had gotten into a tussle and he got mercilessly trampled on. But what he experienced back then wasn''t as extreme.


    No, maybe it was a little extreme in a sense?


    When Gong Yeong-Gil and his group encountered Yi Myeong-Hwan and the other demonic arts practicing martial artists in the cafeteria... No one dared to say anything.


    On the surface, nothing about them had changed. In Gong Yeong-Gil''s eyes, his friend was still unmistakably the same person. Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan looked dead tired, even though his expression seemed a little sharper and annoyed... He still looked like the ''Yi Myeong-Hwan'' Gong Yeong-Gil knew.


    However, Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t even walk over to his friend and say hi. That was because the atmosphere oozing out of Yi Myeong-Hwan hadpletely transformed.


    In the past, Yi Myeong-Hwan was fundamentally a nice guy, with his actions usually informed by logic. But now? How should Gong Yeong-Gil describe the feeling he got?


    ''It felt like I was looking at a serial killer...''


    Not literally, of course, but simr enough! Since it was impossible to define what the normal atmosphere of serial killers was supposed to be like, Gong Yeong-Gil''sparison might not be correct. Even so, he still got the vibe of, ''Carelessly run your mouth in front of me, and I shall butcher you right here and right now!'' from Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    What an incredible presence that overwhelmed his senses!


    Only a dozen or so men had sauntered into the cafeteria to eat some food by themselves in a corner far removed from everyone else, yet a few hundred people upying the ce couldn''t even squeak out a single word. All they could do was figuratively bury their faces in their tes and silently eat their grub.


    ...Even though nothing had happened!


    That was when Gong Yeong-Gil realized it. No, wait. Everyone at the cafeteria must''ve realized it, too¡­ That this group of a select few individuals had changed beyond recognition!


    ''So... I thought I knew, huh?''


    The one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho was teaching them. He was teaching demonic arts to those people. In that case, not seeing any changes or improvements would''ve been weird.


    Knowing this, Gong Yeong-Gil understood that the chosen would''ve advanced in a different manner from himself or his peers. And he even acknowledged that they would surge far ahead in the race called cultivation, too.


    However, that was supposed to happen in the distant future. The separate training regime started not too long ago, yet the gap between them had grown by so much?! How was this even possible!


    Gong Yeong-Gil wouldn''t feel this sh*tty if he had dueled with one of the chosen and got beaten up until he admitted defeat. Not just him but all the other martial artists of the younger generation were given no other choice but to ept defeat without even throwing a single punch.


    The mere vibe oozing off from a dozen-plus men was enough to overwhelm and suppress hundreds of others! What humiliated Gong Yeong-Gil even more was that the dozen demonic arts-practicing men weren''t even trying to threaten the rest. Just their normal level of demonic qi and bloodlust leaking out of them was enough to silence the entire cafeteria!


    That incredible, overwhelming gap!


    After witnessing that unbridgeable chasm, all of Gong Yeong-Gil''s motivation and drive got either broken in half or thrown out the window. And it wasn''t just him, either.


    Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t help but groan again at the sight of his peers all listlessly wasting time doing nothing. Their eyes resembled dead fish at this point, but he couldn''t really me them. He must look pretty much the same as everyone here, anyway.


    ''Where did things go wrong?''


    This question had been burrowing deep into Gong Yeong-Gil''s head for the past few days after that cafeteria incident. Just where did things start going wrong for him? He could think of plenty of simple answers for it.


    For instance, when Gong Yeong-Gil failed to catch Kang Jin-Ho''s eye. That had to be the starting point of this crappy situation. However...


    ''Am I supposed to ept that simple reason as the culprit for my current situation?!''


    Wasn''t this treatment too cruel? Gong Yeong-Gil had dedicated his entire life to improving his martial arts. He sacrificed his youth to be stronger while others in his age group were busy fooling around. But the reward for solely focusing himself on cultivation was... this?


    Yes, he knew that in this world, one''s talent was the ultimate difference maker, and that one wrong decision somewhere could render one''s talent useless in an instant. Even so... Wasn''t it too unfair to Gong Yeong-Gil and what was left of his future prospects to say such a simple reason was to me for everything? Wasn''t it too... sorrowful?


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡±


    The only thinging out of his mouth was a string of curse words.


    ''Just what the f*ck am I doing here?!''


    Things weren''t like this in the past, but Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance had changed everything. Back then, everyone recognized each other asrades traveling on the same path together. Even if they wereparably weaker than now, people still viewed each other as friendly rivals who''d eventually improve themselves through fairpetition.


    But now, what did they have left to show for their sacrifices?


    Gong Yeong-Gil looked behind him. His peers were sitting around idling their time away, having already given up something of themselves. On a far corner, some martial artists were silently exercising as if to announce to the world that they still hadn''t given up yet. However, their actions looked half-hearted, at best.


    If this continued on... Everyone here would eventually throw in the towel and walk away from martial arts.


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s expression hardened. No, this was not right. This state of things must not continue! He or someone else must find a way to...


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    That was when a sharp voice dug into Gong Yeong-Gil''s hearing. He jumped up in rm and hurriedly turned his head. Even if the training area was located in the middle of a mountain and open on all sides, to think no one here had noticed the presence of an intruder...!


    This moment brutally reminded Gong Yeong-Gil of how dazed and out-of-sorts he and his peers were right now.


    ''Huh? Lee Hyeon-Su?''


    The one calling out to them was none other than Lee Hyeon-Su, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. With a cigarette dangling from the corner of his lips and a slightlyzy expression etched on his face, Lee Hyeon-Su slowly waved around several A4-sized pages in the air for everyone to see. ¡°This is a list of names. Once you confirm your name on it, gather at the specified area. You have one hour.¡±


    One of the martial artists raised his hand, then asked cautiously, ¡°...Mind telling us what''s this about?¡±


    ¡°Would knowing what''s going on change anything?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied as if he couldn''t be bothered about exining anything. He stuck that A4 paper on a nearby tree, then went down the mountain without saying anything else. Since this wasn''t the only training area, he probably needed to make multiple stops.


    ''What are they scheming this time?''


    Gong Yeong-Gil frowned slightly. Even though he feared the higher-ups were trying to do something weird again, he couldn''t stop himself from hurriedly approaching the list. The other martial artists lounging around also began getting up one by one to walk up to the list of names.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil''s brows rose up slightly. He could clearly see his name on the list.


    ***


    ¡°What are they nning to make me do this time?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil scanned his surroundings, his expression filled with anxiousness and dissatisfaction. It wasn''t only him, though. Others sitting around Gong Yeong-Gil were all making simr expressions to him.


    ''Huh... Why did they only gather rough-looking guys like these, though?''


    Gong Yeong-Gil frowned ever so slightly. Sitting here felt ufortable as everyone''s shoulders were rubbing against each other.


    Even though the spaces between chairs were fairly generous, everyone gathered here was abnormally broad-shouldered. People with good physiques would grow a littlerger when taking up martial arts training, so it was natural to see quite a few martial artists bing abnormallyrger than average human beings.


    ''Why does it look like only those withrge physiques have been gathered here?''


    What were the higher-ups thinking of doing by bringing together these massive human specimens? Maybe to start an American football team?


    ''That might not be such a bad idea, actually!''


    If the Martial Assembly created an American football team and unleashed it on the unsuspecting folks of the NFL, more money than anyone could count should flood into the organization''s coffers. Well, as long as the North American martial society was okay with it, that was!


    All sorts of dumb thoughts flitted in and out of Gong Yeong-Gil''s mind as he sat here doing nothing. He shouldn''t be faulted for it, though. The one who summoned them here but hadn''t shown up himself yet should be med instead!


    Just before Gong Yeong-Gil could swear openly in irritation, the door suddenly opened, and Lee Hyeon-Su waltzed inside. His steps were quick and steady while his expression was brimming full of naked annoyance.


    Those two things seemed to be Lee Hyeon-Su''s trademark at this point!


    He stopped in front of the crowd and scanned them. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why aren''t you answering?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We''re all here...¡±


    A slightly cowered voice came from the crowd. To these folks, Lee Hyeon-Su was quite a bit... troubling character to deal with. Those who originally hailed from the Yeongnam Group knew how scary Lee Hyeon-Su was. Meanwhile, the Assembly-affiliated martial artists had heard countless times about how dastardly Lee Hyeon-Su was from various briefings in the past. As a result, no one wanted to chat with him if they could help it.


    Worse still, the rumors of Lee Hyeon-Su securing a spot as Kang Jin-Ho''s right-hand man had spread recently. No wonder everyone''s mouth was firmly mped shut.


    Lee Hyeon-Su took time to count every person gathered in this ce, then nodded in satisfaction before yelling in the direction of the doorway he had used to enter. ¡°Okay, it''s fine to enter now, sir! Everything is ready!¡±


    ''...What is ready?''


    Gong Yeong-Gil cocked an eyebrow in suspicion and nced at the doorway. And then, his jaw began to gradually drop to the floor.


    ''W-what the f*ck is that?!''

 Chapter 572. Advancing (2)

    Chapter 572. Advancing (2)


    Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t help but freak out at what he was seeing.


    He was staring through a doorway¡ªsomething created for the purpose of letting people pass through. If it was not the appropriate size for that purpose, then it couldn''t be called a doorway anymore. Calling it a pet door or a hole in the wall would be more correct, in that case!


    ''Okay, so... What should I call that thing, then?''


    Wasn''t it a doorway? Until a few seconds ago, Gong Yeong-Gil wouldn''t have had an issue calling it as such. But now, his viewpoints had to change a little.


    The culprit for this change in his mindset was a silhouette of a man standing just beyond the doorway. It didn''t seem possible for this person to go through.


    Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t see this man''s face. Despite the doorway being designed to berger than average, all Gong Yeong-Gil could see was this unknown individual''s chest, abdomen and a pair of muscr legs.


    ''What the f*ck am I looking at here?!''


    Gong Yeong-Gil''smon sense was getting smashed into a million pieces. And he suddenly found himself in a critical dilemma. Should he start calling that doorway by another name, or should he not acknowledge that massive individual as his fellow human being?


    In the end, though, Gong Yeong-Gil decided not to acknowledge that... hole in the wall as a doorway. He was not brave enough to deal with the consequences of not acknowledging that massive individual as a human being!


    ¡°Hmm...!¡± A weighty and growly groan came from that giant.


    ''Holy cow...!''


    Gong Yeong-Gil suddenly gained an understanding of a documentary he watched not too long ago. In it, the narrator exined that wild animals apparently growled and hissed before they started fighting each other. They did it in order to show off their strength and assert dominance. The documentary also said that humans weren''t all that different from animals in that sense.


    For instance, fighters would hurl insults and get into a shouting match before they got into a scuffle. Wasn''t all the trash-talking humanity''s version of the animals growling?


    Gong Yeong-Gil snickered while watching that documentary. That should only apply to dumb-as-rocks animals, not humans. How could people decide who was stronger merely with the sounds they generated?


    ''Well, that''s what I thought, but now...''


    Gong Yeong-Gil nervously gulped his saliva. He finally understood what the documentary was saying to him. Just that one groan from the giant beyond the doorway was enough for every cell in Gong Yeong-Gil''s body to wake up and shiver in fright!


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s body had already given up resisting. His physical being understood that he should never fight that giant, and it was reacting as such.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± The giant responsible for smashing Gong Yeong-Gil''s confidence apart grunted loudly, then lowered his torso considerably to force himself through the doorway. His head barely managed to fit under the frame, but his broad shoulders still got stuck, and he couldn''t enter the hall.


    This should''ve been a rather humorous scene to behold, but not a single person sitting inside the auditoriumughed. To be fair, though, absolutely no one in this world would have found this scene even remotely funny!


    ¡°Hmm...!¡± The giant contorted and twisted his torso this way and that to finally squeeze past the doorway. He then stared in silence at Lee Hyeon-Su with undisguised dissatisfaction.


    ¡°...We''ll modify the entire building as soon as possible, sir. This problem should be resolved after widening all the doorways.¡±


    The giant, Vator, weightily nodded as if he understood what Lee Hyeon-Su said. In the meantime, Zhang Dajing walked inside and stood next to him.


    Once both men were here, Lee Hyeon-Su turned his attention back to the still stupefied younger-generation martial artists of the Martial Assembly. ¡°This gentleman is Sir Vator, who has decided to join us recently. I''m sure some of you have heard about it, while the rest have not, but... Mm, I guess you lot wouldn''t really have noticed it.¡±


    ''Vator?'' Gong Yeong-Gil''s dazed eyes shifted over the giant.


    Strong...! That was what was standing before Gong Yeong-Gil''s eyes.


    If he thought of a human form that embodied the word ''strong,'' the result would be this Vator. Merely looking at the big man was enough to understand how powerful he was and just how much explosive, world-ending power was packed tightly into that hulking figure.


    If Vator wanted to, he wouldn''t even need ten minutes to crush every person in this ce and toss them in a recycle bin!


    What was up with this overwhelming power?! Kang Jin-Ho was the only other person to make Gong Yeong-Gil feel this way¡ªthat was, to marvel at the strength of another person!


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to exin. ¡°You''ve all been summoned here for a simple reason. It''s because Sir Vator here expressed an interest in giving some pointers to everyone here.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± A shocked gasp leaked out of Gong Yeong-Gil''s mouth. He''d now receive guidance from that giant...? ''Isn''t that totally out of the blue?''


    At least there were some rumblings about what Kang Jin-Ho was about to do. And his test had been announced beforehand, so the martial artists had a chance to steel their resolve. But today''s announcement totally caught Gong Yeong-Gil off-guard.


    ¡°Personally, I think this is a great opportunity for you guys,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as he scanned the martial artists. ¡°And so, that''s why you''re here today. Any questions?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil scowled deeply. Questions? Did Lee Hyeon-Su expect people to ask him questions even though he hadn''t exined anything? If he was serious about holding a Q&A session, it might take a full hour to finish with how things were currently!


    As if there was no point in thinking about it, Gong Yeong-Gil''s hand abruptly shot up high in the air. When the situation was like this, he couldn''t afford to dilly-dally and waste time while trying to read the room.


    Lee Hyeon-Su pointed at Gong Yeong-Gil. ¡°You. Go ahead.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t dare look at Vator, so he fixed his gaze on Lee Hyeon-Su instead. ¡°That big gent... Is he strong?¡±


    ¡°What the... Bloody hell? Are you a f*cking moron?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you''re blind? Ask me a real question, you dipsh*t!¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil sheepishly mped his mouth shut. Even he had to admit that his question was a bit brainless. Even so...


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted loudly. ¡°Right, I failed to consider the unique aspect about you lot even though I¡¯m the one who summoned you all here. Okay, so... You, your actual question must''ve been... If I learn from Sir Vator, will I be strong for real? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir,¡± Gong Yeong-Gil quickly replied. ¡°You''re correct. And, uh, also...¡±


    ¡°You also want to know if you can leapfrog those currently learning under Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! That''s it!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil beamed brightly as if an irritating itch tormenting him had been scratched just now. And Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile wryly at that.


    ¡°Uh-whew. I''m not sure if this exnation is even necessary, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Vator before looking back at the younger-generation martial artists. ¡°This powerful individual has been acknowledged by Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    That was all the exnation needed. After all, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t acknowledged anyone in the Martial Assembly as powerful until now!


    ¡°Every human being has an attribute that separates them from the rest. In my opinion, learning from Sir Vator should be better for you lot gathered here instead of receiving Mister Jin-Ho''s guidance. Let''s be honest here, gentlemen. You think so too, don''t you?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil reflexively looked behind. He had been wondering why only the big guys were crammed into this ce. As it turned out, there was a reason for that!


    Gong Yeong-Gil cautiously asked again. ¡°Is that why we were summoned here?¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su borated a little more. ¡°Everyone, let''s be honest with ourselves, shall we? Despite all your hard work, you haven''t been getting much in terms of results, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Having arge physique means you possess good physical strength, but also that you suck at things requiring agility. Unfortunately, the cultivation techniques you''re practicing all require good agility as a fundamental trait.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil animatedly nodded away.


    What Lee Hyeon-Su said was true. South Korean martial arts all favored suppleness, agility, and flowing movements. And slender, agile body types were a far better fit to master such martial arts.


    People withrge physiques, like Gong Yeong-Gil, could initially get ahead of their peers at the starting line by relying on their brute strength. However, as their martial realms improved, they''d gradually fall behind the others after failing to clear the hurdle of agility.


    ¡°You''re not to me for this one,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°The problem is simply with the techniques you''re practicing. They just don''t suit you. This issue was causing a serious problem for me as well, so I tried to resolve it, but... Unfortunately, South Korea does not have martial arts that prioritize physical strength, which should suit your body type better.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Seriously? As in, there is absolutely nothing?¡±


    ¡°I can''t tell you if our country never had such martial arts to begin with or if they were lost in the pages of history. However, that doesn''t change the current situation of there being no suitable techniques for you. I''m certain about this since I havebed through all the avable techniques. Fortunately enough for you, though, Sir Vator has decided to join the Assembly. And that is the heaven-sent opportunity you all have been waiting for.¡±


    Everyone stared at Vator, excitement and awe quickly filling up their expressions. As for Vator, he didn''t even bat an eyelid or flinch as he was being stared at by so many people.


    ¡°I''m sure this is all the exnation you need,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Okay! Now listen closely to what Sir Vator has to say.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stepped back, allowing Zhang Dajing to take over his spot.


    When puzzled gazes focused on him, Zhang Dajing covered his mouth with his hand and fake-coughed slightly. ¡°Kuh-hum. I''m the interpreter.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    That was when Vator abruptly raised his voice. ¡°The physical state of these men is...¡±


    Zhang Dajing sobered up and hurriedly got to work.


    ¡°...somewhat disappointing. They are too thin.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil was befuddled after hearing Zhang Dajing''s trantion and reflexively looked at his fellow martial artists behind him. Just one martial artist from this gang of wide-shouldered bastards would''ve been enough to invoke Moses'' miracle in a crowded street. However, they were still... too thin?


    Of course, they did resemble two-year-olds whenpared to Vator. Even then, that didn''t change the fact that these younger-generation martial artists would''ve been referred to as irregrs if judged by the criteria of average build for a South Korean male.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Acking body can always be ovee through effort anyway,¡± said Vator. ¡°All of you, follow my guidance. I shall make you all strong. I shall grant you the perfect physique that won''t lose against anyone!¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil suddenly shot up to his feet, which drew Vator''s attention toward him. ¡°Sir! I have a question!¡±


    Vator listened to Zhang Dajing''s trantion, then nodded to indicate his permission.


    Gong Yeong-Gil unhesitantly shouted. ¡°If we learn from you... Can we defeat those punks currently being taught by Mister Kang Jin-Ho?!¡±


    That was the only thing on Gong Yeong-Gil''s mind right now. He didn''t give a rat''s ass about the type of training he''d go through or how unforgiving it was. Hell, he didn''t even care about what kind of cultivation technique Vator wanted to teach him!


    Some things in this world had to be experienced first-hand to understand. The feeling of watching your peers surging ahead while you were falling behind was the type of humiliation the inexperienced would neverprehend.


    Gong Yeong-Gil was prepared to jump into the burning pits of Hell if he could ovee this humiliation. With his current mindset, he probably would''ve passed Kang Jin-Ho''s test!


    After listening to Zhang Dajing''s trantion again, Vator smirked softly. ¡°Yes, it is possible.¡±


    When those four simple words left Zhang Dajing''s mouth... fierce mes suddenly lit up in everyone''s eyes.


    ¡°However!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°My original target was easier than that. That''s because I suspected none of you was strong enough to endure my training regime. However, if that''s what you want... I will also have to be a little more extreme with my methods. If you don''t care about your body getting smashed to bits and your bones turning into powder... Then, I shall grant your wish. Is this what you want?¡±


    The replies came instantly.


    ¡°Yes, I want it!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Vator''s smirk deepened as he scratched his chin. ''Hmph. I see that there are quite a lot of spirited young men here.''


    Most youngsters were rarely this passionate about taking on extra-hard training. Kang Jin-Ho must''ve changed something in their mindset.


    ¡°Your eagerness has awakened my own selfish desire to win. Good! I shall give this task my all, then! However, you better prepare yourselves. I shall show you what the inside of Hell really looks like! And this Hell will be beyond anything you can imagine. If you think you can keep up, then do it. If you do it, then I shall grant you power.¡±


    The auditorium was instantly enveloped in a bizarre atmosphere full of excitement and anticipation. Silently observing this scene, Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile wryly.


    ''Is this the power ofpetition?''


    Without Kang Jin-Ho and his ''disciples,'' this situation would''ve never happened. After all, the origin of the motivation burning in these martial artists'' eyes wasn''t about getting stronger but had more to do with their desire to win.


    However, this turn of events wasn''t so bad. This was what mastering martial arts was all about, anyway. When everyone was aware of each other''s improvements and when everyone struggled to be stronger than the next person... Indeed, the rising tide lifted all boats.


    The wry smile on Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips soon morphed into one of genuine satisfaction and anticipation as he sensed the burning passion ofpetition sweeping across the Martial Assembly.


    ''Hurry up and get stronger soon... So I can use you all!''


    With its members all harboring different dreams of their future, the Martial Assembly charged forward at a breakneck speed.

 Chapter 573. Advancing (3)

    Chapter 573. Advancing (3)


    ¡°This is so weird...¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was grimacing deeply after realizing something. A few seconds ago, he closed his eyes to focus on sensing the flow of qi inside his body and discovered it was boiling like crazy. If this happened in the past, he might have freaked out at his qi escaping his control.


    The state of qi running out of a martial artist''s control was called ''qi deviation''. The past Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve been writhing on the floor in sheer pain by now with the status of his qi flow. But now? This weird behavior from his qi happened more frequently after he mastered the demonic cultivation method.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan still could vividly remember the first time he noticed this phenomenon. Rather obviously, he freaked out and rushed to Kang Jin-Ho to get help. But the response he got after desperately reporting his status waspletely out of his expectations.


    Kang Jin-Ho said, ¡°What about it?¡± while making a slightly confused face.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan could only slink off in silence afterward. Besides, he had nothing toin about since no discernible problem urred to his body.


    That was the story then, and even now, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s qi was boiling unsteadily away.


    ''Could this be because I''ve be a bit... short-tempered?''


    If he was being honest, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt like there was a bomb inside his gut. An unstable ticking bomb that might go off at any second! With that kind of feeling always hanging around him like a bad odor, how could Yi Myeong-Hwan let his guard down? Especially when something as simple as identally bumping shoulders could lead to murder!


    ''No, hang. That shouldn''t happen... Right?''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s educated guess sounded somewhat logical. But it was still inadequate to exin why so many martial artists starting their cultivation journey with demonic arts became violent lunatics. Those who had never known what a stable qi flow looked like wouldn''t grow anxious just because their internal energy was boiling unsteadily, anyway...!


    ¡°But... Does the reason really matter, anyway?¡±


    Regardless of what, though, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s nerves growing tauter and his temper getting shorter was not a product of his imagination. Things he would''ve brushed aside without much care in the past would now automatically make him want to beat someone up to a pulp.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan might be a martial artist but still despised the mindset of using violence to solve every situation. Lately, though... He found himself bing several times more violent than those he despised.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan unhappily scratched his head. That prompted other martial artists nearby to sneakily distance themselves away from him.


    ¡°Uh-whew¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan could only sigh at length at this scene. He didn''t me his peers for their cautiousness. Even he would back away first after seeing a scowling dude wielding a knife. Questions like ''Who is stronger'' or ''Would I win'' were secondary since fighting against a lunatic was a loss-loss situation. Even if he could suppress the lunatic without injuries, it''d still be a waste of his valuable time and energy.


    And others must be thinking that way while staring at Yi Myeong-Hwan. The only difference in this situation was that, instead of a knife, demonic qi was constantly leaking out of Yi Myeong-Hwan. And this energy should feel several times more dangerous than any knife to martial artists.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan rubbed his face hard. Was it a misfortune, or should he be d about still being able to recognize his situation as sh*tty? Sure, it was unfortunate to be stuck in this state. There was no denying that. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan should still be d about being able to recognize that he was a nuisance to his surroundings and that people ostracized him for it.


    ''If this keeps up and demonic qi cooks my brain... What will happen to me?''


    Kang Jin-Ho said not to worry about such a thing, but Yi Myeong-Hwan still couldn''t stop getting nervous about it as a martial artist cultivating demonic arts. For instance, what if something bad happened to Yi Myeong-Hwan, but Kang Jin-Ho pretended he couldn''t see anything? Who would take the responsibility in that case?


    Due to the Martial Assembly''s position as the ultimate controlling force of the Korean underworld, Yi Myeong-Hwan had the privilege of running into several demonic arts practitioners before. And those folks didn''t deserve to be called human beings anymore. After training in some shoddy demonic arts, their minds were no longer capable of rational thoughts, and their motivations came from iprehensible basic urges.


    ''No, I''m sure that won''t happen to me...!''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan kept telling himself that he''d be spared from that fate. Kang Jin-Ho dered confidently that his demonic cultivation technique was a totally different beast from all the shoddy crap Yi Myeong-Hwan encountered or heard about.


    Did that mean Yi Myeong-Hwan believed Kang Jin-Ho''s words, though?


    ''No, not really...!''


    What Yi Myeong-Hwan believed in wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho the person, but Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. And Kang Jin-Ho''s rational mind.


    Didn''t everyone see it already? ''It'' being the demonic arts practitioners who had lost their minds and let instincts and urges dictate them. If Kang Jin-Ho was serious about strengthening these younger-generation martial artists and using them as his pawns, he wouldn''t want his soldiers to be mindless beasts. Abat force that could not be controlled was utterly useless, after all!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head, his logical mind, had already answered this question. Unfortunately, humans were surprisingly irrational animals. And Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t able to transcend past the limitations of being a human. Even if he tried not to think about it, anxiety kept invading his mind.


    ¡°Bloody hell, gimme a freaking break...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan scanned his surroundings as his eyes became slightly bloodshot. He was searching for something to vent his steam, but then...


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s brows rose up a little at the sight of a crowd gathering in front of the Assembly HQ''s main building. More specifically, they were crowding in front of a noticeboard.


    ''What''s going on over there?''


    What a strange sight this was. Although that was indeed a noticeboard, people didn''t have a reason to crowd in front of it in the digital era. The higher-ups were still stuck in the past and used that noticeboard, but the younger generation would just snap a couple of photos of any new orders or public notices posted there and upload them online to share with their peers.


    In that sense, it might be possible that the public notice on the board hadn''t been uploaded online yet as it was still brand-spanking new.


    What Yi Myeong-Hwan found strange in this scene was the response of the martial artists staring at the noticeboard. After all, the contents of the notices should be pretty obvious to anyone with half a brain. The higher-ups either didn''t want to see this and that kind of behavior or wanted so-and-so done.


    Even those most loyal to the Assembly would start swearing the moment they pped their eyes on most of those public notices, so to see the crowd respond so viscerally like that?


    Unable to win against his curiosity, Yi Myeon-Hwan also crept closer to the noticeboard. ¡°Excuse me... Let me through, okay? I want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck, man?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop pushing! Have you lost your goddamn mind?!¡±


    ¡°Which motherf*cker pushed me?! Who was it!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan smiled contentedly.


    ''Yup, this is the expected reaction.''


    How long had it been since hest experienced this type of rough response? It seemed his fellow martial artists were less affected by Yi Myeong-Hwan''s demonic qi as there were a lot of people crowding this ce, making it difficult to look behind them.


    Obviously, Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t a pervert. Even so, he still felt happy to experience this response again after such a lengthy absence!


    ¡°I''m really sorry about this. But I gotta check, too. Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Argh, seriously?! F*ck!¡±


    Martial artists exploded in irritation when someone pushed at them from behind to invade their spaces. However, they immediately stepped aside after confirming the intruder was indeed Yi Myeong-Hwan. Ignorance was bliss, and since they had seen Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face, they were no longer brave enough to hurl insults in his way.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grew a little depressed by their behavior but kept advancing to reach the noticeboard.


    ¡°Just why are there so many people... Eh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes finallynded on the public notice stered on the board. And when he confirmed the contents printed on this colorful poster, his entire body began trembling in shock. ¡°W-what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Announcing Mister Wiggins'' new, exciting curriculum!


    Good day to you, this is Wiggins, an official member of the Korean Martial Assembly and an expert in Western martial arts. You can call me Mister Wiggins, thank you.


    I have entered a new chapter in my life''s journey and would dearly love to open a ss teaching Western martial arts to any young Assembly-affiliated martial artists interested in broadening their horizons. If the prospect sounds appealing to you, I invite you to apply for a spot in the ss.


    I assure you, my ss is not a one-off sideshow. We will continuously support your advance throughout the curriculum, and the n is to continue consulting with the Martial Assembly to gradually add more suitable subjects to my ss.


    I''d like to strongly advise against anyone applying out of casual curiosity. Please only apply after objectively evaluating yourselves thoroughly first. Thank you.


    Application window: From today until next Friday.


    Applicant eligibility: Any current member of the Martial Assembly below the age of thirty.


    Application method: Pleaseplete the application form found at the main building and submit it to the ounting department.


    The application process will involve:


    1. All submitted application documents will be vetted first.


    2. The vetted applicants will be interviewed.


    3. The passing applicants will be notified individually.


    You must be able to hold conversations. No exceptions. Applicants who can converse in English will be given preference.


    If you wish to learn more, please visit the temporary office for non-executive directors located on the floor right below the Assembly Master''s office.


    ¡°W-what the f*ck?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s cheeks twitched noticeably.


    What was up with this... this insane advertisement?


    As if to ram the point home for this public notice, the upper half of the poster featured the image of charismatic Mister Wiggins'' smiling mug that could''ve belonged to a Hollywood actor. Just looking at his carefully groomed white beard almostpelled Yi Myeong-Hwan to rush to the main building and get his hand on the application document! That was how trustworthy that man''s face looked on the poster.


    Also, why were the words ''who can converse in English will be given preference'' highlighted in red?


    ''Huh. I wonder how many people in the Assembly are bilingual and can speak English?''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled in dismay. He didn''t mind the advertisers resorting to various methods to pull the punters in. Even so, who would be dumb enough to apply to a public notice like this? Less than a handful? After all, who would even believe this nonsense?


    Not just Yi Myeong-Hwan, but everyone here had never heard of this Mister Wiggins until now. So, how many people would be dumb enough to learn from a teacher they didn''t know?


    That was what Yi Myeong-Hwan thought. Who would fall for something this stupid and...


    ¡°Get out of my way! Hey, I said, get out of my way! You deaf?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan looked behind when a shrill yell pierced his hearing. ¡°Mm?¡±


    That was when he noticed Lee Hyeon-Su scowling unhappily and striding toward the noticeboard.


    ¡°Oh, Branch Director, sir...¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way, you dipsh*ts!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su angrily waved his hands as if to shoo annoying flies away, causing the crowd to split apart like Moses'' miraculous parting of the Red Sea.


    ''Huh. I guess cultivating demonic arts isn''t such a big deal, after all.''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought people had been avoiding him like a guetely, but that was nothingpared to Lee Hyeon-Su''s power. If Lee Hyeon-Su was a knife-wielding lunatic, then Yi Myeon-Hwan would be a stray mutt with slightly-sharper fangs.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted in irritation. As for his expression, it had already reached the realm of yelling, ''Aaaargh, f*cking hell! Why do I need to do this, too?! When I''m so busy already! This is driving me nuts!'' and clearly enunciating every syble in the process!


    After realizing Lee Hyeon-Su''s mood was in the pits, everyone hurriedly lowered their heads to avoid getting noticed by him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su walked briskly past the crowd and arrived at the noticeboard, then pulled out the rolled-up poster by his side. The next thing he did was... ster that poster smartly next to Mister Wiggins'' curriculum announcement.


    ¡°Okay, done! Take a good look, then start applying!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su yelled loudly.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Everyone''s attention automatically focused on this new poster. And then...


    ¡°Heol...?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s jaw slowly dropped to the floor.


    So, the announcement came in a set, then. And this new poster exined why there had been zero character introduction for this Mister Wiggins on the previous poster!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s cheeks twitched even more than before. This new poster only had one image printed on it. And it was an image of two men. Two men shaking hands while looking at the camera, that was!


    One of them was Wiggins, the main character from the curriculum announcement poster. As for the other dude...


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s voice sounded stupefied even to his ears.


    Kang Jin-Ho in the photo was making a very awkward face while performing a thumb-up toward the camera. Even a stranger walking on a street wouldn''t make such a face when forced into a photo shoot! However...!


    ''That''s not the important part here!''


    No, what was really important were the words printed below that photo.


    Mister Wiggins'' curriculum¡­ Guaranteed by Mister Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°...Why is this advertisement so amateurish?¡±


    Did a blind moron design this poster? Was that how it was?


    The sheer shoddiness of the advertisement meant Yi Myeong-Hwan''s trust meter was nosediving even further instead of the intended effect of rising up even higher. It was as if he was looking at a traveling snake oil salesman doing his shtick! Who would be insane enough to apply after looking at this...


    ¡°Hey, where can I find that application form, again?¡±


    ¡°What? Didn''t you read that bit about English speakers getting preference?¡±


    ¡°So what! I can always learnter, right? The deadline is until next week, anyway! Imma enroll in an Englishnguage course! Right now!¡±


    ¡°...Can we really believe this, though?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?! Listen here, you moron! The Big Boss took that photo even though he had to make that weird face! Obviously, he didn''t want to take that damn photo but couldn¡¯t say no when that Wiggins or whatever his name was asked! That man can ask the Big Boss to do stuff like this, so who needs approval or proof of strength! Just do it! That photo is proof enough!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Now that you mention it, isn''t that true? W-where''s the application form?¡±


    ¡°Over there! It says at the main building! Let''s go and grab some! Even if we change our mindter, it''s better to hold onto the form, at the very least!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan watched his peers rush toward the Assembly HQ''s main building and wordlessly slipped his hand inside his pocket. He fished out a cigarette, mouthed it, then lit it up before closing his eyes.


    ¡°Hah, this goddamn life...¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡ªwho boasted a TOEIC score of over 900, thus not requiring extra English lessons¡ªcould only depend on his cigarette to cool his boiling frustration.

 Chapter 574. Advancing (4)

    Chapter 574. Advancing (4)


    Life is pain.


    Apparently, Buddha was responsible for that little nugget of truth. So, that assertion should be on the money. However, even if Lord Buddha didn''t say it, Yi Myeong-Hwan would still have agreed, anyway. Even if that saying was a joke uttered by some random nobody!


    Besides, anyone in his shoes would have to agree with his stance, too!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously asked, "Okay, but... Do I have to?"


    "Who else can do it besides you?"


    "But, why me?"


    "You''re our representative. That''s why."


    "...Since when?"


    Certain things in this world needed to be rejected outright. Unfortunately, such rejections might end up as a meaningless waste of breath if no one was willing to listen.


    Yi Myeon-Hwan forced back his manly tears of resentment.


    ''You bunch of livestock-thief lookalikes...!''


    For some iprehensible reason, members of the Martial Assembly were... not kind-looking, so to speak, which was at odds with themonly epted stereotypical images of martial artists training in remote mountainsides having this naive but kind demeanor.


    If that example was too extreme, then... How about the image of student athletes walking around in tracksuits? That seemed about right for martial artists in training. But, all the Assembly members looked like neighborhood gangsters and loan sharks.


    No one knew when this fashion trend began, but it didn''t matter anymore. Everyone in the Assembly thought of this look as cool and hip and was intensely proud about being able to carry themselves in this manner.


    And Yi Myeong-Hwan was also one of those people, so he shouldn''t berate anyone for it!


    He never really thought about how weird this fashion-and-grooming trend was until now. However, being surrounded by thugs like this suddenly helped him realize that the South Korean Martial Assembly urgently needed an image makeover.


    As for why... It was f*cking terrifying, that''s why!


    Imagine a bunch of scary-looking uncles spewing a boatload of demonic qi in your way. Even the most hardened sons of b*tches would wet their pants in that situation. Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan was also a demonic qi practitioner like them, how was he supposed to handle over a hundred men and their intense bloodlust by himself?!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately tried to escape this predicament by arguing back. "N-no, wait a minute. Why am I everyone''s bloody representative? It''s not like I''m one of the older guys here, so what gives?"


    "Well, that''s because Mister Kang Jin-Ho always orders you around."


    "Eh?"


    "And you pass those orders around to us."


    "S-sure, that''s right."


    "So, that makes you our representative. Who cares about seniority in this ce, anyway? I''m older than you, right? Should I run to Mister Kang Jin-Ho and tell him that I have a problem with someone younger ordering me around?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly shook his head. "No, I don''t think a person with a brain should do that."


    "There you go. And that is why you''re our representative."


    "Yes, I admit your argument is very persuasive, but let''s not do this, okay? How about we elect our representative democratically? Mister Jin-Ho isn''t some uptight boomer, so he will understand when we exin what happened to him."


    "Sure, why not? Let''s do it that way, then. I nominate you for our representative role."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nearly tripped on his feet. "H-hang on a sec! L-let''s put this to a vote and..."


    The wide-shouldered martial artist debating with Yi Myeong-Hwan scanned the crowd around them and asked, "Who''s in favor of this punk being our representative?"


    Only in North Korea would a scene like this happen. Every thug-like martial artist in the vicinity raised their hand in perfect unison. If someone unaware saw this spectacle, they would chuckle contentedly at how united and in sync these folks were.


    And it made logical sense since humans tended to be super-united when it came to screwing someone over! After inwardly swearing, ''Goddamn it!'' Yi Myeong-Hwan massaged his temples while addressing his fellow martial artists. "Okay, so... Fine! I got it. I will act as your representative, okay?! What is it that you want me to do, anyway?"


    "Go and find out."


    "What?"


    "Come on, dude. We had to go through that crap to pass Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s test to get here. But idiots who couldn''t pass the same bloody test are now allowed to participate in these other training courses? In that case, why did we even bother with passing that crazy test in the first ce?"


    Now, this was an extremely human-like response.


    Humans all desired privilege. To be treated as someone special. And they also wanted to hold a superior job title and live in nicer suburbs than their neighbors. So, this response was exceedingly logical.


    The only problem in this case, though, was that openly bringing this up was kind of uncool. Humiliating, even.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grimaced deeply. "Wait, you want me to go andin about this?"


    "Yup, that''s it!"


    "To whom?"


    "Well, it''d be nice if you could directly speak to Mister Kang Jin-Ho, but that dude probably won''t really care, so... In that case, you shouldin to someone who can be of actual help."


    "...And who is that?"


    "You already know, don''t you?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan finally shed a drop of his manly tears at the sight of his peers all smirking away oh-so-hatefully. And then...


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Su gruffly replied, "What do you want me to do about it, ah?"


    Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t naive enough to expect a normal sort of reaction from Lee Hyeon-Su. And no, he especially did not expect a response of, ''I see. In that case, how should I be of assistance?'' from Lee Hyeon-Su either. Only an immoral and thoughtless bastard would wish for that.


    Although he was forced toe here since his peers relentlessly pressured him, Yi Myeong-Hwan was smart enough to know not to bother someone as busy as Lee Hyeon-Su with a matter like this. Even so...!


    "Hey! I asked you what you were expecting from me!" Lee Hyeon-Su yelled in anger.


    "Sir, I didn''te here because I wanted to!"


    "What the hell? You still haven''t told me anything, you dipsh*t!"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan understood why someone would lose their cool like this. And no, he didn''t feel sad about being shouted at. But something did make this whole thing so much harder to endure. And it was Lee Hyeon-Su''s re that seemed to scream, ''How should I trample on this insect-like bastard to teach everyone not to mess with me?''


    "Then, why are you even here?" Lee Hyeon-Su growled unhappily.


    "They told me to, sir," said Yi Myeong-Hwan. However, he couldn''t help but notice Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression literally distorting hideously. To ensure his continued survival, Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately exined himself. "I know I shouldn''t be here to bother you, sir! However, the vocal dissatisfaction of my peers has be too loud for me to ignore. They believe their privilege has been taken from them, so... I determined that if left unattended, this issue might balloon into something serious, sir! So I rushed here as quickly as possible to give you a report!"


    "Do I look like a f*cking dummy to you, you dipsh*t?"


    "I thought they would beat me up if I didn''te to you, sir."


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned as if he didn''t like this situation one bit. "I see. So, what do those bastards want now?"


    "I think they just want to know what is going on, sir. I mean... We had to pass that crazy test for this privilege, you know? And we even risk death during training every day, too."


    "Well, yeah. I know that."


    "And we''re all scared about turning into those crazed demonic arts practitioners during this training, sir. But now, we hear about other folks potentially getting stronger without any of those risks, so you surely can understand why we''re so unhappy about this development."


    "Hmm¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while scratching his cheek. His initial thought was these conceited bastards had gotten too full of themselves. After listening to Yi Myeong-Hwan, though... Their stance sounded reasonable. "There''s no need to feel short-changed about this. If I was given all three options to choose from, I''d have unhesitantly picked Mister Jin-Ho''s teachings. And it''s the same story for you lot, right?"


    "Well, that is true..."


    "Okay. Let''s do it this way," Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly pped his hands. "Ask any of your training mates if they wish to transfer to another curriculum. I''ll give them a chance to switch."


    "Sorry?"


    "If they are envious, they can always go where the grass looks greener, right?"


    "Oh, uh..." Yi Myeong-Hwan faltered slightly, his posture somewhat hesitant. This wasn''t the response he was thinking of. And he had a hunch that his peers wouldn''t be satisfied by this reply, either.


    "The real problem here is you idiots thinking that passing one test will suddenly make your life in sailing. That you are now a part of the superior species or something. I''m telling you, you martial artists with zero experience in real life just don''t get it," Lee Hyeon-Sushed out with apparent frustration.


    "Listen, you dumbass. You''ll find plenty of people who passed the bar exam but can''t get any decent job because their grades in the training institute were crap. So, you think you''ve seeded in life just because you passed one measly test? Don''t f*cking make meugh," Lee Hyeon-Su swore in annoyance.


    He then continued, "Go and tell your group. And make sure they get it through their thick skulls. This is apetition. You lot might have taken the lead for now, but I promise you. There will be a rude awakening in store for you idiots if you think you''ll all naturally graduate into central figures of the Assembly. We will no doubt see several losers in your group falling behind the others in different curric despite receiving Mister Jin-Ho''s guidance. So, tell them to focus on their training instead of regretting it like chumpster. If we''re talking about how far you can go with the same level of effort, Mister Jin-Ho''s training offers better rewards."


    "...Yes, sir," Yi Myeong-Hwan replied, his voice sounding depressed.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow at that listless response and sighed.


    ''What the hell are these idiots thinking...?''


    He really wanted to avoid the extra job of pacifying whiny kids at this point in time. After all, Lee Hyeon-Su already had his hands full detecting and analyzing the suspicious movements of the elders and directors. Not only that, but he was also handling tasks Kang Jin-Ho assigned him, plus overseeing the overall operation of the Assembly on top of that... He was even skipping sleep to get everything done on time!


    "You chose this path, so take responsibility for it. Well, at least that''s how it should''ve been, but I don''t want to sound like an uptight as*hole about this. I admit there were no other options avable when you were forced to choose Mister Jin-Ho''s training. That''s why we''ll transfer anyone in your group wishing to take up a different curriculum."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously spoke, "I see. But, uh... Sir, do you mind if I ask you something else?"


    "What is it?"


    "Will those two be all the new curric added to the Assembly? I mean, if some people get transferred, only for new curric to get addedter again, this whole thing might start again¡­"


    "For the time being, this is it. The Assembly Master seems to be nning something else, but other than that, there shouldn''t be any."


    "Mm..." Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded. This meant the time to choose hade. "Excuse me, sir. Uh..."


    "What now?"


    "There was something I wanted to ask you privately, sir."


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes and stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan. When he thought about it, this idiot was actually a brainy idiot, wasn''t he? After his interest was piqued, Lee Hyeon-Su stopped typing away on his keyboard and leaned back in his chair. He stared directly at Yi Myeong-Hwan. "Fine. Go ahead."


    "Well, uh... Even I can see that our Assembly is going through a seriously rapid change, but is this okay, sir?"


    "What do you mean? Do things look risky to you?"


    "No, no. It''s not that. I was just curious, sir. I know you and the Assembly Master will do a great job steering the organization, but something about this whole thing kinda feels a bit off to me, you see? I hear the new curriculum will be taught by Mister Wiggins, who isn''t even Korean, and the subject will be about Western martial arts, too... I guess the younger generation will be d for this opportunity, but what about the older generation? I thought they might not be happy with this direction."


    A subtle smirk floated up on Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips. While other idiots were worried about their privileges and authorities being taken away, Yi Myeong-Hwan was trying to look at the bigger picture concerning the Martial Assembly. Lee Hyeon-Su replied while leaning even further back in his seat. "It''s true that not everyone is on board with this."


    "I thought as much..."


    "However, we all knew that teething problems would be unavoidable while reforming the Assembly. The truth is... There are clear limits to Korean martial arts. I honestly do not believe Korea''s martial arts do not fall behind other countries''. It''s just that there hasn''t been an opportunity for true experts to rise up to the surface until now. Even then... I can still see the shorings. I''m talking about how all the martial arts found in Korea are roughly the same in concept. As in, they all have the same characteristics."


    "Yes, I agree," Yi Myeon-Hwan nodded.


    "So, by learning martial arts from other ces, I figured it''d be better for those diamonds in the rough. Rather than forcing them to wear clothes that don''t fit, maybe we''ll have a better chance of finding more suitable attire for them this way. Wouldn''t you say?"


    "I see. But the opposition..."


    "Tell me, Yi Myeong-Hwan. What is stability in your opinion?"


    "Sorry?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared straight at Yi Myeon-Hwan. "If the organization is functioning as it should, and no one isining, do you think that''s stability?"


    "Uh... I''m not sure."


    "Consider it from this angle. You''re doing a job, but it bes familiar over time. You feel like you''re in the pocket. You think you''re doing great, but that''s actually not a good thing. At all. Because it means you''re not giving this job your 100%. Something you need to dedicate every fiber of your being will obviously be as challenging as f*ck, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Oh...!"


    "It''s the same story for an organization, too. An organization that aims for stability will eventually stagnate. Stagnation leads to corruption. So, an organization needs to continuously change. Reform and reinvent itself all the time. If you can''t do that with the personnel you already have, then bring in outsiders to help with the process. That is my intention, and also Mister Jin-Ho''s desire, too. And yes, the Assembly Master also wishes for it."


    Yi Myeon-Hwan hurriedly nodded. This sounded like the correct path to take.


    "Mister Jin-Ho is responsible for mapping out this big picture. Common foot soldiers like you or me will never truly see what he can see, even if reincarnate many times over. So, you just focus your attention on what you can do, okay? Our job is to create a ce where you can stand tall and proud as you do your best to advance forward. And to ensure you can keep pushing yourself even further," said Lee Hyeon-Su, his expression solemn.


    Yi Myeon-Hwan felt emotions well up inside his heart. Lee Hyeon-Su might have soundedposed, but what he said was definitely something to be excited about.


    After all the worries in his heart got washed away by Lee Hyeon-Su''s confident words, Yi Myeon-Hwan shot up to his feet. "Thank you, Branch Director!"


    "Okay, you can leave now."


    "By the way, sir... There''s one more thing I''d like to ask you about."


    "Mm?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stood in an awkward pose and asked cautiously, "I''m fluent in English, sir. Is it possible for me to transfer to Mister Wiggins'' curriculum?"


    "What, you? Really" Lee Hyeon-Su cocked his eyebrow in suspicion.


    "Yes, sir! I''m really good at it!"


    "Nope. No can do."


    "...Eh?"


    "Others are fine, but you can''t transfer. You''re gonna stick with Mister Jin-Ho''s training."


    "...Ehh?"


    "You can leave now."


    "E-excuse me, why...?"


    "I said, leave." Lee Hyeon-Su dismissively waved his hand to shoo the annoying visitor away. Yi Myeon-Hwan''s head faltered in dejection, and he slowly shuffled out of Lee Hyeon-Su''s office.


    Thunk...


    After cautiously closing the door behind him, Yi Myeon-Hwan leaned against the door frame and silently wiped away all the sweat of his heart leaking out of his eyes.


    ''How the hell did I...''


    How unfortunate, but it seemed Yi Myeong-Hwan was fated to never escape Kang Jin-Ho''s shadow!

 Chapter 575. Advancing (5)

    Chapter 575. Advancing (5)


    ¡°External arts, and even Western martial arts, too...?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol stared out the window, his expression bitter. The view outside his window was dominated by the Assembly''s buildings, and the younger-generation martial artists could be seen busy running between them.


    ''That''s called vibrancy, isn''t it?''


    Lee Jung-Geol acknowledged both Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun. Vibrancy returned to the Martial Assembly after those two men took over. When Lee Jung-Geol looked back now, even he had to admit that this organization had been stuck in one ce, continuously stagnating away while he served as its Master.


    Objectively owning up to one''s mistake was not only difficult but also quite a bitter pill to swallow. However, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t avoid facing his reality. As proof...


    Not a single younger-generation martial artist wished for Lee Jung-Geol''s return to power. Every now and then, a few young martial artists wouldin about Bang Jin-Hun or Kang Jin-Ho. But they never wanted to bring those two down. Even those martial artists who didn''t like the changes taking ce in the organization had already recognized the necessity of change by now.


    Even if the direction of the Assembly''s change was not to their liking, it was still better than stagnating... At least, that must be what those people were thinking.


    ''Changing, huh...''


    Lee Jung-Geol silently massaged the bridge of his nose. He looked back on himself and had to admit that he had never been a champion of change throughout his life. Of course, that didn''t mean changes didn''t happen under his watch. But all the changes he presided over as the Assembly Master were about strengthening the organization''s forces to destroy the Yeongnam Group. ording to his policy, everything could be taken care of by nurturing strong martial artists.


    He was deeply confident that the Assembly''s system, created through countless trials and errors over the decades, would always prove him right.


    ¡°There shouldn''t have been problems with it...¡±


    The Assembly''s system back then was undoubtedly a good one. So, the problem couldn''t be it but the people within it.


    The world constantly changed. Even the system that seemed perfect at the time would have to be modified little by little and here and there as time went by. Of course, the process of such modifications would raise various noises and interference. But steadily changing and modifying like that would ensure that one day, the system in ce would be even more advanced than ever before.


    Unfortunately, Lee Jung-Geol had ignored that. His fatal mistake was to take his foot off the pedal, knowing that his long struggle had created a system with no noise. He didn''t know that ''no noise'' equaled ''no change''... at least, not until Bang Jin-Hun''s appearance.


    Even then, the window of opportunity was still open to Lee Jung-Geol. If only he was more willing to amodate Bang Jin-Hun''s demands of reforming the Assembly and responding more actively toward the Yeongnam Group''s aggression! Things wouldn''t havee this far.


    Unfortunately, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t listen to Bang Jin-Hun''s opinions. Rather than listening, he paid more attention to the younger man''s attitude. Lee Jung-Geol saw the opposition from this young director as a direct challenge to his status.


    ''I was an idiot.''


    Lee Jung-Geol quietly tutted away. If only he had been gracious enough to ept others'' opinions as advice back then... The Martial Assembly would''ve looked quite different from how it was now. And Lee Jung-Geol wouldn''t have been forced into irrelevance in the shadows like this.


    However, he didn''t have the same broad-mindedness of now back then. Those charging ahead in the path of constant sess would always believe their opinions were the most right ones. Because... Well, they had never tasted failure before. And humans only learned about how wrong their opinions could be through various failures. Lee Jung-Geol never had that opportunity.


    And that was why he had to taste this extreme defeat. This heavy failure! Something he had no choice but to acknowledge. Yes, he owned up to it.


    If he recounted his life''s journey, Lee Jung-Geol could more or less say he had been a sessful man, the only blemish being the closing chapters. Those couldn''t be described as good by any stretch of the imagination.


    Did he regret it? Of course he did. How could he not? However, that didn''t mean his insubordination. No, Lee Jung-Geol knew he was wrong, so failure like this was inevitable. Even then...


    Lee Jung-Geol silently looked below outside the window.


    Even if he didn''t want to, Lee Jung-Geol was still dumped out of the Assembly''s frontlines. Now that he was basically an outsider looking in, he began spotting several things he hadn''t noticed before.


    Just like how people spectating a chess match could see a lot more than those actually ying the game, the way Lee Jung-Geol viewed the Martial Assembly changed dramatically after he stepped aside from the weighty position of the Assembly Master for the first time in his adult life.


    ''This direction is wrong.''


    Changes were good. Changes were always necessary. However, all changes had to be positive in nature. In that case, what should he call this Martial Assembly?


    ''This ce is the same as my past policies.''


    Indeed, the current Martial Assembly was dead-set on getting more powerful than before. It didn''t even distinguish what should be epted or shunned. Clearly, it didn''t seem to worry about how this pursuit of strength at any cost could create huge problems down the line.


    This was a stereotypical mindset of an organization tasting great sess. Or, a baseless belief about how it''d achieve a good result despite various associated risks and dangers lurking around the corner!


    The current Martial Assembly was charging ahead with such belief. Just like how Lee Jung-Geol used to do things in the past.


    A hint of anxiety formed on Lee Jung-Geol''s face as he wordlessly tapped on the ss. He knew he needed to stop this. Not simply because he wanted to make a sessfuleback, but also toplete the big picture of the Assembly''s continued glory for the next thousand years!


    ¡°Yes, it''s not merely for my selfish desires,¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly muttered.


    ¡°Is that true, Grandpa?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol sobered up and turned around to look. ¡°Oh. You''re here, Hyeon-Ju.¡±


    That was when he noticed his granddaughter, Lee Hyeon-Ju, staring coldly at him.


    ¡°Hmm... You don''t seem happy about something, child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m not. Not when my grandfather disappears to who knows where constantly.¡±


    ¡°I also have private matters to deal with, Hyeon-Ju.¡±


    ¡°Really, Grandpa? Are they really private matters like you say?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol narrowed his eyes slightly. He did expect this. No matter how secretive his actions were, some people were bound to find out about him. Especially when it came to hiding everything from people in his circle of acquaintances, like his own granddaughter. Such a thing should be impossible.


    As she was a smart child, Lee Hyeon-Ju must''ve had a pretty good idea of what her grandfather was trying to do here.


    ¡°What will you do if I say it''s not a private matter?¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly asked his granddaughter.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bit her lower lip ever so slightly. ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m here,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol, a warm smile etched on his face.


    ¡°This is wrong, Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°And what would be wrong, child?¡±


    ¡°What you are thinking of doing.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure what you mean by that. What am I doing, Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju grimaced. ¡°Do you want me to call it a coup d''etat?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Or should it be a rebellion, instead?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Hyeon-Ju...¡±


    ¡°Please don''t say that you are merely trying to regain what''s originally yours. The Martial Assembly was never yours, Grandfather. It''s not like we''re living in the age of kings, you know!¡±


    ¡°No, Hyeon-Ju!¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s expression finally broke. ¡°I don''t care even if you insult me. But do know this! I''m not doing this with such self-interest at heart. Why should I care about some glory and honor at my age? Do you think I''d be blinded by power and throw the Martial Assembly into chaos?¡±


    ¡°Can you really say that''s not your reason? Do you swear it?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju yelled back as the two people''s res collided in the air. ¡°If that is not your intention...! Is there a reason to do things this way? Couldn''t you have told them what you think? Mister Jin-Ho is not an unreasonable man, after all! And Assembly Master Bang would have respected your opinion, too, Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°You don''t know anything, child,¡± Lee Jung-Geol curtly responded. ¡°You don''t know how men think and act. And you especially do not know how martial artists act.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol confidently addressed his granddaughter. ¡°Yes, they would have listened to me. And they would have understood where I wasing from. Even acknowledge the truth behind it, too. Even so, they would not have changed their decision.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure!¡±


    ¡°Let''s pretend that I did as you say,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol as his expression hardened. ¡°If I had gone to them and suggested that the Assembly should be strengthened through Korea''s traditional martial arts and all foreign elements must be removed, what do you think their response would be?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t immediately reply.


    And Lee Jung-Geol nodded as if he had seen that responseing a mile away. ¡°What you wanted was not me persuading Kang Jin-Ho and his underlings. No, you hoped that I''d be forced into epting the current reality while talking to them. Isn''t that true?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed deeply. ¡°The world has changed. And it''s no longer possible to hold onto the things from the past.¡±


    ¡°That''s where you''re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What I want isn''t to uphold the tradition. I don''t wish for something like that. Our old ways, this tradition... I''m sure our ancestors would''ve mocked us if they knew what kind of tradition I was talking about. They most likely wouldn''t even call that tradition.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju silently nodded.


    ¡°That is not what I want to protect, child. The Martial Assembly is what I wish to protect. Tell me, do you think our Assembly will continue on at this rate?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn''t it continue on?¡±


    ¡°Changes are a necessity. However, such changes should not be done their way. Because this is the fastest way to create strife and disunity. Right now, two forces called the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group are existing in an uneasy equilibrium, unable to be one. However, what would happen when outsiders force their way into the brain trust at the expense of the people already here? What should all those people do if this is their reward for dedicating their lives to the Assembly?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was left speechless. Because... She was also one of those people who dedicated her life to the Martial Assembly.


    Yes, she admitted to feeling short-changed by what happened. In the past, Lee Hyeon-Ju could be seen as one of the central figures in the Assembly. Her voice might not have carried much weight, but she still worked hard as the representative of the younger generation. However, her presence had practically vanished since Kang Jin-Ho and his cadres seized power.


    People who used to respect her and envied her stopped paying much attention. And she felt unhappy about it. Maybe a little sad, too.


    Even so, she took it all in her strides. That was because she had already acknowledged that people had been evaluating her not ording to her own abilities but due to her grandfather''s halo surrounding her.


    However, what about everyone else? Would they be able to ept their situation as Lee Hyeon-Ju had done?


    Of course not. That would be asking for too much.


    After losing something, not many people would be capable of reflecting on themselves. No, practically everyone would seek out external factors and other excuses to pin the me. Or, they would say strangers had stolen it from them.


    How many people from the Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group feel that their positions of power had been stolen from them? Kang Jin-Ho''s charisma had suppressed their dissatisfaction, for now, but it should be boiling like magma beneath the surface.


    ¡°Grandfather. This is the natural flow of things. You know this.¡±


    ¡°No! We all did our best to build the current Martial Assembly. Our absolute everything! But now, a bunch of wet-nosed brats want to create a world only for them without rewarding us? Or even paying proper respects? I cannot ept this. I will not!¡±


    ¡°I see. So, it really was all about the greed of the older generations. Their desire to regain control of the Assembly!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression crumpled when he heard that.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju continued to speak. ¡°Yes, you think you have a valid reason for your actions. And it is true that everything has a reason. But the really important question you should be asking here is whether that reason is correct or not. You said it yourself, Grandfather. You told me that you''ve tried to n everything by yourself, that you have failed to engage others in dialogue... You have reverted back to those days. This issue could easily be resolved through dialogue and¡­¡±


    ¡°Dialogue?¡± Lee Jung-Geol growled menacingly. ¡°How naive you are, child! There is no such thing as issues that can be solved through dialogue! Especially in our part of the world! Did Kang Jin-Ho take over the Martial Assembly through talking? Did Bang Jin-Hun be the Assembly Master through dialogue!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Those who reached the top through power will never relinquish their positions because they talked to someone. So, if we want to take that position away... We need to resort to power, too!¡±


    ¡°But you know it''s not going to work!¡±


    ¡°Hyeon-Ju...¡± Lee Jung-Geol smiled softly. ¡°It seems you still don''t know who I am. You don''t know why I am Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Soon, everyone will remember. Remember why I''m Lee Jung-Geol! And how I used to rule this Assembly! If they can''t remember... Then I''ll make them! You just wait and see! And¡­¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled, then shook his head slowly. ¡°What''s the point of telling you all this? In any case... I advise you to stay away from the Assembly for a while. In fact, stay home and lock the doors.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, no!¡±


    ¡°Drag this child away and confine her!¡± Lee Jung-Geol roared.


    And when he did, the office door shoved open to reveal well-built young men. They quickly strode inside and grabbed Lee Hyeon-Ju''s arms.


    ¡°Grandfather! It''s not toote to turn back! Grandpa!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol watched as his granddaughter was dragged outside his office. Once she was gone, he turned around and red outside the window.


    ¡°No, it is toote.¡±


    Indeed, it was toote to turn around at this point. Things had been put in motion already, after all!

 Chapter 576. Tightening (1)

    Chapter 576. Tightening (1)


    ¡°Sir, your granddaughter seems quite spirited,¡± said a man as he stepped inside Lee Jung-Geol''s office.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Lee Jung-Geol sighed, then chuckled bitterly. ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    ¡°Even if it''s you, Assembly Master... I''m sure it''ll be difficult to suppress your affection toward your own grandchild.¡±


    What a subtle provocation that was. This man was saying that even Lee Jung-Geol would get shaken up by the presence of his own flesh and blood.


    However, Lee Jung-Geol was capable of brushing aside this kind of provocation with ease. If things were stable and peaceful, sound advice was what one needed to hear, but in times of strife? A driven, starving wolf with an ax to grind could be more of a help.


    Lee Jung-Geol coolly rebutted the provocation. ¡°There is nothing to worry about. I''m not the type to let my emotions run amok because of my grandchild. You know that too, don''t you?¡±


    The man, Director Jo Hwa-Pyeong, slowly nodded away. Lee Jung-Geol was right. He never really was interested in caring about his family. Director Jo was well aware of how Lee Jung-Geol''s son died, after all! ¡°My apologies, sir. I was out of line.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. The old me would''ve been displeased by what you said. But I know better now. I fell from the top because I allowed such words to get under my skin. That is why I should take such words in my stride. Be d that someone cares enough about me to say such things.¡±


    That wasn''t the only thing Lee Jung-Geol learned. He also learned that the type of cuisine didn''t give worth to the experience of eating a fulfilling meal. The best type of meal in this world was... Taking in the sight of his fallen enemies and silently munching away at his food!


    Even if that food was a mud-covered ball of cold rice, it''d still taste like heaven!


    ¡°Director Jo, how were their responses so far?¡±


    ¡°It''s leaning in our favor, sir,¡± said Director Jo.


    ¡°Hmph...¡± A subtle smirk floated up on Lee Jung-Geol''s lips.


    ¡°It unfolded as you said, sir. Giving them time was the correct call. Most are now on our side. Of course, the actions of some members have been a little unclear, but there shouldn''t be an issue as we''re still monitoring them.¡±


    ¡°Solidarity is indeed important,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol as he lightly tapped on the window. ¡°You see, solidarity is like this ss, Director Jo. Put too much pressure on it, and it''ll shatter to pieces. However, once you decide to break it, the ss could be surprisingly resilient. So, you need juuust the right amount of pressure to manage the ss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. You''re absolutely correct.¡±


    ¡°Anything else of note?¡±


    Director Jo fake-coughed to clear his throat first. ¡°Before I start, I must apologize to you first, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    ¡°I took the liberty of contacting the Yeongnam Group''s elders first. I thought reporting to you first and waiting for your approval could take a little too much time,¡± said Director Jo. He deeply bowed when Lee Jung-Geol''s gaze sharpened. ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Being proactive is a good thing. However, independently making decisions means you must shoulder the responsibilities as well. I''m sure you knew that, yes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, then. Very good. Director Jo, you and I are no longer the same as our past selves. I must let go of things I should have. And you can''t keep waiting for me to give you orders, too. So, this is a good change for both of us. However...¡± Lee Jung-Geol spoke in a calm voice. ¡°You must watch yourself. You simply must. We need to be extra cautious in everything we do. That is our current situation. However, if our n goes awry because you''ve made a mistake somewhere... I won''t be able to let that go, Director Jo.¡±


    Cold sweat drops trickled down Director'' Jo''s forehead.


    Lee Jung-Geol sounded so calm. So utterlyposed. But thatposure was scaring Director Jo even more.


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho scary, too? Of course he was. But that fear stemmed from Kang Jin-Ho''s physical strength. So, why would the elders still stick to Lee Jung-Geol even though Kang Jin-Ho was so much stronger? To regain their former glory?


    Of course not. The truth was something else. They knew too much about Lee Jung-Geol''s tenaciousness. His obsessiveness! They were more scared of someone as obsessive as Lee Jung-Geol hiding in the shadows and scheming something dastardly. Because... Lee Jung-Geol''s n would be foolproof.


    ¡°Very well. How did they respond, then?¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly asked.


    ¡°Positively, sir,¡± Director Jo nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°Mm... It was only a matter of time before we contacted them, anyway. Maybe this was for the better, then? Still, keep monitoring them to ensure there aren''t any leaks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will definitely remember!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol weightily nodded. ¡°Things are clicking nicely into their intended ces. Then again, this is how everything usually unfolds, doesn''t it? In the beginning, you feel frustrated by how slow everything is moving. However, go past a certain point, and... And then, things speed up so much that you have a difficult time keeping up.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Is it difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°A little, yes. I''m not a spring chicken anymore, fe. However, what of it?¡± Lee Jung-Geol slowly rubbed his beard. ¡°We''re trying to oppose Kang Jin-Ho here. Obviously, it shouldn''t be easy. If it is, something must''ve gone wrong somewhere. So, the way things are unfolding is just about perfect.¡±


    ¡°Sir... Everyone is curious about something regarding that topic.¡±


    ¡°Curious?¡± Lee Jung-Geol cocked an eyebrow as he stared at Director Jo.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Director Jo''s expression stiffened. ¡°We all agree that the Martial Assembly cannot continue on in this manner, but... They are curious about how you''re nning to deal with Kang Jin-Ho. To confound the situation even further, foreigners have recently joined Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances. Of course, I mean Vator and Knight Wiggins from the¡­¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s expression grew icy. ¡°Indeed, he has introduced a couple of insignificant foreigners into our midst.¡±


    ¡°Sir, neither Vator nor Wiggins can be called insignificant. If I''m being honest, Kang Jin-Ho might be the only martial artist in Korea strong enough to fight against those two.¡±


    ¡°Mm... That might be true, yes. However, them being insignificant still does not change.¡± Lee Jung-Geol straightened his back and stared at Director Jo. ¡°People often mistakenly believe that only the strong have the right to rule over the martial world. However, that is not true. Tell me. Do you think I ruled the Assembly because I was peerless in South Korea? That there was no one stronger than me in this country?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Hah! I''m sure many of you were curious about who would have won if I had fought Kim Seok-Il in a duel. However, that would''ve been a meaningless waste of time. Why would I personally fight Kim Seok-Il? Have you seen soldiers putting their firearms down to slug it out with their bare fists, like in those Hollywood movies?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. No soldiers would do that.¡±


    ¡°It''s the same story for me. The true victor in the end will be the organization. I understood this fact early on in my life, and that is precisely why I worked hard to nurture this organization, even at the cost of my own cultivation time. What do you think will change just because you have one or two powerful martial artists in the sea of many?¡±


    ¡°Sir? But...¡± Director Jo looked unconvinced by that line of thinking and asked Lee Jung-Geol again. ¡°Didn''t you concede to the current Assembly Master Bang precisely because of one powerful martial artist?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not the only reason. I simply made an error in calcting thebat force. If I had known about Kang Jin-Hoing after me a little earlier... Things would''ve worked out quite differently. That was my mistake back then...!¡±


    Director Jo remained worried as he carefully studied Lee Jung-Geol''s expression. Obviously, he understood what Lee Jung-Geol was trying to say here. However, there wasn''t much Director Jo could do about his heart shivering in dread whenever he recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s mug.


    Lee Jung-Geol nced at Director Jo. ¡°Do you still not get it?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, if I was as smart as you, I wouldn''t be working under you like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That statement can be misinterpreted in a number of ways, Director Jo,¡± Lee Jung-Geol tutted, then walked over to the office''s couch. After settling down, he crossed his legs and leaned back. The air of a wizened veteran wafted from his figure. ¡°To me, Kang Jin-Ho was a variable I couldn¡¯t have predicted. Like an arrow flying in toward my back. And it was my fault for not detecting it sooner. However, our positions have changed now. I''ve already tasted defeat at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands, and he most likely doesn''t think someone he vanquished would attack him again.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why? Because he''s a man like that. You could say he''s obsessed with the idea of victory. And he''s undoubtedly a martial artist. He probably thinks I might challenge him again one day, and he''d also think my method of that challenge will be different from the norm.¡±


    Director Jo slowly nodded in agreement. Even he thought Kang Jin-Ho did have such tendencies.


    ¡°That is why I''m systematically getting things ready from the shadows. To sessfully stab that man in the back! And that is the reason why I keep reminding you to maintain utmost secrecy in everything you do and say, Director Jo. We are at the best location, right below themp. As long as we don''t make any noises, Kang Jin-Ho would never know that I''ve been sharpening my dagger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds correct.¡±


    ¡°My duty is to polish this dagger until it''s sharp enough while observing him. Then... We create an opening. The only thing remaining will be to stab Kang Jin-Ho with that dagger.¡±


    ¡°I see! Then, that dagger is...?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol smirked deeply. ¡°It''s a problem that we have so many folks willing to be that dagger. Kang Jin-Ho created far too many enemies in such a short time. He believes his strength can solve every problem, but he will soon learn that''s not the case. Soon, he will see how powerless a single individual is against the fearful might of an organization.¡±


    Director Jo silently lowered his head. He still couldn''t tell what''s what. Even though Lee Jung-Geol had exined so much, Director Jo still found it difficult to estimate who might emerge victorious from this battle. To him, Kang Jin-Ho was like a mysterious creature beyond his capacity toprehend.


    All Director Jo could do for now was to trust Lee Jung-Geol and follow him.


    Lee Jung-Geol smirked again. ¡°Most likely... their side will make a move first.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Director Jo tilted his head.


    ¡°They will try to cate all the elders who are agitated by the current wave of changes. They will say sweet nothings like, ''No, we''re not trying to take away what''s yours,'' or ''The Assembly will not fundamentally change.'' Someone among their ranks must''ve thought about this topic by now. If not, they must be hopeless idiots. Of course, they are not idiots, so someone will definitely make a move soon.¡±


    ¡°Aha! Then, we pretend to ept their exnation and make them lower their guard! As in, ''We are obviously on your side''?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be stupid,¡± Lee Jung-Geol scowled deeply. ¡°Tell the elders to swear and yell. Be indignant. Be forceful in their approach.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Director Jo was taken aback and blinked his eyes.


    ¡°They will think there won''t be any urgent issues to worry about while we openly air our dissatisfaction. They''ll definitely feel relieved that our actions fallrgely in line with their expectations. So, my order is for everyone to act as expected. Shout at Bang Jin-Hun if they want to, and pretend to cower when Kang Jin-Ho wades into the discussion. That should do that trick.¡±


    ¡°Sounds difficult, sir.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary. They will all instinctively behave that way. Or... Were you nning to have a shouting match with Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Director Jo hurriedly mped his mouth shut, Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    ''Indeed, this is our reality now.''


    Even though these old farts voiced their dissatisfaction about losing their authority, privilege, positions, and the right to decide the Assembly''s future, none of them were prepared to fight the culprit responsible for their current state. That was the truth about the elders following Lee Jung-Geol. This was all they amounted to.


    Unsurprisingly, Lee Jung-Geol did not trust any of them.


    Having more hidden aces up his sleeve was always better. And it''d be monumentally stupid to put all his eggs in one basket. Hadn''t he already learned the painful lesson? That he could trust only himself in the end?


    ''Yes, everyone''s gone soft...!''


    If he had been in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, Lee Jung-Geol wouldn''t have spared his opposition after taking over the Martial Assembly. It was never wise to leave behind a potential seed of future trouble, after all! Still, Kang Jin-Ho''s weak approach had created this opportunity.


    Lee Jung-Geol knew that there would be no extra chances after this one. Failure this time meant his certain death. That was why...!


    ''I shall resort to every means necessary.''


    Lee Jung-Geol was prepared to grovel while clinging to someone''s pants. He''d not hesitate to throw himself into a pit of excrement if necessary. He''d not mind being cursed at or called a coward. What he needed to produce were tangible results, so why should he care about anything else?


    If he could drink bitter and unappetizing coffee on and of his victory covered in blood and crap...! He''d have nothing left to wish for. Everyone''s criticism and scorn would sound like words of praise to his ears after that day.


    ''And now...! This is merely the beginning, Kang Jin-Ho. You shall soon learn how terrifying a dagger stabbing you in the back can be. Exactly like how I had to learn that truth the hard way!''


    The moment of the sly old fox baring its fangs had finallye. From those who wished to act to those who tried to use others, and even those who knew nothing...


    While harboring different dreams and thoughts from each other, they all charged headlong toward their destruction.

 Chapter 577. Tightening (2)

    Chapter 577. Tightening (2)


    Humans naturally desired fame. Most people wished to be someone famous and respected.


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t understand why, though. Being famous naturally meant strangers would know about you far more than you''d feelfortable with. And it''d invite so much inconvenience into your life, too.


    As a somewhat self-centered person, Jo Gyu-Min simply couldn''t wrap his head around the idea of people trying to advertise themselves even more. As an example, look at the case of celebrities.


    It was unmistakably true that more fame brought in more money for celebrities. But they had to practically give up on living a private life. Paparazzo and unhealthily-obsessed fans would set up camp in front of the famous celebrities'' homes, and trying to open a window would be a gamble.


    Obviously, someone bing famous wouldn''t automatically mean their private lives were effectively over like top celebrities. Even so, simr consequences should still be in store for those seeking fame.


    Imagine taking a stroll one day, only for every random stranger to recognize you and try to stop you. To them, this might be an awesome encounter worth a thousand selfies, but Jo Gyu-Min was not confident of enduring such a situation.


    Simply put, he''d be waaay too ufortable to stand still. So, Jo Gyu-Min''s honest opinion on this topic was... Living like amoner was a far better alternative to being a famous somebody recognized by everyone in the world. However, he got to learn a valuable lesson today about why so many people sought fame.


    ¡°I''m sorry? It''s already been taken care of?!¡±


    While Jo Gyu-Min was holding the office phone''s receiver, his jaw dropped to the floor. All he did was answer this call when he stepped into his office the first thing in the morning, but now...!


    ¡°I heard the screening process usually takes up to three months? So how...?¡±


    That''s what Jo Gyu-Min heard, so how could the government''s screening process take only one week?


    ¡°Pardon? Oh, I''m just surprised at how quick it was. Oh, uh...¡±


    How polite...! The voiceing from the phone''s speaker was too damn polite!


    ''Weird. I remember this guy being rather overbearing, so what happened?''


    Most bureaucrats upying important positions tended to behave in the following way. They had sky-high self-esteem for doing crucial work for the country, and their confidence soared through the heavens as the government and its considerable might had their backs.


    Due to their circumstances, these bureaucrats usually looked down on civilians petitioning the government. And Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t rely on Jaegyeong''s clout in matters rted to Kang Jin-Ho''s foundation, so he had no choice but to silently endure all the overbearing nonsense, but now...!


    -Yes, we decided to be more attentive to this particr screening. Originally, it should''ve been pushed to the back of the queue and taken a long time to get processed, but, uh... We know that Chairman Hwang is a very busy person. So, we sped up the process as much as we could.


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled bitterly. Not just the bureaucrat''s polite and subservient voice, but even the contents of his exnation made him sound like a totally different person! And Jo Gyu-Min could only feel dismayed and hollow inside.


    If the screening process could be shortened by this much just because some bureaucrats decided to do so, why were other screenings taking several months toplete? South Korea shouldn''t have a long queue of folks wanting to set up their own foundations, after all!


    Jo Gyu-Min was prepared to be more understanding if the screening process had to be thorough, thus requiring a lot of time to finish. However, that couldn''t be it since this particr screening didn''t take long at all!


    ''Gimme a freaking break...!''


    Jo Gyu-Min would''ve dearly loved to hurl some choice words into the phone''s receiver but held himself back. He knew that insisting on getting his way every time was the fastest way to ruin himself. ¡°I see. Let me express my gratitude. Thanks to your help, we have taken arge step towardpleting our goal.¡±


    -Oh, no. Please don''t mention it. Of course, we must be more attentive. I mean, you''re trying to do something constructive for our society. And it is our duty to help you in any shape possible.


    ''Wow. You sure know how to run your mouth, don''t you?''


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly shook his head. He could still vividly remember the bureaucrat''s annoyed face when he went to the government office to submit all the required documents. But now, this man dared to cosy as your friendly neighborhood public servant? No wonder Jo Gyu-Min was bbergasted!


    Of course, he knew why this bureaucrat was acting like this. And it was ''Hwang Jeong-Hu''.


    The rumors of a titan of South Korea''s business world, Chairman Hwang, being interested in a welfare foundation spread to all corners of the country in mere days. Even if this fact hadn''t been reported in the news outlets, and regr folks had no idea about it, those who should know already knew.


    Unsurprisingly, all the rted government departments were thrown into an uproar. And they must''ve investigated all the people rted to Hwang Jeong-Hu until they spotted Jo Gyu-Min''s name in one of the petitions.


    ''Should I be amazed by their diligence in finding me, even though I didn''t give them any info?''


    Actually, Jo Gyu-Min had been seriously considering dropping hints of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s involvement for a while now. However, the bureaucrats being more proactive like this was pretty good, too. The phrase ''In the blink of an eye'' might be appropriate to this situation!


    ''Still, I didn''t think it''d be this effective.''


    Jo Gyu-Min briefly pondered if he had greatly underestimated the power of Chairman Hwang''s name. Obviously, he knew things would work out smoothly with Hwang Jeong-Hu onboard. Still, how smoothly things worked out this time exceeded his expectations.


    At the very least, Jo Gyu-Min figured he''d have to subtly alert the bureaucrats about Hwang Jeong-Hu being the foundation''s chief director, then prove that was the case. Only by doing so would the government officials pull their proverbial socks up and do some work for a change.


    Jo Gyu-Min even thought Chairman Hwang would have to do some actual work to resolve several matters the people under him couldn''t sort out by themselves. And he was fully prepared to apologize wholeheartedly to Hwang Jeong-Hu for inconveniencing him like that. But now, with how this situation unfolded...


    ''I haven''t even started anything, but the other side has already finished everything...''


    He didn''t even need to lift a finger since the people around him finished everything on their own ord. Now that was one heck of a convenient resolution. A situation like this would''ve never been possible without the name of Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Even though there were potential benefits to be had by ying hard-to-get, the other side expressed their goodwill first. No, rather than goodwill, this was more like them dumping a truckload of benefits in Jo Gyu-Min''s way!


    ''So... This is why you need fame, eh?''


    Jo Gyu-Min finally understood why people struggled so much to be famous.


    -Oh, and by the way, Mister Jo? I did some background checks, and you have several civilints lodged against your side.


    ¡°I''m sorry? Civilints against us?¡± Jo Gyu-Min frowned deeply. Comints? What was that all about? Besides, his side? Did that mean the foundation?


    -Yes, civilints. Let me rify myself and say that theints received are regarding the cram school your side is operating.


    ¡°The cram school?¡± Jo Gyu-Min muttered as he fell deeper into the pit of confusion. What was wrong with the cram school now?


    -Yes. Rather thanints, though... Your cram school has been reported to us. And theinants wanted us to find out if the education facility your side operates is even legal.


    ¡°Legal? What do you mean?¡±


    -All education facilities need to register with us before starting their operation. If not, they will be dered illegal. Unlicensed.


    ¡°N-no, hold on for a second, please. We''re not operating that cram school to make money, but to help the orphans catch up with school grades, so to say it''s illegal is a bit... Are you telling me we still need to register and get licensed first?¡±


    -Of course. Registering is a must. To make matters worse, we''ve heard that well-known and expensive private tutors frequent your cram school. If it was only one or two tutors, fine. But to see so many tutorsmuting every day like clockwork ostensibly to providemunity service? I''m sure you can tell what the problems are in such a scenario, Mister Jo.


    Jo Gyu-Min was left speechless by that.


    ''Well, yeah. He''s right, since we...''


    Since the tutors were being paid under the table!


    On the surface, the tutors were doing charity work. However, they were still beingpensated appropriately for their time and expertise. Even a cursory investigation would reveal this truth.


    -That is why I rmend you register your school as soon as possible. For the time being, we''ve halted the investigation on our side. In the meantime, please sort out what needs to be sorted out and deal with what needs to be dealt with. I''ll fax you the details right away.


    ¡°T-thank you very much.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min silently wiped the cold sweat off his brow. This was a problem he had never considered before. He was reminded again that running a foundation was markedly different from running a corporation.


    -Well, then... Mm... Uh...


    Jo Gyu-Min sensed that the bureaucrat on the other side of the line sounded somewhat hesitant and hurriedly raised his voice. "I shall put in a good word for you with our chief director. That you helped us out a great deal."


    ¡°Oh! Thank you very much. I honestly wasn''t wishing for that, but...


    ¡°No, no. It''s fine. It''s the truth, anyway.¡±


    -Thank you! I shall pray for your foundation''s sess, Mister Jo. I will send the fax before the end of today.


    ¡°Thank you. Goodbye.¡± Jo Gyu-Min ended the call there and sighed at length. ¡°Yup, having power is great.¡±


    Or... was this the case of The Power of Money?


    Just having Hwang Jeong-Hu''s name associated with the foundation was enough to solve every problem at a breakneck pace. Even the issues Jo Gyu-Min weren''t aware of had been dealt with already!


    If the bureaucrat hadn''t mentioned the issues rted to the cram school, that situation could''ve snowballed into something major down the line. No matter how craftily Jo Gyu-Min dressed that up, not everything about that cram school was above board, after all!


    ''Is this why so many people are obsessed about acquiring power?''


    Jo Gyu-Min always wondered why so many wealthy folks wanted so badly to be National Assembly members and disy their ugly sides to the public. Now he had his answer. If the world willingly stepped up to kiss your ass like this, why would you care about a few barbed criticism thrown in your way?


    This was the moment of Jo Gyu-Min gaining aprehensive understanding on that oft-repeated assertion of South Korea being the best ce to live for people with wealth and power.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it up. The tip sizzled as the unhealthy smoke rushed inside his lungs.


    ''For now, I''ve put out the urgent fires.''


    How wonderful would it be if Jo Gyu-Min could do his work at a... more casual pace! Unfortunately, his situation didn''t allow him much leeway... Even though there wasn''t any tangible reason for it!


    How exactly should he exin this...?


    ¡°Gee, whiz. Why are they so impatient, anyway?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was the type to inspect every stone on the bridge before taking another step, but Hwang Jeong-Hu and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t follow this mindset. As a matter of fact, they shouted to the high heavens that if the bridge copsed during their crossing, they could simply jump over the gap! Their belief was that once they started something, they must not let anything stop them in their quest to reach their goal.


    As for the poor Jo Gyu-Min stuck between the hot-headed Hwang Jeong-Hu roaring out his orders and Kang Jin-Ho giving off subtle pressure... He felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce!


    ¡°Eh-whew...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min powerlessly shrugged his shoulders.


    ''Oh, well. Not much I can do about it.''


    This was what a sryman''s life was like, anyway. If work wasn''t difficult, then maybe it wasn''t work at all. Anyone wishing for an easy job while getting paid for it was no different from a thief.


    Jo Gyu-Min nced at the watch to check the time, stubbed the cigarette out, then hurriedly got up.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The time for their appointment was around the corner.


    ¡°He should be here any time now...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min leisurely walked out of his office to reach the front of the elevators. The disy panel told him that an elevator wasing up from the ground floor.


    ''Here hees.''


    The top floor of this building belonged to the chairman''s office, plus the Office of the Secretaries. Anyone wishing to visit needed to set up an appointment ahead of time. Even the presidents of Jaegyeong''s divisions didn''te up here willy-nilly.


    Not because they were prevented from doing so, though. It was more like the presidents avoided entering the chairman''s office if they could help it!


    Only one person waltzed in and out of here like it was his own living room. And that was...


    Ding~!


    The elevator door opened to reveal a familiar face.


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled and bowed a little. ¡°Good to see you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho greeted back. ¡°Hello. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I thought you''d be arriving around this time, so I came from my office only a few seconds ago.¡±


    ¡°Don''t wait for me like this next time, Chief Jo. It''s kinda putting me in a spot.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. If it makes you ufortable, then I''ll stop. Don''t worry,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled good-naturedly, then took the lead in guiding Kang Jin-Ho to the chairman''s office. Soon, they arrived before the imposing doorway. Jo Gyu-Min nced at the PA manning the desk next to the door. ¡°Can you inform the chairman that we are...¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please hold,¡± the PA nodded before discreetly calling the office. Then he looked back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Please go inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jo Gyu-Min stood before therge doorway crafted out of solid wood, then politely knocked on it. ¡°Chairman, it''s Jo Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come inside.¡±


    When the elderly voice weed them from behind the closed door, Jo Gyu-Min cautiously opened it and stepped inside with Kang Jin-Ho in tow. And then... His eyes opened wide in shock.


    ¡°...Heol?!¡±


    His gaze was fixed on Chairman Hwang''s desk.

 Chapter 578. Tightening (3)

    Chapter 578. Tightening (3)


    ¡°Chairman...? What is all this...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min cautiously asked while taking in the sight of mountains of documents stacked on and around Hwang Jeong-Hu''s desk.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked away from the documents and nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Good to see you. Make yourselves at home.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see? Documents.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, sir. Even so, why so many...?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re looking at the biggest reason why I''ve been considering retirementtely. You know how I tried to learn usingputers and some other stuff to keep up with the times, right? But I still have trouble reading things off aputer monitor whenever I need to get some work done. And so, here we are. I gotta get paper documents to check things out.¡±


    ¡°D-does that mean all these documents are...¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with you, wasting time on trivial things? Come,e. Take a seat already.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly while getting up. He then walked over to the office''s couch. After Hwang Jeong-Hu indicated his guests to sit, Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho obediently settled down.


    ''He''s still amazing...''


    Jo Gyu-Min thought that to himself. Starting something new was difficult for everyone. Even more so when that something new literally involved a field of work they weren''t familiar with!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu being advanced in age would''ve not helped matters, either. Most people younger than him would probably give themselves some time to limatize first or delegate some of the unfamiliar tasks and only deal with what they could.


    However, that didn''t apply to Hwang Jeong-Hu. What he was doing right now was improving his overall understanding of what his new job entailed. Regr people with regr mindsets could never emte what he did. How many people in this vast world would have as much passion and drive as Hwang Jeong-Hu? Not many, that''s for sure!


    ''And it''s precisely his passion that created the current Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu...''


    A smile subconsciously floated up on Jo Gyu-Min''s lips. He had been worried about Hwang Jeong-Hu losing his drivetely, but the Chairman seemed to have regained most of his former vigor. And that made him feel great.


    ¡°Sir, you look great.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted again. ¡°Really? Go visit an optometrist, then.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, fe. Can''t you see all my dark circles? I haven''t been getting a decent night''s sleep for a while now. If my old eyes can see my own state but you can''t, doesn''t that mean you should go speak to an eye doctor as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°...Oh. My apologies, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min pouted ever so slightly and sneakily turned his head. ''Even though that''s not what I meant...''


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... Would you look at that crybaby?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly shook his head. Why did it feel like Jo Gyu-Min''s trustworthiness nosedived more the older he got? He used to be so dependable in the past, but now he acted like a little kid!


    ¡°Okay, so... How is it going, Chairman?¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence and asked. ¡°Did you get a lot of work done?¡±


    ¡°A lot of work?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled helplessly. ¡°No. I''ve only managed to scratch the surface, fe. And the paint hasn''t evene off yet.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is there a need to go so far, though?¡±


    ¡°That''s a stupid thing to ask,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu unhappily shot back. ¡°You think a gung-ho youthful spirit is the ticket to everything? You think blindly charging ahead will convert itself to forward momentum? To relentlessly pursue something, you gotta have the confidence that things will work out in your favor sooner orter. And that confidence can onlye fromprehending your situation first. In other words, understanding your job. That''s the real answer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He remembered hearing the phrase ''Hwang Jeong-Hu is the epitome of momentum'' in passing somewhere. Wasn''t the Chairman''s nickname in his youth the Bulldozer? Of course, he was still one even now.


    People unfamiliar with Hwang Jeong-Hu might think he''s the type to charge blindly without worrying about consequences or strategies, but that simply wasn''t true. Behind Hwang Jeong-Hu''s drive, his momentum, was an enormous amount of hard work.


    Kang Jin-Ho started viewing Hwang Jeong-Hu in a renewed light after thinking about how hard the Chairman must''ve worked and studied to gain the confidence he needed.


    ¡°In that case, when will you get to the core of the matter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°Fe, one''s studying never ends. It will continue on for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Does that mean I have to wait forever?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu took out a fresh cigarette from a cigarette packet and mouthed it. Then, he nced at his guests. ¡°Come on, now. I don''t really need to tell you to start smoking, now do I? What''s with all this keeping-up-with-appearance nonsense? Haven''t we been puffing away in front of each other''s faces for years now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly nodded.


    But that only annoyed Hwang Jeong-Hu even more, and he red briefly at Kang Jin-Ho. Watching this old-as-heck-inside man act like a young man was giving Hwang Jeong-Hu a slight case of heartburn. He knew the truth about Kang Jin-Ho being older than him, after all!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu snarkily asked, ¡°Hah. Should I call you hyung, then?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head.


    ¡°You thoughtless bastard.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu immediately felt depressed at the thought of being the only old man in this office. Picking up documents again after a long while had freshly reminded him of how ancient he actually was.


    In the past, he could sit through hundreds of pages without taking a break, but now? His eyes began burning after only around ten or so pages. And his attention span had gotten radically shorter, too.


    He had been relying on his tenacity to ovee these hurdles, but Hwang Jeong-Hu still had to ept the unforgiving reality of how difficult it was to start something new at his age.


    ¡°Damn it. I shouldn''t have said yes...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly.


    ¡°Chairman, we never wanted you to go this far, you know...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expression rapidly crumpled. ¡°There''s no goddamn way I''ll do a halfhearted job! Regardless of what I''m doing, I will give it my best! If I haven''t signed on, fine, I won''t care. But I am involved, so shouldn''t I tuck my pants under my socks and start running like my life depends on it? Anyone would''ve done the same, right? Isn''t this bloody obvious?¡±


    ''Yes, it is obvious, sir. Unfortunately, regr people can''t do that. And that''s why you''re Hwang Jeong-Hu.''


    Jo Gyu-Min silently mused that to himself. In the meantime...


    ¡°I see. Then, why did you ask me toe, Chairman?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°Huh. How can you be so heartless? You have an old, tired manmenting his life choices right before your eyes, yet you can''t be bothered to offer a word of sympathy? And just jump straight into business?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unhurriedly shrugged. ¡°I figured ending the meeting as quickly as possible would be more beneficial to you, Chairman.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu looked dismayed, then nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Since when did this guy be such a smooth talker?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, you mustn''t think Mister Jin-Ho is the same person as before. Even I get surprised every now and then these days.¡±


    ¡°A man who didn''t even smell like a human being has finally be a sly roon, then? I wanted him to mature a bit more, but he''s matured too much now. He''s basically spoiled rotten, isn¡¯t he!¡±


    ¡°I think that''s enough of a product evaluation, gentlemen,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while mouthing a cigarette. Of course he knew that Hwang Jeong-Hu wanted to remind everyone about how hard he pushed his aging body and got the job done. Even so, he wasn''t interested in offering superficial praises.


    ¡°Hah, you heartless bastard...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled andined at the same time as if he had seen through Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions. ¡°I''m the idiot to expect stuff like that from you.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha...¡± Jo Gyu-Min awkwardly chuckled in an attempt to move things along.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took note of that, then got the meeting going. ¡°I''ve roughly understood what you''re trying to do and what goes where in this line of business. I can''t say with confidence that I know all the tricks of the trade just yet, but I have a rough feel for it now.¡±


    ''A rough feel, huh...?''


    Jo Gyu-Min turned his head ever so slightly to nce at the imposing stacks of paperwork. The documents on the desk were neatly arranged, while those resting on the floor were much more disorderly. That indicated that Hwang Jeong-Hu hadn''t read the documents on the desk yet but was already done with those on the floor.


    Jo Gyu-Min could easily see that there were more documents on the floor than on the desk. He even spotted books among the stacks, too. That seemed like a lot of information to absorb. So, to say Hwang Jeong-Hu had only a rough idea about his new task?


    Maybe that wasn''t enough info to call Hwang Jeong-Hu an expert in the field. Still, thebel of ''semi-expert'' seemed more than appropriate.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned forward. ¡°Let me ask you something, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you''re trying to aplish?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head. ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to start a welfare foundation or whatever it is. I gotta tell you this, though. It''s kind of an unfocused mess.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted in disappointment at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You spoke as if this foundation would change the world, but what you really wanted to do was basically help more people like how you''re helping those Seongsim orphans. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. For the time being, that''s the n.¡±


    ¡°So, what about the funding?¡±


    ¡°Funding?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu got up, walked over to his desk to pick up a document, then handed it to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here is the cost breakdown of running that Seongsim Orphanage. Take a gander at how much that ce eats up annually.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho perused the document, and when he got to the end, his brows quivered slightly in shock.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu crossed his arms and tutted. ¡°It''s more than you thought, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It certainly is.¡±


    ¡°And that cost breakdown doesn''t include the stuff you paid for with your own wallet.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, it''s quite a lot of money.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced after instantly realizing the truth. If the list really didn''t include the stuff he had paid for, then it should only reflect the minimum living cost for the orphans. Even then, the orphanage required such high upkeep? Rather than an orphanage, maybe it was a money-chomping hippo instead?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu continued to speak. ¡°Okay, so. How many kids are in that orphanage? I''m guessing it''s not too many. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on pushing ahead like this, the best you can hope for is opening a few more nurseries and orphanages simr to Seongsim in this country. Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then frowned deeply at the total annual cost written on the document. ¡°Even so... I can still afford this amount without an issue. Even if we open ten more orphanages¡­¡±


    ¡°You moron!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly roared, and even the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho had to flinch. ¡°Say something that makes sense, will you! This ain''t a problem that can be solved in a year or two! If you''re prepared to spend every dime to your name, never mind ten, you can open twenty orphanages throughout the country, then keep their doors open for several years, no problem! But what about after your money runs out? Are you gonna tell those orphans that you ran out of money and can''t take care of them anymore, so they should fend for themselves now? Or are you gonna send the orphans away to different orphanages when that dayes?¡±


    ¡°...No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell... Youck even the basic understanding of what a foundation is!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu''s irritation shot up even higher to match the volume of his voice. ¡°A foundation isn''t supposed to operate with funds received through donations, okay? No, it''s supposed to use the donations to earn profit and then do something with that! Why, you ask?! To sustain itself, obviously! If your goal was to help people by carelessly throwing your wealth away, why create a foundation in the first ce? Why not just donate the money instead?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, now thoroughly confused, turned his head and stared at Jo Gyu-Min next.


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°Chairman Hwang is right, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Does that mean¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho noisily scratched his head. ¡°Even if I have a hundred million won to spend, it''s not about spending that amount to get the job done? I should invest that money instead and then use the profits to do what I want? While still holding onto that hundred million won?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, that''s it. And there are various ways to earn profits. We can deposit the funds in a savings ount and utilize the interest rued, or enter the real estate market and earn rent from the tenants, too...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked shaken up by this revtion. ¡°Wait, wait. Even though the bank interest is pitifully small?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But we will have to use that money.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Instead of using the hundred million won, we''ll rely on one million won?¡±


    A cramped smile floated up on Jo Gyu-Min''s face. ¡°...Yes. That''s what running a foundation is like, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes began twitching unsteadily. ¡°In that case, what''s the point of setting up a foundation?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s cramped smile took on a hint of bitterness just then. Practically all regr foundations in South Korea handled their funds this way. Unsurprisingly, who owned the foundation and who''d inherit itter down the line would be serious issues.


    On the surface, the foundations would proudly boast about spending X amount of money for the good of this world. However, digging a little deeper would reveal the truth of how these foundations operated solely on profits on the investments safely tucked away somewhere in some form.


    Countless wealthy folks noticed this and took advantage by creating their own foundations. They abused thews meant to help the vulnerable to avoid paying ie and inheritance taxes.


    Recently, this abuse of the system hade under the spotlight, but the resulting criticisms had been mild at best so far.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted yet again. ¡°That''s not how a foundation is supposed to run, Jin-Ho. Everyone already does it. Obviously, you''re not interested in doing things that way, now are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    ¡°Then, our problem bes exceedingly simple to solve.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked while leaning back against his couch. He stared at Kang Jin-Ho and spoke in a supremely arrogant tone. ¡°Make money, then.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Your current wealth isn''t enough to start anything meaningful, so go make yourself more money. Simple enough, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you think your current bank bnce is enough to solve everything, don''t even bother starting this project, okay? You will never fulfill your dream at this rate. And that''s why I say it''s a simple matter. Either you give up now... Or, go make some money. You get what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders trembled ominously at that provocation. He silently alternated his gaze between Jo Gyu-Min and Hwang Jeong-Hu for a good while before the proverbial mes of motivation lit up in his eyes. ¡°Very well. I shall make money, then!¡±


    An unmistakable fighting spirit overflowed from Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You just wait and see...!¡±


    However, an evil smirk subtly spread on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face as he studied Kang Jin-Ho''s expression overflowing with fighting spirit.

 Chapter 579. Tightening (4)

    Chapter 579. Tightening (4)


    ¡°With that... Our funding problem has been sorted out, which means¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu leisurely muttered.


    ''No, Chairman. It''s definitely not sorted out, sir! How can that monumental problem be solved like this?''


    Jo Gyu-Min was bbergasted. He just couldn''t keep up with these two men''s conversation! If money problems could be dealt with so easily like this, why did so many people in the world struggle to put food on their tables every day? They could just go and make some money, no?!


    ¡°H-hold on, sir! Chairman, I don''t think this problem is so easy to deal with!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Didn''t Jin-Ho say he''ll earn that money? In that case, what''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°But, but! That''s easier said than done, sir!¡±


    ¡°Wait. Could it be that you don''t trust Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Heol...¡± Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw dropped. He nearly wanted to scream, ''What the hell? Sir, how could you say something like that here? This isn''t the problem of my beliefs but more like whether it''s even possible or not!'' After sucking in a deep breath to calm himself first, Jo Gyu-Min stared solemnly at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°Chairman, sir. I do trust Mister Jin-Ho. However, my trust still isn''t enough to let him soar through the skies like a bird.¡±


    ¡°...Really? I have a strong hunch that he might, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Let''s be honest here, okay? Don''t you think that''s not that ludicrous of an idea?¡±


    ¡°...Now that you mention it, yes, it does seem like a possibility.¡±


    In terms of sheer difficulty, Kang Jin-Ho soaring through the skies seemed a lot more probable than himing home with a bag full of money. He couldn''t be judged by the standards of normal human beings, after all!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted. ¡°Jin-Ho said he''ll make the money, so he will, somehow. So, let''s worry about thatter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Huh...


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly broke into a peal of raucousughter.


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    A businessman who sessfully ran a corporation throughout his entire adult life wanted to push the money matters aside and insisted on discussing other stuff first. Meanwhile, a dude whose only source of actual ie until now was a lone pizzeria confidently dered he''d somehow make enough money to manage arge foundation.


    At this point in the story, they were no longer dealing with reality but some kind of fantasy.


    ''Oh, well. This is nothing new, isn''t it?''


    Truthfully speaking... Jo Gyu-Min''s life had never been the same after Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance. It had be the stuff of fantastical tall tales, so caring aboutmon sense and logic at this point was nonsense.


    ¡°In that case, let''s skip the money talk and continue our discussion, sir,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°This fe... Making me repeat the same thing over and over again...!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s loud grumbling forced Jo Gyu-Min to sneakily turn his head away. Why did he have to open his dang trap now and get his head bitten off?


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let''s move on. Our money flow issue is solved, which leaves us with this other topic. Okay, Jin-Ho. What exactly do you mean by welfare? What is your aim?¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied as if he had never been asked such a question before in his entire life.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted. ¡°I want to know what kind of a welfare foundation you want to operate. Is it education-focused or medical? If not, simply providing a ce for people to stay? If that''s also not it...¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Can''t it be all of those things?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, you moron!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu roared loudly. Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut while making an awkward face. But Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t stop there and continued yelling as if he was in the zone. ¡°All you can do is talk! All talk and not much else! Whatsoever! Anyone can dream big, you hear me! What did you say to me that day? That you won''t make me regret this?¡±


    ¡°But, Chairman. Aren''t you working to your heart''s content again after joining our foundation? This is why I said we need you to...¡±


    ¡°What the hell! You damn con man!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu exploded in more rage. But Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help butugh at this.


    This discussion had proven that the presence of a capable administrator would go a long way in smoothing out the bumpy road up ahead. Kang Jin-Ho was powerful enough to effortlessly pull a wagon stuffed full of goods all by himself. Unfortunately, he wasn''t careful enough to notice all the goods spilling out from the back of said cart. So, he desperately needed someone like Jo Gyu-Min to keep an eye out on the back door-rted stuff.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho learned that he required one more person.


    ''Right. I need someone to show me the way, too.''


    Simply put, Kang Jin-Ho was an engine without a steering wheel. He possessed enough strength to drag a house-sized wagon up a hill that not even horses would dare to climb. Unfortunately, he had no sense of direction, so to speak, and would wander aimlessly between different hills.


    But now, Hwang Jeong-Hu chose to stand before Kang Jin-Ho and spread open aprehensive map. Aprehensive road map, to be exact.


    ¡°In the end, what you really wanted was... To expand the operation of the Seongsim Orphanage. At least, that''s what it sounds like to me." Hwang Jeong-Hu asked while huffing away.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    ¡°A man usually has no clue what they want, anyway. I''m sure you''ve been to many different ces like hospitals and whatnot, but you ultimately got drawn into that ce. Which can only mean you are interested in the well-being of children.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually replied, even though that wasn''t exactly true. Rather than being interested in the children''s welfare, it''d be more correct to say he was unhappy with the situations of some people who couldn''t oppose their fate because they were born into unfair and difficult environments.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho''s second life would''ve ended in tragedy had he not met his master.


    People often harped on about ''effort''. Even Hwang Jeong-Hu was guilty of this. They all said that putting in enough effort should be enough. That enough effort should ovee anything...!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho knew something they had overlooked. In this world, some people wouldn''t even get the chance to put in their effort. Despite knowing this...


    ¡°Yes, it''s something like that,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He didn''t feel the need to go into details right now.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, here''s my opinion¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu scratched his chin. ¡°Expanding the orphanage''s operations bit by bit like this is simply too inefficient. Managing personnel will be harder, and you''ll have to spend twice the budget. Not only that, but... You might feel a bit unhappy to hear this, but you still need to hear me out. Unless you can make ten clones of yourself, you will have no choice but to hand over all authority to the orphanage directors and stop by each establishment once in a blue moon to see how things are going. However, are you confident enough about securing ten-plus trustworthy individuals?¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He hadn''t even thought about this problem before.


    As expected of Hwang Jeong-Hu. His approach proved to be a world apart from Kang Jin-Ho''s. Should this be chalked down to the mindset of a savvy entrepreneur?


    While Kang Jin-Ho was worrying about how to run his foundation to help as many people as possible, Hwang Jeong-Hu was focusing on realistic issues first.


    ¡°In that case, how about we go big?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared meaningfully at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Big, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really big.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked deeply. ¡°Let''s not bother with tediously small-scale operations. Since I''m involved anyway, let''s use my name, too. And you said you''d also contribute by making money, so... Let''s build a massive orphanage.¡±


    ¡°...When you say massive, how big are we talking about, Chairman?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suspiciously asked.


    ¡°As big as ten orphanages put together. At the beginning of the operation, I''m thinking of around fifty kids per year.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! W-wait, sir!¡± Jo Gyu-Min freaked out at that deration. ¡°Fifty kids per year means almost one thousand children if we ept high schoolers, too!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu nodded. ¡°Right. Doesn''t a single orphanage usually have around a hundred kids?¡±


    ¡°W-well, something like that. Yes.¡±


    ¡°So? What''s the problem, then? Instead of building ten orphanages with a hundred kids each, wouldn''t it be much simpler to build one giant orphanage with a thousand kids?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir. That''s not it!¡± Jo Gyu-Min urgently tried to dissuade Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°There is a reason why such institutions have never been established until now. First of all, that many kids living under one roof means you''ll require various facilities to deal with their needs. And over six hundred children would need to receive education, too. How will we amodate all of them?¡±


    ¡°Why can''t we?¡±


    ¡°Let''s be realistic about this, sir. Firstly, residents will raise a massive and vocal opposition if arge orphanage is built in their neighborhood. They will be worried about the devaluing of their real estate because of the orphanage''s presence. Also, the orphans might not want to enter a school in suchrge numbers. With all these issues... We might not even get to open our foundation, sir!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu loudly tutted. ¡°Tsk, tsk... Will you listen to this dummy?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Gyu-Min. Why would we send those kids to other schools? When over six hundred kids would need education, as you said? Won''t we have a reliable source of ie? So, let''s just build a damn school for ourselves!¡±


    ¡°...B-Build a school, sir?!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. What''s the biggest problem these orphans face while attending normal schools?¡±


    That question was answered by Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s the gazes of their peers.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Gazes that say that brat is different from me. Gazes of contempt just because you''re an orphan. Constantly being subjected to such gazes is why orphans hate going to school and stray into bad paths.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. That is true.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we do the reverse by building a school for them. Under the name of our foundation, too. And we only let the orphanage kids attend it. Since everyone is from the same background, they won''t discriminate against each other, right?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stared in stupefaction at Hwang Jeong-Hu. ''What the hell? What is up with this scale...?''


    Didn''t Hwang Jeong-Huin about Kang Jin-Ho talking big earlier? But now, Hwang Jeong-Hu''s own dream was big enough to leave the and reach outer space!


    How did the discussion about building an orphanage morph into building a school?


    ¡°One foundation operating a school and an orphanage at the same time will help massively with themunication between school teachers and caregivers. And that in turn will help with the orphans, too.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Isn''t this what you wanted? To nurture the kids the right way?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not sure about the right way to raise them, but making their lives morefortable is my goal, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, we''re on the same page,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°The best way to achieve that goal is doing it my way. I''d even posit that having lots of kids will be better for us.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this the problem all those caregivers struggle with on the job? You know, how all the kids in different age groups mingle together. Like, teens going through puberty are jostling for attention against toddlers, then you have energetic, innocent kids jumping and running around all over the ce while high school seniors are trying to study for their entrance tests.¡±


    ¡°W-well, yes. That is the situation at Seongsim,¡± Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho both nodded in agreement.


    ¡°However, if we have lots of kids... We can divide them by their school years and assign their own caregivers. There are various ways to handle it, but the overall framework won''t change. This will make the lives of both the kids and the caregivers much, much easier. And it will also eliminate the need for caregivers to prepare meals for the children. We will have a dedicated kitchen for that, after all.¡±


    ¡°Uh... Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min roughly scratched his head. ¡°This... It sounds like a grand n, sir. But I''m having somewhat of a hard time understanding it. I haven''t heard or seen a concept like this before, you see...¡±


    Despite saying that, Jo Gyu-Min still couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''Seriously now... Chairman Hwang is simply built different, huh.''


    Jo Gyu-Min and Kang Jin-Ho approached this topic with the mindset of protecting orphans and caring for them. As such, they might have nevere up with this idea by themselves. Dividing children ording to their age and assigning dedicated caregivers...?


    Jo Gyu-Min narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sir, isn''t this a bit like...?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nced back.


    ¡°N-no, sir. Don''t mind me.¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly shook his head in an attempt to disguise his bbergast. ''Holy cow... Isn''t this how you run a factory?''


    Why did Hwang Jeong-Hu''s idea sound eerily like converting a small-scale production line manufacturing various items into mass-producing a single item? Hwang Jeong-Hu basically wanted to dump kids into a systematically-run organization to ensure they''d grow up in a non-discriminatory and stable environment, but...


    ¡°Sir, wouldn''t there be serious side effects by doing this?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. Those kids might not smell like humans as much,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked suspiciously. ¡°However, that isn''t the problem of the system. No, that''s the issue with the caregivers. What we need to prioritize over everything else is adults, you two. You think we need to prioritize children, but that''s a mistake. You gotta prioritize caregivers the most.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Think about this for a second, okay? What kind of people are orphanage caregivers?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned slightly. ¡°Well, uh... They are nice people, I suppose? Kind-hearted and dedicated to serving themunity? Something like that?¡±


    ¡°And that''s where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu scowled deeply. ¡°Idiots always miss the mark, don''t they? Why do adults need to be nice and kind-hearted?¡±


    ¡°Sir? Isn''t it because they influence the children?¡±


    ¡°Listen, you fool! If those caregivers get paid over a hundred million won each annually, would you still say they are kind-hearted for working in the orphanage?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min mped his mouth shut. Of course he wouldn''t think that way. He''d say those caregivers made a logical career choice by chasing after high wages.


    ¡°This whole thing about only kind people working for an orphanage? People incorrectly assume that caregivers do this job despite pitiful wages and extremely stressful environments because they love looking after needy kids. Sure, that might have a grain of truth in that. Even so, taking that mentality for granted will ruin everything!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted unhappily while mming his palm on the armrest.


    He continued, ¡°You want to create a good environment for these orphans? Then hire top-of-the-line caregivers! However! Do you seriously think you can lure them with crap sry offers? That''s the mentality of damn thieves!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min felt like a hammer had struck his head just then. While blinking nonstop, he stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu. Finally, he understood why Kang Jin-Ho had been so adamant about recruiting Chairman Hwang.


    ''Wow. The way he thinks about stuff is totally different from us.''


    It all became crystal-clear now. They needed Hwang Jeong-Hu''s expertise, no matter what!

 Chapter 580. Tightening (5)

    Chapter 580. Tightening (5)


    ¡°Then, what should we do, sir?¡± Jo Gyu-Min hopefully asked.


    ¡°What have you been listening to until now?!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu yelled in irritation, obviously not happy with his audience''s response. ¡°Pay the caregivers a good sry. That''s it. That''s the ticket to hiring excellent people. Good personalities? Sure, that will be nice. But, do you know when people behave their nicest?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure, sir?¡±


    ¡°When their minds are at ease, fe. Think about it, okay? You''re poor and constantly harassed by cash problems at home. And the work is tough as it gets, and you''re tired as heck every single day! But orphans keep causing problems for you. Do you think you''ll respond kindly under that kind of environment?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Definitely not.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to me caregivers'' characters for the system''s failings. Everyone''s the same underneath. Sure, some people might work a little harder than the rest. And it''s your job to find and hire such folks.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Jin-Ho. You probably think you''ve done a lot for that orphanage. Don''t you?¡±


    ¡°No, Chairman. I don''t.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Don''t make meugh, okay!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled in dismay while mouthing a fresh cigarette. ¡°Kids at Seongsim must''ve been extremely happy when an uncle with nothing better to do showed up every once in a while to shower them with overflowing money. You think that''s something to be praised about? No! The real MVPs in raising those kids are the orphanage caregivers receiving crap wages, not you! If you were genuinely interested in doing something good for that ce, you should''ve raised their wages first. However, have you even thought about that problem before?¡±


    ¡°...No, Chairman.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly replied, his voice growing progressively smaller. He had no excuses to offer.


    He had been frequenting Seongsim since his high school days but never even considered such a thing before. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu only needed to peruse a handful of documents to realize what the others had failed to grasp.


    ¡°So, don''t try to act cool and stuff. Okay? Idiots who haven''t done anything noteworthy would always be the most condescending out of the lot!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Let''s say you agreed to expand the orphanage. After that, are you nning to stay there twenty-four hours a day? Are you personally going to change sh*t-stained nappies and feed kids with disabilities, too?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°See? You''re not the one raising those kids, the caregivers are! If you really want to establish an excellent orphanage and raise those kids into splendid adults, you should be worried about how to attract the best-of-the-best workers first instead of spewing all these grandiose ideas!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to surrender at this point. ¡°M-my apologies. I was wrong.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu finally rxed a bit. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. And you were busy waltzing around with your head held up hightely, too... But it''s like you''ve gotten worse than before. You used to be so whip-smart back then, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Chairman...?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked. ¡°Remember when you said you''d call me hyung...?¡±


    ¡°That ain''t gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°...I thought as much,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly, then finally lit his cigarette that had been dangling on his lips for quite some time.


    He felt bitter inside. He was aware of some differences in the capability of managing an organization between himself and Hwang Jeong-Hu, but the scale of that difference turned out to be an unwee eye-opener for Kang Jin-Ho.


    He might not be the most meticulous person in the world when it came to thinking about all the small details, but Kang Jin-Ho still felt reasonably confident about looking at the big picture and knowing how to achieve it. After this rude awakening, though... It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was just another naive fool who didn''t know anything.


    Even though he was mentally this old...!


    ¡°In the end, it''s all about money,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu in a firm voice. ¡°You want orphans to live in a good environment? Spend lots of money. You want positive adult influences for those kids? Again, spend money to recruit plenty more excellent caregivers. Hiring good teachers for the school will also require money. And more money if you wish to feed those kids with nice food.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Since the dawn of human civilization, not even the mightiest government could end poverty. Look at our society now. Look at how almost everyone is living a good life. The older generations could only dream of living such charmed lives. Did my generation have smartphones while growing up? What about eating such nice food? Never mind rice, we couldn''t even afford barley. We had to go around searching for weeds and roots in the mountains to survive. Even then, we still managed to get this far, okay? And now, everyone''s enjoying a good life, aren''t they? You get what I''m trying to say, don''t you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho grimly narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Everyone''s gotten fat andcent?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu leaned against the couch, then helplessly rubbed his face with both hands. ¡°Urgh... This is what I have to put up with...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho panicked slightly after realizing his off-the-cuff reply was very wrong.


    ''When was thest time I felt like this? How long has it been?''


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but wonder. It must''ve been several decades since someone scolded him like this. For a while now, his palms were getting mmy from all the sweat. Even though he could perfectly control various bodily functions, this flood of cold sweat couldn''t be stopped by his willpower alone.


    ¡°Even though the country as a whole has be so well-off, it still failed to eliminate povertypletely. And that''s how difficult your goal is. A country with annual social spending of billions of dors still can''t help all the poverty-stricken people, Jin-Ho. But now, you are trying to help a small number of such people. So, you need to fully understand the gravity of your dream.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m aware. And I''m determined, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted again in disapproval. ¡°Once you start, it''ll be impossible to turn back. Providing a good environment for those kids is a scary thing requiring yourmitment, okay? Why, you ask? Once you can no longer maintain that good environment, orphans would have to return to their original environment, that''s why! Folks who never tasted meat won''t drool over a juicy b of steak. But those who do will go mad if they can''t eat meat ever again.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly smirked and butted in. ¡°But, Chairman. There are vegans in this world, so they...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu wordlessly gripped a nearby ashtray and assumed a throwing position.


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir...¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly shrunk into his spot.


    ¡°You. You organize all those documents over there before going home tonight. Got that?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min deeply sighed after his attempt at improving the heavy atmosphere with a joke spectacrly backfired on him.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted before turning his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Anyway... Having a discussion like this isn''t important. No, what''s really important is figuring out if you have the necessary will and drive to do this thing properly. I think you''re underestimating what lies ahead of you, Jin-Ho. To casually say this is what you want to do, that you feel like doing it... Fe, this matter is far too serious for that. You understand?¡±


    ¡°No, I do. It''s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied calmly.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s brows rose up higher. ¡°Doing this might mess up some kids'' lives even more. You''ve considered that possibility first before saying that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho responded, his attitude stillposed. He might have panicked a bit after his inability to think about finer details had been pointed out. But he had instantly regained hisposure when the discussion veered toward looking at the big picture.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu narrowed his eyes in suspicion. ¡°Just what makes you so confident like this?¡±


    ¡°Chairman. Since it''s not possible to enjoy meat frequently, do you think not knowing what meat tastes like in the first ce would''ve made you happier?¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp and clear eyes focused on Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°By your reasoning, it would be wrong to hand out bottles of drinking water to people living in those parts of Africa where it''s difficult to find clean water. Is that really for their sake, Chairman? Ipletely disagree with that notion. Of course, I won''t deny that things might turn out as you say. There is a possibility that my actions could make the lives of some orphans even harderter on. Even so, I believe it''s wrong not to improve the orphans'' current environment just because things might get harderter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke with conviction and stared at Hwang Jeong-Hu with an unwavering gaze. And that brought a satisfied smirk to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face. ¡°I''m telling you, you''ve be such a smooth talker these days. And you used to be haplessly tongue-tied not too long ago, too.¡±


    ¡°If I''m being honest, Chairman... You really don''t know how topliment other people.¡±


    ¡°Which crazy bastard would darepliment one''s elder?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu casually retorted.


    ¡°Kuh-hum...¡±


    After tutting loudly again, Hwang Jeong-Hu tried to bring the discussion to an end. ¡°Okay, so... To summarize...¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait, sir!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly raised his voice just then. It seemed he was still not satisfied by something. ¡°I understand what you''re telling us. However, your proposal will face several legal hurdles. First of all, there should be a problem with deciding who attends your proposed school. Building a school that can only be attended by a specific group of kids should be impossible. Even if it''s somehow not a legal issue, it''ll still be impossible to stop others from applying to attend.¡±


    ¡°Why not? We can just do it, right?¡±


    ¡°But, sir! This is a legal issue. Even if we want to...¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! We can just change thew, right?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw nearly hit the floor. ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°What isw? Isn''t it a set of rules to make people''s lives as hassle-free as possible? Ifws are getting in the way of us doing something constructive, we should change those offendingws, no?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, sure...?¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded as he was too dumbstruck to do anything else. He no longer had the energy left to y the straight man here. Hwang Jeong-Hu dreamed on a scale far beyond what Jo Gyu-Min could manage, after all!


    ¡°Gyu-Min, you''ve raised a good point here. Listen, your new job is investigating how many rtedws will get in our way. I''ll alert our legal department, so get their help and find out everything, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± Jo Gyu-Min replied lifelessly. It seemed his workload was gradually increasing. ''Will I get to go home tonight...?''


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly shuddered in dread when a sudden ominous foreboding entered his heart. Forget about burning the midnight oil tonight, he might have to work overtime throughout the week after the end of this meeting!


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu nced at Kang Jin-Ho and asked.


    ¡°It sounds like a good n,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a nod.


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu harrumphed. ¡°There''s this thing about running an organization, Jin-Ho. Therger it grows, the more you''ll have to be hands-on with it. However, once its size balloons past a certain point, things will be more or less autonomous. After that point, all you gotta do is set some goals and direct the organization. That''s it. Managing the foundation will be more convenient for you this way.¡±


    ¡°Mm? But, Chairman. You should be the one managing the...¡±


    ¡°Hah? You aren''t paying me for this, so stop trying to abuse this old man, okay?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I will pay you your sry.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need it, you fool!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu snorted in derision. He pulled out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it. However, he suddenly became much more solemn than before as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s only one thousand kids.¡±


    ¡°I... don''t follow?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu lit his cigarette, took a long puff, then quietly addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°This work will be annoying as hell. It''ll be stressful. It''ll require lots of work from you. And it''ll also hoover up a crap ton of money. Even then... The best you can do is help only one thousand kids.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Jin-Ho. How many kids in South Korea would meet your criteria of needing help? If your orphanage is a sess, do you think you can stop at just building one?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t think it''ll be easy to stop myself.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much. You''re that kind of a fool, after all. In the end, you can''t help yourself but continuously grow your foundation''s scale. However, do know this. When you start this thing and get the ball rolling, not even ourbined assets will be enough to handle what''s about to happen. So, you need to be realistic, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu took another puff, then tried to finish his point. ¡°So, what I''m saying here is...¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. I understand what you''re trying to tell me, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jeong-Hu''s determined gazended on Hwang Jeong-Hu. ¡°So, you want me to stop at nothing and resort to any means possible to make as much money as possible. If I can get the government''s financial support, take them to the cleaners. If people are willing to donate, then suck them dry, too. And on top of that, I should also work relentlessly to earn money myself. Isn''t that what you''re saying?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, hold on,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu panicked slightly. ¡°Do it in moderation, okay? When you set an example, others will try to emte you. No need for you to do everything by yourself, Jin-Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? Doesn''t that mean that if I make a lot of money, others will try to follow my example?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''splexion paled a little just then.


    ''Wait a minute. Did I make a mistake here?''


    During their initial encounter, Kang Jin-Ho gave off the air of an ultra-sharp de. However, the current Kang Jin-Ho had gotten a lot softer, a lot mellower. But that''s not how Hwang Jeong-Hu interpreted it. Rather than mellower, it seemed more like Kang Jin-Ho had lost his purpose.


    People who knew they had to do something but were not quite sure what that was usually made faces like Kang Jin-Ho''s. But now...


    The chilling sharpness from the past was gradually returning to Kang Jin-Ho''s expression!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu faltered a little and hurriedly raised his hands. ¡°J-Jin-Ho. Why don''t you take it easy and go slow, okay? Just take it easy, and...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded before suddenly shooting up to his feet. ¡°Mister Gyu-Min. Please do as Chairman Hwang said and investigate all the hurdles we might face.¡±


    ¡°O-of course,¡± Jo Gyu-Min dazedly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly walked away and pulled the office door open.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°W-where are you going?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head slightly to reveal an unreadable smirk etched on his face. ¡°Obviously, to make the money we need.¡±


    ck...


    The door closed behind Kang Jin-Ho, leaving Hwang Jeong-Hu and Jo Gyu-Min in the office. The two men wordlessly stared at each other before Hwang Jeong-Hu cautiously asked Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°...Do you think I''ve made a mistake just now?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded, his expression clearly saying, Yes, sir. You certainly have. But... Why did you do it, sir?!


    For some reason, Hwang Jeong-Hu felt goosebumps breaking out on his skin.

 Chapter 581. Agonizing Over (1)

    Chapter 581. Agonizing Over (1)


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was left bbergasted by what he heard just now. Kang Jin-Ho had barged into Lee Hyeon-Su''s office in the Martial Assembly HQ in the middle of the day, and now... He was even demanding to see the Assembly''s ounting books!


    ¡°O-our books? But why? Are you... here to audit us?¡±


    What on Earth was going on here? Why auditing, out of the blue!


    Never before in the history of either the Yeongnam Group or the Martial Assembly did they have to go through an audit like this. But now, Lee Hyeon-Su had to deal with it?


    Up until now, he never had to worry about an audit. That was because he was probably the most capable ountant in the organizations he belonged to!


    Folks he worked for all chased after wealth one way or the other, even though they couldn''t even read a financial statement to save their life! But now, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to see the books...?


    ¡°Yes, the ounting books. I need to see them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a firm tone.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s facial muscles twitched.


    ''What''s going on here? Did I do something wrong?''


    Wasn''t auditing usually a cover for something else? Rather than unearthing financial irregrities, the one doing the auditing usually wanted to find a pretext to scold someone. And that was why auditing was initiated so suddenly most of the time! Especially when the supposed audit was initiated by a private individual who didn''t work for an ounting firm or an auditing bureau!


    ¡°B-But... Why, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was aware of how wrong his current actions were. Kang Jin-Ho''s position within the Martial Assembly had not been clearly defined, even now, but he was still undoubtedly ranked higher than Lee Hyeon-Su in the pecking order.


    ording to the rule book, Kang Jin-Ho should be treated as an outsider, but no one was stupid enough to do that. Just like how no employees would be insane enough to treat thepany president''s father as an unimportant outsider!


    So, when a senior rank demands to see the ounting book, the junior shouldn''t talk back and do as told. That was the most optimal response in such a situation. Despite knowing this, though... Lee Hyeon-Su found himself stonewalling and wasting time.


    Was it because he had skeletons to cover up? Of course not.


    People might not believe this, but Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t a materialistic man. Not even remotely! The sry from the Martial Assembly alone was enough to maintain his current lifestyle. No, that wasn''t quite right. Honestly speaking, that sry was more than enough for him. All because Lee Hyeon-Su was a rather frugal person and an efficient spender.


    If he had been the type to lust after wealth, Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t have worked under that Scrooge named Kim Seok-Il. With his savviness and business acumen alone, Lee Hyeon-Su could''ve made a killing by establishing his ownpany!


    That was why Lee Hyeon-Su had no need to cook the books or embezzle the Assembly''s funds. Why would a man with no earthly desires want to embezzle hispany''s assets? Even then, he still couldn''t readily hand over the ounting books because...


    ¡°Uhm, I''m really sorry about this, but... Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°Even if I show you our books, can you... even read them?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression froze a little.


    ''Was that a slip of my tongue?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su tensed up and mped his mouth shut. What he did was basically the same as questioning his superior''s abilities. Even if Kang Jin-Ho genuinelycked the ounting skills to read a ledger, such a thing shouldn''t be questioned openly like this!


    ''Yup, I''ve grown way toocent these days, huh...''


    He would''ve never made this type of slip-up while dealing with Kim Seok-Il. Unfortunately, humans couldn''t free themselves from the influences of their immediate surroundings.


    As creatures, humans wanted to sit down while standing still. And while sitting down, they''d want to lie down instead. Even if they steeled their resolve not to lose their concentration, humans would eventually lower their guard as the rxing atmosphere continued on and on.


    ''I better apologize.''


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Su decided to apologize profusely, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly said something.


    ¡°When I was in university...¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°There was a lecture about ounting principles, and...¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t that be, you know, sufficient?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s cheeks twitched. He suddenly gained an epiphany just then. Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t the weird one here. No, everyone else in this ce besides him was the weird one! ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, if that was enough, practically every adult still breathing in this world should be seen as a qualified ountant.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stumbled back at that direct jab.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed grandly before staring straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded to say yes.


    ¡°In that case, please stop beating around the bush and tell me why you want to see the books. Then, I''ll take care of it for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho began his somewhat long-winded exnation.


    ***


    ¡°Is that why you... want to make some money?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin.


    Of course, humans needed money to survive in this day and age. Unless one inherited a massive fortune from their parents, people had no choice but to work and earn a living throughout their lives. Even so... Why did this situation sound wrong for some reason?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, don''t people usually donate or try to help out in theirmunity after ensuring their own lives are taken care of first? As in, if they have a spare change or two? You''ve never cared about getting a job to make money, so for you to suddenly say you need an ie source to operate your foundation... Isn''t that like, uh... Putting your cart before the horse?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. It does sound like that, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily avoided meeting Lee Hyeon-Su''s sharp gaze.


    Lee Hyeon-Su forcibly suppressed his temper trying to well up in his chest.


    ''Seriously... Do you think you''re in a situation to worry about stuff like that?!''


    The Martial Assembly was in the middle of a rapid transformation. Even Lee Hyeon-Su was scared by how quickly things were moving. Changes were always good, but a rapid transformation like this was usually apanied by elements of risk, both foreign and domestic!


    And it was Kang Jin-Ho''s job to defend against and resolve such risks.


    All these changes within the Assembly could only be initiated because Kang Jin-Ho acted as the dependable central pir. Without him, such transformations wouldn''t have been dreamed of, even if the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group somehow merged without shedding a drop of blood.


    But now, a man who needed to control and direct that transformation was currently worrying about something else! No wonder Lee Hyeon-Su was getting a bit irritated here.


    ''It''s not like I can lose my temper since Mister Jin-Ho is trying to do charity work...''


    One of Lee Hyeon-Su''s views on life was that he shouldn''t criticize someone else trying to do good things for themunity if he was unable to offer help.


    South Korean society had a strange quirk of being too meddlesome in other people''s affairs. If someone wanted to give back to themunity by doing charity work, people with too much free time on their hands would inevitably crawl out of the woodwork and hurl criticisms for no apparent reason. They would say one should put their life in order first before worrying about other useless things.


    After witnessing that scenario several times, Lee Hyeon-Su swore not to be one of those losers. Such idiots were too much of an eyesore, in his honest opinion. But this...!


    ''Aha. This is why those losers try to meddle in other people''s affairs...''


    Rather than a desire to butt in, it was far closer to greed or jealousy. Only a small fraction of passion Kang Jin-Ho had showered his foundation with would''ve been enough to massively assist in the Martial Assembly''s development, but his energy... Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t stop thinking that such valuable energy was being wasted on something inessential.


    Even though there was no guarantee of Kang Jin-Ho fullymitting his attention to the Assembly if his welfare foundation didn''t exist, humans were creatures of anticipation and hope, now weren''t they?


    ¡°Mm... Mister Jin-Ho, what is the corrtion between the Assembly''s ounting books and you making money... Eh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth in the middle of his question. That prompted Kang Jin-Ho to look away again while pretending to have heard nothing just now.


    ''What the hell? Don''t tell me, he''s nning to skim off the top from us?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes and red sharply at Kang Jin-Ho. Perhaps unable to sit still anymore, Kang Jin-Ho fidgeted a bit, then noisily sipped the water while avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°...Are you trying to skin a flea for its hide, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I think this ce is a bit too big to be a flea, though?¡±


    ¡°Even if we''re a whale, it''s still no good, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess not.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned under his breath. What should he do about this now? He couldn''t help but agonize over this problem.


    Did the Martial Assemblyck funds? Of course not. Lee Hyeon-Su could confidently say that not many corporations in South Korea boasted a deeper pocket than the Martial Assembly. He could even say that acquiring such wealth was the crowning achievement for both Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il.


    Unlike other martial artists, those two men didn''t really care about morals or honor. They had unhesitantly kicked aside the antiquated concept of a martial artist needing to keep their body, mind and heart pure. Of course, the person who started this money train going first was Lee Jung-Geol.


    There was no getting away from this fact. Resorting to violence was an indelible part of a martial artist''s existence. But violence inevitably would foster a close connection to the shadowy parts of society. And so, the martial artists had to stay interested in the criminal underworld that began proliferating after the Korean War.


    From martial artists'' point of view, gangsters and hoodlums were nothing more than insignificant insects. Even so, they chose not to shun or destroy the criminals... but to rule over them. And that naturally led to acquiring immense wealth and benefits.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s tentacles had extended deep into the political, financial and criminal spheres, allowing him to earn money whenever he wanted some spare change. For instance... He''d invest the ill-gotten money from the criminal underworld into the world ofmerce after receiving valuable tip-offs from his contacts in politics.


    However, his actions meant that the martial artists affiliated with the Assembly didn''t have to get a job and simply focus on cultivation and still receivepetitive ''sries'' and enjoy charmed lives.


    This situation wasn''t unique to South Korea, though. The story remainedrgely the same in other nations, too. One only had to look at the actual bosses of the triads or the yakuzas to know this. So...


    In short, the Martial Assembly had the money. But...!


    Lee Hyeon-Su picked up the ss of cold water on the table, then unhesitantly gulped down the liquid.


    ck!


    He noisily put the empty cup down, groaned loudly, then stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, let me be brutally honest with you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally turned his head and met Lee Hyeon-Su''s gaze.


    ¡°Yes, the Martial Assembly has the funds. No, let me rephrase that to... We are seriously loaded, Mister Jin-Ho. A lot more than you think we have.¡±


    ¡°Really? My threshold of ''being rich'' is pretty strict, though?¡±


    ¡°Even then, you''ll be surprised. I''m sure your ''being rich'' criteria is basedrgely on Chairman Hwang''s worth. Am I right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Here''s the deal, though. The worth of Lee Jung-Geol, the former Assembly Master, should be double that of Chairman Hwang''s.¡±


    ¡°Heol...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s irises powerfully quaked just then.


    He had a pretty good idea on the scope of Hwang Jeong-Hu''s wealth. Of course, it was only limited to Hwang Jeong-Hu''s personal assets, as the Jaegyeong Corporation should not be counted as his. Hwang Jeong-Hu''s wealth was limited to how much he had in his bank bnce plus his shares in the corporation. Even then, those two things still amounted to considerable wealth.


    But to hear that Lee Jung-Geol possessed even greater wealth than Hwang Jeong-Hu?


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°So much? Really?¡±


    ¡°Bosses of underworld organizations are usually unimaginably wealthy, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in understanding.


    ''Right. That''s true, isn''t it?''


    The time when Kang Jin-Ho was at his wealthiest was when he lorded over the demon cult as its peerless leader. He enjoyed power and authority that a modern corporation''s chairperson could never even dream of wielding. For one, the modern era had the concept of misappropriation of funds, but no such thing existed back in Zhongyaun.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was the cult leader, he could spend the cult''s funds as he saw fit. And such a thing was not seen as wrong back then. Not only that but...


    ''The wealth back then was iparable, too...''


    The demon cult in those days was so wealthy that not even the emperor could rival it. The emperor of the wealthiest nation on Earth at the time was envious of the demon cult! Didn''t that handily prove that an organization boasting tremendousbat power could acquire unrivaled wealth?


    Compared to the demon cult in its heyday, the Martial Assembly was a pitiful pauper. Even then, it was still wealthier than most averagepanies.


    ¡°As I was saying, we have money. Lots and lots of it. However, there is a problem with that. Even if we have a crap ton of money, the Assembly''s board of directors ultimately decides where that money is spent, Mister Jin-Ho. The Assembly Master might wield considerable authority in the organization, but even he still has to dere where the money is going if the amount exceeds a certain threshold.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly scratched his cheek.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to exin. ¡°Spending money without the board''s approval is considered embezzlement, Mister Jin-Ho. And the way you wish to... ''utilize'' the Assembly''s funds is tantamount to straight-up embezzlement. No, hang on. Calling it embezzlement is a bit wrong since you aren''t technically embezzling anything. It''d be the Assembly insider doing the whole embezzling thing and handing over the resulting money to you.¡±


    ¡°I get what you''re trying to say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied calmly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was mistaken about something here. Kang Jin-Ho never wanted to utilize the Assembly''s money this way. That wasn''t his style.


    No, he only wanted to find out how modern-era martial artists acquired money. That was all. He needed to know this to figure out what his next move would be.


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly leaned closer. ¡°Now that we''re discussing this topic...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    A solemn expression formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face as he stared into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. ¡°What do you think about...pletely taking over the Assembly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes flickered coldly.

 Chapter 582. Agonizing Over (2)

    Chapter 582. Agonizing Over (2)


    ¡°When you saypletely...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked back.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t immediately reply. Instead, he sneakily slid over an ashtray toward Kang Jin-Ho, which he had readied just in case before this meeting hadmenced. ¡°Here. How about a smoke break?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem happy about this dy but still took out his cigarette packet anyway. He wasn''t a dummy, so how could he miss the obvious hint that Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t want to delve into this topic right away? To hear what he had to say, maybe it was necessary to beat around the bush for a little while.


    Click...


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed the cigarette and lit it. As the smoke rushed into his lungs, Kang Jin-Ho felt his mood settle down a little. Maybe this was why Lee Hyeon-Su had suggested a smoke break.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the smoke from his lungs, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°...Okay. So?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su coughed to clear his throat, then began exining. ¡°Currently, the Martial Assembly is operating as it should. It should be difficult to pick a fault with our current situation. On the surface, it will look like we''re maintaining just the right level of tension.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that''s not the case under the surface. The biggest issue is with the fact that the leadership has been split between you and Assembly Master Bang.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any issues with him,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Indeed. That is true. However, isn''t that because you two havee to an agreement of sorts?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Two tigers can never share one mountain, Mister Jin-Ho. One of the two either has to leave or willingly admit to not being a tiger in such a case.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stopped there and sucked in a deep breath. ¡°The Assembly Master has not opposed your opinions and more or less followed you. However, you will soon have a problem on your hands if you think Assembly Master Bang is trying to embrace your ways out of his generous heart.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to agree. Absolute power always gave birth to problems. However, that did not mean the better alternative was non-absolute power either. Issues created by absolute power would only be exacerbated when the power was weak.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, what you need to sort out first is your internal contradiction.¡±


    ¡°...My what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho made a perplexed face while staring at Lee Hyeon-Su. What contradiction was he even talking about?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, it seems you want everyone to be happy and live in harmony with each other.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Before he could reject that im, though, Lee Hyeon-Sunded the next jab first. ¡°Under the premise of ''everyone'' being your people, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. What Lee Hyeon-Su said certainly pinpointed the essence of Kang Jin-Ho''s desire.


    Kang Jin-Ho was indifferent, nay, downright cruel, to his enemies or those ''allies'' he didn''t quite ept as his ''people''. Once he epted them as hispanionsing along for the ride, though, Kang Jin-Ho would be extremely soft with them.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had noticed this shoring of his.


    ¡°However, you also desire a rapid and drastic change. Unfortunately, that''s where the problem lies. Those two things can''t coexist together,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Can''t coexist? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Because you''re too excellent, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied in a firm voice. ¡°Allow me to exin. Assembly Master Bang is currently thinking of teaching his cultivation technique to younger-generation martial artists. Only his personal guards like Cheon Tae-Hun could learn it in the past, but the Assembly Master now wants to make it avable to everyone. So that our younger generation can be even stronger.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°That sounds like a good idea. But, so what?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. It is a good idea. However, will you be satisfied with only that much?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped tilting his head and didn''t say anything.


    ¡°You teaching them should be a better alternative, wouldn''t you say? After all, there should be a clear limit to how much Mister Bang Jin-Hun can do as the Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Utter nonsense,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted while furrowing his brow. ¡°I cannot do everything by myself. I''ve learned that lesson by now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That is undeniably true. Even so, Mister Jin-Ho¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked softly. ¡°You might not be able to do everything by yourself, but... People''s perception will change greatly depending on whether you''re an adviser... Or the ruler.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What you want to see is everyone working together to create a better future for themselves. To create that situation, you simply have no choice but topletely take over the Martial Assembly. You can no longer afford to stay in the shadows, one step removed from the authority and the responsibilities thate with it. Please, it''s time you step into the light and lead from the front.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly massaged his face.


    Meanwhile, Lee Hyeon-Su continued with his sweet-sounding words of temptation. ¡°Take over the Assembly, Mister Jin-Ho. Then you will acquire everything you need. Money? Power? Information? All of them will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Even if I be the Assembly Master, the current system in ce won''t change. Something I can do as the Assembly Master should also be doable by Mister Bang Jin-Hun. In that case, I don''t see what could be the problem with receiving his assistance.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked suspiciously. ¡°When you be the next Assembly Master, the Assembly''s structure and systems in ce will go through a fundamental reform. Unlike the current system of an alliance, all authority of this organization will be concentrated on its leader.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to change everything? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su licked his lips. ¡°And it won''t lead to bloodshed, either. With you as the new Assembly Master, the situation within the Assembly will be markedly different from when Mister Bang Jin-Hun is the Assembly Master. Even if you make the same choices and judgments as Mister Bang, the intensity of opposition will be... Let''s say it will be noticeably muted. No one wants to die, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against the couch while crossing his legs. The cigarette smoke he had inhaled earlier was nowzily drifting away in the office''s air.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his gaze withdrawn. ¡°I''m not cut out to be the man at the top.¡±


    ¡°But, Mister Jin-Ho...!¡±


    ¡°Listen till the end.¡±


    After detecting the subtle hint of coldness in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice, Lee Hyeon-Su immediately mped his mouth shut. He might be allowed to make suggestions, but that didn''t mean he could goad or force Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I''m not suitable to be the man on the top. I know that better than anyone. Simply put, I''m a lunatic who is mad about fighting. I don''t have a clue about leadership. I''m too blind to notice my surroundings. And I''m too deaf to hear other people''s opinions and advice. Most importantly... I have already experienced the pathetic end reserved for an organization led by me. I do understand what you want from me, but that''s not something I can do for you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, hang on. Mister Jin-Ho, that all depends on your advisers...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared meaningfully at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Don''t you mean... It depends on you?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was left speechless just then before quickly sobering up. ¡°I''m not sure I understand?¡±


    An unreadable smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°The reason you want me as the Assembly Master is not as grand as you make it out to be, now is it? With Bang Jin-Hun in the Assembly Master''s office, it''s much harder for you to do what you want. Isn''t that your true reason?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth mped shut again. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not trying to rebuke you. I understand your sentiments. And I''m well aware of how you can''t unleash your full potential because of the current situation,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice getting firmer, colder. ¡°So, I''ll do something for you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Does that mean...?¡±


    ¡°If something hinders you, I will remove it. I will smooth out the road ahead for you. That should make your job that much easier. And I''ll grant you a little more authority. So... Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, okay?¡±


    After those words left Kang Jin-Ho''s lips, his previously icy eyes became much warmer again. And he leisurely mouthed a fresh cigarette.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su''s back was soaked in cold sweat.


    ''Just... Just how unfathomable is he?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su had never underestimated Kang Jin-Ho. As a matter of fact, he willingly called himself Kang Jin-Ho''s servant. And he wouldn''t dare dream of using silly tricks and mind games to manipte this returner.


    The truth about Lee Hyeon-Su was that... He wasn''t smart enough to handle Kim Seok-Il. In that case, how was he supposed to handle Kang Jin-Ho?


    Lee Hyeon-Su confidently could say no one could best him when it came to managing an organization or an army. However, controlling a charismatic individual from the shadows was still impossible for him.


    Without Hitler, Goebbels would''ve been just another twisted dreamer. Without Kang Jin-Ho... Lee Hyeon-Su would be a nobody.


    However, this Kang Jin-Ho defied expectations. Yet again.


    This feeling Lee Hyeon-Su got was not because Kang Jin-Ho was powerful and fear-inducing. No, it was because of his insight. Their brief discussion was enough for him to urately point out Lee Hyeon-Su''s dissatisfaction, something even Lee Hyeon-Su himself had not been consciously aware of. And that was... distrust. Always kept in check in some way.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s restrictions within the Martial Assembly were rather in to see. He used to be Kim Seok-Il''s brain responsible for running the Yeongnam Group. Even if he wasmitted to doing his best for the Assembly, it was still extremely difficult to break down the barriers of fundamental distrust toward him.


    Unsurprisingly, everything he did was closely scrutinized. And that frustrated Lee Hyeon-Su to no end. However...!


    If Kang Jin-Ho stepped up and took over the Assembly Master position, all the scrutiny haunting Lee Hyeon-Su would dissipate into thin air. That was what Lee Hyeon-Su had been counting on. And he hadn''t even been aware of it.


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho whilezily exhaling the cigarette smoke. ¡°Your idea isn''t a bad one. It''s not like I have not considered it before. It''s just that I don''t think now''s the right time. Anything too abrupt will inevitably lead to stiff resistance. You feel frustrated and try to sort all your problems out at once, and one of the consequences of that choice will be a weighty burden being dumped on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°You''re right. I was too rash.¡±


    ¡°Still, it was good to talk to you like this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he got up to leave.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly reached out and stopped Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please wait.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho quizzically looked back, Lee Hyeon-Su sheepishly scratched his head.


    ¡°There''s something I''d like to tell you regarding our original topic of discussion.¡±


    ¡°The original topic, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The scale of what you''re trying to do is quite big. I''m 100% certain about this, Mister Jin-Ho. You won''t raise the required capital via conventional methods. Of course, I have no doubt you can gather that amount of money eventually if you get dead serious about it. However, don''t you need the cash urgently? What''s the point if you take two decades to raise the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''d like to tell you about a surprisingly simple way to raise the capital you need.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su in genuine interest.


    ¡°In a way... You might even call it a kill-three-birds-with-one-stone n.¡±


    ¡°...Is this when I''m supposed to praise you?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not necessary,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while sitting upright. ''Right, I was in too much of a hurry.''


    It seemed he brought up the topic of the Assembly Master position a little too early. His impatience had almost ruined everything. That didn''t mean he would walk away empty-handed, though.


    ''At least, now I know Mister Jin-Ho is not averse to the idea...!''


    Kang Jin-Ho was hesitating only because of pragmatic issues and his previous failures. That was it. And Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t remotely surprised by it.


    Anyone who knew the real Kang Jin-Ho would say that words like ''humble'' did not suit him. After all, confidence practically overflowed from him to the point of a mini avnche. That was who Kang Jin-Ho was. It was just that his method of expressing it was a little different.


    In that case, Lee Hyeon-Su should take his time.


    ''That is my role.''


    This was what soldiers did. To them, their leader''s intentions didn''t really matter. Even if the leader hated it and opposed it, the soldiers still had to do it if it benefited the leader. So, Lee Hyeon-Su should prioritize crafting a situation where Kang Jin-Ho could no longer resist the idea.


    After deciding on his future course of action, Lee Hyeon-Su smirked deeply. ¡°How about you take out what needs to be taken out?¡±


    ¡°...What needs to be taken out?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head and looked outside the window. ¡°Yes. By that, I mean we should put those old farts in their ces. Those old folks whose roles are already finished but still think they are entitled to something. When you do, Mister Jin-Ho... Everything will be resolved naturally.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho also smirked after figuring out what Lee Hyeon-Su was implying here. ¡°I see. Yes, I''ve been waiting.¡±


    His smirk soon became a ferocious grin with his fangs bared. The time to resume his hunting had arrived.

 Chapter 583. Agonizing Over (3)

    Chapter 583. Agonizing Over (3)


    ¡°It''s wonderful to see you all again,¡± said the beaming Lee Jung-Geol, his eyes taking in the sight of the directors and elders of the Martial Assembly sitting neatly before him.


    This was their second get-together. On the surface, it didn''t seem any different from their first one... But even an idiot would''ve noticed that the atmosphere had changed quite a lot this time around.


    First of all, Lee Jung-Geol was a lot more rxed than before. On the other hand, the directors and elders were making slightly stiff expressions. It seemed that hiding their anxiety was not as easy as they thought.


    ¡°Have you been well, sir?¡± Director Jo good-naturedly asked as if his job was to enliven the mood.


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled. ¡°Yes. At my age, not dying should be considered being well.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that, sir. I''m certain that you''ll remain healthy and robust for the next fifty years!¡±


    ¡°Fifty years?¡± Lee Jung-Geol guffawed. ¡°If I can live for that long, I''ll surely aplish so many more wonderful things. Unfortunately, that would be nothing more than an old man''s hopeless greed, Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I think it''s definitely possible.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol smiled meaningfully back at Director Jo. ¡°Well, if such a thing is possible, then yes, I shall n ahead for many more things. However, thinking that far ahead is difficult, even for me. So, let us focus on dealing with the matter right in front of our faces first, shall we?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Lee Jung-Geol nced around.


    Everyone attending this meeting carried a certain dangerous look in their eyes. People riding the tiger''s back might make such expressions, Lee Jung-Geol mused inwardly.


    Humans believed that their choices were solely of their own. That they were responsible for making those decisions. However, they were sorely mistaken about that.


    Choices were inevitably influenced by the environment. One''s decisions were bound to change depending on their circumstances. In that case... Forcing someone to make certain choices wouldn''t be that difficult as long as their situation and environment could be manipted to some degree.


    That was the story for these directors and elders. After being abandoned, these older folks were steadily bing more irrelevant every day, with their grip on power gradually slipping away. And now that they had reached out to Lee Jung-Geol... There was no other choice left for them. Giving them a little time to think it over solved their vague anxiety and worries, too.


    With things like this, they would never betray Lee Jung-Geol now. Actually, anyone thinking of betrayal would''ve rushed to Kang Jin-Ho or Bang Jin-Hun as soon as Kang Jin-Ho''s name was uttered. But no one did.


    They now all knew. Even if they were to prattle to Bang Jin-Hun now, it''d still be toote to escape suspicion.


    This left them with only one path to take. And those who had chosen their path would always be stronger. More determined.


    Lee Jung-Geol forced hisughter down while noticing all the killing intent and will burning in the eyes of these old men. They hadn''t even noticed all the strings manipting them like puppets and still firmly believed their decisions were their own. Of course this spectacle was deeply humorous in Lee Jung-Geol''s eyes.


    ''Pathetic fools...''


    Lee Jung-Geol brought a cup filled with expensive liquor to his lips. He had spent his entire life with these people. Once upon a time, he even saw them as dependable pirs of support, too. But now...


    ''Is this all you amount to?''


    The house of cards. That was what he had built here.


    Eventually, Lee Jung-Geol failed to suppress hisughter, letting just a little hint of it escape from his mouth.


    Director Jo slightly tilted his head. ¡°Sir? You seem to be having fun.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I never imagined we''d be in a gathering like this again. So, to have everyone present like the good old times... I can''t help but smile.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That''s true. We should have a get-together more often, sir!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol gently smiled while nodding away.


    His defeat was inevitable. How could it not be, when Lee Jung-Geol thought the sand castle built with these people''s help wouldst forever? He was an idiot for living like a king inside a fragile castle that even a simple wave could knock over.


    The story now hadn''t changed much, either. Just because Lee Jung-Geol decided to lead them once more, these people were filled with greed again despite not even knowing what they were about to do. Did such people deserve Lee Jung-Geol''s sympathy?


    ''Well, I''m not all that different from them, now am I?''


    Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t confidently say his decision to act had not been triggered by his own situation and environment. What about his anxiety over the Martial Assembly''s future? Could it be his way of showing dissent at all this sudden change?


    ''Who knows...''


    If Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun had treated him better, would Lee Jung-Geol be thinking about betting everything of his and opposing them like this? He couldn''t readily answer that.


    All he could do for now... was to desperatelyfort himself by thinking that he simply had to make this choice.


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly rubbed his eyes when his vision got cloudier.


    ''Right. Things can''t remain the same as before...''


    Even these directors and elders were probably not the same as their old selves. No, wait... That was a foregone conclusion, now wasn''t it?


    These men were being treated as has-beens waiting for their expiration dates in some forgotten ce. However, no one should forget that they used to wield enough influence to flip this country on its head once upon a time.


    They were dependable warriors who endured the hellish periods guing post-war South Korea to build the Martial Assembly into its current form.


    Look at all those wrinkles on their faces. Look at all the crust and ooze around their eyes! In the past, their bodies were rippling with muscles and fighting spirit, but now they had withered into the shells of their former selves. Their scar-filled hands attested to how much pain and suffering they had to endure.


    ''...This will not do!''


    Lee Jung-Geol stared at his hands and saw all those ugly scars pock-marking his wrinkled skin.


    He was not wrong. These men were not wrong! The only thing they were guilty of was losing their youth. That was all!


    The world was busy telling them to stop and retire. It said their time was long over, that their glory days would nevere around again. All those enemies they had fought, all those allies, even those they had not spared one iota of attention...


    The era where all these people coexisted more or less in harmony was over. So, they should stop and take a bow, then watch the youth transform the world anew. That was what the world was saying to Lee Jung-Geol.


    ''But, why...!''


    Lee Jung-Geol gritted his teeth.


    Wasn''t this ironic? Only by reaching this far in histest scheme did Lee Jung-Geol discover the truth about his motivation. Was it to seize power? No, not quite.


    Lee Jung-Geol had already experienced what it was like to wield the power of a king. Maybe, the power he wielded now was mightier than when he was still the Assembly Master. Back then, the Martial Assembly only ruled half of South Korea, after all!


    In that sense, being an adviser to the current Assembly that had unified South Korean martial society could be an honorable position filled with prestige and fame.


    So, Lee Jung-Geol''s motivation couldn''t be power.


    ¡°...Everyone, I''m not doing this because I desire power,¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s quiet voice echoed in the meeting venue. ¡°Let me be honest with you all. I''m not doing this for a great cause, either.¡±


    The directors and elders nced at each other, wondering what Lee Jung-Geol was trying to say here.


    ¡°No, I... I wish to resist. That is all. To say out loud that we''re not has-beens! Youth? Yes, being young is great. If I can sacrifice everything of mine right now in exchange for getting back my youth, I will unhesitantly choose that. And those men... Those who still possess youth that we no longer have, aren''t they shining blindingly? Don''t you think so?¡±


    Some agreed, but some also seemed unhappy. The word ''youth'' spread various types of ripples within Lee Jung-Geol''s audience.


    Regardless of how they reacted, though, one thing would never change. No matter what they did, these people would never be young again.


    These old people were powerless against the sense of loss, their grief and anger, and the ruthless suppression of their fate, which all had been packaged nicely into the phrase, ''This is how the world works.''


    ¡°The old man''s wisdom...?¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered, then smirked helplessly.


    The world was now demanding this thing called wisdom from old folks like him as if it waspensation for having their youth stolen from them. This thing that... tasted like a cold, unappetizing ball of rice casually thrown in the way of a man starving for their youth!


    ¡°I...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol gritted his teeth even harder. ¡°I cannot, no, will not acknowledge the fact that I must step back because of my age!¡±


    Everyone in the room nodded simultaneously. At least, they all seemed to agree with this sentiment.


    ¡°I have no desire to act like a wise old man who hands over his ce to someone younger with a stupid smile on his face! And I will not, under any circumstances, acknowledge that I''ve be a has-been who is only good for being discarded in some dark back room! Not with my own mouth or through my actions! And... And if they want to do that to me...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol tightly clenched his fists.


    ¡°They better push me out first! Try to cut off my limbs and drag my unwilling body away! That is the only way. I will never grin and bear it. I will neverpliment them while obediently handing over my position, my spot! Why, you ask? Because I''m not a nice man! They want me to act my age? Hah, fat chance! I will never do that!¡±


    As he shouted, Lee Jung-Geol''s voice grew more heated and agitated.


    ¡°Everyone, I will keep fighting. And I will tell those who wish to steal my position. That I''m not weak enough to be pushed around by anyone! And the wisdom of the old they wanted to exploit me for? I will show them it cane back to haunt them like a noose about to tighten around their necks! Andstly!¡±


    The cup in Lee Jung-Geol''s trembled powerfully. Everyone in the room held their breaths. These elders and directors of the Martial Assembly resembled quiet church mice when their leader cast aside empty pep talk and preamble to go straight to the point. And the vivid rawness in his words and emotions left them stewing in anticipation of what was about toe.


    ¡°Let''s not fool ourselves, everyone. My granddaughter told me something recently. That her dear ol'' granddad was merely hankering for power again. What do you think my response to her was?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I denied it. I told her that''s not why I''m doing this. That I have a far more impressive reason. However... What do I really have?¡± Lee Jung-Geol bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk. ¡°Have we gathered here out of our undying loyalty toward the Martial Assembly? I don''t think so.¡±


    He paused for a brief moment before he continued, ¡°Of course, I used to think that way. However, when I looked back at myself, that was just a lie. If we really think the Assembly''s current direction is wrong, there should be plenty of other ways to fix it. In other words, that''s not a reason for us to be in this room, having a secret meeting like this! So, I ept the truth now. I admit that my grandchild was right. That I am indeed fighting for power like an unsightly fool!¡±


    Gulp...!


    The sound of someone nervously gulping back echoed in the room.


    In the proverbial blink of an eye, Lee Jung-Geol had be the sole focus of this meeting. Even Director Jo paid his utmost attention to Lee Jung-Geol''s voice, unable to think about anything else.


    Whether it was intentional or not... Lee Jung-Geol''s charisma hade through to shine brightly at this very moment!


    ¡°So, let''s not try to pretty this one up, everyone. Let us simply ept that we''re old and petty people lusting after power! And then... Let''s seize it all!¡± Lee Jung-Geol held the gazes of every elder and director in this room while chewing out his next words.


    ¡°Now that we''vee this far... We must win, no matter what! Don''t be timid about what happens afterward under the pretext of thinking about some useless great cause! Our defeat this time will herald our doom. Our death! So, anyone who wishes to live on even if they are pushed out, anyone who wishes to live on as an aging retiree and not as a martial artist... You''re free to leave now. I have no desire to associate with someone like you.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, no one got up. Even if someone was thinking about it, they would never act upon it in the current atmosphere.


    ¡°There is no one?¡± Lee Jung-Geol asked again.


    And no one answered him.


    With his eyes burning with killing intent, Lee Jung-Geol scanned his audience, then weightily nodded. ¡°In that case, I shall consider all of yourades in this journey. With that... No one will be allowed to back out from this moment on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Sharpen your des, everyone. You need to sharpen your bodies and minds, which have gotten duller and softer over the years. The enemy we''re about to fight is in a different realm altogetherpared to the ones that came before him! Of course, everyone here knows this, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Director Jo replied in a grave-sounding voice.


    Indeed, everyone knew who they were dealing with. And that individual was Kang Jin-Ho. And they amply knew what it meant to oppose that man! Several faces in the audience darkened after being reminded of that fact.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask you something?¡± One of the directors raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, please go ahead,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°My apologies, but I must simply ask you. Just how are you nning to fight Kang Jin-Ho? I''m not looking for an abstract response but a realistic solution, sir.¡±


    Everyone focused on Lee Jung-Geol once more. And as if to reward them for their attention, Lee Jung-Geol leisurely raised his voice.

 Chapter 584. Agonizing Over (4)

    Chapter 584. Agonizing Over (4)


    ¡°I know that question will be difficult to solve,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol. As if to quench an annoying thirst, he emptied the booze in his cup in one shot.


    Was it because he had been talking for a while? Of course not.


    He knew why he felt thirsty. That was because Kang Jin-Ho''s name had finally entered their conversation.


    ¡°That man... is exceptionallypetent,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol, finally admitting that one thing he didn''t want to admit.


    There was a huge difference between acknowledging an enemy and praising him. At the very least, not saying things like this when everyone wanted to steel their resolve should be a no-brainer.


    However, Lee Jung-Geol had no choice but to say it. Without using this topic as the starting line, their discussion simply could not get started. He must dismantle any lingering dismissive attitude toward Kang Jin-Ho in these people''s heads before moving on to the next part of his exnation.


    ¡°Many of you seem to overlook something. Kang Jin-Ho is definitely not an idiot, only good for his incredible strength.¡±


    Director Jo smiled awkwardly. ¡°Assembly Master, sir... Everyone here knows that already.¡±


    ¡°No, you do not!¡± Lee Jung-Geol replied, his expression stiff. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is far more meticulous than all of you have given him credit for!¡±


    The expressions of the directors and elders became weird at that outburst.


    ¡°But, sir...¡±


    ¡°You need to trust me on this,¡± Lee Jung-Geol grimly muttered. He had learned his lesson by now.


    Almost everyone who dared to slight Kang Jin-Ho was crushed to oblivion. And that applied to Lee Jung-Geol, too. He thought he could control or restrict Kang Jin-Ho despite knowing how strong this returner was. And his current situation was the end result.


    Kang Jin-Ho seized every opening and cleanly took over the Martial Assembly, then installed a puppet named Bang Jin-Hun as his proxy to rule the organization.


    ¡°Tell me, everyone. How long do you think Kang Jin-Ho needed to take over the Martial Assembly, bring down the Yeongnam Group, then invite outsiders into our midst?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Everyone mped their mouth shut.


    ¡°If it had been anyone else, they would still be mindlessly busy trying to stabilize the chaos racking the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly. However...! Has anyone here heard about such a thing being a problem recently?"


    Unsurprisingly, the room remained bathed in silence, leading Lee Jung-Geol to slowly nod.


    ¡°Everyone thought it''s too radical. That he''s moving too fast. That he''s creating all these problems without thinking about the consequences... However, look at where we are now. I''m sure some of you thought that something would give sooner orter, leading to a copse of some kind. And that would''ve given you an opening to regain your authority. Unfortunately for you... Let me say this loud and clear!¡± Lee Jung-Geol stopped talking there to incite the crowd''s fervor even more. ¡°...Something like that will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Sounds of several people sucking in deep breaths could be heard.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is not an idiot. No, he''s shockingly smart. On top of that, he even possesses the ability to assign the right people to the right ces. It doesn''t matter if he''s that calcting or doing it out of instinct, as it still tells us he knows how to run an organization by correctly deploying talented people where they are required. We''ve been waiting for the seeds of discord to bloom, yet the Martial Assembly has swiftly regained its stability. It''s time to acknowledge this.¡±


    Everyone in the room slowly nodded away.


    ¡°All those trying to oppose Kang Jin-Ho only paid attention to his martial prowess. They all thought someone ostensibly relying on his brute strength would not be able to endure if even stronger power squashed him. However, the sad truth is...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol nervously licked his lips. Even he couldn''t bring himself to say this out loud. ¡°No one here can exceed his depth of strength. However, I guarantee you this. Even if we somehow manage to ovee him in strength, Kang Jin-Ho will not go down. Why? Because he never needed to utilize every asset at his disposal until now. He fought his enemies by himself until now precisely because his calctions said it''d be fine to do so. However, what if an enemy he can''t deal with shows up? Kang Jin-Ho will unhesitantly unleash everything in his arsenal.¡±


    ¡°...Then, what should we do, sir?¡±


    ¡°We need to cut off his limbs,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol without hesitation as if there was no need to even think about his reply. ¡°We must cut off his limbs in one sudden assault, then deploy everything we have to cut his head off next!¡±


    ¡°But, Assembly Master...!¡± Director Jo called out in a nervous-sounding voice. ¡°We also know this. But the question is, how can we bring that idea to reality? You already said everyone is arade, that you''ll tread this path with us. Together. In that case... Please give us a more concrete n.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol scanned his audience and noticed how no one was avoiding his gaze anymore. As a matter of fact, bizarre anticipation and eagerness were burning fiercely in their eyes instead!


    ''Hah. It seems the hunting dogs are getting antsy.''


    Lee Jung-Geol smirked softly. Since his own sentiments were pretty simr to these folks, he could understand their current attitude.


    These people had been away from battle for far too long. It hadn''t been all that long ago when they had to live an unforgiving life where they had to constantly stay on their tiptoes in fear of their enemies'' ambushes. To such people, peace was like constant mind-numbing boredom not even worth raising their pulse for.


    They were probably afraid right now. Terrified by Kang Jin-Ho. However, their hearts must be beating faster. These old folks, already addicted to adrenaline, began baring their fangs after the ''narcotic'' released by their brains took over their senses.


    ...And it should be the same story for Lee Jung-Geol, too!


    ¡°Cutting off his limbs will be done by our side,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    The eyes of the directors and elders flickered ominously.


    ¡°Even if we all have taken a step away from active roles, we still wield sizable influence within the Martial Assembly. And most of those assigned to crucial positions within the Assembly are either your disciples or followers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Mobilizing them to paralyze the Assembly for a little while should not be difficult,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°But, sir... Would Bang Jin-Hun''s faction just sit back and idly watch all this happen?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol smirked meaningfully. ¡°To an unruly child, discipline is always the answer. Those children need to be punished thoroughly. And the role of disciplinarian will fall upon you and I, everyone.¡±


    Somewhat-excited expressions formed on the faces of the audience members.


    ''How¡­ unsurprising.''


    Lee Jung-Geol''s smirk deepened. Kang Jin-Ho was a freak of nature. A peerless monster under the heavens. These directors and elders knew that opposing Kang Jin-Ho had to happen regardless of their feelings. Even then, none of them thought about personally doing something to him. However, that story didn''t apply to Bang Jin-Hun.


    The person they really hated was not Kang Jin-Ho, but Bang Jin-Hun. Other than reigning over the Assembly, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do anything else of note. On the other hand, Bang Jin-Hun was responsible for actively taking away all these old folks'' honor and authority.


    Not too long ago, Bang Jin-Hun was a director like them. Or someone below their ranks. Yet, he dared to take over the Martial Assembly, their Assembly, and even forced them out, too! Who among these folks would not hold a grudge against him in that case!


    So, the prospect of punishing Bang Jing-Hun with their own hands was greatly exciting to these old men.


    ¡°Then... What about Kang Jin-Ho, sir?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s smirk took on an insidious tone. ¡°I mentioned earlier that I''d stop at nothing to get rid of Kang Jin-Ho. So... Let me be honest with you. Taking Kang Jin-Ho out with only our strength is impossible.¡±


    ¡°A-Assembly Master, sir! What do you mean by that?¡±


    Why did Lee Jung-Geol say that when the discussion was going so well? The meeting venue became a little chaotic with that announcement, but Lee Jung-Geol only needed to raise his hand to calm the directors down. ¡°Please, there is no need to fret. I didn''t say we won''t oppose him, after all. I''m simply stating reality. If we''re serious about confronting him, then yes, we certainly can. However, that decision will lead to far-too-great sacrifices from our side. What is the point of regaining our grip on power if most of us die in the process?¡±


    ¡°Mm...! Yes, you''re right, sir.¡±


    In less than a blink of an eye, a bond of sympathy was created among these men. As for Lee Jung-Geol... He held back a wry smile trying to break out on his lips.


    ''Most of us, is it? Hah... Not one of you will survive!''


    Having the drive and possessing the ability were two disparate matters. If Lee Jung-Geol wanted to fight Kang Jin-Ho with only the men in this room, not even having one hundred lives would be enough to win. Those lives would be spent in the proverbial blink of an eye!


    Lee Jung-Geol was definitely not an idealist. Realistically speaking, these old farts would not even count as abat force. At the very least, when it came to actually fighting Kang Jin-Ho, that was!


    Lee Jung-Geol continued to speak. ¡°That is why we need morebat power.¡±


    ¡°...But, sir? We don''t have any other remaining outside forces to call upon.¡±


    The Martial Assembly had already unified South Korean martial society. That meant every faction in this country was more or less aligned with the Assembly. Of course, there should be some individuals who resented the Assembly and maintained their independence to choose how they continued their inheritance. However, did those people have a reason to assist Lee Jung-Geol? No, not really.


    ¡°That is why... I''d like to introduce someone to you. Maybe... Some of you might be happy to see this person again.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol didn''t respond to the puzzled queries and turned his head to look at the exit. That prompted the door to slowly open.


    ¡°...Heok?!¡±


    ¡°W-what? How can he be here?¡±


    ¡°Goodness me!¡±


    Everyone in this room had experienced all sorts of things in their life. Not much could faze or shock them at this point. But the revtion of the figure behind the open doorway was still more than enough to throw the directors and elders into a frenzy akin to seeing a terrifying specter!


    There was arge wheelchair. And a small child was sitting on it.


    On second inspection, though, it was clear this individual was not a child. Definitely not. He only looked small because he had no limbs.


    Indeed, the man riding the wheelchair was as old as many of the directors and elders in this room! And every single person here knew exactly who this person was.


    ¡°H-how, how is Kim Seok-Il even here...?!¡±


    Yes, it was none other than Kim Seok-Il! The former chairman of the Yeongnam Group had finally revealed himself.


    Whiiiiirrr...


    The expressionless Kim Seok-Il operated his motorized wheelchair and entered the room. The silence enveloping this venue was so spookily still that the sounds of the wheels turning were deafening.


    ¡°C-chairman!¡±


    The Yeongnam Group''s directors stared at Kim Seok-Il, their eyes half-filled with fear and awe.


    ¡°You were alive, sir!¡±


    ¡°We, we all thought you died...¡±


    Kim Seok-Il casually scanned the crowd before smirking deeply. ¡°Yes, I''m back from death. And you all look like you''ve seen a ghost.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one here was good enough of an actor to hide their fluster. After that fateful night when the Yeongnam Group was crushed, Kim Seok-Il disappeared without a trace. That left everyone specting about his grisly death. But now... He reappeared before them, all healthy and the like!


    Of course, the idea of ''healthy'' didn''t exactly suit someone without arms and legs!


    ¡°Chairman, your body...¡±


    Kim Seok-Il''s expression became mncholic. ¡°I was captured by that bastard, so it''s a miracle to be still alive. Yes, it''s a miracle¡­¡±


    When he said ''that bastard'', Kim Seok-Il''s facial muscles twitched and spasmed. Was it because of his rage? No. That was... fear.


    The old men in this room felt chills run down their spines. Kim Seok-Il must be battling unmentionable terror whenever his mind wandered toward the topic of... Kang Jin-Ho! And then...


    If they somehow failed this time, their fate would be no different from Kim Seok-Il''s. When that realization dawned on them, this powerful fear washed over them, and they wanted to flee from this ce.


    ¡°However, there is no need to worry so much,¡± Kim Seok-Il leisurely addressed the crowd as if he could read everyone''s mind. ¡°Why do you think I''m here despite my pathetic state? That''s because I''m now confident about killing that bastard.¡±


    ¡°Confident...?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Kim Seok-Il gritted his teeth. ¡°I... Let me tell you something. I wanted to die. I really, truly wanted to die. None of you will understand what it feels like for a martial artist to lose his cultivation. That is even worse than death! I''ve considered biting my tongue dozens of times in a day.¡±


    Some turned their heads away, unable to look Kim Seok-Il in the face. But that was how horrifying Kim Seok-Il''s words were.


    Would any of them still carry on if they were in Kim Seok-Il''s shoes? No one could reply with absolute certainty.


    ¡°However, this one thing kept me going all this time. It''s to kill that bastard! To get my revenge! So... I kept a low profile to bide my time. For this one chance, and one chance only!¡± Kim Seok-Il growled like a wounded beast as tears of blood trickled out of his eyes. ¡°And now, our preparations areplete. I... I will kill Kang Jin-Ho! I will kill him, I will sink my teeth into his throat, and I will... I will drink his blood! So... So, I shall now share with all of you what the n is.¡±


    As the elders and directors listened to Kim Seok-Il''s bone-chilling words, they instinctively realized something. This was the moment of no return. From this moment on...


    No one would be allowed to escape.

 Chapter 585. Agonizing Over (5)

    Chapter 585. Agonizing Over (5)


    ¡°It''s time to make our decision, Master,¡± said Knight Leveaux, his attitude forthright and coercive.


    The expression of the Round Table''s Master distorted as he listened. Of course, his mask ensured no one could spot his displeasure.


    ''How did things end up this way?''


    The Master wanted to remain objective. Level-headed. After all, that was the irond rule of being the Master of this organization.


    Without a doubt, these masks were created not for the purpose of hiding the wearer''s identity but to hide their emotions. The predecessor who decided on this policy of wearing masks must''ve had a torrid time hiding their overwhelming emotions!


    And that was exactly the Master''s situation right now. Without this mask on his face, everyone would''ve guessed what he felt about this particr subject matter. For the first time ever, the Master was grateful for being forced to wear this pitch-ck mask.


    Knight Leveaux continued to speak. ¡°Master, Knight Wiggins'' betrayal is crystal clear at this point.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± the Master abruptly cut Knight Leveaux off. His emotions were getting too heated for his liking. ¡°It''s true that Knight Wiggins has ryed his intention to leave the Round Table and dedicate himself to Korea''s Martial Assembly.¡±


    The Master stopped there briefly to collect himself and catch his breath. It felt like saying those words had re-stoked his calming emotions instead.


    ''Just what are you thinking, Knight Wiggins!''


    Even though the Master had favored him so much... Even though the Master had ced so much faith in him!


    Sure, it''s true that Knight Wiggins had been lumped with an exceptionally challenging task, but that was all for the sake of preparing him for the day he took over the Round Table''s Master position. Considering all that... Why did he have to go and create such a situation like this!


    This matter was simply far too grave. Too grave even for the Master and his considerable authority to sweep under the carpet!


    ¡°However, Knight Wiggins did not say he would antagonize us from now on, either. So, rather than assuming betrayal, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Knight Leveaux gruffly called out, his voice bing a little shriller. His rebuking tone immediately got on the Master''s nerves. ¡°Of course you could be right, Master. I deeply respect the fact that you always consider our positions first. Someone like me can''t even dream of matching your magnanimity.¡±


    Was that a subtle hint of sarcasm contained in Leveaux''s words? Maybe it sounded that way because the Master was unhappy, but he thought he could detect some snarkiness in the French knight''s voice.


    ¡°However! I do not think this situation should be viewed with your magnanimous heart, Master. Knight Wiggins was deeply involved in the Round Table''s affairs. He knows more secrets about our organization than anyone. Not only that but...! He could also possess the most amount of information among the knights.¡±


    Instead of sarcasm, Knight Leveaux''s voice now contained a hint of criticism. He seemed to be asking why the Master saw fit to grant Knight Wiggins so much excess information. As a matter of fact, those words were a thinly-veiled attempt at humiliating the Master by implying that he had no eyes of discernment for people.


    Unfortunately, the Master couldn''t do anything about this mutiny other than biting down on his lip.


    Knight Leveaux spotted the Master''s figure faintly trembling in rage. A subtle smirk floated up on the French knight''s face.


    ''Hah. Serves you right, you dumb old fart.''


    Seeing the Master, a man who always exercised a measure of preternatural calmness, tremble in anger like that gifted Knight Leveaux quite a lot of satisfaction. In some sense, the Master should be pitied, but whose fault was it, to begin with? Indeed, the Master had no one to me but himself.


    ''I do acknowledge your capabilities, Master. However, your eyes for people are the absolute worst.''


    The Master''s fall had been decided when he chose to favor Knight Wiggins instead of Leveaux. Whether it was about one''s abilities, knowledge, or even experience, Leveaux was simply superior to Wiggins, yet the Master still chose to support his fellow Englishman instead. And the consequences of that choice hade back to bite him in the rear.


    ¡°A man with ess to so many secrets joining a different organization! Master, do you not see the implications behind that? A trustworthy man would certainly keep all the secrets to himself. However!¡± Knight Leveaux roared while stomping on the ground. ¡°A truly trustworthy man would never screw over his old workce in this manner! At the very least, he''d report the situation to you and other knights, then go through the proper handover process! How can we even talk about trust and whatnot when he abandoned his post without a word to anyone? This is clearly betrayal!¡±


    The Master''s hand subconsciously went toward his face to rub his eyes, but...


    ''...Curse this bloody mask!''


    Every now and then, the Master''s moods would be at the pits, and this mask would feel like the most annoying thing in the whole world. Now was one such moment.


    ¡°So, I ask of you, Master! It''s time to make your decision!¡± Knight Leveaux pointedly asked. He obviously had no intentions of letting go of the reins of this meeting. In fact, he was mercilessly yanking at it! ¡°It would''ve been better if a crisis of this nature had never happened, but now that it has... We must deal with it. And the way to do so is extremely straightforward.¡±


    As those words came to an end, Knight Leveaux slowly scanned his fellow knights. They all mped their mouths shut after noticing the spooky coldness in his eyes.


    Leveaux spoke in a cold voice. ¡°We... eliminate the source of the leak!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± the Master shouted back. ¡°To eliminate the source, we will have no choice but to dere war with South Korea''s Martial Assembly! Do you think you can handle the responsibility thates with making such a decision?¡±


    ¡°Master...!¡±


    ¡°Knight Wiggins has alreadymitted himself to serving the Martial Assembly. I don''t want to admit this, but Wiggins is now a member of that organization! If you wish to eliminate him, then you''ll be fighting a war against the Assembly. Surely, you must understand what that means, Knight Leveaux!¡±


    ¡°Master... If it''s necessary, we must do it.¡±


    ¡°No, Knight Leveaux,¡± the Master red at Leveaux, his eyes extremely cold. ¡°You''d do well to not forget your original duty.¡±


    ¡°My... original duty?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Do not think of my dissuasion as merely an act to shield Knight Wiggins from your criticism. I am fully capable of separating official and private matters. And that is why I can tell you this, Knight Leveaux. You are currently going against the Round Table''s principle!¡±


    Knight Leveaux tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand what the Master was saying. ¡°Master, I must confess, I can be a rather slow-witted man. I can''t possibly see everything you see. That is why I ask you to exin what I have missed instead of berating me like this. Even though I''m a durd, I shall do my best to understand your points.¡±


    The Master sighed under his breath when Leveaux responded in this manner.


    ''You sly fox...!''


    Knight Leveaux didn''t have a reason to be so overbearing here. The justification and the knights'' sentiments were on his side, after all. So, he could''ve expressed his desire to avoid confronting the Master during this conference and that would still have greatly weakened thetter''s position.


    The Master was fully aware of how crafty Leveaux was. As far as managing an organization or building a case against someone was concerned, the Frenchman wasmendably as capable as the best in the world. On top of that, he even boasted the decisiveness to do unsavory things if it was deemed absolutely necessary. Unfortunately...


    ''That is precisely the issue with you.''


    Knight Leveuax might not think this way, but the Master had never discriminated against him. As for the ''why'' the Master favored Knight Wiggins? It had nothing to do with one''s abilities.


    How wonderful it would''ve been if Leveaux figured this out for himself, but...


    ¡°Tell me, Knight Leveaux. Why does the Round Table exist?¡±


    ¡°...I don''t understand the question, Master.¡±


    ¡°Our organization does not exist for the sake of our own benefits. No, our duty is to maintain peace.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    ¡°However, you''re suggesting we must wage war with South Korea to eliminate the source of the information leak,¡± said the Master in a solemn voice. ¡°You''ve put the cart before the horse, Knight Leveaux. We are supposed to fight for peace. So, how can you suggest that we must destroy that peace instead!¡±


    ¡°But, Master...!¡±


    ¡°Listen until the end, please,¡± the Master firmly put his foot down, forcing Knight Leveaux to take a step back.


    Even if Leveaux was confronting the Master here, it''d be impossible to make light of the difference in their ranks, experience and knowledge.


    ¡°Knight Leveaux, your rmendation is most definitely not for the sake of maintaining peace. No, it''s solely for the Round Table''s benefit. However, does not our rule say we must choose peace if the choice is between it and potential benefits?¡±


    Leveaux grimaced slightly. ¡°...Indeed, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°East Asia is a powder keg ready to blow at any given moment. However, instead of doing our absolute best to prevent the explosion, you wish to fan the mes instead? Is that something a knight of the Round Table should even say?"


    The Master''s rebuke was heavy. Heavy enough for Knight Leveaux to stop yanking on the reins and retreat one step. However, he was still not prepared to withdraw his protest.


    ¡°Master, I fully understand what you want to say to me. However...! Please think about this.¡±


    ¡°Think about what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Because your opinion is correct... We must hit South Korea as soon as possible!¡±


    The Master scowled deeply. What kind of sophistry was this?


    ¡°As you all know, East Asia is a powder keg ready to blow at any second. That region''s state of affairs is no longer under our control. When we failed to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho to stabilize the region, and when Knight Wiggins threw his lot with the Martial Assembly... That''s when our influence over South Korea ceased to exist, Master.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Even the Master had no choice but to agree. With Wiggins now on the side of the Martial Assembly, the Round Table would have a far harder time trying to influence that Korean organization.


    ¡°In that case, war will inevitably break out in that region. But now, what if Japanese or Chinese forces secure Wiggins as one of the prizes for this war? Can you imagine what might happen?¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that...!¡±


    Gasps leaked out of other knights'' mouths. Even the Master couldn''t stop gulping in dread.


    ''Indeed, that could be a problem.''


    Regardless of what anyone said, China and Japan were two of the biggest factors in maintaining world peace. On the surface world, North Korea and the Middle East were usually the sources of trouble on the global stage, but the situation in the hidden world waspletely different. It''d not be an exaggeration to say China and Japan could be the source of all trouble in the martial world!


    But then, what would happen if one of those two nations ''acquired'' Knight Wiggins? A man who held almost all the intimate knowledge of the Round Table?


    It''d be the absolute worst oue. From that moment on, dealing with China or Japan would grow several times more dangerous and difficult. They would know all the tricks the Round Table could use, after all!


    Even so...!


    ¡°Of course, something like that might not happen, Master. Knight Wiggins could take his own life before being captured or keep his mouth shut regardless of all the cruel torture as a sign of his loyalty. However! This matter is far too grave for us to bet everything on that possibility, Master!¡± Knight Leveaux stared straight at the Master. ¡°Master... Allow me to be frank. I''ve never held a good impression of Knight Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The Master bit his lip.


    Leveaux was systematically shutting down any potential escape path. By relying on crystal-clear justification and the graveness of this situation, he was relentlessly pressuring the Master.


    If only his political savviness could be directed in something good... The Master would''ve unhesitantly made Leveaux the next Master candidate!


    ¡°However, I assure you that my opinion is not motivated by my personal feelings. Please understand that I''m doing this for the sake of the Round Table and world peace, Master. Yes, I wholeheartedly agree with you. We exist solely for maintaining peace. Even so...! If the Round Table ceases to exist...! How can we work toward our goal? That is why I implore you to make the correct decision!¡±


    The Master weakly leaned against his chair after all of his escape paths had been blocked off.


    ''How... How did we end up this way?''


    What Knight Wiggins had done was far worse than imagined. Even he probably didn''t expect the situation to devolve to this point. And this distortion began with Knight Leveaux''s snake-like forked tongue!


    ¡°Both of you, please wait.¡±


    One of the knights silently observing the situation suddenly raised his voice.

 Chapter 586. Raid (1)

    Chapter 586. Raid (1)


    ¡°Knight Meyer...?¡±


    The knight hailing from Germany, Knight Meyer, raised his hand.


    The Master narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t want to intrude if I could help it, but it sounded like you two have be too agitated to continue, sirs.¡±


    ¡°Agitated, you say?¡± Knight Leveaux stared at Meyer, his gaze unreadable. He was trying his best to remain calm here. Even though bing more excited could potentially pressure the Master even more!


    So, to say he was agitated?


    Knight Leveaux leaned forward slightly. ¡°What makes you think that, Knight Meyer?¡±


    ¡°It seems the two of you''re mistaken about something here. This matter will not be decided by you and Master debating like this. We''re the Round Table. Don''t try to convince each other and try to persuade us instead.¡±


    ¡°...I see. It was my mistake,¡± Knight Leveaux had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Knight Meyer was right. This was how the Round Table operated, after all! In the end, the power to make the decision rested on every knight present, not just the two of them.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Knight Leveaux unhesitantly bowed his head.


    The Master also lowered his head slightly to apologize for turning the other knights into bystanders in this meeting. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize too, everyone. It seems I''ve be too short-sighted by how grave this matter was. Please ept my apology.¡±


    Knight Meyer shook his head. ¡°I didn''t raise my objection to make you apologize, Master. I only wanted you to remember that we''re also here. In the end, the decision will be made by consensus, not by a few arguing with each other to the point of exhaustion. So, I ask you, Knight Leveaux. If you have a better alternative, tell us now.¡±


    Knight Leveaux stood up straight and spoke in an unwavering voice. ¡°I must inform every knight here that this incident is unprecedented in the Round Table''s history.¡±


    He briefly paused there as the gazes focusing on him silently egged him on.


    After organizing his thoughts, Leveaux continued to argue his case. ¡°Since it''s unprecedented, we can''t predict how the events will pan out. However, the lengthy history has taught us thatckadaisical decisions that do not assume the worst-possible results will lead to terrible tragedies. The same history constantly tells us that those who do not prepare will... pay the ultimate price! And I''m sure all of you can guess what our preparation must be.¡±


    Knight Leveaux sounded persuasive. He was a born provocateur, a genius at poking everyone around him with the right kind of stick to make them react the way he wants!


    ¡°Those who wish to avoid bloodshed cannot maintain peace. Being scared of loss of life now will only lead to an even greater tragedyter down the line! Peace? Yes, we must endeavor to protect it at all costs. However! The method to protect it should not be peaceful. Sometimes, violence is the only way to suppress violence! Do not beckadaisical in your approach, everyone. Do not bet on the goodness in people''s hearts. What matters the most at the end of the day is... Results!¡±


    p, p, p...


    Someone among the knights began apuding slowly. No one knew who it was, but that apuse prompted all the other knights to p their hands as well.


    Of course, this reaction didn''t indicate everyone here agreed with Knight Leveaux. However, it still confirmed that they had been moved by his speech.


    Knight Leveaux bowed deeply at his audience, then settled down on his chair, prompting the attention to shift over to the Master next.


    ''How abominable...''


    The Master was no dummy, so he could see how disadvantageous this situation was for him. In a regr organization, a boss could forcibly select the correct path even if the situation had descended into an extremely unfavorable state. Unfortunately, this was the Round Table.


    In the Round Table, the majority''s opinion would always override an individual''s.


    ''I never expected to see the Round Table stray like this in my lifetime...''


    The Master grimaced slightly. Democracy was always under the threat of devolving into mob rule. And today, the Master was getting a bitter reminder of this fact.


    ¡°Knight Leveaux''s opinion about violence leading to peace has left an impression on me. That I will not deny,¡± said the Master while scanning the knights. ''They are... cold.''


    Judging from the looks in those eyes... It seemed the end result was a foregone conclusion. Howmentable it was, but the Mastercked the gift of gab to incite the crowd like Knight Leveaux.


    Those who believed the truth would always reach the hearts of everyone listening must''ve never lived a day in the real world.


    ¡°However, the situation in South Korea is not as simple as you all think. Of course, I agree that leaving Knight Wiggins alone is an irresponsible way to handle this matter. Even so, there must be other ways to restrict him from divulging our secrets. And dering war against South Korea now could very well be a foolish act of dyeing the world in the darkness of destruction with our own hands. As such, I implore you to be reasonable. Think rationally,¡± said the Master while tightly clenching his fists.


    ¡°The Round Table exists solely to maintain peace. One of our ideals is to choose the harder and more painful of the avable paths if doing so would ensure continued peace. Or am I wrong about that? Waging war against South Korea is the same as overlooking various dangers just so that we can travel down the easier path. All I can say at this point is that I pray you will make a wise decision.¡±


    Once the Master finished with his speech, Knight Meyer got up. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±


    ¡°For this voting process, I shall take over the mediator role. And I''d like you to temporarily transfer your authority to me during the voting.¡±


    ¡°I see. Very well.¡± the Master nodded to express his approval. The role of presiding over the voting should originally be his, but as his own opinion was being considered here, the correct procedure was for him to temporarily hand over his duties to someone else.


    ¡°Well, then... Let us vote,¡± said Knight Meyer in an emotionless voice. ¡°I will simplify our choice. Our current agenda is to choose the Round Table''s response to Knight Wiggins'' betrayal.¡±


    The Master''s brow quivered. That word, ''betrayal'', got on his nerves again.


    Was Knight Meyers craftily disying his support for Leveaux? If that wasn''t it, did other knights also think Knight Wiggins had betrayed them, like what Knight Leveaux was arguing about?


    ''Have I grown too old?''


    The Master felt his heart slowly falling. He used to be like Leveaux all those years ago, didn''t he? Despite his great respect for the previous Master, he still thought his predecessor had fallen behind the times. Indeed, the previous Master''s thought process had been too old-fashioned to adequately keep up with the fast-changing world. At least, that was what it looked like on the surface.


    Most likely... the other knights staring at the Master right now must be thinking the same thing. When that thought entered the Master''s mind, a subtle but poignant grief washed over him.


    ¡°We only need to decide on one thing, everyone. Will we dere war on South Korea''s Martial Assembly and move to eliminate Knight Wiggins? Or let him live for the time being while we search for another way to restrict him?¡± Knight Meyer solemnly addressed the Round Table.


    The tension in the air was palpable. The Master felt the temperature in the conference venue drop to a freezing point on his skin.


    Knight Meyer didn''t waste any further time and got the voting going. ¡°Those in favor of letting Knight Wiggins live... Please raise your hand.¡±


    He spoke, yet no change took ce in the room. No, that wasn''t quite right. There was a single change, and that was the Master raising his hand. All by himself.


    The Master looked at the other knights in sheer disbelief. However, they avoided meeting eyes with him. As the horrifying realization of not a single knight had agreed with his stance dawned on him, the Master slowly lowered his hand.


    ''It''s... over.''


    This moment heralded the end of his reign. His era... was finished. And with that, the Round Table''s direction of devoting itself to maintaining world peace was over, too. And also...


    This meeting could very well be the precursor to the abrupt end of world peace that hadsted for some time.


    Knight Meyer moved on to the next part of the voting. ¡°All those in favor of Knight Wiggins'' immediate elimination, please raise your hand.¡±


    Everyone raised their hands. Although, they did so rather slowly as if they were still mindful of the Master''s gaze.


    ¡°Everyone, please lower your hand,¡± said Knight Meyer, then he shifted his attention to the Master. ¡°And now, I return the mediator authority to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°...Good work, Knight Meyer,¡± said the Master, then sighed under his breath. ''What... am I supposed to say now?''


    Maybe because he had never found himself in this situation before, the Master wasn''t sure what to do next. Besides, what could he even say to organize this situation, anyway?


    Then again, he was still the Round Table''s Master. He didn''t need long to regain hisposure.


    ¡°The decision has been made ording to the Round Table''s rules. From this moment on... the Round Table will focus all of its energy on eliminating Knight Wiggins. And even waging war will be included in our choice of methods. As for the one in charge...¡± the Master nced at Knight Leveaux. The Frenchman was keeping his head down to pretend he was bashful about something but still couldn''t hide the corners of his lips curling up. ¡°...I shall entrust Knight Leveaux with the authority to decide on the details of our n.¡±


    Knight Leveaux enthusiastically replied, ¡°Thank you, Master. You''ve made a wise decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope so, too. I hope so, Knight Leveaux...¡± the Master muttered while leaning against his chair. ''I''m... tired.''


    It had been such a long time since his body felt like a wet sponge from sheer exhaustion. Maybe his predecessor also felt this way back then. No one in this world would be happy to learn that they had be a relic, after all!


    This frustration he didn''t want to admit... This disappointment! And this feeling of bitter emptiness...


    So many dark emotions flooded into the Master''s heart right at this moment.


    ''It seems my time to step aside hase.''


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, there was nothing the Master could do if everyone else agreed on it. The only thing left for the Master to do was to step aside and let someone else take over. However, even if that was true...!


    The Master bit down hard on his lip.


    ''No. Not yet. Now is not quite the right time!''


    None of these knights were ready. Not ready to handle the weight of responsibilities thate with this position! In that case, the Master should teach them.


    ...Teach them that the Master''s decision had been right all along!


    ¡°Before we leave... Everyone, may I have your attention, please?¡±


    Knights turned their heads and stared at the Master. As for Knight Leveaux, his expression under the mask stiffened a little.


    ''What is this old fart thinking of doing now?''


    This meeting was already over. Even if the Master tried to cling on, it''d only make him look even more unsightly to the others. The Master''s judgment might have dulled recently, but he should still know that much, so why?


    Knight Leveaux''s thoughts went haywire just then. And, as if he didn''t want to miss this opening, the Master raised his voice. ¡°I acknowledge my poor judgment on this matter. As you all know, I''ve always considered Knight Wiggins as my likely sessor. With this crisis, however... It''s been made crystal clear that my choice has been poor.¡±


    Knight Leveaux''s expression crumpled even more as he listened.


    ''What is he trying to say here?''


    Offering apologies was all good and well. However, didn''t this timing feel somewhat strange? No matter how much Leveaux thought about this, he couldn''t figure out why the Master would rebuke himself like this.


    ¡°Choosing the sessor is the right only reserved for the serving Master. However, with what has transpired, I can no longer trust my own judgment. As such, I''d like to use this gathering to decide on something important. And that is... the method of selecting the next Master of the Round Table!¡±


    A bombshellnded at that very moment. Every knight in the room began shuddering. That was how important the question of who the next Master was!


    The Master smirked odiously after sessfully turning all the attention in the conference venue on himself.


    ''Now then... I hope you''re ready for this, Knight Leveaux.''


    The Master scanned the venue, then got ready to speak again. Maybe, what he was about to do could harm the Round Table and its noble pursuit. However, he no longer hesitated to act. He figured that, instead of watching the Round Table get destroyed slowly like this, he might as well let it gouge out its own rotten flesh first.


    ¡°So, allow me to announce who will be the next Master. My sessor will be... the one who brings home the most results in this matter.¡±


    Utter silence! An unbearably bone-chilling silence swept across the venue.


    However, before this silence could settle down, the Master broke it again. ¡°Go and bring us Knight Wiggins'' head. Oh, as an aside... Kang Jin-Ho''s head will be worth ten times more.¡±


    The figurative mes erupted within the Round Table.


    The maddenedughter of the knights who set their own castle on fire began echoing throughout the world next.

 Chapter 587. Raid (2)

    Chapter 587. Raid (2)


    ¡°Morning, son. Did you have a good night''s rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he exited his bedroom. When his gazended on the dining table, though... He couldn''t help but sigh at the feast waiting for him. ¡°Mother... Did you prepare all this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, son. Don''t worry, it wasn''t much,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong proudly.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho fixed his gaze on his mother and firmly put his foot down. ¡°I''m not a child anymore and can prepare breakfast for myself. Please, don''t do this again.¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying, son!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked taken aback. ¡°I''m only doing what I want to do, you know. Besides, this is a part of my job, too.¡±


    ¡°But, Mother. You don''t do the same for Father, now do you?¡±


    ¡°Well, he''s got hands, doesn''t he? He can cook for himself!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s trembling gaze shifted over to the living room. He could see his father sitting on the living room couch visibly shrinking into the cushion.


    ''I... I better not be like him.''


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho loved his mother. Most children would only realize how precious their parents were after they passed on. Only after finding themselves in a situation where they could never see their parents again would they learn how much strength one''s father and mother had given them.


    Since one would not know this until their parents were gone... People would inevitably start regretting afterward.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had already experienced the passing of his parents. And he also had to live through many, many years where he believed seeing his family again was impossible. Thanks to his experience, Kang Jin-Ho held infinite love and affection toward his parents. Even then...!


    ''I will not marry a woman simr to my mother!''


    The wretched sight of his father roused this feeling of terror in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong remained oblivious to her son''s inner resolve and urged him on. ¡°Come on, Jin-Ho. Let''s dig in.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then sat down in his spot. After picking up his utensils, he got ready to enjoy another morning''s breakfast. However...


    As expected of the Kang residence, the peaceful mealtime was soon broken up by a loudmotion.


    Kang Eun-Yeong desperately cried out as she rushed outside her room. ¡°Uwaaaah?! Mom! Mooooom! Why didn''t you wake me up?!¡±


    ¡°...Just who will want that girl as their bride, I wonder?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed inmentation.


    ¡°What was that?! I''m super famous, you know!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong yelled back while rushing inside the bathroom with her messy bed hair and all!


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath at his sister. Looking at her gave him a pretty good clue on what his mother must''ve been like in her youth.


    However, didn''t that mean once Kang Eun-Yeong got married and became a mother herself... she''d be Baek Hyeon-Jeong 2.0?!


    While sensing the unfathomable power of gics, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at his father.


    Kang Yu-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°Mm? What''s the matter, son?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It''s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    It couldn''t be. No matter how much Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, his style differed from his father''s. Even if he got married, the odds of him ending up like his father should be extremely low!


    ¡°Jin-Ho?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan called out to his son.


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°How is your preparation for going back to university?¡±


    ¡°...Since there is still some time left, I haven''t given it much thought just yet.¡±


    ¡°Jin-Ho, time flies when you''re not looking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while dipping his spoon into a bowl of soup. ''Going back to university, is it...?''


    Kang Yu-Hwan was right. It was about time Kang Jin-Ho made his decision about his academic career. Although he started attending university out of his desire to live a life he missed out on during the first try, tertiary learning didn''t hold much meaning to Kang Jin-Ho of now.


    What would a university degree do for him at this stage, anyway? Kang Jin-Ho realized this was a problem he shouldn''t keep avoiding.


    ¡°Father... I actually have something to discuss with you regarding this matter.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan seemed a little taken aback.


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stop there and exined what happened.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan slowly scratched his head when his son''s exnation ended. ¡°Okay, so. That foundation you were telling us about earlier... You''re getting it ready for real now. That''s basically the gist of the story, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded.


    ¡°A foundation, is it...?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan muttered while trying to look asposed as possible. However, he still failed to hide his fluster in the end. Hearing something that monumental meant forming a coherent sentence became harder than he would have liked. ¡°I must tell you, this is all too sudden, son. I wish you could''ve told us while you were still in the nning stage.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Mm... No, it''s nothing to apologize about. It''s your private matter, after all. No need to tell others if you don''t feel like it.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan finally finished organizing his train of thought, then looked back at his son. ¡°But, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°Since you brought this topic up now, it must be somehow rted to going back to university, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let''s hear it, then. What is your n?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly sucked in a deep breath. For sure, this topic seemed a bit awkward to bring up as a son talking to his parents. ¡°Father, I... have been wondering if it''s necessary for me to keep attending university.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan didn''t say anything and quietly listened to his son.


    ¡°Yes, I know I can learn certain things from university courses. However, I believe the knowledge I''d gain by attending a university will not have any bearing on what I''m about to do. As such, I''ve been seriously debating if it''s even worth wasting my time going back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan weightily nodded.


    ¡°Even then, you still need to graduate, son!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke loudly as if there was no need to even think about this. ¡°If you have been attending some second-rate university, I wouldn''t have minded you dropping out. But it''s Jaegyeong Uni, isn''t it? It''s not some random institution out in the sticks, son. The way I see it, dropping out of such a famous university because of your other work doesn''t feel right. And graduating from such a ce will undoubtedly help you in the future, too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s true, Mother,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded along. He thought his mother had a point. But seeing her point and listening to her advice were two separate matters. ¡°I agree that a degree could certainly help. However, I''d have to waste too much time for that minor benefit.¡±


    ¡°But, Jin-Ho...!¡±


    ¡°If I focus on my foundation instead, I believe I can achieve much more, Mother.¡±


    ¡°E-even so...¡±


    ¡°Wait, honey,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan tried to stop his wife when she seemingly couldn''t let go. ¡°What you''re saying doesn''t make sense.¡±


    ¡°But, dear!¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. Think about this for a second. Even you''d think a welfare foundation''s director is higher in the pecking order than a mere Jaegyeong Uni graduate, right?¡±


    ¡°W-well, that is true.¡±


    ¡°But now, you want our son to dy that bigger thing to go after a much smaller thing? No one will agree to that. And that''s just your greed getting the better of your senses.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan crossed his arms, then nodded away. ¡°Let''s stop wishing for our son to graduate from a nice university so that we can boast about it, okay? It''s Jin-Ho''s choice whether he wants to get a degree or not. However, forcing him toplete his course so we can show it off to our neighbors is wrong, honey. Times have changed from those days, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well... I guess you''re right.¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed in resignation.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. Most of the time, his mother would resemble a furious tiger, but weirdly enough... She''d respect her husband''s decision in moments like this.


    Kang Yu-Hwan turned his attention over to his son. ¡°However, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°You must not underestimate the impact of dropping out of university.¡±


    ¡°I see. But I didn''te to this decision lightly.¡±


    ¡°It looks that way to me, son.¡±


    ¡°...That''s not true.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly shook his head.


    However, Kang Yu-Hwan tutted loudly. ¡°What you thought long and hard about was how we''d ept this news, now wasn''t it? You probably thought dropping out of school wasn''t all that important to you. Or am I wrong about that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly mped his mouth shut. Sure, Kang Yu-Hwan was his father. Even so, being a father didn''t exin how Kang Yu-Hwan seemingly could read his son''s mind every now and then, like right now!


    ¡°That is exactly what I''ve been worried about, son. You have this tendency of making light of attending a university. I''m pretty sure no one takes universities for granted as much as you do. To you, a degree or two are nothing more than additional bullet points on your resume, no?¡±


    ¡°Am I... wrong to think that way, Father?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine for others to think that way, but not you, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, unable to understand what his father was even saying. What made him different from other people for Kang Yu-Hwan to say these things?


    ¡°It''s simple, son. You wish to operate a welfare foundation.¡±


    ¡°...Father, I still don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°It''s notplicated. What is your reason for setting up a foundation?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is to help those in need, and...¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan resolutely cut his son''s words off. ¡°You want to set up a foundation because you personally witnessed the difficulties the Seongsim kids face.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly after agreeing with that assessment. What if he had never met Park Yu-Min? Then, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never visited an orphanage in his life. And that also meant he''d not think about establishing a welfare foundation. Although Kang Yu-Hwan''s words came out of nowhere, they still urately struck the nail on the head.


    ¡°That is called ''experience'', son. Humans learn from books, stuff they watch, and things they hear. Unfortunately, knowledge umted that way is only good for making you seem brighter. It won''t be enough to move your heart, Jin-Ho. But you have experience. You witnessed Seongsim''s situation first-hand. And that is why your heart moved enough to set up a foundation. I hope you understand what I''m saying to you, son.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. He still agreed with his father, but what did that and dropping out of university have to do with each other? ¡°Father, I still don''t see how this and that are rted.¡±


    ¡°Of course they are rted, you dummy!¡± Kang Yu-Hwan pounded his chest in frustration. ¡°Tell me, son! Will your foundation kick out kids once they reach adulthood without any n? Nowadays parents have to financially support their married kids. Didn''t you say that your wish was to give these kids a good enough life where they didn''t need to be envious of their peers? Even if they still can''t be ''regr'' kids? In that case, isn''t it obvious that you need to give them the strength to stand on their two feet after reaching adulthood?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you''re correct,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, still tilting his head.


    ¡°But now, you won''t have the experience of campus life and what it''s like after graduating. In that case, how will you know what kind of problems your kids might face?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was instantly rendered speechless. He enrolled into a reputable university. He could be considered pretty smart. And he had years of experience to fall back on, too. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but think he was stupidpared to other people around him.


    People always, always pointed out things Kang Jin-Ho had failed to consider with such ease. Always!


    ¡°Listen, son. I''m not trying to say attending university is an absolute must. However, something you''ve never experienced before will have a harder time bing living, breathing knowledge in your head. What this father of yours is most worried about is...¡± Kang Yu-Hwan faltered a little, then sighed loudly. ¡°Son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father?¡±


    ¡°Even I have to admit that you''re an excellent child.¡±


    ¡°...Why the sudden praise, Father?¡±


    ¡°Parents should be pleased by how excellent their kids are. But let me be frank with you. I''m worried. Since high school, you''ve never fallen behind anyone. Regardless of what was asked of you, you''d always finish with what I think is consummate ease.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything and quietly waited for his father to continue.


    ¡°And that is a wonderful thing. However...! If you hadn''t been my son but a total stranger, I''d never want to work with you.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw dropped slightly in a fluster.


    ¡°Especially in stuff like running a foundation... I''d never trust you with something that monumental. Because you think most things can be ovee through one''s efforts alone. Since you''ve done it, you think everyone else should be able to do it, too. If others are struggling, you don''t empathize with them but think theck of effort is to me. All because you can do pretty much anything through effort alone.¡±


    It felt like a cold de was mercilessly stabbing Kang Jin-Ho in the gut. He never thought about things that way. And these harsh words hade from thest person he expected to hear them from!


    Kang Yu-Hwan stared at his son, his eyes slightly colder than usual. ¡°If you genuinely wish to help others, you need to learn how to empathize with others'' pain first, son. And you need to stop thinking that everyone in the world can ovee their troubles by effort alone, like you. If you don''t do this, then... Well, you''ll be no different than a nouveau riche throwing money around for his self-gratification. Son, do you understand what I''m saying to you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face burned red in shame. Not once after his return to the modern era did he make this kind of expression, yet he was making it right now.

 Chapter 588. Raid (3)

    Chapter 588. Raid (3)


    ¡°I...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to speak, but no words wanted toe out of his mouth.


    He wanted to deny it. He wanted to say his father was wrong, that he could fully empathize with the pain of those orphans. However...


    Something stopped him from saying those words. And it wasn''t the Seongsim Orphanage. No, it was... the Martial Assembly.


    ''My father is right.''


    What kind of a person Kang Jin-Ho was¡ªand what his tendencies were like¡ªcould clearly be seen in the way he selected younger-generation martial artists to inherit demonic cultivation methods from him.


    He tortured the candidates and ruthlessly pressured them. And then, only those willing to throw their lives away were chosen. What about those who failed his test?


    Kang Jin-Ho abandoned them.


    To be more precise, he didn''t abandon them per se but didn''t even spare one iota of attention to how they were doing. It didn''t matter to Kang Jin-Ho since he had no more business with those people.


    That was a perfect example of the survival of the fittest. The concept of the strong preying on the weak! This was how Kang Jin-Ho operated. It was his mindset from the very start.


    ''From where... did things start to go wrong?''


    Vivid disharmony washed over Kang Jin-Ho next.


    Indeed, this was Kang Jin-Ho. He would mercilessly train those deemed useful to him to the point of risking their lives, then led them from the front. As for all those seen as useless to him? He''d wipe them out of his memories. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s standard way of thinking.


    But now, someone like that wanted to establish a welfare foundation? Could there be anything even more ironic than this?


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had this strong hunch. If he ran a foundation like this, meaning without too much thought given to it... It''d face a serious existential crisis sooner orter.


    In that case, what should he do about it? Kang Jin-Ho had no idea.


    If he knew the solution, he''d already resorted to it by now. He was in this spot of trouble precisely because he didn''t know anything.


    However, at least he now knew how to handle such a situation. If he couldn''t resolve something by himself or had no answer, he should just ask someone who did.


    ¡°What should I do, Father?¡±


    A warm smile spread on Kang Yu-Hwan''s face when his son solemnly asked him. ¡°Yes, that''s more like it. As expected of my child.¡±


    This was one of the things he liked about his son. No one could deny Kang Jin-Ho was excellent, not even Kang Yu-Hwan himself. As a father, he''d sometimes shudder in dread at how excellent his son was in practically everything.


    However, despite his excellence, Kang Jin-Ho was never arrogant. If he wasn''t sure about something or feltcking, he''d unhesitantly ask for help. He never let himself fall into the trap of thinking he was superior to everyone else.


    This was all Kang Yu-Hwan could ask for. This was how a person would develop into a better version of themselves.


    ¡°Son. Do you have an idea where all of your problems stem from?¡±


    ¡°...It must be my personality,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°No. It''s not that,¡± Kang Yu-Hwan firmly waved his hand in denial. ¡°It''s not the issue with your personality. You''re definitely mistaken about that. Instead of your personality, you can say most of your problems are the result of how excellent you usually are.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what tripped you up the most back in the military?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while digging into his memory banks. ¡°Well, there wasn''t any...¡±


    ¡°You see?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan stared at his son with a meaningful smirk. ¡°Most dudes dread the idea of serving in the army, son. The duties you get assigned usually exceed the limits of your stamina, and the prospect of living in cramped quarters with other smelly guys your age gets old really fast, too... People have various reasons to hate serving in the army. However, you never ran into a problem, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn''t,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°In that case, do you think you can empathize with your fellow soldiers having a hard time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately understood what his father was asking here. Obviously there was that incident with Ju Yeong-Gi, but that didn''t count in this situation. Kang Yu-Hwan wasn''t asking about an extreme case like that, but whether or not his son could empathize with regr soldiers having a hard time.


    And Kang Jin-Ho had only one answer for that.


    ¡°I... think it''ll be difficult, Father.¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly it, son.¡± Kang Yu-Hwan nodded weightily. ¡°It''s not just military, though. Whether it''s in a university or workce... People are always having a hard time one way or the other. If you don''t know how to empathize with why they are struggling and suffering like that, your so-called charity work will always be no better than an insignificant disy of pity.¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan picked up a ss of water and gulped its contents down his throat to quench his thirst, then looked straight into his son''s eyes.


    ¡°What you''re trying to do is as simple as you witnessing people you care about going through hard times and wanting to change their situation with your own money. That''s it. You haven''t given it much thought beyond that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...Is that wrong?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan frowned in dismay. ¡°Of course not. Why would it be?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan suddenly cackled. ¡°See, I''m the type who thinks hypocrisy is still better than outright evil. Even if you''re a hypocrite helping people out for some selfish reasons, it won''t matter to those receiving your help. Regardless of what, the act of helping strangers should bemended. However, you aren''t gonna be satisfied by merely helping out, now are you?¡±


    ¡°You saw right through me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely nodded.


    ¡°If you want to create an even better foundation, you need to experience lots more things, son. And try to understand why people are struggling. If you still don''t get it after going through all that, then study. That''s what universities are for. As long as you have the drive for it, you will learn plenty of useful stuff there. If all you care about are your grades, then you will see no value in that ce, but... Many things in a university will help you if you earnestly pursue knowledge.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded in contemtion. Once more, his father was right.


    He knew nothing about charity work. Even his current desire of providing welfare was motivated by nothing more than superficial thoughts of, ''Someone with a kind heart and enough funds should create an upright welfare system to assist the children in need.''


    However, that was not enough. Wasn''t the story simr to cultivation in that regard?


    Even if a martial artist knew what the right path was, they would never be able to tread it if they did not put in the requisite effort. On the other hand, having the willpower and putting in enough effort alone weren''t enough to produce the desired results, either.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was serious about this, he needed to pursue knowledge, too.


    ¡°I''m your father, so I''ll respect whatever you decide to do, son. That doesn''t mean I''m gonna sit back and do nothing when you''re superficially skimming things, though. If you want to do something, do it properly, okay? You get what I''m saying, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong, who had exited the bathroom without anyone really noticing it, suddenly chimed in. ¡°Heh, does that mean you''ll gimme a job in your foundation, too?¡±


    ¡°Stop right there before you get a scolding,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a tut.


    ¡°...Ah?! But why! You know I''ll do a good job!¡±


    ¡°Focus on getting up in the morning first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can''t help it, though. I''ve got a ton of stuff to do in the evenings, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while picking up his utensils again. For now, he should finish his breakfast first. Still, he had a hunch that the points his father raised would require a lot of time to mull over.


    ***


    Vrooooom...!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s car sped along the road. His brow furrowed as he stepped on the elerator.


    ''Empathy, is it...''


    What a surprisingly difficult homework this was.


    Something had always been bothering Kang Jin-Ho. And that was a certain type of estrangement. Kang Jin-Ho was a martial artist belonging to the hidden world. More correctly, a demonic cultivator. And the estrangement stemmed from that version of himself and Kang Jin-Ho trying to live on the surface world.


    It wasn''t simply the result of the circumstances, either. On the surface world, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to provide a good environment and education to kids with disabilities and/or no parents. He seriously pondered how to give them a better life, yet the moment he stepped foot inside the Martial Assembly, Kang Jin-Ho would be a heartless monster who intimidates hapless, innocent martial artists. He''d make them tremble in terror.


    In any other environment, those martial artists would''ve been treated as geniuses and superb talents. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho still sorted them out like newborn chicks on a chicken farm and selected only the best among them as his underlings.


    So... Which one of the two was Kang Jin-Ho''s real self, then?


    Kang Jin-Ho never found this part of him strange until his chat with Kang Yu-Hwan. Which could only mean his father must be right.


    ''An insignificant disy of pity, is it...''


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even think too long about the foundation business and jumped in with both feet because this was what he felt like doing at the time.


    ''Ah... So this must be why.''


    Jo Gyu-Min and Hwang Jeong-Hu had asked several times if Kang Jin-Ho was fully aware of how monumental this undertaking was. And Kang Jin-Ho finally realized he had been missing their point. He only thought this matter would simply require more money than imagined.


    How superficial he had been. Way too superficial!


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply frowned. There wasn''t much he could do about the past. Besides, clinging to the past was not constructive. At all. In that case, he must focus on what he should do from now on instead.


    ''There isn''t much of a difference between running a foundation and leading the Assembly.''


    Kang Jin-Ho had changed. That was what he thought and personally believed as well. Since that was the case, wouldn''t it be wrong to lead the Martial Assembly in the same vein as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor lording over the demon cult?


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho was no longer the same man. So, how could he lead an organization in the same manner as in the past?


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator a little harder as his dilemma deepened.


    ***


    A younger-generation martial artist threw open the door and rushed inside the auditorium. ¡°Listen, everyone! The car is here!¡±


    ¡°Heol!¡±


    That announcement prompted every martial artist lounging around to jump up to their feet and hurriedly rouse up and circte demonic qi.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was one of them. Extreme nervousness quickly dyed his expression, just like his peers around him.


    The ''car'' in that announcement could only belong to one man. And that meant... Kang Jin-Ho had arrived at the Assembly grounds!


    Kang Jin-Ho was the only person they paid attention to these days, after all!


    ¡°W-wouldn''t he head to the Assembly Master''s office first?¡± Someone hopefully asked.


    ¡°Even so, we gotta be ready. Imagine him catching us in the middle of taking it easy as soon as he arrived here. We''ll be dead meat.¡±


    ¡°R-right.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was feeling the waves of disharmony wash over him. His peers were¡ªmostly¡ªgetting more violent and irritablepared to before while cultivating demonic arts. Of course, that was putting things mildly.


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan was to describe it more sinctly, their personalities had be dogsh*ttely. In the past, these bastards would''ve passed off as neighborhood thugs, but now? It''d be more apt to call them neighborhood crazies! Weirdly, though...


    They had be several times more obedient in everything rted to Kang Jin-Ho. In a way, it was like looking at a hunting dog frothing at its maw and losing its sh*t at every passerby suddenly flopping to its back and whimpering cutely at its owner.


    ''This must be the reason, though...''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan could feel it. He could feel Kang Jin-Ho''s approach. He could acutely sense the massive and vivid pool of demonic qi leisurely approaching him from the distance. And it was so terrifying!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan reflexively clenched his teeth. He wasn''t sure if this was a quirk of cultivating demonic qi, but sensing the depths of other people''s demonic qi reserve became easier the deeper his cultivation got. The problem with that, of course, was that he could sense Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi reserve dozens of times clearer than before!


    A suitable description would be something like this: there was a devil standing behind a thick veil of fog. This devil was so terrifying that merely looking at it could stop one''s heart. However, as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s cultivation deepened, the fog providing some kind of a flimsy barrier was gradually lifting up.


    The better one''s demonic cultivation got, the more vivid the silhouette of the devil became!


    ¡°Fuu-woo-woo!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan rapidly breathed in and out. He could sense Kang Jin-Ho''s presence right behind the doorway now. Meeting King Yama might be less frightening than this situation!


    Creaaaak...


    The doorway opened, then Kang Jin-Ho making an expressionless face walked inside.


    ''Gimme a freaking break, man...!''


    The closer Kang Jin-Ho got to the younger-generation martial artists, the more vivid this feeling became. If their demonic qi reserve was like a small campfire burning in front of a house, Kang Jin-Ho''s reserve was like an erupting volcano! It felt like that billowing crimson me reeking of blood was about to burn the entire world down at any second.


    If it was allowed, Yi Myeong-Hwan dearly wished to go down to the floor and beg for mercy. As long as he could free himself from this terror, he was prepared to do anything!


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the younger-generation martial artists.


    Suffocating tension and terror ruled over these young men. The improvement in their abilities and demonic cultivation ensured that Kang Jin-Ho''s hold on these men would only strengthen even further.


    ¡°I... wanted to ask you something,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stopped squeezing his eyes shut and cautiously looked up. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    He couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion after looking at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    That was because Kang Jin-Ho was making a weird expression. One that Yi Myeong-Hwan had never seen Kang Jin-Ho make before!


    ¡°I was wondering if something''s been bothering you in your livestely. I genuinely want to help you, you see?¡±


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan saw that forced smile etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, his fear level increased by dozens of times. Rather ironically, Kang Jin-Ho''s idea of goodwill, which he arrived at after a lengthy deliberation, caused terror to descend on the auditorium instead!

 Chapter 589. Raid (4)

    Chapter 589. Raid (4)


    There was something quirky about the way peoplemunicated.


    Humans evolved to convey their intentions through words. Even then, they still had a problem trying to urately convey what they really wanted to say.


    Now was one such situation. Kang Jin-Ho said something ''considerate'' after a lengthy deliberation. Since he realized there was a yawning chasm between the path he wished to travel and his current actions, Kang Jin-Ho sought to rectify that by unifying those two things.


    He decided to take baby steps first. The first thing he chose to change was how he treated his soon-to-bepleted personal guards. Rather than treating them like socks about to be used and thrown away, he should try harder to see them as his fellow human beings.


    When he thought about it, wouldn''t these people be Kang Jin-Ho''s most precious assets very soon? Treating them humanely was obviously the logical thing to do. No reasons required in that case!


    Unfortunately, there was a small problem. The other side had failed to interpret Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions properly!


    ''If I say anything, I''m dead!''


    ''Is he ordering us to whine if we dare? So that he can crack our skulls?''


    ''Right, this is like that military thing, the letter from the heart, isn''t it? Those who unwisely whine will see their lives go to hell!''


    ''F*ck! I ain''t gonna say nothing! Never!''


    It was trulymentable, but... Kang Jin-Ho''s show of ''goodwill'', perhaps the first time he had shown it toward the Martial Assembly''s people, only aggravated the already-existing atmosphere of fear to an unprecedented level instead!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was no exception. Cold sweat flooded down his spine as he stood there.


    ''Did something happen to piss him off?''


    Didn''t this situation kind of resemble something else? Like, in the military... When a senior soldier who endlessly tormented his juniors suddenly sets up a buffet of snacks and goads others to enjoy, then asks them to tell him if anything has been troubling them!


    If a junior naively believed the senior and ran his mouth off, that toon would be flipped on its head that day!


    ''At least, the seniors on the brink of discharge would end things at f*ck you, you little brat, and move on, but this...''


    The super-senior who''d never get discharged, AKA Kang Jin-Ho, didn''t seem the type to end things so amiably!


    ''He did say we should prepare for death during training, didn''t he?''


    For some time now, it didn''t feel like anyone''s lives were under threat during training, and Yi Myeong-Hwan had been wondering why. As it turned out, that threat had finally arrived! Anyone idiotically running their mouth off now would see the Martial Assembly being thrown into absolute chaos!


    Even though everyone here was tensing up while imagining a veritable buffet of horrifying things, Kang Jin-Ho was innocently tilting his head in utter confusion. It was as if he genuinely couldn''t understand their response!


    ''Look at how natural his acting is!''


    That man had to be the devil. Without that exnation, how could his acting be so perfect!


    ¡°There''s no one?¡± Kang Jin-Ho confusedly asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    How was anyone supposed to answer that?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately racked his creaky brain. He even had to question himself if he had ever agonized over something this intensely so quickly in his life!


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked again.


    And that was when Yi Myeong-Hwan reflexively replied, ¡°...Yes, we don''t have any.¡±


    That was a mistake. Because Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze was moving slowly, oh-so-agonizingly-slowly, toward Yi Myeong-Hwan next.


    ''Yup, I must''ve lost my bloody mind!''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan immediately realized what he had done. He should not have fed the troll but, like a damn fool, simply had to say something and attract the attention!


    ¡°...Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked one more time.


    That ''Really?'' was the same question as before, but it sounded totally different. If the previous ''Really?'' was meant for everyone in this ce, this new ''Really?'' was solely directed at no one but Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. Noints!¡±


    ¡°Really? None at all?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously replied as more cold sweat trickled down his forehead. ''Why don''t you just smack us around, you devil! Why don''t you!''


    Getting beaten up half to death might be more rxing than this! Yi Myeong-Hwan heard that the worst possible senior to have during one''s military service was someone capable of psychologically tormenting his juniors without lifting a single finger. He finally figured out what those words meant!


    If Kang Jin-Ho didn''t like something about the martial artists here, shouldn''t he juste out and say it instead of doing this? After all, people gathered here were obedient enough to hop around in a handstand for a whole month if Kang Jin-Ho said he didn''t like their walking postures! So, what was the point of this kind of torture?


    ¡°I see. I guess all of you are having an easy time, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually muttered, obviously not giving much thought to his words.


    Unfortunately, it still led to an unintended side effect anyway. His words might have left his mouth with zero meaning, but they still gave birth to new meanings after entering the listeners'' ears.


    ¨CRiiight. It''s all going way too easy for you lot, is that it?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tone distorted ever so slightly inside everyone''s head. With that, they all stood even stiffer, including Yi Myeong-Hwan. If someone was deemed to be ''standing a little crooked'', Kang Jin-Ho might just personally pound that offender into the shape he''d like to see!


    ''Please, please! Don''t hurt us!''


    ''What the heck is up with this dude today? Is this his n all along?''


    ''And here I was, thinking that he was leaving us alely for some reason! Why is he trying so hard to torture us like this? Gimme a break, man!''


    ''God bloody damn it...! Should I just quit this damn thing?!''


    A private identally running into a divisionmander out on a stroll would be more rxed than these younger-generation martial artists!


    Unfortunately for these martial artists, though... If anyone was asked to pick the mostcking thing about Kang Jin-Ho, they would unhesitantly choose hisck of awareness!


    After failing to understand why these martial artists seemed so ufortable around him, Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded and casually addressed them. ¡°I''m d to hear that you don''t have any issues. However, if you still encounter difficulties in the future, alert me directly instead of going through other channels. I will try to deal with the problem as soon as possible.¡±


    The younger generation martial artists all grimaced slightly. Indeed, he would deal with it. By cracking people''s skulls! They interpreted Kang Jin-Ho''s words as, ''Tell anyone about what''s happening inside here, and I''m going to yank out every one of your teeth and y jackstones with them!''


    No wonder their replies came out roaring from their mouths!


    ¡°Yes, sir! We understand!¡±


    ¡°d you... understand...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. He thought the atmosphere would get a little friendlier if he said all these considerate things, but something didn''t feel right here. Why did this ce suddenly resemble a military camp instead? ''Overflowing with enthusiasm is fine, but these people are weirdly tense for some reason...''


    Then again, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t try to micromanage and point out all the little issues one by one, anyway. That would be uncool.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the faces of all the younger-generation martial artists standing at attention. Some of them had bruises and swellings on their faces.


    ¡°...Have you been sparring?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded with a smile.


    Martial artists recovered fast. Their defensive stats were already impressivepared to normal people, but their regenerative abilities were even better. Bruises that would''ve taken two weeks to heal for a normal person only needed overnight to disappear for a martial artist. And this was not a rare case, either.


    So, to see such bruises on the faces of these martial artists... The so-called sparring must''ve been quite vicious.


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed the crowd while nodding sagely. ¡°It''s good for you to treat sparring like a real battle. Get used to it, so you will have the upper hand during the real thing.¡±


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan interpreted those words as ''Fight even harder. Fight until your blood and flesh stter everywhere!''


    ''Ah? Is he seriously implying that what we have done so far is... not enough?''


    During thest ''sparring'' session, the younger-generation martial artists almost ended up holding several funerals. The initial idea was for them to form groups and spar with each other in an orderly fashion, but when the fighting actually got going... Well, the fighters went totally nuts with the desire to kill each other, and trying to separate them took even longer than arranging the sparring session itself!


    In the end, two martial artists getting ready to fight necessitated ten additional people surrounding the ring to stop the sparring at a moment''s notice!


    But now... Kang Jin-Ho wanted to up the intensity?!


    ''What the hell? At this rate, someone might really die, you know!''


    However, Kang Jin-Ho did say he only wanted those prepared to throw their lives away to join this training program. Since everyone here epted that premise, it was toote toin about it now.


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°By the way...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd before quietly opening his mouth. ¡°In a not-too-distant future, you will all enter a real battle.¡±


    The air suddenly grew icy-cold in an instant. But then, that coldness quickly boiled over, and the auditorium was soon enveloped in mes of fervor.


    The real battle! Those three little words carried such a powerful meaning for these young martial artists.


    ''Finally!''


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tightly clenched his fist. A person holding a de would want to test out its sharpness. A man wielding a firearm would want to discharge it at least once somewhere. That was human nature.


    However, these younger-generation martial artists never had an opportunity to test out the might of their demonic qi even after acquiring this incredibly potent weapon.


    Of course, their demonic qi cultivation was nowhere close to being perfect. Even so, which living, breathing martial artist had perfected their cultivation? Every single martial artist cultivated under simr conditions, anyway. Besides...


    Besides, Yi Myeong-Hwan had been sensing something since some time ago. And that would be that demonic qi was not meant to be cultivated in some remote corner, far out of everyone''s sight. To improve his cultivation, he needed to engage in actual battles. Battles where blood and flesh really sttered everywhere! Battles where people risked their lives to win!


    Yi Myeon-Hwan found himself licking his lips without even realizing it. The mere mention of a real battle started boiling the blood of these demonic cultivators gathered inside this auditorium. They now resembled pedigree racehorses waiting for the starting signal to burst out of the gates.


    ¡°Very good...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction at this heated atmosphere.


    He had no ns to make a boomer-like speech about not taking real battles for granted. What he wanted to nurture weren''t grizzled soldiers afraid of war. No, his n was to create crazed hounds ready to continue marching on to kill their enemies even as spears and des stabbed through their guts!


    ''In the end, I can''t help myself, now can I?''


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly chuckled. Wasn''t he agonizing about charity work not too long ago? Or treating these people more humanely? However, the mere mention of real battles had reverted him back to his old Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor persona. It was at this point that Kang Jin-Ho clearly saw his limitations.


    It seemed he still had a lot to learn.


    ¡°Sir, can I ask you something?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan raised his hand and asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Who will we be fighting?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was as simple as it could get. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but chuckle away. Indeed, it didn''t really matter.


    At least, from what he felt right now, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t care any less even if he tried. As long as he could feel the sensation of cracking someone''s skull with his bare fist, he didn''t give a rat''s ass about who his enemies were!


    ¡°...When will it be, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s not confirmed yet, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice growing quieter toward the end of his sentence.


    The younger-generation martial artists immediately felt slightly disappointed at that non-confirmation.


    ¡°Still, it shouldn''t be too far off. Maybe, it might even happen tonight.¡±


    Some people sucked in deep breaths just then. And then, the quiet chorus of controlled breathing rapidly got louder and heavier.


    An even deeper smile of satisfaction spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ''Looks like I''ve been bitten by the nostalgia bug, then.''


    These men''s heavy breathing came across far too familiar to Kang Jin-Ho''s senses. Once upon a time, men breathing like this used to protect his surroundings. With their lives, through their madness! Maybe, that spectacle could be recreated in the modern era, too.


    That thought even managed to flutter Kang Jin-Ho''s heart, which had been beatingzily until now.


    ¡°Sir! We''ll get ready!¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Everything seemed set now, but... How should he put this? Something about this exchange felt a bitcking, somehow? Kang Jin-Ho licked his lips while scanning the crowd. ¡°So... It must mean your cultivation so far has been in sailing, then?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°If you''ve been focusing all your being into cultivating to the point of not caring about anything else... I''m sure you''ve all made stunning progress. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth and tightly clenched his fists. He had a strong hunch on... what Kang Jin-Ho might say next! And that premonition acted like ice-cold water pouring down on his boiling, pounding heart.


    Unfortunately for him, his ominous premonition came true.


    ¡°Well, then. Why don''t I confirm it? Let me see how much stronger you''ve all gotten.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as the corners of his lips curled up to reveal his white fangs.


    Not just Yi Myeong-Hwan, but everyone here felt their heart rapidly wither.


    It was as if Kang Jin-Ho had released the massive pool of demonic qi slumbering within him. Simply put, it felt like the Gates of Hell had opened, and the stench of theherworld began wafting out into the living world.


    Everyone here shivered and spasmed at that shockingly palpable demonic qi.


    Yes, this was it! That was the real demonic cultivator!


    The whole reason why these younger-generation martial artists cultivated so hard was to reach a simr realm as that! The expressions of the martial artists crumpled as despair and hope flooded their hearts at the same time.


    ¡°Well, then... Come at me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his eyes gradually dyeing in an eerie crimson hue. ¡°I shall confirm how much you have improved your pathetic little realm. I''m warning you, though. You better not disappoint me.¡±


    Just as those words came to an end...!


    The demonic cultivators simultaneously charged at Kang Jin-Ho, tendrils of demonic qi gushing out of their figures.


    Loud yells of fear and sadisticughter intermingled in the air to create Hell on Earth. It also indicated that Kang Jin-Ho''s personal army had finally taken proper shape.

 Chapter 590. Raid (5)

    Chapter 590. Raid (5)


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho entering his office.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you... You look rather refreshed for some reason?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°I was getting some warm-up exercise just now.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, is that blood on your clothes?¡±


    ¡°It''s not mine. Don''t worry about it.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su decided he should just shut up now.


    ''Of course that can''t be your blood, Mister Jin-Ho! Even so, since there''s blood, it means someone was bleeding, right? In that case, you shouldn''t casually brush it aside, you know!?''


    There were so, so many things Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to say now. Actually, he always had lots of things he wanted to get off his chest.


    However, if he said out loud what''s in his heart but still couldn''t change the situation at all... What good would that be, other than creating empty echoes in the air?


    ¡°...Did you beat them up badly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem perturbed as he dismissively waved his hand. ¡°No. They are still in one piece. By evening, they should have recovered perfectly.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to hear, sir. It will be a problem if people we need to deploy are gravely injured.¡±


    The light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes flickered just then. Deploy, was it?


    Didn''t that mean the time to mobilize the newbat force was around the corner?


    ¡°I see. What about the preparations?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. ¡°Everything is ready. Those who are taking part... They are all in their ces.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho studied Lee Hyeon-Su with unreadable eyes.


    ''I knew it. They are simr.''


    Azure Demon back in ancient Zhongyuan also operated this way. He''d continue giving off hints of getting things ready, and then... When the time came, he''d suddenly get the ball rolling. Things would be put in motion even before Kang Jin-Ho had a chance to catch up!


    Back then, he wasn''t really dissatisfied by that. However, the same story didn''t apply now. He had zero desire to be kept in the dark.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Exin properly.¡±


    ¡°Here it is,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su immediately pulled out a ledger from one of his desk drawers. It seemed he was also not interested in keeping Kang Jin-Ho in the dark and simply telling him what to do, either.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It''s a list of names, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°A list, is it?¡±


    ¡°If I''m being technical... Well, it''s a kill list.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked a little at the chilling connotation behind that name. ¡°I see. You did something amusing, then.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take that as apliment,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled back to respond to Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk.


    ¡°When did youpile this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while picking up the ledger.


    ¡°Of course, from the very beginning,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°I do not trust people, Mister Jin-Ho. Let me rify that. I do trust people, but I will never believe that humans will be kind and behave themselves. Those who believe their toys have been taken from them? They will not ept that. They will be sharpening their knives for a chance to take everything back.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, you''ve been monitoring them all this time? Until they made a move?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su wagged his finger. ¡°There''s no point in constantly monitoring them. Doing so means I need to keep an eye out for all the malcontents, even those who might not cause a problem after all. I''m not a fan of an... obese organization, Mister Jin-Ho. I believe in cutting out excess fat whenever necessary to keep the remainder as fresh and invigorating as possible. The only solution for rotten flesh... is to gouge it out.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you''ve prepared a bait."


    ¡°Yes, just a small thing. The only way to get those heavy-arsed old folks moving is to nudge them in the sides, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly. ¡°You still haven''t fixed that bad habit of yours, then?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked. ¡°Well, if you want, I can always transform into a righteous and kind young man. It is the duty of the underlings to suit their superior''s tastes, after all. However... Do you honestly want that, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head.


    As long as he had confirmation about one''s loyalty, he''d prefer viins as his allies.


    Righteous allies would only make things more tiresome than necessary. However, allies who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals could smooth out the path ahead. As long as they were appropriately reined in, of course.


    ...Just like now.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to peruse the ledger and tossed it back to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su caught it and looked back quizzically. ¡°Aren''t you going to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No. I don''t think I''ll learn anything by looking at that list. I only know one name, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wonder about that,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked. ¡°I think this list might contain a familiar name to you, you see...?¡±


    ¡°A familiar name, you say?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Wait. I guess it''ll be more fun this way,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled, then approached Kang Jin-Ho with a cigarette in hand. ¡°Would you like a smoke?¡±


    ¡°I won''t decline,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then mouthed the offered cigarette. Lee Hyeon-Su took out a lighter and lit the cigarette up.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled the gray smoke before asking another question. ¡°How far are you thinking of taking this?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat on Kang Jin-Ho''s opposite side, then replied, ¡°If it was up to me, I''d have gouged every single rotten piece out, but... Some of them jumped in with the lot without knowing what they were getting themselves into. Although I''m in favor of capital punishment... Well, the South Korean martial society is rife with factionalism and such, you see? If we indiscriminately kill everyone, their underlings will not sit idly by. Blood ties can be a frightening thing, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against his couch. ¡°Okay. So?¡±


    ¡°Let us deal with those who need to be dealt with.¡±


    "And where will you draw the line?"


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I did set some criteria of my own ord, but they might not meet your standards. You can check them, and if you''re not happy, I will change them ordingly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Things like criteria ultimately do not matter.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Who must die, no matter what?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. He was trying to figure out what Kang Jin-Ho meant by that question. Eventually, he provided the answer. ¡°It''s Lee Jung-Geol, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered with an unreadable smile on his face. Lee Jung-Geol, was it...? ¡°That is indeed a familiar name. Howmentable, then.¡±


    ¡°Is that really how you feel?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su leaned in closer.


    ¡°What are you implying, Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°No, don''t mind me,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while shaking his head. However, a wry grin was still etched on his face. ''This guy can be so ck-hearted at times...''


    It was obvious why Kang Jin-Ho had left Lee Jung-Geol alone until now, yet he still acted this way, all two-faced and the like! No wonder Lee Hyeon-Su found this situation highly amusing.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced leisurely at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°So, how is it looking on our end?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, we can pull this off with the cooperation of those in Assembly Master Bang¡¯s faction, the amiable factions belonging to the Yeongnam Branch, plus the assistance from Knight Wiggins and Sir Vator.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Is there a need to be this shy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We''re trying to show off, you see?¡±


    ¡°Show off?¡±


    ¡°Yes. First of all, we need to demonstrate your power once more to those who have failed to adequately understand their situation and haven''tmitted to our side yet. We need to show them your power is no longer just an individual''s but now includes a faction, too.¡±


    ¡°I see. And what''s the second thing?¡±


    ¡°It''s to demonstrate to outside forces. To show them there is no more opening in the Martial Assembly for them to exploit.¡±


    ¡°Howplicated...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. Although he tried, this kind of thing was just not his cup of tea. He never cared about adding context or justifications to his fights, to begin with.


    Only one reason was good enough for Kang Jin-Ho to fight. And that was because enemies stood in his way. That was it.


    Everything else didn''t matter as long as allies were clearly differentiated from his enemies. Stuff like the enemies'' identities, why they were even fighting for... Such things were secondary. He simply didn''t care.


    Who cared about reasons or justifications when they were about to kill each other, anyway?


    ¡°So, when will it start?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°I was wondering about that as well, and... Well, this is the case of sooner the better. I honestly can''t tell you that our preparation is perfect. However, instead of waiting until our preparation is perfect, I figured it''d be better to hit the other group when they least expect it.¡±


    ¡°And when would that be?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, actually.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. He only said ''this evening'' to the younger-generation martial artists earlier to get them pumped up, but his words had eerily be a reality. ¡°Why so soon?¡±


    ¡°Since we''re in a rush, the other side must be in the same boat, Mister Jin-Ho. Even so, the conditions are quite ideal. On top of that... I believe our side will hold the advantage in a disorganized battle.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and looked outside the window. The sun was still high up in the middle of the sky. However, it shouldn''t take too long for the sunset toe and bathe thend in the darkness of the night.


    In a different sense... It had been a long time since this darkness of the night had descended on the world.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tongue snaked out to lick his lips. Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively shuddered at this sight. Those who hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes would never understand. They wouldn''t know how creepy and scary Kang Jin-Ho''s expression could get in moments like this!


    ''It''s so weird, isn''t it?''


    Out of every person Lee Hyeon-Su encountered in his life, he could definitely point to Kang Jin-Ho as the craziest of the lot. Not even the Fallen was as insane as Kang Jin-Ho... At least, that was the impression Lee Hyeon-Su got.


    Well, at the very least, the Fallen was clearly insane, which made him less of a monsterpared to Kang Jin-Ho, who casually moved between living an ordinary life and walking an inhuman path.


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho thirsted for blood. Even then, he was making preparations to help orphans on the surface world. Neither side was an act. And he wasn''t doing either of it with malicious intentions.


    And that sent creepy chills down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°This event will probably act as a fuse.¡±


    ¡°A fuse?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once we deal with this situation, everything requiring our attention in South Korea will be over. And there will be nothing else left to do. Historically, whenever internal stability has been achieved, organizations usually start looking outward to expand. I''m sure our neighboring nations are aware of this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Once weplete our reorganization, outside forces wishing to destroy us will make their moves. And in a far more vicious and forceful way, too. Nothing can stop this flow of events, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°I''m d that you understand the...¡±


    ¡°You know, smart people tend to utter something idiotic every once in a while.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely mouthed a cigarette and puffed away before rifying himself. ¡°If you still have the mental leeway to worry about the future, don''t bother. Instead, you''d do well to focus on dealing with the current set of issues first. Looking too far ahead at the bigger picture will make you miss the small details.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll definitely remember that,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely got up. ¡°Then... I''m popping outside for some fresh air. Since we have some time left and all.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek. ¡°You need to keep your eyes peeled.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea things would move this fast while inciting them, you see? I figured they would be even more useful in a few days after they got to vent their steam a bit. My bad. I didn''t expect the event to go down tonight.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression froze. Of course he knew who Kang Jin-Ho was referring to when he said ''they''. Without a doubt, they had to be the demonic cultivators he utterly crushed not too long ago!


    ''I need to keep my eyes open?''


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to hand out warnings like that. He didn''t even say such a thing before fighting Vator, either! So, for him to say that now...


    ¡°I had no idea we''d get to unleash a pack of crazed hounds, you see? They will be... very unruly, so try to stay on top of them, okay? If I''m around, things should be okay, but in ces where I''m not... You might get a lesson on why allies can sometimes be more scary than enemies.¡±


    ¡°...Please make sure they don''t stray, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I can try,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly, then exited the office.


    ck...


    As the sound of the door closing quietly echoed in the office, Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Why doesn''t anyone realize the truth?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. Wasn''t this obvious if he thought about it? That those idiots were dancing in the palm of Kang Jin-Ho''s hands?


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t escaped from Kang Jin-Ho''s palm, so where did those folks find enough balls to try fighting him like this?


    Maybe they had an ace up their sleeve. Something they could count on. Something not even Lee Hyeon-Su could imagine. Unfortunately, they had no idea. The Kang Jin-Ho they thought they knew had never revealed all of his hands.


    There could be only one fate in store for those who failed to adequately gauge the depths of their enemies... And that was certain death!


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared outside the office window. Soon, the peaceful daytime would pass, reced by the darkness of the night. And then...


    ¡°...I guess I''ll get to smell lots of blood, then.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su saw the sun creeping toward the Western horizon, and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 591. In Battle (1)

    Chapter 591. In Battle (1)


    ¡°You''re starting something amusing, then,¡± said Vator while studying Lee Hyeon-Su before his eyes in great interest. ''...Indeed, this man was also present back then, wasn''t he?''


    Vator recalled Lee Hyeon-Su''s presence during his fight to the death with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Isn''t that odd?''


    Obviously, Vator didn''t know much about Kang Jin-Ho. No, he should be more objective than that. Vator practically knew nothing about Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Vator was still sure about this one thing. And that was the tendency of people like Kang Jin-Ho. A man like him wouldn''t usually allow someone of Lee Hyeon-Su''s character to hang around near him. Even if such a thing was allowed, an underling like that would not be treated well or used like a disposable tool.


    ording to how things unfolded so far, though... It seemed Kang Jin-Ho trusted Lee Hyeon-Su. By a lot, too. Even though martial artists obsessing over their cultivation realms would usually deride the scheming types as cowards only good for petty tricks!


    ''Is it because my master''s generosity knows no bounds? Or this man''s capabilities are superior enough to ovee my master''s contempt?''


    Most likely, it must be both. In that case, Lee Hyeon-Su should be shockinglypetent. Vator only had to look at the current situation to know that.


    Not any random idiot could deliver a message of such importance. So, for Kang Jin-Ho to send this man to Vator, it could only mean that this schemer was trustworthy.


    ¡°I agree with you, Sir Vator,¡± Wiggins muttered, the corners of his lips curling up. ¡°And... I have to say, I''m a little surprised. I believed the Martial Assembly was under Mister Jin-Ho''splete control. To think there was still some internal opposition left!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sheepishly replied, ¡°Gentlemen, there is no such thing as apletely under-control organization in this world. It only looks that way on the surface. That''s all.¡±


    Wiggins smirked. ¡°Mhm, that''s a good answer. Good enough to make me feel rather stupid.¡±


    He shouldn''t have forgotten that even the Round Table boasting thousands of years of history still produced a rebel like him. So, expecting topletely unify the Martial Assembly, boasting only a scant few decades of history, was unrealistic. Impossible, even.


    Without a doubt, these dissenting voices must''ve been suppressed by Kang Jin-Ho''s fierce charisma until now.


    Wiggins rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm... Something about this still feels strange, doesn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Vator with a deliberately slow nod. ¡°With such pathetic strength, these South Korean martial artists cannot hope to resist my master. Cutting open their gut tomit suicide would be a lot less painful way to die. Unless some unknown external forces are involved, this... mutiny does not make sense.¡±


    After saying that, Vator locked his re on Lee Hyeon-Su. His eyes were filled with clear hostility.


    ¡°Now, answer me.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Did you already know about this situation?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t say anything. His mouth automatically mped shut on its own.


    Vator growled menacingly. ¡°You better answer me straight for your own sake. Whether you keep your head or not will depend on your reply.¡±


    Cold sweat flooded down Lee Hyeon-Su''s forehead.


    ''Bloody hell...!''


    Talking to Vator was not an easy thing to do. It wasn''t as if Vator was trying hard to be intimidating. Even then, the one on the receiving end felt like crapping their pants!


    The best description Lee Hyeon-Su could think of for Vator was a massive Siberian tiger kitted out in a smart business suit.


    This type of intimidation was markedly different from the thick, choking killing intent oozing out of Kang Jin-Ho. From the get-go, Vator had no desire to rein in his primal savagery!


    ''Isn''t this kinda ironic?''


    In thepetition of who was more antiquated, Kang Jin-Ho would definitelye out on top. However, he still tried hard to assimte into the modern era. Meanwhile, Vator the Supposedly-Modern Man chose to further develop his wild, untamed side. And the result of his choice was crushing down on Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Now, answer me,¡± said Vator.


    Lee Hyeon-Su gulped back nervously, then cautiously spoke up. ¡°Yes, I was aware of it.¡±


    ¡°You were? I see, I see. So you knew. Yet you still allowed this potential threat to my master to fester like this. Why? If you deliberately let this go on, your actions have harmed my master. If you had no idea, then you''re ipetent. So, decide where you stand. I shall decide on your fate afterward.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Vator had no right to decide on Lee Hyeon-Su''s punishment. He wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su''s direct superior in this organization, after all! However, no one present during this meeting tried to raise that point.


    To martial artists, power was the superior position. Power afforded one with all the authority. Who would argue right and wrong with Vator even if he chose to punish Lee Hyeon-Su now?


    ¡°...Yes, I''ve left it alone, but for a purpose, Sir Vator,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°The Martial Assembly is internally festering, yes. However, trying to remove all the rot without a firm n will only cause the disease to spread to the rest of the body. I chose to wait until the festering wound had grownrge enough, so we couldpletely gouge it out in one go.¡±


    ¡°What a nice sophistry. However, isn''t it because you wanted to avoid additional inconvenience?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir. I didn''t...¡±


    Vator narrowed his eyes and red at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Listen well, you rat-like bastard.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since you''re here to exin the n to us, it could only mean our master has epted your rmendation. In that case, I will not fault you for this particr event. However, if something simr happens again in the future... I will rip your head off.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shuddered in dread.


    Someone like Vator didn''t need to threaten anyone. Besides, why should he? What''s the point of threatening someone when he could just crush that person with his bare hands?


    So, this was not a threat. It was a deration. A warning.


    Vator red at Lee Hyeon-Su before finishing what he wanted to say. ¡°My master dislikes rifying himself down to small details. However, you''d do well not to interpret that as my master approving all of your actions. And... If you try to abuse my master''s generosity, I shall make you pay dearly.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly nodded while sweating profusely.


    That was when Wiggins decided to act as a mediator. ¡°Sir Vator. Please don''t be too harsh on the young man.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Vator tutted and shook his head in displeasure. However, he still stopped grilling Lee Hyeon-Su as a sign of epting Wiggins'' mediation.


    Acknowledging the strong; that was Vator''s way of doing things, his belief.


    Wiggins continued to defend Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°This young man is doing his best in his own way, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that. It''s just that I''m not happy with his methods. My master is benevolent. Rather dismayingly so, too. Humans usually respond in one of two ways when dealing with a benevolent person. Either they want to repay the kindness or keep pushing their luck while thinking of exploiting the person''s generosity.¡± Vator muttered in an icy-sounding voice. ¡°How wonderful it would be if we had an abundance of the former. However, humans mostly fall in thetter category. And this punk knows my master will not fault him even if he goes ahead with his schemes without discussing it first. And he exploited that knowledge this time.¡±


    Wiggins chuckled. ¡°However, that decreased Mister Jin-Ho''s workload, now didn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And that is why I''m letting this brat live,¡± Vator growled and bared his fangs at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Engrave this to your heart. There will not be a next time.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su subtly bit his lip and bowed deeply. ¡°I will remember, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su learned one important thing during this discussion. Vator''s hulking physique was hiding a shockingly sharp-witted brain.


    Many different types of people could be found on this, but... No one would see Vator for the first time and think ''smart man''. However, as it turned out, Vator was smarter than Lee Hyeon-Su had bargained for.


    ''Even though it should''ve been obvious when I think about it...''


    It didn''t matter what the discipline was, an athletepeting in it still needed a brain to reach the top. Sure, they could still potentially reach a certain realm through sheer physical excellence alone, but bing the very best was not going to happen that way.


    To reach Vator''s level, one would definitely need a high degree of understanding in martial arts.


    Wiggins leaned back against his couch. ¡°Sir Vator, I deeply respect your insight. Even so, I still believe being too forceful and intimidating to your subordinates is unproductive. Nervous people usually can''t exhibit all of their abilities, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Yes, you have a good point. I will make a mental note of it.¡± Vator nodded to show that he earnestly epted Wiggins'' advice. Which indicated that he acknowledged Wiggins'' superiority in managing an organization.


    Lee Hyeon-Su curiously studied both men. The intimidating Vator and theidback former knight Wiggins being in the same room working for the same boss was already an odd thing to behold. But seeing them acknowledging and respecting each other was even more bizarre.


    Two people, who should be like oil and water, were working so well together. Indeed, quite bizarre.


    ''Is it because of Mister Jin-Ho?''


    Lee Hyeon-Su had a hunch that this friendly spectacle would never have urred if these two titans of the martial world had encountered each other under different circumstances. It seemed Kang Jin-Ho''s existence had sufficiently mellowed them out to the point of being more cooperative than before.


    ¡°So, what is it that we need to do?¡± Vator nced at Lee Hyeon-Su and asked.


    ¡°Before I exin, allow me to say something else first.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat up straight before bowing deeply. ¡°You two gentlemen didn''t join our Martial Assembly to carry out such actions. But the circumstances force me to ask you for this favor. Please ept my sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°You stinking rat-like bastard!¡± Vator roared while shooting up to his feet.


    His demeanor was so threatening that even Wiggins flinched before standing up to stop the big man.


    Unsurprisingly, Lee Hyeon-Su''splexion was drained of all colors.


    ''W-what is the bloody problem this time?!''


    Vator''s expression crumpled hideously. ¡°You insolent fool! Who do you think you are, brazenly offering your apology like this!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°The one giving us the order is not you but my master! Do you honestly think I''d entertain your request without my master''s priormand? Yet you don''t know your ce and dare to apologize?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s head faltered deeply. How could this be? He must be the only unlucky bastard in the entire universe who got chewed out for apologizing!


    ''Gimme a freaking break! Seriously!''


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly gained an understanding on how considerate Kang Jin-Ho had been toward him. And how lucky it was to have such an understanding boss, too!


    ''What the hell...? I guess Kim Seok-Il wasn''t the weird one, then?''


    Indeed, the weird boss was Kang Jin-Ho! If Lee Hyeon-Su had gone under Vator''s wings instead, he would''ve be a bloodied lump of meat a loooong time ago!


    Vator roared again. ¡°Remember this!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°All the authority you enjoy right now hase from my master! You must never forget that you''re just an ass in a lion''s skin! As such, you must ensure that your speeches and actions do not erode my master''s dignity in public!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. I''ll engrave it to my heart,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly replied as more cold sweat flooded down his spine.


    ¡°And do not forget your ce! You are nothing more than a mere messenger delivering my master''smand! Which messenger would dare to apologize on behalf of the one dispatching them?! You do not have the qualifications to decide on such matters!¡±


    What a way to crush and humiliate someone with words! Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t protest against someone like Vator.


    After all, Vator resembled a terrifying Heavenly King guarding the entrance to an ancient Buddhist temple. There must be less than a handful of people in the entire world who could say what was on their mind to Vator in this state!


    In other words, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to ept this humiliation. After the storm passed over, he cautiously raised his head and addressed the duo. ¡°I''d like to inform you of what should be done, sirs. What you need to do is...¡±


    Vator and Wiggins listened closely, then nodded in unison.


    ¡°So... That''s your n?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded at Vator''s question. ¡°Yes, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Since my master permitted this n, I must consider it as hismand. In that case, inform my master that we shall perfectly carry out our duties.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously replied, then confirmed Wiggins nodding back at him with a gentle smile on his face. Lee Hyeon-Su got up, then bowed deeply. ¡°Then, please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Vator grunted.


    After Lee Hyeon-Su left the office, Wiggins turned to look at Vator. ¡°Weren''t you being too harsh on him?¡±


    ¡°No... I am not.¡± Vator furrowed his brow ever so slightly. ¡°That brat takes my master''s kindness for granted. His behavior is of sheer insolence.¡±


    As he spoke, Vator''s expression was still distorted slightly in anger.

 Chapter 592. In Battle (2)

    Chapter 592. In Battle (2)


    ¡°Fools who can''t do anything with their own strength mistakenly think my master''s achievements are theirs. Idiot kings do not sink their nations, but treacherous dogs of retainers do, Knight Wiggins. If fools like that young man, who do not understand their positions, gain enough influence... It''s bound to destabilize the organization.¡±


    Wiggins neither agreed nor disagreed with Vator''s argument. Of course, he also didn''t have ns to defend Lee Hyeon-Su from criticisms, either. ¡°Sir Vator... That young man hasn''t reached that stage yet.¡±


    ¡°That is why he''s still alive,¡± said Vator, his expression stiff. ¡°However, I can see the buds blooming already. As such, I decided to warn him ahead of time. And now, he will probably stop having untoward thoughts.¡±


    Wiggins studied Vator with a great deal of interest.


    ''This man is surprisingly thoughtful, isn''t he?''


    Not only that, but his loyalty toward Kang Jin-Ho seemed absolute, too. Bringing someone like Vator to his side should be considered a stroke of heavenly fortune for Kang Jin-Ho. Except... How should Wiggins describe this?


    Wiggins casually leaned back against his couch. ¡°Regardless... I''m having difficulty understanding this situation. To think there was a faction within the organization wishing to oppose Mister Jin-Ho! Resisting him should be impossible with such low strength of South Korean martial artists, so I''m rather puzzled by this development.¡±


    Vator tutted loudly. ¡°It is possible. Because they do not know.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°It is possible because their levels are so pathetic. A foot soldier with military training and knowledge would never think of destroying a tank with a rifle. However, a random redneck with zero knowledge of how fearsome tanks can be would think he can do it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Do you think South Korean martial artists are simply not strong enough to urately gauge Mister Jin-Ho''s strength?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    If that was the case, this event made more sense to Wiggins. Even so...


    ¡°Even if that''s true, shouldn''t they feel instinctive fear toward Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Wiggins curiously asked.


    Vator narrowed his eyes in contemtion. ¡°Someone must''ve incited them from behind the scene.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that Mister Jin-Ho has deliberately let them be?¡±


    Vator slowly shook his head. ¡°My master is a perfect existence as a martial artist. However, he still exhibits a fatal w as the head of an organization.¡±


    ¡°A... fatal w, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He''s too soft on his own people.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wiggins nodded while agreeing with that assessment. He didn''t need to look far to see the proof, after all. Kang Jin-Ho ced far-too-much trust in people he saw as his allies, and the shining example of that was how he treated Wiggins and Vator.


    Maybe it was a trait of a wise, benevolent king. However... Idiocy wasn''t the sole reason countless monarchs in the history books failed to be benevolent and kind leaders.


    Humans tended to grow arrogant the more trusted they were. If they were allowed to sit, humans would soon start whining about wanting to lie down instead. That was human nature.


    Using force and coercion to manipte humans was several times ''easier'' than ruling over them through faith and trust.


    ¡°Of course, I would dare not say treating allies well is wrong. No, such a trait should bemended. Not many are benevolent enough to do so, after all. No, my master''s problem is how he decides someone is his ally. His criteria seem nebulous at best.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Wiggins rubbed his chin in deliberation.


    ¡°You are not much different, Knight Wiggins,¡± Vator suddenly shot a sharp re in Wiggins'' direction.


    ¡°Please call me Mister Wiggins, Sir Vator,¡± said Wiggins.


    ¡°Your title doesn''t really matter. Even if you don''t want to be called a knight anymore, your background will still remain the same, anyway. Now, answer me. Do you serve my master in earnest?¡±


    The vibeing from Vator was unsettling. However, Wiggins was very different from Lee Hyeon-Su and didn''t even get flustered by this incredible pressure. He simply shrugged his shoulders as if this question was a bit troubling to answer.


    ¡°If I''m being honest, I''m not familiar with how the East''s master-servant rtionship works.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Even though the concept of a master-servant rtionship did not originate from the East?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won''t deny that. Even then, that concept has evolved into something akin to a contract on our side of the globe. So, I''m a contractor in that sense. I help the Martial Assembly and Mister Jin-Ho and getpensated for it. However, it''ll be troublesome for me if you expect absolute loyalty to the point of sacrificing my life.¡±


    ¡°Very well...!¡± Vator growled menacingly. ¡°If that is the contract my master formed with you, I shall respect his decision. However, do remember this. The moment you choose betrayal, you will have to deal with my fists.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. That will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Vator spun on his heels and exited the room.


    ''That was nothing tough about...''


    Wiggins sighed softly. Vator''s forceful aura was suffocating enough for even Wiggins to take a step back. He never had any allusions to besting Vator in a contest of strength.


    However, Wiggins had faced and even opposed countless many powerful individuals over the years thanks to the quirks of his former job. So, he figured Vator''s aura wouldn''t be enough to push him back, but...


    ¡°Hah. I thought I was going to die just now...¡±


    Vator''s fame was not for nothing, then. Even Wiggins, who had experienced all sorts of trials and tribtions in his life, found it hard to deal with Vator''s aura.


    ''It seems my lord has acquired one of the best cards avable in this deck.''


    What the Martial Assemblycked until now was someone like Vator. As this organization was created by and for the martial artists, it required the unwavering dignity of the ones standing on the top of the hierarchy to keep existing.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Wiggins thought Kang Jin-Hocked enough charisma. He could even say Kang Jin-Ho simply overflowed with it! But the problem with that was... Most of Kang Jin-Ho''s charisma was directed at another matter unrted to the Assembly.


    One of the things Wiggins found somewhat weird was how Kang Jin-Ho, Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su all possessed the right to voice their opinions in crucial meetings.


    When nicely put, this was democracy at its finest. When objectively analyzed, though... This situation was not much different to a corporation''s chairman debating heatedly with a new employee every time there was apany-wide conference.


    A hierarchy certainly existed in the Martial Assembly... But it wasn''t being adhered to.


    A chairman willing to listen to a new recruit''s opinions and the chairman and the newbie holding equal voting rights were two starkly different propositions. If the ''perfect'' democracy was always right, why would anyone want to elect a head of state? Wouldn''t that be pointless?


    But now, Vator was stepping up to fix this situation.


    ''Well, hopefully, he won''t go as far as the Red Guards...''


    As long as Vator was around, people who acted casually around Kang Jin-Ho until now would have to be a bit more cautious. And the result of this change could be a positive for everyone, at least in Wiggins'' opinion.


    ¡°Well, then... Shall I deal with what''s asked of me first?¡± Wiggins turned his head and stared outside the window. The sun was setting over the horizon. ¡°Time to earn my keep, then...?¡±


    Wiggins might not be as visceral with his expressions as Vator, but even he was still burning in the mes of powerful motivation.


    Many people in this ce had been underestimating Wiggins'' powers. What an unfortunate thing this was, but his fame as a knight of the Round Table meant little in the East.


    If this was Europe, Wiggins would''ve been showered with awe and respect by now. However, when he objectively analyzed the treatment he received so far, it seemed people here perceived him as a weird uncle who''s ''supposed to be famous in the West or something''.


    Wiggins slowly smacked his lips.


    ''Even if that''s true, I didn''t think I''d be underestimated to this extent...''


    Of course, one didn''t be a knight of the Round Table through their martial prowess alone, so Wiggins did think the impact of his title wouldn''t be as pronounced in this part of the world. However, the level of disinterest he received was still well beyond his expectations.


    It wasn''t as if Wiggins wanted to be treated like someone super-important. Even so, shouldn''t he do something about the way people perceived him? Especially when he was seen as a weird foreigner uncle who joined the Martial Assembly for some strange reason!


    Since so many younger-generation martial artists had signed up for his curriculum, perhaps now was a good time to prove his worth to everyone.


    ¡°Although... What a shame that I don''t have a suitable opponent this time around.¡±


    Wiggins got up and leisurely strolled outside the room.


    ***


    The darkness had finally fallen.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the Martial Assembly HQ''s grounds bathed in the darkness of the night from the rooftop.


    What an odd feeling this was. Once upon a time, the Assembly was nothing more than a ce where strangers lived. But now? Looking at it gave him a feeling of stability for some reason.


    When did the Martial Assembly start holding this special meaning to Kang Jin-Ho? He couldn''t tell.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, the preparations are finished.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at that voiceing from behind him. The story with that voice''s owner was alsorgely the same, now wasn''t it?


    ''Even though we started off on the wrong foot...''


    Lee Hyeon-Su tried to kill Kang Jin-Ho. The ordeal of being buried alive with Choi Yeon-Ha under the copsing tunnel was still vivid in Kang Jin-Ho''s head even to this day. And that incident was the handiwork of Lee Hyeon-Su, wasn''t it? Even so, Kang Jin-Ho could sense Lee Hyeon-Su''s undying faith in him these days.


    Considering all these points, maybe it was no surprise that Kang Jin-Ho found adapting to the modern era such a challenge. So many things changed in the proverbial blink of an eye, so how was he supposed to keep up?


    Yesterday''s enemies became today''srades. Meanwhile, he was about to eliminate a group of people he thought of as hisrades. With his own hands, no less. With situations like this constantly happening around him, how was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to draw the line?


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was looking down, his expression stiff. The ample hints of respect gushing out of his pose forced Kang Jin-Ho to tilt his head slightly.


    Was this... nervousness? No, it didn''t seem that way.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    ¡°...I was reprimanded earlier.¡±


    ¡°Reprimanded?¡±


    ¡°It was something necessary. Please don''t mind it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He wasn''t sure what this was all about, but Lee Hyeon-Su said it was necessary. In that case, it must be.


    ¡°Okay. Then, let''s get started.¡±


    ¡°We need to sort out four ces,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Firstly, the location where the elders have gathered. Then, Lee Jung-Geol''s official residence. Also, the rebel forces within the Assembly, and finally...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su whispered the details into Kang Jin-Ho''s ear.


    ¡°That''s more than I thought,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while nodding slowly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Considering our forces, needing to clean up so many ces at once is not ideal. However, the removal of malignant tumors necessitates the removal of benign tumors as well. This event was bound to happen, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right, that''s true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied with a voice devoid of emotion.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s head faltered even lower after realizing that. Kang Jin-Ho... was always like this, wasn''t he?


    Most of the time, Kang Jin-Ho seemed a little too dull for his own good. However, whenever he perceived a need to step forward, he''d be colder and crueler than anyone Lee Hyeon-Su knew. This chasm between the two personas sent a chill of dread down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine.


    ''Sir Vator is right.''


    Maybe, Lee Hyeon-Su was subconsciously trying to exploit Kang Jin-Ho''s so-called dull side. Even though all Lee Hyeon-Su could do was shiver pitifully whenever Kang Jin-Ho revealed his true self, didn''t he try to lecture this fearsome returner while thetter was in his peaceful mode some time ago?


    Lee Hyeon-Su reflected on his mistake.


    ''Never forget, Lee Hyeon-Su!''


    Exploiting another''s goodwill was the worst thing he could do.


    Lee Hyeon-Su raised his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Once this event is over, please make up your mind.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°If you are thinking of standing at the top, please do not hesitate. I... and everyone else will risk our lives to assist you.¡±


    An unreadable smile suddenly formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. It was cruel... Yet also captivating for some reason!


    ¡°Spewing something idiot again, huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled like a predator. With his switch well and truly flipped, Kang Jin-Ho''s slightly bloodshot eyes red straight at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I''m not the one hesitating. You all are. And it''s not me who needs to stand at the top... It''s you lot. Clench your teeth, pull up your socks, and do your best to follow me. Until you can reach where I am.¡±


    A smile quickly bloomed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips next.


    ''Yes, this is it!''


    Here it is, the true Kang Jin-Ho!


    It felt like all theplicated thoughts swirling around in Lee Hyeon-Su''s head were cleared out in an instant.


    Indeed, there was no need to overthink anything. He only needed to charge ahead ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s wishes. The path ahead would always open up as long as Lee Hyeon-Su ran forward while looking at Kang Jin-Ho''s broad back.


    ¡°Very well, sir. Let''s begin.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and walked ahead, then jumped off the rooftop. After witnessing that scene, Lee Hyeon-Su also didn''t linger around and headed toward the rooftop exit while taking out his phone.


    And so, it was time to begin.

 Chapter 593. In Battle (3)

    Chapter 593. In Battle (3)


    Lee Seong-Taek wordlessly pressed his hand on his chest near his pounding heart.


    It wasn''t because he was experiencing a problem there. Actually it was toote to experience a new problem at this point. After all, a problem had already manifested a long time ago!


    Besides, Lee Seong-Taek''s heart had been beating this way for a long time, too. As for exactly when? When he thought about it...


    Didn''t it start around the second get-together? No, he should be honest with himself here. His heart was already beyond his control around the first get-together of the elders and directors. That was when it started beating so fast.


    He hadn''t felt this way for such a long time. Since his heart had been beating sozily for so long, Lee Seong-Taek was worried about it forgetting how to beat faster. But now, his heart was racing with the same vigor as his youth.


    Unfortunately, Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t just be happy about this change. That was because he knew. He knew that the source of his racing heart was not excitement but nervousness!


    ¡°Mm? Are you feeling alright? You don''t look so good, sir.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, really?¡± Lee Seong-Taek mumbled something as his reply to the chauffeur''s question, then sneakily turned his head to look outside the car''s window.


    He was ufortable about his nervousness showing up on his face. Even though his chauffeur was trustworthy, it was still unwise to reveal his innermost thoughts to another person.


    ¡°Sir? Is there something worrying you?¡±


    ¡°Something worrying me, is it...?¡± Lee Seong-Taek smirked softly. ¡°No, it''s not that. I''m... done worrying, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then, why...?¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek replied, a tinge of remorse audible in his voice. ¡°Not worrying about it doesn''t mean I''ve stopped having regrets about it. After all, people always look back and wonder if we''ve made the right choice. Even if it''s impossible to go back and change our choices. Isn''t that how everyone is like?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. You''re right.¡±


    ''I''m right, you say...?''


    Lee Seong-Taek''s mouth felt dry. It tasted bitter.


    What about this whole thing seemed right, anyway? Since he made his choice, the correct thing to do was to not question himself and forcefully push forward. Second-guessing himself like this while letting regret make a mess out of his resolution would only ruin everything.


    Obviously, Lee Seong-Taek was well aware of all this. However, knowing it and putting it to practice were two different things. If he was capable of remaining true to his choices and seeing them through till the end, why would Lee Seong-Taek even allow someone else to make decisions for him in the first ce?


    ''Are we... doing the right thing here?''


    The source of Lee Seong-Taek''s nervousness was crystal clear. It was Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure, as he raided the Yeongnam Group on that fateful night, was still vividly etched in Lee Seong-Taek''s memories. That figure of a devil cutting people apart like tofu as dark-crimson demonic qi gushed out of him like ominous clouds!


    ''Can we... really defeat someone like that?''


    Lee Seong-Taek was not confident. If someone other than Lee Jung-Geol hade up with this idea, Lee Seong-Taek would''ve run for the hills without even bothering to look back once. His desire to keep breathing was too strong for him to participate in some foolish scheme to take down a grim reaper with an army of mere mortal men!


    However, the man behind this n was none other than Lee Jung-Geol.


    ''Lee Jung-Geol...''


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly closed his eyes. He knew he had no choice but to ept it now. The history of South Korea''s martial society was also Lee Jung-Geol''s history.


    Every martial society found in the world had to go through untold pain during their attempt at modernization. Even then, not many of them had to experience the utter andplete devastation that befell South Korea.


    Lee Jung-Geol managed to survive the war''s destruction, then built up this country''s martial society again amidst the crumbling rubble. Kim Seok-Il might argue he was Lee Jung-Geol''s direct opposite, but he wouldn''t even be able to say that without the former Assembly Master''s hard work in the first ce!


    And then...


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly muttered, ¡°The level of influence, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir?¡± The chauffeur looked through the mirror at his passenger.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing,¡± Lee Seong-Taek shook his head.


    Influence? That word didn''t seem adequate enough to describe the emotions Lee Seong-Taek and his peers felt toward Lee Jung-Geol. The more apt expression would be... absolute faith?


    The unwavering faith that Lee Jung-Geol could resolve any situation, no matter how difficult or insane it was! That must be it.


    And no, this faith didn''t stem from Lee Jung-Geol''s capabilities. They simply believed him.


    So, when Lee Seong-Taek heard about Kang Jin-Ho ousting Lee Jung-Geol and that brat named Bang Jin-Hun taking over the Assembly Master position... No words in the existing vocabry were good enough to express the level of dismay and outrage he felt at that moment.


    The first emotion to visit Lee Seong-Taek was denial, then it was suspicion. Eventually, it became resignation.


    However, Lee Seong-Taek still suppressed his erupting anger and epted the situation. Because he believed the one-and-only Lee Jung-Geol would not give up so easily. That was why...!


    Lee Seong-Taek remained patient. That was why he quietly bid his time. He waited for the day Lee Jung-Geol would call for them once more!


    And that moment had finally arrived. So why...


    ''Why am I so nervous?''


    Lee Seong-Taek silently massaged the bridge of his nose.


    Obviously he was aware of how obsessive and unrelenting Lee Jung-Geol could get.


    Abilities alone weren''t enough to secure a role as a director on the Assembly''s board. Actually, those with excellent abilities couldn''t survive in the post. Those who showed off too much would eventually get into conflict with Lee Jung-Geol sooner orter. And Lee Jung-Geol wasn''t kind enough to ept anyone daring to rebel against his rule.


    All the folks who proudly yap on about being the Assembly''s elders and directors had to dirty their hands carrying out Lee Jung-Geol''s orders. Every single one of them had blood on their hands, in other words. The deciding factor in how fast one moved up the careerdder was how much of a loyal dog you were to Lee Jung-Geol.


    That was the type of person Lee Jung-Geol was. If he had unsheathed his de, it could only mean his preparations were finished some time ago. Besides, didn''t Lee Jung-Geol once say that a swinging sword before one''s eyes wasn''t as terrifying as a silent arrow flying in toward one''s back?


    No matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, he should not be able to deal with a sneaky arrow fired toward his unsuspecting rear by the hidden Lee Jung-Geol.


    Even so...!


    "Are we not there yet?" Lee Seong-Taek impatiently asked.


    ¡°We''re almost there, sir,¡± said the chauffeur.


    Lee Seong-Taek did his best to suppress his nervously-pounding heart.


    ''No, calm down!''


    It shouldn''t be too long from now. Whether they died or Lee Jung-Geol was killed off... There should be some kind of resolution for them sooner orter. And Lee Seong-Taek wouldn''t need to feel nervous from that moment on. Either he''d continue living with peace in his heart or die while making peace with his fate... One of those two possible ends waited for him. That was all.


    Soon, the imposinglyrge traditional tile-roofed mansion revealed itself in the distance through the rain-blurred view.


    ''It''s like watching a movie...''


    The creaky noisesing from this now-ancient car,bined with the falling rain, then the headlights cutting through the rain and fog...


    Lee Seong-Taek watched all these things y out and felt like he was in a ck-and-white noir film. A hollow chuckle leaked out of his mouth at that silly thought.


    ''It seems... What I want to regain isn''t power.''


    Who cared about regaining that power at this stage in life? Did it ultimately matter if he had it or not? In that case, what about honor? Prestige?


    They were all the same. He didn''t care about honor either. Would living an honorable life improve the quality of his gravesite or something? Of course not. He wanted to be cremated after death, anyway. That would mean nothing of him would remain other than some ashes. Honor and prestige were worth nothing to the dead.


    What Lee Seong-Taek wanted to regain was... verification. Proof that his life had not been in vain.


    His life had been lived alongside Lee Jung-Geol''s. So, what would it mean if Lee Jung-Geol''s everything was rejected? What would Lee Seong-Taek''s life mean in that case? Where would he regain his pride of rebuilding South Korea''s martial society in the post-war rubble until it was as good as it could get?


    How many times did Lee Seong-Taek feel his blood boil over and flow backwards at the sight of the younger generation brats rejecting Lee Jung-Geol''s achievements... and even his life!


    ''And you all know nothing, too!''


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly chewed his lip. The current generation of youngsters knew nothing! People like Lee Seong-Taek used nothing but their bare fists to rebuild this world from devastation. During those desperately-poor days when people resorted to eating wild grass to survive, Lee Seong-Taek''s generation had to beg the US Army stationed in Korea to receive bags of cheap flour. That was how they managed to endure and survive those horrible days.


    All their efforts and dedication finally bore sweet, sweet-tasting fruits, but then... These brats showed up and tried to take away everything as if the fruits were gifts from mother nature!


    And their excuse for denying and rejecting the achievement of the older generation? The trees would''ve bore fruits on their own even if no one tended to them! That''s what they were implying!


    And they wanted Lee Seong-Taek to behave himself and let it go? And he was supposed to grin and bear it?!


    ''Bullsh*t!''


    In that case, he must show them. He must show these punks how the older generation had built the martial society as it was now! If these old men, including Lee Seong-Taek, kept their mouths shut and behaved... In less than a decade, they would be forgotten from everyone''s memories. Instead of the names of Lee Jung-Geol and his peers, Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun would show up in the history books.


    Either that, or South Korea''s martial society would disappear first!


    Screeeech...


    The worn-out brakes produced unpleasant screeching noises as the car came to a halt.


    The chauffeur looked back at Lee Seong-Taek. ¡°Sir, please wait until I get the umbre and...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. Stay in the car and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°But, director, sir...¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s fine!¡± Lee Seong-Taek growled, then roughly shoved the car''s door open.


    Rooooooar!


    The rain roared down with vicious intensity. As the water soaked him to the bone, Lee Seong-Taek strode toward the traditional mansion.


    ''We''ve all be toocent...!''


    An umbre? Really? It seemed he had been living a charmed life. A chauffeur was driving him around, after all. And he even had someone to fetch him an umbre, too!


    Never mind damn umbres, Lee Seong-Taek used to live in an era where finding scraps of fabric to wear would be considered lucky. He used to think that was his badge of honor, yet here he was,pletely tainted by status and modern conveniences!


    Lee Seong-Taek''s expression hardened as he stepped inside the mansion''s front gate. Employees of this establishment discovered him and hurriedly ran toward him with an umbre, but Lee Seong-Taek curtly waved his hand to reject the gesture. Instead, he gruffly asked, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Sir! The guests are in the separate building in the courtyard.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Lee Seong-Taek headed to the building in question. However, when he threw open the door and stepped inside, he couldn''t help but chuckle hollowly at the sight greeting him.


    ¡°What... do you think you''re doing?¡±


    Themotion instantly died down with his entrance, allowing the sounds of Korean zithers to sharply dig into his hearing. Directors and elders drinking booze in thepany of half-naked young women turned their flushed faces toward Lee Seong-Taek.


    ¡°Aha! Director Lee! Wee, wee!¡±


    ¡°You''ve finally arrived!¡±


    Despite the hearty wee, Lee Seong-Taek still gritted his teeth. ¡°I asked you what you think you''re doing, gentlemen!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what? It''s as you can see. We''re enjoying ourselves for the first time in a while.¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek grimaced deeply while chewing his lips.


    One of the elders present ushered Lee Seong-Taek in. ¡°Come,e! Come inside, Director Lee.¡±


    ¡°...Who exactly summoned us here?¡± Lee Seong-Taek asked.


    ¡°It must be the Assembly Master.¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek scanned the crowd in anger. He noticed that not everyone here was drunk out of their mind. At least half were merely fidgeting with their booze while looking supremely ufortable. Unfortunately, the other half was definitely drunk.


    ¡°Stop standing there like a statue, Director Lee! Come and sit here. What are you doing, girls! Go and guide the director to his seat! Now!¡± Another elder yelled out that order.


    That prompted one of the young women to gently grab and tug at Lee Seong-Taek''s arm. ¡°We have prepared your spot here, Director.¡±


    However, Lee Seong-Taek curtly pushed the woman away. He silently scanned everyone in this ce, then walked over to his spot. Since he wasn''t going to leave right away, sitting down for the time being seemed like the only option left.


    ''Is this how people trying to achieve big things are supposed to behave...?''


    It seemed everyone here was the same as Lee Seong-Taek. They were all too deeply stained. Stained by the lifestyle of now.


    Whining about brats not recognizing their achievements seemed totally misguided when looking at this sorry spectacle. Who would acknowledge their achievements or whatever after witnessing this degeneracy!


    Nice cars, well-established wealth, and gazes of respect from everyone... All those things conspired to corrupt them to this extent!


    ¡°Everyone, I...¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Just as Lee Seong-Taek tried to say something, one of the elders raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°Don''t be too harsh on others, Director Lee. After all, this is a special get-together arranged by the Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! We''re about to take on a significant challenge, now aren''t we! So, too much stress will only get in the way. He has personally arranged this session so that we''d vent some steam together!¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek chuckled in dismay. What kind of dogsh*t nonsense was this?


    Before entering a war zone, a general would try to keep his body and mind as pure and focused as possible. But now, these men were drinking themselves to stupor in thepany of women to... vent steam?


    That was when Lee Seong-Taek sensed something was off.


    This... was wrong. This was not how Lee Jung-Geol operated.


    Lee Seong-Taek''s head shot up when that thought entered his mind. He urgently cried out to his peers.


    ¡°Who was contacted by the Assembly Master?!¡±

 Chapter 594. In Battle (4)

    Chapter 594. In Battle (4)


    Everyone''s gazended on Lee Seong-Taek next.


    Even as those curious and annoyed gazes silently pressured him, Lee Seong-Taek didn''t cower and cried out again. ¡°The Assembly Master must''ve contacted someone among us! Who was it? And where is the Assembly Master?!¡±


    The faces of everyone suddenly became weird. Unconvinced. Perhaps displeased, as well. That made some sense, however.


    Someone joining the partyte suddenly raised a fuss to break the jovial atmosphere. Who among the partygoers would be happy about this interruption? Their disapproval shouldn''te as a surprise, then.


    ¡°Is there a problem here, Director Lee?¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek immediately focused his attention on the elder who replied. ¡°Our Assembly Master has never initiated a get-together like this one before! When did he ever generously buy us booze on the eve of a crucial battle?!¡±


    ¡°This fe...!¡± Elder Song Yeong-Mu raised his voice without even bothering to hide his displeasure. ¡°Listen, Director Lee. The Assembly Master contacted me. You want to see it?¡±


    ¡°...Elder Song? Did the Assembly Master really contact you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did! And he told me to organize this get-together, too! Mmpfh...! Here! Take a look.¡± Song Yeong-Mu grunted while pulling his phone out from his inner pocket.


    However, Lee Seong-Taek didn''t ept the phone. This gesture was basically the same as dering publicly that he didn''t trust Elder Song.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Elder Song tutted loudly when Lee Seong-Taek didn''t move an inch. While retrieving his phone, he spoke in a gruff voice. ¡°Listen, Director Lee Seong-Taek.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°You''re not the only smart man in this room. And you''re certainly not the only man with a functioning brain. Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We''re not young anymore. And our Assembly Master is also getting in on years. Which means, we can''t keep insisting on the old ways of living, back when we were still full of youthful energy. Or do you think I''m wrong?¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek''s head faltered. He couldn''t say anything against that argument.


    Meanwhile, Elder Song Yeong-Mu continued to chide Lee Song-Taek. ¡°If you keep pulling at the bowstring, it''ll stretch out a bit, but that''s about it. However, what do you think will happen by keeping an old arrow nocked for a long time? It''s going to snap, Director Lee.


    ¡±Listen, I get that you''re full of motivation. That''s great. However, you must not forget our reality. We are not spring chickens anymore. The tenser we are, the more likely we''ll make mistakes. In that sense, our Assembly Master has made a wise move.


    ¡±He knows none of us are the same as our younger selves. Since sticking to the old ways got us into our current state, shouldn''t we change ordingly, too?¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek chewed his lip. What Elder Song said seemed to make some sense.


    No, forget ''seemed'', his words were definitely right. They needed to change to match the times. However, no matter how much Lee Seong-Taek thought about it, this way of letting their hair down was wrong. Who would look at this scene and say they have progressed by leaps and bounds? No, this was going backwards.


    ''Have I be oversensitive?''


    For now, Lee Seong-Taek knew he had to take the L and retreat. Stubbornly refusing to back down would only put him in a further bind. That was when other elders and directors started chiming in.


    ¡°Elder Song, go easy on him. Director Lee has good intentions, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he''s right. We all have good intentions, don''t we!¡±


    ¡°We''re about to embark on a fruitful journey soon. So, let us not sour the mood among ourselves, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Yes, you''re right! You''re indeed right,¡± Elder Song guffawed. ¡°It seems I lost my temper for no good reason! This is why they say you get sillier the older you get! Hahaha!¡±


    The atmosphere became amicable in an instant. Booze was freely passed around among the men.


    After getting some alcohol in his system, Song Yeong-Mu turned to Lee Seong-Taek once more. ¡°Director Lee, please ept my apology. I was out of line.¡±


    ¡°No, Elder Song. It was my mistake. My apologies. I''ve been on edgetely, you see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that feeling. Everyone here has felt that,¡± said Elder Song Yeong-Mu as remorse slowly filled his expression. ¡°We supposedly don''t know what we have until it''s gone. Only after our Assembly Master lost his position did we realize how much of a dependable shield he has been for us.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that''s true.¡±


    Suddenly, Song Yeong-Mu''s expression stiffened. ¡°We''ve already made a grave mistake. While the Assembly Master was vying for supremacy against Bang Jin-Hun''s faction, we should''ve been more proactive in protecting him. We should''ve supported him more by strengthening our factions. However, we all thought it was nothing more than another daily squabble often seen in the ranks and left it alone. As a result, look where we are.¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek silently bit his lower lip. Did Song Yeong-Mu really think that was the reason? Of course that was wrong!


    Objectively speaking, Lee Jung-Geol did not lose to Bang Jin-Hun. As a matter of fact, a factional battle would''ve ensured Lee Jung-Geol''splete victory. So, why did he lose, then? Simple. It was because of Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Assembly Master''s grave mistake, which was also applied to the elders and the directors, was failing to consider the appearance of a variable named Kang Jin-Ho and make adequate preparations for it. However, Song Yeong-Mu was conveniently omitting Kang Jin-Ho from this conversation!


    ''Is he that scared of Kang Jin-Ho?''


    If so, why were they even resisting? Shouldn''t they just confine themselves in a dingy backroom somewhere and y Korean chess or something?


    ¡°However! This time, things will be different, Director Lee. Definitely! I will do my absolute best to support the Assembly Master. I''m even prepared to throw my life away if that''s what it takes! And that is how we will all regain our former glory! Our honor!¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek grimaced a little while staring at Song Yeong-Mu. This Elder sure loved to talk big and take center stage. How did he manage to suppress his urges until now, then? It seemed wonders would never cease.


    Then again, Director Jo had been...


    ''...Director Jo?''


    Lee Seong-Taek hurriedly raised his head and scanned the room. However, he still couldn''t see Director Jo.


    ''Why isn''t he here?''


    The Assembly Master not being here didn''t seem all that odd. However, Director Jo missing this get-together didn''t make much sense.


    ¡°Excuse me, Elder Song?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Song Yeong-Mu turned his head and looked back at Lee Seong-Taek.


    ¡°Is the Assembly Master not joining us today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He said his presence would only make the atmosphere of this asion too official and grave for us to rx. So he won''t be joining us.¡±


    ¡°In that case... Where is Director Jo?¡±


    ¡°Director Jo? Huh? Now that you mention it, he... must be runningte?¡± Song Yeong-Mu tilted his head.


    As far as he knew, Director Jo was very strict with his appointments. Unless something happened, he''d never bete for a meeting. Yet, for some reason, he still hadn''t shown up today.


    One of the directors next to Song Yeong-Mu butted in. ¡°Well, that''s not so surprising, is it now? After all, Director Jo has been very busytely while taking care of the tasks the Assembly Master has assigned him.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you''re right. But...¡± Song Yeong-Mu frowned slightly, still unconvinced. ¡°Isn''t our Assembly Master being unreasonable? He has so many good people here, yet why does he keep relying on Director Jo? It''s not like we''re untrustworthy, now are we?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Elder Song, let us be realistic, shall we? We might be Assembly Master''s people, but how can we do those sundry chores with our status? I''m sure the Assembly Master is being considerate toward us.¡±


    ¡°Aha, that must be. Yes, that makes more sense.¡±


    Moreughter rang out from the drunken old men. Their voices were getting even louder.


    On the other hand, the light in Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes was getting colder, more withdrawn.


    ''Do we... even have a hope in hell?''


    He suddenly realized something. This was a sinking ship.


    A ship bravely carving through iing waves would never be filled with these rowdy noises. After all, the sailors would be too busy performing their tasks or discussing the direction they needed to travel in to make noises like this.


    Everyone thinking positively about the state of affairs was a sure sign that things were going badly instead.


    Getting older would give birth to a side effect like this. Living through all sorts of ups and downs meant that one would inevitably experience impossible-looking situations being resolved in a dramatic manner at least once. Such an experience would always leave a powerful impression behind.


    When people with such memories encounter another simr situation in the future, they would suddenly start harboring the groundless belief that things would work out somehow, like in the past!


    Rational people would quickly realize that their abilities had nothing to do with the resolution and know that coincidences couldn''t happen twice, but...


    ''These men... They are not thinking straight.''


    Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t see any of the old men in this room rationally thinking things over. No, they were nothing more than worn-out trash reminiscing the good old days. When a man no longer had the courage to move forward and kept looking back to the past... That was when he''d finally lose hisst grasp on his youth.


    ''It''s not toote, so I should...!''


    Lee Seong-Taek''s legs began quaking, ready to move.


    Throwing his lot with these idiots was the same asmitting suicide. Even if Lee Jung-Geol had crafted a truly foolproof n, it''d still fail when carried out by these senile bastards!


    ¡°Everyone, you must steel your resolve,¡± said Song Yeong-Mu in a grave-sounding voice. It seemed he heard Lee Seong-Taek''s inner voice. ¡°We are about to do something monumental. Something we haven''t experienced yet! Depending on how beautifully we execute this n, we will regain our honor and glory... Or rot away into insignificance in some forgotten backroom!¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek inwardly scoffed.


    ''No one''s going to rot away in a backroom, Elder Song!''


    The only ''rotting away'' for them would be inside a coffin!


    Just where did this naivety of these old men suddenlye from? Did they really think Kang Jin-Ho would only expel them if their rebellion failed? What were they basing their hope on?!


    Something was definitely wrong here. Whether it was the mindset of these old men or the direction things were heading... Something was not right!


    Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t endure it anymore and hurriedly got up. Staying here with these people was not the way. Emphatically not!


    If he stuck with these people, the only fate waiting for Lee Seong-Taek would be getting buried in some nameless back mountain... With his head severed!


    ¡°Mm?¡± Song Yeong-Mu raised his head to stare at Lee Seong-Taek. ¡°What''s the matter, Director Lee?¡±


    ¡°I just remembered something urgent I need to take care of. I''ll have to excuse myself first.¡±


    ¡°Something urgent, is it...?¡± Song Yeong-Mu smirked weirdly. ¡°What''s wrong? Are you nning to meet with Kang Jin-Ho? Before you knock off from work, you want to rat us out first?"


    ¡°Elder! Please watch what you say, sir!¡±


    ¡°No, you watch yourself first by sitting down.¡±


    ¡°But I really do have something urgent to...¡±


    ¡°I said, sit down! Now!¡± Song Yeong-Mu roared in unhappiness. The temperature in the room rapidly fell. ¡°You seem to have forgotten your manners! Or do you not realize the significance of this asion?! We are...¡±


    Before Song Yeong-Mu could make a long-winded speech, he frowned deeply and turned his head toward the doorway. For some reason, he could hear amotion going on outside.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    One of the directors near the doorway asked, ¡°...Should I go and check it out?¡±


    ¡°No, wait...¡± Song Yeong-Mu raised his hand to stop the director, then silently listened. He could finally pick up the conversation taking ce outside.


    ¡°S-sir! You can''t go in there!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I say we have an important business with the gentlemen inside?¡±


    ¡°You still can''t enter, sir! Only those who booked with us prior can enter!¡±


    ¡°No need to fret, then. Because we''re... colleagues of those gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry? But we''ve never seen you before...?¡±


    ¡°We all hail from the same organization. Also... I think it''s about time you stop. My superior seems displeased by your stalling tactic, you see?¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Song Yeong-Mu''s expression crumpled. What on Earth was that all about?


    He jumped up to his feet while thinking of rushing outside to punish the cheeky bastards for intruding on this important gathering.


    However, that was ultimately unnecessary.


    The ''cheeky'' bastard brazenly yanked the door open and entered the venue. Well, he... tried to. However, he couldn''t step inside. Which was quite shocking to see.


    Song Yeong-Mu saw a massive figure behind the open doorway. It was so big that it couldn''t possibly belong to a human being.


    That doorway would''ve been perfectly adequate for a single person to walk through, yet against the backdrop of such a massive figure? It now resembled a pet door instead!


    The giant grunted. ¡°Hmm... The doorways in this ce sure are tiny.¡±


    Riiiiiiiip!


    A pair of hands, eachrger than a person''s head, slipped through the doorway, then... Those hands proceeded to tear apart the wall surrounding the door!


    Even though those sturdy walls were made of reinforced concrete, they were still ripped apart powerlessly like a children''s stic toy house!


    Crack! Riiiip! Crunch!


    All sense of reality flew out the window just then. A sudden appearance of a giant? And that giant was tearing the wall apart? It was as if these old men were having a bad dream. Unfortunately for them, though... This was no mere dream.


    The doorway was finally ''widened'' at least twice its previous aperture, allowing the giant to enter. Even then, he still had to duck his head, lending a slightedic edge to the proceedings.


    ¡°Hmph. So, everyone''s here, then?¡± The giant smirked after stepping inside and scanning the group of stunned elders and directors. ¡°Greetings to you all. I am Vator. Although, I do not know how many of you have heard about my name already.¡±


    ¡°...Is what he said, everyone,¡± said Zhang Dajing as he entered the room after Vator.


    Vator nced at Zhang Dajing. ¡°So, are these people our targets?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator. ording to what Mister Lee Hyeon-Su said... These men are it.¡±


    "I see, I see. I think I''ve seen some of them before, too."


    Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes powerfully quaked at this scene. Just why... But how?!


    ¡°W-why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph...!¡± Vator''s lips gradually spread open in a toothy smirk. The elders and directors were instantly enveloped in indescribable terror at his exposed pearly fangs. ¡°As I said, my name is Vator. As for why I''m here... Well...¡±


    Vator casually shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Let''s call it a clean-up. So, I will be in your care.¡±


    This was the moment of the Warrior of the Wild ins, Vator, etching his name in the history books of South Korea''s martial society.

 Chapter 595. In Battle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 595. In Battle (5)</h4>


    The temperature in the party venue instantly plummeted below freezing point.


    <i>''Vator...?''</i>


    Some of the elders have heard about Vator, while some didn''t. And, among those who knew, some had a good idea on who exactly Vator was while the rest only knew him as a giant who frequented the Martial Assembly for some reason.


    Of course, none of those meant anything in this situation.


    Information gleaned from watching Vator from a distance or only hearing about him from a third party... Such things were immediately thrown into a trash bin aftering face-to-face with the imposing giant. Just the sheer pressure emanating from his physical body while he stood there was enough to demonstrate what kind of a man he was!


    Lee Seong-Taek''s trembling eyes locked on Vator. One of the things he heard about this giant was Vator''s nickname, which had left a powerful impression in his memories. And it was... the Divinity-infused Physique.


    When Lee Seong-Taek first heard that, he had a good chuckle at how childish that sounded. However, he could no longer bring himself tough. Instead, it was time for him to acknowledge the truth. And that truth was...


    That title perfectly described Vator!


    <i>''How can anyone possess such a physique?''</i>


    Despite the clothing, Lee Seong-Taek could still ''see'' it. He could see all the rippling muscles in Vator''s body! However, that also didn''t matter in this situation.


    <i>''Why is Vator here?''</i>


    Vator being in South Korea wasn''t the strangest part. The story of Kang Jin-Ho recruiting Vator through some unknown means was pretty well-known by now, after all. So, the giant hanging around the Martial Assembly''s vicinity shouldn''te as much of a surprise.


    The real problem was with why he was in this particr ce at this time. And he wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that he came here to crash the party, too!


    Lee Seong-Taek''s heart began racing even faster. Even an idiot could tell that Vator didn''te with good intentions. After all, would that giante here to make introductions since he had nothing better to do?


    <i>''No, this is wrong! It''s all gone wrong!''</i>


    Even a three-year-old would instantly figure out something had gone terribly wrong somewhere!


    ¡°W-who... are you?!¡±


    Howmentable it was, then, that some people in this ce weren''t even smart as a three-year-old!


    Even at a casual nce, anyone with eyes could tell that Song Yeong-Mu was terrified. Which was understandable, really. After all, most people would react the same as him when Vator suddenly appeared before their eyes!


    Anyone who experienced at least once the terrifying pressure emitted by Vator''s figure would never mock Song Yeong-Mu for being a coward. However, that was not the crux of the problem here. What Song Yeong-Mu was guilty of wasn''t being a coward but trying to remain condescending despite being terrified!


    Keeping his bloody mouth shut might have improved the situation by a tiny fraction, but he...!


    Vator nced at Song Yeong-Mu, then muttered something in a foreignnguage. That prompted Zhang Dajing standing next to the big man to start tranting those words into Korean. ¡°Sir Vator has asked if all the Assembly''s elders are nothing but trash like you.¡±


    ¡°W-what did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah. Please stop.¡± Zhang Dajing casually waved his hands to draw the attention. Then, he exined his position as hints of mockery seeped into his voice. ¡°Gentlemen, I''m just an interpreter. Please refrain from biting my head off for the words that I speak. I''m merely rying what Sir Vator has said, after all.¡±


    After rifying his position, Zhang Dajing quietly mumbled, <i>''Of course, I agree with him, too...''</i>


    ¡°You, you are...!¡±


    One of the elders was about to say something, but Vator was faster. He casually flicked his finger!


    His movement was casual. Unconcerned. Even so, the aftermath of it definitely could not be described as casual at all!


    <i>Booooooom!</i>


    A sound of a massive hammer striking a leather bag filled with water exploded in the air. Did ite from Vator''s hand? No, it didn''t!


    That noise came exploding forth from the elder who unwisely tried to speak!


    When Vator flicked his finger, the elder was suddenly shoved back while making that loud noise before his figure violently mmed straight into the wall behind him!


    ¡°I will be the one to speak,¡± said Vator.


    None of the elders and directors present could understand what Vator was saying. Even then, no one was brave enough to ask for rity here.


    <i>''Just... What was that?! What happened?''</i>


    Obviously, they all had functioning eyes. So, they all witnessed what happened. Even then, they failed toprehend it.


    <i>''Is this... Is this the gap of strength between us?!''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek was aware of who Vator was. Other elders and directors didn''t seem to share his sentiments, but Lee Seong-Taek believed that the Assembly''s executive members should at least remember the names of the strong martial artists in other countries. As such, he knew that Vator was a powerful expert acknowledged even in the fiercend of Zhongyuan.


    Even then... To think the gap between their strengths would be this great! So great that despite witnessing it personally, Lee Seong-Taek still could hardly believe it!


    That man was an elder. An elder of the Martial Assembly! Even if such a position wasn''t decided by one''s strength but by how loyal one was to Lee Jung-Geol, the former Assembly Master Lee wouldn''t choose any random idiot with zerobat power to use as his errand boy.


    Yet... an elder was still blown away by a single attack. An attack... that was nothing more than a finger flick!


    Lee Seong-Taek fell into a panicked state. An absolute power that could not be resisted had descended right in front of his nose! If Vator was this strong... Just how much stronger was Kang Jin-Ho?!


    Didn''t this indicate that Lee Jung-Geol and the elders might have bitten off more than they could chew? And the only thing remaining now... was to pay the price!


    When Lee Seong-Taek''s thoughts reached that far, all strength rapidly abandoned his body.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator breathed in deeply while scanning the room. He checked the elders and directors hurriedly avoiding meeting eyes with him, then scowled unhappily. ¡°I''m supposed to deal with this group of trash? That idiot, Lee Hyeon-Su! It seems he doesn''t know how to utilize the avable cards well.¡±


    Some of the elders quizzically stared at Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°Oh, uh... Sir Vator is simply expressing his disgruntlement, gentlemen. I think it''s better for you to not know the exact contents of his words. Even if you''re insignificant bugs, you are all elderly folks, after all! I should try to respect the elders.¡±


    Humiliation rapidly dyed the elders'' faces.


    ¡°You rude bastards!¡±


    That roar of anger served as a signal re.


    ¡°Did those two dare threaten us?!¡±


    ¡°Have they forgotten that this is South Korea!¡±


    The start might have been difficult, but the follow-up? Not so much. All sorts of loud insults and swearing exploded forth from the elders and the directors.


    <i>''Huh. It''s like watching dogs barking.''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek tutted quietly. He wasn''t trying to disparage this group of men. No, he was simply being literal.


    How would a stray dog behave after encountering a powerful predator? Once it sensed the gap in strength, it''d turn tail and flee from the scene. However, what if there was no escape?


    The dog would start barking. Despitecking the courage to fight back, it''d desperately bark at the predator to say, <i>I''m not as easy as you think! So you better back off! Please!</i>


    These elders were that desperately-barking dog. Even though they had no balls to fight back, they still loudly shouted as if to say they weren''t scared.


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly clenched his fists while witnessing this deting spectacle.


    <i>''Right. It''s already over for us.''</i>


    From the get-go, something about this asion didn''t feel right. If Lee Jung-Geol really was responsible for setting up this get-together, he should have popped in at least once to say hi. If not, he should have sent his right-hand man, Director Jo, to join the proceedings at the very least.


    However, neither Lee Jung-Geol nor Director Jo was present. Which indicated this get-together must''ve been arranged by someone else. Although the question of who could pull this off remained unanswered... The truth about this situation was crystal-clear for Lee Seong-Taek to see. Without a doubt, Vator was here to ''clean up'' these mutinous elders and directors!


    <i>''Have we been set up since the start?''</i>


    Just as Lee Seong-Taek began falling even deeper into despair, Vator suddenly spoke up. ¡°Zhang Dajing. Interpret for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°I, Vator, respect warriors.¡±


    Zhang Dajing quickly got to tranting Vator''s words.


    ¡°However! I do not see a single warrior among you. The look in your eyes is all dead. Rotten! Trash like you do not deserve to be called warriors. No, you''re nothing but parasites who call yourselves warriors while profiting off your organization''s blood and sweat! Maybe you were warriors once upon a time. However, not anymore,¡± Vator chewed his words out like a wounded beast. ¡°I''ve been told to spare those deemed useful to the cause, but... Now that I''ve taken a good look at you all, I don''t see any reason to do so! Letting irredeemable parasites live will only be a waste of air, anyway. That is why...!¡±


    Vator raised his huge clenched fist.


    ¡°You better prove to me! Prove that you''re not trash! Anyone who can prove that they are still warriors? I give you my word that you''ll keep your life tonight! However, those who fail will die!¡±


    That was a truly arrogant, high-handed deration! If someone other than Vator had said those words, Lee Seong-Taek would''ve scoffed mercilessly. Who would dare spew such nonsense in front of these old men inside South Korea?


    Zhang Dajing finished his job, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then, I wish you the best of luck, gentlemen of South Korea.¡±


    The expressions of the elders crumpled hideously.


    <i>''That foreign bastard dares to...!''</i>


    If it hadn''t been for Vator having his back, that Chinese bastard wouldn''t even dare to raise his head in front of these elders! Yet, how dare he openly mock them like this!


    ¡°Y-you bastard! Do you not understand where you are!¡±


    That was when Vator suddenly moved. ¡°Sounds like none of you understands.¡±


    All he did was take a step forward. However, from the perspective of the other side, that was no mere step. The distance closed only by a negligible amount, yet the pressure emitted exponentially increased.


    The elders and directors flinched nastily in fear and stumbled back. After realizing the shame of what they had done, their faces quickly grew red from humiliation. Unfortunately, that was just as meaningless as trying to retreat.


    Vator growled lowly. ¡°In that case, I shall make you understand!¡±


    <i>St!</i>


    Along with the sound of a ripe watermelon bursting... the head of an elder standing closest to Vator was crushed to bits. Literally.


    ¡°...!¡±


    That elder couldn''t even scream. With his head gone, the elder slowly crumpled to the floor and spasmed slightly.


    <i>Plop!</i>


    The neck without a head began spewing blood like a broken tap to dye the dining table with a sumptuous feast on it in a crimson hue!


    ¡°K... Kyaaaaaaaahk!¡±


    That scream didn''te from one of the elders but the young women serving them at the table. Unlike the elders, who couldn''t scream after Vator''s power had overwhelmed them, these women were powerless civilians. They couldn''t sense the depths of Vator''s strength.


    That was why they could still react to this terrifying scene!


    ¡°All of you, get out of here, now!¡± Zhang Dajing roared loudly.


    The women, covered in their tears and snot, ungainly crawled on the floor to escape the party venue. One of the women lost all strength in her legs and copsed on the floor, so Zhang Dajing had to assist her out of the room.


    And then... there was no more hindrance left. After thest woman left, Zhang Dajing turned back and nodded to indicate everything was now ready.


    Vator smirked deeply. ¡°Well, then. No more obstacles, then.¡±


    From this moment on, an interpreter was unnecessary. His expression and the tone of his voice were enough to convey his intentions.


    ¡°I shall reiterate. It''d be nice if you can understand me better this time,¡± said Vator in his trademark weighty voice. When his words went through Zhang Dajing''s slightly higher-pitched voice first to reach the elders'' ears, though... They imparted this bizarre feeling instead.


    ¡°Prove to me that you''re warriors. Anyone deemed useful will be allowed to live. If I think you could be recycled, then... I shall grant you the privilege to serve my master like his loyal dog.¡±


    The elders and directors no longer felt anger. The only emotion ruling them right now was fear.


    They must prove themselves. If not, they would die!


    When fear ruled over a person, their brain would be paralyzed, unable to think straight. They would urgently search for a way to release themselves from this crippling fear. What should they do to ensure their survival?


    They found the solution soon enough.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    The elders and directors charged straight at Vator while roaring at the top of their lungs.


    A smirk of satisfaction spread on Vator''s lips as he noticed all the bloodshot eyes ring at him.


    ¡°A raving dog can''t turn into a wolf, but...! Instead of tame house dogs, it''s always more amusing to deal with fierce guard dogs!¡±


    A scarcely-believable amount of qi of a physical fighter suddenly gushed out of Vator''s hulking frame.


    This was the moment of Vator, the crazed Phantom of Battles, finally baring his fangs!

 Chapter 596. Overwhelmed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 596. Overwhelmed (1)</h4>


    It was like watching a dreame to reality.


    <i>''I''ve been getting this feeling a lot today for some reason...''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek tried hard to get a grip on himself. The wise old ''they'' said one would have a chance at survival even if a tiger dragged them into its den as long as they kept their wits about them.


    Of course, that example only applied when dealing with a tiger.


    If one got dragged away by a pure monster... No matter how much wits one kept about them, surviving that encounter was still impossible!


    Indeed, Lee Seong-Taek had to admit it. This was a monster''s den. A ce where the monster named Vator leisurely hunted its prey for his amusement!


    <i>''Right... This feeling''s been with me the whole day.''</i>


    Didn''t Lee Seong-Taek feel this way while being driven in his old, creaky car earlier? That vague unsettling feeling as if he was in a movie?


    He thought that feeling stemmed from his nervousness. However, as it turned out, his thoughts had been wrong. No, his instincts had been sensing something else. And that would be... Today being hisst on Earth.


    His head hadn''t figured it out, but his heart did. It knew that a grim reaper he could not avoid no matter what woulde to visit him today.


    Since that grim reaper''s scythe was pressing tightly against his throat, how could Lee Seong-Taek not feel something was off? And that grim reaper looked quite different from his imagination, too!


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    That was only one strike. Yet the destructive power contained in that strike was more than enough to utterly disintegrate Lee Seong-Taek''smon sense in all things rted to martial arts.


    <i>''We were frogs in a well...''</i>


    He thought his horizons were broad. And he also believed that South Korea''s martial society was definitely not weak. If it hadn''t been for the geopolitical situation of South Korea, where it was sandwiched between two of the mightiest martial nations on Earth, it wouldn''t have been underestimated so badly by everyone. He honestly believed that, in terms of global ranking, South Korea would put up a verypetitive showing.


    However, he was proven wrong. Lee Seong-Taek and his peers had been stuck in a well all this time.


    No matter howrge a well was, it was still a well at the end of the day. There was no way to widen one''s horizons in such a confined space. Vator''s attack was enough for him to realize this.


    <i>''We should''ve known from the get-go...!''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek and the rest should''ve known that such incredible realms of martial prowess existed!


    What a funny situation this was. Lee Seong-Taek felt his horizons were finally broadening while witnessing Vator''s impressive fist arts. An example of lofty realms of cultivation he never imagined possible was standing right over there!


    <i>''If... If only I had known about it sooner!''</i>


    If he had known such realms existed, Lee Seong-Taek wouldn''t have ended up in this state. Instead of wasting his precious time on useless political squabbles, he''d have focused more of his being on polishing his martial arts!


    After all, politics and whatnot meant nothing in the face of such overwhelming power!


    <i>Pooooooow!</i>


    The physical bodies of the elders were simply too frail to withstand Vator''s punches. As if to prove that point, Vator''s fist punched right through an elder''s torso. The fist went through so easily that Lee Seong-Taek momentarily wondered if that elder''s body wasn''t made of flesh and bones but cotton candy.


    <i>Driiiip...</i>


    Blood gushed out of the elder''s mouth like a raging waterfall. His disbelieving eyes stared in horror at Vator''s arm buried to its elbow in his gut. His lips parted as if to say something before thest remnant of life abandoned him.


    ¡°Tsk...!¡± Vator shook his head in disapproval while pulling his arm out. ¡°Their physiques are not trained at all.¡±


    His menacing growl echoed in the room.


    ¡°Zhongyuan''s older experts can easily overpower their younger counterparts. If you haven''t beenzy with your cultivation, you wouldn''t be this powerless against me. So, you are not martial artists. You probably used to be one, but not anymore. To all those calling themselves martial artists despite giving up on the path of cultivation... I only have contempt for you!¡±


    Vator finished growling and charged ahead like an enraged boar. No elders and directors could withstand Vator''s momentum and got swept away.


    Would a field of reed in front of a bulldozer operating at full tilt resemble this scene? Nothing seemed to work against Vator.


    A dagger containing qi flew rapidly toward Vator''s face. However, the big man didn''t even bother to block or dodge. He only charged forward.


    As if pouncing forward and sweeping everything away in his view was his life''s mission, Vator continued to charge ahead at full power. Again and again!


    <i>ng!</i>


    The dagger was supposed to stab into Vator''s face but couldn''t even prate his skin and bounced off.


    ¡°Heok?!¡± The director responsible for throwing the dagger gasped in sheer shock. How could he not be surprised, though? When a dagger containing what he considered was a lot of cutting power failed to leave a scratch on human skin!


    Wasn''t this the same as a full-blooded sword strike from him failing to slice through a sheet of paper?


    Unfortunately, it was still too early to get shocked.


    ¡°Hooooo-aaaaaht!¡± Vator released a deafening roar while swinging his arms.


    <i>RIIIIIIIP!</i>


    The atmosphere itself tore apart. Vator''s abnormally long arms swept through the surroundings and caught the torsos of the Assembly elders in their path. As for the result... It was as horrifying as one could imagine.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOM!</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek honestly thought the victims would be flung away.


    Humans couldn''t help but imagine what might happen shortly after the event itself. It was a part of human nature, after all. So, Lee Seong-Taek thought the elders would react like baseballs struck by arge bat.


    However, Vator''s arm was much, much stronger than a baseball bat. And the elders and their physiques wereparably too frail to withstand the strike.


    The end result was... an explosion. Those elders who ''permitted'' Vator''s attack tond on them all exploded like fireworks.


    ¡°Kkuwaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaahk!¡±


    The exploding bits of human flesh and bone showered the elders and directors behind them like shrapnel from a ymore mine.


    ¡°Heuh... euhh...?!¡±


    ¡°Heeeiiik!¡±


    Vator must''ve possessed stronger attacks in his arsenal. His realm meant he could easily do it many times over. However, would those attacks be as shocking and debilitating mentally as watching yourrades, whom you were cracking jokes and sharing booze with moments ago, explode into pieces before mming straight into your face?


    These elders and directors had gone through a fair bit of trials and tribtions in their lives, yet this indescribably horrifying situation still left them as sobering wrecks, theirplexions whiter than snow.


    They kept whimpering while something wet continued to soak their eyes to blur their view.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± Vator roared like a beast. ¡°You bunch of trash! What did you say you''d do? Who did you say you''d oppose?!¡±


    Genuine anger spread on Vator''s face. Humans needed to know their ce. But these arrogant yet pathetic fools dared to raise a fuss about rebelling against his master! This issue went beyond his loyalty at this point.


    ¡°Insects like you can never face up to my master! Even if there are a thousand of you! No, ten thousand! It''s time to pay the price for forgetting your ce. And that is death! You will all die by my hands tonight!¡±


    Lee Seong-Taek faintly smiled while watching Vator''s rippling muscles.


    <i>''It''s like I''m watching a scene from a mythical tale...''</i>


    This scene reminded him of a hero sent by the heavens, or maybe a heavenly deity, meting out grave punishment to corrupt and insidious humanity.


    No, rather than a mythical tale, it...


    <i>''Yes, it''s like a scene from an opera...!''</i>


    Either way, it stillcked a sense of realism.


    Lee Seong-Taek was there to witness Kang Jin-Ho massacring the Yeongnam Group. He also saw a realm of martial arts he could never hope to breach that night, but... But the feeling he got back then wasn''t the same as now.


    Yes, he was being serious. That was because he never considered Kang Jin-Ho as the same ''existence'' as him or his peers. Rather than an abnormally powerful human being, Kang Jin-Ho seemed different from everyone. Not exactly human. As if... As if an actual devil had descended on Earth!


    If a human being saw a devil, how would they react? Would they suddenly be taken over by apetitive spirit? Would they want topare themselves to the devil?


    No, of course not. And that was what Lee Seong-Taek felt that day. It was as if he witnessed an enormous lump of evil he''d never dare to confront. So, he didn''t even think aboutparing himself to Kang Jin-Ho. However, how should he describe his feelings toward Vator...?


    Yes, it must be ''awe''. Lee Seong-Taek was awestruck by how far a human body could be pushed. By how far a human body could be strengthened! This was actually beautiful and wondrous to behold in Lee Seong-Taek''s view.


    ¡°Elder, sir!¡±


    The crumbled exit burst open, and many young men kitted out in smart ck business suits rushed inside. It seemed one of the elders had brought his personal guards along.


    The awareness and readiness to bring their own personal guards should bemended if this had been a different situation, but Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t respect that choice right now. No, all he could do was shout urgently at these young men.


    ¡°Get back! Don''te! Get back!!!¡±


    This was like hitting a boulder with eggs. No, wait. Even thatparison seemedughable at this point!


    <i>BOOOOOOM</i>!


    The moment of a human body colliding against Vator''s fist wasmemorated by the deafening noise of a massive bomb going off. The only positive for all those dying from Vator''s attacks was not needing to choose between a burial or cremation. Since they didn''t have an intact body left, to begin with!


    Like mobs in video games disappearing into pixels after dying, people who definitely existed a moment ago were obliterated into tiny pieces right before Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes.


    ¡°You rat-like bastards!¡± Vator roared while punching with both fists. And that signaled the beginning of a cmity.


    <i>BOOM! BANG! BOOM!</i>


    Every time Vator punched, someone disappeared. In this crazy situation, gettingpletely obliterated was a better oue for everyone. Those trying to dodge only got a part of themselves obliterated, after all. And that meant the ''shrapnel'' from their own bodies were now pelting down viciously on their allies!


    Common sense rapidly went out the window. This was not how people were supposed to fight, at least ording to Lee Seong-Taek''s logic!


    <i>''Just what... What have I been doing until now?''</i>


    The shock felt by the regr, powerless civilians when witnessing a martial artist was now felt by Lee Seong-Taek. The gap between Vator and the Assembly''s elders was even greater than the gap between them and regr people.


    They couldn''t fight back. They couldn''t even resist! In that case, what other options remained?


    ¡°...! Run! Run away!¡±


    That sounded like a wise decision. Even if it came a bit toote.


    Unfortunately, Vator was as swift as the storm winds. His massive figure looked quite dull and slow, yet his agility was just as shocking as his physical strength.


    The end of those who dared to show their backs was far too obvious.


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    Vator''s punch obliterated the spine of one of the fleeing men. Broken bits of spinal bones burst straight out of this man''s gut like projectiles. It wasn''t just this one man, though.


    Those who saw their own bones tearing out of their guts all stopped breathing even before falling to the ground.


    <i>RUUUUMBLE!</i>


    And humans weren''t the only things being subjected to Vator''s viciousness. As if it could no longer endure the abuse, the building issued a scary scream before gradually crumbling down.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Vator suddenly crouched lower. And then... With incredible force, he punched right above his head!


    <i>KWA-AAAAAAAHHH!</i>


    That noise was as loud as a waterfall pouring down. The wind pressure shooting out of Vator''s fist quite literally disintegrated the falling ceiling. He didn''t deflect it or try to withstand the falling mass. No, he simply stood his ground and destroyed a massive falling mass of reinforced concrete like a wall made of sand!


    Actually, that was slightly incorrect. Sand particles were too big, after all. The more-apt description would be dust particles!


    The dust storm billowed into the night sky before falling back along with the pelting rain. And now, muddy-brown rain fell on the party venue.


    Lee Seong-Taek dazedly took in this spectacle.


    No one could say anything. Meanwhile, the insistent noises of falling rain, something Lee Seong-Taek hadn''t noticed until now, dug sharply into his hearing.


    Was this because the ceiling had copsed? No. It was probably because no one dared to open their mouths.


    It was as if a tropical storm had swept through this ce. The eerie silence soon passed, and pained moans and whimpers from some people broke through the noises of falling rain. And Lee Seong-Taek could even hear some people desperately praying, too.


    <i>''You''re praying?''</i>


    To whom, exactly? Who were they praying to in this situation?


    To God? To that oh-so-mighty God?


    <i>''Don''t make meugh!''</i>


    At the very least, the god in this ce... was Vator. He was the God of Combat!


    The God of Combat was present, so what was the point of praying to another god? What good would that do?


    Lee Seong-Taek absentmindedly raised his hand to touch his rain-soaked face. His fingertips came away with crimson streaks. It seemed a piece of debris had brushed past his facial skin earlier.


    When he raised his head to look... Lee Seong-Taek saw <i>it</i>. He saw Vator staring straight at him. All the people between him and Lee Seong-Taek were gone.


    Which meant...


    <i>''Is it my turn now?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek smirked bitterly while witnessing Vator close the distance like a grim reaper about to im his victim''s soul.


    <i>''Well, I guess... Today isn''t such a bad day to die, then?''</i>

 Chapter 597. Overwhelmed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 597. Overwhelmed (2)</h4>


    Where did everything go wrong?


    Trying to assign me at thiste stage could be a stupid thing to do. Reflecting on the past and learning from mistakes were privileges of those who still had a future. And unfortunately for Lee Seong-Taek, the future would stop existing for him pretty soon.


    The only choice left for him was death. And the grim reaper offering that choice revealed itself fully before Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes.


    ...In the figure of Vator, no less!


    <i>''Only death awaits, is it...?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly bit down on his lip. When he thought about it, didn''t his life always unfold this way? He never got a chance to actively make significant choices impacting his life. And if he did get to make a choice, it''d be to analyze his surroundings and figure out the less challenging path.


    He never tried to change the situation surrounding him nor did he ever bravely step forward to bring unrealistic goals to reality. Not even once. And his reward for that was this situation.


    The price for not making his choices was crystal-clear to see. And now, Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t even choose how he''d die!


    He felt hollow inside. Empty. Besides...


    How was he supposed to exin this emotion being shouted out loudly by his madly-pounding heart?


    His vision had been blurry and dreamy for some time as if this situation was no longer taking ce in reality. A monotone world drained of color seemed to be crushing down on Lee Seong-Taek.


    <i>''If only I knew things would end this way...''</i>


    He only wielded a pathetic little authority as a director. However, since his life was about to end without him getting a chance to actually wield that power... Maybe he should''ve lived as his heart willed. That was his only regret.


    The light in Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes sharpened as he red at Vator.


    <i>''Stop with all these useless, stupid thoughts!''</i>


    What would change by regretting now? Lee Seong-Taek had an epiphany as the final moments of his life rapidly approached him.


    It was useless to regret the past. That part of his life was already over. Besides, what he needed to ponder at length was not <i>''I shouldn''t have done that!''</i> but how to conduct himself better in the future.


    And for his future, he only had one choice left to make.


    <i>''How should I die?''</i>


    Yes, he already knew. He knew that it was all ultimately meaningless. It didn''t matter how he died since no one would remember his death, anyway.


    He''d be nothing more than an insignificant part of a grisly rumor about how Vator massacred the group of elders and directors. Would people be curious about how a director named Lee Seong-Taek was killed off?


    Probably not. Who would care about trivial details like that?


    His offspring might be the only one who cared enough to grieve. No, wait. Even that was not guaranteed, now was it?


    "Kekeke..."


    Lee Seong-Taek had tough. He couldn''t stop his cackles from escaping his mouth.


    He believed things would get better eventually. If he continued living this way, he''d one day reach a point in life where looking back to his past actions wouldn''t leave him with shame. He believed he''d nod sagely in approval of his life.


    But that was why his life had gone wrong. If a martial artist''s life was a constant dance between life and death, Lee Seong-Taek should''ve lived every day without regrets. He shouldn''t have harbored ackadaisical mindset of, <i>''Even if today is unsatisfactory, things will improveter on.''</i>


    There could be only one fate in store for him, anyway. No one would know how he died, but that didn''t matter to him anymore. Even if no one would apud him for his manly death, Lee Seong-Taek didn''t care. That would be nothing more than self-satisfaction, anyway.


    However, even though the might still reach the same end result, death, the process of getting there could be changed, no?


    Lee Seong-Taek turned his head to his side to search for Song Yeong-Mu.


    The elder of the Martial Assembly was sticking very closely to a half-crumbled wall, his expression stupefied and pale. How fortunate it was that rain was falling. Otherwise, piss stains near his crotch would''ve been exposed for everyone to see.


    Lee Seong-Taek grimaced in bitterness and looked away. He did not want to die like that. No, more than that, he didn''t want to survive while looking like that man!


    Living a life of a groveling servant would only produce an equally pathetic end. Lee Seong-Taek now understood this, so at the very least, he wanted to stand tall and proud while greeting his end. Only by doing so could he stand proudly before King Yama. And say that even though his life had been pathetic and insignificant, he was still proud of his final moments!


    <i>Craaaack...!</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek''s fists produced bone-popping noises. He suddenly felt a bit rueful about not holding his favorite weapon. However, didn''t that also prove that Lee Seong-Taek was no longer a martial artist? How can a warrior leave his favored weapon at home and still call himself a warrior?


    In that case, there was nothing to be rueful about. If a warrior didn''t have swords, he should simply use his fists! If his fists were out ofmission, then use his teeth to bite and fight back! That should be enough. That was the way of a martial artist!


    Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes coldly withdrew.


    "...Hmm?" Vator cocked an eyebrow and smirked meaningfully when vigor returned to Lee Seong-Taek''s eyes. <i>''Yes, that''s it. There should be at least one like him.''</i>


    Even if South Korea''s martial society had fallen to the pits and its leaders generally corrupted to the core, at least one or two should still possess the spirit of a true martial artist. After all, even if every apple in the cart was rotten, one was bound to be perfectly fine.


    <i>''Good...!''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek''s re was as cold as it could get. A man who had cast everything aside and was ready to greet his end would possess such eyes.


    Vator didn''t go on a lengthy preamble. Determination wasn''t proven with one''s mouth, after all!


    "Come!"


    He didn''t stop to wonder if his intention had been delivered to his target. Sometimes, intentions powerful enough could even ovee thenguage barrier.


    As if to prove it, Lee Seong-Taek dashed toward Vator with his fists ready. He loaded every ounce of power he could muster into both of his fists. Then... He punched with every fiber of his being!


    His tightly clenched teeth could not endure the pressure and began cracking. That was when Lee Seong-Taek became convinced about something. This attack... It was the best, strongest attack he had ever produced!


    Even if he scoured the memories spanning the entirety of his life, he''d not find another moment of him producing such a perfect punch!


    <i>Baaaang!</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek''s fist collided with Vator''s left chest. And that was when Lee Seong-Taek instinctively realized something. That realization was all about Vator''s physique, the one nonchntly epting Lee Seong-Taek''s attack!


    A millisecond after his fist touched Vator''s chest, an unimaginably powerful recoil mmed into Lee Seong-Taek.


    <i>CRUNCH! CRACK!</i>


    Those were noises of bones breaking. And no, they weren''t mere noises, either!


    Bones in Lee Seong-Taek''s right fist got crushed and broke apart. Indescribable pain was shooting up from his arm as if every bone up to his wrist had been shattered from the impact.


    <i>''So what!''</i>


    He was going to die anyway! What did this little pain matter in that case?


    Lee Seong-Taek loaded his still-intact left fist with enough power to burst his own skin and jumped up. Although Lee Seong-Taek''s posture was bad, Vator didn''t bother to move from the spot, allowing the director of the Martial Assembly to urately punch the giant in his chin!


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek could see it. He saw his left fist getting crushed as if everything happened in slow motion.


    "Hah... Hahaha!"


    A helpless chuckle broke free from Lee Seong-Taek''s mouth. What a wretched showing this was. As it turned out, Lee Seong-Taek wasn''t even a threat!


    However, this much was already fine. With this, he now had things to proudly proim in front of King Yama. Lee Seong-Taek could proudly say he was a man whonded a direct punch to Vator''s face.


    And that was enough.


    "Fuu-woo...!" Lee Seong-Taeknded back on his feet, then raised his head to re at Vator. <i>''Do not waver...!''</i>


    The only thing scaring him now was his eyes and legs... trembling involuntarily. That was what scared him the most now. He didn''t want to show a pathetic side after throwing that punch.


    Rather than death, being remembered as a coward was a much scarier prospect for Lee Seong-Taek. So, he proudly spread his shoulders open and red straight at Vator. He had done everything he could. The only remaining thing was to stand tall like a man and wee his demise.


    Vator wordlessly looked down and studied Lee Seong-Taek. The two men''s res collided in the air. Then, Vator muttered something in a foreignnguage before slowly cocking his arm back.


    Lee Seong-Taek clearly saw Vator''s rolled-up fist cocking behind the giant''s back. And soon, that fist would guide Lee Seong-Taek to the afterlife!


    <i>''What was the first thing I ever learned as a martial artist?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek suddenly recalled the first-ever teaching he received from his master all those years ago. It was so long ago that he could barely remember his master''s face now.


    <i>¡ªDo not ever close your eyes.</i>


    <i>¡ªA man trying to learn martial arts should never close his eyes out of fear of getting hit. Someone like that does not have the qualifications to be a martial artist.</i>


    <i>''Yes, he''s right...!''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek could learn martial arts precisely because he never closed his eyes against his master''s fist. After that, his entire adult life was spent in thepany of martial arts.


    Since he had always adhered to that principle for his whole life, Lee Seong-Taek felt confident about not closing his eyes even in the face of his impending death. Failing to keep his eyes open now would only prove that his life had been too unsightly.


    Lee Seong-Taek remainedposed while observing the wind pressure exploding out from the death rapidly approaching his face. And he never blinked once.


    However, something was a bit weird here. Death was clearlying for him, yet the speedily-approaching fist was noticeably getting slower as it closed the distance toward Lee Seong-Taek''s face.


    <i>''Is this... the so-called life shing before my eyes thing?''</i>


    Apparently, time would dramatically slow down for those about to die. It seemed Lee Seong-Taek was getting several opportunities to experience the mysterious phenomena of this world today.


    His final day being so packed full of events should be something to be d about, but everything being ultimately meaningless lent a touch of ruefulness to the proceedings.


    <i>''...Mm?''</i>


    This was so weird. Did that fist... actually stop?


    Lee Seong-Taek''s fingers flinched slightly when he realized that time... hadn''t actually slowed down! Vator''s fist had really stopped right in front of Lee Seong-Taek''s face!


    That firmly closed fist, seemingly powerful enough to blow away Mount Tai, suddenly spread open into a palm. And then... it slowly moved away from Lee Seong-Taek''s face tond firmly on his shoulder instead.


    <i>Pat!</i>


    Vator patted Lee Seong-Taek''s shoulder, then walked past the dazed director of the Martial Assembly.


    "...???"


    Lee Seong-Taek was left stupefied and utterly speechless. His brain, stuttering from extreme tension, couldn''t readilyprehend this situation. Thankfully, Zhang Dajing was here to rescue Lee Seong-Taek from his quagmire.


    "This way, please," said Zhang Dajing while reaching out to grab Lee Seong-Taek''s shoulder. Then he pulled the older man along.


    Despite seeing this Chinese man as his enemy, Lee Seong-Taek was powerless to resist and got pulled away to wherever Zhang Dajing wanted to take him.


    Eventually, though, a dazed question leaked out of Lee Seong-Taek''s mouth. "What just..."


    Zhang Dajing smirked at the flustered look on Lee Seong-Taek''s face before exining what happened. "Sir Vator has acknowledged you as a warrior."


    "A... warrior?"


    "Yes, a warrior. You know, someone who fights," Zhang Dajing casually shrugged his shoulders. "Sir Vator believes that the elders of the Martial Assembly must be warriors first and foremost. Of course, I advised him that such a thing was impossible, but he just didn''t want to listen to me."


    What on Earth was this young man saying? Lee Seong-Taek couldn''t readily decide if his head had nked out too much to correctlyprehend the situation or if Zhang Dajing was spewing rubbish.


    Still, one thing seemed certain. And that was Lee Seong-Taek had survived this encounter. When that realization washed over him, he absentmindedly tried to touch his face.


    However, Zhang Dajing immediately stopped him. "Oops. You should not move your hands, sir. You might not get to use them ever again if something goes wrong now."


    Lee Seong-Taek''s head lowered, his gaze drifting toward his hands. With many bones shattered, both arms were limply dangling by his sides. The damage seemed extensive. So much so that Lee Seong-Taek started wondering if they could ever go back to being normal again.


    <i>''Even then... Who cares if I can''t get my arms back?''</i>


    Lee Seong-Taek instinctively realized something. His journey as a martial artist was effectively over, and he''d never exchange moves with another warrior. Not when he had witnessed the overwhelming martial prowess that he could never, ever hoped to attain!


    "Of course, you shouldn''t think it''s over now," said Zhang Dajing with a detestable smirk on his face as if he could see through Lee Seong-Taek''s thoughts. "The final say rests with Mister Jin-Ho, after all. Still... I don''t think that gent would kill anyone who doesn''t resist. He can be rather righteous in weird things, you see..."


    Lee Seong-Taek tore his eyes away from the detestable young man gleefully running his mouth and stared at Vator again. He could see the gigantic back that didn''t seem to belong to a human being.


    It seemed Vator remained visually threatening whether viewed from the front or the rear.


    Lee Seong-Taek quietly asked a question. "What... about the others?"


    "Mm, well..." Zhang Dajing shrugged his shoulders. "They didn''t seem to have passed Sir Vator''s test. In that case, their fate seems rather obvious, doesn''t it?"


    Indeed, it was. Painfully obvious, too.


    Lee Seong-Taek''s dazed eyes took in the sight of Vator''s forward march.

 Chapter 598. Overwhelmed (3)

    <h4>Chapter 598. Overwhelmed (3)</h4>


    "Uwh... Uwaaaah...?!"


    Song Yeong-Mu crawled ungainly on the floor to get away. He kept crawling and crawling.


    It wasn''t as if he didn''t know that getting up on his feet and running away was several times faster. Song Yeong-Mu had tried to force his legs to stand up several times by now, but... But his damn legs didn''t want to listen!


    He got up only to plop down on his butt repeatedly. So, Song Yeong-Mu desperately pedaled his arms that were still willing to obey his brain''smands to run away from Vator.


    <i>''Why?! Why is this happening?!''</i>


    Up until a few minutes ago, everything was going swimmingly. Song Yeong-Mu had zero doubt that he and his cohorts, led by Lee Jung-Geol, would rise up and kick out the arrogant duo of Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun before regaining their rightful positions.


    With such joyous thoughts in his mind, Song Yeong-Mu was enjoying his booze along with hisrades. That was less than five minutes ago, yet in such a short time... What on Earth just happened here?!


    <i>''What happened? Where did things go wrong?!''</i>


    Just from where did things go sideways? This... This shouldn''t be happening.


    No, this couldn''t be happening!


    Even if some insidious shadowy figure had orchestrated an event like this, only Lee Jung-Geol was good enough to fit that bill! Lee Jung-Geol, a man who never tasted failure in his life!


    Sure, he might have been struck down by a hidden de called Kang Jin-Ho and had to take a bow for a while, but that shouldn''t count as defeat. He basically got blindsided that time, after all!


    That was why Song Yeong-Mu believed they would achieve total victory this time, but this...!


    "You rat bastard!" A roaring voice rocked Song Yeong-Mu from behind.


    "Hieiiieek?!"


    Song Yeong-Mu shivered pitifully while hurriedly turning around.


    Vator had closed the distance and now stood right behind Song Yeong-Mu, the big man''s terrifying re locked on the crawling man.


    "S-spare me...!"


    Everyone was dead. Everyone!


    Those who tried to fight Vator, those who tried to flee... Even those who hesitated while trying to figure out what to do... Absolutely everyone!


    The only remaining ones were Song Yeong-Mu and... Lee Seong-Taek?


    As for other elders and directors, they were all dead. None of their corpses were intact enough to be identifiable. Song Yeong-Mu took in this remarkable sight and sucked in a deep breath. Even tears refused to well up at this point.


    "You rat-like bastard...!" Vator red in rage at Song Yeong-Mu. "To think a man who used to call himself a martial artist is behaving this unsightly! Are you not ashamed!"


    Zhang Dajing didn''t even try to hide his sneer while tranting Vator''s words. "Sir Vator is asking you if you are not ashamed of your conduct, mister."


    Ashamed? Did he really ask about shame?! Song Yeong-Mu''s expression contorted hideously.


    <i>''Did you really ask me that!''</i>


    What kind of stupid question was that! Life and death were hanging in the bnce, so who cared about shame and all that nonsense?! One had to survive first before feeling humiliated and ashamed by something. How could a dead man feel anything, never mind humiliation?


    Dying obediently to avoid being humiliated? What kind of bullsh*t was that!


    "Kuh-hehehe...!"


    Song Yeong-Mu''s legs suddenly regained their strength. Even though they refused to listen to him a few seconds ago, this situation seemed to have woken them up as his legs struggled harshly to get Song Yeong-Mu back on his feet. However, once he was back up...


    "S-spare my life, please...!" Song Yeong-Mu nted his forehead on the muddy floor in a kowtow. "If, if you let me live, I''ll tell you everything I know! Lee Jung-Geol''s secrets, information on his hidden assets and wealth! Everything! I, I am useful!"


    Vator gruffly tutted. "I don''t need any of those."


    "T-t-the Martial Assembly is not as simple as you all think! D-do you know how much work we elders do for the Assembly?" Song Yeong-Mu urgently cried out in a desperate attempt to find a way to survive. "L-Lee Jung-Geol doesn''t know everything, you see? The wealth and connections to the political world are all established through us, the elders! If, if you also kill me, you will lose your connections and power!"


    "Kekekeke...!" Vator covered his face and cackled uncontrobly. Then, his slightly sharper rended on Song Yeong-Mu. "Answer me."


    "...A-about what?"


    "Are you a martial artist?"


    Song Yeong-Mu''s mouth hurriedly mped shut. That was true, now wasn''t it? Wasn''t he a martial artist? That fact shouldn''t have changed. But...


    But why couldn''t he bring himself to answer that question?


    "Now I can see why you''ve be so corrupted. Wealth? Political connections?" Vator growled menacingly. "Yes, humans can''t put food on the table with martial arts alone. However, it seems you got your priorities all mixed up. As such, you and your cohorts are no longer martial artists. And the Martial Assembly in its quest to rebuild itself... does not want people who are not martial artists in its ranks."


    "What... What''s the difference?!" Song Yeong-Mu, now desperate rage filling his expression, pointed at Lee Seong-Taek and yelled. "What''s the difference between him and me?!"


    "You don''t need to know," Vator dismissively waved his hand. "The current you would never understand even if I exined it to you for a hundred days straight. So, I don''t see a need to waste my time like that. The end result will remain the same, anyway."


    "I, I...!"


    "That''s enough!"


    <i>Crush!</i>


    Vator''s fist unhesitantly blew Song Yeong-Mu''s head away. And then, a headless corpse crumpled to the ground and spasmed pitifully before going limp.


    "Hmph. That ruined my mood," Vator grunted, then scanned his surroundings. "Zhang Dajing."


    "Yes, Sir Vator."


    "Make sure that everything''s been taken care of."


    "Understood, sir. Don''t worry. Leave everything to me."


    Vator slowly shook his head. "That man, Lee Hyeon-Su... How strange this is. He probably didn''t need me to deal with these rat bastards."


    "No, that''s not true, sir."


    "Mm?" Vator turned his head and stared quizzically.


    Zhang Dajing smiled wryly. "Currently, there is no one besides you in the Martial Assembly capable of doing this work, sir. These men might look like insects to your eyes, but they are supposed to be strongest of the insect horde, you see..."


    "Hmm...?" Vator slowly scratched his chin. <i>''Does that mean there is no middleyer?''</i>


    Vator didn''t really have to deal with this clean-up operation. Even Wiggins should''ve encountered zero difficulty handling these so-called elders and directors. However, what if that was not the whole story?


    Vator suddenly realized that the Martial Assembly was excessively split into separateyers. If Kang Jin-Ho, Vator and Wiggins were counted as the highestyer, then... Bang Jin-Hun and his ilk should slot into the middleyer. As for the rest? They all belonged in the bottomyer.


    In other words, there was no strong-enough expert in the middleyer to cleanly deal with an event like this.


    "I see. That is why the priority is on education..." Vator nodded contemtively.


    "Yes, sir. The urgent priority is to nurture strong experts who can hold positions of power."


    "You''re also in the same boat, Zhang Dajing."


    Zhang Dajing''s expression became awkward as he sneakily wiped the cold sweat off his brow. "S-sir? I don''t quite follow?"


    "Once we wrap this matter up, you shall also join the training regime I''m in charge of. Understood?"


    "...But, uh, my physique isn''t sturdy enough to receive your guidance, sir."


    "Oh? Then, you want me to put in a good word to my master instead?"


    "...I''ll do my absolute best, sir," said Zhang Dajing as a hint of resignation crept into his voice.


    Indeed, it was preferable to be shouted at by Vator during training than by Kang Jin-Ho. At the very least, Vator still had functioningmon sense, after all!


    "Is it over...?"


    A quiet voice suddenly came from behind Zhang Dajing to sober him up.


    <i>''Oh, right.''</i>


    Only then did Zhang Dajing remember Lee Seong-Taek''s presence, the only ''warrior'' acknowledged by Vator in this ce.


    <i>''Well, that''s that, but... It''s gonna be a bit of hassle trying to deal with the aftermath...''</i>


    Cleaning this ce up shouldn''t pose too much of a problem. Lee Hyeon-Su mobilized specialists in such things while expecting to see casualties, after all. There were eyewitnesses, but this particr establishment wasn''t your random run-of-the-mill hostess bar, anyway. If that had been the case, these elders and directors wouldn''t have gathered here frequently like this. Keeping their mouths shut should be fairly easy.


    So, the actual problem was... the number of casualties. Lee Hyeon-Su demanded that as many people be spared if possible. But this...


    <i>''Urgh... What am I supposed to do about that?''</i>


    No one could stop the enraged Vator unless Kang Jin-Ho was physically present in this location. That was asking for an impossibility! Besides, rage wasn''t the only motivation making Vator act this way.


    Vator had already designated directors and elders in this ce as tumors of the Martial Assembly. He killed them all because he thought that these men would cause untold harm to the organization in the long run. In that case, who could realistically stop him?


    Zhang Dajing sighed, then nced at Lee Seong-Taek. "Please wait for a bit longer. We''ll call an ambnce and..."


    "Trante what I''m about to say," said Lee Seong-Taek in a resolute-sounding voice.


    Zhang Dajing''s brows quivered a little.


    <i>''What''s up with this old fart?''</i>


    Was he really not scared of dying? Why was he acting all so high and mighty, even though he was only breathing thanks to Vator''s mercy?


    "...Please speak," said Zhang Dajing, although he sounded slightly unwilling.


    Even if Lee Seong-Taek''s attitude wasn''t to Zhang Dajing''s liking, he shouldn''t argue and just humor the old man, at least for now. After all, Vator had acknowledged this man as a warrior, hadn''t he?


    Lee Seong-Taek pointedly asked, "Why did you have to kill them all?"


    "...?"


    "What was the reason for this massacre? With your incredible strength, it''d be easy to suppress them all without killing anyone!"


    Zhang Dajing sighed grandly, then tranted Lee Seong-Taek''s questions for Vator.


    Vator smirked and replied, "A man who should be d about keeping his head has a lot to say, it seems!"


    "I have no gratitude to spare when I''m only alive due to your whims. If you''re annoyed by my presence, you can always kill me right here, no?"


    "Yes, that is true," Vator chuckled in satisfaction.


    He did not detest men with such spirit. Vator didn''t care much for people being servile or obedient toward him. Even if they were on friendly terms, he''d only get irritated if theycked the spirit of a warrior.


    Vator honestly believed that a man should have the guts matching what Lee Seong-Taek was showing today.


    "I killed them because they needed to die."


    "...But, why?" Lee Seong-Taek asked back as if he couldn''t ept that answer. "Yes, these men have made a grave mistake. Since we got caught plotting treason, we can''tin about dying as punishment. However! Isn''t this the wrong way to handle this matter? Why did they..."


    "Sounds like you''re mistaken about something," Vator curtly cut Lee Seong-Taek off. "I didn''t kill them because they were plotting treason. If that had been the case, you''d be dead, too."


    Lee Seong-Taek''s mouth mped shut. He grimaced, realizing that Vator was right. If treason was the reason for this grisly mass execution, Lee Seong-Taek should be dead, too. He was one of the coborators, after all!


    "T-then... Why?"


    Vator looked at Lee Seong-Taek in slight disapproval. "In the great ins, old folks are seen as important figures. They hold the wisdom of life, you see? However, there is another, more crucial reason."


    "...?"


    "In the great ins, old folks act as signposts."


    "Sign... posts?"


    "Yes. The great ins can be a terrifying ce. You won''tst three days in the wilderness there if you don''t have the knowledge. The old folks who survived that hostile, unforgiving environment be the signposts guiding the future generations that also need to live there. They will learn from their wisdom, their umted knowledge, and try hard to emte their examples. Simply put... you be a role model for children to learn from." Vator scanned all the corpses strewn about before continuing on with his point.


    "However, it''s better for a crooked signpost to not exist in the first ce. Such signposts will only guide those trying to find the right direction in the great ins toward the wrong path. And they would wander aimlessly until their eventual demise. What I did now was remove these crooked signposts. And now, the Martial Assembly''s younger generation will stop holding onto stupid aspirations of living like these idiots and still enjoying a charmed life."


    Lee Seong-Taek was left speechless.


    Vator grunted. "You have proven to me that you''re still a warrior. However, do not ever forget this! Humans must never stop proving themselves. If you forget your ce as a warrior again and show us anotherzy, contemptible side... I swear to take your life away without hesitation! Do not ever stop pushing yourself forward. Understand?"


    Vator red sharply at the shuddering Lee Seong-Taek before turning around to leave. He didn''t believe Lee Seong-Taek would be wise enough to understand everything he said tonight. And he didn''t expect great things from this supposed director of the Martial Assembly. He simply let Lee Seong-Taek live because there seemed to be some worth in doing so. That was all.


    "Sir Vator," Zhang Dajing quickly approached Vator and spoke. "We''ll begin with our clean up, sir."


    "Go ahead, then." Vator weightily nodded, then scanned his vicinity in silence, his eyes slightly withdrawn. Once a massacre ends... this feeling of wry bitterness would always remain in Vator''s mouth for some time.

 Chapter 599. Overwhelmed (4)

    <h4>Chapter 599. Overwhelmed (4)</h4>


    <i>Rooooar...</i>


    The heavy downpour didn''t want to stop. However, Zhang Dajing thought that was for the best. All the falling rain had masked the noises to some degree and also washed away the copious amount of blood that should''ve turned this ce into a literal blood bath.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s people on standby right outside this high-ss ''restaurant'' received Zhang Dajing''s signal and rushed inside. Some of them assisted the panicking employees out of there while the rest quickly moved to erase all traces of the massacre.


    Zhang Dajing quietly muttered while observing this scene. "I wonder, what spurred them on to oppose Mister Kang Jin-Ho? What do you think gave them the confidence, Sir Vator?"


    "Fuu..." Vator slowly shook his head. "Listen, Zhang Dajing."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You need to remember this."


    "Sorry?"


    "Engrave this massacre in your memories. And do not ever forget this lesson. Humans never act rationally."


    "..."


    Vator tutted loudly. "Humans often think they are rational creatures, but that is not the case. No, we are very emotional and reckless. Especially in the case of these old men who left the decision-making to someone else... People like them can never make rational decisions."


    "Sir, it''s... I don''t quite understand."


    "Simple. They think their own decision-making is worse than someone else''s."


    "Mm...?" Zhang Dajing furrowed his brow, still looking somewhat confused.


    Vator smirked wryly at that. "Zhang Dajing."


    "Yes, sir?"


    "I know how to fly."


    "...Eh?" Zhang Dajing''s brows shot up. What on Earth was Vator talking about?


    "Let''s say I''ve figured out how to fly like a bird not too long ago. If I tell you that now, will you believe me or think I''m full of it?"


    "...I''ll have to believe you, sir."


    "And why?"


    "That''s because you''re not the type to kid around like that, sir."


    "Yes, indeed. Humans are like that."


    Zhang Dajing finally thought he got a glimpse of an understanding of what Vator wanted to say.


    Obviously, humans couldn''t fly in the sky. High cultivation realms allowed a martial artist to jump high up in the air and even give them the power to levitate, but flying around like a bird? That waspletely unheard of.


    Logically speaking, Zhang Dajing shouldn''t have believed Vator when the big man said he could fly in the air. However, Zhang Dajing''s own opinions, which had been built on personal experiences, made him believe that Vator was telling the truth.


    "...I see. That''s how deep these people''s trust in Lee Jung-Geol was."


    "To them, it wouldn''t have mattered whether it was Lee Jung-Geol or not as long as someone made the decisions for them. Yes, they would''ve been happy as long as that decision maker was deemed more shrewd than them," Vator muttered, then slowly shook his head again. "Never forget, Zhang Dajing. You should be the one making your own decisions. No matter how amazing or powerful another person is, they cannot make your choices for you."


    "I''ll engrave that teaching in my heart, sir."


    "In any case, the situation here seems more or less taken care of..." Vator slowly scratched his chin. <i>''Even though this little ruckus can''t be the end of this situation...''</i>


    The former Assembly Master''s name was Lee Jung-Geol, wasn''t it? Vator dared not underestimate that man.


    Even though Lee Jung-Geol was an acting ruler of a tiger-less mountain, if a fox like him lorded over thend for decades... That fox should be ssified as a highly intelligent creature almost verging on bing a mythical existence. And a sly creature like that wouldn''t be this unprepared.


    Vator raised his head to scan his surroundings. "I''m guessing there''s something else going on, but at the very least, we won''t find it here. Then, who will win the jackpot this time, I wonder?"


    Zhang Dajing didn''t catch what Vator said and looked back at the big man. "Sir? Did you say something?"


    "No, it''s nothing to worry about," Vator muttered, then turned around toward the exit. "We''re heading back."


    "Understood. To the Martial Assembly, sir?"


    "Yes," Vator coolly walked ahead without looking back.


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly chased after Vator. "Sir... These people sure have rotten luck, don''t they? To think they had to deal with you of all people."


    "Is that what you think?"


    "You disagree? Ah, that''s right. Dying by your hands should be way less agonizing than facing off against Mister Kang Jin-Ho."


    "No, Zhang Dajing. Those who ran into me or have to face off against my master will be blessed with a simpler death."


    "I don''t follow?"


    Vator tutted. "The truly luckless souls are those people who must deal with that insidious man."


    "...Huh?" Zhang Dajing blinked dazedly and stared at Vator.


    ***


    "Hmm...?" the former knight of the Round Table, Wiggins, dug into his ear. "Strange... Why is my ear itching all of a sudden?"


    When her father kept scratching his ear instead of paying attention, Elena unhappily rebuked him. "What are you doing, Dad!"


    "Well, my ear''s itching."


    "I don''t think now''s the right time to care about that, you know!"


    "Hmm..." Wiggins frowned in slight dissatisfaction but didn''t voice it. It seemed he also understood the severity of this situation. "Well, yes. You''re right. This is not a normal situation, after all."


    While saying that, a sly smirk floated up on Wiggins'' face.


    "Having said that... Should I call these people smart or stupid?"


    Elena frowned slightly. "...What is it now, Dad?"


    "While still using their former headquarters, these people decided to plot treason. Is that an act of sheer stupidity or taking advantage of how dark it is under themp?"


    "Dad, can you please be more serious about this situation?"


    "Mm? But I am serious, child."


    Elena held her forehead. The Knight Wiggins she remembered used to be such a level-headed, emotionless and heartless bastard. A terrifyingly keen man who was driven enough to resort to every trick in the book if it was for the Round Table and to achieve his goals... That was Elena''s evaluation of her own father. But this...!


    <i>''How did he be this way?''</i>


    After taking off the mask symbolizing the Round Table, Wiggins seemed to havepletely transformed into someone unrecognizable. If she was being less polite, he seemed to be missing several screws in his head!


    <i>''No, wait. I''m wrong about this. My dad used to be like this, didn''t he?''</i>


    Elena suddenly recalled memories from a long time ago, before Wiggins became a knight of the Round Table. Back then, he was a kind, loving father who also happened to possess a mischievous streak. He only changed after taking on the weighty responsibilities of being a knight.


    There were times when Elena wished for her father to return to his old self, but now that her wish hade true, how should she describe this situation...?


    <i>''Sometimes, maybe it''s better if a wish doesn''te true?''</i>


    Some things in this world were better left off as memories from the past. If those wonderful, rose-tinted memories were forcibly dragged into the light, some unsavory aspects no one wants to admit to might rear their ugly heads along the way!


    Wiggins might have been a wonderful father in the memories of young Elena, but now that she was an adult, her father was...


    "Dad, please, please...! Be more dignified, please!"


    "Yes, I hear you, okay?" Wiggins replied unhurriedly, but the corners of his lips were still curling up suspiciously.


    Elena couldn''t help but sigh deeply at this sight. Obviously, she didn''t want to scold her own father. Unfortunately, this situation wasn''t giving her much choice in the matter!


    Elena cautiously scanned all the martial artists surrounding her and her father. These men were clearly raring to go.


    "Dad, this is why I suggested we should be more stealthy in approaching this ce..."


    "What the hell... That fe, Lee Hyeon-Su..." Wiggins scratched his cheek while looking a bit troubled.


    He and Elena had traveled to where the Yeongnam Group previously resided. More specifically, where the Yeongnam group''s former HQ was, which turned into a disused area after Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly had destroyed it.


    When the Yeongnam Group was absorbed into the Assembly, Lee Hyeon-Su gradually transferred the former members of the group to their new parent organization. And then, he shuttered the Yeongnam Group for good.


    Unfortunately, the issue of providing suitable residences for high-ranking officers of the Yeongnam Group could not be resolved overnight, so quite a few of them were still allowed to use the houses attached to the HQ grounds.


    Rather bravely, these men decided to form a faction of their own and support Lee Jung-Geol!


    "They sure have guts, don''t they?" Wiggins smirked slyly again, forcing Elena to helplessly shake her head.


    <i>''I just can''t take him seriously anymore...''</i>


    Only now could Elena understand why Wiggins acted like an unbearable hard-nosed superior whenever they interacted as a knight and a pawn. She never once doubted Wiggins'' love for her. He cared deeply about Elena. There was no questioning that. However, when it came to official matters, Wiggins distrusted Elena to the point where she even suspected some kind of mental illness!


    In the past, Elena simply couldn''t understand why. But now, it felt like she was finally getting her answers.


    <i>''It''s self-loathing, isn''t it?''</i>


    Elena couldn''t help but notice that the way Wiggins conducted himself now eerily resembled herself. No, wait... She should revise that statement and say that her past behavior resembled that of Wiggins'' actions instead!


    Watching someone act exactly like her was rousing up this feeling of annoyance from deep within. As that feeling washed over her, Elena''s faith in her father rapidly nosedived. No wonder Wiggins did not trust Elena as a pawn back when both of them still worked for the Round Table!


    "What are we going to do now, Dad?"


    "Hmm... Indeed, what should we do?" Wiggins muttered while tugging at his beard. "I initially wanted to keep the noise level down as much as possible, but now that things have turned out this way... It''s going to get rather raucous now, wouldn''t you say?"


    Elena cautiously asked, "Are you going to do <i>that</i>?"


    "Well, yes. I need to earn my keep."


    "Got it. In that case, I''d like to... stay far away, but..." Elena scanned their surroundings before sighing loudly. "Looks like there''s no way for me to hide, then. We''repletely surrounded, after all."


    "In that case, why don''t you stay and enjoy the show? Don''t you trust your father to at least protect you?"


    "Hmm..." Elena frowned as if she was unconvinced but still nodded anyway.


    <i>''I can''t really trust his personality, but...''</i>


    As far as Wiggins'' abilities were concerned, Elena had no choice but to trust her father. Regardless of what anyone said, Wiggins used to be a knight of the Round Table, after all!


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders, then took a step forward. "Do you have a representative among you?"


    No one among the martial artists responded. Did that mean these people had no intentions to speak to Wiggins?


    Soon, though, he got a slightly unexpected response back.


    "What is that foreigner even saying?"


    "Hey, does anyone here speak English?"


    "Why is a foreigner speaking English when he''s in Korea? That''s kinda annoying."


    When unsatisfactory replies came his way, Wiggins cocked an eyebrow in slight unhappiness and turned his head toward his daughter. "Elena, I don''t mean to bother you at this time, but it seems we''re in desperate need of an interpreter."


    "...But, of course."


    "To think there''s no one among so many people who can speak English in this age of globalization! It seems we must seriously consider holding thosenguage courses my lord mentioned earlier."


    Elena tutted back at her father. "Dad, South Korean martial artists avoid studying like a gue."


    "Is that so? That''s a terrible thing, now isn''t it?" Wiggins sighed inmentation as if he was worried about the Martial Assembly''s future. He then turned his focus back to the martial artists in front of him. "Greetings, my name is Wiggins, and Ie under Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s orders. Is there anyone among you who is willing to speak on the group''s behalf as a representative?"


    Elena tranted what Wiggins said, prompting everyone''s gaze to focus on a particr individual. That man leisurely stepped out of the crowd and addressed Wiggins.


    "Well, I can''t really be called a representative, but..." The old man stepping out smiled a little suspiciously as he studied Wiggins and Elena. "Still, you can talk to me."


    "May I know your name, then?"


    "Call me... Director Choi. It''s not like we need to introduce ourselves to each other, anyway."


    "Very well, Director Choi," Wiggins smiled magnanimously. "My lord has dispatched me to address you all in this ce. You see, we received information that you''ve been making certain moves that could be seen as troubling."


    "Troubling moves...?" Director Choi chuckled wryly. "What moves are you even talking about?"


    "I''m not here to debate things with you. If you wish to prove your innocence, do not resist and follow me back to the Martial Assembly HQ. As you may well know, my lord is a surprisingly reasonable man. If you exin that it''s all a misunderstanding, he might even apologize profusely to you."


    "Hah... Hahahah!" Director Choi started guffawing in dismay. "What the hell? Is this stinking foreigner making fun of me?"


    "Hey, now. It''s not nice to discriminate like that based on race. If you really have to, just call me white bro instead, please." [1]


    "...Huh? What did he say now?"


    Elena finished tranting, then held her aching forehead. Just when did her father pick up the ng ''white bro''?! He was mingling with the younger-generation Korean martial artists while teaching his curriculum, and that seemed to have worsened his condition!


    Wiggins asked again. "So, you don''t have any desire to surrender?"


    "You only surrender when you''ve done something wrong, right?" Director Choi snarkily replied. "We''re merely trying to regain our old positions, so how could that be seen as wrong? Wouldn''t you agree with me, fes?"


    When Director Choi asked, the martial artists around him agreed in perfect sync. Wiggins observed that scene in silence before a strange smirk suddenly floated up on his lips.


    "That''s not that surprising, then. This side also prefers fists over words, after all."


    Wiggins extended his hand forward, causing the empty space to suddenly waver and distort.


    1. Wiggins said ''??'' here, which literally means white older brother. It''s a less derogatory term to call a Caucasian man. Yes, there are other variations, such as white sister and white oppa. ?

 Chapter 600. Overwhelmed (5)

    <h4>Chapter 600. Overwhelmed (5)</h4>


    <i>Rumble, whiiiir...</i>


    Now, that was a strange noise¡ªas strange as something invisible in the air resonating heavily andzily.


    <i>''Huh? What''s that?''</i>


    Director Choi stared at this sight with a stupefied look on his face. Then again, something he had never witnessed before was unfolding right before his eyes, so his reaction was understandable.


    To summarize, this foreigner named Wiggins suddenly showed up, extended his hand into the empty air, and then... Ripples began appearing in space?


    That description might sound strange, but Director Choi couldn''t think of a better alternative. The empty space distorted like a drop of water falling on a clearke to disturb its surface, then Wiggins'' hand just... slipped right through the ripples to disappear from the view!


    "Heok?!" Director Choi''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    When Wiggins pulled his hand back out of the distorted space, he also brought out a lengthy ''cane'' in his grip.


    <i>''W-what the hell is that?!''</i>


    How could that man pull an item out of the literal thin air?! Director Choi''s jaw dropped to the floor at this freakish event.


    Wiggins casually swung the ''cane'' in his hand a few times before shrugging his shoulders in slight disappointment. "Is it because I haven''t wielded it in such a long while? It just doesn''t feel right at all. Indeed, it''s been too long since I joined an actualbat situation."


    Elena suspiciously asked her father. "I hope your skills haven''t rusted, Dad."


    "Well, I can''t guarantee that, child. Even then..." Wiggins scanned the crowd around him, then smiled airily. "This much should be enough, don''t you think so? Still, my rustiness could be an issueter on, so I better whip myself back into shape soon."


    Elena''s lips parted several times only to mp shut again. She oh-so-dearly wanted to retort sarcastically, but no words wanted toe out. That was because Wiggins'' skillset should never be underestimated by any member of the Round Table. Especially those who knew Wiggins personally!


    <i>m!</i>


    Wiggins stabbed the pointy end of his ''cane'' into the ground, then leisurely raised his head to stare straight at Director Choi. "So, here we are. Before we proceed, I''ll offer you onest chance."


    "...Onest chance, you say?"


    "Yes. And please, don''t think of it as a threat. You see, practically everyone views me as a suspicious foreignborer, which means I need to prove my worth to them. I''m already being bombarded by the gazes of my students that say, <i>''Hey, isn''t he just another no-visa con man?''</i>


    "It would''ve been wonderful if I could get the approved educator''s certificate or some such, but my circumstances preclude me from doing so. In that case, this is the next best thing to prove my qualifications. I''d love nothing more than to get this show on the road right away, but my experiences force me to use violence as my absolutest resort."


    "Huh?" Director Choi tilted his head. "What is this crazy son of a b*tch even saying?"


    "It''s simple. Surrender," Wiggins guffawed loudly. "I will uphold the Geneva Convention and swear to treat you humanely. Even if my lord loses his cool, I''ll do my best to guarantee your safety."


    "Hah..." Director Choi groaned in dismay while studying Wiggins from top to bottom. What was the matter with this damn foreigner? Was his brain malfunctioning or something? Couldn''t he see the situation for himself?


    The number of the Yeongnam Group martial arts surrounding him was over one hundred. Not only that, but these men weren''t some random riff-raff, either! They were the best of the best, selected personally by Director Choi himself!


    This group of folks consisted of experts and elders as strong, or even stronger, than the former Yeongnam Group''s team leaders. With abat force this strong, not even Kim Seok-Il or Lee Jung-Geol wouldst five minutes before turning into bloody lumps of meat!


    Even if that stupid foreigner, no, the ''white bro'', was ten times stronger than Kim Seok-Il, he should be on his knees begging for his life, yet... Yet he dared to threaten them instead?


    Director Choi tutted disapprovingly. "You''re supposed to be a knight of the Round Table or something, right?"


    "Oh? Have you heard about me before?"


    "Obviously. So, are you a knight or not?"


    "I''m currently not. Once upon a time not too long ago, my title was indeed Knight Wiggins. But you can call me Mister Wiggins now."


    Director Choi sneered openly next. "I''m gonna ask you a question, okay? Are all knights as insane as you?"


    "Mm? I don''t understand your question."


    "I''m asking you if all knights are as stupid as you and can''t even grasp the trouble you''re in but keep putting on airs. If that''s the case, I guess this Round Table or whatever it''s called must be a joke, too."


    The former knight Wiggins grew stupefied by that statement. "Can''t even grasp the trouble I''m in...? Hang on a second. You think you''ve got me surrounded? Is that it? Did you think you''ve cornered me like a rat?"


    "...?"


    "My, my... I can''t believe how badly I''m being underestimated here. Even if this is Asia, I thought you''d at least hold a minimum level of understanding on what a knight is, but this...! I better improve my PR game or something. If this continues, I''ll be in deep trouble..."


    Elena groaned softly while listening to her father''s ''depressed'' voice. She really, genuinely wanted to tell her father to act more dignified, but now didn''t seem like the right time to do that. She was also stupefied by Director Choi''s disparaging remark about knights, after all!


    <i>''Where are they getting their confidence from?''</i>


    Elena grimaced deeply. Did these idiots think they were on a simr level of strength as Kang Jin-Ho?


    Objectively speaking, the Martial Assembly was nothing without Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. The Chevaliers had to submit to Kang Jin-Ho''s strength, but that group alone would''ve been enough to half-destroy the Martial Assembly. It might not be total destruction, but destruction was still destruction, wasn''t it!


    But now...!


    <i>''We''re not talking about the Chevaliers here, but an actual knight of the Round Table. And they are underestimating him so much?''</i>


    Wiggins and Elena suddenly felt d about stationing the members of Chevaliers far, far back, well out of sight. If they were here to witness this sorry spectacle, Wiggins would''ve suffered from insomnia for many days out of sheer embarrassment!


    "Well, I''ll be. Even though I''ve stopped being a knight now, I still used to be intensely proud of holding that title, you know... Being disparaged like this certainly does not feel good, I have to say. In that case, how should I respond now?" Wiggins smartly spun the ''cane'' once before cing it under his arm.


    "Hmm. I guess words are no longer necessary, then. You won''t surrender no matter how much I try to convince you, anyway. So, let''s not waste any more time and go straight into demonstrations of our powers, shall we? Oh, and you don''t have to be too nervous. I''m different from others and have no desire to kill you. As a matter of fact, you should thank your lucky stars for running into me. If my lord or Sir Vator had shown up here, you''d be busy searching for your severed head rolling around on the ground by now."


    Director Choi''s expression grew colder, more sober, as he listened.


    <i>''What is up with this bastard?''</i>


    Obviously, he was aware of who Wiggins was. This foreigner began hanging around Kang Jin-Ho not too long ago. Although, him being a former knight had been news to him.


    <i>''Still, where is he getting his confidence from?''</i>


    Director Choi wanted to keep treating this Wiggins as a lunatic but knew better than anyone that he should not. After all, someone Kang Jin-Ho had acknowledged wouldn''t be an idiotcking the mental capacity to urately gauge the situation.


    A close confidant of Kang Jin-Ho, and a former knight, to boot...?


    Director Choi''s expression grew withdrawn. "Everyone, listen up! Be careful with this guy."


    "Director? What do you mean?"


    "Do not look down on him. You do that, and we might be the ones dying tonight!"


    "...?"


    Director Choi growled menacingly. "Even if you can''t understand, just do as I say! Don''t hold anything back and go all out, you hear me!"


    "Yes, Director!"


    Wiggins tutted unhappily at Director Choi''s surprisingly speedy response. "Tsk. It''d make my job easier if you remainedcent..."


    This situation didn''t resolve as ideally as he hoped but that ultimately didn''t matter. From the get-go, the difference inbat strength couldn''t urately be understood with guesswork only, anyway.


    "Yes, indeed. Dealing with me should be much, much preferable if you wish to retain your lives. However..." Wiggins slowly scratched his ear. "I''m not sure if you''d actually prefer that."


    "...Say what?"


    "Because of my background, I''ve be the type of person who must hear every important detail first before executing my target, you see? So, I only ask questions regarding what I want to hear, but my victims... They all beg me to kill them first."


    That was when Director Choi briefly felt a creepy chill run down his spine.


    Wiggins wasposed. Utterly unflustered. He really wasn''t threatening anyone, seemingly stating only the obvious truths.


    <i>''Just what... What is he?''</i>


    This inexplicable anxiety suddenly began washing over Director Choi.


    "Well, then. Shall we find out how you all will react? As I''ve said before, no need to worry too much. I don''t have a hobby of wasting time torturing people who don''t know anything. I''ll just... select a few who seem to know some things. Of course..." Wiggins'' insidious gaze locked on Director Choi next. "You must be included in my selection. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Wiggins'' gaze seemed clear, unclouded, but unbearably taut tension still coursed throughout Director Choi''s body as if he was turning into a bowstring being pulled back hard.


    <i>''This bastard... There''s something different about him!''</i>


    That was when...!


    Wiggins theatrically swung his cane in a wide arc while muttering casually. "Well, then. To start off, I should ensure none of you can escape."


    Director Choi failed to understand what the former knight Wiggins was trying to do here. How would swinging some cane around would prevent people from fleeing?


    Before he could finish thinking that Wiggins was doing something stupid, a freakish event suddenly unfolded right before Director Choi''s eyes.


    <i>Rumble!</i>


    "...Huh?!"


    A small ball of mes suddenly appeared before Wiggins.


    <i>''mes?''</i>


    Why did a ball of mes suddenly ignite like that? It wasn''t like someone used Yang energy cirction to start that fire, so how...?


    Director Choi never got the chance to finish that question in his mind. That was because Wiggins casually shook his cane, causing the ball of mes to fall to the ground. It didn''t stop there, however.


    The mes began spreading to the sides next. Initially, they looked like a miniature bonfire but then...! mes billowed and danced menacingly to grow taller than even the tallest humans!


    "Heooook?!" Director Choi freaked out and hurriedly stumbled back.


    The streak of mes... No, the walls of mes, instantly broke through the encirclement of the martial artists to rush outside, only to form a giant circr bulwark surrounding everyone, including the shocked and flustered Yeongnam Group''s finest!


    <i>Kwa-aaaaah! RUMBLE!</i>


    The mes rose higher and higher into the sky!


    "W-what is going on here?!"


    The only fitting description here was that gigantic walls of mes had captured them inside. Only then did Director Choi understand what Wiggins meant by preventing people from fleeing. Wanting to break through mes as tall and hot as these was asking for an impossibility. Anyone attempting to do so might as well forget about emerging on the other side still in one piece!


    "No need to be so shocked, gentlemen. I''m merely setting up the stage for us, anyway. Now we can fight to our heart''s content, wouldn''t you say?" Wiggins casually wielded his cane as if nothing of note had happened here.


    In stark contrast to his rxed appearance, though, Director Choi''s expression was indescribably stiff.


    Director Choi couldn''t understand what kind of supernatural phenomenon this was. Figuring out the principles behind creating such a phenomenon was well beyond his ability topute. Even so, he quickly grew certain about one thing.


    If this wall of mes was not some kind of a fake, a piece of clever illusion meant to manipte the eyes of these martial artists, but created purely out of Wiggins'' unknown power...


    <i>''It seems we must risk our lives to survive!''</i>


    Although the meaning was a little different when applied to Wiggins, there was no doubt that this foreigner was a high-level expert in martial arts as well! Director Choi tightly clenched his fists. His grimacing eyes were now locked squarely on Wiggins.


    However, the former knight still remained rxed and casual in demeanor.


    "Excuse me, your name is Choi, isn''t it? Director Choi?"


    Director Choi briefly pondered how he should respond before nodding once.


    Wiggins continued to yap on. "Let me tell you something about myself. You see, I''ve been feeling the limits of my martial artstely. So, I decided to rebuild and refine my martial arts in thisnd. But then, a new problem raised its head in my quest. Whether it''s my lord or Sir Vator, they... Well, let''s just say they are far too unique in their approach to martial arts to adequately show me what the standard techniques in Asia are like. So, how about it? Would you like to demonstrate your martial techniques for me?"


    Director Choi gritted his teeth. "I ept that it was my mistake to underestimate you."


    "Oh? You apologized sooner than I thought."


    "However! That will still not change your fate! Asia''s standard techniques?! Fine! I shall show them to you. As for mypensation, I will take your life!"


    "Oh, before we start," Wiggins suddenly wagged his finger. "When you''re demonstrating, please exclude the cliches usually associated with the East. I''ve never been a fan of people full of hot air or their tough-guy attitudes, you see?"


    "You... You bastard!"


    "Kekekeke!" Wiggins cackled like a naughty kid, then thrust his empty hand into his subspace once more. And when it emerged back in the open, arge longsword was firmly gripped in his palm. "Now, now. Let''s stop this chatter and start our ytime, shall we? Don''t be too nervous. I''ll try my best to refrain from killing as much as possible. After all, some of you need to survive, so the stories about me can proliferate faster, thereby making my life more bearableter on. So, keep your eyes peeled and watch closely. And learn what kind of an existence a knight of the Round Table is...!"


    Pure-white aura quickly permeated Wiggins''s longsword.

 Chapter 601. A Demonstration (1)

    <h4>Chapter 601. A Demonstration (1)</h4>


    A ''knight''.


    In a way, that could be considered amon enough title. But the story dramatically changed when the modifier <i>''Of the Round Table''</i> was attached at the end.


    The people in this part of the world had no idea. They had no idea what it meant to be a knight of the Round Table. In European martial societies, a knight wasn''t merely a position of envy. And it was more than just a position of power, either.


    No, being a knight was an honor. A source of pride. A proof of one''s endless service to humanity! So many scions of renowned European families aspired to be a knight like Wiggins one day. Unfortunately, reality was always a cruel mistress.


    A knight could be seen as the top title in European martial society. As one could imagine, acquiring that title was not a cakewalk. First of all, being strong was not enough to secure a seat at the Round Table.


    Indeed, overwhelming strength alone did not guarantee the knight title. Other knights in the Round Table must agree that the potential candidate possessed the right qualifications first. As such, sometimes a vacant spot would remain unfilled for a long time until someone qualified rose through the ranks first.


    Only those who broke through an intensepetition could even have a hope of acquiring the title of a knight of the Round Table. Even then, meeting all the qualifications still didn''t guarantee a spot. Each representative country only got one seat in the Table. So, even if a candidate was deemed worthy by everyone, they couldn''t be a knight if one of these two conditions counted against them: One, if someone with better qualifications existed in their nation. Or two, the sitting representative knight of their country had taken the seat not too long ago.


    All these factors should make it abundantly clear that the title of a knight of the Round Table could only be bestowed unto a capable individual favored bydy luck who had put in the hard yards to get this far.


    That story obviously applied to Wiggins. The amount of effort he put in to be the knight would easily exceed most people''s imaginations.


    Even the faintest hint of a bone in one''s closet would prevent a candidate from bing the next knight of the Round Table. And, even after the candidate had safely negotiated one process, another test would immediately begin.


    Only those who never let their guard down and continued to polish themselves were deemed worthy enough to acquire the noble title of the knight of the Round Table.


    The candidate had to be strong. They must be dignified. And they must excel in every aspect.


    The Round Table''s fearsome information-gathering capabilities didn''t miss a single w in the candidate''s life and character. The candidate needed to be acknowledged by anyone and everyone as a noble person throughout their entire life.


    When Wiggins looked back on his life, he couldn''t help but think of it as an utter nightmare. A real Hell on Earth! He had to constantly mind how strangers perceived him and remain extra careful with his conduct. And he also had to remember that the world was watching. Even though polishing and refining himself over and over again never had been easy for him, Wiggins still pulled his socks up and got on with it.


    Wiggins could still remember the day of the conferment of his knighthood. How could he forget that incredible ecstasy welling up deep inside his heart? That feeling of being on top of the world? Indeed, the sensation of that cold mask touching his facial skin and the powerful emotions washing over him at that moment would forever stay with him.


    <i>''Yes, that''s what it felt like...''</i>


    This strange remorse sneakily wormed its way into Wiggins'' heart.


    Despite all those emotions etched into his memories, Wiggins still cast everything aside and willingly came here. Even though he had dedicated his entire life to bing a knight of the Round Table!


    However, did he regret his decision? No, of course not.


    The former Knight Wiggins smirked odiously. He wasn''t having second thoughts about his actions. If he regretted something, it wouldn''t be about throwing away his knight title but bing one in the first ce.


    That was because the young Allen Wiggins didn''t know the truth back then. He had been blinded by the brilliant halo of prestige surrounding the title of knight. Looking back now, it was clear to him that his younger self had no idea what he should do after bing a knight. The only thought bubbling in his head back then was bing a knight and offering his services for the betterment of humanity. That was all.


    Yes, he had the will but remained utterly clueless about what knights of the Round Table did or the life they would be forced to lead. Even if the position of a knight was cloaked in the veils of mystery, Wiggins made a grave mistake of not even considering what being a knight could entail.


    And now, he decided to leave everything behind and walk away. His status, his rank, his former life... All for the sake of starting anew in this ce!


    However, there was this one thing he couldn''t leave behind. He couldn''t do that even if he wanted to, anyway. And that was the martial prowess he had to polish and refine to be the knight of the Round Table!


    The power that earned him the evaluation as Britain''s strongest warrior!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Wiggins sucked in a deep break. <i>''Hah. How long has it been?''</i>


    His favorite weapons felt so unfamiliar in his grip. Wiggins briefly wondered how often he got to wield his weapons after earning his knighthood. Couldn''t be more than a handful of times. Then again, that made sense. A knight of the Round Table would have to stay glued to their desk. The amount of work they had to oversee could easily overwork a regr person to death.


    Trying to deal with the literal flood of work meant a knight of the Round Table rarely, if ever, got to participate in a battle and freely swing their swords. So, it''d be safe to say a knight was closer to a suprememander of an army instead. And a suprememander wouldn''t jump into an active warzone with a rifle in hand, now would he?


    Wiggins sometimes wondered why a knight candidate was required to possess a level of martial arts surpassing a certain threshold. Maybe it was to nurture the required level of stamina and concentration necessary to handle all the nonsensical amount of work.


    He was grateful for all the training, though. A high level of martial prowess was absolutely necessary to continue with his new life here, after all!


    It was true that the West''s martial arts fell some ways behind their Eastern counterparts, but depending on the martial artists involved, thatmon sense could easily be flipped on its head.


    ¡°And so, it''s up to me to prove that notion is true, huh?¡± Wiggins leisurely lowered his hands. In one hand, he held a longsword, while in his other hand was a ''cane'', which was actually a wand.


    There was no rush. He had blocked off all escape paths, anyway. Besides, theplexions of the Yeongnam Branch folks staring at the wall of raging mes were as pale as human faces could get.


    Wiggins casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m guessing you''ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°What have you done, you bastard!¡± Director Choi roared, his previous rxed tough guy act nowhere to be found now.


    Wiggins began exaggeratedly waving his arms. ¡°Isn''t this so bizarre? Yes, Eastern martial arts always get evaluated higher than the West''s, but does that automatically mean Korea''s martial arts are better than Britain''s? I''m quite certain that''s not the case, so why did you remain so ignorant until now?¡±


    ¡°...What did you say?¡± Director Choi grimaced.


    ¡°Why haven''t you investigated the difference? Let''s be honest here, shall we? You can''t call yourselves ''strong'' in any appreciable measure. The only way for the weak to survive among the strong is to investigate and investigate some more to unearth as much information as possible. So, why have you been sockadaisical until now?¡± Wiggins slowly shook his head. ¡°For sure, you are all way too dull-witted. Youck sharpness. Is it possibly because Japan and China are your neighbors?¡±


    From the perspective of an outsider like Wiggins, Koreans seemed to possess this strange aspect to them. Should he call it... easy-going? Too rxed?


    Wiggins heard from somewhere that South Koreans were so impatient and hot-headed that they gave the Italians a run for their money. But the Koreans he had been in contact with seemed shockingly slow to respond to external stimuli.


    As an example, they seem to take potential ICBMs from their northern neighbor freely flying over their heads for granted. Even the two global powerhouses right next door baring their fangs didn''t get much of a reaction from the popce as if this matter didn''t involve them.


    Was it really because Koreans were durds, to begin with? Or did they subconsciously choose to bury their heads in the sand since there wasn''t much they could do about these situations? Wiggins had no answer to this question.


    ¡°Well, the best cure for ignorance is pain,¡± Wiggins muttered quietly while walkingzily forward. He even casually shook his weapons around, too.


    Director Choi''s expression contorted hideously as he stared at Wiggins leisurely closing the distance. He might have attempted to flee from this encirclement if it weren''t for the walls of mes. Most normal mes would''ve singed his skin a bit, and Director Choi didn''t mind that sort of negligible injury. However, his senses warned him that minor burn wounds would be the least of his problems if he decided to break through those mes.


    <i>''However! Wiggins is alone!''</i>


    Director Choi grimaced deeply. Wiggins was probably strong. No, he had to be. A former knight couldn''t have been a weakling, after all!


    Even if that was true, Wiggins was all alone here. A lone lion would never dare attack a cackle of hyenas. A wrong move would turn a once-mighty apex predator into a hard-fought lunch for the hyenas since that was thew of mother nature.


    Director Choi had to acknowledge the unknown ability capable of creating such intense walls of mes. That didn''t mean he believed a lone former knight could fight against so many of the Yeongnam Group''s finest warriors and still survive.


    ¡°I willmend you for your bravery, but...!¡± Director Choi chewed his words out. ¡°But you don''t know the first thing aboutbat tactics. As proof, you cut off our retreat even though there''s no need for that!¡±


    Director Choi was confident of being right. Yes, this Wiggins bastard possessed mysterious and dangerous techniques. However, he most likely had nevermanded abat force before. An intense wall of mes like his would''ve served as a perfect demonstration to lower the enemy''s morale, yet Wiggins chose to cut off the escape paths, too. This meant his enemies now had no choice but to try and kill Wiggins. Rather obviously, they would now give their all to achieving that goal!


    ¡°Courage not backed up by wisdom is nothing more than foolhardy nonsense,¡± Director Choi growled loudly, then pointed at Wiggins next. ¡°It''s time you pay for your reckless bravado! Everyone, kill him!¡±


    Wiggins smirked insidiously as he studied the Yeongnam Branch''s martial artists inching closer to him. ¡°Heh,bat tactics, is it...?¡±


    He suddenly felt a bit bitter about his current state where he was debating tactics with some random nobody. He never imagined finding himself in such a situation while still being a member of the Round Table. Although he had already willingly cast all of that aside at this stage...


    Still, he couldn''t help but think that had he stayed with the Round Table, a small fry like this Director Choi would''ve never had a chance to brazenly run his mouth off.


    ¡°Oh, well. I''m sure my lord will pull me along to a lofty ce sooner rather thanter.¡± Wiggins casually shrugged his shoulders. If Kang Jin-Ho failed to do that, though... Wiggins'' choice would be meaningless. ¡°Well, then...¡±


    Just as Wiggins got ready to engage the enemy, though, Elena''s sharp yell struck him in the ears first. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°...Oops!¡± Wiggins hurriedly turned around and sheepishly smiled at his daughter. ¡°My apologies. I temporarily forgot that you were here.¡±


    ¡°How can you forget about your own child?!¡±


    When he heard her, a genuinely-happy smile quickly bloomed on Wiggins'' face.


    <i>''My own child, huh...?''</i>


    Not too long ago, even his daughter had to refer to him as Knight Wiggins, not ''dad''. Back then, he thought he''d have no issue dealing with his daughter''s cold and uncaring gaze. However, he was proven wrong yet again.


    <i>''Nothing in this world is worth cutting your ties with your blood rtions...!''</i>


    The strongest, most unforgettable impression Wiggins got from watching Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t thetter''s freakish strength. There was nothing to get shocked about in that regard since Wiggins already knew Kang Jin-Ho was monstrously strong, to begin with.


    No, what impressed Wiggins the most was how Kang Jin-Ho tried to hold on and pay attention as much as possible. Any normal person in his shoes would''ve buckled under the weight of leading the Martial Assembly and dealing with China''s and Japan''s attempts at keeping him down and eventually would''ve tried to distance himself from his family.


    That would''ve made things more manageable and convenient, after all.


    People in such situations would''ve given up living on the surface world and focused solely on making things in the hidden world work first. At least, that was what Wiggins would''ve done. That was the smartest way to handle this situation, after all!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do that. While enduring incredible pressure heaped mercilessly on his shoulders, Kang Jin-Ho held onto everything. He somehow pulled off the impossible by establishing the life of ''regr person'' Kang Jin-Ho alongside the life of ''martial artist'' Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Indeed, he''s an incredible man.''</i>


    Wiggins was forced to abandon his family in order to withstand the pressure of being a knight of the Round Table, so what Kang Jin-Ho did left a powerful impression on him. More importantly, though...


    If Kang Jin-Ho could do it, then Wiggins should be able to do it, too. Even though things would no doubt get much harder and trickier than before, Wiggins thought that was still better than missing out.


    Wiggins quickly walked back to Elena''s position, then ced his hand reassuringly on her head. ¡°I''ll be done soon, so be a good girl and wait, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Dad, I know you don''t have to pat me on the head to make the spell work.¡±


    ¡°Hah, kids these days...¡± Wiggins chuckled, then yfully ruffled Elena''s hair. When he took his hand away from her head, though, a transparent barrier suddenly materialized around Elena before her body began levitating in the air. It was as if she had entered a humongous soap bubble.


    ¡°My apologies for the lengthy preamble, gentlemen,¡± said Wiggins, then spun around on his heels to face the Yeongnam Branch martial artists. He then raised his wand higher. ¡°Now then, let''s quickly wrap this up, shall we? I''m not much of a fan of wasting time, you see?¡±


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Wiggins powerfully mmed the pointy end of his wand on the ground.

 Chapter 602. A Demonstration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 602. A Demonstration (2)</h4>


    <i>''What is that man trying to do?''</i>


    Director Choi quizzically red at the former knight Wiggins'' actions. He could have interpreted them as simple threats, but his gut told him that doing so would be a terrible mistake.


    Wiggins was definitely doing something right now, but Director Choi had no idea what that was.


    <i>''I should''ve learned more about the West''s martial arts...!''</i>


    Obviously, Director Choi had heard various rumors, such as the Western martial artists relying on techniques built on a set of principles that werepletely different to the East''s. He even heard about what that thing was called, too.


    <i>''It''s supposed to be called magic, right?''</i>


    There was no such thing as a perfect secret in this world. The modern era''s tech advancements meant keeping secrets had gotten much easierpared to the past when there was almost no practical method to stop rumors from taking off.


    Fact-checking and critical thinking had be far more widespread these days, but blocking groundless rumors still took a great deal of effort to pull off. That was the story in the current era, so the situation in the past must''ve been so much trickier.


    As such, martial artists of the past decided to package rumors about them as ''fantasy''. In the East, it was pursuing dao in wuxia novels, while in the West, warriors of might and magic.


    The problem Director Choi faced right now was this: he could roughly guess the framework of Wiggins'' techniques but not their destructive power or intended effects.


    However, was there a need to worry about such things? Wiggins would teach him soon enough, anyway!


    <i>RUUUUUMBLE!</i>


    The world rumbled. The whole world seemed to be quaking!


    "Euh?!" Director Choi hurriedly lowered his stance. <i>''Was that an earthquake?''</i>


    He wasn''t imagining things. His legs were shaking precariously as he struggled to maintain bnce. The surrounding area was rumbling ominously in a miniature earthquake!


    "Keuk?!" Director Choi gritted his teeth.


    There was no way Wiggins could keep this up, no? If he could, though... That would be a huge problem!


    The first thing an aspiring martial artist learned was the foot technique. In other words, how to anchor themselves stably on the ground!


    Eastern martial techniques were built on the premise of firmly rooting one''s body on the ground first. Finding a solid footing and using the resulting stability as the foundation to attack! That was the basic gist of it.


    However, doing so was impossible on a ground unsteadily rumbling like this. Director Choi and his cohorts would not be able to bring out their full strength in this situation.


    "You and your cheap tricks...!" Director Choi roared in rage.


    Wiggins chuckled in satisfaction at Director Choi''s agitated reaction. While casually lowering his sword, he addressed his enemies in a cheerful voice. "You should be honored, Director Choi. Even in Europe, it''s rare to encounter a ''dual-ss'' such as myself. You will be treated to a wonderful exhibition tonight, so I must charge you a hefty admission feeter. I hope you don''t mind."


    "You... You bastard!"


    Wiggins smirked deeply as a thought popped up in his head.


    <i>''How... liberating.''</i>


    How long had it been since he stepped into abat situation with such a liberated feeling? Was it because his opponents this time were weak? No, that couldn''t be it. He felt liberated precisely because all the heavy load weighing down on his shoulders had been dispensed with.


    Back when he was still a knight of the Round Table, Wiggins had a tough time bearing the weight of that title. But now...


    <i>''My lord will most likely bear that burden from now on.''</i>


    Wiggins couldn''t help but think that he had turned into a bit of a coward. Other people might think he did something incredibly difficult by leaving everything of his behind to follow Kang Jin-Ho. In reality, though? Wiggins hadn''t lost anything.


    No, he simply dumped the burden he was supposed to carry on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders instead. And Kang Jin-Ho dly took on that burden as if it was his sacred duty.


    <i>''Indeed, my lord is an amazing person.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was strong. Wiggins didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho''s stupendous martial arts, but how he was like as a human being.


    Kang Jin-Ho never backed away from shouldering other people''s burdens. And he did it all withoutining once. His actions were so admirable that Wiggins had to wonder if this was how a silent but dependable leader should behave.


    "In that case, I should repay his kindness, no?"


    Obviously, Wiggins was not a shameless, ungrateful person. He didn''t dump his burden on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders because he didn''t want any responsibilities orze around like a bum. No, things somehow worked out that way because he wanted to start a new life here. That was all.


    This event would be Wiggins'' first repayment for Kang Jin-Ho''s kindness. Although this repayment would be inconsequentialpared to what Kang Jin-Ho had done for him, Wiggins prescribed to the notion of a journey of a thousand miles beginning with a single step.


    Wiggins studied the Yeongnam Branch martial artists ungainly rushing toward him. It seemed the quaking ground was making things quite difficult for them, judging from how they were leaping in the air to close the distance.


    "Rather amateurish, isn''t it?"


    Here was the stark demonstration of the dangers of not knowing one''s opponent. If Wiggins had been an Eastern martial artist, such attacks might have been the correct response. However, leaping into the air, which restricted one''s movement even further, just to counter Wiggins'' techniques was no different from willingly jumping into a lion''s mouth!


    Wiggins raised his wand and injected his mana into it.


    <i>Wuooooong! Bzzzzzz!</i>


    The deafening noise of a million bees buzzing in anger resounded in the air as blinding rays of light burst out of the tip of Wiggins'' wand. And when that happened...!


    Dozens and dozens of light streaks exploded forth from the same tip and zeroed in on the airborne martial artists!


    "Heok?!"


    "W-what the hell?!"


    Panic and fluster quickly dyed the expressions of the martial artists at this never-before-seen attack. They knew they must dodge whatever this was, but how? How could they dodge anything when they were still in the air?


    They jumped after confirming that the enemy didn''t possess throwing weapons, but that decision quickly came back to bite them on the rear instead!


    The only move these martial artists could make now was to defend by crossing their arms to shield their faces, then roll their bodies up into as small a ball as possible. And then... the ''missiles'' of light mmed into their figures next.


    "Keuk?!"


    "Euh-uuuk!"


    Chilling noises of bones cracking resounded from everywhere. Despite circting their qi as much as possible, these martial artists still suffered from an indescribable impact force beyond their body''s capability to endure. It felt like an iron fistden with destructive qi had slipped through their defenses to strike their unguarded abdomen!


    Like a bird falling from the sky after a hunter had sniped it down, martial artists began crashing back to earth against their will.


    "Keuh-huk!"


    Afternding hard on the ground, the martial artists hurriedly raised their heads to re at Wiggins, but...!


    <i>''Huh?!''</i>


    The former knight of the Round Table was no longer in front of their eyes. In fact, he seemed to have vanished into thin air!


    <i>''Where is he?!''</i>


    "Where are you looking at?" Wiggins'' voice suddenly came from the only obvious ce in this situation, right behind the stunned and trembling martial artist. "Howcent..."


    <i>Pow!</i>


    And then, a powerful impactnded on the back of his martial artist''s neck, causing him to ck out instantly.


    ***


    <i>''What the hell is going on here?!''</i>


    Director Choi''s brain failed toprehend what his eyes could see.


    <i>''Yes, fine! I get earthquakes and whatnot, but!''</i>


    At least he was willing to ''understand'' the techniques to start earthquakes and shoot down airborne people with unexinable qi sts. Obviously, he didn''t know the principles behind such attacks, but they still had tangible forms for him to look at. However, what happened next was beyond his capacity toprehend.


    Wiggins had definitely vanished from the spot. He was so far away only a second ago but suddenly went, ''<i>Poof!''</i> from there only to reappear right behind the fallen martial artists!


    Wiggins had not moved at a breakneck pace. No, he literally... vanished before reappearing!


    How could a person fold space and... teleport himself like that?! This was the moment of Director Choi''smon sense on what''s possible with martial arts crumbling down to pieces. His ck-open jaw didn''t want to close at all.


    "Tsk, tsk..." Wiggins slowly shook his head as if he was disappointed by all this. "Fighting an unknown enemy means you must deal with unknown techniques, too. You should be extra careful in your approach, but to think you''d charge blindly first..."


    Enemies being weak was never a bad thing. However, these martial artists were not entirely Wiggins'' enemies. Maybe, they''d turn into allies in the near future where they would have to fight together side-by-side. Considering that possibility, Wiggins'' frustration was understandable.


    <i>''Indeed, these people need stern education.''</i>


    Wiggins had been thinking that the Assembly Master was a chaotic free-for-all organization ever since he joined it. Although it did have amand structure, everyone had their own master, too. So the members tended to listen to their masters''mands more instead of the Assembly''s. To make matters even moreplicated, many of the members were in a one-master-one-disciple rtionship. Such arrangements had the unfortunate side effect of their understanding of group battles being quite terrible, and they often failed to implement even the most basic things in suchbat situations.


    Although doing things this way had the advantage of nurturing uniqueness in individual martial artists, such a thing should not be celebrated since a useless advantage would only get in other people''s way.


    Wiggins thought that, even if he wasn''t going to teach these folks his martial arts, they should still be properly drilled in the concept of group battles.


    "Don''t you agree?" Wiggins nced at the Yeongnam Branch martial artists and casually asked.


    "Urhk...!"


    "No need to be scared like that, gentlemen. I only hit them with the t side of my sword. If I had tried to cut them down, they wouldn''t have copsed on the ground like this, right? Their heads would''ve gone flying instead!"


    Wiggins smiled wryly while saying that as people were openly staring at him as if... As if he was an alien from outer space. Then again, the first thing humans would feel when witnessing something beyond their capacity toprehend was terror, anyway.


    Of course, being stared at like some kind of a terrifying monster was never a nice thing, but it was still one hundred times better than being underestimated. At least, that was what Wiggins told himself.


    "Anyway... What should I do next?" Wiggins frowned slightly in a mock dilemma while scanning the crowd around him.


    Did these martial artists look like they have lost their will to fight? No. They looked flustered more than anything else. Maybe even deeply wary after things they couldn''t understand kept happening right before their eyes.


    However, those expressions didn''tst for too long.


    "U-uwaaaaah!"


    As if they had finally remembered their enemy was still in front of them, the martial artists stopped whimpering in pain on the ground and hurriedly got up before charging straight at Wiggins once more.


    Their aggression certainly seemed worthy of some praise, but... Not even animals would rush blindly toward their enemy without thinking about the clear gap in power.


    <i>''They are all too stupid...!''</i>


    Wiggins groaned loudly. Even then, his hand still moved lightning fast to counter the iing enemies.


    <i>Bang! Crack! Crunch!</i>


    Three impact noises were quickly followed by three brief pained gasps. Three martial artists grabbed their necks while copsing to the ground after Wiggins'' wand urately struck them in their throats. These poor sobs would not be able to breathe properly for a while after this.


    Wiggins tutted again. "Using my wand alone to smack you all down kinda makes me feel like a battle mage from a Hollywood movie, but I don''t want you to misunderstand something here, gentlemen. My specialty lies with wielding a longsword."


    He was merely not using his sword since suppressing his targets with a wand was much more convenient. That was all.


    By now, many of those who fell from the skies had more or less recovered to stand back on their feet. Wiggins studied this scene, then lightly tapped the tip of his wand on the ground a couple of times. That innocuous-looking action started yet another bizarre phenomenon.


    "Eh? Uh, uuuuh?!"


    "Uwaahk?! What the hell?!"


    "I, I''m floating?!"


    Martial artists trying to surround Wiggins began levitating slowly in the air. They ungainly iled about as if they were stuck inside the zero-gravity space.


    Slowly, oh-so-slowly... Almost too agonizingly slowly...! These helpless martial artists continued to rise higher into the air. Eventually, they reached the height of over ten meters in the air, and their panicked iling intensified.


    <i>''Just... Just what the f*ck is all this?!''</i>


    Director Choi''s jaw dropped to the floor again, his stupefied eyes unable to look away from this bizarre spectacle. How could humans float in the air like that? When they didn''t even intend it to happen, but someone else was controlling them?!


    "Do not panic, you lot!"


    A loud roar exploded forth from somewhere behind the still-dazed Director Choi. One of the elders quickly issuedmands to calm the situation down. "Execute Thousand-Jin Bast technique! You''re dealing with merely another type of energy, that''s all! Which means you can counter it!"


    The martial artists seemed to have heard the elder as they brought their hands near their lower dantian to execute the Thousand-Jin Bast technique, which used internal qi to temporarily increase their weight. Soon, the martial artists stopped rising higher before reversing course to gradually fall toward the ground.


    "Hoh-oh~?" Wiggins whistled while his eyes opened wider in amusement.


    If these people found his Reverse Gravity spell mystifying, the same story applied to Wiggins as he also found this Thousand-Jin Bast technique quite wondrous to behold. Both techniques seemed to be built on simr principles, yet different applications had given birth to extreme differences in end results. That was the impression Wiggins got while studying the martial artists.


    It sure felt like his horizons were broadening, indeed!


    "Yes, now that''s quite amazing to behold. Even so..." Wiggins muttered as the corners of his lips curled up suspiciously. "That''s not the solution you''ve been searching for, gentlemen."


    Wiggins had been raising his hand slightly until then. But he suddenly yanked that hand down with considerable force. Almost at the same time...!


    The martial artists floating in the air fell to the ground at a breakneck pace! The poor sobs cried out in rm.


    "W-what the f*ck?!"


    "Oh, sh*t!"


    The gravity spell that suddenly changed the direction of effect and the Thousand-Jin Bast technique that forced the user''s body down created a perfect synergy, causing the martial artists to mercilessly m into the ground like falling meteors.

 Chapter 603. A Demonstration (3)

    <h4>Chapter 603. A Demonstration (3)</h4>


    <i>Boom! Ka-boom!</i>


    Dust clouds kicked up from seemingly everywhere.


    This spectacle was quite impressive to behold. However, finding it enjoyable was another matter altogether when knowing human bodies mming into the unforgivingly solid ground had caused this spectacle in the first ce. This was Wiggins'' sentiment on this situation.


    "Hmm, maybe that was a bit too much...?"


    He lightly swung his wand to activate a wind spell. Powerful gusts of wind swept across the scene to blow away the dust, revealing humans buried in the ground like stakes.


    These people weren''t even buried that deeply. However, the impact should still be considerable since ''craters'' had formed where they made contact with the ground.


    Wiggins scratched his head while looking troubled. He honestly had no thoughts of being this heavy-handed. Things ended up this way because he, too,cked any sort of understanding of what this Thousand-Jin Bast technique was like. He thought everything would be more or less fine if this technique merely raised one''s weight as that didn''t have any bearing on gravity. But now...


    "How was I supposed to know that your technique generated a downward force?"


    The martial artists nailed to the ground writhed in agony. Several even vomited out pure crimson fresh blood from their mouths, too. Still, it seemed no one suffered from grave (?) injuries, which was a relief to Wiggins.


    Well, no one died, so that should be a sign that things were okay, no?


    "Kuh-hum. Anyways. Engrave today''s lesson on your souls, gentlemen. Charging at your enemy without figuring out first who you are dealing with is reckless and stupid. Unless you are blessed with nine lives, always remain wary of unfamiliar things."


    Sure, the end result might not change all that much whether they remained wary or not. But it''d still ensure they would be ''fine'' for extra few minutes, which was better than nothing.


    "Well, your fundamental problems are still there, but that''s a story for another day. Binding," Wiggins muttered while performing strange hand signs.


    That was when tree roots-like things gushed out of the ground to tightly bind and restrict the copsed martial artists.


    Wiggins didn''t even spare a nce at the bound martial artists and walked toward Director Choi. "My apologies. Have you been waiting for long?"


    Director Choi''s lips opened as if he wanted to say something, only for him to mp his mouth shut. He hesitated for what felt like an eternity before his voice containing dispirited anger leaked out of his mouth. "Didn''t you say you were a knight?"


    "Mm? Yes, I was."


    "Then, why aren''t you using your sword!"


    Wiggins couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, exining this situation might take a while. Yes, there was a time in the distant past when a knight''s title was a privilege exclusive to only those swordsmen deemed chivalrous. However, people start pursuing better utility as time goes on, no? As you can probably tell by now, my method does boast better efficiency and practicality. Besides, the importance of magic has only be more recognized in the modern era."


    Director Choi faltered, then tried to say something.


    However, Wiggins abruptly raised his hand and cut the director off. "Still, no need to feel disappointed. As I''ve said earlier, I''m a dual ss. So, I shall now demonstrate my swordsmanship."


    Wiggins'' hand holding the wand suddenly disappeared into empty space. Eventually, his hand emerged out into the open, but the wand was gone.


    Director Choi grimaced. "...Do you switch up your techniques depending on your opponents?"


    "No, not really," Wiggins leisurely exined himself. "Using different techniques one at a time will not get you acknowledged as a dual ss. So, I''m quite literally a magic swordsman. As in, a man who uses magic and swords. Isn''t that cool?"


    "...Cool?"


    "Yes. It is every boy''s dream, isn''t it?" Wiggins cackled loudly. "My former colleagues with no sense of style used to deride me for thinking this way, but the truth about a magic swordsman is that only the chosen few can be one. It''s like the sign of being a true warrior."


    "You are insane!" Director Choi unhesitantly spat out his impression of Wiggins'' utterance.


    Wiggins'' shoulders dejectedly slumped lower. "Is it that hard to ept the truth?"


    "Shut up, you abominable bastard! I now know you''re strong! But it''s not over yet!"


    "Of course I also know that. If it did end like this, I''d also be disappointed by how anti-climatic it was."


    Director Choi''s heart tightened. He could see that this former knight named Wiggins was rxed. Utterly confident and unperturbed. And that heaped more burden on Director Choi''s shoulders than he could handle.


    <i>''That man isn''t even Kang Jin-Ho, yet we still can''t even...!''</i>


    Director Choi did suspect that something was up when he heard about Kang Jin-Ho personally epting that foreigner into the Martial Assembly. Still, to think Wiggins was this strong!


    "Director Choi, please calm down!"


    "Oh..." Director Choi hurriedly sobered up when a familiar voice hit him from behind.


    "Director, this is not our first time dealing with a bastard using evil sorcery. In the end, sorcery is still sorcery! It can never match up to our orthodox techniques!"


    "Y-yes, you''re right..." Director Choi hurriedly nodded in a desperate attempt to shake off the anxiety in his heart. Unfortunately, this damn anxiety proved to be far more stubborn than he bargained for.


    <i>''Can you even call that evil sorcery, though?''</i>


    What was sorcery, anyway? If something was beyond one''s capacity toprehend, it''d automatically bebeled as ''sorcery''. It seemed Director Choi''s fellow martial artists didn''t want to change their repertoire at thiste point in their lives.


    Still, that relieved some pressure off Director Choi. Since these men were willing to disparage the enemy''s abilities as some lowly sorcery, didn''t that indicate they hadn''t lost their will to fight? Which was quite different from Director Choi''s situation, as he had almost given up by now.


    How tragically amusing this was. Director Choi had figured out how strong his opponent was, so his fighting spirit hadrgely wilted away. However, his peers recklessly disparaging Wiggins'' powers as some cheap sorcery were raring to attack that former knight.


    Director Choi gained a renewed appreciation of the idea of ignorance breeding courage. Still, this was better than cowering away, so Director Choi was grateful for their ignorance, at least for the time being.


    <i>''Just from where does Kang Jin-Ho keep finding people like Wiggins?!''</i>


    Even that giant named Vator was like this. Director Choi didn''t need to exchange moves with that big man to figure out how incredibly powerful Vator was. Just taking one look at Vator''s hulking physique was enough. That physique seemed to scream that Vator had reached the absolute pinnacle of external arts.


    Vator''s appearance alone was enough to overwhelm Director Choi. However, even this foreigner turned out to be someone extraordinary!


    Wiggins smirked. "No need to look at me like that. I''m also a human being like you."


    "W-what are you talking about, you bastard!" Director Choi yelled back.


    "Mm? Weren''t you shocked by my powers?"


    Director Choi scowled deeply. He oh-so wanted to punch Wiggins'' smirk off that detestable face but refrained from doing anything rash.


    Wiggins continued to smirk. "Director Choi, you don''t need to rack your brain that hard. Your future has already been set in stone, you see?"


    "Say what? How so?!"


    "You''re having so much trouble dealing with someone like me, yet you think you can handle my lord? Even ten of me can''t win against him, you know?"


    Director Choi''s brows quivered in shock. "T-that''s how strong Kang Jin-Ho is?"


    "Huh? Are there only blind people in this ce?" Wiggins tilted his head while narrowing his eyes.


    He wasn''t making an empty threat here. No, Wiggins genuinely believed ten of him would still not be enough to emerge victorious against Kang Jin-Ho. His abilities could potentially bewilder Kang Jin-Ho and create an opening for an attack. However, when the battle eventually shifted gear into close-quarter fisticuffs, Wiggins would never be able to keep up with Kang Jin-Ho''s pace.


    The situation of Wiggins wasting his energy but not leaving behind any appreciable damage to Kang Jin-Ho would repeat itself. In that case, the battle would turn into one of attrition. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s stamina was like an active volcano''s, which allowed him to remain rtively fresh even after a fierce battle against Vator. Considering that... How was someone like Wiggins, who wasn''t a youngster anymore, keep up?


    "Listen, Director Choi. There is this thing called wisdom thates with age, yes? As you get older, you be more cautious and develop an eye for gauging your opponent''s abilities. However, it seems your eyes are only for decorations. Just what madness drove you all to oppose my lord?"


    "Shut the hell up, you bastard!" Director Choi roared in rage. "We built up the Yeongnam Group! Yes, we did! We and Kim Seok-Il! But some random punk that blew in with a passing wind wants to devour our Yeongnam Group?! Do you expect us to sit back and p our hands like fools?! This... This is not the issue of winning or losing, dammit!"


    Wiggins chuckled. "Most issues in the world are about winning or losing, Director Choi."


    "Don''t make meugh! If, if... If your country is being piged by a more powerful enemy nation, are you just going to roll over and give up because you know you can''t win?!"


    "Mm, well..." Wiggins scratched his head. "When you put it that way, I can''t help but sympathize with why you''re doing this."


    Of course, that didn''t mean Wiggins fully understood these men and their motivations. To him,paring one''s loyalty toward the Yeongnam Group to patriotism toward one''s country was iprehensible, to begin with.


    However, this verbal exchange made one thing certain. Now that Director Choi said things like that, arriving at apromise was no longer possible. Even though neither Wiggins nor Director Choi was thinking of doing that in the first ce.


    "If that''s what you believe, then any further persuasion will be pointless," said Wiggins. "Still, allow me to offer you a piece of advice. If that''s what you genuinely believe, you should''ve chosen a different method. You should''ve thought long and hard about if it''s really wise to gather some random riff-raff to form the resistance army and attack the upying force."


    "It seems you foreigners are too talkative!"


    "Well, I can''t deny that."


    <i>Screeeech...!</i>


    Wiggins casually dragged the tip of his longsword on the ground. The unpleasant screeching noise got on the nerves of the Yeongnam Group elders.


    "What''s the point of talking any further at this point? We''re enemies, anyway. Although I''m slightly bummed out that my first battle in Korea is to quell internal unrest, it''s all good as long as I can wield my sword. Now,e! You all have your duties to fulfill, while I need to prove my strength. Since that is the case, let us agree that our purposes align rather nicely!"


    Director Choi''s expression became a little more heated up as he red at Wiggins. This former knight was right. They only needed to fight. Yapping on about whose stance was right and whatnot wouldn''t convince the other party to put their weapons down and retreat.


    Even then, why was Director Choi so desperate to drag things out by talking? He bitterly chewed on his lips since he knew why. He knew that they had no chance of winning here.


    If he didn''t have the eye to discern the opponent''sbat strength, Director Choi wouldn''t have survived until now. After all, he had lived through the way-too-long era of conflicts and the apanying darkness. If he had been too slow-witted to see how strong his opponents were, Director Choi would''ve already been buried in the backwoods somewhere and turned into a bug-infested skeleton by now!


    This battle was something he could not back down. However, his defeat was inevitable. And the awareness of his situation mercilessly tormented Director Choi.


    <i>''Even then, we... must win!''</i>


    Director Choi''s expression grew icy. This battle might be a lost cause, but they must win the war itself! If they crumbled here, everything they had prepared for would be for nothing!


    "Tell everyone to get ready!"


    "Yes, Director Choi!"


    Director Choi growled quietly. "Tie him down. Keep him upied. That''s all I ask for. I won''t tell you to risk your necks. However, you should still be prepared for heavy injuries, at the very least! With that much determination, it should be doable."


    "Kekeke, Director Choi? It seems you''ve gotten old! The past you would''ve told us to never back down even if we die."


    "You never listened to me, anyway. You punks!" Director Choi grunted, then clenched his teeth. Why did it feel like these bastards had be even more detestable after getting a bit older? Still, such qualities were greatly appreciated in a situation like this. "Let''s go! It''s too humiliating to let a foreigner continue to pige ournd like this!"


    Elders carefully approached Wiggins. The former knight leisurely watched the aging warriors surround him and smirked odiously. "It''s not my hobby to abuse the elderly, but..."


    "You are no spring chicken yourself! Still, you''re young enough to do chores for us if you were born on this side!"


    "I''ll have to decline. Rather than chores, though... Allow me to offer you this," said Wiggins while raising his sword. Blinding rays of white light gushed out of his sword as ''aura'' permeated its pristine de. "I''ve demonstrated my magic plenty of times, so it''s naturally the turn of my swordsmanship, don''t you agree? You better be prepared, gentlemen. Our swordsmanship has been refined for many millennia!"


    "That is the same story for us!"


    As if there was no need to talk anymore, the elders simultaneously charged at Wiggins.


    "Mm! Excellent mindset, gentlemen!"


    Wiggins ever so slightly ced his sword before him to wee the elders as a bright smile bloomed on his face.

 Chapter 604. A Demonstration (4)

    <h4>Chapter 604. A Demonstration (4)</h4>


    ¡°What a bunch of morons..." Elena coldly muttered in disapproval while watching the Yeongnam Group elders charging straight at Wiggins. It was like watching moths flocking toward a bonfire on ate Summer evening. ¡°What do they think knights are?¡±


    Elena wasn''t saying this because the knight in question was her father. No, even if it wasn''t Wiggins but some other knight of the Round Table, her evaluation would not change. That was how scarily otherworldly a knight''s martial prowess was. However, anyone with a functioning brain would have figured that out for themselves.


    ...As long as they understood the apparent contradiction of the Round Table, that was.


    The knights of the Round Table were supposed to be equals. The Master did possess the authority to mediate, but other than that? He didn''t have the power to override other knights. On the surface, this arrangement seemed perfectly democratic and fair. However, the truth beneath the surface was anything but that.


    Each knight represented their mother nation. They didn''t discuss their opinions with theirpatriots nor allowed someone to assist them. They were the sole voice of that nation, in other words. Just them alone!


    Even on the surface world, presidents and premiers couldn''t act as the sole representative of their respective nations and their positions. Even the kings and emperors had to be mindful of their retainers and their opinions. Any leader attempting to do everything their way was painted as a tyrant and dictator or recorded in history books as an architect of absolute monarchy.


    However, the Round Table still imposed this system. It wanted one knight to act as the sole voice representing their country. In that case, it should not be difficult to imagine the incredible weight of burden ced on each knight''s shoulders.


    Naturally, all knights were expected to boast superior levels of martial prowess, a high degree of understanding on current affairs and various academic knowledge, as well as sharp judgment and a genius-level intellect. The training and education regime a prospective knight must receive to meet that impossible-sounding threshold would easily exceed most people''s imaginations.


    That was how a knight was born. Even now, Elena was quite confident about something. The only ones strong enough to oppose her father in South Korea were either Kang Jin-Ho or Vator. And even then, all they could do was physically ''oppose'' Wiggins.


    In terms of sheer physical prowess, Kang Jin-Ho and Vator could overwhelm Wiggins with rtive ease. However, what if every facet of a person was taken into consideration? Those two men would never rival Wiggins.


    If Elena was being honest, she saw someone of Knight Wiggins'' caliber acting as some random director of a small country''s organization as a serious waste of a talented individual. Aplete disservice to humanity, that''s what this was! It''d not be enough for him to serve as the Martial Assembly''s Assembly Master, but a mere director?!


    Didn''t she nearly blow her fuse when her father was treated like some entric lecturer from another country by the Assembly''s younger generation earlier?


    <i>''Just what does he want to achieve here?''</i>


    Elena might not respect Wiggins as a father figure, but she certainly respected him as a knight. But someone like that had cast aside everything of his to settle down in this ce. Why was that? Elena just couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Even if Wiggins felt limited, nay, stifled, by being a knight, wasn''t his alternative choice a bit too insignificant in scope?


    Elena had asked her father about this multiple times, but the only reply Wiggins offered was that she was still too young to fully understand.


    <i>''Very well. I''ll keep watching, Dad.''</i>


    Elena would keep watching Wiggins to figure out what he wanted to achieve here and... And to see if he had made the right decision.


    ***


    ¡°Fuu-huuph!¡±


    His arms were pulled back. Each muscle groaned and tightened as power seeped into them. Hair-raising tension quickly filled their bodies. And then...


    A powerful strike came flying in!


    <i>WHOOOOSH!</i>


    The longsword was shing down!


    Wu Il-Hwan clenched his teeth as the longsword''s de closed in on his head.


    That should be nothing more than a sword sh, a in-looking downward sh that Wu Il-Hwan had defended against hundreds, thousands, nay, millions of times before! It looked like an ordinary downward sh aiming for his head, yet...


    Wu Il-Hwan''s expression as he tried to defend against that sh was contorted hideously in sheer dread.


    ¡°Euh!¡±


    Wu Il-Hwan hurriedly crossed his arms, causing batons held in his hands to create a defensive X above his head. He didn''t stop there and forcibly injected every ounce of qi umted in his hands into his batons. And then, he braced his legs to prepare against the impact force about to crash down on him.


    His preparations had been pretty good. Although he wouldn''t call it the perfect defense, Wu Il-Hwan still thought he had done everything he possibly could. Unfortunately for him, though... Some things in this world were impossible to resist.


    <i>BOOOOOOOOM!</i>


    That noise resembled a massive boulder rolling down a steep mountainside. It was far too loud and heavy to be produced by a human being!


    The loudness of a sound was dependent on the impact force. The harder the hit, the louder it would be. So, such a loud impact noise could only mean the force behind the attack exceeded Wu Il-Hwan''s imagination. And he had to pay dearly for trying to defend such an attack with his body.


    ¡°Kuh-euuuh...!¡±


    Fresh blood gushed out of Wu Il-Hwan''s mouth like a crimson waterfall. So much blood came out that he even dazedly wondered if he''d die of excessive bleeding instead.


    His vision grew dimmer but he still caught the sight of his broken and bent arms.


    <i>''T-that''s not a human...''</i>


    Wu Il-Hwan''s thoughts couldn''t continue anymore. He copsed weakly to the ground after even his spine was crushed. Although still technically alive, his body would never recover back to normal after this.


    ¡°Hmm. Maybe I should''ve adjusted my strength even further...?¡± Wiggins tutted while grimacing. He looked genuinely troubled by what happened. He thought these elders should be able to withstand that level of force, but it seemed he had overestimated their capabilities somewhat. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    Wiggins wasn''t mocking Wu Il-Hwan here. No, he was genuinely apologizing. He never wanted to be this heavy-handed, even if the likelihood of them working together as allies in the future was remote, to say the least.


    ¡°Kkururuk...!¡± Foams of blood and spit bubbled out of Wu Il-Hwan''s mouth.


    Wiggins casually shook the longsword to remove any blood on it, then scanned his surroundings. He could feel other people staring at him as if they were looking at a monster.


    There they were, the sheer disbelief and astonishment. Wiggins was quite familiar with such gazes. He sighed exaggeratedly before addressing the silent crowd. ¡°I know, I know. I know what you want to say right now. Allow me to apologize for failing to satisfy your expectations. Then again, people encountering martial artists from another region for the first time always seem to have a problemprehending it.¡±


    For some reason, folks in Asia seemed to think that the Western swordsmanship only consisted of precise, speedy strikes. Could this mindset be a victim of fencing''s poprity and impact? Whatever the case might be, most people in this part of the world expected the Western swordsmanship to focus on speed and uracy rather than pure power.


    Unfortunately, that was a huge misunderstanding. Actually, it was the East that focused on speed, not the West. As for the reason why? Simple: the existence of defensive equipment.


    Eastern swordsmanship evolved as a training tool. As such, it tended to overlook the existence of defensive armor; as long as the swordsman could quickly stab or slice their enemies, their victory would be guaranteed.


    However, that wasn''t the story in the West. When fighting against a knightpletely covered from top to bottom in full-te mail armor, or at least in chain mail, the sword strike''s uracy or speed were meaningless. This situation would be even more pronounced while riding a horse.


    In that case, the optimal way was to turn the enemy into minced meat instead of cutting them up with each strike. Not to forget, it was practically a given that knights would carry around shields, too. So, the attacker had to somehow damage the enemy even if they blocked the iing blow.


    Due to these factors, the Western swordsmanship evolved to focus on pure power. If the enemy blocked with a shield, split that bloody thing up in half! If the enemy wore sturdy armor, simply chop them apart in one go! That would resolve the conflict right away.


    Even so, wasn''t that a bit...


    <i>''...Indeed, that is a bit dumb. Barbaric.''</i>


    People would subconsciously start anticipating certain things when a white-haired veteran picked up a sword. The attacks they would demonstrate to the world should be preternaturally swift yet flowing gently like a stream. And they should also be steeped in the experience of a veteran and techniques polished to the nth degree.


    An attack that dered to the world that the expert had ovee all the loneliness and bitterness of the pursuit of martial perfection to achieve transcendence! That was the kind of attack most people would expect to see from an expert.


    How unfortunate it was, then, that Wiggins couldn''t answer such expectations. His swordsmanship used all the aura permeating his sword to bludgeon his opponents to death, after all!


    <i>''In times like this, I can''t help but get a bit too conscious of myself...''</i>


    Indeed, Wiggins felt a bit embarrassed whenever people stared at him with eyes that screamed, <i>''What kind of an old man hits like that?!''</i> He didn''t know people would look at him this way until joining the Round Table and going on overseas missions for many years.


    <i>''I''m telling you, movies are to me for this misconception!''</i>


    Knights in movies would sh swords and tumble and roll around during their action set-pieces. And those scenes seemed to have brainwashed people into believing that every Western knight fought like that!


    What an insane notion that was, though! Focusing only on the enemy before one''s eyes on a chaotic battlefield was the fastest way to get stabbed in the back. Which knight in their right mind would act that illogically? The important thing to remember was utility. Even so...


    ¡°Maybe I should think about attending sses in stunt choreography or something. Tsk...¡±


    Even so, it was still ufortable when people looked at him this way. However, that didn''t matter, anyway. Wiggins could just transform their surprise into astonishment, and that would take care of everything!


    ¡°Huph!¡±


    Wiggins powerfully swung his sword, no longer giving his opponents time to rx.


    <i>WHOOOOOSH!</i>


    The noise of air splitting apart assaulted the Yeongnam Group elders'' ears. The strike was so powerful that the soundwaves alone might be enough to kill someone!


    <i>BAAAANG!</i>


    Unsurprisingly, the power behind the strike was undeniable. A martial artist defending against the iing t part of the longsword was smacked away in the air. As if he was fired out of a circus cannon, the poor man flew away at a scarcely-believable speed before crashing on the ground some distance away.


    <i>Bang! Boom!</i>


    He bounced a couple of times on the ground before getting buried in the dirt. His figure remained dead-still. Unmoving.


    One strike, one kill! Of course, things only ended this way because Wiggins used the t part of his de. If he hadn''t, the two halves of that martial artist would be tumbling around on the ground by now!


    ¡°Here... We... Go!¡±


    What happened next was a slightly odd spectacle. Each of Wiggins'' sword strikes carried enough energy to seemingly blow away Mt. Tai. One swing of his sword contained the power to kill highly-trained martial artists.


    However, Wiggins looked utterly calm and unhurried while attacking with so much power. His sword strikes seemedzy andcking in focus, as if he was doing nothing more than chasing a fly away. Even then, those who got hit still vomited blood while every bone in their body was shattered.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Director Choi gritted his teeth. How could Wiggins be this powerful? So powerful that it made no sense! And how was it possible for a human to wield his sword like that? It was simply iprehensible!


    <i>''You sure have gathered some scary monsters, haven''t you? Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s strength was one thing, but to think he also enjoyed great luck with people! Director Choi grew more and more anxious as the enemy''s power became more and more apparent.


    <i>''We can''t lose like this!''</i>


    Behind Wiggins was none other than Lee Hyeon-Su. Obviously, everyone in the Yeongnam Group, including Director Choi, knew how calcting Lee Hyeon-Su was. The group itself had benefited greatly over the years thanks to that man''s brain, after all!


    Director Choi was convinced that other ces were also under attack, not just here. So, if he and his peers fell now, the former knight Wiggins would leave and join the other raiding party.


    Such a thing could not be allowed to happen!


    <i>''How long do you still need?!''</i>


    They only needed to buy a little more time. That was all! Just a little more time, then a way to...


    ¡°Director! We''re ready!¡±


    Color quickly returned to Director Choi''s paleplexion when he heard that yell. He looked back and cried out, ¡°It''s about damn time! Shoot, now! Kill the bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, director!¡±


    Director Choi smirked viinously while ring at Wiggins.


    <i>''Yes, I acknowledge that you''re strong. However!''</i>


    However, the era had changed. These days, an individual''s strength wasn''t enough to achieve anything. And soon, that foreigner would learn that painful truth! No, wait...


    He''d die before learning that lesson!


    ***


    <i>''What''s that...?''</i>


    Elena frowned, her probing eyes trying to read the current situation down below.


    As expected, none of these so-called elders were a match for her father. However, this fight had already been decided when those people tried to fight while not knowing what kind of an existence a knight of the Round Table was.


    If they knew, those people would never have gotten into an open confrontation with a knight when their forces were so pathetic. Indeed, they would''ve tried to flee as soon as spotting Wiggins'' approach.


    Their fate had been sealed when they chose to hurl some choice words to hurt each other''s feelings like school kids before grouping up in the middle.


    Elena thought that to herself while casually scanning the ground below... Only to spot something strange.


    What she saw should not be visible from the ground, but Elena was floating mid-air. The angle made it probably too tricky to notice anything for the people on the ground.


    That spot was a window of the former Yeongnam Group HQ building. And between the window frames, she could see something ck protruding ever so slightly. It was slender and long, like a...


    <i>''...A barrel?!''</i>


    Before her brain could fully process the information, Elean''s mouth cried out first. ¡°Dad! Watch out! There''s a sniper!¡±


    Unfortunately, her voice was drowned out by the echo of a loud gunshot.

 Chapter 605. A Demonstration (5)

    <h4>Chapter 605. A Demonstration (5)</h4>


    There was a proposition that all martial artists in the modern era must contend with. Could they... ovee modern firearms?


    The answer was dependent on individuals. Some would say human bodies simply could not withstand the impact force of a bullet. And they wouldn''t be wrong. No matter how highly-trained a martial artist was, surviving against a hail of bullets with their naked body was impossible.


    Maybe they could somehow deal with a pistol. But anything approaching the firing rate of submachine guns would already be beyond the limits of what the human physique could handle. Only a peak expert in external arts like Vator or a handful of people capable of circting hardening qi to protect their bodies could remain unaffected by impact forces from firearms.


    That wasn''t all, however. Some other people also had something to say about this topic. Regardless of what type it was, an attack was meaningless in itself. It would only mean something if the attack had hit the target.


    Without proper training, a rank amateur with a machine gun would still get devoured by a predator out in the wild. So, a martial artist shouldn''t necessarily be at a disadvantage just because the other side had a firearm. That was their argument.


    When the concept of firearms first surfaced in the world, martial artists roundly ignored it. Back then, firearms weren''t any better than bows and arrows, even though they could be <i>slightly</i> more convenient at times.


    Besides, rocks thrown by martial artists covered more distance and possessed better killing power, anyway. In that case, who would care about guns? Unfortunately for them, though...


    The world tended to transform quite rapidly.


    Humans progressed and developed through war. Almost nothing in history had improved human civilization more than technological breakthroughs originally meant to kill the enemy. Humanity focused on improving and refining this new armament called ''firearm'', and sure enough, they seeded in creating tools of war much stronger and more convenient than any of the traditional weapons avable.


    This was where the situation turned on its head for the martial artists.


    The people of the shadows who had been manipting the world from behind the scenes began receiving heavy damage from this point on in history. The peak experts at the absolute pinnacle of their martial arts weren''t affected by firearms, but it was unreasonable to ask the same thing from regr martial artists. Nurturing a martial artist strong enough to withstand gunfire would require decades of intense training, but only a week or so should be sufficient to get someone proficient enough in handling rifles.


    Eventually, martial artists had to give up on their hegemony and retreat even deeper into the shadows for their own survival. And then... the world evolved and progressed even further.


    Countless variations of firearms were invented and flooded the market. Some of these weapons were so powerful that not even those small number of peak experts calling themselves transcendents could deal with them. This moment signaled that the destructive power generated by gunpowder had finally exceeded the power of a martial artist''s qi.


    Faced with threats to their survival, martial artists began scheming behind the scenes. They exaggerated the risks of firearms and restricted the further development of weapons. They even prohibited the usage of ammo capable of annihting human physique with a single hit. After that, they created countless legitions and restrictions to tie up the inventors'' and researchers'' hands.


    Even then, the gap between guns and martial artists continued to widen. And from a certain point in history, data began umting. To oppose the martial artists pulling strings from the shadows, the denizens of the criminal underworld resorted to using more and more firearms. And at the climax of the long and brutal war, people arrived at several important conclusions regarding the battle between an army of gun-toting regr people and martial artists.


    The martial artists would be at a greater and greater disadvantage as more people got involved in the battle. The same also applied to the battlefield; the more open it was, the harder the battle would be for the martial artists. In the case of a small number waging urban warfare, martial artists would absolutely ughter their enemies, but in a battle against an army in a desert? They wouldn''t be able to put up a fight and get ughtered instead.


    This revtion forced martial artists to hide themselves in major cities of developed nations. They used to prefer quiet countryside to cultivate in the past, but for the sake of their continued survival, these martial artists had no choice but to use civilians as human shields.


    This was a part of the reason why martial artists were nearly wiped out in the Middle East and Africa.


    So, what about a European expert, then?


    Everyone in this ce should find out soon enough!


    ***


    Jeong Eun-Ho quietly regted his breathing.


    The sniper scope of his 20mm takedown rifle was urately locked-on on the former knight Wiggins'' head.


    <i>''Don''t get nervous, Jeong Eun-Ho!''</i>


    The tip of the barrel deviated slightly whenever his heart powerfully beat in his chest.


    <i>''I have only this one shot!''</i>


    An expert on the level of Wiggins would never allow a second chance at sniping him. Fail to shoot the bastard down, and everything would be over, as there was no way to keep up with a peak-level expert''s movement speed. In that sense, one could say that a battle between a sniper and an expert was a game of hide and seek; who discovered who first, and if the sniper could remain calm while pulling the trigger, would determine the victor.


    No matter how strong an expert was, getting shot in the head would kill them. And Jeong Eun-Ho was holding a bloody 20mm anti-materiel rifle, capable of taking down an elephant in a single shot! A human made up of flesh and bone would never withstand a shot from such a powerful weapon.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Jeong Eun-Ho sucked in a deep breath. He briefly took his hand away from the rifle and pressed down on his chest. <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    He was getting tense. How could he not when trying to take down an expert of Wiggins'' level? Jeong Eun-Ho''s current issue wasn''t about oveing this tension but sessfully shooting his target down despite how tense he felt.


    Jeong Eun-Ho took his time and stuck to his routine while aiming the rifle. But then, Wiggins moved forward slightly out of the scope''s view.


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    His current angle became unusable when the target moved to that position. What should Jeong Eun-Ho do now? The optimal solution would be to change the sniping position right away. That should be the simplest solution boasting the best odds of sess. However...!


    <i>''Everyone will be annihted before that!''</i>


    Wiggins'' abilities exceeded everyone''s calctions. They thought that the spirited charge from the elders should be enough to buy at least a little bit of time, but that didn''t happen. These elders practically couldn''t even stop Wiggins in his tracks for a second!


    They were as powerless as falling leaves against storm winds. No, maybe even worse than that!


    <i>''F*ck...!''</i>


    While Jeong Eun-Ho was moving to the next position, all the elders could fall at Wiggins'' hands. If that happened, it''d be difficult to evade a high-level expert''s sensory perception. Wiggins should be able to detect Jeong Eun-Ho''s killing intent from this distance.


    In that case... Jeong Eun-Ho had no choice now.


    <i>''Right. I gotta take this gamble...!''</i>


    Jeong Eun-Ho carefully walked closer toward the building''s window. Despite his position being too far for naked eyes to see, and even though he had found the perfect angle, he did not lower his guard. After all, he wasn''t dealing with a human being here!


    One must never think of martial artists as regr humans. These people could sense what normal humans could never sense. And they could see what normal humans could never see!


    Jeong Eun-Ho must be extra cautious in his movement. As if Wiggins was directly staring at him!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Jeong Eun-Ho sucked in another deep breath. This would be hisst time doing so, as he ran the risk of being discovered if he breathed loudly again.


    He cautiously slipped the barrel past the window frames. A normal person would never entertain the thought of shouldering a massive rifle weighing almost twenty kilos and firing it in this position, but Jeong Eun-Ho was also a martial artist. That gave him the advantage ofrgely ignoring the weight of the weapon or his posture.


    From this position, the angle wasn''t so good, forcing him to ce the barrel outside the window. That was a risky thing to do, but...!


    <i>''But, it''s worth taking this gamble!''</i>


    Jeong Eun-Ho had no choice but to take on this risk. Without this anti-materiel rifle, he wouldn''t even be on the level of an annoying fly to the former knight Wiggins.


    He was trying to shoot down a powerful expert here. An expert Jeong Eun-Ho wouldn''t dare look in the eye in any other situation! So, not wanting to take a risk in such a situation was an inappropriately arrogant mindset.


    Besides, only those prepared to lose could gamble with their lives on the line. And Jeong Eun-Ho was confident of not regretting anything even if he died tonight.


    <i>''Right. Here we go...!''</i>


    Jeong Eun-Ho quickly sucked in a brief gasp of air, then stopped breathing altogether. After stabilizing himself, he sneaked the barrel of his anti-materiel rifle outside the window.


    In a normal situation, no one would notice a rifle barrel sticking out of a building''s window from such a distance away. However, Jeong Eun-Ho''s target was no ordinary person. Being extra cautious might not be enough.


    So, he moved slowly. Oh-so agonizingly slowly!


    He pushed the barrel out at a speed that shouldn''t disturb the air molecules, then carefully pressed his eye against the scope. The bull''s eye urately locked on Wiggins'' head.


    <i>''Now... Die!''</i>


    What a sniper needed at thest moment was decisiveness. Without a moment''s hesitation, Jeong Eun-Ho... squeezed the trigger.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    A low, heavy rumble rocked the air. With that, Jeong Eun-Ho was convinced of hitting his target. He could not miss at this range even if he tried!


    The curtain of gun smoke wafting from the barrel quickly dissipated, and the scope revealed the current state of Wiggins.


    ¡°...Huh?!¡± Jeong Eun-Ho was left momentarily speechless.


    What was the meaning of this? Didn''t he pull the trigger just now? Yes, he definitely did, and the rifle did fire its round. However... the former knight Wiggins seemed unchanged as far as Jeong Eun-Ho could see through the scope!


    <i>''Did I... Did I imagine firing the rifle?''</i>


    But that couldn''t be it? Even now, the unpleasant smell of burnt gunpowder was stinging Jeong Eun-Ho''s nose. In that case, he couldn''t have imagined anything!


    <i>''Then, what the f*ck is going on here?!''</i>


    It was as if this part of the world and where Wiggins was had been isted and split apart. As if... As if they existed in the same dimension but now belonged to two different worlds!


    That was when two isted worlds began merging back to being one. How could Jeong Eun-Ho tell? Because, Wiggins was slowly turning his head toward Jeong Eun-Ho''s position! And then...


    Wiggins'' gaze met Jeong Eun-Ho''s through the scope. That was when Jeong Eun-Ho felt his heart stop beating for a second.


    There was a creepy smile etched on Wiggins'' lips.


    ***


    ¡°What a travesty...¡± Wiggins slowly unfurled his hand. And on his palm was arge bullet still glowing red-hot. ¡°The thing is, our side began fighting against firearms long before your people have. I don''t want to disparage the power of guns here, but if you really thought we wouldn''t have any contingencies against potential firearms... Now that is being careless.¡±


    Especially against a knight of the Round Table! A knight possessed an incredible wealth of information on many nations on Earth. So, for them to die from a single bullet to the head would be a tragic loss. A loss in vain!


    No one would be able to deal with the aftermath of such an event. The treasure trove of information would be lost, and a newly-picked recement knight would never be able to perfectly fill the void left behind.


    The Round Table obviously was aware of this danger, so it set out to develop dedicated magic spells to defend against possible assassination attempts from a distance when sniper rifles were invented. And it had been well over thirty years since that spell was introduced. So, for these people to try and snipe Wiggins now? How old-fashioned!


    <i>''Still, that could''ve been dicey.''</i>


    Wiggins didn''t think someone would try to shoot him in a country where firearms were banned. If he hadn''t cast the defensive spell out of habit before the fight...! Wiggins would be tumbling on the ground as a headless corpse.


    In that regard, Wiggins should admit that the rebels seemed to have made a rather thorough preparation.


    ¡°I''m guessing that was your ace hidden up your sleeve to deal with my lord, now wasn''t it? Unfortunately for you...!¡±


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Jeong Eun-Ho fired several shots in a row after realizing that their situation was extremely dire. Since he was discovered already, he probably thought there was no point in hiding anymore.


    Unfortunately, all the rounds fired toward Wiggins flew past him in impossible-looking trajectories.


    ¡°You see, magic to deflect arrows has existed for over a thousand years.¡±


    Since magic users weren''t idiots who only stuck to old-school magic spells, it should be rather obvious that they would improve the existing magic to defend against the modern era''s firearms. Of course, that didn''t mean anyone learning magic would be able to block every type of bullet. Still, as long as the impact force was within a magic user''s defensive threshold, they should be able to deflect the iing bullet. And it''d look like a miracle to the uninitiated.


    ¡°Still, that was dangerous. So, time to pay the price,¡± Wiggins muttered as blinding rays of white light shone from his right hand. The light swirled around his hand before flying like a streak of lightning at the window where Jeong Eun-Ho was!


    ¡°Heok?!¡±


    By the time Jeong Eun-Ho realized what happened, that light ray was already right before his nose. Even before his brain could order his body to dodge, the beam of white light prated straight through his head.


    Jeong Eun-Ho couldn''t even squeak out a scream as his lifeless body fell to the floor. The heavy anti-materiel rifle ttered hard on the ground, its harsh metallic ng echoing in the room.


    ¡°Well, then. If you have any other tricks up your sleeves, now''s the time to bring them out,¡± said Wiggins with a rxed smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Director Choi''splexion paled considerably.

 Chapter 606. Overwhelmed, Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 606. Overwhelmed, Again (1)</h4>


    ¡°Why?!¡± Director Choi cried out fitfully. ¡°Why?! Why is someone like you aiding that bastard! Why!¡±


    Wiggins chuckled loudly. ¡°You''re asking a cliched question now.¡±


    A rat driven to a corner was bound to struggle like crazy. And that was what Director Choi was doing right now. When facing an enemy his strength couldn''t do anything about, he instinctively resorted to verbal persuasion tactics. That was the only remaining way.


    Unfortunately, there was simply no way Wiggins would be persuaded by that.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I want to assist my lord.¡±


    ¡°You... You want to assist him?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wiggins coolly nodded.


    Director Choi grimaced deeply. ¡°But, why?! Just what... What has Kang Jin-Ho done for you to assist him?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. In moments like this, I''m supposed to say he''s a great man that your tiny little brain can''t possiblyprehend, but... If I''m being honest, it''s not quite like that.¡±


    ¡°Say what...?¡±


    The former knight of the Round Table smirked chillingly. ¡°The truth be told, I''m not following my lord because he''s an incredible human being. I mean, what era are we even living in now? Why would I risk my neck just because my leader happens to be someone amazing?¡±


    ¡°Y-you''re supposed to be a knight, yet it sounds like you''ve sold that knight''s honor down the river already!¡±


    ¡°Knight''s honor? You must mean chivalry, then? I assure you, it''s not what you think. The code of chivalry is more like a guideline passed down in the hope of forcing those knights with questionable personalities to conduct themselves like upstanding members of society. That''s all. As in, fes, don''t make the rest of us look bad and try to conduct yourselves this way. However, can you even enforce things like that? When there isn''t a reason to actually stick to such a code in the first ce? But then, the code of chivalry is brought up in several works of literature, and people start thinking, <i>''Oh, so all knights adhere to such ideals.''</i> It''s all nothing more than people''s delusions.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Wiggins casually shrugged. ¡°Let''s be brutally honest here, shall we? Why would folks making a living out of wielding swords care much about honor? And how well do you think they''d abide by thews of thend? From birth, we''re just a bunch of bastards. Learn to be at peace with that fact, and it''ll make your life so, so much easier. So, what''s the story like in the East, then?¡±


    ¡°You... You crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°Tsk... I guess words can''t get through to you, then?¡± Wiggins ruefully smacked his lips. ¡°In any case, that''s the situation. Simply put, the path my lord is pursuing happens to align with mine rather nicely. And he''s the leading type, while I''m the following type. Since I''m hitching a ride on his train, it''s only natural that I treat him as my superior, no?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... You have not submitted to him?¡±


    ¡°I respect my lord,¡± said Wiggins as if he was stating the obvious. ¡°And that, Director Choi, is enough. Mister Jin-Ho is my boss, so I work for him. And hepensates me ordingly. Things like camaraderie or loyalty strong enough to put my life on the line are not exactly my style per se.¡±


    ¡°Does Kang Jin-Ho see things that way, too?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I don''t think my lord views our rtionship that way.¡±


    ¡°Y-you see?! You see? Your rtionship with him will soon break apart at this rate! I''m telling you!¡± Director Choi roared as conviction set in his heart.


    An organization was supposed to not operate that way. Without loyalty, the subordinates would want to avoid doing things they didn''t feel like doing. If no one wanted to do such jobs, how could the organization they belonged to operate as intended?


    If everyone mored to get the nicest, poshest job avable, who would be left to handle the nasty, demeaning work?


    At least these Yeongnam Group elders had been brought together by their resolute loyalty toward Kim Seok-Il. They knew their former leader wasn''t exactly the nicest human being in the world, but what did that matter? A leader of the organization didn''t need to be a nice person, but a capable one.


    Director Choi continued to roar. ¡°You! You''ve made the wrong choice! You think Kang Jin-Ho would allow a mindset like yours in his group?!¡±


    Wiggins cocked an eyebrow. ¡°It sounds like you''re mistaken about something here. So, let me rify it for you. My lord is much more straightforward and unfettered than I am.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°My lord doesn''t see our rtionship as one of master-servant contract, okay? Even if I stay for a little while before telling him I''d like to leave, he''ll let me go without raising a fuss. Can you even call something like that a contract? In my case, it''s far closer to my lord trying to amodate me as much as he can.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you even...?¡±


    Wiggins dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Sounds like you won''t understand even if I keep exining it to you, especially with that rigid brain of yours. Still, do remember this. There are many different types of organizations in this world. The one you think is right isn''t always correct, in other words.¡±


    Director Choi mped his mouth shut.


    Wiggins shrugged again after noticing the confused and chaotic expression on Director Choi''s face.


    <i>''Hah... It feels like I''ve turned into a chatterbox today.''</i>


    After joining the Assembly, Wiggins hadn''t had many opportunities to chat with someone besides Elena. Kang Jin-Ho was never a talkative person, to begin with. Meanwhile, other acquaintances were always upied with mountains of work.


    As Wiggins hadn''t received any clear assignment, he was forced to live like a cultivating hermit and stare at a wall for quite some time. Maybe he was talking so much now as an adverse reaction to that experience, or...


    ¡°...Or, I''ve simply be a chatterbox.¡± Wiggins exaggeratedly swung his longsword around. ¡°Well, it doesn''t really matter. Besides, what we need to discuss is this one thing, anyway. Are you going to surrender now? Or get beaten up and writhe in agony on the ground? Your choice.¡±


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Director Choi smirked in dismay. ¡°Don''t make meugh! There is no such thing as surrender in my vocabry! Even if we bury our bones here tonight, we will never surrender to the likes of you! If we can''t kill you, we''ll at least rip off your arm! If we can''t even do that... We''ll deplete your stamina here, at least!¡±


    ¡°Well, I''ll apud you for your guts, but you sound rather illogical right now. Well, that also doesn''t matter. We''re all prepared beforeing here, after all.¡± Wiggins leisurely walked up to Director Choi. ¡°However, I should warn you about this little thing. Mister, you... are going to regret your choice soon.¡±


    An odious smirk formed on Wiggins'' lips.


    ***


    ¡°Is it finally over?¡± Elena asked.


    ¡°Hmm... It seems that way.¡±


    Elena scanned the copsed Yeongnam Group people on the ground and frowned deeply. ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have gotten weaker.¡±


    Wiggins flinched nastily at that. ¡°Y-you think so? But, uh, I think you got that impression because I didn''t use magic with my sword.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad. The past you wouldn''t have taken this long to finish these people off.¡±


    ¡°Well, no. The thing is, I took my time and fooled around a bit since there was no rush.¡±


    ¡°Really...?¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Wiggins coughed softly while avoiding Elena''s probing gaze. Even he had to acknowledge that he had gotten a lot weaker than his younger self. For one, he couldn''t wield his sword as urately as he''d liked.


    <i>''To think I got weaker after bing a knight...!''</i>


    The criminal level of administrative work he had to take on as a knight must be the culprit for this situation. Even the world''s greatest treasure sword would rust and rot away if not polished and taken care of regrly. So, someone as strong as Wiggins would still gradually lose what he had by failing to train himself regrly.


    ¡°By the way, Dad?¡± Elena cautiously asked.


    ¡°Mm? What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you''re weaker than Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, I don''t think he''s stronger than you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you tell me never to provoke Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Elena furrowed her brow. ¡°Well, back then, I never thought an actual knight would personallye to South Korea, you know? I mean, knights usually don''t do such things, right? And I thought any careless approach would set off the nuke called Kang Jin-Ho. If I knew you''d personallye, I might have changed my tune.¡±


    Wiggins smiled contentedly. ¡°Aha. So you were giving me a favorable evaluation, then? I''m grateful, Elena.¡±


    ¡°I''m not giving you a favorable anything, Dad.¡±


    ¡°No, you have. You evaluated me as my lord''s equal, after all.¡± Wiggins nodded contemtively. Actually, Elena had evaluated Wiggins to be stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, but there was no need to point that out. ¡°I guess it looks that way to you on the surface. My way ofbat is... shier and more diverse than how my lord fights, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad. I''m not basing my evaluation on your shiness. I''ll be honest. I just can''t see any opening with you. That''s why I thought you couldn''t possibly lose to Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. I get what you''re trying to say.¡±


    ¡°So? What''s your answer, Dad?¡±


    Wiggins frowned as if he was thinking about his answer before nodding slightly. ¡°You could say my odds of victory are close to zero.¡±


    ¡°Zero?¡± Elena''s eyes quaked slightly. She did expect her father to exaggerate a bit, but that reply was not within her expectations. Was the gap between Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins that severe?


    ¡°Let''s say it''ll be a bad match-up for me. Yes, I can resort to various methods to attack my lord, but none of them will damage him. However, I won''t be swift enough to evade his sword.¡±


    ¡°...That bad?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we fight now... Hmm, I wonder? Maybe the odds wouldn''t bepletely zero? If we fight a hundred times, I might eke out a win five... maybe six times? No, no, forget that. I can''t win.¡± Wiggins slowly shook his head.


    ¡°If my lord is the same person as back when fighting Sir Vator, then I might have had a chance at winning. A battle is never a sure thing, after all. Being stronger doesn''t always guarantee your victory. Your condition on the day and other situational factors could influence the oue greatly. So, my odds of victory shouldn''t be zero, but... Now? Not anymore. My lord has gotten even stronger through his battle with Sir Vator. Actually, he was getting stronger in the middle of the fight itself! The current me can''t possibly win against my lord. Besides...¡±


    Wiggins stopped there and chose not to continue.


    <i>''He must be getting stronger as we speak, too. As if... He''s trying to regain what he had lost.''</i>


    The rate of Kang Jin-Ho''s strength improving didn''t make any logical sense.


    The truth about strength was unforgiving. If anyone could get stronger by training hard, no one in the world would be a weakling. However, that did not happen. People didn''t grow stronger proportionally to the amount of effort they had put into training, and that only made people even more obsessed about bing stronger.


    As an example, one should consider the situation with pro athletes. Could every athlete be the world''s best simply through their effort alone? How far they could go in life through effort alone had already been half-decided before their birth. That was called innate talent. And to make that talent bloom, one had to put in the necessary effort into training.


    The crazy thing about Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation was that he shattered the epted standards of talent and effort. Despite not training all that hard, he was still getting stronger every day with no signs of slowing down anytime soon. Such was his rate of improvement that merely watching it from the sideline would send a deathly chill down Wiggins'' spine.


    ¡°Observing my lord''s improvement sometimes leaves me with this empty feeling, Elena,¡± Wiggins chuckled hollowly. ¡°Even I can''t estimate just how much stronger he''d get.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Elena''s brows rose up.


    ¡°Yes, really. Having observed countless martial artists in my lifetime, I can more or less estimate how much stronger a martial artist might get. But... How should I put this? My lord is beyond my ability to estimate. The truth is, he doesn''t have a speck of talent, you see?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? Mister Jin-Ho... has no talent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Basically, he''s someone who shouldn''t be strong but somehow is. And incredibly strong, to boot. That''s why I can''t tell just how much stronger he''d get.¡±


    ¡°M-mm...?¡± Elena tilted her head this way and that after failing to understand her father.


    Wiggins gently smiled while studying his daughter''s reaction. As she was now, Elena should find this topic difficult to understand.


    ¡°In any case, your work here is over, Elena. You should leave this ce to me and go.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? You''re chasing me away?¡±


    Wiggins innocently tilted his head and looked at his daughter. ¡°Yes. Why? Is there something else you must do here?¡±


    Elena faltered slightly. ¡°...No, not really. But, uh...¡±


    ¡°And you need to inform the Chevaliers waiting outside about what happened here. I''m sure they are dying to know what has transpired.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s... true. Then, what will you do, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do here. For now, you should return to the HQ with Chevaliers.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then,ter.¡± Elena briefly nodded, then headed toward the exit.


    Wiggins smiled warmly while watching her leave. And only after her figure had disappeared through the exit did he turn his attention back to his victims.


    ¡°Hmmmph...!¡± Wiggins grandly stretched his limbs, then cracked his neck from side to side. <i>''Mm... I better start training again. To think moving only this much is enough to make me ache all over...!''</i>


    While reflecting on his previouszy self, Wiggins leisurely walked up to the painfully moaning Director Choi copsed on the ground. The warm smile on Wiggins'' lips disappeared by then as if it was never there to begin with.


    Once he reached Director Choi, Wiggins quietly muttered. ¡°Now, then. Get up.¡±


    His voice sounded cold and goosebump-inducing as if someone other than Wiggins had said it.


    Director Choi shuddered in fear when that voice entered his hearing.

 Chapter 607. Overwhelmed, Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 607. Overwhelmed, Again (2)</h4>


    Director Choi''s mind was too chaotic to think straight.


    His body was too aged to withstand the former knight Wiggins'' sword strike. Hoping to emerge unscathed when his younger and more virile self wouldn''t have seeded was asking for an impossible miracle.


    ''Utterly crushed'' perfectly described Director Choi''s current physical condition. That was how thoroughly he was beaten up.


    ¡°Kkeuh... wuuuk...¡±


    Director Choi couldn''t even move a finger. The pain and agony were so severe that dying seemed the better option. It felt like a terrifying grim reaper was stealthily approaching him from behind!


    <i>''Well, I have lived a long life, so there''s that...''</i>


    Indeed, he had been living for too long. People he called his acquaintances who were still alive were all in this ce, after all! As such, Director Choi thought he could calmly ept his fate. He had already transcended past things like lingering attachment to life and...


    <i>''...Who am I trying to fool here?!''</i>


    Which insane son of a b*tch would calmly ept his death?! Who would remain unaffected and aloof by the idea of dying!


    Since he had lived a long and fulfilling life, it was time to go? What a dogsh*t notion that was!


    People epted death because they couldn''t avoid it. If avoiding it was possible, who would dly let deathe for them?! Director Choi would rather roll around in the field of literal dogsh*t if that meant he could stay in the world of living.


    He''s old, so he should go? He had lived a good life, so he should ept it like a man?


    Ask any young man if they wouldn''t mind dying since they had lived longer than little kids. How would they reply to that idiotic question?


    Losing the fear of death after getting older was nothing more than a fantasy. Death was an existence that instilled an equal amount of fear in everyone''s heart!


    <i>''No, I want to live!''</i>


    Director Choi didn''t want to die. He wanted to live longer. Only by reaching this point in his life did he realize something important.


    Honor? Power? None of those things mattered in the question of life or death. After all, one needed to be alive first to enjoy wielding power or revel in honor and prestige!


    If only he hadn''t opposed Kang Jin-Ho! Director Choi wouldn''t be trembling pathetically like this as the fear of impending death choked him mercilessly.


    That was when he sensed the presence of someone right behind him.


    <i>''Is that the grim reaper?''</i>


    That couldn''t be it. For a supposed grim reaper, that presence was far too easy to notice. Didn''t that mean Director Choi was still alive?


    ¡°Now, then. Get up.¡±


    Director Choi''s body shuddered, and his skin crawled. That voice... Maybe it really was a grim reaper? Despite knowing that couldn''t be it, he couldn''t exin how a human could speak in such an icy voice unless they really were a grim reaper!


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Director Choi weakly turned his head to look. Even that simple action seemed to suck out every ounce of energy still in him. However, he simply had to confirm who the owner of that chilling voice was. He simply must!


    ¡°...Ah.¡± Director Choi discovered Wiggins standing behind him, but the former knight''s expression as he stared back made the weakened martial artist gasp fearfully.


    That should be Wiggins, the former knight of the Round Table. However...!


    <i>''Is he really the same man?''</i>


    The facial features were the same, and so was his attire. Director Choi''s eyes assured him that he was still looking at Wiggins. However, the presence emitted by the former knight greatly differed from what Director Choi had felt before.


    This man... couldn''t be the same person from a minute ago!


    ¡°I said, get up,¡± Wiggins repeated himself three times.


    However, he did not urge Director Choi at all. It was as if he knew the Yeongnam Group director had no choice but to obey since he had issued his order.


    Wiggins was not wrong in his assumption, of course.


    ¡°Kuh-wuuk...¡± Director Choi grunted and tried to push his torso up with his shaky, unsteady arms. Doing this roused up untold agony so severe that it felt like all his hair was turning snow-white in an instant. Even so, he kept pushing himself up.


    That was because he knew. If Director Choi disobeyed thatmand, he''d really die! Wiggins'' icy voice was implying that without implicitly saying anything!


    Director Choi eventually managed to stand up, and then stared right back at Wiggins. His legs shook precariously, while his breathing wasbored and shallow. The near-crippling pain shooting up from seemingly every part of his body had be more or less a familiar sensation now.


    ¡°Then, shall we get started?¡± Wiggins asked rhetorically while smirking odiously. He casually gestured toward the only other person standing here unscathed, the interpreter.


    After listening to the fearfully trembling interpreter''s trantion of Wiggins'' words, Director Choi grimaced and weakly asked back. ¡°What... What do you want to start now?¡±


    ¡°You''re asking the obvious, mister. I''m telling you to spit out all the information you have. That will be a wise move for you since I''m not a nice or patient man.¡±


    ¡°I... I don''t know anything!¡±


    ¡°That''s not true. You do know,¡± Wiggins replied in a chillinglyposed voice. It was as if he was doing something exceedingly familiar to him, and such things wouldn''t even get his heartbeat up. ¡°You told me I should call you Director Choi, didn''t you? I''d have preferred to know your name, but it doesn''t really matter now. I will most likely butcher your name, after all. Besides, we aren''t exactly close enough to happily share our names anyway. So, then... How about Mister Choi? That should be good enough, yes? Well, then. Mister Choi, listen closely.¡±


    Wiggins'' expression remained still. As still as his monotone voice.


    ¡°I''m very familiar with these kinds of things. Maybe much more than you can ever imagine. Information isn''t for free, you see? So, to acquire the information we want, we must go through some <i>rough</i> processes first. In the past, we used to imnt spies in the groups we wanted to extract information from, but don''t you think that''s rather inefficient? We could potentially lose a valuable asset that way. So, we prefer a much more straightforward method. We directly ask the one who holds the information.¡±


    Director Choi''s eyes quaked in fear as he stared at Wiggins.


    ¡°I won''t answer. I don''t know anything. It''s useless to ask me... I''ve heard all those things many times before. However, did you know that...¡± Wiggins suddenly bared his fangs in a toothy grin. ¡°Every single person who said that to me changed their tune eventually. It''s the strangest thing, this. Folks who say they don''t know anything suddenly know a lot of things. Folks who say it''s useless to ask them will try so hard to prove how valuable they are in reality. And those who didn''t want to answer... I don''t have to exin what happened to them, now do I?¡±


    Wiggins smirked, then reached out to casually pat Director Choi''s cheek.


    ¡°Now, then. It''s time to consider your options, friend. You can only look forward to one thing in this situation. And that is... freedom. Yes. Freedom from me. Cooperate with me, and I''ll grant you that freedom. You won''t get to wield power and authority ever again, but you will get to go home and heal your injuries, then spend the rest of your remaining days doing rxing things like fishing. I hope you understand what I''m saying here.¡±


    Director Choi quietly nodded away.


    ¡°However, if you don''t want to y ball, I will have no other choice but to resort to my old methods. But the end result will remainrgely the same. You will go home after all is said and done. However, healing your injuries will be a lot trickier, and you will feel a fair bit of physical difort while going on fishing trips. Worse still, you might not enjoy the physical freedom to go on a fishing trip in the first ce. Do you understand me?¡±


    Despite asking that question, Wiggins didn''t bother to wait for Director Choi''s response and continued to speak.


    ¡°No one would be stupid enough to choose another path when the answer is crystal clear. The end result will be the same anyway, so is there a reason to go through the unnecessary and irritating process in the middle? So, Mister Choi. Let''s make this simple for everyone involved. Say that you will tell me everything you know, and I''ll get out of your hair right now. Isn''t that a good deal?¡±


    Director Choi''s eyes powerfully quaked. Wiggins couldn''t be any clearer with his intentions. Even a moron would''ve understood their situation by now with such a straightforward exnation. Besides, Director Choi didn''t even need to worry about his loyalty at this stage of his life. In that case, his decision should be easy enough, no?


    Director Choi smirked even as the pain tried to crush his body. And then...


    <i>Ptooi!</i>


    The glob of spit flying out of Director Choi''s mouth headed straight for Wiggins'' face. And it urately hit him there. Even though Wiggins could''ve dodged it if he wanted to, he didn''t bother.


    Director Choi tried to growl like a predator. ¡°Keep running your mouth off, you bastard. If you thought I''d cave in, you were only fooling yourself!¡±


    Wiggins'' head slowly cocked to the side. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Freedom? Keep barking like a dog, you bastard! Try your worst, see if I''ll talk! I will never submit to the likes of you! A man without integrity is no man! Even if I die, I''ll die as a man!¡±


    <i>p, p, p...</i>


    Wiggins slowly pped as if he was impressed by Director Choi''s integrity. And his apuse was deliberate and very slow.


    ¡°How admirable of you. Very much so. I must confess, I''m a fan of strong-willed people. Yes, it''d been more convenient if you told me everything from the get-go, but people like that never sat well with me, for some reason,¡± said Wiggins in a hushed voice.


    ¡°However, there''s something you need to know, Mister Choi. I have good news and bad news for you. Let me not beat around the bush and tell you what they are. The good news for you was that my daughter was here. Every father would want his daughter to see them as an idealist or a romanticist, and that story also applies to me. Since that''s the good news, can you guess what the bad news is? Mm?¡±


    Wiggins leisurely closed the distance to Director Choi, then powerfully grabbed thetter''s head.


    ¡°My condolences for Elena''s grace abandoning you, Mister Choi.¡±


    And then... Director Choi''s head mmed straight into the hard, unforgiving ground.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins grunted while standing up, then called out to the interpreter. ¡°You, there. Come closer.¡±


    ¡°Y-you mean... me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don''t see anyone still standing here beside you, young man. Do you think I should call someone else, then?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you can understand me perfectly well, will you be kind enough to take out my handkerchief from my back pocket?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± The interpreter hurriedly rushed up to Wiggins'' back, then cautiously took out a handkerchief from the former knight''s rear pocket and presented it like a well-behaved manservant. ¡°H-here it is, sir!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your speedy service, young man.¡± Wiggins chuckled and wiped his face, then his hands.


    A martial artist leaving his back exposed to another like this was asking for trouble, but the interpreter dared not hold any untoward thoughts. A puppy looking at an adult tiger''s exposed back wouldn''t jump on this supposed chance, after all!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is so bizarre?¡± Wiggins rxedly muttered.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Even if humans can see the end result already, they still need to experience the torture first toprehend their situation. They all think they are different from everyone else while waltzing blindly into a death trap. Rather simr to how idiots either flock to casinos or dump their life savings in the stock market in the hopes of winning that jackpot. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. It is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you think so, too?¡±


    The interpreter couldn''t say anything else and froze up. <i>''This insane bastard...!''</i>


    A human being with a conscience should not behave this way. Wiggins had quite literally stomped and trampled Director Choi mercilessly. A person with morals wouldn''t treat an injured man like that!


    ¡°Listen, young man.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir? Y-yes, sir! I''m listening!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think you are left unscathed?¡±


    ¡°I, uh... I don''t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Soon, some people will show up to clean this ce up. Your job is to help them identify each and every one here and apprehend these folks. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I''ll definitely remember!¡±


    Wiggins meaningfully nced at the interpreter. ¡°Good. As for what you saw today...¡±


    ¡°I, I swear never to tell anyone, sir!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Young man, you need to talk about it.¡±


    The interpreter faltered in confusion. ¡°I, uh... I don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how stressful it is when people see you as a migrantborer all the time? So, I want you to let others know I''m this strong. I hope you catch my drift.¡±


    ¡°...Ah! Yes, sir, I do!¡±


    Wiggins lightly patted the interpreter on the shoulder before turning around to leave. ¡°Then, I should get going before Elena gets mad at me.¡±


    In a way, he could call this battle a bit of a letdown. However, if his very first fight in South Korea had been too challenging for him... That might have signaled the existence of a concerning issue with Wiggins.


    <i>''Things are bound to get more interesting in the future...''</i>


    Wiggins rxedly looked up at the night sky. He couldn''t see a single star up there, and this sight reminded him of London''s night sky.


    ¡°Hmm. A perfect night for my lord to cut loose, then?¡±


    Nights were that man''s domain, after all!

 Chapter 608. Overwhelmed, Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 608. Overwhelmed, Again (3)</h4>


    ¡°Fuu-wuuuph...!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sucked in a deep breath.


    The first deployment! Those three wordsing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth created huge ripples.


    Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan repeatedly told himself to stay calm, nothing changed. His whole body felt hot and tingly as if a giant ball of mes was burning inside his chest.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan closed his eyes to shut everything out and even tried to recite Buddhist prayers. He even resorted to humming a few Christian hymns he heard in passing, but... But nothing could calm him down.


    <i>''Blood hell... Should I take a cheongsimhwan or something?'' </i>[1]


    A dumb little pill like that wouldn''t be effective in calming a martial artist''s jitters, but Yi Myeong-Hwan was desperate enough to try anything at this point.


    It seemed that the phrase, ''My blood is boiling,'' was invented for conditions like this. Despite his best efforts to remain calm, his brain didn''t want to ept his will after hearing about the uing battle. It obstinately continued to push his physical body into an unbearably taut state of tension.


    At least everyone else was going through the same thing as Yi Myeong-Hwan!


    <i>''It''s so bloody suffocating in here!''</i>


    The demonic qi densely filling the auditorium seemed to squeeze Yi Myeong-Hwan''s lungs dry. Since demonic qicked a physical form, it couldn''t suffocate anyone. But this feeling still stubbornly refused to leave Yi Myeong-Hwan alone.


    That was how thick the demonic qi filling up the auditorium''s interior was. And they had no one to me but themselves for emitting so much demonic qi and creating this situation. Not just Yi Myeong-Hwan, but his peers were also mired in the same nervousness and tension.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan sucked in another deep breath. <i>''He said it might not happen today, so calm down!''</i>


    No, hang on. When Kang Jin-Ho said those things, he must''ve meant that the odds of the first deployment happening on another day were higher. That had to be it. After all, when a superior officer told his subordinates that they might see somebat tonight, it usually meant they shouldn''t rx even if the odds of that predictioning true were low.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought his peers were pathetic bastards for wagging their tails and whimpering away like excited puppies. Of course, he also saw himself just as guilty as them.


    <i>''Dammit. Calm down, man!''</i>


    Just how many times has he told himself that?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sneaked a nce behind him. The lunatics, also known as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s fellow martial artists, were visibly tensing up yet... Like some kind of a miracle, they were not losing their cool with each other. They probably didn''t want to waste even a tiny bit of their energy since they should be unleashing it against their enemies pretty soon.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was oh-so tempted to apud them for their tenacity.


    <i>''Bloody hell... I really hope we get the word to deploy tonight...''</i>


    These martial artists were also human beings, so it would not be possible for them to keep this intensity up forever. Give them a few more days, and they would most likely end up resembling burnt-out candles with only the wax drippings remaining. At least, that was the impression Yi Myeong-Hwan got.


    <i>''Before that happens, we need to somehow douse the mes...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but think something needed to be done as soon as possible before something bad happened. He wasn''t worried about just himself but others, too.


    Their conditions seemed rather concerning, to put it mildly. In a way, this situation was simr to all the fighting dogs shoved inside a cramped cage. If something were to trigger these folks, the ensuing catastrophe would be...


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts were abruptly cut off just then.


    <i>Creeeaak...!</i>


    The sharp metallic noise of a door opening assaulted Yi Myeong-Hwan''s ears. His head shot up to look. And for a moment there, he forgot to breathe at the sight of a person entering the auditorium. It was... Kang Jin-Ho!


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was leisurely walking inside. When he reached the center of the auditorium, he scanned the faces of everyone here, and then leisurely addressed them. ¡°So... Are you all ready?¡±


    He didn''t need to hear their reply, though. The burning look in their eyes was all the answer he needed.


    ***


    <i>''Gee whiz. This is f*cking creepy!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed all the goosebumps on his forearm. He could do something about his skin''s condition, but not this chilling feeling washing over him. That was beyond his ability to ovee.


    The best way to describe this feeling was... Like lugging around a huge cache of explosives on his back?


    <i>''I''m supposed to cooperate with these... animals from now on?''</i>


    When that thought entered his mind, Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression grew somber. He used to deal with someone like the Fallen. Andpared to that man''s madness, these younger-generation martial artists were like meek littlembs. Even then...!


    <i>''Even meekmbs can kill people when they go insane... By ramming their heads into you!''</i>


    And there was more than onemb here. In fact, it was a whole dang flock of them! The prospect of leading over a hundred of these insanembs that might stray somewhere else at any given moment was giving Lee Hyeon-Su a powerful migraine.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at the bus''s interior mirror but immediately turned his head away. The reflection was filled with dozens of eyes burning in crimson hues. Even Lee Hyeon-Su, who was quite proud of being a gutsy man, was too spooked to stare back at such intense res.


    <i>''I''ll never issue solo missions to these guys...!''</i>


    At least Kang Jin-Ho was riding in the same bus as them to act as their handler. Imagine if he wasn''t here to keep these animals on a leash!


    Lee Hyeon-Su was convinced that these men would have caused a serious problem by now!


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, didn''t you say the side effects would be negligible?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes while turning his head to look at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I''m talking about demonic cultivation. You said these guys won''t go crazy like the Fallen since you''ve handed out the intact, uncorrupted demonic cultivation method.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that.¡±


    ¡°But they look plenty crazy to me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a toothy grin. ¡°Is that so? But... Aren''t they well-behavedpared to a lunatic who murders people and consumes their flesh?¡±


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho, couldn¡¯t you find more normal-sounding examples topare them to?¡±


    If the target of theparison was the Fallen, everyone in South Korea should qualify as a master in controlling their rage. Compared to regr martial artists, these younger-generation folks were definitely not of sane mind!


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled unhurriedly. ¡°There''s no need to worry as they won''t cause problems.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Does that mean they aren''t as vicious or violent as they look?¡±


    ¡°No, that''s not it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly replied. ¡°They still have their reasoning, and that makes them scared of getting killed, you see? I warned them that I''d personally kill anyone stupid enough to cause problems. So, things should be fine.¡±


    ¡°...Wowsers. Now I feel so much at ease,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered dazedly while staring outside the bus''s window. <i>''Who knew I''d one day miss working for that bastard, Kim Seok-Il...?''</i>


    Back when Lee Hyeon-Su still called the Yeongnam Group his home, he only had to worry about dealing with Kim Seok-Il. Sure, that one bastard nearly drove Lee Hyeon-Su to consider suicide after all the umted stress got to him, but that was still preferable to the situation of a hundred-plus lunatics potentially causing untold chaos everywhere...!


    <i>''...Something has gone wrong with the Martial Assembly.''</i>


    During his time in the Yeongnam Group, Lee Hyeon-Su always maintained a top-three spot in the Most Insane Bastards of the Organization ranking. Every member of the Group was fearful of Lee Hyeon-Su''s cruel, heartless schemes. What about now, though?


    Instead of ''insane bastard'', Lee Hyeon-Su had been demoted to an ordinary plebeian who prayed fervently for this colorful cast of madmen not to create a mess somewhere.


    Everyparison and evaluation was subject-dependent. Lee Hyeon-Su might have been treated like a lunatic back in the Yeongnam Group, but mingling with even crazier bastards like these people had turned him into the straight man of thisedy troupe!


    Should he celebrate this turn of events or fall into despair? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t readily decide.


    ¡°Excuse me...?¡±


    That was when a hushed voice suddenly came from behind him to break his train of thought. Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head to look, only to discover Yi Myeong-Hwan staring at him with eyes burning in an eerie crimson aura.


    ¡°...Can''t you speak while looking elsewhere? I thought I''d get a heart attack, you dumb prick!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su angrily spat out.


    ¡°Oh, uh... My bad, sir. But, can you tell us where exactly we''re going?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I thought we should at least know who we''re going to fight, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho next. He was asking what he should do here.


    When Kang Jin-Ho unhurriedly nodded, Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced slightly. That nod implied that Kang Jin-Ho would leave it up to Lee Hyeon-Su''s discretion.


    After sighing a little, Lee Hyeon-Su addressed Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°The truth is... Our mission tonight is to bring down the former Assembly Master, Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Who did you say it was?¡±


    ¡°The former Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression froze stiff. ¡°...Will the former Assembly Master be alone?¡±


    ¡°No. He must be together with a handful of elders and close confidantes. Oh, that''s right... There''s a possibility of your n members and even your masters apanying Lee Jung-Geol,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while pretending that he only learned this information not too long ago. Obviously that wasn''t true, but would others know that? ¡°Oh, well. If anyone has second thoughts, you are free to leave. We won''t force you to participate. Besides, Mister Jin-Ho isn''t the type to sweat the small stuff like that.¡±


    A wave of agitation swept across the younger-generation martial artists. They didn''t care about fighting Lee Jung-Geol. Even if that man was the former Assembly Master, it wasn''t as if they held any notable loyalty to that man, anyway. No, their issue was with Lee Jung-Geol''s friends and acquaintances surrounding him.


    Lee Jung-Geol had ruled over the Martial Assembly for decades. And his circle of friends basically formed the core of the Assembly. So, it shouldn''te as a surprise to learn that all the younger-generation martial artists had rtions and connections to those people.


    ¡°If you want to drop out, you''re free to do so,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a calm, t-sounding voice. He wasn''t trying to intimidate anyone but to make a simple, straightforward announcement.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously asked, ¡°Is it really okay for us to not participate?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why do you sound worried?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t answer and shut his mouth instead.


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su groaned softly before exining the situation on behalf of Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°They are worried about being forced into disadvantageous positionspared to those who chose to stay, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Disadvantageous positions?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. They think you''ll discriminate against them.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled in clear dismay. ¡°Yes, I won''t ept anyone cowardly backing off when there are enemies before our eyes.¡±


    The atmosphere in the bus rapidly reached sub-zero when everyone heard Kang Jin-Ho''s announcement.


    ¡°However, it''s your job to determine whether someone is your enemy or not. Let''s say I told you these people are your enemies. However, if you disagree with my assessment, you simply don''t fight them. And that will be all. I won''t me you for that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around in his seat to look back. ¡°All I ask from you is to not back down from a fight. It''s your choice to decide what to fight for and which battlefield to die in. Most importantly... I do not want anyone to blindly follow me. So, choose.¡±


    The looks in everyone''s eyes became withdrawn, as if they had all fallen into deep thought. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and sat back down, his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Lee Hyeon-Su observed his scene, then quietly whistled away. These younger-generation martial artists would now have to do a lot of soul-searching during this bus ride. All he could do now was to pray that they find their answers before they arrived at their destination.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at his assistant in the next seat. ¡°Hey. Inform the other bus of the current development and tell them to decide before we arrive. We''ll probably reach the destination in around ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said the assistant.


    After sorting out the situation, Lee Hyeon-Su quietly addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°Well... With so many guys going somewhere in a bus, isn''t it like we''re going on a school trip?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while cocking an eyebrow. ¡°A... school trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I haven''t traveled in arge group like this since graduation, so, uh... It kinda feels weird.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head away to look outside the window. That was when Lee Hyeon-Su saw the reflection of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips moving in the ss.


    <i>''...Did he just call me a crazy bastard?''</i>


    <i>It can''t be, right? I mean, he wouldn''t do that. Surely not..</i>.


    ***


    The buses drove for a while before abruptlying to a stop in the middle of nowhere. The driver turned around and spoke to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°We can''t go any further than this, sir. We''ll be spotted by the CCTV cameras.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Good work,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while getting up. He nced back at the passengers behind him. ¡°Those who wish to participate, get off the bus. Anyone who doesn''t want to fight can stay here. We''ll just be on our way. As you''ve heard before, you will not be discriminated against even if you choose to stay. Remember, this is a civil war. You must think about the unique nature of such conflicts, okay? You might have to kill people close to you with your own hands. That is why you need to think long and hard about this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded at Lee Hyeon-Su''s speech, then exited the bus first. He walked over to the roadside before mouthing a cigarette.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sneaked closer before lighting the cigarette for Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I have to say, you sure are well-mannered, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No one would''ve said anything even if you smoked inside the bus, yet you held yourself back until now.¡±


    ¡°They would''ve gged me off in their minds.¡±


    ¡°...Well, yes. That''s true.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled wryly, then turned his attention back to the buses. No one had exited yet. <i>''Hang on, someone will join us, right?''</i>


    He shouldn''t be worried about such a thing, though. After all, those who knew for sure that their acquaintances wouldn''t be with Lee Jung-Geol had no reason to avoid fighting tonight. And there were some martial artists in those buses whose loyalty toward Kang Jin-Ho exceeded their affection toward their acquaintances. Such as...


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked weakly after noticing who the first person to exit the bus was.


    Indeed, people like that Yi Myeong-Hwan fit that bill.


    After exiting the bus, Yi Myeong-Hwan stood to the side. That seemed to serve as the signal as more people began exiting the vehicles.


    1. ''Cheonsimhwan'', also called ''clear-mind pill'', is a pill formted with thirty-odd herbs and other medicinal ingredients to treat numb limbs and symptoms of various ailments. ?

 Chapter 609. Overwhelmed, Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 609. Overwhelmed, Again (4)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled wryly at the sight of the younger-generation martial artists neatly filing out of the buses.


    <i>''Hah, these punks. Shouldn''t you think things through first?''</i>


    No, wait... Surely these people must''ve thought about what they were about to do. And then... made up their mind.


    The steps of those disembarking were brisk. Unhesitant. They were all eagerly leaving the buses like middle schoolers on a school trip, just like Lee Hyeon-Su alluded to earlier.


    Thest of the lotzily shuffled out of the buses to bring up the rear and create sort of a... queue? The disorganized way these people stood at attention seemed to attest to their identities and mental states.


    <i>''I wonder... Will I ever get to see the day when they will stand properly in attention?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought hard about it but still couldn''t see that happening. Maybe it might have been possible had Kang Jin-Ho been stricter about such things. However, seeing how Kang Jin-Ho leisurely smoked away while leaning on one foot like a neighborhood uncle... It seemed the day these folks acted like a well-oiled, disciplined army would nevere.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, everyone seemed to have disembarked now,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Should I do a headcount?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to?¡±


    ¡°...I guess it''s not necessary, then.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su agreed with Kang Jin-Ho. There was no need to check how many were missing. That would only sow the seeds of distrust among the members, anyway.


    <i>''Still... I think everyone exited the bus.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su squinted his eyes and inwardly did a quick count. No one seemed to be missing. Even if some were, it couldn''t be more than one or two people. He did his best to suppress the urge to see who remained in the buses.


    It''d be great if no one remained, and that would''ve greatly pleased Lee Hyeon-Su. However, he didn''t want others to think that he didn''t keep his word by trying to satisfy his curiosity.


    Unfortunately for him, though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to share his sentiments.


    ¡°Everyone''s participating, then.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s brows quivered when Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly spoke up. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, you mustn''t check something like that.¡±


    ¡°I can see how many are here, but you want me to pretend I''m blind?¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡±


    A sryman needed to work under a considerate boss. Lee Hyeon-Su was getting a fresh reminder of this exceedingly in truth about the world.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have said anything if someone stayed behind, but everyone''s here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°In that case, not mentioning it would be even weirder.¡±


    ¡°I guess you have a point there,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. When Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded, Lee Hyeon-Su leaned closer to whisper something. ¡°It''s time to deploy, so you should say something.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin and pondered his options, then took a step forward. It was literally a step, yet everyone''s attention immediately zeroed in on him.


    <i>''Holy sh*t... I might really get a heart attack at this rate!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced while clutching at his chest when he briefly thought all the attention of these hundred-odd demonic cultivators had focused on him. Despite knowing they weren''t hostile, Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart still tried to tumble to the pit of his stomach.


    Demonic cultivation was probably not meant to make people''s eyes scarier, but that crimson aura swirling around their irises made Lee Hyeon-Su feel like he was dealing with starving predators.


    ¡°Well, if you''re all ready...¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let''s get some nicotine in us before setting off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The rustling sounds of people pulling out their packets of cigarettes noisily disturbed the air.


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in disbelief before reaching out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Uhm, excuse me...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Arge group like ours smoking at the same time will create, you know, lots of smoke. And what about the lights from the cigarettes...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew stupefied by that argument and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su in silence before turning his head to look at the buses. The powerful headlights from the vehicles tried to blind him just then.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°...Lights from the cigarettes, huh?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    ¡°I have to say, you have the makings of a stereotypical boomer.¡±


    ¡°I am a boomer, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled nonchntly. ¡°No need to sweat the details since they probably know about our arrival, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su readily agreed with Kang Jin-Ho.


    They had parked the buses here to avoid detection, but Lee Jung-Geol was no fool. He should know that a group of martial artists wasing for him.


    For one, he must''ve noticed something untoward happening to his people by now. Not only that, but...!


    <i>''The spy he imnted in our midst must''ve reported our movements, too.''</i>


    It was unrealistic to think there were no spies among Kang Jin-Ho''s group. Someone must still be loyal to Lee Jung-Geol and carried out the former Assembly Master''smands. Their identities were unknown, but catching them wouldn''t have been all that difficult. However, was there a need for that? When Kang Jin-Ho''s side acquired something valuable precisely because of the spy?


    ¡°So, that means our destination is now a den of tigers and dragons, isn''t it? A proverbial death trap,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while staring at a spot in the distance beyond the lush forest. A faint flicker of light could be seen there. And that was where Lee Jung-Geol should be.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Still... Whether it''s the Assembly or the Yeongnam Group, why do all these martial arts organizations love setting up camp inside a forest?¡±


    ¡°Korean martial artists always lived in the mountains, you know. Haven''t you heard about the tale of the Jiri Mountain Taoist hermit before?¡±


    ¡°The era''s changed, though.¡±


    ¡°Even so, staying here has its advantages. Actually, the reason for staying in a mountainside is pretty straightforward, Mister Jin-Ho. Buy the surrounding forest and turn it into your privatend, and you can easily shut out the prying eyes of the curious public. For instance, this whole area belongs to Lee Jung-Geol.¡±


    ¡°Mm? That whole forest is his privatend?¡±


    ¡°No. This mountain is, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by the scale of the operation. He scanned the mountainside around him, then nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°When you say this mountain...?¡±


    ¡°Everything you can see belongs to Lee Jung-Geol, yes.¡±


    ¡°Everything I can see, huh...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly. Only then did he understand the previous im about Lee Jung-Geol''s wealth being extraordinary. <i>''Well, I gotta hand it to the old man, then.''</i>


    What amazed Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the wealth but the guts to splurge on so much money to ensure one''s privacy. If it were Kang Jin-Ho, he wouldn''t be able to do something like this even if he had the money for it.


    Back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho was the wealthiest man alive in thend as the undisputed leader of the demon cult. However, he never spent a single dime on himself. Not because he was a frugal man or held an endless love for themon people, no. He simply had no idea where or how to spend the money. That was all. Kang Jin-Ho, as a man from the modern era, didn''t feel all that motivated about owning ancient Zhongyuan''s luxury goods.


    The truth was, though... Even if Kang Jin-Ho had found something he wanted to own back then, he still didn''t have the confidence to splurge like Lee Jung-Geol. Buying a whole mountain was going beyond the concept of extravagant spending, after all!


    ¡°Since this area is earmarked for future development, thend price must be skyrocketing every single day,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°However, Lee Jung-Geol isn''t going to let this ce go anytime soon. I''d imagine selling thisnd would rake in a mountain of fortune, figuratively speaking.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly scratched his cheek.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was simply stating the facts, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel like a bandit invading someone''s backyard to steal the title deed for thend. And that felt a little weird. Then again, didn''t the demon cult''s wealth mostly consist of things stolen and piged from other sects and ns?


    As a former marauding barbarian (?), Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt like he hade to visit his old workce after years of retirement!


    Kang Jin-Ho heard the sounds of more buses arriving and nced at them. Since his group was the main attack force, it seemed Lee Hyeon-Su decided to bring arge contingent of helpers.


    <i>''Even though they won''t be helpful...''</i>


    Vator and Wiggins also had helpers apany them to deal with the aftermath, so Kang Jin-Ho decided to look at these people in the same light.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened a little. ¡°Will you... head up right away?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. He saw no reason to hesitate now.


    ¡°Please be careful,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su in a solemn voice. ¡°Even a mutt would gain the necessary courage within its territory, Mister Jin-Ho. And that is Lee Jung-Geol''s backyard, so... I''m sure you can already tell, but that ce is basically a fortress. Breaking through the defenses of that ce will not be a cakewalk.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually retorted, ¡°Is that what you realized after I broke through the Yeongnam Group''s front gate?¡±


    ¡°...Geez, you sure do have a rotten personality, don''t you?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled helplessly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was implying that he''d not run into problems in this ce when his strength allowed him to bulldoze straight through the Yeongnam Group HQ.


    <i>''Didn''t Mister Jin-Ho speak more directly not too long ago?''</i>


    Not only Lee Hyeon-Su, but even Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have changed a lot. Should he say... He has gotten a bit more rxed now? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t imagine his past self being thisidback with a looming battle on the horizon.


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head, then asked a question. ¡°Do you think other ces have been resolved without problems?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''d be weirder if they ran into trouble, actually.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I''m a bit... bitter about how things turned out, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Bitter? How so?¡±


    ¡°Well... Even though they are our allies, Sir Vator and Mister Wiggins are outsiders. And the opponents they should be fighting now are all South Korean martial artists. No matter how much I think about it, I just don''t see them putting up any meaningful resistance, you see...¡±


    ¡°Why is that bitter to you?¡±


    ¡°It just feels that way to me.¡±


    Saying what was on his mind out loud was a little shameful for Lee Hyeon-Su. The past him working for Kim Seok-Il did his absolute best to bring down the Martial Assembly. He cooked up all sorts of schemes and spared no expense in expanding and strengthening the Yeongnam Group.


    Was the situation back then as intense as now? Lee Hyeon-Su thought things might have been more intense back in those days. He didn''t have a powerful figure backing him like now, after all.


    <i>''Yup, I was just another frog in a well.''</i>


    He risked his life trying to win the hegemony of thend called South Korea. However, realizing that Korea was nothing but a moderatelyrge well had drained all energy and motivation from Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°Still, shouldn''t you be happy about finally joining a muchrger pond than your old one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Indeed, Lee Hyeon-Su had received the ticket to swim in a muchrger pond, as Kang Jin-Ho put it.


    Once today''s events wrap up favorably, the Martial Assembly... No, Kang Jin-Ho wouldpletely take over South Korea''s martial society. Up until now, he was the ruler of Korea in name only. However, that situation should change tonight, and he''d secure the total authority tomand this country''s martial society.


    Once all of those things were said and done...?


    <i>''Then, it''ll be overseas next...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had already dered that South Korea wasn''t enough to satisfy him. He rified his belief of attacking first if the enemy was nning to attack him in the future. So, everything taking ce tonight was just another process of cleaning the house and firming up the foundation to prepare for the eventual warfare against foreign forces.


    <i>''To think that the elimination of Lee Jung-Geol would merely be another step in our n...''</i>


    This moment freshly reminded Lee Hyeon-Su of how rapidly South Korea''s martial society had transformed in less than half a year since Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance. And tonight, they should start harvesting the fruits of theirbor.


    ¡°What''s your n, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at Lee Hyeon-Su''s question. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How will you enter that fortress?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho brightly smiled. Despite the brightness of that expression, Lee Hyeon-Su still felt a chill run down his spine. While still smiling, Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. ¡°Although they are not a finished article, there shouldn''t be a problem tonight, at least.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention over to the demonic cultivators. ¡°Are you done smoking, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su watched the younger generation of martial artists, now full-fledged demonic cultivators, stub their cigarettes out. Then, they stood at attention once more.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the faint flickering of light in the distance. ¡°Can you see that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We can.¡±


    ¡°That is our target.¡±


    The calm before the storm had descended on this ce. These men didn''t need any other exnations. Since that was their target, they only needed to charge straight at it. After all, that was the whole reason why they came here tonight, now wasn''t it!


    ¡°It won''t be easy, but... Anyone not resisting? Spare them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°What if they resist, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Low, ominous-sounding cackles leaked out from the crowd just then. That sounded like the leashes on the predators'' necksing undone.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nervously gulped back his saliva.


    <i>''Just how much stronger have these guys be?''</i>


    He had no way of estimating that. For one, these cultivators were stronger than Lee Hyeon-Su. And hecked the ability to guess the abilities of people stronger than him.


    So, he needed to watch and observe. To see how much stronger these people have be! Knowing the truth was necessary for creating the <i>perfect</i> n for whatever they decide to do in the future. This was why Lee Hyeon-Su insisted on tagging along tonight.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the moon. ¡°It shouldn''t take long to finish. But...¡±


    He seemed ready to issue the order to attack, but Kang Jin-Ho suddenly pulled out his phone instead. Then, he dialed a number stored on it.


    -This is a surprise. What can I do for you?


    Maybe because the surroundings were so eerily quiet? Everyone could clearly hear the voiceing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s phone.


    ¡°We''re about to raid your ce.¡±


    -...What did you say?


    ¡°No need to y games here. We''re at the foot of the mountain, anyway. We''ll be raiding your ce now, so listen closely,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''splexion paled instantly. ¡°That... Isn''t that... Lee Jung-Geol?!¡±


    <i>What the freaking hell?! Where''s yourmon sense, man! You''re about to raid your enemy''s stronghold, so why are you letting them know ahead of time?! Why!</i>


    Even as Lee Hyeon-Su freaked out, his hearing still vividly caught Kang Jin-Ho''s words. ¡°I''m going to unleash my hounds now. And these hounds don''t care who they kill. So, you better tell those who still wish to live to escape now. Or else...¡±


    The uncaring hounds all bared their fangs and smirked eerily.

 Chapter 610. Overwhelmed, Again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 610. Overwhelmed, Again (5)</h4>


    <i>''Please, stop!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su angrily rubbed his face.


    Logically speaking, Kang Jin-Ho''s actions were correct. People who didn''t want to fight against Kang Jin-Ho''s group must be inside Lee Jung-Geol''s residence as well. If this situation had been what one would call normal, the attacking party should be able to identify individual enemies and respond appropriately, but...


    <i>''Right, these guys probably can''t control themselves.''</i>


    Ordering these hounds to differentiate between prey that needed to be subdued and prey that needed to be killed was asking for a miracle. Besides, Lee Hyeon-Su got a strong hunch after taking a good look at the faces of these demonic cultivators. It might be better to order the actual hunting dogs instead!


    These half-crazed bastards... They wouldn''t be able to differentiate anything! In that case, calling the enemy camp ahead of time might be for the best if they wanted to respect human rights, but...


    <i>''But that means our n to ambush them has gone down the drain, Mister Jin-Hoooo!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to break down and cry if he could. Even if Lee Jung-Geol was aware of Kang Jin-Ho and his mening for him, informing the former Assembly Master about precisely when the battle would begin was, strategically speaking, quite stupid. Simply wasting time smoking like this would have sapped their energy greatly, so why...!


    -Are you trying to say you''lle for me right now?


    Lee Jung-Geol''s voice soundedposed. Unflustered. However, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure whether the former Assembly Master really was calm or his emotions had been masked by the phone''s speaker.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    -I see. You want me toy out the red carpet for you, then?


    ¡°No, I''ll have to decline.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s snarky voice came from the phone next.


    -Since you''re gracious enough to alert me, how about giving me extra ten minutes? Like you said, some people might want to leave, but informing them and then showing them the exit will take some time, you see?


    ¡°Sure, we can do that.¡±


    <i>Seriously?! Gimme a freaking break!</i>


    <i>If you''re gonna act like this, why did we even bother toe? You could''ve sent the bloody UNICEF instead!</i>


    <i>People might start thinking that we''re peaceful missionaries or something!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su fumed inwardly, his expression contorting to something impossible to describe. However, as a faithful servant, he had no choice but to sit tight and watch his boss''s trolling. What made this situation even more unbearable was how his boss espoused democratic ideals but acted like a real despot in times like this!


    -I should thank you for your consideration, then. I will prepare a nice little gift for you, so take your time.


    ¡°I should be the one bringing gifts, though,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    -It seems you''ve changed, Kang Jin-Ho. Seeing how you can now crack jokes and all.


    ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s quiet cackle came from the phone.


    -Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed. Very well. Let''s finish this, then!


    And then... the line went dead. Kang Jin-Ho put the phone away and turned his head toward the demonic cultivators. ¡°You all heard that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, then we begin.¡±


    ¡°Sir! Is it okay to get rid of everything?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the flickering lights again. ¡°That ce...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Empty it out. No exceptions.¡±


    The eyes of the demonic cultivators burned fiercely at thatmand.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then turned his head only to find Lee Hyeon-Su deeply groaning away.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. Nope. What problem would I possibly have, anyway? As long as we get to Seoul, who cares about the road we take? But... There is someone you gotta find and protect, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked at Lee Hyeon-Su in genuine curiosity.


    ***


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol angrily rammed his phone down on the nearby desk, then let out a heavy groan. ¡°Fuu-woo... Director Jo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Where... did things start to go wrong for us?¡±


    Director Jo couldn''t immediately reply. This topic wasn''t something he could respond to, to begin with.


    ¡°It seems we''ve lost even before this fight could begin. Even before we could start anything! Does that mean we don''t even have the right to stand on a battlefield? We''ve only just finished setting up the stage for a proper fight, but now...!¡±


    ¡°But, sir. It''s still not over yet,¡± said Director Jo.


    ¡°Not over yet, you say...?¡± Lee Jung-Geol pushed himself off the chair, then slowly walked up to the living room''s window. He stood next to the ss and pulled out a packet of cigarettes. After mouthing it, he muttered quietly to no one in particr. ¡°Yes, it''s not over yet. Nothing is over as long as I''m still breathing. However, I don''t have much time left, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Lee Jung-Geol shook his head. ¡°I''m not upset about this turn of events. Our opponents proved more savvy and craftier than us, that''s all. I thought this battle would be between me and Kang Jin-Ho, but... Lee Hyeon-Su was the variable this time, eh? Failing to consider that man''s capabilities has forced the situation to this breaking point, then...¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol puffed on his cigarette as bitterness filled his expression. When he thought about it...


    He should''ve seen thising. Back when he was still the Assembly Master, just how badly did he suffer because of Lee Hyeon-Su''s schemes? Lee Jung-Geol should''ve had his guards up with someone that dangerous around but failed to adequately keep tabs on Lee Hyeon-Su when several high-profile individuals boasting powerful presence lurked around the scene to hog all the attention to themselves.


    Even though Lee Jung-Geol knew that in a battle between organizations, an individual''s strength was not as scary as the slyness of a single schemer!


    <i>''It''s all because I''ve gotten too old...!''</i>


    Growing older meant a person would umte experience and wisdom. However, if that person grew even older than that, utilizing that wisdom would be even harder. A good example of this phenomenon was Lee Jung-Geol. Despite knowing he needed to stay wary of his opponent, he couldn''t put that knowledge into practice. Should he call this a mistake on his part, then?


    <i>''Yes, I suppose it is a mistake...''</i>


    And when mistakes repeated themselves, they''d eventually be failure.


    However, there was a wrinkle in this story.


    ¡°Director Jo, let me ask you something,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m here.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think was responsible for leaking information about us?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol leisurely exhaled the cigarette smoke from his lungs. ¡°Of course, this is all my fault. I should''ve considered the possibility. It''s the basics of all basics to consider all possibilities, after all... Even so, I can''t wrap my head around this situation, you see? Why does it have to be now? A little more time would''ve ripened the situation perfectly for us. But our enemies decided to hit us at this exact time. When it''s be crystal clear who stands with whom. Don''t you think it''s far too... coincidental? Too convenient?¡±


    ¡°Sir, does that mean...¡±


    ¡°Who betrayed me, I wonder?¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly muttered, his voice unhurried or stiff. It was soposed that Director Jo felt spooked, even.


    Director Jo gulped his saliva in nervousness. He could sense simmering anger in Lee Jung-Geol''sposed appearance. However, there was a hint of sorrow in that anger, too. After realizing this, Director Jo felt his heart ache painfully.


    It didn''t matter who wanted to argue against it, Lee Jung-Geol was undoubtedly a titan of his era. Without him, South Korea''s martial society would''ve still been a disjointed mess or worse, colonized by foreign powers.


    Lee Jung-Geol was responsible for bringing together Korea''s scattered freedom-loving martial artists under one banner and ensuring they would benefit from this arrangement. His aggressive and dictatorial management style had earned him plenty of enemies over the years, but even they would''ve acknowledged that Lee Jung-Geol was the architect behind the current Korean martial society.


    But now, a titan like him was standing there while cutting a tired, dispirited figure. It was like watching the end of an era, and Director Jo couldn''t bring himself to stare at Lee Jung-Geol''s once-imposing back.


    ¡°Assembly Master... Sir.¡±


    ¡°...Do you think we would''ve had a chance if it hadn''t been for this betrayal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We would have.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m somewhat relieved to hear that''s what you think. Let me be honest with you, Director Jo. I was scared.¡±


    Director Jo''s eyes widened. That was something he thought he''d never hearing out of Lee Jung-Geol''s mouth. Yet Lee Jung-Geol had said it.


    ¡°I was scared of not realizing that I''m a has-been, an obsolete fool, while everyone already did. The person in question is always thest to know, after all.¡±


    Director Jo could say or do nothing but listen in silence. Lee Jung-Geol wasn''t the type to say such things. Regardless of what he thought or felt inside, Lee Jung-Geol never, ever disyed a vulnerable side to anyone.


    And now that he was forced to witness this scene, Director Jo felt indescribable sadness fill his heart.


    No one could stay young forever. And no one could stay powerful and majestic for all eternity. Even a powerful, influential man seemingly loved by everyone would eventually get driven out of his position. Even so...


    Director Jo knew this was the natural order of things, yet he truly did not wish to continue bearing witness to this downfall if he could help it.


    ¡°Assembly Master... You''re still strong, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded away as if... As if he was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°You just were unlucky, that''s all. Sir, if everything went ording to your n, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never won against you. I''m sure of it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director Jo. I know you''re just trying to be nice, but still. I''m grateful.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''m not merely trying to be nice here,¡± said Director Jo, his voice getting more heated up. Which starkly contrasted Lee Jung-Geol''s demeanor.


    ¡°I see. In that case, do you mind me asking you a question, Director Jo?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Please ask away.¡±


    ¡°I''m curious, Director Jo...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    A faint smile floated up on Lee Jung-Geol''s lips. ¡°Why... did you betray me?¡±


    A weighty silence rapidly descended in the living room. The ticking of the clock''s second hand, previously too faint to notice, echoed eerily in thisrge living space.


    Lee Jung-Geol continued to stare outside the window, his gaze somewhere far away. Far away from where Director Jo could reach. And Director Jo could only stare at Lee Jung-Geol''s somewhat worn and sad looking back. However, the sight of that back crushed down on Director Jo more than anything he had experienced in his entire life.


    ¡°No need to agonize over your answer, Director Jo. I''m not trying to me you. I''m sure you''ve realized this yourself that when you get to our age... Emotions like resentment or hatred lose their edge. They don''t matter all that much anymore. Even if we don''t want that to happen... We''re helpless about it.¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled hollowly.


    ¡°I asked because I was curious. If you weren''t just paying lip service, that you genuinely meant everything you said... Why did you get in my way, Director Jo? If your words didn''t mean anything, I was prepared to understand your actions and let them go. Isn''t it all strange? Even I can tell that you''ve been genuine with me. So, why...?¡±


    No one in this world could urately guess the emotions bubbling within Lee Jung-Geol right now. Not a single person.


    Everything he had built with his blood, sweat and tears throughout his life had been taken away in the blink of an eye. He had to swallow the bitter pill and bide his time, all in the slim hope of regaining what was his.


    Keeping his neck? Finding a stable, peaceful life? Lee Jung-Geol had already given up on those a long time ago. All he wanted to get his hands on was the Martial Assembly. Nothing else.


    But now, even before he could properly start his operation, his dream had been flushed down the proverbial toilet. Because of the betrayal of the man he trusted the most, no less!


    How was he supposed to exin this away, then? How could he understand the situation of the man who betrayed him, who shoved him into the mouth of the fiery Hell, still looking at him with eyes of hope and faith?


    To understand, Lee Jung-Geol waited. Waited for the exnation he couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    Director Jo quietly asked, ¡°...Sir, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Initially, I didn''t. If I knew, I wouldn''t have pushed things this far. I merely thought a bit more about the situation, that''s all. I tried to figure out who must interfere for our n to go sideways like this. The answer itself was easy enough to guess. You''re the only one, Director Jo. You are the only person who knows every part of the n and hurt me the most by exploiting the knowledge.¡± Lee Jung-Geol finally turned around. His eyes, cloudy and scabby from age, stared directly at Director Jo. ¡°Now, exin why you did it, Director Jo. No, Jo Nam-Pyeong.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol sucked in a deep, deep breath, before sharpening his re.


    ¡°Tell me why. What happened?¡±


    Director Jo''s expression became bitter as he stared back at Lee Jung-Geol. Eventually, he cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Assembly Master, sir...¡±


    ¡°I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°I trust you wholeheartedly. And I never doubted your abilities. Please know that everything I''ve said isn''t mere lip service."


    ¡°Yes, I know. That is why I don''t understand. I can feel how sincere you are. So, why... If you trust me, if you truly believe me... Why did you betray me like this?¡±


    Director Jo squeezed his eyes shut. What he was about to reveal might be even crueler than him saying he didn''t believe in Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°Sir... Lee Hyeon-Su paid me a visit not too long ago.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su! As soon as that name entered his hearing, Lee Jung-Geol felt his blood start flowing backward.


    Lee Hyeon-Su! It was that bastard again? Again?!


    Director Jo opened his eyes, his expression crestfallen. He apologetically stared at Lee Jung-Geol before cautiously continuing with his exnation. ¡°At first, I tried to resist him. I tried to pretend I didn''t know anything. But... But I had no choice but to submit, sir.¡±


    Resignation quickly filled Lee Jung-Geol''s expression. ¡°What did he do, then?¡±


    ¡°That man, he...¡± Director Jo began speaking in a calm and hushed voice.

 Chapter 611. Agitating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 611. Agitating (1)</h4>


    Director Jo Nam-Pyeong was a coffee lover.


    His love went beyond frequently enjoying a cup of aromatic brew. No, he genuinely loved everything about coffee. So much so that he''d pay meticulous attention to the types of coffee beans and how they were ground and blended, then brew what he considered the ideal cup of coffee for himself.


    Even back when uncultured masses thought coffee was nothing more than an excessively bitter drink from the West, Director Jo still enjoyed drinking it. Even though people saw him as an entric for drinking coffee so often!


    What he particrly enjoyed about coffee was its unique aroma. While the pleasantly bitter taste of coffee as it moistened his tongue and slid down his throat was indeed quite wonderful, it couldn''t hold a candle to its arresting aroma.


    The cup resting in front of his eyes contained such coffee. Pleasantly aromatic and stimting his senses. However, Jo Nam-Pyeong couldn''t enjoy the aroma at all. Actually, it was even getting on his nerves right now.


    But why was that? Obviously, it couldn''t be the fault of the coffee''s aroma. He had personally brewed this cup of coffee, after all. Countless specialist baristas operated throughout the world, but no one could brew the perfect cup of coffee that suited his tastes. So, this coffee he brewed to match his preferred taste couldn''t be at fault here.


    If anyone was to me, it had to be Jo Nam-Pyeong himself. No, more correctly, his ruined mood.


    When a person was in a foul mood, every little thing would feel like an irritating chore. Even his favorite thing in the whole world, drinking coffee, would be included in that ''every little thing''.


    As for the source of Jo Nam-Pyeong''s foul mood? It was sitting right in front of him, nonchntly sipping away at the coffee he brewed! And the culprit''s name was none other than Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Jo Nam-Pyeong suddenly thought that life could be rather unpredictable. For one, he never imagined that one day, he''d sit with someone like Lee Hyeon-Su and drink coffee like this.


    Back when Lee Hyeon-Su was the brain of Kim Seok-Il''s operation, Jo Nam-Pyeong belonged to a group of folks trying desperately to dispose of this young man. After all, he was a man who perfectly shored up everycking part in Kim Seok-Il''s armor. With him gone, the Martial Assembly would''ve never been pushed to the back foot against the Yeongnam Group.


    But now, that Lee Hyeon-Su was sitting right in front of Jo Nam-Pyeong''s nose, rxedly drinking coffee. This was why life could be so unpredictable. Amusing, even.


    Jo Nam-Pyeong oh-so wanted to reach out and strangle Lee Hyeon-Su right now. A slender, weak-looking neck like that should be easy to snap in half if that was what Jo Nam-Pyeong wanted. However...!


    <i>''I can''t do that, now can I? Because of life...''</i>


    Jo Nam-Pyeong could only chuckle at this irony. If he killed Lee Hyeon-Su now, his and Lee Jung-Geol''s n would go down the drain. Even if he disguised it as an ident or some kind of regrettable mistake... Would anyone be able to handle the aftermath?


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to let something like that go, now was he? Lee Hyeon-Su probably knew that, and that was how he could rxedly sip coffee in Jo Nam-Pyeong''s presence like this.


    ¡°What... What did you say?¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong suppressed his rage and asked.


    ¡°Mm? Was it hard to understand, Director Jo? I thought I made myself amply clear, though?¡±


    Jo Nam-Pyeong wanted to trample on Lee Hyeon-Su''s snarky, sneering face right now. Still, he held himself back and sucked in a deep, deep breath first. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to humor your nonsense, Lee Hyeon-Su. If you don''t have any serious business here, leave.¡±


    ¡°Serious business, you say...? You can''t be saying that because you really don''t know, right? If you didn''t hear me the first time, allow me to repeat myself. Join our side, please.¡±


    ¡°And I told you to leave!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled unhurriedly, his expression remaining as detestable as ever. ¡°Director, I advise you to carefully think it over.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong roared and tried to get up.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su spoke up first. ¡°Yes, you''d feel inclined to chase me out when I said you should betray the alliance of elders and directors and join our side. However...¡±


    Suddenly, an unreadable light began flickering in Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes as he red at Jo Nam-Pyeong.


    ¡°Do you think you can do the same when I tell you to abandon Lee Jung-Geol''s mutiny and join the right side?¡±


    Jo Nam-Pyeong was left speechless and dumbfounded. What was this bastard even saying? ¡°What was that? Mutiny?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Huh-uh... What rubbish are you spewing now? I have no desire to y your games, Lee Hyeon-Su. And my patience is running out! You better get the hell out of here or...!¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. That mped Jo Nam-Pyeong''s mouth shut. ¡°Director Jo... The truth won''t simply disappear because you don''t want to acknowledge it. If I leave this room empty-handed, every person connected to this mutiny, as per the information I''ve already acquired, will die. I''ll personally make sure that happens. Not a single person will remain.¡±


    ¡°...You?! You stinking son of a b*tch!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong shot up to his feet.


    The stand-off continued in this heavy silence. Jo Nam-Pyeong red murderously at Lee Hyeon-Su but eventually squeezed his eyes shut.


    He shouldn''t have lost his cool like this. He should''ve continued to y the idiot till the end, pretending to know nothing!


    But now, it was toote. Whatever he said now woulde across as suspicious. Unnatural. What a terrible mistake this was!


    However... It also didn''t feel like a mistake either. Someone like Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t say things like this to test the waters. If Jo Nam-Pyeong insisted on his charade, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve made good on his threat. There was no doubt about that.


    After all, that was Lee Hyeon-Su''s operational style back in the day as the demon of the Yeongnam Group!


    ¡°Wow. It''s been such a long time since someone swore at me like that. In that sense, Mister Jin-Ho can be such a nice person. At least he never swears, you see?¡±


    Of course, that alone wasn''t enough to determine whether a person was actually nice or not.


    Jo Nam-Pyeong''s brain desperately kicked into gear. Just how much did Lee Hyeon-Su know? Could it be... everything? But that didn''t seem likely. In that case, just how much?


    Jo Nam-Pyeong desperately pondered how much information he should admit to right now. Even if his limbs were chopped off now, the possibility of victory should still remain as long as he and his peers survived!


    ¡°Sit down,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°I said, sit down. Director.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su growled in a firm, unforgiving voice.


    Jo Nam-Pyeong faltered and fell down to his seat. His expression was dyed in shock, fear and disbelief.


    <i>''Since when did he...!''</i>


    How long did Lee Hyeon-Su know about this! Since when?!


    ¡°Isn''t this so weird?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled softly. ¡°Not too long ago, your side was trying so hard to kill me. Or was I wrong about that? I mean, you must''ve suffered so many times by my hands, after all. Knowing all that, I don''t understand why you stopped being wary of me. Since you''ve been cooking up something, shouldn''t you have been most wary of me, not Mister Jin-Ho? Even if it looked like I''d be Mister Jin-Ho''s pet, did you really think I lost all my fangs and ws? My sharpness?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head. ¡°This is my first time being treated like a nobody after reaching adulthood, so I''m not sure how to respond to this strange and awkward situation. Still, I guess it worked out favorably for our side. We were able to do what we had to do rtively smoothly, after all.¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong sucked in a deep breath. This must be the beginning of the annoying and boring war of nerves. Still, he was more than prepared to offer his life if it meant...


    ¡°No need to steel your resolve like that, Director Jo,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I already know everything, anyway. What you were preparing, who would be assisting and coborating with you, and even... Well, we don''t actually need to know any of that since taking Lee Jung-Geol''s head should be enough for us.¡±


    ¡°You, you...!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong trembled in barely-contained rage. As it turned out, this was a game with no way to win!


    Lee Hyeon-Su was right. His side was probably not interested in the hands and feet of the enemy. All they cared about was taking out Lee Jung-Geol. Once the former Assembly Master was removed from the picture, these elders and directors would lose their rallying point and be rudderless ships in no time at all.


    ¡°In that case...!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong angrily mmed his palm down on the table. ¡°Why didn''t you do that?! Why are you here to tell me all this?! Why? Is it because you want my head as an appetizer before the main course of the Assembly Master''s life? Fine! Go right ahead! You want me to borrow you the knife too, you f*cking as*hole?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, there. Please calm down,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly.


    What a good-natured smile that was, but Jo Nam-Pyeong could only see a shockingly-cold smirk of a devil. The Yeongnam Group''s devil had been holding his breath and staying below the radar all this time. Nothing about him had changed, it seemed!


    ¡°Why do you think I''ve been biding my time until now? It''s to thoroughly ferret out all the undesirables and clean house in one go. For that purpose, we need a coborator from the inside. Now that I''ve mentioned that, let''s get to the meat of this topic, shall we? Please pay attention,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su whileying out his trap. ¡°Cooperate with us, Director Jo. And I promise to kill only those who resist. However, if you don''t... We''ll simply kill everyone.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?!¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong''s expression contorted hideously. What kind of bullsh*t negotiation terms were those?! Did Lee Hyeon-Su really mutter that as the options on the table? How?!


    ¡°You! You abominable devil!¡±


    ¡°I''m the devil? No, that''s not true. I''m simply doing what''s logical, Director Jo,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while mouthing a cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    After using his lighter to ignite the cigarette tip, he furrowed his brow slightly and stared at the cigarette.


    <i>''I can''t seem to quit this damn thing...''</i>


    Moments like this made quitting impossible for Lee Hyeon-Su. After all, the expression made by a man driven to a dead-end and must choose between losing his head or his arms was an unpleasant spectacle reserved only for situations like this.


    ¡°Remember that your side started this thing first. It''s not like I egged you on or anything like that. Since time immemorial, anyone caught nning treason or mutiny saw everyone in their circle of acquaintances losing their heads. However, I''m not trying to go that far, now am I? It''s only obvious that everyone involved should be losing their lives, but I''m trying to save as many as possible here. So, why would you reject this offer? You should be thanking me for it instead.¡±


    Jo Nam-Pyeong couldn''t help but chuckle loudly. He heard that a person would startughing loudly when confronted by something truly bbergast-inducing. And it seemed this situation fit the bill. ¡°You better stop running your cheap mouth, boy! Now that things are like this, I will be tempted to stop worrying about the consequences! Do you understand me? Ripping your head off now is easier than taking candy from a kid for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure that''s the case. That''s why I''ve created a list of names of people involved and left it behind beforeing here. And I also made sure to add the names of people I''ve never been a fan of on that list. Once you see whose names are on it... You''ll be genuinely impressed by it.¡±


    ¡°You...! You f*cking son of a...!¡±


    If res could kill...! Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve been ripped to shreds by now. How regrettable, then, that Jo Nam-Pyeong''s re wasn''t sharp enough to kill anyone.


    ¡°It''s not wise to drag this on and waste my time,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su with a cold, uncaring face as he tapped his cigarette on the nearby ashtray. ¡°Now, decide, Director Jo. Cooperate with us or watch everyone you know get killed.¡±


    ¡°...How many will you spare, then?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who surrenders and doesn''t resist.¡±


    ¡°...Including Assembly Master Lee?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered in dismay. ¡°Please be reasonable about this. Obviously that man''s not included.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Director Jo. I don''t have all the time in the world. And someone like you must''ve finished calcting the pros and cons by now, too. So, let''s not waste each other''s time. You already know what to do, anyway. Regardless of which option you choose, Lee Jung-Geol will still die. In that case, the wise choice is picking the option where more people could be saved.¡±


    Director Jo mped his mouth shut and said nothing. But he already knew. He knew that he never had a choice, to begin with! His expression distorted even more, and he mmed his fists down on the table. ¡°If... If only we had a little more time! Just a little more, and we could have...!¡±


    All he could do now was let out all the frustration and anger umting inside him.


    ¡°No, Director Jo. That''s not true,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as if he couldn''t care less about Jo Nam-Pyeong''s feelings. ¡°You never stood a chance at victory when you decided to oppose Mister Jin-Ho. All you did was build a nice-looking sand castle, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°You...! You know nothing, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Also incorrect. I know everything there is to know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up, you bastard! You don''t know anything! You don''t know how hard we worked to build the Assembly to what it is now and lead it! We... We nurtured this garden with our blood and sweat when everything around us was in ruins! But you...! You who didn''t do anything to build this garden want to swoop in now and pick all the fruits clean?! While not even feeling remotely sorry for doing it?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. ¡°Director Jo...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It seems you''re still deeply mistaken about something here. Let me rify it for you. In this world, the strong prey on the weak. Whatever fruits you''re talking about, they belong to the strong.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su mercilessly drove in the final nails. ¡°You and your pals lost what you think is yours because... You''re all weak.¡±


    That was a cruel and uncaring deration to listen to.

 Chapter 612. Agitating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 612. Agitating (2)</h4>


    ¡°You say... it''s because we''re weak?¡± Director Jo muttered while weakly leaning against the back of his couch. It felt like he had grown so, so much older during this brief verbal exchange with Lee Hyeon-Su.


    He didn''t want to ept this, but what choice did he have? Honestly, what other reason did Jo Nam-Pyeong or anyone else need besides that?


    ¡°...Are you saying being strong gives you the right to take everything away?¡±


    ¡°Let''s not pretend you''re some kind of warriors of justice, Director Jo,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his contempt clearly audible. ¡°How did the Assembly swallow up South Korea? Because Lee Jung-Geol favored pursuing peaceful solutions? Or because your cause was so much nobler than other people''s? Don''t make meugh. It''s only because you were strong. Stop distorting your own memories, okay? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about everything you did in the early days to grow the Assembly. It''s not like you were resistance fighters against the upying Japanese forces, now were you? You simply exploited the chaos of the era and attacked other ns and factions to swallow them right up until you were thest one standing. That is all!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°What''s happening now is just another repeat of your operational style. The only difference this time is that it''s an internal conflict, not a battle to swallow someone else up. You managed to establish the Martial Assembly because you were strong back then. And someone is taking yours away because you''re weak now. That is the natural course of the world, isn''t it?¡±


    Director Jo bit down hard on his lip. Because he knew Lee Hyeon-Su was totally correct. There wasn''t a single room to argue back.


    ¡°Humans can be so two-faced at times, don''t you think? When they are in a position of power to take away from the weak, they shout to the world how might makes right. However, when their positions are reversed and someone is about to take their toys away, they start crying about justice and fairness. Let me ask you this, although I don''t think you''d answer me. When you were trampling on other ns and sects in the past to establish the Martial Assembly, did you spare a moment''s thought to the circumstances and sentiments of your victims?¡±


    A clear sneer formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth. And that sneer plunged Director Jo even further into this pit of wretched feeling.


    He growled slowly. ¡°Yes... You''re right, Lee Hyeon-Su!¡±


    No matter how hard people tried to package it, in the end, the world operated on the principle of the strong preying on the weak. Nothing could change this fact.


    ¡°Yes, it''s thew of the jungle...!¡± Director Jo red sharply at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°However, I still need to understand this. Tell me, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason why you''re here, telling me all this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That list of names or whatever, it''s all bullsh*t, right? You are going out of your way to enlist my help because killing Lee Jung-Geol without figuring out friend from foe first would negatively affect the Assembly''s future. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su neither denied nor agreed with that assessment.


    ¡°It is as you say, Lee Hyeon-Su. It is thew of the jungle. The strong prey on the weak, the survival of the fittest... And that is why I cannot ept that we''re weaker than you. If we''re going to get killed anyway, why shouldn''t we put everything on the line and try our luck regardless? Then, maybe, just maybe... We might ept that we were indeed weak.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression crumpled. What could anyone do when grown-up men choose to act like fools and throw their lives away?


    However, Jo Nam-Pyeong wasn''t done yet. ¡°So, convince me.¡±


    ¡°Mm...? You want me to convince you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Why... does it have to be Kang Jin-Ho? Why! I firmly believe Lee Jung-Geol is as good as Kang Jin-Ho, if not better! Sure, he might not be as strong as Kang Jin-Ho as a martial artist. However, a leader of an organization doesn''t need to be strong to lead! And I believe Lee Jung-Geol is several times more capable than Kang Jin-Ho as the leader of the Assembly. In that case, why should Lee Jung-Geol surrender his position to Kang Jin-Ho?! Tell me why I should agree to that! Is there no other, better answer than your damnw of the jungle nonsense?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled hollowly. ¡°...Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There are dozens of ways to answer your question. However, please promise me something first. If I convince you now, you must cooperate with us. Promise me that.¡±


    Director Jo Nam-Pyeong angrily chewed on his lips before firmly nodding away. ¡°Very well! I give you my word. However! If you fail to persuade me, you better prepare yourself. You''ll not walk out of here in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Well, that is obvious,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled without much concern, then mouthed a fresh cigarette. He leisurely lit it up, then leaned back against his couch. ¡°Actually, the reason isn''tplicated. In fact, you could call it extremely straightforward. Simply put...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su began his exnation.


    ***


    Back to the present...


    Lee Jung-Geol sighed in resignation. ¡°He said... the time is the reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong slowly nodded.


    ¡°Time... Time, is it...? Indeed, what a terrible and bitter pill to swallow, then. Truly...¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled hollowly.


    Time... As in, hisck of time. No one could argue against that.


    Director Jo continued with his story. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su said this to me, sir. As he is now, Kang Jin-Ho is definitely worse than you in several aspects. And that you ruling over the Assembly right now might be a better option. He also said that the Assembly is getting stronger right now not because the organization was improving or evolving, but because its new-found strength was wholly founded upon one individual''s power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right...¡±


    ¡°However, Assembly Master, sir.¡± Jo Nam-Pyeong muttered in a trembling voice. ¡°That is the story for us, as well.¡±


    His voice was cracking apart from this profound grief and powerful anger.


    ¡°It''s the same story for the Assembly, too. Back in the day or even now, we... We''re still following yourmands. We failed to nurture a suitable sessor nor had we set up a system that might have ensured the Assembly would evolve and develop on its own without us around. If we win now... Everything should be fine while you''re around, sir. However, as soon as you''re no longer with us, the Assembly will freefall into the depths of Hell, unlikely to survive.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol couldn''t say anything at that. After his death, was it? What would happen after his death...?


    Since when did he have to worry about things like that? It seemed that proving his abilities wasn''t going to be enough anymore. If he wanted his legacy to mean something, he must ensure things would remain in-sailing even after his passing, too!


    What a deting thing to hear at this stage, then...


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled in resignation and asked Jo Nam-Pyeong. ¡°Is that your reason?¡±


    ¡°Sir, time will continue to flow,¡± said Director Jo, his expression filled with sorrow. ¡°People change, and the era will change, too. Assembly Master, sir. We''re old now. Sure, we can keep arguing that we''re superior to the younger generation in some aspects right now. We can stand our ground, no problem. However, what about in five years?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What will happen in ten?¡±


    What an obvious question that was. One with an obvious answer, too.


    ¡°Sir, my faith in you is absolute. That is why I have no choice but to acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho for having the smarts to drive you to a dead end like this. If you and he boasted a simr level of abilities, then... There could be only one correct answer here, sir. Youth will always win out. That unforgiving, hateful thing called youth, that thing we all ardently wish to possess again...! Kang Jin-Ho and his group have it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. So, that was it...¡± Lee Jung-Geol sighed softly.


    Youth! That stinking thing called youth... It had stolen everything away from Lee Jung-Geol. Hisst-gasp n for glory, his trusted subordinates, and finally...


    <i>''...Even my life, eh?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol slowly nodded, then addressed Jo Nam-Pyeong. ¡°I understand now. You can leave, Director Jo.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I...¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve made the preparations beforehand. Inform the others, then. Those who don''t want to be here should leave before it''s toote. They might get to keep their lives that way.¡±


    ¡°...Sir.¡±


    ¡°Listen, fe,¡± Lee Jung-Geol deeply sighed. ¡°I''m not as amazing as you think. Even now, I''m barely suppressing my anger. Can''t you at least spare me from bing an eyesore during the final moments of my life? I beg of you.¡±


    Jo Nam-Pyeong couldn''t say anything to that. No matter how much he tried to re-package this situation and talk about the great cause, nothing could change the fact that he betrayed Lee Jung-Geol. All he could do was get down on his knees, then prostrate toward Lee Jung-Geol''s lonely-looking back.


    Lee Jung-Geol remained still, staring silently at the distance outside the window.


    Jo Nam-Pyeong slowly got back up, then quietly slipped out of the living room.


    <i>''So... I''ve lost everything, then.''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol silently stared at the lush forest outside. Kang Jin-Ho must be somewhere beyond those trees.


    <i>''What a terrible match-up this was.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t shown up... How would things look like right about now? Would Lee Jung-Geol have sessfully taken over South Korea''s martial society without too much trouble?


    That was unlikely. Nothing in this world was straightforward, after all. Even if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t here to serve as a hindrance, Lee Jung-Geol would still have to deal with Kim Seok-Il. And the former leader of the Yeongnam Group was no pushover, either. Even then...


    Lee Jung-Geol would''ve had a chance. A chance at unifying South Korea and creating the world he always envisioned!


    In his hand was a sliver of hope. But that pathetic little possibility was leaking uncontrobly out of his grasp. As if it was made of sand that would trickle out of his palm no matter how tightly he tried to hold it.


    ¡°...Who is outside?¡± Lee Jung-Geol called out.


    As soon as he said that, the door flung open, and several elderly gentlemen stepped inside.


    Lee Jung-Geol furrowed his brow. ¡°...What are you still doing here? Why haven''t you fled yet?¡±


    ¡°Flee, sir? Assembly Master... You sure do know how to crack silly jokes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Where can we even run away to, sir? I only have my kids and my damn wife waiting for me back home. To be honest with you all, they scare me far more than Kang Jin-Ho and his punks. If I flee now, I must spend the rest of my life stuck at home doing nothing! I''d rather die than suffer that indignation, sir!¡±


    ¡°Me, too. Rather than let my wife nag me to death, I rather stay here with you, sir. Don''t try to chase us out of here.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled helplessly. ¡°It''s always better to be among the living even if you have to swim in dogsh*t, gentlemen. Stop being obstinate and go home.¡±


    ¡°Sir, let''s get one thing straight here, then. Are you nning to swim in dogsh*t yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°See? Please don''t force others to do something you''re not prepared to do yourself, sir. That''s why you were never popr among the younger folks, you know!¡±


    ¡°He''s right, sir! Since we''re talking now, might as well get this off my chest, too! You can be so unreasonable at times, you know that? I mean, was it so hard to issue sensible-sounding orders back then? How could you order me to infiltrate the Yeongnam Group and spy on what Kim Seok-Il was doing? Gimme a break! Because of the stab wound I got that day, do you know how much my side still hurts whenever there''s a bit of rain about?¡±


    One of the elders retorted sarcastically. ¡°Really? Looks like you still pulled the mission off, though?¡±


    ¡°What choice did I have? If the Assembly Master tells me to jump, I ask how high. We all did, didn''t we?¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol smiled bitterly while watching the elders noisily yap away. <i>''It''s like... watching a funeral.''</i>


    This scene brought back old memories in Lee Jung-Geol''s mind. They all acted this way in the past, didn''t they? When sorrow washed over them, they all began chatting away like this. All because they were scared of breaking down in tears if one of them lost to his sorrow.


    How manyrades did they lose during the long and bitter struggle? Too many to count. When their friends and colleagues died, these men still didn''t shed a tear. They simply cracked open bottles of booze and noisily chatted away throughout the night.


    They passed the booze around. Again, and again. Pain and grief were washed down with strong liquor. Sadness was also drowned in cups of alcohol. That was how these men held on until now.


    In that case, today would be no different.


    Lee Jung-Geol nced at the noisy elders. ¡°How about some booze, gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sir, how can you suggest that when our enemies are right at our doorstep?¡±


    ¡°Sir, could it be dementia? If so, curse that damn dementia!¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s fine. Fine, I say.¡± Lee Jung-Geol cackled. ¡°It''s gonna be just a cup, anyway.¡±


    Elders all guffawed at that. After a round of loudughter, one of the elders pointed to the drinks cab. ¡°Sir, we all know how you''ve been stashing a bottle of wild ginseng liquor in that cab over there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? When did you find that out?¡±


    ¡°However... Sir, do you think it''s still the real ginseng liquor after all this time?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± Lee Jung-Geol tutted. ¡°I made that liquor myself, you know. It''s the real deal.¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, sir. Someone might have sneaked in here and finished the bottle already, then swapped it out with cheap soju instead, you see! You can''t seriously think such a valuable liquor would still be left untouched after we learned about it.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? You sons of b*tches...!¡±


    ¡°Keh-hehehe...! Still, who cares if it''s not ginseng liquor but cheap soju? Besides, I think soju fits so much better as the final drink, wouldn''t you say? Please crack that bottle open for us, sir. Let''s get that onest ss of booze in us before we go. Just one cup, though!¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled loudly. He sounded sad yet also happy in some ways. He brought out the bottle of supposed wild ginseng liquor and poured everyone a cup. He then stood at the center of the elders and raised his cup for a toast. As everyone watched, he quietly addressed them. ¡°Thank you for everything until now, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Although it''s regretful that our final moments havee down to this... I, no, we did everything we could. What remains now is to die like a man.¡±


    Only silence echoed in the living room. The elders quietly but intensely stared at Lee Jung-Geol with unclouded eyes.


    That was when Lee Jung-Geol remembered something else.


    <i>''Ah, that''s right. We did this exact same thing back then, too.''</i>


    Way back in time, when he and his colleagues had nothing but the vigor of youth... They also took out a bottle of cheap, unrefined rice liquor and loudly boasted about dying like a man.


    Just like now, they shared a bottle of booze and passed it around. One cup at a time.


    ¡°...Let''s have a toast, gentlemen. I''m sure King Yama will prepare even better booze for us in theherworld,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol, then closed his eyes before gulping the booze down.


    At the same time, he inwardly swore not to die an ignoble death.


    <i>¡®Come, Kang Jin-Ho! Tonight, I shall teach you how an old general dies...!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 613. Agitating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 613. Agitating (3)</h4>


    ¡°You must get out of here!¡±


    This war was already lost. They had been beaten. As such, what Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon should do now was pretty straightforward.


    ¡°If you leave through the back, they should not chase after you. Anyone wishing to leave should hurry. Any more dys, and you might not get away on time,¡± Elder Goh spoke in a firm, unwavering voice.


    His decision was to evacuate his disciples.


    <i>''There''s no need to produce more meaningless deaths.''</i>


    Not everyone he tried to evacuate was his disciple. However, he was put in charge of ensuring their safety, which made them technically his disciples. And no teacher out there would want to see their disciples meet with meaningless demise.


    One of the martial artists asked worriedly. ¡°What will you do, Master?¡±


    ¡°I must remain here,¡± said Elder Goh.


    ¡°...But, sir. You said remaining here would be a one-way ticket to the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about me, and just get going already!¡±


    ¡°But, sir...¡±


    ¡°You damn brats! Do you think I''m messing around here?! Didn''t I say you''ll all die if you insist on staying put!? They have already warned us! That means anyone still loitering here will get killed! Without an exception! If I thought you could do something meaningful or achieve a noble goal by staying, I''d have stopped you myself! However, that isn''t it! The only thing waiting for you here is a dog''s death! Leave, right now!¡±


    Undecided, hesitant, shuffling footsteps echoed in the air. These martial artists knew they had to leave, but their pride didn''t permit them to flee like this.


    ¡°Sir, shouldn''t we fight them first and then see for ourselves?¡±


    Director Goh simmered in anger. ¡°You... You idiots...!¡±


    ¡°But, sir! They can''t be that much better than us. Besides, their group is mostly made up of some wet-behind-the-years brats. We aren''t going to lose to brats way younger than us, sir!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Tucking our tails between our legs and running away is not something a proud martial artist should do, sir! Didn''t you teach us that? In that case, we will take our chances and fight back. If you and other elders dy Kang Jin-Ho, somehow, we just might...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon loudly roared. ¡°I said no! You are not strong enough to win against those brats! Do not ever think they are still the same as before!¡±


    ¡°We know they have been mastering demonic arts, sir. And that is more the reason why we can''t run away. Even if the situation is against us, isn''t it too humiliating when you''re ordering us to flee against some barbaric and trashy demonic arts practitioners?¡±


    ¡°Y-you damn idiots?!¡± Elder Goh remained angry, but fluster was quickly overtaking him.


    Elders and directors weren''t the only people displeased by Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun holding the reins of the Assembly. Whenever changes took ce somewhere, some people would always get left behind. And the folks here were those people. Of course, it wasn''t because of theirck of trying.


    ¡°Even if they are supposedly trying out everything, shouldn''t someone draw the line somewhere? How dare they learn demonic arts or some random foreign martial techniques from the West? What is the point of gaining strength that way? Sir, such a path will only lead one to ruination!¡±


    ¡°He''s right, Elder Goh! Even if we run away now, nothing will change down the line, sir! In that case... I''d rather stand my ground here!¡±


    Elder Goh gasped loudly. ¡°Y-you idiots!¡±


    ¡°No, sir! Fleeing is the idiotic choice.¡±


    Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon began pounding his chest while listening to the disciples'' arguments. Obviously, he fully understood the sentiments of these martial artists. However, their enemy was simply too powerful. Stopping their advance with these martial artists alone was asking for an impossibility!


    <i>''Maybe we should...''</i>


    Since things hade to this, maybe Elder Goh should consider a strategic retreat instead? Rather than blindly trying to stand their ground only to watch these disciples fall helplessly, maybe they could retreat and gather forces for a counterattackter...?


    <i>''...How did thingse to this, though?''</i>


    Only until a few hours ago, when the sun was still high up in the sky, Elder Goh was optimistic. His heart filled with hope that the hegemony cruelly stolen from their hands would soon return to where it rightfully belonged. But the sunset heralded a sudden turn-around in the situation.


    The Assembly Master''s residence was suddenly enveloped inmotion, then the news of someoneing to attack quickly spread among the residents. Who would dare attack this ce, though? There could only be one man crazy enough to do that.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Elder Goh simply could not acknowledge that man. Yes, he was fully aware of how insanely powerful Kang Jin-Ho was. However, so what? Being strong was not a reason to follow someone as a subordinate, at least not in Elder Goh''s book. Strength was one thing, wholly separate from having the ability to stand at the top to lead.


    Elder Goh had experienced far too many things in his life to ept some random punk who only relied on his strength but didn''t know how topromise as the Assembly Master. The world might be the strong''s oyster, but it belonged to the righteous as well. A castle built through brute force was bound to crumble down from another force one day.


    Even if it took longer, walking the righteous path was the correct call. What might look like the slowest way was always the fastest path!


    This was why Elder Goh wished for Lee Jung-Geol''s return to power. Even if the former Assembly Master wasn''t the most righteous man around, no one would argue against the Martial Assembly''s authenticity or legitimacy with him as its leader.


    That was his motivation all this time. But now...


    ¡°...Master, sir?¡±


    Elder Goh sighed, then sharply red at the disciples. ¡°Everyone, turn around.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°I said, turn around!¡±


    The disciples quickly turned around in unison when Elder Goh Hyeon-Seong loudly yelled at them.


    ¡°As you wish, I will not force anyone. However, you still have to make your decision. Anyone who wishes to leave, do not worry about what others will think and go.¡±


    Rather than saying ''flee'' or ''evacuate'', telling them to leave should ce less of a guilty conscience or burden on these disciples. Elder Goh was desperate to see at least one more person evacuating from this ce.


    <i>''They probably won''t listen to me even if I order them now.''</i>


    How could anyone win against the youth''s insane stubbornness? In that case, he must find another way to ensure more people would survive.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Elder Goh loudly roared. And that prompted several martial artists to start moving. He watched these disciples hurriedly flee from here without looking back once, then closed his eyes. <i>''I... I''ve done everything I can now.''</i>


    Indeed, he did all he could. And now, it was time to face the swiftly-approaching fate on his own terms.


    ¡°Sir, everyone who wants to leave is gone,¡± said one of the remaining martial artists.


    ¡°You idiotic sons of b*tches...¡± Elder Goh muttered coarsely, but a smile he couldn''t suppress still floated up on his face. Even if he wanted to deny it, his heart was still moved by his disciples'' chivalrous spirit of risking their lives for what was right.


    <i>''Yes! This is what being a martial artist is all about!''</i>


    Even if the era had changed, the noble spirit of a martial artist would never change. dly sacrificing themselves for the greater good despite knowing the enemy''s superiority was what made Korean warriors especially notable, wasn''t it!


    Elder Goh suddenly felt manly tears about to well up in his eyes after realizing that his teachings hadn''t been in vain, that his disciples had be wonderful martial artists.


    ¡°Don''t resent me even if you die tonight, you idiots!¡± Elder Goh grunted good-naturedly.


    ¡°Don''t worry, sir. We will resent you. You should''ve trained us harder and made us stronger, you know!¡±


    ¡°That''s not my fault, you idiots. You should kick yourselves for being durds instead.¡± Elder Goh cracked a joke, hoping to diffuse the tension in the air. However, his attempt was in vain as this tension showed no sign of easing.


    <i>''Fuu-woo...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasing. And Elder Goh had already witnessed that man''s incrediblebat power. That night when Kang Jin-Ho ran wild like a man possessed still frequently haunted Elder Goh in his nightmares.


    What a stupendous level of power that was! Memories of witnessing power that couldn''t possibly have belonged to a mere mortal were still vividly etched in Elder Goh''s brain. However...!


    Perhaps that was why Elder Goh couldn''t ept Kang Jin-Ho as his boss. Then again, that made some sense as he still couldn''t forget the sight of Kang Jin-Ho cruelly cackling away while slicing apart the torsos of opponents he could''ve quite easily suppressed without shedding a drop of blood.


    <i>''A human must act like a human being first!''</i>


    Obviously Elder Goh wasn''t an idiot, so he knew the path Kang Jin-Ho had chosen minimized the bloodshed the most. But Elder Goh knew something else as well. And that would be the truth behind Kang Jin-Ho''s choice. That man did not choose that path to minimize the lives lost. Indeed, he only went for it because it was practical.


    Kang Jin-Ho merely chose a simpler, less inconvenient option. That was all. If many more people losing their lives had been the most practical option, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve unhesitantly chosen that. Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon was convinced of it.


    Emotionlessly chasing after the highest utility and efficiency... Goh Seong-Hyeon simply couldn''t agree with such a mindset. And his set of values meant epting orders from a man pursuing such ideals waspletely unthinkable. Worse still, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho also preparing to attack overseas targets?


    That was also an unthinkable act of aggression in Goh Seong-Hyeon''s book. His predecessors and ancestors all loved peace. The neighboring nations hadn''t invaded South Korea, so why was Kang Jin-Ho getting ready to attack them?


    <i>''That''s worthy of heaven''s punishment!''</i>


    Elder Goh bit down on his lip. He simply could not coexist with someone like Kang Jin-Ho. So, even if he were to meet his maker tonight...!


    ¡°S-sir. I think they are here!¡± One of the martial artists whispered in rm.


    Goh Seong-Hyeon''s brows rose up high. He could see the noisy and noticeable rustling in the forest. ¡°Mm...!¡±


    The disturbance in the forest was clearly visible from their vantage point higher on the mountainside. Below them was a verdant ocean extending as far as eyes could see, consisting of trees densely packing this mountainous area. And those trees were wavering as if tsunami waves were sweeping over them.


    <i>''Huh? They are raising this muchmotion?''</i>


    Attacking at night usually indicated that the other side wanted to ambush their targets or to mask their approach as much as possible. However, Kang Jin-Ho and his men were raising so much ruckus as if they wanted everyone to know about their presence.


    <i>''Even if Kang Jin-Ho is clueless about military strategies, isn''t Director Bang Jin-Hun with him? What''s going on here? What are these people even thinking?''</i>


    Goh Seong-Hyeon couldn''t wrap his head around this development. However, was there a need to? After all, those people were Goh Seong-Hyeon''s enemies. He should be celebrating the fact that his enemies were naive idiots. And he should also forget that some of his enemies used to berades whom he shared meals with not too long ago.


    Goh Seong-Hyeon quietly growled. ¡°Listen, all of you. Do not stay your hands tonight!¡±


    Goh Seong-Hyeon knew his side would not win tonight. Even so, they should still disy their undying spirit. They must show the enemy that the Assembly could not be ruled through power and fear. And that what was visible on the surface was not everything there was to see!


    ¡°Here theye!¡±


    <i>ng! ng!</i>


    Sounds of swords being yanked out of their sheaths echoed noisily in the night sky. Those were real swords, not some training weapons made of wood.


    These martial artists had never drawn real weapons against their allies before. Even so, their des were glistening coldly under the faint moonlight.


    Goh Seong-Hyeon coolly unsheathed his sword as a hint of grief crept into his heart. However, he still swore not to hesitate.


    The ones about to appear before his eyes were his enemies. And he''d never show mercy to his enemies! He''d cut them down again and again until thest of his enemies were on their knees or Goh Seong-Hyeon himself was breathing hisst gasps of air. That would be the only way this fight would end!


    Just as he finished steeling his resolve, he spotted something suspicious in the distance.


    <i>''...What''s that?''</i>


    That something looked like a pair of crimson dots floating in the darkness. Eerie crimson dots that sent a faint chill down Goh Seong-Hyeon''s spine!


    <i>''Could that be... a cigarette me?''</i>


    City dwellers might not realize it, but in inky-ck darkness like this, even something as faint as light from cigarette mes would look incessantly bright. They could easily be discerned even at a distance of hundreds of meters. However, that wasn''t important right now. Why was someone smoking a cigarette over there?


    That was when Goh Seong-Hyeon suddenly realized something. That... was no cigarette me. More and more crimson dots began appearing in the darkness. In the blink of an eye, the crimson dots numbered past dozens to reach over a hundred. And each of these crimson dots seemed to be moving in pairs.


    <i>''Isn''t that...?''</i>


    Those were eyes. More correctly, the irises of human beings! Goh Seong-Hyeon had mistaken human eyes burning in crimson light as strange floating dots in the darkness.


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    ¡°There... they... are! I can see them!¡±


    Bizarre and creepyughter and voices came from the owners of those crimson eyes. And they didn''t sound like denizens of this world had produced them. As if someone had manipted their voices to make them sound more demonic than necessary!


    Goosebumps broke out all over Goh Seong-Hyeon''s body.


    <i>''...Demonic arts practitioners!''</i>


    That was when the realization finally dawned on Goh Seong-Hyeon. He realized who his enemies were tonight! These people had acquired great power by relinquishing their humanity to demonic arts! Demonic cultivators that plunged the ancient Zhongyuan into depths of terror were nowing directly for him!


    ¡°Do not be scared! Those bastards can''t even think straight!¡± Goh Seong-Hyeon loudly roared. Was that shout meant for his disciples? No. He was shouting at himself. To himself, who grew deathly scared as soon as locking eyes with those demonic cultivators!


    He was supposed to fight who now? Fight those insane bastards?


    ¡°Kill them! Kill! Every! Single! One! Kiiiill!¡±


    ¡°Enemies! Kill! Enemies!¡±


    Madness was overflowing from these demonic cultivators. Their bodies, enveloped in eerie ck demonic qi, leaped out of the forest and charged straight at Goh Seong-Hyeon.


    In this darkness of the night, these men resembled devils jumping out of Hell''s abyss! Devils that could not have existed in reality!


    But these devils indeed existed in reality and were making a beeline straight toward Goh Seong-Hyeon and his disciples. While drooling like starving, raving-mad beasts!


    Not just Goh Seong-Hyeon, but his disciples all froze up. Their brains and bodies became paralyzed, unable to think or move.


    This spectacle awakened and agitated humanity''s primal fear. The closer these demonic cultivators got, the greater the fear in the hearts of men grew!


    ¡°Ku-hahahahahat!¡±


    As if they were crazed dogs running around in excitement after being released from a dogfighting arena, demonic cultivators leaped into the midst of Goh Seong-Hyeon''s defensive line to sweep the defenders aside. It was like watching ck tsunami waves crashing into the calm verdant ocean.


    This was the first time Kang Jin-Ho''s revived Demon mes baring their fangs in the modern era.

 Chapter 614. Agitating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 614. Agitating (4)</h4>


    Jeong Yun-Seong freaked out and hurriedly thrust his sword forward.


    ¡°Hiiiieeek?!¡±


    He genuinely believed he would be a match for Kang Jin-Ho''s men. He didn''t think the gap between them wouldn''t be so big to the point of being insurmountable. As a matter of fact, Jeong Yun-Seong even thought that maybe, just maybe... He could overwhelm his enemies.


    His thoughts weren''t entirely without merit. Those selected by Kang Jin-Ho were all aged between their twenties and early thirties. However, the defenders working together to protect Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon were all in their forties.


    In other words, there was at least a difference of a decade. And such a gap was nearly unbridgeable in the world of martial artists.


    On the surface world of regr folks, someone over forty was seen as past their prime. An athlete at that age must consider retiring, while professional fighters would already have relinquished their throne to youngerpetitors. However, that story didn''t apply to cultivating martial artists.


    Martial artists fundamentally aged slower than normal people. And while thetter group relied on physical strength to fight, the former possessed an excellent substitute called internal energy.


    While professional fighters lost speed and power as they got older, martial artists steadily umted qi in proportion to the length of time they spent cultivating. The older they were, the more time they would''ve spent cultivating and acquiring a greater pool of qi, which gave birth to the gap in strength between martial artists.


    As such, age was seen as a symbol of strength among martial artists. At least, that was what Jeong Yun-Seong believed in his heart. However, that all changed a few moments ago.


    ¡°Kau-uuu-ahwu!¡±


    Jeong Yun-Seong had no freaking idea what these crazed demonic cultivators were even shouting about. Although, their cries most likely were iprehensible nonsense that didn''t even mean anything, to begin with. Those lunatics were probably roaring and hollering like beasts after their primal urges and emotions had taken over their rational minds.


    Demonic cultivators! People cultivating in demonic arts were going crazy right before Jeong Yun-Seong''s eyes!


    Out of the current crop of Martial Assembly-affiliated martial artists, just how many could legitimately im to know what a demonic cultivator was? The answer would be zero.


    How would they know, though? They had never experienced fighting against a real demonic cultivator, after all. No, the only example they could fall back on was ''demonic arts practitioners'' who picked up trashy, third-rate demonic cultivation methods from a dumpster somewhere back when the Martial Assembly still wasn''t able to fully exert its full authority in the criminal underworld.


    Even those under Kang Jin-Ho''s wings hadn''t grasped what <i>real</i> demonic cultivation was like. In that case, how could someone like Jeong Yun-Seong know? He simply thought a demonic cultivator was just another martial artist who lost their mind after straying into unorthodox paths.


    Unfortunately, he was proven oh-so-wrong tonight. These people were nothing like that. They were...!


    <i>''...They are goddamn beasts!''</i>


    Yes, that seemed about right. No other description fit better than beasts for this group of crazed men charging straight at their targets while ck demonic qi flooded out of their figures. However, if ''beasts'' seemed a little inadequate for some reason... Then, perhaps ''starving evil demons'' might be another alternative!


    Jeong Yun-Seong finally understood why his predecessors and ancestors were so wary of demonic cultivators. He now knew why those old timers would go bonkers-mad with paranoia whenever demonic cultivators were brought up in conversations!


    If these lunatics were allowed to roam around unchecked, the entire world would be destroyed in no time at all! The sight of a group of martial artists madly pouncing on their victims evoked a scene of a zombie horde from a horror movie. Zombies that had lost their human minds and only knew of hostility toward the living! Creatures that attacked their victims relentlessly over and over again!


    Jeong Yun-Seong''s problem right now was that these demonic cultivators weren''t as weak as a zombie herd!


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    ¡°Kuwaaaaahk!¡±


    A horrifying scream exploded forth from Jeong Yun-Seong''s mouth. A demonic cultivator took a swipe with his right hand and mmed into Jeong Yun-Seong''s arm, causing thetter''s bones to shatter.


    ¡°Kekeke~!¡±


    A soul-chilling cackle leaked out of the demonic cultivator''s lips. If this situation had been unfolding in a regr setting, passersby would mock or insult him for suffering from the infamous eighth-grader syndrome.


    Unfortunately, Jeong Yun-Seong couldn''tugh or swear right now. Who would dare mock a madman charging straight at them with bloodshot eyes whileughing like a serial killer? Sane people would feel their bowels tighten and their hearts wither instead!


    ¡°Goddaaaaaaamn it!¡± Jeong Yun-Seong roared desperately. He got angry at himself for getting scared.


    Why was he getting so frightened like this? Weren''t these demonic cultivators also human beings like him? Didn''t Jeong Yun-Seong learn martial arts so that he could stand his ground like a man and fight back when it mattered the most?!


    Jeong Yun-Seong tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt.


    <i>''Dammit, we''re being pushed back!''</i>


    Actually, it wasn''t merely at the level of being pushed back at this point. Jeong Yun-Seong''s surroundings had already turned into and of utter destruction. Like a pack of wolves on a hunt, demonic cultivators climbing the mountain spread out and pounced on their victims. The end result was the current spectacle.


    At least Jeong Yun-Seong was more or less holding his ground. His colleagues weren''t faring as well as him, though!


    ¡°Uwaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaahk! Aaaahk!¡±


    Screams of agony wereing from seemingly everywhere.


    <i>''How... How can this be?!''</i>


    The crazy thing was... Jeong Yun-Seong knew who he was fighting here. He recognized the face of this demonic cultivator before his nose! He remembered seeing this brat back in the Assembly before but never thought he''d be struggling for his life like this. Never!


    There was a gap of a decade. A freaking decade! No, the age gap between Jeong Yun-Seong and this brat must be over ten years, at least!


    As alluded to earlier, the age gap of a decade or more was significant for martial artists. A person''s physical growth would stop in their adulthood, but their cultivation didn''t, after all! In in terms, a gap of ten years for martial artists would be the same as the difference between an elementary school kid and a fully grown adult!


    Could anyone imagine an adult getting beaten up by an elementary school kid? No! Even the greatest child genius in history shouldn''t be able to ovee this difference. However, Jeong Yun-Seong''smon sense was being shattered mercilessly right this moment!


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Jeong Yun-Seong blocked the iing attack with his de, but the weapon trembled unsteadily in his grip. He was actually relieved about his hand not breaking from the impact force! The webbing between his thumb and index finger was already torn up and bleeding profusely, but he should be grateful that the extent of his injuries was only that much!


    <i>''We''re being pushed back! But, how is this possible?!''</i>


    Jeong Yun-Seong was losing out on the strength of his cultivation realm, too! Just what did these people do to leapfrog the difference in a decade''s worth of cultivation with such apparent ease?!


    Of course, it wasn''t as if this demonic cultivator''s strength was overwhelmingly better than Jeong Yun-Seong''s. At best, it was only a little better. But what was important to note here was that...!


    <i>''Goddamn it! It hasn''t been all that long since they started training, so what the hell...!''</i>


    Considering when these younger-generation martial artists started cultivating in demonic arts, this event made absolutely zeromon sense. Worse still, it turned out that the advantage Jeong Yun-Seong was supposed to have over the demonic cultivators never existed, to begin with!


    ¡°Kuh-wuhk!¡±


    Jeong Yun-Seong hurriedly thrust his sword forward, but the demonic cultivator deftly avoided the attack and shed a detestable smirk.


    <i>''Weren''t they supposed to be mindless freaks?!''</i>


    ording to the elders, demonic cultivators supposedlycked rational minds and only knew how to charge blindly at their victims. Although fighting head-on in a contest of strength might be difficult, the demonic cultivators should be easy enough to defeat by deflecting their attacks and going after their unguarded sides. That was what the elders told Jeong Yun-Seong and the others.


    But that was wrong. Despite acting like lunatics, these bastards still had functioning minds! As proof, the one Jeong Yun-Seong was fighting evaded every iing attack. No, it was more than simply dodging at this point. This demonic cultivator was actively responding ahead of time if Jeong Yun-Seong dared to show even a hint of attacking!


    <i>''Dammit! What am I supposed to do here?!''</i>


    His enemy didn''t have a single weak point. At least, Jeong Yun-Seong''s level was too low to find a chink in this demonic cultivator''s armor!


    Suddenly, the lunatic said something. ¡°More...¡±


    Jeong Yun-Seong jumped up in rm and hurriedly raised his guard while ring back.


    ¡°I need more! This is not enough! MOOOORE!¡±


    <i>''What are you trying to say, you crazy bastard?!''</i>


    ¡°Attack me even harder, you weakling!¡±


    That was when Jeong Yun-Seong stiffened, and anger-infused power seeped into his muscles. ¡°I... I''ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Kekeke! Yes, that''s more like it!¡±


    Jeong Yun-Seong''s sword, with qi permeating its de, shed fiercely down on the demonic cultivator''s head. However...!


    <i>ng! aaang!</i>


    It was as if the demonic cultivator''s hand was made of reinforced steel. He easily blocked the iing sword shes. Even though a sword made of metal shed against human flesh, Jeong Yun-Seong''s hand holding the weapon got ripped apart instead!


    The agony shooting up from his hand was so severe that Jeong Yun-Seong could barely keep his eyes open!


    This... was the real demonic cultivator. With their eyes burning in eerie crimson hue and ck demonic qi gushing out of their frame!


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</i>


    This sight was simr to the Kang Jin-Ho that Jeong Yun-Seong had witnessed in the past. Of course, only an idiot would darepare this demonic cultivator to Kang Jin-Ho''s realm, but even then, no one would deny that the two men fundamentally looked simr.


    If these demonic cultivators grew stronger, would they be the next Kang Jin-Ho? If so... Their strength seemed understandable, more or less. Still, their powers should be deemed pathetically weak right now if their final goal was to be as strong as Kang Jin-Ho one day. That was how far away these men were from their destination.


    <i>''So, this is what it means to have different goals and different motivations...''</i>


    For Jeong Yun-Seong, this epiphany came far toote. And being distracted by stray thoughts during a battle against a demonic cultivator was one of the most unwise things imaginable, too!


    ¡°Kuh-ruk!¡±


    The demonic cultivator suddenly rushed in and thrust his hand forward. Demonic qi permeating the tips of his fingers gushed out to create an illusory shape of a monster''s massive ws.


    Jeong Yun-Seong btedly realized his slip-up and urgently raised his sword to block the demonic cultivator''s iing right hand.


    <i>CLANG!</i>


    The metallic sound he heard this time was crystal clear, which was quite different from previous shes. That was because the demonic cultivator''s hand had snapped Jeong Yun-Seong''s sword in half!


    ¡°Heot?!¡±


    Jeong Yun-Seong freaked out and tried to swipe with the broken sword. Unfortunately, it was already toote to respond by then.


    <i>Poooow!</i>


    The demonic cultivator''s attack mmed into Jeong Yun-Seong''s face. It was only one attack, but that was more than enough.


    Jeong Yun-Seong''s body crashed into the ground, his consciousness already gone. However, the demonic cultivator still mounted the unconscious man as if this much wasn''t enough to satisfy him.


    <i>Bang! Boom! Crash!</i>


    The demonic cultivator repeatedly mmed his fists down. Again, again, and again! Foams of blood gushed out of his mouth as the light of sheer madness burned fiercely in his eyes.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±


    The demonic cultivator mercilessly mmed down. It was as if he wanted to crush his victim''s face and turn it into a bloody pile of meat!


    ¡°Kuh-ruk... Krrrrrrk!¡±


    His rational mind was threatening to abandon him. Madness was rapidly dyeing thest thread of rationality he desperately held on to. The primal desire to kill everything before his eyes was rapidly taking over him.


    That was when...!


    <i>BANG!</i>


    A loud explosion resounded in the air as the demonic cultivator was flung off his victim''s body like a cannon shell.


    ¡°Kkwuuuuuhk?!¡± The demonic cultivator clutched his side while tumbling painfully on the ground. This incredible agony! He never knew that pain could be this crippling! ¡°Which... Which son of a b*tch...!¡±


    Rage quickly overcame the pain, allowing the demonic cultivator to leap back up to his feet... Only for him to flinch grandly in fear. Which was understandable, really.


    The man standing before his eyes was not someone this demonic cultivator could casually get angry at. After all, that man was Kang Jin-Ho... The master of demonic cultivation, the master of these demonic cultivators!


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    The demonic cultivator, Yi Myeong-Hwan, shuddered grandly before prostrating on the ground and mming his forehead on the dirt. Just like how a predator would tuck its tail between its legs when facing an even more powerful predator, Yi Myeong-Hwan had no choice but to submit to a pool of overwhelming demonic qi iparably mightier than his own.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted quietly. ¡°What should we do when someone with no knowledge of swordsmanship starts swinging a sword around?¡±


    ¡°...We must take that sword away.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Don''t lose yourself again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned around to leave, allowing Yi Myeong-Hwan to raise his head. His face was already soaked in cold sweat in that brief exchange.


    <i>''What the hell... have I been doing just now?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly turned his head and spotted Jeong Yun-Seong copsed on the floor with a messed-up face. Thankfully, he was still alive, albeit just barely. It seemed Yi Myeong-Hwan losing his mind had ironically saved his victim''s life.


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan had struck down with demonic qi instead of his naked fists, that man would''ve died instantly from just one hit.


    Someone almost died by his hands! Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t the type to shy away from killing. However, he definitely wanted to avoid bing some kind of a bloodthirsty monster who killed people without being conscious of his own actions!


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    <i>Ka-booooom!</i>


    More explosion noises erupted from several other locations. However, they weren''t caused by intense battles. No, Kang Jin-Ho was simply going around kicking any demonic cultivators who had lost their reasoning. Those who got kicked by him crashnded on the ground, which helped them regain their sanity. The first thing they did after that was nting their foreheads on the dirt just like Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°R-run away!¡±


    ¡°Hiiieeeek?!¡±


    The defenders saw an opening when the demonic cultivators became paralyzed by the demonic qi gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho and urgently fled from the battlefield.


    ¡°Ku-wuk?!¡±


    Demonic cultivators instinctively tried to chase after them, but then...!


    ¡°Do not go after them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. His calm but threatening voice instantly halted the steps of the demonic cultivators. ¡°You do not fight thosecking the will to oppose you. Got that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The demonic cultivators couldn''t understand this logic. However, it was also impossible to resist Kang Jin-Ho''s order. Just as they tried toe to grips with two disparate thoughts shing in their heads, their hearing picked up a somewhat furious voice of an elder.


    ¡°In that case, what about me?!¡±


    That voice belonged to Elder Goh Seong-Hyeon!


    He approached Kang Jin-Ho with his sword drawn.

 Chapter 615. Agitating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 615. Agitating (5)</h4>


    ¡°Since I haven''t lost my will to fight, will you face me in a fair duel?! I''m dying to thrust this sword into your throat as we speak, you see!¡± Goh Seong-Hyeon loudly roared, his expression distorted to resemble a furious demon.


    His disciples copsed on the ground were... dead! Indeed, this battle had produced fatalities. Disciples he had nurtured like his own kids were... On the ground, unmoving!


    Although Goh Seong-Hyeon was relieved to see some of his disciples fleeing this ce as that meant they would get to extend their lives, over half of the defenders had already copsed on the ground unconscious in the span of a few deep breaths!


    And half of the copsed must be no longer with the living, too...!


    Tears began trickling down from the corners of Goh Seong-Hyeon''s eyes. ¡°Answer me! Are you going to face me now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared expressionlessly at Goh Seong-Hyeon.


    The elder continued to roar. ¡°Answer me, dammit! You stinking son of a b*tch! How can you mercilessly kill all these people even though they haven''t done anything to you?!¡±


    ¡°I killed them?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, a derisive smirk slowly floating up on his lips. ¡°That''s weird. I didn''t kill them. You all did.¡±


    Goh Seong-Hyeon flinched nastily at that.


    ¡°I''ve already warned you people, haven''t I? I told you to get out of here if you don''t want to die. Wasn''t it your choice to remain here?¡±


    ¡°...Are you telling us, proud warriors, to turn tail and run?!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Is it too humiliating for you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled derisively again.


    Humiliating? Really? People who casually spoke of humiliation and shame mostly likely hadn''t received the lesson on how scary the world truly was.


    In order to keep his neck, Kang Jin-Ho had to repeatedly flee and run. To dodge deadly desing for his back, he even threw himself into dirty mud to hide. And there was a time he had to jump off a cliff to survive, too.


    Fleeing was humiliating? Now that was a wonderful dogsh*t of an argument. The real humiliation was dying. More specifically, dying at your enemy''s hands!


    One had to be alive first to be able to do anything.


    ¡°Now you answer me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly growled. ¡°Are you going to praise these dead people?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Goh Seong-Hyeon sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°Are you going to praise them for not running away and bravely fighting back?¡±


    Goh Seong-Hyeon faltered, unable to say anything. Of course he couldn''t praise anyone. He knew the cruel truth, after all.


    There was no such thing as a praiseworthy death in this world. One might be moved enough to apud the sacrifice of another person they weren''t emotionally connected with. However, they would never do that when one of their acquaintances met with a praiseworthy death.


    If only... If only they had fled! If only these martial artists didn''t spew that nonsense about righteousness and chivalry and ran for their lives...!


    <i>''I... I''ve killed them...''</i>


    Goh Seong-Hyeon''s teachings had driven these martial artists to their deaths. If only he hadn''t spouted his habitual nonsense about justice and all that, these young people would still be alive.


    That realization mercilessly ripped Goh Seong-Hyeon''s heart apart.


    ¡°Did I...?¡± Goh Seong-Hyeong gasped painfully, but Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared back. ¡°I did all this...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently closed the distance before powerfully grabbing Goh Seong-Hyeon''s face. Then, he slowly lifted the elder up into the air.


    ¡°Kkuh-wuk...!¡± Goh Seong-Hyeong grunted in pain.


    ¡°You''re responsible for your own choices. That''s why you don''t need to take responsibility for these people. That is nothing more than a misced guilty conscience.¡±


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s fingers dug into Goh Seong-Hyeon''s skull.


    ¡°No need to agonize about their fate. That is not your responsibility. No, you only need to worry about one thing... And that is paying the price for not running away.¡±


    <i>Pop!</i>


    After the chilling noise of a ripe watermelon bursting resounded in the night air, Goh Seong-Hyeon''s headless corpse tumbled to the ground. Kang Jin-Ho casually dusted his hand to remove the blood, then turned around to leave.


    <i>''What a crappy feeling this is.''</i>


    This encounter reminded him of the orthodox sect bastards from ancient Zhongyuan. Specifically, those bastards in the higher ranks who busy yapped on about justice and righteousness while sending their underlings to their deaths. And they had the galls to grieve over the losses of lives!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho knew he couldn''tpletely criticize them for it. That was simply how they lived their lives, after all. Their tears back then had been genuine.


    But that only disgusted Kang Jin-Ho more. Hypocrisy would''ve been better than that. Sadness was never openly permitted for sacrifices made under the justification of the so-called ''great cause'', after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look at the demonic cultivators. They didn''t dare meet his sharp re and hurriedly lowered their heads. Their boiling hearts pounding with excitement only until a few seconds ago rapidly cooled down.


    ¡°We''re moving out,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and his group left the copsed defenders behind and resumed climbing the mountain. Yi Myeong-Hwan held his breath and cautiously followed to not get on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves, but his heart had regained its excitement and began beating faster and faster. Calming it down was proving to be harder than he bargained for.


    <i>''So, this... is demonic cultivation!''</i>


    Emotions were rapidly welling up in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s chest. And that emotion was fear. He wasn''t fearful of someone else but himself.


    When he roused up demonic qi in his reserve to the max during thest battle, this incredible and indescribable excitement washed over his entire being. It was as if he had taken a powerful stimnt. His brain functions paralyzed from this powerful sense of exhration as if he could do anything he wanted!


    And then, this deadly urge to destroy everything before his eyes rapidly took over his senses.


    <i>''Is it really okay to keep relying on this?''</i>


    The destructive power was undeniable. Yi Myeong-Hwan had experienced it personally now. The past him would''ve barely defended against three of Jeong Yun-Seong''s sword strikes. However, utilizing his demonic qi allowed Yi Myeong-Hwan to one-sidedly toy with Jeong Yun-Seong.


    If he had wished for it, he could''ve quickly ended Jeong Yun-Seong''s life, too.


    This enormous power...! Something of this magnitude rendered things like diligent progress meaningless. The warrior''s way, years of experience... This power could transcend them all!


    Jeong Yun-Seong''s swordsmanship was much more polished than Yi Myeong-Hwan''s ownbat technique. Even if the two men possessed an equal-ish level ofbat strength... Yi Myeong-Hwan was certain he''d never win against Jeong Yun-Seong in a duel.


    However, demonic cultivation erected a wall that Jeong Yun-Seong could not ovee. This situation was simr to how an aplished boxer who had perfected their craft would still have a rough time oveing the hurdle of different weight sses. Things like technique would go out the window when a flyweight was forced to fight a heavyweight. Just a single punch from a heavyweightnding over the flyweight''s guard would be enough to knock thetter out, after all!


    <i>''Yes, I''ve be stronger!''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face became flushed with excitement. Yes, that was right! He had be stronger than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s promise of turning those choosing to follow him strong enough not to lose to anyone... had not been a lie. It hadn''t been an empty promise!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sneakily nced at his surroundings and noticed all the flushed, excited faces around him. His fellow demonic cultivators seemed to have finally realized how much stronger they had gotten and were trying hard to suppress their joy from showing up in their expressions.


    <i>''Yup, it''s over now.''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan realized something important just then. Until now, none of them dared to resist or oppose Kang Jin-Ho. The more they cultivated in the demonic arts, the clearer it became that the difference between them and Kang Jin-Ho was overwhelming and insurmountable. The fear from that realization crushed them so much that they dared not talk back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    But now... Their obedience would go even beyond that. Now that these men finally realized Kang Jin-Ho had improved their strength to this degree, no one would even think about opposing him from this moment on. At this rate, they might even unhesitantly jump into a pit of hellish mes if Kang Jin-Ho ordered them.


    Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan would most likely do the same, too!


    <i>''Still, I... need an opponent to fight!''</i>


    It felt like incessant mes were burning inside Yi Myeong-Hwan''s throat. The only way to get rid of this thirst was to fight more... To battle lots more enemies! Enemies that he could go absolutely wild against without worrying about consequences!


    Pleasure... Yes, this must be pleasure! Nothing was more enjoyable to a martial artist than realizing they were now strong. No amount of wealth or women or even narcotics could instill such an extreme level of confidence!


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan began smirking deeply, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his voice to address the demonic cultivators. ¡°Do you think you''ve all be stronger?¡±


    No one dared to reply as they failed to figure out what Kang Jin-Ho implied with his question.


    ¡°I asked you if you thought you''ve be stronger.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t remain mum when Kang Jin-Ho asked them for the second time. So, he hesitantly replied.


    ¡°Then, isn''t that a relief for you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely muttered. ¡°However, I''m sure it''s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, it''s not enough, sir.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to be even stronger. Stronger! Much, much more than his current attainment!


    Knowing what it meant to be strong now, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t see himself going back to his old ways of thinking. Even if he regressed to the past, he knew he''d unhesitantly rush back to Kang Jin-Ho and beg to be taught demonic cultivation again.


    It should be the same story for everyone else here, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked faintly. ¡°In that case, fight. Humans are meant to improve themselves through actual battles. Especially more so for demonic cultivation!¡±


    An uncontroble sense of exhration filled up everyone''s chest in an instant.


    ¡°However...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly threw cold water on everyone just then. ¡°I require people who can fight alongside me. Mindless beasts are useless to me. While fighting against your enemies, you must fight yourselves, too! Anyone who loses themselves... I shall personally end your life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Even though what I taught you is iparably safer and much stabler than other demonic arts, do not forget that it is still a demonic cultivation method. If you lose yourself, you will inevitably be a crazed murderer. Cultivating in demonic arts is a constant battle against yourself. If you''re going to die, die as a human being. I''m sure none of you want to die as a crazed beast.¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, the corners of his lips curling up even higher.


    <i>''This is better than I expected.''</i>


    Demonic arts inevitably paralyzed and dulled a cultivator''s sanity. Before reaching the zenith of demonic cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho was no better than a walking, ticking time bomb. This was one of the reasons why he held zero fond memories of the demon cult.


    No matter how mild-mannered a demonic cultivator was, they would always be more violent and hot-tempered than orthodox martial artists. And this was why demonic cultivators were shunned by others.


    Kang Jin-Ho still could remember all the crap he had to experience while forming the Demon mes because the members had been so violent and vicious. So much so that he was even forced to destroy the cultivation of several members with his own two hands!


    However, these modern-era demonic cultivators were markedly different from the Demon mes of the past.


    <i>''I have to admit, it seems education does y a major part in how a person behaves.''</i>


    What could be the difference between ancient Zhongyuan and the modern era? The era might have changed, but humans hadn''t. As far as gic makeup was concerned, people back then and now were still the same. However, the difference was still noticeable.


    Even though these modern-era martial artists cultivated in the same demonic arts and received the same training, they remained noticeably more ''human'' than the Demon mes from Kang Jin-Ho''s demon cult days. Of course, they were far slower in their rate of growth, but... If given a choice between the two, Kang Jin-Ho would unhesitantly choose the option of sane martial artists every single time.


    This was simr to choosing between a rifle that might misfire and blow up as soon as pulling the trigger or apletely-safe pistol.


    Besides, the story was simr whenparing thebat potential, too. Only those with sane minds could hope to master higher-level martial art techniques and cultivation methods.


    The efficiency of a demonic cultivation method shouldn''tst that long. And the importance of one''s training and enlightenment would grow more pronounced as a martial artist climbed to higher realms. Those who only relied on their instincts would inevitably run into an unbreakable wall and never advance again.


    Kang Jin-Ho had a strong hunch that these men would surpass the Demon me someday, even if that might take some time.


    <i>''However, the problem I have is theck of time...''</i>


    The story for Kang Jin-Ho remained the same whether it was now or back in Zhongyuan. He simply didn''t have the luxury of time. If he was serious about using these men as his personal army, finding a way to speed up their rate of growth was a must.


    While thinking about yet another assignment to resolve, Kang Jin-Ho addressed the martial artists following him. ¡°Do not lose your sanity while fighting. Winning without using your brain is meaningless. Every time you attack or block... Memorize how demonic qi flows in your body. This experience will only make you even stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We will engrave that lesson in our hearts!¡±


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked up at a higher point on the mountainside. He could see Lee Jung-Geol''s private residence not too far away. And the thick fighting spirit and murderous bloodthirst were gushing out of the entire building.


    The martial artists behind Kang Jin-Ho... No, the demonic cultivators began to breathe faster and heavier after sensing all that killing intent.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. When he said these men were more sane, he simply meant they were more rational and less prone to violence than the Demon mes. That didn''t mean these modern-era demonic cultivators were not violent, vicious bastards. Not being as evil as a serial killer didn''t automatically mean a murderer would be less heinous, after all!


    ¡°It seems that ce is filled with prey,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. That opened the floodgates of demonic qi to gush out of the demonic cultivators behind him. It was reminiscent of starving beasts drooling nonstop at the sight of delicious prey. ¡°Go. Go and show them... Who they are dealing with!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho issued his permission, the demonic cultivator suddenly pounced forward as fast as streaks of electricity. Watching them from behind was like witnessing a shower of ck meteors falling on unsuspecting Earth below.


    Kang Jin-Ho observed this scene with a great deal of interest before following them.


    The darkness of the night was only getting deeper.

 Chapter 616. Face to Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 616. Face to Face (1)</h4>


    ¡°Huh. They sure did a number on these folks...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly muttered while looking at the downed defenders.


    He wasn''t directly following Kang Jin-Ho. That was because his level of strength would only get in the way... At least, that was ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s assessment.


    Although that hurt Lee Hyeon-Su''s pride, he had no choice but to acknowledge his shorings. After all, he was never a frontlinebatant, to begin with.


    <i>''That''s why I asked him to teach me demonic cultivation, too...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho seemingly said yes but showed no signs of wanting to teach Lee Hyeon-Su until now. So, Lee Hyeon-Su tried to sneakily join the ''Demon mes'' in their training, but that damn Yi Myeong-Hwan thoroughly ignored him!


    Lee Hyeon-Su could understand why, though. He knew that they weren''t doing this out of malicious intentions or negative emotions. Nor did Kang Jin-Ho not want to teach Lee Hyeon-Su demonic cultivation methods.


    All those mastering demonic arts became violent and short-tempered. However, Lee Hyeon-Su''s role meant he must never have a short fuse. Countless lives depended on him to maintain level-headedness, after all!


    If he failed to stay calm and cook up a rational, logical n of action, more people than necessary could die. And who would have to shoulder the consequences of those lives? Him, obviously!


    That was why Lee Hyeon-Su knew he couldn''t train in demonic arts until the situation in the Martial Assembly had stabilized. The problem with that was...


    <i>''Just when will things be stable, though?!''</i>


    Never mind stability, putting out the current fires alone was draining so much energy out of Lee Hyeon-Su & Co.! Besides, judging from Kang Jin-Ho''s personality that Lee Hyeon-Su had analyzed so far... Hoping for the Martial Assembly to be more stable and settled down was a pipe dream!


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho would start something new if he thought things had settled down into a rxed groove!


    <i>''Oh, well. I also prefer that, so...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was emphatically not a fan of repeats. Humans would feel motivated when there was something new to look forward to, after all!


    Also, Lee Hyeon-Su had a strong gut feeling that stability would not decrease his workload. Like, none at all! He was basically doing the work meant for ten people all by himself at the moment. That was because both Kang Jin-Ho and Bang Jin-Hun were absolute dummies in the administrative side of things.


    With things so busy as-is, Lee Hyeon-Su would be tempted to say no if Kang Jin-Ho did offer to personally teach him demonic arts. He was already experiencing a torrid time fighting against mountains of documents and reports, so where would he find extra time and mental leeway to battle demonic arts on top of that, too?!


    Not only that, but...!


    ¡°Nope, I don''t want to learn anymore,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while slowly shaking his head. His reaction was understandable since he was staring at the grisly aftermath spread out before his eyes!


    Just this devastation alone was enough for him to guess how brutal and inhumane demonic cultivators were. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t think he''d be able to recreate such a scene even if his target was nothing more than a human-sized doll. Such were the states of the victims that Lee Hyeon-Su thought the demonic cultivators were deliberately trying to make a statement tonight.


    ¡°And it wasn''t this bad down the mountain, too...¡±


    The battlefield in the middle of the mountainside that Lee Hyeon-Su walked past earlier wasn''t this bad. Yes, the defenders copsed down there suffered from serious injuries, but their state wasn''t wretched enough for Lee Hyeon-Su to frown deeply like this.


    ¡°They sure made a mess of these people, huh...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t find anyone not suffering from fractures or broken bones. What puzzled him, though, was the apparentck of casualties. It looked like the number of the dead had decreasedpared to the battlefield at the middle point of the mountain. Half of them were dead down there, but here... Despite the grave nature of the injuries, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t find that many dead people.


    <i>''...No, hang on. How many died isn''t the most important thing to remember, now is it?''</i>


    Anyone capable of beating up their fellow living humans to this state could not be sane. Due to the unique quirk of his job, Lee Hyeon-Su could ''pride'' in himself for experiencing all sorts of unsavory things this world had to offer, including torturing people with his own two hands. However, this part of the martial world was supposed to be different from his side, wasn''t it?


    Only weirdos and perverts might be inclined to mess their opponents up this badly during a battle.


    ¡°Urgh, I don''t know anymore...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su helplessly shook his head. Since the number of casualties had decreased, did that mean those demonic cultivators had regained their sanity? Or did they go even crazier since the victims'' injuries were clearly worse now? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t make up his mind on this situation unless he could witness them in action personally.


    Gong Yeong-Gil apanying Lee Hyeon-Su asked a question while frowning deeply. ¡°Did they... do all this, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Son of a...¡± Gong Yeong-Gil grimaced in shock and slight disgust. As he hadn''t received any proper training from Vator yet, Gong Yeong-Gil had no choice but to join the backup squad on standby. Then again, everyone who didn''t join Kang Jin-Ho''s training course had been relegated to the so-called backup squad, anyway.


    It was only the ''backup'' squad in name, of course. The more apt name should be more like ''corpse disposal'' squad. If not, how about the ''emergency transfer service for the injured'' squad?


    ¡°Wait, these guys...¡±


    People Gong Yeong-Gil recognized were copsed on the ground. Even if the number of martial artists in the Martial Assembly''s hallways was as numerous as sand particles in a beach, Gong Yeong-Gil had called that ce his home for thest twenty years. Obviously he knew who was who and could recognize people''s faces.


    A soft sigh leaked out of Gong Yeong-Gil''s lips.


    <i>''They totally got overrun, huh...''</i>


    If this happened in the past, the ones getting overrun would''ve been Kang Jin-Ho''s side. And one-sidedly, too.


    Saying these people couldn''t even put up a fight seemed apt at this point. In only around two months, the tables had turnedpletely. Now, the other side couldn''t evene close to matching the power of Kang Jin-Ho''s group.


    <i>''They got this strong so soon?''</i>


    Gong Yeong-Gil knew the martial artists getting personally ''tutored'' by Kang Jin-Ho had gotten stronger. Just the atmosphere they oozed, their attitude, and all the demonic qi subtly leaking out of them informed Gong Yeong-Gil that he could never win against any of those guys in a fight. Even so, he didn''t expect the gap to be this significant.


    He genuinely thought he''d catch up to them one day by relentlessly running as fast as he could. However, it seemed he''d need to get on a supersonic ne if he wanted to catch up to the demonic cultivators at this point!


    Allies improving their strength should be something to celebrate, but Gong Yeong-Gil didn''t really feel like doing that. After groaning a little, he nced around the scene and muttered weakly. ¡°Doesn''t look like anyone''s injured...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What are you on about? Can''t you see all these injured people?¡±


    ¡°No, not them. I meant <i>those</i> guys. There aren''t any stragglers from that group.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean the Demon mes?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Demon mes? What''s that?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That''s what Mister Jin-Ho calls the cultivators under him.¡±


    ¡°...That dude has a bit of the eighth-grader syndrome in him, I think.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su weightily nodded.


    That ''Demon mes'' moniker was not Kang Jin-Ho''s invention but a title people used back in Zhongyuan, but these two wouldn''t know that. That was why they could nonchntly toss around opinions that might stab Kang Jin-Ho painfully in the feels and make him smoke an entire pack of cigarettes in one sitting!


    ¡°In any case... None of them got left behind, sir. Do you think they are all in the main building?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm... They can''t be in a sane state of mind, so would they even look after their injuredrades?¡±


    ¡°T-then, that means none of them got injured while taking care of this ce...¡± Gong Yeong-Gil grimaced again, then looked further ahead. He could see many martial artists copsed here and there in a garden asrge as a baseball stadium. <i>''Never mind getting injured... They totally wrecked these many people before moving on.''</i>


    The injuries he could see were so extensive and grave that he wasn''t sure if these people would ever recover to full health. If normal people got hurt this badly, they wouldn''t be worrying about recovery and whatnot since they would already be dead!


    As these victims were martial artists, they were still alive, but... Gong Yeong-Gil grew worried that getting medical help might not be enough for them to return to their former selves.


    ¡°Excuse me, branch director...?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil cautiously raised his voice.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced back. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Could they have done this deliberately? You know, to stop them froming back for paybackter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his cheek. ¡°I think you''re overthinking it a bit. Unlike how he looks on the outside, Mister Jin-Ho can be meticulous and cruel, but he''s not the type to care about these random small fries, you know?¡±


    These random small fries...? Gong Yeong-Gil couldn''t hide the bitter expression on his face.


    More than half of the martial artists copsed on the ground should be way stronger than Gong Yeong-Gil. However, if they were random small fries... Then what was Gong Yeong-Gil?


    ¡°Branch Director Lee, sir?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Can I... be as strong as the Demon mes?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head at that question and looked straight at Gong Yeong-Gil.


    Even the other members of the ''backup'' squad silently and emotionlessly transferring the injured stopped what they were doing to look intently at Going Yeong-Gil and Lee Hyeon-Su.


    What Gong Yeong-Gil had asked was something they all wanted to know the most.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°You''re in Sir Vator''s group, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. But, uh... We only started learning the basics, you see...¡±


    ¡°But that''s how every training starts,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while casually shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Besides, your goal is to either be as strong as your master or him, right? That''s why you''re participating in the training, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can give you only one answer. Even if that eighth-grader syndrome group called the Demon mes or whatever shot themselves full of steroids, they still wouldn''t even leave a nick in Sir Vator''s skin.¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°Seriously? Sir Vator is that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yup. He fought evenly against Mister Jin-Ho at one point, too.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su coolly nodded. Although he did exaggerate that a bit, he wasn''t technically lying here.


    ¡°Oh...!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, everyone''s talent or training rate differs, so I can''t give you a definitive answer on this topic. However, as far as aptitude is concerned, you might be on a better boat right now. It''s just that you all got off the starting ler than those guys have. That''s all."


    ¡°I see. Thank you, sir!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil deeply bowed to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su could only tut in his mind.


    <i>''This is why martial artists are a hopeless bunch...''</i>


    A normal person would be horrified and saddened by the sight of so many injured people. However, these dang martial artists didn''t care about who was injured and whatnot and only focused on the strength required to pull this event off.


    Even if martial artists loved fighting more than filling their tummies with good food and preferred a good cultivation manual over money... Wasn''t this kind of behavior a bit too much? Especially in this situation?


    <i>''Well, it''s not like I don''t understand where they areing from...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced back to the members of the backup squad still climbing up the mountain. The number of these martial artists was nothing to scoff at.


    <i>''...Because they were never meant to be the backup squad, after all.''</i>


    These people had been demoted to the so-called backup squad only because Kang Jin-Ho said he didn''t need them. The original n was to deploy all these folks asbatants. ording to Lee Hyeon-Su''s calction, these many people were necessary to minimize serious injuries or avoid needless waste ofbat forces while quelling the mutiny. But then...


    The Demon mes took care of everything on their own.


    Lee Hyeon-Su obviously knew they received personal tutoring from Kang Jin-Ho. And their subject of learning was that demonic cultivation method Lee Hyeon-Su had tranted into Korean.


    Lee Hyeon-Su organized thisbat force ording to what he understood from the manual and the potential improvements in strength of the demonic cultivators. But their actual power hadpletely surpassed Lee Hyeon-Su''s expectations by a wide margin!


    <i>''Demonic arts can be this terrifying, huh...''</i>


    As it turned out, demonic cultivation methods didn''t just make the cultivators look like murderous psychopaths constantly leaking demonic qi. They had be too strong. Far too much, actually! So strong that without Kang Jin-Ho around, controlling them would be impossible!


    <i>''Well, if things go sideways and out of my hands... I should consider begging Sir Vator to step in.''</i>


    After all, a well-ced finger flick from Vator should be more than enough to bring back home any wayward sanity instantly!


    ¡°By the way, branch director?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil asked Lee Hyeon-Su again.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t we, you know, search for more hospital beds at this rate? I think there is only enough room for half of the injured here.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you''re right.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced and roughly scratched his head.


    Since he knew there would be lots of injured people tonight, he rented out several hospitals. The number of beds should''ve been sufficient since Lee Hyeon-Su made ample preparations just in case. But his new problem was that almost no one here got away with only light injuries. Practically everyone here was at death''s doorstep, and the space in the ICU was extremely limited, after all!


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. ¡°Urgh... I''ll call around and find more hospitals. In the meantime, you take charge of calling more ambnces, okay? We can''t possibly take all these people to hospitals in regr cars.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. I''ll hire several more private ambnces.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I''ll leave it to you,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    After leaving themand to Gong Yeong-Gil for the time being, Lee Hyeon-Su turned his attention back to the mansion. That was when...


    ¡°Kkuwaaaaahk?!¡±


    One of the windows shattered, and a figure of a person was thrown outside.


    ¡°Urgh. Gimme a break...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su facepalmed in helplessness.


    This whole event began under the justification of cleaning out all the bad apples stinking up the Martial Assembly. Even if that was the case, was there a need to ''clean out'' a person, quite literally, like that!


    <i>''Welp. I guess Mister Jin-Ho''s decision was right, after all.''</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t phoned ahead and warned people to run away if they wanted to save their hides... Never mind finding more hospitals, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve been busy setting up a field hospital here instead!


    <i>''What a relief that the other two locations have been taken care of without any issues...''</i>


    As expected of Vator and the former knight, Wiggins! Since the matter on this side was deemed more important, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t assign too many people to the other two locations. So, he had no choice but to ask a lot from Vator and Wiggins. However, those two men dealt with the situations on their sides without suffering a single mishap. It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su''s worries were all for nothing.


    ¡°Well, if the overseas forces had attacked us before Mister Jin-Ho joined our side, we would''ve been sitting ducks.¡±


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho was responsible for some of the ''friction'' with the overseas forces, but his presence had undeniably strengthened the Martial Assembly. No one would argue against that. Also...


    Lee Hyeon-Su fixed his re at Lee Jung-Geol''s private mansion.


    Soon, the two men woulde face to face with each other. The final step in washing away the Assembly''s past to create something new was about to begin.

 Chapter 617. Face to Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 617. Face to Face (2)</h4>


    ¡°It''s all crumbling down,¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered as he stood by the window to witness everything.


    Indeed, it was crumbling down. His empire, his achievements... Everything was falling to pieces. However, he didn''t feel particrly aggrieved or resentful.


    The funny thing was that he found controlling the rage welling up in his heart exceedingly difficult until a few moments ago. But then, all that rage just vanished without a trace.


    When he thought about it... Wasn''t life supposed to be like this? A man needed back-breaking effort and lots of time to build their own little empire, but it only took a single moment to bring everything down.


    But Lee Jung-Geol used to think that moment would nevere for him. This moment of everythinging down...! He believed this kind of story had nothing to do with him.


    However, life would inevitably inflict equal pain on everyone. Not realizing this earlier was perhaps one of Lee Jung-Geol''s worst failures.


    <i>''Actually, it''s rather refreshing to watch instead, isn''t it?''</i>


    The crumbling of Lee Jung-Geol''s empire certainly looked desperate from where he stood.


    Thankfully, those who heeded Kang Jin-Ho''s warning had already fled from this residence. With more than half of the supposed defenders gone, it was no wonder Lee Jung-Geol''s forces couldn''t withstand the iing assault.


    However, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t think this situation would''ve changed much even if everyone had stayed. That was how powerful those cultivators Kang Jin-Ho had brought along were.


    If Lee Jung-Geol knew about those demonic cultivators'' strength ahead of time... Maybe, he would''ve given up on his ambition and willingly sunk into obscurity.


    <i>''...No. Who am I trying to kid?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol smirked helplessly. He knew himself better than anyone. Even if his home was in the middle of the sticks, he never was a man fit for a life in obscurity in some rural backwater vige. He was molded into a man who''d thirst after power even till his final breaths.


    If he had known Kang Jin-Ho''s abilities were way above his expectations, Lee Jung-Geol would''ve tried even more desperately to find a way to bring that damn returner down. That... was how Lee Jung-Geol lived his life, after all!


    ¡°I should''ve done it in moderation,¡± Lee Jung-Geol tutted softly before looking behind him. The Martial Assembly elders were standing there, looking back.


    ¡°Sir, we need to prepare. They will soon enter the building.¡±


    ¡°What is there to prepare?¡± Lee Jung-Geol casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You need preparations to live, but death doesn''t. No one knows what will happen when you die, so how can we prepare for anything?¡±


    ¡°Even so... How about calling your granddaughter on the phone, at least?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Lee Jung-Geol chuckled lifelessly. ¡°I don''t want to be in a damn soap opera. Besides, I wish to remain as a strong, forthright grandpa in her memories. I failed to do that to my kids, after all...¡±


    ¡°Are you... still haunted by them, sir?¡±


    ¡°No point wasting my breaths about that now,¡± Lee Jung-Geol shook his head. That story no longer mattered in this situation, anyway. Who cared about what happened back then? Certainly not Lee Jung-Geol! He smacked his lips while rubbing his chin. ¡°Hmm. I should''ve made more of that wild ginseng liquor. I didn''t even get a good taste of it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I''m telling you it''s soju.¡±


    ¡°No, it IS ginseng liquor, okay? And let me tell you this before I forget. Someone among you has stolen my precious liquor, and I''m going to find out who did it even after we all end up in theherworld. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you''re still as narrow-minded as ever, sir.¡±


    Elders guffawed, their expressions unusually bright.


    Lee Jung-Geol chuckled while thinking that... They were acting unruffled only on the surface. Who could remain unaffected as their death speedily approached? No one, that was who. No, they simply tried to stay brave as much as they could. And it wasn''t just about their approaching death, either.


    The defenders falling like leaves outside were children and disciples of these elders. How could they feel okay inside when their acquaintances were helplessly being crushed right before their very eyes?


    ¡°Damn. What a cruel man he is...¡± Lee Jung-Geol sighed softly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was powerful. And also cruel. In short, he was the worst type of enemy imaginable.


    Obviously, Lee Jung-Geol knew all this. But, being on the receiving end like this freshly reminded him of that fact. He remembered just who he was dealing with.


    ¡°Everyone, stand firm! It seems our rude guests have finally arrived.¡±


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The moment Lee Jung-Geol finished making that announcement, the door angrily blew apart off its hinges. And then, cultivators leaking out demonic qi rushed inside the living room in droves.


    ¡°...! Krrrrr!¡±


    The demonic cultivators, seemingly barely holding on to their sanity, discovered Lee Jung-Geol and explosively dashed toward him.


    ¡°Know your ce!¡± Lee Jung-Geol roared loudly. His Lion''s Roar containing powerful qi forced the demonic cultivators to stop and flinch a little.


    <i>''Even my Lion''s Roar containing the effects of breaking down the malicious mental states couldn''t push them back...!''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol could be referred to as the legitimate sessor of South Korea''s orthodox martial arts, yet even he was unable to bring sanity back to these demonic cultivators. The best he could do was make them hesitate as if something they didn''t want to touch was before their eyes.


    ¡°This is no ce for the likes of you! Bring me Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Lee Jung-Geol roared again.


    The eyes of the demonic cultivators quaked when Kang Jin-Ho''s name was brought up.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly massaged his face without caring about how bloodied his hand was. ¡°Everyone, calm the hell down. The former Assembly Master is right. This is where our role ends.¡±


    The demonic cultivators heard Yi Myeong-Hwan, then began regting their heavy breaths. The demonic qi gushing out of them gradually lessened before withdrawing into their bodies, and their crazed eyes eventually returned to being ''sane'' again.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, that freaking hurts...¡±


    Almost right away, the demonic cultivators began groaning and wincing in pain. There was no way they wouldn''t be hurt after fighting against that many people on their way here. Half of all the blood soaking them from top to bottom belonged to them. Withdrawing demonic qi meant their minds had be clearer, and they now could feel all the unbearable pain shooting up from their injuries.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... How foolish...¡± Lee Jung-Geol tutted softly. ¡°Any non-orthodox martial arts will put a lot of strain on your body. You might be drunk on the ecstasy of bing stronger than ever before right now. However! You will soon realize how unwise your decisions have been. There is a good reason why our ancestors have shunned demonic arts.¡±


    The response to that chiding came from somewhere else. ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±


    That came from Kang Jin-Ho, who was leisurely entering the living room. He stopped, then nced at the crowd inside. ¡°However, that''s the problem we the living will have to resolve. So, a dead man doesn''t need to concern himself with it.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu... Yes, that is true.¡± Lee Jung-Geol stared at Kang Jin-Ho while smirking away.


    <i>''How strange...''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol should hate Kang Jin-Ho''s guts. The normal reaction would''ve been for him to dream about ripping Kang Jin-Ho apart and chewing on the bastard''s flesh. However... Lee Jung-Geol didn''t particrly feel emotions like hatred. If he was being honest...


    He actually weed this turn of events. Just a little. How should he describe his feelings, then...?


    <i>''...Right. It might be that.''</i>


    A ''sessor''...! Kang Jin-Ho would probably not ept that title, and Lee Jung-Geol would never openly admit to that. However, an objective analysis of this situation would say that Kang Jin-Ho was not just an irreconcble enemy to Lee Jung-Geol, but also thetter''s sessor.


    Kang Jin-Ho stole everything away from Lee Jung-Geol. But he''d also inherit everything the former Assembly Master had built up. This duality of emotion Lee Jung-Geol felt forced a smirk to form on his face.


    Still, he tried to sound gruff. ¡°You must''ve worked hard toe this far, then.¡±


    ¡°No. It wasn''t difficult at all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho emotionlessly replied.


    ¡°Indeed, it... seems that way.¡±


    Not a drop of blood was on Kang Jin-Ho''s body. Which meant he probably didn''t even need to step up.


    <i>''And that also means everyone lost to just a hundred or so martial artists...!''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol grimaced a little. What a stark reminder of the concept of the house of cards this was!


    <i>''No, wait. That can''t be right...!''</i>


    What Lee Jung-Geol had built up could not be sneered at as a mere sand castle. His faction had not been weak. No, the truth was... Kang Jin-Ho''s forces had been stronger. Far stronger than Lee Jung-Geol''s expectations!


    ¡°And now, the entirety of South Korea will be in your hands,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to that provocation and stared at Lee Jung-Geol in silence. Their res locked mid-air. After a bout of this heavy silence, Lee Jung-Geol asked again, ¡°So, how does it feel now that you''ve aplished everything you wanted?¡±


    ¡°This isn''t what I wanted,¡± Kang Jin-Ho curtly replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lee Jung-Geol''s expression grew unreadable as he narrowed his eyes at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I used to think that, for some strange reason, you are way too soft. That you''re a pushover. If I was in your shoes, I''d never let someone like me live. But you did. So, I figured that maybe, you didn''t have the guts despite how scary you looked. But now...¡±


    Suddenly, a dismayed chuckle leaked out of Lee Jung-Geol''s mouth.


    ¡°As it turns out... Fe, you''re a cruel and uncaring murderer, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Every enemy daring to go against you met with one of these two ends. Either they died or became your dog. A pretty straightforward set of choices, I have to say. However, only two people have escaped that fate. Do you know who they are?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond. Of course, it wasn''t as if Lee Jung-Geol expected to hear a reply from him, to begin with.


    ¡°Those two are Kim Seok-Il and me. Let''s say Kim Seok-Il''s case was more like an ident. Well, to be fair, his state is worse than dying, isn''t it? You''ve inflicted so much pain on the poor bastard, but he managed to get away in the end, so an ident it is. However, what about me?¡± Lee Jung-Geol muttered in a self-deprecating tone. ¡°You spoke as if you needed me. However, you never tried to utilize me. Just like how I had never nned to cooperate with you, you... never nned to ept me into your ranks. Am I wrong?¡±


    As he spoke, Lee Jung-Geol''s tone changed, and his voice got louder and louder.


    ¡°To you, I was like a bait! A bait ced in a nest of insects! Just leaving me in there was enough to attract all the insects, wasn''t it! And your n was to use an insecticide when enough insects gathered around me... To clean out the trash. To clean house! Isn''t that right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped acting like an attentive listener and finally said something. ¡°So? What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°If I say yes to all that, will you feel a bit better?¡±


    ¡°I only want to know the truth!¡±


    ¡°Well, there is only one truth here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his expression remainingposed. ¡°None of this would''ve happened if only you epted how your situation had yed out. I never demanded anything from you. You are the one who interpreted the situation with your twisted view and schemed all these. You should stop ming others just because things didn''t work out as you envisioned.¡±


    ¡°ming others, is it...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want an in-depth exnation, too? Fine. If you were really dissatisfied with how I relegated you to the background, you could havee to me andined. If you had told me you wanted to do something meaningful, everything would''ve been resolved withouting this far. However, you didn''t do that. Because... What you wanted to achieve is only possible without me around.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol bitterly smirked. ¡°I see. Indeed, it was never possible for us to coexist side by side...¡±


    ¡°No, it was possible. As long as you had discarded your ambition, that was. However, you didn''t. And that is the root cause of what''s happening today.¡±


    ¡°My ambition...?¡± Lee Jung-Geol sighed deeply. ¡°I have a lot of things to get off my chest. So many thoughts piled up in my heart, but... What would be the point now? We''re already beyond the point of no return, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered. ¡°Anyst words?¡±


    ¡°Look here, Kang Jin-Ho...!¡± Lee Jung-Geol narrowed his eyes and red at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Don''t act as if everything is already over. I''m still a martial artist, after all! I know I can never win against you... But I''m not going to obediently offer my neck to you without a fight!¡±


    ¡°I know. Still, I should listen to your final words, at least. That is thest bit of courtesy I''ll extend to you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had already acknowledged Lee Jung-Geol as a leader a long time ago. Those who hadn''t led an organization before would never realize how back-breaking the leadership position was. If he wasn''t willing to acknowledge a man who crawled up from the dirt and built the Martial Assembly, then led it for decades... Then, Kang Jin-Ho would be a conceited fool.


    And no, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t acknowledging Lee Jung-Geol as a fellow martial artist but as a fellow human being. Even though their choices differed, resulting in this situation, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hold any notable negative feelings toward Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°...My granddaughter is not involved in this. She''s not guilty of anything,¡± said Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    With that, Lee Jung-Geol was convinced that his granddaughter, Lee Hyeon-Ju, would not be discriminated against in the future.


    <i>''Well, that is good enough, then.''</i>


    What else could he ask for, then? Since he had plenty of fun on this turbulent Earth, that should be enough, no? Regardless of what he did, avoiding death wasn''t possible, anyway. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to spare his enemies just because they begged on their knees with tears and snot covering their faces. No, he''d execute them even more ruthlessly instead!


    Besides, Lee Jung-Geol had no ns to beg, anyway!


    ¡°Very well. Come! Discard things like status and whatnot ande earnestly at me! I wish to die as a martial artist. It doesn''t matter what anyone says, you are undoubtedly South Korea''s strongest martial artist. So... Dying at your hands will be a great honor for me!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. Demonic qi darker than the darkest ink began leaking out from his fists. He quietly muttered to Lee Jung-Geol. ¡°There is no such thing as honor in death. Death is just that... death.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, though. I''ll thoroughly send you on your way. So that you won''t have any lingering regrets left.¡±


    And then... The two men began walking toward each other. At the same time, the atmosphere in the living room grew icy-cold.

 Chapter 618. Face to Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 618. Face to Face (3)</h4>


    <i>''Have they already started fighting?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly entered the mansion after temporarily handing over themand to someone else. And he was greeted by the scene of Kang Jin-Ho in a standoff against Lee Jung-Geol.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had to nervously gulp his saliva. He was getting tense here. Even though there was no need, he still felt nervous for some reason.


    Objectively speaking, Lee Jung-Geol was no match for Kang Jin-Ho. And it didn''t seem like a variable or two might get in the way, either. Even then, Lee Hyeon-Su still couldn''t stop getting nervous.


    Was it because he feared Lee Jung-Geol might do something unexpected? No, it wasn''t that. This ''duel'' didn''t hold much meaning as a fight between two martial artists, but it still symbolized something incredibly monumental.


    After all, it was a fight between the previous representative of South Korea''s martial society and his recement, Lee Jung-Geol and Kang Jin-Ho!


    As such, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t rx and watch, even if the conclusion seemed obvious at this point.


    <i>''We... finally reached this point, huh.''</i>


    When Lee Hyeon-Su first decided to follow Kang Jin-Ho, he knew this moment would arrive sooner orter.


    Lee Jung-Geol was a tiger. An apex predator of his territory. And a predator like him wouldn''t suddenly be a herbivore just because he got older. Unfortunately, an aging tiger was destined to be ripped apart by its much-younger counterpart''s deadly ws. That was thew of nature.


    <i>''Although, calling Kang Jin-Ho a much-younger tiger is a bit weird, isn''t it?''</i>


    In terms of mental age, Kang Jin-Ho was probably much older than Lee Jung-Geol, even though his physical body was younger.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily scanned the surroundings. The atmosphere here was... heavy.


    Everyone was watching on with nervousness and tension in their faces. Despite the number of people in here, no one dared to break the weighty silence permeating the air.


    The first person to move was Lee Jung-Geol. His movement was dignified yet also explosive. It was easy to sense his desire to pour his all into his attacks.


    So... powerful! That was the unmistakable impression Lee Hyeon-Su got from Lee Jung-Geol. Powerful and rapid! So much so that his advanced age seemed like a lie!


    Excluding Kang Jin-Ho, Vator and Wiggins, no one in the Martial Assembly would be strong enough to fight Lee Jung-Geol. Even at his age, the old tiger had not lost one ounce of his sharpness and strength. However...


    <i>''That''s not going to be enough...''</i>


    Those movements alone weren''t going to cut it. No matter how quickly and powerfully Lee Jung-Geol attacked again and again, none of his blows could reach Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho was dealing with Lee Jung-Geol''s attacks with consummate ease. It was as if... he wanted the former Assembly Master to try absolutely everything in his arsenal so that there wouldn''t be any regretster. Despite the grave nature of this duel where a person''s life was on the line, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but think he was watching a guidance sparring.


    That made him a little sad. Inevitably, everyone would be pushed away by the iing tide called the next generation and relegated to obscurity. No one could escape this fate. And, even if someone managed to sessfully hold on without relinquishing anything, they''d still be rendered helpless by the incontestable conclusion called death.


    So, what should those being pushed back do? Should they ept this natural course of things? Or, be like Lee Jung-Geol and resist by summoning every ounce of their energy?


    In the future, Lee Hyeon-Su would also be forced to face a simr situation. On that day, he''d have to acknowledge he was no longer the best. What should he do when that fateful day eventuallyes knocking on his door?


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought that maybe he''d find the answer to that question by watching this battle. So, he carefully and tensely watched on.


    ***


    Nothing was working.


    w techniques performed with every fiber of Lee Jung-Geol''s being... were easily defended by Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t particrly feel aggrieved by it. He wasn''t sure of causing any notable damage even if he managed to break through Kang Jin-Ho''s defenses andnd the greatest attack he could have managed in his entire life in his target''s face.


    This was like a little kid fighting against an adult.


    <i>''To think I''d feel like a little child at this age...''</i>


    What a strange experience this was. Memories that felt like they came from a lifetime ago faintly revived themselves in Lee Jung-Geol''s head.


    When he was still a youngster all those years ago, he''d spar with his master and... And the feelings he''d get back then were simr to what he felt now.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s master used to be as imposing and indomitable as Mt. Tai. No attacks seemed tond or work on him. Even after Lee Jung-Geol unleashed a series of crisp attacks, his master wouldnd a simple knuckle sandwich on his head to knock him out and end the spar.


    Indeed, that was how all sparring sessions ended back then. However, as time went on, the master began having more and more trouble defending against his disciple, and eventually... Lee Jung-Geol won against his master.


    On that day, there was a faint trace of bitterness, perhaps loneliness, hidden in his master''s smile.


    <i>''To think I''d one day understand why my master felt that way...''</i>


    Someone once said that the wish of the old generation was to see the next generation surpass them. However, was that true? No, it was not.


    The older generation didn''t want to see anyone overtake them. They always wanted to be ahead of everybody. However, the day someone overtakes them would inevitablye. Just like now for Lee Jung-Geol.


    Lee Jung-Geol watched Kang Jin-Ho while firing a powerful punch. This punch, containing his heart and soul... was easily deflected by Kang Jin-Ho''s hand.


    <i>''I wonder... Was my life worth something?''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol suddenly started thinking about that. He heard countless times that humans left their names behind after death. However, leaving one''s name behind was meant for those who were still alive so they could be remembered, now wasn''t it? In that case, what did he want them to remember him for?


    What was Lee Jung-Geol leaving behind when he spent his entire life focused on acquiring power? When he didn''t even spare a moment''s nce at his own offspring?


    Lee Jung-Geol stopped attacking and retreated. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to close the gap and stayed back. This battle was already over, anyway.


    Lee Jung-Geol knew the conclusion even before starting this duel. He actually felt grateful to Kang Jin-Ho for humoring him in this so-called final fight, which was nothing more than an old, bitter man venting his anger.


    ¡°You mind if I ask you something, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°...What will happen to the Assembly?¡± Lee Jung-Geol quietly asked, remorse filling his expression. ¡°Now that I know this is the end, I can''t stop thinking about what will happen to this organization. It seems I''ve always thought of the Assembly as my child. Hah... I''m not even thinking about my dead kid or my granddaughter but the Assembly''s future... Now that worries me. So, give me a firm answer, Kang Jin-Ho. What will happen to the Assembly?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Lee Jung-Geol for some time, then unhurriedly replied, ¡°I''ve already experienced failure with an organization I used to belong to.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol squeezed his eyes shut when he heard that revtion.


    ¡°I do not n to repeat my previous failure. So, you don''t need to worry. The Assembly... will be even stronger than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Lee Jung-Geol sighed softly. For some inexplicable reason, he... He felt relieved to hear that.


    Although they were enemies, Lee Jung-Geol felt he could trust Kang Jin-Ho. Maybe he had been so oppressive all these years because he subconsciously believed no one in his circle of acquaintances was truly dependable or trustworthy.


    <i>''How nice it would¡¯ve been if I had met this man sooner in my life...''</i>


    A gentle smile floated on Lee Jung-Geol''s lips. And now, he really had no lingering regrets left. ¡°Listen, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°Be the next Assembly Master, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol offered his heartfelt advice to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Maintaining a here-nor-there position like now is not good for everyone. And yes, it''s also not good for the current Assembly Master, Bang Jin-Hun. So, you should seriously consider epting your position and bing the next Assembly Master. Only then would everyone in the Assembly be finally at peace.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho emotionlessly replied, ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°Also, let me ask you another favor. I hope you won''t discriminate against all those who used to be under me. Those folks have no choice but to follow me whenever I order them to do something, you see. Please, do this thing for me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded as he was already nning to do just that. He''d not have chosen this cumbersome process in the first ce if he never wanted to ept them back into the fold.


    ¡°Oh, and... I have onest request. I know why you''re trying to do what you''re doing. Yes, we undoubtedly need to get stronger. Whether it''s China or Japan, there are external forces always looking to swallow Korea up at the first opportunity they can find. So we need to grow stronger as soon as possible. I know you''re the type to fight until you achieve your goal regardless of the hurdles facing your way. However, please don''t sever the inheritance of Korea''s traditional martial arts in the process.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I give you my word.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, that''s enough for me.¡± Lee Jung-Geol nodded in gratification. Letting go of everything put his mind at ease like this, so why had he been struggling so ungainly while trying to hold on?


    <i>''Indeed, simply looking away would''ve given me the necessary enlightenment...''</i>


    Death was terrifying. So much so that Lee Jung-Geol could feel his legs trembling. However, he didn''t back down. One of his resolute beliefs was how a man died was as important as how he lived his life. And so... it was now time to close the curtains on his life.


    ¡°Now,e!¡± Lee Jung-Geol spread his arms wide open.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the former Assembly Master''s face, then slowly raised his right fist. Inky-ck demonic qi began forming around that fist. However, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped himself.


    ¡°Know that death is the end,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Of course, unless one reincarnated or returned to the past like Kang Jin-Ho, that was.


    Ironically enough, Kang Jin-Ho had no idea what awaited a dead man in the afterlife. Despite dying a couple of times already, Kang Jin-Ho was someone who had never died, after all!


    ¡°However, those remaining behind will continue to live on. As long as the Assembly exists, you... will also exist.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol''s nervous expression gradually broke into a gentle smile. He looked more at peace than before. ¡°You''re a lot nicer than you look, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho was about to move, Lee Jung-Geol quietly whispered something. Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, then unhesitantly charged at Lee Jung-Geol. For the briefest of brief moments, their eyes met. And then...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right fist urately ''touched'' Lee Jung-Geol''s chest. A loud sound of a leather drum being struck resounded in the room, and Lee Jung-Geol''s body shook almost imperceptibly.


    Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his fist and stepped back, allowing Lee Jung-Geol to look at his chest. There wasn''t even a dent in his clothes. Everything down there... was spotless.


    <i>''I guess my corpse will be in one piece, then...''</i>


    Lee Jung-Geol sensed confused and dazed gazesnding on him next. The crowd must be wondering if Kang Jin-Ho had spared him. Even though they knew this returner was not that kind of a man.


    Besides, the dull but insistent paining from his chest told him everything he needed to know. And that was how short his remaining time was. A human with their heart destroyed couldn''t live even if they tried, anyway.


    Lee Jung-Geol looked up at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don''t worry.¡±


    Lee Jung-Geol wordlessly nodded, then his figure slowly copsed to the floor.


    <i>Tumble...!</i>


    A bone-chilling sound too eerie to have been produced by a human body falling on the floor entered everyone''s hearing. For a brief moment there, no one could say anything while staring at the unmoving figure of Lee Jung-Geol.


    ¡°A-Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Sir!¡±


    The elders, who had been clenching their teeth while observing this scene, hurriedly rushed toward the fallen Lee Jung-Geol. However, his pale face proved that he was no longer in the world of the living.


    ¡°Euh...! No...¡±


    Quiet sobbing came from these grown men. And then, they shot res of resentment.


    Kang Jin-Ho was intimately familiar with this scene. However, he''d never get used to it no matter what.


    ¡°...Take care of this ce for me. I''m leaving,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then turned around to head toward the exit.


    ¡°Wait, you bastard! Kill us, too!¡±


    ¡°No, Assembly Master! Sir! No...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored all the voicesing from the living room behind him and left the mansion in unhurried steps. Lee Hyeon-Su followed him outside, then bowed his head deeply. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded back in silence.


    ¡°Will you head back to the Assembly, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°No. I don''t feel like going back there. I''ll... go home.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then, I''ll deal with the aftermaths.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded one more time, then slowly exited the mansion grounds. While walking, he noticed the dawn was breaking.


    <i>''Been a long time since I felt this way...''</i>


    Even though he removed someone who needed to be removed, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel so good. However, there was no other choice. What he wanted to do and what he needed to do were not always the same, after all.


    When he stepped outside the mansion grounds, martial artists cleaning up the mess noticed Kang Jin-Ho and hurriedly bowed their heads to him, their undivided attention focused solely on him.


    <i>¡°Be the next Assembly Master, okay?¡±</i>


    Maybe, that was the only thing left to do. Staying one step away from the Assembly and dodging the responsibilities was meaningless now. Even if Kang Jin-Ho denied it and didn''t want to upy the Assembly Master position, what was the point if everyone already saw him as their boss?


    Kang Jin-Ho silently walked past the martial artists watching him respectfully and entered the path leading down the mountain. As his steps took him lower, his eyes slowly closed tightly.


    <i>¡°...I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±</i>


    When those words reared their heads again in his mind, Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes and looked behind. He could see the mansion in the distance, which seemed a little... grayer than before.


    If there really was an afterlife... Would Lee Jung-Geol''s soul remain loitering in that mansion? Or, had he already left the in of living?


    ¡°...You don''t have anything to worry about,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly whispered.


    That was his way ofying down the funeral flowers for Lee Jung-Geol.

 Chapter 619. Face to Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 619. Face to Face (4)</h4>


    After that, the Martial Assembly became mind-numbingly busy.


    This was how all epoch-changing ''events'' yed out, anyway¡ªrather than the actual event itself, the clean-up afterward was usually much harder to deal with. And the ripples fromst night''s battles had left behind a much bigger impact than Lee Hyeon-Su had anticipated. The number of injured people was figuratively uncountable, while scores had died.


    Obviously the aftermath wouldn''t be straightforward at all. And the responsibility of handling all this mess was naturally dumped on the shoulders of one poor man.


    ¡°I bloody knew it! Why don''t you just freaking shoot me or something!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was already regretting his life decisions while ring at the mountain of paperwork sitting pretty right before his eyes. Why did they have to go and start this whole damn thing? When it was inly obvious that he''d have to deal with the aftermath!


    ¡°Sir! They say they don''t have enough hospital beds!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su roared at his subordinate. ¡°Haven''t I told you to find more hospital beds already?! Are you telling me you still haven''t found any yet?!¡±


    ¡°But, sir! We''ve already called up every hospital we have connections with. Sending the injured to unaffiliated regr hospitals will only get the police involved!¡±


    ¡°Fine! What about doctors, then? Can''t we just call some doctors and have them look at the injured? Shouldn''t that be enough?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, branch director! Sir, them being martial artists is the only thing keeping them alive. Without their stubborn cockroach-like lifeforce, they would all be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°Argh...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his face hard.


    All these injured people... Goddamn injured bastards! Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly realized whyndmines to blow up people''s ankles weremonly used in war. He used to wonder what the rationale behind targeting people''s legs instead of killing them outright was since the invention ofnd mines. But now...!


    He was being flooded with so much understanding right now after trying to deal with these many injured people! As it turned out, one of the best ways to paralyze an organization was flooding it with lots and lots of injured people requiring urgent medical care!


    Manpower exhausted while dealing with just a single injured person was far greater than Lee Hyeon-Su had bargained for.


    ¡°If we can''t handle them all, send the injured to the Yeongnam Branch, too. That side also knows more than a few friendly hospitals," said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Transportation is not going to be easy, sir. Some of the injured are in critical condition, you see...¡±


    ¡°Fine! I''ll get emergency helicopters ready, so send those with serious but stable conditions on ambnces in the meantime!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su spat out a lengthy groan. ¡°That''s the situation with the injured, but... How are things on the media or the socials? Have any civilians caught wind of what happened?¡±


    ¡°We''re busy monitoring both the social media and other onlinemunities. So far, there aren''t any rumblings yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that''s good to hear,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed again, this time out of relief.


    <i>''Gee whiz... It''s so bloody hard to make a living in this era.''</i>


    In the past, people like Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t need to worry about any of this kind of stuff. If someone identally took a photo and released it to the public, martial artists could argue that it was aposite job or an attempt at ghost photography to discredit it. If that didn''t work, they could always resort to money and coercion to make the photographer ''confess'' that the photo had been manipted.


    But the era had changed too much to do that. From smartphones to in-car cameras and ck boxes, and even countless CCTV cameras... In this day and age, cameras could be found literally everywhere. Staying below the radar had be so much harder as a result.


    If someone snapped a photo, it''d spread online in the proverbial blink of an eye. Back when Lee Hyeon-Su was still working for the Yeongnam Group, a drunk martial artist got pictured using a movement technique to scythe his way through a crowded street. Remembering how much weight and sleep Lee Hyeon-Su had to lose while trying to bury that situation sent a shiver down his spine!


    <i>''Right, not just my weight, I also lost blood back then, too... Way too much blood!''</i>


    In any case... What a relief it was, then, that no one snapped a photo of thistest event.


    <i>''Damn it. Things keep growing in scale, and that''s giving me new problems to deal with...''</i>


    Eyewitness problems weren''t as concerning when only a handful of martial artists moved around and fought each other. Butrge-scale conflicts were seemingly happening with more regrity these days, and that worried Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Argh, my head... This damn migraine...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly.


    <i>''Gimme a break...''</i>


    Despite hisints, though, Lee Hyeon-Su was d about suffering from only a migraine. If things had gone sideways, whining like this would be thest thing on his mind. Indeed, he couldin like this only because the Assembly''s in-house clean-up event had been resolved as optimally as possible.


    ¡°By the way, did you secure Miss Lee Hyeon-Ju''s safety?¡±


    The subordinate nodded back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Yes. She was found at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°So? Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, she''s under arrest.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s still Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, so we weren''t sure what she might do...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, let the woman go. You dumbass, are we still living in the Joseon dynasty or something? Are you applying that guilty by association rule to her now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, but...¡±


    ¡°Besides, wasn''t she being confined, too? Do you have a hobby of locking up your coborators?¡±


    ¡°...My bad, sir.¡±


    ¡°And we need to hold Lee Jung-Geol''s funeral too, right? One of his disciples should be the chief mourner, but that doesn''t mean she''s not allowed to participate, or am I wrong? Release her already... No, hang on. Bring her to me. I need to personally apologize.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, uh, is there a need to go that far, sir?¡±


    ¡°Even if she''s from a disgraced family, Lee Hyeon-Ju is still royalty, you dumbass. No matter what, her being Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter will appeal to the boomers in our ranks. Sure, those old timers won''t act like rash idiots again, but that doesn''t mean they''ll suddenly be cooperative, either. So, we need a way to pacify them.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed while shaking his head.


    <i>''Man, so bloodyplicated. Complicated, I tell ya...''</i>


    Nothing in this world was easy. At least half the members of the Martial Assembly formed Lee Jung-Geol''s support base. Even after absorbing the Yeongnam Group, that percentage would still be around one-third of the total.


    It''d be unreasonable to kill all those people. So, they simply eliminated, arrested, or crippled the elders and directors acting like the foundations of the support base. With them gone, the base should gradually get absorbed into other factions or fracture into pieces without Lee Hyeon-Su needing to do something about them.


    <i>''And we''ve thoroughly demonstrated ourbat power, too...''</i>


    Vator and Wiggins had done a far better job than Lee Hyeon-Su had anticipated. Those who witnessed those two men''s outstanding powers were shocked out of their minds and had already begun spreading ''rumors'' around. With that, no one would dare raise objections toward the Assembly''sbat power.


    As for soothing those old timers who offered their lives and acted like a bunch of noisy boomers... Director Jo Nam-Pyeong should be able to calm them down. Well, Lee Hyeon-Su ''won'' Jo Nam-Pyeong over to his side precisely for this job, didn''t he?


    ¡°Fuu-woo... Finally finished, huh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed while leaning back against his chair.


    ¡°Branch director, you still need to attend that meeting.¡±


    ¡°...What? It''s already that time? Did Mister Jin-Ho arrive, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I received word that he arrived some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Dang it. I''m on my way. You deal with the rest of the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su urgently got up and rushed toward the conference room.


    ***


    ¡°You''rete, you dipsh*t!¡±


    When Lee Hyeon-Su arrived at the conference room, he was greeted by a very unhappy boar who looked suspiciously like Bang Jin-Hun!


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°You son of a... Hey, listen here! What you did was not nice, okay! That''s not how a person should behave! You provided full support to everyone and sent them to important ces, yet how dare you toss me some sundry chores?! Wait, is it because you have grudges against me or something? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly shook his head. However, Bang Jin-Hun continued to re at him like an ax murderer, and Lee Hyeon-Su could only avoid meeting the big man''s eyes. <i>''What the heck... What was I supposed to do, then?''</i>


    Of course Bang Jin-Hun was an importantbat asset to the Assembly. However, his role became somewhat... diluted after Wiggins and Vator joined the organization. In terms of purebat strength, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t even hold a candle to those two men. Which meant the current Assembly Master could only show his worth on things like leadership.


    So, Lee Hyeon-Su assigned Bang Jin-Hun the role of leading his men to the Yeongnam Branch and tying up the roguebatants from setting out to assist their elders, but... It seemed that Bang Jin-Hun''s short fuse ran out too quicklyst night, and he ended up beating some rebellious martial artists up.


    ¡°Assembly Master, I''m being honest here. There was no one else but you who could do that role. Seriously.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care, you brat. I''m still pissed, okay?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted, then pouted deeply.


    ¡°Heol...¡± Kang Jin-Ho, sitting silently not too far from Bang Jin-Hun, chuckled helplessly at this temper tantrum.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression brightened at Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction.


    <i>''Good. I guess his mood has improved.''</i>


    Last night, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t look so good on his way home after eliminating Lee Jung-Geol. But his mood seemed to have improved again. Truth be told, Lee Hyeon-Su had never seen a hint of depression in Kang Jin-Ho''s expression untilst night.


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard workst night,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho to everyone in the conference room.


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly groaned at that. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You know, you don''t need to use polite speech to me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at the others before carrying on. ¡°I''m the only person here that you use polite speech to speak to, isn''t that right? That kinda makes me ufortable, you see? So, no more polite speeches, please.¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. That is not...¡±


    ¡°Even I feel ufortable about a much-older elderly gent speaking politely to me, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Who is this much-older elderly gent here?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You got triggered by that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun looked genuinely pleased by that revtion.


    However, a thick vein was popping up on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. Who the hell was an elderly gent here!


    Bang Jin-Hun roundly ignored that unhappy look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and continued to speak. ¡°I mean, let''s be real here, Mister Jin-Ho. So what if your physical body is young? When your mind is as old as a human can get? Just admit it and use informal speech with me already.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, you don''t mind if I call you Mister Elderly?¡±


    ¡°...Informal speech it is, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed grandly. It seemed words wouldn''t get through to Bang Jin-Hun here. After a brief head shake, Kang Jin-Ho addressed everyone in the conference room. ¡°Mm, so... You all worked hard during the night.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Nah, it was alright.¡±


    Wiggins coolly nodded. ¡°I only did what''s expected of me, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not beat around the bush anymore and get to the main topic. Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quickly got to the debriefing. ¡°Elders from the Yeongnam Branch and those captured in Lee Jung-Geol''s residencest night are all under arrest, at least for the time being.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Okay. What about the injured?¡±


    ¡°We ran out of hospital beds, so we''re trying to source more through hospitals connected to the Yeongnam Branch.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded contemtively.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Uhm... Will those guys be okay? You know, fromst night?¡±


    ¡°They only have minor injuries. They will be fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as if there was nothing to be worried about.


    <i>''...You consider such injuries as minor?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes, wondering that maybe, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t understand the meaning of ''minor''.


    After all, normal people suffering from such injuries would''ve gone straight to the ICU or into a casket. Even if the injured were martial artists, was it okay to dismiss their injuries as ''minor'' like this?


    <i>''Yup, it''s the end of the world, alright...''</i>


    Not because someone like Kang Jin-Ho existed, but the ironic fact that he was nning to start a welfare foundation, of course!


    <i>''Should I get the members of the Assembly to hold a protest or something?''</i>


    It seemed quite likely that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t view martial artists as potential welfare recipients. Wasn''t that a clear case of reverse discrimination against martial artists?!


    However, what could Lee Jung-Geol or anyone else do about it? Other than shut their mouths since they didn''t have the power to change anything?


    ¡°...Also, there is the matter of taking care of Lee Jung-Geol''s funeral,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°His funeral? Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°The former Assembly Master didn''t leave behind any surviving children, you see. The only blood rtive is his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Granddaughter, you say...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly as the image of Lee Hyeon-Ju entered his mind.


    ¡°It''s kind of awkward to leave the chief mourner role to a granddaughter, Mister Jin-Ho. I was thinking of supervising the funeral under the Martial Assembly''s banner but letting one of Lee Jung-Geol''s disciples perform the chief mourner role.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm? Wouldn''t that be a little too awkward? Our side was responsible for killing him, so for us to hold his funeral...¡±


    ¡°That''s more the reason why we should do it, Mister Jin-Ho. Lee Jung-Geol''s followers are all as old-school as you can get. Old timers like them can get rather obsessed about the funeral and handling of the legacy after death. I have no doubt that their dissatisfaction will fade to some degree if we respectfully treat Lee Jung-Geol as the former Assembly Master and hold a grand funeral.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Bang Jin-Hun nodded slowly. ¡°You''re right. Those old folks are like that. So, have you found a suitable disciple yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, sir. We''re still choosing the most suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°I see. Don''t bother. I''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°This is what state funerals are like, right? If the country is holding the funeral, the government will select the chief mourner. Since the Assembly will be holding the funeral... It''s only right that I take up the role of the chief mourner.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you''re willing to do that...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly in sheer happiness while staring at Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Don''t grin like that, you brat. I might start liking you if you keep this up. And that''s thest thing I want.¡±


    ¡°...You''re so decisive, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Bang Jin-Ho tutted, then changed the topic as if this matter had been settled. ¡°Before all that, though. Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Bang?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not Mister Bang. I told you, drop the polite speech. Please.¡±


    ¡°Hah-ah...¡± Kang Jin-Ho held his forehead while grimacing. What had gotten into Bang Jin-Hun today?


    Bang Jin-Hun ignored that reaction and carried on. ¡°It''s time to settle this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°After the funeral is over and done with, I''m going to resign from my post, so you take it over. Please.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in shock.


    ¡°I already heard it from Lee Hyeon-Su. Lee Jung-Geol wanted you to take over the Assembly Master role, didn''t he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Which is perfect, really. I don''t want to keep doing this job, anyway. Even if you insist I stay on, I''m still nothing more than a figurehead, or am I wrong? Rather than getting all red-facedter, let''s sort this out right now. Let me repeat myself. My n is to resign from my post after the funeral, so let''s not dither about and make it happen, eh? Okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. What ''okay'' was Bang Jin-Hun even talking about?!


    Whether it was this guy or that other dude, they just didn''t want to leave a man alone!

 Chapter 620. Face to Face (5)

    <h4>Chapter 620. Face to Face (5)</h4>


    ¡°Can I say something now?¡± Vator raised his arm and spoke, prompting Zhang Dajing to hurriedly trante.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at that.


    <i>''That dude is also having a hard time...''</i>


    However, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho nor anyone could force Vator to learn Korean. If they did, something unthinkable might happen. First of all... They would be producing one extra unemployed individual.


    ¡°My liege...!¡± Vator spoke in a dignified voice when Kang Jin-Ho looked at him. ¡°This Martial Assembly has far too many problems. One of its fundamental issues is that we don''t have any useful mid-tier experts.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Education will be an absolute necessity. A thorough and systematic education to rapidly enhance these people''s strength is a must if you wish to confront the Crimson King''s faction. It''s impossible to do that with the current Assembly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. Vator should be most knowledgeable about the Crimson King and his faction''s strength in this group of people. Since he said it, his assessment should be on the money. Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°I''ve been thinking about that as well. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Support, my liege,¡± Vator firmly spoke up. ¡°A suitable location and enough equipment to thoroughly train people. And money.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The budget to cover food expenses will be significant, my liege. You need to eat as much as you train. So the money required to pay for food will be enormous.¡±


    ¡°...Still, I''m sure no one else will eat as much as you.¡±


    If every disciple under Vator hoovered up as much food as him, the Martial Assembly would go bankrupt from food expenses alone! After all, the ounting department had been whining nonstop ever since Vator joined the Assembly.


    ¡°We don''t need to worry about our cash reserves,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly. ¡°We will secure an extra operational budget worth about twenty years very soon. After all, we''ve secured the personal wealth of Lee Jung-Geol and the elders who supported him. It''s just that we hadn''t fully converted everything into cash, but... I''d wager we''re looking at a solid addition to our coffers.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered. He could still vividly remember the mountain that Lee Jung-Geol privately owned. And that couldn''t have been the extent of the former Assembly Master''s assets, so his overall wealth should be quite considerable.


    Bang Jin-Ho scowled deeply. ¡°But, is that even allowed? Can you do whatever you want with that money? For one, Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter is still around, right? What about her im of inheritance?¡±


    ¡°There''s no problem. None of those assets are registered directly under Lee Jung-Geol''s name, and they have been... Shall we say, carefully distributed into obscurity? Meaning, no one will raise objections as they don''t have justifications. It''s the same story for other elders as well.¡±


    ¡°...Hah. Since those are all ill-gotten gains anyway, we''ll just swallow them up withoutpensation? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that''s how life works,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su coolly replied.


    ¡°What an unforgiving bastard...¡± Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head. Still, as long as they could get their hands on those assets...


    <i>''Well, for a while, we... We won''t have money problems for a looooong time, then?''</i>


    ¡°By the way, Assembly Master Bang?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Why are you so broke, sir? I was shocked out of my mind while perusing the list of Lee Jung-Geol''s assets, you know? Compared to him... You''re still nominally the Assembly Master, so what gives?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! Listen here, you brat! Don''t you know I had to spend every dime to my name to my cause! Without that, how could I ever stand up against Lee Jung-Geol? I only managed to have a voice precisely because I was prepared to spend every cent of my sry!¡±


    ¡°Huh. If Lee Jung-Geol had decided to spend less than ten percent of his wealth to crush you, you would have zero chance of survival, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. He would have crushed me without spending that much, anyway. If Mister Jin-Ho hadn''t shown up, I''d probably be buried in some nameless mountain as a maggot-infested corpse by now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know. In that case, shouldn''t you pay Mister Jin-Ho back for his kindness?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s face reddened. ¡°Hey! Isn''t that why I''m handing over the Assembly Master position?! Besides, I''ll work my butt off as a director, anyway! Isn''t that good enough?! You brat, it''s been less than five minutes since I announced my resignation, yet you''re already taking digs at me? Keep this up, and I might change my mind and stay on. Got that?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su covered his mouth andughed.


    <i>''This is why staying here is better.''</i>


    Physically, the Martial Assembly put a much greater strain on his body. The amount of administrative work Lee Hyeon-Su had to deal with had increased almost exponentiallypared to when he was in the Yeongnam Group, after all!


    Since Kim Seok-Il was a distrustful type of man, he never assigned Lee Hyeon-Su with every work involving the Group. If a task was deemed gravely important, Kim Seok-Il rolled his sleeves up and took care of it himself.


    On the other hand, Bang Jin-Hun was the type to dump all the work on Lee Hyeon-Su''s shoulders, then threaten to turn thetter into mincemeat at the first sign of anything untoward happening to the Assembly. As for Kang Jin-Ho, he... He didn''t seem to put too much thought into anything, really.


    ¡°I agree with Sir Vator''s assessment, my lord,¡± Wiggins smiled brightly. ¡°The level of the elders'' martial prowess was rather pitiful, I have to say. I can understand the situation with the younger generation, but for the so-called elders to be like that? It was rather embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Well, I''m bloody sorry, okay?¡± Bang Jin-Hun pouted deeply. Wiggins wasn''t gging him off, but that statement was still the same as criticizing the current Assembly Master.


    ¡°My apologies. I didn''t mean it that way,¡± Wiggins quickly apologized.


    ¡°It''s fine. We gotta ept the truth, anyway.¡± Bang Jin-Hun snorted unhappily while crossing his arms.


    <i>''I swear, Imma train like mad from now on...!''</i>


    Bang Jin-Hun was supposed to be one of the top martial artists in South Korea, but the idea of going up against Vator or Wiggins still drained all confidence out of him in an instant. He was in the middle of getting a crash course on how much of a frog in a well he was all this time.


    <i>''I think I can go up against one of those Chevaliers or whatever they call themselves, but... Just why did these monster-like folks have to show up in my backyard?''</i>


    Whether it was Vator or Wiggins, they individually took out over twenty elders and directors while barely breaking a sweat. With Bang Jin-Hun''s abilities, going up against three elders would be his limit. And he''d have to risk his life in the process, too. So, to think either of these men could suppress over twenty elders without suffering a single injury!


    The world he thought he knew all his life was crumbling down all around him. And that all started after Kang Jin-Ho entered Bang Jin-Hun''s life.


    Bang Jin-Hun hollowly muttered, ¡°...You know, I was happy being a frog. I didn''t want to know what the world outside the well looked like!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was taken aback. ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! Bloody hell!¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly blew his top.


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but chuckle softly. Bang Jin-Hun''s presence sure could brighten the mood, this time perhaps unintentionally. Even if Lee Hyeon-Su had chosen to serve Bang Jin-Hun and not Kang Jin-Ho, things would''ve been quite entertaining. Although, the umted stress might double if he did that.


    Wiggins continued toy out his n. ¡°I agree that the Assembly requires a systematic training regime. I feel that the right thing to do is to expand the scale of the lectures. So, I''d like to ept more pupils.¡±


    Vator joined in next. ¡°I also want to expand my training course, my liege. I only wanted to ept candidates meeting the physical requirements, but too few will be able to pull their weight if this situation is left unchecked. I wish to also train those martial artists with no hope of reaching higher realms. That is why... I know several people willing to help, so do you mind if I bring them over?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°You know several people? Like who?¡±


    ¡°Some brats back in the great ins call themselves my underlings, you see. Since it''s impossible to train everyone by myself, I wish to bring them over as additional instructors.¡±


    ¡°I see. How good are they?¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for their skills, my liege!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I permit it. Bring them as soon as possible,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then nced at Wiggins next.


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have Chevaliers to fall back on, so for now, I have things covered, my lord. Of course, if they choose to go back to France, I''ll have to ask a few of my acquaintances back home to join me here, but we''ll cross that bridge when the timees.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t procrastinate on this matter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly spoke. ¡°Trying to deal with a matter after it happens will only create a vacuum. If you are thinking about bringing them over, do so ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Yes, you do have a point. In that case, I''ll formte a n and get back to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then pointed at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Any support you need, get it from that guy.¡±


    The probing and ultra-sharp res from Vator and Wiggins suddenly stabbed painfully into Lee Hyeon-Su''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at everyone. ¡°So, is that all?¡±


    ¡°For now, yes,¡± Vator leaned back while crossing his arms.


    ¡°I also don''t have any other topics to raise,¡± Wiggins coolly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded back at the two men. ¡°Soon, the time of a great change will be upon us. And that will keep us busy as we navigate through variousplicated matters. Even so, we need to do this. Let''s not lower our guards and give it our all.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Everyone already had sensed it. All they did was take that first tentative step forward. Eliminating Lee Jung-Geol was merely a bell toll signaling the start of the change, not itspletion. The next step was to eliminate all troublesome factors within the Assembly, then transform its structure from the ground up.


    ¡°May I say something, everyone?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his hand.


    ¡°Argh, this brat! There''s always a dude who can''t read the room when a meeting is about to end!¡± Bang Jin-Hun openly voiced his dissatisfaction, but Lee Hyeon-Su remained unfazed by it.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders and nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Okay. We''re listening.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone here understands the clean-up isn''t over yet,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his voice much graver than before. ¡°Since Lee Jung-Geol was preparing for mutiny... What we facedst night couldn''t have been the full extent of hisbat force. That man was as crafty as a human could get, so he should''ve known his existing forces would never be enough.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Wiggins sheepishly scratched his cheek. ¡°Indeed. Even I thought everyone was way too weak.¡±


    ¡°...No, Mister Wiggins. That was because the elders were really that weak,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed softly. ¡°Anyways. Lee Jung-Geol was always good at making precise calctions. And I... No matter how much I pored through the preparations he had made, I can''t figure out what he nned to use against you, Mister Jin-Ho. Even Director Jo Nam-Pyeong has no idea. Other than...¡±


    ¡°Other than? What is it?¡±


    ¡°He said that Kim Seok-Il was involved, somehow.¡±


    A hint of amusement floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. ¡°Kim Seok-Il, you say...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And several elders apparently met with him, as well.¡±


    ¡°I see. Where are those elders, then?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sneaked a quick side-eye at Vator. ¡°They''ve been pulverized into dust particles. Quite literally for some, too.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to Vator next, his impression none-too-impressed.


    Vator fake-coughed awkwardly. ¡°I saw no value in keeping them alive. Men like that had no right to call themselves martial artists.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little. ¡°Sir, the mindset of killing someone because they are not worthy of being martial artists is a bit...¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It seems you''re not a martial artist either, then?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly mped his mouth shut when Vator growled unhappily at him. He knew he shouldn''t mess with this big man.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and shook his head. ¡°Nothing we can do if they are all dead. Still, I want you to look into it and find out as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Knowing Kim Seok-Il''s nature, the odds of him targeting your family are ufortably high, Mister Jin-Ho. For the time being, I''ll strengthen the protection details around your family members.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression distorted a little at the mention of his family. ¡°Don''t leave any stone unturned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, let''s wrap this meeting up,¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up to leave, prompting everyone else to follow suit. The leadership system centered around Kang Jin-Ho had already taken shape among these men.


    Kang Jin-Ho left the conference room and headed downstairs.


    <i>''Nothing''s easy or simple, is it?''</i>


    It felt like the end of one matter heralded another, just as troublesome, affair. Although they weren''t physically challenging, none of these events had been what he''d call ''straightforward'' in nature. Still, Kang Jin-Ho felt like he had ovee one massive mountain of a hurdle. Which he technically did.


    Kang Jin-Ho climbed into his Lamborghini parked on the corner of the parking lot but didn''t immediately set off. He sat there and mouthed a cigarette first. After lighting it, henguidly sucked on the unhealthy smoke.


    <i>''Right. I need to take a break soon...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho learned the importance of adequate breaks recently. Back in Zhongyuan, he trained himself to the point of self-torture. However, he didn''t want to do that with his current body to improve his cultivation realm. Besides, doing so was impossible since he had surpassed such a realm a long time ago, anyway.


    ¡°I should just take today off.¡±


    ...While doing literally nothing. Locking himself up in his room and meditating in silence should be enough to rest his body and soul. The ever-wise ''they'' said one should take a long way around if one was in a hurry. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the time to take the longer route but should at least learn to walk a bit slower than usual.


    He took one long puff to finish off the rest of the cigarette, then stubbed it out in the ashtray before turning on the car''s ignition.


    Soon, his red Lamborghini was speedily scything its way down the mountain road.


    <i>''Well, now...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes coldly gleamed. The biggest hurdle in cleaning the house had been ovee. And now, it was time to shift his focus beyond the country''s borders. And to do that, the Assembly needed to expand its information-gatheringwork. If he was being honest, this task should take priority over all else. Even though he didn''t say anything during the meeting since they already had so many assignments left on their te...


    However, since Zhang Dajing used to be an agent of the Crimson King''s faction specializing in information-gathering, Kang Jin-Ho figured he should speak to that man in privateter.


    That was when his phone suddenly began ringing off the proverbial hook. Kang Jin-Ho took out the mobile device from his pocket and cocked his eyebrow in surprise.


    <i>''At this time?''</i>


    The call was from Choi Yeon-Ha. However, wasn''t this strange? She always called him during the evenings since she was busy shooting her scenes during the day. So, this event puzzled Kang Jin-Ho.


    He pressed the pulsing green icon, then cautiously spoke into the device. ¡°...Hello?¡±


    His reward for being prudent was an eardrum-tearing yell exploding out from the phone''s speaker.


    -Hey, yoooooou! Are youing to China or what?!


    ¡°Y-yes, I''ming!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly lost his sanity to the power of the Mighty Fluster and blurted out that reply.

 Chapter 621. Henpecked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 621. Henpecked (1)</h4>


    -You''re supposed to be a man, aren''t you?! A man!


    Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily shifted the phone away from his head. His action made a lot of sense since he was a martial artist simply getting ready for the inevitable barrage of a lioness''s roar about toe through the phone''s speaker!


    However, as if to make fun of his expectations, the lioness''s roar didn''t materialize. It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was still the rule-breaking genius at defying Kang Jin-Ho''s anticipation.


    -You said you''de, so why haven''t you yet! Or, or! You could''ve said you can''te for this and that reason! Is it fair to make someone wait like this?


    ¡°I, I''m really sorry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho blurted out an apology.


    He wasn''t sure what he had done wrong here. However, he still knew that in moments like this one... He must just apologize. Whether in academics or life, one should simply memorize the stuff one couldn''tprehend, and that was the sure-fire ticket to sess!


    -When are youing, then!


    ¡°Well, uh, it''s a bit tricky to give you a firm answer right now...¡±


    -Listen to yourself! Just listen! You''re nning to drag this on and on, then conveniently forget about this whole thing, aren''t you! If I finish filming and go back first before you show up... Do you honestly think your shins will be safe from my wrath?


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly reached down and touched his shins. Of course, he''d not feel any pain from Choi Yeon-Ha kicking him down there, but a hunch still warned him that he''d suffer from pain that science could not exin!


    ¡°I''m not trying to drag this out, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    As soon as Kang Jin-Ho said that, his sharp hearing picked up a woman softly clicking her tongue on the other side of the line. Cold sweat strands inexplicably trickled down his forehead, so he hurriedly wiped them off.


    -Mister. Kang. Jin. Ho.


    ¡°Yes, I''m here,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while sitting upright in the figure-hugging seat.


    -Yes, I know you''re busy and that things on your end are hectic right now. I hear youe homete every night and how you don''t have any free time whatsoever these days.


    <i>''...She must''ve heard that from Eun-Yeong!''</i>


    As it turned out, there was a spy in the Kang residence! Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt betrayed for some reason.


    Just what made ''family'' so special?


    The answer was trust. Family members could trust each other the most out of everyone they knew. And family members were supposed to protect each other, too. But, to think that Kang Jin-Ho''s personal information had been leaked so freely like this...!


    Kang Jin-Ho saw a strong need to increase the severity of his little sister''s restrictions!


    -Even if that''s true, a man should keep his word, wouldn''t you say!


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    -Don''t worry, as I''m not going to keep nagging you like this in the future. If you want toe, thene. If you don''t, then don''t.


    ¡°Mm? Does that mean I don''t have to go?¡±


    -Yes. Since if you choose not to, I''lle see you <i>personally </i>instead!


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was too smart to thoughtlessly ask, <i>''Miss Yeon-Ha, you''re in the middle of shooting a TV show in another country, so is it even possible for you to leave at will like that?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was indeed fully capable of doing something like that. Hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho learned that painful lesson plenty of times by now?


    There was only a paper-thin difference between this woman and a natural disaster. One was a lifeform, while the other was not. That was all! And neither of those two could be stopped by a mere man!


    -Don''t you have anything else to say?


    ¡°I, I''ll try to get there as soon as possible.¡±


    -...I''ll believe in you for this onest time, okay?


    ¡°Thank you, ma''am.¡±


    -I''m hanging up!


    <i>Beep!</i>


    The sound of the phone line going dead shouldn''t be anything special, but it still sounded sharp and shrill to Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing. He put the phone away and wiped the sweat off his forehead again.


    <i>''Geez, dealing with an uptight Shaolin monk is easier than this...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly recalled the previous abbot of Shaolin Temple, who possessed an inhuman level of qi reserve and could freely unleash a golden aura from his body. That aura''s nature of destroying evil was the pr opposite of Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi, and that ancient monk could pour out that damn energy like a burst dam at will.


    Just remembering that old baldy sent this creepy tingling sensation all over Kang Jin-Ho''s body, yet he still found facing that monk much easier than dealing with Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Well, at least Kang Jin-Ho could physically fight back against him!


    Even though hisbat strength was much higher than his opponent, he couldn''t even fight back? This hollow bitterness suddenly washed over Kang Jin-Ho as he stared at the scenery outside the car''s window.


    A short whileter, he picked his phone up again and tapped on a familiar phone number.


    ¡°...Hello? Yes, it''s me. Chief Jo, I need to travel to China as soon as possible. Mm? Did you say I''m not making sense? Oh, uh, what happened was...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began exining as more cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ***


    <i>Beep!</i>


    After viciously ending the call, Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily threw the phone on the couch.


    ¡°The gall on that guy!¡±


    It felt likeva was boiling inside her!


    ¡°Just how much more understanding am I supposed to be!¡±


    Did that man think everyone else had no pride? Just who was she, anyway?


    She was none other than Choi Yeon-Ha! THE Choi Yeon-Ha! One of the most famous actors who couldn''t step outside her home without a face mask and sunsses to hide her identity!


    Of course, no one knew for sure if Kang Jin-Ho cared about such things, but still!


    ¡°Shouldn''t he be the one to say he''s gonnae see me first?! So why!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha gripped a cushion as hard as she could. She oh-so wanted to throw whatever she could get her hands on, not just this bloody cushion, to vent her steam, but... There were too many eyes watching right now!


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face grew flushed.


    Just how many times had she been patient with him? How many times did she tell him that he was too dull to get the subtle hints? Just how many more times must she say he was like a broken machine that had flushed his get-the-bloody-hint sensor down the toilet!


    Since they weren''t an official item or anything like that, Choi Yeon-Ha had to be more subtle and humble in her approach, and that was taking a lot out of her, yet...! How could he utterly trample on her efforts and pretend he was deeply flustered by this development!


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break already!¡±


    However, what could she realistically do about it? After all, this must be fate''s cruel trick to make her pay for her plentiful sins!


    Her impulse nearly prompted her to immediately sever all contact with a man as uncaring as Kang Jin-Ho, but...! She simply couldn''t do that, and that was a big problem for her. If only Kang Jin-Ho could behave like a somewhat-normal man...!


    ¡°So heavy...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned while gripping the tiara sitting pretty on her head. If only she was allowed to take this thing off during her breaks, it''d be much easier to get some rest...


    But then, those bloody makeup artists...! What could be so difficult about attaching or removing this headpiece that they wanted her to keep it on even during the breaks? How could any human being realistically rest with something like this on their heads?! Only a bloody Hulk might do that!


    That wasn''t the only thing she felt unhappy about. Actually, Choi Yeon-Ha''s dissatisfaction knew no bounds. Especially when it came to her resting ce!


    <i>''I mean, look at this ce! It''s not like I''m asking for a van or a bloody motorhome!''</i>


    In most Hollywood productions, trailers were provided by the productionpany to help the actors restfortably between scenes. Their interiors were usually as nice as expensive houses, too.


    The director could only shoot a certain number of scenes in a day, which meant actors not involved in a scene had no choice but to wait for their turn before the camera. So, the productionpanies would do their utmost to cater to the actors and their well-being.


    Even in South Korean productions withparatively tiny budgets, they would at least try to organize luxury vans for the lead actors and a rest area for supporting casts to mill about and take a break.


    But this ce Choi Yeon-Ha was in...


    <i>''How could you just dump a single couch here? How is this even allowed?''</i>


    Despite her displeasure, Choi Yeon-Ha knew she needed to understand the ''why'' of this situation.


    This TV production she was involved in had a sky-high budget. The amount of money invested in this project was something South Korean productionpanies couldn''t even dream of. In that sense, the finished product should be seen as a shining beacon that elevated the status of all Asian TV productions.


    So, a monumental project like that would never treat its main cast members poorly. Besides, top-paid actors would never take bad treatment lying down, anyway.


    The wrinkle in this situation, though, was that this massive project was a historical drama.


    If this was a South Korean production, the filming would''ve been done in both soundstages as well as on location. However, this was China. With how vast the country was, it unsurprisingly boasted a number of well-preserved ancient castles.


    As if to utilize this fact, all shooting was done on location. These impressive castles were being used as actual film sets! And to reflect the vastness of the country they were in, these castles were also massive inside!


    As they were historical sites, no vehicles were allowed inside, even though various filming equipment was fine. A trailer? Obviously, such a thing was forbidden from entering the castle grounds.


    With all these restrictions in ce, Choi Yeon-Ha and other actors had to enter the castle grounds by forming an orderly queue at the entrance like some kind of a tour group. At least Choi Yeon-Ha was a part of the main cast, so she got a couch to sit on. Other supporting cast members were forced to sit outside under the zing sun without the benefit of something as simple as artificial shades!


    ¡°Uh-whew...¡±


    To those who knew her, Choi Yeon-Ha was seen as ''matchless.'' Not because she was a virtuous person or anything like that, but more to indicate that no one could win against her temper and character.


    She was confident of not losing to anyone as far as her temper was concerned. That didn''t mean she was senseless enough toin about an ufortable couch when others were sitting on the baking-hot hard ground.


    Comining about theck of rest area wasn''t about whether she was a nice person or not. No, that was not something a living, breathing human being should do!


    Unfortunately, there was a problem with this arrangement, and that was...!


    ¡°How are you doing, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression distorted when that voice entered her hearing.


    <i>''This slimy bastard...!''</i>


    Yes, this was the problem! It was impossible to evade the surrounding gazes with something as flimsy as a beach parasol masquerading as an awning screen around the couch. And it certainly was inadequate to deter the brazen punk from invading her private space.


    If she had been inside a trailer, all she had to do was m the door shut in the face of this slimy bastard. But in an exposed space like this? Nothing she could do to stop that bastard from shoving his slimy face in hers.


    ¡°Please go away,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curtly replied to her co-star.


    The confident actor smirked. ¡°Goodness. Still feeling feisty, aren''t we?¡±


    <i>''...Aaaaahk! I so wanna kick his butt!''</i>


    Every wording out of this man''s mouth got on Choi Yeon-Ha''s nerves. As if he learned all his pick-up lines from cheesy ''70s movies, all the cringe things he uttered were overflowing with sliminess. She was even terrified that this man might utter the <i>''Fufufu, you''re a very alluringdy''</i> line!


    <i>''Just where did a... thing like hime from?!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha desperately tried to stop her eyshes from trembling in indignation while ring at the man before her eyes. At a casual nce, he looked handsome enough. Then again, he was an actor, so that was a given.


    China''s entertainment industry had a proud (?) tradition of picking someone with outstanding looks out of its vast popce and dumping them in front of a camera. So, a Chinese actor without good looks would be a rarity. And Choi Yeon-Ha''s co-star was definitely not a rarity.


    The issue with this man''s good looks was that... It felt a bit peculiar to her.


    <i>''Urgh... So annoying...!''</i>


    This man''s way-too-prominent double eyelids and snake-like thin lips roused this deep annoyance in Choi Yeon-Ha. She was fully prepared to admit that her co-star was good-looking. There was no questioning that.


    But to think that a man''s good looks could be this ill-matched to a woman''s tastes... Now that was something Choi Yeon-Ha had never experienced before joining this production!


    ¡°It seems that we''ll have to wait a little longer than usual for our next scene. Since that''s the case, how about I treat you to some simple drinks? Buying you a cup of refreshment will be the greatest honor of my life, you see?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you even talking about?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression distorted again.


    Not just his slimy looks, even his lines were slimy, too! Chinese men were supposed to be more macho than their Korean counterparts, but that must''ve been a bloody lie.


    <i>''No, hang on. This bastard studied abroad, so that might be the reason!''</i>


    In any case!


    The phrase, <i>''Can''t even stand the sight''</i> must''ve been invented precisely for this moment.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but... No, I''m not sorry for saying this, but can you go away now? I''d like to get some rest, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mm! Your thorns are as sharp as ever, Miss Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°What the bloody hell is wrong with you?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blurted out a swear word without even meaning to.


    <i>''Argh! I should''ve learned more Chinese curse words!''</i>


    With her meager Chinesenguage skill, insulting someone to her heart''s content was a mere pipe dream. Choi Yeon-Ha could swear in Korean, sure, but this slimy bastard would obviously not understand a wording out of her mouth!


    With her personality, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve resorted to throwing stuff at her target if hurling insults wasn''t an option. However, she was exercising a superhuman level of patience right now.


    <i>''Yup, I guess I''m a proper grown-up now...''</i>


    Before encountering Kang Jin-Ho, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve shoved a taser to the side of a slimy bastard like this actor first before he had a chance to act up in front of her presence. However, she couldn''t do that.


    Unfortunately for her, this slimy bastard was the male lead of this grand production. In other words... He was her opposite lead! If Choi Yeon-Ha unwisely beat up someone like that, then never mind Korea and China, her face should be stered on the front page of every news website''s entertainment section in the world!


    Choi Yeon-Ha just couldn''tprehend how someone as slimy as this man was the most popr actor in the Greater China region.


    Was it because he was handsome? That couldn''t be it. China had scores of actors much better looking than this slimy bastard. The Chinese entertainment industry was famous for overproducing handsome male actors since time immemorial, after all!


    But this slimy bastard... His acting was subpar, and his looks were only middle-of-the-road, yet he was lucky enough to find the perfect role, which elevated his poprity among the public. Worse still, that role was from his previous production, so the push he was getting was ginormous, to say the least.


    With a situation like this, impulsively beating the slimy bastard up could potentially flip the whole of China on its head. Knowing this, Choi Yeon-Ha had no choice but to tightly clench her fists and endure.


    <i>''Patience, Choi Yeon-Ha...! Patience...!''</i>


    The wise old they said patience was a virtue, so...


    ¡°Don''t be like that now, Miss Yeon-Ha~... I have a vi nearby and would love to invite you over for the night. After the filming is done for the day, how about I take you there for a well-earned rest...?"


    ¡°Hey, you b*tch! Do I look like a bloody pushover?!¡±


    This was the moment of Choi Yeon-Ha getting a fresh reminder that a human being couldn''t easily change their nature.

 Chapter 622. Henpecked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 622. Henpecked (2)</h4>


    The erupting volcano, also known as Choi Yeon-Ha, shot up to her feet. The weighty tiara perched on her head rocked precariously from side to side like a roly-poly toy. The costume coordinators freaked out at this scene and hurriedly rushed up to her.


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Haaa! Please stay still! You must not make sudden movements like that!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t listening, though. She was too busy shooting mes out of her eyes for that! Unfortunately, the slimy bastard failed to read the room and made anotherment. ¡°Hahaha, looks like you''re unhappy about something, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Haha? Hahahah?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered as her hand gripping the cushion ominously trembled.


    Han Eun-Sol was chatting with the director in the distance at the time. However, when he spotted this scene, all color drained out of hisplexion, and he rushed to Choi Yeon-Ha''s position with every ounce of energy. ¡°Uwaaaaaah?! Noona! Noonaaaaa!¡±


    Before Choi Yeon-Ha could erupt... Well, it was already toote to stop the eruption at this point, but before she could physically do something to her co-star, Han Eun-Sol grabbed Liu Wei and yanked the actor back. ¡°You mustn''t do that, Mister Liu!¡±


    ¡°...You better let go, or else.¡± Liu Wei coldly red at Han Eun-Sol. And that look of contempt froze Han Eun-Sol. Liu Wei continued to growl menacingly. ¡°How dare you touch me!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol, his expression stiff, calmly said, ¡°Mister Liu, you mustn''t do this.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Can''t you see I''m speaking to your master right now? How dare a mere hired hand like you butt in!¡±


    When Liu Wei spat those words out, Choi Yeon-Ha''s distorted expression grew even more crumpled and cold. ¡°You. You better shut your mouth right now.¡±


    ¡°...Miss Yeon-Ha?¡± Liu Wei looked a little taken aback at her threatening re.


    ¡°Eun-Sol is no mere hired hand but more like a little brother to me. Run your mouth off one more time, I dare you! I don''t care if we''re shooting a TV show or not, I''m gonna show you what utter chaos and destruction look like today. Got that!?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...!¡± Liu Wei raised both of his hands in mock surrender and backed off by a couple of steps. However, his action still contained a hint of mockery that pissed Choi Yeon-Ha off even more. He smirked and nced at his co-star. ¡°It seems oveing cultural differences is more challenging than I thought. To think that you''d consider a mere hired hand as your little brother! I''m truly impressed by your kindness, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha growled unhappily. ¡°This doesn''t look like your so-called cultural difference to me, but just your crappy personality?¡±


    ¡°You''re the only person who speaks to me this way, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Does this bastard have screws loose in his head? How can he utter that <i>''You''re the first woman to treat me this way''</i> line with a straight face in this day and age!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly whispered into Choi Yeon-Ha''s ear. ¡°N-noona, you were speaking Korean just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced, then rubbed her cheeks unhappily. <i>''Calm down, Choi Yeon-Ha! Calm down!''</i>


    Although the initial eruption had already urred, the second eruption, which would¡¯ve been more destructive, hadn''t happened yet. Choi Yeon-Ha knew things could still be brought back to sanity by regaining herposure.


    Han Eun-Sol looked back at Liu Wei. ¡°My apologies, but our talent is trying to get some rest, Mister Liu. If you''d like to speak to her for private matters, please set up an appointment for ater date.¡±


    Liu Wei looked displeased by the fact that he must go through Han Eun-Sol, but the prospect of souring his potential rtionship with Choi Yeon-Ha deterred him from acting unreasonably. He briefly nodded while narrowing his eyes. ¡°I see. I''lle backter, then. Yes,ter... Since we still have a lot of time left to get to know each other better. Fufufu...¡±


    Liu Wei gave Choi Yeon-Ha a brief nod, then strutted away from there. And that prompted a torrent of unprintable curse words to flood out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth.


    Han Eun-Sol freaked out and hurriedly tried to block Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth. ¡°N-noona, please calm down!¡±


    She pped his hands away and angrily growled. ¡°That slimy son of a b*tch! Imma wrap that bastard in oil paper and shove him down a bloody borehole!¡±


    ¡°No, noona! There are reporters here! Reporters! Even if they don''t speak Korean, who knows what will happen if you get filmed saying stuff like that?¡±


    ¡°Why aren''t those stupid reporters not taking any photos, even though they are sticking to that slimy bastard like leeches?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s the case of an arm bending inwards.¡± [1]


    Eventually, Han Eun-Sol managed to sufficiently calm Choi Yeon-Ha down and helped her settle on the couch again. After that, he turned his attention to a nearby production assistant. ¡°Bring me some coffee! With ice! And lots of syrup, too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''sing!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression softened a tad at the mention of syrup.


    <i>''Uh-whew...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol inwardly breathed a sigh of relief at the subtle change in Choi Yeon-Ha. She usually didn''t go anywhere near the sweet stuff during filming to maintain her figure. The truth was, though... She really, really liked sweet things. So much so that she practically lived with cake constantly by her side in-between projects!


    Nothing was better than something sweet tofort Choi Yeon-Ha on the verge of erupting from stress.


    A cup of iced coffee was rapidly brought to the couch, and Choi Yeon-Ha chomped on the straw to powerfully suck in the drink. Han Eun-Sol saw the coffee inside the see-through cup rapidly decrease and squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>''Blooming hell... And I was trying so hard to keep her sugar intake down!''</i>


    Whether it was sugar or cigarettes... It didn''t matter what addictive substance it was, those who had quit before would be beset with hunger verging on obsession once they touched it again. Han Eun-Sol could already imagine Choi Yeon-Ha going absolutely mental as the thirst for sugar takes over her senses in the future. And that made him want to run away from here right now if he could!


    ¡°Fuu-huuuuph!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha let the straw go and sucked in a deep, deep breath. ¡°Finally. I feel revived!¡±


    ¡°...But I feel like dying here, noona.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha noisily gritted her teeth. ¡°When this production wraps up, Imma sue this studio for all my mental anguish! What did I do to deserve that... That piece of trash entering my life!¡±


    ¡°You''re right, noona. He is a piece of trash. A good-looking piece of trash at that.¡±


    ¡°Good looking? Eun-Sol, do you seriously think that bastard is handsome?!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Isn''t he, though?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be silly, Eun-Sol! You can''t call that kind of face handsome, you know!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol wordlessly shook his head.


    <i>''Yup, she''s beyond help now...''</i>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho had raised Choi Yeon-Ha''s standards to an unrealistic level.


    <i>''No, hang on. Rather than her standards...''</i>


    Maybe this was an issue of her preference?


    The past Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve still acknowledged that Liu Wei was handsome even if he was still a slimy bastard. Since he was objectively a good-looking man.


    Han Eun-Sol was someone who had encountered countless good-looking actors back in South Korea, so his standards were pretty high. Yet even he had to acknowledge that Liu Wei was a handsome man. Since a man with zero acting talent was picked to lead such a massive historical epic solely for his looks alone, what other exnation was needed?


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s preference had shifted toward more... wholesome facial features after Kang Jin-Ho had entered her life. And it seemed she no longer viewed Liu Wei as good-looking. Like, not at all!


    <i>''Oh, well. Makes sense, considering how much of a cheat character Mister Kang Jin-Ho is...''</i>


    To use somewhat vulgarnguage to describe Kang Jin-Ho, the subtle drop-your-panties sex appeal dripped from every frame of that man even as he shuffled about in his worn-out tracksuits. Comparing Liu Wei to someone like Kang Jin-Ho was being rather unfair to the poor actor.


    Choi Yeon-Ha continued to snarl unhappily. ¡°Besides, who cares about good looks or whatever? When his personality is so sh*tty like that?¡±


    ¡°That I agree 100%.¡± Han Eun-Sol muttered, then nced in the direction where Liu Wei had disappeared off to. <i>''What a sh*tty bastard...''</i>


    Obviously, it was unfair to negatively evaluate the character of every Chinese actor based on Liu Wei''s example. After all, other actors Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha worked with so far in this production had been friendly and engagingly outgoing types.


    Their outgoing nature sometimes did put a bit of strain on the two, but basically, they all had been good people. However, Liu Wei was the sole exception.


    <i>''That must be a talent, making people feel like crap...''</i>


    Something had to be wrong with that man''s mindset. Although it was too... vague to single out one specific fault, the term ''entitlement'' seemed the most fitting to describe the overall vibe Liu Wei gave off.


    To summarize, that man seemed to think every woman must fall under his spell when he was this handsome and this sessful, that he was too ssy to even talk to mere plebeians. No, rather than ''ssy'', maybe it was more apt to say he believed he was from a higher caste than everyone else!


    Of course, South Korea also had its fair share of entitled idiots suffering from <i>the ''I''m a Star!''</i> disease, butpared to Liu Wei? They were adorable little fools.


    ¡°Why did a slimy bastard like him have to attach himself to me?! And annoy the crap out of me like this?! Forget annoyed, I''m beginning to really hate his guts!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha angrily snarled out more of her opinion on the matter.


    Han Eun-Sol faltered a little. ¡°Well, that''s because...¡±


    That was obviously because Choi Yeon-Ha was beautiful!


    <i>''Damn it. I don''t wanna say that to her face...''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Choi Yeon-Ha suffered from the <i>''I''m a Princess!''</i> disease, so discussing stuff like this with her wasn''t that awkward, but... But, for some reason, Han Eun-Sol didn''t want to say it out loud.


    He let out a heavy groan.


    <i>''Seriously, though. I gotta find a workable solution before things take a turn for the worse...''</i>


    Today wasn''t the first time Liu Wei tried toy his greasy fingers on Choi Yeon-Ha. In fact, he began trying his luck with her even before the filmingmenced, starting from during the actors'' first meeting and rehearsal! And his attempts had been getting only worse with every passing day.


    At the start of the filming, it seemed Liu Wei was still conscious of other people''s gazes, so he at least tried to remain dignified on set and around the crew members. But now, he had discarded such pretense and was openly acting like a slimy bastard!


    So far, nothing serious had happened. But...


    <i>''I''m getting the ominous vibes on this one...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol grimaced deeply. His gut feeling warned him that, unless something was done now, a huge incident might break out sooner orter.


    <i>''I better call the agency back home about this.''</i>


    Unfortunately, Han Eun-Sol''s pay grade was too low to decide on this matter by himself. Even if Choi Yeon-Ha was a big star back in South Korea, her poprity or influence in China was practically non-existent. Obviously, she wouldn''t be able to mount any fight against a top star in the Greater China region.


    The situation might''ve changed a tiny bit had this TV show been aired to the public already, but for now? Choi Yeon-Ha''s position was nothing more than a pretty foreign actress.


    In such a situation, it''d be better for her agency to raise the issue rather than for Choi Yeon-Ha to do it herself. That seemed like the only way to force the Chinese producers to listen somewhat seriously. Even then, this solution didn''t seem like the silver bullet to Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Han Eun-Sol groaned deeply again. <i>''I heard that people automatically be patriots when they travel abroad...''</i>


    Even the top star in Korea like Choi Yeon-Ha was nothing more than an aspiring actor in China. Han Eun-Sol and Co. had already considered that point beforeing here, but to think there would be this vague hint of discrimination because she wasn''t Chinese...!


    Every now and then, Han Eun-Sol would feel his blood boil at what happened to Choi Yeon-Ha. She was supposed to be one of the leads, yet the very people responsible for hiring her sometimes treated her worse than actors in supporting roles. Something like this would''ve never been allowed back in Korea.


    The only saving grace here was that Choi Yeon-Ha had been patient throughout all the nonsense.


    ¡°...Noona, I''m really sorry. Sorry that our agency is so powerless.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    ¡°I''m talking about how poorly you''re being treated.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that, you idiot?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grunted as sparks leaped out of her burning eyes. ¡°This has nothing to do with the agency, you know! It''s all because I''m virtually unknown in this country!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m a newbie in this ce, okay? And all newbies receive the same kind of treatment everywhere. It''s not like you''ve treated a newbie like royalty before.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, but you''re a queen back in Korea, you know!¡±


    ¡°Hah. People hearing you will think I''ve been on a constant power trip back home, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you haven''t done that, but...¡±


    <i>Forget power trips or whatever, you''ve been on a personality trip instead...!</i>


    In a way, maybe that was preferable. A person on a power trip used their superior position to torment people around them. However, someone like Choi Yeon-Ha on a ''personality trip'' simply boasted a crappy personality!


    <i>''Hold on... Isn''t that, like, worse?''</i>


    While Han Eun-Sol was seriously debating between the two trips, Choi Yeon-Ha bitterly announced her resolution. ¡°All I have to do is remain patient until the end of the production. Then, I''ll be popr enough to stop punks like him from talking slick to me ever again. So... I need to be patient until then! Argh, so bloody irritating! Why do the Chinese broadcast their TV shows after wrapping up production first!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you prefer this way before this whole thing started?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know something like this would happen!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily yelled back, prompting Han Eun-Sol to groan again.


    All Chinese productions had to be shot and edited before they were allowed on air. That was because they needed to go through the Public Security Bureau''s approval first, which was unimaginable in ces like South Korea.


    Once the censors went through the footage and pointed out things considered problematic, the production team would reshoot, re-edit or even outright eliminate those scenes until they were given the thumbs-up by the authorities to broadcast the show.


    At first, Choi Yeon-Ha said she liked this approach as it''d ensure the project''spleteness. But her tune gradually changed after Liu Wei persistently drooled all over her like a leech in heat during the filming.


    If this was in Korea, several dozen episodes would''ve been aired by now, and that would''ve rapidly improved Choi Yeon-Ha''s poprity. And that would''ve prevented that slimy Liu Wei from sticking so close to her... This was the crux of Choi Yeon-Ha''sints.


    While letting Choi Yeon-Ha''sints slip out of his other ear, Han Eun-Sol grimaced and nced at the location where Liu Wei might be.


    <i>''I''m getting a seriously ominous vibe here...''</i>


    When looking at this situation from the other side, Liu Wei didn''t have much time left before his window of opportunity to do something to Choi Yeon-Ha closed down. After all, the production should wrap up not too long from now.


    <i>''I''m sure he''s not that stupid, but...''</i>


    There was a chance that slimy bastard might do something truly idiotic. Even if the odds of that happening were low, a capable manager should still prepare for every eventuality.


    <i>''I better call the agency back home and ask for more bodyguards.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol swore to phone his boss after going back to their lodgingter today.


    1. This idiom means ''a person or a group tend to favor those with connections to them.'' ?

 Chapter 623. Henpecked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 623. Henpecked (3)</h4>


    <i>Vroom...</i>


    Han Eun-Sol paid utmost attention to the road while driving the car.


    <i>''I mustn''t let it shake, or else...!''</i>


    The Witch''s moods were at the pits today. In such a precarious situation, something as simple as the unevenness of the road shaking their car around could set her off.


    As they were traveling on unpaved roads, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t do much about the rattling and shaking of the car, but Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the type to be gracious about such things.


    In the end, Han Eun-Sol had no choice but to disy a superhuman driving skill that kept the car stable even on unpaved roads while maintaining a speed that wouldn''t irritate Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly yelled. ¡°Why is the car rattling so much?! Can''t you drive properly, Eun-Sol!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol grimaced deeply.


    <i>''What the hell? This is still not enough?!''</i>


    That was when he realized there was no escape from someone who had already made up their mind to nag the hell out of him!


    ¡°Noona, I''m doing my best to keep it as smooth as possible.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you just talk back to me!¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, noona! You really sound like a viiness right now!¡±


    ¡°So what if I am! I''m only stating the truth, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Wow. To think that being honest and cold could sound this viinous...¡± Han Eun-Sol quietly tutted away. Choi Yeon-Ha was brazenly resorting to the unquestionable logic of, <i>''I''ve always been a crappy person, so it''s fine to keep acting this way!''</i>


    ¡°You know what? I wouldn''t have gone through that nonsense if only you had kept your eyes open! I told you to stay close to my side to prevent that slimy bastard from approaching me, didn''t I! How could you lose sight of him like that and let him do whatever the hell he wants? You''re out, Eun-Sol! Out, I tell ya!¡±


    <i>''Hiiiiieeek!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol, not daring to argue back any further, shrunk into the driver''s seat and depressed the elerator a little harder to escape this horrible situation as soon as possible.


    The hotel! As long as he could reach their hotel...!


    By reaching the hotel and dumping that Witch in her room, Han Eun-Sol could be liberated from this hell, at least temporarily!


    <i>''I must''ve lost my damn mind! Why did I stupidly choose to tag along?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol knew things would get so much harder and more torturous for him bying to China with Choi Yeon-Ha... Primarily due to her hysteria after being isted by herself in a foreign country!


    Even so, he still unhesitantly chose to follow her here because he was fueled by the firm belief of his career reaching untold heights as long as this production wraps up incident-free!


    Being able to guide <i>that</i> Choi Yeon-Ha and sessfully film a lengthy TV show in a foreignnd called China... Now that would be one of the greatest achievements that Han Eun-Sol could proudly boast about for the rest of his time in this bloody industry!


    Guiding and navigating through China with a fickle actor was already a feat worthy of a standing ovation. And when that actor was Choi Yeon-Ha... Well, what more could be said about that?


    Han Eun-Sol''s career, which he had been steadily building up one legend after another for the past two years while working as Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, would receive a massive boost with this production. If Choi Yeon-Ha could be a global star as a result of this adventure, then Han Eun-Sol would have nothing to wish for. Even if the TV show turned out to be a flop, his hard work would still be highly appreciated by everyone.


    However, there was one thing he failed to adequately anticipate, and that was...


    ¡°Can''t you drive more carefully?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily yelled.


    ¡°Then, can I drive slower?¡±


    ¡°Slower, my foot! If I lose one second of my break time because of you, Imma chop your head off on the spot!¡±


    <i>''...F*ck! I''d rather re-enlist than go through this sh*t!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was throwing a crazy woman''s temper tantrum right now. While enveloped in thickyers of extreme stress and irritation, she acted like a cranky sergeant who got his holiday rescinded for some reason. Han Eun-Sol could proudly say he had a hard time serving in a pretty unforgiving unit back in the army, but the way Choi Yeon-Ha behaved right now was forcing him to seriously reevaluate his options about re-enlisting!


    ¡°Aaaaaahk! It''s so infuriating!¡±


    As if to make matters worse, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t keep her anger level in check and began thrashing about in her seat, too!


    Even when Choi Yeon-Ha was in her normal (?) state, Han Eun-Sol was treated like an agent of chaos dispatched by the world of talent managers, but now... It felt like he was dealing with an extraterrestrial creature!


    <i>''Besides all that, though... Why is this auntie acting up like this, anyway?''</i>


    Of course, Liu Wei did his best to rub Choi Yeon-Ha the wrong way earlier. However, today wasn''t his first time doing that. And that much shouldn''t be enough to trigger Choi Yeon-Ha to this degree, so why...?


    The first thing other people would do after witnessing Choi Yeon-Ha in this state was ask her, <i>''What''s the matter, miss? Can we help?''</i> But not Han Eun-Sol. He had ''experienced'' this Witch''s antics far too many times and knew better.


    Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t lose her cool for no reason. Indeed, her reasons for getting angry were usually well-defined. It was just that her reasons tended to be so insignificant and petty that other people might not immediately notice them.


    Despite being an expert in Choi Yeon-Ha, though... Han Eun-Sol still failed to figure out the source of her irritation. However...!


    Choi Yeon-Ha yelled loudly. ¡°Why didn''t hee right away after I told him to?!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    <i>Well, then...</i>


    Han Eun-Sol finally solved the mystery and could only stare dazedly at the heavens above.


    <i>''Why... Why did you have to do that?''</i>


    Even though he knew he shouldn''t, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t help but resent Kang Jin-Ho for what he did!


    In this era of globalization, traveling between Korea and China wasn''t that hard, so how could Kang Jin-Ho not even drop by once and say hi? Even after all those things Choi Yeon-Ha said?!


    If only Kang Jin-Ho bravely made some sacrifices for the good of humanity, Han Eun-Sol''s job would''ve been so much easier!


    ¡°Are we there yet!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sharply yelled again.


    ¡°W-we''re almost there.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sneakily wiped the streams of sweat off his forehead after spotting the hotel''s silhouette in the distance.


    <i>''The first thing I''m going to do after going home... is find another job!''</i>


    ***


    <i>Bang!</i>


    <i>''You''re gonna break the door, noona...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol had so many things he wanted to get off his chest. However, keeping them bottled up was the basis of getting along with the world. Especially when the only avable person to talk to was Choi Yeon-Ha making a face that screamed, <i>''Rub me the wrong way, and I''m gonna teach you how Hell can descend to our reality, okay?!''</i>


    As Choi Yeon-Ha fearlessly stomped her way through the hotel''s lobby, Han Eun-Sol quietly followed behind her and sighed under his breath.


    <i>''Just when... will this dang production finally wrap up?!''</i>


    It felt like he was stuck in an unending overseas deployment. However, at least he''d only have to worry about enemy fire as a soldier. In his current hellish assignment, he also had to withstand the allied force''s friendly fire, too! And he couldn''t evenin once about it. How unfair and terrible was that!


    <i>Click! ck!</i>


    The noise of Choi Yeon-Ha''s high heels smashing down on the granite floor of the hotel''s lobby rang clearly in Han Eun-Sol''s hearing. He wasn''t sure how it sounded to other people, but to him... Those sharp click-cks sounded like a heavenly hymn sung by a choir of angels.


    Well, it indicated that his way-too-long day was about toe to an end, didn''t it!


    Of course, Han Eun-Sol would still have to perform various sundry chores even after Choi Yeon-Ha slipped inside her hotel room. However, that much was nothing to him. Well, at least whenpared to the stress he must withstand on filming locations, that was!


    ¡°Argh...! What''s wrong with the air in this ce!¡±


    ...And Choi Yeon-Ha even began criticizing the perfectly-innocuous air, too!


    Han Eun-Sol saw an urgent need toe up with a special response now that Choi Yeon-Ha was in that state. And no, his aim wasn''t to extricate himself from this Hell. If her stress level was allowed to umte even more, Choi Yeon-Ha would eventually erupt with the force of a nuke!


    <i>''And that''s not something I can allow to happen! Definitely not!''</i>


    If Choi Yeon-Ha went ballistic in Korea, things could still be ced under control, somehow. Even though social media was an ever-present force in South Korean society, unfounded and often unsavory rumors of female celebrities hadn''t been stamped out yet. However, that also meant any story not published yet as an actual news piece could be dismissed as mere gossip regardless of its contents.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s agency had generously peppered the entertainment reporters with gifts and bribes over the years, so any incident could be blocked from bing the front page news... As long as said incident wasn''t a bombshell event, that was!


    Unfortunately, this was China, not South Korea. Even if Han Eun-Sol and the talent agency tirelessly worked to contain the situation, gagging every reporter in China would be asking for a miracle.


    Reports of Choi Yeon-Ha causing an unsightly scene would flood the entertainment sites practically minutes afterward. And her public image would be utterly crushed in the process.


    <i>''Not to forget, this is China, you know!''</i>


    A leaky bucket was bound to leak wherever it went. However, if it was going to leak anyway... Wasn''t it better for it to leak at home? At least that would save the bucket from international embarrassment!


    Surely that Witch had zero awareness of her situation, and some people might scoff at this idea, but... Choi Yeon-Ha was in China as South Korea''s representative actor. Cause a scene now, and she wouldn''t be the only one losing face.


    Han Eun-Sol couldn''t call himself a patriot overflowing with national pride. However! He still wanted to avoid international embarrassment if he could.


    ¡°Oh...? Oh, my goodness!?!?¡±


    <i>''...! Argh, gimme a break! Why now?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol grimaced deeply at this sudden development.


    The number one requirement in avoiding international embarrassment was shutting out any potential threats before they could materialize. Threats like... encountering fans from your own country in a hotel lobby in another country!


    The group of people staggering toward Choi Yeon-Ha in shock and awe was obviously Korean. It seemed they were here as tourists.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Aren''t you Miss Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol had to ponder his options seriously. Since Choi Yeon-Ha''s moods were at the pits, should he block the tourists from closing the distance? Or...


    He sneaked a quick nce at Choi Yeon-Ha''s face, then sighed in relief.


    ¡°Oh! Yes, I am. Hello, everyone!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha greeted her fans with a bright smile.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew you were Miss Choi Yeon-Ha! It''s a huge honor to meet you like this, miss! I''m sorry, but, uh... Can we bother you for an autograph?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Oh! Would you like to take selfies together as well?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha had already switched to her professional mode and was smiling brightly while walking up to her fans. She even offered to take selfies with them, too.


    <i>''She can be such an enigma...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol could only chuckle hollowly at this sight. Here was the stark demonstration of how Choi Yeon-Ha, despite her witch-like personality, could maintain the country''s top actress position without too much trouble until now. And that was her going out of her way to offer service to her fans!


    Even if rumors of her personality being rotten spread online, fans meeting her in real life would see how over-the-top friendly and engaging Choi Yeon-Ha was. And they would act as natural neutralizers to any bad rumors online by saying those things were all nonsense.


    This wasn''t a calcted move on Choi Yeon-Ha''s part to create a protective shield around her using her fans. The way she dealt with people in her profession and how she spoke to her fans were so different that those two ''Choi Yeon-Has'' might as well be totally different people altogether.


    As proof, just take a look at her!


    It''d be fine to simply give her fans one or two autographs and send them on their way. However, look at how Choi Yeon-Ha went out of her way to take several selfies with them! She was even changing the phone''s angles as if she wasn''t satisfied with the resulting images. She wasn''t doing that to ensure the selfies would be perfect, though.


    No, she was actually trying to find an angle where the poor ''squids'' getting punished by being in the same frame as Choi Yeon-Ha could at least be presentable as human beings!


    So many celebrities couldn''t be bothered to take one photo with their fans. So, it was rather amazing to see a top celeb on the level of Choi Yeon-Ha go out of her way like this. Han Eun-Sol had witnessed every facet of Choi Yeon-Ha''s facades she employed during all business-rted matters, yet moments like this one still impressed him to no end.


    <i>''And what''s more impressive is that she''s not pretending or being a hypocrite, either...''</i>


    Impressive, in both the good and bad sense!


    Once upon a time, Han Eun-Sol asked Choi Yeon-Ha if it wasn''t difficult dealing with her fans like this. And what she said back then stayed with him even to this day.


    <i>¡°Is it difficult? Of course it is, you dummy. Do you have any idea how annoying and bothersome it is to smile brightly at fans when they rush up to you, totally oblivious about how tired you are? Let me tell you, I''ve thought about walking away without saying anything so many times before.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°At least it''s more tolerable when that happens after you finish your work for the day. Imagine when you''re going somewhere on your much-deserved off day. Even after you cover up your face, people still somehow recognize who you are ande running for autographs. Whenever that happens, it feels like every CCTV camera in the world is watching only you. It''s not for nothing that some celebs suffer from panic attacks.¡±</i>


    When Han Eun-Sol asked why she was going out of her way to treat her fans well, this was Choi Yeon-Ha''s answer.


    <i>¡°Come on, now. Let''s be honest here, okay? Am I a nice person? Or am I a super genius? I have nothing going for me other than my face. That''s it. I only get to put food on my table because other people view me in a favorable light, okay?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You don''t get what I''m saying? Okay, let me simplify it, then. Without my fans wanting to take selfies with me and get my autographs, I''ll starve to death. It''s all thanks to my fans that I get to shootmercials and star in TV shows and movies. Humans obviously would act nice to those who give them money, right? Isn''t that obvious?¡±</i>


    Han Eun-Sol chuckled softly while ncing at Choi Yeon-Ha busy changing her pose several times to take selfies with her fans.


    What an amazing person she was. In various meanings, too.

 Chapter 624. Henpecked (4)

    <h4>Chapter 624. Henpecked (4)</h4>


    ¡°Argh... I''m so tired!¡±


    As soon as she stepped into her hotel room, Choi Yeon-Ha slumped on the couch without even bothering to change out of her clothes. Her whole body felt like a wet sponge.


    <i>''Why does it have to be so humid around here?''</i>


    She reached out to grab the aircon remote, then repeatedly thumbed the ''On'' button.


    The room''s central heating system couldn''t sufficiently cool the air to meet Choi Yeon-Ha''s satisfaction, so a new aircon unit had to be bought and installed here. Of course, the hotel management was up in arms, arguing that guests couldn''t do whatever they wanted and install a private aircon system in their rooms. They eventually acquiesced, rather reluctantly too, after Choi Yeon-Ha promised to leave the installed unit behind.


    Of course, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t do any of that, but Han Eun-Sol did... However, was there a reason to get technical about that now?


    She really liked nothing about this ce. Despite staying in the VIP suite, the bloody hoteliers treated her like a passing mutt. That irritated her to no end, and this persistent humidity wasn''t helping things, either!


    Worse still, none of the local cuisine was to her liking, so she had to rely mostly on ramen for the past several months. No wonder her weight was steadily falling.


    <i>''I''m sure that idiot Eun-Sol thinks I''m deliberately acting like this.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s character in the TV show was supposed to be frail. She was supposed to be energetic and full of life at the start of the show, only for her to steadily grow weaker as the storyline progressed. The idiotic Han Eun-Sol or the director must''ve thought Choi Yeon-Ha was carefully managing her weight to match her onscreen character''s condition.


    ¡°At this rate, I might die first well before the show''spletion...!¡±


    They all yapped on about how dedicated she was to her role even at the cost of her health, and that her method acting wasmendable, etc... However, if they knew the real reason behind Choi Yeon-Ha''s rapid weight loss was ack of nutrients, they would jump up in shock and dismay. Well, at least Han Eun-Sol might.


    <i>''I''m so tired...''</i>


    Honestly? Dealing with a serious type of person was tough for her. If Han Eun-Sol found out Choi Yeon-Ha was getting physically weaker, he''d raise an almighty fuss trying to fix everything. He was already upied with so many things, but even then, Choi Yeon-Ha had no doubt that he''d still mor to travel back to Korea and procure Korean foods for her immediate consumption.


    ¡°Urgh... Putting me in a tight spot and all...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha staggered back to her feet, then shuffled to the bathroom to turn the tap on the bathtub.


    <i>''The tub''s gonna take a while to fill up, so... Should I eat something in the meantime?''</i>


    When that thought entered her mind, Choi Yeon-Ha let out a lengthy groan.


    She never knew how much of a picky eater she really was. Even though she had no qualms about stuffing her face with fast food and other unhealthy stuff in Korea... Such was her appetite for food that she sometimes worried about her career as an actress suddenly ending due to some food-rted mishap!


    Although, she did manage to watch her figure by desperately controlling her urges... most of the time!


    In some crooked way, this ce was a paradise for her. She didn''t have to manage anything but still lost weight! Wasn''t that what she always dreamed about? Of course, dreams and the actual reality proved to be too different for her liking, but still!


    ¡°I just need to tough it out until tomorrow, and then...¡±


    After tomorrow''s filming, she''d finally get to say adieu to on-location stuff in the ancient castle, at least for a while. Since the production would shift to outdoor locations, Choi Yeon-Ha would get to use a trailer to her heart''s content. That alone was enough to give a sense of peace.


    Unfortunately, the world had a way of screwing up people''s ns.


    <i>Vrrrrr...!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha heard her phone ringing and nced at the device tossed on top of the couch. She picked up and stared at the name appearing on the screen, her expression unwilling.


    <i>[Han Eun-Sol]</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression became unreadable after confirming who it was.


    <i>''Urgh... I really don''t wanna...''</i>


    Her reluctance wasn''t aimed at the poor Han Eun-Sol. No, she was unwilling to answer the call from Han Eun-Soling at this time of the day.


    Han Eun-Sol was also human, so he obviously would''ve wanted to get some rest after another long day at work. Someone like that wouldn''t call Choi Yeon-Ha without a good reason. Usually, when he did call, it''d be about...


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly, then answered the call. ¡°Yessss. What''s the matter now?¡±


    -It''s me, noona... The director called me just now.


    ¡°Okay. What did he say?¡±


    -Well, uh... He said he''s not pleased with the footage filmed today and yesterday and wants to reshoot them. Something about costumes not really fitting the scenes and stuff...


    Han Eun-Sol''s voice transmitted through the phone''s speaker sounded troubled. The director of this production was infamous for being a strict perfectionist, and when something about a scene wasn''t to his liking... For some reason, he didn''t stop at reshooting the offending scenes but also rejigged the preceding and following parts!


    It was as if he wanted to live up to his moniker as the so-called perfectionist!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was initially greatly pleased to hear the rumors about how this director liked to pursue absolute cinematic perfection throughout his career. However, to think such a thing woulde back to bite her in the rear like this...!


    ¡°...So, he wants to fix two days'' worth of material?¡±


    -Yes, noona. Two days.


    No wonder Han Eun-Sol sounded troubled on the other side of the line. He knew better than anyone how badly Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to escape from this location, after all! He must be worried about how bad Choi Yeon-Ha''s tantrums would be at this unwee news, but...


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    -...Sorry? Noona, are you feeling okay?


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Get some rest, Eun-Sol.¡±


    -Huh? Noona?


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t bother to wait for Han Eun-Sol''s follow-up question and hung up.


    ¡°That''s how life works, I guess...¡±


    There was no way things would work out in her favor so easily. After all, life had this nasty habit of sucker-punching people when things finally started looking up for them.


    Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to explode in irritation but shouldn''t vent her anger at Han Eun-Sol. Her manager was a human being like her, after all! And he''d one day copse from the stress of trying to deal with the constant outpouring of her annoyance. She noticed that the poor Han Eun-Sol seemed to have lost some hairtely, too!


    ¡°Uh-whew, seriously...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily looked up at the ceiling for a while, then headed back to the bathroom, her appetite long gone. All she wanted to do now was to dip her weary body in warm water and rx.


    She took off her clothes and dumped them in the nearbyundry basket, then took a quick shower before slipping inside the water-filled tub.


    <i>Ssh...</i>


    Her toes touched the warm water first, instantly sending thisnguid satisfaction throughout her body. She deeply submerged herself in the water, then rested her head on the edge of the tub.


    <i>''So tired...''</i>


    She wasn''t only talking about physical exhaustion. Her mental exhaustion was even worse. As proof, even the tiniest, most trivial things got on her nervestely. And she was having a tough time paying attention to what the people around her were saying. Whether it was her body or mind... She seemed to be reaching her breaking point fast.


    ¡°You idiot...¡±


    How wonderful would it be if only he was here...


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew she shouldn''t expect anything from that man, yet this subtle hint of resentment still crept into her heart in quiet moments like this. Her exhaustion would''ve been washed awaypletely by having him here for a little while... And he wouldn''t even have to do anything in the meantime, too!


    Even now, Choi Yeon-Ha was scared of sleeping alone in an unfamiliar hotel room. Every so often, closing her eyes to sleep would evoke the memories of when she had been trapped in that tunnel. For now, she left the lights on as a way tobat her fear, but... What if she ended up with depression? What was she supposed to do when...


    <i>Vrrrrrr...!</i>


    Before her thoughts could reach the end, her phone started ringing again. Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t bother to check the caller ID and snatched up the mobile device. ¡°I said I got it, didn¡¯t I?! I''ll shoot those damn scenes, okay! I''m fine, so don''t...¡±


    -Aha. It seems you''ve returned to your hotel, no problem. And judging from the sounds of water, are you in the shower? You know, I''d love to chat over a video call, but that must be asking for too much, am I right? Fufufu...!


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly stared at the phone''s screen. And it proudly said ''BUTTER''.


    <i>''I might as well shoot myself, dammit!''</i>


    Why did she stupidly answer the phone without checking who was calling her first!


    -Mm? Since you''re not saying anything, you must be in awe that I called to check up on you, Miss Yeon-Ha. Actually, I wanted to discuss the thing we talked about earlier in the day. So, what do you think? I''m sure it''s lonely in a hotel room all by yourself, so why not stay in my vi? I assure you, I''ll make all the preparations necessary to wee you into my...


    ¡°Listen here, you dipsh****t!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha loudly yelled into the phone as thick veins popped up on her forehead. ¡°A man should know his ce, okay?! How dare a punk that looks like a squashed block of butter talk slick to me! There is no freaking way I''ll ever associate myself with the likes of you, even if I reincarnate a hundred and eight times! Stop calling me! I''m going to block this number, you hear me! You deaf, stubborn piece of work!¡±


    <i>Beep!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha angrily ended the call, then threw her phone at the towel tray. However, her phone kept ringing again and again, prompting her to hold her face in agony. ¡°Uwaaaaaah! Kang, Jin, Hooooo! If you don''te soon, Imma rush back to Korea and, and...! And, Imma rip your head off, you hear meeeee?!¡±


    Only someone who could pull it off should act all moody and stuff. And it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t that someone.


    ***


    ¡°That stinking b*tch...!¡± Liu Wei cursed while distorting his expression like a hideous monster. He angrily threw his phone away, obviously disgusted by what happened.


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly blurted out Korean like some kind of a country bumpkin, Liu Wei had no idea what she was yelling about... But he was no idiot. He could easily tell that the contents were not verydy-like. Just her tone was enough to convey her intentions.


    ¡°How dare some b*tch from a backwater country act all haughty and mighty before me!¡±


    Liu Wei''s expression distorted even more as he muttered those words.


    Just who was he? Wasn''t he Liu Wei, a man on the steep upward rise to the top of China''s entertainment sphere? To think that woman would dare to look down on him this way!


    And she wasn''t even Chinese, but some random b*tch from a trifling little country who didn''t even know her damn ce! If it hadn''t been for her good looks, Liu Wei would''ve already shown her who was the boss here!


    ¡°So, you wanna keep ying this game? Is that it?¡± Liu Wei quietly growled.


    ¡°Mm? Big brother, what''s the matter? Smile some more, and let''s have some fun~.¡±


    ¡°Here~! Let me pour you another ss~.¡±


    Scantily-dressed young women sidled up to Liu Wei and offered him sses of booze, but he angrily pped their hands away.


    ¡°Get out of my sight, you unsightly b*tches!¡±


    ¡°Kkyaahk?!¡±


    The booze ss was knocked out of the young woman''s grasp and smashed into the table, causing the bottles to tumble and alcohol to spill everywhere.


    The young women fearfully looked at Liu Wei. ¡°B-Big brother...¡±


    ¡°I told you to scram!¡±


    The young women cautiously studied Liu Wei''s mood before silently escaping the room with dejected faces.


    ¡°F*cking hell...!¡± Liu Wei picked up one of the knocked-over booze bottles, then began sucking on it as if it was some kind of a trumpet. Even though he had asked for pretty girls to keep himpany, none of them satisfied his eyes that had witnessed the beauty of Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''Well, it''s true that that woman is shockingly, devastatingly beautiful...''</i>


    Without such stunning looks, Liu Wei wouldn''t have spared a second nce at a mere bangzi woman. Actually, he even entertained the idea of quitting this project altogether after learning about how his co-star would be some random b*tch from South Korea, of all ces!


    If it hadn''t been for the director''s considerable influence in the industry, Liu Wei wouldn''t have signed on for the role. So, he nned to deeply humiliate this Korean woman during the actors'' first meeting and make her quit the production on her own ord, but then... He never expected her to be someone that stunning.


    It was no exaggeration to say he got bowled over as soon as pping his eyes on Choi Yeon-Ha. It was as if he had found the perfect example of beauty in that moment. But then...!


    ¡°You dare...!¡±


    To think that that woman would act all haughty and out of reach even to the one and only Liu Wei!


    Even the legitimately-popr actresses in China were tripping over themselves to get Liu Wei''s contact number. So how could some random nobody turn her nose up at him like this?


    Liu Wei didn''t mind ying this game of hard-to-get. Well, an easy woman was no fun, after all. The process of seducing and conquering such a chick always provided a level of entertainment that nothing on Earth could even rival.


    However, that woman was not ying hard-to-get with Liu Wei. No, she... She genuinely despised him!


    But why? What did she find socking with Liu Wei? Was his manner not to her liking? Or was he not wealthy enough to meet her standards?


    What could a man on his way to bing the next top star in the Greater China regionck, anyway?!


    ¡°...Goddamn it!¡± Liu Wei suddenly roared and smashed the bottle on the floor.


    <i>''If this keeps up... I''ll have to do something about it soon!''</i>


    He was quickly running out of patience with humoring Choi Yeon-Ha. He could only maintain this innocent, good-natured goofy smile for so long, after all! As a matter of fact, his real self almost slipped past his facade a couple of times already.


    The truth was... His anxiety and impatience were steadily increasing as the end of the production loomed closer and closer.


    That was when a man suddenly entered the messy room and chuckled jovially. ¡°Why are you losing your cool like that, brother?¡±


    Liu Wei scowled while turning his head to re at the owner of that voice. ¡°Leave me alone. I don''t want to deal with anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... The way you''re handling this situation isn''t like you, brother.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡±


    ¡°Why throw such a tantrum over some random Korean woman?¡±


    ¡°...What the f*ck, you bastard?¡±


    ¡°Eii~, don''t make that kind of face,¡± the man genially chuckled. ¡°It''s our role to suss out what troubles you and sort them out as soon as possible. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Liu Wei narrowed his eyes and red at the man standing confidently before his eyes.


    This man... was from the Dark Association.


    Unfortunately for any aspiring star wishing to make it big in the Chinese entertainment sector, they had no choice but to have ties with the Dark Association. And this punk had been dispatched by the Dark Association to ''look after'' Liu Wei¡¯s needs.


    Liu Wei quietly growled. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry too much, brother. We only need to make that woman more obedient, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And what do you know, that is our specialty,¡± said the Dark Association man with an insidious smirk.


    Liu Wei''s eyes dangerously gleamed at that deration.


    <i>''...That''s right. She''s nothing but some bangzi woman!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Liu Wei was thinking of marrying Choi Yeon-Ha or anything like that, so who cared about the methods employed in making her more... open to his approach?


    Liu Wei shot a sharp re at the man. ¡°Don''t be too rough with her. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Brother, you will be surprised by how gentle I can be. Don''t you worry about a thing,¡± The manughed jovially while leisurely walking out of the room.


    Liu Wei watched the Dark Association man leave, then picked up another booze bottle without saying anything.


    As long as he got what he wanted, that would be the end of it. Who cared about the methods, anyway!


    Unfortunately, Liu Wei had no idea. He didn''t know that in this world, certain things werepletely off-limits, no matter who you were.


    Not knowing that was Liu Wei''s worst mistake in life.

 Chapter 625. Henpecked (5)

    <h4>Chapter 625. Henpecked (5)</h4>


    <i>YANK!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho roughly yanked at the front door to his family home and entered with a scary scowl etched on his face, something he had not done in what felt like forever. Unfortunately, though...


    ¡°How dare you re at me like that!¡±


    All the sharpness and fury contained in Kang Jin-Ho''s re instantly dissipated without a chance to get unleashed by his mother''s direct attack.


    ¡°...Mother. I didn''t know you were home.¡±


    ¡°Of course I''m home,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong tutted. ¡°Where could I possibly be at this time of the day?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly at his mother sitting on the living room couch.


    He might have briefly regained his former swagger thanks to the betrayal of his family member, but this was not Zhongyuan. Nothing could stop or deter Kang Jin-Ho back then, but in the modern era? No matter what he tried, there were two people he just couldn''t win against!


    Among the two, the true ruler of the family was busy tutting in disapproval at her son.


    ¡°Son, it''s not like you''re going through puberty, so why are you yanking and mming the front door like that?¡±


    ¡°...Did I do that?¡±


    ¡°Although I''m grateful to finally witness my son going through his rebellious phase, don''t you think you and I are both a bit too old for it now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and concentrated on taking his shoes off.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong scanned her son from top to bottom. ¡°How about something to eat, son?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, mother. I''ve already had some.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don''t look like you have.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Want me to prepare some for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m really fine, mother. Besides, I can prepare food myself now. You don''t have to worry about such things anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Son?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed deeply before carrying on. ¡°It feels like you''re ufortable about your mother wanting to prepare meals for you. However, look at this situation from my perspective.¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know you can make your meals without me worrying about them. You being unable to do that doesn''t make any sense, after all. I know you''re not an idiot on that level.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Then, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you are not gonna do a proper job!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong firmly yelled at her son. ¡°If you prepare your food, you''ll only bring out three side dishes when it''s supposed to be ten! And your <i>guk</i> will be cold, too! And, and! If you can''t be bothered, you''ll just p some jam on a slice of toast and call it a day! How can I not interfere when you do stuff like that, son? No one will care whether you fill your belly that way or not if I''m not around to watch over you. Can you imagine the guilt I''d feel when my only son eats whatever is lying around as if you don''t care what goes inside you, even though I''m sitting on the couch doing nothing?¡± [1]


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t think of any excuses after listening to his mother, and the only thing he could do was sneakily avoid meeting her critical gaze.


    ¡°Son, if you wish to tell me you can prepare your own meals, do a proper job of it first, okay? I''ve prepared so many side dishes for you, so how can I sit still when all you take out from the fridge is a little bit of kimchi?¡±


    <i>''...I had no idea this topic was worthy of this much nagging.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho had lived over a century when all three of his lives werebined, but it seemed he was still a little kid in his mother''s eyes.


    ¡°So? What should I do? Do you want something to eat or not?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly shook his head. ¡°N-no, I''m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong looked rather displeased as she scanned her son from top to bottom again. If only Kang Jin-Ho was a little frail-looking or overweight! She could''ve unleashed her torrent of righteous nagging. Unfortunately, even to her critical re, her son''s figure was absolutely perfect.


    ¡°Keep that up, and you''re gonna damage your gut, son!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Of course, being perfect didn''t equate to water-tight defense. A mother''s nagging was no different from a legendary striker who could slip past some of the best defenders in the world and score the winning goal, after all!


    <i>''This is not what I pictured in my head...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only pout faintly in dejection after his swagger got deted from a series of brutal assaults.


    He urgently scanned the vicinity in the vain hope of escaping from this difficult situation somehow, only for one of the doors to suddenly open... And Kang Eun-Yeong brazenly waltzed out of her room.


    ¡°Oppa? You''re home~.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly revved his motor once more. ¡°Come and sit down!¡±


    ¡°Ng? Why?¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    That was when Kang Eun-Yeong noticed her brother''s stoically expressionless face, something she couldn''t exactly remember seeing in a long, long while. From other people''s perspectives, Kang Jin-Ho might seem perpetually expressionless, but his little sister obviously boasted a higher degree of understanding of him, so spotting that faint hint of anger in his face was a cakewalk for her.


    ¡°Oppa, what are you angry about this time?¡±


    ¡°You! What did I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho imposingly crossed his arms and red at his sister. ¡°Didn''t I say family members must look out for each other? So, why did you sell your brother''s information? Since when did you be that friendly with Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°Oh... You mean that?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong replied with a dismissive shrug of her hand, then nonchntly plopped down on the couch. ¡°It can get pretty lonely while staying in a foreign country, right? That''s why Miss Yeon-Ha''s been sending me DMs now and then. And you know how often I get driven around for my appearances inte evenings. It can get really boring during those rides, you know? So we DMed back and forth, and that''s how we got closer. And guess what? Now that I got to know her better, unnie is a great person, oppa. Sure, she does have a bit of a temper, but everything''s good as long as she''s not losing it toward me. I''m telling you, she''s a really kind person.¡±


    Kind?!


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt dizzy after hearing that. Choi Yeon-Ha was... kind? Really?


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was acquainted with Choi Yeon-Ha and wanted to avoid saying bad things about her... He simply couldn''t let that incorrect evaluation slide. Learning about how a turtle couldn''t swim wouldn''t be as bbergasting as what his little sister dared to say just now!


    ¡°What about her is kind as you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly.


    ¡°Oppa, being pretty is kindness itself. Don''t you know that? That''s what all men think.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Well, if that''s the barometer, then...</i>


    <i>Mm, yes. She''s kind, in that case.</i>


    Indeed, if that was the judging criteria, no one on this God''s Green Earth could deny Choi Yeon-Ha''s kindness. Even if it was Kang Jin-Ho, he...


    <i>No, hang on a second!</i>


    ¡°...I don''t mind you befriending Miss Yeon-Ha,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly sucked in several deep breaths before resuming his lecture. ¡°However, why did you reveal your own brother''s activities? Didn''t I tell you that family members shouldn''t do that?¡±


    ¡°Eii~, oppa. I haven''t done anything wrong, you know? I¡¯m only following what you preach.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow at Kang Eun-Yeong''s glib-sounding response.


    ¡°Yup, you heard me~. You said family members shouldn''t hide anything from each other, didn''t you? Unnie might not be a family member now but she will be one soon, no? In that case, how can I say stuff like, ''<i>Unnie, since you''re not family yet, I can''t divulge top secret info like that with you''</i>? That''s just too cruel, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, she''ll be family soon?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Won''t she be family after you marry her?¡±


    ¡°...What are you on about, Eun-Yeong?¡± Kang Jin-Ho panicked slightly and tried to say something in his defense...


    Only for Baek Hyeon-Jeong totch onto the bait her daughter had cast. ¡°Family? Who are you talking about, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°You know, that unnie. Unnie Yeon-Ha, mom.¡±


    ¡°Choi Yeon-Ha?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes flickered dangerously when a familiar name was brought up.


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched and shrunk back. ¡°N-no, wait. Mother, it''s not what you think. This kid is just...¡±


    ¡°Son, I''m happy with your choice.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled radiantly. ¡°Actually, I''ve been pondering this topic ever since it was brought up thest time. And... Son, I have to admit that finding a wife candidate as good as Miss Yeon-Ha will not be easy. No matter what anyone says, she''s still one and only Choi Yeon-Ha, after all!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Since she''s an actress, I feared she might be a bit too fussy, but when I thought about it some more... We already have an idol in our family, and my son isn''t the type to get intimidated by a sessful actor, anyway. In that case, everything is fine, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°B-but, I never thought about such a thing, mother.¡±


    ¡°Son, no one in this day and age starts dating with marriage in mind. People get hitched after dating for a while and when it feels like the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°...Mother, I''m telling you, it''s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Everyone keeps insisting that these days,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong shook her head, then nced at her daughter. ¡°By the way, how is she, personality-wise? Is she a nice person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mom. Unnie has a bit of a temper, but let''s be real, oppa needs a woman like that, don''t you agree? He normally has no backbone or wit, right? I have no idea why he''s like that at home even though he has no problem outside. So, he needs someone to take the reins in a home environment. In that sense, unnie is perfect.¡±


    ¡°I see. Even so, I''m a little worried,¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong frowned slightly. ¡°Someone with a strong will is difficult to deal with, you know?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong sagely shook her head. ¡°No, that''s not true, mom. A fox-like wife is a hundred times better than a bear-like one, you know.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Besides, seeing how she''s been treating me so well, I think she has figured it all out. Rather than trying to assert her authority, unnie is the type to attract others to her cause instead. She''s gonna treat you like the queen, mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Then, it''s all good.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew even dizzier at this impromptu daughter-inw evaluation meeting.


    He was a man who never once entertained the idea of marrying someone in his life. After all, wasn''t he a century-old solo yer? But now, his family was discussing not his dating life, but... marriage?!


    ¡°I really don''t have any ns for marriage, you two. Please don''t jump the gun like that.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho cast a wide to stop a runaway train without any functioning brakes, the train conductors stared back at him in naked disappointment.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong fired first. ¡°Why is your oppa so wishy-washy like this?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong ably responded. ¡°You know he''s a herbivore, mom. A harmless man.¡±


    ¡°...And I''m worried that maybe he''s too harmless. A man should have a bit of gumption and venom in him, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mom, that''s why we gotta keep our wits about us. If we don''t intervene now, this dude will never even get to hold a girl''s hand... For the rest of his life!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sagged like a wet nket after receiving continuous verbal blows. He might im to be unrivaled in matters solvable through fists, but even someone of his caliber was still defenseless against the violence of words.


    He groaned loudly, then shook his head. ¡°I will take care of this, okay? Don''t butt in. Please.¡±


    ¡°Oppa, what do you mean you will take care of it? Let me ask you, have you ever held a girl''s hand before?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How about smooching a girl, then?¡±


    ¡°Y-you are supposed to be a girl yourself, so how could you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡± Kang Eun-Yeong turned her head and stared at her mother. ¡°You saw that, right? Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he really is hopeless, isn''t he?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared in disappointment at her son. Of course she already knew how harmless her son could be. However, she still had no idea that the harmless streak wasn''t only reserved for his family but for the opposite sex as well! ¡°What a waste of such good looks, too...¡±


    ¡°That''s my point exactly!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sagely nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho urgently looked around. He was searching for an ally. Unfortunately, the only likely candidate for that role, Kang Jin-Ho''s father, resolutely refused to open the door ande out of the main bedroom!


    <i>''And I can sense you standing right behind the door, father!''</i>


    Despite eavesdropping on this marriage talk taking ce in the living room, Kang Yu-Hwan was firmly staying put. Kang Jin-Ho felt a sharp dagger of betrayal dig into his flesh, but... Even his father would''ve been unable to lend any sort of assistance against these two hungry lionesses!


    ¡°...Mother,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a weighty-sounding voice in an attempt to regain control of this situation. ¡°I will handle that matter on my own.¡±


    ¡°...We didn''t say otherwise, son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, but...! My rtionship with Miss Yeon-Ha is nothing like the one from your imagination.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong quietly muttered to no one in particr. ¡°But that rtionship will go nowhere if no one does anything about it...¡±


    ¡°You, be quiet,¡± Kang Jin-Ho scowled scarily, forcing his little sister to sneakily avoid meeting his re.


    She didn''t have anything to fear while having the upper hand, but holding Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze when he was in a serious mode was still impossible for her.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sighed. ¡°Well, what can I say when you are this adamant about handling it yourself. I''m just saying, that girl doesn''t seem like a bad choice for you, so... If you''re interested, I''m not going to oppose you, so do your best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Don''t worry, mother. Something like what you think won''t happen for a while.¡±


    ¡°...You''re no fun, Jin-Ho. No fun at all,¡± said Baek Hyeon-Jeong while ruefully smacking her lips. For a moment there, she really did resemble an unhappy lioness who unwillingly spat out a juicy piece of steak. ¡°In any case, get some rest, son.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... Ah.¡± Kang Jin-Ho faltered and hesitated as if there was something else he''d like to bring up.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, well... I wanted to tell you something, you see...?¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and grimaced even more. When he thought about it, this timing seemed the absolute worst. Bringing this topic up felt eerily simr to digging his own grave, but...


    ¡°Son, did you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not that. It''s not. It''s, uh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho hesitated for a few seconds more before squeezing his eyes shut. ¡°It seems I won''t be home for a little while, mother.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You won''t? Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m going to... Mm...¡±


    ¡°Going to where?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned, his shoulders drooping in resignation. ¡°...China, mother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The atmosphere in the living room rapidly grew icy. Baek Hyeon-Jeong wordlessly stared at her son for what seemed like an eternity, then quietly asked back. ¡°Did you say... China?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    ¡°As in the... People''s Republic of China? That ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°China, as in... where Miss Yeon-Ha is currently shooting her show?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I see. It sounds like my son wants to do something in China. However, could that something be... rted to Miss Yeon-Ha somehow? As in, joining her over there? That would be awkward, no? Especially right after saying all those things to us a minute ago.¡±


    <i>Creeeaaak...</i>


    Kang Yu-Hwan, who had been leisurely exiting the main bedroom after determining that the coast was clear, quickly realized this rapid change in the situation and sneakily re-entered the room, then closed the door behind him.


    ¡°F-father...¡±


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly watched as the doorway closed shut without mercy and groaned in pain at the severing of the bond between a father and his son.


    ¡°Son,e and sit down here. Now.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, mother.¡±


    This must be what a cow would''ve felt while being dragged into an abattoir. Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut when his sister smirking like an evil viin gleefully opened her piehole.


    1. ¡°Guk¡± is a ss of soup-like Korean dish. ?

 Chapter 626. Feeling It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 626. Feeling It (1)</h4>


    After his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho never longed for his past life.


    The life in Zhongyuan eventually granted him untold wealth and influence. However, it also took so much more from him in return. The cost of the unwanted riches and power had been unimaginably cruel.


    As a man who had experienced all that, Kang Jin-Ho knew better than anyone how precious his current life was. Even if he was given a thousand chances to return to his past life... He''d never choose that offer.


    However, he was actually missing that life right now, just a tiny bit at least, ever since his third stab at life had begun!


    Jo Gyu-Min loudly cried out, ¡°No, hang on a minute! Okay, so!¡±


    The usual barrage of griefing had begun, it seemed. If people wanted to swear, they should juste out and say it openly. Why did they always start their yelling with a forceful ''No'' first?!


    Such fundamental questions swam around inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, but he had zero confidence in asking them. How could he do that when Jo Gyu-Min''s face was flushed red with all the blood rushing to his head? While his tie had been flipped around unbeknownst to him? And he was clearly getting stressed out of his mind!


    ¡°How can you say you''re going to China while knowing we''re in a crucial phase of our operation! There are clear orders of things, Mister Jin-Ho! I thought you were the type of man who seems a little unfriendly on the surface but still knows what to prioritize over anything else! So how could you say that!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head and stared at the distant skies above.


    <i>''...Yes, things used to be like that.''</i>


    Although it was a bit embarrassing to say this out loud, there was a time when everything under the sun had to be mindful of Kang Jin-Ho''s moods. The entire demon cult shuddered in dread and fear when Kang Jin-Ho showed up to ''work'' in the morning with a hint of a frown on his face. And the whole world would suck in their breath and keep their head low to avoid getting noticed by him!


    Even Azure Demon, who was the de facto second-inmand, watched what he said when Kang Jin-Ho was clearly in a crappy mood.


    Did anyone rebuke him for his bad behavior? Such a thing was unthinkable back then.


    One was judged by the era''s rules and regtions, plus behaviors not matching up to the morals of the day. However, Kang Jin-Ho was an existence capable of setting those rules and regtions of Zhongyuan. If he said red was blue, it''d be known as blue from that moment on. With the situation like that, who would dare take Kang Jin-Ho to task?


    <i>''That''s how things were like back then, but now...''</i>


    ¡°Are you even listening to me, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Even though I''m trying to exin everything to you!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Ah, ah, the good old days...</i>


    A hint of remorse entered Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. Of course, it wasn''t as if he was truly longing for his past life here. Even so, all things in this world were affected by this principle, weren''t they? Just like how the existence of light signified the presence of darkness lurking around the corner, going all-in on a choice didn''t mean one side was more correct than the other.


    If only! If only he got a tiny bit more respect!


    ¡°Are you really listening, Mister Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I am,¡± Kang Jin-Ho solemnly nodded away.


    Of course he understood why Jo Gyu-Min was acting this way.


    Chairman Hwang Jeong-Ju''s participation had greatly elerated the matters involving Kang Jin-Ho''s foundation. Simply put, things were progressing at a much-faster rate than anyone had expected. Although that should be worthy of a minor celebration, fast progress wasn''t always a good thing.


    For instance, Kang Jin-Ho and Co. still hadn''t found and hired trustworthy individuals, so all the work resulting from the fast progress would inevitably be dumped on the desks of the existing workers. And the existing ''workers'' in this case were... Well...


    ¡°I¡¯m dying here, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ...It was one person: Jo Gyu-Min. The dark circles below his eyes drooping all the way down to his chin, and his coarse, pale skin were enough to tell the torrid tale of suffering he had been under all this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I''m way too busy to lecture you like this, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while thinking, <i>Then, why don''t you stop?</i>


    ¡°Did you say something, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...I haven''t said anything, though?¡±


    Did Jo Gyu-Min read his mind? Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly rubbed his eyes in exhaustion. The usual him would have ably epted all theseints with a brief chuckle and moved on. That didn''t mean he was annoyed by this situation. Even though that was the case...


    <i>''Gee, whiz. It feels like I''m dying...''</i>


    The damage he received yesterday was too extensive, even for Kang Jin-Ho. And he also got to learn that a half-hearted serious attitude was worse than not being serious at all.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mother and little sister, who had been on a strategic retreat, seized the opening created by Kang Jin-Ho''s stupid slip-up and pounced on him like a school of ravenous piranhas. Of course, their method of assault still remained ''verbal''.


    The ruthless assault continued into the early dawn, but Kang Jin-Ho eventually found his chance to flee to his room when his two female family members exhausted themselves and tried to recuperate for another round of attack. While on his way, Kang Jin-Ho encountered his father shuffling toward the bathroom. However, Kang Yu-Hwan coldly avoided meeting his son''s gaze.


    <i>''That... was clearly betrayal!''</i>


    That was the moment of the bond of the Kang family shattering into a million pieces.


    That was what happened yesterday, so Kang Jin-Ho''s mind was as exhausted as it could get. At least this experience taught him that his mentality, which he firmly believed was tougher than forged steel, was shockingly weak against a constant barrage of small but sharp attacks.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, colleagues and allies aren''t supposed to do this!¡±


    As for this dude... Kang Jin-Ho had discovered Jo Gyu-Min''s hidden talent. This dude used to give off this vibe while acting as the proxy of the education foundation''s director, and it was happening again!


    As for what that vibe was... Rather than a hands-on administrator, the role of a boomer who loved to lecture and nag other people suited Jo Gyu-Min much, much more!


    Maybe him joining a military academy would''ve been a great career move. Even now, it felt like he''d suddenly mutter the line, <i>''Thispanymander is bitterly disappointed by your conduct, gentlemen!''</i>


    ¡°Of course! I get that you being here won''t radically decrease my workload. Realistically speaking, this work isn''t something you should be doing anyway due to your position in the foundation. And I also know that splitting work between you and me could lead to a disaster where my workload suddenly increases instead. Yes, I already know all that!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However! Isn''t there an old saying like this? Sharing happiness will double it, and sharing sadness will halve it? Or something like that? Since you can see my suffering, isn''t the decent thing to do here staying put and pretending to be suffering alongside me?! But now, you''re going to China?! Chinaaaa?!¡±


    It seemed that the diplomatic rtionship between China and Korea had be a lot more strained than before while Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t looking. That had to be it, otherwise it''d be hard to exin why people, whether it was Jo Gyu-Min or Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeongbo, got upset at the mere mention of China!


    ¡°...All I can say is I''m sorry,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slumped in his chair.


    Guilty conscience sharply stabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s heart at the sight of the Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong looking like a defeated soldier watching his mother nation burn down. Even though he technically wasn''t guilty of anything!


    <i>''If only Lee Hyeon-Su was here to lend assistance... That would''ve been great.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized that he didn''t have many capable administrators around him. Simply having Lee Hyeon-Su help out could have decreased Jo Gyu-Min''s burden by at least half, but... Unfortunately, even Lee Hyeon-Su was stuck in an eerily simr situation as Jo Gyu-Min right now.


    The purging of the elders and directors meant all their workload had to be redirected to Lee Hyeon-Su''s desk. Even if the contribution made individually by those people was equivalent to... a rat''s tail, a whole stack of them would still weigh quite a lot. So much so that it verged on being terrifying!


    To make matters moreplicated, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t only restructuring the Martial Assembly but also finding and recovering all the official and unofficial assets of the dead elders. As far as the amount of work was concerned, even Jo Gyu-Min would have to take a bow at how unforgiving things had been for Lee Hyeon-Su.


    At least Wiggins, who had nothing better to do until additional educators joined him on this side, and Elena assisted him to lighten the workload somewhat. Without that, the poor man would''ve keeled over from stress and exhaustion by now! Even if Elena was only helping out because she was loitering around her father''s vicinity...


    <i>''...Now that I think about it, this isn''t a good look.''</i>


    Indeed, this timing was rather weird. Kang Jin-Ho''s trip to China had been in the works for a while now, something that had to be pushed back several times. But now... It looked like he was jetting off to a nice little vacation in a foreignnd while dumping all the work on the shoulders of everybody else.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho staying in Korea wouldn''t have changed this situation all that much. At least he was aware of that. Even so! This was the matter of how people perceived this situation, wasn''t it!


    ¡°I won''t ask why you''re going there, Mister Jin-Ho...¡± Jo Gyu-Min sharply red, his eyes silently yelling, <i>I already know what you are nning to do in China!</i>


    This was almost verging on the territory of horror movies at this point. Kang Jin-Ho uncharacteristically flinched and sneakily avoided meeting Jo Gyu-Min''s re.


    ¡°...Since you insist on going there, I will begrudgingly look the other way. Here!¡± Jo Gyu-Min pulled out an envelope from his inner pocket, then pushed it toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°This is your ne ticket, Mister Jin-Ho. When you get to China, a guide from our branch office will help you.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. You don''t have to go that far. I can procure a ne ticket myself, and...¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly spoke up as a guilty conscience of making an already-busy man do something unnecessary washed over him.


    ¡°Well, the truth is...¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled helplessly. ¡°I was just messing with you for a bit, Mister Jin-Ho. I mean... Everyone knows about how you''ve been running nonstop without a single break since the end of your military service. We get that you want to get some much-deserved break now that one of the biggest questions haunting us has been resolved.¡±


    <i>''Uhm, actually, no. I''m only going there because, if I don''t, someone scary might beat me up to death. Much-deserved break?! How could you be so oblivious to your fellow man''s plight?!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s emotions welled up, and he oh-so-badly wanted to say something right now, but whatever he''d say at this point would only sound like an excuse... An excuse designed to piss off the listener!


    ¡°...Anyways. How is your side of work going?¡± Kang Jin-Ho carefully asked in the hope of changing the topic.


    Despite knowing Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions, Jo Gyu-Min still decided to humor his boss. With a brief chuckle, he began exining the situation on his side. ¡°Well, there isn''t much to report to you. Even if things are going well, it won''t trante into a massive sea change. And things not going well still won''t lead to anything massively bad, either. How should I say this...¡±


    Suddenly, Jo Gyu-Min turned his head and red in sheer dissatisfaction at one of the walls in his office. Kang Jin-Ho realized that the chairman''s officey several walls behind in that direction.


    Jo Gyu-Min unhappily tutted. ¡°Even if he wants to act like a bulldozer... Shouldn''t he do it in moderation? Maybe old-school bulldozers were never fitted with functioning brakes or something!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Every single freaking day, he... He nags the hell out of me, you know what I mean?! At this rate, I will die before the chairman does! Holy cow... Did you know how dissatisfied I used to be at the directors being treated so nicely despite not doing anything important? But now! I have nothing but pure respect for them after realizing they must''ve endured the chairman in his prime...!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shuddered in clear dread. ¡°Yes, it''s wonderful that Chairman Hwang has regained his drive, his passion, but...! If this keeps up, I might get run over by his drive first! Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Still, isn''t it great news that he''s regained his drive?¡±


    ¡°...You are making fun of me, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not...¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    ¡°In any case...¡± Jo Gyu-Min coughed to clear his throat, seemingly indicating that he wanted to move on and end this chat here. ¡°I''ve already made preparations to ensure you won''t encounter many problems during your sojourn in China. Originally, it should''ve been my duty to escort you, so allow me to apologize first for failing to do my job. I''ll strive to finish the matters at hand as quickly as possible and join you on that side.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was flustered by that revtion. ¡°I''m pretty sure you don''t need to force yourself, though?¡±


    ¡°I can''t do that. Mister Jin-Ho, sending you to a foreign country all by yourself is not what a faithful adjutant should be doing.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. You don''t...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at that resolute-sounding voice. ¡°Mm? What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...Please. Please let me join you,¡± Jo Gyu-Min pleaded as tears began pooling in the corners of his eyes. ¡°I''d like to get away from the chairman''s side for just one week. That''s all I ask! This isn''t the issue with the workload, but... At this rate, I will really wither and be a dead husk soon! Listen to this! He ordered me to do something yesterday afternoon, then started nagging me for not finishing it after checking the progress this morning! How is that reasonable?! Don''t you agree that''s immoral?! The rted department hadn''t even opened their counters at the time when he did his checking, so what did he expect me to do?!¡±


    ¡°Stay strong, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°That is why! Please! Pleeeease! Speak to the chairman and convince him that you must take me with you!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll try.¡± Kang Jin-Ho gravely nodded, knowing he could never plead ignorance to a man''s passionate tears.


    ¡°T-then! I''ll do my best to wrap up my work as soon as possible!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly. ¡°However...¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Without saying anything else, Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and scanned the state of Jo Gyu-Min''s desk.


    After regaining his fervor, Chairman Hwang resumed his old ways of demanding physical copies of the reports to peruse them. Once he was done with those documents, they were passed along to Jo Gyu-Min. Every. Single. Page.


    And all those documents were stacked up high to resemble tall towers on Jo Gyu-Min''s desk as if it was done on purpose.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°...Will your work be finished on time?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°As in, before I''m done with my business in China?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly took off his sses and fiercely massaged the bridge of his nose.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head, his heart rapidly filling with sympathy.


    <i>''I should send him on a long vacationter.''</i>


    If only the situation allowed, that was.


    If only...

 Chapter 627. Feeling It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 627. Feeling It (2)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly mped his ck jaw shut.


    <i>''Holy sh*t. What is all this?''</i>


    The stacks of documents before his eyes were... literally super-clean. No, with how things were, maybe ''clean'' should be reced with ''beautiful'' instead! That was how perfectly organized these stacks were.


    ¡°All this...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly raised his head and stared at the man responsible for bringing these documents to his office. And that man, a perfect role model of a well-groomed middle-aged gentleman sporting graying hair and beard, was the former knight of the Round Table, Wiggins. Lee Hyeon-Su finished his question while staring at Wiggins'' rxed smile. ¡°D-did you finish all this, Mister Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t that difficult, Mister Lee,¡± Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If I''m being honest, it was Elena who had to go through a torrid time, not me. After all, tranting Korean into English andpiling all these documents require a lot of elbow grease, don''t they? However, the job of organizing them is fairly straightforward, young man. So, if you wish to tter someone for this work, you should offer it to my daughter. As for me, I should thank your fluency in English for eliminating the need to re-trante these files back to Korean.¡±


    ¡°Y-you don''t have to do that. I should be the one to thank you and your daughter. I''m already grateful that you two decided to help me out like this, so for you to do such an exceptional job...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly and spoke, then let out another impressed sigh escape his mouth at the sight of all the impably-filed documents.


    <i>''Seriously, though. Just who is this man?''</i>


    Most of the hands-on administrators Lee Hyeon-Su ran into so far were unworthy of that job title regardless of their abilities. Those folks simply regurgitated what they learned, never tried to improve or revolutionize clear-and-present inefficiencies in their work and tried to turn a blind eye to all the inconveniences arising from the systems in ce whilebeling them as ''tradition'' and ''customs'' of their workce.


    And these people also had the gall to repeatedly rebuke Lee Hyeon-Su for creating unnecessary extra annoyance when all they needed to do was follow the established protocol!


    Lee Hyeon-Su was genuinely disgusted by such people. He was not gracious enough to respect a bunch of idiots who didn''t bother to put in the required effort but stillined about not getting the recognition.


    However! The documents before his eyes were an eye-opener for Lee Hyeon-Su in various meanings.


    Staring at the perfectly arranged rows of numbers and letters on these documents reminded him of a professional cleaner sweeping, mopping, and dusting a super-messy pigsty of a room until everything was wless.


    ¡°Mister Wiggins, did you often do this kind of work back in Ennd?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is what the duty of a knight usually entails. My title might sound all grandiose and full of pomp and circumstance, but in reality... Well, let''s just say I was more of a handyman than anything else. I was tasked with resolving all sorts of jobs, you see? Unless you condition yourself to systematically deal with such administrative work, you will never finish your assignments on time.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you...¡±


    ¡°Yes. This was what my ''everyday'' looked like.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded after being genuinely impressed by what he heard. Although, he was still a bit rueful that there was no time for him to swim in the warm emotions of finally meeting an administrator worthy of his respect. ¡°In that case... My apologies, but can I ask for your help on a few other matters?¡±


    ¡°Of course. No need to apologize. However, I hope you understand that everything has its price.¡±


    ¡°Price...? As in...?¡±


    ¡°My dear daughter is under severe and immense stress as we speak. So, to help her vent some steam and improve her mood... You must prepare a pint of ice cream. And I don''t have to tell you to prepare this country''s finest, now do I?¡±


    ¡°I will prepare a gallon of it if I must, Mister Wiggins!¡±


    A smile bloomed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face for the first time in a while. The workload he was saddled with right now was undoubtedly murderous. However, the amount of work Lee Hyeon-Su had to deal with before Wiggins lent his assistance could really have killed someone!


    At least with Wiggins taking some of the load off his shoulders, Lee Hyeon-Su might get three hours of sleep for the next few days!


    ¡°I''m always happy to help, but... I have to say, Mister Lee, your workload is abnormal. And extremely inefficient, too. You might think dealing with everything on your own instead of delegating to other people will save you time, but that''s not true. There is a clear limit to how much stamina humans can possibly have. No matter how good you are as a martial artist, maintaining over twenty hours of focus is impossible.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s smile grew bitter as he listened. Obviously, he was already well aware of what Wiggins had pointed out. The problem here, though... He didn''t have the authority to scout the necessary workers and create a team of his own.


    Kang Jin-Ho would have no problem granting that permission, but... Considering Lee Hyeon-Su''s rtionship with Bang Jin-Hun and the others, it was still not the right time.


    After shaking his head a little, Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins cocked an eyebrow at Lee Hyeon-Su''s response, then contemtively nodded as if he had figured it all out. ¡°I see, I see. Indeed, the struggle for political influence is never easy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Still, I''d like tomend you for getting the upper hand, young man.¡±


    For some reason, looking at that good-natured smile on Wiggins'' face instilled this sense of peace in Lee Hyeon-Su. Any other person treating him this way, as if he was a little kid, would''ve roused displeasure almost immediately, but that wasn''t the case with Wiggins. In fact, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t mind being treated like an infant by Wiggins when the former knight boasted years of experience on top of his unbelievable strength.


    The sight of the neat documents even eliminated the hints of a childish rebellious streak in Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart, too.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Wiggins. I really mean it.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But... Is there anything else I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? But, uh... The favors I asked you about just now...¡±


    ¡°Oh. No, I meant besides those.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stopped talking and solemnly stared at Wiggins. At a casual nce, nothing seemed different about this Englishman from when he first entered this office. Even so, something about the glint in Wiggins'' eyes felt a little different now to Lee Hyeon-Su. Those eyes seemed good-natured and affable only a second ago. But now?


    ¡°Mister Wiggins... No, Knight Wiggins,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously spoke up but fell into a dilemma soon afterward.


    Slyly ending the conversation before it could go anywhere was one of Lee Hyeon-Su''s preferred responses, but doing so now seemed rather disrespectful to someone of Wiggins'' caliber. So, Lee Hyeon-Su decided to be more upfront about this topic. That was the right thing to do after Wiggins offered help first.


    ¡°It''s not like I''m silently enduring this situation because of ack of options. It''s just that... Everything in the Martial Assembly is basically under Mister Jin-Ho''s influence. If he wishes for the status quo to remain as-is, I will abide by it.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What a strange thing to say. Didn''t my lord already announce the iing changes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. However, we are unable to alter the direction of those changes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Wiggins rubbed his chin while staring at Lee Hyeon-Su with some interest. <i>''What an amusing young man...''</i>


    Or, should he say what a unique young man?


    Despite believing himself to be an extremely rational person who always pursued rational solutions to everything he did, it seemed the East''s idea of the master-servant rtionship had been ingrained deeply in Lee Hyeon-Su''s psyche.


    Was this young man aware of the dichotomy existing within his personality? If not...


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you something, Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°No. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Has my lord ever tried to micromanage you? At least that you''re aware of?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t immediately answer and hesitated.


    Wiggins nodded as if to say he understood Lee Hyeon-Su''s hesitancy. Without waiting for an answer, the former knight continued to speak. ¡°The idea of following your boss is easy enough, but the methods of following are definitely not. You can basically lump the methods into two all-epassing categories. Do you passively do as told? Or actively step up to open up the path for your boss? Mister Lee, which of the two methods do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su was about to say thetter, but something suddenly stopped him. <i>''Hang on. Am I really the active type?''</i>


    If he were asked this question in the past, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve confidently answered that, indeed, he preferred thetter category. But now... Somehow, he had be a man with too many things to worry about to say he''d actively do something first.


    ¡°Mister Lee, my lord isn''t as details-oriented as you think. Or maybe he is. Even if he is, though, we can be certain that my lord isn''t detailed about how... our ''work'' should pan out. So, let me ask you something else. Has my lord ever told you not to do anything that might negatively affect the organization''s atmosphere and cohesiveness?¡±


    Wiggins asked that question since he was deeply confident of the answer was a ''no''. Indeed, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''te up with a different answer since Kang Jin-Ho had never told him that.


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°Listen, young man,¡± Wiggins smiled brightly. ¡°I don''t have a lot of time left on this. You young folks wield the absolute weapon called youth, but someone at my age won''t be able to stay on active duty for long.¡±


    ¡°But you seemed to have several more decades of life left in you, at least to my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Those several more decades are simply not enough for me. I have far too many things I''d like to aplish, you see? That is why I''ll tell you this. This organization is far too unwieldy and inefficient. And itsmand structure is tooplicated and fractured to effectively and speedily carry out my lord''s instructions. It needs to be more streamlined. Simplified.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes narrowed, the light in them getting a little sharper. ¡°May I ask what for?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins casually shrugged his shoulders, then took up an empty chair in front of Lee Hyeon-Su''s desk. Afterfortably settling in, he slid his hand inside his suit jacket to smoothly pull out a cigar case. ¡°Do you mind if I smoke in here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Then, a cigar, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I''m not the biggest fan of cigars, you see...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took out his packet of cigarettes from his inner pocket.


    He refrained from smoking for the past few years but had to take it up again recently after the extreme stress had gotten to him. Plus, all the heavy smokers in his circle of acquaintances were already puffing away in his presence without care, anyway.


    ¡°You see, this thing called cigar? Once you light it up, you need to take your time savoring it, forcing you to be more rxed. Languid,¡± said Wiggins while snipping the tip of the cigar. He then leisurely lit the tip and mouthed it.


    ¡°But you seem to be in a hurry this time?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°Well, you know it''s not possible to beidback and unhurried all the time. Sometimes, even things requiring a rxed approach require a speedy resolution. For instance, the situation you now find yourself in.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t say anything to that and simply lit his cigarette.


    ¡°I''m not a fan of beating around the bush, Mister Lee. If I was asidback and easy-going as you think, I wouldn''t have left the Round Table to join this organization. Do you understand now? And I get why you''re ufortable with what I''m telling you. You''re most likely worried about me trying to control the Martial Assembly for my personal gain.¡±


    ¡°I won''t deny that, yes.¡±


    ¡°Such worries are needless. Stupid, even. The Martial Assembly belongs to my lord. Do I look ballsy enough to take what''s my lord''s and wield it as my own? I don''t know how you really perceive me, Mister Lee, but to my lord... I must be no better than an insect he could easily squash to death if I dare step out of the line.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I''m sure that''s not...¡±


    Wiggins chuckled unhurriedly. ¡°It is unfortunate, but I still haven''t built the ''bond'' you have with my lord. Let''s be honest, shall we? My lord doesn''t consider you as a simple subordinate. You are one of the participants in the idea of ''family'' my lord wishes to create, but I am not. My lord and I are tied by a simple contract. That''s it.¡±


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders again and stopped talking there to take a long, deep puff at his cigar.


    ¡°Of course, I will surely form a bond with my lord in due course. Listen, Mister Lee. There is only one reason why I''m telling you all this. I see a need to transform this organization. I must prove my worth to my lord by reshaping this organization into something more effective and proactive. The unpleasant truth of the matter is that my lord''s interest in working with me is fuelled by his curiosity about Western martial arts, which happened to be somewhat different from his own techniques. However, if my techniques don''t offer much of help in improving the Martial Assembly''s overallbat prowess, his interest in me will immediately evaporate. Since that''s the situation, I can''t be expected to put my faith in my lord''s continued interest, now can I?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded, then narrowed his eyes again. ¡°I see. Then, why did you choose me to share your thoughts, Mister Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°You are a reasonable man. And also blessed with the authority and the right types of abilities to put ns in motion. That is why.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared coldly at Wiggins for a little while, then slowly enunciated every word as clearly as humanly possible. ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Your question is incorrectly framed, so let me help you with that. Now tell me, Mister Lee. What can I do... for you?¡±


    As he said those words, the smile on Wiggins'' face deepened.

 Chapter 628. Feeling It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 628. Feeling It (3)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes became withdrawn.


    In his view, the former knight of the Round Table, Wiggins, looked like an unfathomable creature. This man, he... He was different from anyone Lee Hyeon-Su had dealt with until now.


    When humans encounter an opponent defying theirmon sense, their first reaction would be to get flustered. And Lee Hyeon-Su was unable to break free from that convention, either.


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly realized he wasn''t as gutsy as he previously thought. As it turned out, hisposure and boldness weren''t the reasons why he always maintained his confidence against every opponent he met until now. No, the truth was...


    An absolute belief in his ability to never fall into danger due to his superior intellect had been subconsciously upying a corner of his heart, and that was why he could retain his confidence in most encounters.


    However, his confidence was nowhere to be found against this older gentleman sitting rxedly before his eyes.


    Wiggins'' eyes...! Those eyes, overflowing with confidence and leeway as if they could see everything...! Lee Hyeon-Su was being silently oppressed by those probing eyes.


    This Englishman was markedly different from Kang Jin-Ho. First of all, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be bothered to care about everything. He didn''t feel the need for it. After all, he didn''t ce much importance on things Lee Hyeon-Su was taking care of. If something inconvenienced or even harmed him in some way, Kang Jin-Ho would simply deal with it... By eliminating the source!


    The absolute hegemony Kang Jin-Ho exercised over Lee Hyeon-Su was founded upon the former''s nonsensically incredible martial prowess capable of one-sidedly ''sorting out'' most problems.


    However, the story with Wiggins was different. While Lee Hyeon-Su''s rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho was built upon the extreme and unbridgeable difference created through abnormally-high superiority of thetter in a single aspect... Wiggins was simply superior to Lee Hyeon-Su in every way.


    Self-esteem was necessary when trying to maintain a stable working rtionship with someone, but Lee Hyeon-Su felt like his was evaporating in front of Wiggins.


    ¡°I told you, Mister Lee. You don''t have to look at me that way,¡± said Wiggins, still full of leisure and rxed confidence. ¡°No need to question my rtionship with my lord. He simply receives what he needs from me, and I... Well, I remain loyal to my lord. That is all. Surely, there isn''t another rtionship as concise as this one.¡±


    ¡°So, you wish to drive home that you are bound by a contract.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Objectively speaking, a rtionship built on a contract sounds quite logical. However, maybe because I''m an Asian, I can''t help but think that such a rtionship sounds rather inflexible and too business-like.¡±


    ¡°Mm? That is rather unlike you, Mister Lee.¡± Wiggins slowly shook his head. ¡°Listen. From my perspective, the way your rtionships work looks far less trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°In which aspect?¡±


    ¡°A contract can help with setting clear boundaries in a rtionship. For instance, it will clearly note what my job entails. However, your rtionships are... How should I say it? Quite ambiguous and undefined? It''s unclear just how much you should do for the sake of the other party in the rtionship. In other words...¡± Wiggins suddenly smirked, his expression unreadable. It was as if he wanted to test Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°A simple change in one''s whims or the straining of the rtionship could lead to so many things being affected, wouldn''t you say? This is unlike a rtionship bound by a contract, as it needs to be upheld regardless of what the other party feels about you. That''s the difference between you and me, I think. As an example... Pore over the pages of the East''s history, and you will soon realize that this thing called loyalty, the thing you ce so much importance on... Are rarely adhered to.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little. What should he say to counter that? He couldn''t think of any.


    ¡°Now, now. Let''s not try to make itplicated, shall we?¡± Wiggins chuckled jovially.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly spoke up. ¡°Do you mind if I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°No. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to change the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins leisurely puffed on his cigar.


    It wasn''t hard to provide a throwaway answer. The question itself was extremely straightforward, after all! However, the easier the question, the deeper the one must ponder the answer. That was because Wiggins needed to choose the one answer Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to hear from many options avable.


    ¡°Mister Lee, what do you think is my reason for joining the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ll be honest with you. The Round Table is like the sun setting below the distant horizon. However, its sheer scale is still not something the mere likes of the Martial Assembly can match up to. It will be utterly impossible for the Assembly to surpass the Round Table in my lifetime via normal means.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I may not look like it, but the truth was... I was the frontrunner in the race to be the next Master of the Round Table. Between the Master position and a director of the Martial Assembly? It''ll be stupid to tryparing the two. You can safelybel anyone choosing thetter position as an insane lunatic. Even if it''s a bit embarrassing for me to say that out loud like this,¡± Wiggins cackled softly as he spoke. ¡°So, the question is... Why did I still choose the Assembly?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. ¡°...I''m guessing you saw potential?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. By satisfying a handful of conditions, the Assembly can surpass the Round Table. And those conditions are simpler than you may think. One, my lord needs the freedom to rampage as much as he wants. Two, the Martial Assembly must spare no effort in supporting my lord in his endeavors. I thought you''d already be doing that. However... When I got here, I found out that hadn''t been the case at all. It feels more like my lord is supporting you and this organization instead. At this rate, this ce will never improve or advance to the desired level on time.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was left with nothing to retort with. After all, Wiggins had been speaking only the truth.


    The Martial Assembly, in its current state, was leaning heavily on Kang Jin-Ho for support. The benefits Kang Jin-Ho acquired from the Assembly were negligible at best. But the amount of work he had to do increased exponentially by getting involved with the Assembly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su released a lengthy but silent groan. ¡°What should I do, then?¡±


    ¡°Although you took some time to figure it out, you drew the urate conclusion. And that is perfect for us. So, for now...¡± Wiggins leisurely got up to leave. ¡°Why don''t we continue this chat at another time? Oh, and email me the details of what I need to do. Thank you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew flustered and sat upright in his seat. ¡°H-hang on a second. Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Was there something else left to discuss?¡±


    ¡°But, what about what I need to do...?¡±


    ¡°Listen, young man.¡± Wiggins''s expression grew unreadable as he stared at Lee Hyeon-Su, forcing thetter to flinch ufortably. ¡°I''ve led you to water, so you should at least try to drink it yourself. I''m not willing to scoop the water and pour it into a cup of a grown-up like yourself, after all!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, then. Until next time,¡± Wiggins left the office while leisurely whistling away. As he walked down the corridor, a different type of unreadable expression formed on his face. ¡°I''ve given him enough hints, so...¡±


    The way Wiggins saw it, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hold the key to the Martial Assembly. Sure, Kang Jin-Ho could shake the Assembly up at any time if that was what he wanted... But he didn''t seem to have any desire to do that.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho personally stepping up in every little matter wasn''t a good look, either. Only the obvious fate waited for an organization micromanaged from top to bottom by its boss.


    Only the person holding the reins should change their organization. And in Wiggins'' opinion, the individual fitting that description wasn''t the former Assembly Master Bang Jin-Hun, but Lee Hyeon-Su. Why? Only the person with the power to implement the budget and ''rmend'' the future direction of the organization was worthy of thebel ''the one in charge''¡ªnot the person with the authority to issue orders, thanks to their job title.


    So, Wiggins needed to persuade Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Hmm. It''s always fun to change and reform things, isn''t it...?¡± Wiggins muttered softly to no one in particr.


    That was when a sudden booming voice came from behind Wiggins. ¡°Is it? But who is this reform for? A rat?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wiggins turned his head and smiled gently. ¡°You''re here, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Your Chinese has suddenly be quite fluent, it seems!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. I already could speak a little, you see.¡± Wiggins continued to smile gently, but his probing eyes were carefully scanning Vator''s hulking frame utterly filling up the corridor. <i>''Still feels intimidating, doesn''t it?''</i>


    Arge physique was always an effective weapon to threaten one''s opponents. However, arge, muscr physique meant little to those who had already attained or broken through a certain cultivation realm. To them, the realm of their cultivation was what mattered the most.


    Even then, there was always an exception. And Vator''s physique was it. Despite being a formidable man himself, Wiggins still couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated and threatened by that massive physique.


    ¡°What brings you strolling in these cramped quarters, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe because the building is so small, I felt the presence of a rat scurrying about. So, I thought I might as well catch it.¡±


    ¡°I see. That sounds like a good idea. So, did you catch it yet?¡±


    ¡°I''m in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Wiggins tilted his head.


    Vator scowled monstrously. ¡°I can''t decide whether to crush the rat in one go or let it run around for a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°Mm, letting it run around... That''s good news for me, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Good news, you say...?¡±


    <i>Thump, thump, thump!</i>


    Vator took one thundering step after another to close the distance to Wiggins. The closer the big man got, the more Wiggins got to feel it.


    He could feel the so-called divine physique. A body where a divine being resides! And he got a stark reminder of how terrifying it was for a powerful physique like that to approach him with palpable hostility. Vator''s immense physique that utterly dominated a person''s view was the ''threat'' personified, even if he wasn''t doing anything particrly threatening.


    Vator growled menacingly. ¡°Listen closely, rat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you''re scheming. And I don''t want to know. There is no need. However, I will still evaluate you on one metric. Will your actions be beneficial to my liege... Or ultimately harm him?¡±


    Vator''s growling became even more primal.


    ¡°If you dare harm my liege, even if only by a little, I will not hesitate to dispose of you. I will make sure your useless, aged body will assist this world in some capacity. Bing one with nature should be a graceful way to bow out of life.¡±


    Vator found a strange way to imply that he''d kill and bury Wiggins under a mound of dirt. Of course, Wiggins knew exactly what the big man was saying.


    ¡°Sir Vator, I rmend you to calm down.¡±


    ¡°I''m always calm,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°What I''m trying to do here will not harm my lord. That I assure you. After all, aren''t we all riding in the same boat?¡±


    ¡°Same boat, you say?¡± Vator smirked derisively. ¡°Even people in the same boat will go on a mutiny. I do not trust your type. A type whose words do not match what''s in their hearts. Be nervous. You''d do well to never rx. I am not as benevolent as my liege. He might have acknowledged your usefulness, but such a thing does not interest me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°...Sly like a roon, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Not a roon, no, but simply extending my goodwill. As my lord''s loyal subordinate, I get where your concerns areing from. You can''t trust me. Which is understandable since I haven''t shown you anything worthy of your trust. However, take your time and observe me, and you''ll learn soon enough that you have nothing to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll pray that your wordse true sooner rather thanter,¡± said Vator before spinning around on his heels to leave. Just his quick-ish movement was enough to generate powerful gusts of winds.


    <i>''Indeed, what a stupefying physique that is...''</i>


    Wiggins smirked softly while watching Vator coldly walk away.


    <i>''Although he''s a dependable ally to have, this isn''t good timing, now is it? Him monitoring me like this will only reduce the range of my activities, so to speak... In that case, I should remove him from the picture for a while.''</i>


    Wiggins suddenly called out, ¡°Ah, by the way, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator turned his head and nced back.


    ¡°Did you hear about my lord''s uing itinerary?¡±


    ¡°My lord''s...?¡± Vator looked interested when he heard that.


    A strange smirk crept up on Wiggins'' face as he watched Vator fully turn around. <i>''I''m sure my lord will lecture me for thister, but... I''m sure everything will be fine since this is for his sake.''</i>


    Wiggins could already imagine Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, but dangling a bait was the best method avable to hook a soldier wrapped up in blind loyalty. Such a man was bound to cause a problem sooner orter, after all!


    ¡°My lord wishes to go somewhere, and I thought it might be a good idea to keep you in the loop as well, Sir Vator. He doesn''t need anyone to escort him, of course. Still, his destination being what it is...¡±


    ¡°Stop beating the bush and be out with it!¡±


    Wiggins casually shrugged his shoulders at how impatient Vator was.


    <i>''Sir Vator, you can''t pose a threat to anyone like this.''</i>


    It seemed this particr organization was filled with too many good-natured and naive people.


    ¡°How about we discuss this topic over a cup of coffee?¡± Wiggins asked. And then...


    He sessfully hooked his big fish.

 Chapter 629. Feeling It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 629. Feeling It (4)</h4>


    ¡°No, wait a second...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared in clear difort at the man bowing on one knee right before his eyes.


    How bizarre was this? So, so very bizarre!


    Usually, people knelt in front of someone as a proof of their respect and loyalty. And this man must be kneeling before Kang Jin-Ho for the same reasons.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho was ufortable about this situation. Why? Because the kneeling man''s eyeline was still higher than Kang Jin-Ho''s! Wasn''t this basically the same as an adult kneeling down to match a little kid''s eyeline?!


    Only one person in the entire world could physically match Kang Jin-Ho''s eyeline even after kneeling down, and that person''s name was... Vator.


    Indeed, that was the identity of the kneeling man!


    ¡°...Where did you hear that, Vator?¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡± Vator roared out, his voice echoing in the surroundings like a thunderp.


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut while spreading around a barrier of qi. If Vator spoke in that loud voice again, people nearby might think that a foghorn had exploded or something and rush outside their rooms to look!


    ¡°China is dangerous, my liege,¡± said Vator, the look in his eyes withdrawn. As if he wanted to emphasize the fact that he was maintaining his level-headedness.


    That meant Vator was most likely correct in his assumption. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still felt ufortable.


    The difference between nagging and harassment was whether the ''victim'' held any affection toward the ''aggressor''. If harassment came from a good ce, a ce of care and affection, then it qualified as nagging.


    Most people knew that the intentions behind nagging were usually for the ''victims'' to be better people and for them to experience potentially a better situation. Even then, they wanted to be spared from constant nagging. Which was surely one of the quirks that made humans suchplicated creatures.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s current mood was exactly that.


    ¡°The Crimson King''s faction is still targeting your life, my liege. They must know by now that I have chosen to go under your wings, which will obviously result in their much more aggressive and antagonistic approach. With your situation like that, entering the enemy''s front yard is no different from washing your neck and offering it to their de."


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply.


    One of the most ufortable situations in the world was being subjected to someone''s nagging. Especially when they werepletely correct!


    ¡°I understand what you''re saying, Vator.¡±


    ¡°My liege, China is off-limits.¡±


    ¡°However, I must still go.¡±


    ¡°...Do you have a good-enough reason for that?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek. That led to Vator''s eyes scarily bulging.


    From the big man''s expression, Kang Jin-Ho read the following words: <i>''What the hell, man! I already heard all about how you want to crawl into China because of a woman! But me mentioning it out loud and embarrassing you in the process is against etiquette, so I''m going to forcibly suppress myself!'' </i>So, he hurriedly fake-coughed to clear his throat.


    After regaining hisposure, somewhat, Kang Jin-Ho stared at Vator. ¡°I don''t know what you''ve heard, but it''s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°It''s not? Then... what?¡±


    ¡°It''s as I said. My reason isn''t that.¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can''t tell you the specifics, but there is a reason why I must travel to China. It has to be done sooner orter, anyway. As you''ve said, things will only get more dangerous as time goes on. In that case, I must travel there as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator narrowed his eyes and carefully studied Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. He spied how serious his liege was and weightily nodded away. ¡°If it''s a matter that must be done, then it shall be done. What''s worse than danger falling on you is surely your ambition crumbling into pieces through inaction.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was having a bit of trouble managing his expression as he listened.


    <i>''...Is this something worthy of thebel ambition?''</i>


    How should he describe this scene? A three-year-old was building a sand castle, but a childcare worker suddenly showed up out of nowhere to p encouragingly while snapping photos of this scene to upload to their preferred social media... Something like that?


    Although that might sound ''normal'' in most circumstances, that scene should take on a different meaning when the three-year-old in that hypothetical situation possessed the mind of an adult.


    <i>''Huh. Was Vator''s character always like this?''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho took over Vator''s mind and turned the big man into an ally, he wasn''t expecting to see this kind of result. Wasn''t the big man the so-called Warrior of the Wild ins? Someone who didn''t want to be tied down by anything? So, Kang Jin-Ho figured Vator would remain indifferent, nay, downright unfriendly, even after his mind had been taken over.


    But, to think Vator was actually a super-loyal type!


    <i>''Well, this has be a bit annoying...''</i>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t release Vator at this stage. The Martial Assembly was suffering from an extremeck of experts, and finding a recement on par with Vator''s caliber was asking for an impossibility, after all!


    ¡°My liege must travel to China, but it''s dangerous there. What a dilemma this is. In that case... Mm...¡± Vator nodded contemtively, then slowly rose back up to his feet. ¡°Then, we muste to apromise, my liege. You can go to China, but only with a group of trained escorts.¡±


    ¡°...Eh? Escorts?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in bbergast.


    ¡°A group of escorts doesn''t always mean the strong warriors protecting the weak. Even if it''s you, surely you must understand that there is no winning against the numbers game.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was forced to nod in agreement there. How could he not know that? He was killed in that manner in his previous life, after all.


    He used to boast that no one under the heavens could rival him, but against abined assault of the top experts? Never mind having no rivals, Kang Jin-Ho had no answers back then!


    Maybe, Kang Jin-Ho''s reason for evolving and improving the Martial Assembly was his subconscious desire to avoid meeting that fate again.


    ¡°A group of escorts, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered. Despite Vator''s good argument, he was still unwilling.


    First of all, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t enjoy having an entourage following him around. Even the Demon mes from the past were not a group of escorts but his privatebat force. They only apanied Kang Jin-Ho when their presence was deemed necessary. Most other times, they acted separately. So, to be told he needed a group of escorts now was a bit...


    ¡°...Difficult for me to ept.¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head, prompting Vator to pay more attention to what was being said. ¡°Don''t misunderstand me. I''m not brushing aside your rmendation of creating a group of escorts. However, candidates meant to serve me as my private force are still too weak. Against Chinese experts, they will likely be hindrances instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re correct,¡± Vator nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°However, you''re mistaken about something, my liege. I never suggested you should take those riff-raffs along with you. Even if you''ve personally guided them, seedlings like them require time to grow. I also oppose taking those younglings to China.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes wide in confusion and stared at Vator. ¡°Then, who...?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, it''s me!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Vator tutted. ¡°Isn''t it obvious, my liege? Where are you headed to, again? It''s China. Tell me, who is more knowledgeable about China than me in the Assembly?¡±


    Of course there was no one. Which was rather obvious, wasn''t it? After all, Vator hade from China. Even though he was a Mongol, he used to live in China, so he should know that country like the back of his hand. But that was not the important point here!


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, just in case. ¡°You... want me to take you along as my escort?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Also!¡± Vator turned his head and stared directly at Zhang Dajing standing timidly some distance away. ¡°Since your destination is in China, it will be smart to take that man along as well. He''s a born-and-bred Chinese, after all!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Vator!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly raised his hand in a clear fluster. Even though not much could faze or fluster him, this exchange sure did! ¡°You want me to take you along to China?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I said. Isn''t that such an exceedingly logical solution?¡± Vator casually shrugged his shoulders as if he couldn''t see any problem with this idea.


    Kang Jin-Ho now looked bbergasted. ¡°What? Even though every martial artist in China will know about your arrival as soon as you step inside the airport?¡±


    Vator flinched slightly. ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let''s say you somehow avoided attracting attention at the airport. However, if you apany me out on the streets, won''t everyone in the world recognize who you are?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''d rather walk around with a neon sign strapped to my back. Yet, you still want me to take you with me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t usually speak in such a roundabout manner, but the situation demanded it this time. If Vator apanied him to China, the news of Kang Jin-Ho entering the country would instantly spread to pretty much everywhere as soon as the ne touched down at the airport. And then... the Crimson Faction''s men, who must be chomping at the bits for a chance to have a go at Kang Jin-Ho, would shout ''<i>Hooray!'' </i>and rush to the airport to wee him to their country!


    Vator rubbed his chin while frowning slightly. ¡°Hmm... We will find a way.¡±


    ¡°What way? I don''t think there''s one.¡±


    ¡°No! There is always a way!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Being stubborn about this won''t...¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, my liege. Zhang Dajing and I will find a way. So, do not argue and take us with you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut, his cheeks twitching ominously. ¡°...For now, I need to discuss this with someone.¡±


    <i>I am definitely not taking you with me. Definitely not!</i>


    ***


    ¡°I''ve already taken care of all the necessary steps. There''s nothing to worry about,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced deeply. ¡°...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t notice that grimace and smiled like a smooth operator. ¡°If you run into another problem like that, juste to me next time. Although such an issue might be difficult to resolve through the Martial Assembly, it''ll be a cinch with Jaegyeong''s involvement. We''ve arranged a cargo ne for you. As for airport security, our side will deal with that. I will have a van waiting for you once you touch down, so don''t go through the security checkpoint and use the VIP exit.¡±


    How capable. So, so bloody capable!


    Completely unaware of how his capabilities have be a noose tightening around Kang Jin-Ho''s neck, Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly like a kid waiting to be praised.


    ¡°...It seems you''ve done an excellent job here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°Fufufu~. It''s my job to eliminate potential inconveniences and diforts during your travels, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Really? But a few have already popped up, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, forget I said anything...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned. What was the point of whining about them when inconveniences had already reared their heads!


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head in confusion. He briefly recalled how Vator suddenly barged into his office the night before and demanded the poor Lee Hyeon-Su to find a way for the big man to apany Kang Jin-Ho into China... Without getting found out, no less.


    It sounded as if Vator was thinking about hiring smugglers, but there was no reason to go through such a cumbersome route. One of Kang Jin-Ho''s plus points was that he had connections to both the world of martial arts and the financial sector. Both worlds had some things they couldn''t deal with on their own strength, butbining their individual advantages through Kang Jin-Ho could clear almost every hurdle.


    Unfortunately, that near-infinite potential had be a shackle tying Kang Jin-Ho down instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...We''re talking about illegally entering another country here. Will we be okay?¡±


    ¡°While we''re on that subject... I heard that Chief Jo has already given you a ne ticket. Mister Jin-Ho, please discuss such things with me instead in the future. Don''t tell me you were naive enough to think that the Crimson King''s faction has no agents nted in airports.¡±


    ¡°O-of course not,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked, albeit a little unconvincingly.


    ¡°If you had climbed on a ne with your name on the passenger list, the Crimson King''s men would have surrounded the entire airport before you could evennd. I really hope you weren''t thinking of using that ne ticket, Mister Jin-Ho. You epted it simply because you didn¡¯t want to hurt Chief Jo¡¯s feelings, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded animatedly while maintaining a poker face. As if to emphasize that he''d never make such mistakes. Sometimes, having thick skin was a necessity.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled. ¡°Great! So, when should I set the date of departure?¡±


    ¡°Sooner the better,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°In that case, I''ll set everything up as soon as possible. Although, finding a suitable airport will take a bit of time. Please be patient in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then hesitated slightly. In the end, though, he had to ask that one thing he shouldn''t ask. ¡°By the way...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Am I really going? With Vator?¡±


    ¡°Huh? But that''s what Sir Vator told me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly faltered. <i>''This... This feels wrong...!''</i>


    The thoughts of something had gone terribly wrong kept invading Kang Jin-Ho''s mind, but he also felt that the point of no return had already been crossed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the situation... Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then lifelessly pushed himself off the chair. His steps heading toward the office''s exit were just as lifeless, too.


    <i>''Huh? Could there be a problem here that I haven''t noticed?''</i>


    For some reason, Lee Hyeon-Su thought Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders looked uncharacteristically small today.


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the door and exited the office... Only to encounter Vator waiting outside with a wide grin stuck to his face.


    In fact, he looked greatly entertained by this situation as he threw a wholly unnecessary quip at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°This trip will be a lot of fun, my liege.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Give me a break. A freaking break!</i>

 Chapter 630. Feeling It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 630. Feeling It (5)</h4>


    <i>''Maybe I''ve done something stupidly wrong?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but think that way. Since the former knight of the Round Table was busy shouting passionately at him.


    ¡°Of course! I trust Sir Vator''s capabilities! However, we''re talking about China here, my lord! Sir Vator can''t do much by himself in that country. Let me reiterate. That''s China. I''m sure you don''t know much about that country, but...!¡±


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho knew. Not only that, but he knew a lot, too!


    Hadn''t he spent a lifetime in China? Even if his ''lifetime'' was a wee bit different from most other people''s idea of lifetime?


    ¡°Even then, you must know that many dangers will be waiting for you on that side. As things stand, the Martial Assembly and Korea''s martial society heavily depend on you, my lord. With how delicate this situation is, have you not thought about how serious the impact of your absence will be? Worse still, what if you met with an ident, and...!¡±


    Recently, Kang Jin-Ho''s life experienced a massive upheaval. And that was...


    <i>''Somehow, the number of naggers around me has increased.''</i>


    It was all good and well to surround himself with ''his'' people. However, for some unfathomable reason, every single ''his'' person turned out to be a bit too talkative for Kang Jin-Ho''s liking! Even the individual he thought would be stoic, Vator, was secretly a chatterbox!


    ¡°My lord! I sincerely believe this is not the right way.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned and asked lifelessly.


    ¡°Take me with you as well!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A new thought suddenly popped into Kang Jin-Ho''s head.


    <i>''Maybe... This is actually what''s happening? Escorting me is merely an excuse, and these people, they... They only want to go on a vacation in another country?''</i>


    When his thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho ended up blurting out a question. ¡°I''m sure you can still have a good vacation in Korea, so why?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean, my lord?¡±


    ¡°...No, forget I said anything.¡±


    Wiggins was British, to begin with. Didn''t that mean he was <i>technically</i> already on a foreign holiday? So, why did he want to tag along to China, too?


    ¡°My lord, the whole reason why I''m here is you. As such, I cannot afford to let you walk into danger. Besides, I have a perfectly valid reason why I must apany you, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°A valid reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My strength might not reach anywhere close to Sir Vator, but my ability to flee is second to none. In moments of great peril, the only person you can truly trust is me, Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although that statement made it harder to trust the man, Wiggins'' reason sounded... valid, indeed.


    ¡°However, Wiggins...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. ¡°If abination of a young man, a giant, and an elderly Caucasian man walks around in broad daylight, TV stations might dispatch reporters to interview us.¡±


    ¡°W-well, that is... Mm...¡± Wiggins'' cheeks twitched as if not even someone of his caliber could sessfully argue against that logic.


    ¡°Besides, you have something to do in Korea, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is also true, but...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it. In the meantime, I want you to stay and protect the ce.¡±


    Wiggins didn''t seem happy about this arrangement but still nodded away as if he had no other choice. He still hadn''t formed a strong-enough rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho to the point of sessfully coercing thetter. Arguing any more than this would only sour the moods unnecessarily.


    ¡°In that case, please take this with you,¡± said Wiggins while taking an item out from his jacket pocket. He pushed this small item toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    After epting it, Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It''s a pendant, my lord.¡±


    ¡°A... pendant?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned while studying this piece of jewelry with a shy gemstone stuck in the middle. ¡°So... You want me to sell this for additional travel expenses in case I run out of money?¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. That''s an artifact.¡±


    ¡°Arti... what?¡±


    ¡°It''s a... Hmm, I think a lengthy exnation is probably meaningless at this point. For now, please hold on to it. Promise me you will always keep it on your person at all times. Do promise me that, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I give you my word.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure what this was all about but didn''t have a reason to refuse a clear disy of goodwill.


    ¡°However, my lord? How about taking Elena with you since she can...¡±


    ¡°...Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I won''t bring this matter up again,¡± said Wiggins while smiling like a pleased grandfather. Since everything was now set, he figured it wouldn''t do to sour the mood any further. Still, there was one more topic left to discuss, so he leaned closer to Kang Jin-Ho and quietly raised his voice. ¡°By the way, my lord...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Although it''s a little strange to say this to someone about to enter China, I must warn you that maybe... China is not the biggest threat to us at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Exin in detail,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°The movements of the Japanese are suspicious,¡± Wiggins muttered quietly, his expression growing a little more serious. ¡°It might not be enough to arouse deep suspicion just yet, but their behavior is... Shall we say ¡®different¡¯ from how they usually act?¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°That''s the problem, my lord. I can''t give you a definitive answer. My suspicion is half-based on my gut feeling, you see...¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath. <i>''Japan, is it...?''</i>


    The Japanese certainly had been quiettely. Even though dozens ofbatants dispatched with the sole aim of killing Kang Jin-Ho had lost their lives, the Japanese were maintaining radio silence for some reason. That certainly invited suspicion, without a doubt.


    Wiggins continued to exin. ¡°The Japanese possess a persistent and stubborn side. As such, they will never close the book on this situation. We should assume that they are nning something.¡±


    ¡°Sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°Since it''s taking a while, we should also assume that whatever it is, it must be incredible in scope.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°As in... a full-frontal warfare?¡±


    ¡°That would be difficult to pull off in this day and age. Waging an open warfare like that in the modern era is asking for trouble, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I agree.¡±


    Having morebatants only increased the risk of the general public finding out. That was why the battles of modern-era martial artists took on the aspect of a select few elites fighting each other rather than two armies duking it out on a grassy in somewhere. Also, one true expert could do more than a thousand so-so riff-raffs, too.


    ¡°That is why you need to be careful, my lord. There is no guarantee that Japan''s reach hasn''t infiltrated China''s borders.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Got it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then slowly got up to leave. <i>''This is tougher than I thought...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho finally felt ''it'' now. He was now the Assembly Master.


    Until now, Kang Jin-Ho had been telling himself that it didn¡¯t matter whether he was the Master or not, and that it was perfectly fine to let Bang Jin-Hun nominally fill that position. Nothing would be different either way... At least, that¡¯s what he believed. However, now that he was officially the Assembly Master, he realized things were much more different than he bargained for.


    Just by having that title before Kang Jin-Ho''s name, he was now forced to worry about so many more things. And the amount of attention and responsibilities he must deal with increased exponentially, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho finally started appreciating that he was the Martial Assembly''s Master.


    After sighing deeply, Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°Well, I hope that''s everything. In that case, I''m gonna...¡±


    ¡°I shall hand the baton over to the next person, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback. ¡°Baton? Next person?¡±


    Wiggins simply smiled while standing up. He then walked over to the exit of the office.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    And he opened the door to reveal Bang Jin-Hun doing his best impression of an enraged boar.


    Bang Jin-Hun growled. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. We have something very important to talk about...!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and stared at the distant heavens above as Bang Jin-Hum stomped his way inside the office, his nostrils ring while expelling hot steam.


    <i>''Just when will this thing end? Just when?!''</i>


    ***


    Every person with a say in how the Martial Assembly operated voiced their disappointment in Kang Jin-Ho''s irresponsible behavior.


    Some spoke of their resentment at Kang Jin-Ho going on a vacation in China when everyone else was progressively withering away into a mummified corpse from trying to reorganize the Martial Assembly. Some others used him of being too careless and insensitive in his decision to go to China, which was probably the most dangerous ce on Earth for Kang Jin-Ho right now.


    As they could find so many faults with Kang Jin-Ho''s actions, some of them didn''t even need logic to back up their ims.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t counter any of their verbal assaults since most of their ire stemmed from issues rted to his safety. Even he could tell these people were genuinely concerned about his well-being during his trip to China.


    Strangely enough, though... Someone else was in an even tougher spot than Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Why does it have to be me?!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing was dazedly standing around, his soul trying to escape through his ck jaw.


    <i>''Whyyyyyy, meeeee?!''</i>


    In all honesty, he couldn''t care any less even if he tried; whether Kang Jin-Ho was going to China for a vacation, or the Martial Assembly crashed and burned down to ashes, it was none of Zhang Dajing''s goddamn business! However, why did he have to apany Kang Jin-Ho to China, too?!


    He used to miss China so much. Zhang Dajing''s job title forced him toe to South Korea, and it had been over three years since hest stepped foot on thend of his birth, with excessive workload and poor treatment being the chief culprit preventing his return.


    Unsurprisingly, one of Zhang Dajing''s ardent wishes was to return to China one day. He''d have broken into a song-and-dance routine if only the opportunity to go to China hade a month earlier, but now...!


    <i>''Why! Just why does it have to be now?!''</i>


    The heavens could be so cruel and uncaring sometimes, didn''t they!


    While working like a dog as an agent of the Crimson King''s faction, Zhang Dajing was never once allowed back home. But to think he''d immediately get a chance to head back to China after his betrayal had turned his mother country into a death trap!


    Even if his fate was twisted and cruel, this was going overboard, now wasn''t it!


    ¡°This is just so bloody unfair! Dammit...!¡±


    Why China, of all ces?!


    The Triads ruling the Chinese underworld with an iron fist were infamous for their brutal retaliatory tactics. One of their rules was to never let a traitor walk away. However, their barbaric methods still proved to be an effective breakwater in protecting China from other nations'' darkness.


    However, even their cruelty was child''s ypared to the retaliations dished out by the Chinese martial society, which the Crimson King''s faction was a part of.


    Then again, this fact shouldn''te as a surprise since the Chinese gangsters learned their retaliatory tactics by observing how the martial artists carried out their punishments.


    So, to summarize... Zhang Dajing was a traitor to the Crimson King''s faction. If he got captured by the faction''s agents, his problem would no longer be about ensuring his survival. That was because he''d end up in a state where death would be a better oue for him!


    But now, he had to walk into China on his own two feet? Seriously?! All the while escorting that man?!


    Zhang Dajing''s trembling eyes shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho. For some strange reason, Kang Jin-Ho was making an expression that... A man whose soul had fled his body would make!


    Outwardly, Kang Jin-Ho looked like any other ordinary young man with a dazed look on his face. Sure, he was still devastatingly handsome, but that handsome facecked a sense of vitality. It was as if... As if he was lifeless.


    However, Zhang Dajing wasn''t naive enough to fall for that ruse. That man, Kang Jin-Ho... was a demon king! And no, that was no mere hyperbole but an actual truth!


    Kang Jin-Ho caused the Crimson King''s blood pressure to shoot through the roof merely by suddenly entering the Korean martial society. And he ruthlessly turned South Korea into the center of a violent storm!


    A man who was incredibly cruel! A man who was incredibly powerful! And...!


    <i>''Also, a man who is incredibly inconsiderate, too!''</i>


    Why did that man have to go to China now?! And, and! If he simply had no choice but to go, why was he dragging Vator along with him, too?


    No matter how hard Zhang Dajing tried to hold a positive opinion of Kang Jin-Ho, he couldn''t think of any!


    Besides, who were they trying to kid here? Vator couldn''t apany or assist anyone even if he tried. That man couldn''t even scratch his own back due to his abnormally thick arms, so how could he possibly assist anyone during this bloody trip!


    Even a moron could tell that all sundry chores would be dumped on Zhang Dajing''s shoulders.


    From Vator''s perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was his liege, someone he must serve. However, Kang Jin-Ho was nothing more than a dastardly foe in Zhang Dajing''s eyes! So, to think he now had to serve his foe, too...!


    This remarkable turn of events was making Zhang Dajing cry a little.


    ¡°Mm? You seem pleased by the prospect of going home, Zhang Dajing,¡± said Vator. He seemed utterly andpletely oblivious to Zhang Dajing''s inner thoughts.


    ¡°...¡± Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut after noticing how happy Vator was. Was it really okay to trust and follow someone like this? Really?


    ¡°Fufufu... No need to fret, Zhang Dajing. If everything works out favorably, I''ll speak to my liege and request a brief stop at your hometown.¡±


    <i>Well, that sure sounds nice, Sir Vator...</i>


    <i>Although, I should inform you that my hometown is teeming with martial artists who know my face, sir. And all those folks frothing at their mouths while charging at me with swords and spears should be a proper spectacle to behold, Sir Vator! You, you... oblivious boomer!</i>


    <i>''Urgh, what''s the point? Nothing''s gonna change, anyway...''</i>


    Zhang Dajing sighed, then lifelessly picked up the luggage. They might not need a lot of stuff during a trip, but basic essentials still had to be prepared.


    ¡°Well, then! Let''s get going, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while ncing at Vator before sighing softly. ¡°Right. We should go...¡±


    ¡°No point in wasting time like this. Let''s get going quickly,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Sure thing...¡±


    A brightly-grinning giant grabbed the shoulders of two resigned men and dragged them forward. Kang Jin-Ho and Zhang Dajing didn''t offer much resistance. Not even a cow being dragged into an abattoir would''ve looked as downcast as these two!


    ***


    And then... There was a group of men watching the trio from afar.


    ¡°So, they are finally leaving.¡±


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots...!¡±


    These men hiding deep within the shadows were staring into their binocrs. They confirmed the sight of Kang Jin-Ho and the cargo ne he was about to board, then slowly lowered their binocrs. Insidious smirks began creeping up on their faces.


    ¡°It seems he has no idea what it means to leave the safety of his backyard. And he''ll soon learn that lesson while losing his life in a distant foreign country!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Who''s going to report this?¡±


    ¡°I will. And I''ll do it right away.¡±


    The man who said that locked his re at Kang Jin-Ho''s back in the distance. Although it was too far to see with naked eyes, the man still red in the direction, anyway.


    ¡°Soon, you shall pay the price for making an enemy out of the Great Nihon Empire, you stupid Chosenjin!¡±


    While receiving the attention and res of so many individuals... Kang Jin-Ho''s trip to China was about to begin.

 Chapter 631. Arriving (1)

    <h4>Chapter 631. Arriving (1)</h4>


    <i>''What am I looking at here?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing tilted his head while scanning the airne before his eyes.


    <i>''Isn''t this a cargo ne?''</i>


    A ne meant to exclusively transport cargo...? Obviously, Zhang Dajing had heard about the existence of such airnes before. However, as a man with no rtion to cargo-transporting professions, he never had a reason to ride in one, never mind go near it.


    <i>''At least on the outside, it looks like any other passenger ne...''</i>


    Zhang Dajing was suddenly reminded of Kang Jin-Ho''s reach and power. Even in China, things like this happened very rarely. The Three Kings exercised incredible influence over China''s political and financial worlds, but even they couldn''t casually pull something like this off.


    Part of the reason was that the three of them were busy keeping each other in check. However, the real reason was more like the influence of each faction in China beingparatively much smaller than what Kang Jin-Ho could exercise in Korea.


    <i>''Well, I gotta admit, that is something else, alright.''</i>


    Zhang Dajing had witnessed and experienced both the Crimson King and Kang Jin-Ho. So, he couldpare the two and confidently say Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t ''better'' or ''more amazing'' than the Crimson King. From Zhang Dajing''s perspective, the Martial Assembly of South Korea still hadn''t surpassed the level of an amateur organization in some rural Chinese outskirts. Comparing it to the Crimson King''s faction, which ruled one-third of the vast continent, was an act only idiots would do.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had managed to conquer South Korea in only a few months. Not even the Crimson King could''ve pulled off such a feat without breaking some proverbial eggs in the process.


    Of course, the Crimson King wouldn''t encounter much trouble conquering South Korea''s martial society through his might alone. However, that process would''ve been marred by excessive bloodshed and death, leading to a pronounced reduction in what the Crimson King could lord over.


    On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho acquired South Korea as ''peacefully'' as possible. So peaceful, in fact, that it could''ve been called an overall bloodless victory. Thanks to that, no one seemed to be thinking about opposing him openly, at least not at this point in time.


    Indeed, the elimination of mutinous elders and directors not too long ago had been enough topletely unify everyone under his banner. In that regard, Kang Jin-Ho was a self-made man who overcame his unfavorable environment to reach his goal. Despite being an enemy, someone like that was worthy of Zhang Dajing''s respect, but...


    Zhang Dajing nced at Kang Jin-Ho before frowning deeply at how dazed thetter looked while standing there.


    <i>''Come on, man! Can''t you be more dignified or something?!''</i>


    Simply looking at Kang Jin-Ho lugging a backpack on his shoulder while making a half-dazed face was enough to sap all enthusiasm out of Zhang Dajing.


    There was no freaking way that''s how a martial artist about to enter the enemy''s territory should look and behave! No, Kang Jin-Ho currently resembled an exhausted, worn-down traveler who had visited every corner of the world and only had China left on his itinerary!


    Besides, he was going to another country, so why the heck was he still in his bloody tracksuit?! A passerby might think Kang Jin-Ho was a pro backpacker going on another adventure!


    This was so awkward.


    Zhang Dajing was getting swept up in the emotion of barely-containable awkwardness. Vator used to be a good partner to converse with but was happily grinning away for some unfathomable reason. Talking to him about this deeply troublesome situation was not going to happen any time soon. Meanwhile, Zhang Dajing was just leery about talking to Kang Jin-Ho, full stop.


    <i>''I mean,e on. Think about it!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing was technically a new employee. Not an employee who got hired because he had all the right connections, no, but someone with a shaky employment contract who only got hired because thepany was looking for an interpreter for the iing non-executive director.


    He might boast a bit of work experience from his previous job on his resume, but that wouldn''t be enough to say he had a viable career back then.


    Whether it was a fortunate thing or not... Zhang Dajing had always been preternaturally quick at knowing his ce. Hisbat ability was worse than a random uncle found wandering in the Martial Assembly''s corridors. Hell, a rookie Assembly martial artist, disparaged by his seniors for being a weakling and had to clean toilets with a brush as punishment, could''ve still beaten Zhang Dajing up with one arm tied to their back!


    The only reason Zhang Dajing could hold his head up and waltz around confidently was solely because Vator greatly cared about him. But something like that was...


    <i>''...Completely meaningless to Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Against Kang Jin-Ho, something like Vator caring about Zhang Dajing would be no better than a lone candle against stormy winds. Even a casual sneeze from Kang Jin-Ho could easily snuff it out!


    To make matters worse, Kang Jin-Ho was the most indecipherable man out of everyone Zhang Dajing had met until now. Should he say... That man switched between the demon king and an utter moron at a mere moment''s notice?


    Let''s say Zhang Dajing confronted Kang Jin-Ho about this situation. He wouldn''t be shocked if thetter holed up in some remote corner of the ne and munched on snacks to vent his stress or lost his temper and threw Zhang Dajing outside the moving ne.


    To throw someone outside, Kang Jin-Ho would have to break a window or two. Then, Vator might say the ne would crash. And Kang Jin-Ho would nonchntly retort with, <i>''So what? It''s not like we''re gonna die, anyway.''</i>


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho was fully capable of surviving a ne crash and swimming the wide expanse of the Yellow Sea to reach the Chinese shore!


    <i>''Hang on a second. In that case... Why is he even bothering with a ne?''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho had plenty of luggage, anyway. With his abilities, couldn''t he reach Yantai in the proverbial blink of an eye by diving into the sea off the coast of Incheon? While wearing nothing but his underwear and his luggage tightly packed inside waterproof vinyl?


    <i>''Now that I think about it... I''ll never get the mindset of the higher-ups.''</i>


    Those folks must''ve had a fetish about ballooning the scale of their operations. Why did they have to go this far just to smuggle someone into China? It made zero sense to hire a cargo ne and load it with just three people, not actual cargo!


    At this point, wasn''t this smuggling operation more like the stuff usually seen in 007-esque spy thrillers? Sure, the impact of military personnel getting caught red-handed during their operations would be much more severe than what they were about to do, but still!


    Whether it''s South Korea or China, officials would obviously raise one mighty hubaloo after apprehending foreign spies in action. However, in the case of martial artists getting caught while entering another country without a permit, the usual reaction would be more like, <i>''Uh-whew, these stinking bastards are about to cause another scene, huh?''</i>


    Since the officials couldn''t publicly arrest and prosecute the martial artists, they simply chose to look away from such unsanctioned entry to their country. What choice did they have but to tacitly ept this situation when martial artists were like cockroaches and couldn''t be wiped out even if they tried? Of course, that eptance extended only up to a certain level. Even after considering that, though, wasn''t the scale of this operation a bit too... big?


    While frowning slightly, Zhang Dajing walked up to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, is that really the ne we''re going to use?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while making a face that said, <i>''Why are you asking me?''</i>


    That was when Zhang Dajing had to severely admonish himself. Indeed, this was all his fault. His fault for asking such a question to Kang Jin-Ho, that was!


    In the end, Zhang Dajing was forced to scan the vicinity in the hope of finding someone, anyone, capable of answering his questions!


    <i>''To think I must act as a guide!''</i>


    How was this even possible? Kang Jin-Ho being Kang Jin-Ho was one thing, but why was Lee Hyeon-Su also so... irresponsible? Why did that man entrust Zhang Dajing with this assignment when he had zero experience in this sort of thing?!


    Sure, Zhang Dajing was an agent of the Crimson King''s faction. However, he still entered South Korea via official channels. Getting a work visa wasn''t difficult, after all! In other words, Zhang Dajing didn''t have to smuggle himself inside a hiddenpartment in some fishing boat''s refrigerated cargo bay!


    But now, Lee Hyeon-Su dared to entrust the smuggling-by-ne operation to a man who hadn''t even experienced the smuggling-by-boat before? What madness was this?


    As if Zhang Dajing''s inner thoughts could be heard in the open, a man suddenly walked up to him to show him the way.


    ¡°Good day to you. Are you Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡± The unknown man, who seemed to work for the airport, greeted Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°Ah, no. It''s this gentleman,¡± said Zhang Dajing while politely gesturing toward Kang Jin-Ho with both hands, his expression brightening rapidly. Although his gesture was undoubtedly courteous, the light in his eyes still screamed, <i>''Yes, this dude over here is Kang Jin-Ho! So, please! Save me from this situation as quickly as possible!''</i>


    ¡°I see. We received word of your arrival earlier. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Zhang Dajing inwardly screamed in joy at the arrival of this unnamed savior. Unfortunately for him, though...


    His celebration didn''tst for long.


    ***


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing was enveloped in this feeling of bizarre incongruity while staring at the interior of the cargo ne.


    <i>''Well, I... Uh...''</i>


    A cargo ne existed to transport goods. So, it needed to load as much cargo as possible within the ne''s maximum weight limit. Since some goods weighedparatively less but upied arger volume, the interior of all cargo nes was designed to maximize space by removing unnecessary items, like passenger seats.


    In other words, a cargo ne might look the same as a passenger ne on the outside, but its interior was stripped back as much as possible. But now...


    <i>''What is up with this over-the-top d¨¦cor?''</i>


    Of course, Zhang Dajing wasn''t suggesting that the interior of this cargo ne had been converted to resemble a first-ss cabin. This interior had not been changed much, after all. Even so, the presence of luxurious seats from a first-ss cabin and a smiling flight attendant inside a cargo ne was something no one would''ve imagined seeing one day.


    ¡°Hmm, this chair is...¡± Vator pursed his lips while nodding in approval at the seats.


    Zhang Dajing alternated his gaze between the seats and Vator.


    <i>''Well, that reaction makes some sense.''</i>


    Unless a chair was asmodious as a first-ss seat, it''d not be able to ept Vator''s hips. Even though Vator''s upper torso was excessively more developed than his lower half, his hips were still much wider than an average person''s.


    To Vator, an economy-ss airne seat must''ve felt even smaller than one of those tiny little foldaway fishing chairs.


    ¡°Although a little cramped, this arrangement is fairly eptable,¡± said Vator while nodding his head again. He seemed pleased that these people had gone to the trouble of installing these seats in a cargo ne.


    <i>''Huh, even my seat is a first-ss item?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing cocked an eyebrow. Even if he was relegated to a mat at the back of the ne while the other two were seated on these luxurious seats, Zhang Dajing would''ve had no problem whatsoever. Whether it was fame or strength, he couldn''t even hold a candle to either Vator or Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    Still, he should be grateful for receiving the same sort of treatment as the rest of his tour group. Or, should he really...?


    Zhang Dajing sighed deeply at the sight of the chairs. It was nice to see these first-ss chairs, but for some reason, they were arranged side-by-side. Since Kang Jin-Ho and Vator took the seats by the windows, Zhang Dajing had no choice but to sit in the middle.


    On his left was Vator, while Kang Jin-Ho was to his right! With this line-up, Zhang Dajing could confidently say he was being protected by an azure dragon from the left and a white tiger from the right! [1]


    Of course, he didn''t mean that in a positive sense! With these two by his side, Zhang Dajing would have felt utterly confident in moments requiring him to act all pompous and the like. However, would he even get a chance to act all haughty and mighty during this ne ride? Of course not! The presence of these two would only be a burden in this situation!


    ¡°Sir, allow me to take your luggage,¡± said the flight attendant.


    ¡°Oh, uh, sure thing...¡± Zhang Dajing watched the flight attendant smartly deal with their luggage as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. <i>''Hang on. Is this really okay?''</i>


    Weren''t they trying to illegally enter another country here? Indeed, they were hiding in a cargo ne to enter China, so was it okay to have a flight attendant like this?


    ¡°Logically speaking, I guess not...¡± Zhang Dajing quietly muttered.


    ¡°I''m sorry, sir?¡± The flight attendant innocently asked back.


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing.¡±


    Unlike Zhang Dajing, who was obviously flustered and out of his depth, the flight attendant looked shockinglyposed as if she had experienced this sort of thing plenty of times before.


    <i>''But that can''t be right!''</i>


    Yes, there were plenty ofwbreakers in the world, but how many of them actually brokews in this manner?! Zhang Dajing was getting mighty tempted to apud the professional attitude of the flight attendant.


    ¡°We''d like to ask you to please fasten your seatbelts as we will be taking off shortly. The safety protocols during the flight are...¡±


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly intervened. ¡°You can skip that one, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Then, well...¡± The flight attendant smiled brightly and bowed courteously. ¡°I''ll speak to you again once we are in the air, sir.¡±


    Zhang Dajing grimaced a little. It''d still be fine even if she didn''te back. No, really!


    Vator grinned while turning his head to look at Zhang Dajing. ¡°So, how do you feel, Zhang Dajing? Since you''re finally going back home?¡±


    ¡°May I be honest with you, sir?¡±


    ¡°...Mm, no. Don''t. I have a feeling that it''s going to be too emotional and somewhat embarrassing to listen to. In any case, I want you to enjoy this moment.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing felt like a cow being dragged into an abattoir, yet Vator wanted him to enjoy this feeling?! Maybe this big man was shockingly poor at empathy? Whatever the truth was, all Zhang Dajing could do now was sigh deeply, then fasten his seatbelt.


    As a martial artist, he wouldn''t get injured by the ne rocking about. However, he should still respect the flight attendant''s wishes.


    The pilot made the usual pre-flight announcement over the ne''s loudspeaker, then the ne slowly began taxing on the runway. Zhang Dajing turned his head to stare outside the window and prayed inwardly.


    <i>''Please... Please, let us avoid any mishaps on the other side. Please!''</i>


    Although he wasn''t a religious man, this moment still required the power of the divine for him to endure. So, he ardently prayed and prayed some more to an unknown deity who might hear him out.


    Unfortunately, no god was benevolent enough to bless a man who had never offered a devout prayer until today.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. I''m getting all excited about our trip to China. It''s been such a long time, after all! Fufufu! I have a hunch that things will get mighty interesting for us!¡± Vator unhesitantly spat out those g-raising words.


    Zhang Dajing squeezed his eyes shut.


    <i>Yeah, let''s just go to sleep. At least I can avoid getting stressed that way...!</i>


    1. ¡°??? ???¡±: This line is a reference to a feng shui term indicating a great location for a structure to be built. ?

 Chapter 632. Arriving (2)

    <h4>Chapter 632. Arriving (2)</h4>


    ¡°Pour me another ss,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°...¡± Zhang Dajing gradually grew pale as he watched this scene unfold from the sideline. <i>¡®Just how much is Sir Vator nning to drink?¡¯</i>


    Empty bottles of wine were piling up before Vator. To rify, those were actual bottles, not empty wine sses.


    Vator nonchntly ordered bottles of wine as soon as the ne reached the flight altitude as if that was what every airne passenger was supposed to do. However, they weren''t in a real first-ss passenger cabin. A modified cargo ne would obviously not offer such services.


    Too bad, these people''s dedication to customer service even exceeded Zhang Dajing''s expectations. Instead of bringing a bottle of wine, the flight attendant actually showed up with a wine list!


    As for Vator, he yed his part by making a truly manly order of, <i>¡®Bring me your finest. Of course, the higher the alcohol content, the better.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Sir Vator, if you were nning to drink them all, you didn''t have to ce an order like that, you know?¡¯</i>


    Zhang Dajing sighed deeply to himself. An order like that would only mean something when drinking the selected wine from the list. A man who ced the extra order of, <i>¡®Bring me all the remaining wine!¡¯</i> shouldn''t say such things in the first ce!


    ¡°S-Sir Vator...¡± Zhang Dajing cautiously called out.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator leisurely turned his head and nced at Zhang Dajing while carefully swirling the wine in his ss.


    ¡°Sir, how about, you know, drinking in moderation...?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. Yes, I understand,¡± Vator smiled brightly. ¡°I know you don''t want me to rx too much when we''re about to enter enemy territory. No need to worry, Zhang Dajing. I assure you, I am being watchful of how much I''ve drunk, you see!¡±


    <i>''...Seriously?''</i>


    Even if all those bottles of booze had been as small as a person''s finger, drinking so much in one sitting would''ve still knocked out a grown adult. However, despite consuming so much booze, Vator... didn''t look flushed at all. Not even a hair strand was out of ce!


    Even so, wasn''t this a bit too much? Sure, Vator couldn''t get drunk with this amount of booze, but that still didn''t seem like a good-enough excuse to drink twenty bottles of wine when they hadn''t even been in the air for one hour! Should Zhang Dajing stop Vator or let the big man be? What a difficult and confusing quandary this was.


    Hoping to find a savior who could potentially rescue him from this predicament, Zhang Dajing turned his head to his right. Of course, he was looking at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>¡®...And he''s already made a bed for himself.¡¯</i>


    As if to imply that long flights were nothing to him now, Kang Jin-Ho hadpletely reclined the luxurious seat to turn it into a bed. And he even had a cozy nket to wrap himself in, too! Anyone unfamiliar with seeing this scene might think Kang Jin-Ho was an experienced traveler with millions of air miles under his belt.


    As far as Zhang Dajing knew, Kang Jin-Ho had been on an airne only once before. In that case, what a shocking adaptability this was. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was dropped into the middle of a desert tomorrow, he''d have no problem surviving by hunting camels for meat!


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t really understand these two men''s mindsets. Of course, he understood how strong Kang Jin-Ho and Vator were. However, wasn''t strength rtive? No matter how strong they were, it''d be impossible to guarantee their safety during their stay in China.


    Obviously, experts strong enough to fight these two men evenly were still a raremodity, even in a country as vast as China. However, hasn''t the tactic of numbers game always triumphing over a lone wolf been proven time and time again?


    If someone noticed Kang Jin-Ho''s presence in China, the top experts of the Crimson King''s faction would undoubtedly rush in like a swarm of hos. And there was no guarantee of surviving that ordeal. So, these men should be grimly preparing themselves for the deadly sojourn behind the enemy lines.


    However, what could possibly exin the reason for their nonchnt attitudes? Vator was acting like an uncle busy cracking open beer cans during a foliage trip, while Kang Jin-Ho resembled an enlisted soldier going on a vacation.


    <i>¡®Even though we''re not going on a vacation here...!¡¯</i>


    Zhang Dajing suddenly remembered the old proverb of a man with two eyes being treated like a loser and an idiot in a vige of three-eyed people. Maybe he was the weird one here for fretting and fidgeting endlessly while Kang Jin-Ho and Vator remained calm and unflustered. The feeling of being the odd man out gradually mushroomed in Zhang Dajing''s heart.


    ¡°How about it, my liege? Would you like a ss?¡± Vator asked in a jovial voice.


    ¡°No, I''m fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand to refuse Vator''s offer.


    ¡°It seems you''re not much of a drinker, then?¡±


    ¡°You''re right.¡±


    In the past, Kang Jin-Ho drank quite a lot. Even then, his body''s excellent purification ability meant he wouldn''t get drunk even after drowning himself in a barrel of hard liquor without needing to circte qi. Yet, he still enjoyed drinking because it was a good way to set the mood of an asion.


    But these days, he had no one to miss and nothing toment about while gorging on liquor, so Kang Jin-Ho saw no point in drinking excessively again.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don''t get drunk, anyway.¡±


    Vator tutted in disappointment. ¡°My liege. You don''t drink to get drunk. No, you are supposed to savor the aroma and the way it tingles your pte. And also to appreciate the asion, too.¡±


    ¡°...You know, Vator, I sometimes can''t help but think that what you say doesn''t exactly match how you look.¡±


    Zhang Dajing began nodding even before realizing that he did.


    <i>¡®Yup, yup. Totally agree.¡¯</i>


    On the surface, at least, Vator exuded the image of a totally ignorant barbarian. In reality, though, he was a surprisingly thoughtful person. Not only was he considerate toward other people, but his pool of knowledge was shockingly deep, as well.


    ¡°...Master, it''s not a good habit to judge a person by how they look.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. ¡°Say that after getting rid of all the empty wine bottles before you.¡±


    ¡°Think about my body size. If we convert it to your body size, what I drank is only equivalent to a single bottle. This little isn''t out ofmon sense.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle at that im. Common sense, was it...?


    <i>¡®Since you put it that way, yes, it''smon sense, then.¡¯</i>


    Vator expectantly looked ahead. ¡°By the way, I wonder if we''ll get in-flight meals, too...¡±


    The flight attendant smiled brightly when Vator''s gazended on her. ¡°Yes, sir. We have everything prepared.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I must warn you, I''m a big eater. Will you be able to handle it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmm~, I see, I see. The preparations have been rather thorough, then! It seems that brat Lee Hyeon-Su is more useful than I thought.¡±


    Actually, it was Jo Gyu-Min, not Lee Hyeon-Su, who had prepared all this. But Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to correct Vator on this one. That was because the big man wouldn''t have cared either way even after being told the truth.


    ¡°By the way, master...¡± Vator suddenly grew serious as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Isn''t it about time you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°The purpose of this visit to China.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°There''s someone I''m nning to rendezvous with.¡±


    ¡°Someone you n to meet...?¡± Vator turned his head away before dissatisfaction could fill his expression. His action implied that he was unhappy about this situation but wouldn''t openly express his disapproval in front of his master.


    And so, it seemed this exchange hade to an end there, but then...


    <i>Shudder, tremble...!</i>


    Zhang Dajing narrowed his eyes and stared at Vator. The big man''s body, currently turned away from Zhang Dajing, was quaking noticeably for some reason.


    <i>''I guess he''s having a hard time keeping it down, huh?''</i>


    To think that a person could subconsciously express his thoughts through his entire body like that! Simply watching him brought this sense of... cheer? At least, that was what Zhang Dajing felt.


    ¡°Keuk!¡± Vator suddenly spun back in his chair as if he couldn''t hold it anymore. ¡°Master! For your sake, I simply have to say something!¡±


    ¡°...What is it now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly, only to flinch at how serious Vator looked just then.


    ¡°Of course, I fully understand your situation. Doing <i>that</i> is extremely important for a growing young man, after all!¡±


    What could Vator possibly mean by ''that'' just now? A hint of dread and nervousness quickly crept up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°W-wait a second. I think you''re mistaken about something here. Listen, I''m not...¡±


    Vator wasn''t listening. In fact, he was shouting instead! ¡°Of course! I know that humans need to perform reproductive acts!¡±


    ¡°R-reproductive acts?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nearly tumbled out of his seat with a ck jaw. Surely, there must''ve been a better choice of words than that? So why!


    ¡°And yes, I also know it''s tremendously important to select the correct partner for your reproductive acts! Kings and emperors of yore carefully screened suitable partners for that very reason, didn''t they! However, you must listen to me, my master! Now isn''t the time to chase after women. Considering you even lied to me to rendezvous with a woman, it''s just...!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait a second...! You''re jumping to conclusions here, okay?! Stop!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°I''m not trying to hook up with... Bloody hell.¡±


    For the first time in his life, Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by a misunderstanding of such a weird nature. And this experience even forced him to curse out loud.


    ¡°Listen, Vator. I''m not going to China to meet a woman, okay!¡±


    ¡°Really? However, our destination and the words you said earlier seem to indicate otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Fine! We''ll have a brief stop-by at that location. However...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho reflexively wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. He did that in case cold sweat strands were trickling down there. ¡°That is not our ultimate destination.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, where?¡±


    ¡°I''m merely trying to rendezvous with people who must be waiting anxiously for my arrival.¡±


    ¡°Anxiously waiting for you...?¡± Vator''s expression gradually stiffened as realization dawned on him. ¡°I... see. So, <i>those</i> people have gathered?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although, that never had been my intention.¡±


    ¡°However, my master...¡± Vator hesitated while grimacing. ¡°...I do not have any desire to belittle demonic arts. Especially when you defeated me in one-on-onebat. However, all the demonic cultivators beside you are utter trash.¡±


    ¡°In which aspect?¡±


    ¡°In almost every conceivable aspect, master.¡±


    No detailed exnation was necessary when a few minutes of pondering would reveal the obvious truth. Demonic cultivation methods had devolved into third-rate junk after losing their essence, their core. Worse still, mastering demonic arts came with ufortably high odds of losing one''s mind and bing... No, that was underselling the risk. One had no choice but to embrace the obvious fate if they chose to master demonic arts.


    In that case, what kind of people would choose to take the risk and learn demonic cultivation methods? Simply put, people who were at the end of their wits or driven to a dead end. These people would''ve never tempted fate with demonic arts if the option of the orthodox path had been avable.


    Vator continued to speak, ¡°If a demonic cultivator has be an unthinking savage because of demonic arts, then they might still be salvageable. However, if they only picked up demonic arts because they were savages, to begin with...? They cannot be tamed, my master. Humans can never truly change, after all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. Vator wasn''t wrong about this, after all. Transforming a person required considerable effort and time. However, they weren''t talking about one or two demonic cultivators here. ''Reforming'' so many unruly demonic cultivators would be impossible even for someone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    Despite knowing all this, though, Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude remained unperturbed. ¡°Yes, you have a point.¡±


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Even then, you still wish to bring them in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is no need to reform or salvage anyone, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator nastily flinched just then. Because, Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded eerily cold.


    ¡°I''m not a savior who will grant them redemption. No, they are meant to serve me and dedicate everything of theirs to me. That''s what I am. If they fail to meet my expectations, I will simply discard them. That is all. Besides, their personalities and natures don''t interest me. As long as they have functioning arms and legs... That will suffice!¡±


    ¡°...How nasty.¡± Vator frowned slightly. Moments like this always reminded him of who he was dealing with. <i>''Even I keep forgetting that for some reason.''</i>


    It couldn''t be helped, though. Since the gap between the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' during normal times and the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' during a fight was extremely vast!


    <i>¡®I must not forget that this man is the demon king.¡¯</i>


    That wasn''t a figure of speech or a symbolicbel. Kang Jin-Ho definitely suited the title ''demon king'' better than anyone in this world. After all, not only was he the new source of the demonic arts that should''ve died out, but Kang Jin-Ho also possessed the key to the revival of the demonic arts!


    ¡°Master, do you mind if I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°No, Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You''re a returner, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°ording to your definition, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if youpare yourself of now to what you were like back then?¡±


    ¡°Comparing myself, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly stared at his own hands. He hadn''t really thought about this matter at length before. ¡°...At this rate of growth, a decade. Give or take a few years.¡±


    ¡°A decade?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I keep getting stronger at this rate, I will need around ten years. That is, if I wish to regain my former strength.¡±


    Vator frowned deeply as all color drained out of hisplexion.


    <i>¡®Ten years?!¡¯</i>


    A stark realization like this would''ve been impossible with a sloppy, vague answer like <i>¡®half as strong¡¯ </i>or <i>¡®several times stronger.¡¯</i> Even now, Kang Jin-Ho''s strength was improving at a scarcely-believable rate. But he still needed to keep this up for the next ten years?


    ¡°...Master, were you perhaps a real demon king?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked while shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Anyone with a deep knowledge of history might have heard about my title.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, most of the martial world''s history has been lost to the passage of time. As for stories rted to the demon cult, all we can go on with is fragmented folklore. For instance, titles like the Heavenly Demon.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°Most people say it was the heavenly beginning, crimson end.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly beginning, crimson end?¡±


    Vator weightily nodded. ¡°Yes. Started with the Heavenly Demon but ended with the Crimson Demon. Hence, heavenly beginning, crimson end. Although the demon cult continued to exist after that, no one worthy of being a cult leader showed up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and silently stared outside the ne''s window.


    <i>¡®So... That''s what happened?¡¯</i>


    Even the living descendant of the demon cult didn''t tell Kang Jin-Ho this part of history. He knew about the demon cult''s decline, but to think it couldn''t even find an honorary cult leader after Kang Jin-Ho''s death!


    On the flip side, it now made more sense why an organization as mighty and peerless under the heavens as the demon cult declined to such a pitiful state. It was not an exaggeration to say Kang Jin-Ho and Azure Demon were around half thebat power of the demon cult. No wonder the cult fell into unbridled chaos after both men died on the same day.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered to no one in particr. ¡°In that case, it''ll begin anew, then.¡±


    ¡°Anew?¡± Vator narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What ended with me... I shall start it anew. And everything will return to how it once was.¡±


    Vator involuntarily shuddered at this indescribable chill running down his spine.


    <i>¡®It seems I''m serving a truly absurd being as my master.¡¯</i>


    Even though a bitter aftertaste swirled in Vator''s mouth, he still couldn''t help but be delighted by this revtion.

 Chapter 633. Arriving (3)

    <h4>Chapter 633. Arriving (3)</h4>


    ¡°It''s so humid here...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned while poking at her own cheeks.


    ¡°Unnie, please don''t do that. It''s going to ruin your makeup.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted at the makeup artist. ¡°Forget makeup, the humidity will ruin me first.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but we don''t have a choice. With how humid it is around here...¡±


    ¡°Eh-whew...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly. <i>''I gotta calm down. These folks haven''t done anything wrong, anyway.''</i>


    The initial n didn''t include bringing this many staff over from South Korea. The top Hollywood stars might demand a massive entourage of staff members whenever they were shooting a movie, but Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t reached that level of madness yet.


    She obviously understood that she wasn''t at that level of fame to demand such a thing. Besides, her independent streak was too strong to ept having so many people fawning over or loitering around her. However, her tune changed immediately after getting the pre-filming test makeup done by the Chinese artists. She didn''t waste another second and directly called her agency''s boss back in Korea.


    <i>¡°President? It''s me. Immediately form a team of makeup artists and send them over. Please.¡±</i>


    Thanks to her vague phone call that could''ve been either a request or a demand, all these people had to be forced onto a ne to China. Choi Yeon-Ha could endure the costumes as the production''s director ordered her to wear them, but the makeup was one thing she''d never yield on.


    It wasn''t as if the Chinese makeup artists were unskilled or appreciably worse than their Korean counterparts. However, there was still a minute difference, and Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t have been called a perfectionist if she couldn''t even notice that.


    ¡°Do we have to apply more makeup? I hope you aren''t treating my face as your personal canvas,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°No can do, unnie. The director apparently wasining about how too subtle your makeup was.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that uncle, anyway?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted unhappily. ¡°Even though he''s so good at setting up some of the most beautiful scenes, why is he getting so worked up about his actors over-painting their faces? It''s so unfashionable!¡±


    ¡°You know the Chinese tend to prefer that look. And this is a historical epic, too.¡±


    ¡°What! Shouldn''t we get less makeup in that case? Since it''s a historical drama and all? It''s not like people had makeup back then, right?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Unnie, haven''t you seen a Chinese opera before? I mean, don''t they, like, turn the actors'' faces pure white?¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying people back then all walked around looking like that? No way.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, unnie? Didn''t Westerners also ther mercury all over their faces to make them look even paler? I guess people will act the same way regardless of where they are from.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned unhappily. ¡°That''s horrifying...¡±


    But the really-horrifying thing wasn''t the ancient people applying too much makeup, but the poor Choi Yeon-Ha being forced to re-enact their antiquated ways! Although, technically speaking, she wasn''t forced to match the tastes of old times but the director''s peculiar ways!


    ¡°...You know what? If I ever choose to star in a historical series again, someone shoot me dead, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Unnie, I thought you told the director you''d love to coborate with him again if the critical reception for this production is favorable?¡±


    ¡°Well, I did. Tell him I''m only interested in modern settings, though,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha, then quietly gritted her teeth. <i>''Hah! That''s only when I''m allowed to work with him again.''</i>


    The diplomatic rtionship between China and Korea had be frosty ofte, and the stories of the Chinese government restricting Korean actors from appearing in Chinese productions were already circting among those in the loop. Although it was being kept hush-hush for now, Choi Yeon-Ha was seeing more and more of her colleagues bearing the brunt of the current situation.


    At least the director of this production boasted a lot of influence in the industry, allowing him to stand his ground and argue that it was toote to change the cast of a TV show that had already finished filming half of his episodes. However, what about other productions? Events of actors in the middle of the shoot being kicked out of the set had already taken ce all over the country. So, to talk about coborating again? That was an unrealistic dream at this stage.


    No matter how influential the director was, he was still just that, a mere director of a TV show. He obviously couldn''t win against his government. Which meant this was as good as thest opportunity for Choi Yeon-Ha. If she failed to brand her existence to the Chinese public''s awareness through this production, her n to break into the Chinese market was as good as over.


    Even her agency had already predicted that the projected revenue would fall by half even if the TV show was a sess. It''d be difficult for her to promote the sale of rted merchandise or appear in other programs andmercials, after all!


    The agency president had already begun whining about this development, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t really care. Those things didn''t matter since she never came here intending to be rich, anyway.


    She only chose to sign up for this role as a way to spread her name among the Greater China region. Starring in a Hollywood production might have been faster in achieving her goal, but... Unfortunately, a pretty East Asian actress like her was rarely in demand for American TV shows and movies.


    Even if they did look to cast someone of her ethnicity, the American producers usually went for a Japanese actress. Or, more correctly, an Asian actress capable of ying a Japanese character. If not that, then a Chinese character.


    Of course, Korean characters have begun showing up more often in American productions ofte, but none of those roles was what Choi Yeon-Ha had been looking for. So, she had no choice but to look at other ces.


    Considering all the factors at y, Choi Yeon-Ha had no choice but to give her all to this role. In other words, she needed to put on the performance of her life with this one production to properly brand her name into the consciousness of the Chinese public!


    Of course, she was confident. Confident about pulling that feat off without breaking a sweat! But she had a problem, and it involved a totally different matter.


    ¡°Unnie, we''re finished. Shall we go back to the location?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay, got it.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha woke up from her thoughts and nodded slightly. It seemed the mind-numbing process of putting on the makeup, sliding into her costume, then putting the finishing touches on her makeup was finally over.


    Maybe, just maybe... Actresses allegedly being short-tempered and abrasive was due to this makeup process. Sitting dead-still for two, maybe three, hours just to get some stupid makeup done was unimaginably stressful. And to make matters worse for Choi Yeon-Ha, her costume for the uing scene happened to be as thick and voluminous as a duvet!


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the assistants. ¡°Can you hold the dress from the back?¡±


    While saying that, she sighed in unhappiness.


    <i>¡®Gimme a freaking break...¡¯</i>


    With how humid it was, wearing such a thick, lengthy costume naturally made her sweat like crazy. Two assistants had to lift the dress from behind while her makeup artist followed her everywhere to apply more cream and other makeup powder on Choi Yeon-Ha''s forehead at every opportunity.


    No wonder she felt a little lightheaded while going through all this.


    <i>¡®Should I take some salt tablets or something?¡¯</i>


    Her weight had decreased so much that her health should start getting affected. No actress could escape the war against fat, of course. However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s problem was that her victory in that war had been far too excessive.


    ¡°Unnie? Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°...I''m fine,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. Others assisting her looked worriedly at her when she staggered a little. She saw the anxious looks they were giving her, then sighed deeply. ¡°Hah-ah... Listen, girls.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unnie.¡±


    ¡°You all know the frail-girl concept just doesn''t suit me. Don''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah.¡±


    Indeed, Choi Yeon-Ha never really got sick in her regr life. Actually, it''d be more correct tobel her a warrioress instead!


    ¡°You all seem to be misunderstanding something, what with me doing this role and stuff. I''m not as frail as you all think, so let''s not go overboard about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, unnie.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled bitterly. These girls would normally be busy gossiping behind her back, so for them to worry openly about her like this... It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition was indeed not very good.


    ¡°Listen, okay? I''m okay. When will I ever get to experience something like this in my career? So, I should take it all in my stride. Besides, I don''t have to get on a scale these days, so that''s a win, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unnie. But, when we go back to Korea after the filming wraps up, promise us that you''re gonna gorge yourself on delicious home-grown food.¡±


    ¡°Geez, I hope people learn about how much unnie had to go through during filming...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°You think they would care? They''ll just badmouth me and say I''m just making a big deal out of nothing. Forget it. Don''t you know how scary trolls and antis can be these days?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re right about that...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha did her best to be on her best behavior for everyone around her. She might haveined and whined several times if the same thing happened in Korea, but they were in a foreign country. She couldn''t lose her temper to a group of hard-working people who only came here because of her demands.


    When they exited the makeup trailer, unforgiving res of the sunlight smashed directly into her face.


    <i>¡®Geez, it''s so hot...!¡¯</i>


    The weather was so stiflingly hot that a couple of minutes worth of exposure to sunlight could''ve KO''ed a person through heatstroke. And Choi Yeon-Ha was stuck in a stuffy costume in such toasty weather, too! Even a blind man could see this was a big problem.


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly cried out at the road manager. ¡°Go and fetch the fans! The portable ones! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°On it, sir!¡± The road manager hurriedly dashed off somewhere.


    Han Eun-Sol turned his attention back to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Noona, please stay strong for a little while longer, okay? I''ve been told the filming won''t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Eun-Sol, some people will think you''re the director now. Stop shouting at people, okay? Others will start swearing at you at this rate.¡±


    ¡°I''m merely worried about you, noona.¡±


    ¡°Don''t raise a fuss about it, okay? It''s not like I''m the only one suffering here, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Actually... Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Really?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes, then suspiciously scanned her surroundings. Supporting actors in the roles of royal concubines also were dressed in voluminous costumes, but theirs weren''t as thick or heavilyyered as Choi Yeon-Ha''s. Not only that, but...!


    ¡°Goodness me? Are they mad? What do they think they are doing?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s disbelieving eyesnded on her fellow actresses standing around with their skirts flipped up. Although they all wore pants underneath, wasn''t this scene a bit too... embarrassing?


    ¡°Noona, that''s still better than getting cooked alive in this weather,¡± said Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Nope! I''d rather get cooked to death,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha helplessly shook her head.


    That was when the road manager returned with several portable fans. Han Eun-Sol took one, turned it on, then directly ced it under Choi Yeon-Ha''s skirt.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Choi Yeon-Ha returned Han Eun-Sol''s act of kindness with a powerful kick to his abdomen.


    ¡°Have you lost your bloody mind?! How dare you put your hand in there?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol tumbled in the dirt before righting himself. He hurriedly protested at this unfair treatment. ¡°But! That''s the only way to cool you down, you know! Even if it''s only a little bit! Your skirt''s severalyers thick, after all! Besides, aren''t you wearing pants underneath! So what''s the problem!¡±


    ¡°That''s off-limits, you idiot! Give the fans to the makeup artists. How dare you senselessly shove your dirty hand under a woman''s skirt!¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz...! Why are you modest in weird things?¡± Han Eun-Sol grumbled unhappily while handing out the portable fans to the makeup artists. And then, those electric devices soon disappeared under Choi Yeon-Ha''s skirt. Although those little things might not help much, they were still better than nothing.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the director busy setting up the next scene in the distance and frowned deeply.


    <i>''That pervert-like bastard...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha acknowledged that man''s abilities. The director''s unique Mise-en-sc¨¨ne helped him earn much acim even in Hollywood, after all! However, creating such a memorable Mise-en-sc¨¨ne required too much hardship and sacrifice from the actors involved. And now that she had personally experienced the toil, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t view the director in a favorable light anymore. [1]


    What could she do about it, though? Results were everything in this industry, anyway.


    One of the crew members loudly called out. ¡°Everyone! Please get ready to start filming!¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath.


    Since all dialogue was in Chinese, she had to memorize every line several times before the filmingmenced. Without anyone telling him ahead of time, Han Eun-Sol had already flipped open the pages of the script being filmed today while standing before Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Alright, fine...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet, then walked toward the filming location. So far, everything was fine, at least up to this point.


    Although things had been difficult and super-annoying to deal with, trying to make money was supposed to be hard, anyway. How dare shein like an entitled brat when starring in one production was enough to fill her bank ount with an unimaginable amount of money?


    So, yes. Up to this point, everything was fine. With the sole exception of that slimy bastard smirking detestably while waltzing toward her, that was!


    <i>¡®Patience, Choi Yeon-Ha! Patience! Remember, not too long before the shooting wraps up...!¡¯</i>


    A pro should know how to act all lovey-dovey even if she had a massive falling-out with her co-star. Even if the rtionship had already gone past the falling-out stage and into pure disgust and loathing, a top-tier actor still needed to fully embrace the love in their hearts and look their co-star in the eyes as soon as the camera started rolling.


    Choi Yeon-Ha repeatedly hypnotized herself with those words in her mind. That was because she was about to shoot a... hugging scene. A scene where the male lead confesses his passionate love for the increasingly-frail female lead, while the female lead must reject his confession since she knows of her impending demise... It was that kind of a scene!


    <i>¡®God, he''s such a bloody creep...!¡¯</i>


    If she had her ways, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve just loved to forget about filming and punch that slimy smirk off that bastard''s face. Especially when...


    ¡°Mm, mm. You are as beautiful as usual. I think I''m really in love now, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Even if she used a baseball bat to smash that man''s piehole daring to spew such cringe nonsense, it''d still not feel good enough for her. In fact, she suddenly wanted to drive an eighteen-wheeler and run over this slimy bastard!


    <i>¡®Geez, I''m turning into a psycho all because of this bastard!¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha desperately tried to calm her mind. She was already being seen as a personality disorder patient, so if her evaluation fell even lower...! She might as well give up on marriage altogether! A problem like that wouldn''t have bothered her in the past, but she had to seriously ponder it at the current stage of her life.


    ¡°Please shut up and focus on the scene, okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curtly addressed her co-star.


    ¡°If that''s what you want,¡±


    The call to start shooting rang out before he could stop smirking like a slimy bastard.


    1. ¡°Mise-en-sc¨¨ne¡± is a French term denoting the stage design and arrangement of actors in scenes for a theater or film production, both in the visual arts through storyboarding, visual theme, and cinematography and in narrative storytelling through direction. ?

 Chapter 634. Arriving (4)

    <h4>Chapter 634. Arriving (4)</h4>


    ¡°Even so, I cannot give up on you.¡±


    After listening to that ¡®passionate¡¯ delivery from Liu Wei, Choi Yeon-Ha almost blurted out several choice words.


    <i>¡®What the hell! Are you here to read a textbook?¡¯</i>


    ¡°...Cut!¡± The director suddenly shouted as if he agreed with Choi Yeon-H¡¯''s assessment. ¡°We will continue after a short break!¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought that was pretty good, though?¡± Liu Wei muttered in slight irritation. And that only turned up the anger level in Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡®This as*hole! Maybe he¡¯s too stupid to know what pretty good even means?¡¯</i>


    The heavens were fair and never granted someone absolutely everything, which meant no one on this God¡¯s green Earth was perfect. However, it seemed the heavens were a little crueler to Liu Wei. Well, what happened was that they didn¡¯t grant the ability to act to someone who wished to be one!


    At least people who understood their acting abilities were garbage had hope for their future. A potential to get better at their craft! However, Liu Wei here genuinely believed he was a pretty good actor!


    Choi Yeon-Ha wordlessly massaged her forehead. Even the aspiring actors her agency was currently nurturing back home were a hundred times more talented than this fool. At least those kids knew how to convey emotion with their delivery, but this guy...!


    Since the filming was halted, for the time being at least, Han Eun-Sol quickly rushed in with a parasol, followed by the makeup artists carrying ice water and portable fans. Choi Yeon-Ha epted a cold towel and wiped her forehead while sighing grandly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I at least sit down or something!¡±


    Subtle teeth-grinding noises escaped from her mouth next. She¡¯d love to chop off the head of that director who refused to let her sit down for some bizarre reason of preventing the creasing of the back of her dress... Even though they weren¡¯t going to film her from behind anyway! Besides, who cared about her costume¡¯s state when the supposed male lead¡¯s acting was utter crap?


    Then again, Choi Yeon-Ha could see how openly disgusted and unhappy the director was, too.


    To get enough funding for arge-scale production like this TV show, the opinions of all potential investors had to be respected regardless of what. And every investor demanded an up-anding star to be cast for either the male or female lead. That was why this slimy Liu Wei had been cast as the male lead. Without investors, this production would¡¯ve never gotten off the ground, after all!


    Unfortunately, this idiot¡¯s acting ability was despair-inducing. Up until now, the production team managed to skirt this issue by significantly altering the script and turning the male lead into a stoic, silent type who mostlymunicated with his eyes. By setting the backstory as someone who got emotionally wounded early on as a child, they managed to cover up Liu Wei¡¯s dreadful acting chops.


    However, that wasn¡¯t going to work in this particr scene. In this scene, the male lead was supposed to explosively unleash his suppressed emotions. His outburst needed to be visceral enough for the viewers to question if he was even the same person they had been watching all this time. But this...!


    ¡°Hey. Is this line <i>that</i> difficult to recite properly?¡± The director could be heardining bitterly to his assistant director.


    Even though she was arguably the one suffering the most from this development, Choi Yeon-Ha had to work hard to suppress herughter.


    <i>¡®That¡¯s so satisfying.¡¯</i>


    Despite feeling light-headed from standing under the unforgiving sun, and her entire body feeling like a sagging wet nket, Choi Yeon-Ha still felt gratified in this moment.


    However, Han Eun-Sol¡¯s reaction was the opposite of his star¡¯s. ¡°That bastard! Seriously now...!¡±


    This was already a taxing scene to shoot, so Liu Wei forcing several takes due to his sheer ipetence was getting on Han Eun-Sol¡¯s nerves.


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly rebuked him. ¡°Eun-Sol, keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Han Eun-Sol mped his mouth shut.


    Even if Liu Wei was at fault here, a manager raising his voice on a film set was still strictly forbidden. Besides, Liu Wei seemed to be one of those fragile types who only got worse after being criticized. That wouldn''t be good for Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Noona. Try to hold on for a little while longer, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, now. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Choi Yeon-Ha, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re the greatest actor in the entire universe.¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol didn¡¯t respond to that retort to his retort and simply handed over a bottle of ion supply drink to Choi Yeon-Ha. She also didn¡¯t say anything and epted the bottle before sucking in arge gulp of the cooled drink. As soon as she was done drinking, makeup artists quickly swarmed around her to fix her makeup.


    ¡°Uh-whew. I hope we can finish shooting this scene today...¡± One of the artists helplessly muttered.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was even more desperate to finish this damn scene before the end of the day, though! However... Unfortunately for everyone involved, the dreadful acting ability of the male leadbined with the director¡¯s perfectionist attitude to produce the worst-possible result.


    They had been shooting the same scene over and over again... for thest twenty times already!


    Unable to keep his annoyance in control any further, Liu Wei suddenly began kicking a nearby trash can. ¡°Dammit!¡±


    <i>¡®What a loser...!¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned at that scene. If only that slimeball could direct his temper into his acting chops!


    Several aspects of Chinese culture remained aplete mystery to a Korean like Choi Yeon-Ha. Yes, Korea also had its fair share of hot-tempered as*holes in its entertainment industry, but none of them dared to act like that in front of a director. Behavior like that was seen as extremely rude and embarrassing from a Korean¡¯s perspective.


    But the director of this Chinese production didn¡¯t criticize Liu Wei¡¯s behavior or get angry about it. In a case like this, the affected director should feel their authority had been undermined, but that didn¡¯t seem to be it either. This director¡¯s idea of his authority being undermined was markedly different to his Korean counterparts.


    <i>¡®...Whatever. I don¡¯t care anymore, so act properly in front of the camera, okay!¡¯</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s dissatisfaction level was shooting through the roof.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯re rolling again!¡± The director shouted at everyone.


    Liu Wei quickly fixed his costume and stepped back into the film set. He even bowed his head and apologized. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, his apology sounded hollow and insincere. But it didn¡¯t matter to Choi Yeon-Ha or to the director. They weren¡¯t looking for Liu We¡¯''s apologies, to begin with. It was toote to improve people¡¯s impression of him at thiste stage with a simple <i>¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯</i>.


    When the pperboard loudly cked to signal the start of the filming, Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s face instantly transformed into that of a tragic female lead. Energy quickly returned to the eyes of the director watching this change through the monitor.


    <i>¡®Very impressive.¡¯</i>


    The director was obviously not an idiot. He could easily see Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s contempt for Liu Wei through the camera lens. However, that contempt vanished instantly as soon as the cameras began rolling, and her expression would be filled with nothing but pure love for the other party.


    As if she had a switch that allowed her to pour out whatever emotion she needed in a scene, Choi Yeon-Ha was putting on a first-ss demonstration on what the perfectly nuanced emotional performance should look like.


    She was perfectly expressing the subtle andplicated emotions of all the love and respect she had for her man, as well as untold sorrow at having to stay away from him for his own good. This stunning acting ability was precisely why the director defied the vociferous opposition from countless investors and cast Choi Yeon-Ha as his lead actress.


    But all his hard work was being undone by...


    ¡°I, uh, I, with you...¡±


    The director gritted his teeth when Liu Wei began stumbling over his line again.


    <i>¡®That talentless bastard!¡¯</i>


    A bloody elementary school kid might be better than Liu Wei at acting! How could someone iming to be an actor fail so hard at uttering a single damn line of dialogue! Despite the director and writers changing and simplifying the dialogue several times, Liu Wei was still spectacrly failing at his job!


    <i>¡®At this rate, we seriously might...¡¯</i>


    That was when something weird suddenly happened.


    ¡°I cannot give up on you!¡± Liu Wei suddenly yelled, his expression growing heated for some reason.


    This wasn¡¯t what the director wanted, and the emotion on disy was also not what was expected of the actor. In other words, the scene was not what the director had envisioned in his mind. Even then, the director couldn¡¯t deny what¡¯s unfolding now was the most natural performance he had filmed so far.


    ¡°Let him be!¡± The director urgently stopped the assistant director trying to get up. He rarely allowed actors to go off script and his vision, but now seemed like the good time to break that rule just a bit!


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t do this,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha in another note-perfect delivery of her dialogue. Such a believable disy of sorrow!


    That was when Liu Wei went off script even more by doing something that seemed entirely impulsive. He strode toward Choi Yeon-Ha and abruptly yanked her into his embrace. The crew members flinched, obviously flustered by this development, but the director still kept his mouth shut. As such, the cameras continued to roll.


    As expected of Choi Yeon-Ha, she remained professional even in this unexpected situation. She stayed in character after realizing that the scene was still being filmed. Despite her co-star''s improvisation, her performance still remained impable.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sorrowfully muttered, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°I said, I will not let you go like this!¡± Liu Wei cried out while powerfully embracing Choi Yeon-Ha. Almost at the same time, he began touching her face. While his hand was feeling up her cheek, his other hand was sneaking lower and lower. And then... his lips slowly closed in on Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s.


    <i>¡®Oh? That¡¯s not so bad?¡¯</i>


    The director cocked his brow. Since dialogues were clearly not working, disying the male lead¡¯s explosive, visceral emotional state this way could be a viable alternative. In fact, this could be the best possible method to mask Liu Wei¡¯s shockingck of talent in acting.


    Although this direction was far removed from the subtle and delicate storytelling the director usually went for, the resulting scene could potentially leave a more vivid and much-stronger impression on viewers watching the show on their TV sets.


    <i>¡®In that case... Let¡¯s just continue with this!¡¯</i>


    In all honesty, the director was also tired. He had alreadye to a realization that, even if they shoot this scene hundreds of times, what he envisioned in his head would never be realized. In that case, shouldn¡¯t they... might as well end the scene this way?


    Liu Wei¡¯s lips gradually closed in on Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s. Once he forced his lips on her, and she resisted meekly before epting his embrace... This scene would beplete! Although that wasn¡¯t what the director had envisioned, he believed a professional like Choi Yeon-Ha could still pull off a perfect performance and save this scene!


    Unfortunately, the director¡¯s belief hadn¡¯t taken into consideration one <i>minor</i> thing.


    ¡°Where the f*ck are you touching, you creepy as*hole!¡±


    <i>Pow!</i>


    That minor thing was Choi Yeon-Ha herself. The weather was humid and hot, while the ipetency of her co-star had forced the same scene to be shot over and over again... a couple dozen times! Then, the ipetent yet slimy bastard suddenly went off-script and demanded the unwee skinship, too! No wonder Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s temper got the better of her and blew up in everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Aaaaahk?!¡± Liu Wei fell to the ground and began screaming while desperately clutching at his mercilessly-kicked shin.


    The director shot up to his feet at thispletely unexpected development. ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha ripped the tiara off her head, threw it on the ground, then yelled in pure rage. ¡°You slimeball pervert! Where the f*ck do you think you were groping?! Listen here, you piece of sh*t! You think I exercised like crazy just for some loser creep like you to feel my ass up?!¡±


    ¡°You insane b*tch?!¡± Liu Wei jumped back up to his feet as if the raging blood had rushed to his head, helping him forget the pain. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are! Ah?! Who! How dare a random b*tch treat me this way!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking make meugh! Who cares about what I am! The problem is with you! Who are you, and why should I be scared of you?! When you¡¯re a nobody!¡±


    ¡°What?! What do Ick, ah?! Am I talentless? Or am I too ugly for you?! You should be thanking the stars when a man as good as me is being so nice to you!¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly while pulling the hairpin out of her hair. Her long hair tumbled loose from the bun and cascaded down to her back. ¡°What¡¯s the point of wasting my breath on a loser like you? Listen here, creep. Tell that schoolboy nonsense to people with no brain cells left, okay? I¡¯m Choi Yeon-Ha, you hear me? I can still do whatever I want without a loser like you trying to act like a breadwinner, okay?! So, please. Please know your damn ce. I still wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with you even if a truckload of you were given away for free! Eun-Sol!¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona!¡± Han Eun-Sol rushed toward Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Get everyone ready to leave. We¡¯re done filming for today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona!¡± Han Eun-Sol resolutely nodded. He normally would¡¯ve tried to stop Choi Yeon-Ha, but not this time. He was even angrier than her right now. ¡°Seriously, this creepy son of a b*tch...!¡±


    Just like everyone here, Han Eun-Sol also witnessed Liu Wei running his hand on Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s buttocks and coping a feel. Even if this was China, and even if they were in the middle of filming, no manager worth their salt would sit back and be quiet while their actresses were being sexually harassed. Only a useless moron would do that!


    ¡°Okay, wrap it up!¡± Han Eun-Sol loudly shouted and tried to stop the filming altogether.


    That prompted the director to confront Choi Yeon-Ha, his expression as stiff as it could get. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly replied, ¡°We are done filming for today.¡±


    ¡°On whose authority?¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha shot a bone-chilling re at the man standing before her eyes. ¡°Director.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Not filming for only today is the bestpromise I can make with you, you see? I¡¯m doing my hardest to hold myself back, so I advise you to stop provoking me. Even if I was a moron, I¡¯d never let sexual harassment go unpunished, okay?¡±


    ¡°You do understand this is a breach of contract, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m pretty sure the contract also stiptes no physical touches? Doesn¡¯t that mean your side broke the contract first?¡±


    ¡°...That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned at length, then addressed the director. ¡°Whether it was intentional or not, I don¡¯t care. At least for today, I need to take a break. I¡¯m not mentally strong enough to keep acting after experiencing that nonsense. Besides, what was that again? A breach of contract?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha elegantly slicked the strands of her hair back, then sharply dered to the director.


    ¡°Sue me, then. Go ahead. I¡¯ll fully reimburse you if you do. I was wondering where to spend all the money I¡¯ve earned until now, you know? Might as well go totally wild once and dump that money on you. So, sue me, okay! Do it!¡±


    ¡°...M-Miss Choi, please calm down.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha silently red at the director before a bright smile suddenly bloomed on her face. ¡°That is why I¡¯d like to take the rest of the day off, director. Okay?¡±


    ¡°S-sure thing. Why not...¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Well, then.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled exceptionally smoothly and curtsied briefly, then swiftly exited the set.


    <i>¡®...Maybe she is crazy, after all?¡¯</i>


    The speechless director and Liu Wei, who was holding his aching shin, stood there in stupefaction, still not fullyprehending what kind of storm had blown past them.

 Chapter 635. Arriving (5)

    <h4>Chapter 635. Arriving (5)</h4>


    <i>''Although that felt great...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol''s expression as he drove the van was definitely not bright at all. He was in the heat of the moment during the event itself and didn''t try to stop Choi Yeon-Ha, but... Now that it was over, vague hollowness and uneasiness washed over him.


    He sneakily raised his head and looked into the rearview mirror, hoping to check out Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression.


    <i>''Gee whiz. She and her irondy mentality...''</i>


    As if tough in the face of Han Eun-Sol''s anxiety, Choi Yeon-Ha looked utterly refreshed while her eyes were glued to her phone''s screen. It was as if all the dissatisfaction and irritation umting on her expression until now had been blown wide away.


    ¡°Noona?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked away from her phone.


    ¡°Aren''t you... worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried? About what?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    People should learn from her example. If humanity could imitate Choi Yeon-Ha''s mindset and live their lives like her, the word ''stress'' would cease to exist altogether!


    Imagine how much of an incredible blessing it would be to never worry about the consequences of one''s actions! After all, at least a hundred million people going to bed tonight all over the world must be praying for their tomorrow to never arrive!


    ¡°Noona, I also think that Liu Wei bastard got what he deserved, but you should still be worried about creating tension with the director.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha disinterestedly muttered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That director is not a pushover, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°...Noona, are you even listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure... Ng?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    <i>''Be calm, okay? Be calm! I''m driving right now...!''</i>


    Besides, there wasn''t much he could do to Choi Yeon-Ha even if he wasn''t calm, anyway! Still, self-hypnotizing himself like this did wonders for his sanity, so he diligently kept at it.


    ¡°Noona, don''t you get that this situation might balloon into something much more serious?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°So what if it does?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She remained utterly unperturbed while answering Han Eun-Sol. Unlike her manager''s worried fretting, Choi Yeon-Ha was rxation personified. ¡°It''s already happened, so nothing will change even if you nervously chew on your nails now.¡±


    ¡°S-sure, that''s true, but...¡±


    ¡°Besides, what can they do, anyway? Kill me?¡±


    ¡°Noona, you know they can kick you out of the production, right? And what if they really sue you for damages?¡±


    ¡°Let them.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol cried out in dismay. ¡°Noona?!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, will you? Why are you shouting?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly. ¡°Where are your balls as a man, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Noona, don''t you get that you''ll have to fork out an enormouspensation if that happens?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care. I''m rich, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You wanna spend your money on something like this?!¡±


    ¡°When will I ever get to throw money around if it''s not on something like this?¡±


    ¡°Heol...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pulled the wraps off a bar of chocte resting on the backseat next to her, then popped a piece inside her mouth. While chewing, she continued talking to Han Eun-Sol. ¡°It''s not like I came here to make money, you know? Losing some random change doesn''t scare me, and I ain''t gonna grovel before anyone because of it, okay? Money? They want it, they can have it. Even if I lose all my wealth, I can always earn it back, right?¡±


    ¡°...Noona, I don''t think that''s how girl power is supposed to work.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about this situation that way. Besides, those idiots can''t sue me, anyway.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°If they take me to court, they need to tell everyone why I acted that way, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh...!¡± Han Eun-Sol slowly nodded away.


    Indeed, suing Choi Yeon-Ha meant they would have to go to court, and the reason for her abandoning filming would have to be presented to the judge. Other actresses might be too embarrassed to provide their testimonies, but not Choi Yeon-Ha. She''d brazenly dere publicly that a slimeball named Liu Wei used filming as an excuse to grope her butt.


    <i>''I guess this situation isn''t something that paying for damages can resolve...''</i>


    Considering Liu Wei''s poprity, the potential revenue from this show alone should be beyond Han Eun-Sol''s wildest imaginations. However, if that man''s public image was damaged by this event... It''d obviously negatively affect the earnings. By a lot, too!


    So, even if the director insisted on dragging Choi Yeon-Ha to court, Liu Wei would most likely try to stop him by any means possible.


    ¡°Wow. Did you think that far ahead while causing that scene? That''s really impressive,¡± said Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Nope. I got too pissed to think straight, you know.¡±


    ¡°...That''s more impressive, I guess.¡±


    <i>Crunch, crunch...</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha noisily chomped on the chocte. Now that she got to blow some steam, it seemed she had regained her appetite, too.


    ¡°Still, noona... Will they really do nothing? I mean, aren''t Chinese men infamous for the lengths they''d go to try and save face? Surely, they won''t let this public humiliation go, especially considering when so many people were there to witness it...¡±


    ¡°So what? Let them do whatever.¡±


    ¡°Noona...!¡±


    ¡°Look, I get what you''re trying to say. However, I''ve been patient enough, okay? So, if any of them try anything funny with me again, Imma pack my bags and go straight home!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply. It seemed neither he nor Choi Yeon-Ha had an answer for this situation.


    <i>''Bloody hell... I hope they react like normal people...''</i>


    If a simr event happened in Korea, things wouldn''t escte to the point of people suing each other. No, hang on¡ªsomething like this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce!


    If the other side lodged an officialint through proper channels, Han Eun-Sol was pretty sure Choi Yeon-Ha would dly answer the charges. Unfortunately, there was no guarantee of that happening here. Not only that, but this wasn''t South Korea. The public security here wasn''t the best in the world, so Han Eun-Sol couldn''t help but feel nervous in various ways.


    ¡°Noona, I think it''ll be better for you to stay in your hotel for the next few days.¡±


    "Sure. But have you ever seen me go somewhere else?"


    ¡°I''m just covering all bases, noona.¡±


    ¡°You''re over-worrying things, okay? Look, Eun-Sol. I''m not a total klutz with zero brain cells left. I know how to stay out of trouble. If I need to go somewhere, I''ll go with you. Otherwise, I''ll not step one foot outside of my hotel room. So, stop worrying.¡±


    ¡°Okay, noona,¡± said Han Eun-Sol. However, he was still ncing anxiously at his phone. <i>''Still no reply from Korea, huh...''</i>


    Although he hadn''t foreseen an event of this nature happening, Han Eun-Sol had already lodged a request with the agency to beef up Choi Yeon-Ha''s protection detail. Finding local bodyguards would''ve been much simpler, but he still wanted Koreans for the job if possible, even if that sounded a bit unreasonable and greedy.


    ¡°In any case, I''m still worried about this situation. So, please be more careful, noona.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I got it.¡±


    Despite Choi Yeon-Ha''s assurance, Han Eun-Sol still didn''t feel convinced or at ease.


    <i>''This is why being in Korea is so much better...''</i>


    That old proverb about how going overseas turned a man into a patriot? Han Eun-Sol realized how true that statement was.


    ***


    ¡°That... That insane b*tch!¡±


    Liu Wei angrily kicked a desk. Items on top of this desk tumbled to the ground and shattered. However, no one in the room tried physically to restrain Liu Wei.


    ¡°Brother Liu, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm the f*ck down?! F*ck!¡±


    He lost his face back there. The humiliation back then was so bad that he couldn''t show his face in public now! How could someone as lofty as himself suffer such indignity?!


    ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡±


    Liu Wei grabbed a phone from the desk and threw it angrily against a wall. The device shattered with a loud, sharp crack, and fragments spat out in all directions.


    After panting breathlessly for a while, Liu Wei finally managed to chew his words out. ¡°Just how many people were there?!¡±


    Liu Wei might have endured such humiliation and turned a blind eye if it had happened in the presence of important people. However, far too many eyes had been watching him back then!


    The next scene they were scheduled to film was arge-scale ritual, so all the extras ying the part of concubines had been on standby near the set. To make matters worse, that scene was an important part of the show, so every crew member had been called in to take part to ensure the filming would go smoothly. At least over a hundred people must''ve been present during the filming today. So, to think that b*tch dared to kick him in the shin like that!


    Just thinking about it caused all the blood to rush to Liu Wei''s head.


    ¡°That stinking bangzi b*tch! Just because I''ve been so nice to you, you dare forget your damn ce?!¡±


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha was such a looker, Liu Wei had been willing to put up with her screwed-up personality until now, so how dare she cause such a massive scene in front of everyone?!


    ¡°I''m going to teach you a lesson...!¡±


    Since things hade this far, Liu Wei no longer cared about keeping up appearances. He would''ve wanted to bed that woman in a more... suave manner if possible, but she had stupidly kicked the golden opportunity away with her own foot!


    ¡°Hey, you. What did the director say?¡± Liu Wei nced at his manager.


    ¡°He seemed really angry, Brother Liu.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Makes sense. His humiliation should be worse than mine, after all.¡±


    Hollywood had been tripping over themselves to hire that director as their next big thing. A man like that got grandly humiliated by a mere actress during a local TV production, so his anger should be severe enough for him to lose sleep for the next few days!


    <i>''This is for the better, actually...!''</i>


    Even if it was Liu Wei, he couldn''t afford to get into that director''s bad books. Their levels of influence were drastically different, after all. Considering Liu Wei''s current poprity, getting on the wrong side of that director might result in him losing lots of friends in this industry. Even then, he still might be able to salvage his career.


    However, thanks to Choi Yeon-Ha briefly losing her sanity, Liu Wei no longer had to worry about earning the director''s ire!


    <i>''It''s time to make that call.''</i>


    Liu Wei saw no reason to drag things out with the situation as it was. In fact, it might be a better idea to finish everything off before the night was over.


    <i>''Right. Before my anger cools down...!''</i>


    There was something devilishly bewitching about Choi Yeon-Ha''s stunning looks.


    Liu Wei was not a good person. He himself knew that.


    How many times did his pride get wounded by Choi Yeon-Ha''s look of contempt and bitingmentary whenever he tried to seduce her? Out of sheer anger, he''d charge straight back to the set with the n to utterly crush that woman... Only for his anger to melt like snow as soon as heid eyes on her face.


    And then, he''d repeat the same mistake again. And again.


    He genuinely believed that Choi Yeon-Ha would soon see the light if he kept seducing her. Every woman he went after could only resist for two, maybe three, times before throwing herself into his arms, after all!


    However, today''s event showed him the truth. He''d never acquire Choi Yeon-Ha through normal means! In that case, he should resort to abnormal means next.


    ¡°Hey. Give me a phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Liu!¡± The manager urgently yanked out his phone from his jacket pocket, then politely presented it to Liu Wei.


    ¡°All of you, leave the room for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    Liu Wei waited until everyone left his room, then dialed the familiar number. After a lengthy wait, the call finally connected to the person he wanted to speak to.


    -Oh? Isn''t this a rare asion, you calling us first like this and all? It seems our dear Big Brother Liu is in heat, then?


    ¡°Make it happen tonight.¡±


    -Tonight? We''re a bit busy today, actually.


    ¡°What the f*ck?! What can you possibly be busy with, you punk! I''llpensate you properly for this job, so get it done, okay!¡±


    -Oh, well. Since our dear Big Brother Liu is this desperate, what choice do I have but to change my schedule? But, here''s the thing, Brother Liu.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    -Since I''m being ordered to, I''ll keep providing you with our services, okay? However, you treating me like your personal ve sometimes gets on my nerves, know what I mean? You''d do well to remember who you are talking to. Who knows what we will do if things don''t work out between us? Eh? You get my drift?


    ¡°...!¡± Cold sweat immediately broke out on Liu Wei''s forehead. He sobered up and remembered who he was dealing with here. "I, I''m sorry for being so careless with my words. It''s just that I got so angry and all...!"


    -Nah, no need to apologize like that. Besides, apologies aren''t supposed to be verbal, anyway. I''ll be more grateful if you can add a bit on top for running errands for you. While not telling the higher-ups, obviously.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    <i>Beep!</i>


    The line went dead abruptly. Liu Wei''s hand trembled faintly as he shoved the phone in his pocket.


    <i>''Those inhuman bastards...!''</i>


    If he could help it, Liu Wei didn''t want to associate himself with those people. If those creepy bastards hadn''t been dispatched by the Dark Association, Liu Wei would''ve never called them for help like this.


    However, that was why he trusted them so much. These creepy bastards had no qualms. So, they should perfectly carry out whatever Liu Wei asked of them.


    ¡°Hah... I''m looking forward to seeing the faces you''d make underneath me, Choi Yeon-Ha. I''m sure it''ll still be beautiful...!¡±


    Liu Wei leisurely walked outside his room while feeling a bit better than before.


    ***


    Shuangliu International Airport, Chengdu, China...


    An innocuous ne wasnding uneventfully on one of the airport''s runways as the burning sunzily set beyond the western mountains. After smoothlynding on the long strip of asphalt, the ne didn''t join the rest of the passenger jets and headed deeper into the airport instead, where the cargo section was.


    Although such a scene was rathermon in everyrge airport, things weren''t as simple this time.


    The cargo ne took its time slowing down to a stop, then a boarding bridge was brought next to it. Once the attachment was finished, the ne''s door slid open, and a man the Chinese martial society was paying the most attention to leisurely stepped outside.


    ¡°It''s been a while since Ist came here...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while raising his head to stare at the distant sunset. ¡°...And for some reason, I don''t feel so good about it.¡±


    This moment heralded the beginning of someone''s deadly misfortune.

 Chapter 636. Reunion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 636. Reunion (1)</h4>


    Vator and Zhang Dajing appeared behind Kang Jin-Ho next. And behind them was the flight attendant deeply bowing her head... while making a relieved-as-hell expression!


    ¡°I wish you a safe journey, sirs.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you for your help,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while bidding goodbye to the flight attendant. That prompted Vator and Zhang Dajing to hurriedly turn around and bow back to her.


    Immediately after raising his head and turning around to leave, though... Vator beganining. ¡°Master, you can be excessively polite at times. Considering your status, you should think about being more casual with people.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly shook his head. ¡°She isn''t one of my people, so I can''t do that.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. Everyone will soon be yours, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but grin wryly at that deration. He wasn''t nning to go that far, after all.


    Vator still remained a curious mystery. Sometimes, he came across as shockingly modern in his way of thinking, which was the pr opposite of Kang Jin-Ho, someone still stumbling over the ways of the modern era. But at other times, the big man seemed to be still stuck in the old ways of doing things.


    <i>''Others are probably the same as him...''</i>


    Maybe the modern-era martial artists didn''t have much of a choice but to live a life of duality. After all, they needed to maintain the life of a martial artist but also had to adapt to the modern way of living at the same time. Whether their duality was massive or negligible... Everyone was forced to be like that.


    ¡°Mister Kang Jin-Ho?¡± A man in a ck business suit waiting for Kang Jin-Ho''s group below the stairs spoke up. ¡°My name is Jo Yong-Hwan from Jaegyeong''s Sichuan branch. Wee. I heard the branch director came to show you around in the past.¡±


    When the man introducing himself as Jo Yong-Hwan bowed his waist ny degrees, Kang Jin-Ho followed suit and bowed his head.


    ¡°Please follow me, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jo Yong-Hwan guided the trio to a parking lot where arge ck van was waiting for their arrival. He looked behind him and tried to exin why. ¡°We heard there was arge person in your group, so this particr vehicle was prepared for, uh...¡±


    Vator confidently nodded away. ¡°Indeed. Most cars are too small for me.¡±


    Jo Yong-Hwan mped his mouth shut after confirming Vator''s size.


    <i>''Is he... even human?''</i>


    There was a time when MMA fighters over two meters tall were all the rage. Jo Yong-Hwan had several opportunities to stand close enough to these behemoths of human beings, and... Compared to Vator, even those folks would''vee across as little kids!


    <i>''At least in height, this man is probably simr to a basketball yer...''</i>


    However, the extreme difference came from the shoulder width and overall bulk. Jo Yong-Hwan worriedly scratched his cheek while voicing a very pragmatic opinion. ¡°I''m not totally sure if the van''s seats will fit you, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m already used to riding in cramped things, anyway.¡±


    That sounded logical. To be fair, practically <i>everything</i> must be cramped and tiny to Vator unless it had been manufactured specifically for his use.


    Suddenly, Zhang Dajing''s eyes opened wider. ¡°Wait. Now that I think about it, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator nced back at him.


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly asked to resolve a question burning a hole in his head. ¡°Do you have a residence here in China?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°And all the furniture in that house were manufactured to suit your size?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I had them custom-made. Even the house itself is a custom job.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Zhang Dajing nodded, his expression growing a little more excited. <i>''I want to see what that''s like!''</i>


    Vator''s home must be like a giant''s castle. Wouldn''t it be like inside a fairy tale that actually existed in reality? Although Zhang Dajing had zero desire to live in a ce like that, visiting it at least once in his lifetime might be fun.


    ¡°Is it close by, sir?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. It''s somewhere far from here. I''m not a fan of such humid and hot ces, you see. So, I built my home somewhere up north.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is unfortunate...¡± Zhang Dajing ruefully smacked his lips.


    ¡°Oh? So you had everything custom-made?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly butted in during the two men''s conversation, something he rarely ever did.


    ¡°Yes, my master. To match my size.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    Vator tilted his head. Conversations usually shouldn''t end there, though? ¡°Mm? Were you curious about something, master?¡±


    ¡°No, not really...¡±


    ¡°You should speak what is on your mind, master. It''s not good for a person to show interest only to back off at thest minute.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly as if he was debating whether or not to reveal his train of thought. ¡°Well, it''s kind of embarrassing to say this, but... I thought a toilet bowl matching your size must berge enough for most people to swim in.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing and Vator wordlessly stared at each other, then tore their gazes away to stare at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    Vator''s lips twitched as he finally said something. ¡°Do you... wish to try it?¡±


    ¡°...No, I''ll have to decline,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Then, all three men climbed aboard the waiting van, their expressions best described as unreadable. And awkward, too.


    ¡°Mm... This is eptable,¡± said Vator.


    Jo Yong-Hwan had been inwardly worried about bringing the wrong car and even considered hiring a small bus, but Vator had no problem safely entering the van. It was as if he wanted to be considerate toward his host''s feelings. Although the big man''s head scraped against the ceiling, it was still a huge relief to see him fit inside the vehicle with no other issues.


    Once the three men were safely aboard, Jo Yong-Hwan entered the driver''s seat and carefully drove the van.


    As the car slowly elerated away, Vator cocked an eyebrow and raised his voice. ¡°Did you say your name is Jo Yong-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Oh, I didn''t know you were Chinese.¡±


    ¡°No. I''m a Mongolian.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Are we exiting the airport without clearing customs or immigration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We''ll be driving out the back.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is that even possible?¡±


    Jo Yong-Hwan broke into a sly smile. ¡°As you''re not from around here, allow me to be frank about this situation. Nothing is out of bounds in China as long as you have a deep-enough pocket, sir. It''s not the case of some things being off-limits, but you not having enough money to make it happen, you see? Smuggling three people into China is a cakewalk.¡±


    That didn''t sound so far-fetched. Even so, they weren''t entering through the coast here. Brazenly entering through a busy airport like they have done must be practically unheard of.


    ¡°Besides, you are not being smuggled in, anyway. Your identities have been ''prepared'' in advance already. And the airport will soon have records of you three gentlemen clearing customs and immigration. By the way, you did bring your identity documents from South Korea, yes?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while taking out his identity document from his pocket.


    ¡°Thank you. The thing is, various inconveniences will hinder you if you enter a country illegally. You should use those IDs while you''re in the country.¡±


    While listening to Jo Yong-Hwan, an unreadable smirk floated up on Vator''s face. ¡°Anything can be done with enough money, is it... Indeed, how convenient things have be. To think such a thing could be possible, too.¡±


    The van eventually stopped at the vehicle checkpoint. Jo Yong-Hwan wound the window down, then quietly whispered something to the security personnel before sneakily handing out a sealed envelope. The security guards nced behind them, then allowed the van through.


    Vator voiced his honest impression of this scene. ¡°How corrupt...¡±


    Jo Yong-Hwan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m not Chinese, but... I should still defend this situation. This kind of scene happens all over the globe, sir. If you think certain countries don''t do this, then... All I can say is that it''s happening in a much sneakier way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you trying to say people will act the same regardless of where they live?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although, the degree of corruption will differ from ce to ce.¡±


    Vator wordlessly nodded. Even someone like him had no idea such a thing was possible in China. Experiencing it first-hand helped him with broadening his horizons a bit more. After all, there was a stark difference between imagining something and experiencing it, now wasn''t there?


    Jo Yong-Hwan nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Should I drive you to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°But the hotel in question is located surprisingly far away from the popted areas, sir. Is there a reason to go so far off the beaten path? If you''re on a business trip or simply wish to enjoy the sights and sounds of this country, how about finding another hotel?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. Take us to our hotel, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Jo Yong-Hwan stopped thinking about this matter right there. He had already been briefed by the HQ back in Korea that this trio of people were well above his pay grade in terms of sheer importance. So, he should not be curious about why they were here nor try to dig in any deeper than he already had.


    ¡°In that case, we will need a bit more time to get to our destination, sir. China is arge country, you see? One province can be asrge as Korea, so getting to our hotel will take around two to three hours of driving. How about getting some rest in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°I will do that, then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    That was when Vator suddenly smirked suspiciously. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and nced at the big man.


    ¡°In Korea, there''s a saying about one''s actions matching their words. Correct?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You say you have a different business in China, yet you''ve immediately changed your mind as soon as wended. I just thought this was quite amusing.¡±


    ¡°...I simply wanted to deal with this matter first since it''s nearby, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I trust you deeply, master. Very deeply.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly rubbed his face. <i>''Should I strengthen my control over him?''</i>


    It wasn''t as if the soul envement technique hade undone. Even so, Vator''s attitude toward Kang Jin-Ho was somewhat strange. Maybe Vator''s extraordinarily-strong ego was to me here, because despite acknowledging Kang Jin-Ho as his master, something about his attitude seemed... a bit too casual?


    Compared to those under the soul envement technique back in Zhongyuan, Vator was acting like a free man. There could be various reasons for this, such as... Kang Jin-Ho''s expertise in this technique was rather poor, while Vator happened to be extremely strong.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was being honest with himself here, someone on the level of Vator was probably the absolute limit for a soul he could suppress with his current abilities. If Vator had been just a little stronger back then, Kang Jin-Ho would never have been able to suppress and use the big man as his underling like this.


    Vator chuckled loudly. ¡°It doesn''t matter to me either way. I''d like to enjoy what China has to offer since I haven''t been here in a while.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that''s what a Mongol should say.¡±


    ¡°Well, I''ve spent most of my adulthood in China, master. Yes, my soul is still in Mongolia, but my body is in China. It''s not strange to call China my second mothend."


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Besides, master? Despite what you''re saying, I can spy a hint of reminiscence in your expression. Were you living in China as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In my past life, that was.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I see, I see. That makes sense, considering you were a demonic cultivator. So, how is it? To be able to visit China after thousands of years?¡±


    ¡°First of all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly. ¡°It hasn''t been thousands of years. Also, I''ve been here not too long ago. So, I figured I wouldn''t feel anything special this time, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking there and nced at the moving scenery outside the van. <i>''...For sure, it feels rather weird.''</i>


    While living in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho was tormented by a powerful homesickness. Such was the depths of his longing that... Had he stopped reminiscing about his past and focused solely on improving his cultivation, Kang Jin-Ho knew he could''ve reached even loftier heights back then.


    But now that he was living in Korea, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but sense this vague homesickness for China. Vator must be feeling something simr, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Even so, it''s not like I''m d to be here. Or that I''m having fun. Zhongyuan back then and current China are as different as Korea and China, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was a long time ago, so it''s not that surprising,¡± said Vator, a wide smirk etched on his face. ¡°Still, you only need to revel in your emotions. That is all. What''s important is that you don''t forget your original purpose foring here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered while sinking deeper into his seat. He silently watched the scenery speedily pass him by. He might have said he didn''t feel anything special, but that wasn''t strictly true.


    <i>''It feels like a restriction or something else hase undone...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho also felt the same way thest time he was here. It was as ifing to China had liberated him. In Korea, he desperately needed to maintain the life he had built, but in this ce? Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to worry about any of that and could act as he pleased.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled upward as the unexinable sense of liberation filled him up.


    Meanwhile...


    <i>''Could they be... nutjobs?''</i>


    Jo Yon-Hwan was silently depressing the elerator, his face as pale as a man who witnessed a freaky-scary ghost.


    <i>''What was that? Past life? Thousands of years?''</i>


    Maybe these people belonged to a local ult fan club or something? They boasted a level of visual shock that made most people subconsciously start avoiding them from one hundred meters away, so Jo Yong-Hwan had been inwardly nervous about what might happen today. However, now that he had eavesdropped on their conversation... He realized things were actually worse!


    <i>''Yup, I must never get involved in these people''s affairs...!''</i>


    Since Vator and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem okay in their heads, Jo Yong-Hwan swore to deal with his assignment and distance himself from them as quickly as possible. He focused on driving the van on China''s expansive national roadwork... to quickly reach where Choi Yeon-Ha was!


    ¡°By the way, master?¡± Vator suddenly smirked again.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back at the big guy.


    ¡°Is it fine to get two rooms today?¡±


    ¡°Two rooms?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I don''t want to share a room with either of you, so why two?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu~! What are you talking about? The rooms are for me and Zhang Dajing. So, two should suffice, no? After all, you will be too busy performing the reproductive act and...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet inside the moving vehicle. And that prompted Jo Yong-Hwan''s sorrowful voice to ring within¡ªand outside¡ªthe van. ¡°No, sir! You mustn''t do that in a moving car! We''re in the middle of a road! Mister Kang! Mister Kang Jin-Ho!!!¡±


    Some people in this world were trouble personified. Only pain awaited those willing to get involved in their affairs.

 Chapter 637. Reunion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 637. Reunion (2)</h4>


    ¡°What is there to be nervous about, anyway?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha muttered in displeasure while entering her hotel room. She put her bag down while feeling somewhat weirded out. It seemed Han Eun-Sol''s scare tactic had worked.


    She was in a hotel room, not some random reed house, so the odds of anything untoward happening to her should be minimal. Still, Choi Yeon-Ha paid much greater attention to securing all the locks. It didn''t hurt to be cautious, after all.


    ¡°It''s not like I''m stuck in the middle of nowhere, though. This is supposed to be a secure hotel room, isn''t it!¡±


    Besides, would anyone force their way into a hotel andmit a crime? If such a thing was allowed to happen, the hotel would have to immediately close its doors since no one, tourists or otherwise, would want to stay in such a ce.


    Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha was a popr actress in South Korea. If someone like her encountered a problem in this hotel, the incident would most likely be covered by major newsworks, and this establishment would be destroyed in the proverbial instant.


    ¡°Geez, I''m feeling restless for no reason...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pressed her hand against her pounding heart. Being unable to stop thinking about this matter had to be a sign of how nervous she was.


    <i>Vrrrrrr!</i>


    ¡°Ah?! Oh my god?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha jumped in fright when her phone suddenly went off. She angrily snatched it up and answered it. ¡°What is it?!¡±


    -Did you secure your locks, noona?


    ¡°You think I''m a child?! Of course I did.¡±


    -Still, we don''t know what might happen today, so I''m gonna frequently walk around the corridors, okay? And I also told the hotel management to beef up the security. Oh, and the bodyguards will stand by in front of your hotel doorway, too. Don''t get frightened by unfamiliar people standing there, okay?


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha curtly replied and ended the call, but listening to Han Eun-Sol did put her mind at ease. Just a little.


    Han Eun-Sol always aired his grievances like an insolent kid whenever Choi Yeon-Ha said something. If any other manager dared to be so cheeky to her, they''d be gone from her sight before the day was over.


    However, Han Eun-Sol was allowed to do that. After all, he possessed the delicate meticulousness and sensitivity that other managerscked. Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha thought his whining was a little adorable, too.


    ¡°If only you hadn''t said anything, I could''ve gotten some rest feeling totally refreshed, you know... Why did you have to go and say those things and make me worried?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted softly. It seemed a hot shower was just the ticket to wash away this ufortable feeling. Even her appetite had disappeared now.


    ¡°Besides all that... Just when are you arriving, you idiot?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly pointed her arrow of me at Kang Jin-Ho for no reason, then tightly clenched her phone. Should she... give him a call?


    <i>''...No.''</i>


    Doing so would give the impression that she''s too clingy.


    ¡°Just who am I, anyway!¡±


    Her pride had hit rock bottom after shouting at the top of her lungs during thest time she talked to Kang Jin-Ho on the phone. If she called and whined about him not arriving yet, her mind might really crumble into tiny little pieces, never to recover!


    Something like that didn''t suit Choi Yeon-Ha''s persona of a strong, empowered woman who didn''t give two hoots about men. Even then...


    ¡°Yup, I''m a lost cause, aren''t I?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly. She wouldn''t be behaving this way if she was in Korea. Even though she pretended to be fine on the surface... The truth was that Choi Yeon-Ha had been feeling quite lonely during this lengthy stay in a foreignnd.


    Which was rather strange considering her personality.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had never been the type to actively go out and meet up with people. On her off days, she''d stay home to watch TV or exercise. Then, she''d cook food for herself. And if she got stressed about something... Her usual method was to surround herself with a truckload of snacks andugh herself silly while readingics online.


    In that sense, her current lifestyle was almost the same as how it used to be back in Korea. So, why did she feel so lonely? Lots of the agency''s staff members had followed her here too, so it wasn''t like she had no one to converse with in Korean, either.


    Choi Yeon-Ha just couldn''t figure it out. Although, she was certain of one thing. She really, seriously wanted to see a person, but that idiot didn''t seem all that interested in humoring her!


    ¡°I''m gonna rip him a new er!¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho really failed to show up before she finished filming and went home to Korea... Choi Yeon-Ha swore she''d bite his head. Maybe even literally, too!


    Even then, she still couldn''t bring herself to choose the option of never seeing him again. After shaking her head a little, Choi Yeon-Ha shuffled toward the bathroom.


    ***


    ¡°Is that the hotel?¡±


    Guo Liqin looked up at the hotel before his eyes.


    ¡°What an annoying bastard...¡±


    Since he was ordered by the higher-ups, Guo Liqin had no choice but to do as told. That didn''t mean he felt happy about wiping the butt of a detestable bastard like Liu Wei, though. Even if he was doing the same thing, who he was doing it for obviously would affect his overall mood, after all!


    And Guo Liqin was rather particr about things like that. If this was an order from his higher-ups, he would have zeroints while carrying out his mission. However, it wasn''t. What they told him to do was as vague as looking after that detestable actor bastard''s needs. That was it.


    Not even bothering with this kind of sundry chore was usually the right thing to do, but...


    ¡°Tsk... Just how much of that bastard''s needs am I supposed to take care of?¡±


    Guo Liqin unhappily puffed away at the cigarette dangling between his lips.


    To be a beloved underling, one had to decipher their boss''s intention first and act ordingly ahead of time. A subordinate who always asked whether it was fine to do this and that might be evaluated as meticulous at the beginning. However, their evaluation would gradually worsen to the point where people saw them as unreliable and indecisive. Obviously, Guo Liqin didn''t want that.


    Ultimately, what the higher-ups wanted from that gigolo-like actor bastard was to make money. Most young in-demand actors raked in so much money these days that they put average corporations to shame. As Guo Liqin''s bosses had sessfully stuck a straw into that milkshake, shouldn''t he do his best to ensure they could slurp on the sweet liquid whenever they wanted without any obstruction?


    Nothing would be worse than that detestable prick''s love life not going well, and his moviesing out as utter flops as a result!


    <i>''Besides, it''s not like there are obstructions to worry about here...''</i>


    If this matter involved two parties of Chinese nationality, Guo Liqin might have had second thoughts about taking on this request. Any actress famous enough to star opposite Liu Wei in a big-budget epic must''ve enjoyed a powerful backing, after all!


    If he carelessly went after such an actress and soured the delicate rtionship between different factions, the first thing to go flying would be his own head. It was far more pragmatic to sacrifice the fool in question to set an example and wipe their hands clean than escte the situation further, after all!


    However, the woman Liu Wei had the hots for was a Korean. Doing something to her shouldn''t lead to a massive bacsh. That was why Guo Liqin epted this job, thinking it''d not lead to future trouble for himself.


    ¡°Right. So, the question is how to deal with this without it biting me backter...¡±


    It seemed that that actress was famous in South Korea. Doing his job wasn''t going to be difficult, but the real problem was after the deed was done. Even if that woman decided to b her mouth to someone in China, no one would give her the time of the day. However, things might be more troublesome if she went back to her home country and raised a fuss there.


    However... So what if she did?


    There were several ways to handle this matter. Going with the simplest, most convenient method might not be such a bad idea, either. It might be a hot topic in town, too. Besides, Guo Liqin could worry about that after the deed was done, anyway.


    Guo Liqin pulled out his phone. Then, he scrolled through the list of contacts to find the onebeled ''Loser'' and tapped the green call button.


    -I was waiting for your call.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    -You told me to stay somewhere nearby, so that''s what I''m doing.


    ¡°Sure. So, where is that somewhere nearby?¡±


    -The building right next to the hotel.


    Guo Liqin turned his head and scanned the building in question. ¡°Got it. I''ll call you againter, so do your best to cover yourself up while entering the ce, okay? I can solve most things for you, but you getting found out while sneaking in is not something I can fix, okay?¡±


    -You don''t need to worry about that. However, make sure that no one finds out what happened!


    ¡°Hah. Don''t worry about it and just rx, okay?¡± Guo Liqin ended the call there. ¡°What a moron...¡±


    Make sure no one finds out? Did that loser think Guo Liqin was a cat burr or something? Besides, CCTV cameras were installed everywhere. How was he supposed to evade all those things?


    To think that a so-called celebrity didn''t even know how the world operated...!


    ¡°Urgh, let''s forget about that guy...¡±


    The more Guo Liqin insulted that loser, the more pitiful his life seemed. After all, he had to wipe that loser''s butt, didn''t he! Wasn''t he someone acknowledged for his abilities back in his organization? So, to think he''d be doing stuff like this one day...


    But that indicated how much money this damn loser made for Guo Liqin''s bosses. Of course people needed money to survive in this day and age. Even if Guo Liqin was a martial artist, he couldn''t live off drinking morning dew, now could he! If he thought it was unfair... Well, he could always be a hermit living on a mountain somewhere!


    <i>''Now, then... Let''s see.''</i>


    Guo Liqin raised his head and scanned the hotel''s exterior before frowning slightly. Climbing the building''s outer wall to reach the room of that Choi Yeon-Ha or whatever her name was didn''t seem like a bad idea. However, the odds of people witnessing his feat were ufortably high.


    Not only that, but there were noises of ss breaking and the resulting debris to think about. Guo Liqin quickly discarded that idea as it no longer appealed to him. He might have been tempted to try this method if the time had been muchter in the day, though.


    He could wait until early dawn, but that would decrease the time he had to clean up the scene.


    ¡°Hah... I guess there''s no other choice.¡±


    So, Guo Liqin decided to stick to the standard way of handling a situation like this. He leisurely headed to the hotel''s front door, then unhesitantly stepped inside. He waltzed over to the reception desk, then smiled brightly at the clerk. ¡°Where''s your manager?¡±


    ***


    ¡°...¡± The manager silently stared at Guo Liqin sitting on his office couch, leisurely puffing away at his cigarette. He finally broke the heavy silence and asked a question. ¡°...Are you from the Public Security Bureau, sir?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to know. Here,¡± Guo Liqin muttered disinterestedly while pushing a business card at the manager.


    The manager''splexion paled as he saw the contents of the card. ¡°What... can we do for you, sir?¡±


    ¡°There is a woman named Choi Yeon-Ha staying in one of your rooms, right? A Korean?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We do have a guest named like that.¡±


    ¡°Restrict ess to that floor. And gimme her room key.¡±


    ¡°B-But, sir...¡±


    ¡°Oii,¡± Guo Liqin smirked and leaned forward. The gray cigarette smoke whooshed out of his mouth and lightly hit the manager in the face. ¡°But, what?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not...¡±


    ¡°I prefer handling things in a civilized manner. However, I also understand that civilized manners don''t work sometimes. So, let me ask you. Is there something wrong with me requesting you for your cooperation?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, do as you''re told, okay?¡±


    The manager hurriedly nodded, clearly scared.


    Guaranteeing the safety of all the guests staying in its premises was one of the most important jobs of a hotel. Unfortunately, going against the so-called request of a man carrying this card meant this hotel would be wiped out in the proverbial blink of an eye. The manager knew this only too well.


    ¡°S-sir, should we evacuate other guests on the floor?¡±


    Guo Liqin tutted loudly. ¡°Huh. How did you be a manager with a brain like yours?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°If you chase people out of their rooms for no reason, you''re bound to get someone who thinks something''s not quite right. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of everything, so just shut up and hand me the key, okay?¡±


    The manager''s expression was briefly dyed in the colors of intense dilemma. Was it really okay to hand this key over?


    Any human being with morals would have hesitated and wondered if this was the right choice to make. However, the conclusion to this dilemma was still inevitable.


    The manager sighed deeply, then got up from his spot on the couch to head to where the spare keys were stored. After confirming the room number, he took out the spare card key and handed it over to Guo Liqin.


    ¡°Nice work~! That''s more like it. So obedient like a well-trained dog and all.¡±


    The manager couldn''t do anything to Guo Liqin''s sneering remark other than meekly raise his voice. ¡°...The guest''spanions are staying on the same floor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I already know,¡± Guo Liqin chuckled cheerfully at the manager. ¡°If problems rear their heads, I want you to handle them for me. Hey now, don''t make that face. Something like this happens all the time, right? If you keep acting like that, like you''ve neeeever dealt with something unsavory before until today, I''m gonna feel sad here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You know what? Why don''t youe to the corridor after a while? You might get to hear some stimting noises for free. Consider it as your reward for being such a cooperative person. Hahahah!¡±


    Guo Liqin got up from the couch and waltzed outside the room while cackling away. And the only thing the hotel manager could do was squeeze his eyes shut.


    The hidden world was several times darker and muckier than the surface world. And for a person with half a foot in such a world, patience was an absolute prerequisite for their continued survival.

 Chapter 638. Reunion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 638. Reunion (3)</h4>


    ¡°I''m telling you, there are so many losers and idiots in this world,¡± said Guo Liqin while whistling loudly. He stepped into the elevator and pressed the floor button for his destination. ¡°Pretending they are the only people with no blood on their hands...!¡±


    A sneer floated up on his lips. He quite liked dealing with those types, though. Not as in his fellow humans, no, but... But, he enjoyed the situation that developed when dealing with such people.


    When those losers, who couldn''t do anything against the evil so profound and domineering, frowned in despair while pretending to be virtuous saints that had no choice but to desperately suppress their moralpass...! Now that was what gave Guo Liqin such a thrill.


    Virtuous saints, was it...? What kind of bullsh*t was that?


    Maybe that hotel manager was a good man. A man who was loyal to his family, kind and warm to his acquaintances, and even gracious toward every stranger he met...


    The truth was, though? Such kindness was simply a choice. A choice made when no potentially-fatal harm was headed his way!


    ¡°Then again, that''s how everyone is like, right?¡±


    As a member of the ''other'' side of the world, Guo Liqin had lost his faith in humanity a long time ago after witnessing far too many unsavory things over the years.


    That theory about human nature being fundamentally good? Even Mencius would dump his life''s work into a nearby trash can after spending a week in Guo Liqin''spany.


    Humans were wicked. One look at small kids innocently catching insects and tearing the poor creatures'' wings off should be enough to teach anyone that sad, sad fact. From the get-go... Humans had zero respect for other lifeforms.


    In that case, how did societies keep going? How did they maintain themselves over the years? Simple. That was also down to humanity''s wickedness.


    This thing called country? Or the organization called society? And the set of rules calledw? All those things were created for the sole purpose of controlling and suppressing other humans. Powerless viins would naturally fear another viin with power. That was because the powerless knew how badly they would suffer when those with power began targeting them.


    So, those weaklings re-packaged themselves as virtuous saints and searched for ways to suppress the viins with power. That was how humanity progressed through the ages.


    However, that story didn''t apply to this side of the world. A part of the world that could only be described as the path of the night!


    In this world where humanity''sws and regtions couldn''t reach, experiencing man''s wickedness in full flight was frighteningly easy. It happened all the time, after all!


    Guo Liqin would sometimes entertain a certain idea. And that idea was... showing the sights and sounds of this world to film directors. If those folks were exposed to all the wickedness Guo Liqin was familiar with for a few days, movies withme-ass viins like the ones in the past would never be made ever again.


    <i>''No, hang on...''</i>


    That wouldn''t really change how movies portrayed viins, no? Humans instinctively felt repulsed and sickened by wickedness beyond their abilities to cope, after all!


    Why did all the serial killer horror movies starring blonde chicks feature brain-dead characters? That was because the filmmakers wanted the audience to think, <i>''Gee whiz. If I was in the same spot as them, I''d never react like them, you know? So I should be able to escape such situations.''</i>


    Most people would feel leery and ufortable if a movie depicted its protagonist defenselessly punted around and abused on screen.


    ¡°Well, it''d be a relief if difort is the only thing you feel...¡±


    After all, ''difort'' wouldn''t be the only thing the victims experiencing the torture felt! Like the woman staying upstairs who had no clue what was about to happen to her!


    That was why Guo Liqin couldn''t call anyone a saint. The hotel manager had an opportunity to prevent the terrible misfortune about to beset that woman. Even if Guo Liqin threatened him, the manager could''ve screamed blue murder and summoned the Public Security Bureau people. That would''ve forced Guo Liqin to beat a hasty retreat. He had no desire to worsen the situation, after all.


    Surely, the hotel manager also knew that. The only reason why Guo Liqin even bothered to meet the manager and sh his business card was to reveal his desire to deal with this matter as quietly as possible. That was all.


    Even then... the manager didn''t fight back. Why? Simple. He was scared of the aftermath. More specifically, the harm that would befall him instead.


    <i>''Then... Here''s the question.''</i>


    Here was a man who turned a blind eye to another''s plight due to the fear of harming his way. Did he still deserve to be called virtuous? Or was he a viin now?


    Guo Liqin knew the answer. And it was: powerlessmoner.


    The smart thing was to not expect too much from humanity. Not many were prepared to take on losses for the sake of other people, after all! That was what humans were like in a nutshell.


    And that was enough to live on the surface world.


    Unfortunately, such a mindset was forbidden in the world hidden in the shadows. After all, that part of the world was too mean and underhanded for such soft-bellied folks to survive. If anyone wished to seed in such a world... They needed to stop seeing other humans as humans.


    In that sense, Guo Liqin had all the right qualities to seed in this grimy world.


    He didn''t care about his actions causing untold suffering to other people. Even if that suffering was worse than death! And he had no qualms about abusing his organization''s power to achieve his goal.


    The business card he shed at the manager was an item the Public Security Bureau agents used while carrying out ndestine assignments. Everyone involved in the hospitality or entertainment industry was well-trained in what to do when such a card was presented before their eyes.


    Obviously, Guo Liqin wasn''t from the Public Security Bureau. However, he hadn''tmitted any crime here, either. After all, that business card was created for the purpose of making the jobs of the shadowy organizations easier to carry out.


    In other words, even the Public Security Bureau couldn''t escape the influence of the world hidden in the shadows.


    <i>Ding!</i>


    The elevator finally stopped going up.


    ¡°Blooming hell. I always think too much before my job...¡±


    Guo Liqin tutted softly to himself while exiting the elevator. Despite the aircon doing its thing in the hotel corridor, the air still felt a little too warm and humid. Guo Liqin slowly shook his head before ncing to his right and left. That was how the rooms wereid out.


    ¡°...Looks like they''ve saved me the trouble, huh...¡±


    A man in a ck business suit was standing guard next to the doorway of a room. He looked rather imposing, what with his upright posture and an in-ear radio wire dangling down his ear. Unfortunately for him, he was nothing more than a signpost that made Guo Liqin''s job slightly easier.


    Guo Liqin approached the bodyguard while carrying himself like amon street thug.


    ***


    ¡°What''s this?¡±


    Choi Seong-Jong narrowed his eyes and studied a man approaching his position.


    This was a hotel, and Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the only guest staying on this floor. Her room was one of the best avable in this hotel, the so-called suite, but China had quite a lot of wealthy folks. This entire floor, boasting only the best suites, was fully upied by other guests.


    As such, it wouldn''t be strange to see unfamiliar people walking around in the corridors. And the job of Choi Seong-Jong and his colleagues wasn''t to block ess to the floor but to stop any intruders from entering Choi Yeon-Ha''s room.


    Even then, Choi Seong-Jong couldn''t take his eyes off the approaching man... All because of thetter''s attire and the atmosphere he oozed.


    <i>''...Maybe he''s a Korean, too?''</i>


    Obviously, using outer appearance alone to distinguish whether a person was Chinese or Korean was practically impossible. Even then, Choi Seong-Jong couldn''t help but think that way as this unknown guest''s attire boasted such a... stereotypical style well-known to Korean people.


    A pair of pristine white dress pants, matched with polished dress shoes; a distinctive flower-patterned Hawaiian shirt casually worn over a white T-shirt; finally, slightly-long permed hair slicked back, with a pair of sunsses coolly perched on his nose...


    Simply put...


    <i>''This guy... Doesn''t he look like a local hoodlummonly found back home?''</i>


    Choi Seong-Jong grimaced a little. That attire perfectly fit the description of a street-level hoodlum found in Korea''s backstreets. If a film director told his actors to dress up like a local hoodlum instead of a mid-level gangster, a hundred times out of one hundred, they would show up to the film set looking like this unknown guest!


    Just his attire alone was enough to instill a preconceived notion in Choi Seong-Jong''s mind, and whenbined with that thug-like swagger... Well, it seemed Choi Seong-Jong''s suspicion seemed right on the money.


    <i>''I hope he''s not here to cause trouble...''</i>


    Thugs dressed like that usually itched to disy their strength to others. Anyone with even a hint of a functioning mind would want to avoid causing trouble with a bodyguard like Choi Seong-Jong, but these thugs didn''t operate that way. To them, getting in someone''s face despite the threat of physical violence was the best way to prove their manliness.


    <i>''Bloody hell... Please, just walk on by without causing trouble...''</i>


    Choi Seong-Jong obviously wanted whatever this was to quietly blow over. He wasn''t patient enough to let a local hoodlum go if they picked a fight with him. However, he was in the middle of a job, and his client this time was infamous for her prickly personality. He dearly wanted to avoid raising a ruckus outside the door and getting red at by Choi Yeon-Ha!


    Choi Seong-Jong quietly breathed in. Avoiding meeting the thug''s eyes could potentially end this whole thing with no hard feelings.


    Unfortunately, nothing in this world went as one would like to. Good feelings often missed their marks, but bad feelings usually were right on the money.


    The local thug walking like a man looking for trouble stopped before Choi Seong-Jong. Then, he slightly pushed his sunsses up his nose. ¡°Hey, man. I just wanted to make sure about something, so...¡±


    Choi Seong-Jong wordlessly took out his phone and essed a trantion app. Next, he typed the words <i>''I''m not Chinese'' </i>and had them tranted into Chinese before presenting the screen to the thug.


    He had no way of knowing if the app did its job correctly. He had no choice but to trust the progress made by humanity. Since the app maker was a global corporation, surely its trantion app worked globally, too?


    The thug peered at the trantion appearing on the phone''s screen, then smirked suspiciously. He then pulled out his own phone and typed something on it before showing the screen to Choi Seong-Jong.


    On the phone''s screen were the following Korean words:


    <i>You''re a failed son.</i>


    ¡°...?¡± Choi Seong-Jong''s mind nked for a second there. <i>''Is that... supposed to be an insult?''</i>


    No, it couldn''t be an insult. No one would insult a stranger like that, after all. So it might be...


    That was when Choi Seong-Jong''s expression distorted. The weird ''insult'' was thanks to the trantion app.


    No matter how severe an insult was, the app would trante it to something much, much milder. For instance, even if Choi Seong-Jong inputted insults unsuitable for minors'' consumption, the result the other party saw should be only around the level of yground name-calling.


    In other words, this thug must''ve typed an unmentionable insult. The first clue was the string of Chinese letters inputted to the phone. Judging from how long it was, there was no way the actual meaning was something as simple as a ''failed son''.


    ¡°What the f*ck? Is this punk drunk or something? Why is he...¡±


    Suddenly, Choi Seong-Jong''s mouth was roughly grabbed by the hand of the unknown thug, Guo Liqin.


    ¡°Shh...¡± Guo Liqin yanked Choi Seong-Jong close and whispered. ¡°Keep it down, will ya? We can''t afford to surprise thedy inside, you know? Your job is to make her stay asfortable as possible, right? So, let''s keep the noise level down, okay?¡±


    Of course, Choi Seong-Jong couldn''t understand a single thinging out of Guo Liqin''s mouth. Finding bi-lingual bodyguards was incredibly tough, which meant everyone hired for Choi Yeon-Ha''s protection detail couldn''t speak a lick of Chinese.


    Even then, Choi Seong-Jong could still understand this one thing. How could he not after staring into the thug''s gleaming eyes?!


    This thug, he... He was insane! And there was one more thing.


    This grip tightening on Choi Seong-Jong''s jaw could not be from a human hand. He wasn''t sure if this thug had jacked himself full of steroids or something, but regardless of what... This man was dangerous!


    While enduring the pain of his jaw about to get crushed, Choi Seong-Jong reached inside his jacket pocket. He was trying to grab hold of his gas pistol.


    ¡°You know, I like dealing with obedient people,¡± said Guo Liqin.


    <i>Craaack!</i>


    The sound of bone breaking quietly echoed in the corridor.


    ¡°Kkuuuuuhuk!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream tried to escape Choi Seong-Jong''s mouth only to fail in its quest.


    ¡°However, I also enjoy disobedient people, too. You know why? Obedient folks make things easy for me, but disobedient people spice things up, you see? So, why don''t we find out what I consider spicy from now on, eh?¡± Guo Liqin cackled softly while slowly pushing Choi Seong-Jong down to the floor. The light of lunacy was burning fiercely in his eyes. ¡°If you wanna resent someone, resent that loser, okay? I''m only doing what I''ve been told, you see?¡±


    After quite literally crushing Choi Seong-Jong, Guo Liqin leisurely dusted his hands and took out the room key. Before he could open the door, though...


    ¡°Now then...¡± Guo Liqin licked his lips while slicking his hair back. ¡°Since I''m about to greet a beauty, I should make myself a bit more presentable, right?¡±


    After ''fixing'' his hair, Guo Liqin pressed the key card against the door lock.

 Chapter 639. Reunion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 639. Reunion (4)</h4>


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed while drying her wet hair with a towel.


    ¡°I probably won''t survive in Africa...¡±


    Actresses traveling to remote corners of the globe to do charity work used to be all the rage once upon a time. That was because sacrificing proper hygiene and/or food while trying to help those less fortunate than them had be a big hit with the general audience.


    Choi Yeon-Ha watched that trend from the sidelines and sneered at those women. If they were genuinely worried, couldn''t they simply donate money instead? Some of these actresses had the audacity to make a fuss about helping the poor children eat some gruel when they decorated their home walls with name-brand handbags costing an arm and a leg!


    Selling one of those bags could''ve easily fed every child in one such poor vige for an entire month. Even then, the audience enthusiastically apuded the actresses as if they were all kind-hearted angels.


    Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha nearly had a heart attack from a fit of intense jealousy. So, she nagged her manager and prepared for her own trip to Africa. Of course, her capricious whims meant the whole trip got canceled at thest minute despite having already set a departure date and everything! Now that she looked back to that episode, though...


    Her canceling that trip must''ve been one of the smartest decisions in her entire life! The only thing that gave Choi Yeon-Ha a semnce offort in this foreignnd was taking a shower, an act which remainedrgely the same whether it was done in Korea or elsewhere.


    As this wasn''t her home, the bathroom facility was, perhaps unsurprisingly, notpletely to her liking. But, at least the shower was more than adequate-enough to satisfy her.


    After putting on her underwear, Choi Yeon-Ha wrapped herself in a bathrobe and settled down before a vanity table.


    ¡°Heol...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s jaw fell to the floor after witnessing her freshly-washed face.


    ¡°D-d-dark circles?!¡±


    Just who was Choi Yeon-Ha? Wasn''t she acknowledged in South Korea as a woman with gorgeous skin?


    The ambitious result ofbining her gic lottery win with the shocking amount of money¡ªenough to make people gasp loudly at the number of zeros¡ªpoured into skincare specialists and dermatologists was... unceremoniously crumbling down right before her eyes!


    Whether it was her skin''s moistness, its smoothness, or even the suppleness... Everything was sending an emergency signal to her!


    ¡°I, I''m gonna get wrinkles at this rate!¡±


    That wouldn''t do. Wrinkles? Choi Yeon-Ha and wrinkles?! That could not be allowed to happen!


    Yes, getting older meant wrinkles would gradually invade one''s face. That was the unavoidable natural order of things. However, Choi Yeon-Ha still wanted to avoid that if she could help it!


    Besides, didn''t she have an exceedingly-logical reason to maintain her looks? That man was like an immovable rock even with a pretty face like hers, so how was Choi Yeon-Ha supposed to seduce him with a wrinkly one?!


    ¡°S-should I quickly hop over to Korea?¡±


    Wouldn''t things improve if she received some urgent skincare on that side?


    <i>''Since that crap happened, should I just stand my ground and earn myself a vacation? Like, after I tell them how it''s impossible to continue filming with how I feel and stuff?''</i>


    Besides, wouldn''t the production team simply move on and shoot other parts that didn''t require her presence while she was on vacation for a few days?


    ¡°...Yup, I''ve totally lost my mind.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned deeply.


    With how mentally tired she was, all sorts of silly thoughts had begun invading her mind. If she actually did that, she''d be no different to those actors she used to insult for having zero work ethic.


    Being an actor and standing before a camera were things she''d never yield on. Choi Yeon-ha flew all the way here to China to be a big-name actor that matched Kang Jin-Ho''s status, didn''t she? So, to think she was seriously considering hopping over to Korea just because her skin looked a bit off! What kind of...


    ¡°It''s not just a bit off, now is it!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha yelled and jumped up to her feet.


    To a woman, maintaining their looks would always rank number one in their priorities. Nothing could push this sacred activity down to number two! As a matter of fact, they were willing to give up on most things just for the sake of their number one priority!


    ¡°I, I should at least do a face mask...!¡±


    Although traveling back to Korea was out of the question, for now... She should still do everything she could in this ce first! This matter was also crucial for her job, too. After all, she was an actor. Not just any, but your typical beautiful actress who made a living from her looks! So, what would someone like that do when her looks were ruined?


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head while searching for her phone, her head filled with a list of items necessary to create a homemade face beauty mask. And that was when this happened.


    <i>Beep, beep, beep.</i>


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes faintly quaked. That beeping noise indicated someone was opening the front door.


    However, she shouldn''t be hearing that noise. After all, a hotel room''s door couldn''t be opened from the outside. The only way to open it, a key card, was in Choi Yeon-Ha''s possession.


    Even Han Eun-Sol had to ring the bell and obediently wait for Choi Yeon-Ha to open the door first before entering the room. So, how could the front door open without her?


    It felt like a creepy chill was running down her spine. Choi Yeon-Ha urgently turned her head toward the vanity desk, then grabbed thergest bottle of makeup she could see. Although such a thing wouldn''t serve as a good weapon, it was still better than being empty-handed.


    She cautiously got up, then searched for her phone.


    <i>''Where is it?''</i>


    Why was it always nowhere to be found when she needed it the most? Why!


    She suddenly grimaced after remembering where her phone was. It was resting on the bathtub''s rim. She hadn''t bothered to bring it out with her.


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    The best thing she could do in this situation was to call Han Eun-Sol. He''d rush here in the blink of an eye, after all. Unfortunately, her phone was not in her grip, and the bathroom felt like it was a million miles away.


    Why did this suite have to be so uselesslyrge! Choi Yeon-Ha bit down on her lower lip before sucking in a deep breath.


    <i>''No, calm down, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    She might have heard the door lock''s unmistakable beeps, but there had been no other noises besides that. Due to how quiet her room was, she could''ve heard the next room''s door opening instead. If not, the door lock was possibly malfunctioning.


    And when she thought about it... Didn''t she have a bodyguard standing outside the door?


    The sound of the door lock was this loud, so there was no way she''d miss themotion of an intruder fighting off the bodyguard to open the door. While trying to logically exin this situation, Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously headed toward the suite''s entrance.


    All she needed to do was confirm. And that would be all...!


    Each of her steps felt heavy. Unwilling. It even felt like her breathing was clogging up.


    <i>''There is no reason to panic, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    This was all Han Eun-Sol''s fault for saying all those unnecessary things! This was a hotel, and she even had a bodyguard. In that case, who''d force their way into her room!


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha clenched her teeth and quickened her steps toward the entrance. This was her way of defying her scared self. And when she got to the suite''s entrance... The sight of a firmly-closed doorway greeted her.


    ¡°Hah-aaaah...¡±


    She couldn''t stop a lengthy groan from escaping her lips. There was no one here, and the door was closed.


    <i>''Yup, thought as much...''</i>


    It seemed she had be really on edgetely. Either she misheard those beeps, or the noise must''vee from the room next door. She usually would''ve brushed something like this aside, but her agitated state meant she ended up overreacting a little.


    ¡°I might end up with a nervous breakdown at this rate.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly shook her head and turned around to head back to the dresser.


    That was when a soft whisper suddenly registered in her hearing. ¡°Wow. You''re prettier than I thought.¡±


    Now imagine this. What would you do when something cold suddenly touched your ear when you least expected it? What if that something was like a snake''s tongue, so sticky and wet? And also bone-chillingly cold? Everyone would react the same.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even have the time to scream while throwing herself forward.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The sound of her body crashing to the hard floor rang out loudly. Choi Yeon-Ha urgently turned her head to look behind before pain could stop her. And that was when she discovered a hoodlum-looking man standing there. Someone she had never seen before!


    ¡°W-what...?¡±


    What was she supposed to say here? Or how was she supposed to react? Her head nked out like a piece of white paper.


    ¡°What a waste. Waste, I tell ya. A total waste, indeed...¡± The hoodlum muttered that in Chinese.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha sobered up and realized she must ept this as reality, not an imagination. If this was all a product of her imagination, that man cosying as a Korean hoodlum wouldn''t have spoken in Chinese!


    ¡°W-who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, not only a pretty face, but smart, too? Your pronunciation of Chinese is pretty convincing, even though you haven''t been here for that long. And I like how you chose the right words, too. Yup, it is too much of a waste to hand you over to that loser.¡±


    Reasoning quickly returned to Choi Yeon-Ha''s head. She regained her bnce and slowly got back to her feet. This hoodlum didn''t seem interested in stopping her. In that case, standing up was better than being on the floor if she was to resist.


    ¡°How did you get inside?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you''re also pretty quick at regainingposure, eh? Hmm... This is a big dilemma, isn''t it?¡± The hoodlum, Guo Liqin, muttered while taking his sunsses off and hanging them by his front pocket.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here, now! Or I will scream!¡±


    ¡°Well, now that''s a bit disappointing. I didn''t expect this stereotypical response, you know? I figured you might show me something different, but... Mm? Wait, I take that back. I didn''t think you''d re at me with such venom in this situation. I guess you got some temper, huh,¡± Guo Liqin cackled loudly. ¡°Now, then. If you''re as smart as I think you are, I''m sure you can predict what I''m about to say. If I''m to give you a hint... I will be giving you a stock reply. So, what do you think I was going to say?¡±


    This hoodlum was obviously insane. Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t want to humor this insane bastard, but she also needed to buy time. While grimacing, she loudly spoke up. ¡°It''s no use screaming? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Very good!¡± Gui Liqin leisurely nodded away. As he thought, she was one smartdy. Or, maybe she was simply familiar with this sequence of events due to her profession?


    ¡°You...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha was about to say something only to bite her lip.


    What was this familiar feeling? She got this eerie feeling that something about this man was familiar to her. Not the man''s face, obviously, but the way he nonchntlymitted this irrational act, that was. And he was so rxed about it, too.


    It was as if Choi Yeon-Ha was dancing on the palm of his hand, and no matter what she tried, she could never escape from his nefarious grip. This feeling made her realize this man before her eyes was not a ''normal'' person.


    Even if she screamed and dashed for the door, the hoodlum would catch her before she could do anything. This man silently subdued a bodyguard trained in self-defense and leisurely slipped into her room, so how was Choi Yeon-Ha supposed to fight someone like that off?


    When the situation became clear to her, Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind calmed right down. Utterlyposed. Trembling like a leaf in this situation would not help her in any way.


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Guo Liqin stared at her in slight puzzlement.


    ¡°Spit out what you want from me. Is it money? Or something else? I need to know what you want so I can respond ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Hah? Hahahah!¡± Guo Liqin burst into raucousughter. ¡°Goodness me! You have a knack for flustering people, don''t you! So, you have the guts to ask me something like that, eh? I''m impressed.¡±


    Guo Liqin couldn''t help but hold a positive impression of this woman. He was convinced now that Choi Yeon-Ha was way too good for that loser, Liu Wei. It was easy to see why she hated that punk''s guts so much, too! Who wouldn''t get angry when a man below their standards tried to chat them up like a creep? Guo Liqin totally sympathized with Choi Yeon-Ha on this one.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, though...¡± Guo Liqin muttered while leisurely closing the distance. His friendly grin suddenly morphed into a jeering smirk. Then, he grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha by her cor and mercilessly mmed her down.


    ¡°Aaaahk?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha screamed at the sudden enormous force crushing her down to the floor. Even after being pressed down hard against the floor, she still shot a venomous re at Guo Liqin above.


    ¡°You see, I''m not much of a fan of cheeky women. I like everything about you except that part. You ain''t my type,dy. Too bad, but not much we can do about it, right? Everyone has their preferred type, after all. Which means I''ll have to hand you over to that loser. Besides, I have a hunch that he''s gonna lose his sh*t if I have fun with you before him.¡±


    Despair quickly filled Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes as she stared at that snake-like smirk on Guo Liqin''s face.


    <i>''Help me!''</i>


    Her brain suddenly recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s bright, innocent-looking face. His face that smiled like a moron who never worried about anything!

 Chapter 640. Reunion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 640. Reunion (5)</h4>


    Content Warning: Possible upsetting content below


    ¡°Still, I gotta admit you''re a top-ss woman. And don''t say I''ve got nothing to base that on, okay? I''ve good eyes for people, you know? Will you believe me if I say I knew that punk was a loser from the very beginning~?¡± Guo Liqin glibly muttered while yanking Choi Yeon-Ha''s face closer by her cor.


    She couldn''t fight back at all. Guo Lqin''s strength was such that not even a grown adult male could fight back. Choi Yeon-Ha even briefly wondered why her bathrobe hadn''t been ripped apart from the force yet!


    ¡°Loser? Who is this loser that you keep talking about!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled back. Since she couldn''t physically fight back, the next best thing was to use her voice to resist.


    She bit down hard on her lip.


    Scenes like this appeared frequently in various movies. Whenever Choi Yeon-Ha saw such a scene, she couldn''t figure out what the female characters were thinking. What were they nning to do if the male lead didn''t show up to save them?


    Would anything change by them sobbing and begging? Would yelling and screaming make any difference in the end?


    ¡°I''m sure you''ve already guessed it, though? You''ll see for yourselfter on anyway, so I guess it''s fine to tell you, eh? It''s Liu Wei. That loser.¡±


    ¡°That son of a b*tch...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha loudly gritted her teeth. That loser was behaving like a powder keg earlier, ready to blow... And sure enough, he went and created a massive problem! Choi Yeon-Ha urgently focused her attention back on Guo Liqin. ¡°Y-you! You''re doing this only because he paid you, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, saying he paid me is slightly incorrect, but yeah, it''s something simr. Besides all that, though... Your Chinese is really good, you know that? Liu Wei said it''s barelyprehensible, but I guess you just didn''t want to talk to that loser, eh? Yup, you are one smartdy, I tell ya.¡± Guo Liqin cackled while dragging Choi Yeon-Ha toward the bed.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha urgently yelled at him. ¡°How much did he pay you?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Guo Liqin stopped and nced back at her.


    ¡°Someone like you obviously wouldn''t call that loser your ''boss'', right? So, how much did he pay you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Guo Liqin''s brows rose up in surprise.


    Obviously, this wasn''t his first rodeo, so to speak. Folks of the shadowy world were <i>very</i> honest with their ambitions and desires. Unsurprisingly, one of those desires was lust.


    Some men would stop literally at nothing to ''acquire'' the women they lusted after. Guo Liqin wasn''t exactly a fan of this sort of work, but that didn''t mean he''d shy away from a fat payday, either. So, he had some experience in... ''handling'' various women this way.


    Even then, Choi Yeon-Ha was the first woman to respond like this.


    Now genuinely curious, Guo Liqin asked her a question. ¡°What makes you think I don''t work for that loser?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot back. ¡°There is no way a stinking mutt like him can order a tiger around!¡±


    ¡°Hah? Hahaha!¡±


    A tiger, was it...? Now that was one well-calcted deration! Choi Yeon-Ha was obviously trying to suck up to Guo Liqin and loosen his guard. In a different situation, he would''ve roundly ignored such an attempt, but not right now. To be able to calcte that much in such a dire situation demonstrated how smart this woman was.


    Guo Liqin leaned in closer. ¡°Listen, naivedy. In this day and age, money can even make a tiger obedient toward a mutt.¡±


    ¡°I know that! That''s why I told you I''ll give you more!¡±


    ¡°Really? You''ll pay me more than he did?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cried out, her voice verging on a scream. ¡°How much did that loser say he''ll pay you?! Listen here! I can pay you several times more. Tell me how much you want, and I''ll more than match it!¡±


    ¡°...Huh. I guess you are rich, aren''t you?¡± Guo Liqin slowly shook his head.


    Most folks belonging to the world in the shadows didn''t have to worry about money problems, but that didn''t mean they were loaded enough to shout loudly about it, either. To think Choi Yeon-Ha''s world prioritized pretty faces over talent...


    ¡°Your offer is mighty tempting, but here''s the thing. I also have my own circumstances. I can''t just quit my day job to ept your money, you know?¡±


    ¡°You will get enough money from me tost you a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Heh, that sure is tempting, alright. Very much so. Unfortunately, smartdy... Money isn''t as important as keeping my life. That''s how an adult''s world operates, you know!¡±


    ¡°Then...!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Guo Liqin scowled in irritation. He gripped Choi Yeon-Ha''s cors harder to stop her from talking, then easily tossed her on the bed.


    ¡°Aaaahk!¡±


    Even if the bed was supple and soft, the impact of hernding was still considerable. Choi Yeon-Ha cried out in pain, but even then, her anxious eyes were urgently scanning the suite''s exit.


    <i>''No one''sing?!''</i>


    Undoubtedly, this was the absolute worst situation for her. That loser, also known as Liu Wei, obviously wanted only one thing from her. And it''d be the worst fate a woman could suffer. Even as the threat of such a fate loomed over her, Choi Yeon-Ha''s head was rapidly filling up with worries about something else.


    She loudly yelled at Guo Liqin. ¡°What happened to the people outside?!¡±


    ¡°People outside?¡± Guo Liqin cackled insidiously. ¡°Who are you talking about? Your bodyguard? Or your entourage? Oh, well. It doesn''t really matter which one, right?¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? What happened to them, I wonder~? You''re a smartdy, so you should be able to imagine that much, right? So why hasn''t anyone shown up here yet? Hahahah!¡±


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows shot up high in rage. When the thoughts of Han Eun-Sol and her other staff members meeting with gruesome fates invaded her head, it felt like a volcano had erupted inside her. ¡°I''ll kill you!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha lunged at Guo Liqin, her rationality momentarily lost.


    ¡°Huh. Lost your mind, have you?¡± Guo Liqin casually kicked the iing Choi Yeon-Ha away. She flew back faster than when she was lunging at him before crashing back on the bed. ¡°Listen,dy. Let''s keep physical resistance down to a minimum level, okay? I don''t want to damage the goods, you see? My client wants a living, breathing fresh catch, not a half-dead rotting lump of meat.¡±


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha still got up and lunged at Guo Liqin again while yelling indecipherable things.


    Guo Liqin frowned deeply in annoyance and grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth. ¡°I thought you were smart,dy. I guess I was wrong. Are you that stupid or just hard of hearing? No matter how much you resist...¡±


    Suddenly, Guo Liqin was forced to mp his mouth shut. Choi Yeon-Ha had grabbed his hand with both of her hands, then began biting at his fingers. Seeing her bloodshot eyes ring murderously at him, even Guo Liqin felt this inexplicable chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be...¡±


    Of course, even if Choi Yeon-Ha tried her hardest, her teeth would never break through Guo Liqin''s skin. Still, this scene left behind a powerful impression in his head.


    This woman had already experienced Guo Liqin''s monstrous strength. Obviously, he had encountered women who offered fierce resistance against him, but they all gave up fighting after experiencing his physical power. However, Choi Yeon-Ha was still resisting until the very end.


    ¡°You sure are something else,dy,¡± Guo Liqin muttered quietly while pulling his hand out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s grip. He then easily lifted her off her feet and suppressed her resistance before tossing her back on the bed. After that was done, he casually took out his phone and called Liu Wei. ¡°You know where her suite is, right? Hurry up.¡±


    -I''m on my way! You better not touch her, got that?! Or I''ll kill you!


    ¡°And you better watch your mouth. Before I rip it open.¡±


    -M-my bad. It was a force of habit...


    ¡°You better hurry, though. ''Cause I''m thinking about doing it myself, you see?¡±


    -...! I''m on my way now!


    Guo Liqin ended the call in slight irritation, then turned his head to scan Choi Yeon-Ha from top to bottom.


    <i>''Damn. It really is a waste...''</i>


    This woman was simply too good to hand over to that loser. If Guo Liqin was being honest here, even he wasn''t good enough to match this woman''s level. And when his thoughts reached that far, Guo Liqin''s face grew slightly flushed.


    Using power to forcibly shove down a woman normally beyond his reach...! That gave him this indescribable sense of aplishment and ecstasy.


    While smirking suspiciously, Guo Liqin leisurely approached the bed. Choi Yeon-Ha''s re grew even more venomous.


    ¡°Thinking about resisting again?¡± Guo Liqin casually asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It''s kinda fun suppressing you as you resist. I don''t care either way, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to end a life?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°You better kill me. Or else!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Guo Liqin was initially left slightly befuddled, then a hollow feeling washed over him. Why was this woman responding like this now?


    ¡°Do whatever you want, you piece of sh*t. You think I''m going to shiver and sob because you''re gonna force yourself on me? My body will just rot away after I die, anyway! So, I don''t care, do whatever you want. But you... Let me give you a warning. When you''re done, you better kill me. If not, I will hunt you down to the depths of Hell and make you pay. And make you regret every second of this!¡±


    Guo Liqin could tell she wasn''t just bluffing. Looking into Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes was enough to know that. She really was serious about making good on her threat!


    ¡°That might have worked on other people,dy,¡± Guo Liqin cackled while closing the final few inches toward Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Here''s the thing, though. Some people in this world don''t give a rat''s ass about killing other people. People like that might be rare in your part of the world, but where I''m from? There are so many you''re gonna frequently trip over them like pebbles on the road! How unfortunate for you, but that''s the kind of man I am. So, that threat ain''t gonna work on me.¡±


    Guo Liqin climbed onto the bed, then reached out to grab Choi Yeon-Ha''s legs. His hand slowly, oh-so-agonizingly-slowly slid up. The bathrobe got caught on the back of his hand and also slid upward.


    ¡°Okay, so... What should I do with you? You can tell me.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t say a word and red murderously at Guo Liqin.


    ¡°It''s as you say. I don''t want any future trouble, so I gotta kill you. Which means this will be yourst, too. Since I''m a bit of a romantic myself, I would love to make yourst moments as enjoyable as possible. So? What should I do? Do you have any preference? I''ll try to humor it to the best of my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Ptooi!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spat at Guo Liqin.


    However, he simply cocked his head out of the way to dodge the iing saliva. ¡°Sorry. I''m not into that sh*t. I guess I can''t humor everything, eh?¡±


    Guo Liqin''s hand reached high enough to yank open her bathrobe and reveal her body covered only in underwear.


    ¡°Whee-woo...¡± Guo Liqin wolf-whistled. Although she seemed a bit excessively thin, Choi Yeon-Ha''s figure was still excellent enough to make him do a double-take. ¡°Lady, I''m curious about something.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°If I don''t kill you afterward and let you go, you think you can still carry on with your life?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that obvious?! Listen here, you piece of sh*t! You think I''ll get traumatized by this? This is nothing! It''s no worse than falling into a pit of sh*t, that''s all!¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Then I won''t feel as guilty, then!¡± Guo Liqin smirked and stuck his tongue out to lick Choi Yeon-Ha''s leg.


    That felt like a cold snake was slithering across her skin. Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression rapidly froze.


    <i>''Others must be okay, right?''</i>


    Seeing how she was still worried about Han Eun-Sol and others in this situation, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was also beyond help. She half-resigned herself and threw her head back, only to catch the glimpse of the suite''s ceiling with geometric patterns.


    <i>''If I knew this would happen, I should''ve met him first...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth. She only needed to endure. Endure! As long as she clenched her teeth and endured, this much would be nothing.


    Guo Liqin reached up and grabbed Choi Yeon-Ha''s underpants, then smirked like an insidious snake. ¡°Now, then. Shall we begin? Oh, before that. I gotta confirm something. After we''re done, we probably won''t be thinking straight, after all.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha silently red at Guo Liqin.


    ¡°How do you wish to die?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to hurt you if I can help it, you see? Maybe I... I think I''ve fallen in love with you or something.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you insane bastard.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I''ll take that as you don''t care how. Well, then. Let''s enjoy ourselves, shall we?¡±


    And then, just as Guo Liqin tried to yank Choi Yeon-Ha''s underwear down!


    Something bone-chilling suddenly happened.


    <i>Craaaaaack...!</i>


    That was a somewhat bizarre noise. So bizarre, in fact, that Guo Liqin in heat had to force himself to stop and turn his head to look.


    That noise hade from the suite''s entrance. The weird thing about that noise wasn''t that it came from there. No, the really-weird thing was the nature of that noise itself. Something like that couldn''t normally be produced, after all.


    That noise was only possible when an incredible force crushed metal. It was the scream of metal unable to withstand that force!


    <i>''W-what the f*ck?''</i>


    Guo Liqin''splexion was drained of color immediately.


    <i>Creeeak...</i>


    And then, the crushed door slowly opened up. The bizarrely-distorted door obediently stood to the side to allow a man to walk inside.


    This man reached the suite''s living room, then stared at the scene on the bed.


    As all this happened, Guo Liqin was unable to move a muscle. Not even an inch. As if he was a rat that had encountered an imposing cat!


    No, it''d be more correct to say... His entire body had frozen up in sheer terror like a sinful man standing before King Yama!


    He could see bizarre and unexinable things behind the young man entering the suite. Those things... were death and judgment! If the grim reaper was real, it must''ve looked like this man.


    ¡°So...¡± The man slowly opened his lips, allowing his bone-chilling voice to leak out of there. ¡°How do you wish to die?¡±


    That man was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. And when his voice registered in her hearing, an expression tooplicated to describe formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face.


    She tearfully yelled at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You dummy! How could you be this predictable and show up only now?!¡±


    With her tension finally released, tears began flooding out of her eyes.

 Chapter 641. Dealt With (1)

    <h4>Chapter 641. Dealt With (1)</h4>


    Live for around thirty years or so, and it''d be increasingly harder to experience new and unfamiliar emotions.


    Emotions were like an automatic feedback mechanism of the human body designed to respond to external stimuli. And the longer you were alive, the more things you''d have experienced. As such, the emotions felt as one got older would only vary in their intensity.


    However, Guo Liqin found himself no longer constrained by that simple truth of life.


    What was this unfamiliar emotion? A feeling he had never once experienced before until today ruled over his entire being.


    <i>''What the hell is this?''</i>


    Fear? Yes, this emotion could be categorized under ''fear''. Even then, Guo Liqin felt deeply unfamiliar with this emotion simply because... This fear was on a whole other level than his previous experiences!


    His body wasn''t even shivering. And it didn''t even feel like his death was just around the corner, either. In a way... How should he describe this? As if he was in a dream?


    He realized something after a lengthy pondering. He was just standing there in stupefaction despite clearly being aware of things happening before his eyes. Why was that, though?


    Was it because this situation no longer felt real?


    <i>Step, step...</i>


    The man who opened... No, destroyed the door wordlessly headed toward the bed. That was when Guo Liqin realized the intruder was younger than he thought. Which was odd, considering the intruder''s face had never been covered and was fully visible since the beginning.


    How should he describe this new feeling, then? Simply put... Despite having a clear view of the young man''s facial features, Guo Liqin wasn''t sure he''d remember even if they met again sometime in the future. It wasn''t the case of the young man''s facial features being unremarkable, but more like... The terrifying atmosphere oozing off of him was so overwhelming that it erased the memories of his looks from Guo Liqin''s head!


    A young man gushing out such an insane aura didn''t even pay one iota of attention to Guo Liqin and headed to the bed instead. When Choi Yeon-Ha, trembling faintly on the bed, saw the young man, she hurriedly covered her messy face.


    The young man saw her reaction and sighed softly. ¡°I don''t think that''s what you should be worried about, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Then, he carefully reached out to close up Choi Yeon-Ha''s bathrobe. Only then did Choi Yeon-Ha reach out and tightly grab the young man''s sleeve.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you an actor?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shouted loudly.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the young man tilted his head while replying.


    ¡°That''s right! You''re not an actor! I am! I am the actor between us, right? Right?! So why are you shooting a movie here!¡±


    The young man stepped back a little as if he was flustered by that line of questioning. ¡°N-no, that''s not it, but...¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to show up at this exact timing?! Why! Did you get influenced by a film director?! Is that it!¡±


    The young man, Kang Jin-Ho, tried to sound serious as he stood straight. ¡°I don''t watch a lot of movies, actually.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet, then angrily grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s cors to yank him closer. ¡°I love Hollywood movies with jacked-up dudes blowing everything up! Who cares about close brushes when you can just destroy everything from the get-go! Am I right?!¡±


    ¡°I think you should calm down first before...¡±


    ¡°What I''m trying to say is this! Show up before it gets dangerous, okay! Before crap hits the fan, OKAY?!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies,¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently apologized before doing anything else. Even though he couldn''t quite figure out what Choi Yeon-Ha was rambling about here, his gut feeling told him to keep apologizing when stuck in a situation like this one. Also... ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°...Do I look alright to you?¡±


    ¡°No, well...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha red sharply at Kang Jin-Ho. A hint of venomous energy quickly filled her messy, tearful face. ¡°Stop uttering obvious things and say something helpful, okay! If not, do something helpful instead!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced as cold sweat began trickling down his forehead. <i>''This isn''t how it''s supposed to be, so... Uh...''</i>


    Of course he epted his portion of the me. If he had been a minutete, something terrible would''ve happened to Choi Yeon-Ha. He knew he had no excuses to offer, even if she insulted him hundreds of times for it! Even then...


    He might not have paid much attention to popr media''s portrayal of scenes simr to this one, but at least he still knew the woman would tearfully jump into the man''s embrace or profusely thank him for saving her, so this...


    <i>''Well, at least she''s tearful, so there''s that...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha still couldn''t control all the tears flooding down her eyes. Kang Jin-Ho never imagined he''d see her cry like this one day. She was the type to say, ''Get more work done instead of wasting time crying!'' after all!


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho''s anger burned even fiercer. He swore to make the culprit for her tears pay for...!


    Choi Yeon-Ha loudly yelled and broke Kang Jin-Ho''s train of thought.


    ¡°Why can''t you do anything right when I ask you for a favor?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to sneakily retreat, but Choi Yeon-Ha clung to his sleeve and didn''t let go.


    She yelled again. ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and obediently sat on the edge of the bed.


    Choi Yeon-Ha resumed yelling at him like an angry lioness. ¡°This is why I told you toe here as soon as possible, didn''t I?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have.¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if you werete!¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any excuses to...¡±


    ¡°I! In! Such a! Farawaynd!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why should I have to suffer this crap! Why must I?!¡±


    While listening, Kang Jin-Ho progressively shrunk back more and more. He usually didn''t shrink like this even if Choi Yeon-Ha''s nagged at him, but not today. At least for today, he couldn''t say anything to defend himself. How could he do that in this situation, anyway? Even though Kang Jin-Ho was clearly not at fault here.


    ¡°How long are you nning to leave that bastard in my room!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled while pointing at Guo Liqin.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly turned his head and nced at the frozen Chinese martial artist. That was when Guo Liqin felt every drop of his blood grow cold with dread.


    Those eyes! Eyes as cold as an Arctic winter storm that didn''t match the slightly-bewildered attitude while chatting to Choi Yeon-Ha were now ruthlessly choking Guo Liqin!


    However, that was only for a brief second. As if he saw no need to keep staring at Guo Liqin, Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned his head away to face Choi Yeon-Ha again.


    That brief exchange of gazes was enough to sober Guo Liqin up.


    <i>''I... I gotta run!''</i>


    Fight that young man? Completely out of the question!


    That man was not human. Even if he looked totally like a human being on the surface, he was definitely not!


    But wasn''t Guo Liqin also a martial artist? That was technically true. Just like how a dumb little kitten was a member of the cat species as much as a tiger was!


    Actually, Guo Liqin didn''t mind being a little kitten right now. At least a kitten fleeing at its full speed might be able to evade the tiger somehow! Whether that was climbing a tree or slipping in between tree roots!


    The gap of strength between Guo Liqin and Kang Jin-Ho was so vast that the example of a cat and a tiger seemed like an unfunny joke.


    This was not a movie. This was emphatically not the time for an idiot to make his ill-judged entrance and act like a half-baked thug while underestimating his opponent before getting utterly crushed out of existence!


    Were there people like that in real life, though? Probably. Pieces of trash who couldn''t even sense the superior power of their opponents figuratively littered the streets outside, after all!


    However, at the very least... Guo Liqin was capable of sensing the strength of his opponent. So, what about the prospect of fighting this young man? Throwing his unguarded body at the freight train traveling at full steam to stop it dead in its tracks might have higher odds of sess!


    One shouldn''t fight against an opponent they had zero hopes of surviving, never mind winning. The only faintest sliver of hope for Guo Liqin''s survival in this situation was... To flee from this room as fast as he could!


    Guo Liqin''s eyes caught the sight of the massive window. Escaping through the corridor was not going to happen, not even in his dreams. The only possible escape route was through that window. However, this suite was located on the twentieth floor.


    Even if Guo Liqin was a martial artist, if he were to run at full tilt and break through that window... There was nothing to grab outside, so he''d obviously free-fall to the unforgiving ground below. Although he wasn''t sure he''d survive a fall from the height of the twentieth floor...


    <i>''At least there''s a chance!''</i>


    If he jumped through that window, he might die. However, he would die for sure by staying here. Unless he was an idiot, this choice should be pretty easy to make. And so, Guo Liqin steeled his resolve.


    This opening, while that monster wasn''t paying attention to him... was Guo Liqin''s only chance!


    <i>''Let''s go!''</i>


    Every muscle in Guo Liqin''s body tightened. There wasn''t any discernible change on the surface, though. He was deliberately not showing any signs. If Guo Liqin carelessly revealed his intentions to flee, that monster would bare its fangs and ws and rip him into tiny little pieces in the blink of an eye!


    Large sweat drops formed on Guo Liqin''s forehead.


    <i>''...Now!''</i>


    Guo Liqin explosively shoved qi down to his lower torso and forced his legs to burst forth. However... His body didn''t move an inch. No, more correctly, he couldn''t move.


    All color drained out of Guo Liqin''splexion.


    <i>''That''s... not it!''</i>


    As it turned out, the monster was paying attention, after all! He only had his back turned to Guo Liqin because his priority wasn''t on killing the Chinese martial artist but to speak to Choi Yeon-Ha and calm her down. That was because he... He had already captured Guo Liqin in the palm of his hand!


    Guo Liqin hadn''t moved an inch since that man entered the suite. And he believed tension and nervousness were to me. But he was wrong. He wasn''t moving because... He couldn''t!


    He couldn''t figure out how or why. The only thing he was certain of, though, was his body''s refusal to move... Even though he tried so desperately to the point of tearing his muscles and his qi threatening to flow backwards! Eventually, Guo Liqin''s face grew beet-red and puffed up.


    <i>''N-no! This can''t be happening!''</i>


    This man, Kang Jin-Ho... He wasn''t leaving Guo Liqin alone. It was more like he had no reason to monitor a prey already trapped inside a cage. Why should he care when he could take his time finishing what''s more important to him first and then deal with Guo Liqin afterward?


    Kang Jin-Ho had all the leeway and time in the world!


    When Guo Liqin realized this, his heart began racing even faster to the point of exploding. That monster could kill him at any time. As a matter of fact, Guo Liqin could''ve been mangled to death the moment he locked eyes with Kang Jin-Ho if that was what thetter felt like doing!


    As for why that monster spared Guo Liqin until now? That was so obvious. And that was making Guo Liqin''s mind nk out from despair.


    And then, Kang Jin-Ho slowly, oh-so-agonizingly-slowly... turned his head to look at Guo Liqin. His eyes now contained a different kind of light.


    Guo Liqin felt all of his energy drain out of his system after looking into Kang Jin-Ho''s re containing subtle ridicule and contempt. That was because Kang Jin-Ho was implying he already knew everything.


    As in... He already knew Guo Liqin was trying to flee. And that fleeing was impossible. Kang Jin-Ho was simply observing. Observing what a prey already stuck inside a trap but unaware of its situation would try next!


    Those eyes, they...!


    Choi Yeon-Ha loudly yelled, ¡°Where are you looking?!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies,¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly turned his head to his front.


    ¡°Just how long are you gonna keep that bastard here? Just looking at that man''s mug is giving me the creeps, you know!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Understood. I''ll get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°What will you do to him?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, what will you do to him?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned as if he was pondering his reply, then cocked his head a little. ¡°Don''t worry. I will get rid of him without anyone finding out.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Anyone not finding out what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s his corp...¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched and hurriedly lowered his head a little.


    <i>''Huh? Did I say something I shouldn''t have?''</i>


    He quickly recalled his words but couldn''t see anything wrong with what he said. And that made him feel a bit sad. As far as he could tell, he hadn''t done anything wrong, yet Choi Yeon-Ha was still biting his head off. And the fact that he was timidly shrinking back depressed him somewhat.


    He wasn''t like this before, so what happened to him?


    ¡°You were thinking of killing him, weren''t you!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shot a sharp re at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°No!¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. He noticed Choi Yeon-Ha rx a little from his reply and finished the rest of his sentence in a cold voice. ¡°I wasn''t nning to let him taste death that easily. That would''ve been too gentle of a punishment.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes trembled powerfully. She could tell that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t bluffing, judging from the light in his eyes and the coldness of his voice. ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Will you agree that I want to rip this bastard apart more than you do?¡±


    ¡°Mm... I''m sure you do.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you also agree that, no matter how angry you are, it can''t be more than my own anger?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also agree.¡±


    Although there was a slight difference in opinion, now seemed like a good time to agree, at least on the surface. So, that''s what Kang Jin-Ho did.


    ¡°That''s why I have to say this, Mister Jin-Ho. If you kill anyone and everyone just because you feel like it, no one will be left alive in this world. Yes, I want to beat the living sh*t out of this bastard, but...! We can''t kill him, now can we? Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know I''m not making much sense. But...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed deeply again. Then, she stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho, tears still visible near her eyes. ¡°I know you''re not an ordinary person. To you, an act of taking a life might not be something to lose sleep over. Even then, I... I don''t want you to kill someone because of me. That is why, please don''t do it.¡±


    An unfamiliar emotion floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s expression as he listened. And it was ''perplexed''.

 Chapter 642. Dealt With (2)

    <h4>Chapter 642. Dealt With (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha with an expression that said he couldn''t understand her decision.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was a tough woman. Kang Jin-Ho had ample opportunity to learn that while trapped under all that rubble in the tunnel incident.


    However, he didn''t expect her to say such things in this situation. If Kang Jin-Ho had beente by only a few minutes, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve suffered a terrible fate. Maybe even lose her life, too.


    But she... didn''t want Kang Jin-Ho to kill this thug?


    ¡°But why not?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked. He had to, even though he had a pretty good idea what she might say here.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sneaked a quick nce at Guo Liqin with her quaking eyes before hurriedly turning her head away. ¡°I... I don''t think I can exin myself logically. At least not right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That''s why... Just... Please. Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. He was confident about refuting whatever Choi Yeon-Ha might say now, but with her in that state... Even he couldn''t say anything. Now was the time to do what she asked of him.


    ¡°Please, hurry and... Get him away from me. I... I''m... Right now, I...¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up, then slowly but imposingly approached the still-frozen Guo Liqin.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned around when Choi Yeon-Ha called out to him again.


    ¡°I... I''m sorry. I really am, but... I know I''m being unreasonable right now... Can you quickly deal with him ande back inside? I''m scared of being alone, you see...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. It wasn''t just Choi Yeon-Ha''s trembling voice, but even her face was pale with genuine fear. She seemed to have regained herposure while Kang Jin-Ho was right next to her, but signs of anxiety quickly returned when he was merely three steps away. Who would dare to plunge that tough woman into this state!


    ¡°Of course. I will do that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled back at her, then turned around to face the Chinese martial artist again.


    Guo Liqin''s irises quaked powerfully after seeing the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The eyes of the frozen-stiff man urgently rolled around to scan the surroundings, which was as good an indicator of his mental state as any.


    <i>Step, step...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho approached Guo Liqin in what looked like unhurried steps, then leaned close to whisper quietly into thetter''s ear. For his part, Guo Liqin desperately tried to avoid locking eyes with Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°So, you heard everything, right?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°No need to fret. I must humor thatdy''s request, after all. So, I won''t kill you.¡±


    An indescribable relief washed over Guo Liqin when he heard that. Of course, he wasn''t a fool, so he knew. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t mean he''d let Guo Liqin go unhurt. Either he''d suffer hellish torture or be a cripple. However, that was still better than dying.


    Some people might argue that death was preferable to a life filled with untold hardship, but not Guo Liqin. He didn''t subscribe to that mentality. Anyone with such a mindset would never survive for long in this corrupt and terrible world.


    If he could keep his life, Guo Liqin was prepared to do anything. So, what Kang Jin-Ho said just now was like a ray of radiant hope shining down from the heavens. As long as he could live... As long as he could survive!


    That was when a sliver of whisper suddenly entered Guo Liqin''s ear. So quiet was this whisper that no one else could''ve heard it.


    ¡°...For today, that is.¡±


    The ray of hope in Guo Liqin''s heart was snuffed out instantly. But Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem interested in granting the frozen man the luxury of time to despair. He simply grabbed Guo Liqin''s throat and began dragging thetter outside. Still frozen-stiff like a mannequin, Guo Liqin couldn''t resist or even lift a finger other than let himself get obediently dragged along.


    However, as Kang Jin-Ho neared the exit, he heard urgent footsteps rushing toward the suite instead. Someone was approaching Choi Yeon-Ha''s room?


    ¡°What the f*ck?! Didn''t I tell that sh*thead to keep it quiet?! How could he stupidly break the damn door!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while staring at a man rushing inside the suite.


    ¡°Where''s that b*tch? I''m... Eh?¡± Liu Wei urgently stepped inside the doorway only to stand still after spotting Kang Jin-Ho holding Guo Liqin by the throat.


    Obviously, Liu Wei had functioning eyes and a brain. He could instantly deduct what happened here simply by looking at Guo Liqin''s terror-stricken face.


    ¡°Ah? Huh...? Euh?¡± Liu Wei made some garbled, shocked gasps. How was this even possible?!


    He was fully aware of how scary that Guo Liqin was. Most wannabe tough guys would, ten times out of ten, a hundred times out of a hundred... get beaten to a near-dead state by Guo Liqin. Liu Wei had seen this happen way too many times to count, after all!


    So, he knew. He knew Guo Liqin was not human. The terrifying Triads had assigned this scary man to act as Liu Wei''s handler so that much was obvious! But that scary Guo Liqin was being manhandled like a disposable toy by Kang Jin-Ho.


    Liu Wei forced his shivering head to rise up, so he could get another look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. And then... Their gazes met mid-air. In that briefest of all brief moments, Liu Wei''s legs lost all semnce of strength. He copsed on his butt with a loud thud, unable to stand anymore. He also tried to say something. ¡°I am... I...¡±


    Without saying anything, Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention away from Liu Wei and nced at Choi Yeon-Ha. He was asking her if this coward was someone she knew. His hunch said this new intruder was the Chinese martial artist''spanion, but such a piece of trash didn''t require Kang Jin-Ho to do something. So, he''d rather...


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly muttered, ¡°He''s the mastermind.¡±


    ...And that changed everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up ever so slightly. He usually didn''t show how angry he was through his expression, yet this time he did. In other words, he was incredibly furious right now.


    But then, Choi Yeon-Ha said something else. ¡°However, you mustn''t touch a hair on that bastard, at least for now.¡±


    ¡°...Is there a reason for that, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°We need to film scenes tomorrow.¡±


    A hint of annoyance crept into Kang Jin-Ho''s expression next. In this kind of situation, how could she prioritize filming first? ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, that is not...¡±


    ¡°No. I can''t crawl back to Korea like this. I won''t let that happen!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something in anger, only to mp his mouth shut after noticing the sheer determination on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. That determination contained all of her resentment, anger, and unyielding tenacity.


    ¡°What would I have gained if I went home like this? That is why... That is why! For now, let that bastard go. Because I... I will rip him apart myself after the filming is done!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and red at Liu Wei, currently plopped on the floor and shivering pitifully away. ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Although releasing a prey already trapped in the palm of his hand wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s style, he knew his current rage must be utilized solely for Choi Yeon-Ha''s sake. He reached down and grabbed Liu Wei by his cor.


    ¡°Kkuehhhk?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly picked Liu Wei off the ground while holding the cors tightly enough to cut off the oxygen supply. He then red straight at Liu Wei''s face rapidly turning blue... As if he wanted to brand this idiot''s face into his memories!


    ¡°Being able to live a while longer is a nice thing, indeed,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a strange smirk formed on his face. ¡°However, you''ll soon learn that that isn''t strictly true. Very soon.¡±


    Without waiting for Liu Wei''s response, Kang Jin-Ho dragged both men out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s suite. The sounds of stiff feet dragging on the floor echoed eerily in the corridor, but no one bothered to step outside their rooms. Most couldn''t hear anything, to begin with, after Guo Liqin had blocked the sound out ahead of time. A few could still hear themotion, of course, but they dared not to step outside for fear of bing coteral damage.


    Kang Jin-Ho dragged both men toward the elevator, then pressed the button for the lobby. The elevator''s doors soon slid open, so Kang Jin-Ho was about to toss Liu Wei inside... only to stop himself. His initial n was to throw this trash away, but his arm didn''t want to move.


    If he was to let this trash go like this, what was he supposed to do about his boiling rage?


    ¡°Fuu-woo-woo...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath, then yanked Liu Wei very close until their faces were almost touching. ¡°Now, listen very closely.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Liu Wei urgently nodded despite Kang Jin-Ho''s grip tightening even further around his throat. How could he not when Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were actually glowing in an eerie crimson hue?! ¡°Heuh... Euuuuh...?!¡±


    This man must be a terrifying specter. No, the devil! Liu Wei couldn''t think of anything else to refer to this man before his eyes. However, he still knew he had angered a creature that must never be provoked!


    ¡°This is your warning,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered in a cold voice. ¡°You better not think about running away. The moment you throw away the only thing keeping you alive and flee, we no longer have any uses for you. Which means I can deal with you without worrying about the fallout. Do you understand what I''m saying to you?¡±


    Liu Wei urgently nodded again.


    ¡°I''ll be honest. I would love for you to flee. That would make my life a bit easier, you see?¡±


    ¡°Wuu-eeuh...!¡±


    ¡°Remember this,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his voice now sounding as creepy and goosebumps-inducing as nails scraping against metal. ¡°You should thank the heavens for letting you breathe for a little while longer. Learn how lucky you actually are. That''s because you will gradually die with every passing day. So, enjoy the remainder of your life as much as you can. However, know this. This is not a blessing. Because I''ll be thinking about you. I''ll be thinking about how to make your death as horrifying and gruesome as possible. And I''ll agonize over it right up until thest moment. Even I can''t tell you what I''lle up with at the end of all that pondering. That is why I''m telling you to remember this.¡±


    A devil-like smirk creepily formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°Remember that when your time is up, I''lle for you. And we''ll have this chat again. Aren''t you curious what will happen when we meet again?¡±


    Liu Wei began spasming and convulsing. He was shaking so much that it looked like he was having a seizure!


    ¡°Hmm. Maybe it''s not a bad idea to let you experience some of it ahead of time...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as his eyes becamepletely crimson. Liu Wei stared into that pair of red eyes, then his own irises grew hazy and distant. But then...


    ¡°...! Kkueeeeehk?!¡±


    Liu Wei''s body began twisting and writhing violently. Tears and snot gushed out of his eyes and nostrils while drool flooded out of his mouth to soak the front of his clothes.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Liu Wei''splexion going deathly pale before flushing red, then alternating back. This bastard should be experiencing hell by now. Or the most scary type of death that his brain could conjure up.


    However, it was all an illusion... at least for now. And it''d no longer be a mere fantasy soon enough!


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed the elevator button again to open its doors, then tossed Liu Wei inside. He watched the convulsing figure of Liu Wei between the silently closing elevator doors.


    To humor Choi Yeon-Ha''s request as much as possible, Kang Jin-Ho had to let that bastard go in one piece. However, this was the limit of his patience.


    After the elevator door smoothly slid shutpletely, Kang Jin-Ho let out a soft groan. Releasing a man he dearly wanted to tear apart limb from limb was an uncharted territory for him. And it was just as difficult as he had imagined! So much so that he was half-tempted to pat himself on the back for actually doing it!


    However, this had an unexpected upside. Kang Jin-Ho''s anger didn''t have a chance to cool down yet, after all!


    ¡°That is why people must have their uses,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered to no one in particr. That man, Liu Wei, managed to eke out a few more days on this thanks to his ''abilities''.


    ¡°However, what about you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised Guo Liqin, who was still gripped in his right hand. After tightening his grip on the Chinese martial artist''s throat until it was at a breaking point, Kang Jin-Ho chuckled eerily as if he was pleased about something. ¡°You don''t have any uses, after all!¡±


    ¡°Kuh... Kuuuhuhk...!¡± Guo Liqin''s face was beet red as he struggled for air.


    ¡°As promised, I''ll keep you alive for today. However, you need to worry about something else. Worry about what you need to do if you wish to live past tomorrow.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finished chuckling, then opened the door to the tea room next to the elevator. He threw Guo Liqin inside, then took out his phone to dial a number. When the call went through, he issued a new order in a hushed whisper. ¡°I''ve left an amusing little thing on the twentieth floor''s tea room. Retrieve him and confine him somewhere.¡±


    -Understood!


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call while tightening his fists. His anger didn''t want to calm down at all.


    He already knew. Killing these two men wouldn''t be enough to calm his rage. That was how furious Kang Jin-Ho was right now. No one... Absolutely no one was allowed to harm what was his! His people, his things! No one!


    Kang Jin-Ho red sharply outside the window, his expression extremely cold. He simply had to be stronger. Even stronger than now, to protect what was his, and...!


    ¡°Are you not finished yet!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled from inside her suite.


    ¡°I-I''ming!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly rushed back to the suite, all the iciness and venomous determination instantly erased from his expression.


    For some reason, his running figure looked a bit... uncool and pitiful.

 Chapter 643. Dealt With (3)

    <h4>Chapter 643. Dealt With (3)</h4>


    One must never leave a source of future trouble unattended.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew all about that lesson since his master used to tell him this all the time:


    <i>¡°Letting yourpassion create future troubles is equivalent to setting a de behind your back. You can probably defend yourself against one such de. And I''m sure you can still defend against two, maybe three des. However, what about when there are ten? A hundred? Over a thousand? Do you still think you can defend against them all?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°If you strive to never create future troubles... The world will criticize you for it. And it''ll undoubtedly produce those who wish to kill you. However, remember this! Rather than defending against hundreds of des behind your back... Thousands of des before your eyes are much easier to handle!¡±</i>


    That teaching had deeply ingrained itself into Kang Jin-Ho''s psyche. Of course, that hadn''t always been the case, especially at the beginning of his martial journey.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a man from the modern era, so killing another human being proved difficult. So, he let his enemies go many times in the beginning. Even those who tried to kill him for no reason, he... stupidly let them go multiple times.


    The result of his actions engraved itself deeply onto his back.


    The mentality of the ancient Chinese people wasn''t something Kang Jin-Ho couldprehend. The people back then didn''t ce importance on who was at fault or who was right. If someone harmed or angered them somehow, the other party would be considered an irreconcble enemy from that moment on.


    To them, seeking vengeance was not only an obvious course of action but wholly rmended, too! The people who packaged such a mindset as ''righteous''... That was the denizens of Zhongyuan in a nutshell. Various methods of retaliation, such as poisoning the drinking water of the enemies who stupidly didn''t kill them, happened all too frequently in thisnd.


    This one time, Kang Jin-Ho suppressed a martial artist who went around ughtering powerless civilians. He let the killer go, but the bastard tried to sneak-attack him during the night when Kang Jin-Ho was asleep. Then, there was another time when Kang Jin-Ho defeated some fool who picked a fight with him first. A short whileter, the defeated fool brought along a whole group of his chums and tried to kill Kang Jin-Ho.


    After experiencing simr things to those two examples far too many times, Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that... His master was right.


    Leaving a source of future trouble alone was no different than shaving away at one''s own lifespan. At least, back in Zhongyuan, that was.


    At first, Kang Jin-Ho found it difficult to kill another person.


    Aftermitting his first murder, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t eat or drink properly for the next seven days. He also couldn''t get a wink of sleep. He had several close brushes with death due to his weakened body, so he eventually gritted his teeth and forcibly shoved food down his throat. He needed to survive, after all.


    The second killing was a bit easier than the first. As for the third, and the fourth...


    From the moment when he could no longer remember just how many he had killed, Kang Jin-Ho stopped feeling anything while ughtering his opponents. He killed others as if he was doing nothing more than swatting annoying mosquitoes buzzing near his ear.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho also had an epiphany. He realized that going back to his past self was impossible. And that he was now a mere monster who possessed Kang Jin-Ho''s memories. After acknowledging that fact... Things became much easier for him.


    <i>''Would I have... acted differently back then?''</i>


    The truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho had partly given up by then. After all, he never thought he''d ever return to the modern era. He believed that... Adapting to Zhongyuan''s ways was the only path avable in that situation.


    So, he forced himself to be a denizen of Zhongyuan. To do so, however, the values and knowledge he learned in the modern era became a hindrance. With such a mindset, Kang Jin-Ho was the weirdo with two eyes in a world full of one-eyed people. That was why he chose to ''discard'' himself.


    What if Kang Jin-Ho knew he''d return to the modern era one day? Would he have valued human lives more back then? He would never find out.


    In any case, Kang Jin-Ho never spared anyone considered his enemies after going through that mental metamorphosis. He killed so many and so readily that adding ''always'' was not an exaggeration. And the story didn''t change much in the modern era, either.


    Sure, he had postponed the death of his enemies in order to inflict more pain, but never once did he intentionally let them go. So, how was he supposed to describe this feeling of releasing someone he really, truly wanted to kill...?


    Actually, no. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have the mental leeway to worry about stuff like that right now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha yelled at the top of her lungs. ¡°Didn''t I! Tell you! To! Come sooner?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Kang Jin-Ho timidly murmured.


    ¡°When! A woman! Tries to be! So subtle! Like that!¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry...¡±


    Those two from earlier... No, not that slimy-looking actor bastard, but the somewhat ordinary-looking martial artist would be enough toe across as a grim reaper to most regr folks. He wouldn''t even need one second to end a life if that was what he felt like, after all.


    Yet, Kang Jin-Ho crushed such a man like a useless toy.


    He was no different than a regr person during the initial days of his return to the modern era, albeit one with memories and mannerisms of a powerful being. When he first joined the martial world, Kang Jin-Ho was just another random martial artist, still far from calling himself a true expert.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly an expert. A true powerhouse. Even so, this was... How should he put it...?


    Kang Jin-Ho had an epiphany. Martial prowess was extremely useful in so, so many things, even in the modern era... But it was alsopletely useless in some other things!


    ¡°Are you even listening!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled again.


    ¡°Yes. I''m engraving it into my soul.¡±


    ¡°Hng!¡±


    Cold sweat drops constantly trickled down Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead.


    <i>''This can''t be right...''</i>


    Shouldn''t the usual result in a situation like this be a show of gratitude for being saved in the nick of time? So, why was he being nagged like this?


    Something about this situation seemed quite unfair, but... Listening to Choi Yeon-Ha''s ranting helped him see the light. Or something. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure, but it felt like he had done something wrong.


    ¡°How can a man be so indifferent! And aloof!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha had decided today would be the day.


    Although she had plenty of things toin about Kang Jin-Ho every single day, saying those out loud was a bit... uncouth? A bit too embarrassing? The thing was, all the dissatisfaction Kang Jin-Ho inflicted on Choi Yeon-Ha was a bit too petty to bring up in a conversation, but not saying anything about them would only irritate her to no end!


    And so, all the umted dissatisfaction in Choi Yeon-Ha seized this opportunity to erupt like a volcano.


    ¡°Since you''re like that usually! You should''ve! Been quicker! When someone! Asks you a favor!¡±


    ¡°...But I tried my best.¡±


    ¡°Best?! Did you say best just now?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes...¡±


    Magma began rumbling out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes next. ¡°Have you ever phoned me first before?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly tilted his head. ¡°Mm? I''m sure I have...?¡±


    ¡°Not while you had business with me! As in, have you ever phoned me to ask me how I''m doing?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho knew he could confidently answer this one. ¡°No. Never.¡±


    What a firm and decisive reply that was!


    ¡°Is phoning someone just once that difficult for you?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily looked up at the suite''s ceiling.


    <i>''I see now. My mother wasn''t the strange one, then.''</i>


    He always thought nagging was his mother''s specialty, but his assumption was proven wrong today. Without a doubt, all women under the heavens must''ve already hit max level in nagging! The only difference was whether they chose to utilize their ability or not!


    ¡°How can your indifference be this bad!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you just have to be so uselessly handsome and get noticed by every random girl on the street, too!¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°Look at you! How could youe to another country in a tracksuit!? Are you some kind of an athlete! Are you here to attend the Olympics?!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Something about this nagging seemed to have gone off track a bit, but Kang Jin-Ho''s gut feeling told him not to point that out. Otherwise, he''d have to endure thirty additional minutes of this treatment! While feeling like a seeker of truth standing under a torrential downpour, Kang Jin-Ho patiently endured Choi Yeon-Ha''s incessant nagging.


    ¡°Seriously, I...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly began coughing as if the lengthy ranting had dried her throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho perked up. ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°Iced coffee!¡±


    ¡°One cuping right up,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet after his senses told him the existence of a coffee maker at the far corner of the suite.


    The only skill Kang Jin-Ho picked up after his father started a cafe was brewing a pretty good cup of coffee. Although brewing top-tier coffee with haphazardly-selected beans and a coffee maker designed for home use would be too challenging even for him, Kang Jin-Ho still could use this opening to escape the incessant nagging!


    After sessfully extricating himself from Choi Yeon-Ha''s clutches, Kang Jin-Ho diligently ground the coffee beans, carefully ced the powder into the machine and gently, oh-so-gently depressed the ''on'' button.


    <i>''Slowly. As slowly as possible...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho usually felt like losing his mind while watching howzily coffee droplets fell one by one inside the maker, but not today. Today, the damn droplets were falling far too fast for his liking!


    In the end, everything depended on one''s state of mind, didn''t it!


    ¡°Stop meandering over there, and just grab a bottle of water from the fridge ande over here already!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am...¡±


    It seemed this sweet time of freedom was also not permitted. Kang Jin-Ho massaged the bridge of his nose as the corners of his eyes began stinging from the sweat of his heart.


    He had half a mind toin that he didn''te to China for this, but... If he hadn''te, something absolutely terrible would''ve happened to Choi Yeon-Ha. After reminding himself of that fact, Kang Jin-Ho felt another round of goosebumps breaking out on his skin.


    Kang Jin-Ho took out a bottle of water from the fridge and headed back to where Choi Yeon-Ha was. He handed the bottle over, then settled down demurely on the floor just before the bed.


    ¡°Please sit here,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while patting a spot on the bed right next to her.


    ¡°Mm? I don''t think that''s a...¡±


    ¡°Please. Sit. Here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and quietly got up before taking a spot near the edge of the spacious bed.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips twitched as if she wanted to say something. She would love to continue nagging, but the sight of Kang Jin-Ho sneakily sitting a bit far away from her while cautiously minding her moods reminded her of a wounded puppy. And that stopped her from saying other, more hurtful things.


    <i>''But... Now''s the perfect time to seize the initiative, though...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha knew something about romantic rtionships despite herck of experience in one. A rtionship would, with an inevitable certainty, suffer the issue of who wore the proverbial pants between the partners.


    A rtionship where partners respected each other''s feelings and considered their positions? What a wonderful idea that was, although it was umon to see such a rtionship actually work out in reality.


    In this rtionship between Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Jin-Ho, she seemed like the one holding the reins on the surface. However, that was not the case. In reality, everything was one-sidedly focused on Kang Jin-Ho. The reason for this imbnce was pretty straightforward: Choi Yeon-Ha was obsessed with Kang Jin-Ho, but he didn''t reciprocate that feeling.


    If Choi Yeon-Ha said <i>''Let''s end things here and never meet again'' </i>to Kang Jin-Ho tomorrow, he''d shrug his shoulders and reply, <i>''Sure, why not?''</i> and walk away.


    She was only too aware of this. And that forced her to always mind Kang Jin-Ho''s moods. She might nag and dump all her annoyance on him, but deep inside her heart? Choi Yeon-Ha was scared about Kang Jin-Ho losing his patience and walking away from her.


    But now! She unintentionally found the perfect opportunity to one-sidedly hit him with as much nagging as she could muster. That was why she wanted to take the reins for a little while and bnce the rtionship dynamics a bit more, but...


    <i>''...What''s the point of doing all that, though?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind began gaining rity. Nagging like this wouldn''t give her the reins of this rtionship. Besides, it''d still not make Kang Jin-Ho obsess over her, anyway. No, it''d only sour each other''s moods instead! Not only that, but... Shouldn''t she be grateful to Kang Jin-Ho in this situation?


    ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha deeply bowed her head toward him. ¡°I''m sorry. I was just being childish.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t stop there and continued to sincerely apologize. ¡°I know I shouldn''t get angry at you. And I shouldn''t be irritated by this situation. Even if I get down on my knees and thank you repeatedly, it wouldn''t be enough to express how grateful I am. Even then, I still acted like a baby because... I just wanted to whine to someone, I think. I wouldn''t haveshed out like that if you were someone else, but... You know, there are times when you go like, <i>''I''m really hurt and sad right now, so don''t argue and humor me even if I''m whining like a baby!'' </i>You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...I guess not. Oh, well. You wouldn''t, probably.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gently chuckled when Kang Jin-Ho looked utterly confused by what she said. This reaction wasn''t surprising, though, considering how strong Kang Jin-Ho was. Since he was hopelessly, unreasonably strong in so many ways!


    ¡°In any case, thank you. I got to rant to you, and that helped me calm down a lot. And thank you for saving me. I mean it. And sorry for always acting like a baby...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned when Choi Yeon-Ha wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°I never thought you were being childish, Miss Yeon-Ha. I also never believed you were inconveniencing me. You are right about me beingte and not paying enough attention.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t immediately respond and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    In the meantime, he continued to speak in a forthright manner. ¡°I might use my busy schedule as an excuse, but this situation means I can''t use that to avoid taking responsibility. That''s why you don''t have to force yourself to say that.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha wiped the corners of her eyes again and smiled softly. ¡°You are such an uncool guy. You know that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In that case... I have a favor to ask you. Do you mind humoring me for a bit?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Please sleep here tonight.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body, including his expression, froze stiff on the bed. As if time itself had stopped moving. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Stay here with me tonight.¡±


    The end of Choi Yeon-Ha''s sentence triggered a waterfall of sweat on Kang Jin-Ho''s spine.

 Chapter 644. Dealt With (4)

    <h4>Chapter 644. Dealt With (4)</h4>


    Elegant life, they said. Yes, that was what the people of the bygone era called it... living an elegant life.


    Of course, people also held extremely unrealistic fantasies about masculinity back then. Not only was a man expected to down a keg of wine and chase after the skirts of every pretty woman, such a behavior was actively rmended if he wanted to be acknowledged as a ''real man'' in that era.


    It might be unimaginable now, but back then, a man in a lofty position like the demon cult leader not drooling after women was seen as a deep character w.


    Which was a problem considering Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t bring himself to... ''like'' the women of that era.


    A woman was all about her looks? Kang Jin-Ho could decisively say that wasn''t the case.


    On average, the outer appearances of Zhongyuan''s women fell behind that of their modern-day counterparts. No one would argue against this. Since getting a good, bnced nutritional diet was difficult back then, many people didn''t physically develop correctly, and the much-lower standards of hygiene meant the womanly charm would often be buried underyers of dirt.


    Of course, you''d still get those anomalies, the exceptions to the norm. Even back then, quite a lot of women were beautiful enough to cause a huge stir in the modern era. And the women were also iparably more docile and submissive than their modern-day counterparts.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t view them as women. Any physical attraction he might have felt from their looks would dissipate like melting snow while chatting with them for any longer than three seconds.


    That was because their thought processes were simply too different to bepatible with him. Modern-era folks started off on a simr footing since they learned and lived in mostly the same world. When they chatted and shared opinions with their fellow modern-era people, they did so from a kind ofmon background.


    However, denizens of Zhongyuan and Kang Jin-Ho came from two vastly disparate backgrounds. No wonder he couldn''t hold a proper conversation with the womenfolk back then, never mind feeling any attraction toward them!


    As a result...


    It gave birth to a terrifying creature called a hundred-year solo yer! And that solo yer was experiencing a torrent of cold sweat right now!


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Sleep here tonight with me,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha repeated herself.


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho had some tolerance to women. Having a bratty little sister helped massively in that regard. Indeed, having the experience of chatting to a woman near his age made a big difference. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho had been left greatly flustered by what Choi Yeon-Ha said.


    Wasn''t this, like...


    <i>¡°What is this! So you really wereing here to perform reproductive acts! I waspletely right, wasn''t I?!¡±</i>


    Vator''s determined protest despite getting punched in the jaw suddenly reared itself in Kang Jin-Ho''s memories. If only that big idiot hadn''t said those unnecessary things...! Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be this confused and flustered right about now!


    ¡°You, uh... want me to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut as he didn''t know how to respond to this kind of situation. No matter how much he thought about it... Wasn''t this a checkmate move?


    <i>''No, wait. Compose yourself!''</i>


    What if he jumped the gun only to realize this situation wasn''t what he thought? The embarrassment alone should be intense enough for him to jump out the window and kill himself right this instant! So, he should pretend nothing was amiss, and then...


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out to grab the bottle of cold water, then took several gulps. Yes, just like that... As if nothing was...


    ¡°In that case, I''m going to take a shower first,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuhuuph?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho violently spewed the water from his mouth. Not even decades of cultivation was enough to prevent him from reacting this way!


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°What''s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°I-it''s nothing!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly wiped his mouth while shaking his head. Why was she taking another shower?! Why? When she seemed to have taken one already!


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha discovered thick cold sweat droplets on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead, and demonic mes suddenly lit up in her eyes. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What have you been thinking about just now?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait...!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally guessed what had been flummoxing Kang Jin-Ho and pped her forehead in dismay. ¡°What the hell! I''m showering because that bastard licked my leg! Obviously, I gotta wash that off me, wouldn''t you say!?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly. ¡°I see. It seems I must rip that fool''s tongue offter!¡±


    ¡°That''s supposed to be a joke, yes?¡±


    <i>''I was being serious, though...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only put on a cramped smile. For some reason, people sometimes took what he said as his version of humor. Even though he had never been a person with a sense of humor...


    ¡°...In any case, I''m going to wash up,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha with a small shake of her head.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped her. ¡°Hold on for a second.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Just wait. Please. It won''t take long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho left behind the head-tilting Choi Yeon-Ha and headed to the living room of the suite to pick up the phone and call the lobby. He then exited the suite and waited in the corridor. A short whileter, the elevator''s door opened, and the pale-faced hotel manager anxiously stood before Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°G-good day to you, sir...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the manager with his cold, withdrawn eyes before pointing at the wrecked doorway. ¡°Fix that, or change the room.¡±


    ¡°My profound apologies, sir...!¡± The manager repeatedly bowed his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously had figured out how Guo Liqin had essed Choi Yeon-Ha''s suite. Since the manager knew of his guilt, he couldn''t say anything as an excuse. Despite knowing the truth, however... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to take the manager to task for it.


    How could a normal, powerless civilian like this hotel manager resist a determined martial artist? That was not going to happen. Resisting would only result in the manager losing his life for no good reason since Guo Liqin would''ve still taken the key card, anyway.


    ¡°I don''t care about ming you. However, the doorway looking like that will inconvenience the guest," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I will immediately transfer the guest to another suite, sir!¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Allow me to quickly head to the lobby first. In the meantime, please get the guest''s luggage ready to...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it. Go.¡±


    The manager hurriedly bowed deeply in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction, then rushed inside the elevator.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha, who had been standing behind the doorway and eavesdropping, gave Kang Jin-Ho a thumbs-up. ¡°I didn''t think about this because of everything that happened, so wow... Mister Jin-Ho, you''re surprisingly thoughtful, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Maybe he shouldn''t have said anything?


    ***


    The luggage had been moved to a new suite soon afterward.


    The manager said the remaining luggage would be moved the following morning since he didn''t want to inconvenience other guests by raising a ruckus thiste in the evening. Of course Kang Jin-Ho was about to unleash his anger after listening to that excuse, but Choi Yeon-Ha said she was too exhausted to deal with this nonsense and sent the manager away.


    After all that was said and done...


    <i>Whirrrrrr...</i>


    While Choi Yeon-Ha dried her hair post-shower with a hair dryer, Kang Jin-Ho remained frozen-stiff like a stone statue. Despite knowing this situation wasn''t what he ''worried'' about earlier, he couldn''tpose himself for some unfathomable reason.


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned off the hair dryer, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Aren''t you going to wash up as well?¡±


    ¡°O-of course.¡± Kang Jin-Ho stiffly nodded, then headed to the bathroom like a creaky robot.


    Choi Yeon-Ha covered her mouth to stifle herughter at this scene.


    <i>''Why is he so innocent in things like this?''</i>


    With a face like his, no one would criticize Kang Jin-Ho for frequenting clubs and living a fast life every single night. The worst thing they could''ve said about it would be that he was doing right by his looks.


    However, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho was totally oblivious to such things. Rather shockingly, his mind was as pure as it could get!


    <i>''Even then, he can be so vicious and straightforward when it actually matters...''</i>


    That gap in his character was one of his most charming points. She could kind of predict how Kang Jin-Ho would react depending on the topic thrown his way, but every so often, his response would bepletely out of her expectations. And that gap had this power to always quicken her heart rate.


    However, today was the day of expected reactions. Choi Yeon-Ha deliberately tried to be a bit more subtle with her word choices, and to think Kang Jin-Ho would produce such a response!


    <i>''You won''t even see a situation like this in a si, you know? People willugh it off for being too juvenile, after all!''</i>


    Now that she had encountered the juvenile response in real life, though... Forget juvenile, she found it rather adorable instead! Although, she might be feeling that way because it involved Kang Jin-Ho...


    <i>''I better stop before the mood gets any weirder...''</i>


    Gently teasing him was indeed fun. However, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t doing this just to amuse herself but to forcibly suppress her still-turbulent emotions. Her heart was still pounding unsteadily out of anxiety.


    Yes, the front entrance was firmly shut, and Kang Jin-Ho was inside the bathroom, but... But, the anxiety of some unknown intruder suddenly jumping on her didn''t want to let her go.


    Her reaction was understandable. No one on this, and absolutely no one, would regain theirposure so quickly after going through what she experienced.


    <i>''Seriously now, he''s such an idiot...''</i>


    Of course Choi Yeon-Ha knew. She knew that Kang Jin-Ho was behaving like an idiot to put her mind at ease. So, they were... trying to be more considerate toward each other. As if there was nothing wrong here and that nothing bad had happened tonight.


    Even then...


    <i>''...Heol? Why am I blushing like this?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha panicked grandly when her reflection in the mirror revealed her changedplexion. Her intention was to tease Kang Jin-Ho, yet it was her blood coursing at a million miles per hour instead!


    ¡°Maybe I''m a pervert...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly pped her cheeks to sober herself up.


    <i>''Now''s not the time. It''s too early!''</i>


    Especially in a ce like this! That would be too...


    <i>''What?! Am I crazy! Why did I tell myself it''s too early?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet and began stomping and jumping up and down on the spot. Rather coincidentally, that was also when Kang Jin-Ho opened the door to exit the bathroom.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°N-no, this isn''t what it looks like...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha desperately tried to lookposed, but...


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho still stared dazedly at her, and all Choi Yeon-Ha could do was stare back while trying to hold back her tears.


    ***


    ¡°...I''m gonna be honest. It''s really difficult for me, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Think about it for a minute. Even though the door was locked tight, some crazy guy still barged inside and tried to... You know. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you can imagine how scared I was. I''m trying to stay strong, you know? But my heart is just about ready to explode, and... When it''s like this, I don''t think I can sleep alone. It''s too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Did you know how scared I was about you just leaving me behind just now? That''s why I... That''s why I''m asking you like this, you see? Also... Yes, I can see there''s a spare bed over there. But I''m asking you to share this bed because of that reason. I hope you understand where I''ming from.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I''m not expecting anything to happen tonight, okay? So please don''t misunderstand me! I seriously think it''s uncool to even try something like that after what happened today. I''m being serious! I-if you cross the line, I''m not gonna... say something as cliched as you''re an animal, but please, not today, okay! Do you understand what I''m trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Yeon-Ha...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a pained voice. ¡°Can we... go to sleep now? Please?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was mentally exhausted. That was because Choi Yeon-Ha had been badgering him with repeated exnations... As if she was a defenseless rabbit sharing a nest with a tiger. At this rate, Kang Jin-Ho might go deaf after overworking his ear canals!


    ¡°O-okay. But you better not get any ideas!¡±


    ¡°I won''t,¡± Kang Jin-Ho softly groaned.


    ¡°If you do, I''m gonna...!¡±


    ¡°I told you, I won''t!¡±


    ¡°What?! Did you just shout at me? Goodness me!¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That''s not... Urgh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his face. He dearly wanted to escape this ce. As soon as possible, too!


    Even though he was a man who stood his ground and fought against countless orthodox sect experts, Kang Jin-Ho was ready to choose cowardice and run away! At least for today, that was!


    Choi Yeon-Ha harrumphed. ¡°Hmph! Fine. You can turn the lights off now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°And this is not a ro but a medical drama, so... Even after you turn off the lights, no funny business, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed a little louder this time while turning the lights off.


    ¡°...Kkywaaaahk!¡±


    And then, he had to switch the lights back on less than one secondter.


    ¡°W-what''s the matter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly sat up on the bed.


    ¡°N-no, I was, just, uh...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly waved her hands in panic. ¡°I just lost it when the lights went off, you know? I''m sorry, I didn''t know I''d react like that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Her reaction wasn''t surprising, considering what she went through. He suddenly wanted to ''see'' the face of that martial artist who should have been retrieved by Zhang Dajing by now. He nced at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Do you want to leave the lights on?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s fine. I don''t want to raise a fuss like that. Please turn them off.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth. Actually, she always left lights on during bedtime since that tunnel incident. However, saying that out loud right now might make Kang Jin-Ho even more apologetic, so she didn''t.


    <i>''I can nag him. But I mustn''t make him apologetic toward me.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha believed friendly bickering was fine, but feeling genuinely apologetic toward each other was not. That tunnel incident was not Kang Jin-Ho''s fault, but he was an idiot. If Choi Yeon-Ha said something, he''d genuinely try to apologize. That was why she needed to endure.


    Even if it was a little terrifying...


    ¡°...Kuh-hum,¡± Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed, then slipped under the sheets. The vibration transmitted through the mattress and the undting sheets instantly froze Choi Yeon-Ha up like a stone statue.


    <i>''W-w-what should I do now?!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly had a realization herself. Although she had a good chuckle at Kang Jin-Ho getting flustered by this situation, wasn''t she just as clueless about the opposite sex? Maybe even more so than Kang Jin-Ho?


    She didn''t have any brothers, so Choi Yeon-Ha had never once experienced what it was like to lie in bed with a guy until today!


    And so... Choi Yeon-Ha doing her best impression of a stone statue, and Kang Jin-Ho, soaked from head to toe in sweat,y side by side and silently stared at the ceiling.


    Awkwardness weightily descended on these two clueless people.

 Chapter 645. Dealt With (5)

    <h4>Chapter 645. Dealt With (5)</h4>


    <i>''W-what should I do now?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha found herself stuck in a spot of bother. And it was a big spot! How should she describe this situation, then?


    If she was being honest with herself, this sense of superiority had been the dominant emotion until now. Since she was dealing with a man so much more innocent than her in the matters of so-called birds and bees, her confidence had been going through the roof. However, the truth was...


    <i>''Aren''t I actually worse than him in this thing?!''</i>


    Objectively speaking, Choi Yeon-Ha was far more clueless in these kinds of adult matters than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Of course, it wasn''t as if Choi Yeon-Ha leaned the other way. It was simply the case of not finding a man that met her sky-high standards. A woman certainly couldn''t grab any random dude off the street for her first time, now could she!


    Indeed, she had already steeled herself to do the deed whenever someone she really liked finally entered her life. And it took almost three decades of life on this for someone like that to show up.


    <i>''I haven''t even kissed a man before, you know!''</i>


    Sure, she had ''smooched'' other people before. How could she avoid doing that when her job as an actor forced her to shoot TV shows and movies? Whenever such a scene needed to be filmed, Choi Yeon-Ha would change the screeny so she''d now viciously rub (?) her lips all over her co-star while absolutely losing their minds from the unrequited passion. Why would she go that far? A well-ced camera would make it look like she was passionately kissing her man, that was why!


    In conclusion, Choi Yeon-Ha was nothing more than an empty can making a lot of noise. And the price for bluffing in a field she had zero expertise in proved steep. Way too steep for her to pay!


    She couldn''t even move a finger and justy there, blinking silently in this awkwardness. She kept thinking that even an innocuous little tweak of a muscle somewhere could instantly make this already-awkward atmosphere even more unbearable. And that thought had paralyzed her to the spot.


    <i>''Geez! I can''t even breathe...''</i>


    Although Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to confirm the expression etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, turning her head to look proved impossible. What if she carelessly turned her head... Only to lock eyes with him identally? She just knew her face would melt off from the heat of embarrassment!


    If she wanted to prevent the headline of <i>''Top Actress Choi Yeon-Ha, found dead in mysterious circumstances in a hotel room''</i> appearing in newspapers, she must avoid turning her head to look, no matter what!


    <i>''This wasn''t what I wanted, though...''</i>


    The biggest reason for this situation? It was her ''fear''. Still, people would inevitably start expecting some things to happen in situations like this one, wouldn''t they!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was an actor. As such, she developed a habit of cooking up various scenarios for each situation she found herself in.


    <i>''Okay, so...! The scenario for this situation was supposed to be...!''</i>


    The screeny was supposed to unfold like this: the male lead rescues the female lead from danger. And the female lead puts up a brave front while secretly trembling pitifully from the trauma. After the lights go out, the male lead silently reaches out and holds the female lead''s hand. And then, romantic shenanigans ensue...


    At least, that was what Choi Yeon-Ha had envisioned, but this...!


    <i>''What the hell is romantic about this?! People might think we''re shooting a damn thriller here!''</i>


    She wouldn''t be paralyzed to this degree like a frozen mackerel even if the criminal was locked in here with her! Of course Choi Yeon-Ha knew that fantasy often differed drastically from reality. However, wasn''t this difference still too much? Enough to actually change the genre of the fantasy?!


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly tossed and turned slightly.


    <i>''Hiiiiieeeek?!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha flinched, although she managed to keep it rtively subtle. She thought her whole body had been paralyzed, so the realization of there being some body parts still left to be paralyzed amazed her somewhat.


    <i>''It can''t be, right! There''s no way! It''s not, right? Right? It''s probably not what I think!''</i>


    It couldn''t be it! For one, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t that type of a man, and trying any funny business in this situation was a bit inconsiderate too, no? Even so...!


    <i>''R-right! I remember hearing that men usually let their lower half do all the thinking!''</i>


    Some people called the entertainment industry a den of beasts. Using such a term denoted that this particr sector of the economy was pulsating with life and creativity, but there was another meaning to it, too.


    Lots of people working in the entertainment sector seemed a bit rubbish with getting their priorities right, as they''d often go all-in on their love lives first. Just as the rumors of Mister Someone dating Miss Who began taking off, the involved parties would have already moved on to new partners. Actually, some situations were even more lurid than that!


    If the reporters published every little dirty thing they knew to the general public, it''d be like a nuke going off within the Korean entertainment industry! To their credit, these reporters knew that making a living while letting talent agencies pamper them every so often was far better than publishing all the juicy scandals they had uncovered and devaluing the entertainment industry as a whole. Doing so could potentially end their own journalistic career in the process, after all!


    Of course, rumors would still do the rounds among the people involved in the industry. Choi Yeon-Ha was one of the insiders, so she was privy to all the salient information. And that led her to conclude that...


    All men were animals! And whenever animals gained the strength to lift their limbs...


    <i>''N-no, wait! He''s not the type!''</i>


    Despite Choi Yeon-Ha''s desperate attempt to calm herself down... Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho a virile young man? If all human beings acted rationally all the freaking time, why would this world be so full of incidents and idents? Stuff happened because blood rushed to their heads and paralyzed their brains!


    ...Maybe the blood wasn''t rushing to the head but somewhere much lower in the anatomy?


    <i>''Have I finally gone crazy?!''</i>


    What a stroke of luck it was that her body was frozen stiff! If it hadn''t been for that, Choi Yeon-Ha''s legs would''ve automatically kicked the sheets at least five times by now! And this awkward atmosphere would''ve be Caesar crossing the Rubicon and lost any and all hope of recovering!


    Actually, she was wrong. It was already beyond salvage at this point!


    <i>''It can''t be, right? Right?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s head slowly, oh-so-slowly, turned to the side. She simply had to confirm it with her own two eyes! She must know what that unpredictable man was doing!


    Was Kang Jin-Ho lying there in a daze, just like in her imagination? Or had he turned his head and was looking at her? If not...!


    <i>Shuffle...</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly turned her head while nervously gulping back her saliva. And then... she saw it. She saw... his eyes! Kang Jin-Ho was staring at her face!


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    A sound of uncontroble hups jumped out of Choi Yeon-Ha''s mouth. If this situation had been a little more... ''normal'', huping in front of Kang Jin-Ho would''ve immediately started a round of sheet-kicking from her legs. However, her whole body didn''t have any leeway whatsoever to worry about doing that.


    <i>''Why?! Why is he looking at me so passionately?!''</i>


    Unmistakable mes of determination were burning in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. How should she describe those mes? A burning gaze containing ripe passion about to erupt? Regardless of what descriptor Choi Yeon-Ha decided to use, it''d still not stop the flood of sweat breaking out on her back!


    <i>''What should I do?! W-w-what should I do if he pounces on me?!''</i>


    If this man had been someone else, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t have hesitated one second before kicking the living crap out of him, then loudly shout, <i>''What do you take me for?!''</i> but now...!


    She wasn''t in the right frame of mind, and the man lying next to her was unlike any man she had dealt with until now!


    <i>''I, I, I don''t know what to do!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly had a realization. If this innocent, easy-going bovine-like man lost his mind and charged at her like an enraged bull... She knew she''d not be able to stop him. Not as in she didn''t have the strength to stop his advances, but more like...


    <i>''In any case! I-it''s like that, you know?!''</i>


    The thoughts of something historic unfolding tonight plunged her mind into chaos, and her breathing became heavy and shallow as if she had participated in an 800-meter Olympic sprint!


    <i>''T-this isn''t... Oh, no...!''</i>


    She knew she mustn''t pant heavily like this. It''d only further stimte the beast (?) on the other side of the bed, after all!


    Just as Choi Yeon-Ha was panicking about what to do here, Kang Jin-Ho carefully spoke to her. ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, listen.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes? Yes?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly replied, only to swear inwardly at herself. Wasn''t her ''yes'' a bit too panicky and loud? Such was the loudness of her reply that even she flinched at herself. Her action was basically shouting at the other party how intense her nervousness was, and that she was ready to have a heart attack if this momentum continued on!


    All the carefully-cultivated images of a cool and sophisticated (?) woman were crumbling like a sand castle against a tsunami wave tonight.


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, I have been thinking about something, and...¡±


    <i>''W-what is he trying to say here?''</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha stared at Kang Jin-Ho gazing at her with such solemn determination, her brain was immediately cleared out of all thoughts except for one.


    <i>''He''s... so handsome!''</i>


    But then, another wave of embarrassment crashed into her mind. To think she''d think about something like that in this precarious situation! Could she yank her brain out and rinse it clean somehow?


    However, what could she do about it? It was her primal instinct functioning as it should, after all!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was confident of being indifferent toward a man''s outer appearance in most situations, but not during this moment. Kang Jin-Ho''s face, subtly shrouded by the darkness of the night, was ably defeating and forcing back Choi Yeon-Ha''s resistance.


    <i>''I, I''m not acting like this because of his good looks. Definitely not!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha sucked in a deep, deep breath to regain control of her mind.


    Obviously, the world was filled with many good-looking men. Objectively speaking, a few of Choi Yeon-Ha''s fellow actors were handsome enough to rival Kang Jin-Ho. However, she still mercilessly delivered a sharp kick to their shins if they dared to try their luck with her.


    This seemed to be the case of the order of things being swapped around. Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t feel this way because Kang Jin-Ho was handsome. No, she saw him as handsome because it was Kang Jin-Ho!


    After urately diagnosing the current state of her mind, Choi Yeon-Ha briefly bit her lower lip.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°No matter how much I think about this, I...¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I...!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''m ready,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha blurted that out as her fingers gripped the sheets tightly. Despite pushing herself to say those simple-enough words, her guards still went up instinctively.


    Of course, if Kang Jin-Ho got serious, Choi Yeon-Ha''s defenses would crumble and shatter in the blink of an eye, anyway!


    <i>''Although this isn''t it...''</i>


    The way this situation unfolded didn''t match the romantic spectacle she had always envisioned. However, wasn''t that what reality was like? Human affairs would never be perfect, no matter how hard people tried.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had made his mind up about this, Choi Yeon-Ha must give him a firm answer. So, she bit her lips and got ready.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho began tilting his head slightly. ¡°You''re ready? Ready for what?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I don''t quite follow you, so...¡±


    ¡°N-no, I mean... Like... What I meant was... Well, uh... Hah...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stuttered and stumbled over her words before quickly turning her head away in embarrassment. ¡°It''s as it sounds. I''m ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard you. But what are you ready for?¡±


    That was when confusion began filling up Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression. Kang Jin-Ho might be a dull man, but that didn''t make him a moron. Obviously, he shouldn''t be that clueless to not understand her intentions, so...


    Choi Yeon-Ha cautiously asked back. ¡°W-what were you trying to tell me, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and raised his head a little.


    Choi Yeon-Ha saw that look on his face and forced her pounding heart to remain still so she could focus on his voice.


    ¡°I''ve thought hard about this, and I think it''ll be better to rethink your decision to resume filming tomorrow,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You''ve gone through a traumatic experience, so taking one extra day off might be a good idea. I understand your desire to stick to the filming schedule, but sacrificing your mental health to do so doesn''t seem worth it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That is why, please take tomorrow off.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s cheeks and brows twitched ominously. Even tears began pooling near her eyes. She was so, so grateful for Kang Jin-Ho thinking about her health like this. And she felt like a total idiot for overreacting and misunderstanding him until now. If that was all she felt, then this situation could be closed without an incident, and everyone could sleep while feeling happy about each other, but...


    What was this? This boiling anger bubbling up from the fifth vertebrae in her back?! Why did it feel like she was taking a bath in a tub full of boiling water?


    Her blood boiled more and more before rushing toward her head. If an event simr to this happened every day, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t need a half-bath for the rest of her life. Her blood cirction would always be explosive, after all! [1]


    ¡°I-is that all you have to say?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha urgently asked again.


    ¡°Mm? Yes. Were you expecting something else?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head oh-so innocently.


    ¡°N-no, it''s... nothing. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s innocent-to-the-point-of-nonchnt question finally broke down the wall of Choi Yeon-Ha''s suppressed rage. ¡°Just go to sleep already, you dummy! Sleep!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrunk back and sheepishly pulled the sheets to cover himself.


    And that sight left Choi Yeon-Ha feeling hollow and depressed. She forlornly stared at the ceiling.


    <i>''Yup, I''ve finally lost my mind...''</i>


    She must be crazy. After all, she had been counting chickens even though the eggs hadn''t hatched yet! With how bad her misunderstanding was, it was safe to say her chickens had died even before they could hatch!


    When she confirmed the status of her shattered pride discarded on the floor, Choi Yeon-Ha''s entire body began shuddering in renewed resentment.


    <i>''You... You animal!''</i>


    She was using that word in a different sense this time. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t an animal because of his lust... But for how dense he was!


    ¡°Aigoo, my life...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha painfully muttered to no one in particr.


    ¡°Mm? Did you say something?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked back.


    ¡°Go! To! Sleep!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched grandly at Choi Yeon-Ha''s boiling rage. He wordlessly turned away from her in the bed and shrunk into a small ball. And that sight brought out another round of hollow and forlorn groans from Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips.


    A short whileter, Kang Jin-Ho could hear the sounds of sheets being violently kicked around, then felt them fly up in the air. However, he resolutely refused to look behind him.


    <i>''I will die if our eyes meet!''</i>


    A grim reaper was seething right behind his back. Kang Jin-Ho finally understood what others must''ve felt while looking at his enraged self.


    1. Half-bath is thetest beauty trend that started in Korea. Please google it for more in-depth information... ?

 Chapter 646 Healing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 646 Healing (1)</h4>


    <i>''You... sea anemone-like idiot!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha pointedly red at the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s head with eyes filled with primal rage.


    <i>''You... You utterly irredeemable, un-recyble trash of a man!''</i>


    Her anger didn''t want to cool down at all. The funny thing about this situation was, though... She wouldn''t be feeling this crappy if only Kang Jin-Ho had pounced on her like an immoral animal!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t do that. What he did, though, was discarding Choi Yeon-Ha''s pride on the dirt and stomping on it. No, wait! He even dug a damn pit in said dirt with a shovel to bury her pride deep underground!


    <i>''You... You... You idiot who wastes his good looks!''</i>


    What she couldn''t forgive the most was how he made her jump the gun and make a total fool of herself! The ensuing embarrassment was hellish, wasn''t it! What a relief that no one knew what she was going through... Otherwise, Choi Yeon-Ha wouldn''t have hesitated to jump outside the hotel window to end herself!


    Just thinking about all that prompted her legs to twitch ominously again. It seemed dozens of sheet-kicking earlier still wasn''t enough!


    ¡°Urgh...!¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly, the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s head visibly flinched. Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow.


    <i>''Oho? You aren''t even asleep, yet you still wanna be like this?''</i>


    Of course she knew. Choi Yeon-Ha knew only too well that this situation wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s fault. Indeed, it was no one''s fault but her own for misunderstanding everything.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho stillmitted the gravest of all grave cardinal sins in history. And that was... the sin of being so dense! The sin of being unable to read the room!


    Sometimes, such a sin was the absolute worst crime a man couldmit against a woman!


    <i>''Just! Who! Am I!''</i>


    Indeed, just who was she? Wasn''t she the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha? She didn''t need any modifiers or adjectives added before her name, and people in South Korea would still know who she was. Choi Yeon-Ha was Choi Yeon-Ha. The one and only! Just her name alone was enough to let everyone know what was up!


    And someone of that caliber opened herself up to Kang Jin-Ho, so how dare he! What was that about filming and whatnot?!


    Choi Yeon-Ha growled again. ¡°You sea anemone...!¡±


    The back of Kang Jin-Ho''s head flinched again. The way he desperately tried to avoid dealing with Choi Yeon-Ha was only stoking the mes of her anger, though. On the other hand...


    <i>''This guy probably doesn''t even know why I''m so angry at him...''</i>


    She couldn''t help butugh when that thought suddenly popped up in her mind. Anger and amusement messily mixed together in her heart to endlessly torment her.


    <i>''Eii, seriously now...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha eventually buried her head in the pillow. Although she was angry and dismayed... If she was being honest with herself, only a tiny little part of head space was upied by such emotions. No, the real emotion ruling over her right now was... gratitude.


    What would''ve happened if Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t shown up? Either Choi Yeon-Ha lost her life to that insane bastard or was in the middle of seriously considering killing herself. Although Kang Jin-Ho waste, he still made it in time.


    Besides, if Kang Jin-Ho dide as soon as Choi Yeon-Ha had asked him to... He''d obviously have returned to Korea by now and wouldn''t be able to protect her like this. In that sense, he had arrived at the perfect timing.


    <i>''It''s not like we''re shooting a movie here, you know...!''</i>


    Obviously, fantasy could never trump the harshness of reality. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho dide in the nick of time to protect her, so how could Choi Yeon-Ha not be grateful to him?


    It was just that this gratitude had strayed into an... unexpected path, that was all!


    Was that why she felt this way, though? As in, she didn''t feel as scared despite experiencing something so traumatic? Seeing Kang Jin-Ho curled up in a ball like a frightened tortoise was making her smile. At the same time, Choi Yeon-Ha realized how dependable he was, too.


    When her thoughts reached that far, drowsiness finally began rushing in.


    <i>''...When was thest time I got a good night''s sleep?''</i>


    It felt like Choi Yeon-Ha had not enjoyed a rxing sleep since arriving in China. Even as her health deteriorated and exhaustion piled up, she couldn''t get enough rest for some reason. She''d often be startled awake during the night, frightened by even the smallest of small noises.


    But now... The mistress of sleep was calling out to her. It was as if she was back at her home. Could it be because this guy was next to her?


    A smile subconsciously formed on her face. Because she thought it was humorous.


    Wasn''t she fretting nervously until a few minutes ago like an idiot? Worried about what lewd things he might do to her? So, feeling relieved and safe by the sight of the same man''s back and falling into a much-needed slumber seemed ironic and humorous.


    <i>''Something feels so warm...''</i>


    What a strange sensation this was. It felt like something warm was trickling out of Kang Jin-Ho. However, that couldn''t be right.


    <i>''Wow. As it turns out, I... really, really like this guy.''</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha finally epted the truth she had been sneakily avoiding until now, her heart grew lighter. She finally felt at peace. Her eyes gradually closed, and Choi Yeon-Ha drifted into a rxing trip to thend of dreams.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully sat up. A hint of relief was visible in his expression.


    <i>''Thankfully, it worked.''</i>


    He figured that the sharp daggers of a woman''s re would continue to stab him in the back throughout the night if nothing was done. So, he tried putting her to sleep by transmitting a little bit of warmth in her direction. Although it was a taxing task, he eventually seeded in his quest.


    Kang Jin-Ho got off the bed and silently moved to Choi Yeon-Ha''s side, then lightly tapped on her pressure point. With that, she shouldn''t wake up for a while.


    <i>''Okay, next is...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sharp eyes observed the state of Choi Yeon-Ha''s body. It was as he feared.


    <i>''It''s a mess.''</i>


    His expression stiffened a little. Honestly, it was rather amazing how Choi Yeon-Ha managed to bite his head off in anger when her health was in such a bad state. As a matter of fact, it wouldn''t have been strange for her to suddenly copse and get hospitalized. That was how terrible her state was.


    Not only that, but...


    <i>''Turbid qi, too?''</i>


    The crown of her skull was brimming full of turbid qi. Unsurprising, considering her mental trauma from this experience must''ve been severe.


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a soft sigh. He''d never understand what ''acting'' meant to Choi Yeon-Ha. Even so, he still thought that forcing herself to power through the punishing filming schedule was being too greedy.


    One had to be healthy enough to stand on their own two feet first before they could start doing other things.


    <i>''Still, I... I probably would''ve acted the same as her.''</i>


    To Choi Yeon-Ha, acting in front of the camera must be the same as ''family'' to Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed, he''d not care about looking after his well-being if his family was in deep trouble. Since that was the case, he didn''t have the qualifications to criticize her.


    He could do only one thing for her, at least for the time being. And that was alleviating some of her physical issues.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully climbed up on the bed. He might have already tapped Choi Yeon-Ha''s acupuncture point, but that method wasn''t absolute. To get the best effect, he''d have to drive more qi into Choi Yeon-Ha''s body, but that could cause an unintended side effect in someone this frail. That was definitely not what Kang Jin-Ho wanted.


    After sessfully climbing on the bed as carefully as possible, he confirmed that Choi Yeon-Ha was still asleep, then slowly pulled the sheets down. It felt like his fingers were shaking somewhat.


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath, then cautiously spread open Choi Yeon-Ha''s robe.


    <i>''Yup, if she wakes up now, I''ll be cursed at for the next ten years straight.''</i>


    Wasn''t this a perfect situation to breed a serious and painful misunderstanding? Kang Jin-Ho stopped moving and checked Choi Yeon-Ha''splexion again to confirm she was still asleep. Once he got his confirmation, Kang Jin-Ho carefully reached down and pressed his palm on her lower abdomen.


    Didn''t he do something simr to this in the past...?


    Indeed, he did. That was before he tried to heal Sister Yi, the former director of the Seongsim Orphanage. Back when he had just returned to the modern era.


    After briefly recalling the past, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head to rid himself of all the distracting thoughts, then focused on the matter at hand. Obviously, he knew now wasn''t to lose his focus like that. He securely pressed his palm against Choi Yeon-Ha''s lower abdomen, then carefully, oh-so-carefully, injected his qi.


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s body spasmed noticeably when hot energy entered her body. However, she shouldn''t wake up from that.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew cold and withdrawn. There wasn''t much he could do about her nutrition deficiency. But he certainly could eliminate all the turbid qi umted within her that her body failed to expel due to theck of nutrition. Once he took care of all the turbid qi clogging up her meridians and restored the natural flow of her energy, her health should start recovering again. After that, he nned to remove the turbid qi currently filling up her head next.


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly regted his breathing before closing his eyes.


    <i>Wuooooong...</i>


    Qi left his body and energetically raced within Choi Yeon-Ha''s meridians. Something like this to Kang Jin-Ho was no longer as challenging as in the past. Actually, he had to be even more cautious to not harm Choi Yeon-Ha from his excessively-powerful qi.


    <i>''If I had the same power as now back then... Would things be different?''</i>


    What if Kang Jin-Ho''s cultivation was as good as now back when he tried to treat Sister Yi? Maybe the future would''ve changed. Maybe Sister Yi could have lived.


    Even though he couldn''t help but wonder, Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t regret anything. What he felt wasn''t regret but this lingering aftertaste. If only he had been slightly stronger back then. If only...!


    What was important wasn''t beating himself up with regret. No, it was to learn from the wounds of the past. Heaven and Earth never moved ording to his will, to begin with, so he needed to thoroughly prepare for all contingencies.


    His preparation must be so perfect that not even a sudden, unexpected variable joining the fray could faze him. And that preparation for Kang Jin-Ho was getting much stronger than now. Strong enough to withstand the tides of the unforgiving world! Strong enough to hold on to the hands of everyone around him as waves crashed into them!


    <i>Wuoooong...</i>


    The turbid qi washed away from her meridians and began concentrating on her head.


    <i>''Carefully... Slowly...''</i>


    A person''s head was different from their body. That didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho could do a sloppy, careless job with the body, though. Still, a human head demanded carefulness several times greater in intensity.


    Kang Jin-Ho manipted qi as slowly as possible to minimize the burden on Choi Yeon-Ha. In principle, slowing the qi flow down to a crawl was several times harder than making it go fast. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel taxed at all.


    This was the proof of his improvement in strength. Without a doubt, he had be much, much stronger than before.


    Even though he hadn''t given his all to improving his cultivation nor did he push himself to the absolute limit, Kang Jin-Ho was still rapidly regaining his previous realm.


    Of course, that realm was still far away. However, if Kang Jin-Ho kept up with this rate of growth, the modern era would see the descent of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor sooner rather thanter.


    After sucking out every strand of turbid qi umted in Choi Yeon-Ha''s head, Kang Jin-Ho retrieved his qi before carefully injecting a different sort of qi from earlier.


    The previous qi was to eliminate the turbid qi, but this new energy was to invigorate Choi Yeon-Ha''s vitality. He peppered just enough energy inside her to improve and revitalize her condition, then slowly opened his eyes. He sighed softly while taking his hand away from her abdomen, then carefully closed her robe.


    <i>''Well, at least she won''t try to murder me if she wakes up now...''</i>


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle a little. Besides his mother, not much could scare him in the modern era, but it seemed a new name had been added to his list of scary things. He wasn''t simply humoring Choi Yeon-Ha''s whims anymore. He really was scared of this woman. In various meanings of that word!


    After covering Choi Yeon-Ha up to her neck with the sheets, Kang Jin-Ho silently walked toward the suite''srge window. He easily exited through the window frame that normal people would''ve struggled with and climbed up the walls to reach the hotel''s roof. The first thing he did after reaching his destination was mouthing a cigarette.


    <i>''That could''ve been dangerous.''</i>


    Something terrible could''ve happened if Kang Jin-Ho had taken too long to get here. Maybe, he had been toockadaisical and arrogant in his attitude recently.


    It was always toote to do anything after the crisis had urred. So, he must stop it before the crisis could happen in the first ce! Which meant he needed to focus on securing the two things hecked right now¡ªinformation and protection.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked below the hotel and scanned the cityscape covered in the cloak of darkness, asionally broken up by still-up neon signs. Before him was China.


    Zhongyuan gave him freedom. It felt likeing here had liberated him from all the limitations tying him down until now. That was why...!


    <i>''It''s time to let them know...!''</i>


    He needed to teach them the terrible sin of lusting after what was his. He must make them pay for trying to harm his people!


    <i>Crack...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tightly-clenched fist produced the noise of his joints popping. His expression had grown icy-cold, which was aplete 180 to how he was like in Choi Yeon-Ha''s presence. And that coldness extended to the smile forming on his lips.


    Two people managed to appear on Kang Jin-Ho''s targeting radar. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to stop at those two only.


    <i>''Never leave a source of future troubles alone!''</i>


    Even if that was going against Choi Yeon-Ha''s wishes, even if that wasn''t what his people wanted from him... Kang Jin-Ho had zero ns topromise his own principles.


    So, they should soon learn. Those calling Zhongyuan their home...


    They would soon learn that Kang Jin-Ho was here. That Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had returned to his home once more!


    As the chilly winds blew past him, Kang Jin-Ho smoked the cigarette right down to its filter before silently flicking it away.

 Chapter 647 Healing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 647 Healing (2)</h4>


    ¡°Mm...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha moaned whilezily opening her eyes, her expression deeply distorted.


    <i>''What is going on?''</i>


    She couldn''t immediately figure out the current situation. Although, it wasn''t as if something bad or weird had happened here. It was simply the case of unfamiliarity: since she hadn''t enjoyed such a deep and rxing sleep in a long time, waking up from a restful slumber proved to be an alien experience.


    Themonly-epted belief stated that waking up from such a rxing sleep should result in feeling refreshed, but Choi Yeon-Ha felt the exact opposite. Her entire body felt as sluggish and unwilling as a wet sponge.


    However, she weed such feelings. She hadn''t felt them in a long while, after all. Not having the greatest sleep helped her get off the bed with minimal fuss, but that feeling was temporary. After washing up and getting in the car to go to work... Her mood would crash, and she''d feel like sinking into the floor.


    This drowsy state was preferable. Although it was much harder to wake up now, energy would return in force once she was fully awake. Choi Yeon-Ha knew this from experience. In that case, why was she puzzled like this? There could be only one cause.


    <i>''How did I wake up?''</i>


    She wouldn''t normally be able to wake up, let alone sit up like this, with such terrible exhaustion. So, for her to wake up without anyone''s help? Wouldn''t the pig fly and the sun rise from the...


    <i>Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Ding-dooooong!</i>


    <i>''Ah. So that was why.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned softly. Now that her mind was a bit clearer, she could hear the loud doorbell noises trying to pierce her hearing. Not only that, but even her phone was vibrating with enough force to rip itself apart, too!


    <i>''Urgh... Eun-Sol! Please stop!''</i>


    This pattern of behavior could only be produced by Han Eun-Sol. As Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, he had figured out the most optimal ways to wake her up in the morning. In short, he had developed an uncanny ability to pick only those things Choi Yeon-Ha hated the most! Like right now!


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s irritation level instantly soared through the roof from the ear-piercing doorbell and the incessant vibration of her phone.


    ¡°Fine! I''m awake now, okay?! I''ming, so hold your horses!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha jumped off the bed. After unhappily putting on a T-shirt and a pair of leggings stored next to the bed, Choi Yeon-Ha stomped her way toward the suite''s entrance. She roughly yanked open the door to reveal Han Eun-Sol and his deeply-worried face staring back at her.


    ¡°Noona! Are you alright?! What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened where?! And what''s the matter with you! Who''s alright?! What!¡±


    ¡°I mean, I went to your suite only to find it in the middle of being fixed! And you''ve already moved room for some reason! Did something happenst night? And I couldn''t find the bodyguard, either!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha flinched.


    <i>''Oh. I forgot to tell Eun-Sol about moving rooms...''</i>


    She suddenly imagined how panicked Han Eun-Sol must''ve been after waking up in the morning, and that cooled her anger in the blink of an eye. Even if everything was too hecticst night, making a phone call wouldn''t be that hard, anyway.


    Although Han Eun-Sol not waking up duringst night''smotion didn''t make much sense to Choi Yeon-Ha, those people were fully capable of creating nonsensical situations without batting an eyelid, so...


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ...And then came another reminder of Choi Yeon-Ha''s personality being twisted. Even though she wanted to apologize to Han Eun-Sol in her heart, her mouth began spewing not-so-apologetic words instead!


    ¡°...You! Didn''t you tell me you were worried and would constantly monitor the corridor?!¡±


    ¡°W-well, that''s, uh...¡± Han Eun-Sol stumbled back unsteadily. ¡°I did set my rm and everything, noona. Honest! But it''s like something hade over me! I couldn''t hear the rm and slept like a rock until this morning. I''m really sorry...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sympathized with Han Eun-Sol. She definitely did. She might be having a hard time in this foreignnd, but that story also applied to Han Eun-Sol. And that was why she was always grateful for everything her manager had done for her.


    So, Choi Yeon-Ha rolled up all of her gratitude into one explosive yell. ¡°This is why I can''t trust you to do anything! How can I when you can''t even keep your promise?!¡±


    And she instantly regretted doing so.


    <i>''Aaaaaargh! Imma sew my lips shut one of these days!''</i>


    Why did she keep putting up this facade of a nasty person when she knew she could be nice to other people?


    However, Han Eun-Sol formed a resolute expression that screamed, <i>''Your attack will not get through my defenses''.</i> ¡°I get it, so please wash up quickly, noona. We need to head back to the filming location. We''re alreadyte as it is.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I got it.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly.


    ¡°Oh, and by the way...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did something good happen, noona?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha subtly flinched. ¡°W-what are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Well, yourplexion looks so much better, you see? Rather than better, it''s more like... You looked wane and pale yesterday, but your face is noticeably rosier this morning? Like you got your blood flowing again? Were you exercising, noona?¡±


    ¡°What exercise are you even talking about? Why would I bother so early in the day? Besides, you can probably tell I was asleep just now, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°I had to ask, you know. You suddenly look so much better, after all. Did you touch up your cheeks before opening the door? They are ruddy and stuff.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shook her head. ¡°That''s enough nonsense from you. Come in already.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes and pointed at himself. ¡°You... want me to enter your room?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Or you wanna keep standing there?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha coolly turned around and headed back into the suite, only to stop dead in her tracks. Han Eun-Sol, uneasily following behind her, also had to hurriedly stop and wonder what was up this time.


    <i>''Where did he disappear to?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha had temporarily forgotten about Kang Jin-Ho''s presence while urgently waking up to speak to Han Eun-Sol. The man who should also be in the room was... nowhere to be found?


    <i>''He''s not the type to abandon someone and leave the first thing in the morning, so... No, wait. This is actually for the best.''</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha thought about it, she made a careless slip just now. Even if Han Eun-Sol was like her little brother and a manager who needed to know everything about her, it was not cool to let him know that a man had spent the night in an unmarried woman''s room!


    Something like that was ripe for a misunderstanding. It''d be better for Kang Jin-Ho to show up outside the suite first, and then...


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha heard a subtle little noise. Her head snapped violently in the direction of that sound.


    <i>''Did thate from... the bathroom?''</i>


    No, it couldn''t be.


    There was no way! He must not! It must not happen!


    Unfortunately, the bathroom door was firmly pushed open to trample on all of Choi Yeon-Ha''s ardent praying. And from inside the slightly-misty bathroom''s interior, Kang Jin-Ho emerged half-naked with a towel wrapped around his lower half. And he was even casually tussling his wet hair, too!


    ¡°Good morning, you two,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s cheeks ominously twitched.


    Why did he always have to...


    <i>''Why do you always have to show up at the worst-possible timing with the worst-possible appearance?! Why! Why can''t you fail at least once?!''</i>


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly remembered the guest behind her and freaked out. She hurriedly turned around to find Han Eun-Sol still standing there... just as she had feared!


    <i>''...Heol?''</i>


    Choi Yeon Ha had never seen Han Eun-Sol''s eyes so wide open before in their time together as a talent and a manager!


    <i>''Hah? Were Eun-Sol''s eyes always thatrge?''</i>


    Indeed, his eyes seemed a bit... excessively open right now. That appearance alone was enough to exin how massive Han Eun-Sol''s shock was. Eventually, his attention-grabbing massive saucer-sized eyes slowly shifted to the side. Choi Yeon-Ha''s gaze naturally followed him. And what she saw at the end of his gaze was...


    A bed with messy sheets tossed all over the ce; a woman''s robe discarded equally messily on the floor. And then, there was Kang Jin-Ho, clearly emerging from the shower. There was also the matter of the suite''s spare bed that even a blind man could see hadn''t been used. At all.


    The final clincher was... Choi Yeon-Ha and her rosy, nay, flushed cheeks!


    After confirming all these suspicious elements with his wide-open eyes, Han Eun-Sol''s expression gradually grew indescribably weird.


    His slightly-trembling lips finally parted agonizingly slowly. ¡°...She''s finally gone and done it. Yessir. She sure has...¡±


    Not only that, but apparently rather passionately, too...!


    ***


    There were various ways to drive a man insane. Guo Liqin knew that fact only too well.


    Thanks to the quirk of his profession, which usually involved handling unsavory matters, Guo Liqin experienced countless such cases. Many of his clients asked him to spare the targets'' lives and ''just'' make them go crazy.


    Various restrictions, such as the rights to inheritance or some otherplicated reasons preventing the death of targets, meant the clients wanted the still-living brain-dead idiots they could control.


    Since Guo Liqin''s job was to fulfill his clients'' wishes, he had personally participated in making targets go insane. So yes, he knew plenty of methods. Actually, he knew too many. So many that he''d sometimes agonize over his choices! He could inject qi directly into the target''s brain and destroy it. Or crush the target''s limbs piece by piece and drive the poor fool into madness from sheer pain.


    However, Guo Liqin''s favored method out of so many had to be psychological torture. Gradually making the target go crazy through such a method was deeply entertaining to him. Besides, it had another benefit of not leaving any visible traces on the target''s body. So, he usually went with this method.


    Such was his love for this type of torture that he even took a course in psychology! When his colleagues heard about how Guo Liqin had taken up psychology, they b*tched about how he should stop focusing on making his targets go mad and consider seeing a therapist first instead!


    Maybe they were right back then. Maybe he should''ve listened to their advice. Why the sudden change of heart? Because Guo Liqin was quickly discovering that everything he had learned was utterly useless!


    The simplest yet the most-perfect torture method was right here! He was experiencing it himself in full might!


    <i>''I... I still can''t move!''</i>


    Indeed, his body was still paralyzed. He couldn''t even flick a finger. All Guo Liqin could do was breathe like a living corpse. The sense of loss from having his body''s mobility stolen away, even though his mind was functioning perfectly fine, was gradually forcing him into a mental dead-end.


    At first, Guo Liqin panicked. After a short whileter, he tried so damn hard to stay resolute. And then, an extremely-powerful fear he couldn''t win against ruled over every part of his mind.


    What about now, though? He was anxious. Not scared, just anxious. Indescribably so, too. Such was the severity of this anxiety that he could barely keep himself together. Dying like this didn''t scare him. No, it was the anxiety of spending the rest of his life stuck in this paralyzed state that ruthlessly crushed him.


    <i>''N-no, there''s no way. It can''t... end like this, right? Right?''</i>


    Guo Liqin desperately suppressed the incessant anxiety-inducing thoughts whispering in his mind. And then, he kept trying to move his eyes, the only physical part of his body still under his control. However, his eyes had been open since the night before, so they had be dried and bloodshot. Moving them by even a tiny bit felt like sharp daggers were mercilessly stabbing his eye sockets.


    However, he still didn''t stop. If his eyes had also been paralyzed, Guo Liqin would''ve really lost his mind!


    His wandering vision could see the gigantic silhouette of a man that surely couldn''t have belonged to an actual human being.


    <i>''N-no, he can''t be that man, right?''</i>


    Obviously, Guo Liqin had heard the rumors of a martial artist boasting such a massive physique before. However, this man and the rumored martial artist couldn''t be the same person. Why would such a renowned warrior be here, anyway?


    Just as Guo Liqin''s thoughts had reached there, the giant sitting on an equally-huge chair suddenly broke his silence. ¡°I know this is what is expected of all servants, but... Still, isn''t this a little unfortunate? To think I must keep my eye on an insect like this fool while my master is focusing on his reproductive activity...¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator,¡± Zhang Dajing grimaced softly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...No, it''s nothing, sir.¡± Zhang Dajing couldn''t bring himself to say anything other than groan under his breath.


    He might have reached a point in his rtionship with Vator where they could chat unreservedly with each other. However, it was still rather rude to say, <i>''Sir, you got beaten up while saying that, so how could you repeat yourself again?''</i> to his superior.


    ¡°Mm? Looks like you have something on your mind, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... Isn''t it fine for a young couple like them to engage in reprodu... Kuh-hum, I mean, isn''t it fine for them to do the deed, sir?¡± Zhang Dajing caught himself nearly using the same term as Vator and hurriedly mumbled his way out of this precarious spot. His gut feeling told him never to mouth that term in the open if he could help it!


    ¡°That''s what I''m saying!¡± Vator crossed his arms in front of his chest and tutted disapprovingly. ¡°Disappointinglycking in masculinity, I say! Why couldn''t he confidently say we must monitor this fool while he''s working hard to sire healthy offspring? What is so embarrassing about saying that?! My master needs to remain confident and manly regardless of the situation facing him!¡±


    ¡°Well, uh... Mm,¡± Zhang Dajing grimaced again after failing to figure out how to respond. He quickly realized that maybe he should refrain from discussing this particr academic field (?) with Vator. ¡°B-by the way, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Why can''t this fool move? Was he fed drugs to paralyze him?¡±


    ¡°Drugs?¡± Vator burst into manlyughter. ¡°A martial artist ingesting drugs, you say? Even if we''re talking about a third-rate nobody, they''d have to ingest enough drugs to instantly kill an elephant to be this paralyzed. Before that happened, their stomach would explode from overeating first!¡±


    After having a goodugh at Zhang Dajing''s expense, an unreadable smirk formed on Vator''s face as he nced at Guo Liqin.


    ¡°What''s more important, though, is... Why has my master captured this fool?¡±


    Zhang Dajing tilted his head in puzzlement.

 Chapter 648. Healing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 648. Healing (3)</h4>


    ¡°Sir, why do you think the reason for this man''s capture is important?¡± Zhang Dajing asked while tilting his head.


    Vator shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let me answer you one question at a time. You said you were curious about this insect''s paralysis, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°The answer is straightforward, Zhang Dajing. It''s because of pressure points.¡±


    ¡°Pressure... points?¡± Zhang Dajing''s eyes grew slightly wider. ¡°As in, using qi to affect a person''s pressure points? As in the stuff appearing in wuxia novels?!¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Vator coolly nodded.


    ¡°But how can such a thing be possible in reality?¡±


    ¡°It is possible. Look no further than at this insect before your eyes as proof. You can''t be thinking that this fool has a strange fetish of pretending to be a corpse for the whole night without moving an inch?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Of course not. It''s just that this story is so oundish and all...¡±


    ¡°Zhang Dajing. All fantasies have their basis rooted in reality,¡± said Vator with firm conviction. ¡°Do you know why legends of dragons and wyrms can be found throughout the West and East? That''s because the ancient people had unearthed dinosaur bones. Legends were born after people began adding spice of fantasy to the medium of these strange-looking fossils they couldn''t exin. It''s the same story for pressure point techniques. Although the technique itself might be lost in time, people have witnessed it. No matter how much you try to regte the spread of information, what has been witnessed cannot be fully eradicated from people''s memories. So, it''d be passed down in the mediums of oral traditions and tall tales.¡±


    When he got this far in his exnation, Vator briefly paused and shrugged his shoulders again while pursing his lips.


    ¡°Of course, not everyone can freely use this technique like in those stories. You''d need a truly-vast qi reserve and unbelievable control to inject your qi into someone and have it maintain itself without getting absorbed by the host. Most experts can''t even dream of doing something like that. Indeed, only those who have reached the pinnacle can utilize this technique.¡±


    Zhang Dajing weightily nodded. ¡°I see. Oh, does that mean you can also use it, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-huh-hum! Looks like the air has gotten a little coldtely.¡±


    Zhang Dajing spied a hint of difort in Vator''s face and immediately tried to change the topic. After all, he was a smart andpetent subordinate capable of reading the room and not getting in his superior''s bad books! ¡°I-I see. What about my other...¡±


    Unfortunately, there was a small issue here, and that was with how considerate Vator was as a superior!


    ¡°Let me rify myself so there can''t be any misunderstanding. It''s not like my abilities are toocking for me to use this pressure point technique. The truth of the matter is this. My martial arts are a million light years away from the delicateness required for such technique. That is why.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I totally agree, sir.¡±


    ¡°...You totally agree? Really?¡±


    <i>''Ah, sh*t!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing flinched when he realized the slip of his tongue. However, a mistake was not a mistake if he could fix it on the spot!


    ¡°Yes, sir. I figured you''d not be interested in trifling things like restricting your opponents'' movements and suppressing them that way.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, Zhang Dajing...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°I predict that you will live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Thank you, sir.¡±


    Vator smirked before finishing off his exnation. ¡°Indeed, my cultivation realm is more than sufficient enough to perform this pressure point technique. However, whenever I tried it in the past, the bodies of my opponents simply blew up for some reason. Yes, I admit that Ick the delicate control required for it, but it might be due to how violent my qi is. I would love to use this insect as a guinea pig to test my theory out, but he can''t die yet, so I must stay my hands. Tsk...¡±


    Vator smacked his lips a little.


    <i>''What a poor bastard.''</i>


    That was the thought bubbling in Zhang Dajing''s mind. The poor bastard in this case was, of course, Guo Liqin. It must''ve been so scary and despair-inducing to listen to their conversation while trapped in his terrifying paralysis.


    <i>''That''s why you should''ve been more careful with who you mess with...''</i>


    There was an old proverb about looking first before stretching one''s legs. Why did this fool stupidly dare to harm Choi Yeon-Ha? It was a small miracle that he didn''t get ripped apart into a million pieces on the spot!


    Zhang Dajing leaned forward and asked, ¡°By the way, sir? Why was this fool captured? And what is that important?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, this insect wouldn''t be alive if that was what my master wished. Considering my master''s anger, this insect should have died a hundred times over. Even so, he was captured unhurt. Which could only mean... My master wishes to find out who has been pulling the strings through this insect. Whether that is through torture or other some method, well...¡±


    ¡°The one pulling the strings?¡± Zhang Dajing tilted his head. ¡°But, sir? Choi Yeon-Ha isn''t important enough for that. I mean, who would plot a scheme to harm her?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Just who is Choi Yeon-Ha, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, she''s Mister Jin-Ho''s reprodu... part... ner... Kuh-hum. She''s his woman.¡±


    Why the hell was that term still trying to escape from his mouth? At this rate, it might really seed in its quest and cause a problem if Zhang Dajing carelessly let his guard down!


    Zhang Dajing steeled himself to be more careful with his mouth. Vator was built like an iron vault, and that was why he could withstand Kang Jin-Ho''s beatings. That story obviously didn''t apply to Zhang Dajing. Just one punch from Kang Jin-Ho would be instant death for him!


    Imagine the face King Yama would make if Zhang Dajing stood before the great king of Hell and said, <i>''That crazy bastard punched me to death when I said the term reproductive act!''</i>


    A man should at least die for a dignified reason, no?!


    Vator lightly shook his head. ¡°That''s not important.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Let''s say your child was ying in the garden and got stung by a wasp. What will you do? Are you going to search for that one specific wasp now?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡± Zhang Dajing shook his head. Doing that was practically impossible.


    ¡°Then, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I''d try to hunt down all the wasps in the vicinity. Or find a wasp nest and burn it down.¡±


    ¡°That''s right,¡± Vator weightily nodded. ¡°And my master has captured a wasp that will lead him to the nest.¡±


    Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut. He finally understood what Vator was saying. That didn''t mean he could ept this way of thinking. ¡°Sir, humans can''t be the same as wasps. For one, humans reason, while wasps move ording to their instincts.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Vator smirked deeply. ¡°Then, tell me. Why do you wish to burn down a nest of creatures acting on instinct? Did the waspsmit a grave sin?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You''re simply eliminating a threat that has harmed you. Am I wrong? It''s a future source of trouble, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you''re... right.¡±


    Vator nodded again. ¡°To my master, this insect and the ones backing him are worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°But... Even so...¡±


    ¡°Do you still think this is the wrong way to handle this situation?¡±


    Zhang Daqjing grimaced but couldn''t readily respond.


    Vator crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned back against his chair. ¡°Do humans consider the feelings or circumstances of mosquitoes while trying to kill them? We already know that mosquitoes are merely buzzing around in search of blood for their propagation. But we still don''t spare them, now do we? Don''t forget, my master is human, just like the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. People don''t usually do stuff like this.¡±


    ¡°No, Zhang Dajing. It''s not the case of people not doing it but more like peoplecking the power to do so. I don''t need to remind you of how many people were killed by those with power, now do I? I''m sure history books should be enough to tell you everything.¡±


    Zhang Dajing mped his mouth shut again, knowing Vator hadn''t said anything wrong.


    ¡°Knowing how many people dictators have killed throughout history, my master or I are innocent little pupspared to them. Hah, even now... Dictators responsible for murdering thousands, nay, hundreds of thousands of people are still in power and enjoying the fruits of theirbor. So, I find it funny to argue about humans this and humans that.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s frown deepened, and so did his silence. This was his way of protesting. He was trying to imply through silence that, even though he couldn''t win in logic, he''d still resist epting it right until the end.


    Vator chuckled at that childish protest. ¡°That''s fine. Trying to remain righteous to the end is also proof of being human, after all. You are also not wrong about this.¡±


    ¡°...Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°My apologies for saying this, but... Whenever you y the part of an intellectual like this, I just can''t help but think that it doesn''t suit you.¡±


    Vator''s expression crumpled. ¡°What was that, you fool?¡±


    ¡°It''s the truth, sir.¡±


    Vator chuckled hollowly at Zhang Dajing''s petty attempt at revenge. ¡°Fine, fine! I guess it doesn''t matter. Still, you''d do well to remember this.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Zhang Dajing sat up straight after noticing Vator''s somber expression.


    ¡°You must''ve been wishing for a situation where nothing of note happens in China, and we''d get to go home without an incident. Unfortunately, that dream was as good as dead when my master captured this insect. I can tell you with absolute certainty that that will not happen.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°This insect is a small fry. However, I''m sure you know just as well as I do. Of course, I mean China''s martial society.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Vator was right. Zhang Dajing knew almost better than anyone that China''s martial society was markedly different from its counterpart found in South Korea.


    While the Korean martial society was more like a single, unified ''sect'' where influential individuals shared power, China was chaotically divided into countless factions and sects. All those disparate forces had built bridges and got into messy tangles with one another to eventually create the super-massive Chinese martial society.


    Vator grunted. ¡°In other words...¡±


    ¡°...If we start digging with this fool, we don''t know how deep the hole will go.¡±


    ¡°Mm. That''s right. Unless my master decides to stop at a suitable depth, we might even unearth the Crimson King at the end. Or the Azure King, for that matter!¡±


    Zhang Dajing stumbled back in shock and covered his mouth.


    <i>''No, that can''t be!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was insane enough to drag this matter all the freaking way to the finish line! Most people would seek to create a suitable point ofpromise with the other party so they wouldn''t get pushed to the extremes and hurt each other more than what was deemed necessary. But Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know the concept ofpromise or negotiation. He only knew how to keep charging forward until he got what he wanted!


    It was an indecipherable mystery how someone like him managed to survive for so long. So, what would happen if he kept digging until the name of the Crimson King popped up?


    <i>''That cannot be allowed to happen!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing had no desire to die in this particr part of the world. And it must be the same story for Kang Jin-Ho, too. Even then, Zhang Dajing wouldn''t be surprised by whatever insane stunt Kang Jin-Ho decided to pull next!


    ¡°W-what should we do, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Be more specific, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I genuinely do not want that situation. It''ll be impossible topletely stop Mister Jin-Ho, but... There must be a way to dissuade him from taking things too far. For instance...¡± Zhang Dajing shifted his gaze to the still-paralyzed Guo Liqin. ¡°...Eliminating that bastard right here.¡±


    His prior sympathy for the paralyzed man was long gone by now. His survival came first, after all!


    Vator shook his head. ¡°That might not be a bad idea, but my master ordered us to keep our eyes on this insect. So, if you go against his wishes, my master''s wrath will be directed at you instead. You think you can handle that? Remember that my master has captured this insect precisely to vent his anger. What you propose is nothing more than a way to hasten your own demise.¡±


    Guo Liqin was greatly relieved to hear that, but Zhang Dajing could only despair. ¡°T-then, what should we do about this situation, sir?¡±


    ¡°My bad, Zhang Dajing. However, I''ve been told by a reliable source that being intellectual doesn''t suit me.¡±


    ¡°...So petty.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Sir, if you can''t figure out the solution, just who else can? You are the only one with the necessary wisdom and experience in the entire world capable of figuring this out, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hah... You will definitely live a long life, Zhang Dajing,¡± Vator couldn''t help but chuckle at that obvious butt-kissing. ¡°Anyways... Everything in this world has a master key. My master keeps saying it''s not true, but his real purpose ofing to China was... Well, toe here. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Even a blind can see that.¡±


    That exnation about demonic cultivators in China? If that was Kang Jin-Ho''s real purpose, he''d have gone there first. The way Zhang Dajing saw it, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even seem to know where the demonic cultivators had gathered. If he had a clear purpose for this trip, obviously he would have acquired all the pertinent information before setting off. However, he didn''t, and that painted a rather clear picture.


    Vator grunted. ¡°In that case, thatdy... What''s her name again? Choi? Choy?¡±


    ¡°It''s Choi Yeon-Ha, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, her. She must hold an incredible influence over my master. If my assumption is correct, then... Convincing her would be one of the options.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Zhang Dajing urgently nodded while clenching his fists. He finally found a clue to his survival.


    Vator smiled bitterly while ncing at his underling''s obvious happiness.


    <i>''It''s still too early.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho might consider this as disobedience. However, true loyalty wasn''t about subordinates blindly following their master''s every wish. No, it was about guiding their master on the correct path, even if doing so went against the master''s wishes.


    That was why Vator could remain unshaken with his decision.


    ¡°However...!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°If you carelessly approach thatdy, my master will swiftly beat you up to death. So, you better think long and hard about how to handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s brow furrowed slightly as he sank deep into his thoughts.

 Chapter 649. Healing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 649. Healing (4)</h4>


    ¡°I don''t really understand why I need to defend myself to you, but here it goes, anyway! The more I think about it, the more it looks like you''re misunderstanding something here, Eun-Sol! What you are thinking about did not happen. Okay!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded very resolute. Firm. Unyielding... in her yelling!


    As if she''d not allow one iota of misinterpretation to creep in, she exined herself like a teacher reading from a textbook. Although, it was hard to overlook the unfortunate fact that doing so only made her sound more desperate.


    ¡°It''s just that things got a bit scary for me before Mister Jin-Ho showed up, okay? And he didn''t even book a ce to stay, so we merely slept together. That is it!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s eyes opened wider. ¡°You slept together?!¡±


    ¡°No, not that! You know! We just slept!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grew even more impatient at Han Eun-Sol''s counterattack. ¡°I''m telling you, what you think happened did not happen! Really!¡±


    ¡°...Noona?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eun-Sol?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply before addressing Choi Yeon-Ha again. ¡°Please stop. It''s getting unsightly now. You''re a young woman, so isn''t it fine to have some fun? I mean, why are you getting so worked up to the point of screaming all these excuses at me? I can even see the veins popping in your neck and all. Listen, noona. I''m your manager, okay? I ain''t gonna spread bad rumors of what happened. Don''t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it! It''s nooooot!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cried out while grabbing at her hair. She was this close to passing out from the blood rushing to her head!


    <i>''No! This is unfair! Too bloody unfair!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha actually didn''t care about Han Eun-Sol''s misunderstanding. It didn''t matter, anyway. She was never all that obsessed with people perceiving her as a modest woman, to begin with. However, what she did care about was how unfair this situation was!


    If she and Kang Jin-Ho had done something, she wouldn''t be this aggrieved about it. Indeed, if they had at least kissed or something...! She wouldn''t be fuming this badly!


    And, and! It wasn''t even the case of <i>''Let''s hold hands while we sleep'', </i>either! Who wouldn''t get pissed when it wasn''t even something as innocent as holding hands?! Just who!


    Choi Yeon-Ha finally decided to redirect her anger to someone else. ¡°Say something, will ya?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, his expression implying this entire conversation had totally flown over his head with a loud whoosh. Currently, he was riding in the van after inadvertently joining Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol for the trip to the filming location.


    ¡°Uwaaaaah! You utterly,pletely useless man!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha had regained her vitality through Kang Jin-Ho''s treatment. Unfortunately for the treatment provider, though... He couldn''t have imagined in his wildest dreams that her recovered vitality would be used to verbally abuse him like this!


    When Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head away and looked elsewhere, Choi Yeon-Ha redirected her yell containing the entire world''s worth of resentment in Han Eun-Sol''s direction. ¡°YOU! Don''t you trust me?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Han Eun-Sol coolly replied.


    ¡°Then why are you acting like this?!¡±


    ¡°Because it''s entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol smirked. ¡°Obviously, the one and only Choi Yeon-Ha would never lose herposure about stuff like that, am I right? I mean, we aren''t even talking about something earth-shattering here, anyway!¡±


    ¡°R-right. Of course!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol smiled wryly when Choi Yeon-Ha straightened her back a little as if she had finally regained her prestige. Of course he believed what she said. After all, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t the type to lie about stuff like this. Wasn''t she someone who worked tirelessly to make sure she had nothing to hide from anyone?


    It was just that Han Eun-Sol got the shock of his life after discovering Kang Jin-Ho ''staying together'' with Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Even now, Han Eun-Sol didn''t know what the interior of Choi Yeon-Ha''s home looked like. She was very strict about separating work and personal matters, which meant even her manager wasn''t allowed inside her hotel suite, never mind her home!


    So, Han Eun-Sol was already stunned when Choi Yeon-Ha told him toe inside her suite earlier in the morning. And to add more fuel to his shock, he realized that Kang Jin-Ho had been allowed to sleep in her suite!


    That alone told everything Han Eun-Sol needed to know about what Choi Yeon-Ha thought of Kang Jin-Ho.


    In all honesty, Han Eun-Sol wouldn''t have been that surprised to see Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Jin-Ho getting together for a romantic evening in a hotel before going their separate ways. But the fact that she allowed Kang Jin-Ho into her personal space like that? Now that was shocking.


    <i>''That doesn''tfort me at all, though...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol sighed under his breath while gripping the steering wheel even tighter.


    He had already given up a long time ago. In that case, was it necessary to confirm the kill like this?


    Han Eun-Sol had discarded any delusions while boarding the ne out of South Korea, although it wasn''t because hispetition was Kang Jin-Ho. No, he knew Choi Yeon-Ha would never see him as a man even if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t in the picture. No wonder he didn''t have lingering resentment or regrets. Even so...!


    <i>Bang!</i>


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily cried out. ¡°What is wrong with your driving today?! Why are you hitting every rock on the road?!¡±


    ¡°Huh. The road''s fairly rocky today for some reason.¡±


    ¡°We drive through this road every single day, so how can you say that?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Dunno. Maybe all the rocks came from a construction site nearby.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol was getting petty with jealousy. Something about this situation was causing him a nasty heartburn! Quite a severe one at that, too!


    While feeling this burning sensation in his chest, Han Eun-Sol deliberately drove over every pothole he could see on this unpaved road.


    <i>Bang! Boom! Thud!</i>


    ¡°Hey, you! Are you gonna keep doing this?!¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s not my fault, noona.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol had resolved to temporarily be the worst driver in the world for today.


    ***


    ¡°Aigoo... My back... I''m dying...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly while holding her back. She shot a sharp re in Han Eun-Sol''s direction, but he ably avoided meeting her re while whistling away. ¡°You... We''re gonna have a serious chatter. You got that?¡±


    ¡°This is why you shouldn''t have insisted on shooting your scenes today, noona. Wouldn''t it have been great if you took the day off?¡±


    ¡°That''s not how adults operate, Eun-Sol. Even if I want to take a day off, I need to speak to the director face-to-face first. Demanding a break over the phone is just in rude, you know!¡±


    ¡°Noona...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s a bit toote to worry about being rude or not? If you still think so, you''re daydreaming, big time.¡±


    ¡°You...! You,e here!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol swiftly created some distance between him and Choi Yeon-Ha.


    <i>''I''m being serious, though...!''</i>


    Since Choi Yeon-Ha and the director had a proper verbal square-off yesterday, he would obviously not view her in a good light anymore. Even Korean directors would''ve gotten pissed after a much-younger actress dared to humiliate them in front of the crew. Chinese directors would also be the same. No, it might even be worse!


    The way the Chinese viewed the world was markedly different from how the Koreans perceived things. Preserving ''face'' meant so much more to the Chinese people than to the Koreans. Although they wouldn''t go as far as risking their lives for their honor, it shouldn''t be too far off.


    Han Eun-Sol hadn''t said anything to Choi Yeon-Ha about this, but he had been considering quitting the production. Even if thew was on their side, even a moron should be able to predict that she would be bullied and ridiculed during the filming. And the remainder of the shoot was a bit too long for anyone to endure such bullying.


    So, quitting had to be seriously considered as a way to prevent Choi Yeon-Ha from erupting like a real volcano and bing a front-page headline. No one could tell whether she knew what her manager was thinking or not when looking at how Choi Yeon-Ha was fuming like a raging bull at Kang Jin-Ho, though!


    Han Eun-Sol slightly tilted his head.


    <i>''By the way... Why is she so full of energy this morning?''</i>


    If this had happened yesterday, merely talking to Han Eun-Sol would''ve been enough to tire Choi Yeon-Ha out, and she''d have be one with the nearest chair. But today? Her battery seemed to be fully charged, judging from how much ruckus she was raising.


    <i>''Is it because Mister Jin-Ho''s here? That can''t be right. I mean... She really looks energized for that.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol had been by Choi Yeon-Ha''s side long enough to know whether she was faking it or was really full of energy. That was why he couldn''t understand this mysterious turn of events.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly walked up to Kang Jin-Ho and whispered in his ear, still oblivious to what her manager was thinking. ¡°I know I dragged you along because of how chaotic things were in the morning, and I couldn''t think straight...!¡±


    She couldn''t think straight? Kang Jin-Ho''s smile at that moment could only be described as cramped. Didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha forcibly shove him inside the van even though he expressed his desire to return to his lodging? Even if she wanted to lie, shouldn''t she say something a bit more logical?


    ¡°We''re in a closed film set, so you must never wander off, okay? If you can help it, please stay right next to Eun-Sol at all times!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°I''m so sorry about this. I don''t think we can converse for long.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly bowed her head at Kang Jin-Ho before walking away to join the production crew.


    <i>''I must''ve lost my mind!''</i>


    What was she thinking by bringing Kang Jin-Ho to the filming location! Even if this was not South Korea, rumors still could circte about how Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly showed up with a man none of the crew members had seen before! Yes, the Chinese crew members wouldn''t really care about who was in Choi Yeon-Ha''s entourage, but...


    When her thoughts reached that far, Choi Yeon-Ha''s steps came to a sudden halt. She turned her head to confirm Kang Jin-Ho''s face, then urgently called out to her manager. ¡°Eun-Sol! Eun-Sol!!!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly dashed toward his talent. ¡°What is it, noona?¡±


    ¡°Go and get a face mask and a hat from the van! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°We gotta hide that guy''s face!¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded in understanding. He didn''t need a lengthy exnation to figure it out.


    A man hanging around as a member of Choi Yeon-Ha''s entourage wouldn''t make anyone''s headline. However, what about a man with Kang Jin-Ho''s looks? Now that would certainly make the front-page news!


    ¡°I''m gonna go get them right now!¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded before running back to the van at full tilt. He brought back a mask and a baseball cap before presenting them to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m sorry about this, but can you put these on for us, Mister Jin-Ho...?¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''tin and readily epted the mask and hat. Although he wasn''t sure why he needed to wear these, he also didn''t see a need to ask for an exnation either. Choi Yeon-Ha and her manager wouldn''t ask him to put these on for no reason, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in approval when Kang Jin-Ho finished putting on the mask-and-hat duo. ¡°Mmhm! That''s better. It can get a bit worrisome whenever you''re walking around with your uncovered face, you know!¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°No, don''t mind me. Okay, so! Don''t forget to stick close to Eun-Sol until the end of today''s filming, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will. Do your best today.¡±


    ¡°It''s not the time yet, though. We''ll start with makeup soon. Don''t you dare wander off and always stick right next to Eun-Sol, okay? Next to him is the same as being next to me, got that?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I got it.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha took the lead and strode energetically toward the makeup area. For now, all Kang Jin-Ho could do was sigh and follow her.


    ***


    ¡°Hhhnng~...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha quietly hummed to herself.


    Her makeup artist, Ji Eun-Hui, tilted her head slightly. ¡°Unnie?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°Did something good happen this morning?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Still, you look like you''re in a good mood, you know?¡±


    ¡°The way you said that, it sounds like I''m always in a bad mood, Eun-Hui.¡±


    <i>''But, that''s the truth, isn''t it!''</i>


    Ji Eun-Hui forced herself to smile.


    Even during makeup, Choi Yeon-Ha would cross her arms in front of her chest and scowl deeply in the mirror. She''d lean back in the chair, her legs crossed in a disy of obvious displeasure! But today, she was making the gentle face of a little kid enjoying the Spring''s warm breeze.


    ¡°Besides all that! Unnie, look! Your skin''s gotten so smooth and nice! What did you do?¡± Ji Eun-Hui asked while excitedly pointing at the mirror.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression brightened a little more as she checked her reflection.


    <i>''It''s true!''</i>


    She did think something was different about her while washing up in the morning, but with how hectic things were back then, she didn''t have the time to get a good look at herself. Now that she had done just that, though...


    Choi Yeon-Ha could see that vitality had returned to herplexion. Her previously-coarse skin had be softer and smoother, too.


    <i>''Is it because I got a good night''s sleep?''</i>


    She suspected that her skin had returned to its usual state after she got that much-needed sleep. Of course, she had no way of knowing that it was only possible thanks to Kang Jin-Ho removing all the turbid qi from her body the night before.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked while casually shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Well, I guess the dream was weird for a reason...¡±


    ¡°Dream?¡± Ji Eun-Hui tilted her head. ¡°What dream, unnie?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing! Don''t worry about it,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly waved her hand. <i>''I gotta watch what I say!''</i>


    Regardless of what, she couldn''t blurt out that she dreamed of Kang Jin-Ho straddling her in the middle of the night, now could she! Even if the dream version of Kang Jin-Ho still couldn''t do anything to her other than that!


    <i>''Wait, maybe he doesn''t have any testosterone in him?''</i>


    When Choi Yeon-Ha thought about it, wasn''t this a serious issue? A man with too much lust was obviously a problem, but not having enough urges was also problematic, no?


    Choi Yeon-Ha quietly muttered while rubbing her chin. ¡°...Right. He can be a bit too much in that regard.¡±


    Ji Eun-Hui tilted her head again. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°...! Ah, no. I-it''s nothing. Please finish up with the makeup.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Okay, will do. Eh? Did I already do your cheeks? Why are they so red...?¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huh-huh-hum!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha loudly fake-coughed.


    Ji Eun-Hui wisely stopped her line of questioning and focused on finishing the makeup. But then, her curiosity eventually got the better of her. ¡°Mm... By the way, unnie?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°Just who... is that man?¡± Ji Eun-Hui used her eyes to point out Kang Jin-Ho sitting quietly next to Han Eun-Sol. ¡°People might think he''s a stalker or something! What with his face all covered up like that. Look at his sunsses, too!¡±


    <i>''Oh, no. Eun-Sol, you dummy...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced a little. She was happy with the mask-and-hatbo, but it seemed Han Eun-Sol wasn''t. Just when did he find a pair of sunsses while she wasn''t looking?


    A man in a tracksuit with a baseball cap deeply pressed down on his head and his face covered in a surgical mask and a pair of sunsses? How would people perceive such a man sitting there randomly...?


    <i>''...He kinda resembles a suspect being arrested by the police, doesn''t he?''</i>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s face had been perfectly covered up, doing so only made him even more suspicious instead. Still, wouldn''t that be better than letting everyone see what he looked like?


    ¡°Oh, uh... That guy, he''s...¡±


    Before Choi Yeon-Ha could exin, she had to stop talking and frown a little. After all, she had discovered the director approaching her makeup chair from some distance away.

 Chapter 650. Healing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 650. Healing (5)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly changed her expression.


    <i>''Alright. Time to get back to work.''</i>


    Although the bust-up had already happened, it wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha''s style to thoughtlessly create a problem. As for a quarrel based on uncontroble emotions, it was her duty to fix the situation to the best of her abilities.


    She might pretend everything was fine and dandy in front of Han Eun-Sol, but Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t an airhead. She knew she had created a tough spot for herself. Of course, she''d still respond the same even if she traveled back in time!


    Even then, it behooved her to resolve this situation as amicably as possible. Since she lost her cool and raised her voice, it was now her turn to lower her head and apologize.


    ¡°Good day to you, director,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gently pushed aside her makeup artist and got up, then smartly bowed at the director.


    His sharp re burrowed deep into her face. ¡°So? How are you feeling now? Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The director frowned deeply at Choi Yeon-Ha''s straightforward reply. It seemed he didn''t like her answer. Of course, none of her potential replies would''ve been to his liking, anyway. Just the sight of her breathing in front of him would have irritated him, after all!


    ¡°Is that right? Then, why did you raise all that fuss yesterday when you could''ve gotten over it this quickly?¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. She didn''t bother to offer any other exnations or excuses.


    Even if she had perfectly-valid reasons, there were times when not saying those out loud was the right thing to do. Now was one such time. Haphazardly arguing her case could only rub the director the wrong way.


    ¡°So? It looks like you''re willing to work today, then?¡± The director scowled back at Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    The director still didn''t seem impressed or happy. Even then, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t really worried.


    <i>''It''s toote to rece me.''</i>


    The production had already finished filming two-thirds of the show. And the scenes featuring Choi Yeon-Ha numbered well more than a mere handful. If the director fired her now, he''d have to reshoot all those scenes. That could potentially push back the end of filming to next year. However, with Choi Yeon-Ha staying on, the filming would only have to continue on for maybe another month or so. In that case, would the director be crazy enough to throw everything in a trash can and start filming from scratch?


    That didn''t mean she''d remain haughty in front of the director, though!


    <i>''You think this is my first time going through crap like this?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha figuratively lived on a film set since her early teens. In terms of years spent in front of a camera, she was probably more experienced than most average middle-aged actors. With such a rich work history, it was only obvious that she''d have experienced trouble with various directors over the years.


    The creative types that crafted works of art ording to their vision had this peculiar aspect to their personalities that separated them from an average Joe on the street. Matching their pace and humoring their whims would never be an easy task for anyone.


    Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t start her career as an influential yer in the industry. Once upon a time, she was a nobody suffering through many infuriating and tear-inducing events. However, invaluable experiences from those days were helping her out now.


    Rather than giving off the air of Choi Yeon-Ha reflecting on her actions, she must clearly convey her intentions of respecting the director''s authority on the set and not viting his rights.


    Choi Yeon-Ha bowed her head slightly. ¡°My apologies, director. I''ll work hard and make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± The director tutted loudly at Choi Yeon-Ha''s submissive response. ¡°We''ll see... How hard you will actually work, that is.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently observed this exchange before whispering a question to Han Eun-Sol next to him. ¡°Did something happen between the two?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed softly. ¡°Well... Noona''s temper got the better of her yesterday. And she raised a bit of a ruckus afterward.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Something like that happens all the time, but the problem this time is that we''re not in South Korea. And that director is not some random nobody, either...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at that exnation. ¡°Really? Then, why is she so submissive?¡±


    ¡°An actor can''t just be good at acting tost in this industry, you see? And filming will drive people to the edge of sanity through stress alone. For instance, a few things going wrong during filming means the schedule will get pushed back to who knows when. Even if you want to do a good job, you don''t have a choice but to sit tight for long stretches of time if the scenes being filmed don''t involve you. Waiting for your scene while trying to get into your character''s emotional state can get really tough, you know... So, everyone''s tottering on a knife edge. It''s a hard job being an actor if you don''t know how to get along with your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. For some reason, it felt like he got to witness a side of Choi Yeon-Ha he previously hadn''t noticed. <i>''No, wait. Maybe that''s not correct either?''</i>


    When he thought about it, didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha usually change her style to match the situation? As an example, the way she behaved in Kang Jin-Ho''spany was noticeably different from when she was hanging out with Seongsim''s children.


    ¡°In that case... Has this situation been resolved?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± said Han Eun-Sol, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If a director has made up his mind to screw his actors over, there are literally endless ways to do that. Practically every director has a bit of temper in them. And they are all experts in taming his actors just the way they want, you know? So, we can only sit back and observe how this director will respond.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again while frowning slightly. <i>''They are shooting a TV show, so how can a director possibly screw over Miss Yeon-Ha?''</i>


    He got his answer soon enough.


    ***


    ¡°Cut!¡± The director''s sharp yell echoed loudly in the air. ¡°That is not it, goddamn it! Do it more intensely!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s co-star lowered her head a little. ¡°I''ll try, director.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing up this scene, okay?! Do it properly!¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    The director addressed Choi Yeon-Ha next. ¡°I''m really sorry about this, Miss Choi Yeon-Ha, but can we do another take?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, we can.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, but her lips were pale blue from the cold despite the balmy weather.


    Han Eun-Sol slightly bit down on his lip while watching this spectacle unfold. ¡°That son of a b*tch...!¡±


    He told Kang Jin-Ho earlier that directors had endless ways to screw their actors over. Even then, he didn''t expect this damn director to be this petty toward Choi Yeon-Ha!


    ¡°Come on! We''re doing it again! Again!¡±


    Just as the director finished yelling at the crew, Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly dashed toward the temporary fitting room with makeup artists in tow. A short whileter, she emerged outside after changing into a fresh, dry costume and a new tiara. Meanwhile, crew members came outside the fitting room with hair dryers to dry the wet costume.


    ¡°Come on,e on! To your spots! Stop making mistakes again! Throw the water with more intensity! Got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, director!¡±


    ¡°To your spots, and... Action!¡±


    The co-star stood before Choi Yeon-Ha and made an angry, driven face before... lifting a jar full of cold water and dumping its contents on top of her.


    <i>SPLAAAASH!</i>


    The cold water soaked Choi Yeon-Ha from top to bottom. And she looked up at the water-dumping woman while making a devastated face.


    ¡°Cut! Cuuuut!¡± The director angrily threw the script on the ground before shooting up to his feet. ¡°Listen, you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, director!¡± The co-star grimly looked back at the director.


    ¡°Don''t you goddamn understand what ''more intensely'' means?! Have you gone deaf?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, director...¡±


    ¡°You are supposed to cock your arms back like this! Before throwing the water! You dumping the bloody water like that can''t make the scenee alive! Don''t you get that?!¡±


    ¡°...I''ll try, director.¡±


    The director vented his anger at the co-star before sighing grandly. He then addressed Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°I''m sorry, but we''ll have to do another take.¡±


    ¡°...It''s fine,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha, but she still bit down hard on her lip. <i>''You son of a b*tch...''</i>


    How crafty was this? If the director had chosen to criticize Choi Yeon-Ha''s acting and got angry, others would''ve thought he was abusing his powers for petty reasons. Avoiding gossip would''ve been impossible in that case. However, he was making a point of criticizing Choi Yeon-Ha''s scene co-star instead!


    Several factors were at y in this scene. The first of those factors was the prop to chuck the water at Choi Yeon-Ha. It was supposed to be a teacup, but it got switched to arge jar at thest minute. And Choi Yeon-Ha''s co-star, an elderly actor ying the role of the empress, would obviously struggle to lift up such a heavy jar filled with water. No wonder the scene kept failing... At least, ording to the director''s insistence!


    The director had created a situation where perfection couldn''t be achieved, then demanded his actor to give him perfection. Unfortunately, to the eyes of a casual observer, this spectacle looked like a perfectionist director doing his absolute hardest to film the perfect scene.


    Of course, Choi Yeon-Ha was at the receiving end of all this.


    <i>''Huh. I guess my body''s recovered a lot...?''</i>


    If this crap happened yesterday, Choi Yeon-Ha would''ve passed out on the spot. Also, where did that lunatic even find this water from? Despite the balmy weather, she was practically freezing to death here!


    Although her costume was constantly being changed, she didn''t get any chance to change her underwear because of all the back-to-back reshooting. The only dry clothes she could swap out to was the voluminous pce robe. The underclothes werepletely soaked to the point where water was dripping from them.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sharply turned her head to stare at the director, but he returned a content smile back at her. ¡°I''m grateful for your passion and dedication. You''re certainly making it easier for us to film this scene. Let''s do our best for a bit more, okay? This is a pivotal scene, after all!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let us,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha muttered, then clenched her teeth.


    She knew the director was messing with her. However, she also knew she simply had no choice but to endure as it involved filming. If she failed to do so and quit, this film shoot would really be ruined for good. Everyone would criticize her for it, and that son of a b*tch would no doubt exploit the media to indirectly belittle the work ethics of South Korean actors!


    ¡°Let me go and change the costume,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha, then headed to the fitting room. On her way there, though... She couldn''t help but nce briefly in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. <i>''I shouldn''t have brought him along...''</i>


    She didn''t want to show him this side of her. It was true that she wanted him to appreciate how dedicated she was to her work, but him pitying her for it wasn''t in her calctions.


    Good thing Kang Jin-Ho''s face was covered in a mask and sunsses; Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t have the confidence to look straight into his eyes. She ducked her head and entered the fitting room.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently observed this development before asking Han Eun-Sol again. ¡°To rify, Miss Yeon-Ha did something wrong, yes?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, technically.¡±


    ¡°And that is why she''s like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case... There is one other thing I want to ask you about.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Han Eun-Sol subtly sat upright. He realized Kang Jin-Ho sounded cold and moody just then. <i>''Why am I suddenly getting chills?''</i>


    For some reason he couldn''t understand, Han Eun-Sol felt this creepy chill run down his spine.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked in a still voice. ¡°Is this the fitting punishment for yesterday''s event?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol sighed deeply. ¡°No, it''s too much. Way too much, I''d say. Even I didn''t expect it to get this bad.¡±


    Just how many times had Choi Yeon-Ha been sshed with water today? The filming of this scenemenced around noon, but it was already near the sunset. In other words, she was getting water-tortured for the entirety of today''s afternoon!


    <i>''Although it''s not gonna harm her health...''</i>


    What a relief that they were in the middle of Summer! If this crap happened in Winter, things would''ve been even worse. That was that, but what about Choi Yeon-Ha''s feelings? What were they supposed to do about this humiliation?


    ¡°...That goddamn son of a b*tch!¡± Han Eun-Sol gnashed his teeth in the director''s direction. As he red at the hateful director, Choi Yeon-Ha finished changing into the new costume and emerged from the fitting room.


    The director yelled at the actor ying the empress. ¡°Do it right this time, okay! You understand?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, director!¡±


    ¡°Okay, one more time! Action!¡±


    To no one''s surprise, Choi Yeon-Ha received another round of cold water dumped on her face. However, that wasn''t all this time.


    <i>THUD!</i>


    Therge jar slipped out of the co-star''s hands andnded on the ground near Choi Yeon-Ha''s foot. If it had fallen at a slightly different angle, they would''ve been dealing with a serious ident by now instead!


    Even so, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t panic and break out of character. As if this situation was a part of the script, she flinched and gasped in shock, then stared in devastation at the empress. Her acting looked so natural and realistic. Everyone watching was impressed by what she was able to pull off... With the sole exception of one person, that was.


    ¡°CUUUUT!¡± The director yelled in annoyance while standing up. ¡°How could you drop that?! You could''ve caused a problem here!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, director.¡±


    ¡°Fine! One more time! We''re doing this again!¡±


    That was when the assistant director realized things had gotten out of hand and decided to step in. ¡°Director, listen. Don''t you think that was a great take?¡±


    The director nced at his assistant. ¡°Say what? Are you the director now?¡±


    ¡°...Of course not. You are. But, uh, look. It''s already sunset. We should start wrapping it up if you want to continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The director smirked, then shouted at Choi Yeon-Ha next. ¡°Miss Choi Yeon-Ha!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She nced back at him.


    ¡°Looks like the sun is about to set. I''ve been told we can''t continue today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Nothing we can do about it, then...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed in relief under her breath. Although they would have to resume filming this scene again tomorrow, at least it''d have to stop for today. She was about to reach her limit, after all.


    ¡°So, I had an idea about that, and...¡± The director suddenly smirked, his expression unreadable. ¡°Since the time of day doesn''t matter in this scene, I want to change the setting to the evening and keep filming. Now that I''ve thought about it, the evening setting will suit the scene even better. How about it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha bit her lip and red at the director.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you''ll work hard today?¡± The director snarkily muttered at her.


    <i>''Fine! Let''s see who will win in the end!'' </i>Choi Yeon-Ha clenched her fists, then nodded back at the director. ¡°Very well. Let''s continue.¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''m talking about. That''s our Choi Yeon-Ha!¡± The director guffawed loudly before settling down. The clear and naked dissatisfaction filled the expressions of all the crew members, but not a single person dared toin to the director.


    However, there was someone here who wasn''t a crew member and didn''t have to answer to the director.


    Han Eun-Sol sensed the person next to him standing up.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Even before Han Eun-Sol could reach out and stop him, Kang Jin-Ho had already swiftly reached his destination.


    ¡°W-wait a sec...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reached the director''s location in the proverbial blink of an eye, then pulled his mask and sunsses off before staring straight at the director. ¡°Excuse me. You and I need to have a chat.¡±


    The director raised his head to find out who spoke that fluent Chinese to him.

 Chapter 651. Racing Along (1)

    <h4>Chapter 651. Racing Along (1)</h4>


    ¡°It''s great to see you again, Mister Lee,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°It''s been a while, Mister Jo. If I''m not mistaken, this will be our first official get-together.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Mister Lee,¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled gently while observing Lee Hyeon-Su taking a seat in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel this inexplicable kinship with this man.


    Out of everyone in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances, Jo Gyu-Min and Lee Hyeon-Su most closely ''resembled'' each other¡ªin terms of what they did and in their personal styles, too.


    Jo Gyu-Min instinctively knew from the first sighting that Lee Hyeon-Su was from the same breed as him. Since their necks of the woods didn''t ovep, these two men didn''t have many opportunities to interact with each other. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s trip to China meant the two had to officially get in touch and work together.


    Using that opportunity as the catalyst he was searching for, Jo Gyu-Min finally set up this meeting with Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su got the conversation going first. ¡°I''ve been meaning to get together with you and shoot the breeze some time, but you beat me to it, Mister Jo. I''m sorry, I should''ve called you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Eii, don''t say that. We both know how mindlessly busy each other is, anyway. Let''s not worry about such things between us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled, although he sounded a little awkward while doing that. <i>''Well, he''s right. Things have been really crazy-busy until recently...''</i>


    He wasn''t being hyperbolic here, either! Lee Hyeon-Su was technically a martial artist. His stamina was at a level that no regr, powerless people could measure up to. Even then, his workload had been so intense that he was worried about dying from overwork!


    <i>''Yup, I''ve learned my lesson, alright.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su realized something recently. In the past, when he was working for Kim Seok-Il, he was always kept in check by his boss. Actually, it''d be more correct to say the two of them always kept each other in check!


    Back then, Lee Hyeon-Su was frustrated by this... arrangement. But now? He actually missed those days!


    <i>''How could I have known back then?''</i>


    The synergy between Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su was tremendous. If Lee Hyeon-Su came up with a n, Kang Jin-Ho charged ahead like an unstoppable bulldozer and took care of everything. The problem with this setup was that the speed of ''taking care of everything'' was much faster than what Lee Hyeon-Su had bargained for!


    To be more specific, Lee Hyeon-Su was happy with how quickly things got resolved. The actual problem came after that. The job of dealing with the aftermaths and other sundry chores would always be left to him, and that was what he took issue with!


    Back when people saw him as the Yeongnam Group''s real brain of the operations, work constantlynded on his desk. Even then, he never thought he was being overworked to death. However, he genuinely thought the Hell''s Gate was opening right in front of his nose this time!


    After getting a painful lesson on where his physical and mental limitations lie, Lee Hyeon-Su figured out what the Martial Assembly desperately needed right now. And that was a sturdy braking system!


    This organization needed someone to put the brakes on Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su, also known as two runaway trains! If not that, at the very least...! Lee Hyeon-Su wanted someone to tell him if he was overworking himself to death or not!


    In that regard...


    <i>''I found the perfect man for the job.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s gaze sharply zeroed in on Jo Gyu-Min. Indeed, the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation was just the right candidate for the job!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s radar had told him that Kang Jin-Ho''s surroundings could only be described as abnormal. People who could freely voice their minds to Kang Jin-Ho had zero rtions with the Martial Assembly, while those who did have connections to South Korea''s premier martial arts organization were all suppressed by him.


    Simply put, no one among the Assembly members coulde out and brazenly shout <i>''Aigoo! Mister Driver! If you drive too fast like that, we will get into a huge ident!'' </i>to Kang Jin-Ho when he stomped on the elerator without a care in the world!


    The qualifications for the person Lee Hyeon-Su was searching for were pretty straightforward. As long as the candidate had some interest in the ongoings of the Martial Assembly and could speak unreservedly to Kang Jin-Ho... That was all Lee Hyeon-Su could ask for! And the man fitting that criteria was right before his eyes.


    <i>''What a strange position to be in...''</i>


    Jo Gyu-Min didn''t owe Kang Jin-Ho anything. Actually, it''d be more correct to say he assisted Kang Jin-Ho without receiving any noteworthypensation in return. It was true that Jo Gyu-Min''s life had changed a great deal after getting involved in Kang Jin-Ho''s affairs, but would anyone call that a favor? A blessing?


    Perhaps because of that, Jo Gyu-Min was the only person who could speak directly and unreservedly to Kang Jin-Ho. That was why Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to give Jo Gyu-Min a call and arrange a meeting, so he was pleasantly surprised when the Chief Secretary contacted him first.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled while looking around the cafe. ¡°Should we order our coffee first?¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Allow me. What would you like?¡± Jo Gyu-Min asked.


    ¡°No, no. Let me. My treat.¡±


    The two exchanged a couple of meaningless but good-natured banter before Lee Hyeon-Su went to fetch their coffee from the cafe''s counter. The thick aroma of the coffee wafting from their cups resting on the table did wonders in improving the atmosphere even further.


    After taking a sip of the aromatic coffee, Jo Gyu-Min sat forward and addressed Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do you mind if we get right to the topic?¡±


    ¡°That''s fine with me,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while grinning away. He preferred this straightforwardness of Jo Gyu-Min. Other people would''ve tried small talk and wasted valuable time, but Jo Gyu-Min chose to dive straight into the topic at hand. As expected of a busy-as-bee administrator!


    ¡°I''m sure you''re also busy as hell, anyway,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su in a jovial manner.


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled and slowly shook his head. ¡°Actually, things have considerably calmed down now. The worst of the storm has already blown past us, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That''s the same story for me, too...¡±


    The two men suddenly groaned loudly in perfect sync.


    ¡°You know, I went home the other day and... I thought it was a stranger''s house for a second there.¡±


    ¡°I know that feeling. All the potted nts in my ce have already died, too...¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know that one day, I''d start regretting paying the rent on time. It''s not my home anymore but more like a clothes storage these days...¡±


    ¡°How about relying on your localundromat? If I take my clothes back to my ce, I won''t be able to remember where I used to put them, you see? You should seriously consider theundromat idea. It''s more convenient than you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    And just like that, thepetition to find out who was the world''s greatest ve had begun. Although this particr boast-off was somewhat uniquepared to other, more ''normal''petitions! While people would inevitably exaggerate the hardship they faced, these two men were not faking or lying about anything!


    If they decided to report Kang Jin-Ho to thebor department, it''d be treated like a criminal case, not a civil one!


    ¡°Still, I don''t mind the work being harsh and back-breaking, you know? It''s just that...¡±


    ¡°Yes, this time, it''s... China...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that!¡±


    Anger simultaneously dyed the expressions of these two men. What an evil employer Kang Jin-Ho was!


    It was fine to saddle people with work. They could handle that much. However, how could he nonchntly fly off to China after dumping all that work on his subordinates?!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be much of a help on the administrative side of things even if he remained. Even so, shouldn''t he give the impression of contributing to the team effort, at the very least!


    ¡°You know what? With everything that''s happened to us, I think I can now write a best-selling self-help book.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°A self-help book?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min weightily nodded away. ¡°Yes. And it will be called... Leader: What Not To Do To Seed.¡±


    ¡°...I''d love to read that, actually. No, hang on. I would like to contribute to its creation if you don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I know you will be a great help,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min before a soulless sigh escaped from his lips.


    Just how long had it been since the leadership trend had changed to favor the leaders who worked side-by-side with their subordinates?! How could Kang Jin-Ho be such an old-fashioned boomer in this day and age!


    Still, Jo Gyu-Min felt a little moreposed, perhaps a little more rxed, knowing that another man going through the same hardship as him was sitting before his eyes. This was why the popr term,rades in arms, had been invented for, now wasn''t it!


    Jo Gyu-Min took a sip of his coffee, then asked Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How are things going on your side?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure what to tell you, really. The best description I can offer is a series of chaos, but... Well, we''re handling it, one by one.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. ¡°Well, the reason why I wanted to treat you to a cup of coffee today was because... If it''s okay with you, I was wondering if you could let me know what the situation is like on your end. Focusing only on dealing with my side has resulted in a mess like the recent China incident, you see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for sure. That''s the possible danger.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to use a ''regr'' visa for Kang Jin-Ho''s overseas trip, but Lee Hyeon-Su urgently stopped that. That didn''t make Jo Gyu-Min unhappy, though. It was his mistake for failing to realize what it meant for Kang Jin-Ho to be in China, after all.


    However, if he wanted to prevent another mistake like that in the future, Jo Gyu-Min needed information.


    ¡°Well, I knew that Mister Jin-Ho tends to create various incidents wherever he goes, but this is...¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled wryly. This particr situation''s scale was far too grand to be filed under ''various incidents''. Kang Jin-Ho had gone and done things that would decide the fate of South Korea, after all! ¡°In any case, I didn''t expect the ripples to reach China, as well.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively nodded. ¡°That''s understandable. Most people can''t even imagine such a thing, anyway. If I''m being honest, I also didn''t think this matter would blow up so much.¡±


    Indeed, Lee Hyeon-Su expected things would end on the level of a power struggle confined within the borders of South Korea. Never in his wildest dreams did he think the Crimson King''s faction, the Japanese, and even the Europeans would get involved in this chaos!


    At the time of Lee Hyeon-Su joining the Martial Assembly, such a thing was only in the realm of a distant possibility. But that possibility had be an undeniable reality!


    <i>''That still won''t change things much, though...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve still chosen to follow Kang Jin-Ho even if he knew things would turn out this way. It''d be like a mountain climber challenging a mountain because it was there, waiting. What was the point of hesitating and weighing his options? Unless he was thinking of hiding in a remote rural vige in the middle of nowhere and washing his hands clean off of the martial world, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve inevitably run into Kang Jin-Ho sooner orter, anyway.


    Besides, wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su supposed to die that night, anyway? So the prospect of getting killed after the proverbial crap hit the fan didn''t really faze him. But now...


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. ¡°If only Mister Jin-Ho''s a bit more careful...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min helplessly shook his head. ¡°That''s not gonna happen, unfortunately. I''ve been around him since his teen years, and trust me when I say this... He just doesn''t have it in him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If he notices something, Mister Jin-Ho''s the type to doggedly take care of that first. One of the things people get wrong about Mister Jin-Ho is that they think he''s a cautious, prudent man because of how quiet he usually is. But that''s unequivocally wrong. If he dys doing something that he would''ve normally finished off right away, he''s not taking his time carefully weighing his options. No, it''s more like...¡± Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his chin while furrowing his brow. ¡°...Yes, more like he''s thinking about how to make things worse by several folds! As a human being, he''s a... What''s the word I''m looking for...¡±


    ¡°...A scumbag?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one. I couldn''t bring myself to say that, so thank you.¡±


    The banter between the two men didn''t seem to know when to end. Then again, one of the most entertaining things in the world was badmouthing one''s superiors from work behind their backs. If they were given permission, both Lee Hyeon-Su and Jo Gyu-Min were confident of spending the next three days and nights insulting and disparaging Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Unfortunately, the problem is...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered in a slightly pained voice, prompting Jo Gyu-Min to sigh softly.


    ¡°Until now, our territories have been clearly defined, but it seems we must start cooperating more from now on. However, what I''m asking for is tantamount to demanding inside information on the Martial Assembly, so... Since I wasn''t sure if I''m qualified to be included in the loop, I wanted to hear your opinion first,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded and acknowledged that this was a delicate issue, indeed. ¡°Mm... Couldn''t you have asked for the info through Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is the simplest and also the dumbest way. I figured no one else besides me and Mister Jin-Ho would be happy with that arrangement.¡±


    ¡°As expected...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked deeply. As he thought, he and Jo Gyu-Min were operating on the same wavelength.


    People insisting on finding the simplest, least-involved solutions to every issue would inevitably fall into traps. Through this conversation, Jo Gyu-Min had proven that he at least understood how ''rtionships'' worked.


    ¡°This is not something someone in my paygrade can decide, unfortunately. However, I''ll try to bring this matter up with the brass during the next meeting. They coulde around to the idea if they acknowledge the necessity.¡±


    ¡°I can''t ask anything more than that. Thank you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to bow his head, but Lee Hyeon-Su quickly stopped him. ¡°I think you should thank me after listening to what I have to say first. You see, what I want from you is a bit bigger in scope than what you want from me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. He shouldn''t have anything Lee Hyeon-Su particrly wanted, though? <i>''I mean... There''s a big difference in our status, isn''t there?''</i>


    The more Jo Gyu-Min learned about the Martial Assembly, the more he realized how enormously powerful that organization was. He had only scratched the surface, yet the scale of its operation was still so impressive to behold, so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the Martial Assembly''s true depth of power should be well beyond his ability to estimate.


    Jaegyeong was in the middle of diligently preparing topete on the global stage, but it still couldn''tpare to the mighty scale of the Martial Assembly. Even the strong point of a corporation like Jaegyeong, its avable financial muscle, would mean little against the Assembly''s unfathomably deep pockets.


    Obviously, a directparison was impossible since the Assembly wasn''t a corporation listed on the stock exchange. Even so, Jaegyeong still couldn''t even dream of rivaling the Martial Assembly in terms of influence. And Lee Hyeon-Su should rank at least within the top ten on such an organization''s pecking order.


    In other words, he was not someone the likes of Jo Gyu-Min could talk to or approach casually. Especially when Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t even creep into the top one hundredth in Jaegyeong''s hierarchy!


    Knowing all this, he couldn''t figure out what Lee Hyeon-Su could''ve possibly wanted from him.


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°I see. You want something, and it seems I''m the only one who can do it.¡±


    A meaningful smile floated up on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face.

 Chapter 652. Racing Along (2)

    Chapter 652. Racing Along (2)


    ¡°It''s not something monumental, actually. However, you could say it is crucial.¡±


    Now that was one vague exnation. Jo Gyu-Min picked up his coffee cup and took a sip while mulling over what Lee Hyeon-Su said.


    ''It''s not something monumental, is it...?''


    That was enough to give him a pretty good idea of what they were discussing here.


    After putting his cup down, Jo Gyu-Min stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I can''t help but wonder if it''s necessary to ask me for this, Mister Lee. Surely, Mister Jin-Ho trusts you far more than me at this point in time?¡±


    ¡°Let''s say there is this very expensive car in your driveway. A car that your chairman might drive. A model that costs around seven hundred million won.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to swap your friend or family with such a vehicle?¡±


    ¡°...No, I wouldn''t.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°That car is me. Of course, I''m not saying I''m as valuable as that hypothetical car. What I''m trying to say, though, is ''limitation''. No matter how much I help Mister Jin-Ho and disy outstandingpetency, I''ll always be that car. Meanwhile, you are a friend... No, a family, to Mister Jin-Ho. Our standing is totally different, Mister Jo.¡±


    ¡°E-eii, it''s not that bad as...¡± Jo Gyu-Min tried to deny that by waving his hand away.


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You''ve been with him since the beginning, and that''s why you can''t see it. I''ve never met anyone as strict about differentiating his close acquaintances from his allies as Mister Jin-Ho. And it''s nearly impossible to break into the ranks of close acquaintances through normal means.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned slightly, not knowing what to say here. ¡°But... I don''t think the hurdles are that high...?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an example...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho has never worked together with the Assembly-affiliated people on his private matters until now.¡±


    ¡°When you say his private matters...?¡±


    ¡°I''m not talking about anything important. Something like... dropping by our premises because he has nothing better to do, calling us first, or even things like simply hanging around the office to drink free coffee. Stuff like that. I''m not even asking for something as grand as him buying us dinner or a boys'' night out.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grew dazed.


    Even after hearing the truth, he could hardly believe it. After all, Kang Jin-Ho would often crash into Jo Gyu-Min''s office frequently, often without a good reason, too! He''d show up unannounced, hang around doing nothing while drinking all the coffee Jo Gyu-Min had brewed, then go home.


    Just how many times did Jo Gyu-Min feel his anger level shoot up while watching Kang Jin-Ho lounge around right in front of his nose? Especially when he was being swarmed with work?!


    So, to hear that... Kang Jin-Ho did that only to him and no one else!


    ¡°Now that I heard that...¡± Jo Gyu-Min grimaced and revealed his honest impression of this situation. ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho is considerably more rotten than I thought.¡±


    ¡°...Indeed.¡±


    When nicely put, one could say Kang Jin-Ho had drawn a clear line between his private and work lives. However, wasn''t this going overboard a bit? As far as Jo Gyu-Min could tell, Lee Hyeon-Su managed almost the entirety of the Martial Assembly. To think Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t even bother to build some kind of a friendly rtionship with such a man! Just... what made him do that?


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°Since he doesn''t annoy his subordinates by forcing them to go on a drinking spree with him after work or acting overly friendly with them, Mister Jin-Ho can be a very ideal boss, but... Mm, as it turned out, excessively avoiding doing those activities was just as bad.¡±


    ¡°I see. I think I understand.¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled wryly. ¡°However, there''s something you don''t fully understand about Mister Jin-Ho, just like I haven''t fully figured him out yet.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°That man won''t do anything even if you wait forever.¡±


    ¡°I don''t follow?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s wry grin deepened. ¡°He''s a very passive man. Doesn''t match the times he lives in, really. Have you ever invited Mister Jin-Ho for a meal before?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I can''t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Because he''s your superior?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his head. How was he supposed to exin his unique situation to Jo Gyu-Min? The one about how he had been trying to kill Kang Jin-Ho until not too long ago?


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed the hesitation in Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression. ¡°I see. Looks like there''s a history there. However, that won''t matter much to Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked curiously at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°You see, Mister Jin-Ho''s not the type of a man to leave something alone if it leaves a bad taste in his mouth. Please don''t think that Mister Jin-Ho has picked me because of howpetent I am. Countless people morepetent than me can be found in Jaegyeong, you know?¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°It''s just that I happened to be noticed by him. That''s all. Since he''s keeping you by his side, it could only mean all the other matters regarding you don''t matter anymore. So, you don''t have to worry about those things.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. So, don''t mull over it and just invite him to a hearty meal. He''ll probably say yes while looking a bit bewildered.¡±


    ¡°...You know, I can already picture that bewildered expression.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled wryly.


    ¡°Don''t forget that I didn''t start off as Mister Jin-Ho''s close acquaintance, either. Isn''t that how you build your rtionship with someone? You keep meeting the other person and chatting about this and that to create friendships and rtionships. Sure, it gets harder to create new rtionships as you get older, but ''harder'' doesn''t equal impossible, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su deeply bowed his head. ¡°I''ve learned something valuable today. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Eii, don''t be like that now,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled gently. ¡°Still, I understand what you''ve been trying to say. For now, you find it difficult to speak directly and unreservedly to Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, talk to me if you need something. Then, I''ll try to speak to Mister Jin-Ho separately. However, please don''t expect to see great results. Mister Jin-Ho might not look it, but he''s got some mean stubborn streaks in him, you see? If he sets his mind on something, his inclination is to reach his goal regardless of his methods. Although he might be willing to adjust the details, Mister Jin-Ho will never change the direction,¡± Jo Gyu-Min loudly groaned, then shook his head. ¡°At least he''s more willing to listen, unlike the OG bulldozer, so that''s something. However, a mini bulldozer is still a bulldozer, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who''s the OG bulldozer?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head again.


    ¡°...Well, it''s someone I know.¡± Jo Gyu-Min sighed softly. At least the two men resembled each other when it came to their bad points. The two men being Kang Jin-Ho and Hwang Jeong-Hu, of course! ¡°In any case... I''ll try to assist you if it''s within my power. That''s why I''d like you to help me as much as you can in return.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You don''t need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Hah... Mister Jin-Ho sure is a tough person to assist, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Totally agree, Mister Jo. At first, I thought things would get easier for me since he''s surprisingly low-maintenance. But, to think I''d be maintaining so many other things instead...!¡±


    ¡°Yup. He creates all these insanely huge events. And it hasn''t been all that long since he got discharged from his army service, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Honestly, it feels like several years worth of work has beenpressed into thest few months for me. If things like this keep happening, I wonder how I''ll survive in the near future...¡±


    The two men groaned in perfect sync, again.


    ¡°Even so, how should I put this¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min suddenly smiled contentedly. ¡°I don''t remember thest time I chatted with someone on the same wavelength as me.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I was thinking of bringing that point up, as well!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su and Jo Gyu-Min were bonding real fast. There was the bond ofradeship formed by going through hell under the same boss, but another factor yed just as big a role here, too. And that was the fact that their inclinations matched each other''s rather well.


    It felt like they''d understand each other without explicitly saying anything! At their age, it was notmon to find another person like that.


    ¡°It seems we will be frequently calling each other and coborating over matters involving Mister Jin-Ho from now on,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Lee Hyeon-Su weightily nodded. ¡°It seems that way. I''ll try to give you a call first next time. At least, if I can find enough free time, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, isn''t our ultimate goal trying to create that free time?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°...I have to say, I''d like to sticky-note that goal near my bedside to remind myself every night.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Even though we both know we won''t get many opportunities to sleep in our beds...¡±


    The two men chuckled jovially at each other.


    Despite the jovial chuckle, however, they knew the time to end this meeting was fast approaching. After all, they were busy men. Even if all the urgent fires had been brought under control, they still have a crap ton of things left to deal with. If they spent half a day chatting like this, another round of Hell would be waiting for them tomorrow!


    Even though they knew this, the two men were still reluctant to part ways. If a man was buried up to his nose in work all the time, he''d start craving thepany of another human being. Since they had finally found someone sharing their wavelength, it was no surprise that they didn''t want to end this meeting so soon.


    ¡°Mm, well... I know it''s a bit early, but¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min scratched his head. ¡°I know we should meet up a few more times before reaching this stage. However, I fear we''d never get the chance if we try to stick to the rules. I mean... It might get incredibly difficult for us to set up another meeting like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su ruefully nodded. They were not in a position to make concrete promises. Every second and minute counted in their lives, after all!


    ¡°That was why... I was thinking...¡± Jo Gyu-Min frowned slightly in awkwardness. ¡°How about we drop polite speech and call each other bros? Like, hyung and dongsaeng? It seems we have lots of things inmon.¡±


    ¡°Mm...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly stared at Jo Gyu-Min before breaking his silence. ¡°I don''t really enjoy blurring the line between work and personal life, you see...¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Not much we can do about that, then. My apologies. I shouldn''t have brought it up.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That''s not what I meant... That''s how I usually operate, but I figured it''d be fine to bend the rules a bit if it''s you, Mister Jo. For a while now, this meeting stopped feeling like an official one, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jo Gyu-Min smiled in satisfaction.


    After getting tangled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s business, Jo Gyu-Min had been buried in work practically all the time. That naturally led to deste, nay, devastated personal rtionships for Jo Gyu-Min. His once-close friends grew distant after he failed to call them or even meet up with them for a get-together. And no one around his age held a simr post as him in Jaegyeong, so creating new rtionships there proved frustratingly difficult.


    Of course, his peers subtly resenting him or feeling ufortable around him yed a major factor in that difficulty, too!


    With how deste his human rtionships had be, Jo Gyu-Min had no one to share booze with even if he somehow found some free time for himself. So, finding a perfect match to himself today and forming a bond of brotherhood was like the sweet, sweet rain pouring down on the withered and crackedke that was his heart!


    ¡°Great! Then, I won''t rely on polite speech anymore. After all, I''m the hyung between us. By the way, how old are you, Hyeon-Su?¡±


    A bright smirk suddenly floated up on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. ¡°I''m thirty-seven.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I''m thirty-seven,¡± Lee Hyeon-Sy repeated himself, the light in his eyes sharpening.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s lips twitched unsteadily. ¡°W-with a face as young-looking as yours?¡±


    He couldn''t help but blink his eyes nonstop. No matter how hard he looked, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t look older than thirty. At most, he must''ve been in histe twenties! So, how old was he again? Thirty what?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, people often tell me about my baby face, so I''m not surprised at all by your reaction. The thing with us martial artists is that we all look far younger than our actual age. We age slower, you see? Although, I''m especially more of a baby-face than others. I''ll give you that.¡±


    ''E-even so, this is... Right, this is cheating!''


    Jo Gyu-Min''s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. Obviously, he''d heard about baby faces before. However, Lee Hyeon-Su''s case was already beyond the level of a mere baby face, now wasn''t it?! With some simple touch-up here and there, he could still pass off as a university student, so to say he was already thirty-seven years old?!


    ¡°...Well, uh, that''s one extreme baby face, if you ask me.¡±


    That was all Jo Gyu-Min could think of in this situation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don''t consider it a praise anymore. Honestly? I think a man should have a face that matches their real age. With a young-looking face, it''s easy to get into a misunderstanding or find yourself in unintended trouble, you see?¡±


    ¡°I... Yes, I can see that.¡± Jo Gyu-Min slowly nodded. Even he had to concede that such a thing was more than probable. And then, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°In that case, I better learn the secrets to managing your looks during our next meeting!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled slowly.


    ¡°Well, then! Looks like this is where we part ways, so I...¡±


    ¡°Please wait,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while grinning brightly away. Even though Jo Gyu-Min was in a hurry to end things here, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t seem to be in the mood to humor him. ¡°Soooo, what should I call you with? Is it... Gyu-Min ''hyung''?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Please, hold on...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Didn''t you say we should drop polite speech?¡±


    ¡°W-when I thought about it, I feared that might be a bit too casual between us, you see? And there''s the thing about, uh, mm, being too personal in official things could create problemster down the line, too. So, like, I was saying, eh...¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly tried to get up and leave, but all Lee Hyeon-Su had to do to put a stop to that was lightly drumming his fingers on the cafe''s table.


    Flinch!


    Jo Gyu-Min froze up on the spot.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked. ¡°Why don''t you sit down for a sec?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Please, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t we begin by shing our IDs first?¡±


    ¡°...Ahaha. Y-yes, why not...¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min''s hands faltered and didn''t go anywhere, creases began burrowing into Lee Hyeon-Su''s forehead. Jo Gyu-Min instantly resigned himself after noticing that look and took his wallet out.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s attempt at finding a younger brotherted him a hyung, instead!

 Chapter 653. Racing Along (3)

    Chapter 653. Racing Along (3)


    ''Who the hell is this?''


    The director deeply scowled and red at Kang Jin-Ho.


    A director as an existence had to be... special. Although this story might not necessarily apply to your average, run-of-the-mill directors, those who wish to be the best of the bunch must never miss or overlook even the most insignificant happenings within his film set. The process of making a film was like a living, breathing organism that would start shining brightly only when everyone involved performed their roles to the absolute highest standards.


    In other words, even a single little insignificant factor could negatively affect the filming!


    As such, apetent director had to look beyond the monitors. He must always stay on top of who was moving where within his film set. And he must always keep an eye out on the overall flow of what was happening.


    The director of this TV production, Zhang Xiang, didn''t consider himself one of the greatest, but bing one was his life''s ambition. That was why he already knew.


    He knew that this fairplexioned young brat had been sitting where Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager and the rest of her entourage were. How could Zhang Xiang not notice someone with such noticeably weird attire? With a baseball cap, a surgical mask and a pair of sunsses, his whole get-up basically screamed, ''I do not wish to reveal my identity!'' to anyone with functioning eyes!


    ''Hmm. I''ve never seen this brat before.''


    For someone going so far to cover up his identity, though... He was someone unfamiliar to Zhang Xiang. Even without a mask, no one would''ve recognized him in this ce, so why even bother?


    What surprised the director was something else, though.


    ''Why is his Chinese so fluent?''


    To say this brat was a local, his enunciation sounded vaguely off. It''d be simr to... listening to a heavily ented local dialect. However, if the director had only been listening casually, this brat''s Chinese was good enough to pass off as a local resident.


    ''Maybe he''s an interpreter?''


    That sounded usible. Even if Choi Yeon-Ha''s Chinese was good enough to allow her to converse, it''d still be wiser to rely on a professional interpreter than rely on her meagernguage skills in a film set ripe with lots of technical jargons flying around. However, didn''t that mean...


    ''How dare a mere interpreter get in my face?!''


    What did he say just now? To have a chat? He and Zhang Xiang needed to have a bloody chat?!


    Zhang Xiang''s face reddened instantly. He''d have blown his lid off in rage even if Liu Wei said that to him, but a mere interpreter dared to be so cheeky?! The reason why he still hadn''t thrown the script clutched in his hand to the ground and shot up to his feet wasn''t because of his superhuman level of patience.


    No, he simply couldn''t decide how to respond to this bbergast-inducing situation, that was all! This situation was like... A homeowner would instinctively know how to react when a baseball smashed one of his windows, but a cannon shell crashing through one of the walls would plunge him into a pit of panic instead! Yes, that was what this situation was!


    ¡°Uh, okay, so...¡± Zhang Xiang uncharacteristically stammered a little. ''Am I supposed to get angry at this brat? That''s how I''m supposed to react, right?''


    If there was a huge chasm of status between them, merely replying would raise the other party''s standing. On the other hand, Zhang Xiang''s own status might fall precipitously.


    Imagine the sight of a lion baring its fangs and genuinely threatening a stray mutt. Would the eyewitnesses shudder at the majesty of the lion? Orugh at its pettiness for growling at an opponent that didn''t even match its status? Most people would obviously fall into thetter category.


    That was why Zhang Xiang instantly realized he couldn''t lose his temper here. Doing so would be him ying right into this interpreter''s schemes. It''d only fuel the cirction of ugly gossip of him losing his cool to a childish provocation.


    After quickly analyzing the situation, Zhang Xiang hurriedly scanned the surroundings. He was looking for someone to deal with this brat, and...


    That was when he noticed Hang Eun-Sol urgently rushing toward the so-called ''interpreter'', Kang Jin-Ho.


    Zhang Xiang breathed a sigh of relief after discovering someone willing to resolve this somewhat delicate situation. He couldn''t even tell whether he was angry or bemused by what happened here. The absurdity of this situation almost made himugh out loud, but boiling blood was also rapidly racing up to his head at the same time!


    ¡°Get rid of this fool already!¡± Zhang Xiang angrily shouted at Han Eun-Sol.


    The awkward-faced Han Eun-Sol nodded before grabbing Kang Jin-Ho''s arm. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho...! Why don''t we move over there and...¡±


    Unfortunately for him, though... Kang Jin-Ho didn''t budge an inch.


    ''Huh? Why is he so strong?''


    Initially, Han Eun-Sol''s tugging effort was mild. However, he strengthened his effort after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going anywhere. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have morphed into a human-shaped boulder and remained firmly nted to the spot!


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a t,posed voice while raising his hand to stop Han Eun-Sol.


    That gesture forced Han Eun-Sol to release Kang Jin-Ho and step back.


    ''Yup, I can''t stop him now...''


    Han Eun-Sol instinctively understood that stopping Kang Jin-Ho at this point was impossible. That simple hand-waving gesture was enough to tell him that.


    Now feeling lost and panicky, Han Eun-Sol turned his head and stared at Choi Yeon-Ha next. However, other than making a troubled grimace, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t seem willing to talk Kang Jin-Ho out of whatever he was thinking of doing!


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention away from Han Eun-Sol and back to the director. ¡°All I need is a little bit of your time.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Xiang blinked his eyes in astonishment while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''Just what the hell is going on here?''


    Why did the Korean manager trying to dissuade this interpreter suddenly stop? Maybe this brat wasn''t really an interpreter but a big shot from the Korean talent agency? But that couldn''t be right, considering his young age...?


    In any case, it became clear to Zhang Xiang that no one would stop this man, Mister Jin-Ho, now. So, he was about to raise his voice to summon the security or his assistants to drag this brat out of here, but then...


    ¡°Just a little bit of your time.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a weighty voice.


    For a brief second there, Zhang Xiang trembled slightly.


    ''A... little bit of my time...?''


    Zhang Xiang shut his mouth and peered intensely at Kang Jin-Ho as if he had discovered something. That summoned a bizarre silence to descend on the film set. The crew members with no knowledge of who Kang Jin-Ho was tensed up while wondering what that Zhang Xiang, infamous for his rotten personality, would do next. As for Han Eun-Sol, all he could do was ardently pray that the director''s anger would remain at a still-manageable level.


    However, what Zhang Xiang said next grandly missed everyone''s expectations.


    ¡°...Do you really need only a little bit of time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then... Right here or somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere else. How about over there?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let''s go.¡±


    To everyone''s shock, Zhang Xiang was obediently listening to Kang Jin-Ho!


    ''What the heck?! That''s insane!''


    Han Eun-Sol''s shock was so great that his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Although Liu Wei was responsible for irritating Choi Yeon-Ha and Co. during filming, the true culprit responsible for tormenting every single person here was none other than Zhang Xiang the Esteemed Director... No, Zhang Xiang the Bastard!


    As he was a unique amalgamation of a perfectionist ideal and a fiery temper, Zhang Xiang would often throw the entire film set into utter chaos through his whims alone. That was why Han Eun-Sol figured the Chinese director would have another temper tantrum, but...!


    ''What is up with that reaction!?''


    Kang Jin-Ho took the lead, and Zhang Xiang obediently followed after him!? When the two men went far enough away to be out of earshot, Han Eun-Sol hurriedly mped his dazed ck jaw and rushed toward Choi Yeon-Ha. "Noona!"


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nced at her manager.


    ¡°...Are you alright?¡±


    Seeing how he still prioritized his talent''s well-being even in this situation, Han Eun-Sol fully deserved the moniker of the True Manager.


    ¡°Me? Well...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I''ve filmed underwater scenes during Winter, you know. This much is nothing to me.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Still! Your condition hasn''t been goodtely, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, I''m feeling fine today,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while dismissively waving her hand.


    Han Eun-Sol also couldn''t continue focusing on Choi Yeon-Ha''s physical state anymore. Even as he asked her, his gaze had already shifted toward the corner of a building where Kang Jin-Ho and Zhang Xiang had disappeared to. ¡°Noona... What could they be discussing right now?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly.


    ¡°Besides all that! What''s gotten into that director, anyway? Why did he obediently follow Mister Jin-Ho like that? I can''t wrap my head around this, noona.¡±


    ¡°You know, for the first time in a long while... I totally agree with you,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha groaned again while frowning in worry.


    ¡°I hope Mister Jin-Ho''s not gonna cause a problem¡­¡± Han Eun-Sol muttered while grimacing.


    ¡°Your worries are misced, Eun-Sol. Of course he''ll cause a problem.¡±


    ¡°...Eh? Noona, I think you made a mistake with your statement just now. You meant Mister Jin-Ho is not the type to cause problems, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope. He''s definitely the type.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Eun-Sol sucked in a deep breath as cold sweat began breaking out on his forehead. ¡°But, but...! Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t look that thoughtless to me, though? Isn''t he, like, super-serious and stuff?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled hollowly. ¡°I used to think that way once upon a time, too.¡±


    ¡°He''s not?¡±


    ¡°The world''s most irredeemable is around the corner of that building, Eun-Sol. Can you tell who I''m talking about?¡±


    ¡°...You are joking, right? Please tell me you''re joking, noona.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I wish I was joking.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol alternated his dismayed gaze between Choi Yeon-Ha and the corner of the building in the distance.


    ''She''s... She must be joking, right? Right?''


    As far as Han Eun-Sol could tell, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem like the type to go around causing incidents, so why...


    Before Han Eun-Sol could finish that train of thought, Choi Yeon-Ha muttered quietly while making a concerned face. ¡°I hope he doesn''t resort to violence...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know. We might still have a chance at salvaging things if Mister Jin-Ho can keep it civil, but there''s nothing we can do if he beats up the director. That''s why I''m hoping he can control himself.¡±


    ¡°B-beat up the director?! Mister Jin-Ho will?! Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be relieved if it''s only beating, you know?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow at Han Eun-Sol, wondering just how on God''s green Earth her manager had been viewing Kang Jin-Ho until now.


    ¡°But, but...? I thought he''s a shockingly reasonable man...?¡±


    ¡°Reasonable, my foot. Mister Jin-Ho''s probably one of the most irredeemable cases in the whole of South Korea, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°If that''s true, shouldn''t we try to stop him?!¡± Han Eun-Sol asked in a slightly panicky voice. It wasn''t as if he agreed with what Choi Yeon-Ha had said, but... If there was even a sliver of a chance of violence, wouldn''t the right thing be for them to rush over there and talk Kang Jin-Ho out ofmitting a crime?


    Choi Yeon-Ha noticed Han Eun-Sol''s desperate expression, but the best she could do in this situation was casually shrug her shoulders. ¡°Sorry. I can''t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Once that guy gets pissed off, no one can stop him. Not even me.¡±


    ¡°B-but, that can''t be? Don''t you always phone Mister Jin-Ho and yell at him? Like, all the time?¡±


    ¡°You dummy! A woman only yells at her man after making sure he''ll humor her tantrums without losing his temper! Have you ever seen me raise my voice during my early days with Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...No, I haven''t.¡± Han Eun-Sol shook his head. Back then, he thought Choi Yeon-Ha was as crafty as a fox!


    ¡°I can whine and get angry at him because Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t mind humoring me. That''s all! If I get in his face when he''s so pissed off like that? I''m only gonna lose points in his book. I can''t afford that.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Noona! This whole production is about to go down like a sinking ship, so what are you even saying...!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s jaw fell in stupefaction when Choi Yeon-Ha stared at him with an expression that screamed, ''I''m so disappointed in you!''


    ¡°Between the show and Mister Jin-Ho, which one do you think is more important to me?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol nearly blurted out, Of course it''s the TV show, you damn woman! How could a top actress in Korea ask such an obvious question?!


    ¡°Holy cow, noona! Even if it''sing from you, that''s totally wrong, don''t you think?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly. ¡°Nonsense! A production like this can always recover. However, I can never rescue this rtionship if I get on that guy''s bad books! This is my life we''re talking about!¡±


    ¡°What? This production is just as important, noona!¡±


    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous. I''ll still find work as an actor even if this whole thing crashes and burns.¡±


    ¡°...Right back at you. Even if you break up with Mister Jin-Ho, I know you can find other men.¡±


    ¡°And that''s exactly why you''ll always be a solo yer, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°And that''s not something a thirty-year veteran of solo y should be saying.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha got ready to kick Han Eun-Sol just then. ¡°Say what now?!¡±


    Before the assault could begin, though, Han Eun-Sol sensed everyone''s attention was suddenly shifting away, so he followed suit by turning his head to look. That was when he discovered two men emerging from around the corner of the distant building.


    Not only that, but they were heading to their original positions as if their discussion had ended already!


    ''I wonder what''s going on now...''


    Han Eun-Sol narrowed his eyes and carefully studied the director, Zhang Xiang''splexion. It wasn''t only him, though. Every crew member was holding their breath, utterly focused on figuring out what the director''s mood was like!


    Zhang Xiang returned to the director''s chair, then loudly called out. ¡°Hey, Assistant Director!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The deeply tense assistant director responded quickly and rushed toward Zhang Xiang''s position.


    Zhang Xiang stared in silence at the assistant director''s face before yelling in a loud voice, ¡°All the B-cuts we shot today! Bring them to me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, bring me all the B-cuts! You haven''t disposed of them yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, sir! We haven''t gotten rid of them yet! I''ll fetch them right now!¡±


    The atmosphere in the film set rapidly became weird. Han Eun-Sol dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, who had already returned to his original spot and was in the middle of putting on the mask and sunsses.


    No matter how much he thought about this situation, Han Eun-Sol wasn''t smart enough to figure out what happened. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem to care either way as he casually sat down on an empty chair, put his baseball cap back on, then rxedly crossed his legs.


    ''Just what¡­ did he do?''


    Han Eun-Sol''s head filled up with even more questions.

 Chapter 654. Racing Along (4)

    Chapter 654. Racing Along (4)


    ¡°Did you bring them?¡± Zhang Xiang asked his assistant director.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''ll y them now.¡±


    Zhang Xiang turned his head and sneakily nced at Choi Yeon-Ha. After confirming the baffled look on her face, the director lowered his head and focused his attention on the monitors.


    He silently watched all the footage filmed today before suddenly raising his hand. ¡°That neenth cut. Rey that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    Zhang Xiang intensely peered at the monitor before nodding his head contemtively. ¡°That''s a pretty good take, don''t you think?¡±


    The assistant director tilted his head. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, that''s a pretty good take, don''t you agree?! Are you deaf!¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Yes, Director. I also think that''s the best take of what we filmed. Personally, though, I prefer the twelfth take.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you''ll never be a big shot. A scene needs more than dynamic action, okay? That''s gonna detract from the seriousness of the scene. Sure, judging each take on their own, you''d think the twelfth one is the best. But you gotta think about the story''s flow and the continuity between scenes, too! The empress is supposed to throw the water in anger, so imagine what it''d look like if the water sshes look artistic. It''s gonna break the immersion.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see... You''re right, Director,¡± said the assistant director in a wholehearted effort to humor Zhang Xiang''s moods.


    ''What''s gotten into the director, though?''


    Zhang Xiang was infamous for never recycling any of his B-cuts. He wouldn''t hesitate to shoot the same scene hundreds of times just for that one perfect take.


    Of course, today was an exception since he only wanted to punish Choi Yeon-Ha by repeating the same old boring scene. Even then, Zhang Xiang wouldn''t willingly reuse the footage he deemed worthless. Yet here he was, doing exactly that!


    Zhang Xiang grunted loudly. ¡°And I also realized something just now. We can''t shoot this scene in the evening. The previous scene has a shot with a window prominently featured in one of the frames, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s correct.¡±


    ¡°We can clearly see it''s daytime through that window, so the scene suddenly transitioning to the middle of the night will make no sense, right? Wouldn''t you agree?"


    ¡°Ah...! We haven''t thought about that, Director.¡± The assistant director lowered his head to apologize.


    ''Maybe he ingested narcotics not too long ago?''


    Obviously, the assistant director was lying. Everyone present within this film set already knew that forging ahead with a nighttime shoot was Zhang Xiang being a total as*hole. They could all see what the director''s original n was. Without a doubt, he would''ve persistently tormented Choi Yeon-Ha until well into early dawn, only to bring up an excuse of still not feeling happy with the footage and extending the shoot to the next day.


    Despite knowing all this, though, no one was brave enough to voice their dissatisfaction. That was the power structure within a film set at y. Not a single crew member or the cast wanted to get on the director''s bad books... Especially if that director was someone like Zhang Xiang!


    ¡°Okay, so! We go with this take. Got that? Let''s wrap this scene up here, then.¡±


    The assistant director blinked his eyes. ¡°W-will that be fine with you, Director?¡±


    ¡°What? What''s the matter? You unhappy about something?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not, Director. It''s just that, uh... I was wondering if you were really okay with the take, that was all.¡±


    Zhang Xiang''s brows subtly rose higher. However, he chose to refrain from biting the assistant director''s head off. Instead, he nced at Choi Yeon-Ha to ascertain her physical condition, then casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, getting that one perfect take is important. However, continuing on will only affect the actors and their health in an undesirable way. Today''s filming is important, but tomorrow''s filming is just as important, wouldn''t you say? Let''s look after our health better, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Oh... Understood, Director.¡± The assistant director nodded, then began packing up the footage.


    Zhang Xiang tutted, then got up from the director''s chair and shouted at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Choi! Let''s call it a day here!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in further confusion and wordlessly stared at Zhang Xiang, forcing thetter to fake-cough sheepishly.


    ¡°We, uh, will shoot different scenes than originally scheduled for the next couple of days, so please, take your time and get some rest, Miss Choi. And make sure not to catch the cold, too.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s jaw nearly fell just then. ¡°I''m sorry? But my scenes...?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll shift the schedule around a bit. Other scenes are more important right now, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh... I understand. I think...?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol noticed Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression and whispered to her in Korean. ¡°Noona! Your expression!¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sobered up instantly and reced her ''Did he hit his head somewhere?'' face with an awkward smile.


    Although she had no idea what was going on here, she could still recognize the benefit of ending the torturous shoot right now and scoring two days of vacation time. All the unprintable words moring inside her throat obediently quietened down. ¡°Understood, Director. In that case, I''ll see youter.¡±


    Zhang Xiang turned his attention to his crew next, allowing Han Eun-Sol to tear his eyes away from the director and stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ''What on Earth did he do?''


    Choi Yeon-Ha also nced in that direction before turning toward the fitting room. ¡°For now... Let''s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Got it, noona.¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded, then went to pack their gear along with Choi Yeon-Ha''s entourage.


    ***


    Inside the van driving back to their lodging...


    ¡°...Just what did you do, Mister Jin-Ho?¡± Han Eun-Sol cautiously asked while ncing at the rearview mirror.


    Kang Jin-Ho innocently tilted his head. ¡°Mm? Do what, Mister Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well, uh... So...¡± Han Eun-Sol faltered, his lips parting rather haltingly.


    ''How am I supposed to frame my question here?''


    The atmosphere in the van was understandably weird. Choi Yeon-Ha should''ve been the first one to ask Kang Jin-Ho what he had said to the director, but no! She was rxedly leaning against her seat as if nothing happened during the day''s filming!


    ''Oh,e on! Why aren''t you asking him yet?''


    They said the thirsty one would dig a well first. At this rate, Han Eun-Sol would have to take the honors of being the first one to ask!


    ¡°Kuh-hum...! Just what did you say to that director for him to stop being so unreasonable?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied, his expression unchanging. ¡°I didn''t say anything special to him.¡±


    ¡°Really? But that couldn''t be it...?¡± Han Eun-Sol''s expectant gaze looked through the rearview mirror.


    ''I know he''s someone extraordinary, but...''


    To think Kang Jin-Ho could silence that Zhang Xiang, too!


    Zhang Xiang was no ordinary director. As a highly-respected director, he didn''t even have a reason to get involved in a TV production no matter how massive-scale it was or how earth-shattering the amount of money invested into it was. After all, Zhang Xiang had already left the world of TV behind a long, long time ago. A director actively being wooed by Hollywood wouldn''t have a reason to go back to the world of small screens. However...


    This TV production was being made under the CCP''s support. As such, Zhang Xiang was half-forced into upying the director''s chair. That story also applied to the investors, as well. Since they were forced to invest money into this project, they interfered fiercely at every turn. To make matters worse, the CCP''s clueless liaison also persistently got on Zhang Xiang''s nerves, too! This position certainly saddled him with an untold level of stress... That didn''t mean Zhang Xiang enjoyed being a punching bag, though!


    He knew how to raise his voice and fight back and when to firmly put his foot down to establish his position. That was how he ensured Choi Yeon-Ha would stick around even when the Party suddenly decided to curb the impact of ''Hallyu'' in China and started kicking out Korean actors from Chinese productions.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Simply put, Zhang Xiang had enough political clout to argue against someone higher up the food chain. Since he was someone that influential, it was a small wonder everyone involved in the production kept their mouth shut even when Zhang Xiang''s terrible personality acted up during filming.


    But now... that Zhang Xiang obediently sent Choi Yeon-Ha home like a little puppy with his tail firmly tucked between his legs!


    ''Something like that can only happen under extraordinary circumstances!''


    Zhang Xiang''s behavior was as shocking as water flowing upwards, so it could not have happened naturally!


    ¡°Don''t you mind telling us what you did to the director? Please?¡± Han Eun-Sol ardently asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m not lying, you know. I didn''t say anything special to him.¡±


    At this point, even Choi Yeon-Ha''s curiosity had perked up. Since Kang Jin-Ho handled this matter, he obviously should''ve done an admirable job. Choi Yeon-Ha mightin endlessly about his actions, but her dissatisfaction always stemmed from things rted to the man-woman rtionship. As for matters besides that... Well, it''d be safe to say her faith in Kang Jin-Ho was absolute.


    Since she didn''t want to give off the impression of being too nosy about a ''man handling his matters'', Choi Yeon-Ha had been holding herself back. But Han Eun-Sol''s persistence also fueled her curiosity to the breaking point.


    She nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°What did you say to the director?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°I''m really curious, you know? You can tell us that much, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned as if he was mildly troubled, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I really didn''t say anything special. Honest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hear you. So what wasn''t so special about what you said to him?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head.


    Having grown a little more impatient, Choi Yeon-Ha leaned closer and asked seriously. ¡°Did you threaten him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback.


    ¡°Like, did you threaten him with a beating? Or did you warn him to watch his backter tonight? Stuff like that?¡±


    ¡°...Hold on. Hold on!¡± Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. ¡°I don''t know where you got that kind of impression about me, but I''m not brainless enough to say things like that in someone else''s filming location.¡±


    ¡°You... didn''t threaten the director?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes grew wider.


    That reply went against her expectations, though! The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' she knew would''ve shoved the director against a wall as soon as they went around the corner, then loudly grit his teeth while trying to twist the director''s cors! All the while peppering the scene with some choice dialogues like, ''I''ll massacre you'', ''You think the whole world revolves around you?'' or even ''How dare you mess with my woman!''


    Maybe not thest one, but still!


    In any case, Choi Yeon-Ha expected Kang Jin-Ho to threaten the director with several other choice lines of dialogue, so to say he didn''t?


    ¡°Then... Just what did you say to him?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°I simply said continuing into the night can harm the leading actress''s health, so he should consider stopping for today. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without saying anything else, Han Eun-Sol gently brought the van to a stop on the empty roadside. Then, he turned his head to fix his stupefied gaze on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°Seriously? That was all?¡±


    ¡°Well, I did say some other things, but they were all to the same effect. I asked the director to take into ount the overall filming schedule and end things there. I also said that a director should be able to look at the big picture, and retaliating like this because Miss Yeon-Ha misbehaved a little would only fuel the gossip about him being small-minded. That was when he seemed to agree with my opinion.¡±


    ¡°He... Really? He did?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha stared at each other in silence. That silencested for an ufortably long time before strange smiles suddenly bloomed on their faces.


    ¡°Aha, I see. Well, if you don''t want to tell us, that''s fine. You don''t have to force yourself,¡± Han Eun-Sol chuckled while starting the van again.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°But that''s what really happened, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Some things shouldn''t be shared with others. Yes, I know.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grandly stretched her limbs while smirking. ¡°Besides all that, this isn''t like you, Mister Jin-Ho. If you don''t want to tell us, you don''t have to, you know? No need to make up stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°I''m not making anything up. It''s the truth.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied testily.


    But that only deepened Choi Yeon-Ha''s smirk. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho. I can confidently say that man is easily one of the worst people, personality-wise, I''ve ever encountered in my career so far. Some of those people are human trash who try to sleep with every pretty actress they can see. Some even are utter scumbags who subtly harass women sexually, too. However! Purely in personality alone? That director might top the list! But you''re telling me your words got through to him?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. I''m...¡±


    ¡°If it''s something you can''t talk about? We understand, okay? We''re fine with not knowing. Right, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona. It''s resolved in the end, so it''s all good.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned and tilted his head this way and that in total confusion. ¡°He really was reasonable, though? And his personality didn''t seem so bad, either?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha helplessly shook her head.


    ''Geez! How can his eyes for people be this bad!''


    Looking at the aggrieved expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face only made Choi Yeon-Haugh, but she somehow held herself back.


    She was convinced that Kang Jin-Ho must''ve resorted to an unmentionable method. But that was fine with Choi Yeon-Ha. After all, he did that for her. That knowledge made her all warm and fuzzy inside.


    ***


    ¡°Dammit! Why dare that bastard ghost us like this?!¡± Zhang Xiang yelled loudly while throwing the script to the ground.


    They were supposed to film several night scenes tonight, but the actor required for them, Liu Wei, was out of reach for some unfathomable reason!


    ¡°How can the male lead cut off all contact and go into hiding like this?! Even though he can''t act to save his own goddamn skin! I swear, one of these...! I''m going to beat his ass up to a pulp!¡±


    The assistant director sidled up to Zhang Xiang and tried to calm the director''s irate mood. ¡°We sent people to his lodging, so he should be found sooner rather thanter, Director.¡±


    ¡°Uh-whew...!¡± Zhang Xiang groaned before unhappily plopping down on a chair. ¡°This is going to mess up the filming schedule...!¡±


    Zhang Xiang pulled out a cigarette and mouthed it to soothe his frustration. The assistant director immediately pulled out his lighter and lit the director''s cigarette.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Zhang Xiang slowly puffed away, his boiling head gradually cooling down.


    The assistant director bade his time before carefully asking a question. ¡°Excuse me, Director?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°...Can you tell me what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°Earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes. With that young Korean man...¡±


    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Zhang Xiang chuckled. ¡°What are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°No, well... Rather than curious... It''s like... Just what did that brat say to you for you to... You know?¡±


    The assistant director seemed hesitant to mouth the word ''curiosity''. Zhang Xiang smirked after noticing that reluctance. ¡°It wasn''t anything special.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± The assistant director looked a little dazed.


    ¡°Nothing special, I said. And no, I''m not underselling anything, okay? He said repeating this routine could harm the actress''s health, so I should consider calling it a day. That''s all,¡± Zhang Xiang guffawed loudly.


    The assistant director could only tilt his head in silence. How could such... ''simple'' words manage to convince a director infamous for his stubborn streak?


    Zhang Xiang stoppedughing and exined further to resolve the assistant director''s curiosity. ¡°I wouldn''t even have humored some random brat if they dared to tell me crap like that. Here''s the thing, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    A strange smirk floated up on Zhang Xiang''s face just then. ¡°Did you get a good look at that brat''s face?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± The assistant director grew dazed once more. What kind of a question was that?


    Zhang Xiang paused there as if to build anticipation, then leisurely revealed his true thoughts in a weighty voice. ¡°That brat... He was super-duper handsome.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That was when the assistant director''s brain briefly gave up on him.

 Chapter 655. Racing Along (5)

    <h4>Chapter 655. Racing Along (5)</h4>


    While living their life, a person would eventually run into a moment of sheer speechlessness. When confronted by such a moment, a person would instinctively know something must be said to fill the void of awkwardness, but finding the right words to do so would prove to be beyond their capability.


    The assistant director found himself stuck precisely in that moment. What was he supposed to reply in this kind of situation?!


    Zhang Xiang cocked an eyebrow and suddenly asked, ¡°What? Didn''t you notice it?¡±


    The assistant director was massively relieved by that question. After all, replying to a question was appreciably easier than cooking up something original to say, now wasn''t it!


    ¡°Kuh-hum. No, I did see that young man''s face. But...¡± The assistant director recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Since the situation had been so... ''memorable'', he could vividly remember that young Korean man''s face despite seeing it only once. ¡°Yes, he was handsome. But men with such looks are fairly dime-a-dozen, no? For instance, Liu Wei.¡±


    ¡°Did you say Liu Wei?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± The assistant director detected the hint of a sneer in Zhang Xiang''s voice and promptly mped his mouth shut. That was because he subscribed to the belief that, before he could proudly refer to himself as a director, the best tool for one''s survival in this industry was not artistic sensibilities or abilities... But knowing how to read his boss''s moods!


    ¡°You think a punk like Liu Wei is good-looking?¡± Zhang Xiang chuckled derisively.


    ¡°But, uh... Isn''t he popr because of his looks?¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand you. Words like ''handsome'' or ''good looking'' are not meant for idiots like Liu Wei. Nope. They are solely reserved for that brat from earlier.¡±


    The assistant director''s lips twitched subtly as he listened.


    ¡°That brat''s visuals were... Damn, they were pure works of art. I''m telling you, a type like that is...¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, director...?¡± The assistant director dared to cut Zhang Xiang off just then. Doing something like that would''ve usually been unthinkable, but at least right now... He couldn''t keep listening to this without saying something! ¡°Yes, I don''t mind which way your personal taste leans, director. Everyone''s different, after all. Even so, well... I really don''t want to say something about it, but...¡±


    The assistant director had to stop there and sighed deeply. What could he do about this, though? This kind of thing happened regrly in the entertainment industry, didn''t it!


    Although everything was lumped together in one group called the Greater China region, the entertainers from the maind, Hong Kong and Macau all possessed markedly different inclinations. Zhang Xiang was from Hong Kong. And actors or folks rted to the entertainment industry from that neck of the woods frequently came out of their closets.


    ¡°Obviously, I didn''t know you leaned that way, director. Although, basing a person''s looks solely on your personal feelings is a bit...¡±


    Zhang Xiang tilted his head. ¡°My personal what?¡±


    The assistant director frowned critically. ¡°Director, you''re trying to say you like that Korean man''s looks, yes?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°And I''m saying that''s totally fine. As I''ve said before, everyone''s different, after all. Shunning people different from you is an outdated mindset.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°However, we''re talking about the production, Director. Letting your personal attraction y a part in the decision-making process is...¡±


    ¡°...My personal attraction?¡± Zhang Xiang confusedly stared at the assistant director.


    That expression was enough to alert the assistant director to his mistake. ¡°Eh? Weren''t youing out of the closet?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! Are you insane?!¡± Zhang Xiang threw the script in the assistant director''s face. The assistant director let the chunky stack of papers hit him, then covered his face. Zhang Xiang continued to yell at his poor assistant. ¡°Why the hell did you think I''ming out?!¡±


    ¡°But, uh... You know, because you were saying those things, director! Something like that is nothing to be ashamed about, you know?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Yes...?¡±


    ¡°I really, really like thepany of women.¡±


    ¡°...I see. I believe you now.¡± The assistant director nodded while feeling Zhang Xiang''s sincerity echoing powerfully within his chest. ¡°In that case, why did you agree with that brat''s request?¡±


    ¡°I never agreed with his request, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, what happened?¡±


    Zhang Xiang tutted loudly. ¡°I agreed with his looks, okay!¡±


    The assistant director frowned a little. Did Zhang Xiang really like women?


    ¡°Stop looking at me that way, will you?¡± Zhang Xiang tutted in irritation. ¡°I''m not interested in handsome men. However, I''m a director. I can''t ignore a man capable of pulling in a huge number of punters with his looks alone, now can I? Especially a man with such impressive, memorable facial features!¡±


    ¡°Did you see a potential in that brat? But, director... Isn''t he a total amateur when ites to acting?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, man! A talentless punk like Liu Wei is making a living as a male lead, so who cares about that brat being an amateur! I don''t care if he''s a mute! As long as I can utilize his good looks, that is!¡±


    ¡°...Hold on, director. Please wait!¡± The assistant director finally let his fluster get the better of him.


    One of the major reasons why Zhang Xiang grew in renown overseas was because of his unrivaled sense of visual beauty. However, he didn''t use actors to fill his frames with outstanding beauty and memorable imagery. No, Zhang Xiang''s specialty was using props, sceneposition, and striking color palette to create stunning imagery.


    But now... He was implying that he''d be willing to sacrifice a major TV production for something as insignificant as a potential actor''s looks!


    The assistant director hurriedly asked, ¡°You are not being serious, yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am half-joking, but...¡± Zhang Xiang wryly grinned. ¡°I''m genuinely curious about what we''ll see if we apply appropriate makeup on that man''s face and point a camera at him. My guess? Just his face alone should be enough to set the perfect mood for a scene. We haven''t had a face like that in a while in our industry, right? So, I wonder what would it be like... A face that can generate a noir-like atmosphere merely by casually mouthing a cigarette? Actors capable of pulling that off have all grown too old for the roles...¡±


    The assistant director cautiously responded, ¡°Director, noir as a genre is unfashionable these days.¡±


    ¡°Nah. Genres never change. It''s just that eras change, and the expression of genres change ordingly, that''s all. Actually, I''ve been thinking of shooting a noir set in modern times. And that face is just about perfect. And he''s pretty fluent in Chinese, too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But wasn''t his regional ent way out of control?¡±


    ¡°And that''s what''s so attractive about this whole thing. How should I put it... It''s only enhancing his untamed masculinity? Something like that?¡±


    ¡°But, director...¡±


    Zhang Xiang chuckled after noticing the assistant director''s dismayed expression. ¡°Yeah, I know. It''s weird to listen to a dude who''s obviously infatuated with another dude''s face.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t mean it that way, director.¡±


    ¡°However, I''m not wrong about this. You are. You failed to see the real deal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you. That man''s looks are no joke. Sure, you can find lots of pretty boys out there. However, a man with such sharp, memorable features? Now that''s a rarity these days. Despite the sharpness, that man didn''te off as scary or distracting to look at. He had that mysterious air about him, know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°No, director. I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you''re still an assistant director, not the director.¡±


    ¡°Eii... Director, I''m only an assistant because you are our boss. In other projects, I would''ve been treated as a full-fledged director.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure thing. A director. Good for you, finally bing another run-of-the-mill director. That''s all you can be with your current eyes of discernment.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You better improve your eyes first, okay? Although, it ain''t gonna be easy for you.¡± Zhang Xiang tutted disapprovingly at the fidgety assistant director. <i>''What an idiot...''</i>


    Scripts? Cast members? Of course they were crucial.


    However, the most important factor in making a good director was, undoubtedly, their power of imagination. A director must be able to imagine a scene right down to its finest details, then possess the necessary technical know-how to bring that imagination into reality as unaltered as possible.


    A world seen through a camera lens was different from the world seen through a person''s eyes. One would never be a good director if they couldn''t understand that. In that sense, this assistant director''s future prospects seemed bleak.


    To think he still couldn''t get it after Zhang Xiang exined so much!


    <i>''Whatever. I only care about giving that brat a good impression of me!''</i>


    To Zhang Xiang, this TV production was nothing more than a temporary stop in his career. Due to the unfortunate quirk of the TV format, the renown of a director like him would never be enhanced even if he managed to craft a top-tier show. And the critiques'' evaluation would also be deferred. A movie director like him... should make movies.


    <i>''As long as I can utilize this hand... Yes, it''s going to be one hell of a killer hand!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang greedily licked his lips. No one would be dumb enough to say no if he suggests making movies together... But this particr situation was a bit unique. He nced at the assistant director. ¡°That man rode in the same van as Choi Yeon-Ha, didn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Yes, I got it...¡± Zhang Xiang nodded deeply before suddenly scowling in anger. ¡°By the way, why hasn''t that Liu Wei called us yet?!¡±


    ***


    ¡°What an unexpected vacation...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha muttered to no one in particr while leaning against the hotel cafe''s couch. The first thing she usually did after arriving at the hotel would be heading straight to her suite, but today... Today, she felt at peace.


    First of all, a sudden windfall of vacation time epassing tomorrow and the day after made her genuinely pleased. And her second factor was...


    <i>''I seriously had no idea having someone near you can put your mind at ease like this...''</i>


    What a mysterious thing this was.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s condition was aplicated mess of hardships. And no, it wasn''t simply because of various difficulties rted to shooting a TV show in a foreignnd. Things like culture shes, homesickness, and other issues weighed heavily on her heart to endlessly torment her.


    But none of that mattered to her anymore simply by having Kang Jin-Ho loiter nearby. Even this hotel''s cafe, with its interior d¨¦cor she could never get used to, felt as cozy as the inside of a Korean cafe.


    <i>''Cozy and at peace, eh...?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha realized her condition wasn''t normal. Despite the traumatic events of the night before, plus all that nonsense during the shoot, she still felt at peace? That couldn''t be a normal response to what she had gone through. Either she had lost her marbles from the extreme stress, or...


    Han Eun-Sol suddenly chimed in. ¡°Noona? Why is your face suddenly getting all red and stuff? Is it menopause?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe you really want to die today?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grabbed the nearest cushion and got ready to throw it.


    Instead of shielding himself, however, Han Eun-Sol hurriedly protected the drinks resting on the table between them instead! ¡°It''s because yourplexion suddenly changed without warning, you know!¡±


    ¡°Does myplexion need your permission to change?!¡±


    ¡°Mm, well... Shouldn''t it? Since I''m your manager and all?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha crossed her arms and tutted loudly. ¡°Call the agency and tell them to send me a new manager, right now!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, noona. You''re considered the fiery pits of Hell in the world of managers. A wide-open Hell gate, that''s what you are! No one sane wants to work as your manager.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No one? As in, zero?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol firmly nodded. ¡°Yup. Even at double the usual pay, everyone said no.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked at her manager, totally confused by that revtion. ¡°Huh... I wanna ask you something because I just can''t figure it out...¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    "Be honest. Haven''t I been good to you, Eun-Sol?"


    ¡°...¡±


    The corners of Choi Yeon-Ha''s brows arched up dangerously after noticing the indescribable expression etched on Han Eun-Sol''s face. ¡°You saying I''m not?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you''ve been very good to me. Yup. Way too good.¡±


    ¡°Why does your reply sound so... lifeless? Why?¡±


    ¡°...Noona?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°When you''re trying to analyze someone''s personality...¡± Han Eun-Sol spoke in a grave-sounding voice. ¡°You don''t look at how they treat their close acquaintances and friends. No, you''re supposed to see how they treat people they are not friends with.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. But... Aren''t I usually nice to people who aren''t my friends?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Noona, it''s not the case of you being nice to people you are not friendly with but to people you don''t know. Like your fans or some other random passersby. Or, even people you only talked to once or twice before in passing.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t they the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Noona, what is a newbie manager to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? A newbie manager is there to run errands for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay. So, do you think you''re supposed to be nice to them or not?¡±


    ¡°That''s a dumb question. Why should I be nice to a newbie manager? Someone like that is only working for me to get paid, right? And I pay him to run errands for me. So, isn''t it fine to keep our rtionship strictly as a business one?¡±


    ¡°...Well, there you go. There''s your answer. Your idea of what constitutes a business rtionship is weird, noona.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That can''t be right?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head again, obviously failing to understand anything.


    <i>''Yup, she''s hopeless...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol could only sigh, knowing Choi Yeon-Ha could not be fixed.


    He still hadn''t forgotten the sorrow of working for her in the early days. There was this one time during the middle of a shoot in Gangwon Province. Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly raised an unholy fuss about wanting to drink the coffee from her favorite cafe back in Seoul, so Han Eun-Sol was forced to drive all the freaking way there and bring a cup back... Only for her to discard the bloody coffee in disgust, saying it was no longer warm and she didn''t like lukewarm coffee!


    <i>''I only endured back then because I was her fan...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol knew he''d never have endured that kind of nonsensical treatment if it hadn''t been for how much he enjoyed Choi Yeon-Ha''s past work. Compared to those days, the current Choi Yeon-Ha was like a totally different person. An angel, no less! Not only that, but an angel of...


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Han Eun-Sol tilted his head.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing.¡± Han Eun-Sol hurriedly waved his hand.


    <i>''Hang on a second, noona is... Hasn''t she be a lot more, you know, normal these days?''</i>


    When objectively assessed, Choi Yeon-Ha''s recent behavior had been less fussy or conceited than an average actress. Compared to her past self, when she was basically the final boss and the fiery pits of Hell for managers, this Choi Yeon-Ha might as well be apletely different person!


    Han Eun-Sol briefly thought this change was due to how much he had gotten closer to Choi Yeon-Ha. However, when he thought about it some more... Even her entourage had stoppedining about Choi Yeon-Hately, too!


    Han Eun-Sol couldn''t help but look at Choi Yeon-Ha in a new light just then. Unfortunately...


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha growled back.


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed Han Eun-Sol was wrong. She still hadn''t changed. At least, not yet...

 Chapter 656. Investigating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 656. Investigating (1)</h4>


    ¡°It''s nothing, noona,¡± said Han Eun-Sol.


    Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Oh, really? Because it sounds like something to me?¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s really nothing.¡±


    ¡°And it really, really sounds like something, though?¡±


    Irritation crept into Han Eun-Sol''s expression. ¡°Can''t you just let it go?¡±


    ¡°No can do. I''m the food inspector in the world of actresses. There can be no such thing as letting something smelly go in my book! Now, spill the beans!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol grandly groaned. However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t happy about this situation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha would only joke around like this when she was genuinely happy. Han Eun-Sol realized it certainly had been a long time since they chatted like this. As her manager, he obviously noticed that her head was in a good spot.


    ¡°You know, it''s nothing much. I was thinking you''ve changed a lot, noona.¡±


    ¡°I have?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It''s clear to me now after talking to you like this. The old you was like... How should I put it? Mm...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha confidently smirked. ¡°A beautiful and elegant woman, obviously.¡±


    ¡°You were like a goddess of destruction! Destruction! That Shiva or whatever the name was. That was you!¡±


    ¡°Hah? You wanna see the Destruction Goddess descending for real, then?! Should I let you witness that miracle?!¡±


    ¡°...No thank you.¡± Han Eun-Sol noticed the veins popping up near Choi Yeon-Ha''s temples and hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°In any case! I''ve realized the truth now. Looking at your current self really makes me appreciate how much you''ve changed, noona. Maybe my first impression of you got branded to my soul or something, and that''s why I''m still whining like this.¡±


    ¡°Hah. At least you know,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smirked deeply.


    ¡°Knowing your personality''s quirks... I guess we''re all holding back a lot of ourselves, aren''t we?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°...What are you trying to say about my personality?¡±


    ¡°It''s a dogsh... Ahem, I meant it''s a bit too delicate, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that why I''m suddenly hankering to sew your trap shut delicately now?¡±


    ¡°...Ehehehe.¡± Han Eun-Sol chuckled awkwardly to break through this crisis, then resumed where he left off. ¡°I heard that people will eventually grow mellower and gentler around the edges, but I feared that would never happen to you, noona. Still, that day finally hase, hasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Mellower?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smirked derisively. ¡°Did you think me getting mellower with age was why I was behaving myself?¡±


    ¡°...It wasn''t?¡±


    ¡°How can humans be mellower when that''s how we''re programmed since birth? There''s no such thing, okay? People''s personalities cannot change. It''s just that as we get older, we learn about all the disadvantages of acting ording to our whims. So, we hold ourselves back. Here''s the thing, though. I don''t need to hold anything back. Whether it was the past me or now? I haven''t changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    If the person saying all this wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha but someone else, Han Eun-Sol would''ve thought they were trying to hide their embarrassment by acting all haughty and high-handed. Too bad, the person saying it was Choi Yeon-Ha, and she wasn''t hiding anything. One look at her expression would be enough to realize that!


    That expression filled with sneer and sheer arrogance...!


    <i>''Holy cow. Now there''s an expression I haven''t seen in ages.''</i>


    It wasn''t the case of that expression disappearing for good, but Choi Yeon-Ha simply found a way to masterfully mask it until now!


    ¡°T-then, noona... Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°How disappointing, Eun-Sol,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tutted and stared at her manager for a while, then muttered in a low voice. ¡°What do you think is the biggest difference between the past and the current me?¡±


    ¡°Mm? You got older?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you got wrinkles now?¡±


    Veins bulged dangerously on Choi Yeon-Ha''s forehead. She shuddered in rage before yelling loudly at Han Eun-Sol. ¡°What nonsense are you bbing about?! What wrinkles?! Don''t you know how much money I''ve dumped on my skincare?! If I still get wrinkles after that, Imma tear the head off that goddamn dermatologist!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, noona! There might be Koreans here, you know!¡± Han Eun-Sol freaked out and tried to pacify his talent. Why did he stupidly provoke her even though he knew he''d get nothing in return!? After all, Choi Yeon-Ha was still Choi Yeon-Ha, wasn''t she? Even if she had be a lot mellower these days!


    ¡°Fuu-woo-wook!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha panted and huffed in anger before hoovering up the cup of Iced Americano on the table. ¡°I almost got a low blood sugar level!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha scowled and red at Han Eun-Sol and his mped mouth. ¡°Well, at least you got the correct answer.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean your wrinkles?¡±


    ¡°Wanna die today? Seriously!¡±


    ¡°...My apologies,¡± said Han Eun-Sol. However, when he noticed Choi Yeon-Ha''s quaking hand grabbing the nearby cushion, he wordlessly shielded the drinks again. These drinks were important, after all!


    ¡°No, not my bloody wrinkles, but the thing about getting older! What should a woman do as she grows older?¡±


    ¡°...Eh? You mean, uh, like nning retirement?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shot up to her feet. ¡°That''s it! You''re dead meat!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait! Noona, I really can''t think of anything else! Sorry!¡±


    ¡°A woman should start thinking about marriage, you dumbass!¡±


    ¡°M-m-marriage?!¡± Han Eun-Sol''s irises powerfully quaked just then. ¡°I thought you didn''t believe in marriages?¡±


    ¡°Say what? It''s not that I didn''t believe it, but more like I couldn''t do it. Did you think I haven''t gotten married yet because I didn''t feel like it? No, it''s the case of I couldn''t.¡±


    ¡°...Whoa!¡± Han Eun-Sol slowly nodded as if he had finally epted the truth. A woman could certainly decide she didn''t mind staying single for the rest of her life, but Choi Yeon-Ha was more like... <i>''...Yup, she just couldn''t find anyone she approved of.''</i>


    Which made total sense since she was the one of a kind in the entire universe!


    ¡°Noona, I''m proud of you. You''ve finally epted the indisputable fact that you can never get hitched with that temper of yours.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s cushion finally flew in the air. However, Han Eun-Sol seemed prepared for the assault as he ably snatched the keenly-flying weapon mid-air and shoved it behind his back. ¡°Why, thank you for the cushion, noona.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha repeatedly clenched her fists in rage only to unfurl them but didn''t continue with the assault. ¡°...What''s wrong with my personality?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol tutted. ¡°You are not asking that because you don''t know for real, right?¡±


    ¡°...Urgh!¡±


    ¡°You know the problem, and that''s why you''re working so hard to fix your personality, right?¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha found the chance to counterattack. She smirked derisively again. ¡°And that''s why you''ll always be a solo yer.¡±


    ¡°What the heck? Why are you bringing that up now? Since you said it, let''s make this clear, okay? Noona, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I do! Can''t you see!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you make it clear that you want to date him?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Did he say he wanted to date you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not... Well, no one said that outright, but anyone can tell that that''s what''s happening to our rtionship! Who would be crazy enough to travel to China for a girl unless they are dating!¡±


    ¡°That''s not dating, noona. Isn''t that more like a fling? No, a show of affection? You know, like... He''s kinda yours but not quite?¡±


    ¡°It sounds more and more like you want to know how affectionate my fists can be!¡±


    ¡°I''m merely stating the truth, noona. The truth!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha retreated as if her sore spot had been attacked just then.


    Han Eun-Sol grew in confidence and sat up straight. ¡°If you wish to use that thing to keep making fun of someone, you better define where you two stand first, okay? It doesn''t feel great when a thirty-year solo yer tells me stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Wha?! Who''s thirty here! Why are you sneakily rewriting my age as thirty-something?!¡±


    ¡°It''s not too far off, though.¡±


    ¡°I swear, I''m gonna fire you soon!¡±


    ¡°I told you, no one wants to be your manager besides me, noona.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly before continuing on. ¡°I should think about getting married, but the current me will have a hard time finding someone. Like you said.¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you''re trying to change yourself?¡±


    ¡°And that''s why you''re an idiot, Eun-Sol. What''s the point of marrying a guy after changing my personality? You think I can live the rest of my life like that? If my personality breaks free again, we''ll be off to a divorce court straightaway, you know!¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. That sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°So! It''s not the case of changing my personality, but altering everyone''s perception of me, okay? Fufufu~! If I meticulously act my part of a nice girl, everybody will eventually assume that getting older has finally matured and mellowed me. Just like how it was with you! Then, people will say that to you know who, too! The truth about investigating someone is that you start by asking their acquaintances and friends first, you see?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Eun-Sol grimaced and stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in disbelief. <i>''Is it necessary to go that far?''</i>


    Unlike some people, Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t be in a hurry to get hitched. Which men would say no to her just because she got a little older? Besides, she was financially secure to the point where she didn''t have to worry about finding work for the rest of her life. In other words, nothing stopped her from living her life at a more leisurely pace.


    Out of sheer curiosity, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t help himself but ask. ¡°Is that how much you like Mister Jin-Ho? So much so that you''d even consider something you''ve never even thought of? Like marriage?¡±


    ¡°W-who''s considering what here? I''m just covering all my bases in case he... You know!¡±


    ¡°...Isn''t that the same thing?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I don''t have any ns to bring up marriage first. However! You know he''s got that impatient side to him. So... You know! He, uh, he could suddenly mention marriage to me and stuff. T-that''s why I''m preparing for all eventualities, okay! It''s not like I''ve decided he''s the one for me, you know? Goodness, you''re such a weird guy, Eun-Sol.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol slowly shook his head while observing Choi Yeon-Ha ramble on like a drunkard. She was beyond hopeless, wasn''t she? ¡°Noona, that''s cheating.¡±


    ¡°That''s fine! A woman can game the system a little, you know?¡±


    ¡°What kinda nonsense is that, noona?¡±


    ¡°What''s so wrong about it? Every woman does that, anyway.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol frowned deeply. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted before starting her lesson. ¡°Have you ever seen a girl walking around with zero makeup on? Or wearing worn-out T-shirts and PJs like they might do at home, scratching their bellies like azy uncle?¡±


    ¡°...No, I have not.¡±


    ¡°That''s what all girls do, though. Our stock will fall if we present ourselves as is, so we put on makeup and wear nice clothes. In that case, what''s so wrong about changing how others see us just a little bit? It''s the same thing, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°I guess you have a point... Somehow?¡± Han Eun-Sol tilted his head. His senses warned him not to fall for this sophistry, but the persuasive force behind Choi Yeon-Ha''s words couldn''t be denied. As a migraine began making itself known, Han Eun-Sol decided to search for the topic of this conversation next. ¡°By the way, where did Mister Jin-Ho go?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He probably went to his lodging.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You let him off the hook that easily?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We''ll be going on a sightseeing tour first thing tomorrow morning, you know! Obviously, I must let him go so he can get some rest. I''m not as thoughtless as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°...Wait, what? The first thing tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol offered a silent prayer for Kang Jin-Ho''s well-being, then looked back at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°By the way, noona?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is Mister Jin-Ho even interested in marriage?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pleaded the Fifth on that one.


    ***


    ¡°You''re finally back, master,¡± said Vator as he nced at the doorway.


    ¡°Mmhm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand to greet the big man back. His steps taking him deeper inside this hotel suite seemed a little tired.


    Vator noticed that and let out a sleazy cackle. ¡°Fufufu. It seems you''re somewhat worn out, master.¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. This familiar yet unfamiliar feeling gets on my nerves a bit.¡±


    A martial artist on the level of Kang Jin-Ho would rarely feel physically tired. So, the culprit this time had to be mental fatigue.


    Vator nodded meaningfully. ¡°Makes sense. Since that activity can be surprisingly tiresome.¡±


    ¡°...I think this conversation is going off-track again?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    Vator casually shrugged his shoulders before backing away. ¡°I shall stop here, then. Everything in moderation and all.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled briefly, then nced at Zhang Dajing next. ¡°Did anything happen while I was away?¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Jin-Ho. Nothing of note to report.¡±


    ¡°What about our guest?¡±


    Zhang Dajing pointed at the bathroom. ¡°He''s doing rather well. Although, I''m sure he doesn''t think that way.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good...¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned on his heels and headed to the bathroom right away.


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°Are you nning to start straight away, master?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No need to drag this out, after all.¡±


    <i>ck!</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho entered the bathroom and closed the door behind him, Zhang Dajing grimaced and stared in anxiety. ¡°That fool inside, he... I sincerely hope he doesn''t confess everything right away.¡±


    Vator chuckled genially. ¡°It''ll be alright. Even if my master gets the confession he wants, he''ll still need some time before he can make a move.¡±


    ¡°I see. That''s great news.¡±


    ¡°It''s just that, mm...¡± Vator scratched his cheek while ncing at the firmly shut bathroom door. ¡°Seeing how my master rushed inside there right after his return... It can only mean he has been anxious to get his hands on our guest. Which also means there is a possibility that my master might act a little more impulsively and violently than usual.¡±


    A long groan leaked out of Zhang Dajing''s mouth.


    <i>''I don''t care anymore. It''s not like I''ll get killed multiple times, right?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing originally wanted to return to Korea without encountering trouble during this trip. However, he only needed one day to resign himself to his fate. That was because, no matter how much he thought about it, dragging Vator and Kang Jin-Ho back to Korea without some major event happening now seemed like an impossibility.


    An impossible hope would only give birth to bitter disappointments, after all!


    ¡°Mm, wait. I might be wrong about this,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Zhang Dajing tilted his head. His questioning gaze locked on the big man''s face.


    That was when a deeply meaningful smirk floated up on Vator''s face. ¡°Tonight will be peaceful. I just realized that my master wouldn''t want to kill that insect so easily.¡±


    Zhang Dajing felt his hair stand on its end. After nervously gulping his saliva, he stared at the bathroom door once more.


    It seemed that... Tonight might be a long one. As long as a night in Hell!

 Chapter 657. Investigating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 657. Investigating (2)</h4>


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood, Chief Lee?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stopped whistling quietly and asked back.


    As for the one observing Lee Hyeon-Su, Yeon Min-Hyeok, could only look at his superior weirdly.


    <i>''Why is he in such a good mood, though?''</i>


    He couldn''t remember thest time Lee Hyeon-Su looked this happy. After all, the Yeongnam Branch chief was a man of perpetual frown and bubbling anger. Rather than anger, though, maybe it was more like...


    <i>''Should I say annoyance is a passive skill for him?''</i>


    Although, it wasn''t as if Yeon Min-Hyeok couldn''t understand it. After all, Lee Hyeon-Su was like... Well, like a sergeant in the final few weeks of his mandatory service who couldn''t leave the army!


    Even during the days of the Yeongnam Group, Lee Hyeon-Su was the true brains of the operation. Even then, he still had to answer to someone higher up in the food chain. Whether the question was about one''s administrative abilities orpetency, Lee Hyeon-Su easily remained the best of the bunch. Unfortunately for him, though... There was no higher rung in the careerdder for him to climb.


    Since that was the case, folks under him should have gradually climbed up and begun sharing his duties, but something must''ve gone wrong somewhere as that didn''t happen with Lee Hyeon-Su.


    In that regard, he was like a soldier who had to take on toilet cleaning duty even after bing a sergeant as no junior soldiers had joined his unit. With no one to rece him, he couldn''t get discharged and had to endure the abuse of the officers above him!


    No wonder he''d perpetually be annoyed by his situation!


    Obviously, it was never pleasing to see a grown man walking around with a frown on his face all the freaking time. Even so, Yeon Min-Hyeok was prepared to turn a blind eye when that man in question happened to be Lee Hyeon-Su.


    That had been the case so far, so for the frowning man to be in such a good mood?


    Yeon Min-Hyeok cautiously asked, ¡°Did something happen, Chief?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I got myself a younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Not just any younger brother, but someonepetent, too. That''s gonna make my life so much easier, right?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied as the corners of his lips curled up in a smirk.


    That was when Yeon Min-Hyeok suddenly had a feeling that some poor bastard had fallen into Lee Hyeon-Su''s trap.


    <i>''Seriously, dude! He''s a borderline genius at bullying people...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was stuck in the gray area between martial artists and regr, powerless people. Although he had cultivated to some degree, his attainment was rather limited. How limited was it? Finding someone weaker than him in the Martial Assembly would be almost impossible. That was how low his attainment was!


    From the standards of regr, powerless civilians, Lee Hyeon-Su mighte across as a superhuman, but in the eyes of martial artists? Calling him a full-fledged martial artist was a bit wrong, but he couldn''t be seen as a regr person, either.


    In the world of martial artists, one''s martial prowess was what mattered the most to everyone. Even so, no one dared to disrespect Lee Hyeon-Su for his pitiful cultivation. Yes, some people might insult him in private for being a weakling who couldn''t even fight and only knew how to scheme things. However, no one dared to say that to his face.


    Someone once said this before: The only reason Lee Hyeon-Su acted like a big shot in the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly was because of Kim Seok-Il and Kang Jin-Ho''s favor, respectively.


    Yeon Min-Hyeok didn''t agree with that statement, though. Even if Kang Jin-Ho and Kim Seok-Il didn''t exist, and no one was around to provide protection, Lee Hyeon-Su would still remain the same person.


    <i>''If I can help it, I never want to be that man''s enemy. Not in this life.''</i>


    This wasn''t the case of Lee Hyeon-Su receiving Kang Jin-Ho''s protection. No, only someone like Kang Jin-Ho would be strong enough to handle a devil of Lee Hyeon-Su''s caliber! In other words, other people got the order of things wrong!


    People''s misunderstanding was unsurprising, though. Being able to receive Kang Jin-Ho''s protection was already a big deal since that man wouldn''t show interest in some random nobody. Knowing that, how could Yeon Min-Hyeok not respect Lee Hyeon-Su?


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t the greatest, strongest human alive. Kang Jin-Ho was iparably mightier and scarier than him, for instance. However, Yeon Min-Hyeok couldn''t help but view Kang Jin-Ho as a mythical creature, albeit one that could be seen and touched.


    Let''s say there was a dragon curled up in front of Yeon Min-Hyeok''s eyes, loudly snoring away. Would he feel ''close'' to such a mythical creature? Obviously not.


    In his imagination, he''d think about raising a divine sword to cut the dragon''s head off. Or dream about enving the mighty creature as his personal mount. However, what if he encountered an actual dragon in real life?


    Yeon Min-Hyeok would have to pat himself on the back for not pissing his pants!


    That was how Yeon Min-Hyeok felt about Kang Jin-Ho. Even if he could see and talk to Kang Jin-Ho, Yeon Min-Hyeok didn''t feel ''close'' to this incredibly powerful martial artist. Just the presence of Kang Jin-Ho plonked right in front of his nose would be enough to give Yeon Min-Hyeok this sense of harsh repulsion.


    On the other hand, Lee Hyeon-Su was realistic. He might be one smart dude, but his driving factor was pragmatism. His goal wasn''t to resort to bizarre or unexpected methods to shock people but to utilizemon sense to handle his business pragmatically. Anyone watching a man like Lee Hyeon-Su would think bing his enemy was one of the stupidest decisions they could ever make.


    Yeon Min-Hyeok leaned closer. ¡°You don''t mind if I ask you who it is?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn''t know even if I told you. He''s not involved in our side of the world, you see?¡±


    Yeon Min-Hyeok nodded in understanding. That was the only likely exnation for the unknown man getting into a ''hyung-dongsaeng'' rtionship with Lee Hyeon-Su. Lee Hyeon-Su''s infamy alone would''ve scared the other party off, after all!


    ¡°Besides all that...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Yeon Min-Hyeok. ¡°Where''s the report on that woman?¡±


    ¡°When you say that woman...?¡±


    ¡°Was there another woman I needed a reportpiled for?¡±


    ¡°Aha. You meant Lee Hyeon-Ju, Chief.¡±


    ¡°Since you know who I''m talking about, do you mind spitting out the report I''m asking you for? I don''t particrly enjoy wasting time with unimportant topics, you see?¡±


    ¡°We don''t have anything special to report, Chief. She hasn''t left her house until now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that right...? It''s not like we forbade her from leaving her home, though?¡±


    ¡°We didn''t exin anything to her, after all. Who would want to go out for a walk when a group of observers are loitering right outside your front door? If you want, we can deliver the message to Lee Hyeon-Ju today and let her know she''s free to leave.¡±


    ¡°No, let her be. No need to go out of our way to clear up her misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°...I see. By the way, Chief?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head and looked at Yeon Min-Hyeok.


    ¡°Why are we letting her live?¡±


    ¡°Who? Lee Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s simple. She''s my little sis from another mother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What? You don''t think that was funny?¡±


    ¡°Was that supposed to be a joke, Chief? Should Iugh now?¡±


    ¡°...I''m cutting your sry for next month, okay?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled bitterly. ¡°I thought that was funny, though. Her name is simr to mine and all.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Our names all sound simr for some reason. Now that you mention it, I get the feeling that... We only have folks with simr-sounding names showing up around us.¡±


    ¡°I''m guessing it''s the issue of someone''sck of talent. Or justziness.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yeon Min-Hyeok tilted his head. ¡°Who are you talking about, Chief?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wonder myself. Who could it be...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sneaked a quick nce at the heavens before shaking his head. ¡°Let''s move on, shall we? The reason for letting that woman live is pretty simple, really. The benefits of keeping her alive are better than killing her. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. She doesn''t have outstanding abilities, anyway. Rather than killing her and unnecessarily agitating the remaining diehard Lee Jung-Geol faction members, we should disy how gracious and benevolent we are by letting her live.¡±


    ¡°But the Lee Jung-Geol faction should be too scared to say anything even if we get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. But they''ll still be unhappy about it. You shouldn''t suppress people just because you have the power to do so. People ain''t gonna willingly provide you with their support if you keep doing that. If you''re not worried about her being a superwoman capable of uniting the shattered forces of the Lee Jung-Geol faction and mounting another resistance against Mister Jin-Ho, leave her alone. Okay?¡±


    ¡°...Understood, Chief.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled after noticing how dissatisfied Yeon Min-Hyeok sounded in his reply.


    <i>''You wouldn''t get it even if I exined it to you.''</i>


    Everything in this world had a reason for existence. Absolutely everything!


    ***


    No one in this world would enjoy being monitored throughout the day. To human beings, their private life was extremely important. Having the time and space reserved only for themselves was a non-negotiable factor for their existence.


    However, imagine what it''d be like if your private time was being rudely invaded. No, more than that, every one of your actions was being closely monitored? Would you be able to deal with the stress?


    Most people would never endure it. They would resort to any means necessary to ovee their stark reality.


    However, there was a person in this particr location who did endure her situation in resolute silence.


    <i>ck...</i>


    The sound of a coffee mug gentlynding on the dining table quietly echoed in the still living room.


    This house was far too big. Too big for a lone person to stay in, at least. The gentle aroma of coffee could fill this living room, but it could never fill the void left behind by theck of human warmth.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju scanned the living room with a slightly dazed pair of eyes. At a casual nce, this living room seemed peaceful. However, beyond the massive windows of the living room...! There should be at least three different gazes monitoring her every move.


    <i>''Even though there''s no need to do this...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju had a feeling that monitoring her like this wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s idea. After all, she wasn''t someone important or interesting enough for him to keep an eye out for. So, someone working for him must''ve independently decided on this course of action without expressly asking Kang Jin-Ho for permission.


    She could understand why they would do this, though. Lee Hyeon-Ju was the only blood rtive of the person responsible for bringing unprecedented danger to the Martial Assembly''s existence. So, monitoring her was an obvious course of action. Even if she was in these people''s shoes, Lee Hyeon-Ju would''ve done the same and didn''t even hesitate about it!


    <i>''No, wait. I wouldn''t have bothered to monitor such a person...''</i>


    Indeed, if Lee Hyeon-Ju was in charge, she... She would''ve ordered her underlings to eliminate all sources of potential trouble.


    Even a negligible potential was still a potential source. Was there a need to let it fester and leave a lingering aftertaste? Although the idea ofmitting murder would''ve been unthinkable in other organizations, such a thing happened regrly in the Martial Assembly.


    The number of the dead during this failed coup d''etat attempt must be well over a hundred, so what difference would adding Lee Hyeon-Ju to the tally make, anyway?


    Whether one was guilty or not didn''t matter. No, what mattered was whether one was a threat or not. That was it.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s head was still attached to her neck simply because someone high up in the food chain decided she was not a threat. But the people below that person must''ve felt unnerved about leaving her alone, so they chose to monitor her.


    Maybe... The people responsible for making that decision had already forgotten about her. Frequent reports filled with notable activities would''ve clearly branded her existence to the minds of those people, but all she did after being ''house-arrested'' was lounging around and sucking on her thumb, so...


    They must''ve lost their interest in her by now. That didn''t mean Lee Hyeon-Ju had any thoughts of trying something, though.


    The truth was that Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t have any notable dissatisfaction with her current situation. From her perspective, she was thankful for the chance to keep breathing like this.


    ...Even though she couldn''t tell whether this was due to their generosity or indifference!


    ¡°Still, it''s better to be alive, isn''t it?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly muttered to no one in particr.


    ¡°You think this is being alive?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stiffened instantly on the spot. The voiceing from behind her was more than enough to rm her.


    No one was supposed to enter the house. Since this ce was being monitored, anyone wishing to enter would also be noticed immediately. People trying to restrict her every move would obviously not allow some random stranger to enter her ce.


    ...Especially more so when that stranger didn''t even bother to use the front door to enter!


    Which could only mean the owner of that voice was strong enough to either fool the eyes of the men monitoring her or defeat them outright...!


    <i>''But, who could it be?''</i>


    There were many people strong enough to meet that qualification, but Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t think of anyone brave enough to incur Kang Jin-Ho''s wrath by sneaking into her home like this. That meant she now had only one choice to make.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju slowly turned her head. She wanted to confirm the identity of the uninvited guest with her own two eyes. She moved as slowly as possible to not agitate the intruder, only for her brows to shoot up high. ¡°You...!¡±


    Someone she never expected to see was standing proudly before her. It was... Lee Seong-Hwi!


    Lee Seong-Hwi, who had been dered missing... had reappeared before her again!


    He smirked back at her. ¡°Been a while, Hyeon-Ju.¡±


    ¡°H-how did you...!¡±


    The smirk on Lee Seong-Hwi''s face took on a more sinister vibe. ¡°I heard about our little princess''s confinement and came to rescue you. Alright, then. Let''s get out of here, shall we? I''ll open the path for you.¡±


    Immediately, distrust filled Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression. ¡°You... came to rescue me?¡±


    ¡°Yup. My bad for being a bitte.¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed in dismay while staring at Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°You got it all wrong, Lee Seong-Hwi. I''m not confined in here.¡±


    What on Earth was she saying? Lee Seong-Hwi tilted his head. ¡°Wait, you...¡±


    ¡°Leave. I have no desire to go with you.¡±


    That was when Lee Seong-Hwi''s expression crumpled a little.

 Chapter 658. Investigating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 658. Investigating (3)</h4>


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi growled lowly. ¡°Did you lose your sanity after being confined in here for too long?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always hated the way you talked to me, you know that?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju retorted in a sharp voice. ¡°And also despised how you never listened to other people. Don''t you understand what I''m trying to tell you?¡±


    ¡°It''s not about understanding you but more like I don''t get it, okay?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi frowned deeply. ¡°What do you think you can achieve by staying here? Did you develop a weird fetish or something? Like, do you get a kick out of people monitoring you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju red at Lee Seong-Hwi in silence.


    He raised his hands in a mock gesture of surrender. ¡°Sorry, my bad. I was over the line.¡±


    She sighed, then shook her head. ¡°A man who didn''t even bother to show up when my grandfather was dying suddenly appears before me and says he wants to rescue me? Did you think I''d be jumping up and down in happiness?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it...!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi''s face distorted to resemble a demon. ¡°I didn''t abandon my master, you know! It''s just that that lunatic made a move sooner than we thought! That''s all!¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested in your excuses,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Excuses, huh?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth. ¡°If only we had a little more time... It''d be Kang Jin-Ho, not my master, buried six feet under the ground!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was forced to mp her mouth shut after sensing something strange within Lee Seong-Hwi''s voice. After the initial suspicion passed her by, she cautiously raised her voice again. ¡°You... Could it be that you were in contact with my grandfather all along?¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t just ''contact'', Hyeon-Ju,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi as he waltzed inside the living room like he owned the ce. He leaned against one of the couches, then theatrically spread his arms wide open while throwing his head back. ¡°Didn''t you think it was strange? You know my master... Your grandfather, is not someone who''d fall that easily. Sure, they got him good. I won''t deny that. I don''t know if that was their n all along, but... They hit him right when he was least expecting it. However...! If only they moved three dayster... My master would still be here, drinking tea with us!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju wordlessly stared at Lee Seong-Hwi before a sigh leaked out of her mouth again.


    She did think something was strange with this coup attempt. Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t think her grandfather had enough power to ovee Kang Jin-Ho. And... Despite Lee Seong-Hwi''s confident boast, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve still emerged victorious even if he had moved three dayster.


    <i>''He''s that type of a person, after all!''</i>


    Throughout history, some people were clearly favored by heavenly luck. Such individuals would always win regardless of their odds of victory and go on to rewrite history. And Lee Hyeon-Ju believed Kang Jin-Ho was one of those individuals, at least for the time being.


    Even if Lee Seong-Hwi and Lee Jung-Geol had crafted a perfect n, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve broken through in the end. Lee Hyeon-Ju had no doubt about that.


    Despite thinking that way, though... It was also true that the one-and-only Lee Jung-Geol had fallen far too easily. Lee Hyeon-Ju knew her grandfather wasn''t like that. Even if he couldn''t win, Lee Jung-Geol would still ensure he''d take an arm or leg of his opponent before dying. So, for him to fall so easily and without offering much resistance, too?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju initially thought that was due to the changing era... and that Kang Jin-Ho was simply too strong for her grandfather. Now that she thought about it some more, though... That didn''t quite make sense.


    ¡°Did you say three days?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nced at Lee Seong-Hwi and asked.


    ¡°Yup. That would''ve been enough.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju slowly shook her head. ¡°Failing to earn that extra three days is due to yourck of abilities.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s expression distorted again. ¡°Fine, I admit it. I failed to finish three days early and put my master in a box. It''s my fault that my master is no longer...¡±


    Grief quickly filled Lee Seong-Hwi''s expression next. Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t fully trust him, but that expression didn''t look fake to her. Lee Seong-Hwi used to be incredibly close to Lee Jung-Geol, after all.


    Lee Seong-Hwi looked up at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°That''s why I... At the very least, I gotta get you out of here. That''s the only way I know of repaying my master for hiding my existence from Kang Jin-Ho right until hisst moments...!¡±


    ¡°You sound all grown-up now.¡±


    ¡°...Anyone going through the same crap as me would have no choice but to grow up.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju stared into Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes and groaned loudly. Those eyes were brimming full of bloodlust. If Lee Hyeon-Ju hadn''t known Lee Seong-Hwi since their childhood, she''d have screamed and tried to flee from here. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You... Something about you feels off.¡±


    ¡°...Kek.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi slowly rubbed his face. ¡°This is what happens when you join hands with the devil, Hyeon-Ju.¡±


    ¡°Devil? Wait a minute, you... Did you learn demonic arts?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yup, I admit it,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi stood up, then stared straight into Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes. ¡°Yes, I''m crazy. However, as long as I get to kill Kang Jin-Ho, I''m willing to lose my mind several times over!¡±


    ¡°Why would you go this far?! It''s not like he''s done something unforgivable to you, so why?¡±


    ¡°This isn''t about a grudge, okay?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth. ¡°It''s not about him beating me up. It''s not about my resentment for that defeat. No, I simply realized I can never be the best as long as that bastard is still alive! In that case... Shouldn''t I join hands with the devil to trample and crush him!?¡±


    ¡°...Who gave you ess to demonic arts?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t reply, but there was no need. Lee Hyeon-Ju already knew. She knew that only one person possessed a demonic cultivation manual in South Korea before Kang Jin-Ho appeared like aet from the heavens!


    ¡°So, it was Kim Seok-Il. You even got into bed with that man?¡±


    ¡°Let''s stop with this bullsh*t, okay?¡±


    ¡°You''ve really lost your mind, haven''t you? Even if you wanted to defeat that man, how could you join hands with someone like Kim Seok-Il! Don''t you know what kind of a man he...¡±


    ¡°You think my master wasn''t aware?¡±


    This time, it was Lee Hyeon-Ju''s turn to shut up.


    ¡°That''s what it''s like in war, Hyeon-Ju. When foreign enemies invade, you gotta join hands with folks you wanted to rip apart only a few moments ago and fight back together.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As I said already, let''s stop with this meaningless babbling, okay? Yeah, I know. You don''t feel great about leaving with me. But I''ve no desire to let you tag along with me, either. So, we can go our separate ways. I''m granting you freedom, okay? You decide whates after that. At the very least... You will escape from all this constant monitoring.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju firmly shook her head. ¡°I''m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon-Ju!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi mouthed her name in frustration as figurative mes burned brightly in his eyes. ¡°Why are you insisting on staying here?!¡±


    ¡°Don''t shout, okay? I''m being perfectly rational about this. It''s you who''s being idiotic.¡±


    ¡°What? I am? How did you figure that?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Let''s say I did escape with you. However, what happens next? What can I do by myself in this country? The Martial Assembly has taken over South Korea, after all. Should I hide my identity and get a part-time job in a convenience store somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, is that why you want to stay here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju resolutely shook her head again. ¡°They will stop monitoring me soon. They wouldn''t want to keep wasting manpower and resources like this, after all. Once they realize I pose zero threat, surely they''ll release me. When that happens... I''m going back to work.¡±


    ¡°Work? You mean... In the Assembly?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°You''re insane!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi roared, fighting spirit rumbling dangerously out of his figure. ¡°You want to throw your lot with the bastards who killed my master?! Have you lost your freaking mind!¡±


    ¡°No. I''m perfectly sane.¡±


    ¡°There''s no way! You are insane!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi tightly clenched his fists. ¡°How long has it been since my master, your grandfather, passed away?! Yet, you''re already nning to work for them? That''s not something a sane person would do. You... You are crazier than I am!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, you might be right. But... Didn''t you say this before? That there are times in life when you must endure the madness trying to take over you? That''s my situation. If I wish to keep living in this world, I don''t have a choice but to work for them.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi''s expression shifted several times in that brief period. He red at Lee Hyeon-Ju for what felt like an eternity before his lips parted in some difficulty. ¡°It''s not true, right? Tell me the truth, Hyeon-Ju. Your real n is something else, right? Like, you''re nning to assassinate Kang Jin-Ho...!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Seong-Hwi!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju rebutted him coldly. ¡°You can''t keep living in dreand because reality has been too cruel to you. What were you saying about me and Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenlyughed in dismay.


    ¡°You need to ept the truth, Seong-Hwi. That man is no longer someone you or I can do anything about. No, let me correct that. He''s been like that since the very beginning.¡±


    Back when Lee Hyeon-Ju first met Kang Jin-Ho... That day when she encountered Kang Jin-Ho''s true self in that dark underground parking lot, she should''ve realized the truth. The truth about what kind of a creature Kang Jin-Ho was!


    That moment, when she decided to use Kang Jin-Ho for her grandfather''s gain, was when she sealed the fate for everyone.


    ¡°We dragged Kang Jin-Ho into the Martial Assembly''s affairs. That man, he... He gave us multiple chances to leave him alone. We failed to heed that and even tried to oppose him. And now, we''re paying the price.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon-Ju, you... You''ve changed,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi quietly growled.


    ¡°People change. Like you have. Even then, I''m still pragmatic. My head isn''t stuck in the clouds like you.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi sorrowfully stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. During their brief exchange, he seemed to have aged several years.


    ¡°That''s why you need to wake up, too. Seong-Hwi, it''s time you ept reality. We can''t do anything to that man. It''s not toote for you to turn back. If you lower your head and express your wish to return to the fold, that man will...¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, okay!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi angrily yelled. ¡°You want me to lower my head to a man who killed my master and stole everything from me?! You want me to wag my tail like a dog so I can survive?!¡±


    ¡°If you don''t want to do that, then... You should at least give up trying to fight him, okay? I don''t want to lose you too, Seong-Hwi...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, you won''t lose me to anyone!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi took a step back. Just like how their physical distance had widened, they had grown apart in heart, too. ¡°Now I know words won''t get through to you. I understand Kang Jin-Ho has half-brainwashed you, too.¡±


    ¡°No, Seong-Hwi!¡±


    ¡°So, I''ll show you. I''ll show you the sight of the halo and the myth surrounding Kang Jin-Ho crumbling down. I''m looking forward to what you''ll say to me... When I show up with that bastard''s severed head in my hand!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju became speechless just then. Because she had realized something.


    The person before her eyes was no longer the ''Lee Seong-Hwi'' she knew. No, he had morphed into a spirit of vengeance blinded by his overwhelming desire for revenge! No matter what she said, nothing could reach his heart now.


    ¡°It''s impossible, Seong-Hwi!¡±


    ¡°Nope. It is possible,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi cackled ominously. ¡°You just sit back and enjoy the show. The show that I''ll put on soon! The n is already in motion, you see? So, keep your eyes open and watch. Get some good rest until that moment, okay?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi turned around to leave.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju called out to him. ¡°Are you going to use the front door now?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason I shouldn''t?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed. ¡°If you still worry about my well-being, even if it''s only by a little bit, think about what will happen to me if you harm those people outside. Please.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Seong-Hwi turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju, then changed his direction to one of the guest rooms.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi wordlessly walked to the doorway and grabbed the door handle. However, he suddenly stopped and stood there in silence.


    ¡°...Hyeon-Ju?¡± He finally muttered quietly to Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...How did things end up this way?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t reply. That answer was not something she could provide.


    ¡°It''s impossible to jump off a moving train without getting hurt, Hyeon-Ju. So, I... will ride this train until the end.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t wait for Lee Hyeon-Ju''s response and opened the door. After entering inside, he silently closed the door behind him. He must be thinking of leaving through that room''s window.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed quietly. As the coffee''s aroma wafted in the living room, she felt so alone.


    <i>''That''s what life is like...''</i>


    Natural selection always apanied change. And to not fall victim to this selection process, one had to change. No one would hear you even if you stayed rooted in one spot and tearfullyined about how things were different back in the day.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bit down hard on her lip.


    <i>''I... I will keep surviving!''</i>


    Even if the world became too hard for her to keep watching, she swore never to turn her head away.


    After waiting for a bit more, Lee Hyeon-Ju exited her residence through the front door. The martial artists guarding the entrance turned their heads and stared at her.


    She sucked in a deep breath, then addressed the men.


    ¡°Please contact the person in charge for me. I have urgent news to share.¡±

 Chapter 659. Investigating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 659. Investigating (4)</h4>


    <i>ck...</i>


    The soft noise of a door closing entered Guo Liqin''s hearing.


    Stimtion? Yes, that was a stimtion. After being deprived of any and all stimtion for quite some time, Guo Liqin''s eyes had be dried and bloodshot. Yet he desperately moved his creaky eyeballs and searched for the source of that sound.


    <i>''Who is it?''</i>


    That question didn''t ultimately matter, though. He only cared about someone being there. Anyone!


    <i>''Please, please...!''</i>


    <i>Please, someone, anyone! Please be there. I don''t care even if you don''t talk to me. I don''t care even if you don''t free me. That''s why, that''s why... Please! Just be there!</i>


    Guo Liqin desperately screamed within this darkness. No sound came out of his paralyzed throat, but the voice he imagined screaming out was perhaps the most desperate and pleading since his birth. If he wasn''t paralyzed, Guo Liqin''s face would''ve been a mess of tears and snot by now.


    He had no idea. He didn''t know something this terrifying existed in this world!


    Guo Liqin believed he had experienced so many cruel, inhumane things this profession had to offer, but this torture was on another level of cruelty altogether. Maybe watching his fingers get sliced off one by one might be more calming than this experience!


    This darkness... The inside of a bathroom with no lights on was the darkness itself. There weren''t even any noises totch onto here, either!


    Guo Liqin couldn''t lift a finger. He couldn''t even squeak out a sound. Imagine what it''d feel like to be confined in a dark bathroom with a paralyzed body, and the only thing that could move somewhat was your eyes!


    If Guo Liqin hadn''t been a martial artist, he''d have lost his sanity within a few hours of his confinement. Actually, he... He preferred going insane at this point. He wouldn''t vividly experience this horrible situation if his mind was fractured into pieces, now would he!


    <i>''Please, please!''</i>


    <i>Why don''t you just kill me! Please don''t abandon me like this on the floor and leave! Please!</i>


    <i>I don''t care who it is! Anyone!</i>


    Guo Liqin thought he might endure this terror if only someone was next to him. Even if his paralysis remained, even if no one talked to him... As long as he wasn''t alone! That would be enough for him.


    His eyes, now containing his desperate will, began quaking powerfully. He couldn''t see anything other than the same old darkness.


    There was nothing here. No one. As if that sound of the door opening was his mind ying tricks on him... As if he heard a phantom noise of a...


    <i>''...A phantom noise?''</i>


    Could he really say that was wrong? Could Guo Liqin say with confidence that the door did open in reality? Or, maybe... He had finally gone crazy? And that was why he could hear phantom noises and saw things that weren''t there?


    He couldn''t tell whether his inability to cry was a blessing or a curse in this situation. He couldn''t even figure out whether he was still alive or not, either.


    However, one thing seemed certain at this point. And that was... If he did die, then his soul must''ve fallen to the most wretched Hell in existence. After all, Guo Liqin couldn''t imagine a Hell any worse than this!


    Even if he fell to the lowest depths of the Eight Hells and the demons there started torturing him, at least Guo Liqin would still be able to scream in agony. That little freedom would still be permitted. However, he couldn''t even do that right now.


    He might be alive, yet also dead. He might as well be dead... but was still alive! This remarkable contradiction tortured him to no end.


    That was when...!


    ¡°I''m now in a dilemma.¡±


    There was a person''s voice! A still voice dug sharply into Guo Liqin''s hearing.


    Could it be another phantom noise? No, it couldn''t be! That voice sounded too vivid and real for something cooked up by his imagination. His cells, numb from not receiving any stimtion for hours, were seemingly getting tauter in tension from that voice.


    Guo Liqin screamed again. He screamed he was here. He pleaded with the person hidden in darkness to talk to him.


    Unfortunately for him, though... Not even a sliver of his desperate cries escaped from his mouth. Even though his emotional state was visceral enough for his body to jump up and down and roll around on the floor out of control... His body could only express it through a barely noticeable tremor.


    Even then, Guo Liqin still felt this overwhelming ecstasy washing over him. Someone was here. Someone was in the bathroom with him!


    That was when something suddenly appeared mid-air. This change to his vision, not just to his hearing this time, sent so much happiness through Guo Liqin''s body that he felt his tension instantly ebb away.


    The ''thing'' appearing mid-air was actually two crimson dots. Upon a closer inspection, though, Guo Liqin realized those weren''t dots but eyes. Eyes burning in a crimson hue!


    In any other situation, Guo Liqin''s heart would''ve skipped a beat from the sheer creepiness of those crimson eyes. Such eyes were floating in the darkness, looking right back at Guo Liqin.


    ¡°My dilemma is about whether to ask you questions or leave you be. Maybe... What I''m doing right now could be granting unbridled happiness to you instead.¡±


    Guo Liqin couldn''t express anything. Not even his agreement or disagreement. Even if he could physically express his feelings, though... He most likely wouldn''t. He was already mentally prepared, after all.


    Guo Liqin was prepared to go along with every whim of the person talking to him in this darkness. If that person wanted agreement, Guo Liqin would''ve given it. If the disagreement was expected from him, then so be it!


    As long as the person continued speaking to him, of course! As long as this person could keep giving Guo Liqin this stimtion seemingly more visceral than a blessing from God, he was even prepared to rip out his soul and offer it as a sacrifice.


    ¡°The biggest, most cruel punishment I can grant you is simply leaving this bathroom,¡± said the person in the darkness.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°It''ll be a repeating pattern. A repeat of what happened so far. You''d be left all alone in a world devoid of anything... And gradually wither away into nothing in this hellish eternity. And you''d not even be able to tell whether this is reality or a nightmare. You''d grow to wee pain like burning thirst or desperate starvation as those... would prove that you''re still alive.¡±


    Guo Liqin could imagine it. And the shudder of pure dread ran down his spine.


    He''d be left alone again? Just like this?


    Visceral terror washed over Guo Liqin again. Terror so overwhelming that merely imagining it nearly blew his brain apart instantly ruled over every corner of his paralyzed body.


    <i>''No! Please! Please! No! Please! Please! Please! Please!''</i>


    Not even a cry of atonement toward God descending on the final hour of Judgment would be as ardent as Guo Liqin''s internal scream. He squeezed out every ounce of energy stored in his body.


    ¡°Kkeuh...!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    That grunt was soft, almost inaudible. As if it had been suppressed to an unbelievable degree. But that was Guo Liqin''s scream directed at the world and the person hidden in the darkness.


    That person, Kang Jin-Ho, chuckled silently while observing Guo Liqin''s unmoving figure. ¡°Looks like I''ll have to think about it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was t and calm. It was as stiff and unfeeling as a robot''s voice.


    ¡°...Think about how to make it even more torturous for you, that is.¡±


    Guo Liqin was sobbing. Even though his eyes couldn''t produce any tears, even though his mouth couldn''t produce any other moans or grunts... Without a doubt, he was sobbing.


    Why? Why was this terrible thing happening to him?


    Dying? Guo Liqin was always prepared to meet his maker. A man who traded the lives of other people for a living obviously knew he could also die at the drop of a hat. If death was the sentence for all the crimes he hadmitted until now... Guo Liqin was confident of epting this judgment with a grin on his face. It would''ve been like a badge of honor for him. And he''d even mock those judging him, too.


    Even if that was the case, wasn''t this just too much?


    He thought he had encountered a monster. A devil! Guo Liqin thought his death would be far more wretched and horrendous than his imagination. However, never in his life...! He never imagined this kind of torture!


    If only he hadn''te here... If only he hadn''t encountered this devil...!


    If only he had never said yes to running errands for that loser bastard, Liu Wei!


    Then, Guo Liqin wouldn''t have ended up in this state!


    ¡°I originally nned to release you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    His wordsnded like a thunderp within Guo Liqin''s head. Every syble he spoke rocked the paralyzed man''s mind like a mini earthquake.


    ¡°That''s because I wanted to hear what you have to say. But now, looking at your state is putting me in a dilemma. It feels like granting you such freedom is too good of a reward, you see?¡±


    Guo Liqin learned a valuable lesson just now. He never knew a person''s heart could stop for a second merely by listening to someone else talk! Every word Kang Jin-Ho spoke sent Guo Liqin''s insides into a chaotic tumble.


    ¡°So... What should I do with you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice was leisurely. Definitely not hurried. A voice of a man who understood the depths of this horrendous pain Guo Liqin was under, yet also derived maximum amusement from it!


    Only a devil could produce such a voice.


    Guo Liqin finally epted it. This man, he... He was the devil! No, he was a creature that was fundamentally different from all the crooked, unsavory and cruel bastards Guo Liqin had encountered in his career!


    This man was different from those silly bastards who wrapped themselves up in cruelty and maliciousness as tools to threaten their opponents. This man, he... Evil had dyed him right down to his soul!


    Listen to that low cackle! That hint of evil cackle barely noticeable in parts of his voice proved that. No sane person would behave like that while watching the torture and torment of his fellow human being!


    What drove Guo Liqin even crazier about this situation was, though...!


    To his ears, that devil''s voice sounded like the angels'' harmonious choiring straight from heaven itself! After all, someone had finally answered his prayer and started talking to him. At least he could now hear someone¡¯s voice in this darkness. Whether that someone was a devil or not didn''t matter to him. He thought it himself, didn''t he!


    What a remarkable turn of events this was. An unfortunate one, too.


    That was when the devil''s hushed whisper registered in Guo Liqin''s hearing once more.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Guo Liqin''s paralyzed body suddenly began spasming.


    It... was moving? It was actually moving?! Guo Liqin''s body, which had been paralyzed like a boulder for over a day... began moving again?


    Like an entranced man, Guo Liqin silently stood up. Without any visible expression of happiness or terror, his body stood upright.


    Every muscle in Guo Liqin''s body screamed back at him. It felt like every muscle fiber hade undone, even though his paralysis hadn''t been for that long. Trying to move his stiff, weakened muscles caused such agonizing pain that screams wanted to rush out of Guo Liqin''s mouth all on their own.


    However, Guo Liqin heartily weed this pain. After all, he finally stood up again!


    Even after he finally stood up, though, Guo Liqin''s mouth remained shut. He only focused every ounce of energy into the motions of standing up as if the devil''s order was absolute. That was because he knew.


    Guo Liqin knew that the devil hidden in the darkness had not permitted him to speak just yet. If the devil ordered Guo Liqin to stop breathing, he''d have to obey themand. If the next order had been for Guo Liqin to stop living, he would have no choice but to die!


    Not even a tiny bit of his soul was under Guo Liqin''s control. Right at this moment, Guo Liqin''s everything was literally under Kang Jin-Ho''s maniption.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up as he observed how Guo Liqin, despite his pitiful shivering, tried desperately not to fall down. ¡°Well, then. Don''t you have something to say to me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice dug into Guo Liqin''s hearing like dancing sparksing off the mes of Hell. Guo Liqin flinched grandly.


    His jaw ckened, followed by his body spasming sporadically. And then... He desperately gestured.


    Guo Liqin racked his brain. Then, racked it some more. As if he didn''t care about using every bit ofputing power in his brain reserved for the rest of his life, Guo Liqin desperately focused his entire being on thinking about his response.


    Eventually, he raised his head. It seemed his reply was already set in stone.


    ¡°What... ever... it is...¡±


    Guo Liqin''s voice sounded turbid. Cracked. Withered beyond what was logically possible until it sounded like cracking metal bits were scratching against each other! Such inhuman sounds leaked out of Guo Liqin''s lips.


    ¡°Any... thing... you want... I... I will... Tell you... Any... anything... If it''s something I... I know... Even if I don''t know... Whatever... it is...!¡±


    Guo Liqin desperately squeezed his words out as if saying them put incredible strain on his body. Anyone watching this scene without context would''ve turned their head away in horror by this point, unable to endure this torture anymore.


    Against this overwhelming terror and insurmountable powerlessness, Guo Liqin continued to murmur and groan his words out like a little kid with no room to escape from the iing tsunami!


    ¡°I will tell you everything... Yes, everything... Whatever you... want to know... That''s why... That''s... why... I beg you... Please...¡±


    Guo Liqin''s body began quivering and quaking. All the emotions that couldn''t be released until now were finally starting to leak out.


    ¡°That is why I beg... of you...¡± Guo Liqin repeated, <i>''I beg of you, please''</i> several times before raising his bloodshot eyes to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°That''s why... Please, please kill me. I beg of you. Please, just kill me. Don''t throw me back into that Hell again and just end my life, please. I''ll do anything!¡±


    Hot tears streamed down Guo Liqin''s eyes next. The emotions rapidly escaped his control and flooded out of every pore of his being like a deluge breaking through a dam.


    ¡°Sob... Sniff... Sob...¡±


    As Guo Liqin sobbed like a little kid, Kangy Jin-Ho bared his pearly whites and smirked.

 Chapter 660. Investigating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 660. Investigating (5)</h4>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Zhang Dajing grimaced and squeezed his thigh tightly.


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    He could hear the unmistakable sound of a person sobbing.


    Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t bothered to block out the noises by casting a qi barrier. As a matter of fact, he didn''t seem to care whether others could hear him or not. Regr, powerless people might have trouble eavesdropping due to how muffled his voice was, but other martial artists should be able to hear... Well, absolutely everything he said.


    As such, Zhang Dajing had no choice but to listen. Which included Guo Liqin''s sobbing, too.


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t say anything. Nervous tension ran riot in his veins. This tension was so taut that his muscles began aching, yet he dared not rx.


    He did imagine how this torture session might unfold. He had some inkling of how Kang Jin-Ho would resort to unthinkable means to torment that poor bastard inside the bathroom.


    However, the responseing from there exceeded Zhang Dajing''s anticipation. Judging from all the noisesing from there so far... It didn''t sound like Kang Jin-Ho had physically attacked the poor bastard yet. In that case, why was that man sobbing like that?


    That man''s name was... Guo Liqin, wasn''t it?


    Zhang Dajing was aware of his situation. If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t dragged that poor bastard in here, Zhang Dajing would''ve never dared to look Guo Liqin in the eye.


    Even if their factions had been different, there was a gulf of status between Guo Liqin, a man tasked with handling ''duties'' for his organization, and a measly overseas information-gathering agent like Zhang Dajing that could never be ovee.


    If the two of them had been in the same organization, Guo Liqin could''ve beaten Zhang Dajing to death for being an annoying bastard, and no one would''ve punished him for it.


    Zhang Dajing''s low status was partly to me in that scenario, but there was another factor to consider. Martial artists tasked with handling matters rted to the surface world were deeply trusted by their organization. Such people were guaranteed a fast track to sess.


    Countless martial artists called this vastnd, China, their home. However, only a handful of such people were on the fast track to sess. It really was a small handful of elites. Guo Liqin happened to be one such martial artist. And someone like that... was sobbing like a little kid.


    Zhang Dajing just couldn''t wrap his head around this situation. How was something like that even possible? All Kang Jin-Ho said to Zhang Dajing was to confine that poor bastard in a dark ce somewhere. That was all. However, something that simple could produce such an effect? How?


    Just as Zhang Dajing''s thoughts reached this far...


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Vator suddenly grabbed Zhang Dajing''s shoulder.


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Zhang Dajing gasped loudly, all tension suddenly leaving his body.


    Vator grunted. ¡°Hmm... Zhang Dajing, you almost hurt yourself just now.¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. Things like this can happen, anyway.¡± Vator chuckled as if there was nothing to worry about here.


    Zhang Dajing failed to hold back his curiosity and cautiously asked the big man. ¡°Sir Vator, I... I can''tprehend this situation.¡±


    ¡°Don''t bother, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Vator slowly shook his head. ¡°You will sometimes encounter things that defy your logic. And some situations would be more painful to martial artists like you or me. However, no need to pay attention to what''s going on in there, Zhang Dajing. Why don''t you go and buy us some beer in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    Vator silently tutted while watching Zhang Dajing stagger to his feet and slowly shuffle out of the hotel suite.


    <i>''He''s too timid...''</i>


    For a martial artist, Zhang Dajing was a little too timid for his own good. No, ''timid'' wasn''t quite the right word to describe him. Didn''t he stand up to Kang Jin-Ho in order to save Vator''s life? Who would dare call him timid after that disy of courage?


    It was more like Zhang Dajing was too... kind-hearted to survive as a martial artist. On the other hand...


    <i>''My master is too heavy-handed and cruel for a martial artist...''</i>


    Vator nced at the firmly-shut doorway to the suite''s bathroom and silently shook his head.


    ***


    Guo Liqin once felt this indescribable chill before. Just once, way back in the past.


    Even when he first witnessed death, even when he first killed someone with his own two hands, even when he watched others writhe in pain as life left their bodies... Guo Liqin''s heart remained firm and unmoving. Yet, he still felt scared to death that one time.


    It happened during his attempt to retrieve the corpse of someone he had buried alive. The client wanted the target to be shoved inside a tightly-sealed sarcophagus and buried six feet under, then the corpse recovered some time afterward.


    Guo Liqin was forced to face a level of fear and disgust he had never felt before while pulling the sarcophagus'' lid open. ''Wretched'' wasn''t strong enough to describe the sight waiting for him inside.


    Being buried alive meant the victim was trapped in darkness with zero light source. Judging from the state of the corpse, this individual must''ve shivered and trembled in pure terror before thrashing about in desperation and madness. Not a single part of the body was left undamaged. As if the individual had been ramming into the sides of the sarcophagus'' walls, the various parts of the corpse were bruised, battered and burst. Meanwhile, every single fingernail was cracked and broken.


    However, that wasn''t all. Several of his fingers were stuck inside the victim''s mouth. It seemed he failed to withstand the terror and bitten off his own fingers. And then...


    There was the victim''s expression frozen in death.


    The terror he felt in his final moments must''ve been so great that an expression that couldn''t have belonged to a human being was forever etched on his face.


    Guo Liqin used to think his nerves went beyond the level of steeliness and into the realm of ''dead emotions''. Even then, this sight burned itself into his consciousness for all eternity, and he suffered from nightmares for several days afterward. After going through all that, he never killed another person in this manner.


    He thought tearing off his victim''s limbs one by one was a much more humane way to kill someone. Confining someone in darkness... That was not something a human being should do. But now...!


    Guo Liqin learned something new today. And that was... There was something even worse than the confinement!


    At least the victim trapped inside the sarcophagus could freely move their body and even thrash about in desperation. However, what about Guo Liqin? While stuck inside a simr environment, he couldn''t even lift a single finger! In that case, what was he supposed to do?


    If he had not been paralyzed, maybe Guo Liqin could''ve attempted to escape. However, what was he supposed to do when his paralyzed body was left abandoned within the darkness to slowly wither away?


    What was he supposed to do about this frustrating terror?


    The emotions washing over Guo Liqin weren''t something like liberation or relief. Although he had been finally liberated from an unimaginable terror, what ruled over his thought process was even greater terror.


    The terror of ending up in the same wretched state!


    If he failed to satisfy the devil before his eyes, Guo Liqin would be robbed of his mobility again and left in the darkness to rot away for all eternity.


    If he could avoid that oue, Guo Liqin was willing to ept the result of his demise. In fact, he''d dly wee it! Death would be the release, the true escape, from this terror, after all!


    ¡°Oh, so you want me to kill you?¡± The devil muttered sarcastically. His voice containing absolute authority made Guo Liqin''s soul tremble in terror again. ¡°Do you think you''re in any position to request or demand something from me?¡±


    ¡°N-no... It''s... not... Not true... It''s not... I''m sorry, sir... I am... sorry. My apologies... I beg of you, please forgive... me... Beg of you...¡±


    Guo Liqin wasn''t even aware of what he was babbling about. He only knew he had to beg for forgiveness and not much else.


    He couldn''t even get on his knees and beg... Since Kang Jin-Ho had ordered him to stand up.


    A man who wasn''t granted permission to assume different postures had to stand straight while desperately begging for forgiveness. He prayed this devil wouldn''t take any further offense at him for some other reason!


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho silently studied the sobbing and begging Guo Liqin.


    The absolutest boundary line humans needed to stay within to exist as humans... had crumbled away for this man. Even if Kang Jin-Ho freed Guo Liqin now, this man would never live again as a person, never mind as a martial artist.


    The thing was, though, other people experiencing the same terror wouldn''t have ended up in this state. The unfortunate thing for Guo Liqin was that he had ''recognized'' what Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Evil usually could recognize another evil.


    A viin would instinctively figure out what was in store for him after encountering an even greater evil. Since he was evil himself, such a viin knew his fate would never be pretty.


    The culprit responsible for breaking Guo Liqin down like this wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho. No, it was all the crimes he hadmitted over the years.


    Certain methods worked better for viins. All Kang Jin-Ho did was use one such method at the right time. And now, he didn''t need to resort to anything else.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°Tell me, then. What do I need to know?¡±


    Guo Liqin''s eyes quaked powerfully. The answer was already decided. ¡°...Everything, sir. Everything. You... You need to know everything.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. In that case, he only needed to listen. ¡°Then, speak. Speak until I am satisfied.¡±


    Guo Liqin began to talk. And then... Everything he knew freely flowed out of his mouth. Every little thing Kang Jin-Ho might be slightly interested in, even things Guo Liqin had forgotten about... His mouth spat them all out in a nonstop confession.


    Rather than for his survival, it was his desire to greet a less torturous death that drove him forward. And this desire made what used to be impossible for Guo Liqin... very much possible!


    He spoke, and spoke some more. He confessed and exined again... and again. He revealed everything he knew. He disclosed potential new targets for Kang Jin-Ho to direct his anger at.


    Kang Jin-Ho remained still while absorbing all the information.


    Guo Liqin divulged everything he knew for a long, long time. But the time for him to stop talking eventually arrived. That was because he had no more things to say. He had revealed literally everything. And now, it felt like needles had scraped off every brain cell he possessed.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. That is... everything I know. I told you what I know. Everything...! I don''t know anything else. It''s the truth. I know nothing else. Please, I beg of you...¡± Guo Liqin muttered weakly while shielding his face with his trembling hands. Despite knowing he wasn''t given permission for this action, he couldn''t stop himself. ¡°I dare not request easy death, sir... That''s why I... I beg of you... Please kill me. I can only desperately beg you. Please don''t... Don''t abandon me in this hell again. Please... Please...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied Guo Liqin. His eyes remained emotionless, cold. Such was the coldness in his eyes that his previous boiling rage aimed toward Guo Liqin seemed to have frozen over!


    ¡°I shall give you an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I will give you ten minutes. And during that ten minutes... You shall prepare two things for me. One, new information. Information you haven''t told me yet. Information that might pique my interest. Do you understand?"


    ¡°<i>Heuh...! Sob... Sniffle...</i>!¡± Guo Liqin''s body began spasming again.


    There was nothing. He knew nothing else!


    Guo Liqin had figuratively scraped the bottom and walls of his knowledge barrel for every little morsel of information. And that barrel was empty now. So... Where was he supposed to find new info?!


    ¡°The second thing is...¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke as a faint smirk formed on his lips. ¡°Repeat everything you''ve said to me. Do not leave a single part out. If I find the new information interesting enough, I shall humor your request. I will grant you... death!¡±


    ¡°<i>Sob... Sniffle... sniffle...</i>!¡±


    Guo Liqin''s <i>everything</i> began crumbling down. That was because he could predict what Kang Jin-Ho might say next. But the prospect of hearing it terrified him so much.


    If he could, he''d rip his ears off and dig out his ear canals. Then, he''d not have to listen anymore. Unfortunately, he was not granted that freedom.


    ¡°If you fail, I shall grant you enough time to... rx by yourself. So that you can take your time and enjoy yourself to death. Very slowly. Do you understand what I''m telling you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to hear a reply. He could see that Guo Liqin had perfectly... No, <i>desperately</i> understood him!


    Guo Liqin''s pitifully shivering and spasming body and his expression changing dozens of times in a second... were all the proof Kang Jin-Ho needed.


    ¡°So, think carefully. Think long and hard. I''ve prepared so many things for you. So many that showing them all to you will be physically impossible. Death or even torture is too good for someone like you. Soon, you will learn. Learn the consequences of touching what is mine. So, you better think carefully.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho red into Guo Liqin''s quaking eyes before turning around to exit the bathroom.


    <i>ck...</i>


    The sound of the door knob turning apanied the blinding rays of light pouring into the bathroom. From Guo Liqin''s perspective, that light was brilliant enough to blind him. Give him hope and life.


    <i>ck!</i>


    Unfortunately for him, that light didn''t remain for long. When Kang Jin-Ho closed the door behind him, Guo Liqin''s world was dyed in darkness once more. Trapped in this darkness, Guo Liqinpletely broke down.


    Guo Liqin plopped down on the floor and began desperately scratching the floor, inaudible and incoherent muttering leaving his mouth.


    Desperately... Even more desperately!


    ***


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t even put his newly purchased beer down and held his breath while listening. And when Kang Jin-Ho exited the bathroom, he could only stare in stupefaction as if he had found the evidence of the afterlife.


    Obviously, he knew Kang Jin-Ho was a monster. But this...!


    Who could have guessed that Kang Jin-Ho was an evil, despicable devil of such magnitude? No, wait. Calling him the devil still seemed inadequate. Wasn''t he more like...


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly walking out of the bathroom, noticed the beer in Zhang Dajing''s hand and frowned slightly. He leisurely raised his voice next. ¡°Didn''t you get C as well?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    That was when Zhang Dajing knew for sure. Kang Jin-Ho was... crazy. Insane. A bloody lunatic!

 Chapter 661. Tightening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 661. Tightening (1)</h4>


    ¡°What the hell?! Why the f*ck did that stupid bastard have to disappear on us now?!¡± Zhang Xiang roared in unbridled anger.


    The assistant director nervously fidgeted on the sidelines.


    <i>''Gimme a freaking break!''</i>


    Even the blind could see that the director, Zhang Xiang, was enraged beyond description. His deeply flushed face and all the veins popping up in his hand clutching the script were enough to send shivers of dread down the assistant director''s spine.


    They were facing an unprecedented crisis. Shooting a TV show or a movie was always apanied by the threats of variables. The creation of a perfect scene necessitated the production team to prevent and control all potential variables, but nothing in life was absolute. There were always some variables that could not be controlled no matter what anyone tried.


    For instance, the production would prepare for a shoot under the bright sun... only for the weather to turn for the worse and rain the whole day. Or, the actors woulde down with stomach bugs and mess up the filming schedule. Such things happened with unfortunate regrity in a film shoot.


    Zhang Xiang was forged in the furnace of such film shoots, so one unexpected event shouldn''t be enough to piss him off to this extent. But he certainly was failing to keep his boiling rage down right now!


    <i>''Well, I don''t me him.''</i>


    The assistant director sighed under his breath. How could he not sympathize with his boss when the lead actor had cut off all contact for thest twenty-four hours and seemingly disappeared from the face of Earth?


    A historical dramaparatively had fewer scenes featuring the main leads than most other TV shows. That still didn''t mean the production could continue chugging along for the next few days while the lead actor was missing, though!


    The production spent the entirety of yesterday filming Choi Yeon-Ha''s scene, so they didn''t have to worry about this problem. But Liu Wei''s presence was absolutely necessary for today''s scenes. However, that man couldn''t be reached for some unfathomable reason!


    Zhang Xiang sharply red at the assistant director. ¡°Did you phone him again?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director. But he''s still not answering.¡±


    ¡°Dammit! What about Liu Wei''s manager? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°...He said Liu Wei seemed out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°What? Those f*cking sons of b*tches!¡± Zhang Xiang finally threw the script to the ground in anger and disgust. ¡°Are they f*cking kidding me?! Do they want to f*ck this production up? Is that it?!¡±


    ¡°D-director! W-we are doing our best searching for him everywhere.¡±


    ¡°You are searching for him?!¡± Zhang Xiang red at the assistant director, his expression filling up with even more rage. ¡°Listen here, you dipsh*t! We can''t shoot a damn thing because our actor is bloody missing! But what were you saying? You''re looking for him!?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Director...¡± The assistant director deeply bowed his head, his expression cramped and sorrowful. <i>''What do you expect me to do here?''</i>


    How was he supposed to find an actor who decided to go into hiding? Even the manager and the talent agency, that actor''s official nannies, couldn''t find him yet. In that case, what could an assistant director do to change this situation? Basically nothing, that''s what!


    Although this treatment was deeply unfair, the assistant director didn''t have the necessary courage toin. Getting into an argument with Zhang Xiang when he was this pissed off was akin to strapping a jar of oil and jumping into an inferno!


    ¡°We''re pressuring Liu Wei''s talent agency as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, keep pressuring them! Goddamn it! If this whole production goes down the drain...! I''m going to make sure those f*ckers can never set up shop in this industry ever again! You better tell them real good, got that? Tell them I''m gonna do whatever it takes to kick them out of this industry if they can''t find that useless bastard right now! You hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director!¡± The assistant director nodded, then tried to rush outside the film set.


    However, Zhang Xiang yelled at him first. ¡°Use your bloody phone, you idiot! Your phone! If you also lose your sh*t here, who''s going to act as the anchor for everyone?! And who''s going to report back to me!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies...¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Every one of you is goddamn useless!¡± Zhang Xiang angrily sat on a chair and mouthed a cigarette. Once the unhealthy smoke filled his lungs, his boiling head regained some of its previous calmness. <i>''Liu Wei, that bastard! You dare make fun of me?''</i>


    The more Zhang Xiang thought about this situation, the angrier he got. Just who was he? Even if his worldwide renown and status were removed from the equation... Wasn''t he still the director in charge of a film shoot? The absolute ruler of this small world?


    So, how dare a mere actor flip him the middle finger by going into hiding! Such a thing could not be allowed to happen!


    This was why Zhang Xiang didn''t want to cast Liu Wei in the first ce. His instincts had already foreseen this catastrophe when he was forced to ept that bastard with zero acting talent simply because he was moderately popr!


    <i>''In that case, why don''t I just...!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang angrily puffed away at his cigarette.


    <i>''No, wait. That won''t work.''</i>


    Recing Liu Wei with another actor at thiste stage was unfeasible. They had already shot around two-thirds of the material, after all. Post-production work still remained, so technically they were only halfway done, but as far as actual filming was concerned? They should be wrapping that up in around two months.


    But to change the lead actor at this stage and reshoot all of his scenes? That would be unthinkable.


    The time constraints weren''t the only problem preventing Zhang Xiang from making that decision. There was also the ballooning budget to consider. He didn''t have enough headroom in the production budget since Zhang Xiang had spared no expense in his pursuit of one of the greatest TV shows ever created.


    Besides, reshooting the scenes involving the main lead wouldn''t resolve this problem, anyway. Other scenes were shot with the atmosphere oozed by the main character in mind. If the lead actor were to be reced now, those scenes would most likely not flow as well as before.


    Worst still, those damn investors would froth at their mouths and charge straight at Zhang Xiang at the mere mention of recing Liu Wei. Those money-hungry bastards, who would rise from their graves at the mere mention of ''new investment opportunities'', wouldn''t want to take on the additional risk.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Zhang Xiang cursed again while puffing angrily away at his cigarette.


    He should''ve prevented Liu Wei''s casting as the male lead from the get-go. Of course, regretting his decision now wouldn''t help anyone.


    <i>''I better wrap this damn thing up as soon as possible and leave this ce!''</i>


    If only it hadn''t been for the direct order from the CCP! Zhang Xiang wouldn''t even have bothered with shooting a measly little TV show. Even if he was a ballsy man, Zhang Xiang wasn''t brave enough to go against the Party''smand.


    In that case, he could''ve done a halfhearted job and walked away, but his damn perfectionist personality didn''t permit it. Even if this show was ultimately nothing more than just a glorified advertisement for the Party, it''d still be recorded in Zhang Xiang''s filmography. Knowing that, he didn''t want to do a sloppy job and leave a ck mark on his career.


    ¡°Excuse me, Director...?¡±


    Zhang Xiang scowled deeply and turned his head to look. He could already predict what the fidgety assistant director would say from that faltering voice.


    ¡°The talent agency says that... They are trying their best to find Liu Wei. However, he''s still unreachable...¡±


    ¡°Those stinking sons of b*tches...!¡± Zhang Xiang angrily tore the cigarette apart.


    He wouldn''t be this angry if he was told Liu Wei could potentially return in a week or so. However, that wasn''t what they were telling him, now was it? Did they seriously expect Zhang Xiang to sit on his arse and wait forever for the lead actor to show up?! When no one knew where that bastard even was?!


    ¡°Director?¡± The assistant director cautiously piped up.


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    ¡°What should we do about today''s filming?¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell...!¡± Zhang Xiang groaned under his breath.


    Getting angry was one thing, but filming was something else. He should hand in his director''s guild membership if the first sign of trouble was enough to make him quit. One of the qualifications of a good director was to flexibly respond to any and all unexpected situations, wasn''t it?


    But Zhang Xiang''s problem here was...


    ¡°Director, should we... call Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you dipsh*t?!¡± Zhang Xiang finally lost his cool. ¡°I told her to take two days off with my own damn mouth yesterday! Yet you want me to rescind that in less than one day?! Why don''t you dump me in a pit of sh*t instead! Just how much humiliation do you need to put me through before you''re satisfied?!¡±


    ¡°B-but, Director... I don''t think there is another way out of this situation.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...!¡± Zhang Xiang angrily rubbed his face. After several dry-washing attempts on his poor face, he spat out a groan loud enough to cause an earthquake. <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    The assistant director was right about one thing. In order to resume filming, either Choi Yeon-Ha or Liu Wei needed to be on set. That was non-negotiable. The filming of scenes featuring both actors could be dyed toter dates. However, most other scenes featured one of the two main leads in some capacity. In that case, what would happen if the production had to halt filming for today?


    <i>''It''ll be a catastrophe, that''s what!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang grimaced deeply. Considering the fees to rent the location and equipment, plus all these extras... Just one day of filming lost equaled an inordinate amount of money going up in smoke. Zhang Xiang couldn''t sit by and watch that happen.


    The production wouldn''t go to the dogs immediately even if that money went down the drain. However, repeats of such things would eventually affect the quality of the end product. The budget meant for other parts of the production would be spent covering up for the loss, after all!


    Zhang Xiang could never let that happen under his watch. He nced at the assistant director. ¡°Phone Choi Yeon-Ha. I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don''t make me repeat myself, okay! Call Choi Yeon-Ha! Can''t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I, I''ll call her right away!¡± The assistant director hurriedly pulled out his phone and dialed the number while wiping his cold sweat. Once the call went through, he carefully offered the phone to Zhang Xiang.


    Zhang Xiang cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is it Choi Yeon-Ha?¡±


    ¡°No, Director. It''s her manager.¡±


    ¡°You stupid son of a...!¡±


    When Zhang Xiang murderously red at him, the assistant director freaked out and hurriedly retrieved the phone. He urgently exined something in a hushed voice to Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager and waited a bit. A short whileter, the assistant director offered his phone to Zhang Xiang again. ¡°Director, it''s Choi Yeon-Ha on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me, then!¡±


    After receiving the phone, Zhang Xiang sucked in several deep breaths. A man going back on his word would always be deeply embarrassing to him. Especially when that man was as prideful as Zhang Xiang was!


    ¡°Miss Choi Yeon-Ha? It''s Zhang Xiang here.¡±


    ¡ªHello, Director. Did something happen?


    ¡°How are you? Are you resting well?¡±


    ¡ªYes, I am. Thank you for your consideration.


    ¡°Good. That''s, uh, great to hear...¡± Zhang Xiang sneakily blurred the end of his sentence. Another groan wanted to escape from his mouth. It felt like he had been demoted to a pathetic loser who couldn''t even keep his word. However, the filming schedule was more important than keeping his pride.


    <i>''Goddamn it! And it''s been only a day! A day!''</i>


    If only he hadn''t bullied Choi Yeon-Ha yesterday! This phone call would''ve been ten times less painful for Zhang Xiang. After doing that nasty thing to her, he now had to politely ask her for her favor? What kind of nonsense was this?


    <i>''Liu Wei, you stinking son of a b*tch!'' </i>Zhang Xiang''s anger toward Liu Wei was rekindled again. Still, the veteran directorposed himself and spoke calmly to the phone''s receiver. ¡°Actually, we''ve run into a problem.¡±


    ¡ªProblem? What kind?


    ¡°Well, that is...¡± Zhang Xiang licked his dried lips several times. It felt like his lips were about to crack apart. He could already imagine all the mockery and criticism about to hit him in the ear through the phone''s speaker.


    Unfortunately, a human being couldn''t dodge the falling rain.


    ¡°Liu Wei has disappeared on us, you see? And that haspletely messed up the filming schedule. That was why I was wondering... I''m really sorry about walking back on what I said yesterday, but... Do you minding to the set now? I''m really sorry about this, Miss Choi. If you do this for me, I promise your next vacation will be extended to make up for the lost time.¡±


    Zhang Xiang finally said it. However, the other party hadn''t given her reply yet.


    Not just Zhang Xiang, but the assistant director was also waiting with bated breaths.


    <i>''Dammit. The wait''s killing me!''</i>


    They didn''t have a way to force Choi Yeon-Ha if her answer was an emphatic no. One of the quirks of being an actress was that one would need a lot of preparation beforehand. Therefore, most actresses would express their dismay and unwillingness when hit with the sudden summons to resume filming like this.


    Since they were dealing with someone as uniquely fussy as Choi Yeon-Ha, her response should be even worse. Zhang Xiang only phoned her in sheer desperation of a man clutching at straws. Even then, he didn''t think Choi Yeon-Ha would humor his request today.


    She''d probably say today would be difficult, that she''d only be avable tomorrow. All the while adding her apologies to the mix, too.


    That was when Zhang Xiang was greeted by an unexpected reply.


    ¡ªGive me one hour.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡ªIf I set off now, I will still need around one hour to reach the filming location. I''ll try to put on some makeup while on the way, so have the crew ready to start rolling immediately, Director. I''m assuming it''s a scene that must be filmed before sunset, yes?


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. We do have interior scenes, but those can be filmed in the evening. But the exterior scenes...¡±


    ¡ªThen, I''ll be right there.


    ¡°Will that be fine with you, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡ªWell, I don''t have a choice in this situation, now do I? Besides, it''s not your fault, Director.


    A soft little sigh leaked out of Zhang Xiang''s lips. Of course Liu Wei''s absence wasn''t his fault. However, just how many people in this production understood that? ¡°Even if you say that... Well... It feels like I''m walking back on my promise, you see?¡±


    ¡ªDirector. Please remember that I''m an actor. This production doesn''t belong only to you. I also y a part in its potential sess. You wish for this show to seed, and that''s the same for me. In that case, we all should put in our maximum effort. That''s what professionals do.


    ¡°...Yes, that''s right.¡±


    ¡ªI''ll be on my way, so get the crew ready, Director. Give me one hour... No, Let''s get my makeup done on set. Since I have one of the world''s best drivers with me, I might only need thirty minutes to get there.


    ¡°I-I see. We''ll wait for you, then.¡±


    That was where the line went dead. Zhang Xiang wordlessly stared at the disconnected phone before ncing at his assistant director. ¡°Hey, man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director?¡±


    ¡°Can you cover the distance between here and Choi Yeon-Ha''s hotel in half an hour?¡±


    ¡°No, unless you hire a helicopter, Director.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then... Why did she sound confident on the phone?¡± Zhang Xiang muttered in confusion, his head tilting slightly.

 Chapter 662. Tightening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 662. Tightening (2)</h4>


    <i>''Well, I guess Miss Choi was trying to say she''d be here as soon as possible...''</i>


    Zhang Xiang sighed grandly while handing the phone back to the assistant director.


    ¡°What did she say, Director?¡±


    ¡°She says she''sing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The assistant director gasped in shock and stared at his boss.


    Zhang Xiang cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What''s up with your reaction? Is Miss Choi''s willingness to help us out that weird to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it sure is,¡± said the assistant director. ¡°Even regr actors would be unhappy about this situation, but we are talking about <i>that </i>Choi Yeon-Ha, aren''t we? Just because she got angry, didn''t she raise her voice at... Kuh-hum, in any case! Isn''t it weird for a woman with such a fiery temper to agree this easily? I figured she''d lose her temper again and m the phone down or something...¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, me too.¡± Zhang Xiang nodded contemtively since he couldn''t really disagree with his assistant director. Calling Choi Yeon-Ha was him clutching at straws. And he feared the only reward for his desperate attempt would be more humiliation.


    So, imagine how surprised he was by Choi Yeon-Ha''s immediate and favorable reply.


    ¡°You know what she said? She said we''re in this together, making this TV show. And if there''s a problem, we should solve it together since that''s what an actor is supposed to do. Apparently... This production doesn''t only belong to the director,¡±


    ¡°...I see. That sure is a reasonable stance to take, I think. And it''s also a stance not many can uphold.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that too...¡± Zhang Xiang smacked his lips ruefully.


    He couldn''t help but be awed by Choi Yeon-Ha''s professional conduct. What if he was in her shoes? What if Zhang Xiang had been the actor instead? Would he be willing to join the shoot a few days after having a bust-up with the director and going through that nonsense yesterday? Especially when the bullying director was the one needing help?


    <i>''Nope, I wouldn''t.''</i>


    Zhang Xiang would''ve raised his middle finger to the director by ending the call. Actually, he''d go further than that by using the excuse of not feeling well and staying in bed until Liu Wei showed up again.


    He would''ve been solely focused on ruining the director''s day, that much was for certain. He had enough pretext, after all!


    No one would''ve criticized Choi Yeon-Ha even if she chose to make Zhang Xiang''s life difficult. Why would they when he made things pretty much unbearable for her yesterday?


    To think that an actress from a smaller nation could be so broad-minded and heroic! Zhang Xiang was freshly reminded of how petty and shameful his conduct had been yesterday. His face grew hot and flushed just thinking about the shame.


    Now that he thought about it some more, he should''ve realized howmendable it was for an actress to travel to a foreign country to film a TV show and hold on so well for so long. He failed to consider that since Choi Yeon-Ha had been such a professional in front of the camera.


    <i>''I should pay more attention to her...!''</i>


    Not only was Choi Yeon-Ha exceedingly pretty, but her acting talent was also nothing to scoff at. And then, there was her professional attitude and respect for the process of filmmaking to consider. How stupid had Zhang Xiang been for treating someone of her caliber so poorly!


    ¡°She certainly put me in my ce, huh...¡± Zhang Xiang quietly tutted away.


    ¡°Director, shall we get ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let''s change the schedule and shoot Choi Yeon-Ha''s scene first. It shouldn''t matter since Liu Wei''s scenes and hers ovep, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll get the crew ready. However, we might run out of time for today. Do you think we can make it, Director?¡±


    ¡°Well... If she can arrive quickly, sure.¡± Zhang Xiang checked his watch, then a hint of anxiety crept into his expression. Unfortunately, this was the best they could do in this situation. ¡°...Get everything ready, so Miss Choi can start on her makeup as soon as she arrives on set. All we can do is pray for her swift arrival.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Director.¡±


    Zhang Xiang sighed at the sight of the assistant director rushing outside the director''s tent.


    <i>''Thirty minutes, huh... If only, right? If only...''</i>


    A bitter smile floated up on Zhang Xiang''s face as he picked up the script and flipped through its pages.


    However, he had no idea. He had no idea that Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t simply stating her intention to reach the filming location as soon as possible.


    ***


    Han Eun-Sol screamed in terror. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaah?! We''re gonna die!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, will you?!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sharply shot back at her manager.


    ¡°We, we''re gonna die! We... Uwaaaahk?! Noona, noona! Please do something! Please stop that crazy man from killing us!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha and her crumpled expression red at Han Eun-Sol. ¡°What''s the matter with you! How can a man be this gutless!¡±


    ¡°A man?! A man? You think a man won''t die when you shove him into a crash?!¡± Han Eun-Sol roared out a somewhat iprehensible rant as his eyes went bloodshot.


    Although he was putting on a rather sorry spectacle, everyone would sympathize with his plight after learning about his current ordeal.


    Since ancient times, the roads of Sichuan were infamous for their ruggedness. The phrase, ''Life is a bumpy road,'' wasn''t invented for no reason. Many roads in China had be paved to match the era and to make one''s journey less of a fraught adventure, but Sichuan''s roadwork beyond the city limits could still be bumpy and unforgiving.


    To exacerbate the situation, the filming location happened to be riiiight at the top of a tall mountain. To reach this scenic spot, one had no choice but to travel on a dangerous path built next to a steep cliff. One mistake on this road would mean the traveler would plummet to their death far below!


    Most modern-era drivers would slow their cars right down and pray for the best while traveling on these roads. But not Kang Jin-Ho. He was nonchntly racing along on this dangerous stretch of the road in arge van! In fact, he was averaging over 80 kph!


    ¡°This is insaneeeee!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol cried out in despair at the pants-wetting sight of a steep chasm just beyond the van''s windows. Why were they driving so fast on such a road?! Why!


    <i>''Not even M. Schumacher would be ballsy enough to do this!''</i>


    This was no longer on the level of being irresponsible. No, this was suicidal!


    Han Eun-Sol urgently cried out, ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Wait! Uwaaah?! Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha yelled while angrily pping Han Eun-Sol''s back.


    ¡°How can I keep it down, noona?!¡±


    Even though he was being physically assaulted, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t feel any pain. Besides, pain was the least of his problems right now. If he was dead, he wouldn''t have to worry about pain, anyway!


    Han Eun-Sol bitterly regretted not ignoring Choi Yeon-Ha''s demand when she told him to hand the driving duties over to Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed, he should''ve started questioning whether Kang Jin-Ho even held an international driving license!


    Han Eun-Sol should''ve resorted to whatever excuses he could think of and never relinquished his position as Choi Yeon-Ha''s driver! However, how could he have known that seemingly normal Kang Jin-Ho would transform into a maniac once he was deposited behind a steering wheel?


    At least Kang Jin-Ho stayed within the boundaries of an aggressive driver while speeding along China''s national highway system. However, he discarded all pretenses of a sane man by stomping on the elerator as soon as their van hit the unpaved roads!


    Choi Yeon-Ha confidently nodded. ¡°We aren''t gonna have an ident, okay?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol desperately yelled at her. ¡°How do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°Hah, seriously...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha frowned in dissatisfaction before turning her head toward Kang Jin-Jo in the driver''s seat. ¡°It''ll be fine, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But is this the right road?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I''m following your directions, but...¡±


    ¡°Keep driving on this road. We''ll eventually get there.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I''m going to speed up. You said you''re in a hurry, after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s face froze up and stuttered as if his brain was still in the middle of buffering.


    What did Kang Jin-Ho say? He''s going to up what now?


    <i>Vrooooooom!</i>


    Han Eun-Sol soon felt the sensation of the van''s full-on eleration with his entire body. Even as their vehicle ran overrge rocks and went airborne several times, the sensation of ever-increasing speed was still unmistakable!


    ¡°You... You insane lunaaaaaatics!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s scream, containing all his despair and rage, exploded out of his throat again and again. Despite screaming until his throat became hoarse, the van racing along the edge of a steep cliff didn''t show any signs of slowing down.


    ***


    ¡°Huh? I-isn''t that...?¡± The assistant director blinked his eyes in surprise while pointing somewhere in the distance.


    Zhang Xiang hurriedly looked around. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that... Miss Choi Yeon-Ha''s van?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Xiang turned his head and fixed his gaze in the direction pointed out by the assistant director. ¡°What? Howe she''s already here?¡±


    A distinctive van was urgently rushing toward the film set''s entrance in a cloud of dust. That vehicle definitely belonged to Choi Yeon-Ha. Not many cast members drove around in vans, and those who did all used ck vans. However, only Choi Yeon-Ha used a white one. That made identifying her vehicle that much easier, though.


    That was beside the point, however. How did she arrive so quickly? She should''ve taken at least one and a half hours to get here from her lodging. But she didn''t even need thirty minutes?


    <i>''Was she on standby by the foot of the mountain?''</i>


    That couldn''t be right. Even if Choi Yeon-Ha had nothing better to do, why would she waste her time doing that? Even if she somehow predicted Liu Wei''s absence, she still had no reason to wait for a call from the director at the foot of the mountain.


    In that case...?


    The assistant director tilted his head. ¡°Maybe... She was somewhere nearby? You know, having a pic or something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds usible...?¡±


    Before Zhang Xiang could finish his sentence...


    The van seemed to hit the brakes and began rapidly slowing down. And then, even before its tires could stop spinning, the van''s rear door urgently flew open.


    <i>''What the hell? What''s the rush?''</i>


    However, the person jumping out of the van wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Bleeeeeeergh!¡±


    A grown-up man practically threw himself out of the van''s passengerpartment and toppled over the ground while vomiting like a lunatic!


    <i>''What the hell is going on now?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang fell into a bout of mild panic at this iprehensible situation.


    The assistant director gasped in shock. ¡°Hang on... Isn''t that Miss Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, it is him.¡±


    Zhang Xiang usually didn''t care about crew members not directly involved in filming but still recognized Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager. A director was supposed tomunicate with his actors at all times, so how could he not recognize someone he had been shouting at for the past several months?


    ¡°W-what''s the matter with him, then?¡±


    ¡°Could it be car sickness, Director?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Car... sickness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that. You know, motion sickness.¡±


    That was when cold sweat began trickling down Zhang Xiang''s forehead.


    <i>''Wait a bloody minute. They couldn''t have driven past that road in thirty minutes for real, right? Right?''</i>


    Now, that wasn''t something a sane-minded person should be attempting. Doing so wasn''t the question of one''s driving skills. The road leading up to this filming location was a bumpy, unpaved road carved on a precarious cliff. It didn''t even have any guard rails installed along the perimeters, for goodness'' sake! Just how much trouble did the crew encounter while transporting all the filming equipment on that bloody road!?


    But now... Choi Yeon-Ha traveled on such a road at an unreasonable speed? Unless she was a cat with nine lives, that shouldn''t even be possible. So how did she...


    ¡°Oh my gawd, Eun-Sol! That''s disgusting!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha deeply scowled while exiting the van. ¡°How could you throw up like that in a film set! You dummy!¡±


    While expressing her irritation, Choi Yeon-Ha began pulling out several wet wipes from inside the van. She delicately held those tissues between her thumb and index finger, then extended her hand as far away from herself. Her target was, of course, Han Eun-Sol.


    However, rather than gratitude, Han Eun-Sol''s eyes were filled with venom and resentment.


    The re in his eyes was sharp enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine, but the unmentionable state of his nose and mouth meant Han Eun-Sol didn''t look all that scary.


    He painfully growled at Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°You... You demonic...¡±


    ¡°You''re being noisy again.¡±


    ¡°I, I almost died... Wuuuph?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly shook her head, then took out the entire box of wet wipes from the van to dump it on Han Eun-Sol''s head. Then, she strode toward still-stunned Zhang Xiang.


    He was still too stupefied by this scene to say something and could only stare at the approaching actress.


    ¡°I''m here, Director,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± Zhang Xiang finally sobered up when Choi Yeon-Ha''s nonchnt voice registered in his hearing.


    ¡°Are we doing the scene originally scheduled to be shot in three days?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. We''re doing that scene.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll quickly get the makeup done and join you on set. No, wait. Can you join me during my makeup session? There were some parts of the script I didn''t understand on an emotional level. I think our interpretation of the scene might differ.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which part?¡±


    ¡°Let''s discuss that while I''m getting makeup done. Well, then.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spun on her heels and got ready to walk away, only to suddenly stop. ¡°Oh. By the way...?¡±


    Zhang Xiang tilted his head. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I had to sacrifice my vacation time toe here, so you mustpensate me for this. Remember that this was my first vacation, too!¡±


    ¡°Of course I will do that! Definitely!¡±


    ¡°Then, we''re all good, Director.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, then coolly turned around to leave.


    Zhang Xiang sighed softly under his breath. If Choi Yeon-Ha had decided to rake Zhang Xiang over the proverbial coal for this matter, he wouldn''t feel as sorry as before. However, she didn''t bother to bring up the hardship she faced. And that only made Zhang Xiang even more apologetic.


    <i>''I better increase her screen time.''</i>


    Not only that, but maybe he should consider altering the story a bit toward the climax, too!


    When hepared Choi Yeon-Ha to the idiot Liu Wei who couldn''t even act to save himself and irresponsibly skipped out on filming, it became clear who should y a more prominent role in this TV show.


    While Zhang Xiang was contemting this new direction for his show inside his head, Choi Yeon-Ha patted the back of still-vomiting Han Eun-Sol a couple of times, then headed to the van''s driver seat.


    She smiled brightly at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I haven''t done anything particrly impressive.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha leaned in closer and whispered quietly. ¡°I''ll also be in a difficult spot if Liu Wei doesn''t show up soon. So... I''m asking you just in case, but can you find and drag that bastard over here?¡±


    What an absurd request that was. How was anyone supposed to find a single person in this vastnd called China? Not to forget, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho arrive in this country only a couple of days ago?


    However, there was not a speck of doubt in Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes. She was deeply confident about Kang Jin-Ho''s ability to capture Liu Wei without breaking a sweat.


    As if to satisfy her expectations, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely replied to her. ¡°I can find him immediately. Will that be fine with you?¡±


    The smile blooming on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face was as radiant as a smile could possibly get.

 Chapter 663. Tightening (3)

    <h4>Chapter 663. Tightening (3)</h4>


    The South Korean Martial Assembly was rapidly regaining its stability. So much so that the recovery rate seemed a little too excessive.


    Despite boasting half a century of history, the Assembly still didn''t experience all that many events as seismic as Lee Jung-Geol''s coup d''etat attempt.


    Subduing and then absorbing the Yeongnam Group was already a huge event that would go down in the annals of the Assembly''s history. Yet another unprecedented event urred even before things could settle down.


    Most other organizations would be sweating buckets trying to deal with the aftermath. However, that story didn''t apply to the Assembly. It was recovering so fast that the whole thing was verging on ridiculousness.


    When Yi Myeon-Hwan observed his fellow martial artists training away as if nothing had happened, he couldn''t help but wonder if that was true, that he had been imagining things all along.


    He sneakily looked up higher at the Assembly''s main building. Although the structure itself wasn''t tall... The prospect of looking at the upper floors was something he always dreaded.


    The highest floor was upied by the Assembly''s movers and shakers, including the Assembly Master. When Yi Myeong-Hwan imagined who could potentially be looking at him from up there... He dared not raise his head.


    <i>''Makes sense everything has calmed down in a jiffy, though...''</i>


    When chaos arrived, the problem would always be with people. Humans needed to have their feet nted on solid ground to exist. However, unprecedented chaos visiting their organization would make humans anxious about losing their firm footing.


    In a way, it''d be like people getting scared and anxious during earthquakes.


    Maybe people weren''t looking for a sensible, well-oiled organization. It could be that what they really wanted was an organization with a clear goal that happened to align with their own path in life. Oh, and their current situation, too!


    In that sense, Yi Myeong-Hwan could say the series of responses the Assembly resorted to after quelling Lee Jung-Geol''s dissent had proven effective.


    <i>''Most important of all...''</i>


    A wry smile formed on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face. Kang Jin-Ho finally taking over the Martial Assembly position was a significant development.


    The truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho was the Assembly Master in all but name. Everyone in the Martial Assembly knew that. However, the significance of Kang Jin-Ho openly iming the position shouldn''t be overlooked.


    Those who knew some bits about what Kang Jin-Ho had done were puzzled by why he didn''t take over the Assembly Master position. At the same time, they also grew anxious.


    Kang Jin-Ho was half-responsible for the current Assembly. And this organization leaned heavily on Kang Jin-Ho''s support for various things. So, imagine how anxious they would be after imagining Kang Jin-Ho suddenly dropping everything and leaving the Assembly.


    The more people got to know Kang Jin-Ho, the worse their vague, undefined worries gnawed at them. Even Yi Myeong-Hwan was already this nervous, so how much worse would it be for other people?


    So, Kang Jin-Ho finally ascending to the Assembly Master position was like the greatest news from the heavens to these anxious people. As if the subtly unstable ground had finally stopped shaking.


    In a way, it was like misaligned cogs were finally turning as they should. Things functioning as they intended gave people a sense of stability. And now, people had confidence that regardless of what might happen or howrge aftershocks of previous incidents might be, the Assembly would continue to exist and even evolve to better suit the future.


    <i>''Which is kinda ironic...''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan hadn''t shared his feelings about this matter with anyone, but honestly, he... He found this phenomenon somewhat absurd. What did everyone see in Kang Jin-Ho to be this confident?


    Everyone would probably try to exin themselves in various ways. However, in the end... The thing they actually trusted was Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess.


    Indeed, all because Kang Jin-Ho was strong!


    This was why martial artists could be such amusing creatures. To regr people with zero cultivation, physical strength would be nothing more than another one of a person''s traits. And they would think you were a madman if you told them you trusted apany because of its leader''s physical strength.


    However, such logic was perfectly eptable for martial artists. Even though a mindset like that was clearly abnormal, andmon sense dictated people shouldn''t behave this way.


    Unfortunately, such a thing happened regrly in the martial world since the dawn of time. The one who led Gangho was not the wisest person in the world nor someone with the most extensive connections in human history. No, it was... The strongest individual!


    The folks of Gangho would offer an infinite amount of faith and respect to such a powerful individual.


    <i>''What a perfect recipe for a disaster.''</i>


    Such an antiquated thing was now happening in the 21st century. When judging this situation in istion, one could argue that the people involved were primitive. Barbaric, maybe. However, they should be ming the unique quirk of being a martial artist instead.


    Was it because martial artists respected and admired the strong? Not exactly.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan thought about how he''d reply if someone asked him whether or not he trusted Kang Jin-Ho as the Assembly Master. And his answer? It would be an emphatic yes.


    But why?


    <i>''This is not something non-martial artists can understand.''</i>


    People who hadn''t walked the path of cultivation would inevitably focus on the strength of the strong individual. However, martial artists focused not on the strength, but on the process of how the strong managed to achieve such strength.


    Even if your cultivation technique was top-notch, it was still impossible to be stronger without putting in the required effort. And the powerful individuals proved themselves to everyone around them through their cultivation process.


    The tenacity and the will to never give up! The wisdom required toprehend and umte various teachings! The decisiveness to choose the right cultivation method for oneself and doggedly pursue this path! And then, the ability to respond to various situations and dangers! Finally, the ability to utilize everything they had learned!


    It wasn''t the case of a cultivation technique being all-conquering, but the person mastering it being strong. Because they were strong, to begin with, these individuals managed to attain such cultivation realms. Since that was the case... How could the fellow martial artists not hold trust in such individuals?


    When viewed from such a lens, Kang Jin-Ho was an absolute and overwhelming ruler the likes of which the Martial Assembly had never experienced. Everything he said would soon morph intows within the hallways of the Assembly, even if he didn''t bother to exin. Everything he did would stoke the mes of faith in his subordinates.


    <i>''That''s right. Faith.''</i>


    Without that faith, Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve given up on this path a long time ago. He silently raised his hands before his eyes.


    <i>''I''m scared...''</i>


    That was his honest feeling. Cultivating meant a martial artist was trying to obtain enough power to destroy other people. Despite knowing this, he was never scared of his own strength. Until recently, that was.


    The previous incident with Lee Jung-Geol starkly demonstrated what kind of power he hade to possess now.


    <i>''The... demonic cultivation!''</i>


    The demonic cultivation method Yi Myeong-Hwan mastered didn''t differentiate between allies and enemies. Once the demonic qi was roused to the extremes, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind would go nk, empty and devoid of any coherent thoughts. The void left behind would instantly be filled with hatred and malice.


    He disyed overwhelming animosity toward everything his eyes could see. So, with his situation like that... What would happen if he continued down this path of demonic cultivation?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced around. He could sense several people in the distance whispering to each other while staring at him. He didn''t me them, though.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s Uprising... was what everyone took to calling that incident. The folks who gained the most notoriety after that elegantly- and immaturely-titled incident were not Kang Jin-Ho nor Lee Hyeon-Su. No, people''s focus was reserved for the ''Demon mes'', like Yi Myeong-Hwan, who managed to turn the members of Lee Jung-Geol''s faction into permanent customers in the dental care industry. Even though the Demon mes were minuscule in numberpared to Lee Jung-Geol''s men!


    Sure, the surroundings had been cordoned off during the assault, butpletely shutting out everyone''s gaze would always be asking for a miracle. Besides, other martial artists had to clean up the sites the Demon mes had swept through, anyway!


    The first topic of discussion was the horrifying and wretched states of the martial artists daring to oppose the Demon mes. However, the discussion soon drifted toward how strong each Demon mes member could potentially be. Eventually, several eyewitnesses who weren''t even there suddenly popped out of the woodwork to regale the interested crowd with what they allegedly saw.


    Obviously, the Demon mes themselves were bbergasted and dismayed by all the exaggeration added to the story. Unfortunately, theck of witnesses worked against them this time, and those embellished tales soon became the widely epted truth.


    And so, the general evaluation surrounding Kang Jin-Ho''s personal ''bodyguards'' led by Yi Myeong-Hwan was that of... <i>''Cruel, savage demonic arts-cultivating bastards with zero mercy in their hearts.''</i>


    <i>''Well, they aren''t that far off the mark, are they?''</i>


    The current Yi Myeong-Hwan would''ve been aggrieved by such abel. However, what about when he had roused his demonic qi to the maximum? Such an evaluation would be a perfect fit for him.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan still could remember everything from that night. Those feelings coursing through his veins after he had roused his demonic qi and began climbing up the mountainside! That feeling of liberation! And the powerful urges to... kill everything he could see! His boiling bloodlust!


    <i>''Will I be okay at this rate...?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was aware of how he was slowly breaking down. Others in the Demon mes hadn''t said anything yet, but Yi Myeong-Hwan was convinced that they must be feeling roughly the same thing as him.


    After that night, he began noticing several martial artists going through an emotional slump.


    Those who had never experienced what it was like to be unable to control their own emotions would never understand how much of a burden it was. The Demon mes might turn into bloodthirsty monsters who only craved death and destruction sooner orter. In that case, how were they supposed to continue treading this path of cultivation?


    The only thing allowing Yi Myeong-Hwan to stand tall and not give up against this crippling burden was his faith in Kang Jin-Ho. Kang Jin-Ho''s promise of never letting them be monsters had been the source of strength and support for the Demon mes.


    <i>''Hah. This is sounding more and more like a cult, eh?''</i>


    A self-deprecating smirk formed on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t provide any evidence. No eyewitness testimonies. Yet the Demon mes still took that single promise as the shining beacon of hope and offered Kang Jin-Ho their infinite faith. In that case... Was there any difference between a cult and the Demon mes?


    Every day, those cultivating demonic arts would ruminate over their faith in Kang Jin-Ho. That process gradually morphed them into fanatical believers one by one. At this rate, Yi Myeong-Hwan was worried about some Demon mes breaking down and sobbing emotionally at whatever Kang Jin-Ho said to them.


    After imagining that scene in his head, Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed under his breath.


    Of course he was aware. They were the ones who chose this path. If they wanted to get out, all they needed to do was seal their demonic qi. Then... They could live the rest of their lives as regr citizens.


    However, a martial artist shouldn''t whine if they don''t have the necessary courage tomit to their ideals.


    It''s just that...


    ¡°Hey, man. Whatcha doing?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan was taken aback slightly at a voiceing from somewhere behind him. Someone was still willing to talk to him after what happened that night?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan turned around to see who it could be. ¡°Who are... Huh? What the hell are you?¡±


    Was that... padding? But that couldn''t be?


    He couldn''t help but do a double-take at the man behind him. This man, already a physically imposing specimen, was wearing clothes with lots of protruding sections as if padding had been added underneath. The intimidation factor this sight gave off was quite immense.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly gained an understanding of why the ancient Korean folks were scared of the foreign invaders kitted out in such armor, calling them phantoms and spooks or whatever.


    The only reason why Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t freak out and distance himself wasn''t because of his confidence to beat up this foreign invader but because the face of the invader happened to be a familiar one to him.


    Gong Yeong-Gil sourly tutted at his friend''s question. ¡°What do you mean, what the heck am I?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Besides all that. What are you wearing, man?¡±


    ¡°It''s a lead-lined training suit.¡±


    ¡°Lead-lined what...?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned deeply while scanning Gong Yeong-Gil from top to bottom. <i>''All those things are lead?''</i>


    Now that he had taken a closer look... Yi Myeong-Hwan was right. Those weren''t rubber padding at all. The sturdy-looking training suit had pockets in various ces, and those pockets were clearly filled to the brim with strange objects.


    ¡°Are you saying... Those things are all lead?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Gong Yeong-Gil slowly nodded.


    ¡°And you''re walking around wearing that?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± said Gong Yeong-Gil, but then, a loud groan leaked out of his mouth next.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s frown deepened. ¡°Huh? But why?¡±


    They hadn''t seen each other in a while, but Yi Myeong-Hwan''s curiosity proved more urgent than his happiness at seeing his friend. Just why was Gong Yeong-Gil doing something so bizarre?


    Gong Yeong-Gil shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s a part of our training.¡±


    ¡°Really? Wearing that is training? Is that even effective?¡±


    ¡°I dunno about the effectiveness and whatnot, but... What can we do when the big man tells us to wear it? He told us that anyone who dared to take off this suit while he''s away would be rolled into a ser ball and kicked around for his amusementter.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression distorted weirdly. ¡°Sir Vator really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gong Yeong-Gil nodded as sorrow filled his face.


    ¡°I, uh... I see. You''re also having a hard time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Blooming hell...¡±


    While looking at Gong Yeong-Gil sorrowfully sigh away, Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly had a thought. Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was a much better teacher than Yi Myeong-Hwan gave credit for?


    At least, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t force his pupils to humiliate themselves like this!


    ¡°Besides all that, though. What''s going on with you?¡±


    When Gong Yeong-Gil asked that question, Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head in confusion.

 Chapter 664. Tightening (4)

    <h4>Chapter 664. Tightening (4)</h4>


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you hear another weird rumor about us?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan cocked an eyebrow and asked.


    Gong Yeong-Gil''s expression while looking at his friend was awkward, to say the least. ¡°Well, uh... I know it''s all nonsense, but...¡±


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and get to the point, will ya? What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Well, the rumors about you guys haven''t been nice, you see...?¡±


    ¡°What kinda rumors?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil frowned as if he was in a dilemma. He tried to gauge Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mood first, then sighed softly. ¡°Well, uh... What I''m about to say is just a rumor, okay? It''s not what I think. Don''t get those two mixed up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just say it, will ya? Why are you cosying as a timid mouse with that huge body of yours?¡±


    ¡°It''s just that, you know... The rumor going around is just really absurd, you see? People are busy saying that demonic arts made you all go mad, and you guys go around murdering people at night.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yi Myeon-Hwan''s eyes opened super-wide at this absurd im. ¡°We... go around murdering people at night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled in anger. ¡°What bullsh*t is that? It''s not like we have a reason to loiter near suburbs, now do we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. I think everyone also knows that. But, uh... The rumors are still doing the rounds, so I wondered if something really was going on with you guys. That''s all.¡±


    ¡°Gimme a f*cking break...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grunted in irritation.


    There wasn''t much he could do about rumors being manufactured like this. Humans loved to gossip, after all. And when the massive topicparativelycked meat on its bones, people would go out of their way to add lots of spice before spreading it around for all to enjoy!


    Even so, shouldn''t they have added the spice in moderation?


    Gong Yeong-Gil casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They are probably envious of you.¡±


    ¡°Envious?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I mean, imagine how many folks are green with envy at you guys learning directly from the Assembly Master. But then, you guys went ahead and created that much chaos, so they must be dying of jealousy by now. That''s how it is, so don''t get too worked up about it, dude.¡±


    ¡°...Tsk.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression remained crumpled despite Gong Yeong-Gil''s words of sce. ¡°Hah... I guess there are waaay too many jealous idiots who don''t approve of us.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I don''t have the spare energy to worry about crap like that, anyway. Trying to stick to the schedule alone is already killing me, you know?¡±


    ¡°Schedule?¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil groaned loudly, then nodded away. ¡°Yup. Sir Vator set up a training schedule for us while he''s not here, you see? He said some stuff about not allowing us to ck off or something. I gotta tell you, though. Dude! This schedule is bullsh*t! It''s obviously designed to kill people!¡±


    ¡°...Huh. I guess Sir Vator can be surprisingly detailed, too.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered quietly while sneakily scanning his friend from head to toe. <i>''Well... He seems to have changed a bit.''</i>


    Something about Gong Yeong-Gil felt weightier than before. Not only in his personality or appearance, no, but even the aura he emitted seemed to have gotten heavier and more substantial.


    The best description would be... Gong Yeong-Gil had gotten stronger. Which made sense when Yi Myeong-Hwan thought about it. Vator was also a powerful expert the likes of which the Assembly had never witnessed before. Receiving the guidance of such an expert would obviously improve one''s strength.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly realized that Assembly''s talent pool had been filled up somewhat now.


    Gong Yeong-Gil scratched the back of his head. ¡°In any case... Dude, don''t pay attention to every little crap you hear, okay? Those idiots can''t be bothered to put in real effort to be stronger, so they resort to gossiping and stuff. Since that''s all they are good for.¡±


    ¡°...But the problem is with their numbers, now isn''t it? There are too many of them.¡±


    ¡°Nah, dude. They might have the numbers advantage, but what can they realistically do to you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan slowly nodded away.


    There was not much he could do to change this situation. Even if he or other Demon mes actively stepped up and exined, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t foresee things improving at all. After all, the idiots spreading the rumors around only wanted to screw the Demon mes over. No one with a functioning brain would believe the nonsense about the Demon mes murdering people at night.


    If people wanted to insult you, they would find a way to insult you no matter what. There was no stopping that.


    ¡°Okay, got it. Thanks for telling me,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I figured you''d want to know, that''s all. And no need to lose sleep about this, too. It''ll get sorted out pretty soon, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Sorted out? How?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head in confusion.


    A strange smirk crept up on Gong Yeong-Gil''s mouth. ¡°I mean... If we beat the living sh*t out of you guys, all the insults will be directed in our way, right? So, you only have to rx and wait for us.¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled in dismay, then stared at his friend as the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Aren''t you a confident boy? You better not cry and ask for mommy after we beat you up.¡±


    ¡°It won''t take long. Our training is so crazy that we often worry about dying from how intense it is, you see? So, just sit tight and wait for us. And rx if you want. Let your guard down and all that. Just don''t say I didn''t warn you earlier, okay?¡± Gong Yeong-Gil cheerily waved his hand and walked away from his friend.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan narrowed his eyes as he took another look at Gong Yeong-Gil''s training suit.


    <i>''How heavy is that?''</i>


    If all those protruding things were lead pieces, just how much would they weigh in total? Yi Myeong-Hwan had a feeling that simply being strong wouldn''t be enough to endure that weight. Besides, this training regime was cooked up by none other than Vator. There must be some other uses someone like Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t even fathom. Vator was a lot smarter than he looked, after all!


    Now that he knew people were busy chasing him down, Yi Myeong-Hwan realized he didn''t have the time to feel down like this. He needed to tell the rest of the Demon mes about what was going on here, and then... Focus even more on their training!


    At the end of the day, Yi Myeong-Hwan was a martial artist. And he hated losing more than death itself!


    ***


    ¡°Indeed, it is turning into a bit of a problem,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I told you, didn''t I?¡± Wiggins tutted softly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned while looking through the office''s window.


    <i>''This isn''t good...''</i>


    The Lee Jung-Geol incident had been finally dealt with. It was still too early to say everything was taken care of, but all the urgent fires still had been dealt with. As for the rest, only time would sort them out.


    They had managed to dig out and cut off the Martial Assembly''s worst festering wounds. Unfortunately, even before the wounds could heal, other parts began festering next.


    <i>''This isn''t something I can do anything about...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his head in frustration.


    He couldn''t help but get freshly reminded of how bad Kang Jin-Ho was at treating people equally. That story also applied to Kang Jin-Ho''s personal guards. Kang Jin-Ho personally taught his martial arts to those who managed to pass his inhumane test. His actions had created a group of unwavering loyal warriors who would never get shaken up by external temptations.


    Their usefulness was proven beyond doubt to everyone during the Lee Jung-Geol Uprising. Everyone who was there got the shock of their life, didn''t they? People all assumed Kang Jin-Ho''s faction would win in the end, but no one had guessed that the Demon mes would take the center stage during the uprising. It hadn''t been that long since they started receiving Kang Jin-Ho''s guidance, after all!


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su was caught off-guard by that development.


    Kang Jin-Ho used that incident to demonstrate to everyone that his choices had been correct. Unfortunately, where there was light, darkness was bound to exist. Those who didn''t get chosen could only stew in their ever-growing sense of deprivation.


    For now, the friction remained negligible. However, the younger generation of the Martial Assembly would eventually fracture into different camps if this state of things persisted. Kind of like how things were between Lee Jung-Geol''s faction and Kang Jin-Ho''s followers.


    At least those youngsters chosen by Vator or Wiggins still had hope. However, there were still so many young martial artists in the Assembly. The number chosen by the three men was merely a drop in the proverbial bucket. Simply put... The rest were basically left abandoned. Nothing had changed for them.


    ¡°We need to find a solution to this...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Wiggins with eyes asking for the veteran''s assistance.


    However, Wiggins responded with a casual shoulder shrug. ¡°I don''t see how I can be of help this time.¡±


    ¡°If the Assembly Master was with us, I would''ve discussed this situation with him. But he''s not here, and I don''t have many people to ask for advice... other than you, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Even if my lord was here, you still wouldn''t have received a clear-cut solution. This is how the world atrge operates, Mister Lee. Only a handful of elites can lead our world. Those with abilities lead those without abilities... People epted that concept in the past, but not anymore in the current era.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°You can summarize the issue like this. Those without talent or capabilities wish to be treated as equals to the elites. Rather than an organizational problem, you could say it''s a human nature problem. How can anyone resolve such an issue? Even if my lord puts in extra effort... Could he make a bunch of people as strong as the Demon mes when they can''t even control themselves after mastering demonic arts?¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t mean this situation can be left alone, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°That''s true...¡± Wiggins picked up the teacup and leisurely savored the aroma. The ck tea airlifted straight from Britain seemed to satisfy his high standards as a gentle smile didn''t want to leave his lips. ¡°Which means... You just have to give them what they want, yes?¡±


    ¡°When you say what they want...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Mister Lee. What do you think these people''s desires are?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Is it... equal treatment?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. That''s a rather thoughtless reply. It''s even managed to disappoint me a little, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Think about why martial artists learning under me or Sir Vator have stopped antagonizing my lord''s pupils. What the majority of these youngsters require is... hope.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su attentively listened to Wiggins. Although he could be a fair and reasonable administrator, he didn''t quite cut the mustard as a full-fledged martial artist. And that prevented him from fully deciphering the mindset of the younger-generation martial artists. As such, advice from Wiggins, who was both a top administrator and a martial artist, could prove valuable to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°What do they desire the most? It''s for their strength to improve. However, that can''t be achieved overnight. So, shouldn''t they be given the hope of <i>''I''ll also get as strong as them with enough effort!''</i> Mister Lee, this thing called hope can be a rather effective painkiller. It can help you forget about the bitterness of life and reality.¡±


    ¡°But Mister Wiggins? I thought it''s not a good idea to rely too heavily on painkillers?¡±


    ¡°That''s a naive notion. If the end result is the same, isn''t it better to eliminate any unnecessary pain?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If that aspect worries you, then don''t just give them hope. Give them a chance to produce the result they want. Yes, offer them a method that will produce the result they crave for... As long as they put in the required effort. Then, those who wish for hope will get what they want. And those who wanted results... Well, they will get theirs, too. Wouldn''t that be a win-win for everyone?¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, that method is...?¡±


    Wiggins smirked strangely. ¡°Figuring that out is your job, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°...Urgh.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply.


    He had a distinct feeling that Wiggins had already thought of the method before bringing this topic up. However, this Englishman had a penchant for withholding crucial bits of info until the end. It was as if he wanted to train his disciple, Lee Hyeon-Su, by always pushing him to think about the solution without anyone''s help.


    What a nice way to educate someone, then. Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su was too old to be educated this way and still feel d about it.


    ¡°Besides, there isn''t much point in discussing this topic among ourselves,¡± said Wiggins.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Wiggins put the teacup down and leaned against the couch. ¡°I''m guessing here, but my lord probably has already considered what to do about this situation. He strongly feels responsible, you see? If he wasn''t the Assembly Master, he wouldn''t have cared. But now he is, he will surely think of a way. Maybe, this trip to China is a part of his n, too.¡±


    ¡°...That sounds a bit far-fetched, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. It seems you still don''t know much about my lord, then. My lord''s sense of responsibility can be a little too excessive at times. He''s the type toplete a task he''s in charge of, regardless of what it takes. The moment he decided to ept the Assembly Master position... I can guarantee you that my lord''s attention is now solely focused on ensuring the continued wealth and prosperity of the Martial Assembly.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but tilt his head. What did that have to do with Kang Jin-Ho going on a vacation to China? ¡°Well, if that is true, I can rx a little, but...¡±


    Wiggins cackled loudly. ¡°Why would he even bother to go to China if not for that reason? It''s not like he has a woman stashed in that ce or something, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Wiggins stiffened a little after noticing Lee Hyeon-Su''s strange expression. ¡°Mm? Does my lord have a woman waiting for him there?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...Seriously?¡± Wiggins grimaced. And when Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly stared into the distance outside the window, the Englishman coughed to clear his throat and nced in the Westerly direction, where China should be. ¡°Well, that is... Mm... How should I put it...¡±


    Wiggins grimaced even more as if the bitter aftertaste didn''t want to leave him alone. However, his expression suddenly brightened.


    ¡°No, that can''t be it. We shouldn''t doubt my lord. Besides, what does it matter if there''s a woman involved? It''s not like my lord went to China to do sundry chores for his woman, now is it? So, we don''t need to worry about this. There must be a deeper meaning behind his actions.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su decided to not say anything. <i>''Yup, I better keep my mouth shut.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was constantly being kept in the loop on Kang Jin-Ho''s activities through Zhang Dajing. And for the sake of the Assembly''s peace and Kang Jin-Ho''s honor... He decided to bury this secret deep in his heart.


    A good subordinate was supposed to know when to hide his boss''s embarrassing conduct, after all!

 Chapter 665. Tightening (5)

    <h4>Chapter 665. Tightening (5)</h4>


    How did things end up this way?


    That question started upying Liu Wei''s head, and refused to leave him alone for some time now.


    It was so dark in here. The room with no light source was darker than the darkness itself. Liu Wei was hugging his knees within this darkness, not even moving an inch.


    <i>Vrrrrrr!</i>


    Inside this dark room where not a single electronic device was switched on, the only connection to reality for Liu Wei was his mobile phone ringing and buzzing endlessly for quite some time now.


    Liu Wei''s dazed eyes drifted toward the phone''s screen. Several different names were appearing on it. Liu Wei''s manager, the talent agency''s president, people rted to the TV show, and even the director...


    So many different people were trying to contact him, but Liu Wei didn''t respond to any of them. He just stared at the phone without reaching out toward it.


    His sleep-deprived, sunken eyes conveyed the tale of his current sorry state.


    <i>''How did I end up like this?''</i>


    The memories of those eyes didn''t want to leave Liu Wei alone! That Korean bastard''s re had been branded into Liu Wei''s brain and ruled over his entire being. And that re roused soul-freezing terror in his heart.


    If it had been someone else, Liu Wei would''ve roared, <i>''How dare you!''</i> at the culprit responsible for such an insolent re. Who would dare look down on Liu Wei when he was experiencing such a meteoric rise in fame?


    However, he couldn''t do anything in front of that man. The best he could do was tremble pitifully like a mouse after running into a cat in a dead end.


    Liu Wei shuddered in dread again.


    <i>''How... How can someone like that even exist?''</i>


    Liu Wei couldn''t understand himself. Why was he shivering pitifully in fear? Logically speaking, his behavior made no sense.


    Even if that Korean bastard beat up Guo Liqin, why did Liu Wei tremble in fear to the point of having difficulty breathing simply by recalling that scene? It was too bizarre for him toprehend.


    Guo Liqin...


    <i>''That''s right. What happened to that punk, Guo Liqin?''</i>


    A wry smirk floated up on Liu Wei''s face.


    There was no point thinking about that man''s fate. If Guo Liqin had been freed... He would''ve contacted Liu Wei by now. Even if he didn''t, Guo Liqin would have called his higher-ups and informed them of the current situation. And those people would''ve tried to contact Liu Wei through his phone or some other methods.


    That was Liu Wei''s reason for not turning his phone off.


    Since those people hadn''t contacted him yet, it implied two things. One, Guo Liqin had failed to escape, and two... Those people weren''t aware of what happened to their man.


    In that case, what would be the most logical thing for Liu Wei to do here? Obviously, he should pick up his phone and call those people himself.


    Guo Liqin wasn''t Liu Wei''s protector. No, Guo Liqin''s bosses were protecting him. And Guo Liqin was simply one of the agents they chose for the role.


    The logical thing to do was call those people right away and let them know what happened here, then ask them to dispatch fighters good enough to eliminate that Korean bastard. And this was what Liu Wei of a few days ago would''ve done without hesitation.


    But now...!


    This Liu Wei was different. This Liu Wei couldn''t bring himself to do that obviously logical thing. As if his soul had abandoned him, Liu Wei shivered in fear before racking his brain for a solution, only to revert back to being a shivering wreck. This cycle continued to repeat itself.


    Even though he was facing a logical choice, going through with it somehow turned into the most difficult thing Liu Wei had ever done.


    Because he was scared. Nay, terrified!


    Contacting the Dark Association was the same as Liu Wei expressing his intention to kill that Korean bastard. However, if the agents of the Dark Association failed to eliminate him for some reason... That terrifying bastard woulde seeking ''answers'' from Liu Wei next!


    Unsurprisingly, Liu Wei had no confidence in dealing with that situation.


    Obviously, he knew that doing nothing would solve nothing. To change this situation, he needed to do something. Anything. Hiding like this and hoping his situation might take a turn for the better would help no one. In fact, it''d only worsen the situation instead.


    He knew all this. But... But, this was the case of easier said than done!


    Just how many people in this world could decisively take the reins and change the situation they were stuck in? If such a thing was amon enough urrence, humans would always choose the most optimal solutions. Everyone would''ve be a sess story. But that was impossible, and that was why people settled for their current mediocre reality. Obviously, no one would be 100% satisfied with their current situation.


    Liu Wei acknowledged the inescapable fact that he... was amoner. A nobody.


    Thanks to his superior looks, he managed to gain some fame and fortune. However, take his looks away, and Liu Wei would be nothing more than an ordinary man. What could an ordinary man like him do in a situation this scary?


    ¡°Huff, huff...¡±


    Liu Wei''s breathing quickened.


    <i>''What... What should I do?''</i>


    Liu Wei desperately clutched at his hair. His brain kept trying to take him back to the past.


    Why did he do that? Why did he stupidly try to touch that woman? If only he hadn''t done that, Liu Wei would have safely finished another day''s filming and leisurely enjoyed a bottle of champagne in a luxurious bar somewhere!


    Greed...! Yes, it was his uncontroble greed that got him into this mess. The price of failing to control himself was too steep!


    <i>''No, wait...!''</i>


    Liu Wei rubbed his face, hard.


    <i>''That bastard is alone, isn''t he?''</i>


    There was no doubt that that Korean bastard was physically strong. Just look at how he defeated Guo Liqin and dragged that fool around like a stray mutt. However, a lone man couldn''t do anything by himself against an organization, even with overwhelming strength.


    Soon, Guo Liqin''s bosses would hear about his defeat. Then, they would try to sort out this situation. If Liu Wei could buy a little more time this way... His life could return to how it was.


    <i>''I should demand for someone stronger to protect me!''</i>


    Liu Wei suddenly grew angry. Didn''t the Dark Association people promise him that they would protect him? Didn''t they rip off so much money from him under the premise of shutting out all the unsavory small fries nning to take potshots at Liu Wei? Yet, their man couldn''t even handle something this simple?


    Liu Wei gritted his teeth.


    <i>''Let''s look at this situation rationally.''</i>


    Between that Korean bastard and the Dark Association, which one was more terrifying? A hundred times out of a hundred, Liu Wei would say thetter. Thinking about it rationally gave him all the answers he needed. Those two things couldn''t and shouldn''t even bepared!


    That Korean bastard was alone. He couldn''t possess as much strength as the Dark Association, an organization responsible for Liu Wei''s protection! Even if that man was a big fish back home... This was China, not Korea!


    ¡°Fuu-huu-huph!¡± Liu Wei sucked in a deep breath, then cautiously reached out to his phone, his hand still trembling. <i>''It''s... It''s nothing to worry about!''</i>


    He only needed to pick this phone up and dial a number. That was it.


    Once he picked up this mobile device and dialed that number, all he had to do was say, <i>Help me,</i> and that would solve everything. The Dark Association people would take care of everything after that. And then, Liu Wei would return to his normal life as if nothing had happened.


    Although people might gossip about him disappearing for seemingly no reason... This incident should get buried and forgotten soon enough, just like Liu Wei''s previous indiscretions. He had alreadymitted more than one or two mistakes in the past, anyway!


    Eventually, Liu Wei''s fingers wrapped around the phone.


    <i>Vrrrrr!</i>


    The device continued to vibrate within his grasp. Someone was calling him. He confirmed the caller ID on the screen before squeezing his eyes shut. The call was from his talent agency. Again. But now wasn''t the right time to answer this call!


    It felt like someone had thrust their hand inside Liu Wei''s gut and began crushing his innards!


    He hadn''t eaten or drunk anything, not even water, for the past couple of days. No wonder his suffering stomach was constantly sending him pleading signals. This burning, aching sensation akin to an ulcer continued to torment Liu Wei. And this sharp pain got worse when he grabbed his phone. His innards were tumbling like no one''s business!


    <i>''F*cking hell!''</i>


    Even though making a phone call was not a big deal! Why were his innards going crazy at the mere prospect of doing something so mundane?!


    How could Liu Wei feel this much terror from someone he only briefly encountered for a few seconds!


    If this was someone else''s story, Liu Wei would''ve scoffed derisively at its absurdity. But he couldn''t do that now. He was that someone else, after all! His brain and the rest of his body were vividly experiencing this terrible reality.


    ¡°Huff, huff, wheeze...!¡±


    Liu Wei''s breathing grew rougher and heavier. His hand gripping the phone trembled even more. So much so that he wondered if he could even dial the correct number in his current condition.


    Soon, the call from the talent agency ended. Liu Wei unlocked his phone and essed the list of contacts. His eyes practically burned a hole into the screen as he red at one specific contact number.


    He was almost there. Liu Wei only needed to tap on the green call icon. And when he thought about it... The other side didn''t even need to pick up his call. Just the fact that he was calling them would spur those Dark Association people to phone Guo Liqin. And when that idiot fails to return their call, they would immediately dispatch more reliable people to Liu Wei''s ce.


    Since that was the case, all Liu Wei had to do was tap on that green call icon! Compared to trying to exin everything to whoever was listening... How simple was that?


    Despite knowing that...


    Why was Liu Wei''s hand shaking like this? As if he was having a nasty seizure?


    <i>''Tap on the icon, dammit!''</i>


    Liu Wei failed to do something so simple that even a three-year-old would have no trouble doing it. He tried so hard to steel his resolve, yet his stupid hand didn''t want to respond to his will.


    What if... Just in case... In a one-in-a-million fluke...


    What if Liu Wei made this phone call only for that Korean bastard to defeat the group sent by the Dark Association? What would happen to Liu Wei, then?


    <i>''I... I might end up begging for death!''</i>


    There were some things in this world that first-hand experience wasn''t necessary to understand. That Korean man, he... The unique scent of people plying their trade in darkness wafted off from that Korean bastard. Indeed, he emitted that unique atmosphere capable of choking someone like Liu Wei without exining or doing anything.


    For the purpose of wine & dine or consultations, Liu Wei had met the Dark Association people a few times before. They all emitted a simr sort of scent. All those people were human only in appearance. Deep inside, none of them were really human.


    This was the reason why Liu Wei couldn''t squeak out a single word ofint despite those people taking so much money from him. He instinctively knew any form of resistance was futile.


    Guo Liqin was one of the more... ''driven'' bastards out of them. If Liu Wei didn''t have the assurance of Guo Liqin neverying a hand on him without express permission from the higher-ups, he wouldn''t even dare speak to that crazy bastard!


    Guo Liqin emitted so much bloodthirst that merely talking to him face-to-face was enough for Liu Wei to nearly wet his pants. Guo Liqin hadn''t said it out loud, but he must''ve murdered more than a few people already.


    Just how many times did Liu Wei feel the creepy chill run down his spine while talking to that man? There was this one time he was forced to talk to Guo Liqin for an extended period of time, and the reward for his troubles was suffering from nightmares throughout the night.


    This story would''ve been the same even if Guo Liqin wasn''t affiliated with the Dark Association. That man was simply overflowing with too much bloodthirst, after all!


    However, Liu Wei witnessed something on that day when he was confronted by that Korean bastard. He saw Guo Liqin and his terror-stricken face.


    A cat was a deeply terrifying existence to a little mouse. However, the same cat was nothing more than a toy to a tiger. In that case, how could a little mouse oppose the mighty tiger?


    ¡°Urgh...!¡±


    Tears suddenly began gushing out of Liu Wei''s eyes.


    ¡°I... I can''t do it...!¡±


    Liu Wei convulsed violently while still gripping his phone. He couldn''t make this call. Regardless of what would happen, he... Hecked the confidence to deal with the aftermath.


    It... It was simply impossible to oppose that man!


    ¡°<i>Sob, sniffle...</i>¡±


    Liu Wei was given a stark reminder of how pathetic he really was. With that, he realized there could be only one way out of this situation for him. And that was to continue trembling in despair and terror!


    Unfortunately for him, even that was a luxury he could no longer afford.


    <i>Step...!</i>


    Liu Wei''s figure flinched and convulsed.


    That... That was the sound of someone''s footsteps!


    That sound wasing from beyond the doorway. And that realization caused more terror to fill Liu Wei''s face.


    No one knew he was hiding here. So, who... Just who could be approaching this ce?


    A chaotic mind could not think straight. All Liu Wei could do was curl up into a pitiful little ball and block his mouth to stop any noise from leaking out.


    However, Liu Wei already knew. He knew who wasing to get him. This feeling... It was a belief that transcended rationality! And then...


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    A subdued voice came from beyond the closed doorway.

 Chapter 666. Adjusting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 666. Adjusting (1)</h4>


    That voice...! What a scarilyposed voice that was!


    It waspletely t and monotone. Neither too fast nor agonizingly slow.


    Hearing that voice without context might make people mistakenly think that it was in and unremarkable. However, that voice still echoed eerily within this dark and damp space, and that created an ufortable sense of disharmony in Liu Wei''s mind.


    Liu Wei stopped curling up and slowly stood up like a hypnotized man.


    Maybe he could''ve tried some form of resistance, no matter how insignificant it might be. Such as... holding his breath and pretending he wasn''t here. Or finding another escape route. Things like that.


    However, Liu Wei''s instincts were busy shouting at him. That all forms of resistance were futile.


    If the individual beyond the door was the man Liu Wei was thinking of... It would be meaningless to resist!


    Liu Wei desperately suppressed his trembling, staggering knees and headed to the door. He grabbed the doorknob but still flinched and trembled several times. However, he still forced himself to open this door.


    <i>Creaaaaak...</i>


    When the door finally opened wide, though, a sense of relief suddenly washed over Liu Wei. He realized that maybe this was for the better. Now he didn''t need to tremble alone in darkness. At the very least, he''d be liberated from the terror of not knowing when this scary Korean man would show up! After all, a man who was already here wouldn''t show up againter, no?!


    Of course, he''d have to contend with a new fear from now on instead. The fear of confronting this Korean bastard face to face!


    Liu Wei cautiously raised his head. However, he still dared not meet his guest''s gaze. The best he could do was fix his gaze near Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw and shrink himself as much as possible.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly. ¡°It seems you are bad at listening to orders...¡±


    ¡°...P-please, sir! Please spare me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I, I was wrong! I made a terrible mistake! P-please, I beg of you, don''t kill me...¡±


    ¡°Come on. Get dressed.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Liu Wei raised his head in confusion.


    That was when he finally got a better look at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. And Liu Wei immediately realized something.


    This man, he... He was different. Liu Wei couldn''t urately pinpoint why or how, but this man was not the same person as back then. That Kang Jin-Ho and this Kang Jin-Ho might as well be two different people!


    This young man was as ordinary as a human could get. Someonemonly found in the streets everywhere! Sure, his looks were above average, but he still existed within the boundaries of a ''human being''.


    Unfortunately, this realization failed to put Liu Wei''s mind at ease. How could he feel at ease when he knew how creepy and scary it was for a person to freely switch between human and something else! In fact, Liu Wei''s nausea only worsened at this realization.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°You need to get back to your film set. So, get dressed.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Liu Wei was plunged into even deeper confusion. Film set? Did this scary man really say... Film set?


    ¡°I told you this before, didn''t I?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly reached out and grabbed Liu Wei''s face.


    There wasn''t much strength in his grip. All he did was grab Liu Wei, but that was enough for the poor actor to spasm and quiver pitifully as if his face was being burned by a scalding-hot iron!


    ¡°I told you I''de for you when your time was up. I showed you what would happen to you back then, didn''t I?¡±


    ¡°Heuh-euh...!¡±


    Sweat began flooding out of Liu Wei''s entire body. How could he forget? How! How could he not remember those moments he wished were nothing more than byproducts of his nightmares!


    Yes, he knew they had to be a part of an illusion. An illusion where his body was slowly and meticulously... being dissected apart! Even though it was an illusion, the pain he felt back then had been so vivid and real!


    If Liu Wei was found even a secondter inside that elevator... He would have died from shock. Yes, if people hadn''t woken him up from that illusion...!


    However, Liu Wei knew the truth. What he experienced back then was merely an illusion, but the man before his eyes possessed the necessary power to bring that horrifying fantasy into reality!


    Knowing that, how could he not be scared?!


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly whispered, ¡°I told you to think about why you''re still alive, didn''t I? I spared you simply because... You''re still useful. But the current you don¡¯t have much use for me.¡±


    ¡°Euh...! Euh... euh...!¡±


    ¡°Now, speak. With your own mouth. Tell me what you need to do to survive.¡±


    There was no need to even think about it. Liu Wei''s brain was spinning at the fastest speed it''s ever spun since his birth, after all! ¡°I, I need to be useful to you!¡±


    ¡°So, you know,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Keep going. How can you be useful to me?¡±


    ¡°I, I...!¡± Liu Wei hesitated, his irises powerfully quaking.


    What was he good for? No, maybe that line of questioning was wrong? Which of the things Liu Wei could do would satisfy this scary man? What could make him think Liu Wei was still useful?


    His revitalized brain didn''t take long to find the correct answer.


    ¡°A-acting!¡± Liu Wei cried out. ¡°I, I''m an actor!¡±


    ¡°So you know,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked while letting Liu Wei''s face go.


    Liu Wei thanked the heavens for the simple fact that... He was an actor. And also that there was still some filming left to do!


    ¡°From here on out, you better prove your usefulness to me or else.¡±


    Liu Wei animatedly nodded, his mouth mped shut. He could easily guess what was in store for him if this scary man decided he was no longer useful. The powerful desire to keep living ruled over every fiber of his being.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then turned around to take the lead.


    Liu Wei tried to follow like a hypnotized man, but his dazed eyes saw Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stop. And that made him gasp in shock again. ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even bother to turn around while issuing his warning. ¡°I''m saying this just in case. You better think twice before going into hiding like this. It''s annoying. If you die, filming will run into some difficulty, but... If it''s the setting of a main character losing his legs through an ident, don''t you think it can be covered by script revisions?¡±


    Liu Wei couldn''t reply. In fact, he couldn''t say anything. Not a single word wanted toe out of his mouth!


    ***


    ¡°Now that''s what I''m talking about...¡± said Zhang Xiang.


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± said the assistant director.


    Zhang Xiang rubbed his chin while peering deep into the director''s monitor.


    <i>''It feels like somethingcking about her has finally been fixed...''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was a great actor. Zhang Xiang was more than happy to admit that. It didn''t matter how beautiful Choi Yeon-Ha was, Zhang Xiang would''ve never cast her in the role if her acting chops weren''t up to snuff. What he focused the most on during casting calls for the female lead was how good each candidate''s acting was, after all!


    Since the male lead''s acting ability was as good as non-existent, Zhang Xiang figured he at least needed a top-tier female acting talent to cover that part up.


    Sometimes, when two actors boasting vastly differing acting abilities were captured together on screen, the terrible acting could be even more noticeable than before. However, Zhang Xiang should be able to mask that to some degree through his excellent directing ability!


    So far, Choi Yeon-Ha managed topletely satisfy Zhang Xiang''s expectations. However, there was one crucial thing missing from her performance.


    <i>''Plenty of actors are great at their job.''</i>


    Finding someone who sucked at acting among those who made a living from it was as tough as finding a needle in a haystack. Especially the actors qualified enough to star in a TV show of this scale¡ªputting on a convincing performance in front of a camera was a given.


    Only after adding extra spices like good looks or some other X-factor to the mix could an actor be a true ''star''. Unfortunately for someone hoping to be a superstar, their acting chops alone wouldn''t be enough to get there. No, they also needed to have that inexplicable maic charm that sucked the viewers in.


    Until now, Choi Yeon-Ha was merely a good actress. However, in this moment, at least... The ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' captured through the camera lens had transformed into an actor of a higher caliber.


    The assistant director peered closely at the monitor. ¡°You can feel her genuine heartache on screen.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zhang Xiang contemtively nodded.


    With her expression alone, Choi Yeon-Ha was rousing the emotion of sorrow from the viewers. Such was the depth of her performance that Zhang Xiang even failed to notice how beautiful Choi Yeon-Ha was on screen.


    <i>''Yes, this is how an actor should be!''</i>


    Yes, actresses needed to look good on screen. However, to be a true top-tier actress, her performance must be convincing enough for the audience to forget about her good looks. And today... They were witnessing Choi Yeon-Ha finally oveing herck of <i>something</i> to be a superstar.


    ¡°Director, what do you think has changed for Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°...Maybe because Liu Wei isn''t around?¡±


    ¡°I want to say that can''t be it, but... I think you might be onto something, director.¡±


    Zhang Xiang chuckled at his own joke.


    <i>''Obviously, that isn''t it.''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha obviously despised Liu Wei. Unfortunately, this story called for her character to fall in love with Liu Wei''s. That estrangement made it impossible for her to give her 100% to the role.


    Of course, Choi Yeon-Ha was a pro. She knew how to put on a wless performance of a woman in love once the camera started rolling. However, a wless performance of love would be not too dissimr to a mass-produced consumable pumped out in some nondescript factory somewhere.


    Put someone other than Liu Wei in front of her, and her professionalism would still shine through regardless. Meanwhile, no one would feel awkward or leery. On the flip side, that implied the uniqueness of her performance due to her costar being Liu Wei would be lost instead.


    But now... Choi Yeon-Ha''s performance has transcended past the realm of ''mass-produced''. It was as if she really was in love. Liu Wei''s absence could have helped her feel more at ease on set, but such a thing shouldn''t be enough to produce such a sterling performance.


    ¡°Maybe she''s fallen in love,¡± Zhang Xiang muttered quietly.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Okay! That''s it! Cut! Nice work!¡± Zhang Xiang ignored the assistant director''s confused question and sent a thumbs-up sign to his actors.


    Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Thank you. That was a good take.¡±


    ¡°You did great, Miss Choi! Truly exceptional work! Perfection, that''s what it is!¡± Zhang Xiang stood up and began sending an enthusiastic round of apuse at Choi Yeon-Ha. That prompted others to follow suit and started a chorus of apuse.


    Choi Yeon-Ha looked around in a bit of a fluster.


    ¡°Miss Choi, that really was perfection. Damn it! If only everyone is like you, I''d never have to worry about film shoots ever again!¡±


    ¡°But I haven''t done anything differently, though. Please don''t put me on a spot like this, director.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you haven''t done anything differently? You gotta check the footage for yourselfter. You''ll see how incredible it really is.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A radiant smile of happiness bloomed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. After all, the highest praise an actor could receive was how good their performance was.


    ¡°Now that this scene is wrapped up, we''re almost done with most of the solo scenes...¡± Zhang Xiang furrowed deeply while ncing at his assistant director. ¡°Have we found that bastard, Liu Wei, yet?¡±


    ¡°...No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°What? Dammit...!¡± Zhang Xiang''s frown deepened.


    They hadpleted most of Choi Yeon-Ha''s solo scenes. But their lead male actor was still missing in action. In that case, what were they supposed to do here? Zhang Xiang was about to yell out his frustration, but Choi Yeon-Ha raised her hand to draw his attention first.


    ¡°Please wait, director.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at her manager next. ¡°Any reply from him, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°I got a message from him just now. He''s on his way with the cargo, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Ng, got it,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, then confidently smiled at Zhang Xiang. ¡°Director. I got confirmation that Liu Wei has been found, and he''s being dragged here as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Zhang Xiang blinked his eyes in bbergast. What on Earth was Choi Yeon-Ha even saying here? Not even Liu Wei''s talent agency could find him, so who found that bastard? ¡°Who, uh... found him?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s say he''s a Superman that I know,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha with a content smile.


    Zhang Xiang couldn''t decipher whether Choi Yeon-Ha was being serious or cracking jokes with him. Before he could scowl and express his frustration at her...


    ¡°Oh? They are here already,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while pointing somewhere behind Zhang Xiang.


    The director quickly turned his head around to look and spotted a dust-covered white van entering the film location.


    <i>''Mm? Isn''t that Choi Yeon-Ha''s van?''</i>


    Liu Wei was supposed to be in that thing? But... Why would that punk be riding in Choi Yeon-Ha''s transport?


    The object of everyone''s intense curiosity, the white van, eventually came to a stop.


    <i>Thunk!</i>


    Shortly afterward, the van''s side door slid open, and a man with a familiar face slowly climbed outside.


    ¡°...It''s Liu Wei!¡±


    ¡°What the hell! You bastard! Just where have you been until... now... Eh?¡±


    Several people were about to shout at Liu Wei but promptly shut their mouths instead.


    <i>''What is going on here?''</i>


    <i>''Did something happen to him?''</i>


    Liu Wei''s state was wretched. Utterly disheveled. So much so that some of the crew members briefly wondered if shutting someone inside a coffin for a few days without food could produce such a haunted, gaunt face.


    Besides, Liu Wei''s current expression wasn''t his usual haughty, stuck-up one. His confidence seemed to have evaporated somewhere as only fear remained in his eyes busy ncing behind him.


    <i>''What the hell happened to that bastard?''</i>


    <i>Thunk...</i>


    That was when the driver''s side door opened to reveal a man wearing a face mask and a pair of sunsses. He nced in Liu Wei''s direction. ¡°Hey. Look alive.¡±


    That one order from him was enough to bring a bright smile on Liu Wei''s face. And that bizarre spectacle was more than enough to focus everyone''s attention on the man exiting the driver''s seat.


    <i>''Just who... is that?''</i>


    Unfortunately, no one here could answer their question.

 Chapter 667. Adjusting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 667. Adjusting (2)</h4>


    Mahjong tiles rattled noisily as they got sucked into the table''s automated mouth.


    <i>''F*cking hell... I can''t catch a damn break with all these sh*tty hands...''</i>


    Wang Chen was feeling rather crappy at the moment.


    He narrowed his eyes and suspiciously red at the sight of the tiles getting jumbled and mixed under the table''s surface. Then, he slowly raised his head to shoot a re at the dealer. ¡°Oii. Ya haven''t done anything funny to this machine, now have ya?¡±


    The dealer casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Big brother, if I knew how to do that, I wouldn''t be here wasting my life as a dealer. I''d be setting up my own factory somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Darn it...!¡± Wang Chen grunted while leaning against his chair, then threw his head back. <i>''Nothing is working out for metely!''</i>


    He seemed to be on a string of rotten lucktely, and sure enough, even games of mahjong were taking him to the cleaners. He lost count of how many rounds he had lost by now. And the sight of his new tiles only made him scowl deeply again.


    Although the tiles didn''t look so bad, his gut feeling said otherwise. Just as he began thinking this game was also a lost cause, the private gambling den''s door suddenly opened, and a man stepped inside.


    He looked at Wang Chen and respectfully spoke. ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Wang Chen furrowed his brow and dismissively waved his hand. ¡°If it''s nothing serious, let''s talkter. Later.¡±


    ¡°...Big brother, my apologies. This matter might not be that serious, but I thought telling youter could be a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What the... Argh, this brat...!¡± Wang Chen grunted in irritation and looked back at the unwee guest. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°We, uh, need to step outside for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Ya brat! Can''t ya see I''m in the middle of a game?¡±


    ¡°...Big brother, please.¡±


    Wang Chen got up, his expression distorted in annoyance. ¡°Sorry about this. I''ll be right back. Let''s call it a break for now.¡±


    The dealer politely bowed. ¡°No problem, big brother. Take your time.¡±


    Wang Chen stomped his way out of the room and headed to a deserted location just around the corner. Then, he red at the young man and sharply asked. ¡°What happened!¡±


    His sharp voice contained a subtle threat of, <i>''I''m not going to spare ya if this sh*t isn''t as urgent as ya make it out to be!''</i>


    The young man grimaced. ¡°Big brother, we lost contact with Guo Liqin.¡±


    "So what? Ya dare bother me with something so insigni... Hang on. Repeat what ya said."


    ¡°Big brother. We can''t contact Guo Liqin.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Wang Chen grimaced while rubbing his chin. <i>''It''s Guo Liqin...?''</i>


    In that case, they weren''t dealing with something insignificant, then. Guo Liqin was assigned to ''look after'' the actor, Liu Wei, after all. Considering the amount of money Liu Wei was ''donating'' to the organization, Guo Liqin''s apparent disappearance could be something serious.


    What if something happened to negatively affect Liu Wei''s health? And that impacted the revenue collection? The geezers higher up the food chain would want to rip Wang Chen apart limb from limb!


    Wang Chen nced at his subordinate. ¡°Did ya try to call Liu Wei?¡±


    ¡°He''s not answering his phone, big brother.¡±


    ¡°I see. Meaning, his phone is still switched on... Got it. How long has it been?¡±


    "I''m not sure. I only learned of this situation after not receiving yesterday''s scheduled report from Guo Liqin."


    ¡°Mm, I see. I see. Wu Xun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother?¡±


    <i>Smaaack!</i>


    Wang Chen''s fist cleanly smashed into the young man, Wu Xun''s chin. Thetter''s lips burst open, causing the blood to spray all over the wall.


    Wang Chen grunted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Ya sure found out quickly, didn''t ya?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, big brother,¡± Wu Xun bowed his head without wiping the streaming blood from his mouth.


    ¡°I don''t give a rat''s ass about Guo Liqin. It sucks to lose a good knife, but I can always get another one. However, Liu Wei is a different story. A brat like that is hard toe by. Ya get me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Geezers would definitely value Liu Wei far more than the likes of us. So, ya tell me what might happen if we lose someone like that under our watch. Selling off every organ ya have still won''t be enough to cover the losses. Get my drift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out what happened. Do whatever it takes! We need to know what''s what and who''s who! An expert on the level of Guo Liqin wouldn''t get done in easily, so the other side might have made a move against us! So, consider all possibilities and...¡± Wang Chen suddenly stopped talking there. While furrowing his brow in deep thought, he clenched his fists before slowly unfolding them. ¡°No, wait. It''ll take too long trying to figure out what happened. Mobilize everyone avable, and... What was Liu Wei''sst known location?¡±


    ¡°It''s in Sichuan, big brother.¡±


    ¡°I see. Dispatch every man avable over there. It won''t be toote to investigate while ya do all that. Even if it turns out to be nothing more than a waste of time, it''s still better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    ¡°Understood, big brother!¡±


    ¡°Who else knows about this besides us?¡±


    ¡°We''re the only ones, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good! Now, get a move on! Before I kill ya myself!¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother!¡±


    Wang Chen watched Wu Xun hurriedly rush somewhere, then spat on the floor with some disgust.


    <i>''F*ck!''</i>


    It''d be impossible to hide this matter from the geezers forever. Even if Wang Chen sessfully stopped the news from reaching their ears for now... If the geezers learn about this mishap at a future date, they would surely hold Wang Chen ountable.


    If Wang Chen wanted to lessen the severity of punishment, he needed to voluntarily cough up some tribute and hope for the best. Those geezers might be such frustratingly uptight bastards, but Wang Chen still would never dare go against any of them.


    <i>''And this is precisely why the martial world has be a stagnant pool of puss...''</i>


    Unlike the surface world, where generational changes urred at regr intervals, the old timers of the martial world had this nasty tendency to hold onto their positions for a bit too long. Regr humans gradually lost their stamina and vitality as they grew older, but that story didn''t apply to martial artists. Getting older meant they would umte even more internal energy.


    Things like their worsening ability to apply their knowledge? Stuff like that could be covered by their huge reserve of qi. In short, getting older meant those geezers would only get stronger, and in turn, they would never relinquish the power in their grasp if they could help it!


    Forget old folks, the term ''old monsters'' better suited the lot of them. And there were a loooot of them, too. Wang Chen''s issue with this situation was that martial artists lived longer than regr humans. Most of the old monsters ruling over China''s underworld had been plying their trade even before the founding of this nation.


    ¡°Urgh. Looks like I''ll have to listen to their nagging for a while...¡± Wang Chen dug his ear, then groaned loudly. So, what should he do now?


    ¡°Big Brother Wang? Should I end this game?¡±


    The dealer''s voice came from inside the room, but Wang Chen smirked back at that.


    ¡°Nah. I''ming in. Hold ya horses, will ya!¡±


    Regardless of what, he should at least finish the game he started. Besides, he got hit in the face of some unlucky crap just now, so his fortune should turn around soon!


    Before entering the room, Wang Chen nced in the direction Wu Xun had run off to and frowned a little. ¡°Dunno who was stupid enough to do this to us, but... I guess it won''t be boring for a while.¡±


    Of course, Wang Chen had no idea. No idea what this insignificant little incident would balloon into.


    However, even if he knew, he didn''t have the necessary wherewithal to do anything about it, anyway!


    ***


    ¡°...You sure outdid yourself this time, didn''t you?¡± Zhang Xiang held his head in despair. ¡°The f*cker... He surely didn''t stuff himself with drugs or something, right?¡±


    That better not be it, though!


    Using drugs in China was roughly the same asmitting suicide, after all! The Opium Wars were considered never-to-be-repeated dark chapters of Chinese history, so anyone caught abusing or dealing drugs was summarily executed. No questions asked.


    Liu Wei being a top star wouldn''t change anything. As a matter of fact, he''d receive much heavier punishment precisely because he was a famous star. Someone like him would serve as an excellent example, after all!


    As such, even China''s upper ss, infamous formitting various misdeeds, mostly shied away from abusing narcotics. That was because not even their wealth and influence could save their hides if the authorities caught them in the act.


    Even though Liu Wei was an idiot, he should still know that much. As long as he had some functioning brain cells left, he''d never dare use drugs on Chinese soil.


    <i>''But... Without resorting to drugs, is it even possible to look like that in three days?''</i>


    Liu Wei seemedpletely lifeless. Unless a Subus had been sucking out his vitality during the past three days, was it even possible for a person''splexion to be so wane and sickly?


    Forget method acting, thatplexion belonged to a critical-care patient instead!


    Zhang Xiang roared out, ¡°Makeup team!¡±


    ¡°Yes, director!¡±


    ¡°Do something about that bastard''s face! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Understood, director!¡±


    A team of makeup artists rushed toward Liu Wei and began analyzing his current state. Then, they ushered him toward the makeup tent while making stoic expressions. As for Liu Wei... He didn''t offer any resistance and obediently went along when the makeup artists tugged at his arm.


    Zhang Xiang spat out a loud groan at this sight. Although it was great to have the male lead back in the fold, how useful would he be in that state?


    ¡°That stupid son of a b*tch...¡±


    Just as one problem finally got sorted out, another one reared its ugly head. At least Liu Wei''s state mighte in handy since his scenes required him to look depressed and in sorrow. The whole production might have been in trouble if his scenes needed to be happy and full of life, but thankfully, the female lead character was slowly dying in this part of the story. Liu Wei''s current state might be better when trying to convey the emotional state of the male protagonist.


    Although Liu Wei''s sicklyplexion might be seen as a bit over the top, it could make up for his rubbish acting talent.


    <i>''Yes. Think positively, Zhang Xiang! Happy thoughts!''</i>


    Regardless of what, Zhang Xiang was still relieved to know that this production could resume now. Even if the end product turned into a sh*tshow, it was still better than a no-show, wasn''t it?


    ¡°You really found him, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sidled up to the driver wearing the baseball cap and beamed brightly.


    The baseball cap-wearing man casually responded, ¡°It wasn''t difficult, after all.¡±


    ¡°...I guess you really are a Superman.¡±


    Zhang Xiang tried to eavesdrop, but Choi Yeon-Ha and the mystery man were conversing in Korean. He couldn''t understand anything but still realized something. <i>''Hey, that baseball hat guy... Isn''t he that man?''</i>


    Was his name Kang Jin-Ho? Indeed, it was him, the man who was simply born for the silver screen. Probably.


    However, why did he show up here with Liu Wei in tow? The more Zhang Xiang thought about it, the more mysterious that Korean man seemed to be.


    <i>''I better set up a private meeting with him soon...''</i>


    Zhang Xiang had already called dibs on Kang Jin-Ho, but events like this only stoked his interest even further. Kang Jin-Ho might be Korean, but his Chinese was fluent, so only the two of them having a meeting shouldn''t be an issue.


    Zhang Xiang watched Choi Yeon-Ha apany Kang Jin-Ho somewhere and grinned deeply. Unfortunately for the director, though...


    His grin couldn''tst for long.


    ***


    ¡°Cut! Cuuuut! Goddamn it! I said, cuuuuut!¡± Zhang Xiang shot up to his feet and performed his by-now trademark action, throwing the script on the ground. ¡°You bastard! What the hell is this sh*t! Is that your idea of acting?! Is that it?!¡±


    Liu Wei apologized meekly. ¡°...I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Even a bloody elementary school kid can act better than you! Who the hell thought it was a good idea to pick up a piece of trash like him?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Five minutes! We''ll take a break for five minutes! And you... You better read the script again and get into character! You hear me?!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Zhang Xiang clutched at his hair. ¡°Uwaaaaah! Dammit all to hell!¡±


    Liu Wei''s acting! His totally unconvincing crappy acting was the problem!


    Despite having above-average looks, Liu Wei''s acting chops used to be worse than a kindergarten talent show-level. But now, it''spletely broken! At least Liu Wei seemed like a person until now, but today, he... It was as if Zhang Xiang was filming a creaky wooden doll!


    Calling it ''sh*tty acting'' was actually a praise at this point. After all, that had the word ''acting'' in it, didn''t it? As far as Zhang Xiang could tell, Liu Wei''s performance could not and should not bebeled as acting in any shape or form!


    The evaluation of Liu Wei being the absolute worst actor Zhang Xiang had encountered in his entire career didn''t change with this... ''performance'', but this idiot was still fighting a lonely battle to transcend his own limitations! In a very negative sense, of course!


    ¡°Bloody hell! At least we should''ve gotten one! One! Just one usable take by now!¡±


    There was a limit to how much Zhang Xiang could cover this nonsense with his superior directing ability!


    ¡°Director! Here''s a bottle of cold water.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Zhang Xiang snatched the bottle and gulped the cold water down nonstop. After calming down a little, he groaned loudly and shook his head. ¡°...How many times have we been filming this scene already?¡±


    ¡°Director, could it be because we''ve been filming Miss Choi''s scenes before Liu Wei''s?¡±


    ¡°...Well, that could be a reason, sure.¡±


    Maybe Zhang Xiang''s eyes had been spoiled by watching Choi Yeon-Ha put on the performance of a lifetime. Unfortunately, that couldn''t be the full story.


    Liu Wei''s performance wasn''tparatively despair-inducing, but absolutely, unequivocally trash-tier! It sucked so much that a random amateur off the street with no ability to tell a good acting apart from a bad one wouldugh their ass off in derision!


    <i>''What the hell is wrong with that bastard? Why is he so tense, anyway?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang felt simr vibes as the oneing off Liu Wei on many past asions. Many newbie actors showing up to high-pressure auditions would suffer from excessive nervousness and start creaking like wooden dolls. With cold sweat pouring down their faces, too. Just like Liu Wei.


    Everyone knew that such nervousness would destroy their chances of getting the role, but it was easier said than done. To be good at acting, one must ovee their nervousness somehow. If an actor couldn''t deal with the pressure of an audition, they would never survive the baptism of fire that was the actual film shoot. Obviously, those actors always got the boot.


    To think Zhang Xiang would see that sort of nervousness in an actual film set, though!


    He yanked out a cigarette and mouthed it. One of his irond rules was to never smoke during filming, but there were always exceptions. If he didn''t get some of this unhealthy smoke in his lungs, he might ck out from the sheer stress of this situation!


    ¡°...Dammit. Hey, are we ready to go?¡± Zhang Xiang asked while ncing at his assistant.


    ¡°Yes, director.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Everyone, to your spots! Ready, and...!¡±


    Maybe, just maybe... It was Zhang Xiang who was even more nervous than Liu Wei right now.

 Chapter 668. Adjusting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 668. Adjusting (3)</h4>


    Zhang Xiang yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°That is wrong! Wrong! You, you... You amoeba-like bastard!¡±


    The assistant director was next to freak out. ¡°D-director! Please calm down!¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down! How! Goddamn it! At this rate, all of our film stock will start stinking to high heavens from all this sh*t we''re shooting! And, and! Shouldn''t we think about the poor cinematographer''s feelings too?! When he has no choice but to shoot that crap over and over again!¡±


    The assistant director turned his head to look at the cinematographer. Thetter silently and ever-so-slightly nodded to express his agreement with Zhang Xiang. In other words, he, too... had enough of this rubbish!


    Meanwhile, there was a group of people in this film set dazedly staring at the spectacle of the director freely throwing curses around. And those people were the trio of Han Eun-Sol, Kang Jin-Ho, and Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°What''s gotten into that slimy bastard?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha asked while blinking her eyes.


    Han Eun-Sol frowned deeply. ¡°But, uh, doesn''t his performance suck all the time?¡±


    ¡°Not this badly, no.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha always openly quipped that the only way for Liu Wei to improve his acting was to start over from the very beginning, like from his mother''s womb!


    Obviously, South Korea was home to a few idiots who couldn''t act to save their lives but still managed to maintain their poprity thanks to their looks. However, they were still qualified to be called actors. In other words, they at least knew the basics of acting!


    That didn''t apply to Liu Wei at all. This guy simply did not deserve thebel of an actor!


    Choi Yeon-Ha scowled deeply. ¡°Why couldn''t that guy stick to singing and dancing on stage? Why did he have to start acting and make so many people''s lives miserable?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol slowly shook his head. ¡°Apparently, he''s shockingly tone-deaf, noona.¡±


    ¡°...He also can''t sing?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I got pissed one day and started searching online to leave a couple of nastyments behind, you see? And that''s when I found out about his live gig catastrophe. It was apparently like Hell on Earth, noona.¡±


    ¡°How did a former singer who can''t even sing get famous?¡±


    ¡°Plenty of people are like that, you know. It''s just that Liu Wei happened to be a bit more exceptional than them.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted, obviously unimpressed. ¡°Wow, exceptional, my foot. I guess he should always thank his parents for the rest of his life. What would he have be without his looks?¡±


    ¡°Our world is an unfair ce, you know,¡± Han Eun-Sol pouted while staring at Liu Wei sweating buckets in the distance.


    Looking at that man really drove home how unfair this world could be. Just how many people around the world aspired to be actors and worked hard to reach their goal? Some of them might only be after the glitz and mor of the showbiz. There was no denying that. However, even more were pursuing this career path because they genuinely loved it and were prepared to dedicate their entire life to be an aplished actor.


    Go to Daehak-ro''s acting schools, and you''d find countless actors glued to their mirrors while trying to perfect every hand gesture and every facial twitch.[1]


    But here was Liu Wei, who didn''t bother to improve his acting andzily relied on his good looks tond the role of the male protagonist in this big-budget TV show. Just how many hard-working actors would have felt the sense of loss, this deprivation, from his mere existence!


    Money wasn''t the issue here. Countless actors would agree to work for free if they could get a meaty part in a top-tier TV or movie production. Of course, that shouldn''t be allowed to happen, but it simply was a reflection of how desperate these people were.


    <i>''And that''s why I keep saying our world is unfair.''</i>


    What could be worth its weight in gold to someone mighte across as worse than discarded junk to someone else; did Liu Wei have any idea how many of his peers would kill just for a shot atnding the role he had ''stolen'' away?


    If Liu Wei had even a hint of self-awareness, he would''ve never been this terrible in front of a camera. In fact, he would have tried to cure his poor acting by registering with a drama school and receiving the guidance of a pro! That might not fix everything, but it would''ve been a start!


    The mere fact that Liu Wei couldn''t even bother to do something that minor was pissing Han Eun-Sol off to no end.


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°By the way, why is that slimy bastard keep ncing in our direction?¡±


    ¡°...Noona, he does that all the time.¡±


    ¡°No. This time, it feels different, somehow...? You know how slimy he was while drooling over me. But now, he''s... It''s like he''s a kid who messed up his exams and is scared of what his parents might say. It''s not like I''m his proctor or something, so why...?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Han Eun-Sol sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho. <i>''Liu Wei probably isn''t looking at us, so...''</i>


    Liu Wei didn''t have a reason to pay so much attention to Choi Yeon-Ha or Han Eun-Sol since they had been on the same film set for many months now. Which meant the only likely reason was Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''By the way, how did Mister Jin-Ho even track that idiot down?''</i>


    Who knew Kang Jin-Ho would find someone in hiding so quickly when even the actor''s own talent agency couldn''t? Han Eun-Sol thought Choi Yeon-Ha was weird for cing her absolute faith in Kang Jin-Ho for no logical reason. However, this turn of events left him feeling like the weird one instead!


    ¡°Gee whiz, that slimy bastard... How much worse can his performance even get?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth while observing the filming, which had resumed again.


    Han Eun-Sol frowned slightly. ¡°Noona, let''s just get out of here. Why are you stressing yourself watching this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You dummy! After this scene is my monologue scene. I gotta think about the sceneposition, you know! My take and that slimy bastard''s take will be alternating in the edit, so I need to know what his takes look like to get in character more urately, okay!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But you don''t usually go this far, though?¡±


    ¡°I can''t keep relying on my looks forever, Eun-Sol. In other words, I need to be more serious about my craft. Besides all that, take a look at that! With that idiot in such a sorry state, how can I not worry?!¡±


    ¡°...Well, you have a point there,¡± said Han Eun-Sol with a soft little groan. It felt like he could see all the weighty burden pressing down on Choi Yeon-Ha''s shoulders. <i>''Still, why do we have to worry about stuff like this, too?''</i>


    Even if they were costars, Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t really care about what other actors were doing unless they were in the scene together. However, Liu Wei''s acting was so diabolically bad that others needing to act opposite him were being put under additional pressure.


    Choi Yeon-Ha frowned deeply. ¡°At this rate, the filming schedule will get extended again. We haven''t even finished shooting a quarter of the scenes scheduled for today, you know...!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right, noona.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly in sync.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began tilting his head. ¡°Excuse me. I''m asking you this because I don''t quite understand...¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Is that man''s acting really that terrible?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The eyes of Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha quaked powerfully at the same time.


    Han Eun-Sol cautiously asked, ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, can''t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. I don''t know much about acting, you see.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol gulped his saliva in shock. It seemed that... Kang Jin-Ho must be prevented from ever standing in front of a camera. A prospective actor needed, at the very least, a discerning eye for what constituted a good performance, after all!


    After clearing his throat, Han Eun-Sol tried to exin. ¡°You can say Liu Wei''s performance can''t possibly be a product of a human being.¡±


    ¡°Mm? That doesn''t sound good, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it definitely is not good,¡± Han Eun-Sol scowled deeply. ¡°He always was bad at acting, but today, he... He seems weirdly worse for some reason. If this keeps up, the filming will get dyed, and that will also dy our own departure schedule too... It''s frankly driving us nuts, Mister Jin-Ho. And we''re nearing the climax of the story, too, so there will be lots of scenes with emotions on disy from here on out...¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded weightily as if he finally understood, then slowly got up.


    Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes. ¡°Eh? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned to the side and began walking away. That wasn''t all he did, however. He silently beckoned at Liu Wei, too.


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha stared at this spectacle with somewhat stunned eyes.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell is that moron doing now?¡± Zhang Xiang groaned weakly. He no longer had any spare energy left to get angry at this stage.


    Almost as soon as another <i>''Cut!''</i> was yelled out, Liu Wei suddenly turned around and began running toward somewhere. And he looked rather harried for some reason.


    Zhang Xiang initially thought Liu Wei had finally lost what little remained of his sanity under the pressure and wanted to run away. However, that wasn''t it.


    ¡°...What kind of situation is this now?¡±


    Liu Wei''s destination turned out to be a remote corner of the film set. Although, calling that a corner was a misnomer since this was an outdoor set on top of a mountain. In any case, that spot was deserted and out of the way. And that was where...


    <i>''Huh? It''s him again?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was standing there with his arms crossed in front of his chest, silently waiting. His face was still hidden behind a baseball cap, a surgical mask, and a pair of sunsses. Even though that get-up had made him even more noticeable!


    Liu Wei rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho at his full speed, then stood at attention like a nervous soldier.


    <i>''What the hell are those two doing now?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang couldn''t make the head nor tail of this spectacle. Liu Wei''s attitude belonged to someone addressing their superior, didn''t it? However, just who was he? Wasn''t he a bastard who turned his nose up at the president of his own talent agency?


    Zhang Xiang had never witnessed Liu Wei being humble before anyone. That punk maintained his slimy attitude in front of a director of Zhang Xiang''s renown, so what more could be said about his arrogant streak?


    But now... that Liu Wei was acting all subservient toward Kang Jin-Ho? That Liu Wei, with his massive ego?!


    <i>''Well, it''s possible, though. If we''re somewhere else and not here, that is...''</i>


    With so many eyes watching, would Liu Wei assume such an obedient pose to someone? Never!


    Liu Wei was an idiot who saw himself as a huge superstar. Whether everyone agreed with him or not didn''t matter to him. In his eyes, he was THE biggest star in the Greater China region. And he also believed the biggest star equaled high social status.


    In other words... He thought he was a member of a goddamn nobility! So, for a deluded fool who viewed himself as a nobleman to bow his head subserviently at a Korean of an unknown origin? While in full view of the so-calledmoners?


    A herd of pigs would start flying at this rate!


    <i>''Huh. Just what is that man''s real identity?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho finding Liu Wei when the talent agency couldn''t was already surprising enough, yet he even managed to bring out such an obedient attitude from the wannabe actor? Maybe he was a wizard?


    Just as Zhang Xiang''s thoughts reached that far, he spotted Liu Wei hurriedly bowing deeply toward Kang Jin-Ho. He bowed like that multiple times, then turned around to dash away at full tilt once more. Where was his destination this time?


    It was none other than Zhang Xiang!


    ¡°Huff, huff! Pant, wheeze!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Liu Wei ran with every ounce of energy to reach his destination, then wheezed and huffed away while holding his knees. Zhang Xiang could only stare at this development in sheer stupefaction. His brain could no longer process what was unfolding in his own film set.


    Suddenly, Liu Wei looked up.


    <i>''...It''s a bloody mess!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang grimaced. Liu Wei''s makeup was ruined by all the excessive sweating. To resume filming, his makeup needed to be fixed again.


    Before Zhang Xiang could issue that order, though, Liu Wei opened his mouth first to speak. ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    If this face-to-face happened a few minutes ago, Zhang Xiang would have started yelling first. However, he couldn''t do that right now. To do that, Liu Wei''s face was too grave. In fact, it was as grave as a stage 4 cancer patient clinging desperately to his doctor''s coat!


    With a desperately-pleading face, Liu Wei grabbed and held on to Zhang Xiang''s clothes. ¡°D-director!¡±


    ¡°W-what is it?! Hey, tell me what you want and stop grabbing me!¡±


    ¡°Please, please help me! If, if you don''t help me, I will die!¡±


    ¡°...You what now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. It''s, it''s not dying, but, uh...¡± Liu Wei''s terrified eyes sneakily nced behind him. He saw Kang Jin-Ho in the distance, then stood up straight, his expression bing stiff and robotic. ¡°I didn''t say anything. I didn''t make any mistakes. I...¡±


    ¡°Hey. Calm down, will you?¡± Zhang Xiang frowned deeply.


    Liu Wei animatedly nodded away.


    <i>''Just what do you need to do to break someone this much?''</i>


    Wasn''t Liu Wei going around pissing everyone off with his oversized ego only a few days ago? So, how could someone like that transform into this... ''thing'' in only three days?!


    ¡°What... can I help you with?¡± Zhang Xiang cautiously asked.


    Desperation returned to Liu Wei''s expression. It certainly was mystifying to see someone who used to be so egotistic and full of energy be this desperate.


    ¡°T-to perfectly act out this scene, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°W-what must I do to be a better actor, director?! What should I do!¡±


    Zhang Xiang dazedly stared at Liu Wei''s face. He remained speechless for the longest time before some words weakly leaked out of ck jaw. ¡°What the hell? Have you finally gone crazy...?¡±


    That was when Liu Wei suddenly pounced on Zhang Xiang and grabbed the director''s cors. ¡°How! How can I be a better actor! Teach me! Show me how to do it! Please! I, I need to prove my worth, okay?! I must prove that I''m an actor, okay?!?!¡±


    ¡°W-what the?! Hey! Calm down! What''s the matter with you! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    ¡°I need to act! Or I''ll die! Uwaaaaah!¡±


    The crew members hurriedly rushed in to yank the frantically iling Liu Wei off Zhang Xiang. With that, the film set instantly devolved into pure pandemonium.


    Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly stared at this spectacle before turning her head to look at Kang Jin-Ho returning to his seat. Once he had settled down, she cautiously asked him a question. ¡°...What did you do?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I merely told him to improve his acting.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha realized something.


    <i>''I need to watch what I say!''</i>


    She realized that every wording out of her mouth could inadvertently be the deration of the iing Hell for other people!


    1. Daehak-ro is an avenue in Seoul famous for artsy hangouts offering outdoor theatrical performances and concerts. Several popr bars and cafes can be found on this street. ?

 Chapter 669. Adjusting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 669. Adjusting (4)</h4>


    <i>''I need to wise up!''</i>


    A hint of determination quickly entered Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression.


    This was a mistake. More specifically, she had made a mistake on this one.


    <i>''I was being blind and deaf wasn''t I?''</i>


    Of course, calling it solely her mistake wasn''t fair. Anyone who suddenly gained power would get that incessant urge to use that power at least once, after all!


    A person with a gun would want to discharge it somewhere, and a poor person suddenlying into lots of wealth would feel the urge to throw money around. ''Power'' was like that.


    If anything, people who''d rather hide their power after acquiring it were a rarity. The odd ones out. Since that was the case, Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t be held totally responsible for what happened!


    Unfortunately, the impact of her mistake was still too grave.


    Choi Yeon-Ha sighed under her breath. The sight of the film set was burning into her retina.


    Pure spirit! Overwhelming, overpowering spirit on disy! That was what this was. Standing before the cameras, Liu Wei was putting on a performance of his life as an overwhelming spirit gushed out of his every pore.


    Of course, that still didn''t mean calling his performance ''good'' was now on the cards. On the contrary, it was still poor. However, something that couldn''t be felt from him before, passion, was crystal-clear for all to see this time.


    <i>''But... Can I even call that passion?''</i>


    If the sight of a rabbit running at full tilt to escape from chasing hounds could be packaged as ''passion'', then yes, Liu Wei''s disy could also qualify as it. If not, then forget passion... as it should be called desperation instead!


    At least thepletion rate was going up, so that was something. Like mixing water into water and alcohol with alcohol...


    The rank amateur who cared more about how his face appeared on screen rather than how good his performance was finally doing what he was supposed to do, after all!


    Whether his acting was good or not was irrelevant at this point. What mattered the most right now was that Liu Wei was trying to act! That one change in attitude had transformed him into something many times better than before. And such a thing should be celebrated. However...!


    Choi Yeon-Ha could not enjoy this spectacle at all. That was because she knew who was responsible for creating this situation. And it must be Kang Jin-Ho.


    Just like how Choi Yeon-Ha still fumed and gritted her teeth at the mere sight of her costar, Kang Jin-Ho probably didn''t hold any favorable impression of Liu Wei. If Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t stopped Kang Jin-Ho that night, Liu Wei wouldn''t be here today. She could guarantee it.


    That was when she was rewarded with a fresh reminder of... how scary Kang Jin-Ho actually was.


    ...And how she had been drunk on that feeling, too. Drunk on the fact that a man much scarier than anything on this Earth was caring for her and protecting her! Which ended up with her trying to use that power as she wished. The end result was there for all to see.


    The sight of Liu Wei sweating buckets and trying to act roused the feeling of pity in Choi Yeon-Ha for the first time during their interactions. And she had a sobering realization of how she, not Kang Jin-Ho, was responsible for that version of Liu Wei.


    <i>''Right. Mister Jin-Ho''s not to me here.''</i>


    She believed it was 100% her fault for this turn of events.


    The world operated this way, however. Those with power always lorded over those without power. And those with a lot of power would lord over lots of people. However, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have transcended beyond this convention.


    When she looked back... Didn''t everything this man wanted to happen, happen eventually? Besides, she already knew something else, didn''t she? That Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t someone who could live among the ordinary. That didn''t suit him.


    Yet she still established a connecting point to the ordinary world for such a man, then tried to use his power to make life more convenient for herself.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s face suddenly became flushed.


    <i>''Aren''t I... practically the same as all those skanks I used to make fun of?''</i>


    She pped her cheeks rather forcefully when her thoughts arrived at that conclusion.


    Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes in shock. ¡°Heol?! Noona, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha lightly waved her hand to brush her manager''s worried question off. Her burning cheeks helped her sober up instantly.


    <i>''What a dumb little girl...!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha grimaced. She traveled all the way to China to shoot this TV show because she wanted to be someone suitable for Kang Jin-Ho, but the first thing she did after seeing him again was...


    <i>''Drive me around. Go and find that guy for me. Hang out and keep mepany...''</i>


    ¡°Dumb little girl...!¡±


    ¡°...Noona, what''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing, okay! It''s nothing!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol frowned deeply. ¡°...If it''s nothing, why are you getting angry at me?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha gritted her teeth. Humans were supposed to reveal their true character in moments of adversity. Did that mean this was her true character?


    If so... what a disappointment she was.


    Just how much did she despise her peers who clung to sessful men and acted all high and mighty as if their men''s powers were theirs? But her own actions were no different to those she held in contempt. Liu Wei''s pitiful sight bitterly reminded her of that fact.


    There was something else as well. Most things would get cleanly resolved if Kang Jin-Ho decided to get involved. That was what Choi Yeon-Ha felt several times in the past. So clean, in fact, that the refreshing feeling she''d get was second to none!


    However, the impact of his involvement was just as considerable. Somehow, the stories of his feat hadn''t spread around, so things remained rtively okay until now. However, if events simr to this Liu Wei incident were repeated a few more times... Attention would inevitably fall on Kang Jin-Ho next. And that could destroy the delicate bnce of his life.


    When she thought about how she tried to use Kang Jin-Ho for her convenience, this indescribable guilty conscience mmed into her heart without mercy.


    ¡°You dumb little crazy bitch...!¡±


    ¡°...Noona, stop.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Got it.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha was about to lose her temper again at Han Eun-Sol but quickly changed her mind along with her expression. She nodded back to her manager, knowing he was merely worried about her. In that case, why was she getting angry at him?


    Losing her temper at people around her while her frustration got the better of her was a nasty habit, something she knew was unhealthy but couldn''t be readily fixed.


    <i>''I... I''m really terrible, aren''t I?''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha spat out a soft groan. Now that she had analyzed her recent actions, ''pathetic'' was the only conclusion she could arrive at. She tried to use and abuse people around her just because something big almost happened to her. She subconsciously believed everyone needed to humor her whims.


    Of course, she shouldn''t be criticized for this mindset. After all, she did almost experience something deeply traumatic, which in turn almost caused her mind to shatter into bits. Even so... whining andining to people around her? Was that something Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to see herself doing?


    There was no way that''d be true!


    If being an ordinary woman satisfied her, Choi Yeon-Ha would have never even thought abouting this far. No, she desired to be someone a little better, a little more excellent, than her current self. Someone who wouldn''t be foundcking regardless of who she waspared to!


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly shot up to her feet. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho confusedly looked back at her.


    ¡°I''d like to speak to you for a minute.¡±


    That was all Choi Yeon-Ha said before striding gantly toward the white van.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion at her powerful, firm footsteps, then turned his head to look at Han Eun-Sol. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No one can tell what''s cooking in that noona''s mind, you know?¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho nervously fidgeted around and didn''t move, Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly turned back and yelled back at him. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°I, I''ming!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho trotted toward the van, his expression still one of nervousness.


    ***


    ¡°Please take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho entered the van, Choi Yeon-Ha pointed to the backseat. So, he didn''t argue and took up the spot as ordered.


    She grabbed the seat in front of him, then began struggling with it for some reason. Eventually, the seat spun around to face Kang Jin-Ho.


    He chuckled slightly. ¡°Well, that''s a convenient feature.¡±


    ¡°It''s an expensive van, after all,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while climbing into the seat. ¡°Can you take off your disguise now, please?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho took off his mask and sunsses, Choi Yeon-Ha nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Do you have something you''d like to talk about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while putting his items away.


    ¡°Yes, I do. As a matter of fact, lots of them,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while sitting upright. Then, she bowed deeply toward him. ¡°First of all, I must express my gratitude toward you. For various things.¡±


    ¡°I thought we''ve already gone over this?¡±


    ¡°I''m not thanking you for saving me that time. No, wait. That came out wrong. Yes, I''m grateful for that too, but this is for something else. After you saved me, I kept nagging you and irritated you, but you didn''tin once and humored me. And I''m genuinely grateful for that. And... I''m sorry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head to indicate he didn''t understand.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking about myself and... I''ve been pretty terribletely. It''s not like I''m someone super important or anything, so I should be thanking you from the bottom of my heart foring this far to see me. But all I did wasin and whine like a little kid, constantly demanding things... I''m sorry. It must''ve been annoying you.¡±


    ¡°No. I didn''t think it was particrly annoying.¡±


    ¡°But it still wasn''t nice either. Wasn¡¯t... it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to deny it.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled weakly. It looked just a little sad, too. ¡°Yes, it''s obvious, isn''t it? That''s what people are like, after all. And you certainly didn''te all this way here to y my nanny, either... Thinking about all this stuff today... It made me feel a little weird about myself, you know? But if I try to talk to you about thister, I have a feeling that my stupid ego will make a mess of it. That''s why I wanted to tell you everything right away. Please ept my apology, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°You don''t need to apologize for something like that. It''s not like I felt inconvenienced or burdened, anyway.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha resolutely shook her head. ¡°No, I want to apologize to you. I might not know everything, but I do know for sure that human rtionships should never be one-sided. I also know that humans want to receive something as much as they give. But I''ve been one-sidedly demanding things from you and took that for granted. So... if you want to scold me, I have no excuses to give you.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha bowed her head again at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek. As expected, he found asions like this still ufortable.


    ¡°Also, apologizing isn''t the only reason why I wanted to speak to you. I also had a few more things to discuss with you,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. She didn''t beat around the bush and got right back to it. ¡°From this moment on, I won''t ask you to do this and that for me. No, let me be more honest than that. If something that only you can handle happens to me, or when I really, really need your help, I will ask you for your favor. However, I won''t ask you to deal with minor things happening in and around my life.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in silence since he didn''t know what would''ve been the appropriate response.


    ¡°And I will also stop dragging you into my daily activities and getting you involved. I''m sure it''s been a bit annoying to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven''t particrly felt that way, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered his reply for a second there. Although nothing verged on being annoying, he had to admit that this experience certainly wasn''t pleasant. Her part of the world was still such a distance away from his side of things, after all.


    ¡°Yes, that''s the problem right there,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    She acutely sensed the severity of this issue.


    <i>''What an idiot I''ve been.''</i>


    She wanted to be with Kang Jin-Ho, so she egged him on toe to China. But... What would happen if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t find spending time with her all that enjoyable?


    Their rtionship would end in no time at all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha grew too excited by the fact that this blunt yet clueless man was showing goodwill in her way and crossed the line. Crossing the line was already bad enough, but the core of the problem was with her personality. She was someone who''d wantonly cross lines without realizing that she did once she grew close enough to others.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got with herself.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, I promise I will never do that again. Please be gracious and try to forgive me this one time. I... I must''ve been under a lot of stresstely.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on a minute.¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped her by firmly waving his hand. ¡°I understand what you''re trying to say, Miss Yeon-Ha. But this kind of talk is making me feel ufortable. Just like how you don''t want to inconvenience or burden me, I also don''t want to do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Burden...?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It''s got nothing to do with difort but everything to do with hanging out with you. Even if it can be a bit ufortable, there''s something better to look forward to, after all.¡±


    A grin bloomed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face. Kang Jin-Ho, he... This was how this man operated, wasn''t he?


    He always said some innocuous-sounding things to flutter a girl''s heart. Just like now. Words that seemed dry and witless were still enough to get her pulses racing.


    As her flushes quickly extended down to her neck and beyond, Choi Yeon-Ha carefully raised her voice.

 Chapter 670. Adjusting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 670. Adjusting (5)</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say it was fine, that she didn''t need to thank him so much, but he had to mp his mouth shut. The sincerity evident in her voice stopped him from making such a casual reply.


    She wasn''t paying mere lip service here. Sometimes, human emotions could ovee the barrier of understanding and touch the other party as they intended.


    ¡°Uhm, so... That''s why...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stiffened slightly. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha grew a little bashful. ¡°I wanted to express my gratitude a little better, so...¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    She sneakily scanned her surroundings, both in and out of the van. Then, as a determined expression formed on her face, Choi Yeon-Ha got up. Although she couldn''t stand properly due to their location being inside a van, she still tried her best.


    ¡°N-no, hang on a sec...¡± Kang Jin-Ho twisted a little in his seat after nervousness washed over him. ¡°I know you''re grateful, Miss Yeon-Ha. No need to express it like this...!¡±


    ¡°Mm... You have a point. I guess expressing my gratitude like this is a funny way of doing it. You''re right. I was short-sighted.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed in relief when Choi Yeon-Ha seemed to ept she was in the wrong. Unfortunately for him, though... That wasn''t an eptance.


    ¡°Then, let me rephrase that. This isn''t an expression of my gratitude. No, I''m just doing what I feel like doing.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha inched closer and closer toward Kang Jin-Ho. As for him, he gradually retreated from her. However, how far could he go when he was sitting in a van''s backseat? When the firmness of the leather seat got transmitted through his back, a flood of cold sweat suddenly broke free on Kang Jin-Ho''s skin. ¡°W-what''s gotten into...¡±


    ¡°Be still, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait...!¡±


    ¡°I said, be still. This noona will take care of everything, okay?¡±


    Was now the right time to utter that line? This woman was a strange person, alright. Make that very strange, indeed!


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, your line was a bit...¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? I am older than you, aren''t I? So, noona it is.¡±


    Well, she was technically correct. ording to their IDs, that was.


    However, the truth was that Kang Jin-Ho had lived long enough to be called her grandpa!


    That didn''t mean he could correct her now, though...!


    <i>''N-no, wait! That''s not important, now is it?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho fidgeted nervously while trying to retreat even further. However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes still glowed ominously like an eagle flying away with a prey caught in her talons. As if she... had zero thoughts of backing down!


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately fell into a serious dilemma. Should he push her back? Or open his arms (?) and ept it?


    The dilemma was settled pretty quickly. Even though Choi Yeon-Ha was threateningly (?) looming over Kang Jin-Ho, her eyes were subtly trembling. It was the same story for her lips, too.


    How could he push away someone in that state?


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho chose to close his eyes.


    ***


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    Han Eun-Sol opened the driver''s door and entered the van. ¡°Noona. They say we''re stopping filming here for today.¡±


    ¡°I-is that right?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha stammered back.


    Han Eun-Sol tossed his cap to the passenger seat next to him, then got ready to turn the ignition on. Before setting off, though, he nced at the rearview mirror to see if passengers were all there... and began tilting his head at what he saw. ¡°Huh? Why didn''t you turn on the aircon?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then... Why is it so hot and humid here?¡±


    ¡°W-we''re in the middle of Summer, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Han Eun-Sol furrowed his brow ever so slightly.


    That was when a red light suddenly went off inside his head. The ''Choi Yeon-Ha Analyzer'' always in full operation in his brain yelled at him that something was not quite right here.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was acting strangely.


    <i>''What''s going on?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol scanned the reflection in the rearview mirror with the sharpness of a detective.


    <i>''...What the hell? What is up with her expression?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol''s jaw slightly dropped. Choi Yeon-Ha was sitting upright with her hands demurely gathered in front of her. What a picture of serious awkwardness that was! Such a posture didn''t suit that woman at all!


    <i>''Holy cow! Noona is being coy? Coy?! What the f*ck!''</i>


    Now, that was as absurd and unrealistic a notion as tree-huggers and tree-loggersing to an amicable understanding!


    <i>''Huh? Her cheeks are flushed, too? Flushed?! What?!''</i>


    What was up with her rosy cheeks!


    Something must''ve happened here. Something strange and untoward had happened for real here!


    To gain more clues, Han Eun-Sol''s eyes peered even deeper into the rearview mirror. Eventually, his gazended on Kang Jin-Ho sitting in the backseat.


    <i>''Huh? W-what is up with that dude now?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be a bit... stupefied?


    Kang Jin-Ho was making that kind of a face?! Now that was even weirder than a ''coy'' Choi Yeon-Ha! Han Eun-Sol never imagined once that Kang Jin-Ho was capable of making that kind of expression until now.


    After all, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho expressionless but always restrained in his behavior? But now, he...


    <i>''...Totally ck-faced?''</i>


    That wasn''t quite right. Rather than ck-faced... How should anyone describe the face Kang Jin-Ho was making?


    <i>''N-no, besides all that! What happened between the two of them?''</i>


    Now possessed by the spirit of a top sleuth, Han Eun-Sol''s probing eyes sharply scanned the van''s interior. Then, those same eyes burned brightly. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Ah, yes?¡±


    ¡°You have a bit of lipstick around your mouth.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly raised his hand and wiped at his lips. However, nothing came off. ¡°Mm? But there''s nothing...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally realized what happened and hurriedly stared back at Han Eun-Sol.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Yup. You two finally did it, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression subtly crumpled, but Choi Yeon-Ha openly scowled.


    ¡°Gee whiz. How innocent can you two be? To think you''d perform lip wrestling in a van parked in the corner of a film set! Isn''t this more movie-like than actual movies you make, noona?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sharply red at him. ¡°Why don''t you start driving before you stop breathing forever?¡±


    After picking up the hair-raising murderous intent emanating from behind him, Han Eun-Sol wordlessly and obediently turned the ignition on. One more word from him here, and he''d be dead meat.


    And so, as this strange atmosphere descended inside the van, the vehicle set off toward Choi Yeon-Ha''s lodging.


    ***


    How vague and uncertain this was. That was the best way to describe the atmosphere in the van.


    Han Eun-Sol was doing his absolute best to suppress hisughter.


    Shouldn''t he feel bad about this situation? Not really. Of course, he couldn''t exactly be happy about Choi Yeon-Ha kissing Kang Jin-Ho, but...


    <i>''Are you guys elementary school kids or what?''</i>


    Both of them were adults in their twenties, yet what was up with that awkward air between them?


    <i>''So adorable, I tell you. So adorable!''</i>


    There was no need to mention Choi Yeon-Ha''s societal status, but Kang Jin-Ho was obviously no ordinary man, either. Although Han Eun-Sol wasn''t sure exactly what Kang Jin-Ho did for a living, thetter''s financial muscle or status in society easily rivaled Choi Yeon-Ha''s, and then some.


    Despite those impressive traits, why were these two behaving like little kids?! People of such renown and power couldn''t even look each other in the eye just because they... kissed once?


    Did Han Eun-Sol stumble into a natural monument protection agency by mistake?


    <i>''They are a perfect match, no?''</i>


    Indeed, they suited each other. Way, way too well!


    What a funny thing to see Choi Yeon-Ha, usually high-strung and high-handed toward other people, bing a meek littlemb before Kang Jin-Ho. And it was just as amusing to see Kang Jin-Ho, responsible for training that hopeless idiot called Liu Wei like a dog, enveloped in an awkward, fidgety aura like that.


    Maybe, just maybe... Only they could make each other feel and behave this way. What was crucial, though, was that these two weren''t pretending. No, they were being genuine.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tried to defend herself by saying her actions were all calcted, but Han Eun-Sol didn''t fall for that excuse. Pretending to be someone else was a way to deceive the other party. The way Han Eun-Sol saw it, though...


    Choi Yeon-Ha would really change her behavior in Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. It was anyone''s guess as to how this particr situation would y out as they continued on with this rtionship, but for now... Her changes were absolutely noticeable.


    In that case, why should Han Eun-Sol butt in and interfere? Still...


    When he noticed how Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression had rxed a tad, Han Eun-Sol cautiously addressed her, thinking she wouldn''t hit someone in the middle of driving. ¡°I mean, really now. You two are healthy young adults and all. No need to be so shy about...¡±


    <i>Bang!</i>


    A pouch suddenly flew toward the driver''s seat, narrowly missed the driver and bounced off the window. Han Eun-Sol instantly mped his mouth shut.


    This was fun. This was genuinely, seriously entertaining!


    Han Eun-Sol instinctively realized something. This might be his final chance to tease Choi Yeon-Ha mercilessly. If his assumption was correct, then he couldn''t afford to miss this chance! Even if Choi Yeon-Ha would rip his head off after their trip was over... At least, during this ride, he''d be the ruler of all, now wouldn''t he!


    ¡°Noona?¡±


    ¡°What now!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sharply yelled back.


    However, Han Eun-Sol brushed aside her venomous yell with a slimy smirk. ¡°Should we change where you''re staying?¡±


    ¡°Ng? Why would we do that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, think about it. There are plenty of eyes watching in a hotel, right? If we change your lodging to somewhere a bit less crowded, I think we can minimize the risk of gossip spreading around.¡±


    ¡°Gossips? What gossip?¡±


    ¡°Eii, don''t be like that now~. A grown woman and a man will be staying in the same room from now on, so do you still think people won''t gossip about it? Aren''t there several Korean guests staying on the same floor as...¡±


    <i>ng!</i>


    A lipstick crashed into the van''s front window and bounced off. Now that was a little too dangerous!


    ¡°You... better stop while I¡¯m still being civil, okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha growled menacingly.


    ¡°...My apologies, ma''am.¡± Han Eun-Sol decided to stop there after realizing that he wouldn''t be able to deal with the consequences of pushing her buttons any more than this. However, the wide smirk etched on his lips still couldn''t be wiped away.


    Choi Yeon-Ha hissed angrily. ¡°You''re smirking?¡±


    ¡°Nonono, I''m not! I''m notughing because I want to... Fuhp! Kek!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes burned even fiercer just then.


    The sight of Choi Yeon-Ha''s lips ominously twitching had helped Han Eun-Sol sober up and focus on the road ahead. If their eyes met now, that crazy woman might really pounce on Han Eun-Sol and start yanking at his hair!


    Han Eun-Sol''s poor hair had barely begun regrowing after all the stress had taken its toll on them, and he would dearly like to not take any more hair-growth medication if he could help it!


    ¡°Noona, I''m sorry. Please forgive... Huh?¡± Han Eun-Sol let out an rmed gasp and stared at the road ahead. <i>''What''s going on now?''</i>


    A group of men were standing smack-dab in the middle of the lonely road leading toward the foot of this steep mountainside. What a strange sight that was, seeing four adult men blocking the road and ring in the van''s direction.


    ¡°Someone''s blocking the road,¡± said Han Eun-Sol, his narrowed eyes studying the group. His expression gradually crumpled at what he could see.


    They were wearing shabby, ragged clothing. Worse still, their expressions couldn''t be called friendly. Just those two things alone were enough to let Han Eun-Sol know this wouldn''t be a friendly encounter.


    <i>''Should I just ram our way through?''</i>


    Obviously, it was too dangerous to stop the van. They were in the middle of an uninhabited mountainside, after all. Carelessly stopping the vehicle could lead to a catastrophe. So, the reasonable thing to do in this case was to keep driving, whether such an action posed a danger to others or not.


    However, what if those men didn''t bother to dodge? That would lead to a huge ident.


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    That was when Han Eun-Sol noticed something else. One of the men blocking the road raised his hand holding an... object?


    <i>''Eh? Is that a... knife?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol only needed a split second to realize that the object was a massive machete. And another split second was all he needed to urgently cry out to his passengers. ¡°Everyone, keep your head down!¡±


    That man powerfully threw the machete at the van. The weapon spun viciously in the air while flying in... before smashing right into the van''s front window!


    <i>SMASH!</i>


    The window shattered into pieces as a loud noise exploded forth. Han Eun-Sol kept his head low while mming his foot on the brake.


    <i>''Please! Please!''</i>


    He also yanked the steering wheel to the left. Going off-track to the right, even by only slightly, would mean plunging down a steep cliff. Much to Han Eun-Sol''s relief, though, he could feel the vaning to a vicious stop. They hadn''t fallen off the edge.


    However, they were still stuck in a big problem.


    <i>''What should I do now?!''</i>


    Were those men robbers? Or...?


    Regardless of who those men were, the oue would still not be pretty. Han Eun-Sol grabbed his phone, thinking that getting help was his urgent priority.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho, hugging Choi Yeon-Ha to protect her, let her go and slowly stood up. ¡°Mister Eun-Sol, stay in the van.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I won''t take long, so please stay seated. Don''t worry.¡±


    ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho?!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m in a good mood right now, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho opened the van''s rear door and stepped outside even before Han Eun-Sol could stop him.


    Han Eun-Sol freaked out. ¡°N-noona! Shouldn''t we stop Mister Jin-Ho?! T-those lunatics...! They have knives and stuff!¡±


    Much to his surprise, though... Choi Yeon-Ha''s response was quite different from what he expected.


    ¡°Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what he said just now?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha covered her cheeks as a radiant smile bloomed on her face. ¡°He said he''s in a good mood! Kyaaaah!¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s torso was initially twisted around so he could talk to Choi Yeon-Ha behind him, but that reply from her... He slowly sat upright in his seat, then leaned against the cushion supporting his back. After pressing his head against thefy headrest, he began fiercely massaging his forehead.


    <i>''She''s... totally hopeless. Totally, hopelessly a lost cause!''</i>


    Even though Han Eun-Sol was her manager, he just couldn''t stop himself from thinking that this woman was a lost cause!

 Chapter 671. Pouncing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 671. Pouncing (1)</h4>


    <i>''Lee Hyeon-Ju, huh...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly while studying the woman before his eyes.


    Obviously, he knew who she was. And ''what'' she was, too. Maybe he knew more about her than she knew about herself.


    Even then, this situation still came out of nowhere for Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Okay, so...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su let out a quiet little groan.


    He was being overtaken with listlessness mixed with just a hint of awkwardness. Even someone like him couldn''t avoid feeling a bit weird about this asion.


    Then again, Lee Hyeon-Su was one of the people responsible for utterly ripping Lee Hyeon-Ju''s life apart, wasn''t he? No, that wasn''t quite right. He yed too big a role in Lee Jung-Geol''s downfall to downy himself as a ''mere one of the many''.


    If Lee Hyeon-Ju saw him as her sworn enemy, he wouldn''t be able to change her mind. Whether his actions were justified or not didn''t matter here. Human emotions never got along with logical thinking and calm reasoning, after all.


    <i>''Right, this is...''</i>


    Maybe his emotion could be best summed up as ''Ufortable''. And Lee Hyeon-Su was somewhat taken aback at this unfamiliar emotion welling up from somewhere deep inside him.


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su was a human being like everybody else, so he also experienced several ufortable moments in his life. However, if his memory served him correctly, he hadn''t felt this emotion in the past few years.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was a man who didn''t even flinch when people he tortured shot murderous res full of resentment at him. So, for him to feel ufortable like this...


    He was freshly reminded of how much he had changed recently. If this meeting with Lee Hyeon-Ju happened half a year ago, he wouldn''t have felt this ufortable.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Hyeon-Ju?¡±


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t mind humoring this unfamiliar emotion for a little bit longer, the reality wasn''t so kind. He simply didn''t have the luxury of time to leisurely sit in a meeting with this woman.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stared back at him, her eyes filled withplicated emotions. Which was understandable, really.


    They were enemies only a few months ago. Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter would''ve never joined hands with Kim Seok-Il''s right-hand man. Yet these two were sitting down face-to-face. And the fickle nature of fate had thrust them into a massive change in their positions.


    As human beings with beating hearts, how could they not feel weirded out by this situation? Especially when considering that Lee Hyeon-Su yed a decisive part in the death of this woman''s grandfather, Lee Jung-Geol!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in a deep breath to control her emotions. ¡°I have some things to discuss with you regarding Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...The Assembly Master, you say?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stared at her, a hint of interest creeping into his expression now. Kang Jin-Ho''s nameing out of her mouth roused this strange feeling in his head.


    <i>''I wonder, how does she view our current Assembly Master?''</i>


    A hateful enemy? If not, a powerful but necessary evil she couldn''t oppose?


    Lee Hyeon-Su was at least certain about one thing, and that was her opinion of Kang Jin-Ho not being all that favorable. No matter how anyone tried to package what happened, it was still an undeniable fact that Kang Jin-Ho ended Lee Jung-Geol''s life with his own hands. Even then, here she was, talking about Kang Jin-Ho to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I see. Please speak.¡±


    Since Lee Hyeon-Ju was this determined, he should hear her out.


    ¡°Before we start...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju held her head proudly and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How long are you nning to monitor my movements?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his cheek. As he thought, talking to this woman was ufortable for him. ¡°...I won''t ask you to be more understanding toward our situation, Miss Lee. However...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju firmly cut him off. ¡°This isn''t a question of understanding or not. All I want to know is how long you will continue with your surveince.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. I can''t give you a firm time frame. But I can tell you this one thing. When we no longer have any reasons to suspect you, that''s when it will stop.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, should I take that as when you confirmed that I absolutely do not pose any harm to the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quietly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su before narrowing her eyes. ¡°And who decides that?¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°I''m not trying to trip you up or look down on you, Mister Lee. I simply wanted confirmation on whether you have the necessary authority to decide such things or not."


    ¡°I see. It is a sensible way of approaching things,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while slowly nodding along. He was obviously not thick enough to overlook the logically-sound argument and cry out, ''You''re wrong!''


    <i>''Right. This state of things is a bit of an issue...''</i>


    Back when Lee Jung-Geol was still the ruler, there existed this thing called the ''middle management'' within the Martial Assembly. Lee Jung-Geol was a dictator, but he also knew how to be generous toward his loyal retainers and underlings. And there was a clear pecking order among those retainers.


    Over time, an unspoken guideline, of sorts, on which matter could be handled on which level of management was established. However, the current Martial Assembly didn''t have that. Kang Jin-Ho held all the authority now. And he didn''t have anyone that could be called the second-inmand at the moment, either.


    Vator and Wiggins couldn''t really be seen as the Assembly members. Not yet, anyway. They could certainly make decisions, but those decisions had to go through someone else first before they could be turned into orders. As for Lee Hyeon-Su, his unique background meant he could never be the second-inmand.


    Which left Bang Jin-Hun as the only likely ''proxy'' candidate for Kang Jin-Ho. However, the former Assembly Master had left the political game behind and practically ceased all public activities in an attempt to build a buffer zone of sorts.


    All of this was hurting Lee Hyeon-Su on so many levels, and here came Lee Hyeon-Ju, urately poking him where it hurt!


    But she was right. Who should be making the decision regarding her in this organization? This matter was stuck in a vague nowherend. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t have high enough authority to decide, and the matter itself was too trivial for Kang Jin-Ho to handle.


    Besides...


    <i>''Even if I talk to Mister Jin-Ho about it, he''ll probably give me the obvious answer.''</i>


    ...Which would''ve been, ''Leave her be.''


    Kang Jin-Ho was never the type to care too much about trivial things. Even if those things somehow becameplicated and blew up in his face, Kang Jin-Ho believed he could simply break through with his overwhelming strength. And Lee Hyeon-Su 1000% respected his judgment. Kang Jin-Ho was the type of a man who would do what he said he''d do, after all!


    The problem with that arrangement, though, was...


    <i>''I''m the one who needs to deal with the mop-up, you know!''</i>


    Resolving something didn''t automatically mean everything was now finished, that it was happily ever after for everyone involved.


    Kang Jin-Ho only needed to show up, punch the problem in the face to solve it, then go on his merry ways. But Lee Hyeon-Su had to stay behind and clean up the scene, then deal with the aftermath, too! His rich work experience taught him that rather than resolving a crisis after it happened, preventing it from happening in the first ce would make his job a hundred times easier.


    ¡°Maybe you can say I''m overstepping my authority. However, only one person can determine that,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I see. In other words, only Mister Kang Jin-Ho has the final say.¡±


    ¡°In short, yes.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju slowly nodded. ¡°Very well. I only have one demand, then. Please set up a meeting with Mister Kang Jin-Ho for me.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the authority to say no?¡±


    ¡°I think I do, at least for things like this.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quietly gritted her teeth at the sly smirk on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. She felt a rather strong urge to crush that slimy face. ¡°Don''t you think it''s excessive?¡±


    ¡°Excessive? How so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, excessive. Tell me honestly. What am I to you? Am I a princess of a fallen kingdom? Or do you think someone will try to put me back in power to recreate my grandfather''s glory days? If you do, you must''ve read way too many novels, Mister Lee. I''m nothing more than the defeated. One with no power to her name.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we also know that. Although it is unfortunate, your existence doesn''t hold much importance in our eyes. From my personal view, you''re no better than a passing flea at this point.¡±


    ¡°You sure don''t mind voicing your impression of the person in her presence, now do you?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, a person needs a sobering reminder, Miss Lee.¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju narrowed her eyes and stared back at Lee Hyeon-Su. When he tilted his head slightly in confusion, a bright smile suddenly formed on her face. ¡°That you''re a truly detestable man?¡±


    ¡°...I haven''t heard someone call me that in a long while. Yes, I''m at least self-aware,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°However... I''m pretty sure you didn''te here to tell me all this, Miss Lee. There''s no point in confirming what you already know, after all. Unlike you, I have a lot on my te at the moment. If that is all, I''d like to end this meeting.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju subtly chewed on her lip before raising her voice again. ¡°This wasn''t what I wanted to discuss with you, but it helped me figure out what the problem is. Look, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Since you''re proud of your intellect, you should know the answer to my question. Tell me what I need to do to escape the hole I''m in.¡±


    ¡°You''re mistaken about something, Miss Lee. You don''t need to do anything,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. Lee Hyeon-Ju silently red at him, but he didn''t care and continued to exin. ¡°Simply stay put and endure. That''s it. After years... No, months, even. Once enough time passes us by, and wepletely lose interest in you, we will let you go without a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And it''s not about slowly suffocating me to death?¡±


    ¡°If our n was to eliminate you, we would''ve already done so. I hope you don''t think we''re too squeamish to do it, miss.¡±


    ¡°Nice answer there, Mister Lee. However, you still haven''t answered my question. Now tell me. What do I need to do in order to continue on as an Assembly member?¡±


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su''s brows twitched. ¡°...Did you say ''continue'' on as... an Assembly member?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A member. An agent. A gopher. Whatever you want to call it, I don''t care. Everything you''ve said so far only leads to one conclusion, and that''s my exit from the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that a good thing for you?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju smirked back. ¡°A good thing? Yes, it''s such a good thing, isn''t it? Once I leave the Assembly, should I get a job in a convenience store somewhere in the sticks? If not, I can always get a job in a factory somewhere. I''m stronger than most men, after all.¡±


    As she began her rant, her expression gradually became more focused. More ferocious.


    ¡°I don''t know if you are capable of understanding it, but I''m a martial artist, Mister Lee. And you cannot leave the Assembly if you wish to hold on to your identity as a martial artist in this country. Of course, I''m fully aware of how ironic it is to say all this, but I don''t have a choice. That is why...!¡±


    She stopped briefly, her re squarely locked on Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°...You only need to do one of these two things, Mister Lee. Tell me what I need to do in order to retain my spot in the Assembly. Or try to stop me from clinging to Mister Jin-Ho and tearfully begging him.¡±


    ¡°That... is one scary threat, actually.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su responded rxedly. However, his mind was anything but rxed. In fact, it was aplicated mess of various thoughts racing around.


    Just who was Lee Hyeon-Ju? Wasn''t she Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter? It might seemughably antiquated to talk about one''s blood lineage in the modern era, but... If the Martial Assembly was described as a dynasty, Lee Hyeon-Ju was as legitimate as an heir to the throne could get. As for Bang Jin-Hun, who spent his entire life in the Assembly, he was kind of like a nobleman. However, what about Kang Jin-Ho...?


    <i>''...Mm, well, I guess he''s a foreign invader? A foreign conqueror?''</i>


    A wry smile slowly formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face.


    The limitation of Lee Hyeon-Ju being a woman in this world of men had reared its head. And Lee Jung-Geol''s faction that should''ve been supporting her had copsed, and its remnants were busy trying to stay under the radar. Even then, she still held enough of a symbolic importance as Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter. Wasn''t that why Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. remained so wary of her?


    However, she wanted to remain as a part of the Martial Assembly? The one ruled by Kang Jin-Ho?


    ¡°...Are you thinking of sharpening your de of vengeance under your enemy''s wings?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked curiously.


    ¡°No matter how much I sharpen my dagger, I will never leave a scratch on that man.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. It''s... impossible.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned while scratching his head. ¡°Then, why do you wish to stay?¡±


    ¡°Please don''t act stupid like this. I''m a martial artist. And that''s how I must live the rest of my life, regardless of who my grandfather was. Like how a fish can''t live outside water, a martial artist can''t live outside of the martial world.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you''re already aware of this. That openly using me is better than making people forget about me. After all, me submitting to Mister Jin-Ho and working for him is the sign of the ultimate, unquestionable surrender of my grandfather''s faction. All those still clinging to their attachments to my grandfather would have to give up, then.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned again. What a sweet-sounding offer this was.


    ¡°So, I want you to use me. I will dly y along. However, you must stop monitoring me in return. Take those stinking observers away. If not, at least let me leave my house.¡±


    ¡°Hah... Hahaha...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help butugh. <i>''Wow. She''s rather spunky, no?''</i>


    It sure had been a long time since someone brazenly voiced their demands like this to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Here''s the deal, though...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su maintained his smile while staring at Lee Hyeon-Ju before addressing her again. ¡°That''s not everything you want to talk about. Am I right?¡±


    His lips were smiling, but his eyes were definitely not.


    His eyes were withdrawn,cking any hint of emotion like that of a reptile''s. And more than creepy enough to frighten all those looking into them!

 Chapter 672. Pouncing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 672. Pouncing (2)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shuddered grandly.


    She had finally remembered it. She remembered how frightening this man could be!


    Back when the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly were still engaged in bitter warfare, the one name people mentioned more than Kim Seok-Il was undoubtedly Lee Hyeon-Su''s.


    Just how many Assembly members had to be sacrificed to that man''s devilish schemes? Even after the two organizations had merged into one, plenty of people still hadn''t forgotten the old grudge and continued to bare their fangs at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    And Lee Hyeon-Ju was dealing with someone like that.


    Lee Hyeon-Su growled leisurely. ¡°Looks like you need to be more aware of your position, Miss Lee. Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°If you still don''t get what I''m saying, allow me to exin it to you. I don''t care what you say to me or what you can bring to the table. I simply have zero thoughts of humoring you. Negotiations are performed by parties of equal standing. You need to be more self-aware of the reality you now find yourself in. Because I don''t have time to spare for your little tantrums.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°If you wish to talk...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered as a sly smirk formed on his lips. ¡°Reveal all your hands first and wait until you get a response. Who knows? If our side is feeling generous, maybe we''ll think about humoring you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tightly clenched her fists. This humiliation...!


    The humiliation she felt at this very moment made her entire body shudder again.


    She was fully aware of her situation; at least, that was what she believed in her heart. And she steeled herself to never get shaken up, regardless of how humiliating this meeting became for her. Unfortunately, directly listening to such things turned out to be a lot harder to endure than she bargained for.


    Especially for Lee Hyeon-Ju, who had always lived under the halo of her grandfather, Lee Jung-Geol. When would she have ever heard someone speak so disrespectfully and crudely like this to her?


    Since young, people around her treasured her. After she grew into an adult, people over-acknowledged her, sometimes well beyond what her capabilities deserved. Which meant the cold, uncaring winds of reality cutting her down proved so much harder to withstand.


    <i>''However, it''s only obvious this would happen...''</i>


    Only now had she finally stepped foot into reality. As her life had been so cushy until recently, the reality she must confront had to be just a little harsher and crueler topensate. Knowing all this, she should not resent or me anyone.


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju stared straight at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do you want me to go down on my knees? Or should I crawl on all fours and bark like a dog? Then, will you toss me a bone?¡±


    ¡°That''s not a bad idea,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, his withdrawn eyes remaining locked on Lee Hyeon-Ju. <i>''Still plucky, huh.''</i>


    Most average people wouldn''t be able to endure if they were stuck in the same situation as Lee Hyeon-Ju. She was a woman who lived the pampered life of a princess, only for her authority to be ruthlessly stripped away. Even worse, she was even cast aside as the vanquished. Despite going through all that, she quickly epted her reality and tried to build a new life for herself.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was trying to break her haphazard determination, but she remained resolute despite the low blowsnding where it hurt. As a matter of fact, Lee Hyeon-Ju was ring right back at him with even more fierceness now!


    Perhaps it was time he should admit the truth.


    <i>''She could be useful for us...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s brain kicked into a higher gear. It was true that using Lee Hyeon-Ju made more sense than suppressing her existence altogether. If she clearly indicated her support for Kang Jin-Ho and went under his wings, the remaining Lee Jung-Geol supporters hiding in the shadows would have no choice but to ept the new reality.


    He knew all this, so why was Lee Hyeon-Su still being so mean to her? Could it be his unfavorable view toward Lee Jung-Geol affecting his judgment? Or...


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not going to make you do any of that. So, why don''t you get on with it, then? Tell me the information you have.¡±


    ¡°...Lee Seong-Hwi is targeting Mister Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Lee... Seong-Hwi, you say?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow.


    Lee Seong-Hwi... Now there was a name Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t forget even if he wanted to. You didn''t have to be someone as well-versed in every detail surrounding Lee Jung-Geol as Lee Hyeon-Su to know who the former Assembly Master''s number one disciple was.


    Lee Seong-Hwi!


    Lee Jung-Geol was notorious for not having disciples. However, he did ept Lee Seong-Hwi as one toward the end of his life. In other words... Lee Seong-Hwi was the frontrunner to be the next Assembly Master. Of course, that would''ve been the story in the distant future.


    After Kang Jin-Ho had beaten him up, Lee Seong-Hwi escaped from the Assembly''s prison and seemingly disappeared off the face of the. So... Why was his name brought up at this stage?


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly scratched his chin. ¡°What a nostalgic name that is. Did you meet up with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he came to see me at my home,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°...Even though our people were monitoring your house?¡±


    ¡°He still came.¡±


    ¡°...Should I make those idiots write a letter of apology or something?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head in disappointment. If Lee Seong-Hwi easily slipped past those men, what was the point of having them monitor this woman? ¡°Okay, so... That Lee Seong-Hwi is targeting Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Judging from the hidden undertone of what he said, a scheme of some kind is already underway. He implied that my... grandfather fell without much resistance because they couldn''t join up in time. Although, what ''joining up'' means is up in the air.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded again.


    Obviously, he knew the coup d''etat attempt hadn''t been fully wrapped up yet. However, he didn''t think wrapping it up ''fully'' wasn''t necessary at this stage. Attacking a force possessing superior military capabilities went against all known art of warfare, after all.


    ¡°Hmm. We all had a feeling something was afoot, but I still didn''t expect Lee Seong-Hwi''s name to pop up like this. However, he''s only one man, so he can''t possibly change the tide with his own strength. Which means there''s another group involved...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su mulled over for a little bit, then nced back at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Japan... Or China. Most likely? However, with Lee Seong-Hwi''s abilities, getting the cooperation from China or Japan doesn''t seem possible to me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju narrowed her eyes. ¡°You seem to forget there''s someone else missing, too.¡±


    ¡°...Ah. You mean Kim Seok-Il.¡±


    ¡°Lee Seong-Hwi is currently mastering demonic arts.¡±


    ¡°This is like solving a riddle, isn''t it? A truly insidious riddle that''s brimming full of darkness and evil.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grunted while leaning against his chair. <i>''Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi, huh...''</i>


    There was abination he didn''t expect to materialize. Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il used to be like oil and water, after all. After everything that had happened, though... Lee Hyeon-Su should admit that he had been stuck in a box, unable to think outside of it.


    After all, no one would''ve imagined Lee Hyeon-Su would be working for the Martial Assembly only a few months ago. And that also included himself! As long as people shared a goal or a path leading to their destinations, things like old grudges would be put on the back burner.


    Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi happened to share onemon goal. And that was most likely Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''They failed in the initial phase. Yet, they are still targeting him. Which means...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened suddenly.


    <i>''...China!''</i>


    If he was Kim Seok-Il, he''d aim for when Kang Jin-Ho was in China. After all, the target would be well outside the support range of the Martial Assembly. Not only that, but...!


    <i>''What the hell? This might be more dangerous than I thought?''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il wouldn''t even need to deploy his entire force to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho, either. Simply causing a minor ruckus there and letting the world know that Kang Jin-Ho was in China would be enough to make the Crimson King''s faction move, after all!


    Murder by proxy! If Lee Hyeon-Su was the nner, he would''ve chosen this method.


    ¡°This is a good piece of information,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while shooting up to his feet. ¡°You should go home in the meantime. Don''t worry, I acknowledge your information to be valuable. I promise that we shall decide on your future as soon as possible. So, you...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju stared directly at the standing man. She didn''t flinch once and locked her unwavering re at him. ¡°If I leave now, you will most likely forget about me. I''m sorry, but I don''t trust you. If you ept that my information is valuable, you change how you deal with me right now. Wouldn''t you agree that that is the correct way of doing things?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow as another wave of strange feelings washed over him. <i>''Well, this is something new.''</i>


    In the past, people called the Yeongnam Group''s brains. Or the devil of Yeongnam. Whatever nickname was used to call him, it didn''t change the fact that no one dared to question or reject his orders even though so many people worked for him. It was the same story in the Assembly, too.


    Only those higher up the food chain opposed his opinions or tried to trip him up. But here was Lee Hyeon-Ju, knowing Lee Hyeon-Su upied a higher ce in the totem but still going against his orders.


    A hint of displeasure crept into Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression. However, there was something else, too. And that was...


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly asked her. ¡°Are you good withputers?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, I haven''t stopped evolving, Mister Lee. I can handle more than stone tools if that''s what you are asking.¡±


    ¡°...No, I only wanted to know if you can handle administrative work.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my grandfather was good withputers?¡±


    ¡°...No, he probably wasn''t.¡±


    ¡°Then, who would''ve been in charge of handling his secret documents and ledgers? When was he the type to never fully trust his own family?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mulled over what he should say, then nodded. ¡°Very well. I will give you an opportunity to prove yourself. By that, I mean I will give you work to do. Complete that perfectly... Or, at least to my satisfaction, then I shall guarantee a position in this organization. Even if Mister Jin-Ho isn''t 100% onboard, I''ll argue your case on your behalf.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes gleamed brightly as she listened.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t done yet. ¡°Of course, there are several conditions to fulfill first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Tell me what those are.¡±


    ¡°First condition. Change where you stay. It''s hard to monitor you in your current ce. We will find a room in the nearest dormitory, so you will live there for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°That''s eptable. No, scratch that. I actually wee that.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you will be kicked out if you fail to meet my expectations.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already prepared myself for that much,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju, her eyes burning brighter now.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled wryly at that expression on her face.


    <i>''I guess it won''t be easy to deal with her, then?''</i>


    Those with overflowing ''passion'' for work were bound to cause a scene sooner orter. Considering Lee Hyeon-Ju believed her future depended on her performance, she''d probably throw herself into whatever work was assigned to her with over-the-top zeal.


    Even so, it was still worth exploiting her.


    <i>''At least she''s quick to ept her reality.''</i>


    If Lee Hyeon-Su had been in her shoes, he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to actively step forward like her. Lee Hyeon-Ju was trying to walk the best path avable to change her life''s trajectory.


    Her journey could be one of untold hardship and loneliness, but seeding in her quest meant she''d finally escape the shackles of being Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter.


    ¡°Third condition. Try to contact Lee Seong-Hwi. We need more info.¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible. I''ve already drawn the line with him. I told him I will continue working for the Assembly. If Seong-Hwi''s brain is still functioning as it should, he won''t show up again.¡±


    ¡°That was rash of you,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded, looking unperturbed. ¡°It might be. However, I didn''t have a choice. If I replied that contacting Seong-Hwi was still possible, you''d continue suspecting me. Wouldn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you have a point there.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally epted it. This woman was not only smart, but also quick at reading the flow of the conversation. A talented individual like her was too valuable to cast aside. Never letting things like pretexts and other nonsense get in the way of acquiring practical benefits¡ªthat was Kang Jin-Ho''s pet theory, wasn''t it? And it was also the belief Lee Hyeon-Su subscribed to.


    ¡°Lastly...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°...I''ll say this now to clear the air. I don''t like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You being Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter is a good enough reason for me to confine you inside a dimly lit backroom somewhere and never let you outside. Still, you''re here. And you better prepare yourself. I''m going to pick. Every. Single. Fault. With everything you do and try to cut you down to size.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shot back. ¡°That goes without saying. And let me also say this. I will definitely pull you down and take over your spot. You just wait and see. So, you better watch yourself!¡±


    ¡°Kekeke...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cackled before nodding slowly. ¡°Why don''t you head to the cafeteria and enjoy a cup of coffee? Preparing a desk and assignments for you will take a bit of time, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see. Understood. Also...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I know that it''s not easy to view me objectively, especially from your perspective. I only hold deep respect toward your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Really? Don''t make me cringe,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blushed a little at this unnecessary ttery.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju wasn''t done, however. ¡°Of course, I still think you''re the absolute worst in terms of a human being.¡±


    ¡°...Let''s do one thing at a time, shall we? One thing at a time.¡±


    ¡°Well, then.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju got up and turned around to leave the office.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju called out to her. ¡°Oh, wait. I forgot the most important thing. It''s also an absolute must.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju turned around to stare at him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su deeply smirked. ¡°If you want to work with me... You better change your name first. I felt like I''ve been suffering from the Gestaltzerfall phenomenon for a while, you see?¡±[ref: the Gestaltzerfall (¥²¥·¥å¥¿¥ë¥È±À‰²) phenomenon, or gestalt dposition, originally means a type of visual agnosia where the longer one spends staring at aplex object, the more it seems to ''dpose'' into its constituting parts. The author wanted to say Lee Hyeon-Su felt like he was dposing (breaking down) intoplex parts in his mind and losing his meaning by staring at Lee Hyeon-Ju.[/ref]


    ¡°...Insane bastard,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju expressed her honest opinion before leaving the office.


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly rubbed his face.


    ¡°I''m still not sure why I need to deal with you while being insulted to my face, but... Oh, well.¡±


    He turned his head and stared into the distance outside his office. Into somewhere really far away.

 Chapter 673. Pouncing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 673. Pouncing (3)</h4>


    Every human being was capable of feeling emotions. And their emotions were usually swayed and determined by external factors. Emotions like sorrow, happiness and anger were simply internal responses to external stimuli.


    What if someone grew happy or sad while imagining things by themselves? That wasn''t by themselves. They were simply recalling the external stimuli from the past in some shape or form.


    In short, people''s emotions were easily controlled by events unfolding around them. Humans converted external shocks into emotions and determined their current physical and psychological state.


    Han Eun-Sol was also a human being. As such, he felt emotions through this process. However, that process had gone awry, just a little, at this point in his life. He was facing a small problem. It was just a minor little thing, really.


    <i>''Gimme a freaking break!''</i>


    Forcing a passing car to stop in the middle of a deserted mountain road was a threatening thing to do. Especially when the method chosen was throwing a huge knife at said car to dramatically shatter its windscreen!


    The correct emotional response to a situation like this one would be to get the sh*t scared out of him!


    <i>''I''m a bloody nobody, after all!''</i>


    Obviously, this world was popted by a huge variety of people, so some should be able to withstand their fear and remain unfazed even in a situation like this. However, Han Eun-Sol wasn''t one. He was just amon man who valued his life.


    If he could help it, he''d like to avoid getting hurt. Not dying would be even better, of course. Even if death was unavoidable, he''d rather dy the inevitable right up until the final moments if he could help it!


    So, he should''ve been swimming in fear and panic at the unfolding situation, but...


    <i>''Why are you making that kind of an expression behind me?! Stop it!''</i>


    The fear mushrooming from deep inside Han Eun-Sol''s heart would suddenly dete like nobody''s business whenever he nced at the reflection of Choi Yeon-Ha''s face in the rearview mirror!


    How should he go about describing that expression? Was it...


    ...Glowing brightly? Or happy-go-lucky?


    <i>''Dammit! What does it matter, anyway!''</i>


    Whatever it was, one could say Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression was a bundle of gentleness that made anyone staring at her feel a little dreamy. If she had made that expression under different circumstances, Han Eun-Sol would have felt deeply moved. After all, anyone with a beating heart would''ve fallen in love with her on that expression alone!


    Choi Yeon-Ha was praised for being able to produce above-average performance at will. But she still had a hard time convincingly pulling off the role of a romantic lead. That was because she couldn''t reproduce the face of a woman in love.


    But now... There it was, that one expression she never got to pull off in her entire career!


    As Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager, Han Eun-Sol should be celebrating this monumental event. It meant his talent had matured even more, after all!


    However...! How should he put this...?


    <i>''...Why does it have to be now!''</i>


    Now wasn''t the appropriate time for this kind of thing, was it?! Were her eyes not functioning properly or something? Was her eyesight failing her?!


    Since the van''s front window had been broken into pieces, the view up ahead should be a bit clearer now. So, how could Choi Yeon-Ha respond like this unless her eyesight was faulty?! Couldn''t she see all those ruffians blocking the road with scary-looking machetes in their hands?


    To make matters worse, they were in the middle of nowhere. On one side was a steep cliff, while their path was blocked. There wasn''t even enough time to turn the car around, either. To avoid colliding with that group, Han Eun-Sol would have to reverse the van, but...


    <i>Gulp!</i>


    Han Eun-Sol saw the steep cliff to the side and squeezed his eyes shut. It was impossible for him. This was too much for him to handle!


    <i>''How can I reverse in this ce?! I can''t do it!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol nced behind him only to yell loudly after pping his eyes on Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression once more. ¡°What the heck?! Do you think we''re in a shonen manga or something?!¡±


    Did Choi Yeon-Ha awaken hertent potential when a clear danger presented itself? If that was the case, why couldn''t she awaken a different type of superpower? Why did her acting ability and the richness of her expressions improve instead! It wasn''t as if she was a failed character build with stat points distributed incorrectly, anyway!


    Humans were supposed to be creatures of empathy, weren''t they! What if the situation called for fear, but the person next to you was feeling a different emotion? Wouldn''t your original emotion of fear get diluted into an awkward nothing?


    It was simr to how you were watching a horror movie with someone, but that person kept giggling at all the scary scenes to make the movie-viewing experience an awkward one!


    Of course, Han Eun-Sol didn''t want to deny that Choi Yeon-Ha had a reason to feel happy. However, should thate at the expense of the right-time-and-ce rule?! For instance, who would be crazy enough to celebrate winning a lottery when an asteroid hurtling toward the?!


    <i>''...Oh, hold on. We do have one, don''t we? Sitting right behind me, no less!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol stopped peering into the rearview mirror and stared at the front. What was the point of airing his grievances now? It''d only frustrate him even more, anyway.


    Also, Choi Yeon-Ha still hadn''t reacted to Han Eun-Sol raising his voice at her. That pretty much signaled that there was no point in continuing with this one-sided conversation anymore. If this was any other asion, she''d immediately hurl insults or cushions in Han Eun-Sol''s direction, yet there had been zero reaction from Choi Yeon-Ha so far.


    Which could only mean... She was a goner. Her head waspletely up in the clouds!


    <i>''And why did that guy get out of the car, too?!''</i>


    Forget frustration, it felt like heartburn was scorching Han Eun-Sol''s innards instead!


    As mentioned earlier, many varieties of people existed on Earth. So, it shouldn''t be strange to learn that more than one or two people were brave enough to step forward even in a dangerous situation like this. Han Eun-Sol''s problem was that those ''one or two'' people happened to be his passengers! And that one of them exited the car even before he could be stopped, too!


    <i>''Why?! Why did you exit the van, Mister Jin-Ho!''</i>


    What would be the logical response to a situation like this? That should be blindingly obvious, no? Lock the doors and step on the elerator, of course!


    There was no reason to face up to a bunch of lunatics who threw machetes at a moving vehicle without a warning. The broken windscreen did increase the danger a little, but it was still way better than getting out of the car and exposing yourself.


    Some people might say he was overreacting, but Han Eun-Sol firmly believed it was a hundred times better than dying. Also, China''s justice system was less lenient toward criminals, so it might not even recognize Han Eun-Sol''s actions as excessive!


    ¡°That is why! Why! Why did you have to get out of the van! Whyyyyy?!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol honestly wanted to cry.


    However, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha''s thoughts were a little different from his. ¡°Argh, you''re being noisy! What''s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with me?! How can I stay calm in this situation?! Stop making that ck face and try to talk Mister Jin-Ho out of doing something stupid!¡±


    ¡°What ck face are you talking about?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Look in the mirror, noona!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He''s not a child, so why should I stop him?¡±


    ¡°Noona, don''t you know that an immature adult is way more terrifying than a child? Look! Your boyfriend is walking up to those people holding those big knives! What will you do if he gets hurt?!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, he won''t.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Eun-Sol,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha confidently dered, ¡°Have you ever seen me getting something wrong before?¡±


    ¡°...I think you misspoke just now, noona. Did you mean you''re never right?¡±


    ¡°Go jump in ake, you!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha sharply red at her manager, but Han Eun-Sol was in no mood to back down.


    ¡°Now isn''t the time to joke around, noona! Mister Jin-Ho might really get hurt if we leave him be!¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, he won''t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Eiii, dammit!¡± Han Eun-Sol grunted in unhappiness and began unbuckling the seatbelt. He realized there was no point in talking to Choi Yeon-Ha anymore. Words weren''t getting through, so he might as well get out and physically stop Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha spoke first. ¡°Don''t leave the van, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Stay here for a bit, okay!¡±


    ¡°I said, do not get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Eun-Sol was taken aback by how serious Choi Yeon-Ha sounded just then. He looked behind and saw her expression. It was still a little flushed, but no sign of agitation could be seen. In other words, Choi Yeon-Ha was as level-headed as she could get.


    <i>''In that case, why aren''t you stopping Mister Jin-Ho?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol couldn''t understand why Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even bother to stop herpanion frommitting a clearly suicidal act.


    Choi Yeon-Ha calmly addressed her flustered manager. ¡°Stay put, okay? Mister Jin-Ho isn''t an idiot. He must have a good reason for stepping up like this.¡±


    ¡°But... Urgh...!¡± Han Eun-Sol forced himself to mp his mouth shut.


    Choi Yeon-Ha might go around causing scenes for random reasons, but that shouldn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho. From what Han Eun-Sol observed so far, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to do things without a solid reason.


    However, what could possibly be his reason in this situation?


    While wondering what that reason could be, Han Eun-Sol intensely peered through the broken windscreen... Only for his ears to pick up Choi Yeon-Ha''s hushed whisper.


    ¡°Besides, I''ve decided to be a bit more... How should I say it, better behaved? I mean, a woman stepping up in moments like this will only embarrass her man, you know?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    An unstoppable groan gushing out from the deepest part of his lungs escaped Han Eun-Sol''s mouth.


    He had finally stopped caring.


    ***


    <i>Step, step...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly walked up to the group of men blocking the road.


    He was getting a rather bizarre feeling from this event. A deja vu-like feeling, as if he had gone through simr events many times before.


    <i>''It''s like I''ve run into mountain bandits or something.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that thought.


    Zhongyuan of the past were teeming with bandits. Those bandits could be split into two categories. The first category was usually made up of peasants who buckled under the unforgiving taxation and entered the wilderness to eke out a survival no matter what, which often involved highway robberies. On the other hand, some people willingly chose a life of crime as they didn''t fear the government''s subjugation forces.


    The first category of people was, indeed, bandits. However, thetter group was called ¡®Lulin.¡¯[1]


    The ones blocking the road emitted an aura much closer to thetter group. Their eyes indicated that they weren''t interested in stealing valuables. No, they... They were emitting the intense bloodlust of people nning to kill their opponents, no matter what it took!


    The usual Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have hesitated in tearing apart limb to limb of an enemy daring to bare their fangs at him like this. However, the situation now was a little different.


    <i>''Yes, I''m... generous.''</i>


    For some unknown reason, it felt like he could forgive almost all indiscretions as he was now. How could he not be more understanding when humans couldn''t help but keep making mistakes throughout their lives?


    If death was the default punishment for a mistake, then no one would be left alive by now. That was why he felt like he could be more benevolent and...


    ¡°What the f*ck are you grinning at, you fool?¡±


    <i>''...Mm? Now that... is a bit awkward.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at the unwarranted insult hurtling in his way. It seemed these men had no idea how monumental this asion was.


    Throughout his entire life, how many times did he entertain the thoughts of sparing an enemy who disyed such naked hostility toward him? Probably never! He was about to graciously offer this special privilege no one else had ever enjoyed until now, so imagine how troubled Kang Jin-Ho would feel when these men decided to be uncooperative.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you grinning for, you piece of sh*t?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly as a vein subtly bulged in his forehead.


    In times like this, being fluent in Chinese was a demerit. At least one thing was for sure, though... The modern Chinesenguage has changed a lot since ancient times, but the nuances of insults had not changed one bit!


    <i>Crack...!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly clenched his fists. There must''ve been hundreds, nay, thousands of different ways to deal with someone insulting you. However, Kang Jin-Ho knew only one way.


    Just before Kang Jin-Ho could teach them how one should go about living their lives, one of the ''bandits'' silently observing this scene from the sidelines suddenly spoke up. ¡°Are you Kang Jong-In?¡±


    <i>''Kang Jong-In?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. That name oddly sounded familiar, so...


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    He involuntarily nodded just then. That name, Kang Jong-In, was an alias appearing on the passport Lee Hyeon-Su had prepared. He told Kang Jin-Ho to use that name while in China, but with Kang Jin-Ho being who he was, he didn''t really care all that much about sticking to that advice. No wonder it took him a second to remember.


    <i>''Does that mean... These people aren''t technically here for me?''</i>


    It seemed these bandits didn''te here knowing they were dealing with Kang Jin-Ho. This meant their appearance was tied to trouble that had happened after his arrival...


    That was when the man offered up a decisive clue. ¡°Where is Guo Liqin?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered. Guo Liqin, was it? Guo Liqin...


    A bright smile suddenly bloomed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    How odd this was. Until a few seconds ago, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t really angry. He was actually grinning faintly, too.


    However, when that supposedly bright smile appeared on his face, he looked even more creepy and bone-chilling for some inexplicable reason.


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    The man stared at Kang Jin-Ho with somewhat spooked eyes. He suddenly sensed that... something had gone wrong here. And that feeling was growing stronger, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely spoke up to shatter the silence.


    ¡°What do you think has happened to him?¡±


    His reply sent even more chills down the bandit''s spine.


    1. Lulin, or the Brotherhood of Greenwoods (??/¾GÁÖ), is a well-organized group of underworld figuresmonly found in wuxia novels, consisting of powerful experts. ?

 Chapter 674. Pouncing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 674. Pouncing (4)</h4>


    <i>''What the hell is up with that clown?''</i>


    Da Bao tensed up greatly as he studied Kang Jin-Ho standing before his eyes.


    He already guessed they weren''t dealing with a random average chump. After all, Guo Liqin was seen as a pretty good fighter within the organization. And Da Bao was humble enough to admit that his strength or standing in the hierarchy didn''t evene close to Guo Liqin''s.


    So, someone who could make such a man disappear without a trace couldn''t be ordinary. Even then, Da Bao had all the confidence in the world. There were four of them, after all!


    Da Bao alone couldn''t do much against Guo Liqin, but Da Bao and three of his friends? They could easily beat up three Guo Liqins to a pulp. That was why he didn''t feel all that worried about their target possibly being an expert strong enough to kill Guo Liqin. But, now...!


    <i>''Yeah, something''s wrong here.''</i>


    A warning chill ran down Da Bao''s back. There were several indicators here. First of all, that Korean man didn''t seem nervous at all despite the presence of rough-looking guys blocking the road. Actually, he looked more annoyed than anything else. Annoyed about a bothersome group of flies buzzing around his face!


    Also...


    <i>''He''s totally unmoved?''</i>


    Da Bao had been emitting as much of his aura as he could for a little while now. No matter how strong today''s opponent was,pletely ignoring Da Bao''s aura should be next to impossible. But this... Kang Jong-In or whatever his name was, acted as if all the bloodlust gushing out of Da Bao didn''t even exist in the first ce.


    Could he be bluffing, then?


    Da Bao chuckled hollowly. A martial artist''s aura might be formless, yet it also possessed an intangible form. Facing such an aura head-on would cause one''s muscles to cramp up, and it''d get harder to breathe. If they weren''t strong enough to fight back, the aura alone could even kill them outright!


    However, this Kang Jong-In could bluff in the face of such an intense aura? In that case, that couldn''t be bluffing. No, it simply indicated that he could remain unperturbed against Da Bao''s aura.


    <i>''Maybe I should''ve listened to the orders?''</i>


    The original order Da Bao & Co. had received was to gather in the capital city of the province and be on standby. He had a pretty good idea of what they were about to do, but the order didn''t give him or his friends the freedom to make a judgment call.


    The one who suggested to his group that they should ignore the order and quickly wrap this matter up was none other than Da Bao.


    Sessfully wrapping it up meant Da Bao might get chewed out by the brass... But he''d still be acknowledged for acting on his own volition to make things easier for everyone.


    However, he realized that this situation increasingly didn''t look good. He had a hunch that if he wasn''t careful, he might end up paying the price for going against the higher-up''s order today.


    One of Da Bao''spanions snarkily muttered, ¡°Hey, he knows who Guo Liqin is. Da Bao, I think we got the right target.¡±


    <i>''Of course we got the right target, you stupid bastard!''</i>


    Da Bao''s expression crumpled hideously. Couldn''t hispanions tell that they were dealing with someone extraordinary simply by looking at how the target remained unaffected by Da Bao''s aura?


    Pieces clicked so readily into their ces, so what more clues did these idiots need! Da Bao suddenly lost all hope when his cluelesspanions couldn''t even see something this elemental. Unfortunately, he couldn''t show it on his face.


    <i>''I can never deal with that man alone!''</i>


    Now was the time for them tobine their strength. He saw no need to express his irritation and make things awkward between him and hispanions!


    Da Bao slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, we have the right target.¡±


    ¡°Hah? Are you really telling us Guo Liqin got done in by a twerp like him?¡±


    A twerp? Da Bao''s head reflexively turned to his side. Getting distracted when facing someone that scary was akin tomitting suicide, but after what he heard? Da Bao simply had to turn his head and look at the idiot next to him.


    <i>''What the f*ck?! Do these idiots really know nothing?!''</i>


    People he no longer wanted to call hispanions were standing around, acting all full of themselves. It was as if they had already caught the fish, and the only thing remaining was to use a to lift it out of the water!


    <i>''Dammit!''</i>


    It seemed Da Bao was the only person to recognize the grave nature of the situation they were in!


    <i>''We''ve thrown ourselves inside a tiger''s mouth, you morons!''</i>


    When he heard about how Guo Liqin couldn''t even contact anyone before disappearing into the ether, Da Bao should''ve acted more prudently. Even though he acknowledged Guo Liqin''s abilities to be better than his! His mistake was rashly acting on his desire to take over Guo Liqin''s position in the organization by swiftly dealing with this matter.


    <i>''What should I do?''</i>


    Cold sweat began trickling down Da Bao''s back.


    <i>''It''s already toote to run away now...!''</i>


    ¡°Hey, Da Bao? What''s the matter with you?¡±


    Da Bao flinched when someone called out to him.


    ¡°Why are you standing there like an idiot? You look like you saw a scary ghost or something, man.¡±


    Actually, he''d have preferred a ghost at this stage! Da Bao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. His sleeve came away soaked from all the sweat.


    ¡°Hey, Da Bao? What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...All of you, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°That''s no ordinary opponent, okay?¡±


    Da Bao''s warning wasn''t replied to by voices of concern but a thinly disguised ridicule.


    ¡°Huh? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    ¡°Hah! To think you''d get scared by a little dweeb like that! Looks like Da Bao''s days are numbered!¡±


    Da Bao mped his mouth shut. He dearly wanted to teach his stupidpanions the truth of this situation, but something was preventing him from doing so. And that was... Even he couldn''t quite understand his current state.


    <i>''Why am I so scared?''</i>


    Of course the enemy was strong. But he already knew that beforeing here. A man capable of subduing Guo Liqin couldn''t be a weakling, after all. Someone too powerful for Da Bao alone to fight! Wasn''t that why there were four of them here?


    However, were his senses warning him that this young man was too strong even for four fighters? What made Da Bao arrive at this conclusion?


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    Da Bao sucked in a deep breath.


    <i>''No, calm down!''</i>


    Maybe hispanions were right. Da Bao''s nervousness was a bit excessive. Obviously, their opponent had to be strong. However, could he be as strong as Da Bao thought? Not likely.


    That seemed logical. Why would an expert on that level waltz into the middle of nowhere in Sichuan and mess around with a Dark Association member? Indeed, if this Kang Jong-In was strong enough to crush Guo Liqin and then toy around with Da Bao and hispanions, he must be a big shot in a well-known organization somewhere.


    A big shot like that wouldn''te here to waste his valuable time, now would he?


    <i>''When I think about it... Isn''t that way too obvious?''</i>


    When his thoughts reached this far, Da Bao became dismayed by how scared-stiff he was only a few seconds ago.


    The basis of his evaluation was rooted in how Kang Jong-In withstood Da Bao''s aura, plus the uneasy air surrounding the Korean man. That was all. Da Bao came here fully knowing the superior strength of his enemy. So, nothing more than mere ''atmosphere'' was making him consider fleeing? That didn''t seem right.


    ¡°I guess I was...¡±


    Before Da Bao could say something, Kang Jin-Ho abruptly broke his silence. ¡°I''m in a dilemma.¡±


    He didn''t speak too loudly. It was almost as if he didn''t mean to address anyone else but himself. Yes, he seemed to be muttering to no one in particr.


    Even so, for some unfathomable reason... Everyone was drawn to him.


    ¡°I usually wouldn''t have bothered to let any of you get out of here alive, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him. Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha were staring at him with their eyes wide open.


    Han Eun-Sol waspletely unrted to this side of the world, so him watching on like this made things a bit trickier. And Choi Yeon-Ha told him to not kill anyone, so that also added to the trickiness of this situation. And finally, there was another issue.


    <i>''For some reason, I don''t feel like killing them today...''</i>


    He felt benevolent today. Why? He wasn''t sure. But he must be in his most benevolent frame of mind since finding himself in Zhongyuan all those years ago.


    If Kang Jin-Ho returned to the modern era in this frame of mind, his story might have changed. He could be working part-time in his father''s cafe and attending university like a regr person. Amon man living an ordinary life, in other words.


    What could be a problem when the world failed to make him angry?


    ¡°I guess you can call this my whims...¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°However, I still haven''t verified everything Guo Liqin has told me. Until then, I will let all of you live. However, you shouldn''t rx. Because, I''ll be seeing you soon enough.¡±


    ¡°...What the f*ck is that clown yapping about?¡± Wang Fujing stopped listening and stepped forward like a man to re murderously at Kang Jin-Ho. Then, he growled like a beast. ¡°Sounds like you don''t understand the situation you are in, pal. Here''s the deal. Release Guo Liqin, then kowtow on the ground and beg us to spare you. Then, we might stop at chopping off only one arm of yours. Of course, if you have already offed Guo Liqin, you ain''t gonna walk out of here alive. In fact, we''re gonna really hurt you before killing you.¡±


    Wang Fujing pointed his broadsword at Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the tip of the massive weapon thrust under his chin, then smirked silently. And when Wang Fujing saw that smirk...


    An indescribable dread flooded his heart.


    ***


    <i>''What are they even talking about over there?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol tried to eavesdrop.


    <i>''Dammit, it''s in Chinese...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol had no talent for speaking English. Holding a simple conversation alone took a lot out of him. Despite his absolute confidence in Korean, it seemed English didn''t suit his temper.


    However, this trip to China had taught him the truth. It wasn''t the case of him not having any talent in English, but more like... He had no talent in all foreignnguages!


    Other people handily picked up Japanese while watching animes or opened their ears to Chinese through their love of Hong Kong cinema. However, Han Eun-Sol had to dedicate all of his free time to studying Chinese just to reach the level of holding simple conversations.


    Months of desperate studying efforts had paid off somewhat, and Han Eun-Sol could understand Chinese to some degree, but... Even then, understanding moreplicated Chinese words was still impossible for him! And when the triple whammy of the distance,plicated words, and lower volumes werebined...!


    Han Eun-Sol focused his hearing like a high school senior in English ss with the National Entrance Exams just around the corner. And, just like that hypothetical high school senior with no talent in studying trying to memorize English... Other than a handful of words here and there, everything else flew right by his head!


    The best he could do with the rest was to use the atmosphere and the flow of this situation to make an educated guess.


    Thankfully, though, the atmosphere between Kang Jin-Ho and those ruffians didn''t seem too bad. None of them were shouting, for instance. And they certainly didn''t look angry. No, they were... simply smiling and conversing away.


    As for those few words Han Eun-Sol could hear...


    <i>''Mm, so, they were...''</i>


    Kill. Chop off an arm. Death. Hurt.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''splexion paled first.


    <i>''What the f*ck?! Isn''t this f*cking serious! Uwaaaaah! W-what the hell is up with this situation?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol started freaking out while tightly gripping the steering wheel. If the situation turned for the worse, he nned to drive straight into that crowd and rescue Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°This is why I didn''t want him to go outside the van! I told him, didn''t I?! Urgh! I did tell him, so why...!¡±


    That was when a man with a bandit-like countenance thrust his huge de right under Kang Jin-Ho''s throat!


    <i>''Heeeeeiiiiik?!''</i>


    That was enough. Han Eun-Sol couldn''t endure anymore! If this kept up and Kang Jin-Ho was killed, then Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol would never be able to live a normal life ever again!


    Just as he was about to stomp on the elerator...!


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely grabbed the de pointing at his neck.


    <i>Hup!</i>


    A loud hup escaped from Han Eun-Sol''s throat as he watched that scene unfold. At least it was nothing more than a hup! Han Eun-Sol thought it was his heart about to leap out of his mouth instead!


    Han Eun-Sol sobered up. The bravery required to grab the de pointing at your neck certainly deserved all the respect in the world, but doing so wouldn''t improve the situation. After all, there were two more men wielding weapons. And no one would say Kang Jin-Ho had effectively blocked that de, either. In that case, the only choice might be to ram them with the van, and then...


    That was when this happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s arm seemed to move a little, then the man pointing the de suddenly went up in the air.


    <i>''Eh? He''s... levitating?''</i>


    No, rather than levitating, it might be more correct to say he got flung away. But where was he flying away to? Just where?!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaah?!¡±


    While leaving behind an ear-piercing scream of despair, the man who used his de to intimidate Kang Jin-Ho flew beyond the edge of the cliff.


    <i>Hup!</i>


    More hups jumped out of Han Eun-Sol''s throat as he watched the figure of a man disappear below the tall cliff.


    <i>Hup!</i>


    Unlike before, Han Eun-Sol couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel relieved about his heart staying put where it was supposed to be.

 Chapter 675. Pouncing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 675. Pouncing (5)</h4>


    <i>''What the hell did I see just now?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly rubbed his eyes.


    Did he see an illusion?


    After rubbing his eyes for a while, Han Eun-Sol looked up again. That was when he was treated to the sight of calm-looking people from earlier.


    <i>''Yup. Thought as much...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol was now convinced that what he saw was an illusion. Getting robbed in the middle of the day seemed to have exhausted his mental capacity by quite a lot. He should try to resolve this situation as soon as possible, somehow, then head to the lodging to get some much-deserved rest!


    However...


    <i>''Where... did that guy go?''</i>


    That guy, as in that crazy guy who thrust a huge de under Mister Jin-Ho''s throat! That man was nowhere to be seen. Wondering if that man had moved somewhere else while he wasn''t looking, Han Eun-Sol turned his head to scan the area, but that crazy guy still couldn''t be seen anywhere.


    ¡°Noona?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nced at Han Eun-Sol.


    ¡°Where is one of them?¡±


    ¡°One of them? Who?¡±


    ¡°You know, that guy who pointed that de at Mister Jin-Ho. He was over there a few seconds ago, wasn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Probably in hell?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders dismissively. ¡°If he survives the fall, it''s the ICU for him. If he''s dead, then obviously theherworld. Judging from how he handled that de, I''m guessing it wasn''t his first time ying around with it, so someone like that wouldn''t go to heaven after death, right?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, hang on a second here, noona. S-so, what happened to that man is...¡±


    ¡°Although both choices are as terrible as they can get, living is still better than dying, even if you have to eat crap to live, am I right? So, I guess choosing the ICU is a slightly better conclusion. Having said that, this choice is out of that man''s hands, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hold it! Wait a minute! Are you trying to tell me he fell off that cliff?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending you haven''t seen anything? You saw him fall below the cliff, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Below the cliff?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Right below there,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while pointing to the distant foot of the cliff.


    Han Eun-Sol craned his head just outside the van to look, but nothing could be seen below the cliff from his angle. Unless he left the rtive safety of this vehicle, he''d never confirm what was down there. If he was being honest, though... He didn''t want to find out, anyway!


    He had already seen enough during the past few months driving up and down this mountain road! If the van fell off that cliff, everyone inside would die instantly from the impact. Han Eun-Sol had thought many times that such a fate was far better than wallowing in crippling pain!


    But now... a living, breathing human being fell to the bottom?


    ¡°...Amitabha.¡±


    If that wasn''t it, Oh the Goddess of Mercy. Amen! As-smu ykum...


    <i>''Oh, wait. That''s not right, now is it?''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol fiercely rubbed his eyes again before his jaw fell to the floor. ¡°Then, uh... What I saw just now, that really happened? Mister Jin-Ho really tossed someone over the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Probably...¡±


    ¡°W-what?! But how? How can a human being pull that off?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders again, Han Eun-Sol tore his eyes off her and turned his head to look ahead.


    They said seeing was believing, but at this very moment, Han Eun-Sol couldn''t follow through that idiom. He saw, but he still couldn''t believe it!


    Even though his eyes were wide open, he couldn''tprehend what he had witnessed. How could a human being casually toss someone away with one hand?!


    <i>''N-no, wait! That''s not the issue here, is it!''</i>


    <i>Fine, let''s say it''s possible for a person to toss another person with only one hand! This world is full of unexpected things, after all! Of course, I haven''t seen something like that happen in the UFC or even in pro wrestling, but let''s just say that hypothetically, it''s possible!</i>


    So... Why did Kang Jin-Ho have to toss that man over a cliff, of all ces?!


    <i>''Isn''t that murder?''</i>


    Goosebumps broke out all over Han Eun-Sol''s body. The shock from realizing that he just witnessed a murder was enormous.


    <i>''That man must be dead, right?''</i>


    If that man was a human being like everybody else, it''d be difficult to survive a fall from such a height. Although there were rare asions of heavenly luck ying its part, like someone falling from the roof of an apartment building only to miraculously survive, expecting that to happen all the time was unrealistic, now wasn''t it!


    ¡°...Noona, that man must be dead, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Noona, are you okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Okay with what?¡±


    ¡°A man just died, you know? Right in front of our eyes, no less!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Eun-Sol gulped his saliva back in surprise. ¡°N-noona, that, that was a murder, you know? Mister Jin-Ho just murdered someone in our...¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot, Eun-Sol? Or a pushover?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Why should we worry about the lives of people with knives who clearly want to kill us?¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. That''s not...¡±


    ¡°Listen, Eun-Sol. This is a justified act of self-defense. Even if the remaining three die and this matter is brought to the court, the court security will tell us, <i>''Such a thing isn''t worth a trial, everyone. Allow me to use my judgment to grant you the verdict of not guilty. Now that''s sorted, should I give you your parking ticket?''</i> And then he''ll let us go home.¡±


    ¡°...Wow, what an amazing security guard that is.¡±


    Of course Han Eun-Sol was not entirely on board with South Korea''s very strict self-defensew. If the situation was inevitable, he''d rather prefer seeing the robbers put in harm''s way instead of him or his acquaintances getting hurt.


    However, there was an enormous gap between thinking that way and actually experiencing that situation. After all, Han Eun-Sol was an ordinary person!


    When would an ordinary person like him ever get a chance to run into knife-toting viins in the middle of a road? Or how about throwing a knife-toting viin over a cliff? Never!


    To make matters worse, the person responsible for tossing another human being to their doom was a man Han Eun-Sol had been gently teasing until a few minutes ago.


    Kang Jin-Ho was way too pure for a man with such handsome looks, so Han Eun-Sol used to think he was an idiot who didn''t deserve that face. But that man tossed another human being over the cliff without batting an eyelid, then leisurely dusted his hand as if all he did was take out the trash!


    <i>''I''m definitely not dreaming, aren''t I?''</i>


    No dream would be this dumbfounding, anyway. Dreams were cooked up based on the dreamer''smon sense and logic, after all! And in Han Eun-Sol''s world, something that gobsmacking couldn''t have existed!


    ¡°Noona, are you really okay?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you asking me that again?¡±


    ¡°I mean, look. A person just now, he...¡±


    ¡°Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and keep it down, okay! I can''t hear what they are talking about!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡± Han Eun-Sol obediently mped his mouth shut and returned his gaze to the front of the van.


    <i>''Is she really okay with this?''</i>


    He wasn''t asking if Choi Yeon-Ha was fine with someone dying right in front of her nose. No, he wanted to know if she was fine with Kang Jin-Ho killing someone.


    However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s response turned out to be way, way too rxed. And she wasn''t putting on a facade, either. She really didn''t seem to care too deeply about this situation!


    <i>''Just what... is going on with these two?''</i>


    Maybe Choi Yeon-Ha had seen this side of Kang Jin-Ho several times already? Was that why she could remain unruffled?


    Han Eun-Sol had no choice but to view Kang Jin-Ho in a new light now.


    <i>''And what... Or who is that guy?''</i>


    Finally, Han Eun-Sol began wondering about the truth regarding Kang Jin-Ho''s identity.


    ***


    ¡°...Fujing!¡± Da Bao bit down on his lip.


    Wang Fujing''s figure was gone. No longer visible. Out of sight.


    Which made sense, since he was flung beyond the steep cliff a few seconds ago!


    Da Bao''s trembling eyes locked on Kang Jin-Ho next.


    <i>''What the hell is he?!''</i>


    He should''ve trusted his senses. The consequence of ignoring the warning sirens ringing from deep inside him was... this!


    Not only Da Bao, but the other two could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho in pure panic and astonishment.


    Non-martial artists would never understand the significance of what just happened. Indeed, only those who walked the path of cultivation would understand how extraordinary andmon-sense-breaking this event was!


    The act of throwing someone wasn''t that significant in and of itself. Picking up a fully-grown adult male with one hand wasn''t all that surprising. Neither was the throwing distance being illogical a cause for shock.


    What surprised these men, however, was the simple fact that the victim was a martial artist, just like them!


    The problem with this situation was that Wang Fujing, a martial artist, couldn''t react at all while being lifted up by his enemy. A warrior of his level would''ve tried to counterattack as he was lifted in the air. Even if a counterattack wasn''t on the cards, he''d stab his de to the ground to stop himself or spin his body around mid-air to change the direction of his falling.


    However, he did none of those. He resembled a piece of stiff firewood with his eyes wide open as his body flew away before falling below the cliff.


    The remaining men instantly recognized the grave implications behind what just happened. A martial artist suppressing another martial artist''s movements and throwing thetter in the air couldn''t be performed with a significant difference in power. To exin that in terms of non-martial artists, the difference had to be something simr to an athletic young man and a little kid around three years old.


    That brief ''exchange'' of moves was enough to teach Da Bao the difference in power between his group and this Korean man. Even if the lesson was learned a little toote to be useful!


    <i>''We... should''ve waited!''</i>


    This man was not someone Da Bao and his chums could fight. As a matter of fact, this man was so powerful that all the agents of the organization currently converging toward the capital of the province would still not be enough!


    Did the higher-ups realize the severity of the situation and order Da Bao to be on standby? Probably not.


    No, they were probably nning to take their time and collect information before moving in. One small slip-up somewhere, and the organization might have to shutter its doors permanently, after all!


    Of course, that was not what Da Bao was worried about. Why should he care about that when his own neck was on the line?! The tiger had opened its maw just a little, and one of Da Bao''s friends slipped in between those ferocious fangs before being ripped apart into pieces!


    Who could guarantee Da Bao wasn''t next in line?!


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly nced at Da Bao. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes?¡± Da Bao''s body responded even before his brain had a second to think first. Although the pecking order in this situation hadn''t been officially decided yet, Da Bao''s body was already acting super-respectfully and honestly toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m waiting.¡±


    ¡°It... It''s difficult to exin, sir,¡± Da Bao nervously gulped his saliva before cautiously replying. His voice sounded desperate. Urgent. ¡°Our order was to gather at the nearest provincial capital; that was all. But we were discussing with each other about the order, and that''s how we realized it might be rted to Guo Liqin''s disappearance.¡±


    ¡°Guo Liqin, huh...¡±


    That didn''t sound like the Crimson King''s faction making a move against Kang Jin-Ho, and that gave him a bit of a dilemma.


    If the Crimson King''s faction started moving against him, escaping China would be nearly impossible. Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t afraid of them, but staying here meant people around him would get caught up in his conflicts.


    Protecting them while fending off the Crimson King''s men? That was still asking for too much from him at this stage.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Da Bao. ¡°I only need one more person.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    ¡°Just one person. That is all I need.¡±


    A sudden chill ran down Da Bao''s spine. Including himself, there were three here. So, when Kang Jin-Ho said he only needed one person...? ¡°S-sir, what will happen to the other two?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho remained eerily still as he stared at Da Bao in the eye. ¡°Consider yourselves lucky. I''m in a good mood today, you see?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the cliff with his chin. ¡°Today must be my first time willingly letting go of idiots who threatened me with weapons. Since that''s the case... Don''t you agree I shouldn''t dirty my hands as well?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Now, choose,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°Choose between jumping off the cliff of your own volition or staying here and entertaining me for a bit longer.¡±


    What a funny offer that was. Who in their right mind would choose the cliff? Even so, something bizarre happened right afterward.


    The three men... suddenly turned around and dashed toward the edge of the cliff at full tilt!


    ¡°Get out of my way, you f*ckers!¡±


    ¡°No, you step aside!¡±


    These three men had realized one of them had to be the sacrificialmb. Perhaps unsurprisingly, they began tugging, shoving and wrestling desperately with each other.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely mouthed a cigarette while watching this spectacle unfold.


    <i>''I guess this... could get a bit more entertaining.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit the cigarette, leisurely inhaled and then exhaled the gray smoke before ncing at the wrestling trio on the ground. ¡°Oh, by the way... Don''t use your qi while jumping off the cliff.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The three men briefly stopped tussling and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. However, their fearfully trembling eyes soon regained their ferociousness.


    Of course, that viciousness wasn''t directed at Kang Jin-Ho. The three men yanked their weapons out and began attacking each other instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly as three grown men fought each other for the right to jump off a cliff.


    ¡°People these days have no loyalty...¡±


    That was a pearl of wisdom from a hundred-plus-year-old boomer.

 Chapter 676. Welcoming (1)

    <h4>Chapter 676. Weing (1)</h4>


    The types of situations humans could encounter were numerous.


    They might find themselves in a happy situation or, if luck wasn''t with them, they might wallow in sorrow.


    However, Da Bao couldn''t readily decide what kind of situation this was.


    <i>''Okay, so. This is like...''</i>


    He saw a scene fairly simr to this in a nature documentary a long, long time ago. In that scene taking ce in an exotic savanna somewhere, a lion was ying around with a newly-born fawn.


    The lion initially seemed amused by this activity only to grow tired of it eventually, and... It munched on the fawn soon afterward.


    Wasn''t Da Bao''s situation exactly like that of the fawn?


    He ever-so-carefully sneaked a nce next to him while keeping his head firmly fixed to the front.


    <i>''Gee whiz! I can''t even breathe!''</i>


    A lion was sitting right next to him. In that case, Da Bao had to be the fawn. And that fawn''s life story ended as the lion''s snack, so...


    So, what about Da Bao, then? Should he find some sce in the fact that at least this lion wouldn''t snack on him?


    <i>''Dammit! Obviously that won''tfort me at all!''</i>


    If a man had to choose between getting devoured by a predator or murdered by a fellow human being... Obviously, he wouldn''t want either of those things to happen to him. However, if he absolutely must choose between the two!


    ...Most people would probably choose thetter option. However, Da Bao would choose the former. That was because he knew too well how cruel and vicious humans could get when they wanted to inflict maximum pain on their victims!


    A certain familiar smell was wafting off this Korean man. A smell¡ªmore like an atmosphere, really¡ªthat only those in the know would recognize. Usually, it''d be described in olfactory terms, like the ''smell of blood''.


    If a man like that was his executioner, Da Bao would unhesitantly choose the death by lion feasting on him! Unfortunately, he didn''t have a say in this matter. The only thing he could do was remain trapped under the lion''s front paw and slowly suffocate to death.


    <i>''Those sons of b*tchs!''</i>


    Da Bao was the strongest of the three. And that was his problem this time.


    The other two realized they couldn''t win against Da Bao one-on-one, so they tacitly agreed to gang up on him. In the end, Da Bao was forced to kneel in defeat.


    When he recalled the happy faces of those two after getting Kang Jin-Ho''s permission to throw themselves off the cliff, Da Bao''s boiling anger threatened to break free of his control.


    Without qi, those men were just ''normal'' people who happened to be slightly sturdier than average. There was zero guarantee that they would survive a fall from such a height. If their luck was bad, it''d be an instant death. If their luck was even worse, it''d be wallowing in fatal injuries while slowly dying.


    Even then, those two were making such liberated expressions!


    To Da Bao, those expressions of two men who didn''t care about dying as long as they could escape Kang Jin-Ho''s clutches were so...


    <i>''...I''m so envious!''</i>


    That should''ve been him!


    If only he was allowed to do it, Da Bao knew he would''ve jumped oh-so-wonderfully off the cliff''s edge like a champion diver!


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Unfortunately, the chance to demonstrate his diving technique was never given to Da Bao. Although, as a constion prize, he was given the exclusive privilege of riding riiiight next to Kang Jin-Ho! However, he''d rather prefer death instead.


    Da Bao sighed under his breath. Even then, he remained ever-cautious not to get on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves.


    <i>''By the way... Why is he dragging me along, too?''</i>


    Da Bao couldn''t quite figure this part out. From that Korean man''s perspective, someone like Da Bao shouldn''t have any uses, so why? Why was he being taken to somewhere?


    If the aim was to find toys to y with, the Korean wouldn''t have picked only one out of the three and discarded the rest.


    Da Bao decided to stop thinking. It didn''t matter how hard he thought about this situation since he would never figure out Kang Jin-Ho''s true intentions. Every expert that crossed a certain strength threshold was a bit messed up in their head, after all!


    Was this because reaching a high-enough cultivation realm made one go cuckoo in the head? Or was it more like only the crazies were capable of reaching such a realm? Da Bao couldn''t tell for sure.


    In any case! It was obvious to Da Bao that racking his brain thinking about this development would only result in his head blowing up. Or he''d go crazy before that.


    Da Bao could only squeeze his eyes shut while cursing his own stupidity for walking right into Kang Jin-Ho''s open maw.


    Maybe Da Bao could have found some sce if he knew there was someone else in this van more confused and rmed than he was!


    <i>''What the freaking hell?! Why are we taking him along?!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol was on the verge of breaking down and crying.


    The spectacles he witnessed today already exceeded his brain''s capacity to perceive reality. In fact, he had reached a stage where things his eyes saw and his ears heard were no longer being stored in his brain!


    Han Eun-Sol''s brain started overloading when Kang Jin-Ho casually tossed a man off a cliff. And when three men started fighting each other for some reason, only for the two winners to smile brightly while jumping off the cliff... Han Eun-Sol''s poor brainpletely shut down.


    He might be awake and breathing on his own, but his mind couldn''t grasp what his body was doing right now.


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly yelled in irritation. ¡°Argh! It''s cold, Eun-Sol! Hey! Drive slower, will you!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma''am.¡±


    Indeed, she must be cold. Although today''s temperature was on the toastier side, the van didn''t have a windscreen. So, the faster they drove, the more winds would enter the cabin. In that case, it''d obviously be cold inside!


    As a man, even Han Eun-Sol felt like freezing to death with all this wind blowing in his face, so it must be even worse for Choi Yeon-Ha!


    Han Eun-Sol groaned softly.


    <i>''I... I don''t care anymore.''</i>


    The spectacles he saw today didn''t feel real to him. Besides, his instincts were urging him to simply... forget everything he saw. If he haphazardly tried to dig for the truth now, having nine lives wouldn''t be enough to guarantee his survival.


    The sooner he forgot everything about what he witnessed and returned to the ''reality'', the better!


    However...!


    Han Eun-Sol nced through the rearview mirror, and...


    <i>''Disappear from my sight so I can return to my reality, okay?!''</i>


    How was he supposed to return to reality when Kang Jin-Ho and that Chinese bandit-like man were still sitting right behind him?! Wasn''t this the same as opening his eyes to find a fire-spitting dragon roaring behind him?!


    Han Eun-Sol suddenly had an urge to throw himself off the cliff to wake up from this nightmare.


    <i>''No, hang on. No way this is a dream...!''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol noticed that the back of his hand was still aching from when he had pinched it earlier. Also, there was the...


    ¡°Hey, isn''t there a nket or something in here?! I''m going to freeze to death at this rate!¡±


    It didn''t seem like Choi Yeon-Ha was sane-minded, either!


    Since her behavior remained the same as before despite the unknown Chinese man who caused a scene while wielding a huge knife earlier was sitting right behind her, Choi Yeon-Ha had to be someone super-duper-extraordinary, indeed!


    <i>''Looks like I''ve been underestimating noona all this time.''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol knew Choi Yeon-Ha was one of the world''s most rude people, but he still believed she existed within the realm ofmon sense. The truth was, though...! As it turned out, Choi Yeon-Ha was a junkie who didn''t need drugs.


    Since her mind was obviously ''high'' all the freaking time, why would she need drugs in the first ce!


    Han Eun-Sol earnestly began debating whether he should turn in his resignation or not.


    The van containing Han Eun-Sol''s sorrow and dilemma continued to travel the road. Thanks to Choi Yeon-Ha''s frequentints about freezing her butt off, the vehicle could only crawl toward the hotel. However, it still admirably taught its driver a valuable lesson that one would eventually reach their destination by diligently and continuously moving forward.


    The van eventually stopped in front of the hotel lobby. Choi Yeon-Ha shuddered grandly. ¡°Urgh! I''m going to dip myself in some warm water for a little while.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I see. Take care of yourself on your way up.¡±


    "Mister Jin-Ho, do you have any dinner ns forter tonight?"


    ¡°Mm, well...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek. ¡°Actually, I havepanions waiting for me. I need to ask them about it first, so...¡±


    ¡°You can bring them with you, you know?¡±


    ¡°One of them is rather attention-grabbing, you see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while smiling wryly.


    It''d be impossible to escape garnering people''s attention if he went inside a restaurant with Vator in tow. If the quest was about living a ''normal'' life, then Vator needed to learn former knight Wiggins'' stealth technique first!


    Of course, Vator himself would argue that he didn''t need sundry tricks like that. After all, wasn''t Vator way too obsessed about small details in unnecessary things but resorted to arguing about manliness in matters where his detail-oriented mind would''ve been appreciated more?


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded a little disappointed. ¡°Hmm, I guess it can''t be helped, then. Let''s take a rain check on that dinner.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when are you nning to return to Korea?¡±


    ¡°I don''t have a firm schedule. However, that doesn''t mean I can stay here for long. My n is to travel elsewhere in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you going on a sightseeing tour?¡±


    ¡°No. I have a business to attend to in China.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. She didn''t bother asking where Kang Jin-Ho was headed or what he was going to do. Sometimes, such questions would only strain rtionships, and she didn''t want that to happen.


    What mattered right now was that the man before her eyes was Kang Jin-Ho. What he did was secondary.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, please hang out with me lots before you leave.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be lonely and bored after you leave, you know?¡±


    ¡°...Oh. I see. Understood.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly at her. <i>''Why does it feel like her character has changed a little?''</i>


    In the past, Choi Yeon-Ha never lost that aloof edge even when showing her affection. She never touched or got anywhere near things that could hurt her immense pride. That was just how she operated.


    But now... She said all those things without batting an eyelid! Did her hidden side reveal itself after their rtionship had deepened? Or maybe she had changed?


    The truth was... It didn''t matter. This new Choi Yeon-Ha was pretty great, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and nodded slightly. ¡°Then, we''ll be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Okay! See you tomorrow!¡±


    While watching the two of them nonchntly share a goodbye, Han Eun-Sol and Da Bao thought of roughly the same thing.


    <i>''Look at them flirting in public!''</i>


    <i>''Stop flirting in public!''</i>


    ***


    After parting ways with Choi Yeon-Ha, Kang Jin-Ho apanied Da Bao to a different hotel.


    Da Bao couldn''t squeak out a word while following Kang Jin-Ho. That was fine since Kang Jin-Ho also didn''t break his silence, anyway.


    Actually, he didn''t even order Da Bao to follow. Kang Jin-Ho rxedly took the lead as if he already knew Da Bao had no choice but to obediently follow him.


    <i>''Should I try to escape?''</i>


    Da Bao briefly thought that to himself before smirking in helplessness.


    Escape? What a dumb idea that was. Did that fawn have no legs, and that was why it couldn''t escape the lion? Of course not. No, it knew that the moment it turned tail and fled, the lion''s vicious fangs would sink deep into its throat. That was why it had given up on running away.


    Nothing was more dangerous than showing the unguarded back to a predator.


    When they stepped inside the elevator, Da Bao totally resigned himself. It felt like his situation had changed a little bit. If he were to describe this change, he was now...


    <i>''Right. I''m now a live fish on a cutting board.''</i>


    ...And this Korean man was a chef wielding a sashimi knife!


    When Kang Jin-Ho exited the elevator and opened a door to a hotel suite, Da Bao squeezed his eyes shut and wordlessly followed him inside. But, when he opened his eyes again... His eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets from sheer astonishment.


    <i>''V-V-Vator?!''</i>


    How could he not recognize who that big man was?


    Seven billion people might call this their home, but only one man should have a physique asrge as Vator. Besides, Da Bao had seen Vator from very, very far away many moons ago, anyway.


    <i>''B-besides all that, though! Why is Vator here?''</i>


    ¡°You''re back, master,¡± said Vator while standing up.


    His posture left no room for misinterpretation. He was clearly speaking to his superior.


    Da Bao''s brain kicked into a higher gear. Judging from this scene, that Korean man was Vator''s superior?


    Did that mean this... Kang Jong-In or whatever his name was... a top-ranking official in the Crimson King''s faction?


    Maybe? Maybe not? If that''s not it, then...?


    Da Bao could no longer remain calm even if he wanted to. Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho''s true identity wouldn''t improve or worsen this situation for Da Bao, anyway. Even so, the human mind still wanted to know more.


    ¡°You said you wanted to see Guo Liqin, didn''t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while ncing at Da Bao.


    That prompted Vator to turn his attention to Da Bao as well. But his gaze was... disinterested. As if he was watching a fly slipping past an open window.


    That disinterested gaze sobered Da Bao right up.


    ¡°Since you two seem to know each other, why don''t you say hello?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while walking toward one of the doors in the living room of the hotel suite. He remained expressionless while grabbing the door handle and turning it.


    Da Bao tensed up a little and cautiously peered through the open doorway. Immediately after that...!


    ¡°...!¡±


    Da Bao''s entire body began shuddering in dread. He could see a familiar face of... No, apletely unfamiliar face of a man entered his view instead!


    <i>''H-how? How is this even possible?!''</i>


    A spectacle he couldn''t believe was real was waiting for him inside.

 Chapter 677. Welcoming (2)

    <h4>Chapter 677. Weing (2)</h4>


    <i>''That... is Guo Liqin? Seriously?!''</i>


    Da Bao blinked his eyes in disbelief.


    Logically speaking, that Korean man shouldn''t have a reason to lie to Da Bao. After all, he had an underling like Vator, a legendary figure in the Chinese martial society, so why would he need to lie to some random nobody like Da Bao?


    Of course, humans were habitual liars. However, did humans need to lie to a dog? Of course not. There was no benefit to lying to a dog, after all.


    That was precisely the rtionship between the Korean man and Da Bao. This so-called rtionship was skewed like a master of the house and his little pet puppy. No, maybe even more than that!


    Unless that Korean man had a strange habit of enjoying the panicked look on Da Bao''s face, he should have zero reason to waste his time lying about stuff like this!


    Which meant the man before Da Bao''s eyes had to be... Guo Liqin! But, but...


    <i>''...That makes no sense!''</i>


    Da Bao wasn''t all that close to Guo Liqin. Calling each otherrades didn''t quite feel right, and they were a bit too distant to be acquaintances. That was what their rtionship was like; a vaguely defined rtionship that was neither here nor there.


    Still, they belonged to the same organization and had worked together several times before. As such, Da Bao could at least recognize Guo Liqin''s face.


    So, to be told that this... person was Guo Liqin? That... thing was really him?


    Da Bao stared in sheer shock and astonishment at the figure visible through the open bathroom door. This person copsed on the floor resembled a pool of spilled liquid.


    That man''s hair was bleached-white now. His skin was cracked and withering like an ancient tree. And what about his emaciated torso? It was as if not a drop of vitality or life force remained in this person.


    Da Bao''s mouth mped shut, then his jaw began ttering noisily.


    Guo Liqin went missing only a few days ago. If the time taken for Da Bao''s organization to notice the disappearance was counted, then it''d be around a week, maybe less than that. So, how could a person transform into that state in only seven days!


    Just what kind of torture would leave a martial artist in such a miserable, wretched form!


    Da Bao''s knees began buckling. A flood of cold sweat ran down his spine.


    If he was being honest, Da Bao wasn''t terrified by what happened to Guo Liqin. No, what truly frightened him was how this Korean man and his underlings only needed seven days to turn Guo Liqin into this unrecognizable figure! And the fact that he was captured by such people!


    Who could say Da Bao wouldn''t suffer the same fate as poor Guo Liqin?!


    Da Bao forgot how to speak. Breathing suddenly got so much harder. He couldn''t even wrap his head around how something like this was even physically possible.


    He wouldn''t be this horrified if Guo Liqin had been subjected to gruesome physical torture. However, as far as Da Bao could see, Guo Liqin''s body was clean. There weren''t any signs of physical pain!


    In that case, how did Guo Liqin end up in such a miserable state?!


    Just as Da Bao''s astonishment and horror reached another level, Guo Liqin... No, a man suspected to be Guo Liqin suddenly began to writhe slightly on the floor.


    Slowly... Oh-so-agonizingly-slowly, this figure raised his head. As if a motion that simple still took a lot out of him, Guo Liqin''s body shivered and trembled pitifully, but he eventually managed to fully raise his head.


    <i>''Son of a... f*cking b*tch...!''</i>


    Da Bao didn''t let his cursing escape his mouth and forced it down his throat again. This pitiful creature was indeed Guo Liqin. He could recognize the poor bastard in an instant. There was no mistaking it.


    However, was he really Guo Liqin?


    The confusion caused by this unrealistic and horrifying scene paralyzed Da Bao''s mind. For sure, the man who raised his head possessed Guo Liqin''s face. Excluding the age, that was!


    Something unimaginable must''ve happened because Guo Liqin seemed to have aged decades. With his hairpletely bleached, it felt like Guo Liqin had turned into an old man.


    Still, that face, it... It couldn''t have belonged to an actual old man. Combined with his weathered and cracked skin and the sickly-gray hair... A figure that imparted an indescribably bizarre first impression had beenpleted, seemingly waiting for Da Bao''s approval.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Da Bao flinched when Guo Liqin painfully whispered something.


    <i>''Is he trying to say something?''</i>


    Da Bao finally noticed that Guo Liqin''s mouth had been incessantly twitching and bobbing almost nonstop. Crimson streaks of blood seeped from cracked lips resembling dried tree bark.


    Da Bao grimaced but still tried to listen.


    ¡°I... I''m... Sorry... I''ve... told you... every... thing. I... don''t... have anything else... to say... I''m sorry... So... sorry...¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Da Bao couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t get angry. He couldn''t sympathize. He couldn''t panic... Nor could he ept this situation!


    <i>''Is this really Guo Liqin?!''</i>


    Was that really Guo Liqin he knew? Da Bao bit down hard on his lower lip.


    To him, Guo Liqin was like a goal. Someone who was barely a few years older than Da Bao had always been several steps ahead, after all!


    So, Da Bao''s efforts were focused on catching up to Guo Liqin. That was his jealousy, his ardent longing. A fellow martial artist who always walked ahead while showing off his broad back... was now a broken mess crawling pathetically on the floor right before Da Bao''s eyes.


    Guo Liqin nted his forehead on the bathroom floor and kept whispering and muttering incoherent apologies. His words were barely audible, but the desperation and earnestness in his voice were still unmistakable.


    ¡°...Please, kill me. Please... Let me... die...¡±


    Da Bao''s head slowly turned toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem particrly interested in Guo Liqin as he had been staring at Da Bao instead. That was when Da Bao grew absolutely certain about something.


    This Korean man might have an outward appearance of a human being like everybody else, but he... He was definitely not human!


    When humans stepped on ants, they wouldn''t think about the plight of these tiny creatures. Sometimes, humans would act benevolently toward ants. They might show some interest, too. However, when the ants inevitably bite back, humans would simply squash the poor creatures to death.


    Humans wouldn''t try to understand why the ants bit them in the first ce. No, they would assume that ants bit them because it was the case of the wrong ce and wrong time.


    That was the gap between humans and ants. Or maybe it was even greater than that? That something even greater existed between Da Bao and this Korean man. Even though they both looked human on the surface...!


    How futile was it to cry out to an existence that could crush you to death with one finger to treat you as an equal?


    Even so, Da Bao couldn''t stop himself from asking Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Did Guo Liqin do something bad to you, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho replied in a disinterested voice. ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if he made you angry, sir... It''s not right to turn a person into this state.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly started cackling instead of replying. That cackle burrowing out of his lips sounded cold and spooky to Da Bao''s ears for some reason. ¡°If I had granted him an easy death, would you have praised me for being benevolent?¡±


    Da Bao didn''t answer that. He knew Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t looking for a reply, anyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared eerily into Da Bao''s eyes before smirking softly. ¡°Humans can be a little too generous to themselves sometimes. Why don''t you and I make a bet? Which of the two deaths do you think people would prefer for this man? A gruesome, miserable death or a quick and easy one?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°It''s the same story for you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled coldly, his re stabbing even deeper into Da Bao''s face. ¡°You''ve killed people without batting an eyelid until now, have you not? So, you should''ve thought about how the same thing could happen to you, too. What''s the matter? You want to turn your life around and be a good man now? Well, that isn''t a bad idea, I suppose.¡±


    The smirk on Kang Jin-Ho''s face grew eerier.


    ¡°In the afterlife, that is.¡±


    Da Bao began shuddering grandly. That was because Kang Jin-Ho was leisurely closing the distance toward him.


    <i>Step, step...!</i>


    The soft echo emanating from Kang Jin-Ho''s each and every step sent earthquakes throughout Da Bao''s body. Those footsteps dug into his eardrums to awaken goosebumps all over his skin. The closer Kang Jin-Ho got to Da Bao, the heavier the pressure crushing down on Da Bao''s soul became!


    ¡°No need to fret. I never had any ns to act like a good guy, anyway. Honestly, I don''t really care whether you are good guys or viins. No, what matters to me is something else. And that is... You decided to attack me and my acquaintances. That is it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho reached out and lightly tapped Da Bao''s shoulder. ¡°What would have happened if I was weak? You''d have killed me. And by now, you''d be attending a party to celebrate yet another job well done. No, maybe not. Even before the situation had the chance to go that far, this man would have killed me. The people around me wouldn''t have been safe, either. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Da Bao couldn''t bring himself to answer. Even so, he had to admit that Kang Jin-Ho was right. No one would deny the truth in his words.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°I won''t ask you to think about it from other people''s perspective. Most people can''t seem to do it, you see? Humans pretend they can, but in reality? They can''t understand anything. Not even a little bit.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned in closer and whispered into Da Bao''s ear.


    ¡°Wishing forpassion and humanity only in undesirable situations can get a bit deting. If you already know the end result won''t change regardless of what you do... How about squeezing out thest bit of your dignity instead?¡±


    Those words sounded like ridicule, but not a hint of sneer or mockery could be seen in Kang Jin-Ho''s expression.


    ¡°There were people like you in the past, too. People who liked to yap on and on about useless things like tolerance,passion, and mercy... I''ve always been curious about something. After their families get brutally assaulted and murdered, and then your limbs are ripped apart one by one... Would they still be able to talk about tolerance and mercy?¡±


    Finally, the sneer crept into Kang Jin-Ho''s words.


    ¡°So, tell me. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Da Bao''s lips froze shut. But it wasn''t just his mouth. The air seemed to have frozen, too. No, the entire world!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s words and bone-chilling iciness leaking out of his eyes began freezing everything in the surroundings as if the temperature had plummeted for real!


    ¡°Let me ask you this,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered with the voice of a devil leaking out from the depth of the deepest Hell. And his voice ruthlessly dug into Da Bao''s consciousness. ¡°If I torture and kill every member of your family, then cast you into the pits of Hell, would you still treat me as your fellow man? Now, answer me. The ''human'' you''re talking about... Does it still apply when you''re the victim? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Da Bao couldn''t answer. If that really had happened to him, Da Bao would be too busy thinking about how to inflict maximum pain on the culprit, after all. Even if he ripped the culprit apart hundreds, nay, thousands of times, his fury still wouldn''t be sated.


    Unfortunately for Da Bao, Kang Jin-Ho was the type to never let go of a prey caught in his trap.


    ¡°Why don''t you answer me? If you can answer yes, you can, then I shall let you go. Right now. If you want, I''ll even let you take Guo Liqin with you, too. I will promise that, at the very least, you will be safe in this ce. And I''ll bet everything of mine to make that promise.¡±


    Da Bao saw those cold eyes. Kang Jin-Ho''s coldly-withdrawn eyes were silently warning him.


    He said, ''at least in this ce''. In that case, what would happen after Da Bao left this ce?


    ¡°All you have to do is follow through with your own beliefs. That''s it. Isn''t it simple enough? Surely, you won''t say you can''t do what you wanted other people to do, now will you? Now, why don''t you answer me?¡±


    Da Bao could imagine it. Humans were creatures of vivid imaginations, after all. Besides, it was way-too obvious what might happen if he replied, ''<i>Yes, I can''.</i>


    Since that was the case... How was he supposed to answer?


    ¡°Answer me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...!¡±


    In the end, Da Bao couldn''t endure and crumbled. He, too, had a family. People he needed to protect. That was why he couldn''t bring himself to answer yes.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked while watching Da Bao crumble and fall to the floor. ¡°Courage that''s nowhere to be found in the moment of need isn''t courage at all. Do you know what you''re supposed to call the ''courage'' that relies on your opponent''s generosity?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It''s called... cowardice.¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled ominously. ¡°Now, then. Why don''t we have a chat, you and I? And him, too. Let us see how much the tales told by a weakling and a coward will match. I''m looking forward to this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noisily dragged a chair inside the bathroom, then settled down before the two men.

 Chapter 678. Welcoming (3)

    <h4>Chapter 678. Weing (3)</h4>


    <i>''Regardless of what... It still doesn''t suit my tastes.''</i>


    Vator was currently on the hotel''s rooftop, looking down at the world below. The provincial capital''s cityscape cloaked in the darkness of the night was quite attractive, but Vator was too preupied to care much about the pretty scenery around him.


    Obviously, he had zero thoughts of being a hypocrite. Most martial artists were straight-up murderers. There was no getting away from that fact.


    Unless you had only started on the journey of cultivation recently, most martial artists would inevitably veer into the path of murder after attaining some level of strength. In the end, martial arts were techniques designed to kill, after all!


    Even so... Kang Jin-Ho was a little more ''unique'' in that aspectpared to other martial artists.


    <i>''He''s twisted.''</i>


    Evaluating one''s own master this way could be seen as being disrespectful. However, the process of urately understanding the master''s tendencies and inclinations was necessary for the servant to fulfill his role.


    Kang Jin-Ho was noticeably different from other people. Although Vator didn''t know what kind of a life Kang Jin-Ho had led... No, knowing that wasn''t really necessary.


    Even if the environment was the same, different people would react differently. Some would mature the ''right'' way despite the hardships surrounding them. Meanwhile, some people would fail to hide their malicious nature even after the most optimal environments were provided to them.


    Regardless of the life Kang Jin-Ho had lived until now, he wouldn''t have be like this unless something inside of him was already twisted from his birth.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a natural-born viin. At the same time, he was also the leader of all demonic cultivators.


    <i>''And funnily enough... He attracts people toward him despite what he actually is.''</i>


    While staying in the Martial Assembly, Vator couldn''t help but get confused by the paradoxical sight unfolding before his eyes. He saw everyone around Kang Jin-Ho not being wary or scared of him despite knowing how much of a terrifying viin he could be.


    It was like looking at the spectacle of people believing they hadpletely tamed a powerful predator responsible for devouring countless lives. And even reaching out to pet it, too!


    Living together in harmony with such a predator might be possible... As long as that monster wasn''t starving, that was. However, what would happen when the inevitable hunger took over the beast? Where would his fangs be pointed next?


    As a martial artist who spent his entire life walking the orthodox path, Vator could never fully trust Kang Jin-Ho, even if he was serving thetter. A man with a sound mind, body, and spirit wouldn''t be as twisted as Kang Jin-Ho even after mastering demonic arts. The way Vator saw it, Kang Jin-Ho was a natural-born murderer. A natural-born devil!


    The event happening downstairs was a good demonstration. The two men being interrogated by Kang Jin-Ho in the hotel suite... Would they be suffering the same kind of ordeal if Vator had been the one interrogating them instead? Most likely not.


    Vator would have listened to their testimonies, then either chose to release them or grant them quick, merciful deaths. Unfortunately, they had to get entangled with Kang Jin-Ho instead. And now, they were paying dearly for their misfortune.


    Of course, Vator agreed with Kang Jin-Ho. His master''s assertions weren''t wrong. Their world was too violent and unforgiving to talk about trust, cooperation andpassion. However, if humans gave up on such ideals because the world was harsh... Wouldn''t they be no different from mere beasts in that case?


    ¡°...Sir Vator?¡±


    Vator turned his head when he heard that voice. Zhang Dajing was staggering toward him with a pale face. Vator chuckled softly. ¡°It seems you couldn''t stay and watch anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No need to feel ashamed, Zhang Dajing. Our talent isn''t determined by how well we can sympathize with others'' pain, after all. Actually, I''d say being able to sympathize with others'' plight makes you an excellent martial artist instead.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, do you think Mister Kang believes in that notion?¡±


    ¡°No. I have no idea.¡±


    Zhang Dajing sighed quietly under his breath.


    Vator was reminded of how badly mismatched he and Kang Jin-Ho were. Vator pursued the noble spirit of martial artists, yet Kang Jin-Ho was unflinchingly self-centered and cruel.


    <i>''We are like oil and water, aren''t we?''</i>


    Even so, the oil and water had been mixed together to coexist. Or, more correctly, one of them had forcibly suppressed the other so that they could coexist.


    ¡°Are you... okay, sir?¡± Zhang Dajing cautiously asked.


    ¡°Mm? About what?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be lost in thought, sir.¡±


    Vator smirked deeply. ¡°You''re mistaken about something, Zhang Dajing.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Before answering, Vator scanned the cityscape below. Countless neon signs glistened and flickered in every direction.


    ¡°Look down there. As you can see, many people continue on with their lives in this city. And every one of them carries thoughts independent of others around them. Despite such differences, people still continue to coexist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true.¡±


    ¡°Martial artists boast strong ego. We firmly believe the path we walk is always right. And we try to follow through with our beliefs at all times. That is why we must always deal with frictions and conflicts. Even so, martial artists still need to learn how to coexist with others. We must ept the fact that our paths aren''t always the correct one.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... you ept Mister Kang''s path, sir?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare ept or disparage my master''s path. There is no need for it. After all, my master is proving the legitimacy of his path with his own strength. Me not acknowledging his path doesn''t mean it has been disparaged or denied from existence.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Vator slowly turned his head to stare at Zhang Dajing. ¡°Judging from how you''ve decided to ask me this question, should I assume something inside you has been shaken up by... uncertainty?¡±


    Zhang Dajing faltered and hesitated before sighing deeply. ¡°I''m not sure, sir. I... I personally think a martial artist should have some chivalric spirit in them. And sometimes, we should know when to pursue romantic ideals, too.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, yes, you do have a point.¡± Vator grinned deeply.


    Zhang Dajing bravely stepped up in front of Kang Jin-Ho to save Vator''s life. He was prepared to risk his life to repay seemingly-insignificant signs of goodwill even if Vator hadn''t done anything for him.


    Words of a man like Zhang Dajing would always carry weight in Vator''s book.


    ¡°However, whenever I listen to Mister Kang, I... I begin questioning if I''ve lived my life the right way, sir. Maybe I should be a little more selfish sometimes. And I keep thinking that I''m stuck and unable to walk my path properly because this idea of chivalry has been holding me back. If only he was a little bit... Less cruel and evil, I... I might have been swayed by his ideals by now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Vator shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So? What seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°You''re confused because you think my master''s path is wrong. And you can''t fathom why you keep wanting to tread that same wrong path. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Zhang Dajing, as your senior who has lived a little longer than you... Let me tell you one of the truths about this world. No path in life is truly wrong.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s eyes powerfully quaked as he listened.


    ¡°What''s right and wrong can only be decided when you have a goal. A purpose. You''re confused and lost because you haven''t decided on your purpose.¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    ¡°If your goal is to be stronger than anyone, then yes, following in my master''s footsteps might be the right way for you. However, if you wish to stick to your code of chivalry, then my master''s ways will go directly against you. As you can see, what''s right or wrong is subjective. If you wish to walk on a correct path, you must first know what your destination is before taking the first step.¡±


    Zhang Dajing contemtively nodded. ¡°You''re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°If you''re still unsure, keep watching. Consider yourself a lucky brat. In most cases, someone of your standing would have never enjoyed an opportunity to observe a remarkable expert from a close vantage point. Yet, you do. So don''t waste it.¡±


    Zhang Dajing chuckled slyly. ¡°Are you talking about yourself, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Hah. You silly brat,¡± Vator chuckled wryly while turning around. The truth was... He was telling that to himself as well.


    <i>''Serving my master while still striving to be the best...! I must not lose sight of both of these goals.''</i>


    As an enved man, Vator would serve Kang Jin-Ho. No questions asked. However, Vator was still a martial artist. And he had zero ns to get left behind by Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''It seems I need to pull my socks up a bit more.''</i>


    After reaffirming his resolve, Vator headed to the stairwell. ¡°Let''s return, Zhang Dajing. This situation won''t go away just because we turn a blind eye to it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Zhang Dajing nodded and followed Vator downstairs, although his expression still remained a little tense.


    Once Vator stepped inside the suite, though... He had to frown deeply at the turbid, ominous air stagnating within.


    Kang Jin-Ho was seated on a chair, while two men were kneeling before him. The eyes of those men were... soulless.


    Vator sighed after checking out the status of those men. After today, these men would never be able to continue on as martial artists. Even if Kang Jin-Ho decided to let them go, these two would never dare get into a fight for the rest of their lives.


    After all, their spirits had been utterly, mercilessly shattered and trampled on. That was an even worse punishment than death for a martial artist.


    Vator nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Are you finished with them?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly nodded.


    ¡°I see. However, you don''t seem all that satisfied.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They only told me the usual stuff, after all.¡±


    ¡°These men are small fries. Obviously, they wouldn''t know anything important. That shouldn''t be surprising.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded to express his agreement.


    ¡°What will you do now, master?¡±


    ¡°Initially, I was thinking of searching for them myself, but it''s no longer necessary.¡±


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Their people areing here. To capture me, apparently.¡±


    ¡°...Like moths to a me, I see.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up.


    Vator suddenly felt this sense of incongruity at Kang Jin-Ho''s expression.


    <i>''He''s different from when fighting against me.''</i>


    Back when Vator baited Kang Jin-Ho out for a fight to the death, thetter didn''t bother to hide his choking bloodlust and rage. Kang Jin-Ho was the type to unleash maximum hatred and resentment toward anyone daring to attack him or throw his life into chaos.


    So, how was Vator supposed to describe that smirk?


    <i>''...Isn''t it like he''s having a lot of fun?''</i>


    Vator grew genuinely interested just then. He already had a fairly-good hunch as to why Kang Jin-Ho seemed so different.


    Kang Jin-Ho no longer had to worry about things he ''needed to protect''; things like the Martial Assembly, his family, friends and even acquaintances. With his worries no longer a factor, he didn''t need to get furious at those daring to attack him. He only needed to teach them a lesson on what it meant to go against him, after all!


    ¡°Hmm. Master?¡± Vator rubbed his chin while voicing his concern. ¡°I get that traveling to China has taken a load off your shoulders. However, it seems to me you haven''t considered all the dangers facing you precisely because we''re in China.¡±


    ¡°All the dangers, you say?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, dangers. I hope you haven''t forgotten that we''re in China. We''re on their home turf. Only small fries areing for you right now, but once you deal with them, the real deals will show up next. Underground organizations in China are stuck in a tangled spider''s web. The more you deal with the waves of small fries, the sooner the Crimson King will hear about your existence.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t you think about avoiding confrontations? Of course, I know you''re not scared of the Crimson King''s faction. However, almost nothing is as foolish as fighting arge number of enemies in their backyard with only a small group.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Vator for a while before breaking his silence. ¡°Let me ask you something, Vator.¡±


    Vator tilted his head slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked, ¡°Does the prospect of death frighten you?¡±


    ¡°...Are you trying to insult me?¡±


    ¡°I am frightened by it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To quietly wash my neck and offer it on the chopping block... I''ve acquired far too many things I don''t want to lose. Since that''s the case, how about I go crazy at least once? In this ce, obviously.¡±


    ¡°...! Master, could it be that you were...?¡± Vator muttered, his eyes powerfully quaking. Could it be that Kang Jin-Ho''s real reason foring to China was this?


    ¡°I''ve left behind all burdens and shackles tying me down, so... How about we cut loose and go wild for once?¡±


    ¡°...Truly insane, master. Truly insane.¡± Vator began guffawing helplessly.


    He always suspected that Kang Jin-Ho''s reason foring to China couldn''t be as silly as rendezvousing with a woman. But to think it was actually this insane! ¡°Are you trying to buy more time? Time for the Martial Assembly to grow stronger?¡±


    ¡°That would be too greedy of me, so no. For now, I''ll be happy if I get to divert their attention for a while. And in the middle of all that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered as a sly smirk floated up on his lips. ¡°...If I get to acquire something else, that will be even better.¡±


    Vator helplessly shook his head. He had no choice but to give it up to this man. He secretly suspected Kang Jin-Ho to be a thoughtless man acting on impulses, but that was not true. It was more like Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t of sane mind, making it harder to catch up to his antics.


    ¡°If that''s what you wish, I shall abide by it. However, if I''m being honest, I too... Have been itching for some actiontely. Not only that, but...¡±


    <i>Crack! Pop!</i>


    Vator tightly clenched his fists. ¡°I, too, have a bit of history to resolve in this ce.¡±


    The sharp gazes of Vator and Kang Jin-Ho collided mid-air. They smirked deeply in silence. And one man was swimming in deep despair at this development.


    <i>''What the f*ck?! So, why am I even...!''</i>


    Didn''t Vator say Zhang Dajing should watch and learn? At this rate, watching and learning might get him a one-way ticket across River Styx instead!


    Realizing that he was stuck between two giant whales, the shrimp... No, the man named Zhang Dajing could only shield his face in despair.


    He didn''t know that an opportunity to observe monsters from a vantage point came at a great cost.

 Chapter 679. Welcoming (4)

    <h4>Chapter 679. Weing (4)</h4>


    ¡°Well, I''ll be... That is so weird, isn''t it?¡±


    Zhang Xiang''s gaze locked on the film set could only be described as unreadable. Technically, he was staring at the monitor connected to the camera pointing at the film set instead, but that would be splitting hairs.


    The reason for his strange expression was simple. Something he had never imagined before was taking ce within that monitor.


    <i>''This is so bizarre...''</i>


    Certain truths in this world couldn''t be carelessly spoken of. For instance, a certain someone would absolutely need ''talent'' to seed even more in his chosen field of expertise!


    In his pursuit to be a film director, Zhang Xiang... didn''t do anything too differently from other hopefuls. Seeking out every famous film, studying every known filming technique, and going out into the wilds with nothing but a hand-held camera to shoot countless independent films... Every kid aspiring to be the next big director had tried these things before at least once. Unless that kid was just azy bum who was all talk but no action, every hopeful would''ve put in the requisite amount of their blood, sweat and tears into polishing their craft.


    In that case, why were some better than others? That was a matter of one''s natural talent.


    Zhang Xiang''s path didn''t differ too much from his peers, yet he still managed to walk it faster than them. Why was that? Because he was born with an artistic sense.


    Since his birth, the field of expertise he''d excel at had already been decided. If he hadn''t joined the film industry, Zhang Xiang might be living a life no different from countless peasant workers of this vast nation.


    How could he be so sure, though?


    <i>''Some people simply can''t understand sh*t no matter how much you tell them, that''s why!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang''s gaze shifted over to his assistant director, someone who had been plying his trade in this industry for a considerable length of time already. Yet, he still hadn''t gotten rid of the ''assistant'' tag until now.


    Of course, like what they discussed previously, he was the assistant director because Zhang Xiang was in charge of this production. Considering that man''s work experience and directorial ability, he would have no problem finding work as the actual director.


    However, the question was whether or not he could seed as a director. And the answer would be...


    <i>''Who knows? Or, is it asking for too much?''</i>


    After filming two, maybe three, mediocre productions, he''d most likely never fill the director''s chair ever again. That was the limit of his talent, after all.


    He might have the necessary skillset in assisting others and controlling the film set, but the ''edge'', an X-factor, required to be a director was missing from his bag of talents.


    Those with that X-factor even started their careers in extraordinary fashion.


    What about the notion of putting in enough effort to improve one''s standards? Zhang Xiang didn''t believe that way of thinking was wrong... As long as the modifier ''Up to a point'' was added somewhere, that was!


    An average person born with average athletic ability could never be a pro athlete, no matter how hard they trained. And those without natural talent were bound to run into their limitations well before those with talent did.


    In that case, what could they do about it? The answer was actually pretty simple.


    Was there a need for everyone to be the best in their field? People born without talent should learn to be satisfied with what they managed to achieve through sheer effort alone.


    In other words, there was no need to feel disappointed. 99% of people would never get a chance to reach their limit, which was only achievable through hard work and constant effort, after all!


    Most of them wouldfort themselves with words like, <i>''Yes, I can work just as hard as them if I want to,''</i> while wasting their precious life away.


    The one appearing in the middle of the monitor was the perfect example. And yes, it was none other than Liu Wei.


    When Zhang Xiang thought about it... Wasn''t Liu Wei an unfortunate bastard?


    Of course, Zhang Xiang''s feelings toward Liu Wei could never be described as ''nice'' by any metric avable. He could even say he had reached the threshold of ''hatred'' at this point, too. Calling his feelings ''malicious'' might not be a stretch of that word''s definition.


    Even so, a part of Zhang Xiang felt pity for Liu Wei. Pity for Liu Wei''s looks, at least.


    Liu Wei''s natural talent was his looks. Despite being an Asian, he had some of a Westerner''s facial features. That might work against him outside China, but at the very least, nothing would be more advantageous than such facial features in his home country.


    Being born as a Chinese citizen was a stroke of luck for him. That was because he didn''t need to work overseas. The Chinese market was so absurdly huge that appearing only in local productions would still be enough to rake in astronomical sums of money.


    Unfortunately, Liu Wei was also well aware of that situation.


    Money could be a funny little thing. Someone once said this about money: the more you have it, the more you want it. Most people grew up believing that notion.


    No matter how dedicated you were to making money, someone was bound to be richer than you. Being envious of them would inevitably make you even more obsessed about making money.


    The thing was, though... Zhang Xiang knew the truth. That notion was not entirely correct.


    Folks who amassed a wealth that was neither here nor there would hanker for more. However, what about those with so much wealth that recklessly throwing money around their entire lives still wasn''t enough to empty their bank ounts? Those people could be divided into three categories.


    One, those who still obsessed over money. Two. Those who obsessed over things other than money. And three, those who decided to enjoy what life had to offer.


    Liu Wei belonged to the third category. So, why should he bother with putting in enough effort? Even with his crappy acting talent, he could still pocket an astronomical fee thanks to his looks alone. Despite his tone-deaf singing ''ability'', he still sold a shocking number of records, too.


    He could behave like a rude little prick as much as he wanted on the set for histestmercial, but cracking a few smiles for the camera would still be enough for his bank bnce to swell with more money than what most people could touch after a lifetime''s worth of hard work.


    In that case, why should he try to improve himself?


    Liu Wei was born with a talent called his looks. If effort was added on top, he could''ve gone even further. However, he saw no need to do that.


    Not even Zhang Xiang could bring himself to persuade Liu Wei on this topic. Imagine if he told Liu Wei, <i>''Look, man. I know your life is already cushy and it''s all fun and roses for you, but you still gotta work harder to be a better actor.''</i> What kind of replies would Zhang Xiang get?


    Wasn''t it blindingly obvious?


    Liu Wei would probably say he had no thoughts of bing a so-called better actor. And that would be the end of it. He could easily live a charmed life without bing a better actor, after all!


    Since that was the case, what choice did Zhang Xiang have other than to match Liu Wei''s pace? After all, those dying of thirst were supposed to dig for a well, anyway. That was why Zhang Xiang had to dig deep into his bag of directorial talents to turn this unmotivated idiot, Liu Wei, into something resembling the main protagonist.


    At times, he hurled as many insults as his mouth could produce. At other times, he was nearly ovee with strong urges to grab the nearest baseball bat and smash the living daylights out of Liu Wei. However, Zhang Xiang still bravely held on byforting himself with the knowledge of never seeing Liu Wei''s face again after wrapping up this TV production.


    But now...!


    Just who was that creature in the middle of the film set?


    Zhang Xiang could only stare in stupefaction at the male lead appearing on the monitor. That was undoubtedly Liu Wei. Yes, that Liu Wei!


    However, this Liu Wei was a totally different person from the ''Liu Wei'' Zhang Xiang was familiar with. Even if the two had the exact same face and responded to the exact same name, they couldn''t be the same person!


    After all, his ''essence'' hadpletely transformed, so how could anyone say they were the same! Even now, he...


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡± Liu Wei suddenly yelled at the top of his lungs, grabbed the crown on his head, then angrily threw it on the ground. ¡°Why! Why can''t I do this?! Why!!! Uwaaaaah! F*ck!¡±


    Zhang Xiang''s expression grew hollow as he continued to observe Liu Wei''s antics. ¡°...Oiii, assistant director?¡±


    ¡°Yes, director?¡±


    ¡°...Shouldn''t we, you know, give him a break or something? Let him rest before he conks out?¡±


    ¡°I guess you''re... right?¡±


    Obviously, all authority on a film set rested with the director. An assistant director wouldn''t dare question or go against the director''smands. Even so, Zhang Xiang still had to ask because his bbergast was just too great for him to ovee.


    <i>''What on Earth has gotten into that bastard? Seriously?''</i>


    No matter how hard he whipped himself, Liu Wei would never, ever be a top-rated actor. His natural talent wasn''t about that, after all! Actually, having such looks blessed with a top-tier acting ability would be like cheating. Being way too greedy and all that!


    Still, Liu Wei could acquire some measure of acting ability by working hard at his craft. And his problem until now had been hisck of motivation to work hard.


    But what Zhang Xiang could see right now was Liu Wei yelling in anger and stomping his feet like a petnt child all because of his sh*tty acting!


    If this had happened some time ago, Zhang Xiang wouldn''t have hesitated to open a floodgate of insults. He''d flip his middle finger while using Liu Wei of putting on a goddamn clown show. But now? He couldn''t bring himself to do that.


    Hadn''t he witnessed Liu Wei''s earnest desperation for the past few days? Liu Wei was like a man facing the barrel of a loaded gun who would die if he couldn''t improve his acting chops to a certain level.


    Not only did he start reading and re-reading the script front-to-back, but he even diligently rehearsed his lines and scenes regardless of whether others were watching or not. Even after Zhang Xiang the Director gave his okay after the take, Liu Wei would openly hurl abusive words at himself and strongly ''ask'' for a chance to do another take and improve his performance.


    Things got so bad that even Zhang Xiang, known as a perfectionist, waspelled to ask Liu Wei what the hell was going on.


    So, how could Zhang Xiang use Liu Wei of putting on a clown show now? Whenyers of makeup couldn''tpletely mask the dark circles below Liu Wei''s eyes and his coarse skin, the proof of how much effort he had put into his acting?


    This was why Zhang Xiang felt pity toward Liu Wei. How unfortunate it was that effort alone wasn''t enough to achieve everything! To think he''d think about such a thing while observing Liu Wei, of all people...


    ¡°Assistant director, how about talking to him and calming him down a bit?¡±


    ¡°Director, he''s not going to listen to me. I mean, he''spletely lost it, hasn''t he?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He''ll only listen to you, director. It''s not like I don''t want to talk to that guy, you know...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know already. Dang it...¡± Zhang Xiang groaned in resignation, then got up from his stuffy director''s chair.


    A situation where the director had to step up to talk his actor out of acting too much on camera? Any self-respecting director worth their salt wouldn''t be too displeased by the prospect of such situations. Even so, Zhang Xiang couldn''t stop feeling wary about it.


    <i>''Why is he like this? Just why?''</i>


    Because the actor in question was none other than Liu Wei.


    The actor who most definitely did not suit such behavior was, without question, Liu Wei! Only a few days ago, Zhang Xiang didn''t want to sully the profession of acting by calling Liu Wei an actor. So, how could he not be wary when a punk like Liu Wei suddenly started kicking up a fuss like this?


    Zhang Xiang walked up to Liu Wei and cautiously raised his voice. The concern seeping into his own words even managed to surprise him. ¡°Hey, man. Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Liu Wei''s head snapped toward Zhang Xiang.


    <i>''Holy sh*t!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang reflexively flinched and stumbled back. Liu Wei''s bloodshot eyes were brimming full of ferociousness and venom. Those were the eyes of a man ready to kill someone if he had to.


    ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah? What?¡± Zhang Xiang stuttered back a reply after Liu Wei''s forceful aura had suppressed him ever so slightly. Even if he had experienced and withstood the powerful auras of many top celebrities in China and Hollywood, he couldn''t help himself this one time.


    Actually, forget aura; this atmosphere was verging on killing intent instead! A goosebumps-inducing aura emanated from Liu Wei, and every strand of Zhang Xiang''s hair stood on its end.


    ¡°Director, why...!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Why can''t I do it! Why?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What should Zhang Xiang say in this situation? What could he say to a student who never studied during the semester but tried to cram everything in two days before an important exam only to get a failing grade and demanded to know why that was?


    Actually, the answer to such a question was straightforward. It was just that Zhang Xiang couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud.


    <i>''Why are you this desperate, you dumb piece of sh*t! Why?!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang simply couldn''tprehend it. Whatpelled Liu Wei to be this driven and fanatical? As a director, Zhang Xiang should be happy about this development, but when the degree of fanaticism had crossed the threshold like this? He couldn''t help but worry.


    ¡°Listen to me, Liu Wei. Let''s take a breather first, okay? Blindly trying your hardest will not get us anywhere. Especially when your emotions are in a vtile state. So, let''s take a break for half an hour. Okay? Thirty minutes. That''s all I ask."


    ¡°Thirty minutes?!¡± Liu Wei red with even greater intensity at Zhang Xiang. ¡°Director! We can shoot at least ten more takes in thirty minutes! In that case, how could you suggest we waste time like that!¡±


    ¡°Come on, man! You''re going to copse at this rate!¡±


    ¡°So what if I am! I...¡± Liu Wei suddenly grew quiet and began mumbling something to himself. Zhang Xiang thought he heard Liu Wei say something about that being better than dying but couldn''t be sure.


    ¡°Listen, Liu Wei! Other crew members are exhausted, too. That is why...!¡±


    Just as Zhang Xiang tried to pursue Liu Wei, thetter''s eyes suddenly quaked unsteadily, then his head shot up to look in the distance.


    <i>''What was that?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang followed Liu Wei''s gaze and looked behind him.

 Chapter 680. Welcoming (5)

    <h4>Chapter 680. Weing (5)</h4>


    Zhang Xiang could see a once-white van, now covered in dust from traveling on the mountain roads, entering the film set''s parking area.


    <i>''Isn''t that Choi Yeon-Ha''s van?''</i>


    Without a doubt, that woman had one nasty side to her. Why did she obstinately stick with a white van when it''s so much harder to clean? Not only that, but...


    ¡°Huh? Would you look at that?¡±


    The van''s windshield was nowhere to be found.


    Zhang Xiang wearily rubbed his eyes.


    <i>''...Not a single person is normal in this ce. Not a single one!''</i>


    It was already soul-draining trying to deal with Liu Wei, so why did that woman suddenly start acting up, too? If the windshield got damaged somehow, couldn''t she have it reced? What was she trying to prove by driving that thing all the way out here without a windshield! Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t even have any scenes scheduled to film today, anyway!


    <i>''This goddamn migraine...!''</i>


    The side of Zhang Xiang''s head suddenly began aching as if needles were poking him. It seemed extreme stress had finally gotten to him. Whether Choi Yeon-Ha knew her director''s plight or not, her van still nonchntly came to a stop in the distant corner of the film set.


    When that happened...


    ¡°...I''m gonna die.¡±


    Zhang Xiang''s head snapped toward Liu Wei. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I''m... I''m gonna die! Die. I''ll die!¡±


    ¡°W-what the hell is the matter with you?¡±


    Liu Wei suddenly began convulsing and spasming. Maybe he used to suffer from seizures, because his entire body was trembling and convulsing like crazy! The convulsions were so bad that Zhang Xiang could feel the vibration from where he was!


    ¡°H-hey! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Die... I''ll...!¡± Liu Wei continued to gasp and mutter, his eyes filling up with terror.


    <i>Slide-!</i>


    The white van''s side door slid open, and Choi Yeon-Ha emerged while wrapped up in a cozy nket. She sneezed, then shuddered grandly. ¡°Urgh! That was so freaking cold!¡±


    <i>''We''re still in the middle of Summer, woman!''</i>


    Zhang Xiang grimaced deeply. His migraine was acting up again.


    Since their location was on top of a mountain, the average temperature here was lower than most ces. Still, the toasty weather made it impossible to say Autumn was here. Yet, that woman had a nket wrapped all around her? And she was even sneezing, too?


    One should keep their entric behaviors to a moderate level in public!


    Choi Yeon-Ha strode heroically toward Zhang Xiang and addressed him. ¡°Good day, director. How is the shoot going so far?¡±


    ¡°...It''s so-so. Besides all that. Why are you looking like that, Miss Choi?¡±


    ¡°Because it''s cold.¡±


    ¡°...Cold?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha loudly sneezed before shuddering grandly again. ¡°Do you have any idea how much cold winds will blow inside when your car doesn''t have a windshield? I thought I turned into a frozen fish steak, you know!¡±


    <i>Then, why did youe here! Or why didn''t you fix the van?! Why did you have toe with such a broken car when you aren''t even going to film stuff! Or are you trying to make me lose my sanity through stress?!</i>


    Zhang Xiang had oh-so many things to get off his chest. In fact, his heart was overflowing with them!


    However, he was an adult who knew how to differentiate between what could be said and what to hold back.


    ¡°...I see. I''m d to hear it''s nothing serious. But why are you here?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Actually, I''m here to watch.¡±


    ¡°Watch? Why?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the next scene is crucial to the plot, isn''t it? I figured it''d be hard for me to get the emotions right while only looking at the footage, you see? So, I thought I might as well watch how that guy does and match that.¡±


    What an admirable professionalism this was. So much so that it brought a single tear to Zhang Xiang''s eyes!


    Even if he had taken on this job unwillingly, who wouldn''t feel motivated by his two lead actors trying so hard to turn this production into a sess story? Who! Simple. Zhang Xiang was the one!


    <i>''Why! Why are you two doing this to me! Why me!''</i>


    Handling Liu Wei was already taking a massive toll, so what was Zhang Xiang supposed to do about an actor wanting to set up a camp in the bloody film set?


    <i>''Yeah, fine! I get that people can hang around a film set!''</i>


    Since quite a few things happened until now, Zhang Xiang unsurprisingly found dealing with Choi Yeon-Ha a little on the trickier side. Even so, shouldn''t he heap praise upon praise on his lead actress for willinglying to the set when she didn''t have to?


    <i>''Fine! Fine, I say! However! Why is this as*hole having a panic attack instead?! Why!''</i>


    The problem with Choi Yeon-Ha''s entrance was that it triggered Liu Wei''s mental breakdown!


    ¡°Hey, you fool! You''re drooling!¡± Zhang Xiang unhappily pointed out Liu Wei''s sloppiness, but thetter didn''t seem to hear anything. As a matter of fact, he simply stared at Choi Yeon-Ha''s white van, his jaw ck and his expression fearful.


    <i>''Her van? Why?''</i>


    Why was Liu Wei so fixated on that dusty van? Choi Yeon-Ha had already disembarked, so... Did that mean someone else was still inside?


    Naturally, Zhang Xiang''s gaze locked on the van as well. That was when he saw another person, a man this time, leisurely climbing out of the open doorway.


    <i>''Oh. It''s him.</i>''


    Zhang Xiang couldn''t help but think that he was seeing a lot of that Korean mantely. Obviously, lots of people frequently came and went on an active film set as if it were their living room. However, that Korean man had this unmistakable presence that inevitably attracted people''s attention.


    This feeling would probably remain the same irrespective of whether or not Zhang Xiang nned to headhunt that Korean man for a role in his future production.


    When Kang Jin-Ho appeared, though...


    <i>''...What the hell?''</i>


    Liu Wei suddenly stopped trembling. Hepletely froze as soon as that Korean man entered his view.


    Anyone with a brain should realize the truth from this scene. The reason for Liu Wei''s psychotic behavior was none other than that Korean man!


    <i>''What on Earth has happened between the two?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang couldn''t understand it. But how could he?


    Thankfully, though, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho wanted to resolve millions of questions buzzing inside the director''s head, judging from how he leisurely made his way to where Choi Yeon-Ha was.


    However, once he got there, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a moment''s nce at either Liu Wei or Zhang Xiang but addressed Choi Yeon-Ha instead. ¡°What did he say? Is the filming going well?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. He isn''t giving me a straight answer, you see. Besides all that...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head in confusion while staring at Liu Wei. ¡°And what is wrong with this guy? I know his condition was never all that great, but he''s aplete basket case now, isn''t he? Hey, you. Are you high?¡±


    Although her question could be construed as too direct, Choi Yeon-Ha was actually attempting tomunicate with Liu Wei. Considering she only wanted to hurl non-PG words at Liu Wei''s face whenever they were in the same room, one could argue that this was a massive step forward for everyone involved.


    Despite the woman he obsessively chased after finally addressing him like her fellow human being, Lui Wei didn''t respond to her. His attention was solely focused on Kang Jin-Ho and no one else.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha loudly tutted before shouting at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°How could you bully someone to this state!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I haven''t particrly bullied him, though?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, a person can''t just fall into a state like this, you know! Can''t you see he''s totally gone? Soulless and all that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he''s always been a timid man,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    In all honesty, though, he felt a little aggrieved by this development. He genuinely believed he hadn''t done anything serious to Liu Wei, after all!


    For him to admit that he had tormented someone, the victim''s state needed to resemble Guo Liqin''s. Compared to what that man had gone through, Liu Wei really hadn''t experienced any bullying. At least not in Kang Jin-Ho''s books!


    ¡°Do something about him,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned and grunted as if this whole thing was slightly troubling him. He stared deep into Liu Wei''s eyes, then raised his hand toward the actor.


    ¡°Heeeeikkk?!¡± Liu Wei flinched grandly when Kang Jin-Ho''s hand closed in. It was rather in to see that he was desperately suppressing his urges to flee.


    <i>Tap!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly tapped on Liu Wei''s head. Almost at the same time, something intangible seemed to escape from Liu Wei''s body. He was no longer as stiff, while the turbid light swirling in his eyes grew noticeably calmer.


    ¡°Hey. Get a hold of yourself,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Sorry? Oh, uh... Ah, yes, sir!¡± Liu Wei hurriedly stood at attention.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at this scene.


    <i>''He''s mentally pretty weak.''</i>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t mentally tormented Liu Wei too much, the Chinese actor''s sanity was on the verge of total copse. The turbid qi densely packing his head was leaking outside so much that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even need to concentrate to spot it.


    If left alone, Liu Wei would''ve been finished in a matter of days. And he''d never get to live like a sane person for the rest of his life.


    That wasn''t a bad punishment for someone like him, but Liu Wei''s presence was currently ''required'' in this part of Choi Yeon-Ha''s life, so Kang Jin-Ho figured he should clear up the actor''s mind a bit.


    Liu Wei''s eyes darted around, perhaps to indicate that his mind had cleared up. It seemed he was trying to figure out his current situation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha unwrapped the nket from her and asked Zhang Xiang. ¡°Director?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can you show me what you''ve shot until now? To help me better get into my character?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. But the thing is... Liu Wei over here doesn''t want to take a breather.¡± Zhang Xiang alternated his gaze between Choi Yeon-Ha and Liu Wei while looking somewhat troubled.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at her co-star. ¡°Can you take a break for now?¡±


    ¡°B-but, I...!¡± Liu Wei fearfully nced at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho sorted the situation out in the simplest way imaginable. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    That was all that''s needed. Liu Wei didn''t even look behind him while hurriedly rushing toward his private trailer.


    Choi Yeon-Ha and Zhang Xiang stared at the back of Liu Wei in bbergast.


    ¡°He''s a moron, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Nope. He''s not sane. That''s what.¡±


    Whatever it was, one thing was for certain. This situation had been sorted out for the time being.


    ¡°Oh, that''s right...¡± Zhang Xiang awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°Damn. Since you want to look at what we shot, it''d be great if everyone was here. In other words, that idiot needs to be here, too.¡±


    ¡°Come back,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly whispered when Zhang Xiang ruefully said those words.


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted again. ¡°No one''s gonna hear that, you know...!¡±


    That was when Liu Wei urgently spun around and hurriedly dashed toward where everyone was.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression crumpled as if she couldn''t hold herself back at this spectacle. ¡°Just what did you do to that man?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho felt very aggrieved just then.


    ***


    ¡°...That''s seriously Liu Wei?¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while staring at the monitor. She uncrossed her legs and sat up straight at attention. In fact, she even leaned closer and peered deeply into the screen as if to burrow a hole in it with her eyes!


    <i>''What is going on here?''</i>


    The scene depicted on the monitor couldn''t even be called something amazing. Nothing to write home about. It was just an actor doing his thing, acting. Nothing more, nothing less.


    The thing was, though... Right up until Choi Yeon-Ha''s departure from the set a couple of days ago, no one would dare call Liu Wei an actor. He was simply not qualified for thatbel. But now, someone like that learned how to ''act'' on screen in the matter of a few days. Just a few days!


    <i>''Is he really high? Which drug did he take?''</i>


    Even if the flesh was willing, and the brain took earnest steps to fix the problem... Was it possible for a human being to transform so much in such little time? Could it be...?


    ¡°...He was a natural-born talent all along?¡±


    ¡°Eiii, there''s no freaking way. Eii.¡± Zhang Xiang dismissively and rather powerfully waved his hand when Choi Yeon-Ha muttered to no one in particr. ¡°He''s not good enough to deserve thatbel.¡±


    ¡°But, director. Isn''t this still incredible? This is like a kid ranked deadst in the whole school somehow improving his grades to be perfectly average, you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re right about that,¡± Zhang Xiang chuckled wryly.


    If only Liu Wei had improved his acting a bit earlier! This TV show''s ss could''ve been raised by several notches. Betterte than never, so Zhang Xiang was at least grateful for this development. Still, there wasn''t much he could do about this ruefully bitter aftertaste.


    ¡°Is his acting good enough now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    Choi Yeon-Ha nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. Although, ''good enough'' is subjective in this case. How should I exin this... Hmm, how about a tortoise that has learned to fly?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I don''t follow,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°We would go, <i>''That''s eptable''</i> if other actors are on this level, but with Liu Wei? It''s like watching the heaven''s gates opening up, you see? If I could, I''d love to drag him to a hospital and get his DNA checked. He might not be the same person, after all! His improvement is so drastic that I''d rather believe the Chinese government has deployed Liu Wei''s clone to ensure this show''s sess.¡±


    ¡°...That means, uh, he''s doing okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shifted his head to look at Liu Wei nearby. The Chinese actor flinched but didn''t react as viscerally as before. Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho took the lead, forcing the slump-shouldered Liu Wei to silently trudge after him.


    When the two men headed to the distant vacant corner of the film set, Zhang Xiang cocked an eyebrow and muttered quietly. ¡°I wonder, what does he say to Liu Wei after dragging the poor bastard over there?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled. "I''m sure he''s coaching Liu Wei on the finer points of acting."


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, what you''re thinking of isn''t happening over there. He''s actually a kind man, you know?¡±


    <i>''...He''s kind?''</i>


    Zhang Xiang turned his head and stared at the two figures in the distant corner of the film set. Why did it feel like he had seen a scene simr to that before somewhere?


    There was a time when Zhang Xiang visited an army base during the production of one of his movies. That was when he identally witnessed a senior soldier bullying a new recruit in a remote corner of the base. What was happening to Liu Wei was practically a perfect match to that scene.


    Kang Jin-Ho was leaning slightly on one leg while puffing away at his cigarette. Meanwhile, Liu Wei was standing at attention in front of Kang Jin-Ho, hisplexion pale with fright.


    <i>''You know what... Let''s pretend I haven''t seen anything.''</i>


    Zhang Xiang silently and sneakily turned his head away. Regardless of what was happening over there... No one would deny that the transformation in Liu Wei''s attitude should make the uing filming schedule that much easier to absorb for everyone involved. Why would Zhang Xiang point out the irregrities and ruin what''s evidently a good thing?


    ¡°By the way, Miss Choi? Just who is your friend? How did he manage to turn that one-and-only Liu Wei into... that thing?¡±


    Considering the level of Liu Wei''s power and financial muscle, most average folks wouldn''t dare dream of getting in Liu Wei''s face. So, to think Kang Jin-Ho somehow turned a man like Liu Wei into a meek littlemb... No, forget meek, an utterly-terrified sheep!


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head while tapping her chin. ¡°How should I say this... I can''t think of a good way to exin it, but... Hmm, if I''m going to exin it, how about this?¡±


    ¡°How about what?¡±


    ¡°He''s a human rehabilitation specialist?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled jovially. ¡°At least we know it''s effective, right? I''m also indebted to his rehabilitation program, you see? If only you knew what I was like before meeting him... Director, you would have thought Liu Wei was a decent human beingpared to me.¡±


    Zhang Xiang squeezed his eyes shut as her mirth-filled words entered his hearing.


    He couldn''t tell whether he was in a film set or a war zone filled with dangerous explosives.

 Chapter 681. Supporting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 681. Supporting (1)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Lee Seong-Hwi, you say?¡±


    -Yes, Assembly Master.


    <i>''Lee Seong-Hwi, was it...?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho recalled Lee Seong-Hwi''s figure from when he took the Seongsim kids to that amusement park. His brow furrowed automatically after remembering how that man tried to attack him.


    That figure left a strong impression in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. But it wasn''t because Lee Seong-Hwi possessed an outstanding cultivation realm or something special about him.


    Kang Jin-Ho remembered him because of his... abnormal level of hatred.


    This revtion might seem a little strangeing from Kang Jin-Ho, but... Everyone who came after Kang Jin-Ho''s life all had their own reasons and circumstances.


    Some were ordered to kill Kang Jin-Ho. For others, Kang Jin-Ho''s existence was a hurdle to their goals, so they tried all kinds of tricks to eliminate him.


    Out of all those folks, Lee Seong-Hwi belonged in a ''special'' category of enemies. There was no denying that the two of them had gotten into a conflict, but Lee Seong-Hwi''s hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho could only be described as too extreme.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho, a man who never forgave anyone daring to get in conflict with him, failed toprehend the extreme nature of Lee Seong-Hwi''s resentment toward him.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly identified the emotion crashing into his mind. It was... anxiety.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, Lee Seong-Hwi should be no one special. Compared to Lee Jung-Geol, who used to be his teacher, Lee Seong-Hwi was no better than a little brat. His martial prowess was also nothing to write home about.


    Even then, Lee Seong-Hwi''s extreme hatred and determination meant Kang Jin-Ho should never disregard or make light of him.


    No one in the Assembly, and even in the Crimson King''s faction, would have thought about attacking Kang Jin-Ho in an amusement park full of non-martial artists. Yet, Lee Seong-Hwi unhesitantly did it.


    Whether he did that out of whim or everything had been calcted, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that Lee Seong-Hwi was an enemy existing beyond what Kang Jin-Ho came to ept asmon sense of the modern era.


    <i>''...I should''ve finished him off back then.''</i>


    Out of everyone ''captured'' by Kang Jin-Ho so far, Lee Seong-Hwi was the only one who managed to escape from his clutches. After recalling that fact, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized that maybe... Maybe the destiny entangling him and Lee Seong-Hwi together was far graver and more deadly than he had bargained for.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak on the phone.


    -It''s more than likely that Lee Seong-Hwi is targeting you. And you being in China should be an excellent opportunity for him.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded after agreeing with Lee Hyeon-Su.


    The takeover of South Korea was almost over. Obviously, the Martial Assembly''s influence didn''t reach every Korean martial artist, but those outside of the Assembly''s reach were too scattered throughout the country to impact the overall picture too much. There was no need to question this since Lee Hyeon-Su was quite certain about it.


    That meant targeting Kang Jin-Ho on Korean soil should be next to impossible. The best anyone could hope to do was coax an expert even stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, then have the two fight to the death in a remote ce... like what Vator tried to do in the past.


    However, Lee Seong-Hwi using his wits and personal connections to find such an expert was practically impossible. Which left the only option of the numbers game.


    The Martial Assembly''s influence didn''t reach China. And public security here was also worse than in South Korea, too. Simply put, China was the ideal ce to carry out that n.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho would''ve chosen to target himself while he was in China if he were in Lee Seong-Hwi''s shoes. That was the most logical way of handling this situation, after all!


    ¡°When you say he''s targeting me... With the remnants of Lee Jung-Geol''s forces?¡±


    <i>-</i>That is impossible, sir. I''ve already thoroughly identified their forces, and they are being closely monitored as we speak. Sure, a small number could have possibly slipped past the, but arge number of men fooling my eyes and leaving the country? I assure you, that''s not going to happen. Besides, I don''t think all of their forcesbined will pose a threat to you. They know this as well as we do.


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded again.


    The demonstration of his power was already over. And they now knew the depth of Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. Those who knew the horror would actively avoid getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves. They must''ve learned their lesson on what kind of retaliation awaited anyone foolish enough to start another coup attempt.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho believed he handled them with the proverbial kid gloves. Well, at leastpared to the Yeongnam Group incident or when the Japanese came after him on that uninhabited ind, that was. Indeed, he thought he did his absolute best to be as gentle as possible this time. For one, he didn''t personally stain his hands with blood, now did he?


    However, that only gifted his opponents an even greater shock. All those targeting Kang Jin-Ho were unceremoniously swept away by the Demon mes. Those unlucky enough to deal with Vator were ughtered. Even the former knight of the Round Table, Wiggins, mercilessly crushed the elders.


    Folks who thought they only needed to kill the lion got a rude awakening. They now realized that the lion had surrounded itself with tigers and bears before anyone had noticed it. And to even touch a single strand of fur on the lion, they had to go through them first.


    To make matters even worse, Kang Jin-Ho was steadily getting stronger even now. In that case, how could those weaklings even dream of targeting Kang Jin-Ho again?


    Of course, once enough time passed by to take the edge off the terrifying memories, some idiots would undoubtedly try some other hair-brained schemes again. However, now wasn''t that time. It was too early. The terror of Kang Jin-Ho ruling over them should be at its absolute peak right now.


    Wasn''t that why Kang Jin-Ho felt confident andfortable enough to leave Korea for a while?


    ¡°That man didn''t seem all that capable back then, though. Are you implying he has joined hands with a foreign power?¡±


    -It seems Lee Seong-Hwi is in cahoots with Kim Seok-Il, sir.


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il, is it...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. Another nostalgic name, then. ¡°Are they trying to set up a ss reunion or something?¡±


    -I''d dearly love not to get involved with such ssmates, thank you very much.


    ¡°I share your sentiments,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as a wry grin formed on his lips.


    The chain of malicious destiny should be severed as decisively as possible. This was the principle driving Kang Jin-Ho to never spare any enemy holding even a hint of hostility toward him.


    Malicious destinies always, always reared their heads again one day to bite you in the rear.


    During his time in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho fanatically kept his guard up and behaved like an irritable hedgehog, yet he still lost his life to Azure Demon''s betrayal. Even after going through that ordeal, he let a simr thing repeat itself in the modern era.


    <i>''Have I grown too soft?''</i>


    Since the modern era wasn''t the same as the ancient Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho knew he couldn''t live like it was still the past. Even so, the foundation of life should still be the same, whether it was now or back then. Kang Jin-Ho admitted that he needed to be a little more civilized, but this matter of being too soft seemed like a separate issue.


    -Assembly Master, if I may? How about...ing back to Korea? I understand that there is something you want to do in China, but nothing should take precedence over your safety.


    ¡°...No, now''s not the right time.¡±


    -Assembly Master, please think it over. Yes, considering their abilities, the odds of them endangering you are slim at best. However, you are now in a position where you need to inspect every stone in a bridge before crossing it.


    ¡°Yes, I get that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. <i>''This is troubling.''</i>


    This was why taking up a leadership position was so inconvenient. It didn''t really matter what Lee Hyeon-Su told him, Kang Jin-Ho of the past would''ve let what he heard in one ear and out the other ear. However, he was now the Assembly Master of the Korean Martial Assembly. He could no longer afford to ignore Lee Hyeon-Su''s advice and do whatever he felt like.


    If that was what he wanted, he shouldn''t have taken over the position in the first ce.


    Regardless of what, though... There was something Kang Jin-Ho simply had to do in this ce. Going back to Korea now would not help with the matters. That would be the same as harming everyone just to avoid one dangerous situation for himself.


    In that case, what should he do?


    ¡°...I''ll take your advice into consideration. I will try to finish my business here as quickly as possible ande home.¡±


    -Understood, sir. I''ll leave it to your discretion.


    ¡°Okay. Later.¡± Kang Jin-Ho ended the call there, then sighed deeply again. <i>''Still don''t want to leave me alone for a minute, huh...''</i>


    Just as one matter was resolved, another one rushed in like a tidal wave. Time seemed to pass by in the blink of an eye while dealing with an endless series of incidents.


    <i>''Lee Seong-Hwi, is it...''</i>


    Suddenly, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up.


    <i>''Maybe this is for the better. Since we''re going to do this anyway... Why don''t we make it as sshy as possible? And attract lots of attention while we''re at it, too.''</i>


    The twisted smirk grew even deeper on Kang Jin-Ho''s face when his thoughts reached that far.


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly called out to him from a distance. ¡°What are you doing over there?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped smirking insidiously and hurriedly trotted out of the dark corner of the film set. ¡°I''ming!¡±


    Here he was, unhesitantlymitting acts that would''ve made his mother or little sister beat the ground inmentation if they ever caught wind of them!


    ***


    After ending the call, Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly while leaning against his chair.


    <i>''He... isn''t going to listen to me, now is he?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su did expect this oue, though. Kang Jin-Ho was never the type to heed the warning of iing danger, anyway. At least Kim Seok-Il took Lee Hyeon-Su''s advice seriously, even if he''d outwardly pretend nothing could faze him.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su were to choose between Kim Seok-Il and Kang Jin-Ho, he''d obviously pick thetter. He didn''t even need one second to think about it, either! However, whenever Kang Jin-Ho acted like this, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    <i>''Just what crimes did Imit in my previous life...?''</i>


    ...For every one of his bosses to try so hard to make his life miserable!


    ¡°Urgh... Why don''t you shoot me first...?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned, then shook his head. A look of steely resolve formed on his face next.


    <i>''Don''t look down on me. I''m the greatest assistant in history!''</i>


    If the boss was a habitual troll, the assistant should also take that into consideration. That was the role of the true assistant, after all!


    Anyone could whine about their bosses not listening to their advice. People called those capable of doing things others couldn''t as petent'', didn''t they? And Lee Hyeon-Su bet his life on being apetent man.


    Even if no one was around to help, and even if the boss was determined to go around causing trouble everywhere... Lee Hyeon-Su had zero thoughts of giving up and crying like a little kid!


    <i>''You just wait and see! I''m going to stop every little thing!''</i>


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Su began gritting his teeth, someone began knocking on his office door. He coughed to clear his throat, then called out to whoever it was. ¡°Okay. Come in.¡±


    <i>Creak...</i>


    The door opened, allowing a familiar man to hesitantly stagger into the office. ¡°Uhm... Did you call for me, Branch Director Lee?¡±


    ¡°That I did. Take a seat.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Thetest visitor was Yi Myeon-Hwan. And he was reticent about being here.


    <i>''Why did he call me out of the blue?''</i>


    He cautiously sat on the couch, still unable to hide his unwilling expression. In the list of people Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to avoid in the Martial Assembly, Kang Jin-Ho took the top spot, while Lee Hyeon-Su was the second. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s gut feeling told him that everyone calling themselves a member of the Assembly would agree with this ranking.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at his guest. ¡°Want some coffee?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You don''t enjoy coffee, then?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not like that, but...¡±


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t finish his sentence and fidgeted, Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile bitterly.


    <i>''Is it that ufortable to be here?''</i>


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su was well aware of how other people perceived him. Of course, he wasn''t dissatisfied with that. After all, it was he who manipted his image to an extent so that others would be ufortable in his presence.


    A boss who treated everyone like his family was necessary, but someone who introduced tension into the organization was also just as necessary. Since Kang Jin-Ho would take on the role of introducing that tension... Lee Hyeon-Su decided to take on the role of the mother-inw instead.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su filled two cups with steaming coffee from the office''s coffee maker. He ced a cup in front of him, then pushed the other toward Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°Want some syrup to go with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, no, thank you.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan apologetically epted the coffee cup.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tried to break the ice next. ¡°So? How is life for you?¡±


    ¡°Sir? It''s a... There isn''t any particr problem, sir. It''d be better if passersby don''t treat us like monsters, but that''s the price we must pay, so it''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Treat you like monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Weird rumors about us have spread aroundtely, but... It''s not important enough for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded but didn''t try to dig further. He didn''t want to force someone unwilling to talk. Besides, he had dozens of other ways to find out if he wanted to know, anyway. ¡°Okay, got it. Then, let''s skip the small talk and get to the main topic. I want you to pick a few useful guys and form a team. Around twenty should suffice.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You see, I want you guys to...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su briefly paused to sip his coffee before continuing on. ¡°...Go to China.¡±

 Chapter 682. Supporting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 682. Supporting (2)</h4>


    ¡°Did you say... China, sir?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s straightforward reply only deepened Yi Myeong-Hwan''s frown. Wasn''t this totally out of the blue?


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan. You do know that our Assembly Master is currently in China, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°No. This is my first time hearing about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A sudden bout of weird silence descended in the office.


    Lee Hyeon-Su coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Ahem. Didn''t he say he''ll be away for a while?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. He didn''t tell us anything.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su lifelessly leaned against the couch.


    <i>''Yup. That''s a big problem. Our Assembly Master is... not of sane mind!''</i>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was in a hurry, how could he not say anything to his ''pupils'' before temporarily vacating his position! Even if the modern era emphasized personal freedom and responsibility, and the atmosphere was no longer as coercive or forceful as in the past... Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s action verging on dereliction of duty?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su curiously asked, ¡°Then... What are you guys doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Sir? For now, we''re focusing on increasing our qi reserve.¡±


    ¡°Did you encounter any issues when our Assembly Master left without a word?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. He never really visited us all that much when he was still around, you see? That was why I didn''t know he wasn''t even in the country.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin while trying to figure out what to say next.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan broke the silence first. ¡°It''s okay, sir. We did figure something strange was up, anyway. Besides, I don''t think his absence will be much of an issue for us. If nothing of note happened, the Assembly Master usually didn''t bother to see how we were doing, you see? Sometimes, he''d be a no-show for two weeks or more, so...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I guess that''s good to hear... Obviously not! Isn''t that a big problem?!¡±


    ¡°Eiii, there''s nothing to worry about, sir. We''re learning pretty well on our own, anyway.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost blurted out, <i>Oh? What are you learning, then? When your supposed teacher only shows up once every two weeks!</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan took a sip from the coffee cup before asking a question. ¡°Oh, by the way... Did Sir Vator apany the Assembly Master on his trip abroad?¡±


    ¡°How did you guess that?¡±


    ¡°Gong Yeong-Gil told me that Sir Vator left while assigning a whole bunch of stuff to his disciples, you see? So, I thought, <i>''Oh, he must be going somewhere far,'' </i>but never expected to hear that our Assembly Master was also gone.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don''t want toin about things like this, sir, but... From the view of a man trying to learn from the Assembly Master, the ''difference'' isn''ting from the teacher''s abilities but the motivation itself, so...¡±


    ¡°...Right, right. Yes, I hear you. I''ll try to speak to the Assembly Master regarding this matter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for looking after us, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, don''t worry about it. I totally understand.¡±


    ording to the wise old ''they'', one''s teacher was the same as their parents. It was supposed to mean that a student needed to trust their teacher as they would their parents. However, it also meant teachers must look after their pupils like their own children.


    So, to think Lee Hyeon-Su would get to witness this nonsense!


    It kind of felt like watching his father waltzing around the house in his shorts and a wife-beater on his day off, making ramen for breakfast and ying video games for hours and hours. Meanwhile, his friend''s father was taking his kids to an amusement park to eat nice foods and have a generally-fun family day out!


    For a bunch of ''kids'' growing up in such an environment, they sure have grown up into excellent adults, haven''t they! Even if it was weird to say they ''grew up'' when they were already adults!


    If these martial artists had been actual children, no one would argue about Kang Jin-Ho getting arrested for the crime of child neglect!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°But, uh... Do we have to go to China, too?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes. That''s what I actually wanted to discuss with you. It seems some idiots are targeting our Assembly Master, so I... Mm?¡±


    Before Lee Hyeon-Su could finish his sentence, waves of powerful demonic qi suddenly gushed out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s entire figure. Even Lee Hyeon-Su was suppressed by this suffocating pressure and could only bite his lip in an attempt to endure it.


    ¡°Who are they, sir!¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you calm down first?¡±


    ¡°...Oh! My apologies,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan while hurriedly withdrawing his demonic qi.


    Lee Hyeon-Su spat out a lengthy groan. If only they hadn''t discussed that <i>thing</i> earlier, he could have been so happy about Kang Jin-Ho creating a loyal privatebat force. Now that he knew the backstory, though...


    <i>''It''s like I''m looking at a puppy innocently chasing its mom around, even though the mom wants to wean it off its milk.''</i>


    At least a mommy dog would try to lick and clean her puppies. As for Mister Jin-Ho, he... Well...


    <i>''Yup. That man should not be a father.''</i>


    Without a doubt, his children would go through a pitiful childhood!


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure how his thoughts strayed into the topic of Kang Jin-Ho''s qualifications as a parent, but he was still sure about one thing. And that was...


    He simply couldn''t picture Kang Jin-Ho being a good dad and looking after his children!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sir, if some people are targeting our Assembly Master, shouldn''t hee home instead of us going over there to join him?¡±


    ¡°Yup, you''re right. However... Do you think he''ll listen?¡±


    ¡°...I guess not, sir.¡±


    Whether it was Lee Hyeon-Su or Yi Myeong-Hwan, their problem was that they had be experts on how Kang Jin-Ho operated.


    ¡°And that''s precisely why you''re going there as support yers. Even though I can''t imagine our Assembly Master falling into some sort of danger... A man should always prepare for the worst, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I see. But sir, is it okay for only us to go?¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, your group is the strongest force avable within the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°...Sounds like you''re overestimating us, sir.¡±


    ¡°Overestimating you, eh...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su wryly smiled at that. ''<i>Nope. It''s you guys underestimating yourselves.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t exaggerating here. Of course, there were stronger experts among the Assembly members than the Demon mes. However, those folks already possessed the titles of elders or enforcers of the Assembly and belonged to different factions.


    Among them, Lee Jung-Geol''s faction would''ve been seen as the core faction within the Assembly, but it got blown to smithereens thest time. That didn''t mean the remaining experts were weaklings, but was it feasible to dispatch them to assist Kang Jin-Ho in China? No, it wasn''t.


    What needed to be considered seemed crystal-clear to Lee Hyeon-Su. Firstly, it had to be a unified group with a clear chain ofmand. Secondly, they had to be loyal to Kang Jin-Ho. Finally, in case of an incident,manding the group should be a hassle-free affair for Kang Jin-Ho. And the group also needed to have some autonomy to act on their own ord.


    Considering all these factors, it was obvious who should be dispatched to assist Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. ¡°So? Are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°How can ''unwilling'' exist in an organization, sir? If you tell us to jump, we ask how high, that is all.¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested in that kind of a reply. I only want to know if you want to go or not.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned while scratching his head. ¡°It''s not like I know what''s cooking inside everyone''s head, but... Well, I can tell you that we won''t need a long time to pick twenty candidates, sir. No, hang on. Maybe they will start fighting each other for a spot in the group instead. And us trying to pick only the winners might lead to a riot. I think you need to mediate the process for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Can''t you do it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please don''t think of those bastards as your fellow human beings.¡±


    ¡°...Okay, got it.¡±


    ording to Lee Hyeon-Su''s investigation, Yi Myeong-Hwan seemed to have finished taking over the Demon mes and be its top representative.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn''t feigning weakness when he said those things. After all, he didn''t be the Demon mes'' leader because of his outstanding strength.


    One of the quirks of the Demon mes was that trying to suppress them through strength would only make them resist even more. If strength had been the yardstick used to set the hierarchy, the struggle for supremacy within the Demon mes would''ve been endless, and the Assembly would have never seen a single day of peace.


    Even so, someone still needed to be the representative of the Demon mes, so Yi Myeong-Hwan was selected for that role since he was perceived to be ''well-acquainted'' with Kang Jin-Ho.


    An adequate level of strength and abilities, plus an amiable personality; that was Yi Myeong-Hwan. He could lead the Demon mes because he wouldn''t cause a concerning-enough friction among the members.


    However, what if Yi Myeong-Hwan tried to make them do something through force?


    <i>''I don''t think anything major will happen, but...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly rubbed his chin again. The Demon mes might possess an extreme dislike of being forced to do something, but their fear of Kang Jin-Ho was even greater. Despite growling like hungry wolves, didn''t they tuck their tails like scared puppies when Kang Jin-Ho said something?


    Even if their dissatisfaction level hit maximum, the Demon mes would always be mindful of Kang Jin-Ho''s moods. No one would try to remove Yi Myeong-Hwan from the leadership role unless they felt absolutely certain of not earning Kang Jin-Ho''s disapproval.


    <i>''The funny thing is, I don''t think this guy is ballsy enough to exploit that for himself even if he gets it.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but chuckle quietly. Yi Myeong-Hwan might be an excellent talent butcked the ability to scheme something for himself. The most fitting description for him would be... a talented servant type? Indeed, he was the type to sit in a corner and suck on his thumb unless someone ordered him to do something.


    ¡°In any case... Try to form a team, then let me know if you run into a problem, okay?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded. ¡°When will we depart, sir?¡±


    ¡°The earliest will be tomorrow. Thetest... Three days from now.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan got up, then bowed deeply. ¡°See youter, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After Yi Myeong-Hwan left, Lee Hyeon-Su ced the coffee cups in the sink and also left his office. He had a ce to go to.


    ***


    <i>Wuoooong...</i>


    <i>Wuuuuuung...!</i>


    <i>''Geez, this is so... weird.''</i>


    The spectacle before Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes came across as quite foreign to his sensibilities. Although, when he thought about it, it shouldn''t be. As a self-proimed ''half-martial artist'' himself, he had witnessed others training throughout his life. And half of his time was spent training alongside them, too.


    After all, training was an indelible part of a martial artist''s existence.


    However, that could also exin this strong feeling of incongruity swirling in Lee Hyeon-Su''s head.


    This training waspletely different from the Eastern way he had grown ustomed to. That familiarity had given birth to such a strong feeling of being in an alien world while looking at Wiggins'' training regime.


    Wiggins smiled and waved at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Aha, you''re here, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh... Hello, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while hurriedly bowing his head. His face blushed a little in shame. He should''ve greeted Wiggins first but missed his timing. He got so absorbed in watching the ongoing training that he let his senior say hello first. In his book, that was clearly a big slip-up. ¡°My apologies, sir. This is all so strange and new to me, you see...¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head. ¡°Strange and new?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This way of training is distinctively different from how we train.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, that doesn''t sound so surprising. However, to call it strange? Was that necessary? After all, both ways utilize qi, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Wiggins had a point, even if the way qi was utilized was noticeably different!


    <i>Wuooooong...!</i>


    ''Learners'' were standing tall in their chosen spots, their hands gathered before their chest. And bright white light beams intermittently flickered and gushed out from the space between their gathered hands.


    <i>''Yup, it''s different, alright.''</i>


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Su''s cultivation wasn''t deep, he could still instantly recognize that that light was not the same as internal energy, qi, the Eastern martial artists were familiar with.


    Qi was a type of energy assimted into one''s physical body. epting and circting the external qi flowing in nature into one''s body would turn it into internal qi. This process would gradually build up a martial artist''s cultivation realm and qi reserve. However, that light was different from the usual cultivation realm and whatnot.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could see it. The external qi flowing around the trainees was clearly being attracted toward their hands before emitting that white light. In other words, that energy of nature didn''t enter a person''s body first but gathered around their hands before materializing into rays of light.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly muttered, ¡°It sure is amazing to look at.¡±


    ¡°Nothing amazing about it. It''s just another way of utilizing energy,¡± said Wiggins while a gentle smile floated up on his lips. ¡°When I was much younger, I used to wonder whether the Western or Eastern way of martial arts were superior. I was a proud young man back then. As I grew older, though... I realized all that was a useless waste of my time.¡±


    ¡°Useless? How so?¡±


    ¡°Simple. What matters isn''t the martial arts, but the martial artist. Would our Assembly Master be a weakling if he had mastered Western martial techniques instead?¡±


    ¡°...No, definitely not.¡±


    ¡°There you go. Since humans are mastering the techniques, what matters are humans, not the techniques themselves. And to add to that... It''s also important to know which technique could be mastered more efficiently for you.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand now,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied, his excitement barely disguised, as he studied the trainees. ¡°So... How is the efficiency, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, these fes are quite willing, so that helps. Also, as they haven''t experienced much sess with Eastern martial arts, their growth has been outstanding. It''s not like we don''t have any dropouts, but there isn''t much we can do about that.¡±


    ¡°I agree. As long as the remaining people get stronger, we can''t ask for more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Good to know that the result of your inspection is so favorable.¡±


    ¡°I would never put you in a spot like that, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su apologetically bowed his head.


    His bowing had a different meaningpared to when he did it toward Kang Jin-Ho. If Lee Hyeon-Su''s emotion toward Kang Jin-Ho could be summed up as ''idolizing'', his emotion toward Wiggins could be seen as ''respect''.


    ¡°Mm? If not for inspection, what else could bring someone as busy as you to this ce?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to discuss the matter with the Assembly Master in China.¡±


    ¡°Mm? With the Assembly Master, you say?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, his expression getting more serious.

 Chapter 683. Supporting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 683. Supporting (3)</h4>


    ¡°It seems a hostile group is targeting the Assembly Master,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I see. However, we''ve already suspected that something like this would happen, have we not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this threat is a bit better organized.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Wiggins slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°A stone with sharp corners will inevitably meet a mason''s chisel. Isn''t that a Korean proverb?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°A stone with sharp corners?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sharp corners... I believe that''s a perfect way to describe our Assembly Master. Since our world, which has been maintaining its precarious bnce up to now, is about to trip on its feet from a jutting rock, wouldn''t you say thatparison isn''t so far-fetched?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su briefly nodded to express his agreement.


    <i>''For sure... Before the Assembly Master made his entrance, things were rtively calmer.''</i>


    Of course, things like the imminent breakout of war between the Yeongnam Group and the Martial Assembly hung in the air back then. Also, who could forget the internal conflicts within the Assembly itself? Even so, Lee Hyeon-Su could confidently say those days were still so, sooo much more peacefulpared to thest few months.


    At the very least, he didn''t have to worry about other countries invading Korea back then!


    ¡°So, a better-organized group, you say...?¡± Wiggins crossed his arms in deep thought. ¡°Yes, it''s usible. However, I''m somewhat amazed. I thought your informationwork doesn''t extend beyond Korea''s borders? Or did you manage to foster a group of agents while I wasn''t looking?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It''s not like that, sir. An informant helped me this time.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mind telling me who it was?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a secret, anyway. The informant was Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°That man''s grandchild?¡± Wiggins narrowed his eyes, then scanned the surroundings before turning around to leave. He judged that they shouldn''t discuss such a topic in a ce full of hard-working trainees. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The two men left the training area and entered Wiggins'' office. Once the two men settled down on their spots, Wiggins offered a cigar. ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir. I prefer cigarettes. Cigars just aren''t my thing, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. You do you.¡± Wiggins nodded, then proceeded to cut the cigar''s tip. After leisurely lighting the cigar and puffing away for a little while, Wiggins finally resumed the conversation, his voice sounding rather amused for some reason. ¡°So... You say Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How odd. I didn''t think you''d spare the life of someone that dangerous.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t pose much danger, sir. Lee Jung-Geol''s faction has already lost its influence. And she doesn''t have the ability to unite them again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I''m sure you already know that humans want leaders to lead them, but sometimes, they also want puppets they can manipte?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m aware. However, I didn''t think raising even more discontent by eliminating her was worth the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. How odd. How odd... That doesn''t sound like you. So, Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, eh...?¡± Wiggins muttered, then a hint of mischievousness suddenly seeped into his expression. ¡°Could it be... romantic feelings, then?¡±


    <i>COUGH!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su violently coughed, causing the cigarette between his lips to fly out like a bullet. The cigarette smoke got trapped in his throat, causing an intolerable scratchy, burning pain to disorient his senses. ¡°W-what are you even talking about, Mister Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°I thought that was a pretty logical guess? You two are about the same age, aren''t you? Since an objective man like yourself has made a decision that doesn''t match your usual character, it can only mean a problem you can''t solve objectively has urred. For instance, like love.¡±


    ¡°No one would call that logical, Mister Wiggins! She''s Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, sir! You could say she and I are mortal enemies.¡±


    ¡°Young man, do you know the origin of the famous tale, Romeo and Juliet?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I know Ennd is blessed with an author it can be proud of for all eternity. However, that is still a made-up story.¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that reality can often be stranger than fiction, Mister Lee. Well, since you so vehemently deny it... Rest assured, I won''t ask about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. I''d absolutely decline any unintended misunderstandings like that!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned while grandly shuddering away.


    Romance? No freaking way!


    Even the mere suggestion itself had harmed his pride as a self-professed celibate. Besides, even if Lee Hyeon-Su were to date someone... It''d definitely not be Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter!


    Wiggins rubbed his chin again. ¡°So... I''m assuming the hostile forces tried to contact Lee Jung-Geol''s grandchild? Hmm... Now that''s bizarre. Unless their n was to make her their puppet, why would they risk exposure by talking to her? Not only that, but they even divulged their ns to her, too? What are the odds of this being a trap?¡±


    ¡°Almost none,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°The one holding the romantic feelings for her wasn''t me but the other party, you see? Unfortunately for them, she chose reality.¡±


    ¡°What a tragedy, then. A sad tale, indeed.¡±


    ¡°It''s a good one for us, though. In any case... That is why I wanted to discuss something important with you, Mister Wiggins. And I need you to be honest with me on this one.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''m all ears.¡±


    ¡°You can teleport, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°...Huh. It seems you''ve done your homework.¡± Wiggins chuckled as if he was impressed. ¡°Yes, I can. And it sounds like you want me to send support personnel to China.¡±


    ¡°That''s correct, sir. If it''s okay with you, I''d like you to lend us your strength.¡±


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, I guess I should earn my keep, then. However, don''t expect miracles, Mister Lee. My teleportation technique is not an all-conquering ability but a magic spell. And you need to pay the corresponding price to perform magic spells. My teleportation spell is dependent on the distance and the number of people. In other words, I can''t teleport arge group of people over a great distance. If it''s as far as China... The best I can do is two people.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°That should be sufficient, actually.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I see. This isn''t about providing support, now is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. We need insurance, just in case.¡±


    ¡°A rescue, is it...? That''s a specialty of mine. Issue the order at any time. I''ll do my absolute best when you do.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by order, sir? I wouldn''t dare order you around, Mister Wiggins. I''m just asking you for a favor, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins didn''t seem satisfied by something as he nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Being prudent can certainly aid you. However, being too prudent sometimes could also make you miss the correct timing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What could possibly be the reason for a brat young enough to be overflowing with unchecked confidence behaving so prudently, I wonder?¡± Wiggins peered closely at various parts of Lee Hyeon-Su like a curious scientist studying a mysterious animal.


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt ufortable from such scrutiny and tried to back away.


    ¡°There is no need to think too deeply about this, is there?¡± Wiggins leaned back and slowly puffed away at his cigar. The gray smoke from it slowly wafted out of his lips and nostrils. ¡°A man with a less-than-ideal level of martial prowess surviving a perilous world of ours and climbing so far up the careerdder is something to be proud of. If I flip that around, though... It also means your path has been fraught withndmines everywhere. Every day must''ve been a never-ending chain of walking on eggshells, so you growing cautious shouldn''te as a surprise to anyone.¡±


    A bitter smile formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. No one would feel happy about being read like an open book by someone else, including him. ¡°Mister Wiggins, I think of it as a medal of honor.¡±


    ¡°No, Mister Lee. We''re supposed to call it ''wounds''.¡±


    ¡°These wounds have already healed, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, calling it scars should be more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°...It seems I can never win against you, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath.


    Being in Wiggins'' presence made Lee Hyeon-Su feel... ''ufortable''. That was because he felt like a little kid when talking to this English gentleman. Not even Kang Jin-Ho could make him feel that way. Of course, his respect for Wiggins'' capabilities and aplishments would always remain the same regardless of how he felt.


    Comparing Wiggins to Kang Jin-Ho was a little unfair, though, since what a child felt while encountering a growling lion should be totally different from talking to a grown-up!


    ¡°I understand why you think I''m too cautious, sir. Yes, it can be a weakness others can exploit against me. I''ll do my best to fix it in the future, so don''t worry about me,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Wiggins slowly shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid you havepletely failed to understand, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°If humans can ovee their trauma so easily, all the psychologists in the world would be out of a job by now. They still make a living because people can''t work on their issues without outside help. A strong mentality, coupled with prudence? Unfortunately, your issues can''t be resolved with such things. What you need to do is get rid of the cause. That''s what I''m trying to tell you.¡±


    ¡°When you say the cause...?¡±


    ¡°Since your issues started because of yourck of strength... Get stronger.¡±


    An unreadable smile formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face next. ¡°I would also love for that to happen, sir. However, that''s not as easy as it sounds. I''m simply physically not gifted in that area, you see? Even if I spend the same amount of time learning the same moves as everyone else, I don''t get the same results. Initially, I thought about learning demonic arts from our Assembly Master, but... I figured I wouldn''t produce the same level of effectiveness as other candidates. In that case, I might as well focus on what I''m actually good at.¡±


    ¡°You try to sound exceedingly logical, but to me? It sounds like you''re scared.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su silently narrowed his eyes at Wiggins.


    ¡°Mm? Was that your reverse scale? If so, my apologies, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I''m just speechless after my sore spot was urately pointed out.¡±


    ¡°You''re also quite good at masking your emotions, then. That''s good. However, there''s no need to do that. Demanding apologies after getting criticized like that will be a good habit to learn. Only then will I also get expressions of gratitude from you, you see?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? I don''t think I follow...?¡±


    Wiggins smiled brightly back at Lee Hyeon-Su''s confused face. ¡°You''re not interested in improving your martial prowess because you think it won''t produce a good-enough result. No matter how much physical effort you put in, it will still pale inparison to using your brain. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No, you''re right.¡±


    ¡°Then, allow me to solve that quandary for you. How about bing my disciple, Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Not from happiness, no, but the sheer shock had gotten the better of him, that was why!


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly mped his mouth shut and weighed his options. Eventually, he bowed his head apologetically at Wiggins. ¡°Thank you for your amazing offer, Mister Wiggins. However, I''ve already decided not to obsess over improving my martial arts.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that you decided not to... But, more like you can''t even if you want to.¡±


    ¡°You could be right, but I still don''t have any regrets about my decision, sir. If I was ten years younger, then maybe. At my age, though, I don''t think I''ll see any major improvements by trying something new. In that case, I might as well...¡±


    ¡°What if it''s possible?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t say anything and stared openly at Wiggins.


    This Englishman wasn''t the type to spew nonsense. Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve gotten angry or acted surprised if someone else had said the same thing, but he wouldn''t dare do that now when he knew the weight carried by each and every word spoken by Wiggins.


    ¡°Remember, there is more than one path in life, Mister Lee. And paths of martial arts diverge into numerous branches. Surely, one of them must suit you.¡±


    ¡°However, my age...¡±


    ¡°If there is a way to experience growth in your martial prowess regardless of age as long as you''re prepared to work hard... Then, are you willing to be my disciple?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. He instinctively knew he must not be careless with his answer. This answer, it... It could decide the path for the rest of his life.


    <i>''What should I say to him?''</i>


    Should he ask, ''<i>Is it really possible, sir?''</i>


    No, asking that was clearly looking down on Wiggins. Someone like him wouldn''t say groundless things for fun. If he was certain about something... That it must be possible.


    In that case... Should Lee Hyeon-Su ask if it''s possible without sacrificing too much of his time?


    <i>''Goddamn it, that''s bullsh*t!''</i>


    Everything in this world demanded effort. No one in this world would be generous enough to drag a man sitting on his butt unwilling to do his share to the top of the mountain.


    Then, what?


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly raised his head and locked eyes with Wiggins. And then, raised his voice in a calm, measured way. ¡°Are you confident that my faith in you will be rewarded?¡±


    ¡°That''s a foolish question,¡± said Wiggins before leisurely extending his hand.


    That was when a dull impactnded on Lee Hyeon-Su''s head out of nowhere, forcing him to hurriedly bend over. ¡°Urgh...?!¡±


    While holding his aching head, Lee Hyeon-Su looked up, his expression filled with confusion.


    Wiggins smirked and said, ¡°I don''t know what you want from me, so how can I give you a firm answer? So, let me ask you instead. How far do you wish to go?¡±


    How far... did Lee Hyeon-Su want to go? Wasn''t that blindingly obvious? ¡°Mister Wiggins, I believe that... Once we start, we must see it through until the end.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Then, why don''t you open the door and see for yourself?¡±


    ¡°...Door?¡±


    Wiggins slowly nodded. ¡°Yes. The doorway to the Truth. The doorway that, for the past thousands of years, many brave and talented people tried to explore but never quite managed to open. No one, and I mean absolutely no one, can boast they have unraveled the Truth. So, how about it? Do you wish to throw yourself into this extremely-difficult path? I must warn you beforehand, Mister Lee. This path will be not only fraught with unforgiving difficulty, but it will also prove to be exceedingly painful. Even so, are you interested?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked helplessly. Pain, was it? He was already far-too familiar with it. ¡°So... Should I call you master from now on?¡±


    A warm smile formed on Wiggins'' face. He extended his hand to wee a disciple he found at the tail-end of his life.


    Lee Hyeon-Su also smiled and reached out to shake the offered hand... Well, at least he tried to.


    Before the two men could shake hands, though, Wiggins raised his voice first. ¡°First of all, why don''t we start by having you kneel first?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression gradually crumpled after realizing that his difficult path was actually <i>this</i> kind of difficult path!

 Chapter 684. Supporting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 684. Supporting (4)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Su asked again to confirm. ¡°Did you say... magic, Mister Wiggins?¡±


    Wiggins coolly nodded. ¡°That I did.¡±


    ¡°Magic, is it...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, his expression gradually distorting to resemble an aggrieved man.


    When Wiggins noticed that, his expression also distorted into one of unhappiness. ¡°Are you dissatisfied by something, Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Life was a series of choices. Sometimes, a choice would be about something important, but at other times, it''d be about something insignificant. One thing was for sure, though. And that was the fact that Lee Hyeon-Su''s choice had been about something deeply significant, and it...


    <i>''...And it''sing back to haunt me!''</i>


    The way Wiggins looked down at the kneeling Lee Hyeon-Su with a stern face was enough to let thetter know he had made the most unwise decision!


    ¡°By the way, sir...?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I heard somewhere that the Western culture is quite liberal, so people don''t get hung up on stuff like ceremonies and time-consuming etiquette. And that the rtionship between a disciple and his master is based on a contract...¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Wiggins snorted derisively.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Westerners can be even stricter in matters like this than the folks here in the East. What you''ve heard about are nothing more than superficial rtionships built on contractual obligations. The kind of hell you can never imagine happens all the time in more... ''traditional'' master-disciple rtionships.¡±


    ¡°...Wait, it''s like that over there, too?¡±


    ¡°The story will remain the same wherever humans live, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°...Oh,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little. Why was he getting chills listening to Wiggins when he already knew all this? ¡°Still, magic, sir? Am I really going to learn magic?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with the idea?¡±


    ¡°No, rather than unhappy... For sure, I am interested, but can I even be a wizard...?¡±


    ¡°How foolish!¡± Wiggins smirked deeply. ¡°You''re born for magic, Mister Lee. The pursuit of magic is ultimately about exploring the Truth. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it rted to metaphysical studies? As in, it''s different from physical training?¡±


    ¡°No. It means you''re going to rack your brain like no one''s business.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You''re trying to explore the Truth, so how could it be a simple affair? Obviously, learning magic will not be simple too. Not that hard to understand, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed a live fish hooked on legit-sounding words began jumping around.


    ¡°...To summarize, I can be stronger? Is that what you''re saying?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wiggins didn''t beat around the bush and directly replied, ¡°I''m what you''d call a magic swordsman. In other words, my weapons are my magic and a sword. Although my swordsmanship hadn''t reached the same pinnacle as our Assembly Master, I''m still somewhat acknowledged for my skills with a sword. And that''s why I can confidently say that you won''t fall behind others after properly mastering magic. This is the most optimum way for you, a man who says he doesn''t have the physical talent to master martial arts. Because... You are blessed with a sharp brain.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly. ¡°However, what about my age?¡±


    ¡°Unlike martial arts, you don''t need to start from a young age for magic. As long as you have the necessary drive, you can catch up to your peers sooner orter. It all depends on how good yourprehension is and the amount of effort you''re willing to put in.¡± Wiggins reached out and ruffled Lee Hyeon-Su''s hair up. ¡°And I believe you''ll do an excellent job, Mister Lee.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s faintly trembling eyes locked on Wiggins. How long had it been since someone said such things to him? That they expected great things from him? ¡°Master, I''ll do my absolute best.¡±


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''tpletely abandon the feeling of being reeled in like a fish, he also couldn''t deny that Wiggins had shown him a new path. Besides, he could definitely put his faith in a teacher like Wiggins.


    Lee Hyeon-Su resolved himself to make full use of this new opportunity.


    Wiggins suddenly frowned slightly. ¡°Before we start, you need to remember something.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°My original aspiration was to be a top wizard. However, I became a magic swordsman instead. Can you guess why?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not really.¡±


    ¡°Because it''s excruciatingly tough.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Even I''m terrified by the prospect of climbing the absolute pinnacle of magic. The process of getting there is... Genuinely hellish, let''s put it that way. The true wizards are all insane, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wiggins''s smile could only be described as sagely as he reassured his new disciple. ¡°Even so, I have all the faith in the world that you will walk the path correctly without straying too much. I shall do my best to guide you along the way.¡±


    <i>No, master. Now that I have taken another look at you, you may not be a wizard in a traditional sense, but you''re still plenty insane enough!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t bring himself to say those words out aloud.


    ***


    "We''re changing locations so soon?" Vator tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Vator seemed puzzled as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Since you''ve created a situation here, this is where others will gather, so is there a reason to leave so soon? Master, ording to my calctions, it should be fine to stay here for a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°I hear you, but it''s pointless,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a shake of his head. ¡°My main goal was never about buying time, anyway. No, that''s more like a bonus to my original goal. Besides, our location isn''t ideal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... You have a point there,¡± Vator slowly nodded in agreement.


    Their current location was a remote corner of the provincial capital. No matter how much ''Jiangnan'' had developed, China''s center would always be on ''Jiangbei''. It was especially more so for the Chinese martial society.[1]


    Despite going through so many upheavals throughout history, Jiangbeirgely remained the region of choice for the core forces of the Chinese martial society. At least Jiangnan became more livelypared to the past after the HQ of the Crimson King''s faction settled near there. Even so, the core of the Crimson King''s faction was still located in the north.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho''s goal was to make waves in China, he needed to leave Sichuan and head to Jiangbei.


    <i>''Honestly, I don''t care where as long as it''s not here.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly chuckled. Sichuan was simply too rural in this vastnd called China, after all.


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°You seem reluctant about something, master.¡±


    ¡°Leaving as soon as possible is the correct course of action when considering the effectiveness, but... I''ll be honest. I''m feeling a little worried about leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Is it because of that woman?¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    Vator chuckled slightly. In his view, Kang Jin-Ho was an enigma, an unpredictable man. At times, he seemedpletely thoughtless in his actions, yet he could still shock other people with how thoughtful he was. Despite giving off the air of an ancient expert who had gone through all sorts of trials and tribtions, he acted like an innocent fool at times, too!


    As if... A child and an old man had been mixed together to create him?


    Now was one such example. Despite disying such a cruel and cold-hearted behavior of a man who couldn''t have possessed anything remotely approaching human emotions, Kang Jin-Ho was worried about the safety of some woman!


    ¡°I didn''t know you were such a romantic, Master.¡±


    ¡°...Refrain from saying nonsense like that.¡±


    ¡°If that''s yourmand,¡± Vator smiled brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly.


    <i>''Should I strengthen my control over him?''</i>


    It felt like Vator was getting more mischievous with every passing day. Kang Jin-Ho''s original n was to enve Vator''s mind and use the big man like his personal ve. He believed that was a reasonable price to pay for what Vator had done.


    However, what awaited Kang Jin-Ho after enving Vator was a reality he hadn''t anticipated: he had no task to assign to the big man. Training the Martial Assembly members was Vator''s idea. And the one area he could prove useful,bat, was in a bit of a lull right now after the various conflicts guing Kang Jin-Ho had been dealt with.


    Besides, onerge-scale battle was enough to unite South Korea under Kang Jin-Ho''s thumb. So, the only way for Kang Jin-Ho to find himself in trouble was by deliberately going out there to find it.


    The best way to describe this situation was that abat-capable ve had been demoted to a surplus resource with nothing better to do.


    No wonder Kang Jin-Ho started viewing Vator in slight dissatisfaction. It wasn''t as if he could order the big man to go to construction sites and use his absurdly-sturdy body to make money, now was it? That also didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho could beat Vator up for flimsy justifications, either!


    Which left Kang Jin-Ho with no choice but to endure Vator''s disrespectful behavior!


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°Can''t you simply take her with you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Her work here isn''t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You wish to respect a woman''s autonomy...? I didn''t know you had such a gentle and flexible side to you, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°I figured it wasmon sense?¡±


    ¡°It''s all good, I say. Although it doesn''t align with my worldview, following the will of one''s master is the sign of a loyal subordinate, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Me saying this out aloud is kind of weird, but... Vator, no one would dare mistake you for a loyal man.¡±


    ¡°That is a misunderstanding, master. I am more than loyal enough.¡±


    ¡°...Sure. Let''s say you are,¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly again.


    Vator smiled brightly. ¡°In that case, why don''t you summon bodyguards capable of protecting this ce and that woman? She must be nning to return to Korea once her business in China is dealt with. That means her bodyguards will only need to stick by her until then.¡±


    ¡°I can''t think of anyone suitable for the job,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while furrowing his brow. ¡°Also, having Koreans guarding her could unnecessarily agitate the other side. And I don''t want to deploy Assembly members on my private affairs.¡±


    ¡°You''re definitely a romantic, then,¡± Vator smiled wryly.


    Who would be dissatisfied with Kang Jin-Ho using the Assembly members as his private military organization? Most of them would notin and do as he told them. And the half would only be too d to carry out his orders.


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho was the least self-aware out of everybody of what kind of standing he had in the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°Master, those people might be honored to work for you.¡±


    ¡°I do understand that in my head, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply.


    He wouldn''t be this hesitant if the Martial Assembly was the demon cult. After all, he had climbed from the bottom all the way to the cult leader position. He was an outsider joining in on both asions, but the time he spent in the demon cult, plus the things he had aplished there, were a world''s apart from what he had done in the Assembly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was the Assembly Master, but the burden of knowing that he shouldn''t use the Assembly to his whims still weighed heavily on him.


    Vator shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Either way, it''s fine with me. Since you''re talking to me about this, you believe I might have a solution to your problem. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I wanted your advice.¡±


    ¡°Then you shall receive my advice. I can think of a solution.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed sharply just then. He knew a lot about China, but that story only applied to the ancient Zhongyuan. As for Vator, he had been staying in modern China until recently. After losing to the Crimson King and being forced into a contractual rtionship, he had to call China his home. In other words, he understood current China far better than Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You need to leave the bodyguard duties to someone. That is unavoidable. If you can''t rely on the Assembly''s people, simply hire someone else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Who is avable, then?¡±


    ¡°There are two types,¡± Vator smirked. ¡°Frencers are not loyal to any one faction. They will do any job, from protection details to assassinations and everything in between. The only minus point is theirck of quality, which could lead to trouble. However, they would never harm their clients. Without trust, no one would hire them, after all. So, you can count on them in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned, still hesitant.


    Vator continued to exin. ¡°If you''re not convinced, you can always call on the other group. And I can even guarantee them for you.¡±


    ¡°You will guarantee them?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,I will,¡± Vator sat up straight and puffed his chest out, causing his alreadyrge body to look evenrger. ¡°I can summon the warriors from the wild ins. Despite being free souls unaffiliated with anyone, they still know honor. If I call on them, they will protect your woman even at the cost of throwing their lives away.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded after picking up on Vator''s pride and confidence. ¡°If you''re guaranteeing them, I''m more than willing to trust them. Can you call them now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. However, there is one thing you must pay attention to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? You don''t need to worry,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while also sitting upright. ¡°If they are men of honor, I shall properly reward them. I swear on my name to express the most fitting show of gratitude.¡±


    Vator smiled brightly while tilting his head. ¡°What are you talking about? I only want you to pay them. With money, of course.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The appropriatepensation is mary, master. Why would you swear on your name for that? No one cares about that, so pay them a lot of money. They need to repair their yurts before the harsh winteres. And that won''t be the only ce they require the extra cash. Honor doesn''t provide for your family, no? In this day and age... Money is honor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got an impromptu lesson on reality from a warrior of the wild ins who greatly valued honor.


    1. ''Jiangnan'' and ''Jiangbei'' are two geographical areas south and north of the Yangtze River, respectively. Jiangnan means ''south of the river'' while Jiangbei ''north of the river''. ?

 Chapter 685. Supporting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 685. Supporting (5)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes. ¡°You''re leaving already?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There is a ce I must go to, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hnnnnng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have a choice but to smile awkwardly. How could he not when he saw the hint of sulking in Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression?


    <i>''She''ll probably start nagging me...''</i>


    When that thought popped up in his mind, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began shrinking back. However, Choi Yeon-Ha''s response turned out to be the exact opposite of what he feared.


    ¡°You won''te back here, right?¡±


    ¡°...No, I probably won''t.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha slowly nodded. ¡°That means... After you finish your business, you''re heading back to Korea right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, most likely.¡±


    ¡°I see. Can''t be helped, then. Take care of yourself, okay?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha coolly nodded.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well...¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately reply and fidgeted nervously, Choi Yeon-Ha smirked softly back at him. ¡°What''s wrong? Were you scared about me biting your head off for leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not.¡±


    ¡°I think that''s exactly it, though?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha''s smile only deepened as she spoke. ¡°Rather than nagging you, I should be apologizing. I asked you toe here and hang out with me, but I kept dragging you to my workce, then saddled you with annoying things, too...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I never thought they were annoying, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°I''m just stating my objective observation.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Isn''t it fine as long as I don''t mind it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! How can you decide who''s right and wrong by yourself? When there''s a clear deciding line? This time, I know it''s my fault, and well... I don''t have any excuses to give you. I don''t even know where to begin my apology when I''ve done so many things wrong.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yeon-Ha, I don''t have any thoughts of demanding apologies from you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I wasn''t nning to apologize, either.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in confusion. Talking to her always made him feel like he was getting sucked into her pace.


    ¡°This thing called apology, it''s not something amazing, you know?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha confidently spoke, ¡°It only means you''re trying to gloss over your mistakes with nothing but a few simple words. If apologies can resolve everything, why do we still have wars andws and stuff?¡±


    ¡°...W-well, yes. You have a point.¡±


    ¡°So, in situations like ours, I shouldn''t be wasting time apologizing but repaying you instead! That''s what humans should do! Humans with morals, at least.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless by Choi Yeon-Ha''s mini-rant. Refusing the ''repayment'' when she was so adamant about it seemed like a weird thing to do. Wouldn''t it be like needlessly raising a fuss all on his own? Still, not saying anything right now would make the atmosphere a bit awkward, so...


    Thankfully, though, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t expecting Kang Jin-Ho to respond as she continued to speak. ¡°But! This is a lot harder than I thought, you know?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I need to repay you, but... I can''t think of anything I can do for you. I mean, you are richer than me, right? And you don''t seem to want something, either...¡±


    An awkward chuckle left Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. He couldn''t help but notice that the atmosphere had finally be weird. Topensate, he reached out to the coffee cup resting on this cafe''s table, then carefully brought it to his lips to take a generous sip.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha voiced her thoughts. ¡°Should I just repay you with my body?¡±


    <i>Phu-woooot!</i>


    The hot coffee flew out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips like a fountain. However, Choi Yeon-Ha expertly ducked to the side and avoided the spray as if she had already predicted this oue.


    ¡°You''re so predictable, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. I was just, uh, taken by surprise, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to react so viscerally like that to a joke, you know? I''ll have you know, I''m not an easy woman like that.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that about you, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes a little. ¡°You never really hoped to do that with me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait...¡±


    ¡°Hnnng? Sounds like you were secretly wishing for it...?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s not true.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stopped her line of mischievous questioning and smiled mysteriously at Kang Jin-Ho. Her gaze ultimately proved a little too seductive for Kang Jin-Ho, and soon,rge droplets of perspiration appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°You can be so adorable, you know that?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha gently chuckled.


    ¡°...¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho kept his mouth shut while fidgeting from the sheer awkwardness, Choi Yeon-Ha''s gentle chuckle morphed into a full-on fit of giggles. ¡°Don''t be scared-stiff like that. Why are you so nervous when I''m letting you go without raising a fuss?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well...¡±


    ¡°Okay, so! Are you nning to leave right away?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. It seems I must leave aroundter today, in the evening. Dying it any further won''t do us any good, you see.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see. It''s too bad, but there''s no helping it, I guess. You better stay safe, though.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, and Choi Yeon-Ha gently smiled back at him. Although...


    There was a hint of unmistakable sadness behind that smile.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha mumbled while staring at the film set. On the surface, this scene didn''t seem all that out of ce. However, it seemed someone in this ce didn''t share that sentiment.


    ¡°...Noona,¡± Han Eun-Sol suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol stared at Choi Yeon-Ha in slight disapproval. ¡°Please get a hold of yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I haven''t done anything, though? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Noona, please.¡±


    ¡°What? I''mpletely fine, you know?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol groaned. ¡°...Aren''t your legs getting numb?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha looked down at herself and realized she had been sitting cross-legged all this time. When she tried to uncross them, though... She froze still after noticing that she couldn''t feel anything in her legs. ¡°W-what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Of course they should be numb. Noona, you''ve been sitting like that for one solid hour! I almost thought you turned into a statue.¡±


    ¡°Heol...?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha used her hands to uncross her legs and returned them to their natural positions. She still couldn''t feel much of anything below her thighs. ¡°T-this is so weird? Why haven''t I noticed this? I mean, I''mpletely fine, aren''t I? So why?¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, you''re totally helpless, aren''t you?¡± Han Eun-Sol slowly shook his head.


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha stared at him with her somewhat wet eyes. ¡°Listen, Eun-Sol. Can you...¡±


    ¡°Uwaaahk! Don''t stare at me like that! You make me wanna stab you or something!¡±


    ¡°You stinking son of a...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha withdrew her puppy dog eyes and began gnashing her teeth instead. Hearts of most hot-blooded men would''ve run wild if they saw this scene on a screen, yet Han Eun-Sol''s honest impression after witnessing it with his own eyes was... He wanted to stab her?! Seriously?!


    Not even a real little brother would say that! Seriously now!


    ¡°Anyways, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona?¡±


    ¡°Why am I so... You know, uncool?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I firmly believe that''s not something Chungmuro''s Ice Witch... I mean, the Ice Queen and all-around terrible human being, Choi Yeon-Ha, should be saying.¡±


    ¡°You...! Imma kill you one of these days for real!¡±


    ¡°Before that, can''t you fire me first?¡±


    ¡°What? Didn''t you say you want to stick by me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, noona. My mind''s changed now. I can''t remember why I wanted fame and fortune by being your manager. I''ve recently realized that life is actually all about being content with what you already have. I don''t care about fame or wealth anymore, so let me live my life stress-free. Pretty please?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Our little Eun-Sol had a dream, eh?¡±


    ¡°...So what''s the problem now, noona?¡± Han Eun-Sol forcibly changed the topic back to the original discussion.


    ¡°If you want to be perceived as a cool person, what you say and do should stay more or less consistent, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Rather than being cool, isn''t that more like... I dunno, what''s expected from normal human beings? Well, I guess it''s true that people with integrity do look cool, but what about it?¡±


    ¡°Why can''t I do that, Eun-Sol? It feels like I can no longer do thattely.¡±


    ¡°...Noona, you were never like that, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°...You, are you trying to pick a fight with me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Noona, when a person starts thinking of truth as an attempt to pick a fight, I believe it''s about time they start reflecting on their life.¡±


    ¡°...I give up.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol smirked softly when Choi Yeon-Ha threw her hands in the air.


    <i>''It''s going rather well, isn''t it?''</i>


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was dissatisfied with her current state, but Han Eun-Sol''s opinion on this matter was the exact opposite of hers. The proof that he was right was with how he had been able to crack jokes with her until now.


    Something like that was unthinkable to Han Eun-Sol merely half a year ago!


    <i>''Well, at least if I was prepared to forfeit my life, that was!''</i>


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t fully aware of her own transformation yet. The current her had be so much mellower that she might as well be a different person from her past self. Of course, it was a positive transformation.


    In life, a person needed to be sharp-edged and unforgiving at times. Those who couldn''t do that were usually taken advantage of and roundly mocked as pushovers by other people. The problem with Choi Yeon-Ha, though, was that she was always sharp-edged.


    However, encountering Kang Jin-Ho helped her to learn how to hide her always-visible ws. She seemed to have convinced herself that it was all an act to fool Kang Jin-Ho. However, when her acting had seeped into her daily actions, too? People would say she had be mellower.


    Of course, she didn''t seem aware of it.


    In that case, what could possibly be a problem with how she was currently?


    ¡°What''s the matter, noona? Is it because of Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sure enough... Most of Choi Yeon-Ha''s current problems stemmed from Kang Jin-Ho and ended with him, too.


    <i>''Gee whiz. Isn''t this going a bit overboard to be considered romantic?''</i>


    It was getting a bit too cringey for Han Eun-Sol to tolerate anymore! If Choi Yeon-Ha liked Kang Jin-Ho so much, she should just stop mucking about and get on with things! What kind of nonsense was this that only made the people looking on from the sidelines feel so infuriated?


    mes of frustration burned inside Han Eun-Sol. Even after excluding his personal feelings from this matter and looking at this situation as objectively as possible... Weren''t these two people such frustrating tease? Just what did they think they were doing? Not even elementary school kids would have acted like that with their dates!


    ¡°So, what''s the problem?¡± Han Eun-Sol asked.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho said he needs to leaveter today. He''s got something to do, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Okay? So what?¡±


    ¡°I coolly told him to have a safe trip, but... Now that I''m here, I keep getting irritated by it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I mean, can''t he stay for a little longer? I''m working my butt off in the middle of nowhere, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hang on a minute, noona...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while pouting deeply away. ¡°I know it''s me who asked him toe to this middle of nowhere but didn''t spend much time with him. I know that, even after finally getting some time off, I threw all that away and rushed back here after only one phone call from the director. I also know that Mister Jin-Ho has already spent a lot of time here even though he must''ve had his own busy itinerary and can''t stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°...You know everything already, so what could possibly be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Eun-Sol... There''s something wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°...Like what?¡±


    ¡°I get all that in my head, you know? But I just can''t ept it.¡±


    ¡°...Noona, that''s what people usually refer to as being a terrible person.¡±


    ¡°Can it, Eun-Sol. You think I don''t know that?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol slowly shook his head again as Choi Yeon-Ha unhappily shot back at him, her temper clearly rising.


    <i>''Yup, she really is hopeless.''</i>


    Since time immemorial, it was the duty of the attendants toe to their boss''s rescue if they couldn''t readily figure out an answer. Although, Han Eun-Sol dearly would''ve loved not to get involved in this woman''s romantic shenanigans!


    <i>''I''m not a Cupid or something, you know!''</i>


    He was already suffering from jealousy here, so to give Choi Yeon-Ha advice on improving her love life? What kind of bullsh*t was this!


    Even so...


    Han Eun-Sol objectively weighed the pros and cons between the pain from giving this woman his advice on her love life and the potential Hell in store while being dragged around by Choi Yeon-Ha in her current state. And then, he quickly made up his mind.


    <i>''Yup, let''s suffer now.''</i>


    He feared that if Choi Yeon-Ha let Kang Jin-Ho leave like this, she''d suffer the side effects for the next month or so; if those side effects were limited to mncholy or theck of drive, it''d be wonderful news. However, if it was in the form of hysteria, then... Not only Han Eun-Sol, but everyone sharing the film set could potentially experience Hell on Earth!


    The only two people in the whole film set could have kept her in check, but Liu had be a useless idiot, while the director, Zhang Xiang, tucked his tail between his legs for some unfathomable reason. Which meant Han Eun-Sol would have to step forward now!


    ¡°Listen, noona...?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°I thought about why you are so uncool, and...¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°You know what people are like, don''t you? We all know we should do this and that, but how many of us can actually do it? If the world was filled with people who could always do what they thought was right, we should be living in a paradise by now, you know?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°What I''m saying is that this is a natural phenomenon. But the way you can''t sit still and have to raise a fuss about it? I think it''s because you haven''t fully established what kind of rtionship you have with Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...Establish?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Han Eun-Solnded the decisive blow next. ¡°It''s not like you''re officially dating or anything. Now that he''s going away, and you won''t be able to see him or speak to him whenever you want to... Maybe you''re nervous about another woman swooping in to snatch him away from you?¡±


    ¡°W-what? I thought we were already an item, though?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? How did you figure that?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nervously muttered, ¡°We, uh, we smooched and stuff?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s expression grew cold. He even groaned as if he was dealing with irredeemable trash here. ¡°Not even elementary school kids behave like that, noona. You gotta wake up.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha trembled ever so slightly. Having finally recognized the source of her anxiety, she urgently asked her trusty manager for an answer. ¡°T-then, what should I do?! Should I... pounce on him?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For the first time since his arrival, Han Eun-Sol was thankful that he was in the middle of China.

 Chapter 686. Exploring (1)

    <h4>Chapter 686. Exploring (1)</h4>


    ¡°Please! Pleeeeese! PLEASE!¡±


    How or where should Han Eun-Sol vent this volcanic emotion of frustration!


    ¡°Please get a hold of yourself, okay! Please, I beg of you!¡±


    He was oh-so tempted to open the floodgates of insults, but where would he get another job after getting fired? Especially in this era ripe with youth unemployment?


    Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha would probably never fire him, anyway! No, she''d make sure to keep Han Eun-Sol around just to mentally torture him every single freaking day!


    As such, Han Eun-Sol exercised his utmost patience to stop any and all swearing from leaping out of his mouth.


    ¡°How could you even think about pouncing on Mister Jin-Ho! And why did your mind head in that direction in the first ce! Do you think you''re ying some kinda eroge?! AH?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on...? I''m just trying to think of a realistic solution, so...¡±


    That was when Han Eun-Sol finally realized something.


    <i>''I''ve been wrong all this time!''</i>


    Until this moment, Han Eun-Sol believed theck of romantic action in Choi Yeon-Ha''s life was all because of her incredibly-high standards. Which seemed logical when one thought about it.


    Even after reaching her mid-20s, Choi Yeon-Ha''s grip on the top spot as South Korea''s most beautiful woman remained firm. Of course, there had been many challengers to her throne over the years. Several actressespeted against her for brief periods, but none managed to hold on to their crown for as long as Choi Yeon-Ha did.


    Koreans would automatically think of Choi Yeon-Ha as the country''s ''Top Representative Beauty'' just from hearing her name alone. That was who Choi Yeon-Ha was!


    Obviously, someone like that would have high standards. So much so that even if she blurted out, ''<i>I will consider marriage if the candidate is a prince from a kingdom somewhere!''</i> during an interview, people would think that was only natural for her. After an outpouring of criticism had died down, of course!


    After all, she had the qualifications to hold sky-high standards, now didn''t she? And Han Eun-Sol firmly believed that. He believed that Choi Yeon-Ha''s unrealistically-high standards naturally made her disinterested in men loitering around her. So, she''d never get into a romantic rtionship unless the man was truly, gobsmackingly top-tier husband material. That''s what Han Eun-Sol had believed until now.


    But now...!


    <i>''What the hell? Isn''t she just a... naive idiot?!''</i>


    When Han Eun-Sol thought about it some more, he realized something new. What if Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t been blessed with such devastating looks? What if she was more in? Would she still be able to date someone?


    As in, find a suitable man and enjoy a lovey-dovey...


    Han Eun-Sol reflexively blurted out, ¡°Lovey-dovey, my ass!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Say what?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s nothing.¡± Han Eun-Sol panicked and hurriedly waved his hands when his intrusive thoughts almost broke free.


    He had to admit it. He simply couldn''t picture Choi Yeon-Ha finding a good man and dating him like a normal couple. Imagining a fish walking onnd using its fins was a far easier task for Han Eun-Sol''s brain!


    ¡°...Let''s behave like normal people, okay! Please, noona!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol was being crushed under the weight of grave responsibility!


    <i>''I need to do whatever it takes!''</i>


    If Choi Yeon-Ha''s thing with Kang Jin-Ho failed to work out, the odds of her never dating another man for the rest of her life were too damn high! As a manager, seeing his talent remaining as the avatar of the God of Acting representing South Korea should be something to celebrate. However, as Choi Yeon-Ha''s little ''brother''... Han Eun-Sol would never be okay with her single status.


    Especially when considering it''d be his job to deal with her increasingly-severe spinster hysteria!


    ¡°Fuu-wooop!¡± Han Eun-Sol sucked in a deep, deep breath to blow away the weighty responsibility, then directly addressed Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°Let''s try to keep it simple, noona.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, keep it simple? When I''ve never done anything like this before?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sourly shot back.


    ¡°Noona, no one is born as a romance expert. Everyone has to experience it for the first time, okay? Still, no one would behave like you during their first time!¡±


    ¡°Really now? How can I know anything without practice?¡±


    ¡°Wow, auntie. You''re a total riot, you know that? What practice are you even talking about when you''ve filmed how many romantic dramas until now? Those were your practice sessions, noona!¡±


    ¡°...Urgh. Aren''t they all, you know, too cringe and stuff?¡±


    ¡°That''s what other people do, you know!¡±


    ¡°Really? People live like they are in TV shows? I don''t think so.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. They might not, but it''s not too far off. Noona, think of yourself as a director or a writer, then think about the best way to leave an impression on Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°An impression, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Think about how to totally get your hooks in him. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a direct approach or a more subtle seduction.¡±


    "Y-you think so?"


    When Choi Yeon-Ha fell into the pool of her deep thoughts, Han Eun-Sol followed his own advice and approached her directly. ¡°Noona, listen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Even I think Mister Jin-Ho is a good man.¡±


    ¡°...Okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, he''s got his weird quirks, and at times, he doesn''t feel like a sane man, and there are also various strange bits about him...¡±


    ¡°If you want to insult him, insult him. Don''t start with praises, okay?¡±


    ¡°...In any case!¡± Han Eun-Sol quickly got back to the topic at hand. ¡°Someone of his caliber not being tempted by other women is unthinkable, noona. From your perspective, you probably think he won''t stray since you''re none other than Choi Yeon-Ha. But who can truly predict human behavior? No one can, that''s who. You''ve already experienced that before many times, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Whenever you think, ¡®<i>No, that won''t happen,¡¯</i> things will always inevitably happen.¡±


    ¡°That''s even truer with romantic rtionships, noona.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha animatedly nodded away. She agreed that Han Eun-Sol was right. No one could predict what might happen in the affairs of the human race.


    <i>''Right! My problem all along has been my uncertainty.''</i>


    Her rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho was clearly progressing positively. She got to confirm that through various events during Kang Jin-Ho''s visit, didn''t she?


    However, despite reveling in Kang Jin-Ho''s visceral presence, Choi Yeon-Ha always suffered subtle yet still-crippling anxiety. How far would he be willing to ept her? Did her antics make him feel ufortable? All these thoughts put her on edge.


    Now, it felt like a bright light had finally been shed on the root cause of her behavior.


    Neither of them said anything, but Choi Yeon-Ha still believed their rtionship had progressed. However, that wasn''t quite right. Without saying anything, the best anyone could do was guess. She wasn''t a mind reader, so how could she feel at ease with only a guess?


    What about the old adage of, ''You''d know without saying a word''? That was no longer true in this day and age. Rather than wasting time and energy on unreadable zes or vague actions, the best way to handle her situation was to be more direct.


    <i>''...I better go now!''</i>


    Before Kang Jin-Ho entered the wilderness filled with starving beasts (?) Choi Yeon-Ha must put some armor on him and stamp her seal somewhere! Only then would her anxiety finally behave itself and go away for a bit.


    ¡°Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona?¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared at Han Eun-Sol, her eyes burning like a pair of fierce mes. ¡°You''re totally right! Yes, I should be doing that instead of worrying about my pride or whatever! Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°G-go where?¡±


    ¡°To Mister Jin-Ho, obviously! Even if we leave now, we might not make it in time, you know!¡±


    ¡°...Noona, you are supposed to shoot a scer in the evening!¡±


    ¡°Tell them to reschedule it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha unleashed her anger in no uncertain terms. ¡°Don''t forget how I always filled in whenever that bastard, Liu Wei, didn''t show up for days on end! So, the director shouldn''t have a problem doing something nice for me for just one evening, wouldn''t you say? I''m sure he''s at least not that shameless.¡±


    ¡°H-hold on, noona! Even so, shouldn''t we speak to the director first...?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have a phone? Besides, why aren''t you running already!¡±


    ¡°...I''ming.¡±


    While running toward the white van, Han Eun-Sol was being ovee byplicated yet vague emotions.


    <i>''It''s great that noona has regained her energy, but...''</i>


    He should be thankful for Choi Yeon-Ha finally returning to her usual self, but... When he realized he''d have to deal with the aftermath, this strong feeling that something had gone wrong kept rearing its ugly head!


    Besides...


    <i>''Wait a minute...?''</i>


    They had to rush there, no? With the van? ...By driving over those dangerous cliffs?!


    ¡°Noona? Do I have to drive fast, too? One mistake could kill us, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Arrivingte will kill us, too! If you''rete, I''ll definitely show you what death is like, got that?¡±


    That was when a smile of pure enlightenment bloomed on Han Eun-Sol''s face.


    <i>''Well, if we are all destined to die one day, it''s better to avoid extra nagging, right?''</i>


    What a screwed-up life this was.


    ***


    Vator nced at Zhang Dajing. ¡°Are all preparations finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I''m almost done.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded at that reply.


    <i>''Without a doubt, he''s very useful.''</i>


    Zhang Dajing''s original role was as an intelligence operative dispatched to South Korea. Considering how worthless information from South Korea was before Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance, Zhang Dajing was rotting away in a truly dead-end job with no future prospects.


    However, being stuck in that job was a catalyst for Zhang Dajing''s growth. And now, there was basically nothing he couldn''t do.


    He could check in and out of hotels, organize the luggage, source a suitable vehicle from somewhere and supervise the process of loading said luggage. And he could do all this without a moment''s dy or mistake!


    Vator was suddenly ovee with this desire to express how proud and satisfied he was.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°You are the greatest... Mm, well... Uh... So...¡± Vator urgently searched for the right word to fully express his emotions before settling on what he thought was the appropriate term. ¡°You''re the world''s greatest handyman!¡±


    ¡°...That''s supposed to be a praise, yes?¡±


    ¡°Now that I''ve said it, it doesn''t sound like one, does it? Mm, this is troublesome. In any case! You are always quick and efficient with your duties. Take it as a praiseing from me.¡±


    ¡°I''ve gotten good at only the most useless stuff,¡± Zhang Dajing sighed weakly.


    The higher-ups couldn''t think of an assignment they could give to Zhang Dajing, but they were also unwilling to let their agent suck on their thumb either. Like a first sergeant who couldn''t stand the sight of junior soldiers lounging around doing nothing, the higher-ups came up with all sorts of nothing-burger assignments for Zhang Dajing, and as a result, he became a jack-of-all-trades capable of doing pretty much anything.


    When exined that way, Zhang Dajing sounded like an amazingly-capable agent, but the truth wasn''t so kind. If this was a video game, he''d be a failed character with stat points distributed to all the wrong skill trees!


    <i>''So what if I am?''</i>


    Even a crap character still had its uses. Maybe not in a video game setting, no, but this was reality. And in reality, people with various skill sets were respected for being versatile and well-rounded, weren''t they!


    Vator nced at their new mode of transport. ¡°Is it a rental?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Just to be safe, I purchased it.¡±


    ¡°...It seems you''re richer than I thought?¡±


    ¡°Before leaving, Mister Lee Hyeon-Su gave me apany card and some cash, sir. He told me to use the card since the cost to cover your meals would be enormous...¡±


    ¡°...Oh, did he now?¡±


    That sounded like an exceedingly-logical decision, but... Why did Vator feel a bit sad after hearing about it?


    Zhang Dajing turned his head and nced at the duo of Guo Liqin and Da Bao. ¡°By the way, sir? What should we do about these two?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Vator also nced at the duo before frowning slightly. ¡°Master, what will you do with these two?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back before replying in a t voice. ¡°We''re taking them with us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At least, for now.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t know what you''re thinking of. If we find a secluded mountain somewhere along the way, are you nning to bury them there?¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it some more. For now, load them in the backseat.¡±


    Vator nced at Zhang Dajing, prompting thetter to get a move on. He dragged the two dazed martial artists to the backseat and shoved them inside. He didn''t even bother to tie them down or anything before closing the door.


    These two could have broken out of most bindings, anyway. Besides, why should Zhang Dajing bother with tying them down when two of the most effective restraints would be apanying them, anyway?


    The two restraints began talking to each other.


    ¡°Where will we go next, master?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "I''m not sure yet."


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I tried to call, but no one''s been answering. So, the n is to drive to the ce where I first met my contact.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You really are acting on your whims, master,¡± Vator chuckled loudly. Who was he to me Kang Jin-Ho when all martial artists boasted the same trait of being ruled by their whims? Besides, setting up a strict, inflexible schedule also didn''t suit Vator''s personality, anyway. ¡°I don''t mind either way. However, do we really have to ride in that vehicle? I''m less than happy with how cramped it is. Besides, running there should be faster.¡±


    ¡°Vator, a modern man should behave like a modern man.¡±


    ¡°That''s not something I want to hear from you, master.¡±


    ¡°That''s enough of a chitchat. Let''s get going.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhang Dajing climbed into the driver''s seat while Kang Jin-Ho entered the van through the rear door.


    Vator grunted unhappily. ¡°Hmm... It''s a little too narrow...!¡±


    As this van wasn''t specially modified for Vator, the big man couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable. From passersby''s perspective, it would''ve looked like a giant was folding himself inside apact city car.


    Before Vator could finish folding himself in, though, he suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone''sing to bid you farewell.¡±


    ¡°...Farewell?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tried to peek outside, only to frown deeply. ¡°Can''t you move out of the way? I can''t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Vator grunted and ungainly pulled himself out of the van.


    That allowed Kang Jin-Ho to spot a white van charging toward his position at a highly-illegal speed. ¡°Mm?¡±


    Wasn''t that Choi Yeon-Ha''s van?


    ¡°Master, I think she has something to say,¡± said Vator with a smirk.


    Indeed, through the window of that distant van was Choi Yeon-Ha, her torso halfway outside and her arm waving madly at Kang Jin-Ho. He could clearly see that she was shouting something, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless by sheer bbergast. Luckily, he had Vator to speak what was on his mind.


    ¡°Master. Saying this out loud might be seen as being rude, but... In my personal view, that woman doesn''t seem right in her head. How about finding a woman who''s a little less insane and then attempting procreation with her instead?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have enough mental energy to retort to Vator.

 Chapter 687. Exploring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 687. Exploring (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t have to pay attention to Vator''s so-called advice. After all, Vator shouldn''t be demandingmon sense from other people when his physique alone had transcended past what was epted as ''normal''!


    What ''embarrassed'' Kang Jin-Ho in this situation wasn''t Vator, but the way Zhang Dajing was openly staring at him! Those eyes that screamed, <i>''You sure do live an exciting, dynamic life, don''t you?'' </i>were rather effective at making Kang Jin-Ho shrink back.


    Vator smirked deeply. ¡°I have to say, master, your tastes can be a little... peculiar at times. Even if that woman''s face is pretty, a person''s looks don''tst for eternity.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. ¡°It''s not about her looks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? If so, isn''t that more strange?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t readily think of something to retort with. Still, he tried to say something. ¡°People all have their unique aspects.¡±


    Despite Kang Jin-Ho''s best attempt, his excuse sounded so...me. Thankfully, though, Vator didn''t bother pointing that out and chose a different route of attack instead. ¡°Whatever the case might be, shouldn''t you be happy about your woman''s passionate desire to see you off? In that regard, she is indeed very much deserving of all your love and attention.¡±


    ¡°...That''s enough of an evaluation from you.¡±


    ¡°Master, since ancient times, a man standing at the top could never escape the scrutiny of his retainers whenever he wished to choose a bride. Finding a woman might be an insignificant pastime for you, but to us? We''re about to wee a new boss into our midst. Of course we will be far more invested in this matter than you.¡±


    Something about that assertion sounded rather convincing. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to admit it, but Vator sure could be shockingly persuasive.


    <i>''Why is Vator such a smooth talker anyway?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eye at Vator. Judging from his appearance alone, Vator should only know how to grunt and growl, so how?


    Of course, nothing was more idiotic than judging a book by its cover. Even so, anyone looking at Vator would realize that knowing something and actually doing that in reality were two separate things.


    To make matters worse, Vator wasn''t just an eloquent speaker. No. There was this subtle hint of... ''twistedness'' in the way he spoke, something Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t sense from either Jo Gyu-Min or Lee Hyeon-Su. And this twistedness could subtly get on a person''s nerves, too...!


    ¡°Master, you shouldn''t just stand there looking like a dazed mannequin in this heartwarming scene. I have a suggestion. How about Imand Zhang Dajing to go and find some wildflowers in the vicinity so you can...?¡±


    <i>Craaack...</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho powerfully clenched his fists, the eerie sounds of his joints popping threateningly resounded in the air.


    That forced Vator to raise his hands in mock surrender and sneakily back away. ¡°Master, I''m against unnecessary violence. We are all civilized people capable of holding meaningful dialogue. If you resort to violence at every insignificant little issue, you are no different from an unruly beast.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I don''t mind bing a beast for a little while.¡±


    ¡°...I promise not to p my gums now.¡±


    ¡°Fuu...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply. This feeling he was getting? He hadn''t felt it in a while. How long had it been? Maybe a few years?


    After he started focusing on the Martial Assembly''s matters and regained some of his former strength¡ªin other words, before his social status had climbed to its current peak¡ªKang Jin-Ho didn''t get many chances to feel this emotion. But here was Vator, making him relive those emotions!


    <i>''I had no idea Vator had this kind of personality!''</i>


    It was toote for regrets, though. Kang Jin-Ho had already decided to keep Vator around, after all!


    Thankfully, the white van arrived before Vator could say something else. Kang Jin-Ho reflexively sighed in relief.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    The door opened, and Choi Yeon-Ha urgently climbed outside. Herplexion was quite flushed.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two of them stared at each other, unable to say anything.


    Some people might interpret this sight as a <i>very</i> romantic scene, but the truth wasn''t as rosy as on the surface.


    Kang Jin-Ho had absolutely no clue what to say in this kind of situation and could only fidget nervously. Meanwhile, Choi Yeon-Ha realized how unsightly her behavior had been only after exiting the van and was busy kicking duvets and nkets inside her head.


    <i>''What should I say to her?''</i>


    <i>''What should I say to fix this situation?!''</i>


    Their thoughts were fairly simr yet also a little different at the same time!


    However, it seemed someone nearby found this situation rather boring.


    ¡°Yaaaaawn~...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head stiffly turned to his side.


    The target of his re, Vator, stopped yawning and apologetically waved his hand, his expression awkward and cramped. ¡°D-don''t mind me. I wasn''t getting a good night''s rest recently. Must''ve been the sudden change in the bed or something. My apologies, master. I''m rather fussy about where I sleep.¡±


    Fussy? With a huge body like that?!


    A man who looked like he''d munch on granite for breakfast was talking about being fussy? Maybe all the actually-fussy people on Earth had frozen to death? Besides, why bring up ''fussy'' of all things in this situation?


    Kang Jin-Ho had oh-so many things to say. However, now wasn''t exactly the...


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly blurted out his name. She sounded urgent.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°N-not here. Can we go over there? Just the two of us?¡±


    "...Sorry? Why?"


    Instead of providing a verbal exnation, Choi Yeon-Ha began tugging forcefully at Kang Jin-Ho''s sleeve. He had no choice but to get dragged away even though he still had no idea what she wanted from him.


    Vator smirked while staring at the two people heading off to a distant corner far removed from everyone''s eye. ¡°Zhang Dajing, it seems the new boss is about to join us... is a lioness in sheep''s clothing.¡±


    Zhang Dajing slowly rubbed his face.


    ***


    Awkwardness. That word best described the current situation.


    After dragging Kang Jin-Ho all the way to a shady corner far removed from people''s gazes, Choi Yeon-Ha finally let go of his sleeve. However, she was immediately mmed in the face by the tidal waves of awkwardness. Unable to endure the onught, she had to take a step back and revert to a defensive state.


    Since that was the case, Kang Jin-Ho should''ve been the one to ease the situation, but...


    <i>''What am I supposed to do here?''</i>


    A century-old solo yer was indeed a fearsome creature. Kang Jin-Ho sometimes felt ufortable talking to his fellow menfolk, so for him to talk to a nervous woman and gradually unravel this awkward situation? That was asking for a miracle.


    If that had been possible, he wouldn''t be in this spot in the first ce!


    Thanks to hisck of experience, Kang Jin-Ho could only stand around fidgeting in silence. Even he could tell someone must break this awkward silence, and that someone should be him. However, just what should he say here? He couldn''t figure it out.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho did blurt something out. But all he could think of was something far too obvious.


    ¡°I, uh, I thought you still had stuff to film?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha gently smiled back at him. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you...?¡±


    ¡°I''ve rescheduled them.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you, that''s why.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s ears grew ever-so-slightly redder. It was true that many things happened between him and Choi Yeon-Ha. However, this must be the first time she was being this direct.


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Ahem. You told me you''d focus on your acting career...¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I got my priorities mixed up. When I thought about why I was so devoted to my career and why I had to fly all the way to China... The answer I got was so obvious.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to nod away even though he couldn''t quite understand what Choi Yeon-Ha was talking about. However, even a total rookie in all things romantic, like him, still knew now was the time to agree with her rather than ask for rity.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared directly at Kang Jin-Ho, her eyes burning in the mes of sheer determination.


    <i>''Be direct! Be more direct! Yes, beating around the bush like an amateur is not my style!''</i>


    When she looked back at her past behavior... What a fool she had been until now! Simply telling him she liked him would sort everything out, no?


    It wasn''t as if Choi Yeon-Ha wascking in some areas, now was it? Yes, she knew Kang Jin-Ho was an excellent specimen, but that didn''t mean anything... If Choi Yeon-Ha was being honest here, finding another woman as good as her should be tougher than plucking stars from the night sky!


    <i>''...Wait a minute. Is that really true?''</i>


    Anxiety rushed into her heart again.


    Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha was dead-certain that finding another woman as beautiful as her was impossible. She was 100% confident about that. Her looks were so outstanding that offering 108 kowtows to her parents everyday would still not be enough to express her gratitude.


    However, when Choi Yeon-Ha was evaluated on the whole as a human being...


    <i>''No, wait! Be strong, Choi Yeon-Ha!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha cutely shook her head.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho had to stand there and watch Choi Yeon-Ha''s face grow hot before cooling down, then frown slightly before smiling brightly. She even shook her head before starting to nod away, too! No wonder Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew increasingly frightened.


    <i>''...Just what is she thinking about?''</i>


    Even if Choi Yeon-Ha was an actor, to think she could express her thoughts so dynamically with nothing but her expressions alone!


    ¡°E-excuse me, Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°W-what will happen if Ie directly at you and pull no punches?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha decided to be honest. She didn''t have the courage to push him down and ''assault'' him, but that didn''t mean she should retreat aftering this far. So, she did the next best thing by sending the ball into Kang Jin-Ho''s court instead.


    However, as it turned out, her ying partner possessed a mean backhand.


    ¡°...Wouldn''t you get arrested for battery?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha dazedly nodded. Kang Jin-Ho was right. That would be a bookable offense, no? <i>''...You! You abominable...! Uwaaaaah! How can I do anything when it''s impossible to hold a normal conversation with him!''</i>


    Choi Yeon-Ha was almost ovee by the urge to turn around and m her head against the nearest wall. She swallowed a whole bottle of brave pills toe here and speak to him, yet he had the galls to say what now? Get arrested?


    Forget head-butting the wall, she wanted to arrest Kang Jin-Ho in a headlock and beat him senseless instead!


    ¡°N-no, wait. That''s not what I...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha pouted and fidgeted nervously before spitting out a loud groan. <i>''Dang it! I can''t do this...''</i>


    Two people were needed toplete a romantic tale, but what could she do when her partner was none other than Kang Jin-Ho? Choi Yeon-Ha had to ept the fact that as long as she chose to date Kang Jin-Ho, enjoying a fairytale-like romance would always be a pipe dream for her.


    Even so...


    <i>''Why can''t I stop smiling?''</i>


    Why did he have to say that thing about getting arrested!


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t figure out why this man was so off-kilter at times. Still, that quirk of his had blown away her nervousness. After giggling to herself for a few seconds, Choi Yeon-Ha rxed and smiled gently at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°I really like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice remainedposed. Much calmer than before. ¡°I tried to remain aloof and even wanted to create situations by beating around the bush, but... It''s not working out for me. When I think about it, I start to wonder what''s so important about my pride. I''ll only be full of regrets if my pride ends up ruining everything, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure of what to say here. If he knew that, he wouldn''t be Kang Jin-Ho. Besides, Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t expecting a cool reply from him, anyway.


    ¡°That''s... right. A boy confessing his love in the coolest, most amazing way to a girl, and that scene is captured in the most beautiful way imaginable, then the girl tearfully epts the confession... Something like that only happens in movies and TV shows. But it''s like my head''s been stuck innd all this time.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Reality isn''t that pretty, you know? Actually, it''s a little rougher around the edges, yet it can be a little weird and unexpected, too... Mm... I don''t know what I''m trying to say here...¡±


    The more she spoke, the more Choi Yeon-Ha changed little by little. No, rather than changing, it''d be more apt to say she was regaining her previous cool, confident self.


    ¡°Okay, so! What I''m trying to say is that... I think what I''m doing right now is good enough. I might get embarrassed by itter on, but I still think this moment will be worth remembering for the rest of my life. That''s why, Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°How about we... date for real? Like a real couple?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to answer me right away. In fact, you should wait until we''re back in Korea. You and me both. I don''t have the courage to hear your answer right now, you see? This is as far as my courage can take me.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Whew. Now I feel so much better. Mm! This is more like it. Now I know why I''ve been feeling so frustrated,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha while smiling brightly. No one would dare deny that smile was blindingly gorgeous. ¡°Okay. I''m going now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I''ve said what I came here to say, you see? Now that I''m done ying the romance game, I should get back to work. Okay,ter!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly raised his hand and waved while looking like his soul had abandoned him. He couldn''tprehend what his body was doing. Even the inside of his head was nk.


    Choi Yeon-Ha started walking briskly away without any regrets in her steps, only to suddenly spin around to look back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Oh, and by the way...!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    She clenched her fist and shook in front of her face. ¡°I might not have heard your answer, but... No, wait! Since you haven''t given me your answer, you better not stray, okay! Or else!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Imma yank your eyes out if you do!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha spat on the ground like a sailor, snorted like an aloof madam, then spun on her heels. Her steps were truly airy as if she really didn''t have any regrets now.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t say anything and just watched her walk away. Even Vator''s mumbling of, <i>''What a wuss,''</i>ing from somewhere sounded like an auditory hallucination.

 Chapter 688. Exploring (3)

    <h4>Chapter 688. Exploring (3)</h4>


    Something big finally went down.


    That was how Han Eun-Sol saw it. This event was bound to happen sooner orter, sure, but it finally happened today!


    When he thought about it, it became clear that this whole thing was ripe for a big payoff.


    Most historic moments in people''s romantic rtionships usually urred in remote locations. If there was a woman they liked, the ancestors of the Korean penins didn''t hesitate to charge straight to the final stop in a ship''s journey with said woman in tow. They even epted the action of women traveling with them as tacit agreements, didn''t they!


    Although Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha hadn''t set off on this proverbial journey together, traveling to another country to meet the other person was all the proof needed to announce that they wanted to be in a serious,mitted rtionship.


    If other people had been in this situation, instead of Choi Yeon-Ha and Kang Jin-Ho, things wouldn''t have dragged out for so long. That cake would''ve been finished baking in the oven and ready for consumption by now!


    Unfortunately, those two happened to beplete and total amateurs bordering on ''legendary'' status in all things romance-rted. Even if South Korea was turned upside down to find someone as clueless as the duo, it''d ultimately be a fruitless time-wasting endeavor! They barely managed to take a baby step forward after the situation reached a boiling point... A point where people in the surroundings were ready to blow their tops in boiling frustration, that was!


    Considering all that, what happened certainly qualified as a historic event, and Han Eun-Sol should feel greatly relieved by it. Except that...


    There was a small problem. A trivial little thing, really.


    Han Eun-Sol wanted to praise Choi Yeon-Ha. She did as her manager ordered bynding a straight fast ball in Kang Jin-Ho''s gut. And it happened to be a heavy strike, too. After failing to deal with such a powerful throw, Kang Jin-Ho should be in a panicked state right about now.


    To catch a batter off-guard, the pitcher needed to be clever with various breaking balls or even intentionally throw an unhittable pitch. However, sometimes the pitcher was required to throw a fast, straight ball right down the middle.[1]


    The pitcher named Choi Yeon-Ha had admirably carried out all of her coach''s instructions. Although it was somewhat unfortunate, that was the best Choi Yeon-Ha in her current state could do. At least, that was what Han Eun-Sol believed.


    Too bad, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha herself didn''t share his sentiment!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah! That! Was! So! Embarrassing!¡±


    After pitching what was arguably her best ball yet in her career that far exceeded her physical limit, Choi Yeon-Ha''s shoulder joint blew out, and she began loudlyining about it to her coach!


    ¡°Eun-Sol! Eun-Soooool!¡±


    ¡°...Noona, please stop calling my name as if you''re looking for Doraemon.¡±


    ¡°Why! Why did I have to say those things like that?! Why!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I could''ve been more elegant, you know! More dignified! I know I could''ve! Done it! Better! If I knew this would happen, I should''ve borrowed from those scenes in my previous projects! If I had done that... If I had done that! I would''ve looked so cool and stuff, you know!¡±


    ¡°Noona, don''t you know that''s all fiction?¡±


    Obviously, reality and TV shows couldn''t be the same. Trying to recreate cool-looking scenes from dramas in reality ran the risk of turning both the speaker and the listener into mutants through all the goosebumps of embarrassment alone!


    ¡°Even then! It could''ve been cooler if I did that, you know! Aaaaahk!¡± Choi Yeon-Ha continued to yell and thrash about in her seat.


    <i>''This... This can''t go on! If I don''t do something real quick, this woman might...!''</i>


    It increasingly looked as if Han Eun-Sol had found a role that the one-and-only Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t handle. Her mind was clearly buckling under the stress overload!


    ¡°Noona, you gotta calm down first! It''s not like Mister Jin-Ho said he doesn''t want to, right?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t want to?!¡±


    That was an unfortunate choice of words. Han Eun-Sol instantly realized his mistake. Only a flimsy little barrier had been preventing Choi Yeon-Ha''s mind from breaking down into tiny little pieces until now, but her manager''s words were like merciless hammer blows drivingrge nails deep into that barrier!


    ¡°Y-y-you''re right! What if he says he doesn''t want to? I, I never thought about that!¡±


    ¡°Noona, that won''t...¡±


    ¡°What should I do if he says he doesn''t wanna?! H-hey, Eun-Sol?! What should I do? And I won''t get to see him for a while, too! It''s... It''s all your fault, Eun-Sol!¡±


    <i>''Holy cow! Is that how it''s gonnae back to bite me in the ass?!''</i>


    This wasn''t that infamous ''impossible'' freekick taken by R. Carlos, so how could the arrow of me fly in such a beautiful and artistic parabolic curve to smack Han Eun-Sol right in his butt?!


    ¡°Noona, how is that my fault?!¡±


    ¡°You told me to do this, didn''t you! If only you hadn''t egged me on, this wouldn''t have happened!¡±


    ¡°Woooow. You truly are a scary person, noona. If this is your honest reaction to friendly advice, who would want to help you from now on?¡±


    ¡°W-what should I do now?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha cried out after her state went past rage and frustration to enter despair.


    Han Eun-Sol could only shake his head in helplessness. ¡°Noona, listen.¡±


    ¡°N-ng?¡±


    ¡°You should just calm down and focus on your work instead.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is the case of man proposes, but God disposes, okay? You did your best, noona. And now, the heavens will... No, wait. Let me rephrase that. Leave the ball in Mister Jin-Ho''s court and just rx.¡±


    ¡°H-how can I?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, noona. I assure you that...¡± Han Eun-Sol smirked deeply. ¡°The other side should be in a worse mental shape than you. We''ve already won this game, you know?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol''s boasting prompted Choi Yeon-Ha to open her eyes wider and stare at him. ¡°What''s the point of winning like that!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you a dummy, Eun-Sol? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Han Eun-Sol was given a rude reminder just then. And that was: advice shouldn''t be given away so recklessly.


    <i>''Goddamn it...''</i>


    ***


    Zhang Dajing was also experiencing ''trivial'' problems at the moment.


    Misunderstanding things waspletely and utterly forbidden for him.


    Unlike Han Eun-Sol, Zhang Dajing was not even remotely interested in Kang Jin-Ho''s love life.


    He had zero thoughts of serving Kang Jin-Ho till the end of time, which was inplete contrast to Vator, who had no choice but to get involved in the extremely-crucial matter of deciding who the mistress of the house would be. As such, Choi Yeon-Ha''s matters were problems of the distant future unrted to him. At least, that was what Zhang Dajing firmly believed.


    Whether Kang Jin-Ho was sitting there totally dazed or not, whether Vator was getting a goodugh out of this situation or not... None of it mattered to Zhang Dajing. His problem came from a different issue.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister Jin-Ho...?¡± After agonizing over the problem for a good while, Zhang Dajing finally decided to address the boss of this trip head-on. ¡°...Are we still going to drag those two along with us?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is a problem.¡±


    When Zhang Dajing worked up his courage to ask, Vator responded instead. Then again, Zhang Dajing wasn''t expecting to get a response from Kang Jin-Ho, anyway. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had been acting like he identally left his soul somewhere ever since their departure!


    Zhang Dajing thought talking to Kang Jin-Ho now was no better than chatting with a wall. However, Vator still unhesitantly chose to engage Kang Jin-Ho in a Q & A session out of either loyalty or a belief that his master was still capable of holding conversations.


    ¡°Master, how long are you thinking of dragging those two around?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly looked back at Vator. ¡°Those two?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I mean the ones left back in the van. The two Chinese martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Chinese martial artists?¡±


    ¡°Were their names Da Bao and Guo Liqin? Is there a reason for dragging them around like this?¡±


    ¡°Da Bao... And Guo Liqin...¡±


    ¡°Yes, those two. In my opinion, it''s about time we dispose of them.¡±


    ¡°Dispose of them, is it...¡±


    After listening to this riveting exchange, Zhang Dajing turned his head up and stared at the distant heavens above.


    <i>''What the hell is up with this conversation?!''</i>


    Had he been listening to a recording all along? Maybe it was a new app that recorded some parts of what you said to your phone and instantly reyed it for you?


    Kang Jin-Ho soullessly responding to every question was a problem, yes, but the credit should go to Vator instead for not giving up and stubbornly continuing with his line of questioning. For his efforts alone, he deserved a bronze statue of himself as the symbol of undying loyalty erected somewhere!


    That was a little strange when Zhang Dajing thought about it some more. Even if he had been brainwashed, Vator''s fundamental nature shouldn''t have changed too much. And the exnation of Vator not encountering anyone worthy of being his master until Kang Jin-Ho didn''t make sense, either. After all, didn''t he also taste defeat at the hands of the Crimson King? Even though Kang Jin-Ho was strong,paring him to the mighty Crimson King was still unthinkable.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, the Crimson King was powerful. Unless you were a part of the Three Kings ruling the vastnd of China, you''d never trulyprehend how otherworldly their strength was.


    You needed some kind of baseline, a yardstick, to measure something as intangible as ''strength''. However, the overall power of the Three Kings couldn''t be estimated unless you were already a part of this exclusive clique. The reason? There was no adequate yardstick to measure their strength. That was it. Countless martial artists existed in China, but the Three Kings stood above them all. Their power was in another dimension altogether.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho was strong. Zhang Dajing had no problem admitting that. As a matter of fact, Kang Jin-Ho was easily the strongest expert Zhang Dajing had personally witnessed until now. And, ording to Vator, Kang Jin-Ho was getting exponentially stronger as they sat here, idly chatting away.


    Even so, he could never touch a hair on the Crimson King. Never.


    The Crimson King was not human. No, he was a god in human form.


    China''s martial artists were not only overflowing with... ''individualistic'' personalities but also heavily armed with a mindset of backstabbing the people higher up the food chain for their personal gain. However, folks with such tendencies would still be loyal servants after encountering the Crimson King just once. How could they not swear their loyalty after witnessing the extreme and lofty peak of martial arts that they could never reach?


    So, for Kang Jin-Ho to fight against the Crimson King? It was impossible. Utterly inconceivable, that was what this was!


    At the very least, Kang Jin-Ho would need another twenty years of...


    <i>''...Eh?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing''s expression hardened when his thoughts reached that far.


    <i>''Hold on...? Did I really think Kang Jin-Ho could rival the Crimson King after around twenty years of cultivation? This idiot can? Seriously?!''</i>


    Just one look at Kang Jin-Ho dazedly staring outside the diner with a slightly-ck jaw was enough to make Zhang Dajing want to smack himself in the head.


    <i>''Forget twenty years, not even two hundred years will be enough!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho could never rival the Crimson King. Never! Besides, even if he could... Now wasn''t the time nor the ce!


    Vator grunted. ¡°If you don''t want to worry about it, why don''t we finish our meal first?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, we should,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    When the two men rxedly picked up their chopsticks without a care in the world, Zhang Dajing sneakily pounded away at his chest in sheer frustration.


    <i>''How! How can you be this rxed?!''</i>


    Weren''t they stuck in a situation where the Crimson King''s faction could show up at any second? Sure, they had been ying it safe and hiding their identities to some degree, but weren''t they still in China? In other words, inside the belly of the beast called the Crimson King''s faction!


    Worse still, Jiangnan was the Crimson King''s backyard. If any members of the Crimson King''s faction learned of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence... It was obvious that the trio''s lives would be forfeit. That was how precarious their situation was, so for them to nonchntly stuff their faces with food was just...


    <i>''I can''t tell whether they are seriously amazing or just indifferent...''</i>


    Of course, it was Zhang Dajing who tracked down this particr diner. Vator did say he was hungry and wanted to find somewhere to eat, but the one who faithfully carried thatmand out was none other than Zhang Dajing! So he had no excuses to defend himself with.


    Even so, was he asking for too much when he wanted his group to be a bit more on edge while having their meal in the middle of the Crimson King''s territory?


    ¡°Mm? Aren''t you going to eat, Zhang Dajing?¡± Vator slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°...I will, sir,¡± Zhang Dajing listlessly picked up his chopsticks. <i>''I gotta eat something. That''s the only way to maintain my stamina...''</i>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t decided where they would head off to next, It probably didn''t matter, anyway. Their current goal was to leave Sichuan, after all. Heading to Jiangbei from here should take at least one day of nonstop driving. That was only because Zhang Dajing was also a martial artist, allowing him to minimize the time spent during rest breaks to an absolute minimum.


    A normal non-martial artist trying to drive all the way to Beijing from here would need at least twenty hours spent purely on the road.


    In that case, Zhang Dajing figured he should fill his tummy with some good food before leaving.


    ¡°By the way, master? Is it okay to leave behind that punk, Liu Wei or whatever his name was, like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It''s fine. He can''t escape from my control, anyway.¡±


    Vator smirked strangely. ¡°You seem to know many bizarre techniques, master. Considering your personality, I thought you wouldn''t care much about such evil sorcery.¡±


    ¡°They were necessary.¡±


    ¡°Mm. You have a point,¡± Vator grunted before suddenly putting his chopsticks down.


    ¡°I''ve lost my appetite,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while also putting his chopsticks down.


    <i>''Eh?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing stopped hoovering up the food like a starving beast and raised his head. And then...


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    He finally noticed there was no one inside the diner beside his group. Not even the waiter who took their order earlier nor the other groups of patrons minding their own business in the various corners of the diner... It seemed everyone had left the ce while he wasn''t looking.


    But, why?


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator cocked his head side to side. ¡°I figured they''d show up eventually, but this is sooner than I thought. To think they''d be here before we left Sichuan...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They were already heading this way, after all.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean they knew we had their men but still waited until we reached this part of the province? It seems these Chinese martial artists have grown a lot more cunning than when I was still active in this part of the world. They didn''t care about stuff like that before, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up as a smile crept up on his face. As he scanned the area, he muttered to no one in particr. ¡°At least I can cut loose now, thanks to their consideration.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    Zhang Dajing, still confused by what happened, tried to say something. However, he was rudely interrupted when the diner''s entrance was thrown wide open, and a group of people wielding various deadly tools of murder flooded inside. Even a blind could see they were martial artists.


    Zhang Dajing smirked while getting up. They said that a day-old puppy wouldn''t fear a tiger. Unless the Crimson King personally came here, or the top-ranking officials from his faction showed up, these men had zero chance of handling Kang Jin-Ho''s group. Even if there were thousands, nay, tens of thousands of them here, that story wouldn''t change!


    So, at least in this situation, Zhang Dajing should teach them their might and dignity befitting of...


    ¡°Zhang Dajing?¡± Vator quietly called out.


    ¡°...Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Go under the table and stay there. You might get hurt if you don''t.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without saying anything else, Zhang Dajing obediently hid under the table before shielding his head.


    For some reason, he felt a little sad just then.


    1. These are all baseball-rted terms, by the way. ?

 Chapter 689. Exploring (4)

    <h4>Chapter 689. Exploring (4)</h4>


    Humanity''s imagination verged on being ''limitless''.


    Whether in a positive or negative sense, a man''s imagination would always, always exceed reality itself. All the limitations restricting reality didn''t exist in one''s mind, after all.


    Anyone with a breath of life left them would have imagined the best version of themselves at least once before. And they would have also wondered about the absolute worst case scenario.


    Even if that was true, Da Bao had never imagined a situation like this for himself.


    Obviously, he had imagined the worst possible situations he could find himself in many times before. That seemed obvious, considering he plied his trade in the shadows of society. In the darkness of these shadows, targeting others was pretty easy... But others could target him just as easily, too.


    A life that could only sustain itself through bloodshed would inevitably meet its grisly end at the hands of another. That was why Da Bao''s darkest imaginations would always end in his demise.


    Either he was betrayed by his own organization, or the target ended up killing him instead.


    In his imagination, Da Bao was stabbed in the back by his so-called allies. Or, his luck ran out, and he''d experience an unceremonious death at the hands of a peak expert. Unfortunately, it seemed his imagination wasn''t as limitless as he previously thought. That was because he never imagined finding himself in a situation as peculiar as this one!


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Da Bao tried to squirm and writhe his body a bit. Sitting in a cramped little seat for hours upon hours was suffocating him.


    Of course, he knew. He knew that was nothing more than the state of his mind ying tricks on him.


    After all, the seat his butt was parked on happened to be the most luxurious,fy and spacious car seat he''d ever experienced until now. He wasn''t feeling suffocated because of the so-called crampedness of the seat itself!


    Indeed, what truly suffocated him was the presence of Kang Jin-Ho!


    <i>''F*ck!''</i>


    Da Bao might have imagined the absolute worst for himself in the past, but this kind of situation still exceeded his imaginations by a wide margin. He thought that a grisly, humiliating death was the likeliest option. He could get captured by those with grudges against him and experience all sorts of hellish tortures before his throat was cut.


    However, never before in his life did Da Bao imagine himself getting dragged around everywhere like a little dog by his enemies!


    What humiliated Da Bao even more was how that devil-like bastard hadn''t even bothered to restrict or seal his movements. His hands and feet were not bound by ropes, and his internal energy was free to circte.


    Da Bao was simply left alone inside the van. That was it.


    What if he wanted to escape? Sure, he could''ve done that. He could''ve ripped open the flimsy sheet metal covering this van and made his escape from this captivity.


    Actually, he didn''t even need to go to that extreme since the van''s doors weren''t locked, anyway! Even if they were, Da Bao was inside the vehicle. It wasn''t as if he had really transformed into a dog, so he could''ve easily unlocked the door and left.


    Even so, Da Bao couldn''t move a muscle. He was under too much suppression to do that.


    What would happen if an animal was confined to a cage and experienced violence every time it tried to escape? At first, it''d still try to escape. However, after repeated violence, the animal would stop and stay inside the cage. Even after the cage was gone, the animal would still be unable to leave.


    It''d be ''trained'' in fear and powerlessness by then. And that was what happened to Da Bao.


    He knew all too well that no one would stop him from escaping. However, the moment he left this van through his own will...! He was too scared of what Kang Jin-Ho might do to him next. And that stopped him from escaping.


    He had already escaped thousands of times in his head. It wasn''t something difficult, after all. Da Bao could throw the door open and get far away from here as quickly as humanly possible. Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho would sense that. It''d be impossible to fool his senses in this distance, after all!


    However, would Kang Jin-Ho try to capture him again? Was Da Bao worth the trouble of dragging around all over the ce despite the potential flight risk?


    Da Bao couldn''t tell. He had no way of knowing.


    However, he could at least tell that attempting to escape would be a risky adventure. And, when that adventure inevitably failed, he''d be forced to pay a hefty price. And then...


    The existence of a man who paid that price earlier was preventing Da Bao from going on this adventure.


    Da Bao cautiously turned his head to look. Guo Liqin was still sitting utterly dazed next to him. That sight caused Da Bao''s jaw to tter.


    Guo Liqin! Looking at Guo Liqin''s now-gray hair and all the wrinkles covering his face was more than enough to force Da Bao''s teeth to clench tightly.


    Da Bao didn''t have favorable feelings toward Guo Liqin. Rather than favorable, he could even say his feelings verged on being hostile. Even then, he couldn''t remain unaffected by Guo Liqin''s state. He might be next, after all!


    ¡°Listen, Guo Liqin,¡± said Da Bao.


    When Da Bao thought about it, this was his first time talking to Guo Liqin. To rify, he had not spoken to Guo Liqin ever since Kang Jin-Ho captured them both. The truth was, though... He didn''t have the mental leeway to do so. Trying to protect his sanity from the crushing weight of reality was already taking so much out of him, after all!


    However, he still tried to talk to Guo Liqin. Was it because he found that mental leeway? Or had he finally given up? Da Bao couldn''t tell.


    ¡°Hey, man.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, man?¡±


    Guo Liqin''s head slowly shifted toward Da Bao.


    <i>''Huh. At least he''s responding...''</i>


    Da Bao wondered if Guo Liqin had devolved into a near-vegetable-like state of being, but thetter was showing some signs of life at the external stimulus.


    However, when their eyes met, Da Bao couldn''t help but flinch. He was ovee with this creepy chill after looking into Guo Liqin''s seemingly-empty eyes.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Guo Liqin.


    Da Bao flinched again.


    <i>''What the f*ck is up with this bastard?''</i>


    Guo Liqin sounded far more lucid than Da Bao thought. He figured this dude would moan and whimper like a half-dead dog or beg for death, but this...


    <i>''Wait. Maybe he was faking it?''</i>


    That seemed unlikely. What Guo Liqin did earlier was impossible to pull off through acting. Not even top-tier actors with multiple acting awards under their belts could convincingly pull that scene off!


    Did that mean Guo Liqin''s mind had recovered somewhat?


    ¡°Guo Liqin? Are you back to yourself now?¡±


    ¡°I''m always myself, Da Bao. Unlike a useless moron like you.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck...?¡± Da Bao''s expression crumpled unsightly. ¡°Weren''t you the one begging for death like some pathetic dog? Should I fulfill that wish for you, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true. And you''re lying. It''s true that I begged him like a dog. But you don''t have the power to kill me. You''re too powerless to kill someone as weakened as I am.¡±


    Da Bao''s eyes powerfully quaked.


    <i>''What the hell? This guy sounds perfectly fine, doesn''t he?''</i>


    Indeed, Guo Liqin sounded exactly like his usual self. There was no mistaking it, this was the way he spoke whenever he and Da Bao had a chance to converse in the past. Sarcasm would always drip from his every word back then.


    Da Bao was sure of it since he still remembered getting pissed off enough to try and attack Guo Liqin in the past!


    Da Bao narrowed his eyes. ¡°If your mind is still working okay, why haven''t you tried to escape?¡±


    ¡°Escape?¡± Guo Liqin smirked derisively. However, only his lips moved while his eyes remained dead-still. A smirk with unmoving eyes had this eerie power to spook all those unfortunate enough to stare at it. ¡°To think you can still entertain such stupid ideas. I always knew you were a useless piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°What the hell...?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Da Bao. You think you can escape?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The moment you decide to escape, your body will suddenly m into the floor. And your fate will rapidly degrade into something even worse than an insect''s.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we supposed to do here?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°We do nothing. All we have to do is obediently wait until he decides on our fate. Stop trying to rack that dumb brain of yours. We''re already in the palm of his hands, you see? A man standing before King Yama has no choice but to confess all of his crimes and obediently wait for the fitting punishment. Although, I''m not sure he sees us as humans anymore...¡±


    Da Bao''s expression gradually scowled deeper and deeper.


    <i>''This bastard, he... He''s totally nuts.''</i>


    No, wait. Maybe Guo Liqin''s reaction was the expected one here. Da Bao had experienced several simr situations before, after all!


    What would a man do after being exposed to overwhelming and absolute power? At first, he''d resist. More correctly, he''d try to resist. However, once he realized that his abilities weren''t enough to offer any meaningful resistance, he''d start idolizing, nay, worshiping that power instead.


    Before human civilization began taking baby steps forward, people worshiped things they couldn''tprehend or deal with. Sometimes those things were bonfires. Or the sky. Or even... animals.


    When humans were faced with a power they couldn''t deal with, they would resort to worshiping it, thereby unifying its mysterious strength with their own. As such, it shouldn''te as a surprise to hear Guo Liqin speaking in such a reverential tone regarding Kang Jin-Ho. To him, Kang Jin-Ho must''ve been like an unstoppable natural disaster. An absolute power that could not be denied!


    After realizing all this, Da Bao couldn''t bring himself to mock Guo Liqin. Just thinking about Kang Jin-Ho automatically made him hold his breath, after all! Despite being untied, Da Bao couldn''t escape due to the fear of not knowing how Kang Jin-Ho would react. In that case, how could he mock Guo Liqin?


    If Da Bao had suffered as much as Guo Liqin did, he probably would be saying the same thing as this poor bastard. No, forget ''probably''; Da Bao was convinced that he''d be the same as Guo Liqin. So, what qualifications did he have to ridicule anyone?


    <i>''Goddamn it!''</i>


    Da Bao angrily rubbed his face. How did things end up this way?


    He couldn''t figure out where things started going wrong. Was it when he heard about Guo Liqin going missing? If Da Bao hadn''t been swayed by his ambitions, he wouldn''t find himself in this situ...


    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    That was when he heard loud pounding by the van''s door. Da Bao stopped rubbing his face and looked up. He spotted several faces peering inside the van through the windows.


    <i>''...Huh?''</i>


    Da Bao recognized those faces. His eyes naturally grew wider.


    <i>Bang, bang, bang!</i>


    It seemed some people from the organization looked into the van and recognized Da Bao and Guo Liqin''s presence. At this rate, they might break the door to gain ess!


    <i>''Blooming hell!''</i>


    Although his mind was still in disarray, Da Bao still got out of his seat and reached out to the van''s sliding door. Was he trying to wee his allies? Or did the prospect of Kang Jin-Ho getting angry at the van''s door breaking from all the pounding terrify him? Da Bao couldn''t tell.


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    When Da Bao slid the van''s door open, the familiar faces stared back at him while cackling like a n of hyenas.


    ¡°Hah, you f*cking loser. Is this where you were?¡±


    ¡°At least he''s alive, so there''s that, eh? Da Bao, you better count your blessings, okay?¡±


    These hyena-like bastards spoke as if everything was already over. The whole atmosphere had this party-like vibe.


    Da Bao was ovee with a powerful sense of disharmony at this scene.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡± Da Bao was about to say something but faltered. What should he even say to them? After forcibly stopping himself from frowning, Da Bao asked a question. ¡°Where are the rest? Did no one elsee besides you?¡±


    The men before his eyes were indeed his fellow members of the organization. They probably belonged to the group summoned to Sichuan.


    One of the men sneered back at Da Bao. ¡°You think only a few of us showed up here when you got your stupid ass handed to you? Everyone''s here now. That son of a b*tch will be dead in no time, so you can rx now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey? Is that Guo Liqin next to you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Da Bao''s eyes quaked powerfully. ¡°Where... Where is your backup?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Da Bao urgently cried out, ¡°I''m asking you, where is your bloody backup?! Did only the lot of youe here?! Is that it?!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about, dude? I told you, everyone gathered in Sichuan is here.¡±


    That was when Da Bao''s brain kicked into a higher gear.


    <i>''There is no backup? No support?''</i>


    Even though these idiots knew he and Guo Liqin were easily defeated? Could it be that those at the bottom of the cliff failed to urately convey how scary Kang Jin-Ho was? Because of their injuries? Or...


    Da Bao mumbled quietly. ¡°...Run.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Speak louder, you idiot. I can''t hear you.¡±


    Da Bao suddenly exploded in sheer irritation and rage. ¡°I said, you must run away! You f*cking useless bunch of trash! Hurry!¡±


    Although Da Bao''s heart was deserving of all the praise in the world for worrying about his allies'' lives, his urgent advice came a little toote to help anyone.


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    A loud explosion went off inside the diner containing Kang Jin-Ho and Vator. Immediately afterward, the building''s wall blew apart to spit out the bodies of several human beings.


    ¡°Urgh...!¡±


    Several men covered from head to toe in blood writhed and spasmed on the ground. Understandably, the party-like atmosphere cooled down in an instant. Da Bao''s ''friends'' crowding around the van froze stiff on their spots like statues.


    ¡°...What the f*ck was that?¡±


    Da Bao sighed helplessly at their stupefied reactions. He then angrily mmed the van''s door shut before plopping his butt down on his seat again.


    Guo Liqin''s subtle cackle stabbed into Da Bao''s hearing and began scratching and pricking at his nerves.

 Chapter 690. Exploring (5)

    <h4>Chapter 690. Exploring (5)</h4>


    <i>''Seriously, I''ll probably die before my time at this rate!''</i>


    When Zhang Dajing thought about it, he realized he didn''t have lots of things toin about his past life.


    Back then, Zhang Dajing wasn''t aware of this truth. After all, how could a man forced to live in a foreign country as a so-called spy find his life enjoyable? No, that wasn''t quite right; rather than enjoyable, it''d be more correct to say he didn''t find it fulfilling.


    His role was an agent tasked with collecting information. However, there wasn''t much for him to investigate in South Korea. The higher-ups didn''t particrly want something from him either. Which was unsurprising, seeing how they viewed Korea as a convenient country to dump somewhat-useless agents. To them, there didn''t seem to be a point in collecting information on Korean soil, but the country''s close proximity to China meant it couldn''t simply be overlooked.


    All these factorsbined to give Zhang Dajing an extremely-boring life in Korea. Most of the tasks he dealt with were basically going along with time-wasting nonsense cooked up by higher-ups who couldn''t bear to see their subordinates lounging around doing nothing.


    Back then, Zhang Dajing found that life boring. Unstimting. He wished for assignments that could make him feel the burden of responsibility. He wanted something more thrilling to happen in his life!


    But now, after reflecting on his life leading up to this moment...


    <i>''Yup, I''ve been a stupid bastard, haven''t I?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing held his head. Why didn''t he realize it back then? That he was living in a paradise?


    What was that about wanting something more thrilling in his life?


    <i>''Thrilling, my ass!''</i>


    <i>m, bang! Crash!</i>


    Indeed, the sight of all those Chinese martial artists crashing and mming onto the floor looked oh-so-very thrilling, now didn''t it! After finally finding himself in the middle of an extremely thrilling event, something he had been ardently wishing for all this time...


    Zhang Dajing''s honest impression was rather straightforward.


    <i>''I wanna go back to those daaaaaays!''</i>


    Why had he been so blind? He should''ve been content with what he had! The era had changed, after all!


    If it was ten years ago, people might have still held on to romantic dreams of leading a heroic life, but not anymore. Not in this day and age. People of the current era only wanted a stable life free from trials and tribtions, and they worked hard to achieve that ''dream.''


    Zhang Dajing used to find such people pathetic. But now? Ironically, it was he who hankered for that life more than anyone else!


    Back when he was still the agent working for the Crimson King''s faction, Zhang Dajing didn''t have to face any dangers. He had no responsibilities to worry about. And he still got paid well every month!


    Not only that, but he didn''t have to worry about being forced to attendpany dinners, too! Clocking out on time was a guaranteed perk of his job!


    Where would anyone find a godly job like this in the world? Other than the minor demerit of zero pension, this job should even make government workers green with envy. Besides, Zhang Dajing could''ve easily saved up to deal with the pension problem since his sry was so much ''fatter'' than what most government workers could hope to get.


    If someone asked him what he thought was the world''s greatest, most ideal job, Zhang Dajing would''ve unhesitantly replied, <i>''Working as an agent for the Crimson King''s faction in South Korea... Before Vator''s entrance to the scene!''</i>


    <i>''And they say you don''t know what you had until it''s gone...!''</i>


    The corners of Zhang Dajing''s eyes began stinging from the sweat of his heart. Humans were allegedly ungrateful creatures who didn''t know how good they had it. That assertion seemed on point since Zhang Dajing had been so full of dissatisfaction andints despite having a godly job like that!


    Why didn''t he realize that not being in constant danger was a massive blessing? If he only knew back then what he knew now, his outlook on life would''ve been ten times brighter and happier!


    No matter how swift regret was, it always came toote.


    The result of Zhang Dajing throwing away a life in paradise and choosing to serve Vator and find some worth in himself was...


    ¡°Kkrrrrruk...¡±


    Zhang Dajing watched as another martial artistnded not too far away from the table he was hiding under. That poor man''s eyes rolled back as foams bubbled out of his mouth. And when those foams gradually turned crimson from all the blood, Zhang Dajing wiped the tears away from his eyes.


    <i>''Yup, I must''ve gone insane!''</i>


    Someone once said that life looked like aedy from afar, but up close, it''d be a tragedy. The life Zhang Djaing yearned for seemed so cool and exciting from a distance, but now that he was a part of the so-called excitement... Things were a lot crazier than he had bargained for!


    <i>''Goddamn it! How could you attack someone with weapons when they are in the middle of a meal?! You stinking sons of b*tches!''</i>


    Bothering a dog in the middle of a meal was considered rude, so imagine what it''d be like with people!


    <i>''Sure, I''m willing to understand why! However!''</i>


    Even if this was China,pletely ignoring eyewitnesses was impossible for martial artists. In the past, they could''ve swept everything under the carpet by threatening and pressuring the media and the Public Security Bureau. Unfortunately, the same tactic was less effective these days. Even if the media could be suppressed, there was social media to worry about.


    In this day and age, when even a random tramp roughing it in the streets carried a smartphone, avoiding cameras was an exercise in futility. That was why the Chinese martial society was pushing for stricter, nay, make that ''nket'', censorship of all social media sites. Of course, the poor politicians got caught in the crosshairs of the public''s disgruntlement, but that wasn''t the martial society''s problem.


    In any case! Completely shutting out all potential witnesses was a prerequisite when you wanted to wreck someone real good. Kang Jin-Ho and Vator weren''t some random local hoodlums, after all; for obvious reasons, they couldn''t be dragged to some deserted back alley to be taken care of.


    In that sense, this diner must''ve looked like a perfect location for an ambush as it was a lone building found on the rural outskirts.


    So far, so very understandable. Zhang Dajing could understand that much. However...


    <i>''But... What made them feel confident enough to attack us?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing cautiously pushed his head past the table''s protection.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    That was when he was treated to the sight of Vator punching someone literally through the roof. Zhang Dajing reflexively closed his eyes and prayed for the victim to safely reach the afterlife. That man must''ve died, after all!


    Indeed, if that victim had morals, he should die from a hit powerful enough to send a body through the roof and into the sky! Only in manhwas would people survive a brutal hit like that.


    Of course, that man was a martial artist, so he should be sturdier than regr people. However, that didn''t mean they were invulnerable. A punch like that should still kill him. Especially when the person punching was none other than Vator...!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Vator burst into raucousughter while wildly swinging his arms. That attack didn''t really qualify as a martial art technique since all he did was load his massive arms with qi and swing them around like a windmill!


    However, the enemies were still rendered helpless against this in attack. Their plight was understandable, though.


    Martial artists were still susceptible to des to their flesh, but that story didn''t apply to Vator. Even after an attack containing every ounce of the enemy''s strengthnded on his back, Vator would turn his head while making an expression that said, <i>''Oh, my bad. I didn''t know you were there. If you had hit me any gentler, I would have never noticed you,''</i> before kicking the poor bastard out of the bloody building!


    This was illogical. Totally irrational! Wasn''t this the same as trying to fight an opponent covered from head to toe in metal armor with nothing but a sponge spear?


    ¡°You rat-like bastards!¡± Vator loudly roared and reached out to grab the martial artists pitifully shivering away in the corner, obviously too scared to even fight back. And soon... People''s bodies flew around like bullets.


    <i>''Huh. Talk about being the modern-day Zhang Fei...''</i>


    Not even Zhang Fei during the Battle of Changban would''ve disyed such martial prowess! Besides...


    <i>''If you''reparing who''s worse off, the other side will surely take the cake..</i>.''


    At least Vator''s side left an impression of some kind. An impression that he was a noble warrior disying his godly attainment in martial arts in the middle of an enemy encampment.


    On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho''s side didn''t have any of such noble traits.


    <i>Crunch...</i>


    ¡°Krrrruk...¡±


    That was neither a scream nor a pained whimper. No, that was a brief death throe of a man whose throat and jaw got crushed in Kang Jin-Ho''s grip.


    <i>''All I did was turn my head, you know! Stop switching genres, okay?!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing grimaced deeply while witnessing that grisly end of a nameless goon. It was like watching an exciting action movie with Vator as the lead actor, but a small shift in the viewing angle rewarded Zhang Dajing with scenes straight out of an 18+ horror flick! This bizarre chasm in genres tormented Zhang Dajing to no end.


    Vator''s surroundings could be described as ''clean.'' Unsurprising, considering anyone caught in his grip was thrown away into the distance while those getting hit by his huge fists were blown far away. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s vicinity was littered with copsed martial artists.


    Every single one of them was losing copious amounts of blood, obviously unconscious. Thanks to what he had done, the floor Kang Jin-Ho stood on now resembled a pond filled with blood.


    <i>Ssh...</i>


    Every time Kang Jin-Ho took a step, the chilling sound of blood sshing around rang out in the diner.


    ¡°Uwaaahhh....?!¡±


    This diner wasn''t all that spacious, to begin with, so with these many martial artists cramming inside, they didn''t have enough room to urgently turn around and flee. They knew they couldn''t stay here, but the circumstances were preventing them from running away.


    The fear of knowing their retreat had been cut off! And the fear of not knowing what would happen to them the moment they showed their backs! These rats, who had created their own dead-end, could only stare wide-eyed in fear as a starving cat leisurely closed the distance.


    Zhang Dajing could only sigh in pity at this scene.


    <i>''I mean, really now. None of this is your fault, you know?''</i>


    Sure, they could be med for going ahead with this ambush after failing to urately gauge their opponents'' strength. What Zhang Dajing wanted to say here was that unreservedly ming these poor bastards didn''t make sense.


    All human beings could be ssified ording to their ''ss.'' And they behaved ording to their sses. Those who regrly caused a scene in bars and clubs were invariably thugs and hoodlums. Meanwhile, petty thieves usually were under some financial strain. Of course, there were cases of scions of wealthy families causing a scene in hostess bars in South Korea before getting arrested for disorderly conduct, but those were outliers. The so-called exception to the norm, as it were!


    The only crime these Chinese martial artists were guilty of was not knowing the identities of the culprits responsible for the minor incident in the outskirts of Sichuan. And that was the fault of the higher-ups, not the grunts.


    Game devs did their utmost best to ensure no bosses would descend on the low-level hunting grounds for noobs. However, this was reality, not a video game. Since that was the case... How could a boss mob on those two men''s level invade this deep in the boonies and raise hell like this!


    Zhang Dajing earnestly sympathized with the Chinese martial artists. Too bad, his feelings weren''t enough to change the situation in any meaningful way.


    ¡°Kkkhweuhk...¡±


    ¡°Urgh, euh...¡±


    Less than ten minutes after all these men flooded into the diner all confident and the like, they were lying on the floor, getting an unexpected fy'' rest against their will.


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho and Vator thought nothing worthy of their consideration had happened here, judging from their slightly-annoyed expressions while walking back to their table.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°You cane out now.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, of course.¡± Zhang Dajing cautiously slipped out from under the table before flinching a little. <i>''Holy cow. Isn''t this a bit too much even for them?''</i>


    Despite all that chaos, the food on the table had not been disturbed once. Even as Kang Jin-Ho and Vator destroyed and flung people around, they still ensured no bodies wouldnd in the table''s vicinity.


    Should that be seen as remarkable or small-minded? Zhang Dajing couldn''t make up his mind.


    Vator pointed at the table. ¡°Let''s finish our meal, then.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Zhang Dajing blinked his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°We should finish our meal before setting off.¡±


    Finish their meal? Here?


    Zhang Dajing carefully nced around.


    ¡°Urgh... Krrrrk...¡±


    Martial artists, with their arms and legs bent at weird angles, were whimpering in pain on the floor. More than half of them were bleeding profusely from their ripped and torn injuries, too.


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t tear his eyes away from all the pool of blood gradually creeping toward their table. But now, what did they want to do? Finish their meal?


    How insane must you be to even think about finishing your damn food in this ce?!


    ¡°Mm? What''s the matter?¡± Vator cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°...It''s nothing, sir.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s heart hurled heavy criticism at his travelingpanions, but his mouth remained modest as ever.


    <i>''Oh. I think someone pissed himself...''</i>


    Among the stench of acrid blood, Zhang Dajing could pick up the faint whiff of ammonia. He wanted to cry right about now but held himself back admirably well and cautiously picked up his chopsticks.


    He needed to eat to survive, after all! Yes, eat and keep surviving!


    However, why was his vision getting blurrier ever since a few seconds ago? Zhang Dajing sneakily wiped the corners of his eyes away with his sleeves.


    ¡°By the way, master?¡± Vator asked Kang Jin-Ho after dumping a te full of well-roasted chicken in his mouth. ¡°I don''t think defeating groups of small fries like them every time they show up will get us anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°This is only a waste of our time. By now, you should have figured out where you want to go, so where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho took his phone out of his pocket and stared at its screen. ¡°That man is still not answering, you see...¡±


    ¡°...You should get in contact with this person as soon as possible. Blindly driving around means we will be forced to retread our steps sooner rather thanter. Humans need to know how to n ahead, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he scrolled through the list of contacts on his phone before tapping on the green call icon.


    ¡°By the way, who are you trying to contact, master?¡±


    ¡°It''s a little hard to exin. Should I say he''s a wrinkly old man?¡±


    ¡°...Huh? An old man?¡±


    Zhang Dajing listened to the two men converse while listlessly munching on Dougan, a type of firm tofu.


    <i>''Damn it, I guess I won''t need any seasoning at this point...''</i>


    The stench of blood was so strong that Zhang Dajing thought he was chewing on tofu cooked in blood sauce. No wonder he couldn''t suppress his shuddering at the sight of these two men busy stuffing their faces while nonchntly chatting away in the middle of all this carnage!


    <i>''I... We gotta leave this ce as soon as possible!''</i>


    At the very least, they needed to leave China. Only then would Zhang Dajing maintain his...


    <i>Rrrrrng!</i>


    That was when the call finally connected. Kang Jin-Ho quickly pulled the phone away from his ear, put it on speaker, then left the device on the table.


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°Why are you...¡±


    Even before he could finish his question, a loud voice suddenly exploded from the phone''s speaker to interrupt him.


    -MY LIEGEEEEE!!!


    Even through the phone''s speaker, the urgency of the owner of that voice could clearly be heard. So was his impressively virile internal energy reserve.


    Vator''s expression grew unreadable, while Kang Jin-Ho could only groan softly under his breath. As for Zhang Dajing...


    <i>''These two are already enough! They are enough, I say! So why! Uwaaaaah?!''</i>


    After instinctively realizing that yet another entric character had entered the scene, Zhang Dajing cried out in despair... In his mind, of course.

 Chapter 691. Assembling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 691. Assembling (1)</h4>


    Maybe it was inevitable.


    Zhang Dajing was obviously well versed in who or what was an ''expert'' of martial arts.


    People would focus on the ''strength'' aspect of a strong person. But martial artists didn''t simply view experts as physically strong people. When normal people talked about the strong, they meant physically strong. In the eyes of martial artists, though, experts were strong because they were strong human beings, to begin with.


    Martial arts became standardized in the modern era. Of course, some cultivation techniques were stronger than average while some others were naturally a bit worse. Even so, people still gradually came to believe that enough effort could ovee such differences.


    This was a natural course of action, though. When mixed martial artspetition was first conceived, its primary goal was to find which form of hand-to-hand fighting technique was the strongest. As in, was boxing stronger than kickboxing? Between jujitsu and karate, which one was superior?


    However, once enough time had passed, people stopped caring about such things. If a boxer fought and won against a kickboxer, did that victory serve as a convincing proof of boxing being superior to kickboxing? Of course not.


    All schools of martial arts had their individual strengths and weaknesses. And everyone already understood that getting stronger through whatever martial arts they had chosen was wholly dependent on each individual''s talent level and dedication.


    The same principle also applied in the world of cultivation. In the past, top-tier cultivation methods were only imparted to direct disciples or those deemed qualified in character and talent. As the era changed, though, people started exchanging more and more information. As they grew to understand more about each other''s cultivation methods, a theory regarding the ultimate strength of a technique resting on martial artists themselves began gaining traction.


    As such, martial artists began venerating strong experts. Despite mastering cultivation techniques that had beenrgely standardized, martial artists were still divided into ''strong'' and ''weak''. That might indicate the difference in talent, but the true crux of the matter at the end of the day was ''effort''.


    To exin in simple terms... Let''s say anyone could be an expert if they cultivated and trained hard for twenty hours every day. At first, everyone would dly take on this challenge. And they wouldmit themselves fully.


    However, what if they needed to train twenty hours per day for the next two decades? Could they still do it?


    The majority wouldn''t be able tomit like that. Even if everyone shared the same desire to be top-tier experts through cultivation, not many were prepared to forsake everything else in their pursuit of that strength.


    The naked truth about these martial artists'' pursuit of strength was to make their lives a little more enjoyable. So, what was the point of sacrificing that life to reach their goal?


    This was why martial artists held such deep respect toward those experts who had managed to climb to the lofty heights they couldn''t reach.


    However... The story changed slightly if the attainment of strength had taken another step forward from that situation.


    This story remained unchanging for the strong. However, if an expert could enter the realm of ''absolute powerhouse'', things would be a little weirder.


    To be a so-called absolute powerhouse, one had to go beyond the aspect of ''effort''. A martial artist with a ''normal'' mind would never reach this realm through extreme effort alone. No, they needed something else. An X-factor, maybe.


    Only by possessing something unique, something that couldn''t adequately be exined verbally, could a martial artist finally reach the realm of the ''absolute being''.


    There were various ways to exin that unique thing. Some called it paranoia. Madness. Or, if they felt charitable, thinking outside the box.


    That''s right. To enter the realm of this exclusive club of ''absolute powerhouse'', one needed to experience countless lucky opportunities and encounters. But such a journey was only possible if the martial artist had several screws loose in their head first!


    Those who reached the zeniths in their chosen fields all had something different about them that set them apart from the herd. And in martial arts, that ''tendency'' was especially true. People wouldn''t die while trying to research mathematics, but the danger of death during the process of reaching the next cultivation realm grew higher the stronger a martial artist got.


    As such, the absolute powerhouses were, with an inevitable certainty, all crazies.


    Even those who looked rtively sane on the surface would all boast something ''unique'' about them when you dig deeper into their personalities.


    But now...


    <i>''Why! Why are three such people gathering around me?! Why!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t stop all the tears streaming down his face.


    <i>What was that? You asking me why I''m acting like this when only three crazies have gathered around me?</i>


    <i>Hey, you don''t know anything, so keep it to yourself!</i>


    <i>Do you think these three are your run-of-the-mill entric weirdos?! No! They are superhuman weirdos unrestricted by thew! Their strength isn''t just on the superhuman level, they can actually be ssified as natural cmities!</i>


    <i>And three such people are prowling around me! Three!</i>


    <i>''Sleeping naked in the middle of a safari might be more peaceful for my heart than this setup!''</i>


    Compared to these three men, tigers and lions on a safari were more like little kittens. Adorable kittens that Zhang Dajing wouldn''t mind hugging them while he slept!


    Unfortunately, Zhang Dajing''s wish was just that, a wish. He had no choice but to apany unstoppable natural disasters. He simplycked the requisite power to resist his fate.


    The best he could do was let his shattered-and-broken mind gently drift away in the passing breeze while eavesdropping on the phone call.


    -Why haven''t you contacted us until now, my liege! Oh, my dear demon emperor! Even as I anxiously wait for my lord, demon emperor, to call upon me once more... Even as the waiting has turned my bones to dust, my spirit has been...


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced as he interrupted the ranting. ¡°Hold on. Why does that sound like a part of a Korean poem?¡±


    -My liege. Knowing you were living in South Korea, how could I not study more about that country''s culture? I''ve already sworn to dedicate my life to serve you, my liege, to recreate the glory days of our cult. Oh, my dear demon emperor!


    Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted out that that dedicated life seemed a bit past the expiry date, but he held himself back. It didn''t feel right to say something so rude to a person who might pass on any day now. ¡°You could''ve called me first, you know?¡±


    -Oh, my liege...


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    -The contact number you gave me at that time was incorrect, my liege. I was told such a number doesn''t exist.


    ¡°...¡±


    -Even so! I never questioned that you''d contact me sooner rather thanter since you already have in possession my phone number! However, to think you''d be this indifferent! If I knew you''d be like this, I should''ve called you earlier instead of trusting you and gave you another reminder! I never imagined I''d find a man who didn''t even remember his own number correctly... N-no! What sacrilegious things am I saying! My liege, please forgive me! My dear demon emperor, I beg of you!


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced, unable to turn his head to look at hispanions. Because he could already sense it. He must not turn his head right now since the cold res of Zhang Dajing and Vator were still stabbing Kang Jin-Ho''s back!


    So cold!


    Such was the coldness of their gazes that Kang Jin-Ho felt the chilliness in the air, even though he usually didn''t get affected by such things.


    ¡°Would you listen to that? He doesn''t even remember his own phone number?¡± Vator casually muttered to no one in particr.


    In life, a man must make many choices. He was forced to make them all the time, then epted the consequences of those choices. And everyone under the sun must go through the repeated cycle of making right or wrong choices.


    If someone asked Kang Jin-Ho what choices he most regretted making, he''d have a list of things to choose from. And epting Vator as his underling would definitely be on that list!


    ¡°It''s not like you''re a caveman, so why... Master, I think maybe you''re better off living in that past world setting than in our modern era. Shouldn''t you have already finished limatizing to the modern era''s conveniences by now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, listen. Back then, it hadn''t been all that long since I got discharged frompulsory military service. And, uh, and it was a new phone, too...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized something. Throughout his life, he couldn''t remember having to exin himself so pathetically like this.


    Yes, his memories were probably right about this one. Definitely!


    However, at least in this very moment... He had no choice but to do it!


    -My dear demon emperor. This servant of yours is greatly worried, my liege. The modern era can be so unforgiving. You may possess the necessary martial prowess to make the heaven and earth bow before you, but strength alone isn''t enough to stop various trials and tribtions from hindering your journey. Although my liege is reasonable, and you will no doubt eventually achieve what you''ve set out to achieve... I beg of you to graciously humor this old servant, as I am only too happy to throw my insignificant life away to make your path just a little smoother.


    As he listened, a vein began bulging on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. Although the person on the other side of the line was trying to beat around the bush using some flowery words, and he sure was taking a looong way around the bush indeed... However, the caller was implying that even though Kang Jin-Ho was strong, he was also an idiot. In that case, he should employ someone more capable and do as that person told him instead of trying to do things by himself and going through unnecessary hardship like this!


    If someone else dared to say that to Kang Jin-Ho''s face, he''d crush the rude bastard''s jaw and ensure the only thing they could eat for the rest of their life was congee. Unfortunately, each and every sentence the caller said was dripping with ardent loyalty, which pretty much prevented Kang Jin-Ho from losing his cool.


    ¡°Wow. What a loyal subject that old man is,¡± Vator muttered in admiration.


    He was right. What a loyal subject that man was. The problem was with how intensely loyal he was, though!


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat, then frowned slightly. ¡°Uh, mm... Well, I''m in China at the moment, so...¡±


    -China, my liege? Chinaaaaa?! Did you really say you''re in China? You''re actually in this country?!


    ¡°Mm. Things have somehow worked out that way.¡±


    -When did you arrive, my liege?


    ¡°I guess it''s been a few days...¡±


    -No, my liegeeeeee!


    Kang Jin-Ho stumbled back while squeezing his eyes shut. What a sagely choice he made by putting the phone on speaker and leaving it on the table! If he had been pressing the device to his ear, his eardrum might have ruptured from that sonic st!


    <i>''This old man...! Just what on earth did he learn to perform sonic attacks through cell phone speakers?''</i>


    Obviously, the phone speakers couldn''t transmit qi, but the sounding from it was still capable of mercilessly twisting the listener''s innards. In that sense, that should qualify as a sound-based martial art technique.


    -My liege! It''s dangerous for you to be in China. Very much so! The Chinese cultivators'' hatred toward demonic cultivators far exceeds even your anticipation! I must head to your location right away. Where are you, my liege?!


    ¡°Mm? We''re in Sichuan, but...¡±


    -Sichuan?


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    -Why are you in the middle of the sticks like that? Why Sichuan, of all ces...?


    This time, Kang Jin-Ho was tempted to blurt out, <i>''But don''t you live nearby? Besides, how can a man who spent over a century on a mountainside dare berate Sichuan as the sticks!''</i>


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡± Vator held onto his gut and fell off his chairughing. ¡°Hahaha! What an entertaining old man he is! I''m really looking forward to meeting him now!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned. He had a feeling that these two should never meet in person, but that dice had already left Kang Jin-Ho''s grip. He decided to ignore Vator for now and turned his attention back to his phone. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    -I''m in Beijing as we speak, my liege.


    ¡°...Beijing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Why would a man who had been hiding in the middle of nowhere for so long suddenly head to Beijing? ¡°Why are you in Beijing?¡±


    -It''s because many people live here. And many demonic cultivators call this city their home as well.


    ¡°Mm? Even though it''s a bustling city?¡±


    -The poor have no choice but to flock torge cities, my liege. Even though we must avoid the gazes of other martial artists as much as possible, we still have to put food on our table somehow. Many demonic cultivators live in Beijing as migrant workers.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow.


    ording to Vator, Beijing was where the Three Kings were in a battle for supremacy. With that massive metropolis as the center, the south was the Crimson King''s territory, while to the east was the Azure King''s backyard. Meanwhile, the west was the Dark King''s home ground.


    To think the demonic cultivators were living in a city where three major factions were actively fighting each other...


    <i>''Hmm. Maybe it''s precisely because Beijing is a frontier, of sorts, that the demonic cultivators can survive there?''</i>


    A citypletely dominated by one faction would''ve made the survival for the demonic cultivators very tricky. After all, orthodox martial artists treated their demonic counterparts as nothing but rat-like pests. And when you want to clean the house, the first thing you''d do should be eliminating the pest infestation.


    Since the factions'' attention was focused elsewhere in Beijing, maybe they couldn''t spare the manpower on eliminating the demonic cultivators.


    ¡°I see. It doesn''t matter either way, anyway. Alright, I''ll head to Beijing myself.¡±


    -Wait, my liege! Please tell me where you are, so I can send people there to guide you.


    ¡°Hmm? Where we are, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned before ncing at Zhang Dajing next. Even though he didn''t say anything, it was obvious Kang Jin-Ho wanted Zhang Dajing to take over and exin.


    <i>''Why me?''</i>


    Although Zhang Dajing was less than happy about taking over the baton, what choice did he have? After picking up the phone from the table, Zhang Dajing sucked in a deep breath before raising his voice. ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Zhang Dajing. As for where we are, it''s...¡±


    -How dare some measly random bastard intrude in the middle of the conversation between my liege and me! You bastard! Tearing you apart limb from limb and tossing you to a pack of wolves won''t be enough to quell my anger!


    Zhang Dajing instantly froze up from all the rage clearly detectable even through the phone.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned and spoke in Zhang Dajing''s defense. ¡°Listen, this guy is an assistant, okay?¡±


    -I see, my liege! In that case, I shall listen to this lowly assistant from now on. Now, speak, assistant! urately convey where the noble and great demon emperor is currently residing. If you fail to do so, I swear in my name that you will not be spared!


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing silently turned his head and nced at all the copsed martial artists on the floor. Why did they suddenly look so... envious? Why?


    Zhang Dajing''s sorrow didn''t seem like it''d end any time soon.

 Chapter 692. Assembling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 692. Assembling (2)</h4>


    ¡°The demon emperor, is it...?¡±


    Zhu Gang couldn''t help but tilt his head.


    <i>''I can neverprehend what these old codgers are thinking of...''</i>


    Demon emperor?


    Before he could start caring about that suspiciously arrogant-sounding name, Zhu Gang couldn''t even wrap his head around its significance. His case wasn''t helped by his failure toprehend the exnations given to him and his peers.


    The origin of demons? The cult leader who crossed the time itself to descend? What kind of dogsh*t nonsense was this?


    It was true that the martial society treated demonic cultivators like him and his peers as stinking bottom-feeders. However, that didn''t mean Zhu Gang''s brain was dumb as a bottom-feeder, too. At the very least, he could still tell reality and fantasy apart.


    <i>''I''m telling you, it''s all bullsh*t!''</i>


    Wasn''t this story pretty much the same as all those idle chats between old folks in the park during the sessions of Tai Chi or a game of Go? Like, when those folks rambled on and on about how things were better when Mao Zedong was still alive? Or how a brand new era would soon begin?


    At least Zhu Gang understood that the ''demon emperor'' was a returner. So, it didn''t seem so far-fetched for a returner to have mastered the ancient demonic arts before returning to the modern era.


    Quite a few of Zhu Gang''s peers were extremely excited by that notion. Some even believed that the existence of the demon emperor could transform their wretched reality into something infinitely better. However...


    <i>''What a bunch of morons!''</i>


    Transform? Into something better? What a hriously inane sleep-talk that was.


    They were living in the modern era. Waaay back in the past, it might have been possible for those hiding in the boonies to train in martial arts with nothing but weeds as sustenance and eventually be strong enough to change their circumstances. However, such a scenario was no longer applicable these days. Everything required money now.


    Besides, would the Three Kings sit still if they heard about how the demonic cultivators were trying to gain more power? Even if the Three Kings were vastly different in personalities, and their schools of cultivation were rivals, their hatred toward demonic cultivators was about equal, as if they had made prior agreements or something! They always persecuted demonic cultivators as if thetter group was filled with pests requiring total elimination sooner rather thanter.


    So, for the demonic cultivators to entertain the notion of growing stronger by mastering new demonic arts?


    The old idiom ''disturbing the grass and frightening the snake hidden within'' seemed appropriate for this particr situation. If the demonic cultivators really tried that, it could potentially lead to the precarious line of inheritance of demonic arts finally getting severed for good.


    Besides, nothing would change even if the Three Kings failed to notice the presence of the new demon emperor right till the end. To grow strong enough to ovee all persecutions, they''d probably need to train for at least two decades. Even then, they still might not rival the strength of the Three Kings and their factions.


    Two decades? Only by focusing solely on training for that long without worrying about putting food on the table could they turn this fantasy into reality. However, would such a thing be even possible? Of course not.


    <i>''Yup, it''s all nonsense.''</i>


    Zhu Gang had no thoughts of humoring the old codgers with zero awareness of reality. The same went for his peers, too, since their attempt to chase after their nebulous dream had resulted in their heads firmly stuck in the clouds!


    Forget the demon emperor or whatever, Zhu Gang was more worried about making enough money for tomorrow''s rent! Unfortunately for him, though...


    <i>''Goddamn it! Why did you have toe here, for crying out loud!''</i>


    Out of all the potential ces in China, that so-called demon emperor just had to be in Sichuan. And Zhu Gang was told to guide this mysterious returner to Beijing.


    Zhu Gang wasn''t lounging around doing nothing in Sichuan. He had a life here. Even so, he couldn''t go against that order.


    Demonic cultivators might be persecuted and sneered at by other martial artists, but the solidarity andwork joining all demonic cultivators was nothing to scoff at. Maybe all the persecution and discrimination could exin why demonic cultivators were far more united than other groups of martial artists.


    So, if Zhu Gang disobeyed the order from the higher-ups, his already-tough life would only get tougher.


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break, man! Seriously...¡± Zhu Gang frowned deeply while driving his car. <i>''Bloody hell! At least ride in my car or something!''</i>


    Zhu Gang was informed that his passengers would not be passengers, after all, since they had their own ride. In that case, Zhu Gang would have to go through the extra trouble of leaving his car in Sichuan and driving whatever they were driving to Beijing, thene back on his own somehow to get his car back.


    While thinking that everything was out to make his life more miserable, Zhu Gang angrily stomped on the elerator.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm... It''s supposed to be around here, so...¡±


    Zhu Gang nced around to find the vehicle.


    <i>''It''s a ck van, right? A ck van... Where is it?''</i>


    The meeting ce was a roadside rest stop. Or, more correctly, they said they would park their van at this particr rest stop, so Zhu Gang shoulde find them.


    <i>''Geez! The more I think about it, the more it pisses me off!''</i>


    How did it make sense in this day and age to drive somewhere and fetch a group of people who already had their own mode of transport? Entering the destination in the satnav should ensure anyone could travel thousands of miles without too many issues!


    So, the fact that this cumbersome method had to be utilized... Didn''t that indicate the other party couldn''t even be bothered to drive?


    ¡°Tsk...!¡±


    The wise old ''they'' said that knowing one thing about a person could tell you ten more things about that individual. Just from this cumbersome fetch quest alone, Zhu Gang could guess what kind of character this so-called demon emperor possessed. That man must be extremely full of himself and drunk in his own power!


    Guessing that much wasn''t so difficult since Zhu Gang had already encountered a few returners in the past. Some of them happened to be rather peculiar, while the rest blended in with society so well that he''d have never guessed they were returners without someone telling him first.


    Even so, all the returners shared onemonality. And that was... a sense of disharmony.


    They all gave off that disharmonious feeling as if their appearance and mental age didn''t match. And no, it was different from the concept of ''old soul.'' Something about their mindset was noticeably different from people who were born in the modern era and had lived their entire lives here. This difference was more than enough to send a creepy chill down Zhu Gang''s spine sometimes.


    Worse still, many of them were somewhat displeased by the modern era''s atmosphere of rtive freedom after living in the authoritarian eras of the ancient past for too long.


    Considering all those factors, Zhu Gang had a feeling that this demon emperor dude would be no different. Since that man used to be the demon cult''s leader in the past, how much authority would he have enjoyed back then? Without a doubt, he''d demand to be treated just as well as in the past.


    <i>''Urgh, I''m tired already...''</i>


    Zhu Gang sighed deeply. Once he took his guests to Beijing, he wouldn''t have to worry about getting tangled up in some other business. However, imagining how tiring it''d be during the journey was giving him a case of nasty migraine.


    That was when something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you a demonic cultivator?¡±


    Zhu Gang instantly stiffened up a little. Did someone say ''excuse me'' to him?


    He couldn''t remember anyone saying that to him in his entire life. Demonic cultivators would refrain from even saying ''de'' of ''demonic'' in public ces like this. Meanwhile, other martial artists would never use any form of polite speech toward anyone suspected of being a demonic cultivator.


    In that case... What was going on here? Zhu Gang slowly turned his head to look behind him. He found a man wearing a clean-cut ck business suit standing there.


    This man spoke again. ¡°You must be.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhu Gang couldn''t immediately respond. Was it because he was too flustered? Of course not!


    Zhu Gang was no idiot. Since he came here to find the demon emperor, it was obvious that the other party could send someone to find him, too. That much was easy enough to guess. He wasn''t a helpless moron who would freeze up and go, <i>''Ubababa!'' </i>at the mere mention of ''demonic cultivator.''


    What made him speechless was the existence of the man before his eyes.


    They were dealing with the demon emperor. Regardless of whether or not Zhu Gang was ready to ept that as fact, a man arrogant enough to call himself that title would obviously have servants... ''assistants'', apanying him. The problem this time was the ss of this assistant. He was... simply too weak!


    <i>''Goddamn it! If I get serious, I can wreck this bastard in ten seconds or less!''</i>


    There was a saying, ''Know the owner first before kicking the dog.''


    It meant one could guess the owner''s capabilities by looking at their dog. So, a man with a servant this trashy couldn''t be all that amazing. At least, that was the conclusion Zhu Gang had arrived at.


    Even the gophers of the Three Kings'' factions wouldn''t allow such trashy bastards into their entourage!


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The ck-suited man asked again.


    ¡°Oh, uh... Yes, I am.¡±


    Unfortunately, Zhu Gang had no choice but to lower his head. Although, it wasn''t because of the demon emperor''s existence. He was scared of the old codgers getting furious at him for being rude toward the demon emperor''s servant. If the story of his transgressions reaches their ears, those short-tempered boomers would probably want to lob his head off or something.


    It didn''t matter what Zhu Gang''s opinion on this matter was. The elders had already acknowledged this ck-suited man''s master as the one-and-only demon emperor. In other words, those entric and vile monsters had already acknowledged the demon emperor''s authority.


    Regardless of what his actual thoughts on the matter were, Zhu Gang also had to y along and acknowledge that authority.


    Zhu Gang finished bowing and addressed the ck-suited man. ¡°I''vee to guide you. Where is my liege?¡±


    ¡°Please,e this way.¡± The ck-suited man turned around and took the lead.


    <i>''What the hell, that son of a bi*ch...!''</i>


    Zhu Gang faintly gritted his teeth. How could he not, when he clearly caught the brief glimpse of the ck-suited man shooting a re of contempt in his way while turning around? Those who cultivated martial arts to some degree would always hold contempt for demonic cultivators. It was as if they were viewing something dirty and uncouth.


    Even if racial discrimination had been ouwed, modern Chinese martial society still treated demonic cultivators worse than African ves in the past.


    Zhu Gang still got angry at this by-now familiar re because the man giving him that stink-eye was none other than the so-called demon emperor''s servant. A man who should be an ally dared to re at a demonic cultivator like that?


    <i>''Goddamn it. I guess that demon emperor is also a lost cause...''</i>


    Since the demon emperor was waltzing around with a servant like that in tow, didn''t that indicate he was terrible at judging people? And didn''t it also indicate his failure topletely dominate the people around him?


    Even though they hadn''t met yet, Zhu Gang''s disappointment in this demon emperor only grewrger and heavier.


    ¡°They are over there,¡± said the ck-suited man.


    Zhu Gang looked up... and was treated to a somewhat strange sight.


    There was the ck van he had been searching for, and two men were standing near it, leisurely drinking coffee.


    Zhu Gang''s attention was immediately drawn to the giant.


    <i>''What the hell? Is that even a human being?''</i>


    Well, he had to be. A human being, that was.


    The facial features were obviously human, and he had the correct number of arms and legs, so...


    However, could a person thatrge still be called a human being? After all, a small feline creature was often referred to as a kitten, while a muchrger example was called a lion. In that case, was it correct to view that giant as Zhu Gang''s fellow human being?


    Anyone with functioning eyes would''ve thought the same thing as Zhu Gang after taking one look at the giant.


    <i>''Is he the demon emperor?''</i>


    No, that couldn''t be it.


    That giant couldn''t be the demon emperor. The elders would''ve mentioned it over the phone if the subject of their ardent worship was a giant like that!


    Actually, didn''t the elders say that the demon emperor had an unexpectedly young-looking face? Didn''t they warn Zhu Gang to keep his wits about him and not be rude?


    That giant''s face could never be described as ''young-looking.'' Not by a long shot. Which meant the demon emperor had to be the man with a much-slenderer frame next to the giant...


    Sure, the man in question couldn''t be used of being too slender or tiny, but merely standing next to the giant practically had turned him into a dwarf. Everything in this world was rtive, after all!


    Was that why? The first emotion Zhu Gang felt was disappointment. Yet again.


    Yes, a martial artist''s physique wasn''t the be-all and end-all. He knew that. However, arge physique was still nothing to gloss over.


    Zhu Gang had expected a somewhat-more authoritative presence from the so-called demon emperor, but the person in question seemed a little too slender to be imposing. That was the source of Zhu Gang''s disappointment this time.


    Besides... Didn''t that man feel like a normal, powerless civilian?


    <i>''Is he really the demon emperor?''</i>


    Having zero expectations meant one couldn''t get disappointed. Knowing this, Zhu Gang tried to keep his expectations as close to zero as possible, but it seemed his heart still held on to some hope.


    And now, that hope was grandly crumbling down.


    <i>''What the hell were they hoping for here? What a bunch of f*cking idiots!''</i>


    Reality couldn''t be changed that easily. Haven''t they already learned that painful lesson many times by now? Through all the cruelty, all the humiliation they had experienced?!


    Zhu Gang discarded thest vestiges of expectation from his heart and coldly studied the demon emperor. His job was to drive that man to Beijing, and that would be it. He''d obviously remain polite, but being subservient was out of the question. A meekly bitter medicine could often be worse than poison, after all!


    That was when the demon emperor suddenly shifted his head in Zhu Gang''s direction. And their gazes collided mid-air. Almost at the same time...


    Zhu Gang froze up.


    That man''s gaze... contained nothing. No traces of malice. No anger. Just an uncluttered, emotionless gaze.


    Most humans would never see this truth, never mindprehending it. However, Zhu Gang knew it instantly. Precisely because he was a demonic cultivator! He recognized the absolutely gigantic demonic energy hidden behind that seemingly clear gaze!


    Just looking at him instantly paralyzed his heart and soul. That dreadful demonic power seemed to suck him into the bottomless abyss of despair!


    That... That evil so pure and bottomlessly deep that Zhu Gang would never dare stare at it for too long!


    <i>Plop!</i>


    Zhu Gang fell to the floor. More correctly, he went down on both of his knees. And then... He mmed his forehead to the ground and roared out.


    That was a loud and keen roar the likes of which he had never produced in this entire life. An eruption of pure emotion containing decades of sorrow and pure joy!


    ¡°We ten thousand demons kowtow in exaltation at the descending demon emperor!¡±


    The powerful, unstoppable whirlpool of emotions beyond Zhu Gang''s ability to understand or control hijacked his voice and echoed throughout the surroundings.

 Chapter 693. Assembling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 693. Assembling (3)</h4>


    <i>''What the hell is wrong with me?''</i>


    Zhu Gang couldn''t understand his current state.


    No one had forced him to kowtow. No one told him to do it beforehand, either. Even then, Zhu Gang still willingly nted his forehead on the dirt and disyed his utmost respect toward the demon emperor.


    A random passerby seeing this scene would think a deeply loyal servant had finally met their master after a long time apart. Even though this was their first time meeting each other face-to-face!


    Zhu Gang couldn''t understand it at all.


    It should be the same story for others, too. Even Zhu Gang couldn''t understand why he was doing this, so what chances did others have?


    His mind was a mess, but his body didn''t want to move a muscle as if it had been trapped in ster. It was as if he was born to nt his head on the ground and offer his unreserved worship toward this returner before his eyes.


    <i>''Fine, I admit I can''t understand why!''</i>


    Even if his head couldn''t figure anything out, his instincts still told him one thing. He was certain about it now. Some people might mock him for kowtowing. However, every demonic cultivator worth their salt would undoubtedly react the same as Zhu Gang. He could bet his life on it!


    When he thought about it, wasn''t it rather weird?


    Yes, that man was the demon emperor. The old codgers referred to that returner as the one-and-only demon emperor! Zhu Gang had no idea if those old folks were right when they fervently believed this demon emperor held the key to the demon cult''s future revival.


    Their belief went beyond the level of using this returner as a means to an end. No, they believed him to be their messiah, their master, worthy of sacrificing even their souls. In that case, why did they dispatch a guide like Zhu Gang?


    What would they have done if Zhu Gang angered the demon emperor somehow? After all, the odds of that happening were pretty high, considering all the sacrilegious things he had been thinking about until a few seconds ago!


    So, to say those old men hadn''t even considered that possibility? Those old, sly foxes? That made zero sense.


    That could mean only one thing: they already knew. They knew how a demonic cultivator would react after encountering the demon emperor.


    Their individual thoughts? Respect toward the demon emperor?


    Such things wouldn''t matter. Any demonic cultivator encountering the ginormous ''demonic'' power they had never experienced before would start worshiping this power, even going as far as to offer up their souls... just like what happened with Zhu Gang this time.


    That was because it was impossible to resist.


    Even if Zhu Gang only had cultivated lousy demonic arts, he was still a demonic cultivator. And a man who had reached a realm that people like Zhu Gang never thought they could reach in their lifetime was standing before his eyes.


    Just taking one look at the demon emperor was enough to let Zhu Gang know that this demonic power was incredibly pure.


    The... demon emperor!


    Zhu Gang suddenly had an epiphany. The title of the ''demon emperor'' wasn''t merely a reference to a position in the demon cult. And this noble being was the sole existence under the heavens truly deserving of that title!


    Even if Zhu Gang''s head didn''t understand it, his heart did.


    The purest demonic qi imaginable was subtly leaking out from the demon emperor.


    Like a moth drawn to a me, Zhu Gang''s soul was being entranced by all the demonic qi emitted by the demon emperor, Kang Jin-Ho!


    Simr to analyzing a creature''s information through the pheromone being emitted, Zhu Gang learned so many things through this demonic qi alone. Such as: how strong the demon emperor was and how truly great he was. And Zhu Gang could also tell how cruel and merciless this noble being was!


    He was a tyrant!


    A true tyrant worthy of worship by all demonic cultivators had descended right in front of Zhu Gang!


    For some reason, Zhu Gang felt the familiar stinging sensation around his eyes. Even though nothing had been said or even begun, a ray of hope beamed into the darkness of his heart. It felt like this noble being''s existence alone would resolve every dastardly problem piled up in front of the demonic cultivators.


    How funny and naive was that?


    Zhu Gang finally understood something as this stunningly bizarre emotion washed over him. He now knew why the old codgers worshiped this man as their god. This story wouldn''t apply to other martial artists, but to every other demonic cultivator under the sun. It made total sense to Zhu Gang that the demon emperor would be deified like this. Maybe he was something even greater than a god!


    Gods only acted as the pir of psychological support and didn''t actually offer a helping hand to their suffering followers on Earth. Unlike them, this noble being could offer the demonic cultivators realistic assistance. In that case, how could Zhu Gangpare the demon emperor to some measly gods?


    <i>Ba-dump!</i>


    Zhu Gang''s heart madly pounded away. That was when a question suddenly popped up in his head.


    It became starkly clear to everyone what Zhu Gang thought about the demon emperor. However, how did the demon emperor view Zhu Gang? How would he view a pathetically weak demonic cultivator who could only worship the godly power before him?


    Would the demon emperor feel content? Or furious at how weak Zhu Gang was?


    Zhu Gang would never dare guess. The best he could do right now was sneakily raise his head a little and cautiously gauge the mood of the demon emperor scanning him from above.


    Eventually, the demon emperor slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly... raised his voice. ¡°You are...¡±


    Zhu Gang''s ears perked up. When the demon emperor said ''you are'', what was he trying to say?


    Every fiber of Zhu Gang''s being was focused on the words leaving Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth. And those words grandly shattered Zhu Gang''s anticipation into tiny bits and pieces.


    ¡°You are embarrassing me, so why don''t you stand up first?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhu Gang learned another thing today.


    <i>''Aha. Even the demon emperor can feel embarrassed, huh...''</i>


    He swore inwardly that the first tale he''d tell to those anxiously waiting for the news on the demon emperor would be about this valuable information.


    ***


    ¡°Say what? They failed?¡± Wang Chen asked incredulously, his eyes powerfully quaking.


    That was a familiar story, wasn''t it? The story of failure, that was.


    Wang Chen shouldn''t be shocked to hear about it. Every human went through the constant cycle of sess and failure, after all. Anyone with an easily spooked heart shouldn''t be able to survive this harsh and unforgiving world.


    Even so, Wang Chen still failed to hide his agitation this time. All because he had ensured that this task wouldn''t fail!


    ¡°Run that by me again? They failed?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, big brother,¡± Wu Xun replied, his voicecking much energy. It seemed he, too, took this failure quite hard.


    ¡°I don''t believe this...!¡± Wang Chen hurriedly shoved his still-trembling hand inside his inner pocket. He somehow managed to take out a cigarette and ce it between his lips. ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    After lighting the cigarette and sucking in the unhealthy smoke until his lungs were filled, Wang Chen felt his agitation finally calming down a little.


    He grimaced while ncing at Wu Xun. ¡°Didn''t the intel say we''re dealing with three men?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big, brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... Let''s break this down, okay? To kill those three, we mobilized over a hundred men. Yet, they all failed. That''s what you''re saying, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wang Chen suddenly snapped the cigarette in half. ¡°What the f*ck? Did Superman really descend into our midst or something? Ah?! Did he get tired of showing up only in movies, so he decided to mess around in reality, too?! F*cking hell! Over a hundred men went there, but what was that? They failed?! F*king sons of b*tches!¡±


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Wang Chen''s fist mmed into his desk. The solid-wood desk couldn''t endure the blow and split apart in half before copsing noisily to the floor. Theputer monitor, keyboard, and various documents also noisily scattered and tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°You... You f*cking useless retard!¡± Wang Chen suddenly kicked Wu Xun without any warning whatsoever.


    Wu Xun''s figure flew back before mming into a wall. However, he didn''t even let out a pained whimper.


    ¡°God f*cking dammit!¡± Wang Chen grabbed at his hair while turning around. It was as if he couldn''t give a toss about Wu Xun''s condition. ¡°They failed? How?!¡±


    Wang Chen paced around his office while pulling at his hair for a while. Eventually, he stopped moving around and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hey, Wu Xun! What''s the status for our men?¡±


    ¡°...They were annihted, big brother.¡±


    ¡°You dumb sh*t! You think I can''t guess that? Tell me the casualty numbers, dammit!¡±


    ¡°Five have died, while the rest are all heavily injured. However, no one knows if they can recover from...¡±


    ¡°Five died?¡± Wang Chen''s expression instantly regained its calm as he muttered quietly. ¡°Let me ask you this again. You said five have died. Didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Really...?¡± Wang Chen seemed to ponder something before nodding contemtively and muttering to himself. ¡°Five, eh? Five deaths... Now there''s a vague number. However, it''s worth pushing through with it, I think? Yeah, it''s not a bad number...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Wu Xun. Do any of the boys in the hospital look like they might kick the bucket any time soon?¡±


    Wu Xun found it difficult to understand what Wang Chen wanted here. Did his big brother want more dead victims? Or he didn''t want anyone else to die? ¡°Big brother, no one''s hanging by a thread, but... If you want...¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Before Wu Xun could finish his sentence, an ashtray suddenly flew in and crashed into his forehead.


    ¡°...¡±


    Getting hit by an ashtray was not a big deal. It could''ve resulted in a serious injury if Wu Xun had been a non-martial artist, but an ashtray made out of ss couldn''t injure him all that badly. Besides, Wang Chen didn''t bother to use his qi while throwing the item, anyway.


    ¡°You f*cking idiot! I''ll lose my only excuse if more men die under my watch!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, big brother.¡±


    Wang Chen took out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it. ¡°Those idiots getting hurt isn''t a concern. People getting killed isn''t a big problem, either. We can always find recements for trash like them, anyway. No, the real problem is how those three killed only five while fighting against a hundred men.¡±


    ¡°I... don''t understand why that''s the issue, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Let''s say you''re fighting a hundred enemies. Which option do you think will be easier? Not holding back and killing as many as possible out of a hundred enemies prepared to kill you? Or hold your strength back and kill only a handful?¡±


    ¡°...Not holding back should be easier.¡±


    ¡°There you go. If everyone had died, the higher-ups would''ve criticized me for not dispatching enough men for the job. However, only five died? Doesn''t that mean even if I send twice the number next time, it won''t make any difference whatsoever? Doesn''t that also mean this problem is no longer something I can handle?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Wu Xun slowly nodded after finally figuring out where Wang Chen was going with this.


    Failing to resolve a problem Wang Chen had the power to deal with would have meant he''d be held responsible. However, no one would me Wang Chen for failing to resolve a problem beyond his capabilities.


    As long as Wang Chen could prove that the trio responsible for this defeat had always been well beyond his means, he''d be spared from punishment by the higher-ups.


    Sure, the strict-and-uptight old farts wouldn''t want to brush everything aside without consequences, but the severity of punishment would still be greatly different.


    ¡°Okay. I can pretty much keep my neck intact now, but... Just who are we dealing with here?¡± Wang Chen slowly rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Big brother, could it be that we''re dealing with another faction invading our turf?¡±


    ¡°That''s horsesh*t. Why would anyone invade this ce when there aren''t enough benefits, even for us? You think other factions would be interested in taking over Sichuan?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies. My thoughts were immature.¡±


    Wang Chen angrily turned around. ¡°I''ll report this to the higher-ups, so you keep your eyes on the trio. Don''t forget to get the boys ready for any eventualities, too! You get what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Big brother, there''s one more thing to report to you,¡± said Wu Xun.


    Wang Chen''s expression crumpled hideously. If Wu Xun feltpelled to report something else at this point in time, this news couldn''t be something simple, either! ¡°Okay, what is it? Is it something bad?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure yet.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    Wu Xun nervously gulped. ¡°There''s another group on the move.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Another one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother. They were spotted by chance. Some of our boysing to Sichuan didn''t arrive on time, so I checked what happened, and they apparently ran into a group of experts on the way. It seemed like they were headed to Sichuan as well.¡±


    ¡°Ran... into...?¡± Wang Chen tilted his head. ¡°Does that mean they got beaten up? If they manage to survive and send the word out, I guess that group isn''t entirely hostile?¡±


    ¡°No, big brother. Nine out of ten in that group were killed. The lone survivor barely managed to get away.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! Why are you only telling me this now!?¡± Wang Chen lost his temper again and threw the cigarette at Wu Xun''s face. ¡°Who are they?!¡±


    ¡°We still haven''t figured that out yet, big brother. It''s just that... I don''t know how to exin this, but it seems like they are also in pursuit of our trio.¡±


    ¡°Really? In other words, they are allies?¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t seem like it.¡±


    Wang Chen angrily massaged his temples. ¡°Okay, okay. Let me get this straight. Another group is targeting our trio, eh? And inside Sichuan, no less? An unknown faction is chasing after the unknown trio. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wang Chen sighed deeply. <i>''What the hell? Things are unfolding in a weird direction...''</i>


    He couldn''t help but get the feeling that this event was gradually snowballing into something massive. At the same time, he became more convinced that this matter was no longer something he could deal with.


    ¡°Okay. I''m gonna report this. As for you... Do your best to figure out who that new group is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    Wang Chen stormed out of the office, his scowl only getting deeper.


    <i>''Just what the hell is going on here?''</i>


    He had no idea what was going on. At least one thing seemed certain, though. Massive rolling clouds of war were building ominously over this matter.

 Chapter 694. Assembling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 694. Assembling (4)</h4>


    <i>Vrooooom...!</i>


    The van sped down the road.


    Zhu Gang constantly peeked in the rearview mirror while driving the vehicle. His attention kept getting drawn to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''On the surface, he really does look so... ordinary.''</i>


    Zhu Gang didn''t expect the demon emperor to resemble a three-headed, six-armed monstrosity. However, he did expect a person with a bit more... dignified presence befitting the grandiose-sounding title of the demon emperor.


    Of course, that didn''t mean he was thoroughly disappointed by Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance. Zhu Gang now knew that the true power and majesty of the demon emperor weren''t as superficial as his external appearance.


    What would happen if this noble being finally stepped foot inside Beijing? Just thinking about it made Zhu Gang''s heart pound away like crazy!


    He used to think of himself as a fairly cynical man among the demonic cultivators. When nicely put, he was pragmatic. When not-so-charitably put, he was a selfish bastard who couldn''t be arsed to care much about anything.


    However, even someone like that was this excited. So, what would happen if all those demonic cultivators with a much fierier temper than him finally pped their eyes on the demon emperor?


    <i>''It''s going to be pandemonium.''</i>


    Zhu Gang wagered that more than a handful of people would mor to serve the demon emperor at the cost of... Well, everything else, really.


    <i>Gulp!</i>


    Zhu Gang ended up taking another peek in the rearview mirror. The demon emperor was leaning against the seat, his eyes closed and his arms crossed before his chest. Zhu Gang grew tense at this sight.


    He could tell that the demon emperor wasn''t asleep. Absolute powerhouses didn''t need a lot of sleep, after all.


    Simply circting qi for a little while was enough for them to recover from fatigue. Yes, some sleep was still required to deal with the mental fatigue, but it wasn''t to the extent of requiring a quick nap during car rides. Just a couple of hours of bedtime at night should suffice.


    Even then, Zhu Gang drove the van as gently and carefully as possible. In fact, today must be at his most careful self in his entire life! He worked extra hard to avoid even the smallest potholes in these poorly-maintained roads.


    The old codgers ordered Zhu Gang to guide the demon emperor to Beijing as quickly as possible, but he had forgotten about that a long time ago. For the time being, he was solely focused on seeding in perhaps the most important mission in his life... Not disturbing the demon emperor''s peaceful meditation!


    ¡°However, to think...¡± Vator broke this stillness by voicing his opinion. ¡°...You''d rally and gather the demonic cultivators. You sure have cooked up something ambitious, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes. ¡°Is there something wrong with that idea?¡±


    ¡°No. Not at all. You''re also a demonic cultivator, after all. What I''m wondering about is if... Doing so would help us in any way.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and maintained his silence.


    Vator wasn''t expecting a reply, either, and continued to speak away. ¡°Master, you are a demonic cultivator. And you''re strong. Funnily enough, there is no one else in this world meeting those two conditions. You''re the only one. All the other demonic cultivators are weak.¡±


    ¡°No. Incorrect.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    A sly smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. ¡°There are at least two. One of them is me, and the other is Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Chang Min? Is that the old man you called earlier?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡± Vator''s expression became unreadable as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho undoubtedly had a rather benevolent soul. To Vator''s evaluation, these demonic cultivators were trash, yet his master still saw their individual worth. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho was quite strict in one category of evaluation: martial prowess.


    Vator had never witnessed Kang Jin-Ho acknowledge someone else for their strength. Even Vator himself had failed to earn a ''proper'' acknowledgment from Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even though the Crimson King had acknowledged Vator''s strength!


    So, for Kang Jin-Ho to acknowledge someone for their strength?


    Vator muttered quietly. ¡°It seems that that old expert is someone remarkable, then?¡±


    ¡°More like an old monster. He''s been alive for at least one hundred and eighty years, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Chang Min has been alive for a hundred and eighty years.¡±


    Vator grew slightly dazed at that revtion. ¡°W-wait. Can a human being even live for that long?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, he''s a martial artist, so it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Even if he''s a martial artist, isn''t that still... Mm...¡±


    Martial artists indeed boasted a bit longer lifespan than average humans. It wasmon to see an old expert over a hundred years old. However, almost none had managed to live past one hundred and fifty years.


    Vator cocked an eyebrow. ¡°A hundred and eighty years? Doesn''t that mean the old man is from the Qing dynasty era?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hah. So, he''s like a living fossil, then. Yet, he''s strong?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°...Indeed, he should be strong,¡± Vator muttered while nodding slowly away.


    That old man, Chang Min, had lived three sexagenary cycles worth of years. So, his cultivation time must''ve been...[1]


    <i>''Well, I can''t even imagine it.''</i>


    Vator focused his cultivation on external arts. That didn''t mean he sneered in contempt at the power of the internal arts, though. Whether it was done internally or externally, umted strength was still strength.


    The more one umted qi, the stronger they would get. The norm in the martial world was for an expert to be over sixty years old before receiving the full acknowledgment. That was because one required that much qi reserve first before using powerful techniques.


    Even Vator had to reach the age of fifty before growing confident enough in his martial arts.


    <i>''I''d be troubled fighting against old monsters over a hundred years old, so...''</i>


    So, how incredible would the qi reserve of a monster almost two centuries old be?


    ¡°Hmm. I''m getting genuinely curious now.¡± Vator slowly licked his lips.


    Finding a worthy opponent was always an enjoyable feeling. If what Kang Jin-Ho said was true, this old monster named Chang Min should grant Vator a never-before-seen experience!


    Vator turned his head and roared at the driver. ¡°We''re moving as slowly as tortoises! Hurry and step on it, demonic cultivator!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mm? You dare not answer me!¡±


    Despite the threatening roar reverberating within the van, Zhu Gang didn''t disy much of a reaction.


    Naturally, Vator''s brows quivered. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Zhu Gang finally responded when the big man''s voice grew in decibels. However, he still remained unperturbed. ¡°Please stop trying to intimidate me, sir.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Zhu Gang''s gaze remained locked on the road ahead. ¡°I''m sure you view me as an insignificant nobody. Maybe an insect you can squash to death at any second. Here''s the deal, though. You are making a mistake if you think I''m trembling in fear, sir. Funnily enough, I know I''m no better than an insect, so the prospect of death doesn''t really faze me.¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡± Vator''s expression became weirder and weirder.


    ¡°If you wish to kill me, go ahead, sir. However, you will never see me bowing my head and acting subservient to...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted loudly. ¡°Let''s get a move on, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yessir! My liege!¡±


    The van suddenly gained a lot of forward momentum. Vator frowned slightly in dissatisfaction as the sensation of his body pushing down on the van''s seat was transmitted to his brain. He didn''t mind the demonic cultivator obeying Kang Jin-Ho''s orders, but did mind that brat''s brash refusal to heed him so openly like this. ¡°At least he''s loyal to you, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders again. ¡°Well, he''s a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that all demonic cultivators are loyal to you?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°...You''re not kidding? Seriously?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    Vator grew incredulous again. ¡°How is that possible? What kind of principle is that technique based on? Wait... Is it the same situation as me?¡±


    ¡°Don''tpare yourself to them, Vator.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°You can''t make someone truly respect you by controlling their mind. Your behavior is a good demonstration of that. Even if you stick to the restrictions of obeying my orders, you still have not changed your ways. Which makes our rtionship somewhat unique.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°However, that story doesn''t apply to the demonic cultivators. They can''t resist or oppose superior demonic cultivators. It''s not the case of finding it hard to fight back. No, they instinctively submit to another demonic cultivator overwhelmingly stronger than them. Or someone with a superior demonic cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°I also don''t know the principle behind it. Since the demon cult was a type of religious organization, maybe it has instilled obedience-type disposition in its believers to make them easier to rule.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I thought you had reached the absolute zenith of the demonic arts? That you had reached the end of the path itself?¡±


    ¡°No, there''s no such thing as an end in the road of cultivation, Vator. And, even if I had reached the absolute pinnacle, I still wouldn''t know everything there is to know about martial arts.¡±


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°I don''t get it. In the end, the ultimate aim of martial arts is to ''understand'', isn¡¯t it? Or am I missing something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. How should he go about exining this? ¡°Mm... Vator, have you fired a gun before?¡±


    ¡°You''re asking the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why would you need a gun, though? You throwing a stone would be stronger than a bullet, no?¡±


    ¡°...Wouldn''t any hot-blooded man want to fire a gun at least once in his lifetime?¡±


    ¡°...Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho was unable to retort to that. He didn''t want to agree with Vator here, but how could he not? ¡°...In any case. Since you''ve fired a gun before, you should know, then. Let''s say you''re the world''s number one marksman.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So?¡±


    ¡°Does that make you more knowledgeable about your gun than the person who actually designed it and manufactured it?¡±


    ¡°...I see. I get what you''re saying now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I might be stronger than the creator of the cultivation technique I use. Maybe I really am. However, mastering a cultivation technique does not necessarily mean I have figured out every mystery of said technique. That is what demonic cultivation is to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator alternated his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho and Zhu Gang while making a mystified expression. ¡°Does that mean that brat will always be loyal to you regardless of his own will?¡±


    ¡°Technically, it''s not loyalty. Let''s call it acknowledgment. Maybe even submission. It''s not like everyone suddenly has be intensely loyal to me.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. In any case... That brat would''ve said the same thing to me as he did to you if I was not a demonic cultivator. This is a luxury only granted to me because of my status as a demonic cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Kek... Are you telling me to envy a demonic cultivator? You''re quite rotten, aren''t you?¡± Vator chuckled before looking at Zhu Gang in a renewed light. <i>''That means that man''s boldness isn''t for show, then?''</i>


    When Vator thought that way, he realized he actually approved of the driver''s attitude. After all, hadn''t he always favored people with strong pride and ack of fear of death?


    Vator''s physique was a threat, even to strong martial artists. Which wasn''t surprising since he could crush most martial artists without relying on qi. He only needed his pure strength to do that. So, for a demonic cultivator to remain proud and unyielding like that?


    Such a backbone didn''t deserve to be called weak, now did it?


    <i>''I heard that all demonic cultivators were hard as nails. It seems that assertion might be true...''</i>


    Vator slowly nodded in approval. ¡°I understand now that you can easily acquire many loyal subordinates. However, master. I don''t know what the demonic cultivators were like during your era in the past, but... They are so much weaker than you think in the current era. I''m sure you can guess that by the strength of our driver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is quite poor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to deny it. He had already recognized this unfortunate truth to some degree. The only martial artists walking the path of demonic arts that he had run into so far were Chang Min and the Fallen. And it was a bit too early to call Lee Seong-Hwi a demonic cultivator as his attainment wasn''t deep enough yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t expect other demonic cultivators to be as strong as Chang Min. However, at the very least, he hoped they would be on the level of the Fallen, but... Zhu Gang didn''t even reach that level.


    <i>''When I think about it... It''s obvious why.''</i>


    If the demonic arts the Fallen and the Chinese demonic cultivators mastered were practically the same... Higher attainment would lead to an elerated loss of one''s humanity. This meant the demonic cultivators would have no choice but to stop cultivating once their demonic qi reserve hit a certain level. Not doing so would lead to them going insane, after all!


    In conclusion, these people had to ept the fate of bing more violent and vicious in return for acquiring strength that was only a little higher than the average human''s.


    Since they had grown more impatient and short-tempered, living in society among the rest of the popce should be out of the question. That meant they had no choice but to eke out a living as the lowest-ss citizens. They mastered the demonic arts in the hopes of improving their lives, yet their choice only led them deeper into the traps of life''s hardships. How ironic was that?


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°However, that doesn''t matter.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Do you believe even trash still has its uses? Indeed, thinking that way does suit you.¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say, Vator,¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly.


    Vator instantly shrunk back after sensing the rage bubbling within Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. ¡°It seems I had a momentary slip of my tongue. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, these people are weak. However, that doesn''t mean they deserve to be treated as trash. Besides...¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s growling deepened. ¡°They won''t be weak for long, anyway. Because I will make them stronger. We don''t need a lot of time for that, either. Since they are demonic cultivators already familiar with handling demonic qi, all I need to do is help them out a little. That should be enough for them to experience a rebirth as a true demonic cultivator in the blink of an eye. When that happens, you will realize something. You will realize what it means for the demon cult to revive in the modern era!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Vator couldn''t say anything and maintained his silence.


    However, Zhu Gang was here to respond for the big man instead. Of course, he did that not with words, but through his body! Adrenaline flooded his heart and mind at the notion of the demon cult''s revival as well as bing the ''true'' demonic cultivator.


    Unable to rein in his excitement, Zhu Gang stomped on the elerator. He had to get there as soon as possible!


    He must guide this noble being to Beijing even one second faster!


    With only those thoughts burning in his head, Zhu Gang whipped the van to go faster and faster. Unfortunately...


    1. The sexagenary cycle is, ording to Wikipedia: also known as the Stems-and-Branches or ganzhi, is a cycle of sixty terms, each corresponding to one year, thus a total of sixty years for one cycle, historically used for recording time in China and the rest of the East Asian cultural sphere. ?

 Chapter 695. Assembling (5)

    <h4>Chapter 695. Assembling (5)</h4>


    ¡°My liege, I... I am deserving of all the punishment for this sin...¡± Zhu Gang tearfully cried out.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. "Stop acting like a character from a historical drama, okay?"


    ¡°This servant cannot bear the guilt of this sin, my liege! Please kill me!¡±


    ¡°I said, stop it.¡±


    Zhu Gang was currently prostrating on the ground, his head nted on the dirt, waiting for the punishment from the demon emperor.


    All Kang Jin-Ho could do at this sight was groan more and more. ¡°...Let''s stop this, okay? I''m partly to me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally yelled in unhappiness.


    Why the heck were all these idiots dying to recreate historical dramas in real life! Every single one talking about demon emperor this and demon emperor that seemed to love ying the parts of loyal retainers from a ruined kingdom or something! And theypleted the imagery by ardently crying their hearts out, too!


    If some random passersby witnessed this scene, they might mistakenly think that foreign enemies had invaded the country!


    Zhang Dajing put the van''s hood down while shaking his head. ¡°This is bad, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced while watching the white smoke continue to billow from under the closed hood.


    ¡°I can''t figure out what exactly has gone wrong. We need a professional.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then scanned their surroundings. His expression gradually turned into a frown. <i>''Where will we find a mechanic in this ce, though?''</i>


    Their van hade to a lurching stop in the middle of China''s extensive highway system. Of course, they hadn''t gotten into an ident or anything like that. It was just that they were paying the price of abusing the poor vehicle in the hope of reaching Beijing as soon as possible.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing,¡± Vator grunted, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°Why didn''t you find a better vehicle?¡±


    ¡°Sir Vator... Finding a van like this is not an easy task, sir. Please don''t forget that we''re in China, too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator unhappily nodded in eptance.


    Unlike regr sedans and SUVs, finding a suitable van wouldn''t be easy. Especially when it had to berge enough to amodate Vator. Zhang Dajing sourcing this van so quickly was already a feat in itself. Considering that, the drivers should have babied this van. Thoughtlessly caning it to go faster and faster was ultimately the source of their current trouble.


    Vator rubbed his chin while staring at the smoking van. ¡°What should we do, then?¡±


    Zhang Dajing shook his head. ¡°The roadside assistance people said they can''t reach us right now. We have to wait until the morning.¡±


    ¡°Until the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. That''s what they said, but... I''m sure they will only show up after lunch. Like always...¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Vator let out a pained grunt.


    China''s high-tech industrialplex was growing in leaps and bounds every single day, yet its service industry showed no signs of improvement whatsoever. Things were even worse in emergency services, like the roadside assistance!


    Since China''sndmass was considerable, finding a stranded motorist in the middle of nowhere was akin to finding a needle in a haystack. Even after considering that point, it was still hard not to say that the quality of service was on the poor side of things.


    ¡°What should we do, then? Do we need to set up camp here until morning? Wait, not morning, but past lunch?¡± Vator grunted in unhappiness again, then turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Master, wouldn''t it be faster for us to just run to our destination?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We can always carry our luggage on us, no?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Zhang Dajing. ¡°However, will he be able to keep up with us to Beijing?¡±


    Vator casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even if he can''t, I can always carry him on my back.¡±


    That was when Zhang Dajing''splexion paled instantly. ¡°...I''d rather die than do that, sirs.¡±


    Vator blinked his eyes. ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°I simply cannot do it, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing vehemently opposed the idea. A grown-up man being carried on another man''s shoulders was one of the most humiliating things, now wasn''t it! Especially when he wasn''t even injured!


    ¡°Mm... Then, what else can we do?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned while scanning their vicinity again. He couldn''t even see a single spot of light from human civilization around here.


    China might be overflowing with people, but itsrgendmass meant areas outside the popted cities were usually uninhabited dense forests or grasnds.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly. ¡°I wonder, would there be any farmsteads nearby?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure we can find a few if we search around, Assembly Master,¡± said Zhang Dajing.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while weighing his options before shaking his head. ¡°No. Let''s forget about that idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not, sir?¡±


    ¡°Even if we find a farmstead, I''m not confident enough to show up there with these guys in tow.¡±


    ¡°...I see. You have a point, sir.¡± Zhang Dajing nced back at Vator''s hulking gigantic body and nodded without hesitation.


    Finding a civilian''s home in the middle of the night and trying to gain ess? It''d be a huge relief if the civilians didn''t die of a heart attack after pping their eyes on Vator. Goblinsing to visit them might be better for their overall health instead!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho wanted to be charitable about it, there was no getting away from reality. Any regr people running into Vator in a deserted location would seriously consider severing their own arm and offering it as a tribute to survive this precarious situation!


    ¡°That doesn''t mean we can just wait here forever, so...¡± Vator scratched his head while frowning, then his expression suddenly brightened. ¡°Master! I''ve thought of a good n.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Let''s hitchhike.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°I''m sure a vehicle you can fit inside won''t just randomly drive past us.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. How short-sighted you are! You have a bad habit of not using your brain enough sometimes, master. In rural areas like this, vehicles capable of carrying me can be found in their droves.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded after realizing that statement was true.


    After all, they didn''t require a passenger car in the first ce, now did they? The only reason why they drove in a van was to avoid the public''s eye. However, a truck''s load bay would have been a better alternative for Vator.


    Besides, it was the middle of the night. As long as they could reach Beijing before sunrise, why should they worry about eyewitnesses?


    ¡°Mm. That''s smart.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! Master, you''ve realized it faster than I give you credit for. Excellent!¡±


    Zhang Dajing silently spectated the two men praising each other before cautiously raising his voice. ¡°Excuse me, sirs. I was seriously debating whether to tell you this or not, but...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Vator sounded a little irritated as he shot back.


    Zhang Dajing replied in a listless voice. ¡°Everyone... I must inform you that not a single vehicle has passed us by in thest thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Despair descended to envelop everyone in the group.


    ***


    <i>''I''d kill for some cup noodles right about now...''</i>


    Zhang Dajing thought that to himself while pulling his jacket close.


    Something about this weather felt cold to him. Autumn was already here, but a martial artist like Zhang Dajing obviously wouldn''t feel cold from that. Which meant this feeling of coldness wasn''t physical but psychological.


    To think he had to rough it out on the streets with such big shots!


    Of course, calling this ordeal ''roughing it'' was over-embellishing it a bit. For one, they had arge van they could camp inside if that was what they wanted to do.


    ...Other than the fact that it gave up the ghost and refused to start, that van was pretty much ideal for their current needs.


    ¡°Hmm. I didn''t want to say anything, but...¡± Vator quietly raised his voice. ¡°Isn''t this rather fun in its own way?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing flinched a little when Vator seemingly saw through him. ¡°Uhm... Sir Vator. I thought you were experienced in these sorts of things?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why do you think that way?¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re the Warrior of the Wild ins, aren''t you? I''m sure you could''ve experienced something as exciting as... Lying on the ins to watch the stars in the night sky at any time you want.¡±


    ¡°That''s true.¡±


    ¡°How did that feel like, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm... How should I exin it...¡± Vator pondered what to say while tapping his lips, then nodded slightly. ¡°Nightse down early in the great ins. We usually head back to our yurts and try to turn in for the night. However, on some nights, the goddess of slumber doesn''t bless us with her embrace.¡±


    Everyone started focusing on Vator''s story. He was speaking about an experience they never had before, after all.


    ¡°On nights like that, I''d leave my yurt and head to the ins. Lying on the vast ins and staring at the sky... You will be rewarded with the sight of the Milky Way and its flood of stars. Every time I looked at that scene, I would wonder, since when did the skies start possessing so many stars?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhang Dajing gasped, his voice growing a little more excited. Even in his imagination, the scenery looked beautiful and life-affirming to behold. ¡°What did you feel when you looked up at that spectacr scenery, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm, when I was looking at it, well...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Vator smirked at the visibly excited Zhang Dajing. ¡°It¡¯s too damn cold!¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°And smelly, too.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Not to mention all the bugs! Dammit. Just thinking about it makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Zhang Dajing''s romantic imagination was shattered to a million pieces by thatst sentence from Vator before scattering on the dirt. ¡°S-sir... Wasn''t that where you were supposed to say something... I don''t know, more romantic?¡±


    ¡°Romantic, my foot!¡± Vator chuckled derisively. ¡°To you, that scenery must''ve been romantic and beautiful since you only saw it on TV! However, do you think the people actually living there enjoy all that crap? Go visit anbaatar and see for yourself. You will find endless rows upon rows of apartment buildings. If living in yurts was so romantic, why would they sell all their sheep and settle for a life in apartments?¡±[1]


    ¡°...!¡±


    Vator''s fact assault wasn''t over yet. ¡°Don''t ask that to a Mongol, got that? Or they will beat you up senseless with a dried bull''s skull.¡±


    ¡°B-but... Sir Vator, you''re a martial artist, so it must''ve been tolerable for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Don''t make meugh, okay?¡±


    ¡°I-it wasn''t?!¡±


    ¡°Sure, being a martial artistes with many perks. For one, I don''t have to worry about freezing to death. Let me tell you something, Zhang Dajing. The nights in the great wilderness can kill people. Normal people won''t survive the biting cold.¡± Vator shuddered in dread and shook his head. ¡°However, there are more cons to being a martial artist in that ce. First of all, a martial artist''s five senses are much more acute than a normal person''s. Meaning, you will be tortured endlessly by the hellish smells.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Starting from all the excrement from the livestock... Urgh...! Since finding a freshwater source is next to impossible, not washing yourself for two weeks at least is the norm there. So, the body odor from all those unwashed people is hellish! And then, do you have any idea how grave the insect infestation is in the ins?! I can chase away animals and stinky humans, but insects... Euh...!¡±


    ¡°You could''ve blown the insects away through your qi, sir.¡±


    ¡°What? You think I''m a human electric fan or something? I can''t emit qi for twenty-four hours, you know. Instead of doing that to live in the ins, I''d rather get myself an apartment in the city.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s expression became aggrieved. ¡°Sir Vator! How could youck the heart of romance like this! Where''s your sense of romance!¡±


    ¡°Hah! After living in the great ins for a month, you will never utter that romance or whatever nonsense it is ever again for the rest of your life, you fool,¡± Vator grunted, clearly unimpressed.


    Kang Jin-Ho guffawed while listening to Vator.


    <i>''Indeed, that doesn''t surprise me at all.''</i>


    Life on the ins might look so idyllic and romantic on TV screens, but the truth was anything but. It was basically a recreation of what life was like centuries ago. The daily pattern of life from that era probably hadn''t changed too much even to this day.


    <i>''That sure was horrifying...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head in helplessness.


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°It seems you''ve remembered something, judging from your response.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°I could endure almost everything from back then. However, I simply couldn''t stand a few things. One of them happened to be poor hygiene.¡±


    Vator grimaced and nodded along. ¡°Mm! I know what you''re talking about.¡±


    ¡°It wasmon for people to not take a bath for a month or more back then, after all...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly.


    ¡°A m-month?¡± Zhang Dajing''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°How can a living, breathing human being not bathe for a month?!¡±


    ¡°It''s possible,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head again. ¡°If people who don''t find that odd start living together, it would bemon sense, a standard practice, in no time at all. Some people back then only bathed maybe twice a year. Usually during the Double Ninth Festival and the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow?!¡±


    ¡°One more thing... Zhang Dajing, you shouldn''t think of that one month in the modern era''s mindset.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that the environments differ. The streets in the modern era are clean. And you don''t get as dusty now as back then. And there was no such thing as aundromat in the past either. Even with all that... Urgh...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho shuddered in dread. ¡°In those days, you couldn''t even get your clothes washed for a month. Yet crap from all sorts of livestock littered everywhere like a damn minefield. Just spend one day outside your home, and your whole body bes crusty and covered in dirt from head to toe. Most people would use a washcloth and try to wipe themselves down. No, let me revise that. Those who at least thought about wiping themselves were civilized people.¡±


    Zhang Dajing shuddered at the sheer dreadful nature of that revtion. ¡°It''s... unbelievable.¡±


    He was Chinese. Although he didn''t see himselfcking in the hygiene department until now, living for so long in South Korea made him think that his fellow countrymen could sometimes take the concept of regrly scrubbing themselves clean for granted.


    Even the modern-day folks whose idea of eptable hygiene didn''t differ all that much thought of each other that way. So, what would a person from the modern era think after suddenly finding themselves in the middle of such a... barbaric era?


    <i>''Euh, I... I''m not sure.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho continued with his storytelling. ¡°Although, that wasn''t as bad as this other thing.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡± Zhang Dajing blinked his eyes.


    ¡°What really tortured me back then wasn''t people not washing up frequently enough. I could just avoid people altogether to solve that problem, you see? However... I couldn''t do that with food. The food...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned before suddenly shrinking into a ball. Nothing in this world could suppress him, but the memories from that moment still remained as a trauma that would haunt him for the rest of his life! ¡°Those... Urhg...! When I saw for the first time how the food I''d been eating was prepared... Eugh... Seriously!¡±


    ¡°P-please stop! I think I got the picture!¡± Zhang Dajing cried out. But it was toote. His brain imagined things it shouldn''t have, forcing Zhang Dajing to hurriedly cover his mouth. His innards were tumbling precariously.


    ¡°Not only that, but...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho excitedly continued to regale his audience with the tales of the past.


    1. anbaatar is the capital of Mongolia, previously anglicized as n Bator. ?

 Chapter 696. Demonstrating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 696. Demonstrating (1)</h4>


    ¡°Let me warn you, if I start exining what happened back then, we will be here forever. The average person now is living a more hygienic life than the emperors back then. Most likely,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°It was that bad? But, we''re talking about emperors...?¡±


    ¡°It''s not the matter of whether it''s possible or not. If the emperor willed it, he could''ve constructed a waterfall of hot water around the pce. No, the real problem is with awareness.¡±


    The modern-era folks would never fully understand the staggering difference in awareness between them and their ancient counterparts.


    Those people looked like humans, yet Kang Jin-Ho just couldn''t bring himself to view them as his fellow human beings. It might have been easier to ept that they were aliens disguised as human beings.


    In those days, you could find human meat for sale in the middle of a street. Trying to fully imagine the barbaric nature of the ancient past would be an exercise in futility.


    Sure, crimes of cannibalism often popped up in the modern era, too. However, could anyone truly imagine the scene of their good-natured neighbor, whom you had been sharing a pleasant evening talk with, going home to enjoy a pot of human flesh stew?


    Grotesque actions deserving of harsh punishment by today''s logic were epted as exceedingly-normal things back then. No one viewed them as bizarre or crazy.


    <i>''When I look back... I sure held up pretty well, didn''t I?''</i>


    Maybe... Kang Jin-Ho going on the run after bing the public enemy number one soon after his debut in gangho acted as a protective mental barrier. If he had lots of time to sit and ponder, he could''ve gone insane while trying to limatize more to the ways of the past.


    Zhang Dajing sighed. ¡°It must''ve been tough back then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Mm, right. How should I describe the way people back then viewed me...? Back then, I was treated like a germaphobe.¡±


    ¡°A germaphobe? Why?¡±


    ¡°I tried to take a bath at least once a day, you see?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And when I was bathing once per day, some weird rumors began circting. People thought I was trying out some new cultivation technique, so older demonic experts even tried to imitate me at one point.¡±


    ¡°I-isn''t that like, you know, idental profit for you?¡±


    ¡°No. It didn''tst too long. They stopped bathing when there weren''t any clear benefits to their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I... I can''t even imagine it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. That''s what things were like back then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    What he said sounded like a reminiscence of the past, but those things were genuinely-tough problems for Kang Jin-Ho at the time.


    What Vator said was true; a martial artist''s five senses were supernaturally sharp. Which meant Kang Jin-Ho''s nose was quite sensitive. So, imagine a scene of him encountering a whole bunch of people who rarely, if ever, bothered to wash themselves.


    Enduring the deadly BO was sometimes harder than defending against sword qi!


    There had been several TV shows about people from the past inadvertently finding themselves in the modern era. Whenever Kang Jin-Ho saw those characters unable to withstand the smell of perfumes and cosmetics, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    If those people had really traveled to the current era, they wouldn''t be able to smell things like cosmetics.


    Modern-day city people would raise a huge fuss at the smell of something as innocuous aspost, which was liberally avable just outside most city limits. However, such smells were a part of the city life in the ancient past. Since being surrounded by such odors was an indelible part of daily life, no one questioned the state of affairs back then.


    So, for them to hate the smell of perfumes? Obviously that wouldn''t happen. No, they would probably...


    ¡°I, I better stop here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly muttered while rubbing his face, hard.


    Despite all he did was recall the unpleasant past, he was still receiving mental damage. If he kept going, he might pass out for good!


    ¡°Assembly Master, you sure have managed to survive such an era, haven''t you?¡± Zhang Dajing sagely nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I also think I got lucky,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while ncing outside the van''s windows. <i>''If I hadn''t encountered my master back then... I would have died on some nameless street somewhere.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho, the modern-era man, was too frail to survive in the ancient era. If someone asked him to pick an attribute that made the people of the past ''better'' than their modern counterparts, he''d probably pick ''bullheadedness''.


    Or... Maybe it was better to call it stubbornness?


    Those people endured the merciless, unforgiving hardbor as if nothing was wrong with this arrangement. They didn''t find all the countless coercive and unfair pressures as wrong or strange.


    Such a thing was nearly impossible for Kang Jin-Ho. So, if he hadn''t met his martial master and set off on the path of martial arts... He wouldn''t have survived. One could argue that learning martial arts led him to such a life of hardshipter on, but Kang Jin-Ho preferred that one hundred times out of a hundred over dying at a young age.


    <i>''I wonder... What happened to Master?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t exactly miss his second life. Although his final moments weren''t all that nice, it still resulted in him finally returning to the modern era, so he was prepared to ept his death on that basis alone.


    However, one thing still bugged him until now. He had not met his master since going separate ways all those years ago.


    Why did that man generously give everything to Kang Jin-Ho? After all, they were living in a horribly unforgiving world.


    Back in those days, rumors of parents eating their own children during faminesmonly made rounds. In such a world, raising a child you were not even remotely rted to couldn''t have been a cakewalk.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho''s master still showed him that mercy. And he didn''t ask for anything in return. Only inter years did Kang Jin-Ho realize how much of a huge favor his master had shown him.


    <i>''I wanted to see him at least one more time...''</i>


    He was too busy surviving until he reached a certain age, preventing him from seeking his master out. By the time Kang Jin-Ho had acquired enough power and status to locate his master... Too much time had gone by. Not being able to build a proper burial ground for his master always left a bitter taste in Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    He missed his master. Even though he thought he''d never miss anyone after finally reuniting with his parents and little sister...


    <i>''Maybe... We humans can never escape the grips of longing and reminiscence for the rest of our lives.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little more forlorn as he stared outside the window.


    ¡°Hmm, how should I say this...¡± Zhang Dajing suddenly chuckled. ¡°Although our situation has be a bit weird, I think it''s still kind of fun in its own way. But...¡±


    Zhang Dajing stared at Zhu Gang next, his expression confused.


    ¡°...I know we''re in the middle of nowhere. Still, isn''t it strange to see not a single vehicle going past us in thest two hours? Mister Zhu, is this normal?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zhu Gang sneaked a quick nce at Kang Jin-Ho to gauge his liege''s moods first before replying to that question. ¡°I thought it would be a shortcut, so I came this way despite knowing it''s a rarely-used road. Even so, cars should pass us by every few minutes or so... It is indeed rather strange.¡±


    Zhang Dajing tilted his head. ¡°Is there road work going on somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. But I don''t think that''s the case.¡±


    While listening to the two men speak, Kang Jin-Ho sat up slightly.


    That was when Vator twisted himself to sit up as if he was trying to dig his body out of the seat cushion. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°How about people? Are the modern-day people any better than their ancient counterparts?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered his answer for a second or two. ¡°I can tell you for sure that this one thing hasn''t changed.¡±


    ¡°What is that one thing?¡±


    ¡°Even in the past, people acted like moths. Without knowing who their opponents are or urately figuring out how powerful they are... Peoplee after you while feeling confident in their strengths. Exactly like moths drawn to mes.¡±


    ¡°As a modern-era man myself, I''m a little ashamed to hear that. However, I can''t deny the veracity of that statement, either.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu...¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could, Vator lowered his torso to slide open the van''s door. He stepped outside, then grandly stretched his limbs. ¡°Hmm... As I''ve said before, it''s too cramped inside. If we get another chance to go on a road trip, let''s modify a trailer or something as big for my use.¡±


    Zhang Dajing shook his head. "Sir Vator, a trailer is to carry cargo."


    ¡°It''s fine. As long as I''mfortable.¡±


    Zhang Dajing initially thought Vator left the van to stretch his cramped muscles. However, he realized the atmosphere had be suspicious when Kang Jin-Ho also exited the vehicle. ¡°Assembly Master? Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°Stay inside the van,¡± Vator smirked. ¡°I''m not trying to disparage you, but in times like this, you are helping us out by staying safe. I will protect the van, so don''t worry about anything and stay inside.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhang Dajing finally realized something suspicious was about to happen from Vator''s words and hurriedly scanned their surroundings.


    <i>''But I can''t see anything...''</i>


    Of course, Zhang Dajing knew that these two men could see much further than him. So he shouldn''t question how correct they were. Even so, just what was...


    ¡°Here theye,¡± said Vator.


    Zhang Dajing''s head snapped in that direction.


    <i>''Who ising... Uh?''</i>


    Only then did his eyes finally spot it.


    There it was, riiight at the end of the road in the distance!


    On this road, which seemed to be built for the sole purpose of boasting the country''s might judging from how not a single car drove on it, Zhang Dajing could see faint flickers of light. Lights on a road like that could only signify one thing: heamps.


    Zhang Dajing figured out the light source as a vehicle, then frowned slightly.


    <i>''It''s just a car, so why are they all getting ready?''</i>


    However, he had to revise his thoughts pretty quickly afterward.


    Those lights... They seemed to be spreading?


    Zhang Dajing suddenly recalled the Milky Way from Vator''s tale from earlier. He couldn''t help himself since this spectacle vaguely resembled it.


    On this dark road with no streetlights, countless headlights were turned on to seemingly create a carpet of light. It was as if he was now staring at a river of light snaking along the road itself.


    ¡°What... is that?¡±


    Something wasing. Zhang Dajing could feel it.


    This road saw no traffic until now, which indicated that many vehicles suddenly appearing out of nowhere couldn''t be normal. Those things must be aiming for something.


    In that case, what was their target?


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Wasn''t it obvious? What else could be a target on this lonely stretch of a road? Those bastards must be targeting Kang Jin-Ho''s group... No, scratch that, they must be targeting Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°W-what is going on here...?¡± Zhu Gang asked in confusion, having failed to urately understand this situation. That wasn''t surprising. He probably couldn''t understand why someone would suddenly start targeting Kang Jin-Ho''s life.


    It was about time he learned the truth, though. The truth about what kind of a situation the man he referred to as ''demon emperor'' was in. And that it shouldn''t be shocking to see enemies randomly targeting Kang Jin-Ho out of nowhere!


    <i>''If he finds that out... Would he still be this excited?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing nced at Zhu Gang as a smirk ill-fitting to this situation floated up on his lips. Soon, the poor Zhu Gang would learn. No, forget ''soon'', since he''d get to learn it... Right now!


    ¡°Looks like a dragon, doesn''t it?¡± Zhang Dajing sighed.


    A cascade of headlights traveling on a snaking national highway was eerily reminiscent of a dragon descending from the heavens above. Of course, those cars weren''t real dragons. And the cars making up that dragon would soon stop before Kang Jin-Ho''s group to start their assault...


    <i>''...Hang on. They aren''t stopping?''</i>


    Before all that... Those lights? Weren''t they moving a little too fast? As if those cars were moving at a highly-illegal speed?


    On top of that, the cars behind were all following at a close distance, too. A sudden stop would cause a massive ident. Of course, with the martial artists'' reflexes, there shouldn''t be an issue with them reacting on time. Still, every car was governed by thews of physics, no? That''s why they should...


    That was when Zhang Dajing''s eyes suddenly grew wider. ¡°Those crazy sons of b*tches?!¡±


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly yanked down at the seat belt while pulling the seat back up. And then, he urgently buckled himself in before shouting at Zhu Gang.


    ¡°The seat belt! Put on your seat belt, now!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Put your damn belt on, you moron!¡±


    Zhu Gang sobered in an instant after figuring out what was going on here. He freaked out and hurriedly buckled himself in tight.


    The ''dragon'' wasn''t stopping. No, it was getting faster instead!


    This dragon... No, the parade of cars was charging straight toward the van while roaring out a cacophony ofbustion noises!


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±


    The vehicles in front unhesitantly crashed into them. A massive dump truck rammed into Vator and Kang Jin-Ho. At the same time, the van containing Zhu Gang and Zhang Dajing wasn''t spared, either.


    Zhang Dajing cried out as a huge trailer barreled straight toward the van''s windshield. ¡°Uwaaaaah?! You f*cking sons of...!¡±


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOM!</i>


    The van was tossed back from the impact like a stic toy.


    Deafening roars and intense explosions!


    The fireworks signaling the start of a fierce battle went off in the night sky.

 Chapter 697. Demonstrating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 697. Demonstrating (2)</h4>


    A dragon was descending.


    This dragon that shone in white, sometimes in yellow, lights continued to descend lower and lower as its lengthy body twisted and writhed. It was as if its sole mission in life was to purify everything in this world. And when it mmed into the ground, everything before its eyes was swept away. Of course, the dragon itself wasn''t spared from the destruction, either!


    <i>KA-BOOOOOM!</i>


    <i>KA-BOOM!</i>


    Explosive noises went off one after the other.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah?!¡±


    Zhang Dajing''s explosive scream and the ear-splitting noises from vehicles colliding against each other intermingled in the night sky to create a bizarre symphony.


    The unfortunate part of this situation was that Zhang Dajing was in no position to savor this impressive orchestral performance!


    Zhang Dajing''s body was violently shaken around like a block of ice trapped inside a trained bartender''s cocktail shaker. Or was it more apt to call him a piece ofundry stuck inside a spinning washing machine?


    If he hadn''t put on the seat belt at thest second... He''d be personally testing the sturdiness of the van''s interior with his own body right about now!


    If he survives tonight''s adventure, Zhang Dajing swore he''d be the ambassador for road safety and dly extol the virtues of wearing seatbelts. However, for now...!


    ¡°Uwaaah?! You f*cking bastards! You insane motherf*ckers! Uwaaaaah?!¡±


    For now, getting out of this situation alive took his top priority!


    <i>Bang! BOOOOOM!</i>


    Cars continuously rammed into Zhang Dajing''s van. Like a pack of wolves pouncing on a helpless prey, these things unhesitantly attacked his vehicle!


    <i>''Heok?!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing''s eyes powerfully quaked. The van''s frame was steadily getting crushed. Its front had already been crushed out of shape. His current problem was with the damaged front gradually pushing inside the cabin and crushing the front seats!


    At this rate, Zhang Dajing''s legs might get trapped behind the seats, making it impossible for him to do anything!


    ¡°Uwaaahk!¡± Zhang Dajing screamed while urgently unbuckling the seatbelt. And then, he threw himself into the rearmost seat of the van boastingparativelyrger space. Zhu Gang followed suit and also jumped in there after instantly figuring out Zhang Dajing''s intentions.


    Unfortunately, that was a mistake.


    <i>SLAAAAAAAAM!</i>


    Zhang Dajing wasn''t sure what rammed into the van this time. However, he was at least certain of this one thing. It couldn''t have been an average-sized vehicle.


    How did he arrive at that conclusion? Simple. If it had been an average-sized car, this huge van wouldn''t be rolling around like this!


    ¡°Aaaaaahk?! Ouch, ouch! Dammit!¡±


    Zhang Dajing cried out in pain after finally testing the hardness of the seats and the ceiling with his head, back and various other parts of his tender body. He had been yelping in pain for so long that he could taste blood welling up in his throat.


    <i>''You... You uncultured motherf*ckers!''</i>


    Shouldn''t people calling themselves martial artists fight using their martial knowledge?! What the hell was up with this method of attack!


    ¡°Aaaahk!¡±


    From behind Zhang Dajing... No, at this point, he couldn''t tell if it was behind, front, or even above! Anyways, he could hear Zhu Gang''s desperate scream. Even if one was a martial artist, they still required a solid footing first before being able to utilize their martial techniques. In other words, everything Zhu Gang had learned so far waspletely useless inside a rolling van!


    ¡°G-grab something! Anything!¡± Zhang Dajing reached out and grabbed the nearest seat cushion. <i>''Goddamn it! Who was the maker of this van, again?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing desperately clung on while praying that the seat wouldn''t suddenlye loose from the frame. His dizziness reached extreme heights, causing something in Zhang Dajing''s stomach to well up and threaten to burst free.


    <i>Creak, creaaaak, tumble...</i>


    The madly-tumbling van finally came to a stop. The frame creaked and shuddered from the torture. After sensing that the momentum had finally died down, Zhang Dajing cautiously opened his eyes.


    <i>''Is it finally over?''</i>


    It felt like he had fallen to the depths of Hell only to climb back up somehow. He''d have turned into a mulch if this craziness had continued for another minute or so. At least, it ended here, so...


    ¡°N-no, it can''t be...!¡±


    Unfortunately, nothing in this world was that easy. Zhu Gang noticed first their trouble was far from over and whimpered quietly.


    Zhang Dajing finally sensed something was still off and hurriedly turned his head to look. Every window in the van had shattered, which should''ve been great for visibility, but all the crushed and bent metal obscured Zhang Dajing''s view instead. He couldn''t easily see much of anything outside.


    As for the sight visible through the front of the crushed van, it was something rather familiar.


    <i>''Okay, so... Where have I seen that scene before?''</i>


    Maybe it was from a movie? Although the truck''s paint scheme was a little different, its overall shape was...


    ¡°Son of a b*tch...!¡±


    Zhang Dajing couldn''t help but swear. His eyes could finally see the truck in its entirety. The massive eighteen-wheeler barreling toward their van at terrifying speed, that was! Although Zhang Dajing''s van was too crushed to be called a van and should be referred to as scrap metal at this point!


    Zhang Dajing swore loudly at the sight of the truck charging straight at him while its exhaust stacks billowed ck smoke like a pair of volcanoes. ¡°Why the f*ck are you doing here, wasting your goddamn time?! Go and protect Earth or something! Uwaaaah?!¡±


    An eighteen-wheeler with an eerily familiar front design that might transform into a humanoid robot in the blink of an eye continued to barrel toward Zhang Dajing''s position!


    That... was death! Zhang Dajing instinctively knew. If that thing hits this crushed van, no human being of flesh and blood would survive the impact!


    ¡°We, we gotta get out!¡±


    The obvious thing was to escape through the windows, but the van was bent to the point of resembling a misshapen ball. Obviously, none of the windows would berge enough to let a person through. If Zhang Dajing was a cat, he might just be able to squeeze through without getting injured.


    In that case...?


    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡±


    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Zhu Gang was one step faster than Zhang Dajing in figuring this situation out. He urgently began hitting the van''s ceiling with all his might. His intention was to escape by opening a hole there.


    Such an idea would''ve been seen as insane by non-martial artists, but Zhu Gang was a demonic cultivator. Yes, he might be a lowly demonic cultivator, but this much should be nothing!


    <i>Craaaack!</i>


    Along with a goosebumps-inducing noise, Zhu Gang''s fist went through the ceiling. He shoved both of his hands in the hole, then utilized every ounce of power stored in his body to tear open the sheet metal.


    <i>Rip, riiiiiip!</i>


    As the noise of metal twisting and creaking resounded out, the hole gradually grew wider and wider. At this rate, they should be able to secure an escape route. Of course, that would be under the assumption that they had enough time on their hands.


    Zhang Dajing urgently cried out. ¡°H-hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking to me, you dipsh*t!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahk! F*ck! It''s almost here!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zhu Gang hurriedly turned his head to look. And he was treated to the sight of flickering headlights and the imposing silver grille resembling the grinning fangs of a devil. The charging truck was already right in front of his proverbial nose! ¡°Uwaaaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°We''re gonna die! Uwaaaahk!¡±


    After realizing it was toote for them, Zhu Gang and Zhang Dajing screamed at the top of their lungs. That was when this happened.


    ¡°Stop screaming like little girls, you idiots!¡±


    A huge back of a giant suddenly appeared beyond the wrecked van''s window and blocked the two men''s view. And then... A single punch!


    Vator pulled his fist back, then rapidly punched forward. That was all he did, yet this single punch was enough to save the day.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOOOOM!</i>


    The moment the truck collided with Vator''s fist, it flipped up in the air like a weightless toy.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Vator snorted derisively. ¡°How crude! What are they trying to do with such pathetic attacks?¡±


    The only fitting description for Vator standing tall and imposing after blowing away the truck with a single punch was a hero from the legends of yore. If a poet saw this scene, they would have written an epic poem to exalt Vator''s heroic deeds. If a bard had witnessed it, they would''ve sung songs to spread Vator''s greatness to all corners of the world.


    Unfortunately, the person who witnessed Vator''s feats happened to be Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°Sob, waaaaaah! Sniffle! Sir Vator! Sir Vaaaator! Sir...¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Vator groaned while facepalming himself with his pot lid-sized hand.


    ¡°Please get us out of here! Sir Vator! Please!¡±


    Another deep groan escaped Vator''s lips after Zhang Dajing''s tearful cry registered in his hearing.


    <i>''But, you''re supposed to be a martial artist, aren''t you?''</i>


    Wasn''t it too unbing to discharge tears and snot everywhere because of some measly car crash? Where was his pride as a martial artist?


    ¡°We almost died, you know!¡±


    Vator grunted while walking toward the wreck. ¡°Yes, yes. I hear you, so keep it down, will you?¡±


    If someone other than Zhang Dajing behaved like this, Vator wouldn''t have treated them as his fellow human. Only a warrior who could stand tall and proud was qualified to stand before Vator. Only someone like that was worthy of Vator''s acknowledgment. However...


    <i>''This guy can be such a weirdo at times...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho should be much scarier than an eighteen-wheeler barreling toward Zhang Dajing. In that case, how did Zhang Dajing risk his life and step forward just as Kang Jin-Ho was about to kill Vator? And why was he sobbing like a baby just because a truck was about to hit him?


    Vator just couldn''t figure this one out.


    ¡°Sob, sniffle...¡±


    ¡°...Oii, Stop sniffling like that.¡±


    Vator tore the van''s crumpled chassis open, allowing the two trapped men to climb outside.


    Zhang Dajing plopped down on his butt and gasped for air. ¡°I, I really thought we were going to die, sir!¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Vator tutted before turning his head.


    Whether the enemy thought any further attack was meaningless, or maybe this was the n all along... The blinking and flickering river of headlights stopped moving.


    ¡°Hmm...!¡± Vator cocked his head side to side.


    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>


    Every time hisrge head moved, noises akin to bones breaking resounded out.


    ¡°Been a while since Ist received such an amusing warning shot.¡±


    Zhang Dajing urgently looked around. ¡°W-where is Mister Jin-Ho, sir?¡±


    ¡°Right over there. Don''t tell me... Were you expecting something as dumb as my master meeting his end through a car crash?¡±


    Zhang Dajing quickly raised his head at Vator''s snarky reply.


    Kang Jin-Ho was indeed standing tall in the distance, looking as if nothing had happened so far. He was silently staring at the ocean of headlights. Looking at his calm appearance made Zhang Dajing instantly embarrassed about raising such a fuss earlier.


    <i>''N-no, hang on. That dude won''t die regardless of what the threat is, so...''</i>


    The severity of the threat that could unsettle them was different. Unlike Zhang Dajing, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been unfazed by a row of cars gunning for him. Actually, he''d still remain unimpressed by bombers packing the skies above!


    So, the bastards who came up with this idea of ramming Kang Jin-Ho with a bunch of cars were the weird ones here!


    Zhang Dajing gruffly spat out, ¡°And I heard that the Chinese could get utterly batsh*t insane, too!¡±


    Vator tutted again. ¡°...You''re also Chinese, you fool.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re right...¡± Zhang Dajing sheepishly scratched his head. He had a brief identity crisis after hanging out with only Koreans recently.


    ¡°By the way, isn''t this weird, sir?¡± Zhu Gang muttered grimly.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator turned his head to look at Zhu Gang.


    The demonic cultivator, who had been grimacing in silence until now, raised his voice. ¡°This is not how Chinese martial artists operate, sir. I assure you, we don''t resort to such unsophisticated ways of attack like this.¡±


    Zhang Dajing nodded in agreement. ¡°He''s right, sir. Even if I have to question whether some random demonic cultivator knows anything or not...¡±


    Vator grew confused when even Zhang Dajing agreed. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the car right at the front of the pack. Someone was climbing out of it.


    The man smoothly exited the ck sedan and leisurely walked in front of the vehicle before mouthing a cigarette.


    <i>Click...</i>


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    After the soft click of a lighter rang out, the familiar gray smoke wafted into the cold night air. The man silently puffed away a couple of times before tossing the lighter and a pack of cigarettes at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here. Have a smoke.¡±


    <i>''That''s... Japanese?''</i>


    Zhang Dajing''s eyes grew slightly wider in confusion. Although he didn''t quite catch what was said since it went by too fast, he still could recognize thenguage spoken. And it was definitely Japanese.


    <i>''Our enemies this time is... Japanese?''</i>


    But why? Why were the Japanese here?


    <i>''N-no, wait. It''s possible for them to be here. Sure, why not... Even so! Don''t they realize this is not their country? Those insane sons of b*tches!''</i>


    It was true that China and Japan were ''respectfully'' staying out of each other''s way until now. However, that story only applied when the members of the Chinese and Japanese martial societies remained in their respective mothends.


    When your neighbor, who you hadn''t paid much attention to until now, suddenly intruded into your backyard to urinate all over the ce, would you sit still and do nothing?


    <i>Click!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed the cigarette and lit it up. The gray-white smoke leaked out from Kang Jin-Ho''s shut mouth. But the iing breeze instantly scattered the smoke away.


    ¡°That was a nice little greeting,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while tossing the lighter and the packet back at the Japanese man. Then, he leisurely puffed away at the cigarette.


    The bright headlights should''ve obscured the much-smaller cigarette light out of existence, yet that crimson glow seemed so much more striking for some reason.


    ¡°So... How do you wish to die?¡±


    That was a quiet and unassuming deration.

 Chapter 698. Demonstrating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 698. Demonstrating (3)</h4>


    Kondo had heard quite a lot of news pertaining to ''that man''.


    The man who suddenly appeared like a shooting star in the wastnd of martial arts, South Korea!


    The man who unified that country in the blink of an eye!


    At least up to there, Kondo and others like him could more or less maintain theirposure. That was because, as far as they knew, Korea''s martial society was filled with nothing but weaklings.


    Thatnd could be swallowed up at any time they wanted. Unfortunately, none of them had any spare energy to take it over, at least for the time being. So, if they wanted to stick abel on the Korean penins... It''d say ''bonus'' on thatbel.


    A bonus granted to anyone who could unify the fragmented Japan, a dream of so many warriors throughout history! That was how the Japanese warriors viewed Korea.


    It wasn''t important who currently ruled thatnd. After all, Korea would instantly be Japan''s if the noble Japanese warriors decided to make a move.


    However, that mindset had to change due to an incident.


    Nanahoshi-gumi, a fairly influential organization in its own right, got into a tussle with that Korean man, causing it to suffer some losses. And to get some payback, they crossed the ocean and entered Korea... Only to experience an utter andplete annihtion. That was the incident Kondo was thinking about.


    It sent powerful shock waves throughout the Japanese martial society. However, that shouldn''te as a surprise.


    Nanahoshi-gumi couldn''t be referred to as an organization strong enough to represent the might of Japan. However, not many other Japanese organizations could confidently say it was strong enough to destroy Nanahoshi-gumi without anyone''s help.


    Calling Nanahoshi-gumi one of the top-tier ns was false. And to call it a mid-tier... It was also a little too small for that ranking. Even so, it was strong enough to not get destroyed by the Koreans. Yet, it did.


    Even though the Japanese had always believed they could rule over Korea at any time they wished!


    From that point on, no one underestimated or overlooked the situation in South Korea. Which was unsurprising since they now had confirmation that Korea''s forces were much stronger than they thought. They now knew Korea was no longer and that could be dealt with by just one of the countless many organizations popting Japan.


    <i>''What an amusing situation that is...''</i>


    That was Kondo''s honest impression. The gap in overall strength still existed between South Korea and Japan. However, as soon as these men confirmed the Koreans'' strength, they were gripped by anxiety.


    Haven''t they already experienced a situation simr to this one before?


    Have they not already witnessed with their own eyes how an opponent they thought was on the other side of a chasm that could never be bridged still managed to cross that gap and thrust a sharp de under Japan''s chin?


    Less than half a century ago, the difference between Japan and South Korea was like that of a developed nation and a third-world country. But now?


    Several hardcore nationalists disying neurotic behaviors at Korea''s relentless pursuit began appearing in their droves. On the surface, they acted as if everything was under control, that they had all the time in the world. The truth was, though... Deep inside, they were writhing in agony.


    The result of that incident was precisely tonight''s event.


    Many ns and organizations began arguing for the Korean man''s punishment. Their voices grew louder in unison to demand the immediate conquest of thend of Korea. And they even invoked the logical argument of paying back what was owed, too!


    <i>''Don''t make meugh...!''</i>


    Since when did these ns and organizations care about paying the grudge of another? This wasn''t about avenging the destruction of one of them. No, this was just an unsightlyshing-out meant to sever the source of their anxiety.


    The chasm between the two nations still existed. And what happened to Nanahoshi-gumi could be ssified as an "ident". However, these people had already experienced what it felt like to be chased down, and the possibility of that happening again had spooked them. That was why they were here, to nip the bud before it had a chance to bloom.


    With Yamakawa-kai''s Nakata Yuji as the chief architect, the n to punish South Korea... No, more correctly, the n to punish that man was set in motion. ording to the higher-ups, Korea was centered around that man, anyway. Eliminating him would lead to Korea''s current structure failing to maintain itself and eventually crumbling into nothingness.


    That argument made some sense. Even if that was the case, though...


    <i>''Is this really the smartest decision we could''ve made?''</i>


    Kondo''s uncertainty reared its ugly head as he stood here, staring at the Korean man leisurely smoking away in the middle of this unnamed Chinese road. Kondo''s expression was a mixture of unconvinced and puzzled.


    Indeed, that Korean man was the one from their ns. His name was... Kang Jin-Ho!


    The man who had unified South Korea in the proverbial blink of an eye! And the culprit responsible for turning the higher-ups, known for their penchant for favoring dimly-lit backrooms and acting all haughty and mysterious, into a group of panicky foals with their butts on fire!


    Kondo sneaked a nce behind him. The rows of headlights seemed dead-set to blind him with their brightness. However, an even higher number of people than those lights were standing there.


    Of course, there was a limit to how many warriors they could smuggle into China. Despite the Japanese alliance resorting to all sorts of tricks, bringing arge number of powerful martial artists beyond the Chinese borders still proved difficult, forcing only a limited number to cross over.


    Even so, Kondo thought this number was excessive.


    Since the end of thest world war, Japan''s martial society had never assembled this many warriors to fight one man. And so many organizations and nsing together had not happened before, too.


    This was probably the strongest expeditionary force in history, with members from every organization joining the central yers in this mission, Yamakawa-kai and Michiyoshi-gumi. Kondo could swear that such argebat force leaving the country to attack a target in another country had never happened before in Japan''s long, illustrious history.


    A truly unprecedented event in Japan''s history! So many powerful warriors hade here to participate in such an event. No wonder their hearts were pounding and their blood boiled!


    But now...


    <i>''That''s Kang Jin-Ho? Really?''</i>


    Kondo''s blood was rapidly getting cold after he finally pped his eyes on the man suspected to be Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Isn''t he... too in?''</i>


    Obviously, Kondo wasn''t expecting to see a horrifying multi-headed monster. He knew Kang Jin-Ho was a human being like him, anyway. However, he did expect to see something more... unique from the target of this expeditionary force.


    However, the ''Kang Jin-Ho'' Kondo saw was an ordinary-looking young manmonly found everywhere. To think someone like that had flipped the Japanese Archipgo on its head! Kondo couldn''t help but feel this faint disappointment and bitterness.


    <i>''If it''s that man over there...''</i>


    The individual who attracted far more attention than Kang Jin-Ho was the unknown martial artist with a gigantic physique. That man''s top had rolled up to around his elbow, revealing some of his stupendous muscles. Kondo found it hard to tear his eyes from what he could see.


    For a martial artist, such muscles seemed a little over the top. However, maybe that was why this sight attracted Kondo''s attention more. In a twisted sense, that physique seemed beautiful to behold. The perfect example of the absolute limit of what a human body could be was standing right over there.


    If that giant was Kang Jin-Ho, Kondo''s desire to fight would''ve been rekindled. Unfortunately, that in-looking young man was Kang Jin-Ho, and that knowledge rapidly deted all enthusiasm from Kondo''s heart.


    After all, the conclusion was too inevitable, wasn''t it? Especially when so many capable Japanese warriors had gathered?


    All these warriors were chomping at the bits to kill that one man. In that case, who would be able to survive this encounter?


    Kondo was absolutely convinced that Kang Jin-Ho must be thinking the same thing as him. No one would be able to maintain theirposure while facing these many enemybatants, after all! If Kang Jin-Ho''s reputation hadn''t been all lies, that it was at least half-true... He should have realized how desperate his current situation was.


    However...!


    ¡°So... How do you wish to die?¡±


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho muttered. Those wordsing out of his cigarette-holding lips dug deep into Kondo''s ears.


    <i>''Is he... insane?''</i>


    Kondo couldn''t understand it. Hismon sense didn''t allow it. Such was his hard time understanding it that Kondo briefly wondered if Kang Jin-Ho went insane from this despair inducing situation.


    There were five hundred men here. Five hundred!


    The original n was to smuggle over a thousand warriors into China to assassinate Kang Jin-Ho. Even if only half had shown up, five hundred was still a number no one could scoff at! Most minor nations would''ve been utterly ransacked in a matter of days with this many capable Japanese warriors.


    But now... Did Kang Jin-Ho really ask how the Japanese wanted to die?


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    A sigh of sheermentation escaped from Kondo''s lips.


    If only Kondo hadn''t heard the <i>''Wanna die?'' </i>spoken in Korean in the past! Since he didn''t understand Korean, Kondo''s disappointment at Kang Jin-Ho not meeting his expectations wouldn''t have gotten even worse.


    That young man must have been a moron who couldn''t figure out the deadly situation he was in and enjoyed putting on airs.


    If Kondo had been in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, the only thing he''d be thinking right about now would''ve been how to escape from here. It was obvious Kang Jin-Ho would die once the fighting broke out. In that case, fleeing was the only answer, now wasn''t it?


    However, Kang Jin-Ho allowed the Japanese to close the distance. And now, he couldn''t run away even if he wanted to!


    <i>''Then again... Maybe that is the correct response?''</i>


    Japan''s response to Kang Jin-Ho could only be one thing: terminate with extreme prejudice. Nopromises would be allowed.


    Since his fate was to die anyway, holding his head high might be a more dignified way to bow out for Kang Jin-Ho. How one lived their life was important, but how one died was equally as important, wasn''t it?


    The man standing at the front of the Japanese warriors, Morigawa Atsushi, chuckled quietly. ¡°Did you really ask how we want to die...?¡±


    The leader of all the Japanese warriors present also heard that Korean phrase in the past and could roughly understand Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions despite not speaking any Korean.


    The one who had initiated this n in the first ce, Yamakawa-kai''s Nakata Yuji, should''ve been here to act as the leader of the expeditionary force. Unfortunately, the top experts of each Japanese organization, the so-called ''named'' bosses, were under careful watch by the Chinese martial society. Carelessly trying to enter China would be akin to poking the ho''s nest.


    That was why the man referred to as Nakata Yuji''s right hand, Morigawa Atsushi, was chosen to lead the warriors crossing over to China instead.


    Morigawa Atsushi smirked and muttered, ¡°Although I don''t see a need to ask... As it is a polite thing to do, we should at least confirm who you are. Are you Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard the Japanese man''s question and smirked right back. And then, he slowly and leisurely turned his head toward Zhang Dajing, his movementsnguid and unhurried. ¡°Zhang Dajing. What did he say?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell him to speak in Korean. Or in Chinese. If that''s beyond him, tell him to at least try speaking English.¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Zhang Dajing got flustered a little. ¡°I also don''t know any Japanese, sir.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But aren''t you supposed to be an intelligence operative?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t start my career as an operative, you know! I just ended up as one because of myck of strength. I went through Hell trying to learn Korean, so learning Japanese on top of that was out of the question for me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced awkwardly, then turned his attention back to Morigawa Atsushi. ¡°...Do any of you know how to speak Korean?¡±


    Morigawa Atsushi smirked derisively, then nced behind him. ¡°...What the f*ck is this bastard saying now?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    The other Japanese warriors, none of them familiar with the Koreannguage, could only look around their vicinity in a fluster and stupefaction.


    ¡°Hey, does anyone here speak Korean?¡±


    This area suddenly became the ground zero for yet another instance of culture sh.


    Kang Jin-Ho and his group, who didn''t expect to run into a group of Japanese in the middle of China, and the Japanese warriors, who only came here to kill some random Korean and didn''t think aboutmunicating, faced each other and fell into a muddled confusion.


    While spectating this unintended farce, Vator smirked deeply. ¡°What the hell are these idiots doing now?¡±


    They were going to fight to death, anyway. In that case, what was the point of trying tomunicate? It wasn''t as if they coulde to some kind of an agreement and back off, now was it?


    Vator, now somewhat irritated, yelled at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly looked back. ¡°M-mm?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I was curious about what they were saying. That''s all.¡±


    Curious about what now? Vator let out a loud roar that contained his genuine feelings on the matter. ¡°The trantor app! Use your phone and get the trantor app already! Please learn how to use modern tech like everyone else!¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and took out his mobile phone.


    Vator groaned and shook his head in dismay.


    <i>''Seriously now, he can be such a caveman.''</i>


    All Kang Jin-Ho had to do wasunch the trantor app on his phone. Even the merchants who didn''t know a lick of Chinese other than ''Ni hao ma?'' could still buy and sell stuff while relying on nothing but their trantion app these days! So why did Kang Jin-Ho...


    <i>''...Hang on a second. What is he doing now?''</i>


    Instead ofunching the app as told, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly pressed the phone against his ear. Why did he do that, though? Did he need to use his ear to tap the phone''s screen or something?


    Before Vator''s thoughts could go any further...


    Kang Jin-Ho took the phone away from his ear, then tapped on the screen. Which prompted a man''s voice toe out from the phone''s speaker.


    -Yes, this is Lee Hyeon-Su. What''s the matter, Assembly Master?


    Vator furiously blinked his eyes when he heard that.


    Lee Hyeon-Su? Why was Lee Hyeon-Su''s voiceing out from the phone? Was Kang Jin-Ho thinking of asking for assistance? Or... Maybe he was trying to check if something untoward happened in Korea?


    Unfortunately for Vator''s sanity, Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions vastly outsmarted the big man''s imagination.


    ¡°Listen, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    -Yes, Assembly Master.


    ¡°I need you to listen to these morons and trante what they are saying. No one knows Korean here.¡±


    -...!


    A bout of silence came from the phone. That poignant silence contained all of Lee Hyeon-Su''s dumbfoundedness, dismay, and perhaps even despair at his pitiful state.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Even Vator''s jaw was dropped to the floor while Zhang Dajing was facepalming himself with both hands in an attempt to hold back his tears.


    Afterunching his human trantor app, Kang Jin-Ho smiled in satisfaction like a man who had resolved every problem guing the world. "Here. Repeat what you said to my interpreter. Got it?"


    Vator muttered quietly while observing his master who had taken care of this problem in the simplest and "wisest" way possible. ¡°What the f*ck is this sh*t...? Is he really that useless? Or am I too shocked to think properly here?¡±


    Whatever it was, one thing was for certain.


    Kang Jin-Ho sure knew how to make a statement.

 Chapter 699. Demonstrating (4)

    <h4>Chapter 699. Demonstrating (4)</h4>


    Choi Yeon-Ha pointedly asked, ¡°It would''ve been so much better if this happened sooner!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol frowned slightly. ¡°...Noona, why do youin all the time?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you''re saying something dumb again.¡±


    ¡°Dumb? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha disapprovingly stared at her manager. ¡°Don''t you know that people whoin a lot usually seed in life, Eun-Sol?¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that now?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you dummy. A person who is already content with what they have won''t even try to change their situation. And why would they? They are already happy with life, so why go through unnecessary hardship for a chance to improve it by a little bit more? It''s not worth the bother.¡±


    ¡°Heol...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°All those who seed in life are always full of dissatisfaction, Eun-Sol. Remember how many CEOs and presidents of corporations whip their underlings to make even more money when they are already so rich they can''t possibly spend all their wealth in their lifetime. It''s not the case of all CEOs are as*holes, but only people like that have the drive to be the bosses.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, really? Then why are youining, noona? You want to be a CEO, too?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just the best actor in the industry,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha with conviction in her voice. ¡°Since I''m so dissatisfied with how things are, doesn''t that indicate I''m motoring along nicely on the road to sess? If I keep changing things one by one... Who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll reach the life where everything is up to my standards.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee you this, noona. That day will nevere.¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?!¡±


    When Choi Yeon-Ha got ready to start another round of bite-your-manager''s-head-off, Han Eun-Sol expertly turned his head away and stared at the distant skies above. ¡°Things are finally going well on the film set, so why are you still so upset, noona?¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been so much nicer if <i>that</i> happened sooner. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Han Eun-Sol scratched his cheek. Choi Yeon-Ha had a point.


    After Kang Jin-Ho''s departure, Choi Yeon-Ha had been going through a relentless shooting schedule, but for some weird reason... Neither she nor Han Eun-Sol found it unreasonable.


    Then again, thinking about it made some sense. Film shoots in China should be much easier than in Korea. Korean TV productions were ripe with the practice of hitting the crew in the face with freshly revisedst-minute scripts on the day of shooting, while most movie productions were always racing against the deadline to meet the peak holiday season periods. Compared to South Korea and its unreasonable ways, things in China were less hectic.


    No matter how quickly the production wrapped up, thepleted product still needed to go through the government censors first. As with all things mired in bureaucratic red tape, the censors'' approval would always take its sweet, sweet time.


    Until now, what made things tough for Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol wasn''t filming itself. It was more psychological in nature. Starting from the lead actor with zero acting chops who kept getting on people''s nerves to the director who seemed to acknowledge Choi Yeon-Ha only to subtly discriminate against her, and even the unfriendly crew members and the unfamiliar environment...


    At first, such things didn''t amount to much. However, as the filming continued on and on, the stress factors piled up to the point where dealing with them became almost impossible. Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol knew they had to vent steam somehow, but with what exactly? With not many options avable, the two of them had to keep their stress bottled up.


    But now...


    Zhang Xiang angrily yelled, ¡°You dipsh*t! You think I''m your acting coach?! Can''t you do this by yourself?!¡±


    Liu Wei desperately defended himself. ¡°It''s impossible for me, and that''s why I''m begging you, director! Besides, what is the director''s job?! Isn''t it to direct? If I can''t act properly, you can''t direct anything, or am I wrong? That''s why you gotta help me improve my acting!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you moron! There''s a limit to how much I can help you here. You expect me to tell you simple stuff like where to point your bloody hand, too?!¡±


    ¡°It''s because you''re monitoring my performance! If you don''t want to guide me, install arge screen in the front so I can check my performance in real time!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol watched the intense argument between the director and Liu Wei, then slowly shook his head.


    <i>''At this rate, people might start to think passion is overflowing in this film set...''</i>


    Actually, that wasn''t an exaggeration, was it? Passion was indeed overflowing right now, after all! Even if the intent of all that passion wasn''t as pure as creating the best possible TV show, no one could deny things were getting rather ''passionate'' here.


    Liu Wei was behaving like an amateur actor who had bet his entire life on acting. No, wait... Not even an amateur actor who thought this would be his final chance wouldn''t be as desperate as Liu Wei!


    Even so, the end product of his desperate passion still remained nothing to write home about. Compared to his previous horrible performance, though... Saying he had improved by leaps and bounds wasn''t adequate-enough to describe how much better he had be.


    Another plus point of Liu Wei clinging to the director like a leech was that... Well, Zhang Xiang was too busy ''coaching'' his lead actor to pay much attention to Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Although the previous bad blood between the director and Choi Yeon-Ha created from that incident hadrgely been resolved, and the odds of Zhang Xiang doing something uncool again were pretty low, him not paying attention was still psychologically better.


    Even the crew members were too busy trying to assist Liu Wei. Which meant...


    ¡°I kinda feel like a third wheel right now...¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grumbled softly.


    ¡°You feel that way, too?¡± Han Eun-Sol looked back at his talent.


    Things were a bit ufortable when people were paying attention, but with that attention gone, everything seemed a little empty and hollow. Still, Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha would never deny that their current situation was still preferablepared to before.


    Han Eun-Sol slowly nodded when he realized something.


    <i>''When I think about it... Mister Jin-Ho really is a superman, isn''t he?''</i>


    The talent agency and Han Eun-Sol tried everything in their powers to resolve the situation, but it still continued to go sideways... Only for Kang Jin-Ho to swoop in and deal with it in the blink of an eye.


    Han Eun-Sol had no idea how on Earth Kang Jin-Ho managed to resolve things so quickly. All he could do was dazedly watch Kang Jin-Ho perform his magic tricks and take care of everything.


    Han Eun-Sol quietly muttered, ¡°Now that''s some skill.¡±


    ¡°You talking about me?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha nced at her manager.


    ¡°No, not you! I''m talking about Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe~, you think so, too?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Han Eun-Sol frowned slightly after noticing his slip-up.


    Recently, Choi Yeon-Ha seemed happier to listen to others praising Kang Jin-Ho instead of her. What a mystery it was to see Chungmuro''s Witch, Choi Yeon-Ha, in this weird state!


    <i>''Well, it''s not like I can''t understand why...''</i>


    Han Eun-Sol could only chuckle hollowly. Although he wasn''t sure how it was possible, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to know how to move people''s hearts. And he wasn''t even doing that deliberately, either! Han Eun-Sol was confident about this.


    So, how should he describe Kang Jin-Ho''s actions, then? Regardless of what he did, he could shake people up through his remarkable timing?


    For instance... Soon after seeing Kang Jin-Ho off, Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha received a special international delivery at the filming location. This delivery contained ready-to-eat meals from Korea.


    Due to the Chinese government''s ban on Korean imports, the inspections had be stricter and importing Korean foods and ingredients was nearly impossible now. So, Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha did the next best thing by searching for local ''Korean'' diners, but... Recreating the taste from back home was obviously out of the question. The only option left for Korean food was... ramen.


    But now, they received a boxrge enough to contain a grown man filled to the brim with Korean food!


    Han Eun-Sol phoned the sender''s number, and to his surprise, the call was connected to the one-and-only Jaegyeong Group''s reception. Funnily enough, even the receptionist had no idea why the parcel''s sender was Jaegyeong.


    <i>''Isn''t it obvious, though?''</i>


    Only one person in the entire world was connected to both Choi Yeon-Ha and Co. and Jaegyeong. Most likely, Choi Yeon-Ha looking so thin must''ve pained Kang Jin-Ho, so he ordered food for her to enjoyter on. Despite doing something so thoughtful like this, he left without saying a word to them!


    Han Eun-Sol slowly shook his head. He wasn''t sure what impressed him more¡ªKang Jin-Ho''s thoughtful nature that took care of Choi Yeon-Ha''s meals even when he wasn''t here or his ability to import a box full of Korean foods, something Han Eun-Sol failed to do no matter what he tried.


    Whatever it was, Han Eun-Sol was definitely impressed.


    This was why people were drawn to Kang Jin-Ho, a man who deftly defied any attempt at analyzing him.


    He outwardly looked vulnerable against womenfolk, yet still naturally shook Choi Yeon-Ha''s heart up. Despite his disinterested attitude, Kang Jin-Ho could be surprisingly caring, too.


    <i>''I can''t win against him...''</i>


    As a man himself, it would''ve been natural for Han Eun-Sol to feel defeated by Kang Jin-Ho. However, how could he feel that way when the opponent was well out of his league from the start? In fact, the feeling of defeat was the furthest thing in his mind right now.


    <i>''I should just focus on enjoying the benefits.''</i>


    While inwardly shouting, <i>''Loyalty, loyalty!''</i> in his head, Han Eun-Sol turned his head to look at his talent. Choi Yeon-Ha was busy munching on a sausage.


    ¡°Huh? Was that also inside the box, noona?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just took it from one of the managers.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Didn''t you say even bottled water from here doesn''t suit you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I got my appetite back. Actually, it''s back with a vengeance, Eun-Sol! What should I do if I turn into a p-pig? All my remaining scenes are about me looking frail and sick, right? What should I do if I gain too much weight?!¡±


    ¡°Stop asking me that while stuffing your face, noona! Stop it! How many have you eaten so far, anyway?!¡± Han Eun-Sol yelled loudly after noticing all the discarded sausage wrappers on the nearby table.


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly grew depressed. ¡°I''m not supposed to?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, that''s not it. You can eat snacks. Besides, no one will notice even if you gain a tiny bit of weight, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Choi Yeon-Ha perked up instantly and began biting into the sausage again.


    <i>''I''m telling you, she''s seriously pretty...!''</i>


    With herplexion brighter and more energetic now, Choi Yeon-Ha''s looks seemed toe alive. Until recently, it felt like her drop-dead gorgeous beautycked this hint of human touch, but that was no longer the case now. She was positively glowing.


    ¡°Seriously now... He really sorted everything out before leaving, didn''t he? I gotta hand it to him, alright.¡±


    When Han Eun-Sol chuckled hollowly, Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yup, him,¡± Han Eun-Sol nodded.


    ¡°Haven''t I already told you that he''s amazing?¡±


    ¡°Now I get why you trust him so much. Still... If I was you, I''d be worried about now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know. Mister Jin-Ho''s so capable, that''s why. What if you let him run around by himself, only for some other girl to swoop in and snatch him right up?¡±


    ¡°Nah, that won''t happen.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked deeply. ¡°Because he doesn''t want to die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A bout of chilling silence descended between the two.


    Choi Yeon-Ha quickly tried to exin. ¡°I''m joking!¡±


    ¡°...Doesn''t sound like it, though?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m serious. Besides, what you worried about won''t happen so easily with Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Why not? He''s the type to be popr with the opposite sex, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all know he''s the real deal. But with a man as good as he is... Most women will find it difficult to even strike up conversations with him. You know he''s gonna reject you, so why waste your time trying?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol tilted his head. ¡°Oh...?¡±


    ¡°Besides, do you think that guy will be interested just because some girl wants to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°...I guess not.¡±


    Han Eun-Sol agreed with that assertion 300%. After all, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t disy much of a response even after Choi Yeon-Ha aggressively came onto him. Their rtionship managed to progress to this stage solely through Choi Yeon-Ha''s blood, sweat and tears.


    Would Kang Jin-Ho be constantly exposed to the wiles of another woman during his trip? Of course not. Han Eun-Sol understood where Choi Yeon-Ha''s confidence wasing from.


    ¡°Hang on a minute. Eun-Sol, didn''t you say I''m too good for Mister Jin-Ho not too long ago?¡±


    Han Eun-Sol shook his head. ¡°That was when I didn''t know much about him.¡±


    ¡°Hnnng? You also said I mustn''t associate with someone who doesn''t even have a proper job, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, that dude is the type to seed in life, even if all he does after graduation is running a tteokbokki stand.¡±


    "You aren''t too far off, Eun-Sol. He told me toe visit the newly-opened second pizzeria."


    ¡°Woah? Mister Jin-Ho owns another pizzeria now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Not that. His friend runs it. Still, he promised me free pizza as long as I show up to the store and hold a fan meeting.¡±


    ¡°...You''re not going, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Choi Yeon-Ha replied nonchntly. ¡°Right after going back home, no less. I better build as many bridges as I can, know what I mean? So I can get all the juicy info right away if Mister Jin-Ho even thinks about straying from me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yup, I gotta spread my spiderweb as much as I can. That''s gonna stop him from escaping through my fingers~. Heeheeheehee!¡±


    Han Eun-Sol shook his head in helplessness. He even began pitying Kang Jin-Ho, too. ¡°...In any case. What do you think Mister Jin-Ho is doing right about now?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Who knows? Since I don''t know where he''s going, I can''t tell when he''ll reach his destination. Well, I''m sure he can handle himself just fine.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is it okay for you to be that uninterested?¡±


    ¡°Do I look that way to you?¡±


    ¡°...No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Keep digging into every little thing your partner does is a good way to break up your rtionship, okay? You''re so clueless about stuff like this, Eun-Sol.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow. I don''t want to hear that from you...¡±


    To think he''d hear that directly from the former Lifelong Solo yer! Han Eun-Sol was nearly tempted to kill himself from the shame of it all!


    ¡°This noona will take care of everything, so you can just rx, okay? Besides, he''s the type to handle his own matters, anyway. Let''s not forget that he''s surprisingly sensitive and considerate, so he ain''t gonna cause trouble for others.¡±


    ¡°You''re right, noona. He is a nice guy, after all...¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s face and chuckled softly.


    A case of serious misunderstanding was developing here.

 Chapter 700. Demonstrating (5)

    <h4>Chapter 700. Demonstrating (5)</h4>


    ¡°Wow. What a terrible person he is,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Yes, I agree,¡± Zhang Dajing nodded slowly.


    Both men stared in aghast at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Just what time was it now? Wasn''t itte at night? Like, nearly dawn? Since China''s time zone doesn''t differ too much from Korea''s, it should bete at night over there, too!


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho actually woke that poor guy up in the middle of the night just to trante some Japanese? Wasn''t that just the absolute worst?


    Vator grunted loudly. ¡°Mm, he''s the worst boss anyone could ask for.¡±


    ¡°He''s our boss, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Our boss is the worst boss anyone could ask for, then.¡±


    If it was possible, Zhang Dajing¡ªand even Vator too¡ªwould have reported Kang Jin-Ho to the Ministry of Labor already! People watching this spectacle from the sidelines found this situation totally absurd, so how much worse would it be for the person on the other side of the line?


    Lee Hyeon-Su must be suppressing all the colorful words in his vocabry froming out of his mouth. However, his response skirted past their expectations.


    -You... need an interpreter? Since you already speak Chinese... Does that mean you''re currently in contact with people from another country? Is it Japan?


    When Lee Hyeon-Su''s grave-sounding voice came from the phone''s speaker, Vator and Zhang Dajing nodded contemtively.


    ¡°He''s a pro, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He''s a true sryman.¡±


    Both men were tempted to apud Lee Hyeon-Su''s dedication to work. Listen to him, not evenining once and immediately delving into the analysis of the current situation!


    Actually, Zhang Dajing had already started apuding, forcing Vator to raise his huge hands and apud a couple of times while making an awkward expression. Then again, apuding was the right thing to do here, wasn''t it!


    Zhang Dajing was genuinely impressed. Perhaps as a side effect of witnessing and listening to something monumental, the memories of tumbling inside a wrecked van were long forgotten by now.


    Normal people would''ve already died from the impact of the crash, but Zhang Dajing was still a martial artist despite what he thought of himself. A crash of that severity could be brushed aside with some aches and bruises here and there.


    ¡°Whether Mister Lee is a nice guy or he''s just dedicated to his work... He sure is an amazing man,¡± said Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be saying that''s amazing, Zhang Dajing. My master is misbehaving this way precisely because Mister Lee is so willing to humor him. Whenever my master creates a mess, people around him always show up to clean up the aftermath. No wonder he has developed a bad habit like this. A good subordinate must be prepared to point out what is wrong and what is right,¡± Vator loudly tutted in disapproval.


    Whatever Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su did should be no one''s business as long as they understood each other''s intentions. The problem Vator had, though, was about an organization''s culture. The culture at the top inevitably filtered down to the lower ranks.


    If a post of <i>''My boss called me four in the morning to force me to trante''</i> appeared in a rate-your-former-workce type website, thatpany wouldn''t require any further rating. Because it''d swiftly be branded as the ckest of all ckpanies, and no prospective job seeker would ever want to work for them.


    Of course, that didn''t mean the Martial Assembly should be seen as apany, but still!


    Unfortunately, it seemed the duo at the center of the current controversy had zero awareness of what they had done!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, they are Japanese.¡±


    -Is everything alright?


    That question contained so many meanings. Since it seemed like the Japanese showed up with a n, could Kang Jin-Ho deal with them? Was the situation dangerous? Did Kang Jin-Ho require assistance? Or was he thinking of a different response?


    That question came about because all those things couldn''t be asked in that brief window of time. Fortunately enough, though, Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was as concise as it could get.


    ¡°It''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    The phone''s speaker went silent for a little while, indicating that Lee Hyeon-Su was guessing the situation through Kang Jin-Ho''s ''exnation'' and replies.


    -...I see. Let me trante what they are saying, then. Tell them to start talking away.


    ¡°Okay. You. Repeat what you said.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly pushed his phone toward Morigawa Atsushi, the Japanese initially stared at the phone, his expression slightly distorted.


    <i>''Does he want me to talk to the man on the phone?''</i>


    If he knew this was going to happen, maybe he should''ve brought an interpreter with him! Who knew they would be holding a conversation like this? All he did was say something after impatience had gotten the better of him during that brief period between parking the car and standing before Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Should I just... attack him?''</i>


    Before Morigawa Atsushi could decide, the person on the other side of the line spoke in Japanese first.


    -I don''t know who I am speaking to, but if you have something to say, say it to me. I''ll trante for Mister Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°You''re pretty fluent,¡± muttered Morigawa Atsushi.


    He could tell he was talking to a Korean from the pronunciation. No matter how fluent one was with a foreignnguage, things like unique intonations and ticks couldn''t be fully hidden from a native speaker.


    Although Morigawa Atsushi wondered why he needed to reveal who was about to attack Kang Jin-Ho to this unknown individual, he realized it ultimately didn''t matter.


    As long as Kang Jin-Ho died tonight, the aftermath wouldn''t be an issue, anyway!


    ¡°This is Yamakawa-kai''s Morigawa Atsushi. I''m here under the orders of Nakata Yuji-sama to end Kang Jin-Ho''s life. To confirm, are you Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    The interpreter on the phone quickly did his job. And then... Kang Jin-Ho stared at the Japanese with a less-than-impressed expression. ¡°...Why are you asking the obvious here?¡±


    Morigawa Atsushi didn''t need an interpreter to figure that one out. His intuition alone was enough to automatically trante Kang Jin-Ho''s words! Besides, Kang Jin-Ho''s dismayed expression was enough of a confirmation, anyway!


    <i>''I also didn''t want to ask such a dumb question, you know!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was Korean, so he probably couldn''t understand. Koreans tended to not care about this thing called ''aesthetics'' as much as the Japanese, after all!


    Even if the job was to deal with a lone individual, the ''performance'' still mattered. Failing to put on a ''dignified'' performance tonight would negatively affect not just Morigawa Atsushi, but even Yamakawa-kai''s prestige. Which forced him to do something unnecessary like this.


    Lee Hyeon-Su asked in Japanese.


    -Do I need to trante something that obvious?


    <i>''No, you don''t have to!''</i> Morigawa Atsushi yelled that in his mind, causing his expression to distort. ¡°...No, not necessary. We got our answer, anyway. Still, you should at least know who is about to take your life tonight, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    -Is that how you usually talk, mister? That''s way too cringe to trante, you know? Please think about how I might feel while being forced to trante stuff like that!


    <i>''Who the f*ck is this b*tch?''</i> Morigawa Atsushi almost blurted that out. While getting genuinely curious about the identity of the individual on the phone, the Japanese warrior coughed to clear his throat. ¡°I don''t need your sarcasm. Just do your job or else. If you don''t want your master to die without knowing anything, that is!¡±


    -Yes, yes. Sure thing. Before that, though. I want to ask you something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    -By any chance... Have you heard of a man named Kim Seok-Il?


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il? Who is that?¡±


    -It seems you don''t know. Hmm... Okay, understood.


    When this brief exchange ended, the Koreannguage quickly came out from the phone''s speaker next. It seemed this mystery interpreter was tranting what Morigawa Atsushi said to Kang Jin-Ho. After he heard everything, Kang Jin-Ho made a weird face while staring back at the leader of the Japanese expeditionary force.


    Morigawa Atsushi could only grimace.


    <i>''Seriously, what a stupid tradition this is...''</i>


    The culture ofmitting ritual suicide for creating problems was still alive and well in the Japanese martial society. As for smaller problems, often the punishment was finger severing. In other words, one got their finger or two chopped off for their mistakes!


    That was such an insane thing to do. To a martial artist, their physical body was of the utmost importance. In that case, why was the Japanese maintaining such a tradition and shaving away at their ownbat strength? Morigawa Atsushi always thought that humoring this tedious aesthetics thing was dumb. However, not sticking to it would only lower the higher-ups'' evaluation of him.


    To seed in this profession, he had no choice but to bravely take on the embarrassment with his head held high. Some people probably thought this tradition was pretty cool and all that... But Morigawa Atsushi was not one of them.


    ¡°Since we''re not here to chat, let''s end this conversation here. Although I don''t mind listening to yourst will and testament, conversing through an interpreter over the phone is too stupid to continue. If you have something to say, say it to your interpreter,¡± said Morigawa Atsushi in a gruff voice. He wanted to wrap this up as quickly as possible now.


    He shouldn''t forget that the expeditionary force was standing on thin ice, too. Even if a considerable number of warriors had crossed over the border, this was still China. This number was nothing but a drop in an oceanpared to China''s countless martial artists.


    If the news of this event somehow reached the ears of the Chinese martial society... Even a moron could predict that Chinese martial artists would flood this ce in no time at all. Before the matter ballooned out of the Japanese''s control, they needed to wrap this matter up as quickly as possible and leave.


    The thing was, though... Morigawa Atsushi wasn''t simply wasting time here. He was giving those warriors who had climbed out of the cars before descending the mountain road enough time to surround the area, all for the purpose of eliminating any escape route.


    <i>''Still, Kang Jin-Ho is far more rxed than I thought.''</i>


    Just look at how Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly called an interpreter on the phone or remained calm despite hundreds of headlights intensely illuminating him! For sure, he seemed to possess this remarkable side to him.


    Beforeing here, Morigawa Atsushi read in a report that Kang Jin-Ho was a bold, courageous man, and that observation seemed to be true. Of course, that courage wasn''t enough to influence the flow or oue of this event.


    ¡°So... Shall we get started, then?¡±


    Since this side was on a tight schedule, and the other side wasn''t nning to escape, quickly dealing with this situation should be the best for everyone involved.


    <i>''At least, let''s grant him an honorable death.''</i>


    Looking at Kang Jin-Ho helped Morigawa Atsushi understand why the higher-ups were so hung up with the aesthetics. Even he had to acknowledge the bravery and manliness of his target who didn''t disy a hint of agitation or fear despite facing so many enemies. So much so that Morigawa Atsushi also wanted to wee his death as heroically as Kang Jin-Ho one day.


    In that case... The right thing to do here would be to grant the honorable death to a man of such bravery.


    <i>Shu-ru-rung!</i>


    Morigawa Atsushi slowly unsheathed his katana from his hips. That prompted the other Japanese warriors standing near their cars to rush in and stand behind him.


    Their enemy tonight was strong. That much needed to be acknowledged when looking at everything he had achieved so far. Even if his achievements were ignored, they should never forget that Nanahoshi-gumi had been annihted by his hands. That alone proved Kang Jin-Ho''s strength.


    In that case, the expeditionary force would go all-out to fight him from the get-go. If they fought without letting their guard down, the victory would surely be theirs. That, in turn, would elevate the prestige and renown of Morigawa Atsushi and his organization, Yamakawa-kai, the leaders of this expedition! And Nakata Yuji would obviously be honored for his distinguished service as well.


    ¡°Now, atta... Huh?¡± Morigawa Atsushi was about to issue themand to attack, but then... His mouth mped shut in a hurry.


    The warriors behind him, busy rousing up their qi and getting ready to charge, stumbled and dazedly stared at their leader.


    ¡°Leader? What''s the matter?¡±


    Morigawa Atsushi heard a confused questioning from somewhere behind him. However, he still couldn''t issue the order to attack. That was because he could see ''it'' in the distance.


    He wasn''t talking about Kang Jin-Ho either. No, his attention was robbed away by the flood of lights behind Kang Jin-Ho closing the distance.


    <i>''Is that his back-up?''</i>


    But... That couldn''t be?


    The Martial Assembly hadn''t mobilized its forces. That much was certain. The Japanese had already cast a tight of surveince around the Assembly, after all. At the very least, Morigawa Atsushi hadn''t heard any news about the Assembly dispatching its forces before setting off to China. In that case, what was going on here? What could exin all those lights?


    A small number of Japanese warriors had been sent to the other side of the road to block the ess. They should''ve been able to contact the main expeditionary force even if China''s Public Security agents had suddenly shown up. Knowing this... Morigawa Atsushi couldn''t exin the presence of the iing vehicles. Just who could they be?


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly turned his head to look behind him.


    He could sense it.


    Other people couldn''t pick up on it yet, but he definitely could. And that was the insidious whiff of demonic qiing from the newly-arriving attendees of this party.


    Of course, that meant Kang Jin-Ho had a good idea of who wasing.


    When looked at from above, this scene must''ve looked like a figure of arge dragon made out of lights approaching anotherrge dragon. It should look quite spectacr and majestic from up there.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing majestic about the loud crying from the second ''dragon'' of lights.


    ¡°My liiiiiiiiiege!¡±


    That loud cry came from someone peeking their head outside the moving vehicle. The only reaction Kang Jin-Ho could offer at that was to groan loudly while his head faltered.


    What kind of mess was this event turning into? They were not in some local vige''s market street, so why was everyone suddenly showing up here unannounced like this?


    Vator was the first to figure out the situation and muttered snarkily. ¡°Master, it seems your loyal subjects who are willing to sacrifice their lives for your cause have arrived. Shouldn''t you be weing them with open arms?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho inwardly swore to sew Vator''s mouth shut once this event was dealt with.


    In the meantime, the rows of cars reached Kang Jin-Ho''s vicinity and hurriedly stopped. And then... Like a horde of ants, martial artists began flooding out of those cars.


    Kang Jin-Ho alternated his gaze between the Japanese and Chinese martial artists to his left and right, then silently looked up at the darkened skies above.


    <i>''Not a single peaceful day, huh...''</i>


    This must be why people always said they missed home.

 Chapter 701. Proving (1)

    <h4>Chapter 701. Proving (1)</h4>


    ¡°My liege!¡± Li Xiaoyu jumped out of the car, and the first thing he did was nt his head on the ground. ¡°Ohhh, my liege! The dignified ruler of all things demonic! Your servant has arrived atst, my liege!¡±


    Li Xiaoyu''s voice was filled to the brim with explosive emotions. However, his behavior made some sense considering how long he had been waiting for this moment.


    To demonic cultivators, Chang Min was their elder. Their superior. Their guiding light. And a living legend. Before the demon cultpletely lost its prestige, Chang Min willingly gave up on everything and volunteered to be the guardian of the Asura''s cavern containing the demon cult''s inheritance to wait for the demon emperor''s eventual return.


    If he wished for it, Chang Min could''ve enjoyed all the riches this world had to offer. Even if the demon cult had lost its power and gradually declined into obscurity and ruination, the cult leader position was still seen as prestigious. Not just Chang Min but even the executives of the demon cult could''ve lived like kings by utilizing the inheritance for themselves.


    However, Chang Min still gave up on everything. He willingly chose to throw everything away and became a mere gatekeeper to serve the greater good of the demon cult. Since that was the case... How could other demonic cultivators not respect him?


    But then, someone like that suddenly made a promation. He said that the demon emperor had returned!


    At first, everyone thought Chang Min was joking. If not, it was merely an excuse to mask the awkwardness of abandoning his post after growing sick and tired of guarding a dingy cave for so long.


    People''s initial misunderstanding made some sense. The story of the demon emperor was nothing more than a legend, after all. A fairy tale.


    This legend said that in the time of the demon cult''s great ostracization by the rest of the world, and as its members buckled under the unfairness of it all, the demon emperor would descend once more and guide them to a new world.


    No one knew who started this ancient legend all those years ago, but almost none of the current-day demonic cultivators believed it. Every religion had a tale of salvation, after all!


    The world was too unforgiving to believe in such a promise of salvation. And no one had the time to wait that long. Only the elders of the demon cult truly believed in that legend.


    So, in summary... Some people thought Chang Min was cracking unfunny jokes. Others even thought Chang Min had dementia due to his advanced age. Eventually, though... They all grew to believe Chang Min in the end.


    How could they not after confirming the wide-open gates to the Asura''s cavern? Only the demon emperor was qualified to open that gateway. In other words, anyone capable of opening it could im the title of the demon emperor.


    In front of the irrefutable proof, skepticism morphed into shock and awe, and people were soon shaken up by indescribable emotions. The demon emperor... The figure from the ancient legend had finally descended among them!


    That legend no one believed had be a reality!


    Li Xiaoyu''s eyes were quickly clouded over by warm tears. He tried to stay dignified, but his damn tears prevented him from doing so. All those long and hard years spent under persecution simply because he was a demonic cultivator shed past his mind just then.


    For all those years, he had to keep his head bowed. No matter what indignity he had to suffer through, he had to endure it.


    Because... demonic cultivators were weak.


    The only thing that mattered in the world of martial arts was one''s strength. Even justifications and pretexts sided with those with power. Since the demonic cultivators trailed in strength and couldn''t win with the justification either... The only thing they could do was lower their heads and beg for mercy.


    That had been Li Xiaoyu''s story. His entire life. Even so, he only had to endure the injustices as he didn''t have long to live, anyway. However, what about the younger demonic cultivators? Li Xiaoyu didn''t want them to live the same life as him.


    It was fine even if they weren''t seen as equals. He also didn''t mind not being treated the same as everyone. If only he could witness the scene of the demonic cultivators confidently raising their voices at the orthodox martial artists ruling the world... He''d not have any regrets and die in peace.


    Li Xiaoyu thought his dream would nevere true. There was no realistic way to flip the situation on its head, after all! But now...!


    The dream Li Xiaoyu had been ardently holding on for all these years was finally bing a reality!


    ¡°Ohh, ohh! My liege! My dear demon emperor! The only one under the heavens! We have been waiting for your arrival, sire! We have been ardently waiting for the day of your arrival! We''ve held vigil while swallowing mud to keep us alive and turned away from the glory of light to keep the faith going! But now, but now! Knowing that all of our waiting has finally been rewarded like this...! This servant can''t control his overflowing happiness, my liege!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The demon emperor remained silent as he stared at the kowtowing Li Xiaoyu.


    ¡°We heard that some insidious bastards dare to target you, so we put aside everything and rushed here as soon as possible! My liege, we shall deal with these insidious bastards. There is no need to soil your hands with these piles of trash. Please, do not worry about them and focus on reviving the millenniums of glory for the demo...¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Wait a minute...¡±


    Li Xiaoyu quickly raised his head after noticing hints of hesitation in the demon emperor''s voice.


    That won''t do! The demon emperor was supposed to be a leader of men. A man who would lead the entire world! In that case, how could hesitation or confusion even be allowed to seep into his voice?


    <i>''Wait. Could it be that we''re not up to his standards?''</i>


    That made sense. ording to Elder Chang Min, the demon emperor possessed all things rted to ''demonic''. In that case, it was possible that someone like him wouldn''t hold a favorable view of these demonic cultivators who had barely managed to source and master the remnants of some trashy demonic arts.


    Even if the demon emperor was sympathetic... How could he trust these weak demonic cultivators?


    ¡°Please do not worry, my liege! We''ve already mastered our ways of survival. We shall be the fertilizer necessary to revive the glory of the demon cult that used tomand heaven and earth!¡± Li Xiaoyu raised his head as more tears pooled around the edges of his eyes. ¡°Oh... Ohhh! Even your appearance befits the noble title of the demon emperor! Such a noble and...¡±


    Vator finally couldn''t take it anymore and raised his voice. ¡°No, listen to me, old man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not the one you seek. Your liege is over there.¡±


    Li Xiaoyu''s head slowly turned to the side. Since the demon emperor boasting a gigantic figure waved his hand in denial... He said it was the other person, which meant...


    Li Xiaoyu''s eyes finallynded on a young man with a fairly-normal physique busy massaging the bridge of his nose.


    He falteringly pointed at this young man. ¡°H-him...?¡±


    Vator nodded. ¡°Yes, he''s the one.¡±


    ¡°B-b-but...? No matter how much I look, you must be...?¡± Li Xiaoyu tilted his head in genuine confusion while alternating his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho and Vator.


    Zhu Gang, who had been hiding his face with both hands in utter shame, couldn''t hold himself back anymore and loudly yelled at Li Xiaoyu, ¡°Look at the demonic qi, please! Demonic qi! Stop looking at the appearance and focus on the demonic qi!¡±


    ¡°Demonic qi?¡± Li Xiaoyu sobered up and finally focused qi into his eyes. And then... He freaked out and hurriedly nted his head on the dirt in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. ¡°D-demon emperor! My liege! I''vemitted an unforgivable sin! Please punish this old fool who couldn''t see the truth despite still having eyes! This sin, it''s...!¡±


    ¡°Kek. Kekekeke!¡± Vator couldn''t hold hisughter and cackled loudly. ¡°If only I knew how amusing the demonic cultivators actually were! I would have vigorously argued against their persecution. They sure know how to tickle my funny bones, don''t they!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho spat out a grand sigh. He knew there was nothing he could do or say even as the big man made fun of him.


    ¡°My liege! Please end this sinful life of mine! That is the only fitting punishment. However, may I still be permitted to witness the glory of our demon cult''s revival before...¡±


    ¡°That''s enough from you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly and firmly cut Li Xiaoyu off there.


    That was when Li Xiaoyu''s lips suddenly mped shut. No, he wasn''t doing so to obey. And he wasn''t even trying to do something here, either. It was just that his body automatically responded to Kang Jin-Ho''smand.


    <i>''Isn''t this...?''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu''s entire body began shuddering.


    Didn''t Chang Min say it? That there was no need to prove his loyalty? That Li Xiaoyu would instinctively understand why when he finally meets the demon emperor?


    Could this reaction be what Chang Min wanted to imply back then? All Li Xiaoyu could do was hold his breath, not daring to raise his voice.


    ¡°So, this is the demon cult...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly scanned the sight spreading out behind him.


    The demonic cultivators standing there had been staring at Kang Jin-Ho and Li Xiaoyu in uncertainty and hesitation, but when their gaze met Kang Jin-Ho''s piercing eyes... Every single demonic cultivator began shivering as if a lightning bolt had struck them.


    Some hurriedly bowed their heads. Some desperately tried to avoid locking eyes with Kang Jin-Ho. And some stared back at him with eyes filled with powerful, turbulent emotions.


    Everyone disyed different reactions, but none of that registered in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind. His attention was razor-focused on only one thing.


    ¡°This? Really?¡±


    A hollow chuckle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    The demon cult... Just how heavy was the weight of that name?


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho joined the demon cult, it was the epitome of terror in Zhongyuan. Kids of Gangho grew up fearing the demon cult members more than things like tigers.


    Before kids matured, the fear of the demon cult was engraved into their souls to foster hostility from a young age. Teaching one''s descendants as strictly as possible about the terror of the demon cult was a must. That was how scary the demon cult was back then.


    But... now? This sight before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes was supposed to be the modern era''s demon cult?


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho grew angry. It wasn''t as if he held affection or some misguided sense of belonging to the demon cult. To him, the demon cult was merely an organization he was forced to entrust himself in order to survive. While doing that, he gradually umted power and position within the cult. And then, he chose to stay since he saw no need to leave an organization he had already grown familiar with.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a man from the modern era. To him, a religious cult demanding blind faith was illogical and impossible to ept. That was why he didn''t particrly get angry after learning about the demon cult''s destruction.


    Time was capable of flipping everything on its head, after all.


    But this...!


    ¡°This is supposed to be the demon cult?¡±


    What Kang Jin-Ho could see was not the followers of the demon cult. No, this was merely the gathering of the defeated rabble broken by the harshness of reality and time. In Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion, people shouldn''t look like this if they wanted to uphold the name of the demon cult.


    Yes, Kang Jin-Ho already knew about this situation. He heard countless times before the tough circumstances facing the modern-era demonic cultivators. Chang Min also told him how demonic cultivators were tormented and persecuted.


    However, when the knowledge in his head became a reality he could actually see... Kang Jin-Ho was ovee with this powerful sense of disharmony.


    He silently scanned everyone. His expression progressively grew harder and colder as he did so.


    Li Xiaoyu obviously noticed the gradual change in his liege''s expression. How could he miss that when his wits and senses had been honed through his long years on Earth?


    He quickly tried to say something. ¡°My liege...! We shall quickly deal with those insidious bastards. As for the detailed exnation, perhaps it''s best to...¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I say that''s enough from you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Li Xiaoyu urgently mped his mouth shut.


    That was when Morigawa Atsushi decided to butt in. ¡°Are these trash your backup? Ones you''ve mobilized?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head and stared at the Japanese while listening to Lee Hyeon-Su''s stiff voiceing from the phone''s speaker. Although Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure exactly what was going on as he was in Korea, his quick wits told him that Kang Jin-Ho was in a bad mood right now.


    Morigawa Atsushi continued to speak. ¡°Hah! Did you really think you could resist us with a group of such weaklings? Such useless piles of trash?¡±


    ¡°Useless weaklings, huh...¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked quietly. That grin seemed oddly twisted.


    That helped him confirm something. Even though he didn''t think this was the case, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho had been subconsciously attached to the demon cult. As proof, his innards twisted into knots when this Japanese man called the demonic cultivators trash and weak.


    However, he should acknowledge the truth. These martial artists were indeed deserving of thatbel. People who didn''t even get their basics right couldn''t be called demonic cultivators just because they picked up some random demonic arts from somewhere.


    Even so...!


    ¡°Well, you aren''t wrong about that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered while taking out a fresh cigarette from his inner pocket. Then he silently mouthed it.


    <i>Click...</i>


    He lit it up with a lighter and slowly sucked in the unhealthy smoke. The cigarette''s smoke washed over every nook and cranny of his lungs before exhaling into the air.


    ¡°However, you should know something else before running your mouth.¡±


    Demonic qi began leaking out from Kang Jin-Ho''s figure.


    This location was already filled to the brim with demonic qi emitted by the demonic cultivators who had been agitated and stimted by Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi was different from theirs.


    His demonic qi couldn''t even be categorized as the same thing as what these demonic cultivators had been emitting until now. His qi was as dark, dense and thick as pitch-ck tar oozing out from the depths of Hell. As demonic qi continued to leak out of him, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gradually began glowing redder and redder.


    ¡°The only one permitted to call them weak is me. So, I shall teach you that trash like you shouldn''t dare.¡±


    The demon emperor''s rage instantly nketed the world.

 Chapter 702. Proving (2)

    <h4>Chapter 702. Proving (2)</h4>


    Li Xiaoyu wasn''t quite sure how to describe his current feelings.


    Overwhelming joy? Pure satisfaction at finally receiving the reward for his perseverance and patience? Usually, the emotions felt in this kind of situation should be close to happiness.


    However, Li Xiaoyu''s current feeling was not even in the same postal code as happiness.


    All the conditions to be happy were in the ce. First of all, Li Xiaoyu had finally witnessed the descent of the demon emperor, an existence he had been waiting for decades!


    The younger-generation demonic cultivators had no idea... No idea how rough the roads the older generations had walked to get this far!


    The hatred toward the demonic cultivators by the rulers of the martial world, the martial artists of the orthodox factions, easily exceeded human imaginations. At least that hatred had lost its edge to some degree these days. As little as less than half a century ago, martial artists didn''t hesitate to torture and tear apart any demonic cultivators they came across.


    With the progress of modern civilization and technology, martial artists were forced to give up some of their privileges and status, but that helped the demonic cultivators with their survival instead. If those barbaric days had continued for longer, all demonic cultivators would''ve be nothing more than a footnote in history books.


    The older generation had survived those troubling times to get this far. And finally, they got the chance to witness the demon emperor''s descent with their own eyes!


    Wasn''t that enough, then? Indeed, this should be more than enough to regain the meaning, the purpose, of enduring all those years.


    On top of that, the demon emperor easily exceeded Li Xiaoyu''s expectations by a wide margin. He wouldn''t have minded even if the demon emperor was nothing more than a depository filled with ancient demonic arts.


    However, the demon emperor actually became enraged at the current state of the demonic cultivators. That should''ve filled Li Xiaoyu''s heart with warmth and satisfaction. But...!


    For some unfathomable reason, Li Xiaoyu''s heart was being filled with ominous foreboding instead. And it wasn''t any ol'' foreboding, either!


    Just how long had he been alive? Obviously, Li Xiaoyu had experienced countless moments of foreboding. However, this foreboding filling his heart was in another dimensionpared to the bits of emotions he was already familiar with.


    This primal emotion hidden in the deepest part of his soul crept and crawled along his legs, his spine and even his skull like some kind of an insect.


    At least Li Xiaoyu knew what was the culprit for this emotion. It was the demon emperor''s demonic qi!


    Li Xiaoyu''s heart was filled with this dreadful foreboding beyond his ability to control as soon as he saw Kang Jin-Ho emitting the demonic qi that resembled a river of burningva.


    No, forgetva, it looked more like thick, sticky tar!


    Obviously, those cultivating in demonic arts were intimately familiar with demonic qi. After all, it was the source of their strength and the natural enemy that drove them mad. Regardless of how one viewed demonic qi, it was an indelible part of a demonic cultivator''s existence, like a part of their body.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi was different. That thing was not something Li Xiaoyu was familiar with. This qi was something else, something that happened to be a bit more ominous, noticeably more evil and far more destructive.


    So dense and heavy! The emitted demonic qi was as dense and thick as ck tar. So much so that,pared to ck smoke-like demonic qi emitted by the demonic cultivators, Kang Jin-Ho''s qi could legitimately be called the origin of all demonic qi!


    <i>''...Scraps!''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu suddenly gained an understanding of what Elder Chang Min meant when he said the demonic cultivators of the modern era only got to master scraps fallen from the true demonic arts.


    Until now, Li Xiaoyu had trouble understanding what Chang Min wanted to say. The truth was, though... His brain had figured it out, but his heart was unwilling to ept it.


    Wasn''t it obvious, though? Could the worm crawling in dirt understand the concept of the wide-open sky, never mind the expense of space? Of course not.


    By the time Li Xiaoyu set off on his martial journey, the demonic arts had already declined to the point of being utter trash. The teachers kept saying that the cause of this decline was the demonic arts losing their essence. However, to someone like Li Xiaoyu, who had never witnessed the true demonic arts until then... Their words were nothing more than emptyints of disgruntled boomers. At least Chang Min was there to disy a glimpse of ''true'' demonic arts.


    Elder Chang Min was a unique individual within the demon cult.


    He had lived for longer than anyone in the cult, which meant he was stronger than anyone in the ''organization''. Even Li Xiaoyu''s master was like a little kidpared to Chang Min.


    One day, Li Xiaoyu waspelled to ask Chang Min why thetter was not leading the cult''s believers. If he was so powerful, why was he turning a blind eye to his fellow cult members experiencing such pain and misery?


    Instead of hibernating inside a dingy cave and waiting for the descent of the demon emperor, couldn''t Chang Min simply im the position of the demon emperor?


    When he heard that question, Chang Min smiled apologetically back at Li Xiaoyu.


    <i>¡°I''m not qualified, Li Xiaoyu. I simply am not. The title of the demon emperor isn''t reserved for someone strong, you see? No, the demon emperor is salvation. That position represents our hope. I can only be a small candle illuminating the darkness, but what the demonic cultivators require is a bright sun. That is why you need to be patient, Li Xiaoyu. And endure. If you remain patient and keep enduring... The demon emperor will eventuallye for us. Once that dayes, my role will be over.¡±</i>


    Li Xiaoyu couldn''t understand those words back then. Only after putting some years behind him did he finally figure it out, though.


    Chang Min''s attainment in martial arts wasn''t achieved by cultivating diligently in an orthodox fashion. His strength was the result of the protectors of the demon emperor directly transferring their cultivation.


    Which meant Chang Min''s actual attainment in martial arts was limited, thus precluding him from passing down more advanced demonic cultivation methods to other demonic cultivators.


    Even if Chang Min stepped up to lead the demon cult, things would still crash headlong into a wall of limitation if none of the cult members could be stronger. Imagine what might happen if he suddenly passes away; after experiencing the demonic cultivators'' resistance, martial artists from the orthodox factions would grow even more heavy-handed in their discrimination and persecution of the demonic cultivators.


    That was why... Despite having the necessary strength, Chang Min couldn''t fight back. Who could guess the pain in Chang Min''s heart as he found himself stuck in such a situation?


    <i>¡°You must be patient, Li Xiaoyu. Patience. What you see in me isn''t hope but an illusion of one. Don''t worry, as you will find out for yourself. Once the demon emperor appears before us... When the noble being who stands tall above all things demonic finally appears before the world...! You shall see the true depths of the demonic arts that you have been disparaging and insulting all this time.¡±</i>


    Only now could Li Xiaoyu understand what those words meant.


    The source of all things demonic...! Yes, that demonic qi had to be literally it!


    Compared to Kang Jin-Ho''s dense demonic qi... Calling the current-day demonic cultivators'' demonic arts nothing more than scraps... No, discarded crumbs werepletely deserved. There was absolutely no questioning it.


    The only fitting thing to do now was... worship! Even though no one ordered him, Li Xiaoyu kissed the dirt on the ground in a deep kowtow. He simply had to offer his unreserved worship to the demon emperor who had finally descended to the current era!


    There was another thing. Li Xiaoyu couldn''t help but grab at his legs.


    With the support from his hands gone, the weight shifted over to his head, but he still didn''t have much choice in the matter. He had to hold his thighs.


    They were powerfully trembling, after all!


    The demon emperor had finally descended. The one Li Xiaoyu had been waiting for all this time hade, so he should be ecstatic about witnessing his arrival. He should be celebrating this momentous day, but... What he felt right now was fear.


    Fear gushing out from the deepest part of his soul!


    Like a sinful man pping his eyes on the divine judge descending from the heavens, Li Xiaoyu''s entire body trembled and shivered pitifully from the demon emperor''s rage he''d never dare oppose.


    Li Xiaoyu desperately forced his head to turn just enough to get a good view of the situation behind him. As he thought, things weren''t any different back there.


    Li Xiaoyu hadn''t been the only person feeling this way. Every demonic cultivator prostrated on the ground, pitifully shivering away when Kang Jin-Ho disyed his rage. Their behavior was akin to mere mortals encountering the King of Hell! Such was the spontaneity of their actions that it seemed like they had nned it beforehand!


    <i>''So, this is... the demon emperor!''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu gained another understanding just then. He now realized why Chang Min was so confident of uniting the scattered demonic cultivators under one banner with nothing but the appearance of the demon emperor.


    No demonic cultivator could reject or repel this power to dominate!


    Anyone who was a demonic cultivator... Any demonic cultivator who hadn''t lost their sanity to the demonic qi... Any demonic cultivator who still held some vestiges of self-control... They would never be able to reject the demon emperor''s dominion over them!


    Just as Li Xiaoyu''s thoughts reached that far, the demon emperor suddenly raised hisnguid-sounding voice. ¡°Vator.¡±


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Vator went down on one knee. His usual attitude of mercilessly teasing Kang Jin-Ho was nowhere to be found now. With his expression stiff and unyielding, he was the very model of a henchman loyal only to the demon emperor and no one else. ¡°Give me yourmand, my master!¡±


    ¡°Sweep them all away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Uncharacteristically, Kang Jin-Ho decided to add something else. ¡°Teach them... Teach them what the price is for daring to mutter things they should not have!¡±


    ¡°I will obey!¡±


    Vator didn''t say anything else. He simply dashed forward at a speed that couldn''t possibly have been generated by a gigantic physique like his.


    The big man exuded danger simply by standing still, so the sight of him charging at his targets like that was shock-inducing at its most extreme. It was as if a massive brown bear with its fangs bared was pouncing on hapless prey.


    After reaching his destination, Vator punched the first Japanese martial artist before his eyes. And then... Disintegration!


    Something totally unbelievable unfolded when a human flesh collided with another human flesh. The two ''main''ponents of the human body, flesh and bone, separated right after the impact, and the fragments of still-disintegrating human meat pelted the unfortunate souls behind like a barrage of machine gun fire.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Screams from the pain of unknown <i>something</i> piercing right through their bodies resounded out from seemingly everywhere.


    Unfortunately for them, that wasn''t the end.


    <i>KA-BOOOOM!</i>


    Vator kicked the car blocking his way. A vehicle weighing well over a ton flew back like a piece of discarded toy. And the flying vehicle swept the Japanese martial artists aside in the blink of an eye.


    The God of War! The man seemingly born to fill that role, Vator, roared loudly into the night sky.


    Maybe his master''s rage had also infected him, because Vator mercilessly swept aside martial artists foolishly standing before his eyes like a mother bear that lost its cub. Even his expression was cold, stiff.


    What a shocking spectacle this was. Anyone who saw it would instinctively realize something had gone terribly wrong. However, Morigawa Atsushi couldn''t make any moves.


    Of course he knew. He knew that unless he did something now, the expeditionary force would get wiped out in the blink of an eye!


    That was what warfare was like. 30% of the forces being destroyed would equal the annihtion of an army. Total annihtion didn''t indicate the deaths of every soldier. No, it only needed one-third.


    If one out of three people died, humans would instantly be swept up in the atmosphere of fear. And the battle they could have won by fighting with everything on the line would be lost.


    When one lost theirposure and fell into panic... Confusion and chaos would instantly rule over them. They wouldn''t be able to think clearly. And then... The only thought left in their mind would be to flee.


    That was the current situation. And in moments like this, people needed amander. Morigawa Atsushi came here to y that role. Unfortunately...


    He didn''t dare turn his head away. He couldn''t even squeak a word out right now!


    All he could do was mobilize every cell in his body and remain on guard against the monster right before his eyes!


    <i>Step, step...</i>


    The monster in the human form leisurely walked toward Morigawa Atsushi. His steps were unhurried, never fast.


    Yes, that man was a monster. There was no doubt about it!


    Compared to this insane, inhuman monster, Vator was definitely a human being. Thick demonic qi flooding out of the monster like burning tar enveloped his body. And a pair of crimson glows continued to leak out from where his eyes should be among all the darkness.


    The devil! Yes, this appearance could only belong to a devil! A creature of darkness and evil that Morigawa Atushi and the rest of humanity had only seen inside their imaginations!


    That evil creature had borrowed the form of a human male to descend to the world of men!


    Morigawa Atsushi''s drooping katana swayed precariously about, unable to find its stability.


    He was taught that the tip of a sword was a mirror to one''s mind. How many times did he hear that maintaining a stable sword tip was the beginning of martial arts? Despite all the teachings engraved to his soul, his sword tip still swayed and quivered in search of a bnce of mind.


    The leisurely-approaching monster, Kang Jin-Ho, finally broke his silence. Rather than his lips moving, though, the location where his mouth should be in the darkness seemed to distort ever so slightly.


    ¡°Now, answer me.¡±


    That... was clearlyughter. Laughter of ridicule, that was. As if to mock Morigawa Atsushi!


    One of the hardest things for a martial artist to endure was ridicule. Even then, Morigawa Atsushi couldn''t get angry. Because he had realized the severity of the trouble he was in.


    This battle... It couldn''t be called a battle between martial artists. As a matter of fact, this entire situation had stopped being ''normal'' a long time ago!


    The devil grinned. Then, he addressed Morigawa Atsushi once more. ¡°So... Who is the weak trash now?¡±


    The devil slowly extended his hand.

 Chapter 703. Proving (3)

    <h4>Chapter 703. Proving (3)</h4>


    One''s cultivation was umtive. One trained over and over to umte their cultivation. Rather than building up, the more correct term would be ''buffing'' up instead.


    One repeated the same actions to build up their muscle memories. This process would be repeated over and over again. Repeated for a day, for a year, for a decade... The training of repeated actions would continue on for as long as possible.


    Once upon a time, Morigawa Atsushi wondered why this was the case. Why did they need to repeat themselves? ''They'' being martial artists in this case, of course.


    Did mathematicians repeatedly practice addition and subtraction until they grew sick of them? Of course not. Even if those two concepts formed the foundation of mathematics, the mathematicians still wouldn''t force themselves to repeatedly practice those two things again and again.


    That story applied to practically all professions. Even in sports, where basics were seen as crucial to sess, the pro athlete wouldn''t spend the whole day training in them. A pro ser yer wouldn''t practice dribbling all day, for instance.


    That was the case for pro athletes, so what about martial artists boasting superior muscle memories than them? What was the point of the lengthy process of repeatedly doing the same thing?


    Morigawa Atsushi couldn''t understand it. However, his questions were always met with non-answers.


    <i>¡°That is the way of mastering martial arts, Atsushi.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You might not understand it now, but give it enough time. You will understand it, then.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Only by constantly repeating your training can you perfectly master your techniques!¡±</i>


    All the replies had been in the simr vein of those three. It was as if he was chasing after floating clouds. But now?


    Morigawa Atsushi could finally understand the point of all the repeated training.


    Engraving those actions to one''s body...! Not to one''s brain, but to the body itself! Only now did Morigawa Atushi finally learn what that meant.


    His body was currently paralyzed from top to bottom. When the monster before his eyes leisurely reached out, all thoughts inside Morigawa Atsushi''s mind emptied out, leaving a nk space. His muscles seemed to have turned into stone as the monster''s hand closed in on him.


    His nk brain couldn''t even shout at him to move, that staying still like this was suicide. Like a mouse paralyzed by the sight of a hissing snake before its eyes, all Morigawa Atsushi could do was remain stiffly still.


    However... His body suddenly moved.


    <i>aaash!</i>


    His sword moved ording to the trajectory Morigawa Atsushi had trained in for tens of thousands... No, hundreds of thousands of times!


    Even though he hadn''t thought about it... Even though he didn''t even will it, his body still searched for its role, found it, and acted ordingly.


    Engraving it to one''s muscle memories! The act of repeating things until he almost died of boredom... has saved his life this once.


    <i>aang!</i>


    Of course, that didn''t mean Morigawa Atsushi managed to wound the monster. As a matter of fact, the monster deflected the Japanese''s sword strike with an annoyed flick of his hand. A sword that could chop through steel like a hot knife through butter couldn''t even leave a nick on human flesh.


    ¡°Fuu-woop!¡±


    However, it was still enough to sober Morigawa Atsushi up. He roused every ounce of power and jumped back before hurriedly panting away to regte his breathing.


    <i>''That was close!''</i>


    A flood of sweat suddenly broke out all over Morigawa Atsushi''s body. With this amount of sweat, maybe he could have even washed himself! Before his brain could process it, his body figured out first how close to death he had been.


    If his body instinctively hadn''t reacted, his head would''ve been separated from the neck by now! All those repeated training had indeed saved his life. Of course, that still didn''t change the situation by much.


    Morigawa Atsushi couldn''t say this hellish situation had tilted in his favor just because he managed to create a bit of distance between himself and that monster. Kang Jin-Ho was still standing before him, after all. And that monster''s glowing eyes were fixed on no one else but Morigawa Atsushi!


    This intense pressure was making it hard to breathe. It felt like he was trapped inside a small cage with a wild beast. There was no escape. Meaning...


    He had to fight and win somehow!


    <i>''Mm? Has my sword... always been this slender?''</i>


    Morigawa Atsushi''s gaze briefly shifted to his katana. It was his favored weapon. He liked it so much that he even named it ''Moon River'' like a pet.


    Looking at it always calmed Morigawa Atsushi''s mind. However, his favorite weapon looked so thin and weak today for some reason. His anxiety rearing its ugly head must be the culprit for his warped perception.


    <i>Step...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho resumed walking toward Morigawa Atsushi a step at a time.


    One step, then another...


    Every time he took a step forward and closed the distance, the pressure crushing down on Morigawa Atsushi intensified. The Japanese warrior bit down hard on his lip.


    <i>''If it''s impossible to escape... Then I must fight!''</i>


    The knowledge of there being no escape kept pushing him from behind. Then again, Morigawa Atsushi knew that turning his back to someone of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber was akin to suicide, anyway. The only way out was... forward!


    Determination gradually filled Morigawa Atsushi''s expression, and he slowly raised his sword to point at Kang Jin-Ho.


    That was when the crimson lights of Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes seemed to dance eerily. ¡°Oh... So, you''re not trash. Is that it?¡±


    A quiet little chuckle followed afterward. However, he wasn''t ridiculing the Japanese this time. Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely impressed, after all.


    He had met quite a few Japanese martial artists until now, but not a single one so far managed to steel their resolve like this guy.


    In that sense, Morigawa Atsushi deserved to be evaluated highly by Kang Jin-Ho. And no, this wasn''t a matter of being stronger or weaker. This man had the right mindset of a martial artist.


    A grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Of course, what with all the demonic qi covering him up, Morigawa Atsushi only saw some eerie ripples around the mouth area of Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Still, it was definitely a smile.


    ¡°Come at me, then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho beckoned at the Japanese. He was giving his permission for Morigawa Atsushi to attack. ¡°At least you need to try everything in your power before dying, right? Only then would you have less to regret about.¡±


    The Japanese warrior frowned slightly.


    <i>''What a bizarre situation this is...''</i>


    He could hear the voice of the interpretering from somewhere near Kang Jin-Ho''s waist area. This spectacle had this weird power to drain all the energy from Morigawa Atsushi''s determination. A wry smirk formed on his face next.


    <i>''Nakata Yuji-sama, this expedition has been a bad idea from the start...!''</i>


    Fighting someone of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber with so fewbatants was asking for an impossibility. The Japanese should have zero excuses for tasting bitter defeat here tonight as it was their fault for incorrectly analyzing such a dangerous enemy. Actually, what a relief it was that slipping past the Chinese borders had been so difficult. Otherwise, more Japanese warriors would''ve been present tonight.


    Since five hundred men came tonight, five hundred would die. If that number had been one thousand... The Japanese would have to prepare a thousand caskets.


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho was not someone they could suppress with the numbers game. After all, he was an absolute powerhouse!


    Those who had reached the realm of ''absolute being'' couldn''t be dealt with mere numbers. Only those standing on an equal footing could fight them. In other words, another powerhouse was necessary.


    If the Japanese wanted to kill Kang Jin-Ho... Instead of all these men, Nakata Yuji himself must step onto the battlefield!


    Not knowing that horrifying truth was the cause of the Japanese''s defeat today.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± Morigawa Atsushi sucked in a deep breath, the light in his eyes getting colder, more withdrawn. <i>''Our positions have beenpletely reversed.''</i>


    Only a few seconds ago, Morigawa Atsushi had been thinking that Kang Jin-Ho''sposed, nay, brazen attitude in the face of death was admirable. However, the proverbial shoe was now on the other foot. Now Morigawa Atsushi was facing down the grim reaper.


    In that case, shouldn''t he at least try to copy Kang Jin-Ho''sposure?


    Even if his defeat was inevitable, Morigawa Atsushi believed that wasn''t the end of everything. No, he still believed that how one faced defeat was crucial. After reminding himself of this belief, he gripped the sword''s hilt even tighter.


    The tip of the curved de trembled a little.


    <i>''I shall not die an ignoble death!''</i>


    Morigawa Atsushi had already given up themander position. His n was to die as a martial artist.


    His feet powerfully kicked the ground. It felt like every cell in his body was awake and razor-focused. Had his senses ever been this heightened before in his entire life?


    Somewhat ironically, Morigawa Atsushi felt that his current condition was at its best. A state of absolute, peak condition that he longed to be in at least once in his life! He had finally achieved it.


    It felt like his every fingertip and the strand of hair obeyed hismand.


    What followed after this process was the most powerful strike he had ever produced.


    He could feel it in his bones. Every movement began from the martial artist''s footing. The power generated from kicking the ground would travel up the legs to settle around the waist area. As the martial artist''s coiled waist straightened, the gathered power would be converted into rotational force. And then, it''d travel to the chest before reaching the arms... And finally, down the elbows to permeate the sword.


    This explosive internal energy! Today was Morigawa Atsushi''s first time experiencing the phenomenon of putting his everything in one strike. The vigorous and explosive energy transformed his katana into a divine de.


    Like a cracking whip, the de curved back even more. This was the purestbination of soft and hard, of speed and power!


    It was literally the single greatest sword strike Morigawa Atsushi could produce. And the powerful satisfaction instantly washed over him.


    With this strike, he felt like he could cut down anything. A creature made out of flesh and blood could never defend against such a strike!


    Morigawa Atsushi didn''t even need to cut anything. No, it would be his victory if he could make his opponent step back just once. With that, he would be able to stand before King Yama and proudly dere that he had managed to force a monster like Kang Jin-Ho back.


    This single strike contained all of Morigawa Atsushi''s pride and the weight of his life leading to this moment. Unfortunately...


    He soon came to realize something. That something being how cold and uncaring this world could be!


    Being able to achieve anything as long as one did their best... That was nothing more than inspirational nonsense.


    Morigawa Atsushi had been constantly and diligently polishing his skills. He had umted and improved his cultivation as much as he could. However, what if someone else was improving a little more, a little faster, than him despite investing the same length of time as he did? The gap between the two would only exponentially grow bigger with time.


    And it''d eventually be a gigantic wall that could not be breached no matter what anyone tried.


    <i>Grab!</i>


    Morigawa Atsushi''s strongest, greatest sword strike...! The one he''d never be able to replicate again in his life...! The attack that contained his everything... was caught by Kang Jin-Ho''s empty hand. And quite unceremoniously, too.


    Morigawa Atsushi''s body froze stiff instantly.


    His attack was ineffective?


    Yes, that didn''t seem so oundish. Obviously, Morigawa Atsushi had morals. Even if this strike was his strongest ever, he never expected to defeat Kang Jin-Ho with it. Hell, he didn''t even think he could gravely injure Kang Jin-Ho!


    After all, the best a little kitten could do in a fight against a lion was biting the lion''s nose, now wasn''t it?


    Even so, this... This wasn''t what he wanted to see. A strike produced with his body and soul in unison was grabbed by a hand. It wasn''t even defended or deflected away!


    ¡°Heuh...!¡±


    The reality was often unceasingly cruel and uncaring. Transcending past one''s limits and defeating the enemy only happened inside the pages of shonen mangas. Such a thing never happened in reality. No matter how much a dog bared its fang, it was still a dog at the end of the day. It could never win against a tiger.


    ¡°Now, tell me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as he leisurely reached out again.


    Morigawa Atsushi dazedly stared at the hand... No, the thing that should be called darkness itself gradually closing in toward his head.


    Slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly...!


    Thick demonic qi that resembled burningva tickled Morigawa Atsushi''s cheeks. The sensation of sticky, hot demonic qi that also felt ominous and eerie touching his face was simr to a warm snake hissing and licking his skin.


    However, that sensation vanished pretty quickly afterward. After all, the only thing Morigawa Atsushi felt was his skin burning up when Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, not demonic qi, finally gripped his head! This searing pain sent shockwaves throughout the Japanese''s body, and his jaw fell from sheer shock.


    ¡°Tell me, who is the trash now?¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huh...!¡± Morigawa Atsushi continued to resist.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had been someone who would spare anyone begging him for mercy, Morigawa Atsushi might have tried his luck. However, his instincts told him otherwise. This monster would never spare him. In that case... Shouldn''t he at the very least try to maintain his dignity as a martial artist?


    ¡°Kill... me!¡±


    Not losing his dignity and brazenness until the final moment... That was the only act of defiance he could offer.


    Unfortunately for the Japanese warrior, though... He still didn''t know the truth. He still didn''t know what kind of a monster was gripping his head!


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°I never thought of you as trash.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a different way of assigning value. And, at least in my book, you are not trash. Honestly, I''m even willing to acknowledge you as a martial artist.¡±


    Confusion quickly dyed Morigawa Atsushi''s eyes. Why was Kang Jin-Ho suddenly saying all this to him? What was he trying to do here...?


    Those crimson-hued lights burning within Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes broke through the demonic qi dancing and wavering like the darkness itself. When those crimson eyes arched in a suspicious manner, Morigawa Atsushi was instantly ovee with inexplicable dread and anxiety.


    ¡°The one who thinks of you as trash is not me, but... It''s your boss. If it had been me, I would''ve never sent someone like you to this ce to die, after all!¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    What was Kang Jin-Ho even saying? Just what was he trying to imply here?


    Sent to die? Morigawa Atsushi was...?


    ¡°Don''t tell me... You really had no idea? Or were you simply pretending to not have noticed the truth? In that case, let me ask you something. Did you really think you could fight me with pieces of weak trash like them? You... and your boss?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cackle...! That cackle containing a hint of madness drove Morigawa Atsushi''s mind to the absolute edge of the breaking point.

 Chapter 704. Proving (4)

    <h4>Chapter 704. Proving (4)</h4>


    ¡°Obviously, your boss isn''t a moron,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    His words were shattering Morigawa Atsushi''s mind into a million pieces.


    Nakata Yuji-sama had sent him and these five hundred warriors to die? In this ce? That didn''t make any sense!


    Everything this monster said was wrong! Morigawa Atsushi was a loyal subordinate of Nakata Yuji who came here to carry out his boss''s orders.


    So, why would Nakata Yuji drive his loyal underlings to their graves? Why?


    Besides...!


    <i>''Five hundred men came here! Five hundred!''</i>


    The original n was to dispatch one thousand warriors, even if only five hundred reached China in the end. In that case, was Kang Jin-Ho suggesting that NakataYuji wanted to sacrifice... a thousand of his fellow countrymen?!


    What kind of nonsense was that?!


    A human being with a conscience would never do something that insane. No one would be willing to sacrifice a thousand of their allies just for the sake of achieving some unknown goal!


    That was why this monster''s words could not be taken at face value. No, everything Kang Jin-Ho said had to be nothing more than a delusional rambling of a lunatic!


    That had to be it, so why... Why was Morigawa Atsushi feeling this way? Even though his brain was shouting at him that Kang Jin-Ho was wrong... Why was his heart bursting from rage and sorrow?


    Kang Jin-Ho was obviously lying. He was obviously mistaken. So why...!


    ¡°...! Wuuuuhup!¡±


    Even so, Morigawa Atsushi desperately contorted and twisted his body to escape.


    That usation had to be false. Yes, it was definitely wrong! Why would Nakata Yuji-sama sacrifice a loyal subordinate who served him with everything they had? For what purpose?


    Morigawa Atsushi''s mind was filled with chaos and confusion.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho''s voice dug sharply into the Japanese''s hearing. ¡°If only your sacrifice was actually worth something...¡±


    His voice contained a hint ofughter. Morigawa Atsushi''s body suddenly lost all strength when his brainprehended Kang Jin-Ho''s muttering.


    He had been trying to deny and reject the notion, but why did he do that? Didn''t he already know the truth?


    If Nakata Yuji had understood how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, he wouldn''t have been troubled by the notion of losing five hundred soldiers if it would serve his goal. Actually, he wouldn''t have cared if a thousand warriors were sacrificed! If Kang Jin-Ho could be killed with only a thousand lives lost... It''d actually be a fair trade in Nakata Yuji''s book.


    Besides, a man like Nakata Yuji would''ve initiated a scheme like this without a moment''s hesitation. After all, wasn''t he a man whomitted unimaginable acts without batting an eyelid? It was just that he was a self-proimed pacifist... And used his scheming mind to prevent wars from breaking out until now.


    When those thoughts popped up in Morigawa Atsushi''s mind, his body went limp, all desire to fight back leaving his mind. And now, all he could think about was if this sacrifice was worth something. Would this sacrifice help Japan grow even more powerful than before?


    ¡°No, that''s not it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while yanking Morigawa Atsushi close. He brought his mouth closer to the Japanese''s ear, then whispered like a devil. ¡°Things like worthy sacrifices do not exist. Even if you think there is... The worth of your sacrifice belongs to someone else, not you. You will be dead, after all. So, how can any potential benefits from your death be yours? You''re about to die, so I better teach you well. Death is just that, death. Nothing more, nothing less. Dying like a dog, sacrificing yourself, blowing your own brains out... All those things are still death, okay? And you? You don''t need to worry about the significance of it all. Because... Such a thing belongs to the ones you leave behind, not you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s words ripped Morigawa Atsushi''s heart apart.


    ¡°Oh, and let me add one more thing, okay...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled like an apex predator. ¡°I''m sure you already know all this, don''t you? That your death is pointless?¡±


    A sneer of ridicule was etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. When Morigawa Atsushi saw that sneer, his entire body began shivering.


    Yes, he admitted it. He already knew the truth!


    Even if Nakata Yuji was really sacrificing them, and even if letting five hundred warriors die tonight was a part of a grand scheme...


    Morigawa Atsushi simply could not imagine the death of Kang Jin-Ho!


    This expedition, this entire scheme, was unquestionably a failure! A failure where five hundred men died a meaningless death, no less! That was all Morigawa Atsushi could see.


    ¡°I... I am...!¡±


    That was why Morigawa Atsushi had to say it. That was why... He needed to prove that his death was not meaningless. That was why he desperately cried out, ¡°I am...!¡±


    <i>POP!</i>


    Unfortunately, his voice couldn''t continue on.


    After the noise of a ripe watermelon bursting eerily resounded in the air, Morigawa Atsushi''s headless body crumbled lifelessly to the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently withdrew his hand. It didn''t matter to him what the circumstances of his enemies were. He had zero pity for them, to begin with. Anyone daring to attack him would die¡ªthat was the rule Kang Jin-Ho rigorously adhered to since he started his martial journey. And that rule was about to be applied to the rest of the Japanese warriors.


    <i>KA-BOOOOOOM!</i>


    Vator was going absolutely berserk. He treated Kang Jin-Ho''s order as a suprememand that he must carry out no matter what.


    The previous Vator seemingly had all the time in the world during battles, which boasted a certain charm of his own. But now? He resembled a killing machine created solely for the purpose of destroying everything before his eyes.


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    A suppressed chuckle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    Yes, they were in China, weren''t they? Not just any part of China but somewhere deep in the boonies, too! A location where no one monitored him or annoyed him... A location where no one would show up to intervene at the first hint of a loud explosion!


    It felt like something inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind snapped just then. At the same time, even more demonic qi gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho''s body.


    ***


    ¡°Huuuuhph?!¡±


    That was a gasp of shock and panic. Which was understandable since Kondo was watching a giant possessing a divine physique utterly sweeping everything away!


    That giant couldn''t be a human being. That had to be the only exnation for this carnage!


    The Japanese katanas could easily slice through steel like pieces of paper. However, when such des chopped down at the giant''s figure... They shattered and broke into bits like potato chips! And when Japanese warriors hit Vator''s body with their fists brimming full of qi... Never mind bouncing off, their mighty fists disintegrated instead!


    <i>''How are we supposed to fight someone like that?!''</i>


    Of course the enemy could be someone strong. Plenty of strong individuals existed around the world, after all! However, surely none of them could gift the Japanese warriors with this much despair and hopelessness.


    Not a single attack worked on the giant. Attacks containing every ounce of their strength couldn''t even leave a scratch on Vator. How were they supposed to fight someone like that in that case?


    The sole reason why lower-tier martial artists dared to fight stronger experts was because they believed swords could cut through human flesh. And no matter how strong an expert was, they were still human beings, weren''t they? Of course, the odds of hitting the expert with a sword strike were pretty slim, to begin with. However, as long asdy luck was on their side...


    Such anticipation and hope drove the lower-tier martial artists forward into battles against someone stronger than them. However, what about against Vator?


    What could these men do about Vator''s extreme defensive capabilities that could easily break any swordsing in contact with him? Even the attacks containing the heart and soul of the martial artists didn''t work on him, so what else could they do?


    Realistically speaking, what these men should be doing wasn''t wielding their weapons but rushing toward the nearest army base and mobilizing a toon of tanks instead. Even though nobody knew for certain if tank shells could break through Vator''s defenses, it should still be a hundred times better than this unseemly spectacle of humans made of flesh and blood charging in at a monster wielding nothing but some flimsy metal objects!


    However, if that option wasn''t avable? The next best thing would be... To run! Right this moment!


    <i>BANG!</i>


    A vehicle knocked into the air by Vator''s massive forearm spun angrily while sweeping away everything in its vicinity. If the same thing happened inside a video game, yers would''ve swore incessantly at howughably broken the physics engine was. In a world where gravity and friction and all the otherws of physics-rted stuff functioned properly, a car wouldn''t fly away like a toy regardless of the force applied to it!


    Unfortunately for their argument, this wasn''t a video game but the real world. Something that wouldn''t happen inside a video game was happening in reality!


    <i>''We are all going to die!''</i>


    Not just Kondo, but everyone else had realized that unfortunate fact by now. Never mind killing Vator, they didn''t even have a hope in hell of winning against him! They were being reckless with their own lives here!


    Hundreds of frogs might be able to fight and win if the opponent was a lizard. However, against an anaconda? Thousands of frogs still wouldn''t be enough. The whole thing would quickly morph into apetition of who might get eaten first.


    ¡°Suppress him! Hurry!¡±


    Even so, the frogs didn''t stop struggling. Having realized their attacks were ineffective, the Japanese warriors discarded their weapons and resorted to tackling Vator instead. They rushed in to grab the big man''s waist, head and limbs. In the blink of an eye, dozens of warriors clung to Vator and tried to bring him down. One of them even climbed on top of Vator''s head and used his qi to push the giant down.


    They weren''t simply relying on their weight here. Every single Japanese warrior was unleashing their qi with the attitude of going out with a bang. An average martial artist would''ve been crushed into a pancake by thebined force already. Unfortunately for them, though... Vator was no average martial artist.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    After letting out a quiet but sharp snort, Vator''srge body began quaking ominously. His huge hand exploded out from the pile made out of human bodies, then began grabbing at whatever came in contact with his fingertips first. And it happened to be someone''s leg.


    Vator powerfully swung the leg captured in his grip.


    <i>Pow! Bang! Smack!</i>


    Those noises sounded like a wooden paddle pounding on the still-soakedundry. Anyone realizing that those sounds were produced by the collisions between human bodies would instantly be creeped out, though!


    Vator roared like a madman. He viciously swung whatever he could get his hands on. Any object getting in his way was mercilessly punted away. He head-butted, then crushed with his elbow drops.


    Vator knew better than anyone how lethal his body was. He didn''t even bother to use techniques or footwork. No, he simply grabbed, threw away, swung around, and kicked at his hapless targets. And the Japanese martial artists boasting dozens of years of training were being hopelessly crushed by the big man''s indiscriminate attacks.


    <i>''We gotta run away!''</i>


    This was not right. This wasn''t the result the Japanese had been dreaming about.


    But what about the concept of no retreat, no surrender? Obviously, that was all bullsh*t!


    Not backing down from a fight, and blindly running into a wall while knowing it was a dog''s death were two very different things.


    If the Japanese could acquire something by not retreating from this battle, they wouldn''t mind throwing their lives away. However, what could they possibly acquire from this fight? Absolutely nothing, that was what!


    Not retreating meant they would die sooner. That was it. If anyone dared to yap on about the ideals of ''No retreat, no surrender!'' now, Kondo was prepared to shove his fist right through their throat!


    ¡°R-run away! We gotta run!¡±


    The hurried cries came from seemingly everywhere. It sounded like everyone reached the same conclusion roughly at the same time. Any sane-minded human being would''ve obviously decided on this course of action.


    Unfortunately, they needed a reminder. A reminder that Vator wasn''t the only enemy they had to face.


    <i>Grrrrrrrk...!</i>


    That noise was shockingly weird and alien. It might sound like something the Japanese warriors had heard before, but that couldn''t be it since they had never heard it until today.


    Out of all the noises andbinations of sounds found throughout the world, that noise had to be the only one that could produce this unnatural dissonance in everyone''s heart.


    Everyone''s head instinctively turned toward the origin of that noise. And when they did... They saw it.


    They saw the massive me burning vigorously away. Not just any me, either... But a massive ck me!


    No, could that be even called a me? Indeed, that was... something else, something a little different from an actual me.


    The darkness even darker than the pitch-ck emptiness of space that seemed too dark to be natural danced and wavered like a living me. Licks of ck mes as thick and sticky as tar billowed like a small mountain!


    In the center of all this... There was a pair of crimson-hued lights from Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes!


    Those crimson lights were so tinypared to the mes of demonic qi asrge as a mountain. Weirdly enough, though... Everyone''s attention was drawn toward the burning lights of Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes. They were far, far prominent not to be seen!


    That was when everyone here realized something. And that was the meaning behind those eyes. That... was death!


    If death had a form, it should look like that. A figure of a creature that could not be evaded. A creature that neverpromised. The only option left after encountering it was to pray!


    That was death in a nutshell, wasn''t it! In that sense, nothing in this world suited the term ''death'' more than Kang Jin-Ho''s current appearance.


    Everyone here instinctively sensed their impending doom right after staring into the billowing ck mes. And this doom could never be avoided or dyed!


    The grim reaper was gradually closing the distance toward the Japanese warriors. They weren''t the only ones who froze still from this... ''spectacle''.


    Even Vator had to stop rampaging like an insane bear and watch this incredible scene with his jaw dropped to the floor.


    Finally... The mes began moving.


    The massive strands of demonic qi enveloping Kang Jin-Ho''s figure gushed out toward the Japanese like turbid floodwater exploding forth from the broken levee.


    The moon watching the carnage from above trembled in fear and quickly hid behind cloud covers.


    The demon emperor! This was the moment of the demon emperor, the individual destined to rock the heavens and earth, finally revealing his true form to the world.

 Chapter 705. Proving (5)

    <h4>Chapter 705. Proving (5)</h4>


    As Nakata Yuji expected, a tea ceremony would always be a sophisticated hobby dripping in elegance. Too bad, he wasn''t interested in such things.


    <i>''It''s antiquated, after all.''</i>


    This hobby required far too much work to be packaged neatly as an elegant tradition, or at least that was what he thought. On the surface, the tea ceremony was just that, drinking tea. However, this ''hobby'' required one to brew the tea to perfection, then savor the aroma afterward.


    If the tea drinker could find some form of calmness in their heart and soul during the process, that would be wonderful. However, Nakata Yuji had never been a fan of hobbies with so many meaningless formalities. He''d rather drink a can of beer and listen to some good music instead of wasting time like this.


    The problem with that was his position. Thanks to his title as the head of Yamakawa-kai, Nakata Yuji got plenty of opportunities to hang out with folks who enjoyed this... elegant hobby of holding a tea ceremony. These people all strongly advised Nakata Yuji that a leader needed to carry himself in a dignified manner. And a tea ceremony was one of those dignified activities, apparently.


    <i>''Damn it. What era are we even living in, anyway...?''</i>


    Regardless of the era, the disconnect between the younger and older generations existed without fail. The immortal words, <i>''Kids these days have no manners!''</i> were found etched on a stone tablet estimated to be around four thousand years old, so that should be all the proof one could ask for!


    However, Nakata Yuji felt this generational gap had be more noticeabletely. He couldn''t help but wonder what the youngsters newly joining the organization would feel if he were to discuss holding tea ceremonies with them.


    Would they stare back at him with eyes reserved for weird-looking space aliens?


    Nakata Yuji chuckled at that thought. Personally? He still believed he was young, but... Judging from how he had no issues with traditions like this tea ceremony, it seemed he was not a young man anymore.


    <i>Driiip...</i>


    His teacup was gradually filling up with green-tinged liquid. The dense aroma of tea wafted in the air as the cup was filled to the brim.


    <i>''Now that is a master in his element, alright...''</i>


    Nakata Yuji had to acknowledge the person pouring tea for his tea brewing skills. The sight of a gently-extended arm smoothly guiding the tea into a cup seemed to rx Nakata Yuji''s mind. He might loathe the idea of doing it himself, but watching another person, such as a master at his craft who had reached the zenith after years of training, didn''t seem like such a bad way to spend his free time.


    Of course, all these were still formalities. Empty formalities at that. Even so, Nakata Yuji had to y along if the formalities were performed by this particr man. After all, this older gentleman had all the qualifications to force Nakata Yuji to be on his best behavior.


    The older man presented the teacup to Nakata Yuji, then stared deep into his eyes. ¡°It seems the mission was a failure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    The calm question was met with aposed reply.


    ¡°Isn''t it a little too premature to say the mission is a failure, Yuji-dono?¡±


    ¡°No contact from our people can only mean one thing, sir. Unfortunately, those children...ck the ability to make independent decisions on the fly at the sudden emergence of unexpected variables. They would have contacted us by now if they had time to spare. Since that didn''t happen, it could only mean they failed. And already no longer alive.¡±


    ¡°Failure, is it...¡± The older man gently picked up the teacup, then savored the rich aroma. He took a dignified gulp of the hot liquid before putting the cup down. ¡°Yet, you still remain ratherposed, Yuji-dono. In that case, how about it? Are you ready to give up your finger? Someone has to take responsibility for this failure.¡±


    ¡°If responsibility is asked of me, I shall dly answer it. However, there is no need to worry about such a thing in sess, sir. Instead of responsibility... Will you reward me?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Didn''t you say it''s a failure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. However, that failure is sess in itself. My goal has always been to achieve this particr failure, after all.¡±


    The older man''s uncluttered, seemingly all-seeing eyes scanned Nakata Yuji from top to bottom. ¡°That''s different from what you said during the conference.¡±


    ¡°That was the only way to force everyone into action, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed... I agree that there is nothing wrong with bending the rules to a degree to achieve your goals. And here I was, wondering why you were uncharacteristically arguing for war.¡±


    Nakata Yuji could only smile wryly as he listened. The older man''s sly jab hurt a little since Nakata Yuji was a self-proimed pacifist. If he could help it, he wanted to avoid confrontation or war as much as possible. Whether it involved friction between factions or countries, his thoughts wouldn''t change.


    The older man continued to speak. ¡°Raising your voice to bring people together only to drive those people into a trap so you can get what you want... Rather than wisdom, that''s closer to cunning, isn''t it? A man who should be called a snake...¡±


    ¡°I was left with little choice,¡± said Nakata Yuji while bowing his head deeply. His inner thoughts were starkly different to his attitude, though. <i>''Who are you calling a snake here, you insidious, rotten old man!''</i>


    There was no way in hell that this rotten old man didn''t know what was going on. And he still permitted this n despite knowing the truth!


    Gathering representatives of various ns and organizations and working together for amon goal could only happen with the permission of this old man. After all, he was the head of Shinichi-kai, the biggest, most powerful faction in all of Kansai.


    Without his approval, even someone like Nakata Yuji would never dream of getting other factions to cooperate.


    When nicely put, one could say Nakata Yuji was a proxy. When not-so-nicely put, he was a puppet. However, even if he was a puppet, it was all good as long as benefits could be earned.


    ¡°So, you say you had no choice...¡± The leader of Shinichi-kai raised his head and peered deeply at Nakata Yuji. ¡°Yes, it''s true that some things in our world leave us with little to no choice. Plenty of things can''t be stopped by the power of mere mortals, after all. However, that doesn''t mean you''re excused from taking responsibility. For instance... Drought and the subsequent famine can''t be stopped by humans, but everyone still has to pay the price.¡±


    So heavy! Nakata Yuji found the old man''s clear, unclouded eyes so heavy and ufortable to bear.


    ¡°So...¡± The old man quietly asked, ¡°How will you take responsibility for deceiving me?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I do not believe I have deceived you. It''s not possible for a child to deceive an adult, after all.¡±


    ¡°Children these days can be quite insidious, don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°That may be true. However, they can never rival you, sir.¡±


    Nakata Yuji''s retort contained some barbed needles. And someone like the boss of Shinichi-kai would obviously pick up on that.


    The old man smiled subtly. ¡°Yuji-dono. You still haven''t answered my original question.¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility, of course. Isn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s head enough, though?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Will everything unfold as you hope, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will,¡± Nakata Yuji bowed his head. ¡°I know I''ve done something beyond my station. However, that man must die for the sake of the Greater East Asia region. Unfortunately, if we try to kill him ourselves, the cost will be far too great for us to bear. If the alternative solution of letting others do it for us is avable... We must not hesitate. Although it''s unfortunate that we can''t directly end his life ourselves...¡±


    Nakata Yuji briefly stopped talking to swallow back his saliva.


    ¡°...Considering the alternative, which would''ve involved a far greater sacrifice from our side, I truly believe this was the correct decision.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± The old man slowly nodded away. ¡°You make a valid point, Yuji-dono. Yes, if we tried to kill that man ourselves, the price would''ve been quite considerable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And if that man dies by our hands, Joseon will be an ownerless mountain. With people''s attention now focused on that country... Everyone would fiercely struggle to take over the penins. Isn''t that what you''re worried about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct.¡± Nakata Yuji nodded while licking his lips. There was this bitter aftertaste in his mouth. <i>''It feels like he has seen through me.''</i>


    Hiding something from this crafty old man and deceiving him was pretty much impossible.


    The old man muttered leisurely. ¡°If the Chinese step up and kill Kang Jin-Ho for us, people from our side would think twice about crossing the sea and getting directly involved in Joseon¡¯s crisis. Yes, a few idiots would still try their luck, but Joseon should be able to rebut them with its own strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we are too divided, aren''t we? How wonderful would it have been if we were a little more united...¡±


    The old man muttered to no one in particr. Knowing that, Nakata Yuji didn''t say anything in return.


    <i>''It''s inevitable, though.''</i>


    Nakata Yuji''s organization, Yamakawa-kai, was worse than a group of local hoodlumspared to Shinichi-kai. If Shinichi-kai decided it was time, the unification of Kansai wouldn''t even take ten days. Yet, it hadn''t made any moves until now.


    Like a coiling dragon hidden deep in the depths of ake, this old man was staying still, unmoving. That was because he knew better than anyone the significance of him finally making a move.


    ¡°So... Yuji-dono. Are you certain Kang Jin-Ho will be eliminated?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in this world is absolutely certain, sir. As such, I cannot give you my guarantee. The best I can do is increase the odds in our favor by pursuing the best methods to eliminate him. As long as there aren''t any unexpected variables getting in the way... China will be Kang Jin-Ho''s burial ground. That country is not a friendly, easy-goingnd, after all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The maind will always remain the same,¡± said the old man before closing his eyes. In a way... Japan''s history, these warriors'' history, had always been about their struggle to reach the maind. To one day conquer thend they had to leave! That had been the greatest wish of Japan since time immemorial.


    ¡°Yuji-dono. Allow me to give you a piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°The affairs of our world do not always unfold ording to our ns.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The old man''s voice was firm and resolute as he addressed Nakata Yuji. ¡°It''s not the nners and schemers who get to write our history. No, those who correctly read the flow of the tide do that. Everything in this world has its own flow. Only those who can sense this flow will achieve something big, Yuji-dono. People who only believe in their smarts and try to control the flow will eventually meet with a tragic end.¡±


    Nakata Yuji grimaced a little. ¡°Sir, do you mind if I ask you a question?¡±


    The old man slowly nodded.


    ¡°If this flow you speak of... This flow of history was going against you... What will you do, sir? Will you quietly ept this flow?¡±


    The old man closed his eyes and mulled over Nakata Yuji''s question for a long time. He eventually opened his eyes to stare directly at Nakata Yuji and replied in aposed voice. ¡°Such a thing will not happen.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''m already going along with the flow, after all. This lengthy waiting has always been for the sake of that one moment in history, you see? If the heavens are with us, if they are paying us a little bit of attention... Before my life is over, they should grant me one shot at writing history.¡±


    ¡°...What if the heavens keep turning a blind eye to us? What then, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yuji-dono. This is thend of the rising sun,¡± the old man smiled warmly. ¡°Darkness is bound to be driven away by the rising sun. And I''m merely waiting for the sun to rise again. Let me give you the answer you seek. If the flow is rejecting me, then... I shall reverse the flow. I have no desire to saddle our future generations with a heavy burden, you see?"


    ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± Nakata Yuji deeply bowed his head. ¡°And I''m merely creating the flow, sir. Isn''t it fine as long as Ick the desire to be the protagonist of history?¡±


    ¡°Mm... Yes, that''s certainly one way to live your life,¡± The old man slowly nodded away.


    <i>''It''s done!''</i>


    Nakata Yuji narrowed his eyes. He was certain that this discussion hade to an end. After realizing that, all the tension suddenly left his body, and a flood of sweat broke out to soak him from top to bottom.


    He knew that one slip of the tongue or even the slightest disagreement would''ve meant his funeral today. He risked his life to walk this tightrope and seeded in doing so.


    The old man nced at Nakata Yuji. ¡°I shall trust your judgment this time. However, I hope you don''t disappoint us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I won''t.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall excuse myself first,¡± the old man muttered, then leisurely got up. However, Nakata Yuji maintained his kneeling position. The old man slowly headed to the room''s exit, only to suddenly stop and nce back. ¡°Oh. By the way...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°You should still leave a finger behind.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The old man spoke in an unhurried manner. ¡°Haven''t I said this before? The excuse of not having any choice wasn''t invented for the sake of avoiding taking responsibility. Since you are responsible for turning five hundred lives into wandering vengeful spirits... Shouldn''t you at least pay something? If that payment is only one finger, wouldn''t you agree that it''s a rather favorable trade for you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Remember that it won''t just end with a finger next time.¡±


    Just as the old man left through the exit, another door next to Nakata Yuji suddenly slid open. A young woman in a kimono silently entered while carrying a cutting board and a slender dagger.


    Nakata Yuji gritted his teeth as his eyes took in the sight of the pure-white hemp cloth resting on top of the cutting board.


    <i>''Really? My finger is a small price to pay?''</i>


    Sure. That certainly was true. However, how could the responsibility solely be Nakata Yuji''s? Didn''t the old man also agree to dispatch one thousand Japanese warriors to China?


    Nakata Yuji red at the tools of yubitsume, including the tanto, and clenched his teeth.[1]


    <i>''In the end... The ones with power will never be held responsible.''</i>


    The only reason why Nakata Yuji had to sever his finger was simple: he wasn''t strong enough.


    While reminding himself of that hard, cold truth, Nakata Yuji grabbed the dagger.


    1. ''Yubitsume'', literally meaning ''finger shortening'', is a Japanese ritual to show how sincere you are with your apology by... Well, I''m sure you get the picture. ''Tanto'' literally means a short sword. ?

 Chapter 706. Ruling Over (1)

    <h4>Chapter 706. Ruling Over (1)</h4>


    How was anyone supposed to describe this spectacle? Indeed, how should Li Xiaoyu go about exining what his eyes were seeing right now?


    He was getting an unforgettable lesson in how useless and iplete human vocabry could be. Because his shock couldn''t adequately be described by any words he could think of right now!


    Li Xiaoyu''s jaw loudly ttered. Was it because of fear? Yes. However, this fear wasn''t the ''average'' sort of fear that everyone already knew.


    He believed he had already lived a long life. Since he finally got to witness the demon emperor''s descent, he''d not have any regrets even if a grim reaper knocked on his doorstep tomorrow.


    Usually, people''s fears were a response to harm about to befall their way or their impending death. Since that was the case, Li Xiaoyu shouldn''t have anything to be scared about. Even then, he was shaking in his boots right now!


    Terror had totally gripped his heart!


    <i>''I''ve beenpletely mistaken about the demon emperor all this time!''</i>


    The demon emperor was no messiah out to save the demonic cultivators!


    Until today, Li Xiaoyu believed the demon emperor was their savior, therefore they needed to worship him unreservedly. Chang Min seemed to disapprove of this mindset but didn''t really go out of his way to correct Li Xiaoyu.


    As it turned out, there was a subtle difference in the reasoning. And Li Xiaoyu learned today what that difference was.


    The demon emperor was not a savior. No, he was a ruler. A conqueror! And demonic cultivators were merely essories and hangers-on to offer their worship and exaltation!


    Li Xiaoyu''s stunned and terrified eyes locked on the spectacle unfolding in the distance.


    Everything was burning. Absolutely everything!


    A mountain of crushed and twisted metal was burning in an inferno, with choking smoke billowing from seemingly everywhere. It was like staring at a raging wildfire. Worse still, the burning mountain of steel didn''t just contain wrecks of cars. The people who arrived here in those cars were also the part of the fuel keeping that inferno going!


    To cap it all off... The demon emperor stood before this horrifying bonfire to nonchntly chat on a phone. His current appearance starkly contrasted with what he looked like not too long ago.


    Back then, the demon emperor was the avatar of terror. The embodiment of fear itself! A man capable of inducing so much fear, thus fully deserving of the title ''demon emperor''...!


    However, the current Kang Jin-Ho didn''t possess the appearance of a devil seemingly crafted out of pitch-ck malice. If the demon emperor had been exuding the same level of fear-inducing aura, Li Xiaoyu wouldn''t dare raise his head and stare.


    Even so... Kang Jin-Ho''s majesty hadn''t dissipated. Not even by a little. When Li Xiaoyu first showed up here, his attention was instantly stolen by Kang Jin-Ho''s attendant, Vator. But now? Vator wasn''t even in Li Xiaoyu''s mind right now.


    The demon emperor exuded so much presence that even a mighty warrior boasting such a huge physique was relegated to ying second fiddle.


    As proof... Behold! Even though he just went through a battle filled with bloodshed and ughter, the demon emperor remained unperturbed, nay, unruffled, as he rxedly issued new orders on the phone!


    Li Xiaoyu had no clue who was on the other side of the line, but that person must be feeling the same way as the awestruck demonic cultivators. And that would be worshiping and fearing the demon emperor!


    Those were the expected responses toward the absolute ruler, after all.


    ***


    Contrary to Li Xiaoyu''s thoughts, though, Kang Jin-Ho''s voicecked much energy as he talked on the phone.


    ¡°...I''m telling you, I haven''t killed everyone.¡±


    -Assembly Master, sir! Haven''t I always tried to remind you not to kill everyone opposing you, so why...! Yes, I understand that it''s your decision at the end of the day, but we still need to figure out who is pulling the strings, so I keep telling you to spare at least one or two...


    ¡°But, what''s the point? Isn''t it obvious who is behind all this...?¡±


    -Yes, we know they are Japanese. We do. However, are you implying that every Japanese works for the same party? Who is the central figure, then? How did they enter China? These are some of the myriad questions we need to figure out, you know? So, why did you have to...


    ¡°...¡±


    -Also... It''s all good and well that you can cut loose to your heart''s content like this, but... Assembly Master, I''ve been seriously pondering whether to talk to you about this or not for quite a while, you see? However, I''ve decided to tell you this since I figured that simr events as tonight''s will ur frequently in the future. Don''t get upset and try to listen with an open mind, please.


    ¡°...Fine. What do you want to say?¡±


    -Well, why do you always speak like that when demonic energy fills your mind, sir? Can''t you, you know, speak like you usually do? It''s not like you''ve gone through a morphin'' time or anything like that, so why... Yes, I''m sure you have no issues with talking like that, but it''s like torture for me when trying to trante what you''ve said in a threatening manner on the phone, you see?


    ¡°...I see. My apologies.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly muttered while rubbing his face. He realized how terrible his action had been after imagining the scene of Lee Hyeon-Su back in Korea, holding on to a phone in the middle of the night while trying to trante what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    -I know you graduated from middle school some years back, so is there a need to...


    ¡°I told you, I''m sorry!¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly raised his voice as his face reddened from shame. <i>''It doesn''t want to get fixed, now does it?''</i>


    Demonic qi entered the cultivator''s body through their baihui pressure point, located on top of their skull. Once demonic qi was utilized, a different type of energy would fill up the cultivator''s brain. Unsurprisingly, doing so came with undesirable side effects.


    Some people would gopletely insane and thirst for wanton destruction and murder. However, if one managed to master the demonic arts properly and reach a high-enough realm, they could greatly minimize the side effects.


    Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho...


    <i>''Why do my side effects have to be how I speak?!''</i>


    When Kang Jin-Ho got angry and allowed his demonic qi to boil, or when he deliberately roused and circted demonic qi up to a certain level, the totally-different thought and speech patterns to his usual self would take over him. How many times had he nearly died of cringe while reflecting on what he said during those moments?


    But now, he went and revealed that side of him to a close acquaintance! And he even forced that poor acquaintance to trante what he said, too!


    If he had been in a sane frame of mind, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve never done that. However, even someone of his realm wasn''tpletely free from the demonic qi''s control, leading to this catastrophe.


    Vator tutted quietly. ¡°Yes, Mister Lee is right, master. That was a bit too much, even from you. It''s not like you were trying to disgrace yourself deliberately, no? I was listening to you, and I have to say, that was tough to listen to.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    By now, Vator had also returned to his usual self, having finished carrying out Kang Jin-Ho''s orders. Which also signaled the return of his snarky attitude.


    What was so remarkable about Vator''s attitude was that he deftly managed to tread the line. His words alone seemed fine enough on their own, but what got on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves a bit were Vator''s arched eyes and lips that were obviously holding back hisughter.


    This "evidence" was obviously not enough for Kang Jin-Ho to beat up Vator, so...


    ¡°What should we do about the aftermath, master?¡± Vator casually asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I hope you weren''t thinking of casually walking away after creating this mess? If you do, that will cause a massive blowback. Many unsavory things do ur in China, yes, but an incident of this scale will still make headlines all over the globe.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while ncing at the bonfire, then nodded away. ¡°Can''t we use those people? The way I see it, they should be experts in this sort of thing?¡±


    Vator nodded to express his agreement when Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the demonic cultivators. ¡°Indeed, the demonic cultivators are good at this type of work. It''s difficult to find other... ''suitable'' jobs for them, after all...¡±


    That was when Vator noticed the demonic cultivators pitifully trembling away in fear. The big man frowned deeply.


    ¡°However, Master... I''m sure you can see it now, too. I don''t know what you were expecting from them, but those people can never satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting they are trash?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I know that word is andmine, so I shall tread carefully around it. However, let me make this clear. Even with mymon sense, I can''t think of any good uses for those people. Don''t they need at least some kind of a foundation or basic understanding first before you can teach them or use them in some way? They are even worse than Korean martial artists. Worse still, they are older, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath, knowing Vator was mostly right. Of course, the big man was still wrong about one thing.


    ¡°No, I can still teach them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Vator cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Really? How?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly. ¡°Demonic cultivators are fundamentally different from the run-of-the-mill martial artists. The same also applies to the demonic cultivation methods. Improving them quickly can be done. And demonic cultivators can ovee the inevitable limitations imposed on every martial artist due to their age.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...? In that case, I''ll have to revise my tune, then. Simply put, those people can be stronger depending on what you do. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Stronger beyond your imaginations.¡±


    ¡°Although hard to believe... I must believe it. It''sing from you, after all,¡± said Vator while rubbing his chin. <i>''And it seems I don''t need to doubt them for their loyalty, either...''</i>


    The way demonic cultivators stared at Kang Jin-Ho reminded Vator of children staring at their very-strict father. It certainly was different from the way subordinates stared at their scary boss.


    <i>''Simply by mastering demonic arts, you end up in a simr state as me? No, their state seems a little different from mine...''</i>


    Vator mulled what he could see. It seemed those demonic cultivators'' desire to obey was way stronger than Vator''s. For instance, Vator would retort and act snarky toward Kang Jin-Ho. However, those people seemed ready to jump into the nearest body of water if Kang Jin-Ho told them to drown themselves.


    Even if this level of obedience was unrted from the start, it was hard not to understand why Kang Jin-Ho had been so rxed during this journey to find useful demonic cultivators. Whether they were trash or recyble junk, the correct thing was to utilize people who were 100% subservient to you.


    ¡°Master, you should at least try to talk to them first.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I should.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around and headed toward the still-trembling demonic cultivators. Vator silently followed from behind, his gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho getting sharper.


    <i>''He''s gotten stronger...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was no longer the same man as the one who fought against Vator. It was possible that Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been fighting at full strength back then. However, even after taking that possibility into consideration, there was no denying that Kang Jin-Ho had grown exponentially stronger.


    <i>''Is this the power of demonic arts?''</i>


    All pursuits of martial arts were blocked by ''walls''. In that case, what about the notion of getting stronger the more one persevered and trained?


    That was nothing but a dream. All martial artists had to ovee these walls if they hoped to advance even further. This story remained the same even for returners.


    However, it was as if walls didn''t exist for Kang Jin-Ho. He seemingly grew stronger by just breathing like everyone else!


    Vator couldn''t be sure if this quirk was unique only to Kang Jin-Ho or if all demonic cultivators possessed it.


    <i>''Maybe it''s both...?''</i>


    Vator had a hunch that Kang Jin-Ho would''ve still grown stronger at a scarcely-believable rate without cultivating in demonic arts. As for Kang Jin-Ho''s personal army, they were ably smashing through the walls hindering their progress and charging ahead in their cultivation path, too.


    Not even Vator could estimate how much stronger these people would get with enough time.


    In that case, what about those demonic cultivators? Vator shifted his focus and scanned the demonic cultivators bowing deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. What if those people became the ''true'' demonic cultivators while remaining loyal to Kang Jin-Ho...?


    Just what would happen?


    Demonic cultivators were treated like cockroaches that kept crawling out no matter how many of them were killed. Their sheer numbers were seen as their only advantage until now, so how would the power dynamics shift if they managed to acquire true strength?


    When his thoughts reached that far, Vator''s expression hardened.


    The idea of Martial Assembly beating back China and Japan could''ve only happened in a dream. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was in charge, fighting both of those superpowers was impossible. It''d be no different to hitting a boulder with an egg.


    However, what if Kang Jin-Ho acquired these people, too? And what if he could really turn them into the ''true'' demonic cultivators?


    The boundary separating dream and reality was blurring. Until now, Vator had no choice but to work tirelessly toward impossible goals due to his obedience, but... The hurdle for the impossible goals had been lowered appreciably now.


    <i>''Maybe he will really change the world...!''</i>


    The scenery before Vator''s eyes could hold an even greater significance than he had bargained for. If everything unfolded as Kang Jin-Ho willed, wouldn''t theter generations see this moment as when history was rewritten?


    Chills ran down Vator''s spine when he thought about that.


    <i>''I''m sure the Three Kings won''t sit still.''</i>


    Something big happened tonight. So, if the Three Kings still failed to cotton onto the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was in China after tonight... They should just abdicate their thrones and retire since theycked the qualifications to be called a king!


    Very soon, the Three Kings would learn of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence in their country. In that case, how would they respond?


    <i>''Well, at least things won''t get boring for a while...''</i>


    Vator continued to chase after Kang Jin-Ho while thinking that this trip might get a bit of an extension soon.

 Chapter 707. Ruling Over (2)

    <h4>Chapter 707. Ruling Over (2)</h4>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°Sir? What happened? You don''t look so good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his face which featured a distinctive pair of dark circles drooping all the way down to his chin.


    ¡°Were you... having a nightmare or something, sir?¡±


    ¡°A nightmare, eh... Yeah, you can say that. A really, really bad nightmare.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his face even harder. He finally hit the bed after a tiring day at work and was about to fall into a deep, rxing sleep... Only for Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden phone call to rudely wake him up and blow away any hopes of getting some decent shut-eye!


    No wonder his whole body felt like a wet sponge.


    <i>''I was smart to cultivate diligently in the past. Even if I didn''t have any talent for it...''</i>


    If it wasn''t for his cultivation, Lee Hyeon-Su might have copsed from overwork and been taken to the nearest ER by now.


    ¡°Yup, it sure was a terrible dream,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly.


    ¡°...Maybe it''s because you''vemitted too many crimes, so your mind is punishing you?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. It''s nothing.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head. <i>''I can''t even joke with him today, huh...''</i>


    Judging from how Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t even hear other people well, his condition seemed quite serious.


    ¡°Branch director, sir... Shouldn''t you get more rest?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I know it''s weird for me to say this to you, but...¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned loudly. ¡°People who excel in stuff tend to make things even more difficult for themselves. Don''t you think so, too?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Make things... more difficult?¡±


    ¡°Yup. So, like... It''s a bit like a university group project, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. He understood what Yi Myeong-Hwan was trying to say here.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan continued to speak. ¡°Things like this aremon, right? Everyone in the group is doing the same job, but you are not happy with what others are doing, so you tell them to do those things again, but the results are even worse, and you can''t use them anymore. So you end up thinking that you should''ve done everything yourself, which would''ve been more efficient, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grunted in pain and held his chest. ¡°Being vited with facts will always give people serious heartburns, okay? So, let''s stop it before it goes too far.¡±


    Unfortunately, Yi Myeong-Hwan decided to continue. ¡°Sure, you taking care of everything might be better, at least as a short-term measure. We will get better results that way. However, if you insist on doing things like that long-term... I''m sure you can already feel the impact with your body, can''t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. What a discerning criticism that is...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su helplessly scratched his head.


    Due to various circumstances, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to maintain this state of things, but he agreed that Yi Myeong-Hwan was on point.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had to view Yi Myeong-Hwan in a renewed light.


    <i>''Huh. I guess he wasn''t a rock-for-brains, after all?''</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan deserved acknowledgment and praise for his adaptability on the basis of how he managed to survive while stuck in-between Kang Jin-Ho and the Demon mes. On top of that, his ability to suss out the overall picture wasn''t too bad, either.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was even tempted to bring this man under his wings instead of letting him ''rot'' in abat unit and dump a bunch of administrative tasks on him. That seemed like a better use of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s talents.


    Maybe... Yi Myeong-Hwan could be the solution to Lee Hyeon-Su''s problem he mentioned just now. Although, wouldn''t Yi Myeong-Hwan feel the urge to rip his own mouth off if Lee Hyeon-Su forcibly took him in and dumped a whole load of administrative work on his shoulders?


    Lee Hyeon-Su did get this mischievous desire to witness that spectacle, but...


    <i>''Nope, let''s not.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly covered his mouth and stifled theughter threatening to break free. That sounded like an attractive solution, but Yi Myeong-Hwan had a different role to y.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s skill set meant he couldn''t assist Kang Jin-Ho on-site. His ce wasn''t the battlefield but inside an office. There was a clear limit to how much physical assistance he could provide when Kang Jin-Ho loved standing at the forefront of a battle.


    That was where Yi Myeong-Hwan came in.


    Although there was a bit of a downside of Yi Myeong-Hwan going blind with the desire to kill once the demonic qi filled his brain, he could still objectively assess the situation before entering the berserk state.


    He also knew how to voice his opinion without pissing people off. That might not sound like a big deal, but for a man who needed to serve big shots? Such a skill would be indispensable.


    No matter how good the advice was, it''d ultimately be pointless if the person being advised couldn''t care less. However, if the advice was provided in a more... ptable manner, the odds of it being epted would go up, at least by a little bit.


    Especially in a situation like this one right here; that would be when Yi Myeong-Hwan''s friendly way of talking shone the brightest.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grunted. ¡°Let''s forget about my situation for now, okay? That''s not important, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don''t want to see the person giving me orders taken to a hospital right after we reach China, you know.¡±


    ¡°...I''m not stupid enough to do that, okay?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled dismissively.


    In his opinion, Yi Myeong-Hwan was a strange character. Not many people in the Assembly willingly engaged Lee Hyeon-Su for small talk. No, make that almost no one! Mister Wiggins was a solid exception, but the English gentleman was ranked higher than Lee Hyeon-Su, so talking to him like friends was out of the question.


    None of Lee Hyeon-Su''s peers or subordinates dared to chat with him unless they had to. Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su was fully cognizant of this problem.


    He was aware of how, objectively speaking, callous and prickly he was as a person. To make matters worse, he possessed the power and willingness to ensure his callousness wouldn''t just end with that, being callous.


    Simply put, dealing with Lee Hyeon-Su was burdensome and/or a scary affair to other people.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan was actually cracking jokes with Lee Hyeon-Su. Now that wasn''t something anyone could do just because they were acquainted. For instance, the Yeongnam Branch workers saw Lee Hyeon-Su every day, but they still wouldn''t dare casually crack jokes with him.


    <i>''Well, being brazen is also a talent, I guess!''</i>


    Now that Lee Hyeon-Su thought about it... Didn''t Yi Myeong-Hwan ruin his life, in a way, by running his mouth in front of the Assembly Master? It seemed Yi Myeong-Hwan thought of himself as an unlucky bastard, but the truth was that he invited all the bad luck through his own actions.


    ¡°Okay, so. Are you guys done with preparations?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan proudly nodded. ¡°I''ve selected the members like you told me.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like the selection process was rtively trouble-free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It was pretty straightforward. Quite a few folks among those who didn''t get selected were injured, but they should recover soon enough.¡±


    ¡°...Injured? What?¡±


    ¡°The thing was, I told them to fight if they wanted to go, you see? That''s how we got lucky and selected the above-average members without people getting hurt too much.¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded while revising his evaluation of Yi Myeong-Hwan a bit. As it turned out... This bastard was not normal, too!


    Then again, not many people could be called ''normal'' in Kang Jin-Ho''s circle of acquaintances. Anyone with a sane mind and a regr set of values wouldn''t approach someone like Kang Jin-Ho in the first ce. Not many people in the world would emit such ominous vibes as Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly. ¡°What about the remaining ones, then? Their dissatisfaction must be considerable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what can they do about it, sir? Unless they are nning to swim across the Yellow Sea, they should just sit tight and train obediently at home.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded slowly.


    He no longer cared, anyway. By now, he had already learned the important lesson of keeping his distance from those cultivating in the demonic arts.


    ¡°I''ll get the ne ready, so get to China ASAP. The situation on that side doesn''t look so good.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did something happen, sir?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like the Japs tried to ambush our Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°I see. Did they survive, though?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Shouldn''t you be asking about the Assembly Master''s well-being in a situation like this?¡±


    ¡°Why? We know they can''t even leave a scratch on the dude, anyway. Our Assembly Master won''t get hurt by the random Japanese riff-raff sneaking into China, you know. The story might be a little different if he has been shing against Chinese experts, though.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Listen to this guy...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted in dismay.


    Should he think of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s attitude as absolute faith? Or hopelessly optimistic faith instead? Regardless of which, it certainly was some kind of faith, alright!


    Lee Hyeon-Su got a sneaking suspicion that his loyalty toward Kang Jin-Ho was fundamentally different from the Demon mes'' loyalty.


    <i>''I better pull my socks up, then.''</i>


    It might be difficult to imagine this scenario now, but... If Yi Myeong-Hwan continued to grow and improve at the current rate, Kang Jin-Ho might not see a reason to keep Lee Hyeon-Su around anymore. The presence of an excellent, super-smart subordinate was always apanied by the threat of betrayal. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan possessed blind, unyielding loyalty to Kang Jin-Ho.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, even he''d have trusted Yi Myeong-Hwan a bit more than himself.


    Still, he had no ns to wage a war of ''Who''s more loyal?'' with this guy. Such a thing didn''t suit Lee Hyeon-Su''s disposition, anyway. If he wished to keep his job, then all he needed to do was disy his unique advantages that Yi Myeong-Hwan could never replicate.


    However, there was another threat looming, and that was...


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    The office door was abruptly flung open without a knock. Which forced Lee Hyeon-Su to rub his tired eyes.


    <i>''Damn it! I think it must be an ulcer. It freaking hurts down in there...!''</i>


    Martial artists might chuckle at the notion of getting gastric ulcers, but what could Lee Hyeon-Su do about it since it had happened to him? A corner of his stomach ached as if something sharp was stabbing him down there.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was living proof that gastritis caused by neurosis was an incurable disease not even martial artists could escape from!


    The sudden entrant to Lee Hyeon-Su''s office, Lee Hyeon-Ju, directly addressed the pained man. ¡°I''ve finished everything you''ve assigned me.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good. Very, very good, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered with a constipated expression. ¡°Couldn''t you have sent a messenger or waited outside for a bit before charging into my office? How can you barge into my office every time you''re done with something? Can''t you respect my privacy or something? I might be busy with some other work, you know?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tutted, obviously unmoved. ¡°I didn''t want to waste time, that''s all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s stomach was hurting. More than usual, too! His expression cramped even more as he scanned Lee Hyeon-Ju from top to bottom.


    <i>''Even if she''s one crazily-skilleddy...''</i>


    He might as welle out and say she was a re-discovery of the century. Back when Lee Jung-Geol was ruling over the Martial Assembly with an iron fist, Lee Hyeon-Ju was in charge of most of the administrative tasks. When Lee Hyeon-Su learned about that, he suspected the granddaughter of the former Assembly Master must be pretty good at her job, but she still managed to exceed his imaginations by a wide margin.


    As a matter of fact, Lee Hyeon-Ju acted as if she was starving for more work. Of course, it wasn''t as if Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t understand why.


    Her current assignment was basically what she majored in the past, after all! Since she was burning with the desire to prove her usefulness through work, Lee Hyeon-Ju would obviously ''attack'' her assignments with as much enthusiasm as a starving wolf jumping on a juicy b of steak.


    If there was a problem, then well...


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head and stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°My bad, but can you leave us for a minute? I know this isn''t right, but thatdy can get a bit unreasonable, you see...?¡±


    ¡°Hang on a minute,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°She''s working here, too?¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    Clear signs of displeasure quickly appeared in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression. ¡°Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter is still working for the Martial Assembly? What kind of situation is this, sir? Does everyone know about this?¡±


    <i>''What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned inwardly. Wasn''t Yi Myeong-Hwan someone who lived by the mantra of ''<i>Let''s just go along with the flow and deal with what''s asked of me somehow''</i>? Yet, he was disying this much displeasure? It could only mean he was quite furious right now.


    However, was there a need to feel this way when he didn''t have any bad blood with Lee Hyeon-Ju?


    ¡°Lee Jung-Geol dared to oppose the Assembly Master, sir. We should be erasing all traces of that man out of existence, but to think you''ve actually hired his granddaughter! Sir, I''m having a difficult time understanding your decision. I must immediately report this problem to the Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°What the... Now hold on for a minute, okay?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned and searched for a suitable excuse. ¡°Assembly Master won''t mind this arrangement, you know?¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, this is still not right, sir. If we ept this woman just because the Assembly Master won''t mind it, then wouldn''t that imply nothing is now off-limits in the Assembly? I mean, let''s be real, sir. If you suggest we should demolish every building here and move the HQ to Gangnam, you know he''ll do as you say. If we don''t willingly censor and control ourselves, the Assembly will break down in no time at all.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Why was Yi Myeong-Hwan on point today, saying all these sensible things? Lee Hyeon-Su was being pushed to the back foot here.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stopped observing this exchange and red at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°Who are you, and why are you butting in when it''s none of your business?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter who I am?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot right back. ¡°Let¡¯s get this one thing straight. Practically everyone in the Assembly will have something to say about your presence here. Tell me, who was responsible for the crap state of affairs in the Assembly until now, again? Don''t you have morals,dy?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su leisurely reached out toward his coffee cup. He cautiously sipped a mouthful of still-warm coffee while spectating the fierce verbal match between these two people.


    A strange smile slowly formed on Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips.


    <i>''Hah. Hahaha... What a mess.''</i>


    <i>Yup, I give up. For real now.</i>


    <i>I don''t care anymore.</i>

 Chapter 708. Ruling Over (3)

    <h4>Chapter 708. Ruling Over (3)</h4>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju started with her briefing. ¡°We''ve recovered most of the slush funds. Of course, not everything aligns perfectly with what''s recorded in the books, but it''s around three percent of the total. I can''t determine whether this discrepancy is due to miscalctions somewhere or from incurred losses.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°Can''t you just write them off as losses?¡±


    ¡°But it doesn''t match up with the books.¡±


    ¡°People wouldn''t have filed reports while doing whatever shady things they were doing. It wouldn''t surprise me if those folks skimmed a little bit off the top. Besides, I''m guessing that the missing amount is being recovered as we speak, only under a different guise. I mean, we are hoovering up every single penny those elders had stashed, aren''t we? If we find funds with unexinable origin, we should expect them to havee from this discrepancy.¡±


    ¡°If that''s true, it should be fine, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju frowned slightly in dissatisfaction.


    Despite understanding it in principle, she didn''t seem happy about all the numbers failing to neatly line up in the ledgers.


    Wasn''t her desire toplete her tasks bordering on obsession at this stage? Her types usually did her jobs perfectly, but their obsession would often prove to be their downfall, too.


    ...In other words, a somewhat-simr situation to Lee Hyeon-Su, then.


    He shook his head. ¡°Don''t get too hung up over every little number, Miss Lee. The really-important thing here is achieving good efficiency, after all.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded to indicate she would follow his decision despite her dissatisfaction.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only chuckle wryly at her attitude.


    <i>''Kinda ironic, isn''t it?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s current assignment was recovering all the hidden assets of her grandfather, Lee Jung-Geol. All the publicly-known and sloppily-hidden funds had been recovered by now, but Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t privy to the inner workings of the former Assembly Master. It''d be nearly impossible for him to recover Lee Jung-Geol''s every little hidden stash.


    <i>''In that sense, she''s the perfect person to do it.''</i>


    Regardless of what people said, no one knew Lee Jung-Geol better than his own granddaughter. And it wasn''t because of their blood ties, either. After reaching adulthood, Lee Hyeon-Ju worked very closely with her grandfather for the longest time, as if she were his hands and feet.


    As a way to test her, Lee Hyeon-Su tasked Lee Hyeon-Ju with this assignment. And she must''ve cottoned on to his intentions judging from how she had found and swept up every asset that even Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t thought of.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle wryly again while perusing the report.


    <i>''...Gee whiz. You sure have been fattening yourself, eh? You unscrupulous old bastard...''</i>


    Not even Kim Seok-Il was this greedy. Obviously, someone that crafty would have stashed hidden assets. The thing was, though... Kim Seok-Il ruled the Yeongnam Group as a dictator. Unlike in the surface world where even dictators had to go through a minimum level of financial scrutiny, the people of the martial world were shockingly detached about all things money-rted. No, scratch that¡ªdetachment toward all earthly things was demanded of them.


    As such, Kim Seok-Il didn''t go out of his way to create lots of slush funds for potential rainy days. Why would he take annoying steps to do that when practically <i>all </i>of the Yeongnam Group''s officially-avable finances were his, to begin with?


    However, Lee Jung-Geol operated the Martial Assembly as a democratic entity, at least on the surface. That meant he was subjected to audits, leading to the current situation.


    <i>''Holy cow. Just how much is this?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes were threatening to pop out of their sockets. If Lee Jung-Geol hadn''t stashed this amount away and instead invested it all in the Martial Assembly, then the Yeongnam Group probably wouldn''t have pushed it on the back foot. No, wait¡ªLee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but think that such a scenario would not have happened in the first ce.


    ¡°Gee whiz. Isn''t this way too much?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted quietly.


    ¡°I believe my grandfather had a reason for it,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Where all the official funds will go is pretty obvious, isn''t it? However, you know as well as I do that things aren''t always ''official'' in our line of work.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    ¡°I wouldn''t have excused my grandfather if he had been swimming in luxury, but he never did. And that money was never meant to be my inheritance, either. If my grandfather had willingly transferred his authority to whoever he had chosen as his sessor... Don''t you think all that money would''ve be the new Assembly Master''s?¡±


    ¡°So, all these are supposed to be unofficially-official slush funds?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least that title is more ptable, don''t you agree?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chose not to pick Lee Hyeon-Ju''s reasoning apart. There was no such thing as slush funds with good intentions. Any funds not spent on things they were originally allocated for should always bebeled under the category of ''Dirty Money'' regardless of how innocent the intentions were.


    However, was there a need to point that out and unnecessarily agitate Lee Hyeon-Ju? She was already doing a good job, anyway. Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t have dug deep into the murky waters and recovered as much hidden funds as she had.


    Everyone had their uses. And Lee Hyeon-Ju had exceeded Lee Hyeon-Su''s expectations by a huge margin.


    <i>''And she''s super-efficient and neat with her tasks, too...''</i>


    If Lee Hyeon-Ju was evaluated objectively as her own independent person and not as Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter... She should be acknowledged as a capable person. However, there was a problem, and that would be...


    ¡°So? What should I do now?¡±


    It was her attitude which made her seem ready to devour Lee Hyeon-Su at a moment''s notice!


    <i>''She kinda resembles a hissing, angry cat, no?''</i>


    As far as her performance was concerned, Lee Hyeon-Su had noints. Sure, there were minor issues here and there, but that story would''ve been the same regardless of who was working for him. After all, that ''problem'' was with the work method, not capabilities. No one would be able to fully satisfy Lee Hyeon-Su, anyway!


    He was aware of this almost better than anyone. So, he wanted to brush aside such minor issues without raising a fuss.


    Besides, neither Lee Hyeon-Su nor Lee Hyeon-Ju had a reason to be all chummy and nice to each other, anyway. Their rtionship was entirely official in nature. Being nice and friendly would only create problems down the line.


    Lee Hyeon-Su leaned back in his chair. ¡°Since you asked me what you should do... That sounds like you''ve wrapped up the assignment I gave you.¡±


    ¡°It is finished, after all,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s gaze grew a little colder, less forgiving. ¡°What will you do if I discover funds you''ve either overlooked or failed to notice?"


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t say anything. She initially wanted to say such a thing would never happen, but with this man? It might actually be possible.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°Anything I can do, so can you. Don''t tell me, were you nning to always trudge behind me, forever stuck in my shadows?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then... Find them,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su in a t voice. ¡°Stop trying to handle your tasks like how other people might handle theirs, okay? And don''t be satisfied with doing a slightly better job than everyone else. That''s nothing more than an excuse. An excuse that says I''ve done my share by doing this much. You know best whether or not you''ve been doing the best work you could have.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju narrowed her eyes and slowly nodded.


    It seemed she understood what he was saying, so Lee Hyeon-Su nodded along with her. ¡°Utilize every means at your disposal, okay? If something bugs you, even by a little, investigate. Leave no dust unturned inside a closet. Finding hidden funds isn''t the point here. No, it''s about letting everyone know that stashing the Assembly''s funds for personal gains is impossible under our watch.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju slightly bowed her head. Although, her thoughts were a little different from her current attitude. <i>''Didn''t you tell me to write the discrepancy off as losses earlier?''</i>


    Of course, she did understand what Lee Hyeon-Su was telling her. He didn''t mind writing off the funds that couldn''t be recovered despite the in-depth investigation. What he wanted from her was for her to keep digging for truth on investigations that hadn''t beenpleted yet.


    Despite understanding Lee Hyeon-Su''s intentions, though... There wasn''t much she could do about her irritation. On the other hand, Lee Hyeon-Ju had to acknowledge it.


    <i>''Here''s why this man could be the top dog in the Yeongnam Group...''</i>


    Before Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance, the Yeongnam Group definitely held the upper hand over the Martial Assembly. From the scale of their operation to the number of experts and financial support from China, too... It was no exaggeration to say the Martial Assemblygged behind in every criterion.


    People often called Lee Jung-Geol a crafty, wily fox. No one could deny his capabilities when he crawled from the mud to eventually create the Martial Assembly. Yet, the Yeongnam Group still managed to leapfrog the Assembly and Lee Jung-Geol.


    Kim Seok-Il no doubt yed a big role in that. However, one should never overlook Lee Hyeon-Su''s role. If the benchmark had been ''Working Behind the Desk'', Lee Hyeon-Su''s contribution toward the Yeongnam Group''s sess should be at least over fifty percent of the total.


    When Lee Hyeon-Ju removed her emotions from the equation and objectively analyzed Lee Hyeon-Su... She had to admit that this man was someone remarkable.


    <i>''Even though he''s a weakling...''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was a martial artist who wasn''t really one. If Lee Hyeon-Ju wanted to, she could have beaten this man up into a bloody pulp. As Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, she had received intense, focused training from a young age. As a result, her martial arts were stronger than most of her peers.


    It''d be an insult topare her to Lee Hyeon-Su, who would never be acknowledged as a full-fledged martial artist. Even so...


    ¡°Hey. Don''t get distracted,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Sorry? Ah, of course!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju was startled awake from her thoughts and hurriedly stood up straight.


    ¡°Working is all about maintaining focus. Working long hours doesn''t mean you''re a good worker, okay? Don''t get distracted and focus on your work during work hours. And then get a good rest afterward. That''s the ticket.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though you don''t get much rest?¡±


    ¡°I''m trying, okay? I''m doing my best to take a break on time. But things haven''t been working out for me, that''s all. Theory and reality are two very different things, after all.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I will stop working to the bones as soon as I find some leeway, okay? And it''s your role to find me that leeway. So, you better not meander about sucking on your thumbs. Get your act together and follow me properly, got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly nodded away.


    He might not evenst one round of fisticuffs against her, but Lee Hyeon-Su still possessed this domineering aura which stopped Lee Hyeon-Ju from retorting back to him. Considering her not-so-favorable impressions of this man, her snarky, sometimes sarcastic responses should be seen as uncharacteristically mild for her.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju subtly chewed on her lip. The truth be told, she... didn''t have much talent in martial arts. Even though Lee Jung-Geol worked so hard to improve her strength, in the end, she was only slightly better than her peers. Eventually, Lee Jung-Geol stopped forcing her to cultivate.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju had also sensed it herself. If she had bet everything of hers into cultivation, she could have reached the upper tiers of strength. However, what about reaching the very top? That would''ve been beyond her talents. Unique limitations imposed by a female physique and her own limited talents put brakes on that ambition pretty early on.


    That didn''t mean she should just give up and walk away, now did it?


    If she couldn''t stand on the peak as a martial artist, how about being acknowledged as an administrative official with authority and power within the organization?


    That path should be the one Lee Hyeon-Ju must take. And the greatest, most capable administrative official she had evere across was sitting right in front of her nose.


    <i>''...I need to learn from him.''</i>


    Indeed, she should learn from Lee Hyeon-Su as if she were copying everything he did.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju must not question him. If he told her to crawl, she must do so. If he told her to kiss the floor, she should do it! By learning the ropes like that, she''d eventually absorb every bit of the know-how and talent of Lee Hyeon-Su and make them her own.


    <i>''That''s including how he spends his day, too!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eyes gleamed dangerously.


    What about her grudge, though? She couldn''t say she didn''t have any. People might have criticized and vilified her grandfather, but to Lee Hyeon-Ju, no one was as gentle and loving as he was. Obviously, she would never view people responsible for driving such a loving person to his grave in a favorable light.


    That didn''t mean she was nning to act on her grudge, though. To be more precise, she was trying hard to forget it. Lee Hyeon-Ju wasn''t waiting for an opportune moment to use the knife hidden inside her heart. She needed to forget about everything and reinvent herself as Lee Hyeon-Ju the human being, not Lee Hyeon-Ju the granddaughter of Lee Jung-Geol. Her grandfather would have also wanted that from her.


    She only recently understood her grandfather''s decision to distance himself from her and iste her from his business. As it turned out, Lee Jung-Geol was scared of the consequences in case of failure affecting his granddaughter, too.


    <i>''That is why I must seed, no matter what! So I can show it to everyone!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tightly clenched her teeth, then raised her head to stare at Lee Hyeon-Su. If she wanted to advance even further... Much further than ever before, what should she do now?


    Wasn''t the answer obvious at this point? Indeed, she needed to know more about Lee Hyeon-Su. She needed to learn how this man could remain so passionate about his work and how he could perfectly and expertly deal with his tasks, too!


    It wasn''t about copying his abilities... but his attitude!


    ¡°Excuse me, Branch Director?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked away from the documents and stared at her. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What time do you think you''ll get off work today?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I''ll be getting off a bit earlier than usual. I''ve got something to do tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s brows rose up ever so slightly. He told Lee Hyeon-Ju to focus on her work, so why was she asking him an unnecessary question? Should he bite her ear off one more time to...


    ¡°In that case, how about I treat you to dinner?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly blurted that out.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to... Say what?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes opened super-wide as he stared at her.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju responded with a prim expression. ¡°I said, " I''ll buy you dinner, sir. Why? You don''t want to?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When his mind finally processed her offer, something he had never heard before in his entire life, Lee Hyeon-Su''s extremely-precise circuit board-like brain reached the state of critical overload.


    ¡°...You''re blushing, Branch Director.¡±


    That day, Lee Hyeon-Su learned that a man could potentially die from sheer embarrassment alone.

 Chapter 709. Ruling Over (4)

    <h4>Chapter 709. Ruling Over (4)</h4>


    Li Xiaoyu now found himself in a tough spot.


    For a while now, his back pain had been acting up again. Then again, that didn''t seem so surprising. To meet up with the demon emperor''s party as soon as possible, Li Xiaoyu and the rest of the demonic cultivators drove fast enough to nearly wreck their cars. And, after finally meeting the demon emperor, Li Xiaoyu practically had to remain kowtowing the whole time.


    Although he was a martial artist, Li Xiaoyu wasn''t a spring chicken anymore. As a matter of fact, he could''ve died of natural causes tomorrow, and people still wouldn''t have found it strange since that was how old he was!


    No wonder his poor back couldn''t hold up against such a punishing itinerary.


    To make matters worse, Li Xiaoyu had to remain stuck in a deeply tense state for a little while now, too!


    Li Xiaoyu ever so slightly turned his head to look. Just a little. Even though he knew the front passenger seat of this van obscured the view, and the VIP passengers at the back didn''t really care, Li Xiaoyu was extra careful in all of his actions.


    The first thing he saw was Zhu Gang in the driver''s seat, busy piloting the van.


    <i>''As I thought...''</i>


    Zhu Gang''s expression was as stiff as it could be. It seemed that even this young demonic cultivator, who had already been serving the demon emperor, couldn''t free himself from the majesty and dignity of their master.


    <i>''It''s certainly not good for my old heart...''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu slightly raised his head to look into the rearview mirror. That gave him a good view of the people in the back. Thank goodness Li Xiaoyu and his peers had the foresight to bring along arge van like this!


    The trio of men from South Korea were sittingfortably in the back seats of this spacious van. And they were Kang Jin-Ho, Vator, and Zhang Dajing.


    Li Xiaoyu sighed inwardly at how calm, nay, peaceful the trio looked.


    <i>''How can they be so unfazed?''</i>


    Countless lives returned to the embrace of mother nature not too long ago. Several Japanese martial artists suffering panic attacks tried desperately to flee, and Kang Jin-Ho didn''t go out of his way to capture them. So, those who managed to run away should be higher in number than those who died on that nameless mountain road. That didn''t mean the number of the dead was insignificant, though!


    Li Xiaoyu lived for a long time and witnessed countless deaths and warfare. Even so, seeing so many people die at once was an umon thing for him. Considering that, how could those three men be this rxed?


    <i>''Is it because he''s the demon emperor?''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu already knew the answer, didn''t he?


    The demon emperor controlled all things demonic. And he was also in control of death itself. In that case, maybe the deaths of others were not something worthy of the demon emperor''s attention. An eminently natural thing, in a way.


    Just as Li Xiaoyu''s thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened his eyes. The two men''s gazes met through the rearview mirror.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°What about the clean-up?¡±


    Li Xiaoyu nervously gulped his saliva before replying. ¡°We''ve left enough people behind, my liege. Their job is to clean the scene as spotless as possible. As they have a lot of experience, you don''t have to worry, sire.¡±


    ¡°A lot of experience, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the seat. ¡°Does that mean you''ve done simr things many times before? Or is it more like you were forced to clean up the mess left behind by others?¡±


    ¡°It''s both, my liege,¡± said Li Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Both?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Xiaoyu lowered his head a little in shame. ¡°Demonic cultivators are not treated as proper martial artists. That''s why we must do whatever we can to eke out a living.¡±


    ¡°Even if that means you''re wiping the orthodox martial artists'' butts?¡±


    ¡°My liege...¡± Li Xiaoyu cautiously replied, his voice trembling a little. ¡°I do not know how you view the members of the orthodox faction. However, if you allow this foolish one to make a guess, you don''t seem to hold a favorable view of them. However, my liege. We have to do those jobs in order to keep surviving. We had to clean up the mess of those we detest and hate. And we didn''t hesitate to crawl between their legs if we had to. That was the only way for us to survive.¡±


    ¡°To survive, is it...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He, too, had lived through the time when he had to do whatever it took to survive. If he chose death in order to protect his honor and pride... The Kang Jin-Ho of now wouldn''t even exist. Knowing this, how could he criticize the modern-era demonic cultivators? ¡°So, you''re saying it was a necessary evil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. That was precisely what we were. A group that annoyed you, so you wouldn''t mind kicking them away, but they still had their uses, so you couldn''t just wipe them all out... That was the position we held, my liege. And to acquire that ignoble and pathetic position, we had to suffer through countless trials and tribtions.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes.


    <i>''Is this how low they have fallen?''</i>


    There was no doubt in his mind that these demonic cultivators were descendants of the demon cult Kang Jin-Ho used to be a part of. The existence of the Asura''s cave, Azuremourne and Crimson Destiny was all the proof he needed. So, why...


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho and Azure Demon died at the same time, how was it possible for the demon cult to fall so thoroughly?


    ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his gaze narrowing.


    ¡°Yes, my liege! Please give me yourmand.¡±


    ¡°When I met Chang Min, he told me that the demon cult had lost its essence. Its core techniques and arts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s correct, sire.¡±


    ¡°That''s what doesn''t make sense to me. There used to be countless techniques and cultivation arts back then, yet not oneplete method was handed down?¡±


    ¡°Although it''s shameful... It is the truth, my liege.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°What is the top-tier demonic art you have inherited?¡±


    ¡°My liege, when you say top tier...?¡±


    ¡°I want to know what is the strongest demonic cultivation method you can get your hands on right now.¡±


    Li Xiaoyu hesitated. The question itself wasn''t difficult to understand, but providing an answer wasn''t so straightforward. ¡°If you ask what the strongest demonic cultivation is... Forgive me, my liege. I can''t give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡±


    ¡°A strong demonic art does exist. However, it is shockingly unstable. And it''s known to steal the cultivator''s humanity, so no one dares to cultivate it. That is why only those methods proven to be rtively stable have been handed down so far.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what that unstable cultivation method is.¡±


    Li Xiaoyu nervously gulped his saliva again. ¡°Those who have been verified are given a choice between the Heaven Shaking Murderous me technique and the Nothing Exists Above Asura technique, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Heaven Shaking Murderous...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho deeply frowned again. He never heard of those techniques before. ¡°What did you cultivate in, then?¡±


    ¡°My liege. I cultivated the Heaven Shaking Murderous me technique. However, my attainment isn''t deep. Just as I entered the third stage, I sensed my humanity degrading, so I immediately stopped cultivating, sire.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded again. ¡°Fine. Recite it for me.¡±


    ¡°My liege? I... don''t follow?¡±


    ¡°The sutra. I want to hear it.¡±


    Li Xiaoyu sneaked a nce to his side. He found it burdensome to recite the cultivation manual''s sutra in Zhu Gang''s presence.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho remained adamant. ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege! Please forgive me!¡± Li Xiaoyu panicked slightly and hurriedly recited the sutra. However, it soon became clear that his ''passion'' had been ultimately pointless.


    Even before Li Xiaoyu could get to the fourth verse, Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    ¡°M-my liege. I''m not...¡±


    ¡°No. I know what you''re going to say, and that''s not why I stopped you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and sank deeper into his seat. <i>''That''s just Burning me technique, isn''t it...?''</i>


    A hollow chuckle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. Indeed, what he heard just now were verses belonging to the Burning me technique.


    The demon cult had always revered the sacred me even when it was still known as the Cult of Zoroastrianism during ancient times. Unsurprisingly, its believers wished for the foundational cultivation technique to possess the nature of fire.


    As a result, the Burning me technique was developed to meet their wishes. It was primarily taught to regr low-rank cult members who didn''t even qualify for the position of ''Demon Servants''.


    <i>''Not only that, but it''s been altered, too.''</i>


    If the modern-era demonic cultivators mastered the original Burning me technique from the past, they wouldn''t even have to worry about mental instability. After all, this technique was the foundational demonic art almost on the level of a daily exercise routine meant to enhance the cult members'' overall health!


    So, one didn''t need to worry about going insane while mastering it.


    Was that why, though? It seemed the Burning me technique was used as the foundation, and lots of other things had been added crudely on top. That seemed to have slightly improved the destructive power at the cost of deteriorating the mental instability aspect to a precarious state.


    <i>''And... This is the best they have?''</i>


    It seemed the problem was worse than Kang Jin-Ho expected. If the best cultivation technique was the Burning me, these people didn''t even deserve to be called the demon cult members. If this was in the past, these people wouldn''t even qualify as floor sweepers of the main cult base!


    The concept of worshiping and respecting strength! That was the essence of the demon cult. Wasn''t it simple, then? Respect the strength¡ªthe one with the power would acquire everything. That was the rule. On the flip side, weaklings were not allowed to acquire anything.


    Not the believers, but the cult itself strongly encouraged this behavior. Kang Jin-Ho detested it since it was inhumane, but even he couldn''t deny that this mindset had yed a key part in the survival of demon cult members, who were basically outsiders to the people of Zhongyuan.


    In any case, that was how much they revered strength. So, if the demon cult members from those days witnessed their modern-day descendants, how would they react? How would they feel after realizing that their descendants had mastered something that couldn''t even be called a proper demonic cultivation technique? What would they say after seeing their descendants falling to the point where none of them deserved thebel of demon cult members?


    Wouldn''t they shed tears of blood at this sight?


    <i>''Something is not right here.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. It was true that the orthodox faction suppressed and persecuted the demon cult after Kang Jin-Ho and Azure Demon were gone. Even so, wasn''t this state of affairs strange? How could it have fallen so much?


    The demon cult wasn''t powerful because of Kang Jin-Ho and Azure Demon''s presence. Even before Kang Jin-Ho joined its ranks, the demon cult was already a powerful faction that no one under the heavens dared to underestimate. Once Kang Jin-Ho joined, it gained the proverbial wings and became unmatched under the sun.


    So, it made no sense for an organization like that to getpletely obliterated into nothingness just because Kang Jin-Ho and Azure Demon were no longer around.


    Not only that, but...


    <i>''Doesn''t this imply that no demonic cultivation techniques have survived?''</i>


    Excluding the foundational cultivation techniques, there must''ve been well over a hundred different demonic arts for the demonic cultivators to sink their teeth into. The sheer power and variety would''ve easily rivaled the Shaolin Temple''s famed 108 qi cirction techniques.


    However, all those cultivation techniques were now lost?


    <i>''Is that even naturally possible?''</i>


    No matter how much Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, none of it made sense. He might''ve had an easier time understanding this state of affairs if the demon cult had been wiped outpletely. However, there were still people hiding and mastering demonic arts to this day. So, how could all those demonic arts be lost?


    <i>''...No, it''s not possible.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression gradually hardened.


    Since the essence of the cult had not been passed down, its members could have grown weaker. Without the cult leader to guide them, it was also possible for the members to lose their momentum and their fighting spirit.


    However, there was simply no way that every single high-level demonic art failed to survive to this day, even though so many demonic cultivators were still around. Kang Jin-Ho was unequivocally certain about this.


    The exclusive cultivation technique passed down only to the cult leaders was gone with Kang Jin-Ho''s death, but how did that lead to all the other techniques also disappearing without a trace? That was simply not possible unless...


    <i>''...Someone made sure it''d happen.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho grew even more certain. Someone must''ve induced this situation. Without a doubt, someone with nefarious intentions worked hard to systematically erase demonic arts.


    An unknown individual or a group must''ve destroyed all traces of demonic cultivation techniques to ensure the descendants would never learn them. And then, they even deliberately sought out and murdered anyone who mastered demonic arts.


    ¡°...Where is Chang Min?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked in a cold voice. He needed to discuss this matter with Chang Min. That man was currently the oldest demonic cultivator alive, so he should know the situation better than others.


    Li Xiaoyu respectfully replied, ¡°Elder Chang Min is currently waiting anxiously for your arrival, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...?¡±


    ¡°He even shed tears of joy after hearing that you were in China, my liege. He said that finally, everything is where it should be.¡±


    Vator butted in after hearing that. ¡°Say what? That old man cried?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Really? That old man cried...? Even though he sure knew how to bite someone''s head off? And I figured he must be in a good mood if he doesn''t suddenly throw insults around.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, Elder Chang Min isn''t like that,¡± said Li Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Hmph. We''ll find out once I personally meet him,¡± Vator smirked deeply. ¡°I''m tagging along because it''s been a fun journey so far, but... Master, you must not forget this one thing. What good are your wings if you get hit by an arrow before taking flight? Remember that we are in China. Thend we''re walking on belongs to the Crimson King.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while leaning against his seat. He closed his eyes and recalled the images from the distant past.


    Tens of thousands of cult members, all kitted out in crimson and ck outfits, were bowing simultaneously toward him.


    That was the spectacle of ten thousand demons kowtowing in exaltation! If Kang Jin-Ho were to recreate that scene in the modern era, he must, at a bare minimum, reshape these people into cultivators deserving the adjective ''demonic''.


    <i>''That won''t be easy.''</i>


    Not easy, but not impossible either!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mind raced along to calcte and n ahead for the future.

 Chapter 710. Ruling Over (5)

    <h4>Chapter 710. Ruling Over (5)</h4>


    ¡°Stand straight, you fools!¡± Chang Min''s obstinate boomer-like voice resounded like a loud boom. ¡°You useless idiots! If you lot somehow disappoint the demon emperor today, I swear to personally kill all of you! Can''t you get in line properly?!¡±


    Chang Min acting this way was deeply unfamiliar to these demonic cultivators. Not just the younger-generation demonic cultivators, who didn''t know much about Chang Min to begin with, but even the elders who grew up learning things from the oldest living man among the demon cult members were flustered by Chang Min''s anger.


    Chang Min was fundamentally a kind, benevolent man. By the demonic cultivators'' standard, he was so much stronger than anyone, yet he still knew how to lower himself to others'' level to talk to them as equals. Despite possessing the authority and power to acquire everything if he wanted, he still chose to work as a gatekeeper of the Asura''s cave instead.


    Didn''t he always worry and pity demonic cultivators suffering under the unfairly sharp des of the world?


    The reason for the demon cult''s continued existence to this day despite its near-copse was down to Chang Min''s existence. Because Chang Min was there to care for and look after them like a father, the demonic cultivators had been able to stay strong until now.


    But today? This Chang Min was not the person they used to know.


    ¡°The demon emperor is on his way! The true master of us all is on his way here as we speak! That is why we must prepare a grand wee fitting this glorious asion!¡±


    Chang Min''s voice sounded powerful. Sharp and dignified. That alone was enough to tell everyone that he must''ve been waiting for this moment his entire life.


    Chang Min continued to inspect and then re-inspect the preparation. He made sure not one person was straying outside the line or rxing too much. As a result, countless demonic cultivators were standing in rank and file ording to Chang Min''s loud roar.


    Even those known for regrly voicing their displeasure didn''t dare open their piehole this time. Anyone with a functioning brain could tell that whining to Chang Min right now would only be good for getting their head bitten off.


    That was how serious and intense Chang Min was.


    ¡°Elder Chang Min?¡± Someone raised a hand and cautiously asked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is the... demon emperor really headed this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then... Is he fine?¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Chang Min roared as demonic qi began gushing out of his figure. ¡°Who in the world would dare leave a scratch in the noble existence that is our demon emperor! He''s the only noble and almighty existence under the sun! Holding such a sacrilegious thought is an affront to the very authority and majesty of the demon emperor! How can you not understand that!¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, sir.¡± The demonic cultivator hurriedly lowered his head. <i>''In that case, why did you send all those people as reinforcement?''</i>


    It hadn''t been all that long ago when Chang Min was up in arms at the news of some bastards targeting the demon emperor and urgently organized people to go and provide support. So... Why was he saying that now?


    ¡°The day our future finally begins has arrived! After eons of waiting, our demon emperor has finallye to grace us with his presence. All of you must prepare yourselves to serve him with your heart and soul!¡±


    The response Chang Min got just then was tepid, to say the least. However, that made some sense when one thought about it.


    None of these people had met Kang Jin-Ho before. No wonder all these talks about the demon emperor''s descent and devotion this and heart-and-soul that sounded like an empty echo that went in one ear and came out the other. Who would understand or agree with the notion of offering absolute and unquestioning loyalty to someone they had never met or seen before?


    Even to the Chinese people, who still harbored some level of instinctive fear of authority figures, such a notion would be hard to ept.


    The only reason why these demonic cultivators were ''manning'' their spots like this was because they were scared of the white-haired old coots and their sharp res. Not because they wanted to witness the ''descent'' of this mysterious demon emperor!


    However, judging from how the situation was unfolding... It seemed those old folks were getting dissatisfied, too.


    ¡°Elder Chang...!¡± One of the elders cautiously called out to Chang Min. Although they nominally held equal positions as elders, Chang Min was a special existence among them. Technically speaking, he should be called the Supreme Elder or another simr title, but Chang Min refused to be called that. So people had to settle for regr ''elder'' for now.


    Chang Min nced at this elder. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to go this far, sir?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    The elder nervously gulped his saliva down his dried throat. He still couldn''t get used to Chang Min''s stiff, angry face. "Yes, we get that the demon emperor is headed this way. And we also understand now how noble and important he is. Since you told us, it must be true. Even so, do we really have to go this far to..."


    The elder blurred the end of his sentence.


    ¡°Go this far?! What do you even mean by this far?!¡± Chang Min growled as anger filled his expression.


    ¡°Elder Chang, over five thousand people havee already. What is the point of holding a weing ceremony with so many people, sir?¡± The elder raised his voice while turning his head toward the massive underground space.


    This underground shelter, created by the demon cult during the ages of unrest and persecution in the past, was currently filled to the brim with over five thousand demonic cultivators standing in rank-and-file. Five thousand might not sound like a lot, but getting so many people in one ce was no easy feat.


    ¡°Five thousand, you say?¡± Chang Min snorted derisively. ¡°Why are you raising such a fuss when it''s only five thousand? If I could, I would have summoned every demonic cultivator under the sun here!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Yes, I understand what I''m talking about is impossible. However, what is so wrong with telling the already-gathered people here to show some respect?¡±


    ¡°The era has changed, Elder Chang,¡± said the elder, Wei Zheyang, sighed deeply. Ceremonies like this were only eptable in the days of Mao Zedong. Not even the current era''s top politicians would dare force the citizens to line up like this. ¡°Elder Chang... Mobilizing our people this way will only earn their ire instead. We must consider the era we live in.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying? That I''m too old now?¡±


    ¡°You know that''s not what I''m saying, sir. We all respect and look up to you. If this event was for you, we''d have dly participated. However, how can we show our respect to the demon emperor whom we never even met? You can''t expect us to genuinely serve him like this.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Chang Min tutted.


    ¡°But, elder...!¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s fine,¡± Chang Min dismissively waved his hand. Although, it wasn''t out of annoyance. He seemed more bothered by people worrying about nothing. ¡°I''ll shoulder all responsibilities. And I''ll also shoulder all the dissatisfaction, too.¡±


    ¡°...But, elder!¡±


    ¡°If you hold even a speck of gratitude toward me...¡±


    ¡°Elder, please don''t say that. Of course we are grateful. Everyone in the cult sees you as our father figure.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you. In that case, do try to humor this old man''s whim, at least this one time. You will soone to understand that my unreasonable demands had not been misced, anyway.¡±


    Wei Zheyang sighed again. What could he do when Chang Min put it that way? ¡°Understood, Elder Chang. However, please do consider the points I''ve raised.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Chang Min nodded, then scanned the underground space once more. His booming voice containing qi spread out to all corners. ¡°All of you, listen up!¡±


    Five thousand pairs of eyes instantly followed Chang Min''s figure.


    ¡°I know that you all think we''re wasting time with something unnecessary. And that you''re annoyed and dissatisfied,¡± Chang Min spoke in an honest manner, and that prompted the irritation among the crowd to ebb away. ¡°It won''t take too much of your time. The demon emperor will soon arrive. Once he arrives, you can do whatever you want. That is why... I ask of you to humor this old man''s wishes for now.¡±


    He was the demon cult''s oldest surviving member. A man who was already an elder even before most of the cult members were born... No, even before their fathers were born!


    He worried and thought about the welfare of the demon cult and its members while deliberately upying an insignificant position. In that case, who would brazenly refuse to humor his earnest request?


    Of course, after seeing how earnest Chang Min was, they couldn''t help but get curious about who this demon emperor could be. Just what kind of a man was he for Elder Chang Min to lower his head like this?


    Once irritation and annoyance were gone, the resulting void was rapidly filled up by curiosity.


    That was when someone urgently cried out. ¡°Elder Chang!¡±


    Chang Min quickly turned his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s the demon emperor! I received the news that he''s here! And he''s about toe down the entrance!¡±


    ¡°Oh, ohhh! Finally!¡± Chang Min''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°All of you, get ready! Our master is about to arrive!¡±


    Taut tension one could cut with a knife quickly descended into the underground space. No one dared to raise their voice¡ªwhich included those who knew about the demon emperor and those who didn''t. All they could do was stand stiffly at attention and wait.


    Their tense, nervous gazes were locked to the front of the underground space. Which was a bit troublesome, since the entrance was behind them.


    They obviously couldn''t witness the demon emperor''s entrance like this! However, who would dare turn their head in this situation? So, they could only stare at what was in front of them in the distance, which was a massive throne built on top of a tall podium... And Chang Min respectfully bowing by the foot of the throne.


    Not too long after that...


    <i>Creaaaaaaak...!</i>


    A ghost''s wail-like metallic noises dug into everyone''s hearing, indicating that the heavy steel door was opening up loudly behind them.


    <i>''Here hees!''</i>


    No one knew why such a fuss had to be raised, but the time for all the gathered demonic cultivators to shine had finallye.


    ¡°Ohhh! My liege! My dear demon emperor! The master of all things demonic! We, the servants of the demon emperor, offer our unreserved exaltation!¡±


    Chang Min immediately prostrated on the floor, his loud voice reverberating within the underground space. His voice echoed raucously against the walls. And when his roar died down, another set of noises clearly registered in everyone''s hearing.


    <i>Step.</i>


    <i>Step...!</i>


    Those had to be someone''s footsteps. But martial artists tried to mask their presence. It was the basic of all basic knowledge to quieten down any potential sounds... Including the rustling of fabric and, yes, even one''s footsteps.


    None of the demonic cultivators knew when this so-called tradition had begun. And they didn''t know if everyone in the martial world also masked their presence as much as possible. Even before they had grown aware of it... The demonic cultivators became used to keeping themselves under the radar, well out of others'' re.


    To them, that person''s footsteps sounded so... foreign and shocking. This demon emperor was not hiding his presence. He didn''t even bother to quieten down his footsteps, either. Just on this evidence alone, everyone here could already tell how arrogant the demon emperor was.


    <i>Step...</i>


    <i>Step...</i>


    The noise of quiet footsteps echoed within the underground space seemingly endlessly. Among all these echoes... The demonic cultivators finally saw it. They saw the back of a young man walking past them.


    A man who couldn''t be described as the biggest man in the world was leisurely making his way toward the throne. His steps were unhurried, yet never slow.


    <i>''...Really?''</i>


    Every demonic cultivator who saw that man''s back felt that confused question pop up in their mind. Was that man really the demon emperor?


    The demon emperor was someone so... in?


    Obviously, it was not possible to determine what kind of a person this man was while looking at him from behind. However, as far as what everyone could see, this man didn''t seem special in any shape or form.


    He seemed like a young manmonly found everywhere.


    The noise of his steps continued to ring out and served as background music to hints of disappointment creeping into everyone''s heart. There were also hints of rueful regret mixed in, too.


    However, their disappointment rapidly transformed into a different kind of emotion.


    <i>''...What''s that?''</i>


    Their gazes, forcibly fixed to the front, finally began picking up the sight of something bizarre. That something was dark and opaque, flickering and wavering. Initially, everyone who saw it thought their eyes were ying tricks on them.


    However, no matter how many times they blinked, those blurry, opaque things didn''t disappear from their view.


    <i>''Wait. Isn''t that...?''</i>


    The demonic cultivators finally realized what it was. Pitch-ck demonic qi was eerily leaking out from the demon emperor''s back! And this ck demonic qi resembled a vigorously burning me.


    The initially blurry demonic qi grew more intense and dense with every passing second.


    The ck me! That seemed like the only fitting name for it. And when the demonic cultivators saw that ck me, the demonic qi slumbering away within their dantians abruptly woke up to violently tumble and circte.


    <i>''W-what is going on?''</i>


    The temperature within the underground space rapidly cooled down. Even though nothing had changed from before, the air seemed to have instantly lost all warmth. Goosebumps broke on the skin of demonic cultivators.


    They finally understood something just then. They now knew why that man was called the demon emperor!


    They now knew... Why that young man was the rightful ruler of all things demonic!


    <i>Step...</i>


    <i>Step...</i>


    The demon emperor leisurely climbed up the podium and reached the throne. He slowly turned around and scanned the demonic cultivators standing in rank and file below.


    He leisurely settled down on the throne before crossing his legs. And then...


    ¡°I''m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    He proceeded to briefly introduce himself. Maybe he thought that was too short, because he also added something else.


    ¡°No... I should use my other name with you. I am Crimson Demon. The one you used to call Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.¡±


    Finally, after what seemed like eons of time... The one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had returned to the demon cult.

 Chapter 711. Squashing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 711. Squashing (1)</h4>


    ¡°He said he''s THE Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, right?" One of the demonic cultivators cautiously asked.


    His friend nodded. ¡°Yup, he sure did.¡±


    ¡°Then... He''s from the legend, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s that guy.¡±


    The weing ceremony ended very quickly. Elder Chang Min seemed like he wanted to do something more, but the demon emperor lightly waved his hand dismissively to put an end to the old man''s ns.


    <i>¡°That''s enough of meaningless formalities.¡±</i>


    That one line was enough.


    And this scene sent shockwaves to everyone watching. Just who was Chang Min? He could be seen as the demon cult''s number one, and no one would try to dispute that. Everyone with thebel ''demonic cultivator'' pped near their name respected Chang Min, even though they weren''t tied by the boss-subordinate rtionship.


    So, the sight of Chang Min quietly backing away from Kang Jin-Ho casually waving his hand away left a strong impression. It symbolized so many things. Now everyone knew from this scene that the demon cult''s power structure hadpletely shifted.


    Besides, their demon emperor was the one-and-only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor?


    ¡°You think he''s telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°That has to be it. Otherwise, Elder Chang''s actions make no sense. A regr demon emperor? Sure, that''s amazing. Let''s be real, though. That''s just a legend, right? Our situation won''t change much regardless of who shows up to help. However, if it''s <i>that</i> Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor...¡±


    The demonic cultivators gulped back in nervous excitement.


    One of the stories they had been told countless times until they grew sick and tired happened to be... the demon cult''s history. More specifically, back when the demon cult ruled over all of Zhongyuan!


    The current-day demonic cultivators hated listening to this story. Who cared about how glorious the demon cult was in the past? When their current lives were so miserable?


    Talking about past glories was not the proof of their superiority as some people believed. No, it only proved that they were ipetent, weak bastards who couldn''t even hold on to their past glory and fame and allowed themselves to fall to the pits of hell.


    Still, some people clung to those useless memories. The rest got annoyed and maybe even a little angry but couldn''t openly express their unhappiness. People with no hope of improving their current reality were bound to talk about the good old days, after all¡ªsince that was the only way to forget about the hellish life.


    That was how these demonic cultivators got to hear about various legends of the past so many times. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was always the protagonist in those tales.


    Sometimes, he was simply called Crimson Demon. At other times, he went by the full title of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    He was the legendary cult leader during the demon cult''s most prosperous era. His martial prowess touched the heavens, and no one under the sun dared to raise their head in his presence. Even the emperors of the day feared him. All those high-and-mighty orthodox faction bastards had to nt their limbs to the ground and tremble in terror and dread!


    The legend! Yes, he was a legend. And, as it turned out...


    He wasn''t merely a legend, after all.


    <i>¡°What? You think it''s all a pack of lies?! That it''s impossible? If that''s what you think, exin to me why those orthodox faction bastards have been persecuting and suppressing us like madmen until now? Why would they do that if we''re as worthless and pitiful as those Lower Five Gates bastards as you say?¡±</i>


    Whenever that argument was brought up, those who didn''t believe in the legend were left with no rebuttal. That was because they could also sometimes sense something a bit off when the orthodox faction bastards were suppressing and persecuting them. What was that something a bit off, you ask? It was a hint of... terror.


    <i>''If all the stuff in the legend were true...!''</i>


    And if that demon emperor was indeed Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor from all those incredible-sounding legends...!


    ¡°Maybe things will really change for us...?¡±


    A strange atmosphere descended among the demonic cultivators. It seemed that everyone was thinking roughly the same thing.


    The demon emperor had stepped inside one of the chambers in this underground space. However, the permission to disperse hadn''t been given yet. So, these demonic cultivators were on an endless standby.


    If something like that happened under different, more ''normal'' circumstances, these people would''ve already exploded in fits of indefinite dissatisfaction. However, no one even thought about asking the elders when they could go home.


    And no one dared to voice it, but... This subtle anticipation had settled in the hearts of everyone waiting.


    If that man was really their demon emperor...


    If that man really was the legendary Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor...!


    Maybe they would get to end this dreadful life crawling on the dirt. After all, wasn''t he literally a legendary figure? The greatest, most powerful cult leader ever produced by the demon cult?


    <i>''Even if he''s not all that keen to lead us...''</i>


    If someone of his caliber were to teach... No, the notion of a noble being like Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor personally teaching the demonic cultivators wasughable. That situation would be as absurd as pulling out a cow-butchering knife to ughter a measly little chicken.


    <i>''Right. We would ask for nothing more if he could toss us a proper demonic cultivation manual in our way...''</i>


    However, was it okay for the demonic cultivators to trust that man?


    They all witnessed ''it'' together, didn''t they? ''It'' being the utterly terrifying demonic qi gushing out from the demon emperor, of course.


    However, these demonic cultivators had gone through too much crap in their lives to ce their trust in a stranger, cross their fingers, and hope for a better future just because of the overwhelming demonic qi.


    This was why they couldn''t readily raise their hopes up.


    As the demonic cultivators exchanged hushed whispers...


    ¡°Hey! They are back!¡±


    A loudmotion quickly spread among the crowd. The demonic cultivators dispatched to assist the demon emperor had finally returned after taking care of the aftermath.


    ¡°Hey, man! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Tell us already! What went down there?¡±


    The curious crowd quickly rushed in to surround their returningrades. With such a big crowd congregating in one spot, things quickly descended into a bit of chaos.


    ¡°All of you, keep it down.¡±


    Everyone''s attention quickly shifted over to one man. And his name was Zhu Gang.


    He stood at the head of the pack. While making the face of a man who had already foreseen this oue, he coughed to clear his throat before addressing the others. ¡°I''m not sure where I should start my exnation...¡±


    He stopped there and pondered for a little bit before nodding away.


    ¡°You know what? I''m not a good storyteller, so giving you a riveting tale is out of the question for me. In that case, I''ll just tell you what I saw. As for where I should begin... Right, let''s start from when I first met the demon emperor in Sichuan...¡±


    Everyone quickly got sucked into Zhu Gang''s riveting storytelling.


    ***


    Chang Min ardently cried out, ¡°Ohhh, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho backed off slightly, his expression hinting at his subtle difort.


    ¡°My liege! Your majesty! Your authority! You must demonstrate them to everyone!¡±


    ¡°But, uh, haven''t I done that already?¡±


    ¡°Those cultivators still don''t respect and revere you enough, my liege! That''s why you must engrave into their souls what kind of an existence you are!¡±


    How ufortable. So very ufortable!


    Kang Jin-Ho had never encountered a subordinate who offered such absolute, nay, visceral loyalty to him. The Demon mes back in Zhongyaun were loyal enough to really kill themselves instead of pretending if Kang Jin-Ho told them to die. However, they never expressed their loyalty like Chang Min here.


    In short, Kang Jin-Ho was used to subordinates silently obeying him, so someone as vocal as Chang Min was a rather ufortable presence to be with.


    Not only that...


    <i>''I can''t even be rude to him, either...''</i>


    In terms of generations, Chang Min wasn''t even in the realm of ''grandson'' to Kang Jin-Ho but waaaaay down the line of descendants. However, that didn''t matter when he was clearly older than Kang Jin-Ho. Even if Kang Jin-Ho added all the years he lived during his three lives, the total would still fall short of Chang Min''s age.


    Hell, it''d be like Kang Jin-Ho was born when Chang Min was already entering his advanced years! If they counted by years, Kang Jin-Ho would be only around ''great-grandson'' to Chang Min!


    That was why he couldn''t help but feel ufortable about this whole situation. If only Chang Min used his seniority to put on airs or something! Kang Jin-Ho could have fought back if that had been the case. However, who in their right mind would feel unmoved¡ªor unperturbed in this case¡ªwhen a hundred and eighty-plus years-old man deeply bowed at them like this?


    ¡°Tell me, Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege?¡±


    ¡°Is respect earned by showing myself off and shouting at the others to notice me?¡±


    Chang Min''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°My thoughts were immature, my liege. You are the rightful master of us, the demonic cultivators. If those cultivators fail to recognize you, their ipetency and ignorance should be med.¡±


    ¡°Insistence and coercion do not give birth to authority. Such a thing will be authority in the form of tyranny. And tyranny and oppression are bound to fall someday. Without fail!¡±


    Chang Min hurriedly nodded away in agreement. Hadn''t he already witnessed powerful factions that seemed invincible crumbling away to nothingness too many times to count? ¡°My liege! This foolish servant deserves to be punished for failing to understand your keen insight and wisdom!¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait a sec...¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned while facepalming. <i>''Give me a break. Seriously now!''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was unfamiliar with this type of speech. People back in Zhongyuan spoke like this back then, after all! And Kang Jin-Ho himself also resorted to speaking this way to blend in. Maybe that was why his manner of speech sneakily reverted back to his past self whenever he roused up his demonic qi.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized he had be quite a lot ''used'' to the modern era. One proof was how difficult it was for him to deal with Chang Min''s manner of speech. That didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho could ask the much older martial artist to speak like a... ''normal'' person, though.


    After all, Chang Min was one hundred and eighty years old. How could a youngster demand someone so much older than him to match his pace? If anything, it should be the other way around.


    ¡°Kuh-hmm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho cleared his throat before changing the topic. ¡°I didn''te here to talk about useless things like this.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my liege! It''s time to start building toward the hopeful future full of light and glory!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned.


    His stress level was steadily rising higher. Not even his subordinates in Zhongyuan were this... dedicated. Sure, they did fear and respect him, but this was on a whole different level.


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t an idiot, so he could tell that Chang Min was in the center of a whirlpool of powerful emotions. He had been waiting for the demon emperor to descend for over a century, after all. And, after such a lengthy wait, Kang Jin-Ho had finally shown up. No words in existence would be adequate enough to describe Chang Min''s overwhelming emotions.


    Kang Jin-Ho understood all that. He definitely did. Even so...


    <i>''How long is he thinking of keeping this up?''</i>


    Everything with a beginning should have an end, no? However, Chang Min''s overwhelming emotions didn''t seem to want to end anytime soon!


    Kang Jin-Ho was left with no choice but to inform Chang Min that all things, good or bad, muste to an end eventually. ¡°Listen, Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough of unnecessary ttery. Forget all that. Right now, I wish to know about the current situation.¡±


    ¡°When you say current situation... Could you be more specific, my liege? As I am slow-witted, it''s rather difficult for me to interpret your intentions quickly enough, sire.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Summarizing what I want isn''t easy. Tell me things like the number of cult members or other pertinent matters.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. If that''s what you wish to know, please do not worry, my liege! I''ve already made all the preparations,¡± said Chang Min before suddenly turning around.


    <i>''Mm? What is he doing?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and watched Chang Min head to a desk by the corner of the room and touch and press some things.


    <i>Whiiiiirrrr...</i>


    That was when arge screen whirred down from one of the walls.


    ¡°W-what''s that?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho flinched a little.


    They were currently underground. To the demonic cultivators, this underground area was like a shelter, but to other people... Well, there was no getting away from it, was there? It must''ve looked like a hidden HQ of a Bond-esque viin.


    From the perspective of people from the past, wasn''t this ce like a damp, smelly cave where bandits and criminals gathered to n their next big score? Or something simr to that?


    So, what was up with that high-tech screen?


    Chang Min smiled and generously provided an exnation. ¡°I had this installed as we hold frequent meetings here, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho forced his facial muscles to rx.


    Hadn''t he already tasted humiliation during that smartphone incident with Chang Min? That experience taught Kang Jin-Ho that this old man was deceptively adept at utilizing modern tech. In other words... He shouldn''t get flustered by something innocuous like a screen appearing on a wall!


    ¡°First of all... Please take this, my liege,¡± said Chang Min while handing out arge tablet PC.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°And what''s this now?¡±


    ¡°It''s a tablet, my liege. Of course, I''ll disy the information on the main screen, but I also have prepared more detailed reports, which are essible through this device. Please refer to those during my briefing.¡±


    ¡°A tablet, huh... Mm? Isn''t this an American brand? Why not use a Chinese brand?¡±


    Chang Min was clearly dismayed by that question as he stared back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Why should we use local-brand items when this country has done nothing for us? We''re in this state precisely because of them, anyway.¡±


    <i>''Oh. He''s... right, I guess?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly nodded away without saying anything.


    ¡°Besides, the local brands'' tablets still fall behind this Americanpany''s. We as consumers should prioritize the performance of the devices. If we only buy local products out of some misguided patriotism, we''ll get saddled with devices featuring poorer hardware and tardier firmware updates.¡±


    ¡°Ng, sure thing...¡± Kang Jin-Ho animatedly nodded away despite not understanding what Chang Min had said just then.


    ¡°Well, then... I''ll start the briefing, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Before that...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared with a stiff expression at Chang Min.


    Chang Min immediately stood at attention after noticing the graveness in his liege''s expression.


    ¡°How do I switch this thing on?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked gravely while pointing at the dark-screened tablet.


    A short bout of strange silence drifted in the room before Chang Min sighed, his expression unreadable. ¡°My liege... It seems you still haven''t limatized to modern technology.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it''s not that, but... I''ve never used this before, so...¡±


    Chang Min wordlessly approached Kang Jin-Ho, turned the tablet on by tapping the home button, then returned to his original spot.


    ¡°Then, I''ll start with the briefing.¡±


    Why did it feel like just a tiny bit of respect had been deducted from Chang Min''s expression? Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was overthinking it...?


    While thinking about Chang Min''s ''rudeness'', Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze to therge screen on the wall.

 Chapter 712. Squashing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 712. Squashing (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho silently rubbed and massaged his chin after the briefing ended.


    Chang Min cautiously gauged the demon emperor''s mood. As usual, Kang Jin-Ho was expressionless. In other words, his emotions and thoughts weren''t visible on his face, and that made Chang Min''s job that much harder. Even so...


    <i>''Without his expression, I can still figure it out...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand had been wandering aimlessly until not too long ago, but it now slipped into his pocket to take out a packet of cigarettes. That alone was a good indicator of what Kang Jin-Ho must be thinking about.


    That didn''t surprise Chang Min at all, though. Even he felt so lost and hopeless while briefing the demon emperor. So, how much worse would it be for Kang Jin-Ho?


    <i>Click...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho used a lighter to light his cigarette up, then leisurely puffed away in silence. Meanwhile, Chang Min silently waited for the demon emperor''s angry rebuke like a dead soul waiting for King Yama''s judgment.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho broke his silence. ¡°It''s not as bad as I thought.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Chang Min''s eyes grew wider. ¡°My liege, although it''s shameful and heartbreaking to say this with my own mouth... The situation of our demon cult is as desperate as it can possibly get.¡±


    Chang Min stopped there and hurriedly wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°Out of everyone calling themselves a demonic cultivator, almost no one cultivates in aplete, true demonic cultivation method. At least the demonic art I''ve inherited contains some essence from the past, but I cannot pass on my attainments to another as my powers had been transferred to me by my predecessor. As a result, only the shabby, trash-like cultivation methods remain in this day and age, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°If I''m allowed to speak frankly... The only thing our demon cult currently possesses is the number of believers. Even then, that number is steadily decreasing, too...¡±


    Chang Min''s expression grew pained as he spoke.


    Kang Jin-Ho understood the hurt this old man was feeling. The world might disparage and detest the demon cult, but the cult believers'' affection and loyalty toward the cult still easily exceeded what the disciples of other ns and sects felt for their own organizations. Then again... People who could''ve led a ''normal'' life wouldn''t have thrown their lot with the demon cult in the first ce.


    To them, the demon cult was like thest refuge left in this world they could still call home. And Chang Min had been witnessing the gradual decline of his ''home'' for over a century now, starting from when the name of the demon cult still carried some weight in the world to when the suppression and persecution intensified to cause the cult''s rapid decline... And eventually, to the current era when the cult had to go underground to survive.


    Chang Min had witnessed all this with his own eyes and ears. He had to endure all those years until Kang Jin-Ho''s return.


    <i>''Besides all that, though...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath, then raised his voice. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you several questions.¡±


    ¡°Your servant shall answer, my liege.¡±


    ¡°First question. Just who created this... story about my return and spread it around?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I do not know, my liege. This legend has been handed down since ancient times, so...¡±


    ¡°Is that right...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. He wasn''t expecting to hear a clear answer, anyway.


    Tales of a noble savior always inevitably appeared among persecuted and oppressed races and religious bodies. And in this case... It indicated the cult believers had no one to lean on forfort and mental support other than the hope of an iing savior.


    <i>''It''s not like I can''t understand, anyway.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s predecessors, the previous cult leaders, were all literally lunatics. But that was inevitable. Only the strongest cultivator in the demon cult could be the cult leader. In other words, the cult leader must possess the deepest attainment in demonic arts in that era.


    Which also meant that that individual was the craziest bastard around, too. After all, the greater the attainment in demonic arts meant more and more demonic qi would have filled up their brain, now didn''t it?


    If it hadn''t been for the nameless cultivation technique his master had taught him, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve also be a madman in the end. The evidence was starkly clear even now¡ªrousing up demonic qi for battle would always awaken his crazy side.


    So, what would happen if the nameless cultivation technique of his master wasn''t there to keep him in line? Kang Jin-Ho would''ve joined the ranks of the crazies a long time ago.


    People whose brains had been taken over by demonic qi didn''t differentiate between friend and foe. To the cult believers, the cult leader was not an existence they were meant to trust and follow, but to fear and dread.


    However, among all the leaders, Kang Jin-Ho had been the most sane-minded, so...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled a little. ¡°Chang Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you this just in case, but... Are you sure that the demon emperor meant to descend again calls himself ''Heavenly Crimson''?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure. The legend said that when the demon cult''s faithful followers are whimpering in pain from the relentless darkness, the dawn''s light will break and shine on them. It continues to say that when the Eastern skies turn crimson, the demon emperor will descend to this world once more. That is the legend that has been passed down to us.¡±


    ¡°The crimson skies to the East...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned. For some reason... He was getting goosebumps. ¡°Then... How am I portrayed in the legend?¡±


    ¡°My liege. You are the strongest. You are the sole noble being under the heavens. The master of ten thousand demons and the ruler of all things demonic! However, rather unfitting for your strength, you are a caring, loving father to all cult believers. A man who is endlessly merciful, endlessly powerful, and...¡±


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly ended Chang Min''s words just then. If he heard any more, goosebumps might rise up in his innards, too, making him vomit blood!


    It seemed his feats and tall tales cooked up by theter generations intermingled together to create a beast that strayed down a weird path.


    ¡°Chang Min, let me say this before any misunder¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, my liege. There''s no need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°We''re living in the 21st century. No one in their right mind would believe everything about the legend. Indeed, we only think it''s a legend, nothing more.¡±


    <i>''What the hell? But you''ve been waiting for me for over a century on the basis of that legend, haven''t you?!''</i>


    How on Earth Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to match this old man''s pace?!


    ¡°The fact that the demon emperor has finally returned is enough for me. Whether you''re benevolent toward us or unforgivingly strict, you will always remain a father-like existence to us, my liege. Regardless of what you are like... You will always be our father. Isn''t that enough?¡±


    When Chang Min put it that way, it all sounded rather moving and heart-warming. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t feel all that good after remembering that a 180-year-old man was calling him father! Something about this situation felt a little sad and disconcerting to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Fine. I get it now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I have another question.¡±


    ¡°Please ask this servant.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly. ¡°When you first started cultivating... Were all demonic arts already lost? What about the standards? Were the cultivators back then as weak as now?¡±


    ¡°No, that wasn''t so, my liege. The demonic arts had been lost by then, but the believers'' level of martial prowess was much higher than now. However, as time passed, their standard continued to worsen. That''s because demonic arts were mostly passed down orally, and with the deaths of cultivators, they also died out.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°Then... Did the demonic arts be forgotten?¡±


    ¡°That isn''t urate, my liege. By the time I started cultivating in demonic arts, all the higher-tiered cultivation methods had already been lost. The best we could do back then waspile what was left and try to reshape them intoparatively shoddier cultivation methods.¡±


    In that case, Kang Jin-Ho had to assume that the inheritance of demonic arts had been cut off even before Chang Min was born.


    <i>''Just what happened in the past?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. He just couldn''t understand it. All he could tell for sure was that this development was definitely not natural. It could not have happened without external interference.


    <i>''But... Why?''</i>


    Someone or a group possessing enough power to erase all traces of remaining demonic arts could have easily destroyed the already-teetering demon cult. However, this unknown party left the demon cult alone after erasing the demonic arts. What did that mean, though? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    Even so...


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Huh. Isn''t this like a blessing in disguise?¡±


    Chang Min tilted his head. ¡°I don''t follow, my liege.¡±


    ¡°The cult managed to survive until now because the demonic arts were lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Chang Min nodded, his expression bitter.


    If the demonic arts were not lost and ready to be passed down to future generations, the demon cult would''ve been thoroughly destroyed already by the orthodox factions. They would never let a dangerous factor like the demon cult continue on, after all.


    ¡°My liege. The orthodox faction bastards still suffer from mental trauma associated with the demon cult. Even though they can see that we have fallen to the pits of sheer ignominy, they still remain wary of us. This is all thanks to...¡±


    ¡°Me, I''m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My liege, as the demon emperor, you''ve been simply too exceptional. The name of the Heavenly Crimson is also passed down among the orthodox faction martial artists. As the story is from the humiliating part of their history, they tend to avoid mentioning you by your title, but those in the know still have not forgotten that Zhongyuan used to be ruled by us, the demon cult.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his jaw. ¡°It doesn''t matter now.¡±


    Nothing much would change even if they sat here endlessly analyzing the past. Focusing on the future would be a wiser move.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly. ¡°So... The priority now is to strengthen the believers.¡±


    ¡°My liege... That is our ardent wish. However... This foolish servant can''t help but be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Nervous? Why?¡±


    ¡°My liege...¡± Chang Min swallowed his saliva down his dried throat before cautiously raising his voice. ¡°I''m ashamed to say this, but the current-day believers don''t have any deep loyalty and attachment to the demon cult. And they certainlyck respect and reverence toward you, our demon emperor. Teaching such people will be a lot harder and more involved than you might expect, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly. ¡°I''ll handle that, so you don''t need to worry.¡±


    Chang Min prostrated on the floor again. ¡°Please punish this ipetent servant for failing to reign in the cult until now.¡±


    ¡°Get up,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°My liege, I...¡±


    ¡°I said, get up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice remained t. Composed. However, Chang Min couldn''t go against it. He shot up to his feet obediently.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Chang Min for a few seconds before saying something. ¡°I also told you that things like loyalty cannot be demanded.¡±


    ¡°H-however...¡±


    ¡°If the cult has done nothing for its members, it must not demand loyalty from them either. A religious organization should not seduce people and demand unquestioning loyalty. Didn''t the demon cult in the past get painted as a corrupt, fake religious organization precisely because it used to do those things?¡±


    Of course that wasn''t entirely the reason. The crux of the me should fall on how vicious and unforgiving the demon cult believers were, but Kang Jin-Ho''s words weren''t entirely wrong either.


    ¡°The era has changed. The result of repeating the same unreasonable tactics from the past in this era should be obvious. I don''t need things like loyalty. But I do care about the cultivators willingly trying their best. If everyone wishes to achieve the same things and works hard for it... Well, the result will naturally speak for itself.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yes, you''re absolutely correct, my liege.¡±


    ¡°However...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped talking there. That prompted Chang Min to raise his head, only to flinch nastily.


    He couldn''t help but tense up after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s expression. There was this deeply disturbing ominous smirk etched on the demon emperor''s face!


    ¡°Graciously granting everything withoutpensation is wrong, wouldn''t you say? So, we will see. We will see if these people will obey as I want them to...!¡±


    Chang Min''s head faltered slightly.


    <i>''Our demon emperor is definitely not warm and kind-hearted...!''</i>


    Not demanding absolute loyalty or being rational, which didn''t fit the image of a crazed demon cult leader, didn''t automatically make Kang Jin-Ho a good person. What Kang Jin-Ho wanted was cult members who could meet his minimum standards. The demon emperor would be ''generous'' enough toward those who do, while those who fail would be discarded.


    ¡°Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. I don''t really care about revival or the future of the demon cult.¡±


    ¡°!¡± Chang Min raised his head and looked at Kang Jin-Ho after he was rendered speechless. Such words should not leave the demon emperor''s lips! Just what was he thinking of while saying that?


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°Don''t get obsessed over the ghosts of the past. What''s important is how we live the present. Whatever the demon cult looked like in the past, whatever the cult was pursuing back then... Forget about them. All of them. If a tradition doesn''t fit with the present, bravely cast it away. ept whatever you can ept without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I shall obey the demon emperor''smand.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho watched Chang Min bow deeply, then looked up at the ceiling.


    <i>''This is what Azure Demon might have said. Probably...''</i>


    Most of Kang Jin-Ho''s tradition-shattering ideas came from Azure Demon''s head. And now, Kang Jin-Ho had to be both Crimson Demon and Azure Demon. Obviously, it wouldn''t be easy.


    <i>''I shall keep the cult alive. However, whether these people can revive the cult to its former glory or not... Now that''s out of my hands. So, stop looking at me like that, Azure Demon.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but imagine Azure Demon smiling back at him. After failing to get rid of that mental image, Kang Jin-Ho also smirked unreadably before closing his eyes.


    This was the moment the new chapter in the demon cult''s history started writing itself.

 Chapter 713. Squashing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 713. Squashing (3)</h4>


    <i>''Gee whiz, all this waiting is bad for my heart!''</i>


    Zhu Gang stared at the doorway in front of his nose as cold sweat caked his body.


    Obviously, he had already finished giving his witness testimony to his fellow demonic cultivators beforeing here. Although, no one seemed to believe him despite him providing only the truth and nothing more.


    However, when the returning demonic cultivators provided simr testimonies themselves, the ones waiting behind had no choice but to ept that version of the event as the Real Deal.


    The result was their heightened anticipation!


    It wasn''t as if someone started raising a fuss or someone said something to incite the crowd, either. Even so, the underground space was filled with this stifling, burning heatwave. A passionate fire had been lit within the hearts of these people who couldn''t boast about being a demonic cultivator until now. These people who werebeled with a title that shouldn''t be an insult but somehow became one!


    Zhu Gang''s heart was also set on fire. The fuel was the anticipation of his life finally changing for the better. The anticipation of maybe... Maybe their reality would finally change!


    Everything was all good up to that point, but then...


    <i>¡°Our demon emperor is looking for you, Zhu Gang. Go upstairs immediately.¡±</i>


    If only he hadn''t heard that order...! Zhu Gang would''ve been reveling in this wonderful feeling of being on the proverbial cloud nine.


    <i>''Why is he looking for me, though?''</i>


    Forget floating on cloud nine, it felt more like he was being squashed by the weighty burden right now!


    Sure, Zhu Gang could be seen as an ''acquaintance'' of the demon emperor since he drove his VIP passenger all the way to this ce. Even if that were true, shouldn''t he still be a small fry from the demon emperor''s perspective? A random nobody?


    Even if the positions of the demon emperor and the demon cult believer were taken out of the equation, Zhu Gang couldn''t have been any more insignificant than a buzzing fly to a super-expert like Kang Jin-Ho.


    So, why did the demon emperor call for him specifically?


    <i>''Maybe he wants me to be his confidante?''</i>


    When that thought popped up in his head, Zhu Gang chuckled in dismay. Of course that couldn''t be it.


    Zhu Gang knew that his fantasy had gone a bit too far. Even if the demon emperor held some level of goodwill toward Zhu Gang, why would he entrust a weak little small fry with an important task? After all, Zhu Gang was basically useless, wasn''t he?


    One must be useful at something first before they could be included in the loop or tasked with a job. In Zhu Gang''s own self-evaluation, he couldn''t see anything particrly outstanding about himself. And he certainly wasn''t more exceptional than his peers, either.


    All in all... He was a perfectly average demon cult believer. Notcking in anything but not excelling either¡ªa middle-of-the-road demonic cultivator, that was who Zhu Gang was. Other than his personality, which could be a little sharper than other people, he was a perfect example of being average.


    So... What would someone like that be useful for?


    An average demonic cultivator was no better than trash among the ranks of martial artists. Sure, Zhu Gang was a bit tougher and stronger than regr civilians. However, what about in the demon emperor''s opinion? Zhu Gang should be indistinguishable from regr, powerless civilians.


    <i>''In that case, why me?''</i>


    Zhu Gang couldn''t think of an answer. Then again, how could he guess what was in the mind of someone as awe-inspiring as the demon emperor? Besides, would anything change even if he could guess the correct answer ahead of time?


    Zhu Gang sucked in a deep breath. He tried so hard to calm down, but his mind refused to heed his orders.


    <i>''Dang it. Seeing him for the first time was way better...''</i>


    Obviously, the demon emperor hadn''t changed one bit. What did change was Zhu Gang''s perception of the demon emperor''s mightiness and status. A day-old puppy wouldn''t fear a tiger because it didn''t know how scary an angry apex predator could get!


    ¡°Come inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zhu Gang replied, then gulped nervously while pushing the door open. When he entered the slightly haphazardly furnished administrative office, he quickly spotted two people waiting for him. One was Elder Chang Min, and the other was the demon emperor.


    The scene of the demon emperor sitting on a couch with a cigarette dangling from his lips while Chang Min stood respectfully next to him was straight out of a noir thriller. That was how ''right'' this scene felt, at least to Zhu Gang. Of course, he didn''t have the leeway to savor this moment.


    ¡°I humbly greet the demon emperor,¡± said Zhu Gang while quickly bowing his head. This gesture contained his utmost respect and reverence.


    ¡°Over here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho gestured at Zhu Gang toe closer.


    Zhu Gang didn''t even give himself the time to think about the demon emperor''s intentions and quickly did as told.


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up the packet of cigarettes and offered it to Zhu Gang. ¡°You smoke?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege. I wouldn''t dare...¡±


    ¡°Take one if you smoke. I''m nning to smoke myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± Zhu Gang could only hesitate here.


    Obviously, he must politely decline, but not epting a cigarette offered by the demon emperor was going against the etiquette, too. Zhu Gang sneakily turned his head and nced at Chang Min. He was silently asking for guidance here.


    Chang Min briefly nodded to indicate it was fine. So, Zhu Gang cautiously epted Kang Jin-Ho''s cigarette.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at an empty spot by the couch. ¡°Why don''t you take a seat?¡±


    ¡°O-oh! Thank you!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho waited until Zhu Gang was settled down before lighting the nervy demonic cultivator''s cigarette.


    <i>''Wow. I never imagined I''d smoke politely like this...''</i>


    In China, smoking in the presence of a senior member of society was not seen as rude. Even so, Zhu Gang was doing his utmost best to be polite and respectful. Was it an attempt to leave a good impression, though? No, not really.


    Zhu Gang knew better than anyone that the demon emperor wouldn''t pay him any more attention than necessary regardless of how polite or respectful he was. This show of respect wasing from his heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho got the conversation going. ¡°I had a few things to confirm, so I asked you toe.¡±


    ¡°Please ask me, my liege. I shall answer to the best of my abilities.¡± Zhu Gang politely replied but couldn''t stop himself from thinking howughable he was.


    It hadn''t been that long ago when he wasining about being forced to go and fetch the demon emperor. But that version of him was long gone by now, reced by a cult believer ready to offer his undying loyalty to the demon emperor.


    Such a change of heart would be worthy of mockery, but this transformation didn''t seem so oundish to Zhu Gang. Back then, he still had no idea the demon emperor was this incredible, after all! Who could''ve guessed that the legend wasn''t merely a legend?


    Kang Jin-Ho asked, ¡°What do you think is the problem?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Zhu Gang slightly raised his head in confusion.


    ¡°Mm? Was the question too vague and wide-ranging? Then, let me rephrase the question. What do you think we should do first for the demon cult to regain its former prestige?¡±


    ¡°O-oh! Uh... Hmm.¡± Zhu Gang gasped before mping his mouth shut.


    First thing they should do? If this asion hadn''t been so... ''extraordinary'', Zhu Gang would have answered that in a heartbeat without thinking too deeply about it. That was how simple that question should''ve been, but when it came from the demon emperor? He couldn''t help but mull over it some more.


    When Zhu Gang wordlessly pondered for a while, Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded and asked again. ¡°I see. As expected, is it a better cultivation method?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege,¡± Zhu Gang hurriedly rejected Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts.


    ¡°It''s not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. It''s not better martial techniques, but... But, what we need much more urgently is a ce to rest our weary feet. A sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°A... sanctuary, is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. He couldn''t quite understand the intent behind that deration.


    ¡°Yes, my liege. Even if you provide us with a powerful cultivation technique, we won''t be able to master it properly.¡±


    ¡°I see. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zhu Gang gulped his saliva again. ¡°Cultivating in demonic arts will inevitably result in the emission of demonic qi. If the cult believers walk around in public while emitting demonic qi... It won''t be long before the orthodox faction people discover that we''ve been cultivating powerful demonic arts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds logical.¡±


    ¡°If luck is on our side and our enemies figure out what happened after we''ve grown sufficiently stronger, it might be possible to put up solid resistance. However, if they find out before that... It''ll only invite theplete destruction of the cult, my liege. Those bastards don''t want us to be stronger. If the cult disys even a hint of gaining power, they will try whatever means possible to destroy us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. He agreed that Zhu Gang had a point.


    ¡°Also, even if that part of the problem is resolved, our situation will still be bad, my liege. We''re dirt poor, sire. To put food on the table, we must work. We can''t focus on cultivation only.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek.


    Everything in the world ultimately revolved around the idea of making enough money to survive. Obviously, even demonic cultivators needed money to live. Actually, being a martial artist meant they would need even more money.


    Unfortunately, the Chinese demonic cultivators were the poorest of the poor. These people didn''t even have the minimum-necessary environment to focus on cultivating as things stood.


    ¡°So, ultimately it''s all about the basic necessities of life, huh,¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted. ¡°We''re back to dealing with fundamental issues, then.¡±


    Zhu Gang deeply bowed. ¡°My apologies, my liege. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t be apologizing for this,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then nced at Chang Min.


    Chang Min also bowed his head. ¡°...Forgive me, my liege. I didn''t think that far ahead.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault, either.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed while leaning against his couch.


    He thought the problem would be taken care of once he handed over a few demonic cultivation manuals, but things weren''t as simple as he initially bargained for.


    The problem Vator mentioned earlier, the one about their pitiful martial prowess? That was something Kang Jin-Ho could resolve somehow. However, this ''new'' set of challenges was well beyond Kang Jin-Ho''s capabilities.


    <i>''This is tougher than I thought...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. This was why he needed someone like Azure Demon. If that ever-reliable second-inmand was here, he would''ve said this:


    <i>-You racking your brain won''t help us in this matter, my liege. I will take care of everything, so please do not worry and focus on cultivating.</i>


    Returning to the modern era and dealing with administrative work finally taught Kang Jin-Ho how incredible Azure Demon was as an individual. After all, the scope of Azure Demon''s work epassed what Chang Min did for the demon cult and what Lee Hyeon-Su did for the Martial Assembly.


    No, it was actually more than that, wasn''t it? Azure Demon''s job entailed looking after the daily necessities of the cult believers, overseeing the handing over of inheritances, improving morale and loyalty levels, and purging any potential rebels and traitors. Basically, he was the general manager of the demon cult.


    Pulling off this near-impossible role as well as he did was only because Azure Demon happened to be a top-tier expert. An average martial artist wouldn''t evenst a month before dying of overwork if they took on Azure Demon''s job.


    <i>''If it had been Azure Demoning to the modern era, not me... The demon cult would''ve prospered already.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho got another stark reminder of howcking he was.


    ¡°So, a ce to call home, basically...¡±


    What Zhu Gang said sounded logical. There was a limit to how much one could cultivate while hiding underground. In the ancient past, experts often secluded themselves as a part of a hellish training regime to improve their cultivation realms, but such a thing wouldn''t be viable in the modern era. Especially when the cultivators these days were too used to the conveniences offered by modern civilization.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho would be frustrated if he went three days without his phone, so how much worse would it be for the modern-era martial artists? Besides, even if cultivating in seclusion was possible, it''d still pose another problem.


    Where could a spacerge enough to amodate all these people even be found? Not only did it have to berge enough, but it also needed to be somewhere uninhabited to avoid potential prying eyes. Obviously, such a thing was impossible when the Three Kings'' stranglehold on this country was absolute.


    <i>''...Hold on.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while mouthing a fresh cigarette.


    <i>''If it''s impossible in a country with Three Kings...''</i>


    In that case, wouldn''t this problem be solved if they simply went to a different country?


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°...Right. Let''s go to Korea, then.¡±


    Chang Min''s eyes opened wider. ¡°M-my liege? W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the best option. The Three Kings'' influence doesn''t extend to South Korea, after all.¡±


    ¡°B-but, uh... My liege, we''ve lived all our lives in China.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°So what? We have always been outsiders. Since when did the demon cult be a religion exclusive to Chinese people?¡±


    ¡°W-well, that''s true...¡± Chang Min faltered, but his expression indicated that he was somewhat unconvinced. Even so, he didn''t voice his opposition. He couldn''t think of a better solution, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly yanked his phone out as if there was no more need to chat here. Then, he quickly dialed a familiar someone''s number.


    -This is Lee Hyeon-Su speaking.


    ¡°It''s me. I have a new job for you.¡±


    -I''m always avable for any tasks, sir. Please give me the word, and I will brilliantly and perfectly handle whatever it is.


    ¡°Good to hear. I''m nning to take a few people from here to Korea. Think of a way to do that.¡±


    -It shouldn''t be difficult, though? However, how many are we talking about, Assembly Master?


    ¡°Mm... Between five to ten thousand?¡±


    -...I''m sorry?


    ¡°Between five to ten thousand.¡±


    -...


    A lengthy silence ensued. However, Kang Jin-Ho broke it first as if he didn''t need to hear Lee Hyeon-Su''s response. ¡°Since we''re talking about a lot of people, I''m sure it''ll take some time toplete. Still, try to find the solution as soon as possible and let me know, okay?¡±


    -H-hold on, Assembly Master! Assembly Master?! T-ten thousand?! Did you say ten thousand? Assembly Master! Wait!


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily distanced himself from the phone.


    -Assembly Master! Siiiiiir! Ten thousand?! What on Earth are you even talking about here?! What did you even do on that side to...


    <i>Drop.</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho decisively ended the call right there, then stared straight at Chang Min. ¡°It''s done.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Chang Min felt a flood of cold sweat breaking out on his back. It felt like he could hear the torrent of expletives flying out of a certain poor subordinate''s lips millions of figurative miles away.

 Chapter 714. Squashing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 714. Squashing (4)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately issued an order for the demonic cultivators to assemble. He figured that dragging this matter out wouldn''t do anyone any good. If something needed to be done urgently, one should not dilly-dally and get right to it.


    Besides, things like this tended to take forever to finish if a dy urred somewhere.


    However, it seemed Chang Min had a slightly different idea.


    ¡°My liege, how about taking a break first by having a fulfilling meal?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°We don''t have the time for that.¡±


    ¡°My liege... Yes, you certainly don''t need the time, but your children do. Even now, they are stewing in confusion and uncertainty born out of your sudden entry into their lives. They need time to discuss among themselves and ept their new reality.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. He wasn''t sure about this, but at the same time, he had to admit that Chang Min had a point. ¡°However, I can''t grant them all the time in the world. Three hours. They need to settle their confusion in three hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    Chang Min quickly left the office to convey Kang Jin-Ho''s decision to everyone. That prompted Vator and Zhang Dajing, who had been AWOL for a while now, to enter the office instead.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Master, we''ve been standing outside like a pair of dummies while you were getting your ego stroked,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Not even unloved pets wouldn''t be abandoned and forgotten like us. Don''t you think that was uncalled for, master?¡±


    ¡°...I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡± Vator loudly tutted. ¡°It seems you got overly excited by the prospect of encountering your fellow demonic cultivators after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°It would''ve been nice if that was the case,¡± Kang Jin-Ho ruefully shook his head.


    ¡°Well, that reply doesn''t surprise me. I''m sure you''ve died a little inside at the pathetic martial prowess of these folks. However, there is no need to worry, master. I''m here, aren''t I? Who needs them when I''m around?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at that. ¡°Indeed. You''re right.¡±


    He wasn''t trying to make Vator happy here. Kang Jin-Ho was actually serious. Just one top-tier expert could brush aside hundreds of average martial artists. Vator had amply proven that already. On the basis of the current power level, one Vator was worth far more than the entire demon cult minus Chang Min.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s evaluation was wrong and Vator couldn''t actually win against the entire demon cult, the big man''s usefulness was still in another dimension altogether. If a lone individual could handle a job requiring the mobilization of thousands... Well, how could anyone dare question that individual''s worth?


    ¡°...At least for now, that is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked meaningfully.


    Vator chose not to retort to that. Hismon sense said what Kang Jin-Ho hinted at could never happen. However, Kang Jin-Ho always managed to surpass allmon sense until now. In that case, the situation this time shouldrgely be the same. Confidently boasting something now would only get eggs on Vator''s faceter down the line.


    That was when the office door opened again, and people began bringing in tes of food inside.


    Vator nced at them. ¡°For now, let''s fill our bellies first. It feels like the skin on my stomach will kiss my spine from how starved I am.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at the big man weirdly. ¡°...I don''t think such a thing will happen any time soon.¡±


    Even as a figure of speech, Kang Jin-Ho had a hard time epting that notion since the distance between Vator''s stomach and back was far too great. So much so that even a game of football could be yed in there!


    ¡°Whatever. Let''s dig in for now, master.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let''s.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and picked up his chopsticks when others picked up their utensils.


    ***


    ¡°...Chang Min,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while facepalming. At the same time...


    ¡°Kuh-huph!¡± Vator hurriedly covered his mouth to stifle hisughter.


    ¡°Why...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho could only groan while checking out Chang Min, who had switched his attire during the trio''s mealtime.


    Before the meal, Chang Min was in a familiar set of duds: hemp clothes that the Chinese of the yesteryear often preferred to wear, with his hair neatly bound into a bun above his head. This neat and graceful attire presented an entirely-different image to Chang Min''s previous cave-dwelling pauper cosy from their first encounter. Anyone who saw Chang Min in those duds would have sensed the dignity and elegance of an old expert from Gangho. But this...!


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly scanned Chang Min from head to toe.


    <i>''Well, it''s... not bad. Yes, it really isn''t bad, but...!''</i>


    What was this? This subtle yet undeniable disharmony?


    Chang Min''s current attire? It was a set of pitch-ck gentleman''s suits. Not only that, but a slim-fit, too! Obviously Chang Min was a martial arts expert, which meant his physique would embarrass some of the hottest, fittest young fitness trainers out there. Muscles shaped for practical purposes, in this case martial arts, densely packed his entire body. So, the slim-fit had resulted in ¡®drip¡¯ that was just about picture-perfect. So much so that people might mistake Chang Min for an idol if they saw him from behind!


    <i>''Okay, I can get on board with all that. Fine. However! Why... Why can''t the people in this line of business stop wearing that floral shirt?!''</i>


    Under Chang Min''s slick ck jacket, Kang Jin-Ho could see a colorful shirt. Of course, he had no problem with that. It was all good as far as he was concerned. A man could try to relive the glory of his youth. And no one should criticize him for that. Not really.


    What Kang Jin-Ho had problems with was Chang Min''s new hairstyle. The sides had been shaved while only a little bit was left on top to create an undercut hairstyle.


    Anyone over the age of thirty would start struggling to pull that look off, yet an old man nearly two centuries old was putting on a clinical demonstration of how it was supposed to be done. Just looking at Chang Min was enough to blow Kang Jin-Ho''s sanity to the Andromeda Gxy and back!


    After coughing softly to clear his throat, Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. ¡°...Don''t tell me you got a haircut in such a short time?¡±


    Chang Min blinked his eyes. ¡°I''m sorry? Oh, Did you mean my previous hairstyle, my liege? That was a wig, sire.¡±


    ¡°A... wig?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. As we were weing you back to the demon cult, I tried my best to follow the established custom. I feel so much better now, though! I will never truly understand why clothes from the past can be so ufortable to wear. Tsk...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to acknowledge it. This 180-year-old grandpa was younger than Kang Jin-Ho! Not in terms of age, obviously, but in mindset!


    ¡°Even so... Don''t you think that''s a bit of an overkill?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Chang Min narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable. His face was eerily simr to what a new recruit at apany might make while staring at the department head busy criticizing his hairstyle.


    Kang Jin-Ho panicked slightly.


    <i>''W-wait a minute. Am I acting like a boomer here?''</i>


    The situation did look that way, didn''t it? After all, Kang Jin-Ho was the superior here, while Chang Min was the subordinate. So, this situation was definitely a boomer-ish superior criticizing a subordinate''s fashion sense. But... But!


    <i>''Hang on a bloody minute! This is not right!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to be called a boomer, so he tried his hardest to emte a young man''s lifestyle, but this situation was not something hismon sense could deal with.


    Chang Min suspiciously asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, my liege?¡±


    ¡°W-well... Isn''t your attire a bit too... I don''t know, excessive?¡±


    People might believe Chang Min if he introduced himself as an entertainer at this rate!


    ¡°Ah, you meant my choice of wardrobe!¡± Chang Min smiled proudly. ¡°My liege! I have to say, I''m genuinely in love with current fashion trends. These clothes are so much more practical and pretty to look at.¡±


    ¡°...Is it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho falteringly nodded. Well, if Chang Min said so, it must be right, no? Kang Jin-Ho was in no position to dispute that since he knew how much of a walking, breathing fashion disaster he was. ¡°S-still, kids are watching, you know?¡±


    The best avenue of attack was dragging other people into the conflict. However, Chang Min asked back instead in surprise, his eyes wide open. ¡°My liege? But... Isn''t this the demon cult''s time-honored tradition?¡±


    ¡°T-tradition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. Didn''t the demon cult always stay ahead of the trends of the day? I believe all the past cult members were particrly interested in fashion trends, weren''t they?¡±


    ¡°...Oh, that!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly nodded. Listening to Chang Min reminded him of something.


    The demon cult people''s attires were always excessively ahead of the era they lived in. For instance,pletely shaving heads was a fairly popr trend among the demonic cultivators back then, even though that was something even the modern-era folks were not so keen on. Some even tantly ripped and tore their perfectly fine clothes to create that... ''damaged'' look for some unfathomable reason.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°...Hang on, didn''t they do that because they were all crazies?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! My liege, you have a good sense of humor!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho decided to mp his mouth shut because he hadn''t been joking just now. And revealing how serious he was didn''t seem like a good idea.


    Chang Min exined while smiling away. ¡°The demon cult has always been a gathering of ethnic minorities and outsiders. Which means all sorts of cultures and customs will intermingle. It''s no wonder the cult believers will be more attuned to fashion trends in such an environment. And the popr fashion trends that started off in the demon cult would inevitably spread out to the rest of Zhongyuan. Isn''t that so?¡±


    <i>''But, uh... I thought that was simply madness infecting others like a gue?''</i>


    Was that why Kang Jin-Ho noticed quite a few orthodox faction idiots who openly mocked the demonic cultivators for their entric attire adopting the same look a bitter on?


    Kang Jin-Ho held his head in confusion. Whether it was now or back then... He was still having a tough time limatizing!


    ¡°...Okay, that''s enough about fashion, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed in resignation.


    Chang Min blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°My liege? But... I thought you''d understand since yourpanion''s fashion sense is also nothing to scoff at?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted and turned his unimpressed gaze toward hispanion in question.


    Vator, currently only wearing a pair of pants and going topless like a pervert, tried to defend his fashion sense like a man wrongly used. ¡°My clothes were damaged during the battle, master. Remember that I''m not like other people. I can''t just stop at a corner store and buy a new shirt!¡±


    ¡°...Right. You have that problem to worry about,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in defeat, then turned his head to the front. <i>''I want to go back to Korea ASAP...''</i>


    Hanging out with these people gave him a fresh reminder that Korea''s martial artists were actually <i>sane</i>. Was this the case of failing to notice the void until the person was already gone?


    <i>''Once I get home, I''m going to start treating Lee Hyeon-Su and others better.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely grateful that they were such normal folks.


    Chang Min straightened his jacket. ¡°Then, allow me to guide you, my liege.¡±


    ¡°M-mm, sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up.


    ¡°Oh, and by the way, my liege...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Chang Min apologetically bowed deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please forgive this servant for not making prior preparations. From now on, I shall ensure that your attires are ready before...¡±


    ¡°T-that''s enough! Stop it!¡±


    For the first time since arriving in China... Kang Jin-Ho put on the most serious face he could make. With all of his heart, no less!


    ***


    <i>''Urgh... This indigestion is killing me...!''</i>


    Zhu Gang rubbed and massaged his tummy.


    The distributed lunchbox was quite satisfactory. Obviously procuring enough food to feed these many mouths couldn''t have been easy. So, Zhu Gang would have understood if the provided meal was only on the level of ''edible''. However, the food he got turned out to be pretty good.


    Unfortunately, he simply couldn''t enjoy the vors offered by the lunchbox. All he could remember was everything tasting like sand and forcing it down his gullet for the sake of filling his tummy.


    <i>''What does he want to talk about, then?''</i>


    The demon emperor ordered everyone to assemble. The implication behind this development was significant since it was the very firstmanding straight out of the demon emperor''s mouth.


    Was that why? The demonic cultivators, who had barely suppressed their dissatisfaction while standing in line and waiting for the demon emperor''s arrival earlier, now stood in anxiety and nervousness, again waiting for the demon emperor to show up.


    This transformation happened in the span of only a few hours.


    <i>''The difference between never meeting the demon emperor and encountering him just once is this big? Is that it?''</i>


    One could say that this was the power of absolute and overwhelming charisma at work.


    Zhu Gang used to have a hard time wrapping his head around some things in the legend of the demon cult.


    The demon cult was supposed to be a powerhouse in the past. Zhu Gang heard that the top-ten-ranked experts in the demon cult could evenlypete against the best experts from Zhongyuan''s orthodox factions.


    If so, why did such powerful experts offer their absolute loyalty to the demon emperor? That question always burned in the recess of Zhu Gang''s mind, but now, he felt like he found his answer.


    This wasn''t the issue of strength or theck of it. Even if the demon emperor was weaker than those top-ten experts, they would''ve still sworn their loyalty. That was because what those people followed wasn''t the superiority of the cultivation realm but the strength of the man holding the demon emperor''s title.


    ¡°Here hees!¡±


    Zhu Gang was woken up from his thoughts by a hushed whispering from somewhere nearby. He focused his attention on the distant raised tform up ahead. The demon emperor was heading toward the taishi armchair.


    <i>Gulp!</i>


    Zhu Gang nervously swallowed his saliva at the distant figure of the demon emperor. This tension gripping him still didn''t want to let up.


    The demon emperor leisurely stepped on to the tform and wordlessly studied the taishi armchair. Then, he didn''t bother to sit on it and instead turned around to scan the rank and file of the demonic cultivators.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho. That''s my name,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a still, t-sounding voice to break the ice. ¡°I have many things I want to get off my chest. However, I will spare you from unnecessary babble. Let''s get to the main topic.¡±


    Everyone''s gaze was intently fixed on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°All of you present here today believe that I''m here to bring prosperity back to the demon cult. Apparently, you all heard that I''ll be guiding you to a new world. Is that right?¡±


    Hints of confused, worried murmurs could be seen rising from the crowd. As the demonic cultivators were free-spirited and independent folks, speaking in a unified voice was a rare urrence for them.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly raised his hand, instantly summoning eerie silence in the underground space once more. ¡°Simply put... I have no thoughts of doing that.¡±


    The silence grew heavier! Therge underground space became so quiet and still that the sound of a pin dropping would''ve proven thunderous.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed satisfied by this tense atmosphere while scanning his audience once more. ¡°Make no mistake, I''m not your savior. I do not wish to lead fools who are meekly waiting for someone to swoop in and solve their problems for them. And I''m not interested in taking on such annoying matters. If you see yourselves as martial artists... You should try to save yourselves.¡±


    What sharp, biting words those were! Just as the crowd fell even deeper into the pits of confusion, wondering why their demon emperor would even say such a thing...


    Kang Jin-Ho drove further nails into this coffin. ¡°What I need right now is abat force. I don''t want meek littlemb following me around. Only those who want to cultivate in demonic arts and be stronger under my watch will be permitted to follow me. And my n is to take you to South Korea.¡±


    The silence became icy-cold in an instant.


    Before the demonic cultivators could process anything, Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice again. ¡°Any questions?¡±


    One thing seemed certain now. That young-looking man was the demon emperor. However, he was not the demon emperor they had been waiting for.


    Only now did they finally begin to realize this crucial fact.

 Chapter 715. Squashing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 715. Squashing (5)</h4>


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly asked while scanning the crowd below him.


    It was easy to see that they were being crushed by the weight of confusion. Their dazed eyes staring back at Kang Jin-Ho were filled with unmistakable bewilderment and uncertainty.


    <i>''That''s not that surprising.''</i>


    People wishing for salvation finally met their supposed savior... Only for said savior to proim that he was not. And that the legend had been false. No wonder they would react this way.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled in dismay.


    <i>''Salvation, is it...''</i>


    What a stupid notion that was. One shouldn''t expect others toe and rescue them. Salvation was something one should strive to achieve on their own!


    <i>''It''s all rotten.''</i>


    The demonic cultivation techniques weren''t the only things the demon cult had lost. The cult believers in the past were also persecuted. One could even say the persecution was far worse back then. The current-day believers were treated as low-ss weakling martial artists who had foolishly mastered demonic arts. However, in the past? Cult believers were denigrated as uncouth foreigners who dared to practice heretical beliefs.


    Considering how Zhongyuan treated foreigners and immigrants as sub-humans back then, the treatment the current-day demonic cultivators received was so much more humane.


    Despite the harsh treatment, however, the demon cult believers in those years never gave up. The harshest persecution and exclusion from society itself had forced them to move to some of the most inhospitable areas to survive. Even then, they didn''t give in to despair. They cultivated thend, built houses, and eventually created viges.


    None of those people waited for salvation. They knew no one would help them if they didn''t want to help themselves first.


    In that case... What about the current-day demonic cultivators? These people earnestly believed the stupid idea of the demon emperor swooping in to save them.


    Sister Yi asked Kang Jin-Ho to be someone who could extend a helping hand first. However, he saw no need to do that with these people.


    He thought Azure Demoning here instead of him would''ve been better, but his mind changed after learning more about the state of affairs. Forget helping, Azure Demon would''ve personally ripped these elders apart with his own two hands after witnessing the demon cult''s sorry state!


    Losing all those demonic cultivation methods could be forgiven. However, Azure Demon would have never forgiven these people for losing the very heart and soul of the demon cult!


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hold much affection toward the demon cult, but Azure Demon was a hardcore cult believer. Such was his fanaticism that in his final moments, Azure Demon worried about the demon cult''s wellbeing rather than asking for forgiveness regarding his disloyalty.


    So, what would happen when Azure Demon, who held such beliefs, saw this wretched sight?


    <i>''I''m sure he''ll go batsh*t insane with anger...''</i>


    Indeed, it would''ve been enough to bring about a bloodbath. Killing enemies might have been Kang Jin-Ho''s forte, but punishing and keeping cult believers in line was Azure Demon''s job. So, he was no slouch in making people suffer.


    ¡°Do you not have any questions?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked one more time. Of course, that didn''t mean this crowd would stop being hesitant and say something. ¡°In that case, let''s wrap this up and...¡±


    ¡°P-please wait, my liege! Wait!¡± An urgent voice suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°Why South Korea, my liege? Why there?¡±


    ¡°Because it''s safer,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his expression still. As if he was stating the obvious. ¡°I shall grant demonic arts to those who swear to follow me even at the risk of death. In other words, I will open a path to acquiring greater strength. However, that will be impossible in this country. People trying to kill you will show up even before you have the chance to master the demonic arts. To give yourselves even a little bit of extra time... You must head to South Korea.¡±


    ¡°B-but is it safe in Korea, sir?¡±


    ¡°There can be no absolutes in this world. However, it should be better than staying here. At the very least... I can create an environment where you can focus on demonic cultivation and not worry about anything else. Isn''t that enough?¡±


    The demonic cultivator who asked the questions nodded in eptance. Because he understood the intentions behind Kang Jin-Ho''s words.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd again.


    ¡°Sir! What will happen if we don''t follow you to Korea?¡±


    ¡°What will happen, you ask...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°Not much will happen. You''ll simply carry on with the life you''ve been living until now. That''s all. I''ll take the people following me to Korea. The remaining ones will stay and continue on with this lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°T-then... What about the title of the demon cult, sir?¡±


    ¡°You can have it.¡±


    Another round ofmotion rose up at that deration.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you want that name, you can have it. An empty shell like that doesn''t mean anything to me. It''s up to you if you wish to keep holding on to that name. I won''t force you either way.¡±


    ¡°B-but, my liege? We''ve been living on thisnd for generations.¡±


    ¡°So what? Didn''t I already say you don''t have to follow me if you don''t want to?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Again, I''m not forcing you. All I''m doing is giving you options. I''ll make it as simple as possible, then. Those who choose to follow me will travel to Korea and cultivate in demonic arts. Those who don''t will stay in China.¡±


    He paused there for a brief moment or two to let his words sink in.


    ¡°As for those who want to stay behind, I''ll give you a different choice. I won''t stop anyone who wishes to stay as a demonic cultivator. However, if you wish to give up on that life... I will eliminate your demonic cultivation.¡±


    ¡°S-sir? Doesn''t that mean you''ll destroy our dantians?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No. I said I will eliminate your demonic cultivation. That might sound impossible to you, but I can do it. In other words... I can turn you into a ''regr'' cultivator.¡±


    The silence that descended just then was caused by everyone holding their breath.


    What a shocking revtion this was! Obviously, a lot more than a handful of these people wished to live on as a non-demonic martial artist. However, one could not escape the path of demonic cultivation once one started treading it unless their dantian was destroyed. That was why they had no choice but to keep walking this path.


    However, here was Kang Jin-Ho, boldly dering that he had the power to turn these people into regr martial artists!


    How could anyone not get tempted by that offer? Even so, no one dared to raise their voice.


    ¡°I see. Let me say this to help you decide,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dered again while nodding to indicate he understood their trepidation. ¡°I won''t retaliate against anyone wishing to leave the path of the demonic arts. And we will remove your name and history from the demon cult''s register, too. I will ensure that our side can never reveal your past as a demonic cultivator.¡±


    That finally pushed some people to raise their hands and say something.


    ¡°I-in that case...!¡±


    ¡°However...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho interrupted them with a cold-sounding voice. ¡°Those who choose this option will be forbidden from mentioning anything rted to demonic ever again. That is the only condition.¡±


    So cold! That was what everyone felt as they listened. The coldness in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice made everyone shudder!


    Their demon emperor said he''d open a new path for them. When he said that, though... He didn''t bother hiding his pride at being a demonic cultivator. And it was easy to sense his unshakable will to never let anyone not sharing his sentiment join him on his martial journey.


    ¡°Choose between these three options. It shouldn''t be hard to make your mind up,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in no uncertain terms.


    Another demonic cultivator raised his hand. ¡°My liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in this person''s direction. ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°If we follow you to South Korea... Can we be stronger, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    Before he could reply, though, the demonic cultivator spoke first. ¡°It''s not like we''re doubting you, sir. The one I''m not sure of is myself. I know I''m weak. And I''m not a youngster anymore. Even then, can I really be stronger by following you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He thought that these people needed more exnation. ¡°This is what is unique about demonic arts. It doesn''t matter how old you are or if your bones have stopped developing. Remember that you''ve been cultivating in demonic arts all your life. Yes, what you learned was utter garbage not even worthy of being called demonic arts, but it doesn''t change the fact that you''ve been utilizing demonic qi. That is why it can be done. I will make sure it happens.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s loud voice rumbled and reverberated within the underground space. The atmosphere rapidly grew heavy and crushed down on the crowd, forcing them to hold their breath again.


    ¡°I''m not going to sugar-coat anything, and I won''t make empty promises with you. And I''m certainly not going to help you achieve fame and fortune. Even if you gain strength, you might still die in a battle against your enemies. Despite that, if you still desire strength and knowledge toward true demonic arts... Only those with that mindset are qualified to follow me. That is all!¡±


    ¡°But, why!¡± Someone''s aged, somewhat enraged voice echoed in the underground space. ¡°Why are you not saving us, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze and stared at the man shouting at him. As it turned out, it was someone familiar to him¡ªLi Xiaoyu.


    Indeed, it was the elder of the demon cult who showed up with many demonic cultivators in tow to assist Kang Jin-Ho on that nameless mountain road. And that old man was crying out desperately, his entire body trembling powerfully. ¡°My liege! Our honored demon emperor! We have been waiting for your descent for so long! We''ve waited years, decades, and centuries for our salvation through your hands! Yet, why do you forsake us this way? How could you demand such a cruel choice from us! What was the point of our lengthy wait in that case? My liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes locked on Li Xiaoyu. He could sense the old man''s desperate emotions. Was this how the faithful believer responded after the deity they believed in betrayed them? Maybe Li Xiaoyu felt like his entire world was copsing now. What a pitiful and sad story this was.


    Unfortunately for the old man, though... Kang Jin-Ho''s answer to such an outpouring of emotions was...!


    ¡°You foolish bastard...!¡±


    Demonic qi gushed out from Kang Jin-Ho''s entire figure. He didn''t do that to threaten, though. It was simply the case of demonic qi reacting to his anger. This ck smoke-like demonic qi quickly enveloped Kang Jin-Ho and circted all around him.


    ¡°There is no such thing as salvation,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered. His voice could never be described as loud, yet it still dug sharply into everyone''s hearing like a razor de. ¡°No salvation wille to those who sit on their butts and do nothing but wait. So, you were waiting for a savior? Isn''t that the same thing as doing nothing and wasting your precious time?¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    ¡°I am not your savior. Even if I am, I will reject that role. What I''m looking for aren''t some idiots who wish for salvation. No, I want people who are willing to grab on to any lifeline they can see and pull themselves up even if that line is a rotting rope.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s cold, eerie re swept across the crowd below. Those who met his re hurriedly lowered their heads and dared not look up.


    ¡°Those who want to crawl up the lifeline while risking their lives? Follow me. I will open the path for you. However, it is still up to you to walk that path. I will not walk it in your stead. Let me say this ahead of time, okay? Those who choose to follow me will see Hell. Only those who are prepared to jump into that Hell with a smile on their face should follow me. Otherwise... You will regret it!¡±


    ¡°My liege...¡±


    ¡°Let me say this one more time...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled, his demonic qi violently swirling around like a storm. ¡°You better stop with your fantasy. You will never aplish anything without the determination to go the extra mile.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho snorted derisively at the gloomy atmosphere of the underground space.


    <i>''Revival of the demon cult, you say?''</i>


    What a stupid notion that was. Why would Kang Jin-Ho care about such a thing, anyway? He wasn''t sentimental enough to get swayed by the mncholic longing from the distant, fading memories.


    ¡°It''s your turn to choose. I will give you time to think it over. This... is my salvation to you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered, then turned around to leave.


    That was when someone called out to him. ¡°M-my liege! I have another question...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back. ¡°Didn''t I say it''s time to choose?¡±


    ¡°T-there''s something we must know, no matter what, sir!¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and growled in irritation.


    The demonic cultivator hurriedly cried out, ¡°O-our families! What should we do about them? Can theye to Korea as well?¡±


    Everyone in the underground space scowled deeply. How could this man ask that question when they were facing a choice that could determine the rest of their lives? Was ''family'' that important right now...?


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response was somewhat different from their anticipation.


    ¡°Eh...? I haven''t thought about that.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Can I discuss that with someone first? That, uh, has real-world implications, you see.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, uh, sure thing, sir.¡±


    <i>Do whatever you feel like, oh dear demon emperor...</i>

 Chapter 716. Choosing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 716. Choosing (1)</h4>


    Cai Kechang frowned deeply. ¡°A road had been blockaded, and a fight broke out in that area?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Who were they?¡± Cai Kechang growled as irritation surged in his heart. <i>''Who would dare?!''</i>


    The fight urred within the Crimson King''s territory. To make matters worse, the battleground wasn''t located in some remote bordend but deep inside the territory itself! That indicated theplete and utter disregard for the Crimson King''s faction by the parties involved.


    Such a thing was unforgivable. And it shouldn''t be forgiven, either! Overlooking an event of this nature would set a dangerous precedence. Other factions could start underestimating the Crimson King''s faction! Their first time might be tough, but once that initial uncertainty was ovee...


    Only by capturing the bastards responsible for this insane act and killing them as gruesomely as possible would they prevent simr situations from happening again.


    Cai Kechang grimly muttered, ¡°Is it the Azure King''s faction? Or the Dark King''s?¡±


    ¡°Sir... I believe they weren''t Chinese.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Are you trying to say foreigners have invaded us? Was it the Russians, then?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Every bastard we''ve found so far was Japanese.¡±


    ¡°...Japan?¡± Cai Kechang narrowed his eyes. His thoughts were getting messy at that revtion. Japanese? Why would Japanese warriorse to China to create this ugly mess? Cai Kechang quietly muttered, ¡°Did those bastards finally let go of their senses?¡±


    He was already having a tough time dealing with the man named Kang Jin-Ho. Realistically speaking, the Crimson King''s faction no longer had any methods to restrain and hinder Kang Jin-Ho.


    After taking over South Korea, Kang Jin-Ho quickly built up sturdy protective walls all around him. That meant dealing with him had be much moreplicated than when he was still acting alone.


    To kill Kang Jin-Ho... The Crimson King''s faction had to attack the Korean Martial Assembly.


    That organization used to be a shabby little gathering of weaklings that posed zero threat. However, its significance went up a lot after Kang Jin-Ho brought it under his wings.


    Many experts would have to be dispatched to deal with Kang Jin-Ho, now protected byyers of human shields. Unfortunately, the Azure King and the Dark King would gleefully seize the opportunity presented by many powerful experts leaving the battlefront. And that would signal the end of the Crimson King''s faction.


    In the end, Cai Kechang realized they had only two options avable. One of them was topletely ignore Kang Jin-Ho. Although having a sharp dagger pointing at their backs was never a good feeling, this option seemed the most pragmatic to Cai Kechang.


    Thankfully, Kang Jin-Ho was not an aggressive sort. ording to the testimonies of those who got into a tussle against him, Kang Jin-Ho was the type to go berserk when a fight urred. However, he also never actively went around looking for a fight. In other words, he''d stay docile as long as no one provoked him. Hence, leaving him alone seemed the most pragmatic solution.


    As for the second option...


    <i>''It''s forming an alliance with him.''</i>


    Personally, Cai Kechang wasn''t so keen on this idea. However, this option offered better benefits than the first one. If the Crimson King''s faction could join hands with Kang Jin-Ho... They could sweep aside either or both the Azure King or the Dark King in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    Treating someone like Kang Jin-Ho as an equal and forming an alliance could be seen as a humiliating act. However, factions with widely-varying levels of strength and influence often formed alliances throughout history.


    Cai Kechang ever-so-slightly preferred this option even if he wasn''t keen on it. What if they chose the first option only for Kang Jin-Ho to attack from behind when the Crimson King''s faction was busy fighting against other Kings? That would cause the total destruction of everything the Crimson King had built. Eliminating this possibility was already worthy of seriously considering an alliance with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Unfortunately, there was one big hurdle.


    <i>''My liege doesn''t even want to entertain this idea...''</i>


    Cai Kechang was a man of logic and calctions, but the Crimson King was a dyed-in-the-wool cultivator. The concept of forming an alliance with a suspicious, unknown party just for some practical benefits didn''t exist in the Crimson King''s mind.


    Even now, the Crimson King was raising a whole lot of fuss in his desire to hop on a ne, get to Korea, and confirm what kind of a man Kang Jin-Ho was with his own two eyes! Every time that happened, Cai Kechang used his tears and prostrating skills to deter the mighty Crimson King. After doing that so many times, just the mere mention of ''Kang'' was enough to make Cai Kechang shudder in dread!


    But now, even the Japanese had decided to show up?


    ¡°Why are those Jap bastards suddenly causing trouble in our backyard?!¡±


    Cai Kechang loudly gritted his teeth. He was a born-and-bred Chinese. Obviously, his feelings toward the Japanese weren''t so friendly.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had gotten in the way, the Crimson King''s faction had been trying to suppress him and even kill him. However, that didn''t mean Cai Kechang or anyone else held a grudge or animosity toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    If Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t be a threat like this, the Crimson King''s faction could''ve even offered a gesture of goodwill, too.


    However, the story with the Japanese was quite different. Practically all Chinese harbored some level of ill feelings toward their ind neighbor.


    Cai Kechang nced at his subordinate. ¡°Does that mean these Japanese bastards entered China to fight each other? And no other Chinese factions are involved?¡±


    ¡°It seems that way, sir.¡±


    ¡°What are those crazy bastards cooking up this time?¡±


    ¡°Sir. It''s not confirmed yet, but we might have another problem on our hands.¡±


    Cai Kechang grimaced at the serious tone of the subordinate''s voice. ¡°What is it? Out with it already!¡±


    ¡°It seems the reason for the Japanese presence on ournd is to... kill Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullsh*t is that? Why are they searching for Kang Jin-Ho in China... Say what?¡± Cai Kechang reflexively sat up straight.


    His brain quickly went into overdrive. If Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t in China, the Japanese warriors wouldn''t have stayed and simply went home. However, they got into a fight, so... Didn''t that mean they were fighting Kang Jin-Ho? In China, no less?


    The subordinate continued his briefing. ¡°Sir, their mission seemed to be killing Kang Jin-Ho, but they failed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so... Those bastards tried to attack Kang Jin-Ho, who is currently in China, and scattered like scared rats after failing their mission? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Come closer.¡± Cai Kechang beckoned at the subordinate, prompting the man to close the distance.


    <i>Smaaaack!</i>


    Cai Kechang suddenly punched the subordinate''s jaw to send thetter flying away. Then he shot up to his feet and loudly yelled, ¡°Why are you only telling me this, you stupid son of a b*tch! Didn''t I say all news rted to Kang Jin-Ho takes top priority?!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir!¡± The subordinate hurriedly prostrated on the ground as blood gushed down his mouth and nose.


    Cai Kechang loudly gritted his teeth.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho is in China? Seriously?''</i>


    This absurd news left Cai Kechang momentarily confused about what to do. How should he handle thistest event?


    <i>''...Kill him, obviously!''</i>


    Was there a need to even think about it? No!


    The reason why the Crimson King''s faction couldn''t touch Kang Jin-Ho was because he ruled the Korean Martial Assembly. However, him being here meant he had basically dumped the absolute protective shield called the Assembly in a scrapyard or something!


    He actually entered China on his own?!


    <i>''Yes, we must kill him now!''</i>


    Who could tell when they would get another golden opportunity like this?


    Cai Kechang put his foot down. ¡°Investigate this matter again, much more thoroughly this time, and then report back to me. No, wait. Send me thepleted report via email instead. In the meantime, I''ll ask for an audience with the Crimson King.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Cai Kechang rushed outside his office while licking his lips.


    <i>''I don''t know what motivated you to carelessly slip into China, but...! You will soon regret your decision, Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Cai Kechang''s eyes gleamed coldly.


    ***


    ¡°Assembly Master, listen! What you want to do is unfeasible, sir. No, it''s beyond difficult!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su desperately cried out into the phone''s receiver.


    -If it was easy, I wouldn''t have called you in the first ce. I''d have taken care of it myself.


    ¡°Assembly Master... I''m genuinely moved that you''ve ced boundless trust in my capabilities. However, can''t you think of me as a rock-for-brains idiot every once in a while? I''m not some Genie in amp, you know? We''re talking about ten thousand people, sir! Ten thousand! How am I supposed to smuggle that many people into the country?! It''s not like we''re epting war refugees or something. And, and! This is not how we''re supposed to ept refugees, too!¡±


    -Oh, now that you''ve brought that up, I need to rify something about that number. Judging from the overall mood in this ce... I don''t think it''ll be ten thousand people, after all.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew hopeful just then. ¡°R-really? Then, how many people are we looking at, sir?¡±


    -I''m guessing somewhere between two to three thousand. But that''s not the problem I want to discuss with you...


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then...?¡±


    -Well, if we include these people''s family members, the number will really exceed ten thousand. But, uh, I think it shouldn''t be a problem to bring the families inter.


    ¡°Huh... Huhuhuh, huhuh...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hollowly chuckled. What was Kang Jin-Ho even talking about here? Family members? Just what on Earth did he do over there in China!


    ¡°Assembly Masteeeeer!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes teared up. ¡°Just... Just what have you been doing on that side? Haven''t I always, always asked you to do this little favor for me? Haven''t I pleaded dozens of times with you to call me first!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was this close to breaking down and sobbing away. He might as well just kill himself. Just jump off a tall bridge or something!


    Here was the stark reminder of the dilemma all sry-drawing office workers faced. Even after you somehow barely managed to resolve an unreasonable task, your superior would immediately toss you another assignment just as unreasonable in your way while saying that you should be able to do it since you had experience now!


    <i>''No, wait! Even if that''s true, isn''t this way too crazy?!''</i>


    Was it humanly possible to smuggle over ten thousand people into the country at once? That order was practically the same as forcing someone to fly in the air by pping a pair of folding hand fans!


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Su squeezed out every bit of his smarts and effort, some things in this world were still beyond his capabilities to resolve. Kang Jin-Ho should at least consider if his demands could be handled by a human being first!


    ¡°This is definitely unfeasible, sir! I''m not saying this as a way to deter you. No, it''spletely impossible, no matter how you slice and dice it!¡±


    -Listen, Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    -This is all for the sake of the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°...B-but!¡±


    -Yes, I''m well aware of this task''s difficulty. And yes, I also know you''ll have to go through another torrid time dealing with it. However, it must be done for the sake of our survival. If we fail... There won''t be much future left for us.


    ¡°...¡±


    -I''ll leave it in your capable hands.


    ¡°Then... I guess I have to do it, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bit down on his lower lip. ¡°I will find a way somehow. Please wait for a little while longer, sir. As soon as we find a way... I''ll give you a call.¡±


    -Okay, got it.


    The phone line went dead just then. Lee Hyeon-Su leaned against his chair and rapidly pulled a cigarette out of its packet like a gunslinger from the Wild West. After mouthing it, he picked up a lighter.


    <i>Click! Click!</i>


    He finally managed to light his cigarette after several attempts.


    ¡°What the hell, this isn''t... This problem can''t be solved with a ''You Can Do It!'' plucky attitude, you know!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su got caught up in the moment and said he''d somehow find a way, but how? He couldn''t even figure out where to start.


    ¡°nes? No, that''s not gonna work. That leaves us with the option of getting a ship, but... If we source a shiprge enough to carry that many people, there''s no way the Public Security wouldn''t notice it...¡±


    However, getting a smaller ship meant they could only smuggle in a handful of people each trip. Obviously, this tactic would take way too long. Besides, the risk of getting discovered would only increase exponentially the more the ship traveled between the countries. And bringing people like that would pose another problem, too.


    When Lee Hyeon-Su thought about it, finding a ship and ferrying all those people might not be difficult. The starting point was China, after all. The total length of China''s coastline should be long enough to go around South Korea''s a dozen-plus times and then some. So, China''s coasts might not be monitored as strictly as Lee Hyeon-Su initially suspected.


    However, what about Korea? Leaving China wasn''t a problem, but entering Korea was. Since people smuggling was still prevalent in South Korea, the government was hell-bent on monitoring every bit of the country''s coastlines to mp it down. There was no way the Korean government would miss over ten thousand Chinese illegally entering the country.


    ¡°...What am I supposed to do here?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t think of a solution by himself. In the end, he was forced to get up and leave the office. He needed to consult someone. Thankfully, he now had someone he could frankly discuss such things with. And that gentleman was a person withmon sense, something that was in short supply in the Martial Assembly these days!


    ***


    ¡°Tell them to swim.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nope, Lee Hyeon-Su was wrong. This gentleman was not a person withmon sense!


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly stared at Wiggins, his jaw slightly falling.


    However, that only prompted Wiggins to stare back in confusion after failing to see what could be the problem here.


    ¡°S-so, master... You want them to swim?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°Swimming like, uh, butterfly stroke?¡±


    ¡°What the... Are you making fun of me, you brat?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not! T-that isn''t it, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly shielded his head when Wiggins raised his hand. ¡°Even if China and South Korea are neighbors, how can you expect them to swim across that ocean? That''s totally unreasonable, master.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... How can you be this slow-witted, my disciple?¡± Wiggins stared disapprovingly at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Is there a need for them to swim across the entire ocean? Just stop the ship in the international waters and then have them swim from there.¡±


    ¡°I-international waters?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°But it''s about twenty kilometers from the Chinese coast to the international waters, you know? You still want those cultivators to swim that distance?¡±


    Wiggins coolly nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t make any sense, master! How can a human being swim twenty kilometers? We have trouble covering that distance on foot, you know!¡±


    ¡°Listen to this brat... Do you know how long the swimming section is in a triathlon?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t.¡±


    ¡°It''s four kilometers. An athlete can cover that distance, so what''s stopping the martial artists from doing that? If their stamina isn''t enough, tell them to put on a life jacket or something and then start swimming. Even if they arrivete, that''s still better than not arriving, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly stared at Wiggins once more before saying something. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can''t figure out whether you''re a genius or just another lunatic.¡±


    ¡°And I can''t figure out why you keep asking for more ass-whooping, you foolish disciple!¡± Wiggins raised his cane and smacked Lee Hyeon-Su on the head. However, the joy of finding the solution overrode the horrible pain ringing inside his skull.


    ¡°You''re smiling?¡± Wiggins gripped his cane tighter at the sight of Lee Hyeon-Su happily grinning away.


    Since time immemorial, the best medicine to cure the crazy was a solid beating!

 Chapter 717. Choosing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 717. Choosing (2)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°You want them to swim?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s reply came from the phone''s speaker.


    -Yes, Assembly Master.


    ¡°You mean something like butterfly stroke? That kind of swimming?¡±


    -I have to say, it''s heartwarming to know that I''m not crazy. You reacted the same way as I did, you see?


    ¡°But why...?¡±


    -Please wait, sir. I know what you want to say. I 100% understand your sentiments on this one. However, before you lose your temper, please listen to my briefing first.


    ¡°...Fine. Tell me, then.¡±


    After listening to Lee Hyeon-Su''s long and detailed briefing, Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in eptance. This suggestion didn''t sound so outrageous, after all.


    <i>''This is why not thinking outside the box can be so dangerous...''</i>


    Despite knowing that martial artists were different from the regr powerless people, Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su still viewed problems from the perspective of an average human being. Obviously, they had a good grasp of how strong a martial artist could be. However, for some reason, they kept forgetting about martial artists also boasting overwhelmingly superior stamina and endurance than regr humans.


    <i>''When you think about it, this task shouldn''t be difficult.''</i>


    Twenty kilometers... Even if demonic cultivators were weaker than average martial artists, swimming for ten hours shouldn''t be too difficult. Covering twenty kilometers in ten hours meant around two kilometers per hour, and swimming that kind of distance seemed more than doable.


    ¡°What about hypothermia? What will you do about that?¡±


    -I wasn''t sure what might happen, so I had a few of our guys take a ''bath'' in the ocean near Incheon harbor, sir.


    ¡°...You did?¡±


    -Yes, sir. I''ve chosen the ones cultivating in demonic arts in consideration of demonic qi''s unique properties. If there aren''t any notable issues after spending a full day in the ocean, let''s proceed with this n.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand holding the phone trembled subtly. Should he praise Lee Hyeon-Su for being thorough? Or should he hurl a few choice words to question Lee Hyeon-Su''s sanity? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t make up his mind. Sure, being cautious and preparing for all contingencies were admirable traits. However, how could he irresponsibly start an experiment without telling Kang Jin-Ho?


    <i>''Still... It''s the most efficient way, isn''t it?''</i>


    Indeed, this method should give them the necessary confirmation.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been thinking about pointing out this ''quirk'' of Lee Hyeon-Su one of these days. However, that wouldn''t be today. It felt like the correct thing was to turn a blind eye. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t forget to offer a silent prayer or two for the well-being of the poor Assembly-affiliated martial artists taking a salty bath in the ocean.


    ¡°Okay, that''s that. What about a ship?¡±


    -We''ll search for one, sir. Unfortunately, there has been a spate of shipping-rted incidentstely. I''m sure you''ve heard about them, too. Because of them, renting a big ship has be a lot trickier. And there aren''t too many ships in Korea that are big enough to amodate all those people.


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    -Unfortunately, yes. Even if we get thergest avable, the best we can hope for is renting a 130,000-ton cruise ship. A ship of that size can carry up to three thousand people. The initial estimate was for ten thousand, but doesn''t that number include the family members of the demonic cultivators?


    ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±


    -In that case, a 130,000-ton ship should have no problem ferrying the cultivators. It''s not like they are going on a voyage around the world, after all. But the problem with this n is actually renting a cruise ship of that size. Also, cruise ships that big are usually well-known, so secretly renting one will not be a walk in the park.


    ¡°It''s fine. Rent it from an overseaspany, then.¡±


    -I''m sorry?


    Lee Hyeon-Su sounded confused on the line, so Kang Jin-Ho said something else. ¡°It doesn''t have to be a cruise ship, either. Load a cargo ship with empty containers. If we fill each container with around twenty people, a hundred containers will equal two thousand. In that case, why bother renting a cruise ship and attracting attention like that? Just get a cargo ship.¡±


    -B-but, aren''t they people...?


    ¡°Think of them as cargo.¡±


    -Sir, has anyone told you before that sometimes you don''t treat martial artists as your fellow human beings?


    <i>I don''t want to hear that from you, though...</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head before continuing on. ¡°I don''t care either way. Anyways, a cargo ship is easier to rent, right?¡±


    -Yes, sir. It should be much easier. I''ll finish all the preparations within a week.


    ¡°Got it. Call me if something happens.¡±


    -Yes, sir. Take care of yourself.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and stared at the ceiling above.


    <i>''With this, I guess the initial preparations have beenpleted...''</i>


    The most immediate problem was chugging along nicely toward its conclusion. Still, relocating this many martial artists from China to Korea was definitely not going to be a walk in the park. All Kang Jin-Ho could do for now was to trust Lee Hyeon-Su''s capabilities.


    Which left him with minor matters to deal with. Matters such as...


    Chang Min dryly scanned Vator up and down. ¡°Hoh? You seem to have found clothesrge enough to fit your overblown body? So inefficient, I tell you. So inefficient...¡±


    Vator grunted. ¡°If you want to talk about inefficiency, why don''t we discuss how inefficient it is for an old fart like you to keep breathing like this?¡±


    ¡°Hoh? Arge lump of meat like you dare?¡±


    ¡°Say what, you stinky old fart?¡±


    Indeed, this was a minor matter.


    Two factions were currently under Kang Jin-Ho''s wings. The first one was the Martial Assembly, which he hadpletely taken over. The second was the current era''s demon cult, which wasn''t fully under his control... But it''d be soon.


    Excluding Kang Jin-Ho, Chang Min and Vator could be seen as leaders in these two factions. And these two men baring their fangs and growling at each other didn''t seem like a huge problem in Kang Jin-Ho''s view.


    ...Because there were lots more urgent problems requiring his attention, after all!


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho tried to tell himself. Even so, this back-and-forth was a bit...


    ¡°You sure are fluent in Chinese, aren''t you, you uncouth foreign invader!¡±


    ¡°At your age, shouldn''t you be warming up the inside of a coffin? You old fart!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Listening to your poor pronunciation is giving me ear cancer! Don''t you know what intonation means?¡±


    ¡°For a pathetic little demonic cultivator, you sure know how to run your mouth off, don''t you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho kept flinching as he listened to these two men. In the eyes of the Chinese, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho also a foreign invader? And he was older than everyone here, excluding Chang Min, which meant he was an old fart, too. And finally... he was a pathetic little demonic cultivator with a poor grasp of Chinese.


    <i>''...Why am I getting mentally damaged when they are arguing with each other?''</i>


    How strange this was. Those two men were busy throwing straight jabs at each other, yet those jabs bizarrely deviated from their intended target and mmed into Kang Jin-Ho''s abdomen instead! Even Major League Baseball pitchers would''ve been impressed by how the jabs changed trajectories in such razor-de-like sharp angles!


    ¡°Listen, you two...¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t endure anymore and tried to say something. Unfortunately, Vator and Chang Min were in no mood to listen.


    Chang Min growled. ¡°You better thank the heavens that you''re the demon emperor''s servant! Otherwise, I would have cut your stupidlyrge head off and used it as a ser ball for demonic cultivators!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You think those punks can even kick my head like a ball? They all look like feeble weaklings, after all.¡±


    ¡°Get up! You shall soon see how your head will serve as a ser ball... In the afterlife!¡±


    ¡°If we do that, we''ll find out how fragile your bones are instead. At your advanced age, broken bones will not heal properly. How about being a little more cautious of your surroundings?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°What, you stinky old fart!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly when the two men red murderously at each other. When he thought about it, making these two get along with each other should be harder than dogs getting along with monkeys.


    Not only was Vator a Mongolian, but he was also an orthodox martial artist. Hispatibility with Chang Min, a demonic cultivator born and raised in Zhongyuan, would obviously be terrible. They might have thought of each other as ''amusing'' when they were only tangentially involved. However, after realizing that they would have to work together as colleagues from now on, Vator and Chang Min began baring their fangs.


    At least they hadn''t started throwing actual punches yet, much to Kang Jin-Ho''s relief.


    <i>''They are keeping it at this level because of my presence.''</i>


    Since they were with Kang Jin-Ho, their method of conflict remained as a verbal sparring. The truth was, though, neither Vator nor Chang Min were the type to resort to insults. It wouldn''t be strange to see the two immediately enter mortalbat if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t here.


    ¡°That''s enough from both of you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, prompting both men to step back and cough awkwardly. Kang Jin-Ho red at Chang Min first. ¡°It seems you''re unhappy about working together with a foreigner.¡±


    ¡°O-of course not, my liege! That can''t be true. I''ve never, ever entertained such a thought in my life. I swear! And, and... My liege, you''re one of us from Zhongyuan. It''s just that you''re stuck in that body now, but...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked even more unimpressed by that. ¡°Really? But I''m originally a Korean?¡±


    ¡°Oh... I didn''t know that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the flustered Chang Min and shifted his re to Vator next. The big man visibly flinched when their gazes met.


    ¡°So, it seems hanging out with a pathetic demonic cultivator is beneath your mighty station, then?¡±


    ¡°...Master, it''s a misunderstanding. I wasn''t talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You still sound like you haven''t changed your mind about demonic cultivators being pathetic and weak?¡±


    ¡°I, I''ll try my best to be more open-minded.¡±


    ¡°Urgh... What''s the point of saying all this, anyway...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho massaged his forehead while leaning back. There was a dull pain knocking inside his skull. It seemed his temperature had risen up a bit.


    <i>''Why is everyone around me like this?''</i>


    Sure, people who assisted him back in ancient times were also a bit unhinged, but they still knew when to be serious. However, the folks around Kang Jin-Ho these days all seemed to have misced far too many screws in their heads!


    <i>''I miss Yu-Min...''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly got a reminder of how fortunate he was. The first person he befriended after returning to the modern era was Park Yu-Min, after all! He couldn''t even imagine how things would have turned out if he never met the cushion called Park Yu-Min and joined the martial world right after his return.


    Kang Jin-Ho red at both men. ¡°I know you''re dissatisfied with each other.¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not true, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Master, it''s not what you think, but...¡±


    ¡°Even so!¡± Kang Jin-Ho subtly gritted his teeth. ¡°If you keep whining without worrying about the consequences just because you''re not happy about something... Aren''t you too ashamed to call yourselves adults?¡±


    ¡°...My sincerest apologies, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Mm... Yes, I went overboard just now, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho roughly scratched his head. Chang Min was a 180-year-old old man... No, an old monster. And Vator was also over fifty years old. In that case, why were they behaving like middle schoolers causing trouble for a transfer student?


    ¡°What''s the problem with you two, anyway?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sharply red at the two.


    Chang Min replied by silently lowering his head. However, Vator didn''t back down and instead raised his voice. ¡°Master?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to the big man. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°If I back off now, it''ll make things more tolerable for you. However, doing that won''t help anyone out in the long term, so I must say this to you now.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Vator puffed his chest out as if he had done nothing wrong. All he did was stand straighter, yet such a simple gesture still came across as threatening.


    ¡°Master, men are animals.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Vator dumbfoundedly. What on Earth was he saying now?


    ¡°Oh, it seems you''ve misinterpreted my intentions. Let me rify myself, then. All men possess this primal instinct. And animals living in arge pack requires a hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded after finally figuring out where Vator was going with this.


    ¡°With only a few people, such a thing might not be necessary. However, establishing a hierarchy is a must when the number of people grows past a certain threshold. Whether I like it or not, I must work together with this old man or oppose his opinions and suggestions.¡± Vator paused there briefly and nced at Chang Min. ¡°The reason why wolves of the great ins can maintain suchrge packs is straightforward. Fifty animals mean a hierarchy for all fifty creatures. The same idea will still apply if a pack had a hundred wolves.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew stupefied. ¡°Oh, so... you want to fight to determine the hierarchy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is the way of men. The way of the martial artists! I''m sure you''ve witnessed this plenty of times before.¡±


    ¡°...I don''t know much about that, though.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho simply beat up anyone daring to get on his nerves or didn''t know their ce and tried to order him around. After a while, no one was left standing above him in the pecking order, and Kang Jin-Ho naturally became the cult leader.


    What was even worse was that no one challenged him for the cult leader position. Because Azure Demon utterly crushed anyone daring to challenge Kang Jin-Ho back then!


    ¡°The Mongol isn''t wrong, my liege!¡± Chang Min raised his head, his eyes gleaming dangerously. ¡°Establishing a clear chain ofmand is a must, my liege. Allow me to teach this wet-behind-ears brat how noble and divine the demon cult can be!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly fell out of his chair. ¡°W-wait a sec...!¡±


    Vator cut him off. ¡°Master, We won''t make any progress if you try to make the demon cult the center of your activities. There''s a need to make these men remember their position in the organization.¡±


    ¡°Wha...¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gave up just then. His energy-less hand pulled out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. After mouthing a cigarette, he tried to use his lighter but couldn''t gather much strength in his hand.


    ¡°...Fine. Do whatever you feel like.¡±


    <i>Yup. I totally give up. I don''t care anymore.</i>

 Chapter 718. Choosing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 718. Choosing (3)</h4>


    The demon cult believers, each with their own stories and circumstances, were silently weighing their options.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s deration sent powerful shockwaves throughout the demon cult. At first, the believers felt betrayed. Anger was the next emotion. Some people despaired. Even then, as seconds and minutes ticked away, they began epting the reality of their situation.


    When they thought about it, Kang Jin-Ho had a point, didn''t he?


    How could everything suddenly be better just because the demon emperor had finally descended? The legends belonged in the realm of fantasy, but these believers had to live in reality. Those who crawled on the dirt to survive had little choice but to keep making sacrifices.


    That was what life was like, after all.


    A never-ending series of sacrifices disguised as choices was the story of their life. And the demon emperor''s entrance didn''t result in the end of this series of choices. No, he demanded them to make an even bigger decision.


    Whether they were elders, enforcers or regr demonic cultivators... None of them was free from making this choice.


    However, there was a certain individual here who stood out like a sore thumb. A man who was not going with the flow and looking all awkward and the like instead!


    <i>''Why are you doing this to me?!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing dazedly stared at the massive underground space.


    Everyone around him was stuck in a pit of serious dilemma, but not Zhang Dajing. He didn''t need to make any life-altering decisions nor did he have something to upy himself with. Kang Jin-Ho and Vator were in the middle of a discussion to figure out the future agendas, but Zhang Dajing didn''t have the qualifications to attend that meeting, and that was why he was in the underground space, waiting.


    Zhang Dajing could have used this opening to get some much-needed rest, but the current environment was a bit...


    <i>''What is up with this ce, anyway?''</i>


    Constructing such a space deep underground was worthy of all the praises existing in the world. Since an army ofborers must''ve worked their butts off to create this ce, Zhang Dajing was tempted to vigorously apud their dedication.


    It must''ve been one hell of a feat to construct an underground space like this, so expecting these demonic cultivators to also create other amenities alongside it was maybe asking for too much. Zhang Dajing was fully prepared to overlook the wide-open nature of this ce. In that case, what could be his problem, then?


    His problem was simple enough: Zhang Dajing had no choice but to stay here and ''rest'' as much as possible. Everyone else here was a demonic cultivator, meaning they all shared the same identity. Them weighing their options together like this was more or less understandable.


    However, Zhang Dajing wasn''t a demonic cultivator. No, he didn''t belong here like a blob of oil floating on a stream of pristine water. To be more precise... He was a martial artist from an orthodox faction among thousands of demonic cultivators!


    Which shouldn''t be an issue... As long as the person staying behind was Vator or Kang Jin-Ho! They could single-handedly overwhelm every demonic cultivator in this ce, after all!


    However, Zhang Dajing was...


    <i>''I''m scared out of my skull, you know!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing felt his heart repeatedly tumbling down to the pit of his stomach every time demonic cultivators nced in his way. Didn''t they know he was a gentle person and would never harm a fly? Regretfully, his gentleness was not of his choice, as it was a result of hisck of martial prowess.


    Orthodox martial artists would find demonic cultivators pretty weak, but what about Zhang Dajing? He was pretty sure he''d not lose in the ''Who''s Weaker?''petition when pitted against demonic cultivators. Didn''t he get dumped in the wastnd of martial arts, South Korea, as an overseas intelligence operative because he was too weak to be used as abatant?


    Zhang Dajing used to work for the lower-tiered department in the Crimson King''s faction. Even in that ce, he was the weakest.


    The run-of-the-mill orthodox martial artists had enough strength to look down on demonic cultivators. However, Zhang Dajing couldn''t even guarantee his victory... No, more correctly, he had no confidence in winning against them. After all, he was only a half-martial artist, wasn''t he?


    Was this how a monkey would feel after finding itself trapped in a cage filled with thousands of starving wolves?


    Zhang Dajing utilized all the skills he acquired during his intelligence operative days and minimized his presence as much as possible. Unfortunately, there was a limit to how much he could do inside an enclosed space like this.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is that guy?¡±


    ¡°I don''t remember seeing his face before.¡±


    Zhang Dajing''splexion paled when he heard those murmurings.


    <i>''Y-you stinking bastards...!''</i>


    Just how close-knit was the society of demonic cultivators that Zhang Dajing was the only unfamiliar face in the ocean of thousands of people?!


    Of course, they were probably not talking about the unfamiliarity of Zhang Dajing''s face. No, ''face'' in this case should be a substitute for theck of demonic qi emanating from Zhang Dajing''s figure.


    <i>''If I knew this would happen, I should''ve pestered the Assembly Master and learned a demonic art or two!''</i>


    No matter how quickly regret arrived, it''d always be toote.


    One of the demonic cultivators growled unhappily. ¡°Why is a bastard like that in here?¡±


    ¡°You''re right. What the f*ck? Who does he think he is, acting all so haughty and mighty like that?¡±


    People''s attention worked like this. No one would pay much attention or care about a boulder in the middle of a road. Even those who got inconvenienced by the rock would just frown and walk around it. The rock''s presence wasn''t significant enough to leave an impression in the people''s minds.


    However, what if someone pointed out the rock and began breaking it from the side? The same people would no longer just walk around it. They would take a second or two to ponder whether they should help out or ignore themotion and move on.


    That was Zhang Dajing''s current situation. A small blob of oil floating on the water''s surface wouldn''t even be noticeable. However, what would happen if someone pointed out the blob? Others would start to actively look for it.


    Zhang Dajing could hear the words of people on guarding from here and there. Even though the demonic cultivators were quietly muttering, the number of people here meant all their mutteringsbined to create amotion.


    <i>''Ah. So this is how my life ends.''</i>


    Even if all these people surrounding Zhang Dajing were not demonic cultivators but regr, powerless civilians, being stared at by thousands of eyes was never going to be a pleasant experience. If Zhang Dajing had been a normal person, he probably couldn''t even stand still with his legs uncontrobly shaking around!


    So, with the hostile gazes of thousands of demonic cultivators focusing on him?


    <i>''Yup, this is the end of the line for me...''</i>


    Zhang Dajing''s life shed before his eyes. This had to be the so-called revolvingntern thing.


    He was sensing a grave threat to his life at the moment. If one of these demonic cultivators said something hostile, this precarious situation would rapidly devolve into an uncontroble mess in no time.


    ¡°Hey! Who the f*ck are you?¡±


    Like clockwork, several demonic cultivators approached Zhang Dajing, their steps threatening and full of swagger.


    <i>''Yup, I bloody knew it!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing grimaced. What an obvious development this was! After all, he was surrounded by demonic cultivators.


    Demonic cultivation might be shabbier and weaker than the orthodox cultivation methods, but its aggressiveness and belligerence were second to none. Even though these people were aware of their stations and usually remained crawling on the ground, they were also capable of causing some shocking incidents every now and then.


    Obviously, people like that would never ept Zhang Dajing''s presence among them. At this rate, Zhang Dajing might be thetest victim in a mob lynching and get obliterated to smithereens!


    Just as the orthodox martial artists looked at the demonic cultivators with contempt, the demonic cultivators hated the guts of the orthodox martial artists.


    Thankfully, though... Zhang Dajing had an ace up his sleeve. ¡°I, I''m the demon emperor''s attendant.¡±


    <i>Flinch!</i>


    The mere mention of ''demon emperor'' was enough to stop the pack of wolves from closing the distance and pushing them back.


    ¡°His attendant? Really?¡±


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Y-yes! If I''m not the demon emperor''s attendant, how could I have brazenly entered this ce? A-and, and... That''s right! You can ask your people who have escorted the demon emperor here. They will tell you that I''ve been escorting the demon emperor from South Korea!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    All these people had witnessed the demon emperor''s deity-like majesty already. In that case, they wouldn''t dare harm the demon emperor''s attendant... Even if said attendant happened to be an orthodox martial artist!


    While licking their lips like hounds that couldn''t bite into a b of juicy steak because their owner had stopped them, the demonic cultivators slowly backed away. Zhang Dajing''s back was soaked in cold sweat as he cautiously watched this scene.


    <i>''To think I''d be envious of those two!''</i>


    After being ''escorted'' here, Guo Liqin and his friend were imprisoned somewhere unknown. Initially, Zhang Dajing pitied those two men for finding themselves in the den of demonic cultivators. However, when he thought about it some more... That wasn''t imprisonment but more like being quarantined for their own good, no?


    If he was forced to choose between a ce teeming with demonic cultivators or confinement far away from everyone... Zhang Dajing would obviously choose thetter for his own safety!


    <i>''I should''ve begged them to imprison me, too!''</i>


    More cold sweat flooded down Zhang Dajing''s back after noticing that the demonic cultivators were still ruefully ncing in his way.


    Just before things could get even more awkward...


    ¡°Zhang Dajing! Is anyone here named Zhang Dajing?¡±


    Someone suddenly called out Zhang Dajing''s name. Zhang Dajing shot up to his feet and urgently waved his hand. ¡°Over here!¡±


    ¡°You,e with me. Sir Vator is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Yessir! I''m on my way!¡± Zhang Dajing rushed toward the man calling out his name with every ounce of energy in his body. <i>''Yes! Sir Vator hasn''t forgotten about me!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing was finally being rewarded for his loyalty. It seemed the Assembly Master had already long forgotten about Zhang Dajing, but not Sir Vator! The big man must''ve guessed the precarious situation Zhang Dajing might be in and decided to summon his faithful attendant to his side.


    Zhang Dajing almost teared up just then. How could he not when he heard the pack of wolves licking and smacking their lips behind him?


    <i>''You... You stinking sons of demonic bi*ches!''</i>


    Zhang Dajing understood why the Assembly Master wanted toe here. Even so, he never wanted to experience this nonsense ever again! Even when he was in the Martial Assembly teeming with Korean martial artists, who could be seen as his enemies in some sense, Zhang Dajing never felt this scared and threatened!


    <i>''Holy cow! To think I''d actually miss the Assembly...!''</i>


    The love of his hometown... No, the devotion toward hispany was ballooning rapidly within Zhang Dajing''s heart. The Martial Assembly was far morefortable and civilized than this ce! His original n was to return to China as soon as Vator had freed himself from Kang Jin-Ho''s control, but now that he realized how nice the Assembly was... Zhang Dajing was having second thoughts.


    Maybe, if it was possible... It might not be such a bad idea to stick it out with the Assembly?


    ¡°We''re here,¡± said the man.


    ¡°O-oh, I see. Thank you!¡±


    The man finished guiding Zhang Dajing to arge doorway and wordlessly walked away.


    As for Zhang Dajing... He didn''t hesitate and yanked the door open to step inside. ¡°Sir Vator!¡±


    Vator was alone in the room. He was sitting on arge chair with his back turned toward Zhang Dajing.


    ¡°Did you call for me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes. Zhang Dajing...¡± Vator spoke without turning around. ¡°I need you to run some errands for me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please give me your order, sir!¡± Zhang Dajing replied without hesitation before noticing a bottle of water on a nearby table. That was when he realized his lips were about to crack apart in dryness from all the nervousness from earlier.


    <i>''...I hope I''m not stepping over the line here.''</i>


    Zhang Dajing cautiously reached out to the bottle of water, unscrewed its lid, then began gulping its content down his throat.


    ¡°Zhang Dajing. Go outside and buy some clothes that will fit me. And also... Mm...¡± Vator slowly turned around. ¡°...And an eye patch, too.¡±


    <i>Fuuuuhooooooowth!</i>


    All the water in Zhang Dajing''s mouth sprayed out like a fountain. Vator wordlessly raised his hand and blocked the water from reaching him.


    Zhang Dajing freaked out and yelled, ¡°W-what happened to your eye, Sir Vator?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Vator was sporting a ck eye, which made him look almost like a panda. What could have caused such a big eye to be bruised like that, though?


    <i>''...Eh?''</i>


    When Zhang Dajing took a closer look, he realized that Vator''s clothes were also ripped and shredded here and there.


    ¡°...Sir, were you in a fight with someone?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Is that why you now have a noticeable shiner?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Vator began trembling a little.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Dajing failed to read the signals and continued to speak. ¡°B-but... You probably weren''t fighting against the Assembly Master, so... Hang on, could it be that old man?¡±


    ¡°...Zhang Dajing.¡±


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly covered his mouth. He was desperately holding it in, but it was getting progressively harder to do so. His shoulders flinched and spasmed as he desperately held on. ¡°N-no, this isn''t... Kek!¡±


    Think about it for a second. Vator possessed the world''srgest human physique. His head alone was asrge as the torso of a small woman. But now, he had a huge ck eye.


    It was as if Zhang Dajing was staring at a giant panda appearing only in movies. He knew he must notugh here, but hisughter still threatened to burst out of his mouth!


    ¡°T-the eye... patch, I will... I''ll go and... buy it, sir. Kek-huph! Yes, the eye patch.¡±


    Vator slowly rose up while staring grimly at Zhang Dajing, who was struggling to string along a proper sentence. ¡°Forget about the eye patch.¡±


    ¡°Sir? But...¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t need it. However, instead of an eye patch, I''ve realized something important just now...¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Zhang Dajing cautiously looked up. And that was when he saw it. He saw Vator''s face! Even though the big man was forcing himself to smile, his cheeks were twitching ominously.


    ¡°I never was a fan of how my master ruled everything with an iron fist. But now, I understand why he''s doing that. That is why I''m going to follow his example from this moment on.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    While leisurely walking up to Zhang Dajing, Vator rolled up his torn sleeves to reveal his thick arms.


    ¡°E-eh? Sir Vator? W-what''s the matter, sir?¡±


    And then... Zhang Dajing received a valuable life lesson that day. A ck eye was embarrassing, but having two ck eyes wasparatively less embarrassing than one!


    Too bad, Zhang Dajing had to learn that lesson the hard and painful way.

 Chapter 719. Choosing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 719. Choosing (4)</h4>


    "Aigoo, my back..." Chang Min groaned in agony.


    Li Xiaoyu blinked his eyes in dumbfoundedness. "Are you... alright, Elder Chang?"


    "Urgh... I should''ve beaten that punk to a pulp...!"


    What Li Xiaoyu could see was making it difficult for him to contain his bbergast.


    <i>''To think there was someone who could do this to Elder Chang...!''</i>


    Even Li Xiaoyu had to concede that Chang Min''s state didn''t look good at all. In fact, it was wretched! Chang Min''s previously wellbed hair was now a dusty mess, and dried blood could be seen on his burst lips. Not too long ago, Chang Min was a perfect example of a distinguished older gentleman, but now? He more or less resembled a tramp roughing it out on the street!


    His clothes were ripped here and there, and his skin beneath the fabric was visibly bruised and swollen.


    <i>''It doesn''t look like he won...?''</i>


    Did that mean Chang Min actually lost? Li Xiaoyu''s eyes trembled imperceptively.


    Yes, demonic cultivators were weak. However, Chang Min was no mere demonic cultivator. Other demonic cultivators had been growing progressively weaker after demonic cultivation methods were lost, but Chang Min had inherited his cultivation before that happened.


    Due to the unfortunate quirk of transferring one''s cultivation to someone else, it was impossible for Chang Min to teach his demonic cultivation method to a disciple. Other than that, one could say Chang Min was aplete demonic cultivator.


    Indeed, that was who Chang Min was¡ªaplete, full-on demonic cultivator. The only ''real'' demonic cultivator left in the demon cult!


    The sce Chang Min''s existence gave to the demon cult''s believers couldn''t be described in mere words. Him standing firm and resolute all these years to provide a reliable waypoint had yed a major part, but what ultimately gave hope to the demonic cultivators was that he proved how strong one could be by properly mastering demonic arts.


    Chang Min was undoubtedly strong. Even if the demon cult''s elders united and fought Chang Min, they still didn''t have the guarantee of victory. That was how powerful Chang Min was. And no, the difference wasn''t merely a slightly superior mastery of techniques or being able to punch faster.


    Chang Min simply possessed strength that was in another realm altogetherpared to other demonic cultivators. That was all.


    But now, someone like that ended up in this state?


    <i>''Just how strong is that giant, then?!''</i>


    Obviously Li Xiaoyu knew Chang Min''s opponent this time was a powerful expert.


    That giant was... none other than Vator! If Li Xiaoyu failed to recognize someone like Vator, he might as well retire from being the demon cult''s elder and go into seclusion somewhere! To survive in this hostile, unforgiving world, a demonic cultivator like him simply had no choice but to possess keen hearing and discerning eyes.


    Vator was powerful. No doubt about that. After all, he was acknowledged for his pure physical strength by the harsh critics of the martial world, wasn''t he? No one would be foolish enough to deny Vator''s mightiness, in other words.


    <i>''However, to think he''d this strong...!''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu used to think about this every once in a while. Plenty of powerful experts existed under the heavens, but Li Xiaoyu was still convinced that Chang Min wouldn''t lose to anyone if he decided to reveal himself to the world one day. If he was being honest with himself, though... Li Xiaoyu believed Chang Min could overwhelm them all.


    Even if Chang Min''s strength couldn''t reach the level of the Three Kings, at least he should be strong enough to upy a position just below the trio.


    But now...


    <i>''Even if Elder Chang won, no one will see it as an overwhelming victory.''</i>


    Chang Min and Vator weren''t trying to fight each other to death, so this result should be more like a draw than anything else.


    The demon cult''s top expert was equal in strength to Vator? This was bad news unless Vator was a lot stronger than the rumors suggested.


    Chang Min grunted. "Stop making the face of an over-thinking viin and fetch me new clothes, you brat."


    "O-of course, Elder Chang." Li Xiaoyu hurriedly rushed outside the room to bring new clothes.


    Now left alone, Chang Min could only smile wryly.


    <i>''That giant was tougher than I thought.''</i>


    Especially Vator''s physical body... Now that was beyond Chang Min''s capabilities to overpower. Just a casual flick from Vator was enough to break Chang Min''s bones, but Chang Min had to attack with all his might to even leave a scratch on Vator''s skin. How unfair was that?


    Although Chang Min was somewhat dissatisfied by the fact that a brat not even half his age had evenly fought against him, this situation didn''t disappoint him. He was especially happy that the demon emperor had someone as strong as Vator as his subordinate. Such a thing would obviously enhance the demon emperor''s prestige even further.


    Li Xiaoyu hurriedly entered the room. "I''ve brought you a change of clothes."


    "Mm...!" Chang Min-Ho epted the clothes while standing up.


    "Excuse me... Elder Chang?"


    "What is it?"


    "May I ask you about the result of the duel?"


    "We couldn''t finish it," said Chang Min in an unperturbed manner. "If we wish to find a victor, that man and I must put our lives on the line. However, doing that would be an act of disloyalty toward our liege. It was wiser to end the duel before someone got seriously hurt."


    "But, uh... You seem seriously hurt already?"


    "Well, what can I say? The blood rushed to my head in the end, and things got a bit out of control. That¡¯s all."


    The corners of Li Xiaoyu''s lips quivered. Even though Chang Min was a gentle, benevolent man, he was still a demonic cultivator. And all demonic cultivators shared the trait of losing their reasoning once their blood rushed to their heads.


    Chang Min fake-coughed, which sobered Li Xiaoyu up.


    Li Xiaoyu carefully asked, "Is Vator really that strong? Strong enough that even you can''t guarantee your victory against him?"


    "Who said I can''t win against him!"


    "But... Elder Chang, you said your duel ended in a draw, didn''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t say it was a draw. We simply didn''t finish the duel! There is no way to win without killing Vator, after all! However, listen to me, Elder Li. What is demonic cultivation? Remember that there is no method to suppress your opponents without hurting them in demonic arts. If we had put our lives on the line and fought to the death... The result would''ve been pretty obvious, don''t you think?"


    "As expected of you!" Li Xiaoyu nodded in satisfaction. Of course Chang Min wouldn''t lose to someone like Vator!


    "It''s just that..." Chang Min suddenly smirked deeply. "I can''t guarantee my victory after a month. And in a year... I won''t be able to win against him."


    Li Xiaoyu''s eyes opened wide. "W-why do you say that, Elder Chang?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Vator will use today''s duel against me as his motivation to grow even stronger. And he''s still young enough to keep improving his cultivation. However, I''m getting weaker and weaker by the day."


    "Elder Chang..."


    "No, Elder Li. It''s impossible to go against heaven''s will. You can''t stop the flow of time."


    "But what about your cultivation...!"


    "One''s cultivation is not omnipotent, Elder Li. Even if you''ve managed to umte a substantial amount of qi over the years in your dantian... It''s all meaningless if youck the stamina to use it. Don''t forget that I''ve lived for a long time," said Chang Min before slowly shaking his head. "My role has always been to wait for our liege''s descent. Now that my life''s mission has beenpleted, don''t be surprised if I pass on soon."


    "Please don''t say that, Elder Chang..." Li Xiaoyu''s voice became more emotional. "Yes, our demon emperor has finally reached us. However, our liege is still a stranger to the rest of the demon cult. That is why you must stay with us."


    "You make it sound like I''ll kick the bucket tomorrow, you brat!"


    Li Xiaoyu stammered awkwardly. "B-but you spoke as if you''re returning to the Sacred me soon, so I thought..."


    Chang Min tutted loudly. "Besides, what you said was incorrect. Our liege has no need to learn more about us. He simply tells us his will, and it''s our job to obey and follow."


    "..." Li Xiaoyu frowned slightly in silence. In times like this, he found it difficult to agree with Chang Min. Especially when Chang Min''s trust and faith in the demon emperor was verging on fanaticism! Since Li Xiaoyu didn''t hold unquestioning faith in the demon emperor, he couldn''t get behind such a fanatical mindset. "Elder Chang...?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do we... only need to obey the demon emperor?"


    "Hmm?" Chang Min narrowed his eyes. "What are you trying to say, Elder Li?"


    "Throughout our lives, we''ve been taught to never question and obey the demon emperor. And we were also told that the return of the demon emperor would put everything back to their rightful ce."


    "Yes, that is so."


    "However... In that case, why did our liege tell us to choose?"


    "You idiot..." Chang Min scowled deeply. "Is our liege your father?"


    "Pardon me?"


    "Did you think our liege crossed the divide of hundreds of years to reach us just to wipe your butt?"


    "I, I don''t follow...?" Li Xiaoyu tilted his head in confusion.


    However, that only angered Chang Min more. "After finally meeting the noble being you should trust and obey unreservedly, you start whining like a spoiled baby about how he''s not doing what you wanted? And you call yourself an adult? Actually, the fault is mine. I chose to leave the cult and wait for my liege''s arrival, so I shouldn''t be shocked by this result. Although I do not regret my decision, I am getting angry, Elder Li."


    Demonic qi began leaking out of Chang Min''s figure like ck smoke. That indicated how furious he was. The only thing Li Xiaoyu could do against that fury was lower his head in silence.


    Chang Min growled menacingly. "Our liege does not exist for us. No, we exist for his sake! Our liege has been far too lenient toward us. Remember that the demon emperor is the rightful owner of the demon cult and our master! If hemands us to risk our lives to serve his will, we must not question him and obey! Yet, you fail to recognize how merciful he has been by allowing you to make a choice?"


    "Elder Chang..." Li Xiaoyu sighed at length.


    The rightful master? Maybe that was true. Maybe the demon emperor was indeed the rightful master of the demon cult. However, the ones currently propping up the demon cult were ''ordinary'' people who cared little about the cult''s history. What good were tales from ancient times to the people barely eking out a living every day?


    If the demon emperor said he''d grant his followers untold wealth and fame, the responses from the cult believers would''ve been starkly different. However, what he said was... He''d make the believers stronger even if he must drag them through Hell.


    <i>''Such words could have ignited the passion in the hearts of martial artists.''</i>


    Unfortunately, they were living in the 21st century. Rather than things like honor and dreams, practical benefits and reality came first. Many demonic cultivators would rather earn one more coin to put food on the table instead of wasting time on utterly useless martial prowess. How were elders supposed to exin this situation to people like them?


    "Elder Chang..." Li Xiaoyu sighed deeply again. "Of course I will obey our liege. I don''t have long to live anyway, so what can I even do after leaving the cult? Myst wish is to die as a demon cult believer. However... The young ones are different from us. How many of them would be willing to ce their faith in empty promises with zero assurance and uproot their lives here to live in South Korea?"


    "Hold your tongue, Elder Li!"


    "Elder Chang... You must face the reality of our situation, sir. These youngsters didn''t learn demonic arts because they wanted to. And they didn''t join the cult willingly because they wanted to leave their names on the believers'' register. No, they had to walk this path because their parents were cult believers, and no one else wanted to ept them. In short... You can''t expect them to offer unconditional loyalty."


    "Then, let them stay!"


    "Elder Chang...!"


    "You fool!" Chang Min shouted, his expression stiff and unyielding. "Yes, you are right. That''s our reality. To revive the demon cult, we need to take as many people with us, so the sensible thing to do is to humor their whims. However, is that really for the sake of our cult?!"


    "..."


    "Despite calling yourselves cult believers, you don''t believe in the demon emperor? Do you think gathering people only interested in chasing benefits with sweet promises is for the sake of the demon cult''s future? Don''t make meugh! The demon emperor does not need dead weights like them. What he seeks are demonic cultivators who are prepared to obey him!"


    Li Xiaoyu grew heated as well. "Tell me, Elder Chang! Is the demon emperor the demon cult itself?"


    "Say what?"


    "Answer me, Elder Chang. Are you prioritizing the demon emperor over everything else, including the demon cult?"


    "That''s right!" Chang Min replied forthrightly. "Do not forget why we cast aside the title of the Ming cult and willingly started calling ourselves the demon cult. A cult without power is nothing more than an illusion. If the demon emperor is the pir of strength for the cult, then everything of the cult rightfully belongs to him!"


    Li Xiaoyu''s head faltered as he listened to those unyielding words.


    <i>''Elder Chang is... too unyielding.''</i>


    Then again, Chang Min must be like this. Others could talk about reality, but Chang Min simply must chase after ideals. That was the only way to offer some form of sce to the demonic cultivators mercilessly buffeted by the storm winds of life.


    Unfortunately...


    <i>''Fish can''t live in water that''s too pristine, Elder Chang...''</i>


    Li Xiaoyu quietly closed his eyes. The demon cult boasting a history spanning over a millennium was about to face a massive upheaval.

 Chapter 720. Choosing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 720. Choosing (5)</h4>


    "My lieeeeeeege!"


    Kang Jin-Ho fiercely massaged the bridge of his nose.


    <i>''So, this is stress, huh.''</i>


    After his return, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t really experienced stress-inducing events. That didn''t mean he led a trouble-free life until now, of course. It was just that most of the problems he encountered up to now were the types that could be resolved through his will.


    However, the current situation could not be solved even if Kang Jin-Ho willed it. And that situation was... a loyal subordinate over 180 years old profusely crying his eyes out while kowtowing deeply on the floor!


    "...Chang Min?"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    "Can''t you stop nting your forehead on the ground before saying something to me?"


    "I beg your pardon? But my liege! This is the time-honored custom of the demon cult. Raising one''s head before the cult leader is seen as a sign of challenge!"


    "...Really?"


    Was that why not a single idiot back then dared to raise their head in Kang Jin-Ho''s presence? Kang Jin-Ho used to think those bastards didn''t know the basic etiquette whenever they avoided looking into his eyes while having a chat, but now...


    <i>''Now that I think about it... I was also a helpless idiot, wasn''t I?''</i>


    If something puzzled him, all he had to do was ask. But no, he just epted things as-is and went with the flow. Maybe because of his mindset of ancient Zhongyuan''s ways being indecipherable to a modern-era person like him, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother changing things and gave up from the get-go.


    If the current ''Kang Jin-Ho'' got another chance to travel back in time... He''d try things differently from his past self.


    "Fine, fine! I get it, so raise your head when talking to me. You know what? Why don''t you sit there first?"


    "B-b-but! My liege! This is the demon cult''s time-honored tradition and history...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho loudly tutted. "I am the demon cult''s tradition and history."


    Chang Min was left speechless, forcing him to raise his head.


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was right. If someone else made that deration, it would be seen as that person going on an over-inted ego trip. However, when Kang Jin-Ho said it, it was merely a factual statement. After all, not only was he literally a part of the demon cult''s history, Kang Jin-Ho was the leader during the cult''s most prosperous days.


    Arguing about tradition and whatnot with Kang Jin-Ho was no better than a futile waste of time.


    "T-then, please excuse my rudeness, my liege," Chang Min cautiously got up. Unsurprisingly, he also found constantly rubbing his face on the ground rather ufortable.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted again. "Get rid of any unnecessary formalities from now on. We are not living in the past anymore."


    "H-however, my liege! Formality breeds respect, sire. Humans need formalities to establish rtionships with others. If we get rid of all formalities, people who cross lines they shouldn''t have crossed will appear."


    "Then, let''s keep it at the level of an average corporation, okay?"


    "Oh. Uh... Mm, this is all I know, so..."


    "Huh?" Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow, indicating that he needed more exnation.


    Chang Min smiled awkwardly. "My liege, I... have never gotten a job before, so I don''t know what you mean."


    "..." Kang Jin-Ho grew stupefied, his jaw slightly falling, as he stared at Chang Min.


    <i>''Wait. Now that I think about it...''</i>


    Chang Min was born in the demon cult and lived his entire life ''working'' for it. In other words, he was a 180-year-old hardcore unemployed bum!


    <i>''...In some sense, I should respect his achievements, then.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly thought that Chang Min''s over-the-top politeness wasn''t due to his age. If everything Chang Min had witnessed and experienced took ce within the demon cult, he''d obviously see nothing wrong or odd about this kind of behavior!


    <i>''Do I need to get him an internship somewhere?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho ended up chuckling at his own thoughts. He couldn''t help it after imagining a dandy-type older gent with white hair neatly trimmed in the undercut stylemuting to work in the morning as an intern while carrying a briefcase. Didn''t Chang Min oddly fit that image to a T?


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head to get rid of that mental image and nced at Chang Min. "What is the problem this time?"


    "My liege..." Chang Min hesitated for a second before continuing with what he wanted to say. "I would not dare question yourmands, my liege. And I am absolutely certain that everymand you issue is the will of the demon cult itself."


    "...Let''s cut to the chase, shall we?"


    "My liege, I''ve been watching over the cult for a very long time. I wished for the cult to prosper and continue on for eternity, but my abilities were toocking to make my dreamse true. But now, you have finally returned to us to lead the cult once more, and this faithful servant will have no regrets even if I die tomorrow. It''s just that..." Chang Min''s voice suddenly grew sorrowful. "The youngsters of the cult still do not understand your majesty and authority, my liege. They simply cannotprehend who or what you are. They merely think a new boss has appeared to order them around."


    "I see. And?"


    "Telling such people to abandon their homes and follow you to another country is... My liege, many faithful believers are still willing to obey yourmands. However, we have just as many foolish people who can''tprehend your nobleness due to their own ignorance and short-sightedness. Regardless of who they are... They are still the demon cult''s children. People who have epted the ¡®demonic¡¯ into their lives. If the master of ten thousand demons, the demon emperor, could be a little more merciful..."


    "Chang Min...!" Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a withdrawn voice.


    Chang Min shuddered grandly before throwing himself to the ground in another round of kowtowing. He nted his forehead on the floor and passionately cried out, "Please forgive this insolent servant, my liege! This lowly servant forgot his ce and dared to question you!"


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly massaged the bridge of his nose again.


    <i>''Did you install mas on the floor or something?''</i>


    Why did Chang Min always resort to kissing the floor whenever something happened? What would happen if Kang Jin-Ho took Chang Min to South Korea only for thetter to kowtow in the middle of a busy street?


    Kang Jin-Ho would instantly be a national ''celebrity'' as Gangnam Station''s Inhumane Punk. And the odds of Kang Jin-Ho and Chang Min beingbeled as lunatics were ufortably high! No matter what, Kang Jin-Ho must fix this habit of Chang Min''s!


    "First of all, stand up, Chang Min."


    "Yes, my liege." Chang Min didn''t argue back and stood up right away. It seemed what Kang Jin-Ho said earlier was effective.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhappily grunted. "It''d be nice if you could discard the notion that I speak only when I get angry."


    "I, I would never dare think that way, my liege."


    Despite saying that, Chang Min continued to be on guard, cautiously trying to read Kang Jin-Ho''s mood. The old man''s expression clearly implied, <i>''Hey, you bastard! I know how sh*tty your personality is, okay?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then offhandedly asked another question. "Why do you always assume I''m angry?"


    "Well, that is..."


    "Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered in suspicion. He didn''t expect any solid answer to that question, yet Chang Min''s reaction was too suspicious to ignore. There must be something going on here. "Chang Min. Tell me the truth."


    "...I am forbidden from lying to my liege, so I shall speak truthfully. In preparation for your eventual advent, a secret memoir containing an ''evaluation'' of you has been passed down in the cult."


    "Secret... memoir?" Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks twitched ominously. What ''secret memoir'' was Chang Min talking about? Kang Jin-Ho had never heard about anything like this. "There''s really something like that?"


    "To be more precise, it''s not exactly a secret memoir but a diary written by the person serving as the cult''s chief administrator, and it contains his personal musings."


    "The chief administrator''s... personal diary?" Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes quaked powerfully. The demon cult''s chief administrator during Kang Jin-Ho''s time was, obviously, Azure Demon. So, Azure Demon''s diary containing his thoughts regarding Kang Jin-Ho? How could his curiosity not get piqued by that revtion? "I see. Where is it?"


    "Unfortunately, the original diary is long lost now. However, I did create a copy before that happened."


    "And where is the copy?"


    Chang Min became extra mindful of Kang Jin-Ho''s reaction.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "You still have it, don''t you?"


    "Y-yes, I do. My liege..."


    "Give it to me, then."


    Chang Min looked worried about something while hesitating and studying Kang Jin-Ho''s moods. Eventually, though, he sighed deeply and reached inside his jacket pocket. Even though he said it was a copy, what Chang Min took out was an old, worn-out memo pad.


    "Hmm...?" Kang Jin-Ho slowly opened the front page and began reading its contents.


    <i>Even if the fickle weather changes thousands of times, and the brook of water transforms endlessly, they surely cannotpare to the demon emperor''s colorfully varying moods.</i>


    <i>Only three days after ordering me to pass down the Ghost Asura Saber technique to the Demon mes, the demon emperor said using sabers is uncool and ordered everyone to discard sabers in favor of swords.</i>


    <i>While watching the cultivators breaking their sabers, my heart also broke. It would''ve been better if the demon emperor''s noble spine was broken instead, though!</i>


    "...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered.


    Azure Demon actually wrote this?


    <i>My liege can be seriously audacious and manly sometimes. But the way he obsesses over food is beyond my capability to understand.</i>


    <i>If he wishes to eat something warm, couldn''t he boil it with his Yang energy? If he wanted something cold, I''m sure he could''ve used Yin Frost energy to freeze whatever his food was. Why did he order me to freeze a perfectly fine bowl of water into ice, then grind it to powder before dressing it with boiled adzuki beans? I just don''t get it.</i>


    <i>Even the lowly ves and tramps don''t eat this way. Then again, I should be more understanding since my liege originally hails from a dirt-poor family.</i>


    "What the hell?!" Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes quivered ominously in barely suppressed anger.


    While in the light, Azure Demon was busy wagging his tail and swore to sacrifice even his soul to loyally serve Kang Jin-Ho, but in the shadows, he was busy badmouthing his boss! Kang Jin-Ho suddenly regretted not killing Azure Demon more painfully back then!


    <i>When a person has a short temper, others would often resort to the description of ''fiery''. However, spend three days next to the demon emperor, and I swear, no one will ever use that word so casually anymore. Because they will learn what true ''fieriness'' actually is!</i>


    <i>For instance, my liege beheaded a special envoy dispatched by one of the orthodox factions simply because he apparently couldn''t understand a wording out of the envoy''s mouth!</i>


    <i>Sure, why not? Audaciousness and cruelty are virtues to the leader of the demon cult, after all! However, what am I supposed to think when my liege couldn''t even recognize the former emperor''s posthumous title and killed the envoy because of it?!</i>


    <i>Is he just dumb? Or far too short-tempered and violent? No, wait. I guess it''s both? Dumb and short-tempered?</i>


    <i>Fearing that unsavory rumors might spread, I had to behead the rest of the envoys, too. With this, I''m sure we won''t avoid another war against the orthodox factions. Still, it''s better to wage war with the excuse of the demon emperor''s personality being sh*tty instead of people thinking of him as a dumbass.</i>


    <i>I wonder sometimes if he knows how to read. I''d often catch him ''reading'' the reports upside down, so... Maybe not?</i>


    "...Huh. Huhuh... Huh...!"


    Demonic qi began to leak out ominously from Kang Jin-Ho''s figure. More personal musings were written past that section, but reading any further seemed unnecessary at this point.


    After his return to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho grew remorseful toward how he had treated Azure Demon. While he was lording over the demon cult as the one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, Azure Demon took on all the thankless jobs behind the scenes. Kang Jin-Ho always grew solemn whenever he thought about all the hardships Azure Demon must''ve faced while cleaning up Kang Jin-Ho''s mess.


    <i>''Fine. Fine! I mean, Azure Demon was a human being like me, so...!''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho should be more understanding since everyone was like this, no?! After all, who wouldn''t have badmouthed their workce superiors at least once before? As long as they weren''t found out, it was all good, wasn''t it?!


    "But this punk actually left behind a bloody diary?!"


    Wasn''t this like Azure Demon wanting to vent his frustration and unhappiness to the future generations? The more Kang Jin-Ho thought about it, the more furious he got.


    Chang Min worriedly called out, "M-my liege?"


    "Fuu-wooooph! Kang Jin-Ho sucked in several deep breaths, then red sharply at Chang Min. He didn''t mean to re like this, but his facial muscles were doing that all on their own! Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t maintain his usualposure as this matter involved Azure Demon. "How many people have seen this?"


    "W-well, that is..." Chang Min hesitated a little again before sighing in resignation. "Only a few haveid their eyes on the original, but... Most of the legends about the demon emperor were based on this secret memoir, my liege. Even if some details had been added or omitted..."


    The ends of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips quivered and twitched ominously as he listened. "So, the demon emperor everyone is thinking of is... An utter as*hole who is a dumbass and also short-tempered? An unpredictable nutcase? Is that it?"


    "W-well, not to that extent..."


    Kang Jin-Ho abruptly raised his hand to cut Chang Min''s words off. He didn''t need to hear the rest to know. "...So, what did you originally want to tell me?"


    "My liege. The current generation of cult believers is foolish and uneducated. If you wish to bring them under your wings, demonstrating your majesty and authority is, regretfully, unavoidable."


    "Okay, so..." Kang Jin-Ho growled, his expression distorted in irritation. "You want me to put on a circus act in front of everyone? And that''s the only way to convince them to follow me to Korea?"


    Chang Min hurriedly shook his head. "N-no, I would never hold such a sacrilegious thought, my liege! It''s just that..."


    "Let''s go!"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Kang Jin-Ho shot up to his feet. "I¡¯m in a bad mood right now, so this is actually good for me. I will demonstrate properly, then. And they will soon learn what kind of a man I am."


    Watching Kang Jin-Ho''s determined walk set off rm bells in Chang Min''s head.

 Chapter 721. Grappling (1)

    <h4>Chapter 721. Grappling (1)</h4>


    "Your formtely has been something else, Yu-Min!" Director Oh Jin-Hyeong heartily chuckled while patting Park Yu-Min on the shoulder.


    Park Yu-Min smiled sheepishly. "I just got lucky, that''s all."


    "Don''t say that in public, okay? If the dude who climbed to the number one spot in the solo rankings says it''s all down to luck, all the pro gamers sacrificing sleep to get more practice might as well jump in ake and get it over with."


    "That''s not what I meant, though..." Park Yu-Min got flustered and started sweating.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong smiled brightly.


    <i>''Seriously, this kid is something else, alright.''</i>


    He had to acknowledge that he used to be under some serious misunderstanding until recently. And that misunderstanding was about Park Yu-Min.


    This kid had been active as a pro gamer for quite a long time now. Even back when he reigned supreme as the emperor in the Gxy Craft days, Park Yu-Min was one of the most experienced yers in that scene.


    A pro gamer''s career was much shorter than a pro athlete''s, so anyonesting over three years in e-sports was worthy of thebel grizzled veteran. That was where Oh Jun-Hyeong''s misunderstanding stemmed from.


    He should''ve remembered that Park Yu-Min wasn''t even twenty-five years old. Considering that an average e-sports athlete usually reached their physical peak before the age of twenty and their prime during the early twenties before entering the gradual decline past the age of twenty-five... Park Yu-Min should still be in his prime.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong had failed to properly evaluate Park Yu-Min because this was a different game to the Gxy Craft, and thetter hadparatively longer experience in e-sports than his younger teammates.


    <i>''He should be able to remain in his prime for a few years longer, at least.''</i>


    Oh Jin-Hyeong was confident of his findings. After joining the team''s practice area, Park Yu-Min improved himself at a voracious rate. It was as if he had finally found the right environment to unleash his talents. All the proof was in how he conquered the solo rankings and put in some of the craziest, most outstanding performances during scrims![1]


    Choi Jeong-Wu sitting next to Park Yu-Min enthusiastically butted in. "Hyung! I''m telling you, you give me goosebumps sometimes!"


    "Come on, dude. Stop it."


    Choi Jeong-Wu was clearly more pumped by Park Yu-Min''s feats than Park Yu-Min himself.


    "I mean, seriously! Hyung, that solo kill was the stuff of a legend, you know! We were dealing with the number one-ranked team, too! We won easily because you were with us. Dang it, if only it wasn''t a scrim but an official match...!"


    Park Yu-Min shook his head. "Things would''ve been different if it had been an actual match, Jeong-Wu."


    "Eiii. Nah~, I don''t think it would''ve been."


    Park Yu-Min suddenly grew serious. "Listen, Jeong-Wu."


    "Yes, hyung?"


    "It''s pointless to do great in practice. As a pro, you need to do great in actual matches. Don''t ever forget that many so-called kings and queens of practice halls faded away into obscurity."


    "Eii, hyung. You''re different, though."


    "Jeong-Wu...!"


    "...Yes, yes. My bad. I got a bit carried away."


    Park Yu-Min chuckled at that, which also helped Choi Jeong-Wu to stop pouting and smirk back.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong smiled contentedly.


    <i>''And the mood''s been pretty good, too...''</i>


    A jovial atmosphere would inevitably surround a team that had been doing pretty well. However, some level of discipline was still necessary.


    Despite being energetic and motivated, Oh Jin-Yeong''s teamcked the spirit of pro athletes until recently. But Park Yu-Min showed up just in time to fill that void. To the team members, Park Yu-Min was a super-senior and an idol they looked up to. So, when someone like that joined their team and practiced harder than anyone... It became a catalyst that naturally transformed the team''s atmosphere.


    It was that kind of an atmosphere where everyone was motivated to work harder without their team director losing his temper or personally pointing out all the areas requiring improvement. Better still, their skills were improving noticeably, so how could the team not be motivated?


    "Director?" Choi Jeong-Wu, making an expectant face, called out to Oh Jin-Yeong.


    "Yeah? What is it?"


    "Who''s gonna get picked as the midner for the next match?"


    "Hmm..." Oh Jin-Hyeong couldn''t reply right away. <i>''Well, it''s about time, anyway.''</i>


    No, that wasn''t right. It was a bitte, wasn''t it?


    In terms of skill, Park Yu-Min had already exceeded the team''s previous ace, Gwok Hyeon-Tae, quite some time ago. Even Gwok Hyeon-Tae himself admitted to it. In that case, the obvious thing to do was to select Park Yu-Min as the lead.


    However, Oh Jin-Hyeong had been struggling with the right time to do that.


    <i>''It''s not as simple as it sounds.''</i>


    When Park Yu-Min''s name was added to the Summer roster, the onlinemunities lost their collective minds. The passionate supporters making up the ''Park Yu-Min'' cult went absolutely berserk at the news.


    Some people were so happy at the news of Park Yu-Min switching the game to return to the e-sports scene that they apparently were losing sleep. However, some others felt betrayed by the fact that Park Yu-Min abandoned the Gxy Craft and moved on to a different title.


    Themunities were split neatly into two camps of ''In Favor Of'' and ''Against'' to create a messy warzone. In the end, though... People gradually settled on the ''In Favor Of'' camp since Park Yu-Min was finally resuming his pro gamer career, which was seen as better than the alternative. And now, the focus of their attention was on how far Park Yu-Min could go in his second shot at the e-sports career.


    <i>''So, the pressure on the kid''s shoulder must be no goddamn joke.''</i>


    Even if Park Yu-Min didn''t look worried, he was still a human being at the end of the day. If Oh Jin-Hyeong were to be more objective in his evaluation, Park Yu-Min was actually a bit more timid than an average boy his age. Challenging a new title when he had no prior records or achievements to fall back on was already taxing enough. The audience''s anticipation must be weighing down like a mountain on the poor kid''s shoulders.


    Failing to deal with that pressure could destroy Park Yu-Min in the blink of an eye. That was why Oh Jin-Hyeong had been reluctant to pull the trigger until now.


    Choi Jeong-Wu continued to speak. "Director, you know our team ranking''s in a precarious position."


    "Why do you sound proud when saying that? You''re supposed to be a pro, aren''t you? You should be improving your skills if the team''s ranking''s been falling instead of thinking about switching out the team members!"


    "Eiii,e on now, director. This is a team game, you know? I''ll do my best, sure. But having a higher-skilled teammate is way better, don''t you agree?"


    "Tsk..." Oh Jin-Hyeong scowled while turning away. Despite his displeasure, he had to concede that Choi Jeong-Wu was right. This was a team game, after all.


    <i>''The problem is with Hyeon-Tae...''</i>


    While Park Yu-Min was in the form of his life, Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s form was in the pits. Which didn''t surprise Oh Jin-Hyeong at all.


    Obviously, being skilled was crucial for a pro gamer. However, one should never forget how important one''s headspace was. To demonstrate physical attributes and understanding of the game''s mechanics to their fullest, a pro gamer''s state of mind must not be in a mess.


    However, Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s headspace was in tatters right now. Inplete shambles. Apetitor he didn''t think was on his level surged ahead nonstop and eventually left him in the dust. Gwok Hyeon-Tae was too young and immature to remain psychologically strong after experiencing that.


    Whenever Gwok Hyeon-Tae encountered Park Yu-Min during solo ranking matches, he''d get utterly obliterated. Even during scrims, he''d fall behind in evaluations, too. Crucially, teammates preferred gaming with Park Yu-Min, not Gwok Hyeon-Tae.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong shouldn''t forget that Gwok Hyeon-Tae was still a kid who became twenty years old this year. A kid who was glorified as the Next Big Thing, no less! But now, in the proverbial blink of an eye, he was relegated to obscurity. The shock to his mind must''ve been nothing tough about.


    <i>''In that sense... Yu-Min can be ruthless in stuff like that.''</i>


    There was a reason why Park Yu-Min was seen as a natural-born pro gamer. He could see Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s headspace and confidence going down the drain, but... Even after offering some words of constion and encouragement, Park Yu-Min never went easy on the kid. Not even once. Actually, it''d be safe to say he utterly, thoroughly crushed Gwok Hyeon-Tae.


    When judged by that vicious side of his, Park Yu-Min should be trusted to handle the pressure, so maybe...?


    "Hey, Yu-Min?" Oh Jin-Hyeong called out.


    "Yes, director?"


    "What do you say? Don''t you think it''s about time you start participating in the matches?"


    Park Yu-Min didn''t immediately reply and began pondering his answer.


    Choi Jeong-Wu cried out in exasperation. "Hyung! What''s there to think about? You''re the unofficial number-one yer in this game, you know! You at 80% capacity during official matches alone should be enough to crush our opponents!"


    "Hey, you. Pipe down, will you?" Oh Jin-Hyeong tutted loudly and cut Choi Jeong-Wu off.


    Choi Jeong-Wu pouted unhappily.


    <i>''I''m being serious, though...''</i>


    Since he practiced together, he could confidently say it. Park Yu-Min was the real deal. And no, this evaluation didn''te about because Park Yu-Min was someone Choi Jeong-Wu idolized and respected. Choi Jeong-Wu''s evaluation would''ve remained the same even if it was some other random rookie, not Park Yu-Min.


    It wasn''t as if Choi Jeong-Wu didn''t get why the director was so worried. However, he thought the director was being a worrywart for nothing. A pro gamer proved themselves through their gaming skills. And Park Yu-Min possessed more than enough skills to walk the walk.


    "If I''m being honest, I think it''s still a little too early for me..." Park Yu-Min finally broke his silence with hisposed voice. "I''d like to improve my form a little more to meet my fans'' expectations, you see?"


    Oh Jin-Hyeong tilted his head. "Really?"


    "But when I think about what this ''form'' is... I don''t think I''ll ever be satisfied with it. It happened before, you see? Even though other people kept saying I was in the form of my life, that I''m at the peak of my form... I kept noticing where I fell short, and that dissatisfied me. Knowing that, the form that I want to be in will probably never arrive in my lifetime."


    "...What do you mean by that, Yu-Min?"


    "If the desire is to get out there after a thorough preparation... Then, I have no problem joining the team, director."


    Oh Jin-Hyeong silently studied Park Yu-Min''s expression. There was not a hint of wavering in thetter''s face. "I see. What about the pressure, though?"


    "Well, the pressure is always there. And it''s heavy and kinda scary. So scary that I nearly ck out whenever I step inside the arena. However... If I avoid ying matches because of that fear, I might as well quit this scene. We didn''t be pros to y well in practice, after all."


    "Mm. You''re right." Oh Jin-Hyeong nodded while smiling brightly. ''<i>Yup, he''s gotten tougher than before.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min was always an outstanding pro gamer. But now, he was steadily bing something more than that. He was bing an outstanding <i>person</i>.


    <i>''As for me, I should learn to trust my yers more.''</i>


    Worrying too much was a problem, now wasn''t it? Oh Jin-Hyeong couldn''t shield Park Yu-Min from the headwinds forever. And the truth of the matter was... Oh Jin-Hyeong needed Park Yu-Min''s help, not the other way around. His team needed a trigger to turn things around right now.


    The ace called Park Yu-Min needed to y his part for his team to finally start aiming for victories.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong slowly nodded. "Okay, got it. Can you start from the next match?"


    "Yes, director," Park Yu-Min confidently replied.


    "Good. Let''s go with that."


    Park Yu-Min silently nodded.


    Choi Jeong-Wu cried out in excitement. "Woah! Yu-Min hyung, that means you''re taking the lead in the nextpetition, right?"


    "I guess so."


    "The inte''s gonna go absolutely mental now," Choi Jeong-Wu cackled in anticipation.


    Once Park Yu-Min rocked up and yed an outstanding match, the online gamingmunities would experience another Renaissance. Probably. Choi Jeong-Wu couldn''t wait to see how many new memes would pop up afterward.


    Oh Jin-Hyeong tutted loudly. "You''re worried about onlinemunities? We''vee this far, so you should be focusing on winning matches instead!"


    "What''s there to worry about, director? I know for sure we''re gonna win, anyway."


    Oh Jin-Hyeong was dumbfounded and stared weirdly at Choi Jeong-Wu. "And what makes you so sure about our chances?"


    "With Yu-Min hyung''s skills, not winning will be more weird, you know? As long as he turns up for the match, we''ll win. No ifs and buts. And if we lose somehow, you can me us, not Yu-Min hyung."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely do that," Oh Jin-Hyeong chuckled. "Don''t get too cocky and keep your head in the game, okay? If one of you idiots somehow messes up Yu-Min''s debut match, you''re gonna receive a lifetime''s insults in one day."


    "...Wow, you''re right, director." Choi Jeong-Wu shuddered grandly. He got scared by the prospect of the Park Yu-Min cult members making his life miserable if he somehow messed up the uing match.


    Park Yu-Min got up to leave. "Before the next scrim starts, can I go outside and make a phone call?"


    "Sure thing. Don''t bete, though," said Oh Jin-Hyeong.


    "Got it." Park Yu-Min nodded and left the practice area.


    Choi Jeong-Wu sighed and muttered quietly. "He sure is an amazing dude..."


    "Yup, I agree," Oh Jin-Hyeong nodded slowly.


    Park Yu-Min was much younger, yet as a fellow man, Oh Jin-Hyeong couldn''t help but respect that kid. A talent for yingputer games wasn''t really important. What was important, though, were the persistence and adventurousness to reinvent oneself over and over again to reach one''s goal.


    On the surface, Park Yu-Min was a timid kid, yet inside him was a hotly burning furnace. People should learn from how passionate Park Yu-Min really was.


    "Hey, Jeong-Wu! You should also work harder, kid! At least try to be more like Yu-Min, will you!"


    "That''s easier said than done, though. Yu-Min hyung is like a superman, you know!"


    "He''s a human being like everyone else."


    "Sure, he is, but it feels like different people are born to different standards. Ask me if I can be the world''s top yer, and I''ll tell you nothing is stopping me. But ask me if I can win against Yu-Min hyung, and I won''t be able to give you a straight answer."


    What kind of nonsense was that? Still, Oh Jin-Hyeong was able to figure out what Choi Jeong-Wu wanted to say.


    <i>''In any case... Yu-Min''s one remarkable kid, alright...''</i>


    Oh Jin-Hyeong stared at the doorway Park Yu-Min used to exit, his expression warm and fuzzy. Just how many people would get the shock of their lives once Park Yu-Min re-debuted in the scene? He was genuinely looking forward to that day.


    1. "Scrim", short for scrimmage, means a test match between two e-sports teams. ?

 Chapter 722. Grappling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 722. Grappling (2)</h4>


    "Good day to you, senior."


    "Oh. Hi, Hyeon-Tae."


    Park Yu-Min immediately ran into Gwok Hyeon-Tae after exiting the team''s practice area. As the younger of the two, Gwok Hyeon-Tae naturally bowed his head first to greet his senior.


    <i>''It''s still awkward as hell, though...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min sighed a little. As a pro gamer,petition was inevitable. No, that wasn''t quite right. It should be more like... Any living person wouldn''t be able to avoid conflict in their lives. Maybe there was a ce in the world where everyone lived a happy, trouble-free life, but that ce was definitely not here.


    Despite knowing that, running into apetitor like this was still an awkward affair. Especially when thatpetition was almost over, and the winner had already been decided.


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae politely asked, "How was your practice, senior?"


    "It went as usual," Park Yu-Min replied, his voice remaining awkward as before.


    When he first showed up at the team''s premises to do the entrance test, Gwok Hyeon-Tae was overflowing with confidence. So much so that it was verging on arrogance, too. However, Park Yu-Min didn''t necessarily view that as a bad thing. If he was being honest... He was a bit envious of Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s personality.


    However, Gwok Hyeon-Tae grew progressively more timid and withdrawn as Park Yu-Min overtook him. His past arrogance was nowhere to be seen now. Being humble to a point shouldn''t be seen as something bad, but Gwok Hyeon-Tae... He had shrunk to the point where he might as well be a different person now.


    Although this development was not ideal...


    <i>''There isn''t much I can do for him...''</i>


    If Park Yu-Min wasn''t Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s rival for the position in the team, he might have plenty of advice to give to the younger pro gamer. Unfortunately, Park Yu-Min was about to take away Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s spot. In that case, what could he even say?


    "Then, uh... See youter, Hyeon-Tae."


    "...Uhm, senior?"


    "Ng?"


    "...Can we talk for a minute? Please?"


    Park Yu-Min noticed how Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s politely-gathered hands were fidgeting nervously. After seeing that, he couldn''t bring himself to say no and quietly nodded away.


    ***


    "What should I do, senior?"


    That was the first thing Gwok Hyeon-Tae asked as soon as the duo found an empty table in a nearby cafe.


    Park Yu-Min couldn''t hide his bbergast and had to ask back. "What do you mean?"


    "...Well, uh, I''ve been practicing hard, you know? I know I''m trying my best, but my skills... They aren''t improving at all."


    "Hmm..." Park Yu-Min leaned against his chair.


    "It feels like this is as far as I can go, and... In that case, shouldn''t I quickly look for another job or something...?"


    Park Yu-Min sighed deeply. "Do you mind if I ask you a question?"


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae shook his head. "No. Please go ahead."


    "Okay. Why are you asking me this, Hyeon-Tae?"


    "...I''m sorry?" Gwok Hyeon-Tae raised his head only for his gaze to meet Park Yu-Min''s mid-air.


    "I figured I might be the most ufortable person for you to talk to, you see? So, why did you go out of your way to seek me out and ask that question? There are other people you could ask for advice, right? Like the team director, for instance."


    "Oh, uh..." Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s hands resumed fidgeting nervously.


    Park Yu-Min suddenly realized something while staring at the younger pro gamer.


    <i>''Right... Jin-Ho must''ve felt this way in the past.''</i>


    Park Yu-Min used to be like that. Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s confidence had taken a temporary knock, but Park Yu-Min had never been confident with himself. When others asked him about something, he''d usually hesitate, unable to reply right away. That was because he was scared about other people taking his replies the wrong way.


    Since he understood that feeling only too well, Park Yu-Min didn''t urge Gwok Hyeon-Tae on and silently waited. In moments like this, being patient was the best response.


    "It''s... Because it''s you, senior," said Gwok Hyeon-Tae.


    "Ng?"


    "I mean... Practically everyone who ys video games gets excited from watching your matches, you know? I was also your fan in my amateur days."


    "...Thanks, I guess." Park Yu-Min expressed his gratitude despite knowing that this response wasn''t exactly the correct one in this kind of situation. Of course, that didn''t mean he failed to figure out the intention behind what Gwok Hyeon-Tae said.


    People had this tendency to subconsciously try to emte their idols'' attitudes on life. If the person they respected and idolized was an animal lover, the fans would be interested in animal welfare, too. It was the same story if the target of idolization was a vegan¡ªthe fans would at least try to learn more about a vegetables-only diet.


    So, Gwok Hyeon-Tae must be hoping without any factual basis that his idol, Park Yu-Min, held some clues to the mysteries tormenting him.


    Park Yu-Min sighed at length.


    <i>''I''m not as amazing as you think, Hyeon-Tae...''</i>


    Park Yu-Min had gotten a little older, and his status and position had changed. Even so, he still found trying to respond to people''s expectations of him ufortable and difficult. After all, he believed he hadn''t changed from his old self.


    "You think your skills haven''t gotten better?" Park Yu-Min asked.


    "Yes, senior."


    "It doesn''t feel like you''re asking me how to improve your gaming skills, so... Are you wondering what you should do as a pro gamer?"


    "Yes, senior," Gwok Hyeon-Tae weightily nodded. "I mean, a pro gamer''s career is super-short, isn''t it? If I don''t have the talent and there''s no future for me in this line of work, I figured I should find something else right away."


    "Hmm..." Park Yu-Min contemtively nodded while thinking that Gwok Hyeon-Tae wasn''t wrong. However, something about what the younger pro gamer said bothered him just a little bit. "Why did you start thinking that way, though?"


    "Well, like I told you, my future..."


    "I''m asking you because that''s not what it looks like to me."


    "I''m sorry?"


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly studied Gwok Hyeon-Tae before saying the follow-up. "Even if there''s no future, aren''t you still too young to worry about stuff like that? You already achieved so much in this profession at neen years old, so doesn''t that mean you have a knack for e-sports? And the sry you get will ce you at the very top of your age group, you know? And you still have room to grow, too."


    "..."


    "You have all those positives going for you, yet you are thinking about quitting already. That makes me think there''s another reason. It must be one of these two, right? One, you lost interest in e-sports and ying games has be a torture for you. Or..."


    "N-no, that''s not it," Gwok Hyeon-Tae hurriedly waved his hands. "I still love ying games, senior. Sure, it''s work now, so I can''t y like I used to and have fun. Even so, I really love doing this."


    Park Yu-Min could see how earnest Gwok Hyeon-Tae was from thetter''s expression and words. So, he moved to the second possible reason. "That leaves us with... You''re scared, right?"


    "...!"


    "ying the game is scaring you, is it... Well, it''s a phase everyone in this line of work will have to go through at least once. I was also like that once. Even holding the mouse scared me back then."


    "Really? That happened to you before, too?"


    "The pre-tournament jitters got so bad for me back then, and I couldn''t even eat properly."


    "Oh..."


    Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head after recalling those memories. "I tried so hard to fix that habit of mine, but nothing worked. I guess it''s because of how timid I am. Whenever there was a tournament around the corner, I''d get severe insomnia and a loss of appetite. And looking at aputer monitor made me hyperventte like an asthma patient. It got so bad that I had to go and talk to a shrink about it several times. You know what the doctor told me? Since the pressure is the culprit, I should try to rx more. Isn''t that dumb, though? If I could rx so easily like that, why would I go see a shrink in the first ce?"


    "Well, yes, that''s true..."


    "I didn''t have much choice after that. If I was in a different profession, I could''ve taken the prescribed medication to calm my jitters, but you know how a pro gamer needs to exercise exacting control during the game, don''t you? We can''t even carelessly drink cough syrup, for crying out loud. In the end, I had to endure it on my own."


    "...I see."


    Park Yu-Min leaned against his chair. "Now, let''s hear it. What¡¯s been scaring you?"


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s head faltered. He deeply pondered something in silence for what felt like an eternity. Even then, Park Yu-Min didn''t try to urge the younger pro gamer on.


    A dilemma that might seem insignificant to others could be something deeply personal to the person going through that very dilemma. This concept applied so perfectly to Park Yu-Min. The stuff that saddled him with such agony and pain back then felt like immature crap when he reflected on them now.


    If Park Yu-Min hadn''t befriended Kang Jin-Ho... Maybe he could still be suffering from the same pain and sorrow even now.


    <i>''That''s why I need to wait for Hyeon-Tae.''</i>


    Even if he couldn''t approach the people in need first and offer a helping hand, he shouldn''t reject people earnestly asking him for help. That was what Sister Yi tried to teach the kids, and it was also something Park Yu-Min learned from Kang Jin-Ho.


    "I''m scared because..." Gwok Hyeon-Tae finally cracked his lips open. "Everything might go back to how it used to be as if nothing had happened."


    "As if... nothing had happened?" Park Yu-Min narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, senior, " Gwok Hyeon-Tae weightily nodded. "Before I started gaming, kids in my ss were starting to treat me a bit like an outcast, you see...?"


    "Mm...!" Park Yu-Min''s expression grew somber.


    "When I think back to those days... Had that situation continued on, I think bullies would''ve started picking on me for real. The signs were all there, you see? Thankfully, I was pretty good at games, so the kids with clout in the school wanted to hang out and y some games with me, and... And I eventually became a pro."


    "I see. That''s what happened."


    "I mean... In this day and age, your life will change for the better if you''re good at ying games. I can''t even imagine what I would be doing right now if it weren''t for video games. But... If I fail to be the best in this profession, then... Will I return to my old life? What if I get rubbish results even after trying my best and working my butt off? Would I fall back to that Hell after wasting all this time? That''s the only thing I can think abouttely..."


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae finally finished his confession. His expression was gloomy.


    Park Yu-Min wordlessly studied Gwok Hyeon-Tae before raising his voice. "Hyeon-Tae..."


    "Yes, senior?"


    "How many people do you think can be legitimately called the best of the best in the world?"


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae raised his head in confusion.


    Park Yu-Min continued on. "Let''s say there are ten top-rankers in every category. Even then, there can''t be that many, right? So, tell me. Do you think the people outside the top ten are all wasting time trying to live a worthless life?"


    "N-no, I don''t think so..."


    "Yeah, that''s how it is. I get what you''re trying to say. I used to think that too, you know? I wanted to be the best of the best, and it''d be meaningless not to. I don''t really care about what happens in other professions, but at least in this one specific thing, I must be the best there is. I must never lose to anyone. If I can''t even do that, I have no value." Park Yu-Min paused there and shrugged his shoulders. "I was even worse off than you, Hyeon-Tae. Don''t forget that I have a physical disability. If I can''t be the best in e-sports, I''d never be able to escape thebel of being one of the weakest in our society. That''s what I used to think. And that''s what made me obsessively y games and get better at them. Eventually, I managed to get the results I wanted... But what about now? What have I earned after all that?"


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae tilted his head. "You became the best of the best, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah, I did. In the past, though. Am I still the best now?"


    "..."


    "Of course not," Park Yu-Min resolutely shook his head. "No one maintains their position as the best of the best forever, Hyeon-Tae. Eventually, you''d fall from the top someday. That is what you''ve been wishing to reach all this time. To be the best. To reach the pinnacle that you can''t stay forever and will be nothing more than a momentary glory for you. So, tell me, Hyeon-Tae. Let''s say you did reach that position but couldn''t hold on to it. Can you tell me what has changed in your life?"


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae dazedly stared at Park Yu-Min. If someone else said all those things, Gwok Hyeon-Tae would''ve dismissed them as a whole lot of hot air and not much more. However, Park Yu-Min had already climbed to the top before. The weight carried in his words was much heavier as a result.


    "Maybe it''s still too early for me to say this. I''m still young, after all. However, at the risk of sounding like an insolent little brat... I believe life is about building your mountain."


    "Building... a mountain?" Gwok Hyeon-Tae looked genuinely confused.


    "Yup, a mountain. You''re not climbing to reach its peak but steadily building toward it. You''re not supposed to race toward the summit to nt your g and then hurriedly descend to the ground. No, I believe you''re supposed tobine andyer all these small moments into a foundation and building blocks."


    "I... see. Building a mountain..."


    "Mountains different people build in their lifetime would never be exact replicas of each other. We have different talents and methods of going about achieving our goals, after all. So, don''t get discouraged or disappointed even if you''re not the best right now. You''re still steadily building your mountain even now. And you might get to build an even taller mountainter. What if you stop because your mountain is smaller than the one built by a person next to you?"


    "It won''t get built anymore?"


    "Yup. You got it," Park Yu-Min smiled brightly. "From your perspective, it must look like I''ve fallen from the top and am trying desperately to climb back up again. But that''s not what I think. That part of my life already has be my foundation, my building block. And now, I''m steadily building my mountain to reach higher."


    "...Ah!"


    "People keep saying doing your best is more important than bing the best, don''t they? I used to think that''s a load of rubbish. If you can''t be the best or produce the kind of result you want to see, who cares about trying your best and whatnot? But I know now that that saying shouldn''t be interpreted that way. Even if you be the best, you''ll still fall behind when you rest on yoururels. Even if you can''t see anything before you right now, keep trying your best and you will eventually win. That''s what it means."


    "I... It''s too difficult, senior."


    "Yeah, I guess so," Park Yu-Min gently chuckled. "How about this? I''m sure it''s tough for you. And you must be agonizing over so many things. And deeply worried, too. However, no one can resolve those things for you. Only you can decide which road you want to walk on."


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae slowly nodded. "...Yes, that''s true."


    "Keep agonizing over it. Think long and hard until you find your answer. In the meantime..." Park Yu-Min sucked in a deep breath before finishing the rest of his advice. "Don''t stop walking forward, okay? Even if you''re forced to walk back one day, the fact that you got to take one more step forward will be an invaluable experience for the rest of your life."


    "Even if it''s a waste of time?"


    "Your experience won''t go anywhere, though. Maybe all your hard work won''t result in the best oue for you, at least not right now. Still, wouldn''t it be slightly better to have tried your best than not even trying in the first ce?"


    "...I guess so."


    "And you keep building your mountain with those slightly better things. As you keep building and building... Eventually, your mountain will be much taller than before. At least, that''s what I believe."


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae roughly scratched his head. "It''s so hard to understand, senior. But... I think I kinda get it. Sort of, I guess?"


    "Sorry about not being much of a help."


    "No, senior... hyung. You''ve been a great help. Also..." Gwok Hyeon-Tae got up, then bowed his head toward Park Yu-Min. "I''m really sorry about acting like an arrogant idiot back then."


    "No need to apologize. Because I''m nning to be supremely arrogant from now on."


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae''s head rose up. "Eh?"


    "Just kidding." Park Yu-Min chuckled jovially.


    <i>''Yup, it must be difficult...''</i>


    Everyone was bound to agonize over something eventually. And no one found living a life a cakewalk either. Even then, they all had to keep walking forward.


    Park Yu-Min turned his head to look in a Westerly direction. His friend was probably trying his best to live his life, too.


    <i>''If I keep building my mountain everyday, I''ll eventually catch up to him. Even if that takes a lifetime...''</i>


    Not just receiving help one-sidedly, but creating a rtionship of equals where friends could offer help to each other... That was what Park Yu-Min was building toward. That goal was still so far away, though. However, he had zero ns to give up now.


    Gwok Hyeon-Tae tilted his head. "Hyung?"


    Park Yu-Min looked back at the younger pro gamer. "What''s up?"


    "Aren''t you gonna look at your phone?"


    "My phone? Did I... leave it behind or something? Anyway, what happened?"


    "I got a Katalk just now, and... I''m supposed to look for you because you arete for a scrim?"[1]


    "Hiiieeek?!" Park Yu-Min freaked out and jumped up to his feet. He broke into a full-blooded sprint toward the team''s practice hall. "I''m going ahead!"


    "W-wait! Hyung!" Gwok Hyeon-Tae watched Park Yu-Min practically leap outside the cafe''s exit and could only chuckle hollowly at that scene. "That hyung can be pretty weird sometimes..."


    Still, Gwok Hyeon-Tae felt like a load had been taken off his shoulders. Although the path forward was murky and unclear, he still made up his mind to keep forging ahead and see where it''d take him.


    1. Katalk is a messaging app developed by Korea''s Kakao Corporation, and it''s kinda like WhatsApp. It''s super popr in Korea and with Korean expats. ?

 Chapter 723. Grappling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 723. Grappling (3)</h4>


    "What did you say?"


    The Crimson King''s voice was still filled with authority and dignity.


    Even so, Cai Kechang didn''t miss a hint of bbergast in his liege''s voice.


    <i>''I''m not surprised. It is bbergasting, after all.''</i>


    Didn''t Cai Kechang also get bbergasted by this news and rush here to convey it to his boss? Even though the Crimson King had reached the lofty peak that allowed him to contemte the matters of the entire world, news like this one should still surprise and fluster him.


    Cai Kechang spoke while bowing deeply. "Although it''s hard to believe, it seems Kang Jin-Ho is currently in China."


    "In China, you say?"


    "Yes, my liege!" Cai Kechang grimly replied, then carefully raised his head to look at the taishi armchair atop a flight of stairs.


    The Crimson King, brimming full of the unmistakable aura of a king, was sitting on this impressive wooden taishi armchair. He was resting his chin on his hand while staring directly at his subordinate. "Hmm... Cai Kechang?"


    "Yes, my liege?"


    "You''re not trying to prank me, are you?"


    "Such disrespectful behavior...! I wouldn''t dare, my liege! Even this servant finds this situation improbable, but it is still true."


    "I see. So, he''s really in China...?" The Crimson King muttered, a subtle grin breaking out on his lips. That grin looked a little dismayed, maybe even a bit hollow. However, one emotion seemed to override them all, and it was unsurprisingly ''interest''. "Kang Jin-Ho... Kang Jin-Ho. Is he looking down on me? Otherwise he wouldn''t have even dreamed of stepping foot inside mynd."


    Cai Kechang cautiously studied the Crimson King''s moods as this matter was more than enough to earn his boss''s wrath. Despite being a martial artist hailing from a minor nation, the Crimson King''s faction failed to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho, forcing Cai Kechang to entertain the idea of forming an alliance.


    The Crimson King was opposed to the idea, but... If the situation continued to fester, even he would have no choice but to ept this oue.


    However, what about when Kang Jin-Ho waltzed into China of his own volition? A country where he had zero protection? Wasn''t that an act of disparaging and insulting the Crimson King''s faction?


    Either Kang Jin-Ho thought the Crimson King''s faction wouldn''t detect his presence in China... Or he didn''t care even if he was discovered. It didn''t matter which was his original intention as both options were a p to the face of the Crimson King''s faction!


    However, the Crimson King didn''t seem all that displeased. In fact, he was chuckling somewhat. "Hah. He certainly is unpredictable, isn''t he?"


    Cai Kechang sneakily sighed in relief. He anticipated a variety of reactions from his boss, none of them peaceful, but this response could be considered positive. Well, it was a hundred times better than facing the Crimson King''s wrath, wasn''t it!


    "So, where is Kang Jin-Ho right now?"


    Cai Kechang bowed his head again. "We''re still searching for him, my liege."


    "Haven''t found him yet...?" The Crimson King''s bros quivered. "Zhongyuan is vast. Even so, can you find him?"


    "It won''t be easy, my liege. However, we will definitely find him."


    "Very good!" The Crimson King briefly nodded. "Cai Kechang!"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    "Utilize every means at your disposal. Do whatever it takes to find Kang Jin-Ho!"


    "Yes, my liege! I shall bring Kang Jin-Ho''s head as a trophy and present it to you!"


    The Crimson King silently stared at Cai Kechang.


    Such a weighty stare! The untold power behind that stare forced Cai Kechang to nt his forehead on the floor. He wasn''t sure what he had done wrong this time, but that stare was already ample-enough proof of the Crimson King''s displeasure.


    Eventually, the Crimson King broke his silence. "It seems you have not been listening."


    "M-my sincerest apologies, my liege. As this servant is foolish, I..."


    "I merely told you to find Kang Jin-Ho, not kill him. Do you understand the difference between those two?"


    "I see! Yes, I understand, my liege!" Cai Kechang hurriedly replied, then carefully raised his head to study the Crimson King''s current mood.


    <i>''Maybe he''s developed a favorable view on Kang Jin-Ho?''</i>


    Just like how Cai Kechang harbored a favorable view on the Korean demonic cultivator, maybe the Crimson King felt the same? If not, why would he want to let Kang Jin-Ho live?


    Of course, it wasn''t as if Cai Kechang would dare guess what was in the Crimson King''s mind. That didn''t mean he could get over this unpleasant aftertaste in his mouth, though!


    "Don''t you still understand?" The Crimson King suddenly asked again.


    "I wouldn''t dare haphazardly guess what your intentions are, my liege."


    The sound of the Crimson King quietly tutting away entered Cai Kechang''s hearing.


    "Listen, Cai Kechang. You and your men... can never stop Kang Jin-Ho."


    Cai Kechang''s head shot up, his eyes filled with questions. They even contained a faint trace of disbelief, too. He''d never question the wisdom and insight of the Crimson King. Never. However, the Crimson King''s deration just now was so shocking that Cai Kechang couldn''t help but cross the forbidden line. "M-my liege, but...!"


    "There are no ifs and buts. You don''t have the strength to stop Kang Jin-Ho."


    "B-but... This is China, my liege. Kang Jin-Ho has no protection in this ce. My liege... Do you believe that man has gathered warriors to protect himself?"


    "Such a thing doesn''t matter," said the Crimson King. His weighty voice crushed down on Cai Kechang.


    "Whether or not Kang Jin-Ho has amassed a faction of his own is irrelevant. You still can''t handle him."


    "...!" Cai Kechang didn''t dare argue back. That didn''t mean he epted the Crimson King''s evaluation, though. <i>''We can''t handle him?''</i>


    But why not? They were not in Korea but in China. And the events so far indicated Kang Jin-Ho was somewhere in the Crimson King''s territory. If that was true, escaping alive from their grasp would be utterly impossible even if Kang Jin-Ho had wings! As a man who had been loyally serving the Crimson King and even assisted with building his faction, Cai Kechang was 100% certain about this.


    "How foolish, Cai Kechang," The Crimson King quietly addressed his subordinate after noticing thetter''s confusion. "Were you expecting failure when dispatching Vator to South Korea?"


    "...No, my liege. I was not."


    That question forced Cai Kechang to acknowledge the truth. Back then, he had no doubt that Vator would return after ripping Kang Jin-Ho''s head off.


    The Crimson King leaned back against his chair. "I had a hunch that Vator would fail."


    Cai Kechang''s eyes powerfully shook as he listened.


    "Of course, that does not prove I was right all along. You believed Vator would emerge victorious even if Kang Jin-Ho found a helper. On the other hand, I thought Vator would fail if Kang Jin-Ho worked together with another expert. However, Kang Jin-Ho defeated Vator all on his own."


    Cai Kechang dazedly nodded.


    "The level of Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess we deduced from the traces he left behind indicated he should not have won against Vator. In fact, Vator should have been far out of his league. So, do you finally understand the implications behind Kang Jin-Ho''s victory?"


    "...It means Kang Jin-Ho is getting stronger, my liege."


    "Indeed!" The Crimson King finally made a satisfied expression.


    However, was that satisfaction derived from Cai Kechang finally understanding him? Or the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was getting stronger?


    "Yes, that man is getting stronger. At a frightening pace, too!" The Crimson King loudly muttered as if to make a deration. "Since he defeated Vator, it means Kang Jin-Ho is a powerful expert that deserves our full attention. And it also indicates he must be even stronger now. That''s why you cannot handle Kang Jin-Ho."


    "But... My liege!" Cai Kechang nted his forehead on the floor again. "Your words are thousands, nay, hundreds of thousands of times correct. However, even two Vators wouldn''t be enough to survive against the might of our forces. The forces bearing your name are not pushovers, my liege. Please believe in us."


    "You are correct, Cai Kechang. Our forces could have dealt with two Vators without breaking a sweat. However, Kang Jin-Ho is a different story."


    "...?"


    "You don''t know the terror of the demonic arts, Cai Kechang. Do you know why the virtuous men of the past were so on guard against the demonic cultivators? The leader of the demonic cultivators, the one who has reached the absolute pinnacle of demonic... is no different than a walking natural cmity. Demonic cultivators will disy even greater strength when fighting against many opponents. If you dare to confront Kang Jin-Ho, you and your men will crumble even before you have the chance to demonstrate your strength. Even if you seed in stopping Kang Jin-Ho, your reward will be irreparable damage and losses to our forces. I do not wish to see any of those scenariose true, Cai Kechang."


    Cai Kechang could only stare at the Crimson King in slight stupefaction. His boss could be right. In that case... Why did Cai Kechang feel something was not right here?


    <i>''It feels like my liege is having... fun?''</i>


    The Crimson King had been warning Cai Kechang that their situation wasn''t as simple as it looked and that Kang Jin-Ho was a difficult opponent to deal with. So why did he look pleased and entertained right now?


    "I shall obey yourmand, my liege. And... Once we discover Kang Jin-Ho''s whereabouts...?" Cai Kechang cautiously asked, hoping to resolve the questions burning a hole in his heart. So, he tried to get a feel for what the Crimson King was nning to do. Such a thing was obviously disrespectful, but Cai Kechang decided to risk it in order to figure out what the Crimson King was thinking about.


    "Of course, I...!" The Crimson King muttered while slowly sitting upright on the chair. It felt like that simple action had caused everything in the surroundings to tense up. The Crimson King stared directly at Cai Kechang. "...I shall personally step forward!"


    "M-my liege!" Cai Kechang cried out. His guess turned out to be correct. He wondered why the Crimson King looked so excited and sure enough... The situation had reached this point! "My liege, in this servant''s opinion, someone of your noble stature does not need to personally intervene in this matter!"


    "Mm... Cai Kechang?"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    "Do not underestimate Kang Jin-Ho," said the Crimson King in a firm, unyielding voice. "It was our arrogance that allowed the situation to reach this point. If only we had utilized every means at our disposal to deal with Kang Jin-Ho when we first noticed him...! We wouldn''t be having this conversation. And now, we can''t go after Kang Jin-Ho unless the stars align perfectly."


    Cai Kechang kowtowed deeply again. "It is this servant''s ipetency to me, my liege. Please punish this servant!"


    "I''m not trying to me you, Cai Kechang. Remember, I was also too arrogant to see the truth. I failed to see that Kang Jin-Ho was capable of pushing us this far. Before this sapling has a chance to grow and be an even graver threat, we must rip it out of the ground. If we fail to do this...!" The Crimson King mped his mouth shut, his expression unreadable. He remained silent for a while, but his expression eased a tad as he leaned back. "The virtuous men of the past warned us to always be on guard against the demonic cultivators. They said no one can truly imagine what might happen if the demonic cultivators regain their lost demonic arts. I am also an inheritor of orthodox cultivation techniques. Hence, I cannot sit by and watch demonic arts that go against heaven''s will to freely roam the earth. I''m not speaking as a man with the title of ''Crimson King'', but as a martial artist! This is my will!"


    "My liege! If that is your will, I, Cai Kechang, will even sacrifice my life to fulfill yourmand!"


    "Good! I shall wait for your favorable news."


    Cai Kechang remained prostrating as he backed away to exit the audience hall. He straightened up only after the doors to the audience hall closed. Only then did he dare to wipe all the sweat streaming down his forehead.


    Even now, Cai Kechang still found handling the Crimson King''s vigorous aura a taxing task.


    <i>''I''m sure he''s enjoying this situation.''</i>


    From the perspective of the second-inmand, the Crimson King personally making a move was not ideal. The ''king'' should not carelessly expose himself as far too many enemies were targeting his life.


    However, as a fellow martial artist, Cai Kechang understood why the Crimson King wanted to do this. It was simple enough to figure out. For far too long, the Crimson King had not encountered a challenger worthy of his time. The conflict between the Three Kings was in a deadlock, and no one showed up to threaten the Crimson King''s position. A reign of peace for a king was nothing more than boredom for a martial artist!


    No wonder the Crimson King wanted to personally fight Kang Jin-Ho. Even if the opponent this time fell well short of the Crimson King''s ss. When Cai Kechang''s thoughts reached that far, he finally understood everything, except for one...


    <i>"Before this sapling has a chance to grow and be an even graver threat, we must rip it out of the ground. If we fail to do this...!"</i>


    Those words still persistently swam inside Cai Kechang''s mind, not wanting to leave him alone.


    <i>''I wonder... What did my liege want to say?''</i>


    The Crimson King didn''t seem to be referring to his faction being threatened. Since that wasn''t the case, the alternative must be...


    <i>''...! No, that''s nonsense!''</i>


    What a disrespectful thing to even consider! Cai Kechang hurriedly discarded the sacrilegious thoughts trying to burrow into his mind and turned around to leave. At least he was sure of this one thing.


    "I will definitely find you, Kang Jin-Ho! And kill you for sure this time!"


    Was there a need to confirm what the Crimson King wanted to say? No, since Kang Jin-Ho''s funeral would take ce very soon. A dead man couldn''t threaten anyone, after all!


    Maybe this was thest chance the heavens had bestowed unto them. Cai Kechang slowly licked his lips.


    <i>''You should''ve waited a bit longer, Kang Jin-Ho!''</i>


    Just ten years...! If only Kang Jin-Ho had been holing himself in Korea for ten years, he might have gotten strong enough to rule everything under the heavens. But his fate was sealed when his impatience had gotten the better of his judgment.


    Cai Kechang hurriedly walked away, his expression stiff.


    The time to hunt was about to begin.

 Chapter 724. Grappling (4)

    <h4>Chapter 724. Grappling (4)</h4>


    "What are we supposed to do now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know. Should we go to South Korea?"


    "Well, our demon emperor said we gotta go, so we should, but..."


    The demonic cultivators sounded listless. Almost lifeless, even.


    The atmosphere within the underground space was dominated by strange and indescribable emotions.


    Right after the demon emperor, Kang Jin-Ho, revealed his n, this underground space was a boiling cauldron of excitement and hope. After all, they were informed that merely following the demon emperor would allow them to get stronger. That deration was like the nectar of the gods to the people dying of thirst.


    The demonic cultivators got together in groups of threes and fives to discuss the way forward. However, once their heat of the moment had cooled... Some people began waking up to the starkness of reality.


    Li Xufeng was one of those people.


    He addressed the people around with a scowling face. "I''m not going."


    "<i>Da ge</i>! Don''t say that!"[1]


    "Let''s be serious, okay? Why should I believe him and hop over to Korea? What guarantee do I have that things will change if I do that?"


    "Da ge, the demon emperor promised us, didn''t he?"


    "Promise?" Li Xufeng slowly shook his head. "Look, guys. It''s not like I''m trying to disrespect the demon emperor, okay? And I''m not doubting what he''s saying, either. Here''s the deal, though. How long will it take to get stronger if we start from scratch?"


    "...Well, uh, no one knows, da ge."


    Li Xufeng sighed, then addressed the people around him in a rueful voice. However, it was also unwavering. "Of course I want to be stronger. I''m so sick and tired of bowing my head to those orthodox faction bastards. You know what my life''s one wish is? It''s to beat the living sh*t out of those bastards and spit on their faces before I die. I''m sure you know why I say that."


    Zhu Gang listening on the sideline nodded weightily. Demonic cultivators hated all the orthodox faction martial artists. Even then, Li Xufeng''s hatred was especially extreme. So much so that people around him had to step in and stop him from going too far sometimes.


    Zhu Gang addressed Li Xufeng. "Isn''t that more the reason to go to Korea? By following the demon emperor to Korea, we might get that chance you''ve been wishing for all this time."


    "Chance, you say?" Li Xufeng scowled deeply. "Are you telling me to throw away everything I have for a so-called chance of something that may or may not happen?"


    "It will work out, da ge."


    "Sure, sure. It might. But it might not, too. Or you think I''m wrong?"


    "..." Zhu Gang could only grimace without saying anything.


    Obviously, he believed in the demon emperor. He witnessed the demon emperor''s godly power with his own two eyes, after all. However, that didn''t mean all of his uncertainty had been dispelled.


    <i>''Yeah, there''s no doubt that the demon emperor is ridiculously powerful.''</i>


    Zhu Gang got to personally confirm how powerful a demonic cultivator could get by mastering a ''proper'' demonic cultivation technique. However, did that strength really stem from the cultivation technique? That was where his uncertainty came from.


    The demon emperor was strong, but was his strength the result of the demonic arts? Wouldn''t he still be able to disy his godly might by mastering orthodox cultivation methods?


    <i>''I guess that is a distinct possibility.''</i>


    Zhu Gang believed the demon emperor would''ve been strong regardless of the cultivation technique. But his respect as a fellow martial artist was inadvertently weakening Zhu Gang''s faith in demonic arts.


    Kang Jin-Ho would probably offer a new type of demonic cultivation technique to his followers since that was what he promised earlier. However... Would Zhu Gang grow to be as strong as Kang Jin-Ho by mastering that new cultivation technique?


    No, that seemed extremely unlikely.


    He had no doubt he''d be stronger than his current self. However, was it wise to bet his entire life when he didn''t know how much stronger he''d get?


    This uncertainty kept Zhu Gang from criticizing Li Xufeng''s decision. This adventure held no guarantees of a brighter future. Not participating in it might actually be a smarter choice.


    Li Xufeng continued to speak. "If I was alone... Yeah, I might have been swayed by the offer. No, scratch that. I am swayed by it even now. However, I have a family to feed, man. We aren''t living in a fantasynd but a damn reality."


    "No, I get it, da ge." Zhu Gang was left with no choice but to nod in eptance.


    Simr conversations were taking ce here, there, and everywhere. From those who believed in the demon emperor and overflowed with enthusiasm to head to South Korea to those who argued they needed to be realistic and rejected the offer, and even those who couldn''t make up their minds...


    Although no one raised their voices out loud, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call this ce a pit of messy confusion and chaos.


    <i>''Well, it''s not that surprising, really...''</i>


    Zhu Gang sighed. The sudden appearance of the legendary demon emperor alone would have set the proverbial cat among the pigeons. And such a legendary figure evenmanded the demonic cultivators to follow him to another country, too!


    Even if the demon emperor cut a powerful, majestic and imposing figure, and even though his demonic qi reserve automatically roused the desire to offer absolute loyalty... Ultimately, these demonic cultivators were modern-era people. They wouldn''t be familiar with being ''loyal'' to someone like in the old days.


    It wasn''t as if they ''knew'' the demon emperor from young age. He was aplete stranger who just appeared randomly one day. So, telling them to throw their everything away and follow that stranger to a foreignnd?


    <i>''That ain''t gonna work...''</i>


    Zhu Gang had personally witnessed the demon emperor''s power. His soul was shaken up by the demon emperor''s might. Even then, he still felt nervous about his future. No wonder it was so much worse for other people. Knowing that, he couldn''t bring himself to criticize Li Xufeng or anyone else for that matter.


    Besides, the origin of all these issues could be traced back to elders and theirckadaisical mindset. They believed that the demon emperor merely showing up before the cult members and offering the prospect of a rosy future would be enough for everyone to fall in line and do as told. That unfounded,ckadaisical belief had led to this breakdown.


    <i>''This isn''t good, though...''</i>


    Just as Zhu Gang began thinking that this event could lead to the demon cult''s destruction instead of its promised prosperity, he heard a loud shouting from somewhere.


    "Everyone, get in line!"


    Zhu Gang turned his head to look. Elders were walking up on the raised tform by the front of the underground space.


    <i>''What is it this time?''</i>


    He thought there wouldn''t be other ''events'' for some time, so why were they being told to stand in lines again? Zhu Gang slowly got up. Although he wasn''t happy, respecting the authority of these elders was a must.


    <i>''It''s more cramped now...''</i>


    The lines were packed more closely now than earlier. More demonic cultivators rushed here after the news of the demon emperor''s descent reached them. As a result, the underground space that seemed quiterge now felt as cramped as an ant tunnel. Still, Zhu Gang didn''t whine about it and stood in line.


    This whole thing would be over in a few days, anyway. Soon, everyone gathered here must decide whether they would follow the demon emperor to South Korea or stay here.


    "Hurry up, all of you! The demon emperor is headed this way!"


    The elders urgently inspected the lines and the demonic cultivators forming them. Unfortunately, they hadn''t had many opportunities to line up under the order of a higher-up before, so the lining-up process took quite some time. Still, they were martial artists with quick wits, and the end result was pretty good, even to Zhu Gang''s untrained eyes.


    Just as the crowd had gotten into organized lines, a man kitted out in ck attire ascended the tform.


    "Fuu-huph!"


    Zhu Gang sucked in a deep breath. That man was the demon emperor.


    <i>''Gee whiz. This is no joke, huh...''</i>


    Zhu Gang only heard about subservience due to demonic qi but never actually experienced it. Not even chatting with Elder Chang Min made Zhu Gang feel that way. That naturally led him to believe this whole instinctive subservience thing was just an urban legend. A myth.


    However, merely staring at the demon emperor was enough to know what subservience due to demonic qi actually meant. All Zhu Gang could see right now was the demon emperor''s back, but that was enough for all the rational thoughts in his head to fly out the proverbial window. Only the urge to serve the demon emperor remained to chaotically rock his mind.


    <i>''No, calm down!''</i>


    Zhu Gang knew. If he failed to resist this urge, he''d be nothing more than a mindless puppet that blindly followed that man''s everymand. He must never lose his self-control. His ego!


    Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho slowly, oh-so-slowly, climbed up the tform and sat down on the taishi armchair ced in the center. Then, the elders of the demon cult stood on either side of him.[2]


    "Ah...!"


    A gasp instinctively escaped from Zhu Gang''s lips. That sight alone was enough to let him know.


    The demon emperor was born to rule. If not that, then maybe he thought nothing of lording over others, that it was the bleedingly obvious thing for him.


    How could the demon emperor look so natural while leaning against the back of the taishi chair with his legs casually crossed? Like a painting by a master painter, this scene exuded so much dignity and majesty. Merely looking at it made Zhu Gang feel that obeying the demon emperor was what he was born for.


    "Everyone, take a seat," said the demon emperor, drawing the crowd''s attention to him. "This chat might take a while. So, take a seat. Don''t waste your energy on unnecessary things."


    The demonic cultivators nced at each other while wondering about what to do. Could they really sit down?


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," said Kang Jin-Ho in a quiet, still voice. However, his words still vividly mmed into everyone''s hearing.


    The demonic cultivators began sitting on the spot, and once everyone had settled down, Kang Jin-Ho took out a cigarette and mouthed it. An elder next to him used his lighter to ignite the cigarette.


    "Fuu-woo..." Kang Jin-Ho deeply inhaled the unhealthy smoke before leisurely exhaling it. He scanned the silent crowd below him. "You can smoke if you want."


    Despite his rxed-sounding voice, no one dared to take out their cigarette packets. And Kang Jin-Ho didn''t force them to heed him, either.


    "I figured the exnations might take a while. And I also figured I was a bit too rash earlier. Even though I kept yapping on and on about how the era had changed, I failed to follow through with what I preached. I wanted to speak to you now because I figured you might need more exnation."


    Zhu Gang grew a little puzzled as he observed Kang Jin-Ho in the distance.


    <i>''He... kinda feels different, doesn''t he?''</i>


    This Kang Jin-Ho felt like a different person from the demon emperor. Even if he didn''t mean to, Kang Jin-Ho''s presence pushed ruthlessly down on the surroundings. It seemed the ''regr'' people could sense this pressure to some degree, but what the demonic cultivators felt was in another dimension altogether.


    Just a casual hand gesture from Kang Jin-Ho was enough to make every demonic cultivator flinch nastily. And Kang Jin-Ho merely turning his head was more than enough to spook them. Just his mere presence alone overwhelmed their senses and reasoning.


    However, this Kang Jin-Ho didn''t give off that pressure.


    <i>''I see. He''s consciously blocking it.''</i>


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho was thoroughly controlling his demonic qi from leaking out without his consent. Zhu Gang epted that gesture as a demonstration of the demon emperor''s desire to hold an earnest discussion with the demonic cultivators without his status getting in the way. When his thoughts reached that far, Zhu Gang''s view of Kang Jin-Ho changed a little. Didn''t this situation mean Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to use force to lead his people?


    "I''m not sure where to start this discussion, though. I was never silver-tongued, to begin with," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then seemed to ponder something before nodding away. "Right, let''s start with questions first. If you want to ask me something, go ahead. Anyone with a question?"


    No one spoke up, which was unsurprising. Anyone daring to open their piehole now would draw the attention of all these people. That would be nerve-racking as hell! Not to forget, the one holding the impromptu Q&A session was none other than the demon emperor. Wasn''t this almost on the level of psychological torture?


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow when no questions were forting. "I wanted to talk to you all today because it seems there have been several misunderstandings."


    Zhu Gang and other demonic cultivators tilted their heads. Did the demon emperor say... misunderstandings?


    "Yes, I did tell you to follow me to Korea. And I also told you that you shouldn''t expect miracles after following me and that you should be satisfied by the prospect of getting stronger. However, I didn''t say that to imply that your life in Korea will be worse than that of farm animals. It seems that''s one of your misunderstandings, so..."


    Zhu Gang''s head tilting intensified. Why did it feel like this ''conversation'' was heading in a weird direction?


    <i>''What is the demon emperor trying to say?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began nodding. It seemed he finally settled on a topic that could kick-start this discussion. "Okay, so... How much do you want for your monthly sry?"


    "...Eh?" Zhu Gang gasped and reflexively muttered back. "M-monthly what now?"


    It wasn''t just him, though. Everyone''s eyes powerfully quaked after that unexpected question mmed into their hearing.


    The demonic cultivator responsible for creating a welfare organization that had never existed before in human history leisurely addressed the stunned crowd.


    1. "Da ge" means ''big brother''. Kinda simr to ''hyung'', in other words. ?


    2. "Taishi" armchair is a traditional Chinese wooden chair and used as a symbol of power and status, usually found in pces and government offices. ?

 Chapter 725. Grappling (5)

    <h4>Chapter 725. Grappling (5)</h4>


    "So? How much do you want?" Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    "..."


    When no one said anything, Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted over to Zhu Gang. Blurting out his inner thoughts proved to be a costly mistake.


    "Ah... Oh, uh..." Zhu Gang sensed everyone''s attention zeroing in on him and shuddered in dread. <i>''Yup, I''m f*cked.''</i>


    Now that things hade to this, Zhu Gang knew he had no choice but to ''discuss'' with the demon emperor. Choosing to keep his mouth shut now would be a sign of disrespect.


    As his back quickly got soaked in cold sweat, Zhu Gang cautiously spoke up. "M-my liege, when you say how much we want... Are you going to pay us monthly wages?"


    "Yes. Why? You don''t want to get paid?" Kang Jin-Ho casually tossed a question back.


    "B-but, uh... We''ve never received any sries before."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up ever so slightly. "What do you mean? You don''t receive any stipends?"


    Zhu Gang sheepishly looked away. "By the time I reached adulthood... Well, I''ve never heard about receiving stipends until now, my liege."


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in bbergast, his head tilting from side to side before looking straight at Chang Min. "Then... How did they put food on the table until now?"


    "...!" Chang Min sweated buckets while nervously fidgeting. No answers wanted toe out of his mouth. He couldn''t figure out why Kang Jin-Ho was asking all these questions. <i>''Stipends? Really?''</i>


    As far as Chang Min knew, the demon cult had never distributed stipends before!


    "My liege, the individual cult believers are responsible for meeting their living expenses," said Chang Min.


    "Then, what does the cult do?"


    "T-the cult, my liege? W-well, we do missionary work and also manage the..."


    "Let me get this straight..." Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Chang Min off. "Basically, you don''t do anything. To make matters worse, you get paid by the cult since you''re elders and whatnot, but you still turn a blind eye to how the rest of the believers live. Am I right so far?"


    "...!" Chang Min was instantly rendered speechless. Well, Kang Jin-Ho was technically right. However, what was so wrong about that?


    What Chang Min didn''t know was that from Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, this situation was indeed bbergast-inducing.


    Maybe this kind of arrangement might not be seen as strange or unfair in other religious organizations. However, the demon cult was no ordinary religious organization.


    Believers of other religions had no problem exercising their faith while carrying on with their daily lives. However, the demon cult believers needed to cultivate in demonic arts, which precluded them from living an ordinary life with the rest of society.


    To exin how absurd this no-stipend situation was like... It''d be the same as preachers and priests of other religions who were always stuck in tight schedules not receiving any allowances from the higher-ups.


    Who would want to stay devoted to such a religion, then? This was why the demon cult in the past did its best to handle the living costs of its believers. The cult provided thend its believers could cultivate and grow crops on. It also distributed food to its believers if farming wasn''t their strong suit.


    This system meant the demon cult had no choice but to continue targeting Zhongyuan and its seemingly unending supply of fertilends. After all, the ballooning number of cult believers meant it got harder and harder to provide enough sustenance for everyone living on the inhospitable and hostilendscape they called home.


    But now...!


    <i>''Things have regressed quite a lot.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. Of course, he understood how this happened. The cult must''ve lost its financial wherewithal after it fell from its lofty peaks. Of course, it was time to turn this situation around.


    "Your stipends... No, let''s use the modern pance, shall we? You will receive a monthly sry from now on."


    "B-but, my liege!" Chang Min urgently stepped up to stop Kang Jin-Ho from going too far.


    Making verbal promises was easy, but where would the cult find the money to pay the believers?


    "T-the cult''s finances are..." Chang Min tried to whisper as quietly as possible so the others couldn''t hear him.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho remained firm. "I will take care of that."


    "My liege? How?"


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the crowd before him while replying to Chang Min. "All those who decide to follow me back to South Korea will receive sries. You need to devote all your time to cultivating in new demonic arts, but worrying about daily expenses will obviously curtail your progress. Listen well. Not just money, but any and all hindrances blocking your progress in cultivation... I will take care of them for you!"


    "...!"


    Zhu Gang was rendered speechless and could only stare dazedly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Did I hear him correctly?''</i>


    The norm in this world was to pay to gain ess to a particr cultivation technique. Once you mastered it, you also had to pay tributes because, well, they allowed you to master it in the first ce. But now... Kang Jin-Ho said he''d pay them to cultivate in demonic arts?


    Zhu Gang blurted out a question. "H-how much, my liege?"


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. "I can''t tell you the exact amount right now. I''m not sure how much will be enough to meet your needs. However, at the very least... My n is to give you enough so that you can support your family."


    While saying that, Kang Jin-Ho''s head was rapidly calcting various costs. If he took all these people with him to Korea, they would naturally be a branch of the Martial Assembly. And Lee Hyeon-Su would probably wee them with open arms if the onlypensation to use these people''s strength was monthly sries.


    The Assembly might be flush with cash, but it wasn''t exactly blessed with abundant manpower, after all! The only problems, as far as Kang Jin-Ho could tell, were how to take all these people to Korea and the inevitable culture sh that might lead to friction and conflictster on. Even then, this was about strengthening the Assembly''sbat force. How could he say no to that?


    Zhu Gang urgently asked, "R-really, my liege?! Seriously?"


    Kang Jin-Ho subtly flinched at Zhu Gang''s visceral response. He briefly wondered if he had a slip of the tongue just now. "...Kuh-hum. How much do you usually get paid in your jobs?"


    Zhu Gang gulped back his saliva before replying, "We have all sorts of jobs, so it''s a bit tricky to get an urate average, my liege. The closest figure should be around eight thousand yuan for a month''s work."[1]


    "How much is eight thousand yuan?" Kang Jin-Ho fished his phone out from his pocket, thenunched the currency converter. "...Huh? Is this all you get?"


    Zhu Gang tilted his head. "...I''m sorry?"


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly exined. "Obviously, the exact amount needs to be discussed at ater date, but I can guarantee you that it will be over ten thousand yuan per month. At the very least! I will never give you anything less than that."


    <i>''W-what the hell is going on here?''</i>


    Zhu Gang was getting mired deeper and deeper into confusion. It felt like he was actively being head-hunted right now!


    Since when did the demon cult switch its status as a religious organization to apany? Zhu Gang even briefly wondered if he should start calling the cult the Demon Cult Inc. from now on!


    "Any other questions?" Kang Jin-Ho nced around and asked.


    However, no one replied. Since they heard something totally unbelievable just now, these demonic cultivators were wondering whether to take Kang Jin-Ho''s words seriously or not!


    Eventually, though, someone cautiously spoke up. "A-are you really going to pay us monthly sries, my liege?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the demonic cultivation and nodded. "Not getting paid until now is the weird thing here. Getting stronger should be a good thing, don''t you think? However, you want to get stronger for a reason, don''t you? To reach your goal?"


    "Yes, my liege."


    "If a minimum living standard is not guaranteed, you won''t be able to focus on reaching that goal. So, this is how things will pan out. Get stronger. The stronger you get, the more the cult will use you to generate ie. Your job is to train and do as the cultmands you. That''s it."


    Everyone was left utterly bbergasted. Dumbfounded!


    Sure, what Kang Jin-Ho said didn''t sound outrageous. No, it was exceedinglymon sense. However, none of these demonic cultivators had experienced this so-calledmon sense actually working out for them, so Kang Jin-Ho''s deration was like a volcano erupting in their minds.


    "T-then, my liege? Will the sries be paid continuously? Every month?"


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "Hmm, about that. Before that happens, we''ll have to create a more systematic approach to handle the payments."


    That was when the disappointed expressions of <i>''I bloody knew it''</i> formed on everyone''s faces. Getting paid once or twice, sure. But every month was, as expected...


    "The adjustment in sries isn''t something I can decide on. The finance and HR departments will have to set rules for that. Also... Those who get good results will get theirpensation adjusted ording to their performance."


    "...!"


    "Those with abilities should get rewarded to match their performance, wouldn''t you say?"


    Zhu Gang dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <i>''Okay, so... That''s our demon emperor, right?''</i>


    The prophecized demon emperor, who would descend to the mortal world in times of great suffering and despair and guide the faithful toward the brand-new world!


    <i>''That prophecy wasn''t about giving us new demonic arts and making us stronger?''</i>


    Maybe the demon emperor was supposed to guide them to a welfare paradise instead? Like... Give them employment with enough wages to livefortably so that they can contribute to the local economy! Who cares if they were all demonic cultivators? As long as the economy could be revived...


    <i>''Oops, I got sidetracked!''</i> Zhu Gang hurriedly shook his head. <i>''In any case, what the hell is up with this situation?''</i>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t noticed the strange atmosphere rapidly filling up the underground space, judging from how he continued with his exnation. "Unfortunately, I can''t guarantee a five-days-a-week work schedule. Ditto for when you can call it a day, too. You can me the unique quirk of our profession for that. It''s not like I can chase away people cultivating and tell them to go home, now is it?"


    "Y-yes, that''s correct, my liege."


    "However, I promise that the cult will take care of the living expenses of any family members you bring along. We will give you a ce to stay and even find schools for your kids to attend. If your significant others aren''t happy about staying at home, we can also find suitable work for them."


    No one could tell when the demon cult had a believers-welfare department set up, but did that matter? When all these extremely shocking benefits were pouring out of the demon emperor''s mouth?


    Only until a few seconds ago, this underground space was filled with anxiety and confusion, but now? The heat of the bubbling emotions almost morphed this ce into a... A press conference to announce a new urban development n! And the thought burning in their minds was...!


    <i>''...Do I need to stand in a queue?''</i>


    The demonic cultivators standing at the front of the lines were visibly fidgeting and flinching. They seemed ready to pounce the moment the demon emperor announced, <i>"Now, everyone! All these benefits will apply to the first three thousand applicants only! The first ones to sign the contract will be the winners!"</i>


    At this rate, never mind fighting for a spot, these demonic cultivators might even start killing each other, too!


    Another demonic cultivator cautiously asked, "A-are you telling us the truth?"


    "Mm? Why would I lie to you?"


    "...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly replied, "Traveling to Korea in such arge group will be tough, but individually returning to China shouldn''t be difficult at all. There are various methods, after all. If I can''t keep my promise or things aren''t the same as the promise itself, you can juste back, can''t you?"


    The demon emperor was right. It wasn''t as if the demonic cultivators were being forcibly dragged to an uninhabited ind in the middle of an ocean, anyway. In that case, what could be a problem? If they wanted to return to China, they could just drop by at the nearest police station and shout, <i>"I''m one of those famous illegal immigrants you see on TV!"</i> and the cops would politely deport them on their own dime!


    "M-my liege, may I ask why... Why are you willing to go this far for us?"


    "This far?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He couldn''t understand the question itself. "What do you mean? I''m not doing anything special, though?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s genuinely puzzled reaction only plunged the demonic cultivators into a deeper pit of dumbfoundedness.


    As ever, Kang Jin-Ho remained oblivious as he continued to exin. "I require your absolute best. I want you to bet your lives and train hard to be even stronger than now. That is the fastest way to revive the demon cult and bring prosperity back to it. And it''s also the fastest way to strengthen my forces. That''s why I''ll eliminate any hindrances and obstacles in your path of cultivation."


    Everyone slowly nodded as they listened.


    "So, train. Cultivate. I will create the paths for you to grow stronger. I''m not talking about cultivation methods, either. No, I will create the ideal environment, too. The path I will create will reward you ording to how much effort you put in. So, anyone who wishes to follow me, do not hesitate."


    "E-excuse me...!" Zhu Gang hurriedly raised his hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. "You may speak."


    Zhu Gang nervously gulped his saliva after getting the demon emperor''s permission, then cautiously spoke up. "It''s not like I''m doubting your promise, my liege, but..."


    "Skip the useless preamble, okay?"


    "Y-yes, sir! Ahem. Y-yes, I get what you''re trying to say, my liege. However, it''s not like there are only a handful of us, you know? Is it really possible to pay monthly sries and even find ces to stay for all these people?"


    Now that was a fundamental question that directly went for the heart of everyone''s uncertainty. However, Kang Jin-Ho only needed one answer to ably drop-kick all the other questions into next Sunday.


    "I''m rich."


    "...!"


    "And a lot richer than you can imagine."


    Bizarre mes began burning within Zhu Gang''s eyes just then. Although the prophecy''s true meaning wasn''t what he expected... Actually, it missed his expectations by a country mile, but! At least he was sure of this one thing now.


    <i>¡®That prophecy... It''s all been true!¡¯</i>


    The reality turned out to be even more outrageous than the prophecy he grew up listening to. They all thought that it''d be the descent of the one-and-only demon emperor, but the person descending was actually a welfare angel of salvation! An angel with a loaded bank ount, no less!


    "W-where can I apply, my liege?!"


    The previously neatly arranged lines broke down in the blink of an eye as the frenzied demonic cultivators all rushed toward the tform. They started shoving, pushing and pulling from every direction to turn this area into a pandemonium in an instant.


    At this passionate response reminiscent of a popr idol''s live concert, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion before asking Chang Min next to him. "What''s gotten into them?"


    "..."


    <i>How would I know that, my liege?</i>


    <i>Oh, my dear demon emperor, you...</i>


    1. One yuan is roughly 13.6 US cents. ?

 Chapter 726. Migrating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 726. Migrating (1)</h4>


    "Calm down, you fools!"


    "Dammit! Get a hold of yourselves, you bastards!"


    "Before our noble demon emperor loses his temper, get back into your positions!"


    Thatst threat about the demon emperor getting angry worked.


    The demonic cultivators were trying to get to the front while resorting to things like grabbing and yanking at the heads of people ahead of them, but that warning sobered them right up. Even as they sneakily backed away, the demonic cultivators didn''t forget to cautiously study Kang Jin-Ho''s moods.


    <i>Click...</i>


    However, Kang Jin-Ho lit up a new cigarette and leisurely puffed away as if nothing of note had happened. After blowing some smoke away, he casually addressed the crowd. "Why don''t you all take a breather first?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The reply was thunderous.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed the burning gazes of the demonic cultivators locked in on him, then tutted loudly in the direction of the elders. "Just how badly have you been treating these people...?"


    Chang Min was left aggrieved by Kang Jin-Ho''s rebuke.


    <i>''But, my liege! What can we do when we don''t have any money?''</i>


    The current demon cult was not a cult but a den of paupers! Obviously, money could do pretty much anything. However! Since the cult didn''t have any, the cult believers inevitably had to wallow in squalid conditions.


    "...Please forgive us, my liege."


    Although Chang Min had a lot to get off his chest, he couldn''t say anything. It wasn''t as if he could openly tell the demon emperor, <i>"My liege, this is all because we don''t have any money, so please don''t get too angry with us."</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho studied with some interest the wildly-excited demonic cultivators.


    <i>''It''s a mystery how they still stuck around all this time.''</i>


    Didn''t that indicate how tough and unforgiving life had been for these demonic cultivators? Despite knowing that sticking to the demon cult wouldn''t really help their situation, these people couldn''t walk away and choose another life.


    All they had was the demonic cultivation, so abandoning their identity as a demonic cultivator was unfeasible. On top of that, they had to live with the constant threat of demonic qi clouding their brains, too.


    That was why these people were so weak.


    <i>''The Fallen back then was several times stronger than these people...''</i>


    The very first demonic cultivator... No, the demonic arts practitioner Kang Jin-Ho had encountered after his return to the modern era was the Fallen. And that man was much stronger than these demonic cultivators. The thing was... These people could have gotten just as strong if they didn''t care about demonic qi frying their brains and focused only on mastering demonic arts. Which would''ve eventually turned them into inhuman monsters.


    They needed to get stronger but couldn''t. That was the dilemma guing these demonic cultivators.


    "However, things will change from now on," Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered while rubbing his chin.


    What these people needed was a path leading to greater strength. And the suitablepensation for all their effort. No one in this world could continue working hard without receiving appropriatepensation, after all.


    That also applied to Kang Jin-Ho. He was able to constantly grow stronger back then because he had a valid reason to do so¡ªhis survival. That reason kept pushing Kang Jin-Ho forward toward ever-greater strength.


    Survival became the ultimate reward for all his hard work. However, these people were different from him. In that case, they needed to be rewarded differently for getting stronger.


    <i>''And that''s where moneyes in.''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any romantic or idealistic views of the world. The Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group were arguably in a far better situation than these demonic cultivators, yet they still entered the spiral of kill-or-be-killed for more perceived benefits. In the end, humans... could get rather prickly about potential benefits.


    So, what would happen if one party demanded responsibility and a sense of duty from another without providing appropriate benefits? That would be a shortcut to aplete breakdown of rtionships.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t being generous because he took pity on these people. To make proper use of these people and their abilities, appropriatepensation and stability in their daily lives were an absolute must.


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho leisurely exhaled cigarette smoke from his lungs, then casually addressed the crowd. "Any other questions?"


    Maybe because their moods had improved somewhat, a flood of questions quickly inundated Kang Jin-Ho. However, he focused on one question at a time.


    "My liege! Our family! Can we go together with our family members?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Of course. However, they won''t apany you. Their method of travel will be different from yours. Initially, you will enter Korea first, then your family members will follow via official channels afterward."


    "How long will that take, sir?"


    "I don''t know, but it won''t take too long. That I promise you."


    Kang Jin-Ho spotted many unhappy-looking faces among the crowd after questions regarding family were brought up. They probably didn''t want to ruin the mood by introducing real-world topics like family matters while discussing new goals and starting a new life.


    However, to Kang Jin-Ho, the questions regarding one''s family were definitely worthy of answering. After all, his family was one of his life''s goals.


    He already knew all too well how empty and hollow it was to only pursue strength while forsaking things like families and friends.


    "My liege! Will the demon cult move base to South Korea?"


    "If the people staying back wish to hold on to the title of the demon cult, I won''t stop them. I don''t see a reason for it. Also, thoseing to Korea with me will have to throw away the antiquated customs of the cult," Kang Jin-Ho nced at the person asking that question and spoke in a calm yet forceful voice. "The cult''s ways are too outdated to adapt to the modern era. New alcohol should be put inside a new bottle, wouldn''t you say? The title of the demon cult shouldn''t be attached to the ancient customs but to where cultivators pursuing demonic arts and strength are. That''s where the true demon cult is. And..."


    Kang Jin-Ho paused there and silently scanned the crowd before dering in no uncertain terms.


    "Where I am is where the demon cult is!"


    <i>Shudder!</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho remained calm, still, as he spoke. He wasn''t trying to threaten. Nor was he full of arrogance and ambition. It was as if he was merely stating an obvious fact, like the sky being blue.


    That was why everyone in this underground space could sense it. They could sense Kang Jin-Ho''s pride and confidence!


    The demonic cultivators shuddered at the immeasurable depth of pride contained within Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. Was there a demonic cultivator who was as proud of cultivating in demonic arts as their demon emperor? At the very least, they hadn''t met anyone like that in their lives.


    Maybe the demonic cultivators from the ancient past were proud of who they were, but what about now? To these people, being a demonic cultivator was a fatal and shameful weakness they had to hide from everyone.


    Powerful emotions welled up from deep within their hearts. Not being able to stand firm and proud of who they were...! Just how much heart did they have to lose from that shame? Just how many sleepless nights did they have to suffer through until now!


    Before the demonic cultivators could calm their strangely agitated emotions, Kang Jin-Ho continued to address them. "From this moment on, all useless formalities and authority will be discarded. If you have a question, don''t hesitate to ask. If you need to voice your grievances, don''t bottle it up and tell us. I shall create a system that everyone can agree on. And I shall give you a life that everyone will be envious of!"


    "My liege!" Another demonic cultivator cried out. "Isn''t the reason for our journey to South Korea to establish the Dao of Demonic Under the Heavens?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered. "What''s this Dao of Demonic Under the Heavens thing?"


    "Sir! It''s the world ruled by the demon cult!"


    "What a stupid notion that is," Kang Jin-Ho tutted and expressed his firm disapproval. "The demon cult isn''t about ruling over others. It''s just that there couldn''t be peace without lording over the other groups."


    Even the elders were confused by what Kang Jin-Ho said just then. What was their demon emperor even saying?


    "The reason for us fighting was simple. It was to find stability and happiness in our lives. Unfortunately, the demon cult was driven to the remote outskirts. Finding happiness for everyone was impossible. That was why we struggled. To ask them to give up just a little bit more of their fertilend. However, the orthodox faction people didn''t want to give up even an inch of their territory. They insisted on fighting to thest man. That was how the war started. And the blood-soaked history continued from then on," Kang Jin-Ho spoke with conviction in his voice. "As for you... All of you have already stepped foot inside this warzone. You must have realized by now that walking away from here will not give you the happiness you''ve been searching for."


    The demonic cultivators all slowly nodded. It didn''t take a genius to realize that the orthodox faction martial artists would never leave them alone if they tried to gain more strength. Especially the Three Kings and their factions¡ªthose bastards would definitely not sit idly by and watch that happen.


    "To protect, we must fight. If our enemies willingly stepped back and brought stability and peace, no one would care about this Dao of Demonic Under Heavens or whatever. Unfortunately, you and I know that such a thing won''t happen. And that is why you''ll be thrust into battles in the future. Not for this Dao of Demonic nonsense, but for your own sakes!"


    The end result would be the same, but the road leading up to it was different. That was what Kang Jin-Ho tried to say.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up from the taishi armchair. "It seems some of you are still under the wrong impression about who I am. Let me clear any doubts, then."


    Demonic qi suddenly began gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure. This ck energy resembled mes that burned its host''s body. This demonic qi billowed and roared while enveloping Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom.


    "I am not your savior. And I am not the messiah in your prophecies about establishing the Dao of Demonic under whatever. No, I''m just another demonic cultivator breathing the same air as you. It''s just that I simply possess a little more things than you. And I also know the path you must walk on."


    A devil with a pair of glowing crimson eyes had revealed itself to demonstrate its undeniable authority. And every demonic cultivator who saw this otherworldly figure copsed on their butts almost immediately.


    "Do not follow me if you intend on pursuing stupid illusions like this Dao of Demonic Under the Heavens. I do not wish for war. However, I fight for one simple reason. Because the enemy attacked me first!"


    His appearance and the contents of his words didn''t match. Such words seemed too moderate and mild whening out of a devil that seemed capable of dyeing the entire world in malice and darkness! However...


    At least now everyone understood something. That man, their demon emperor... He was indeed the Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor from the legends!


    However, this Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was not the person they thought they knew. This man was not a monster who thirsted for bloodshed and destruction. And he was not a monster who desired to cover the world in the veil of darkness and evil. No, he was just another ordinary man trying to walk his own path. Yes, ordinary. Exceedingly ordinary, but that only made him extraordinary...!


    That was who their demon emperor was!


    "I can''t give you and of peace. What I can give you is an opportunity to create such and. There is only one thing I can promise you. As long as you put in the requisite effort, I shall grant you a life where, at the very least, you won''t be ashamed of yourself."


    Zhu Gang reflexively muttered out of the blue. "And give us houses and money, too."


    "...That, too."


    Demonic qi enveloping Kang Jin-Ho dissipated in an instant like smoke to reveal an ordinary-looking young man.


    After returning to his original appearance, Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head. "Well, those things are important, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, my liege. More important than anything," said Zhu Gang with some conviction in his voice. By now, he no longer held fear or terror in his heart. "My liege. I have so many questions to ask you. But I''m sure we will have plenty of time in the future to ask those questions. So, may I ask you this one thing?"


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    "Those who have made their decision... What should we do?"


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly studied Zhu Gang for a few seconds before nodding slightly. "We''ll set up an application booth or something of that nature. Elders will be responsible for epting your applications, so let them know of your decisions. Also,pile a list of family members who will be migrating together with you and give it to the elders. Unfortunately, I can''t give you a lot of time. Finish everything within two days."


    "We shall obey!"


    When Zhu Gang kowtowed, the demonic cultivators filling up the underground space also followed suit in unison. The spectacle of thousands of demonic cultivators kowtowing was not something one could witness often.


    <i>''Ah! Aaaah!''</i>


    Chang Min shuddered in ecstasy.


    <i>''This... This is it!''</i>


    This scene was what the demon cult must''ve looked like when it still had a cult leader!


    Demonic cultivators overflowing with loyalty, and the lone majestic figure standing before them to lead them forward! This was the scene Chang Min dreamed of witnessing one day, and it had finally happened before his eyes.


    The mes of aspiration and heroic spirit burned vigorously within Chang Min''s heart. He had faith. He did not doubt it for once. However, even he didn''t expect the cult believers to submit this quickly and painlessly.


    The demon emperor didn''t even resort to violence to instill discipline in the believers. No, he only needed to say a few things, but that was enough to make these people swear loyalty to him. How could Chang Min not be moved by this incredible spectacle!


    "M-my liege!"


    Just as Chang Min fell into a dilemma, wondering how he should express this powerful wave of emotions...


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered disinterestedly. "Money''s still the magic ticket that solves everything, huh?"


    "...!"


    Chang Min''s swelling emotions instantly t-lined.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. "Whether it''s now or back then, nothing''s changed. Nothing, I tell you..."


    Chang Min cautiously asked, "...Did something like this happen in the past as well?"


    "Yeah. The cult members were extremely dissatisfied by something, but when I said I''d double their stipends, they all shut their mouths up real quick. I can''t tell whether it''s human nature to drool over money or only the demonic cultivators do that."


    "..." Chang Min kept his mouth shut, but his cheeks still twitched nheless.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. "In any case. This situation has been resolved, right?"


    "Y-yes, my liege. I believe so."


    "And all of you now know what kind of a person I am, right?"


    Chang Min involuntarily nodded at that rhetorical question. At least one thing became clear in his mind with this event.


    <i>''My liege is rich.''</i>


    That fact was moreforting to know than anything else, really.

 Chapter 727: Migrating (2)

    Chapter 727: Migrating (2)


    Plenty of different types of power existed in this world. Among them, three particr types of power could be seen as the most influential.


    They were... Financial power. Political power. And physical power.


    At the dawn of human civilization, physical power reigned supreme. However, as the human race continued to develop and mature, political power quickly took center stage and started reigning over physical power. What about now, though?


    <em>''These days, it''s the financial muscle.''</em>


    Chang Min wasn''t an ''old'' man. Yes, he was physically older than anyone in this ce. However, he consciously worked very hard not to fall behind in times.


    In his eyes, money was the true power controlling the world in the current era. In the past, political power could bring you all the riches under the heavens, but now? Money could buy you all the political clout you''d ever want.


    It was easy enough to guess by observing the attitude of the younger generations. Whether it was now or back then, the reason for pursuing martial arts was to be stronger. However, the reason for needing strength had changed.


    In the past, strength brought you fame, honor, and political power. Top experts acknowledged by others in Gangho were targets of envy. Simply by being physically stronger, these experts could live an aloof life like a crane. However, what about now?


    Who would pursue strength if the reward was hiding away in some remote mountain valleys and living free from all worldly desires?<em>''Indeed, the mindset has definitely changed.''</em>


    The reason why the majority of martial artists cultivated in this day and age was... Because they could make a decent living out of martial arts, that was why! If the path of martial arts provided precisely zero assistance toward making money, Chang Min was dead sure that at least 80% of the currently active martial artists would''ve abandoned the martial world a long time ago!


    In the end, money ruled everything. So, being rich in such a world would be an enormous advantage.


    Even then...


    "My lieeeeege!" Chang Min cried out, forcing Kang Jin-Ho to frown deeply. Whenever Chang Min raised such a passionate roar, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous about the iing nagging. "This servant is deeply worried about this situation, my liege!"


    "Worried? Why?"


    Chang Min weightily nodded at Kang Jin-Ho. "Is it really possible to guarantee so many benefits for the cult believers, my liege? If it is, then I have nothing more to wish for in this life. However, if the promised benefits do not materialize or the support gets suddenly cut off... It will be worse than not starting this process, my liege."


    "I know that already," Kang Jin-Ho replied, his attitude still unfazed. "What I proposed is perfectly doable."


    "But... The cost must be considerable...?" Chang Min cautiously asked.


    "Don''t worry. I can calcte that much," Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand to shut Chang Min up.


    What was there to worry about, anyway? The Martial Assembly was already paying its members monthly wages, after all.


    The Assembly paid the martial artists under its roster sries and provided them with cultivation methods and techniques. In exchange, the members were expected to make themselves avable whenever the Assembly needed something done. This was the basic principle of the Assembly''s operation.


    If the demon cult members could smoothly be a part of this operation, what Kang Jin-Ho promised shouldn''t put too much strain on the Assembly. Of course, the number of members dramatically increasing in a short window of time would strain any organization. Thankfully, though, the Martial Assembly didn''t have to worry about the biggest question mark in this equation, funds, as it was practically swimming in money at the moment.


    The Assembly might be flush with cash, but its inability to use that money to nurture arger, strongerbat force had not been answered yet. So, as long as the interests of the Assembly and the demon cult believers matched... Trivial issues could always be sorted outter.


    Of course, it''d be Lee Hyeon-Su''s job to sort such stuff out. If the poor man heard about this, he might froth at the mouth and pass out, but... What could he or anyone do? This was for everyone''s sake, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly believed everyone had their uses, and that they should pull their weight after getting paid. Lee Hyeon-Su received a fair enough sry every month, and stuff like this was what he was hired to do, anyway.


    "Also..." Chang Min carefully raised his voice, still looking worried about something. "Even if everything is indeed possible, this servant isn''t quite sure if it''s the right thing to pay the cult believers stipends..."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. "Chang Min, there is no such thing asbor withoutpensation."


    "But, my liege... This servant humbly believes that money should not be the motivating factor for the believers'' loyalty."


    "Oh? Then, what do you think should be the motivation?"


    "...Of course, it should be respect toward the demon emperor and their devout faith."


    "Did you say respect?" Kang Jin-Ho chuckled derisively. "You think people will respect you when you''re busy exploiting them withoutpensation?"


    "We are not merchants, my liege."


    "Everyone''s the same, Chang Min."


    "B-but... In the past, we..."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Past? You know more about the past than me?"


    Chang Min hurriedly lowered his head. He remembered that, unlike most other subjects, he should think twice before talking about the past in front of the demon emperor. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had returned from the past, didn''t he?


    "Chang Min, do you think things were different in the past? Stop deluding yourself with the belief that cult believers converted to the cult because of their faith or loyalty. The majority of them had to convert as they had no ce to go and nothing to eat. That''s all."


    "B-but..."


    "Do you believe the story is different with other sects? Shaolin was called the number one under the heavens precisely because it was rich. It got rich when people with some wealth congregated at its temples and offered mary gifts and donations in hopes of securing a rxing path to the afterlife."


    "..."


    "And that wealth allowed them to nurture many powerful experts. That''s it. Since they could produce so many experts, Shaolin''s fame went through the roof. More fame meant more people were willing to offer gifts. And more experts meant more research, which in turn, improved the overall level of their martial arts. It was the same story for other sects and ns."


    "But, my liege... Martial artists are..."


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. "Martial artists are still humans at the end of the day. They need to eat to survive. And they can''t go on without something to wear and a ce to sleep. In the end, you need money to do all those things."


    "My liege, I... We can''t simply be obsessed with making money, my liege."


    "Indeed. It''s our job to ensure others don''t have to do that, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Chang Min mped his mouth shut when he heard that.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued his lecture. "Do you think the right way to stop believers from obsessing over money is not giving them any? No. The correct way is to teach the believers that money isn''t everything in this world, and that more worthy things can be found within the cult. That''s the right solution. Is it the cult''s policy to stop giving the starving believers rice and wheat to stop them from bing obsessed with food?"


    "No, my liege. It''s not."


    "Everyone thinks they know the solutions. It seems obvious, after all," Kang Jin-Ho muttered in a t voice. However, it was easy enough to sense the conviction in his voice. "There are countless ways to make things a little easier for the time being. And yes, you can think of hundreds of reasons why we shouldn''t distribute stipends. And it shouldn''t be difficult to make them ept your reasoning. To them, not getting paid is something they have grown ustomed to, after all. Unfortunately, you will never make any tangible progress that way."


    "...My liege."


    "A cult that does not look after its believers should not expect its congregation to remain loyal. Didn''t you say it before? That the Sacred me epts all things? That it remains benevolent to all? I hope you''re not deliberately excluding money from the ''all things'', now are you?"


    Chang Min animatedly waved his hands in denial. "No, never, my liege! It''s just that I can''t stop worrying about this situation."


    "Every change is apanied by uncertainty and worries. However, if you let yourself get caught up in uncertainty and reject change, you will never experience progress. I''m not going to back down on this matter, Chang Min. Do try to be more understanding."


    Chang Min bowed deeply. "My liege, you don''t have to say that to us. Everything in the demon cult is meant to obey your will. This servant merely wished to provide some form of assistance in your decision-making, however insignificant... Please forgive this one''s sins."


    "No, I get it," Kang Jin-Ho muttered while mouthing a fresh cigarette.


    "However... May I raise one final concern, my liege?"


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    Chang Min''splexion grew a little gloomier. "My liege, I beg of you to not lose your temper and consider this servant''s opinion. I''ve witnessed many things throughout my life. Not everything I''ve seen and heard while reaching my age could be described as nice. I even had to bear witness to events that I would sincerely love to forget."


    "I see. And?" Kang Jin-Ho urged Chang Min on slightly impatiently.


    Chang Min sighed deeply. "The conclusion I''ve arrived at after observing countless historical events and people is that humans don''t have in them to be honorable, my liege. And that they do not know the meaning of gratitude. They might be thankful for your gesture of goodwill and swore their loyalty to you, but... In a few years, no, in a few short months, they will start taking your benevolence for granted, my liege. Actually, some of them might even startining why they are not receiving more."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to that and silently listened. He understood all too well what Chang Min wanted to say.


    "The demon emperor''s grace is as valuable as life itself. However, these believers will never trulyprehend the value of your kindness, my liege."


    "It doesn''t matter," Kang Jin-Ho grunted.


    Chang Min slightly raised his head to look. His eyes caught the still-unconcerned figure of Kang Jin-Ho leisurely smoking away.


    "Don''t be mistaken, Chang Min."


    "..."


    "I''m not trying to be nice to them. As the demon cult believers... As the people who converted to the demon cult and must obey and follow me, they are entitled to such benefits."


    "My liege? Are you saying you''re not showering the believers with your goodwill?"


    "Sries received by workers while working for apany cannot be called the CEO''s goodwill, now can it? You will receive treatment equal to your abilities. That is all."


    "But, uh..." Chang Min was about to say something only to mp his mouth shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho already knew what Chang Min wanted to say, however. "Yes, this treatment is excessive considering the believers'' current strength."


    "Indeed, my liege."


    "It''s our job to ensure they eventually possess the power and skills matching the favorable treatment, Chang Min." Kang Jin-Ho deeply sucked at the cigarette before leisurely exhaling the unhealthy smoke. "As things stand, those people don''t deserve to receive any of these benefits. However, things will surely change from now on. We must mold and guide them until we feel that they fully deserve all the benefits they receive. Our job is to shorten the time it takes to reach that stage, Chang Min."


    "I shall do my best, my liege!"


    "Besides..." Kang Jin-Ho stubbed the cigarette out on the nearby ashtray. "Those who take the benefits for granted and don''t do their best will eventually face appropriate punishment. I''m not doing this because I pity the believers. I will not continue to be generous to those who fail to prove themselves. Those who fail to keep up or obey will naturally be eliminated and expelled. They will soon learn that, to enjoy the benefits, they must deal with their responsibilities first."


    "My liege!" Chang Min went down on his knees to kowtow again.


    <em>''The legend of the demon emperor was not exaggerated, after all!''</em>


    Chang Min couldn''t tell if this direction was the right one. He didn''t even have the ability to judge if Kang Jin-Ho was on the right track. What Kang Jin-Ho wanted to achieve seemed well out of Chang Min''s scope of discernment. Even then, he still realized something crucial just now.


    <em>''My liege is looking much further ahead than I can imagine!''</em>


    Whether this direction was correct or not didn''t seem to matter anymore when the demon emperor could see things that Chang Min was unable to. How could the demon cult not be even stronger with someone like that at the helm?


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s fame of spreading the Age of Demonic in the past wasn''t earned through his martial prowess alone! While stewing in the fresh reminder of this historical fact, Chang Min cautiously raised his voice again. "My liege, one more thing, if I may...?"


    "Really now...?" Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Although it was great to exchange questions and opinions with his subordinates, why did Chang Min want to ask so many questions in one sitting? "What is it this time?"


    "My question might be construed as impudent in a certain sense..."


    "Stop beating around the bush and out with it."


    "Well, uh¡­" Chang Min smiled awkwardly. Kang Jin-Ho was instantly enveloped in anxiety after seeing an expression that Chang Min usually didn''t make. "My liege, elders will surely... receive better benefits, yes?"


    "..."


    "After living almost a century inside a cave, my joints are giving me trouble every morning, you see...? Perhaps a residence where us elders can stay infort could be a¡­"


    "...I''ll pay special attention and make it happen, okay?"


    "Your grace will even touch the heavens, my liege! All hail the demon emperor!"


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply without even meaning to.


    <em>No, it''s money that touches the heavens, Chang Min.</em>


    <em>It''s money...</em>

 Chapter 728: Migrating (3)

    Chapter 728: Migrating (3)


    There were days when a word or term used without much care would suddenly hit differently.


    Some people would learn the true meaning of what it meant to be happy. And some others would unfortunately learn how difficult the term ''being sad'' was to cope with.


    A person who threw around the term ''being lonely'' without giving it too much thought would one day return home to face the cold reality of no one waiting to wee them back and finally realize what loneliness was.


    Life... was inevitably a series of new discoveries and epiphanies. At times, happy discoveries would apany one''s journey through life. On another asion, sorrowful discoveries would put tremendous strain on a person''s heart and soul.


    Sometimes joyful, at other times sorrowful... Such discoveries would ultimately enrich people''s lives. This much was undeniable.


    However, there was one person right now who would dearly love to deny that fact of life. And this person, a man, didn''t usually find himself discovering things like this. That was because this particr man was the type to analyze every new word he''de across, figure out how it should be used in which situation, and determine which emotions it linked up with.


    For this man, suddenly gaining a new ''appreciation'' of an already-existing term was a truly rare urrence. Unfortunately, he was experiencing that rare urrence right this moment. As for the term in question?


    It was none other than... ''Out of the blue''!


    "O-okay, so..." Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, his hand gripping the phone''s receiver trembling unsteadily.<em>''No, it can''t be.''</em>


    He must''ve misheard it. That was what Lee Hyeon-Su desperately tried to convince himself with!


    Even though such a thing could never happen since he was the type to never miss what the other party was saying and minutely analyze everything he heard, he still devalued his own excellent hearing and avoided facing reality!


    "Okay, so...!"


    Another rare thing for him happened as well just then, and that was him struggling to find the right words to say!


    However, the man responsible for inducing this situation spoke in a truly unperturbed, unconcerned manner imaginable!


    -What''s the matter? Will it be too difficult?


    "Assembly Master, did you ask me if it will be difficult? Did you really ask me that? Hah. Hahaha... Haha... hah¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su''s cheeks and lips and almost every facial muscle twitched unstably. "What could <em>possibly</em> be difficult, Assembly Master? Mm? I mean, we have enough technology to send people to the Moon and dispatch robot submersibles into the deepest parts of our ocean, don''t we? And AI bots can beat human grandmasters these days, so what could be impossible in this era of technological marvels? Just say the word, and I will deal with whatever you throw in my way, sir!"


    -Oh? You can? That''s good.


    <em>No, it''s not ''good'', you punk!</em>


    <em>I was being sarcastic! Sarcastic!</em>


    <em>Don''t you understand what sarcasm is?! Stop epting people''s words at face value, okay?!</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su genuinely wanted to break down and cry.


    There were all sorts of different workce bosses in this world. No, wait. To be more precise, there were all sorts of different workce as*hole bosses in this world!


    How about those as*hole bosses who assign genuinely nonsensical work to you with zero support and criticize you for yourck of ability or passion when things don''t work out favorably?


    Or how about those as*holes who seem to conveniently forget that you have a life outside of work?


    Or even those as*hole bosses who spit out endlessly irritating bullsh*t every single time they open their bloody mouths!


    The workce bosses capable of turning your work experience into a trip to Hell came in various shapes and difficulty levels. However, on this very day, Lee Hyeon-Su finally discovered the answer to the question that had been tormenting him for quite a while. And that was...


    What kind of an as*hole boss was the worst type of as*hole boss to deal with?


    <em>''And the answer is... It''s this type!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes burned angrily as he red at the phone.


    The type of workce boss that made one''s life more difficult than anything else was someone who tried to squeeze out every drop of his workers'' abilities. Just like Kang Jin-Ho, in other words!


    <em>''Why! Why are you doing this to me!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced deeply.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a surprisingly cunning man. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t know that, but now? He was dead sure of it. As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho never tossed an assignment in Lee Hyeon-Su''s way for sh*ts and giggles. No, he always thoroughly considered if Lee Hyeon-Su could handle it first!


    The problem with this consideration was that... The assignment usually could only be dealt with if Lee Hyeon-Su sacrificed sleep, minimized breaks, skipped meals and worked like there was no tomorrow! That was where Kang Jin-Ho''s level of consideration for his workers stopped!


    If only! If only the assignment had been something so oundish that it prompted Lee Hyeon-Su to go, <em>"Uwaaaah!? This is utterly impossible, Assembly Master! Just fire me already!" </em>He''d have shot himself or something by now!


    Unfortunately, thistest assignment was... more or less doable with Lee Hyeon-Su''s abilities. And that saddened him to no end.


    "...Yes, Assembly Master. It''s possible. Possible, I say. Nothing is impossible in this world, after all! Yes, everything is doable."


    Indeed, everything was within the realm of ''doable''!


    Starting from moving the higher-than-expected number of applicants to helping the family members of the applicants migrate to Korea legally, even though their number was far higher than the applicants themselves!


    What about setting up suitable lodging for all the applicants entering the country illegally? And then, also finding houses for the applicants'' families when they eventually arrive in Korea?


    Finally, what about paying the applicants monthly sries and finding work and schools for their family members?!


    <em>''Yes, they are all bloody possible! Nothing in this world is impossible, am I right! God-bloody-damn it!''</em>


    Of course they were all doable. Why wouldn''t they be? The problem here was that one person trying to deal with all those things at once could drive him to the end of his ropes!


    <em>-</em>I know that I''m asking a lot from you. For that, I''m sorry.


    <em>Huh. Huhuhuhuh...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho said he was sorry. He actually apologized!


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost shed a single tear. However, it wasn''t because he was moved by Kang Jin-Ho finally acknowledging all the hard work he was doing. One must never forget that Kang Jin-Ho was the type of boss who nonchntly assigned his subordinates tasks that made people wonder if humans could actually pull them off!


    This assignment made a boss like that apologize, so how could Lee Hyeon-Su not express his sorrow? When he had no choice but to do this crazy assignment?!


    "A-Assembly Master, just how did things end up this way? Isn''t the scale of the operation at least double the previous estimate?"


    -Well, if I''m being honest...


    "W-wait a minute! Please be honest with me from the get-go. Please don''t beat around the bush and scare me like this!"


    -The application process isn''t finished yet, so we might get even more people as time goes on. The double-the-estimate was yesterday''s story, you see? We still have a long queue of applicants outside even as we speak, so... You want me to confirm the numbers just in case?


    "...No, Assembly Master. No need to go out of your way to... confirm things. Well, that''s how it''s always been like for me, isn''t it? Yes, indeed¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled hollowly as he mumbled some words of resignation.


    -Well, what happened was...


    After listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s exnation, Lee Hyeon-Su spat out a lengthy groan.


    -You think that was excessive?


    "Honestly, sir? Yes, I''d like to tell you that you went overboard on this one. However... I believe that sometimes, we have no choice but to try to do things that seem beyond our capabilities to handle. Right now, we must increase our forces even if the method seems oundish."


    -Yes, I agree.


    "However, Assembly Master. If these people we''ve gone to great lengths to bring to our side fail to be as strong as we need them to be... All these things will end up as meaningless waste of our energy. epting these many people will strain the Assembly, after all."


    -With that much wealth burning a hole in our coffers, I''m pretty sure epting ten thousand new members shouldn''t be too much of a hassle.


    "Well, technically, yes. However..." Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply again. <em>''I wouldn''t be this worried if it''s as simple as feeding and clothing ten thousand people, sir...''</em>


    The real problem here was with the matter concerning the family members. The Martial Assembly''s finances certainly weren''t secure enough to support people who would provide precisely zero assistance to the organization''s survival.


    For now, the Assembly seemed flush with cash as it had confiscated every dime Lee Jung-Geol and elders had stashed away. However, when looking at things long-term, this situation would no doubt put a huge burden on the Assembly.


    "In the long term, this will put us in a bind, sir."


    -Being able to consider the long term is already a win for us.


    "...My apologies, I was being short-sighted, sir," said Lee Hyeon-Su, realizing that Kang Jin-Ho''s decision was the right one under the circumstances.


    What might happen in the long term? Lee Hyeon-Su should worry about that after securing the Martial Assembly''s survival first.


    With the Assembly''s currentbat strength, it''d have to rely on Kang Jin-Ho, Vator, and Wiggins to defend itself if foreign forces decided to invade South Korea. The stability brought on by only a handful of experts was not stability at all!


    It was unknown whether epting all these people now would help the Assembly or bring it to its kneester. Unfortunately, the current situation meant the Assembly didn''t have the luxury to reject them.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened.


    <em>''My judgment has been muddled.''</em>


    He should be madly egging Kang Jin-Ho to headhunt at least one more demonic cultivator and bring them over. That would be the most advantageous thing for the Assembly''s existence overall. But here he was, busyining like an entitled brat when he should''ve been offering his encouragement.


    <em>''That''s because I now have someone I can depend on.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su urately diagnosed his situation. Something like this would''ve never happened in the past. And that something was him whining like a brat to Kang Jin-Ho! He was whining to his boss that, yes, he understood the matters of the Assembly were important, but he was also figuratively wasting away while doing those things. So he wanted his boss to acknowledge all his contributions, at least.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s face reddened considerably after realizing his childish behavior.


    "Assembly Master?"


    -Yeah? What is it?


    "I will deal with the matters on this side. No, let me rephrase that. I will perfectly deal with everything. So, don''t worry about anything and bring as many people as you can find."


    -...?


    "I know you''ve been working hard in a foreign country, so I apologize for whining like that instead of supporting you properly. Please understand that it was not my intention to act like a brat."


    -Lee Hyeon-Su, you...


    "Yes, Assembly Master!" Lee Hyeon-Su sat up straight while grimacing. He could hear Kang Jin-Ho''s voice on the line quaking a little. This powerful guilty conscience washed over Lee Hyeon-Su just then.


    <em>''Yup, it must be difficult on that side.''</em>


    In a way, the one having a torrid time right now was Kang Jin-Ho, not Lee Hyeon-Su sitting pretty in South Korea. Even though Kang Jin-Ho exercised incredible influence over the demonic cultivators, infiltrating the enemy territory and smuggling people out to shore up the defenses back home would never be a walk in a park, now would it?


    Every day must feel like he was lying on a bed of thorns! So, how happy Kang Jin-Ho must be after someone, in this case Lee Hyeon-Su, had finally understood his plight!


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt proud of himself and sat up straight in his chair. Too bad for him, though... The reality was never that kind.


    -Hey, did you fall out of your bed this morning? And hit your head?


    "...I''m sorry?"


    What was up with this weird response? Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly realized that there was a huuuuge wall of distrust standing between him and Kang Jin-Ho.


    -I''m not giving you bonuses even if you do all that, okay?


    "You''ve never given me bonuses until now, so why bring that up, sir?"


    -Well... We only have money grabbers on this side, you see?


    "..."


    Lee Hyeon-Su began thinking that maybe Kang Jin-Ho was going through some unmentionable things on that side. He briefly prayed for Kang Jin-Ho''s well-being in his mind, then coughed to clear his throat before changing the subject. "I see. In any case, when will you depart, sir?"


    -I want to leave within three days. Are the preparations finished on your side?


    "Three days? That will be cutting it very close, but it''s still doable, sir. We will have more passengers, but we can just cram them in the containers. If we treat them not as humans but as luggage, we will have plenty of room to not worry about anything. It''s just that we need to temporarily forget about their dignity as human beings during the voyage itself."


    -That''s not a problem. Proceed with the n.


    "Understood, sir." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, his eyes gleaming sharply.


    -I''ll give you another call if the situation changes this side. Call me if the preparation ends first, though.


    "I''ll try to keep you up to date periodically, sir."


    -Got it. Later.


    After Kang Jin-Ho ended the call, Lee Hyeon-Su leaned back in his chair and sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>''What an extraordinary undertaking this is...''</em>


    Objectively speaking, this operation was incredibly tricky to pull off. The biggest problem was something else, however. It was impossible to predict potential disruptions and interferences during the operation itself.


    Worse still...


    <em>''We''re rushing things.''</em>


    Indeed, everything was progressing at a break-neck pace. Kang Jin-Ho was never the type to push things through at such a fast pace. If he needed to prepare, he''d take his time and make sure everything was ready before pouncing into action like a sh of lightning.


    Lee Hyeon-Su had never seen Kang Jin-Ho rushing things along during the preparation stage. That could only mean Kang Jin-Ho had perceived danger. And the odds of the source of that danger being the Crimson King''s faction were very high.


    "I need to handle this perfectly, with no room for error."


    Lee Hyeon-Su picked his phone up again. He had already finished confirming everything. However, he could not afford to let any slip-up go unnoticed, however trivial. This event could very well determine the Assembly''s future, after all!


    "Come to my office," said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    After summoning Lee Hyeon-Ju, Lee Hyeon-Su leaned against his chair again and closed his eyes. He carefullybed through every part of the operation once more in his mind.

 Chapter 729: Migrating (4)

    Chapter 729: Migrating (4)


    "Master."


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes when Vator called out to him. He nced at the big man. "What''s the matter?"


    "You look exhausted."


    "Hmm..."


    If anyone other than Vator said that, Kang Jin-Ho could have easily brushed it aside. However, it was impossible to fool Vator''s eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively shrugged his shoulders. "A lot of things required my attentiontely, and it seems I''ve umted a bit of stress as a result."


    "Hmm¡­" Vator furrowed his brow, clearly unhappy with the situation. "Master, I''m aware you''re painting a bigger picture. However, do not forget that you''re the one holding the brush. If the act of painting this picture harms your health... It''ll never be finished."


    "...It''s not as bad as that," Kang Jin-Ho waved his hand dismissively. At the same time, a wry smirk formed on his face.


    <em>''Everyone is lecturing metely.''</em>Here was probably the biggest difference between this life and thest one. Back when he was still referred to as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, no one dared to speak directly to Kang Jin-Ho. Even though he never forbade such things or punished those who did speak to him that way, that fearful atmosphere still hung around him.


    <em>''I guess... It was because of Azure Demon.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho currently didn''t have a confirmed second-inmand. In other words, the ''middle step'' people had to go through first before addressing Kang Jin-Ho did not exist.


    However, Azure Demon was <em>that </em>confirmed second-inmand in the past. Most reports or advice meant to reach Kang Jin-Ho''s ears were usually handled by Azure Demon.


    Azure Demon wanted to decrease Kang Jin-Ho''s burden, and this was his way of showing his concern and goodwill, but as far as results were concerned... It was the same as putting blinkers and earplugs on Kang Jin-Ho.


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho became isted from the people below. The only source of contact left for him after that was the handful of the Demon mes and the fearful gazes of the cult believers who still respected him and tried to obey hismands.


    <em>''I was an idiot back then.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho swore not to repeat the mistakes of the past.


    He was unable to predict what all these changes would do to the demon cult. The odds of things working out favorably were there, of course. Unfortunately, believing that everything would turn out okay was an act of a fool.


    As was the case with all things in this world, pain would always apany transformations. No matter how correctly everything was handled, it was impossible to avoid chaos and confusion during upheavals and transformations.


    <em>''Besides, no one can say for sure that this is the right course of action, anyway.''</em>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho said all those righteous-sounding things to Chang Min earlier, he had no confidence that they were on the right track. He had to believe that it was.


    Strength and coercion were the most useful tools to him right now. Kang Jin-Ho needed to finish everything in the shortest time possible, so the simplest method was to take everyone willing to follow him to Korea, train them like there was no tomorrow, and then put them to work like ves.


    He shouldn''t worry about the financial situation or overworking these people to death. If they all kicked the bucket in the line of duty, as long as they had been pulling their weight... It''d be seen as investments paying off.


    However... What would doing that leave him with in the end?


    Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of saying some cliched stuff like how the process was just as important as the result itself. To him, results were unimaginably more important than the process of getting there.


    Without results, you couldn''t even talk about whether the process was right or wrong. Without achieving a result, no one would care about your process.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s concern was not about doing things the right way. He firmly believed that, even if the process was harsh and inhumane, it''d still result in something better for everyone in the end. Even if the basis of his belief was flimsy at best.


    <em>Knock, knock...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head toward the door. "Come in."


    Chang Min opened the door and respectfully entered. "My liege."


    "Mm. I''m on my way," said Kang Jin-Ho, then leisurely got up.


    That was when Chang Min and Vator''s re collided mid-air.


    "You got lucky, old fart," Vator grunted. "Next time, things won''t end so easily for you."


    "Hmph. A big fe like you can''t even act like a man, I see. No one is more unsightly than a brat who can''t ept his loss," Chang Min sharply muttered.


    "My loss? After I left you in a state where you should be grateful to me for not breaking any of your bones?"


    "You brat. You said you''re from Mongolia, right?"


    "...Mm? That''s right. So what?"


    "Be honored, you brat. Even though you''re an uncouth Mongolian marauder, I''ve still turned you into the symbol of Zhongyuan, a panda bear! That eye patch suits you quite well! Kuh-hahahaha!"


    "You stinking old fart!"


    "You oversized uncouth marauder!"


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho finally intervened by slightly raising his hand. Once he garnered the two men''s attention, he quietly addressed them. "Yes, I acknowledge that men need to set a pecking order."


    "..."


    "I also understand that since you two couldn''t finish it, you still want to have a go again to find the winner. And I even understand the immature desire to prove who is stronger than the other. I''m the same as you two, after all."


    "Master?"


    "...My liege."


    "However," Kang Jin-Ho frowned, his voice more withdrawn than before. "The right time and ce also exist for such things. If you im to be human but still can''t figure out now isn''t the time or ce, are you sure you''re humans, not beasts? Do you get my drift?"


    "...Yes, I do."


    "Yes, my liege."


    Vator and Chang Min flinched and quietened down after Kang Jin-Ho admonished them in a quiet voice.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to warn them. "If you raise a fuss about demonstrating your martial prowess again in my presence, I will personally teach you how trifling your strength actually is. Understand?"


    Vator and Chang Min sheepishly looked away, unable to say anything. They weren''t trying to express their displeasure through silence, though. It was just that they didn''t dare open their mouths at the pressure emanating from Kang Jin-Ho!


    Vator''s trembling eyesnded on Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''He''s gotten stronger again?''</em>


    Obviously, he already knew Kang Jin-Ho had gotten even stronger since their duel. Didn''t Vator say that Kang Jin-Ho was improving at a phenomenal rate with his own mouth?


    However, the pressure Kang Jin-Ho gave off far exceeded Vator''s estimation, and the big man reflexively clenched his fists tightly.


    If he worked together with Chang Min, could they win against Kang Jin-Ho in a fight? Not in a spar but an actual fight to the death?


    Chang Min was strong enough to fight Vator to a stalemate. So, if they worked together, couldn''t they defeat Kang Jin-Ho somehow?


    Vator''s head shouted that yes, it was possible. However, his instincts were warning him not to even try.


    <em>''How is this even possible?''</em>


    Vator couldn''tprehend this existence called Kang Jin-Ho.


    Getting stronger¡ªimproving one''s cultivation¡ªwasn''t like retrieving a hidden cache of emergency funds from under the mattress. Even if Kang Jin-Ho used to be so much stronger in the past, the improvement in cultivation didn''t happen with only one''s memories or experiences. The ''obvious'' process of training one''s body and reproducing the oldprehensions must apany the cultivation process.


    <em>''Think about it for a second!''</em>


    If a man who had scaled a mountain before attempted to climb it again, he should have an easier time than his first attempt. However, that didn''t mean he could fly up to the summit, now did it?


    Regardless of how much experience he had, the climber had to use his two feet. Could he reach the summit several times faster than everyone else just because he had conquered this mountain before? Obviously not! Such a thing was realistically impossible.


    If it was, returners would have taken over this world by now!


    In reality, returners, more often than not, failed to regain the strength of their past lives. The reason for that was simple enough¡ªthey had no need to work as hard as before.


    After being lulled by the conveniences of the modern era, returners would no longer see the need to bet their everything to be as strong as in the past. Some even entirely gave up on the pursuit of martial arts as a response to how insanely tough their past lives had been.


    Their mindset shouldn''te as a surprise. The pursuit of martial arts didn''t immediately reward you the more you cultivated and trained, after all. It wasn''t like a video game where investing time and money to acquire more exp automatically led to your character leveling up.


    Some people might say that if they could go back in time and study, entering famous universities would be a cakewalk. However, if those people were really sent back in time, they would never reach their ultimate goal. That was because someone not ustomed to working hard wouldn''t suddenly be a hard worker after their body became younger.


    Returners knew better than most people how much they had to give up and how much hard work was required to gain strength. And how painful the process actually was, too. In that sense, it shouldn''te as a surprise that so many of them were reluctant to walk this path again after returning to the modern era.


    However, what was up with Kang Jin-Ho?


    Vator had never witnessed Kang Jin-Ho training like mad before. Sure, he seemed to devote most of his free time to meditating, but... But, if one could be super-strong through meditation only, who would want to go through harsh training?


    Despite the obviousck of physical training, Kang Jin-Ho was still getting stronger at a truly frightening rate.


    Their battle took ce only a short time ago. But the small difference between Kang Jin-Ho and Vator had grown during that brief window of time to be a yawning chasm that the big man wouldn''t even dare try to cross!


    <em>''Just how much stronger are you nning to be, master?''</em>


    Vator had a hunch. If Kang Jin-Ho really was <em>that</em> Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, the unmatched, unrivaled demonic cultivator responsible for ushering in the dark ages in history called Dao of Demonic Under the Heavens...! Then, he should be strong. And he should be stronger in the future, too.


    Even then, wasn''t this way too fast?


    How was it possible to chase after the peak of strength he had reached in the past life this quickly? When he must''ve spent decades cultivating back then? And...


    And what would happen after Kang Jin-Ho regained all of his former strength?


    Vator''s expression crumpled as an unyielding fighting spirit burned brightly in his heart.


    <em>''I have not given up yet!''</em>


    The fact that he was loyal to Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t changed. However, Vator simply could not sit back and let himself stagnate after that defeat to Kang Jin-Ho. This was the matter of his pride as a martial artist!


    Unlike Vator, though, it seemed Chang Min felt Kang Jin-Ho''s strength through his entire body and was deeply moved by the experience. Watching him shudder uncontrobly like that made Vator wonder if his emotional state had been uncalled for.


    "M-my lieeeege!"


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced and took a step back. "...Stop looking at me like that."


    "Yes, I will obey!" Chang Min bowed, then stared back at Kang Jin-Ho with eyes filled with


    envy and awe.


    <em>''Indeed, as expected of my liege!''</em>


    When Chang Min first met Kang Jin-Ho, the demon emperor''s strength was nothing to write home about. Even though Chang Min was confident that the one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had finally descended, it was also true that he was stealthily worried about someone that weak having enough strength to guide the demon cult to prosperity once more.


    That was why he wanted to join Kang Jin-Ho''s side as his escort as soon as possible and spread the lost demonic arts among the cult believers.


    But now? Chang Min was now thoroughly convinced.


    <em>''I was being disrespectful!''</em>


    With the descent of the demon emperor, Chang Min was no longer in a position to make ns. As a matter of fact, he no longer had the right to make any decisions! Only the demon emperor had the authority to decide on the future direction of the demon cult.


    Why? Because Kang Jin-Ho was the one-and-only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor!


    Without a doubt, this noble being would soon regain his martial prowess that helped him be a legend. And then, he''d guide the demon cult into prosperity. With that, the name of the demon cult would echo proudly within heaven and earth once more!


    Just like how things were back in the ancient past!


    Kang Jin-Ho turned toward the doorway. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, my liege!"


    Kang Jin-Ho took the lead, and Vator and Chang Min making determined faces silently followed behind. It was as if they were loyal retainers of a king. Or maybe royal guards escorting their liege!


    Behind Kang Jin-Ho was a duo of dignified white-haired old expert and a giant with a physique unmatched in the entire world. Anyone would gasp in shock and admiration at this spectacr sight.


    Unfortunately, there was one person in this room who couldn''t enjoy this spectacle worthy of a museum-piece painting.


    "Uhm, e-excuse me...?" Zhang Dajing dazedly reached out. However, after failing to touch anything tangible, his hand slowly faltered. "I, I''m also here, you know...?"


    <em>Please don''t treat a living, breathing human being as invisible air! Please!</em>


    Zhang Dajing listlessly pushed himself off the chair and chased after the heroic trio. Even though being treated as invisible air was depressing, that didn''t mean he wanted to remain in that office all by himself, either! He was kind of scared, after all!


    "L-let me go with you!"


    Zhang Dajing hurriedly chased after Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 730: Migrating (5)

    Chapter 730: Migrating (5)


    After exiting the office, Kang Jin-Ho was greeted by the sight of loooong queues of demonic cultivators. He couldn''t help but frown slightly at this scene. He nced at Chang Min. "You still haven''t received all the applications?"


    "My liege. We''ve already finished processing the applications of those who were waiting for your arrival earlier. More than half have decided to follow you."


    "I see. And?"


    "However, more cult believers are still arriving as we speak, my liege. Despite spreading the news of your arrival, it was still impossible for us to bring together every demonic cultivator living in the vastnds of Zhongyuan. These queues consist of the cult believers who have arrived not too long ago."


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly in worry while studying the queues.


    <em>''This will take longer than I thought.''</em>


    ording to his calction, the Crimson King''s faction should already know about his presence in China.


    <em>''This trip has unfolded a lot differently than I originally envisioned.''</em>


    The original n was to attract as much attention as possible in China to give people back in Korea enough time to stabilize things. They probably didn''t need a lot of time to do that, anyway. As long as Wiggins, Lee Hyeon-Su and Bang Jin-Hun worked a bit harder than usual, all the urgent fires should be snuffed out without causing too many headaches.In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho would distribute several demonic cultivation manuals to the demon cult and nurture a rebel force inside China. At least, that had been his n. And he certainly hadn''t thought about mass-migrating the demon cult believers to South Korea.


    If the demon cult''s situation hadn''t been this bad, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have tried something this oundish. Unsurprisingly, this operation had made his situation far more precarious than ever before.


    Without a doubt, the Crimson King''s faction must be in hot pursuit of Kang Jin-Ho. Meanwhile, countless demonic cultivators were congregating here. Unless those people were blind, they should have noticed the movements of the demonic cultivators by now.


    The Crimson King''s faction knew that Kang Jin-Ho was a demonic cultivator as well. So, they should obviously suspect the connection between the movement of the Chinese demonic cultivators and Kang Jin-Ho''s presence in the country. With how things were, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be surprised if the Crimson King''s faction raided this ce this very second.


    However, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho should abandon all these people behind, now did it? Especially when they obviously wanted to follow him.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min again. "When will the application process wrap up?"


    "At the current rate, it will take another two days, my liege."


    "One more day," said Kang Jin-Ho, prompting Chang Min to lower his head. "We will ept applications for one more day. Those who arrive afterward will not be able to apply."


    "Then... What about their fate, my liege?"


    "Those who are still willing cane to South Korea on their own. Migrating arge group might be difficult, but traveling to Korea individually shouldn''t be that hard, right? However, someone needs to stay behind to control the... traffic, to make sure the remaining ones don''t try to migrate all at the same time."


    "Understood, my liege. I''ll make the necessary arrangements."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "We are racing against time here. Finish all the preparations by tomorrow, and then... We depart."


    "S-so soon, my liege?"


    "If we don''t rush, the ones in danger will be them," said Kang Jin-Ho, his withdrawn eyes studying the demonic cultivators still making their applications.


    Even if the Crimson King''s faction attacked now, Kang Jin-Ho was confident of extricating himself. No matter how big of a crowd showed up, he''d not get defeated by such a random riff-raff


    , after all! However, that story didn''t apply to these demonic cultivators.


    Enemies that resembled little kittens with their ws out to Kang Jin-Ho should look like powerful monsters to these demonic cultivators. And it''d be impossible to protect them against a sudden raid, even if the protector was Kang Jin-Ho.


    Before such a situation could unfold, they needed to leave this ce.


    "It won''t be easy, though..." Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered to himself.


    He never expected an operation of this magnitude to go without a hitch, anyway. Didn''t he know better than anyone that the affairs of this world were never that straightforward?


    While he was pondering and agonizing, so did his enemies. While he was working hard, so did his enemies! Enemies didn''t exist for Kang Jin-Ho to use as cannon fodder, after all!


    Up until now, Kang Jin-Ho has been extremely lucky. He knew that better than anyone. What if the Crimson King''s faction had dispatched a martial artist on Vator''s level to Korea immediately after discovering Kang Jin-Ho''s existence? Or worse, what if the Crimson King had personally made the trip?


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have been able to resist, and his only remaining option would''ve been to surrender his life. The slim odds of coincidences and enemies'' carelessness working out in his favor had led him to this moment in life.


    So, woulddy luck continue to sing for him in the future as well? That might happen, sure. However, believing in that and making ns ordingly would only lead to the ''obvious'' results. Kang Jin-Ho would get to feel something he never had a chance to experience in his past life¡ªthe sensation of his neck separating from the rest of his body!


    Kang Jin-Ho asked a question while scanning the crowd. "Have you encountered any trouble so far? We have all these people crowding this cramped ce, after all."


    "They are martial artists, my liege. They can handle this level of difort. To change their future for the better, they should be willing to endure anything."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly in confusion and nced at Chang Min. He was almost tempted to apud thetter for not starting his exnation with something like <em>''Through my liege''s vast ocean-like grace and benevolence.''</em>


    "I know it''s not easy for them," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Indeed, it is not, my liege."


    "However, sometimes there are certain things you must do regardless of how difficult they are."


    "Yes, my liege. We are aware. We will definitelyplete the task you''ve given us."


    As the two men chatted, someone approached them. Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look and spotted a familiar face.


    <em>''His name was Zhu Gang, wasn''t it?''</em>


    The demonic cultivator who apanied Kang Jin-Ho''s group since Sichuan was cautiously approaching him. Either the presence of Chang Min was preventing him from saying something, or he was scared of Kang Jin-Ho, Zhu Gang seemed to be fidgeting nervously.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed a little. "What is it?"


    "I, uh, offer my humble greetings to the demon emperor!"


    As soon as Kang Jin-Ho said something, Zhu Gang immediately threw himself on the floor. And no, that movement could not be called prostrating. He had literally thrown himself!


    Kang Jin-Ho massaged his temples at this sorry sight.


    <em>''Why is this guy behaving like this, too?''</em>


    Since Chang Min had been trained in the customs of the past eras, his behavior was more or less understandable. It was pointless to stop and criticize a very old man who didn''t know any other way to express his reverence. The only way to fix this situation was to take time and gradually re-program him.


    However, Zhu Gang was a modern-era man, wasn''t he?


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly. "Why don''t we talk after you stand up again?"


    "Y-yes, my liege!" Zhu Gang hurriedly shot up to his feet. Looking at his reddened forehead was giving Kang Jin-Ho a migraine instead!


    "Listen, Zhu Gang. Don''t kowtow like that in the future, okay?"


    "I''m sorry?"


    "...If you want to be respectful, just bow your head. That will be enough. Okay?"


    "I, I see. I shall obey your will, my liege!"


    "And stop talking like that, too."


    "U-understood, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. It wasn''t as if he was the carrier of Historical Drama Disease and infected everyone even daring to approach him. So why were people figuratively tripping over themselves to use these cringy ways to speak to him?


    After rectifying this situation, Kang Jin-Ho continued with the conversation. "What is it?"


    Zhu Gang coughed to clear his throat. "I had something to discuss with you, sir."


    "Okay. Tell me, then."


    "I''m not sure if me saying this stuff might be construed as being rude, though..."


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned when Zhu Gang remained cautious of his mood. "I don''t have a lot of time to spare, Zhu Gang. If you have something to say, be out with it already."


    "I-in that case, should Ie back another time, sir?"


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly looked up at the ceiling before groaning loudly. "Let me rephrase."


    "I''m sorry?"


    "Tell me what''s on your mind in the next ten seconds or else."


    "Oh! Uh, well... Can I really get stronger, sir?"


    Kang Jin-Ho stared silently at Zhu Gang. This question was a bit unexpected. "Haven''t I made myself clear about this?"


    "My apologies, my liege. It''s just that... My liege, I beg of you to help me with this agonizing question burning a hole in my head."


    "Agonizing? Really?"


    Zhu Gang started exining in a trembling voice. "I will obey yourmands, my liege. Even if you tell me I can never get stronger, I will still follow your will and obey yourmands. T-that is why... Please tell me the truth, sir. Can I... Is there a possibility that I can grow stronger?"


    As he said those words, Zhu Gang''s legs were visibly shaking. That was enough to tell Kang Jin-Ho that this demonic cultivator had to squeeze out every ounce of his courage to ask this question.


    Chang Min''s expression crumpled as he tried to intervene. "You foolish child! Our dear demon emperor already has...!"


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand to stop Chang Min, then nced back at Zhu Gang. "It seems my verbal exnation wasn''t enough for you?"


    "N-no, that isn''t the case, my liege. It''s just that..." Zhu Gang raised his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. "I believe in you, my liege. But I don''t believe in myself."


    "Yourself, you say?"


    "Yes," Zhu Gang hesitated a little before continuing on with his trembling voice. "My liege, you''re undoubtedly strong. And you''d still be strong even if you hadn''t mastered demonic arts. But me... The reality I''ve seen isn''t kind enough for me to fully believe in the strength you''ve shown us and the secret manuals you''ll provide us with."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and studied Zhu Gang. For now, he chose to listen attentively. That was his role as the demon emperor.


    As Zhu Gang spoke, other demonic cultivators in the vicinity began approaching them one by one.


    "Even if we''ve only cultivated in low-tier demonic arts, those are still demonic arts, my liege. However, I never once saw myself as someone strong. Sir, if I believe in you and follow you to the ends of Earth, can I grow stronger? Can I be stronger than those damn orthodox faction bastards who treated me like an insect? Can I... finally escape from being a weakling?"


    Zhu Gang almost broke down in tears toward the end of his questions.


    Kang Jin-Ho was well aware this set of questions couldn''t be answered through logical arguments. Exining how much stronger they would get using so-and-so methods would be a meaningless exercise.


    All the demonic cultivators crowding this ce carried simr expressions. All the pent-up frustration, anger, and sorrow were threatening to spill out. They were trying to hold themselves together and present a more dignified front, but an array of bitter emotions welling up from deep within their hearts made that task nearly impossible.


    What would be the right thing to say to these people? Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. "Getting stronger depends on you."


    "..."


    "Even if I present you with suitable cultivation techniques and a wonderful environment, everything is pointless if you don''t try your best. That is why you must work hard. You will see your path open up when you do."


    Zhu Gang dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho, his jaw slightly falling.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly said something else. "Yes, I know that cliched words like those are useless to you guys."


    "...?"


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. "Since you''re following me back to South Korea, it means you are willing to be my subordinate, right?"


    "Yes, my liege. Of course."


    "In that case, you don''t have to worry about getting stronger. No, what you should worry about is if your body is sturdy enough to endure my training regime. Because... I will make you stronger," said Kang Jin-Ho, his eyes growing colder and sharper. "That I promise you. With my honor on the line!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice containing qi loudly echoed within the underground space. Even though he didn''t shout, everyone could clearly hear every word he spoke.


    "Just like how it was in the past, your existence will be the terror of the world. Your name will instill fear in the hearts of your enemies. I will ensure that no one, and I mean no one, will ever look down on you!"


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped there as his expression became stony, t. He nced at Zhu Gang, who was silently biting his lip, and tly asked, "Is my answer sufficient enough for you?"


    "...Yes, it is!"


    Another smirk rapidly spread on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. "If mere words were enough to console you, your so-called agonies weren''t all that serious, it seems! Stop trying to find your answers from me. I''m merely providing you with tools, and it''s your job to reach your goal."


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly waved his hand at Zhu Gang and walked away. Vator and Chang Min, plus Zhang Dajing, smartly followed him. Kang Jin-Ho addressed Chang Min without looking back at him. "Finish the preparation for everyone''s journey as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, my liege!" Chang Min replied, determination filling his expression. He was no dummy, so he too, knew that this operation could decide the demon cult''s future for the next thousand years.


    <em>''I''m looking forward to what will happen next.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho subtly smirked. A huge festival was about tomence. A kind of festival that everyone wouldn''t be able to help themselves but get genuinely excited about!

 Chapter 731: Fleeing (1)

    Chapter 731: Fleeing (1)


    "Going through Tianjin is unfeasible, my liege."


    Elders spoke in heated voices.


    "Tianjin''s ports are closest to our current location, but we must pass through Yantai and Dalian if we do so. It is far too risky."[1]


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. "What''s our alternative, then?"


    "We were thinking of heading to Qingdao, my liege. Although we must travel some distance onnd, it seems the most realistic solution."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again, his eyes studying the map. In terms of safety, going through the Southern coast seemed a better option than the Eastern coast. However, this option would waste too much time. And far too many variables could rear their heads during the transit onnd. They needed to find the closest port that could also offer a safe passage out of the country.


    "Qingdao, is it..."


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could say something else, a dissenting voice rose up among the elders. "I oppose Qingdao, my liege! Yancheng should be a better alternative."


    "Your reason is?""There are many small inds near Qingdao, my liege. However, those inds cannot be used as an assembly location or a rest stop. Many inds are too small for that purpose, and the big ones are upied by the navy. And that extends the Chinese territorial waters by arger margin, sire. In that case, it''s more realistic to use Yancheng as it has no inds, and the distance to the international water is shorter."


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. He didn''t have much to add to this discussion.


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su had left the decision of the coast they''d use to leave China to the demon cult elders. As for the cargo ship Lee Hyeon-Su had found, it was currently traveling across the Yellow Sea. It''d change the heading once they had decided on the port of departure.


    It all now depended on the elders to find the right port.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min. "Chang Min?"


    "Yes, my liege!"


    "What do you think?"


    "I''d like to avoid any locations with inds, my liege. What makes Qingdao unsuitable is that there''s an ind about fifty kilometers away from the coastline. Realistically speaking, the cult believers swimming that far out and then swimming another twenty kilometers to reach international waters is next to impossible. Which means our ship muste in closer, but¡­"


    "But, we have the navy to worry about?"


    "Unfortunately, yes."


    "Then it''ll be unfeasible."


    The two variables they absolutely had to avoid during this operation were the Chinese army and Public Security.


    The standing army was a formidable, nay, scary foe. To a handful of top experts, an army consisting of normal soldiers might be no different to a group of scarecrows. However, to arge group, no other opponent would be scarier than an army possessing weaponry capable of creating wide-area kill zones over a long distance.


    Most average martial artists wouldn''t even survive such an onught, after all! Worse still, these demonic cultivators would get wiped out without even thinking about offering any form of counterattack.


    There was a reason why martial artists had to blend into the streets of the night. If the army and martial artists faced each other over a distance in an open terrain, the question the martial artists should ask wouldn''t be <em>''How do we fight?''</em> but <em>''How do we flee?''</em>


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to avoid going through locations with a heavy army presence. Or, in this case, the navy.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked again, "What are the disadvantages of heading to Yancheng?"


    "The trip onnd will be extended even further, my liege," said Chang Min, his expression stiff. "Even if our numbers have not breached ten thousand, this group is still quiterge. Someone is bound to notice such arge group moving onnd, sire. Even if we rent buses, we''d need at least over a hundred of them."


    <em>''Over a hundred buses...''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho massaged his face. That number, one hundred, was probably arrived at after not considering human rights. In that calction, at least sixty people would''ve been crammed inside a bus. But the passenger limit for a bus should be around forty-four. Cramming sixty people in a bus like that would be no different than packing sardines in a tin can.


    Even then, they still needed over a hundred buses...


    "Will it be a problem?" Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Chang Min tilted his head. "My liege? What problem are you referring to?"


    "I was wondering about the kinds of problems renting a hundred buses might pose."


    "Mm¡­" Chang Min nced at the other elders as if it was a bit troublesome to reply. Others here were more knowledgeable about worldly affairs than he was, so Chang Min didn''t see a need to answer every question fielded in his way.


    The elder who answered Kang Jin-Ho this time was Li Xiaoyu. "It might not be a big problem, my liege."


    "Hmm?"


    "Actually, uh... What was the name of that Korean ind...?"


    "Mm? Do you mean Jeju Ind?"


    "Ah, yes, my liege. It''s not umon to see a tourist group consisting of three thousand people or more heading to Jeju on a cruise. If we disguise the buses as a tourist group, we might not encounter any serious issues."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Would that be really okay?"


    "Well, we might run into a couple of minor issues along the way, but... Well-timed greasing of a few palms should do the trick, my liege."


    "I see. Then, what else?"


    Chang Min sighed deeply. "We''ve tried our best to stay under the radar, but it''s safe to assume that our enemies have already noticed our movements. Those bastards might disparage and persecute demonic cultivators on a daily basis, but we should never forget that they also go batsh*t crazy whenever demonic cultivators gather in a group."


    Kang Jin-Ho surreptitiously thought that a grandpa over 180 years old''s choice of vocabry was somewhat modern-sounding. Then again, Chang Min was an ''early adopter'' of things, so it shouldn''t havee as a surprise.


    "In conclusion?" Kang Jin-Ho asked while ncing at everyone in the office. However, no one dared to open their mouths.


    While the elders were cautiously studying Kang Jin-Ho''s moods in silence, Vator grunted loudly and offered his concluding thoughts. "Master, the other side won''t happily sit back and wait for us even if we set up camp here. The Crimson King is known to be somewhat impatient, after all."


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    "In that case, it''s better to get a move on as soon as possible whether we sink or swim. If all else fails, it''d be wiser to push back the Public Security or whoever is standing in our way and just jump into the ocean."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. "People wouldn''t normally call that a wise move, Vator."


    Vator remained unyielding in his stance. "Sometimes, trying to respond perfectly to all potential situations can worsen your chances instead. I''m sure you already know the truth, don''t you? No matter how much you prepare, no preparation can be foolproof and perfect."


    "Yes, that''s true..."


    "In that case, it might be better to forget about preparations and whatever and charge straight at the problem. By doing so, we will at least earn one thing."


    "Is that right? What will we earn?"


    "Time, of course." Vator snapped his fingers. The loud <em>¡®Snap!¡¯</em> prompted everyone to focus their attention on the big man. "Time is the most valuable thing for us. And we can''t afford to waste any of it. Instead of wasting that precious time running mouths off like this, it''s more beneficial to go out there to find as many buses as possible, scoop up the demonic cultivators with excavators or something, and dump them in those buses, then drop them into the Yellow Sea. At least that''s what I think."


    Vator''s idea sure was crude, but...


    "You have a point," Kang Jin-Ho nodded while agreeing with Vator''s opinion.


    Moving these many people obviously was a massive undertaking. That was why Kang Jin-Ho wanted to be as cautious as possible. The past version of himself wouldn''t even have bothered with preparations, though. It wasn''t his job to move the believers, after all!


    Back in ancient Zhongyuan, Azure Demon was in charge of such activities, while in modern-era South Korea, Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su would have dealt with them.


    <em>''And my problem right now is that I can''t do that.''</em>


    The implication of Kang Jin-Ho personally getting involved like this was that... He didn''t trust the elders, including Chang Min, to do a good job here. As a matter of fact, it was safe to say his trust in them was close to non-existent.


    It wasn''t because they were ipetent, though. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho usually took his time observing the abilities of people he worked with. But he didn''t have that luxury this time. As such, he couldn''t entrust this operation to them. Since that was the case...


    "Vator?"


    "I''m listening, master."


    "I''m giving you themand of this operation," said Kang Jin-Ho with a straight face. "Bring me the best result you can create."


    "What''s my time frame?"


    "ording to you, the sooner the better."


    "Hmm. Master¡­" Vator suddenly smirked deeply. "I''m d you trust me, but I''m the type who only cares about the results. The process of getting there doesn''t matter to me."


    "Got it. I''m still leaving you in charge."


    "Very good!" Vator grinned while looking back at the rest of the elders. "Well, then! Let''s get started, my dear demon cult colleagues. Let''s get started on this entertaining mass migration operation that also happens to be unprecedented in the history of the demon cult!"


    Elders were instantly thrown into pits of worry after noticing the sinister smirk on Vator''s face.


    ***


    "...Is this supposed to be our ride?"


    "Yeah."


    Zhu Gang tilted his head while staring at the ''thing'' right before his eyes. "Really? This is our ride?"


    The elder tutted. "Yeah, that''s what I said."


    This wasn''t the issue withnguageprehension but more like the problem withnguage itself. Zhu Gang thought that... No, not just in his thoughts but even in the universally eptedmon sense, one wouldn''t call the machinery before his eyes as a ''ride''.


    Of course, if a person was riding in the front, this machine indeed qualified as a ride. However, what about its spacious, nay,modious amodation at the back, though? Rather than ''ride'', it''d be more correct to say one was being ''loaded'' into it.


    <em>''No, hang on. Since I''ll be getting in there on my own, how am I supposed to describe this? I''m loading myself?''</em>


    Even though Zhu Gang could confidently say he didn''tck proficiency innguage, finding the right words to describe this bizarre situation was still beyond him.


    However, Zhu Gang was a human being. One of the great things separating humans from animals was that when they encountered a problem they couldn''t solve on their own or an event iprehensible through their knowledge or logic, they could seek assistance from other human beings.


    "Excuse me...?" Zhu Gang cautiously asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Isn''t that a truck?"


    "Yeah, it is."


    "And that big thing at the back is a shipping container, yes?"


    "Yeah, it sure is. Your eyes were working, then."


    "But, uh, I''m supposed to ride in that thing?"


    "You sure are."


    "But I''m a human, though?"


    The elder humoring Zhu Gang''s questions shook his head. "No, you''re not. You''re a demonic cultivator."


    "..."


    "You''re right, humans shouldn''t be ferried inside a shipping container. It''s not like the trip willst one or two hours. And being packed inside a tight space with no light like sardines would be pretty traumatic for regr people."


    "Well, sure. So you do know..."


    The elder tutted back at Zhu Gang. "However, you''re a subordinate of the proud and noble demon emperor and a believer of the demon cult that has survived for over a thousand years. This kind of experience shouldn''t leave you with longsting mental trauma."


    "..."


    Weren''t demonic cultivators human beings, too?


    Zhu Gang didn''t expect human rights organizations toe to his aid during his time on this Earth. And thanks to the unique quirks of the country called China, he never considered human rights to be all that important, either.


    But, at this moment in time, at least... Zhu Gang suddenly gained an epiphany on what human rights were. And those were factors that made humans... humans!


    The moment humans were denigrated as mere luggage stuck inside a shipping container, humans would lose respect toward human life itself.


    Even if it was a dog-eat-dog world, humans should never lose that respect. That would be wrong, now wouldn''t it!


    Zhu Gang was oh-so tempted to convert the cries of the God-given rights burning powerfully in his heart into his own voice, but that temptation was easily squashed by something that could override everything.


    That something cocked his eyebrow. "Is there a problem here?"


    "No, sir. No problem."


    Indeed, there was no problem. Definitely not! Even if there were, it no longer mattered!


    The existing problem vanished without a trace, not because Zhu Gang was submitting to the elder''s authority. No, it was because he could see the broad chest of someone right before his nose!


    Zhu Gang was not a short man. But when he turned his head, he was greeted by the sight of a man''s chest. Something like that could only happen in a dream. Or maybe that someone was standing on a chair or something!


    Unfortunately, the man capable of making that unrealistic scene a reality was now looking at Zhu Gang with a smirk. "So? What are you doing, young man?"


    "Ah, oh, uh... I''m about to enter the truck, sir."


    What choice did Zhu Gang have other than jumping inside the shipping container without saying another word?


    Human rights? Those things weren''t as important as one''s survival, now were they? Even a three-year-old kid would know that experiencing the simtion of a whimpering sryman''s morningmute in a cramped subway inside a dark shipping container was better thanining to Vator.


    "So, have there been any issues?" Vator asked the elder.


    "No, sir. It''s been going well."


    Vator smiled deeply at that reply. "Bus, my foot..."


    They were running short on time, so who cared about renting buses or whatever? Whether it was people or luggage, they should be focusing on loading everything... No, everyone, as soon as possible, instead!


    "Wrap this up in the next thirty minutes!" Vator roared.


    "Yes, sir."


    Vator nodded while studying the rapid loading of ''cargo'' as far as his eyes could see. "Master has ordered me to do this, so... I better pull it off perfectly."


    Amand Kang Jin-Ho had made without too much forethought had given birth to yet another incident.


    1. These are names of port cities in China. ?

 Chapter 732: Fleeing (2)

    Chapter 732: Fleeing (2)


    Hell probably had a variety of appearances. At least, that was what Zhu Gang told himself.


    If Hell was meant to be a ce for you to pay the price for the sinsmitted during your life, a one-size-fits-all punishment seemed unfair and illogical.


    Every religion''s version of Hell was different, but if such a ce was real, and a God-like being existed to punish the souls of the wicked, then... Zhu Gang couldn''t help but think that the actual Hell must be a lot more varied and colorful than what the world knew.


    However, assuming all that was true...


    <em>''What sin did Imit to get dragged into this Hell?!''</em>


    Even though this particr space he was in existed in the world of the living and not the afterlife, calling it Hell was rather appropriate as far as Zhu Gang was concerned!


    "Hey, stop pushing me! I''ll break your f*cking shoulder, okay?!"


    "What was that, you piece of sh*t?! You think I pushed you cuz I wanted to?! When we get out of here, Imma take your f*cking head off!"


    "Did you swallow a goddamn bottle of brave pills or something?! Who the f*ck are you?""Why don''t you get out and see, you f*ck!"


    "Hey, both of you pissants! Shut the hell up! Voices ringing like crazy inside here has been pissing me off already, so why the f*ck are you shouting in here?!"


    "And who is this f*cker now?!"


    While listening to this mess, Zhu Gang slowly shook his head.


    <em>''Yup, this is Hell. Hell, I tell you!''</em>


    All the conditions to qualify as Hell had been met. Firstly, this cramped space was filled with wicked people. And they were getting punished for their sins. Finally, they were trying to escape the torture and pain, but Hell''s gatekeepers were doing their darnedest to prevent that from happening.


    With all these factors in y, this cramped space certainly deserved to be called Hell, now didn''t it? In that case, what should Zhu Gang name this Hell?


    Hell of Suffocating Pressure? Or Hell of Darkness?


    Zhu Gang didn''t find those two to be suitable. That was because what tortured him the most wasn''t the people pushing and shoving to create suffocating pressure or the pitch-ck darkness of this ce. No, it was... The freaking body odor!


    In the end, Zhu Gang couldn''t take it anymore and cried out, "Try to take a shower sometime, you stinking sons of b*tches!"


    Just what the hell were these smelly bastards doing to smell this badly? All kinds of terrible smellsbined to create an assault on the olfactory senses so bad that Zhu Gang nearly threw up several times already!


    He had already blocked his nose with tissues he brought along in case something happened, but this situation was too stinky for such an improvised solution to save his sanity.


    <em>''If someone throws up in here now... That''s gonna be a goddamn catastrophe!''</em>


    Of course, these were all martial artists boasting far superior control over their bodies than regr people. So, the possibility of vomiting should be low... No, wait. Because they were martial artists, it might be higher instead!


    After all, martial artists not only possessed better physical abilities but also boasted sharper five senses. In other words, they could urately detect odors regr people would never pick up! In a more crude sense... Martial artists had the nose of a dog!


    "These stinking, dirty bastards..."


    "Gee whiz, gimme a f*cking break...!"


    It seemed Zhu Gang wasn''t the only one tormented by the smell inside this ce. Angryints broke free from the crowd.


    "What the hell! Couldn''t you open a hole or something before setting off! There''s no venttion in here!"


    "We''re humans too, you know!"


    What an exceedingly fairint that was. Since they were humans, shouldn''t they be treated like humans?!


    <em>''Even pigs wouldn''t get delivered like this, you know!''</em>


    To think they''d get tightly packed inside a dark, badly ventted shipping container where even lifting an arm was impossible! And they even locked the door, too?! How were they supposed to stay in here for hours as luggage?!


    Even if they were martial artists and demonic cultivators, some things were beyond the realm of possibility!


    "Open the door!"


    "We are not going like this! Definitely not!"


    "Who''s outside?!"


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    Just as the moring noise reached its peak, the loud noise of the lock on the steel door being undone echoed inside the container. The demonic cultivators being shoved this way and that inside the container hurriedly turned toward the doorway and leaned forward so they could leap outside as soon as it opened.


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    And then... The door was yanked wide open. However, the demonic cultivators leaning forward remained frozen still in their positions. That was because a giant <em>something</em> was blocking the open doorway.


    The giant gruffly asked. "Who ran his mouth?"


    "..."


    "I said, who was it?"


    "..."


    No one said anything. Although plenty of words burned inside their heads, no one had the requisite balls to say them in front of Vator.


    Since human bodies were packing the container like sardines, the folks at the back could''ve raised their voices without realizing who had opened the door. However, Vator''s massive, hulking physique meant even the people at the far back got the full view.


    "What''s all themotion for? Are you unhappy about something?"


    "...No, sir."


    "Grown-ass men whining like little kids just because the space is a bit tight in here... Anyone feeling ufortable,e outside. I''ll guide you to a morefortable ce."


    Didn''t someone wise and old once say this? That humans were creatures of curiosity?


    Despite knowing they shouldn''t do it, humans sometimes would lose to their curiosity. Even though they could guess that the end result would not be pretty, some people simply had to satisfy their curiosity no matter what. And it just happened so that a person among this group of demonic cultivators fit that bill.


    "Uhm, excuse me...?"


    Vator nced at the brave soul. "What is it?"


    "If you don''t mind, can you tell us where that, uh,fortable ce is?"


    "It''s sitting next to me. And it''s spacious and well-ventted."


    "...My apologies, sir. We''re so sorry."


    It seemed the fortable ce'' they were thinking of didn''t match what Vator thought of as one. With differences that couldn''t be put into mere words!


    Vator''s cheeks twitched ominously. "Raise one moremotion, and I''ll take that as your desire to have a lengthy chat with me. And I do love chats. However, other people oddly do not enjoy talking to me for some reason. I''ll dly wee any volunteers who wish to talk to me and help me understand why."


    <em>Crunch...!</em>


    The steel door Vator had been holding distorted and bent in a bizarre fashion.


    "Oops. I gripped it a little too tightly, it seems!" Vator nonchntly straightened the bent steel door. Even though that thing was tough steel, it smoothed out as if it was made out of y!


    The demonic cultivators witnessing this scene all smiled reflexively.


    <em>''Yup, let''s stay quiet inside this container.''</em>


    <em>''Being smelly won''t kill anyone, anyway. Being able to live shouldn''t be taken for granted, am I right?''</em>


    Even if it was stinking, unfair Hell, being alive was better than the alternative, no? Environment-wise, the inside of this shipping container was not much better, but no one could deny that it was still a better ce to be than in the afterlife!


    A hellish ce should be better than Hell itself, no?!


    "Any otherints?" Vator asked, and when no one replied, he smirked deeply. "Keep your noise levels down. Got that? Picking out the noisiest fool and ripping him apart will make things much easier for me, though."


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    The steel door was mmed shut, causing the darkness to return. A lengthy awkward silence ensued, only to be broken up by a faint little whisper.


    "They, uh, will stop by at a rest stop at least once, right?"


    It seemed someone still hadn''t woken up from their daydreaming yet.


    ***


    "Hmm..."


    After inspecting the container''s door, Vator scanned his surroundings. All sorts of vehicles filled up his vicinity. Buses, medium-sized trucks to eighteen wheelers, and even smaller parcel delivery vans... It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say almost every type ofmercial vehicle capable of transporting cargo had been gathered here.


    Vator nodded in satisfaction. The cargo loading... No, the passenger loading was almost finished. Although a fewmotions did raise their heads here and there, Vator quickly stepped up to deal with them.


    <em>''Isn''t it strange?''</em>


    These demonic cultivators were a lot ''different'' from the images he was familiar with. The stereotype of a demonic cultivator was usually a bloodthirsty half-crazed monster, but the ones Vator had met so far turned out to be surprisingly... pure?


    If Vator did something simr with the people of the Crimson King''s faction, they wouldn''t outright express their dissatisfaction, but the dissenting res would still mercilessly stab into him.


    Vator wasn''t sure whether this was because he was riding on Kang Jin-Ho''s coattails or his prejudices regarding the demonic cultivators had been incorrect all along.


    <em>''If not... Maybe they see me as their ally. That could exin it.''</em>


    Considering all the persecution and discrimination they had received, Vator couldn''t discount the possibility of the demon cult believers treating one of their own differently from outsiders.


    <em>''In a way, isn''t that sad?''</em>


    A wry smirk formed on Vator''s face. A man from the orthodox faction like him wouldn''t exactly be happy about the demonic cultivators epting him as an ally.


    Vator quickly shook his head to cast aside all these distracting thoughts. Now wasn''t the right time to worry about his identity as a martial artist. He should be focusing on perfectly finishing the task Kang Jin-Ho had assigned him!


    Vator roared loudly. "Get a move on! Wrap everything up ASAP!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Zhang Dajing!"


    "Yes, Sir Vator! I''ming!" Zhang Dajing, who had been running around here and there to micro-manage the situation, hurriedly rushed toward Vator''s side.


    "How are preparations going, Zhang Dajing?"


    "We''ve already finished loading up the vehicles at the front, sir. They are being inspected for onest time."


    "Good!" Vator weightily nodded.


    He didn''t have only the trucks and shipping containers prepared to ''ferry'' as many people as possible. Since having arge number of a single type of vehicle, like buses, would look unnatural, he tried to mix up the variety as much as possible. The intention was to get every type of car that could be rented, which should speed up the process and avoid suspicion as much as possible.


    Of course, doing so still wouldn''t be enough topletely avoid the Public Security officers'' scrutiny, but... It should still be better than openly announcing, <em>''Yes, we''re in transit!''</em>


    Of course, the real threat to their operation wasn''t the Public Security, but another group, though!


    Vator grunted. "We depart in the next ten minutes. Send the word out to the elders."


    "Yes, sir!" Zhang Dajing promptly replied, his expression as tense as it could get.


    Even if this situation seemed a little humorous on the surface, its grave nature and importance hadn''t escaped Zhang Dajing''s awareness.


    Regr civilians carrying out an operation like this would''ve made headlines around the world. But the ones attempting to leave China and settle in South Korea were martial artists. Not just any martial artists either, but demonic cultivators, to boot! This operation could be seen as the event that altered the course of history by the future generations.


    <em>''But... Why do I have to be in the thick of it, too?!''</em>


    Zhang Dajing could onlyin in his head. When he chose to follow Vator, he never dreamed of participating in events like this. He wasn''t super-smart or prescient enough to decide his actions today after looking farther ahead into the future. No, Zhang Dajing was just amoner. That was all!


    However, he couldn''t afford to show his weak side here. Other people saw him as Vator''s adjutant, after all! Him putting on a pathetic showing would only negatively impact Vator''s image!


    "I''ll handle it right away, sir!" Zhang Dajing heroically cried out.


    Vator smiled in satisfaction and turned around to leave. His next destination was, unsurprisingly, where Kang Jin-Ho was. After arriving near Kang Jin-Ho, who was silently puffing away at his cigarette, Vator started his report. "Master. Preparations are finished."


    "Mm..." Kang Jin-Ho scanned the surroundings before replying. "What is your prediction?"


    "Those bastards could target us during the transit. However, they might wait for us at our destination to minimizemotion."


    "Mm? Are you saying they know where we''re going?"


    "They might. Or might not. However, never discount their informationwork."


    "That makes sense," Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. It was safer to assume the worst when too many things were up in the air. "What are the odds of a trap waiting for us at our destination?"


    "Over forty percent, I''d say."


    "It should be seen as a certainty, then."


    "At least, that''s what I think. If it''s too risky, we have the option of changing the destination and using a different road."


    "That will only dy the inevitable," said Kang Jin-Ho while puffing away at his cigarette.


    The more time they wasted, the worse things would get for them. The number ofbatants the enemy could summon was definitely higher than the demon cult believers. Ten thousand might sound like a lot to a fallen and struggling cult, but to the likes of the Crimson King''s faction? It''d be pocket change to them.


    "We''re forcing our way through," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "As expected!" Vator smirked as if he liked the sound of that.


    The road to Hell was famously paved with good intentions. And a daring escape would always be apanied by bloodshed. Nothing in this part of the world could be done without shedding some blood along the way. It was just that...


    Vator suddenly grew cautious. "However, if we are to assume the worst..."


    "Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    "The Crimson King could be waiting for us."


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up when he heard that.


    "Good," Kang Jin-Ho muttered after mulling the news for a while. "I always wanted to meet the guy at least once."


    "Master, the Crimson King is a terrifying man."


    "Really? What about me, then?"


    Vator silently stared at Kang Jin-Ho before nodding slightly. "Indeed, master. You''re also terrifying."


    "It''s all good, then." Kang Jin-Ho lightly flicked the cigarette away. "Let''s go. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 733: Fleeing (3)

    Chapter 733: Fleeing (3)


    "Gimme a freaking break..."


    There were moments in life when several unlucky coincidences piled up on top of one another. For instance, a perfectly-fine tire suddenly going t, and the location of the t tire being in the middle of a highway out of nowhere, and finally, calls to the roadside assistance not getting through for some reason.


    Gong Weijian red at the huge nail sticking out prominently from his car''s front tire and scowled deeply. "Goddamn it! And I''m in a rush, too!"


    If this t tire thing happened on another day, Gong Weijian could have brushed it aside with a wry chuckle. A t tire was one of those unlucky things anyone with a car would inevitably experience during their life, after all. Irritating, sure. But enough to brush aside with a chuckle, alright.


    However, Gong Weijian couldn''t afford that today.


    <em>''This is bad! If I can''t get that contract signed today, everything will go to sh*t!''</em>


    Gong Weijian simply had to travel to Tianjin today. He couldn''t afford to waste time in this ce!


    If no roadside assistance wasing, he needed to resort to whatever means possible to get going again. Even if that meant he would have to abandon his car in the middle of a highway like this!


    Gong Weijian hurriedly scanned the road. Unfortunately for his plight, there weren''t many cars using this road at this time of the day. Attempting to hitchhike was only possible if cars drove past his position, so what could he do here when the road was empty as far as his eyes could see?"...Eh?"


    That was when Gong Weijian''s straining eyes caught a faint figure of a moving vehicle in the distance.


    <em>''Is that a... van?''</em>


    It must''ve been a van, as that vehicle''s roofline seemed a bit higher than a regr passenger car. Unlike a family sedan, a van shouldn''t have a problem carrying one extra passenger, no?


    Gong Weijian took a step into the road and urgently raised his hand. "Over here! Over here!"


    Since the world had be a lot harsher and colder, getting a ride in a stranger''s vehicle would never be easy, but Gong Weijian was ready to clutch at straws at this point. Thankfully, his car was parked on the shoulder of the highway, so the driver of the van should guess that Gong Weijian was in some kind of distress. As long as they had some room, giving a ride wouldn''t be...


    "...Heol?!" Gong Weijian''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Behind that ck van was a row upon rows of other vehicles. Under normal circumstances, such a sight wouldn''t look out of ce since a highway existed for cars to travel on, anyway. As long as the car wasn''t some kind of a specially-restricted vehicle, anyone was allowed to drive on a highway.


    However, there had been precisely zero cars driving on this stretch of the road for some time. So, to see a lengthy queue of cars like that? Gong Weijian found this sight a bit weird to behold.


    <em>¡®Besides, what''s up with that disorganized mess?¡¯</em>


    The variety of vehicles was quite something else, too. With that ck van at the lead, sedans were nking it on either side. Meanwhile, they were followed by buses, trucks, eighteen-wheelers with shipping containers, and even delivery vans...


    <em>¡®...What the hell? Is that an ambnce?¡¯</em>


    Although it sounded unlikely, all those cars seemed to belong in one group. And this motorcade, probably the world''s most bizarre one by the look of it, was charging relentlessly toward Gong Weijian!


    "Hiieeek?!"


    Gong Weijian finally realized that none of those vehicles would stop for him and hurriedly jumped out of the way.


    <em>Vroooooom!</em>


    Loud noises created by a variety of vehicles threatened to tear through Gong Weijian''s hearing. Those things must''ve been traveling at a breakneck pace since the storm winds generated in their wake was nothing tough about!


    Gong Weijian''s jaw fell as he bore witness to this spectacle.


    <em>''What is up with this... this unnatural spectacle?''</em>


    Despite the weird selection of cars, this situation seemed eerily simr to biker gangs out to have fun scything up the public roads!


    The seemingly-endless bizarre motorcade finally drove past the dazed Gong Weijian before growing further and further away in his view, finally bringing peace back to this lonely stretch of the road.


    "Was I... daydreaming or something?"


    All that remained on this peaceful road was a dust cloudzily settling down.


    ***


    "How long until we reach our destination?" Kang Jin-Ho nced at Vator.


    "Between three and four hours, master."


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention back to the road up ahead.


    This highway''s emptiness and openness were unthinkable back in South Korea. Although the uneven bumpiness here and there got on his nerves a bit, Kang Jin-Ho had zero problems forgiving those since there was no traffic jam to worry about.


    <em>''Actually, it''s been too quiet.''</em>


    It was strange that no interference was attempted up until now. Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho would never underestimate the Crimson King''s faction. Even if the current situation in China was vastly different from back in Zhongyuan, Kang Jin-Ho still knew that controlling one-third of this massive country was an incredible achievement.


    People like that would never be ipetent. But not detecting Kang Jin-Ho''s group would be the height of ipetency.


    Couldpetent people do ipetent things? No. It meant they were aiming for something else.


    "We should be sitting ducks for an ambush, though," Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    "I agree," Vator weightily nodded. "If something was about to happen, it should have by now. Things being this quiet is unnerving me instead."


    "Vator...?" Kang Jin-Ho called out to the big man, and Vator turned his head to look back. "Tell me everything you know about thebat force of the Crimson King''s faction."


    "Mm¡­" Vator furrowed his brow. "I''m notpletely certain what you wish to hear about in this subject. What kind ofbat force do you wish to know?"


    "Mm... I don''t need to know about small fries. I can already guess that their side probably can''t even count how many small fries they have. What I want to know is the number of higher-level experts."


    "It''s still difficult to give you a concrete number," said Vator while scratching his head. "Master, I think you already know this, but... Unlike how you rule over the demon cult, the Crimson King''s faction doesn''t have a system of submitting to one ruler at the top. This can be seen as the faction''s massive limitation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Shaolin''s abbot can''t rule over the entirety of Shaolin, now can he?"


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded away. He understood what Vator wanted to tell him.


    The demon cult boasted a perfect centralized power structure. The cult leader''smand was thew. He got to decide on everything concerning the cult. People could offer advice and opinions in the process of making decisions, but it was ultimately up to the cult leader to either ept or reject the counsel offered.


    However, most orthodox factions didn''t follow that system. Even Shaolin''s abbot or Wudang''s sect leader couldn''t unterally make decisions. Despite possessing incredible authority and power, they still needed the approval from the council of elders on important decisions.


    <em>''It''s all very democratic, isn''t it?''</em>


    Such a thing might seem surprising considering the current political situation in China, but back in ancient Zhongyuan, the orthodox factions operated on shockingly democratic principles. Although, it wasn''t because they were a bunch of enlightened people. No, it was all due to the level of one''s strength.


    Even if one of the disciples was especially excellent and was picked as the new sect leader, he or she wouldn''t be strong enough to overwhelm and suppress other disciples in the same generation. They would have no choice but to be mindful of the opinions of their peers. However, that didn''t apply to the demon cult.


    There was no concept of generations or a band of disciples. Not only that but once someone became the cult leader, they were presented with the strongest demonic art avable so they could suppress every other demonic cultivator.


    Maybe the enforcement of this centralized power structure was the reason for the demon cult suppressing Zhongyuan despite its rtively smaller number of experts.


    <em>''Even if countless people had to die or get purged in the process...''</em>


    Vator continued to exin. "Of course, the ruling authority of the Three Kings is absolute and unquestionable. No one in the Crimson King''s faction would dare go against hismand, for instance. But it doesn''t mean the Crimson King can order everyone around as if they are his direct underlings."


    "Mm..."


    "The Crimson King''s faction has many elders. And even more hidden experts others don''t know about. One of the reasons why the Three Kings have been stuck in a stalemate is because they can''t urately gauge the full depths of each other''sbat force."


    "I see. So? What''s the conclusion?"


    Vator looked a bit troubled as he replied. "I''m not trying to beat around the bush, master. It''s just that exining this situation is tricky. I was being treated well by the Crimson King''s faction, but... If I''m being honest, that faction has plenty of experts stronger than me. I could challenge the Crimson King to a duel not because I was one of the top experts in his faction, but because I was an outsider. That''s it. If the elders of the Crimson King''s faction all step forward¡­"


    Vator mped his mouth shut there and didn''t continue. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho could guess what the big man wanted to say. "Not even an ant would survive if that happens?"


    "Well, I think you''ll survive, but even someone like me will not make it out alive from their onught."


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes.


    <em>''The Crimson King''s faction, is it...?''</em>


    The more he heard about it, the more overwhelming thebat force of that faction seemed to be. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly.


    <em>''If it was the past me, that kind of fighting force would''ve been a joke, though.''</em>


    Even if the Crimson King, Azure King, and the Dark King had joined forces, theirbined might still couldn''tpare to the demon cult''s power. Even if there were ten Crimson King''s factions blocking the way, the demon cult of the ancient past, led by Kang Jin-Ho, could have unified Zhongyuan by force in less than three days!


    That was how absolute and overwhelming the demon cult''s forces were. Strong enough to usher in the era of Dao of Demonic, which happened only once in the entire history of Zhongyuan!


    The demon cult was so strong back then that even when the entire Murim alliance worked together and fought back, they still crumbled helplessly. However, what about now?


    <em>''What a pathetic sight this is.''</em>


    Here he was, busy fleeing from bastards that wouldn''t even be good for augh back in the ancient past. Both the demon cult and Kang Jin-Ho were busy fleeing with their tails tucked between their legs!


    Certain emotions began creeping up from deep inside Kang Jin-Ho''s gut. It was displeasure. And irritation. If he was to name the other emotion, then... It''d be rage, too.


    To protect everyone, an organization''s strength was required. However...!


    If Kang Jin-Ho had recovered his former martial prowess, would he or the cult believers need to flee to South Korea?


    He might have made the same choice. But the method of fleeing would''ve been different. For one, Kang Jin-Ho could''ve stayed behind all by himself while everyone headed to South Korea and utterly crushed the Crimson King''s faction.


    This humiliating situation only came about due to Kang Jin-Ho being still too weak.


    Other people might not think that way, but not Kang Jin-Ho. He knew something others didn''t. If Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was here, not the current Kang Jin-Ho... The demon cult believers wouldn''t be the ones trembling in fear, but the Crimson King''s faction!


    Kang Jin-Ho had evolved as a person. As a human being,paring Kang Jin-Ho to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor would be an insult to him. During his second life, Kang Jin-Ho was obsessed with his survival and couldn''t even bother to care about his surroundings. As a human being, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was an abject failure.


    However, what about as a martial artist?


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t find a ready answer to that dilemma. He closed his eyes and leaned against the seat.


    He was certain about this. Everyone in his circle of acquaintance would rather be with Kang Jin-Ho, not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. However, what if Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had descended to this world... Wouldn''t everyone be a little safer?


    <em>''No, no one can know that for sure.''</em>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was sent back in time, he''d unhesitantly make the same choices. Life was a series of choices, and if choices gifted you something, those same choices could also take away from you. In Kang Jin-Ho''s case, he got to regain his humanity, which was far more precious than anything. What he relinquished in return was absolute strength.


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho''s strength was improving at a scary rate, but... If he still thought and behaved like Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, he could be several times stronger than his current self right about now.


    Rtionships and connections he formed with many other people were propping up Kang Jin-Ho despite his weakness. Just as they leaned on him and relied on him, so did he.


    In a way, this seemed like the most ideal rtionship anyone could ask for. Even so...


    How was he supposed to describe this feeling? As if things were only half-baked? It felt so ufortable, as if there was a red-hot rock sitting inside his gut.


    "My liege!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes flew open when someone called out to him. "What is it?"


    "Sire! Unidentified cars are pursuing us from the rear!"


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head toward Vator.


    Vator seemed to be thinking the same thing as a meaningful smirk floated up on his lips. "The devil is supposed to show up when you mention his name."


    Indeed, the Crimson King''s faction had bared its fangs.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Looks like we need to say hello, then."


    And be as shy as possible in the process, too!

 Chapter 734: Fleeing (4)

    Chapter 734: Fleeing (4)


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    The van''s rear doors flung open. Since the van was still moving at a high speed, the cold winds gushing inside were explosive.


    "Can''t really see them..."


    It was difficult to confirm the pursuers through naked eyes as far too many trucks and shipping containers behind eighteen-wheelers blocked the view. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho could sense naked malice and hostilitying from somewhere behind the convoy.


    Vator grunted loudly. "Looks like they want to shoot a movie or something."


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. "That''s too bad. No one''s holding a camera right now."


    "I don''t think that''s strictly the case, master," said Vator while looking up.


    Kang Jin-Ho followed suit and spotted something flying up there. Although it was high up in the air, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes could clearly track it. "Mm? What''s that? That small object?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s first thought was that he was looking at a helicopter flying very high up, but that wasn''t it. That object was a small device flying on its own power.Vator narrowed his eyes. "Looks like a drone, master."


    "A... drone?"


    When Kang Jin-Ho reacted as if he had never heard of a drone before, Vator was briefly rendered speechless. "...Kuh-hum. Master?"


    "What?"


    "No, well, uh..." Vator nced at Chang Min. He was asking for help here.


    Chang Min took over. "My liege. That device is called a drone. You can think of it as a remotely controlled miniature helicopter fitted with a camera."


    "Really? And it''s so small?"


    Vator tutted. "It''s remotely controlled, master. Think of it as an RC car, okay?"


    "RC?"


    "...Don''t worry about it. There''s something like that."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. He wasn''t sure what these two were talking about but still got the rough gist of it. "The Crimson King''s faction... sure has invented an interesting gadget, haven''t they?"


    "They didn''t invent anything!" Vator suddenly yelled impatiently. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho ever stop by at a department store or something?!


    Anyone with functioning eyes could find a mountain heap of toy drones for sale in any decent-sized department store, so how could Kang Jin-Ho not be aware of them?!


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the drone. "What can that thing do?"


    Vator tutted. "Monitor us."


    "With its camera?"


    "That''s right."


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly flicked his finger.


    <em>Ping!</em>


    A sharp piercing noise ensued, then the drone chasing them suddenly veered off into a strange direction before falling headlong toward the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered disinterestedly. "Good thing I had a spare coin lying around."


    "..."


    After destroying that drone with a coin flick, Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to nce at other passengers. "I guess that''s enough of an introduction, don''t you think?"


    Vator narrowed his eyes and growled. "I''ll head out, master."


    "I''m not trying to underestimate you, but I don''t think now is the right time for you."


    Kang Jin-Ho acknowledged Vator''s martial prowess. However, this situation wasn''t suitable for the big man to show off his strength. After all, he needed to be grounded first to disy his incredible power. With everything moving at high speed like this, he would disy less than a quarter of his abilities.


    "Then?" Vator tilted his head. "Should we get the elders to the rear?"


    "No."


    <em>Wuuuooong...!</em>


    The space in front of Kang Jin-Ho suddenly distorted. Vator''s eyes opened slightly wider at this sight.


    Wasn''t that the special technique Wiggins disyed before? That magic thing? Since when did Kang Jin-Ho master that technique?


    Kang Jin-Ho reached inside the distorted space and pulled something out. And that something was a lengthy and slender object.


    <em>''Isn''t that a sword?''</em>


    Two swords, as a matter of fact; namely, the Crimson Destiny and the Azuremourne. Kang Jin-Ho''s two favored swords were now tied to his waist.


    "Guests havee, so the polite thing is for the host to wee them. I''ll be right back."


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly jumped out of the back of the van. He deftlynded on the top of the truck following behind, before his figure rapidly disappeared from the view.


    Vator smirked deeply while watching that scene. "Hmph. That wee will be rather shy, now won''t it?"


    ***


    "...Gimme a break. I can''t take this anymore."


    Zhu Gang had reached his limit.


    He and his peers had been traveling inside this god-forsaken shipping container for the past six hours. Non-martial artists wouldn''t havested thirty minutes in this harsh environment. However, the demonic cultivators'' physiques had been tempered non-stop, which allowed them to withstand this crappy situation.


    <em>Bang! Thud!</em>


    "Uwaaahk! F*cking rubbish road! Gimme a break!"


    The truck Zhu Gang rode on happened to be old, so its suspensions couldn''t do a proper job of ironing out the bumpiness of the road. Every time the vehicle went over something, the shipping container shook around like a cocktail shaker in the hands of an expert bartender.


    Each of the loud shaking of the shipping container was enough for the demonic cultivators packed inside like sardines to tumble and tter into one another.


    Zhu Gang wasn''t sure if being packed tightly was a blessing or not. At least they couldn''t fall, so that was something, wasn''t it! The demonic cultivators couldn''t do much other than express their displeasure and irritation before returning to their original spots.


    "How much further do we need to go?"


    "I heard we gotta drive for ten hours or something."


    "That means we still have four hours left?!"


    "We might arrive sooner since we''ve been traveling really fast for a while now. I''m more worried about the truck breaking down from how fast we''re moving."


    "Hey, I''d rather take that instead of enduring this situation. F*cking hell, running there might be better than this!"


    "By the way, when do you think we''ll reach a rest stop?"


    "Who was that? Which dumb motherf*cker said rest stop?!"


    What a dogsh*t situation this was. That seemed the most appropriate summary of the chaos inside the shipping container.


    "Fuu-woo..." Zhu Gang quietly breathed in and out.


    Today seemed to be a day of several epiphanies regarding life for him. For humans to behave like humans, they needed at least a minimal personal space. The closer they were, the more displeased humans would get!


    Even though this situation was a bit unique, Zhu Gang was still reminded of that unfortunate truth about human beings. And he got to learn something else in the process, too. And that would be how the constant shoulder rubbing was enough to awaken thepulsion to murder somebody!


    <em>''I wanna flip everything on its head!''</em>


    Zhu Gang never really saw himself as short-tempered, but his patience was already at the breaking point. If it hadn''t been for several valid reasons, he would''ve already destroyed this shipping container and fled outside.


    What was holding him back was Vator''s warning from earlier. And another thing suppressing him even more ruthlessly was the demon emperor''s existence!


    <em>''What if I do something stupid only to get on his bad books?''</em>


    Zhu Gang would rather kill himself if that happened. He could endure getting beaten up by Vator, but... But he knew he would never endure the demon emperor staring at him as if he was irredeemable trash.


    "Fuu-wooooo!"


    That was why Zhu Gang had no choice but to calm his mind by breathing deeply and steadily.


    <em>''I only need to be patient for a little while longer.''</em>


    This hellish time wouldn''t go on forever. At the longest, it''d take only a day. How could he endure the uing harsh training if he couldn''t even stay patient for a day?


    Although this torture was a bit different than being physically tortured, both of them were still tortures, now weren''t they!


    <em>''The demon emperor must have a reason for doing this.''</em>


    Zhu Gang didn''t think the demon emperor would shove all these cult believers inside a shipping container without a good reason. Maybe this was a test to determine their patience?


    The demon emperor might say those who couldn''t even endure this much had no qualifications to receive his training. Zhu Gang would dearly loved to avoid a situation where he stupidly ran his mouth toin only to get disqualified from the demon emperor''s training regime.


    "Okay. Get a hold of yourself, and be patient for a..."


    That was when...!


    <em>BOOOOOOM!</em>


    A powerful impact so much worse than anything they had experienced before mmed against the shipping container.


    "Uwaaaaaahk?!"


    "What the f*ck was that?!"


    "Ouch?! Hey, stop pushing me! I said, don''t push me! Ouch!"


    The demonic cultivators inside the shipping container literally got into a tumble and got jumbled together.


    "What the hell?! Who the hell is driving this damn truck!"


    "N-no, wait! Look behind you! At the back!"


    Zhu Gang opened his eyes wider and looked at the back of the container.


    <em>''Is that... light?''</em>


    There was light? A lone ray of light was sneaking inside the darkness so deep that even the eyes of martial artists had a hard time picking out things. What did that mean?


    <em>''Does that mean the container is bent somewhere?''</em>


    Indeed, lighting inside could only mean there was a gap somewhere. But a truck shaking around shouldn''t be enough to dent the container that badly. What could that mean?


    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>


    Before Zhu Gang had time to finish his thoughts, yet another powerful impact mmed against the shipping container. Unlike the first time, though, no one yelled or screamed. Having already analyzed the situation, the demonic cultivators could only re at the back while biting their lips.


    The rear door bent a little more, and the gap opened wide enough for an adult hand to pass through.


    "...! Out of the way! Get out of my way!" Zhu Gang pushed people aside and moved toward the rear of the container. All sorts of insults would have been hurled in his way if he tried the same thing a minute ago, but not now. No oneined while getting out of his way.


    Zhu Gang barely managed to reach the rear, then kicked the door as powerfully as he could in the cramped position.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    <em>''One more time!''</em>


    <em>Bang!</em>


    After a couple more vigorous kicks, the locks cracked enough to let the door open a little more. Almost at the same time, Zhu Gang''s expression crumpled hideously.


    That was because he could see... ''something'' closing in fast! The sight beyond the open gap of the door was that of something big charging straight at the shipping container!


    Zhu Gang cried out urgently. "Dammit! It''sing! Hold on!"


    If only there was something to hold on inside a shipping container!


    <em>BOOOOOOOOM!</em>


    This time, the impact felt strong enough to crush Zhu Gang''s body. As he grimaced, he sensed the truck momentarily bing airborne.


    "Uwaaaaaah?!"


    An uncontroble scream exploded from Zhu Gang''s mouth. His body flew back. If it hadn''t been for his peers behind him cushioning his body, Zhu Gang would''ve flown to the front of the container.


    Ironically enough, being packed in like sardines had softened the impact. That impact was strong enough to throw the regr people around and break their limbs, but the tempered bodies of the demonic cultivators allowed them to survive it... At least this time!


    <em>Clunk! Bang!</em>


    The doors, nowpletely bent out of shape, issued sharp noises while throwing themselves open. Zhu Gang gritted his teeth at the spectacle greeting him from beyond the open doorway. He could see huge trucks behind theirs!


    To Zhu Gang''s knowledge, his truck was right at the back of the convoy. Which meant...!


    "Sons of b*tches!"


    Someone was pursuing the demonic cultivators! Those huge trucks were ramming into the shipping container Zhu Gang was in! And anyone with a functioning brain should realize who was giving them the chase like this.


    Zhu Gang''splexion paled instantly. The eighteen-wheeler he was on was already driving fast enough to break its engine. Even if Zhu Gang and his peers were martial artists, what could they realistically do inside a moving shipping container?


    They might have enjoyed a wider scope of movement if only fewer people were riding in the container. As things stood, they were having a tough time trying to stand straight!


    What if the shipping container overturned, then?


    <em>''We could all get killed here!''</em>


    Any non-martial artists would die instantly. At least Zhu Gang and his peers were demonic cultivators, so their odds of survival were slightly higher!


    As if therge truck belonging to the enemy read what was on Zhu Gang''s mind, it sped up again to charge straight at the back of the bent shipping container!


    <em>VROOOOOM!</em>


    The roar of the enemy''s truck registered loudly in Zhu Gang''s hearing.


    "Faster! You useless driver bastard! Go faster!"


    "I''m sure he''s doing that already!"


    "Then why are those bastards faster than us?!"


    "They have newer trucks, that''s why! You dumb sh*t!"


    "N-no! This thing won''t hold anymore!"


    The container was creaking ominously just from the wind buffeting against it. At this rate, one more impact could pretty much destroy this shipping container!


    "Let''s jump out of here!"


    "What? To the ground?! Are you f*cking insane?! Can''t you see all those trucks following us?! You''ll get run over!"


    "Let''s jump on to that truck! I''m sure they don''t have bulletproof ss or something!"


    "There are too many people here for that!"


    Before the moring and panicking demonic cultivators coulde up with a solution... The enemy truck came mere inches away!


    "Uwaaaah! You insane motherf*ckeeeeers!"


    Just as a cry of despair and rage exploded from Zhu Gang''s mouth...!


    <em>Step!</em>


    Something suddenly jumped into Zhu Gang''s restricted view. His view, which was neatly framed like a cinema screen, suddenly captured a figure of a man appearing from above.


    "Ah?!" Zhu Gang gasped out in confusion.


    That back of a man wearing a ck T-shirt and a pair of jeans... Didn''t it look rather familiar?


    On either side of this familiar figure were two swords. The des gently reflecting the moonlight suddenly swung in wide arcs.


    <em>PAAAAAAHAAANG!</em>


    The air noisily tore apart, and the enemy''s truck charging in was split apart right down the middle. It separated into two halves as deafening noise rocked the air.


    "M-my liege!"


    Kang Jin-Ho put Zhu Gang''s loud cry behind him and kicked the floor to charge straight ahead. Demonic qi burst out from behind him, and he now resembled a devil spreading its ck wings inside the darkness of the night.


    The festival of blood had finallymenced.

 Chapter 735: Fleeing (5)

    Chapter 735: Fleeing (5)


    "Fuu-huph!"


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a short but deep breath.


    Oxygen rushing inside his lungs instantly awakened his cells. Demonic qi filling his dantian coursed through his meridians and quickly circted everywhere.


    This feeling of satisfaction... And liberation!


    All the chaotic thoughts inside Kang Jin-Ho''s head were instantly sorted by the simmering killing intent.


    Here he was, doing something out of his character. Makingplicated calctions and schemes wasn''t his style. No, he should just cut loose and go crazy whenever his emotions and urges told him to!


    <em>Squeeze!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked the floor. His calves and thighs contracted like coiled springs. The concentrated power exploded forth at once, allowing his body to scythe through the air like a bullet!


    <em>Fwhooooooosh!</em>The des enveloped in demonic qi chopped and sliced apart the next truck made out of steel like tofu!


    <em>KA-BOOM!</em>


    The dissected vehicle was instantly engulfed in roaring mes. Those dancing mes chased away the veil of darkness cloaking the road and illuminated the surroundings.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly jumped toward another truck charging toward him.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Kang Jin-Honded on the hood, causing the sheet metal to crumple and cave in. Through the truck''s windscreen, the driver''s eyes met Kang Jin-Ho''s cold re.


    "Ah...?"


    The driver''s jaw fell. What would Kang Jin-Ho look like to him? It wasn''t necessary to hear the answer to figure it out, though.


    Kang Jin-Ho only needed to see that terrified expression to fully guess the driver''s emotional state. Everyone would feel the same thing when a demonic cultivator gushing out ck demonic qi from all over his body suddenly jumped out of the darkness to destroy two trucks in the blink of an eye andnded right before their nose!


    "Ah...!"


    The driver cried out in panic as Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes locked squarely on him.


    Mercy? Of course not!


    <em>Stab!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel a thing as the Azuremourne stabbed through the ss and straight into the driver''s heart. Mercy was a gift only sharable between people who weren''t out to kill each other.


    Being merciful toward those who wanted to kill him? What aughable notion that was. That was no mercy. No, it was an act of sheer idiocy.


    "Kuh... Kuh-urhk..." The driver gasped.


    His heart was punctured, so he should have died. However, the tempered body of a martial artist didn''t permit a quick death. Despite the massive hole in his chest, the driver remained conscious. It was just that he couldn''t move his body.


    The sword stabbing his heart slowly withdrew.


    The devil!


    The devil was staring at the driver with only the thin windscreen separating the two. The monster responsible for puncturing the driver''s heart smiled faintly.


    What a nightmare-like scene this was. The crescent moon behind the devil was silently looking down at the spectacle below. Everything in this scene seemed so surreal and too fantasy-like.


    The only thing that kept the driver glued to reality was the vicious pain shooting up from his chest. Unfortunately, that pain was slowly ebbing away, too.


    <em>Shuffle...</em>


    A noise simr to cutting through silk reached the dying driver''s ears.


    <em>''What is he trying to do?''</em>


    The driver couldn''t win against his curiosity even as inescapable death crept closer.


    His trembling eyes saw the devil''s lengthy sword that seemed abnormally long. The sword with an embroidered thread dangling from its hilt sliced through the windscreen before stabbing into the steering wheel.


    <em>''Huh?''</em>


    Why the steering wheel, though?


    The driver''s curiosity was answered almost immediately. The sword stabbed into the steering wheel suddenly jerked to the side. Which also forced the steering wheel to turn in the same direction. And that motion led to the truck violently turning left... And even further left!


    The truck veered precariously from the sudden turn to the left, but it somehow managed to stay upright andpleted its U-turn.


    <em>''C-could it be?!''</em>


    The dying driver''s view, which had been rapidly changing like scenes from a movie, finally settled down. His eyes could still see the devil clinging to the window, though!


    A sinister smile floated up on the devil''s face before it flew up into the air. And then, the driver''s view was dominated by the sight of countless other vehicles rushing headlong toward his truck!


    Those vehicles hurriedly got out of the way after noticing the truck had turned its heading and was charging straight at them. Unfortunately, it''d be impossible for all those cars topletely get out of the way.


    <em>''You... You son of a b*tch!''</em>


    The driver couldn''t even scream. The only resistance he could offer to the devil was reaching and grabbing whatever it was as hard as he could.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOOOM!</em>


    The truck drove past below the airborne Kang Jin-Ho''s feet, then mmed straight into the convoy charging down this highway. The impact from a huge truck driving at full tilt crashing into other objects was incredible enough to make one gasp in shock.


    The first eighteen-wheeler toe in contact flew up in the air before its cargo area spun around. And then... It quite literally swept aside all the sedans following behind it.


    Those cars flew up in the air while spinning madly like cheap toys. While watching this scene unfold, a familiar face flitted in and out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    If that director shooting the TV show with Choi Yeon-Ha back in Sichuan saw this spectacle, he''d probably jump up to his feet and apud enthusiastically away. That was how visceral and explosive this scene was.


    <em>Step!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho gentlynded on the road, but that was when several sedans rushed toward his location.


    <em>BANG!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s right foot stomped powerfully on the ground. The asphalt caved in, with cracked pieces jutting up into the air. And then, Kang Jin-Ho''s left foot...!


    His extended left foot powerfully kicked an oing car. Even though the sedan was charging in as if its brakes were malfunctioning, it still got shoved back even faster.


    Another sedan was also punted far away, and thest sedan sped right past Kang Jin-Ho. However, he quickly thrust his hand out to shatter the passing car''s window, then clung to the window frame.


    Kang Jin-Ho easily pulled himself into the sedan''s interior, then nonchntly settled down in the empty front passenger seat.


    "H-hiiieek?!" The driver yelped in fright as if he saw a scary monster. He trembled pitifully while holding the steering wheel tightly, not knowing how to respond to this unexpected development.


    Kang Jin-Ho rxedly pointed ahead. "Catch up to them."


    "...I''m sorry?"


    "I said, catch up to the convoy up ahead."


    The driver animatedly nodded without saying anything else before stomping on the elerator. The sedan broke the national speed limit in the blink of an eye and charged ahead.


    Kang Jin-Ho fished out his cigarette packet only to frown deeply. He nced at the driver. "Do you smoke?"


    "Y-yes? Ah, yes! I do smoke!"


    "Give me one, then."


    "Y-yes, sir! H-here!" The driver somehow managed to take out a cigarette packet with his shaking hands, then offered a cigarette to Kang Jin-Ho.


    After wordlessly epting it, Kang Jin-Ho rxedly leaned against the seat.


    <em>Click!</em>


    He lit the cigarette, then leisurely puffed away. "Go faster."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    The sedan flew down the road. Kang Jin-Ho nced at the side mirror. He could see the mangled wrecks of various cars engulfed in mes and choking smoke.


    <em>''This is obviously not the end.''</em>


    What happened here was merely a greeting. The ones riding in the vehicles were all small fries. And this assault didn''t seem designed to trouble Kang Jin-Ho and Co., either.


    <em>''These people sure love to stick to their weird aesthetics...''</em>


    Unlike the demon cult that strictly pursued pragmatism, these orthodox faction bastards usually obsessed over the ''hows'' of reaching their goals. They didn''t seem to know ''how'' to ambush someone, for instance. Forck of a better term, they seemed dead-set on facing their opponents forthrightly.


    That made fighting them a bit more convenient, but...


    <em>''Sometimes that side of them did drive me mad, too...''</em>


    Fighting against enemies that resorted to all sorts of schemes could get rather annoying. However, enemies who were honest to a fault presented a different kind of annoyance. The sheer pressure emitted by enemies who only knew frontal assaults was something even the one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had a hard time dealing with.


    In any case, Kang Jin-Ho managed to buy a bit of time. Soon, the sight of a shipping container with its doors blown off entered Kang Jin-Ho''s view. He nced at the driver. "Get closer."


    "P-please don''t kill me!"


    "Is it okay for you to beg a demonic cultivator?"


    "D-don''t kill me..."


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. He was all too familiar with orthodox faction martial artists pleading with him to spare their lives. Especially when they were in a deserted location where he didn''t have to worry about eyewitnesses. Unfortunately, the end result for them always had been the same.


    Kang Jin-Ho back then didn''t spare anyone daring to attack him. Even if the enemy had lost their will and fighting spirit, and even if the battle had already concluded...!


    In fact, Kang Jin-Ho only stopped wielding his sword after Azure Demon pleaded with him to stop, arguing that meaningless ughter would only invite bigger, more vigorous opposition. So, what about now?


    "For the first and thest time in your life, a cigarette helped you."


    The driver''s expression brightened after realizing what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the truck up ahead. "Get closer."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    "And quit smoking. It''s not going to help you again," said Kang Jin-Ho, then suddenly kicked the passenger door out of the car. He then deftly leaped out tond lightly inside the shipping container.


    The sedan swerved dangerously after the driver mmed on the brakes. Unfortunately for him, though, the vehicle went out of his control in the end and smashed into the median strip.


    "Hmm..." Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek while watching the sedan tumble around furiously on the road. "Even though I let him go..."


    Although the driver should survive that crash, avoiding serious injuries would be asking for too much. Then again, why should Kang Jin-Ho care? It wasn''t as if he personally caused that ident, anyway.


    "My liege!" Zhu Gang loudly cried out while bowing his head. If only he wasn''t inside a shipping container, he''d have kowtowed right away, but there was no room to do that here.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Zhu Gang. "You got your venttion, then."


    "Y-yes, sire."


    Too much venttion, in fact! And that was a bit of a problem, now wasn''t it!


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "We don''t have the time to stop and reorganize everything. Get on top of the container, then get yourselves to other vehicles."


    Zhu Gang blinked his eyes, then urgently replied, "B-but we can keep riding in this container, my liege."


    "Oh, I see. How nice. It''s a good idea if you want to advertise how we''re smuggling people around in a container to everyone with eyes."


    "Oh, uh..."


    "Hurry up," said Kang Jin-Ho while jumping onto the roof of the container. Other demonic cultivators followed suit and began climbing up there one by one. They quickly jumped onto other trucks traveling on either side of the shipping container.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched this spectacle before dashing toward the front. He leaped on the roofs of different vehicles to reach the van right at the front of the convoy. The van''s rear cargo door was wide open, a sign that it was waiting for his arrival. Kang Jin-Ho lightly jumped inside the open doorway, then stashed the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne back inside the subspace.


    Vator smirked. "Wasn''t that a bit too energetic for a greeting, master?"


    "I wasn''t being energetic, though. The other side simply was a bit t, that''s all."


    "Surely, you don''t think that''s all the Crimson King''s faction has to offer?"


    "Of course." Kang Jin-Ho leisurely moved to the front of the van and settled down on the passenger seat. "It feels more like a reminder. That they want us to prepare ourselves."


    "Since they followed us on this road, it indicates that they know where our destination is."


    "I''m sure that''s the case."


    Vator frowned slightly. "It''s not toote to change our destination. A shortcut isn''t always the answer, after all."


    "Mm? Didn''t you say saving time is the most important thing for us?"


    "I''m merely thinking about effectiveness, master."


    "Nothing will change even if we do," said Kang Jin-Ho. That drone he destroyed couldn''t have been the only method of tracking them. The Crimson King''s people must''ve used various other methods to monitor or block all the potential escape routes, anyway.


    Maybe they had mobilized a massive number of forces to upy all the potential destinations. Either way, wandering around here and there would only give the enemy more time to gather their forces.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "If they block our path, we''ll simply break through. That''s all."


    "I''m telling you, you can be excessively heroic at times like this," said Vator while shaking his head.


    "Send the word out to the elders. Tell them to gather the trucks in the front."


    "...Master?"


    "Since this is what they want, we should humor them."


    Vator saw the creepy smirk on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and shuddered grandly.


    <em>''Yup, His screw is properly loose now.''</em>


    This Kang Jin-Ho felt different from the one Vator had fought. At least back then, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be trying his best to hold himself back, but now? It felt like he was cutting loose and fully enjoying himself.


    <em>''Maybe... I might be helping a devil here instead.''</em>


    At least the Three Kings didn''t go berserk like Kang Jin-Ho. For the sake of the world atrge, it might be better for one of the Three Kings to seize control of the martial world, not Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, did any of that matter right now?


    Vator nodded. "I take the lead, then."


    "That sounds fine," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Indeed, that didn''t matter right now when Vator''s heart was pounding with excitement! He bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk. "I''ve been meaning to teach a few bastards on their side a lesson, you see? I better make use of this opportunity, then!"


    It seemed Vator hadn''t realized that he was gradually turning into another Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 736: Colliding (1)

    Chapter 736: Colliding (1)


    Cai Kechang asked grimly, "How are our preparations?"


    "Sir! We''vepletely plugged up all the gaps!"


    "I hope you''re not idiotically thinking that they will naively show up here unprepared, now are you?"


    "Sir! We are already blocking every potential route they might use! Please do not worry."


    "Did you just tell me not to worry?" Cai Kechang threateningly asked, his brows quivering dangerously. "You sure know how to run your mouth, don''t you? Even though you know nothing! If Kang Jin-Ho somehow slips past this ce, the Crimson King''s fury will squarely fall on us! Do you think you can handle that? Mm? Do you!"


    "...!"


    "I''m asking you if you can handle Crimson King''s genuine fury, something none of you had the opportunity to face until now!"


    "N-no, sir. We wouldn''t dare."


    "Really? What was that, then? I shouldn''t worry?"The subordinate bowed deeply. "My thoughts were foolish, sir! Please punish me!"


    "Forget it!" Cai Kechang unhappily waved his hand before groaning loudly. <em>''What the hell am I doing?''</em>


    He shouldn''t be losing his temper with these idiots. If they had the mental capacity to understand how important this operation was, they would''ve already stolen Cai Kechang''s position by now.


    What was the point of getting angry because some bastards who were only useful as acting as his hands and feet couldn''t see the bigger picture?


    The real reason for Cai Kechang''s anger wasn''t the stupidity of his subordinates, though. No, it was because of all the resentment umted in his heart.


    "That damn bastard... Kang Jin-Ho!"


    Cai Kechang was a man who used his brains. That meant he absolutely hated doing things that went against his predictions and calctions. However, that didn''t mean he resented and hated those smarter than him. Indeed, he would have been left awestruck instead if Kang Jin-Ho had managed to urately hit a spot that Cai Kechang had failed to think of ahead of time.


    However, what was happening now was simply... insane!


    <em>''You... You want to escape with demonic cultivators in tow?! How could anyone cook up a n this insane unless they were looking down on us!''</em>


    Cai Kechang gritted his teeth. Did Kang Jin-Ho really think this n would seed? A n this outrageous?!


    If Kang Jin-Ho managed to escape unnoticed all by himself, Cai Kechang would have begrudgingly acknowledged his shorings and apuded the pluckiness of the Korean demonic cultivator. And he would have fully epted the Crimson King''s rage, too. Punished for being ipetent was only par for the course, after all.


    Even if the Crimson King got angry enough to behead Cai Kechang, he would still fully acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho as the winner and ept his fate without too manyints.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho grandly flipped everything on his head, didn''t he! A n this insane went beyond the scope of the battle between Cai Kechang and Kang Jin-Ho.


    Cai Kechang nced at his subordinate. "What about the elders? Are they still refusing to act?"


    "T-that is, well..."


    "Fine. Forget about it!" Cai Kechang waved his hand in irritation. <em>''Those stinking old farts!''</em>


    Those elders ridiculed Cai Kechang for daring to summon them when the opponent was a mere Korean, not the Azure King or the Dark King. So, he didn''t need to hear the subordinate''s answer to know what they said this time.


    "What can you even achieve when you''re so blind?"


    How could they fail to understand that a tiger menacingly growling before their eyes was far less dangerous than a venomous snake hiding and biding its time below their feet?


    Kang Jin-Ho was that venomous snake. A snake that was insidiously targeting their backs!


    Allowing Kang Jin-Ho to return to Korea meant the Crimson King''s faction would have to constantly be on the lookout for a venomous snake biting their Achilles'' heels. How were they supposed to deal with the other two Kings while being wary of such a threat?


    Nothing about these elders and their conduct pleased Cai Kechang one bit.


    Cai Kechang nced at the subordinate and asked again. "What about our target?"


    "They are currently headed to this ce, sir."


    "Really? They are headed here? No deviations whatsoever?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "What about the chasing pack? Did they seed?"


    "Yes, sir! There was a confrontation, and Kang Jin-Ho apparently stepped up personally to destroy the convoy."


    "Even then, he''s still headed this way?"


    "Yes, sir."


    This displeasing aftertaste didn''t want to leave Cai Kechang alone. There was an unruly beast running around, so he tried to p it in the butt to herd it in another direction. However, the beast didn''t bother to change its heading at all.


    <em>''Just what is he thinking?''</em>


    All the nearby ports were already under Cai Kechang''s control. A shiprge enough to ept that many people wouldn''t be able to dock in an average-sized pier. They should know that much, yet they were still headed this way?


    The normal response would be to change direction and head elsewhere.


    <em>''What is his n?''</em>


    It was all too displeasing. Kang Jin-Ho''s actions always missed Cai Kechang''s anticipation ever so slightly. And these slight misses were getting on Cai Kechang''s nerves to no end!


    "You! Go and make sure the barricades are up properly over there!" Cai Kechang yelled at the subordinate.


    "Yes, sir!"


    While watching the subordinate quickly dash away, Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>''No, calm down. Don''t get agitated, okay? Everything is still within my expectations. Everything is cool so far.''</em>


    Cai Kechang would''ve made the same choice in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes. It didn''t matter where they ran off to since the crucial thing was to buy enough time for the ship to dock somewhere. However, the Crimson King''s faction would catch up to them before any ship coulde close to a harbor. Which meant a full-on confrontation was inevitable.


    <em>''I''llmend you if you''ve calcted that far ahead and still decided toe here...!''</em>


    However, what if that wasn''t it?


    <em>''Then, you''re a moron.''</em>


    Humans couldn''t restrict and control monkeys. Humans could cage them, sure. But a monkey would still do what it wanted to do regardless of what humans thought of it. Hoping it''d do as told would be too greedy.


    The difference between Kang Jin-Ho and Cai Kechang was simr to a monkey and a man. In that case, Cai Kechang should just acknowledge reality and respond ordingly.


    "Summon all our men currently stationed in other locations over here!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Since they were making a beeline to this ce, all Cai Kechang''s side had to do was face them head-on. That was all! Summoning elders here would''ve shifted the odds much more in his favor, but theirck of participation didn''t automatically mean his targets would slip through his fingers, anyway!


    <em>''Hmph! What can a bunch of trashy riff-raff do!''</em>


    It didn''t matter where those trashy demonic cultivators were leaving through or how many thousands or tens of thousands of them were here. All Cai Kechang cared about was Kang Jin-Ho, after all. With all thebat force assembled here, breaking through this barricade should be impossible, even if it was Kang Jin-Ho''s grandfather!


    Even with Vator''s assistance, the story would not change at all!


    <em>''I know all that, so why...''</em>


    Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>''Why am I still so anxious?''</em>


    Cai Kechang moodily stomped the ground, then yelled at his subordinate. "What happened with the Public Security people!"


    "They won''t hang around this area, sir! We''ve forbade them from even stepping foot near here."


    "Didn''t you tell them to control the surrounding area?"


    "Sir! We''ve cleared out the surroundings instead. All the residents in the area had been kicked out for the time being."


    "Fuu-woo..." Cai Kechang slowly nodded. Finally, some good news!


    <em>''Our long and twisted history is about toe to an end tonight, Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    What an experience it was to be at the mercy, so to speak, of someone he hadn''t evene face to face before! However, that would end today. This hostile rtionship would end with Kang Jin-Ho''s death in this ce.


    <em>''No, wait. He probably won''t die here.''</em>


    If Cai Kechang had his ways, he''d drag the still-breathing Kang Jin-Ho to the feet of the Crimson King. After all, it was up to the Crimson King how Kang Jin-Ho would be disposed of.


    <em>''Not getting killed will be the best oue for you!''</em>


    Considering the Crimson King''s hotheadedness and hatred toward all demonic cultivators, the possibility of it happening was near zero, but the most optimal solution was bringing Kang Jin-Ho under the Crimson King''s wings and absorbing the South Korean martial society.


    The Korean martial society had grown to the point of keeping the Crimson King''s faction mindful of their rear now. If they could absorb such a force...! The faction Cai Kechang had dedicated his life to would soar through the heavens like a tiger with wings.


    Not only that, but...


    <em>''Being able to keep the demonic cultivators in line is an attractive proposition, too.''</em>


    Demonic cultivators were tasked with handling all the dirty, demeaning jobs in the martial world. They might be contemptible trash of society, but the world still needed people like that to deal with unsavory tasks. There was no need to exin their necessity when considering how much help they provided with keeping thends of marauders civil and rtively trouble-free.


    If such people could be enved properly, that would prove to be greatly beneficial to the faction overall. As long as Kang Jin-Ho could be captured and he submitted obediently to the Crimson King...!


    Cai Kechang understood that it''d be tough but not impossible. Kang Jin-Ho would have to contend with the Crimson King, after all!


    If Kang Jin-Ho was a living, breathing human being, how could he not be awed by the Crimson King''s majestic presence? Even if he was a bloody demon king and not some random demonic cultivator, it was inconceivable for him to stand as equal to the Crimson King! Cai Kechang was convinced of this. He had zero doubt!


    Cai Kechang obviously acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho. They might be enemies now, but after the situation was sorted out... Cai Kechang believed he and Kang Jin-Ho could serve the Crimson King together. If that happened, Cai Kechang would have no problem treating Kang Jin-Ho as his superior.


    Not because of necessity, either. Cai Kechang was being dead serious. After all, the Crimson King and his faction were in dire need of a proper second-inmand, a top expert that could be his hands and feet! That role was not something any of those rotten eggs-for-brains elders or the disciples could take on.


    "Administrator Cai, sir! They are here!"


    "Hmph!" Cai Kechang grunted loudly, his eyes gleaming dangerously. "Get the Vermilion Blood Squad ready to engage the target!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Cai Kechang grew slightly more tense as he red at the road before his eyes that led to the pier behind him. The distance between the ocean and this location was only around one kilometer. Losing this ce meant the demonic cultivators would enjoy an open ess to the sea.


    <em>''Although... That will never happen!''</em>


    Cai Kechang was taken over by this unexinable excitement. All that cloying displeasure bothering him until now was gone without a trace, and now, his heart pounded away like a little kid about to go on a pic.


    Even if he wasn''t conscious of it, Cai Kechang must''ve been looking forward to finally meeting Kang Jin-Ho face-to-face!


    <em>''What about the barricade?''</em>


    The road leading to the pier was littered with speed bumps and stingers designed to puncture tires. And there were barricades set up right behind them, followed by walls of sandbags, too. Breaking through here with cars would be impossible.


    In the end, the fleeing demonic cultivators would have to leave their vehicles, and that would naturally lead to them getting wiped out by the assembled martial artists from the Crimson King''s faction. Obviously, killing them all was impossible.


    Even if they were weak riff-raff, some were bound to slip past when their number reached several thousand. Besides, Cai Kechang wasn''t nning to capture or kill every insect-like demonic cultivator, anyway.


    Without Kang Jin-Ho, they were nothing. That was why...


    "Here theye!"


    Cai Kechang heard that and tightly clenched his fists.


    They were here! Cai Kechang''s heart pounded faster, and his palms got sweatier and mmier. He rapidly sucked in several deep breaths, then locked his re on the road.


    He... could see it! There, far away in the distance!


    On the far side of this seemingly endless stretch of well-maintained road, Cai Kechang''s sharp eyes spotted small dots progressively gettingrger andrger. Those dots revealed themselves to be white light.


    Those faint little lights gradually grew in size and number. And now, those small lights formed long lines to flood this location like a river of light!


    <em>''That''s some scale, alright...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang felt stifled, nay, overwhelmed by this visual. Those lights were only growingrger, making it seem like the river was about to overflow. Almost at the same time, though...!


    Cai Kechang urately spotted the true objective of this operation amidst the seat of light. All kinds of vehicles in an unorganized pile were writhing ominously while closing the distance. And spearheading this bizarre convoy was a ck van with two men standing on its roof.


    One of them waspletely unmissable. How would that be possible when he had such a huge physique?


    "Vator...!" Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath again.


    There he was, the traitor! That uncouth foreign marauder who dared to kick dirt all over the Crimson King''s goodwill! It seemed Cai Kechang found another target that must die here tonight.


    Since that was Vator... Cai Kechang''s gaze shifted slightly away from Vator, to the big man''s side.


    The other person seemed exceedingly in. Far too in.


    <em>''That''s... Kang Jin-Ho?''</em>


    He didn''t seem all that special, so how...


    When his thoughts reached that far, Cai Kechang''s brain suddenly stopped functioning for a second.


    <em>''He''s in? Really?''</em>


    There was no way that was true! Next to Kang Jin-Ho was Vator, after all!


    All things in this world were rtive. A in man standing next to Vator should be totally invisible and overlooked thanks to the big man''s stupendous presence.


    However, that man still managed to give off the feeling of being in. Which could only mean... His presence was at least on par with Vator''s! No, maybe even more than that!


    <em>''Yes, it must be!''</em>


    Once Cai Kechang''s gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho, it didn''t want to go back to Vator anymore. And that helped Cai Kechang to instinctively realize something.


    He now knew who was the most dangerous existence here. He now understood who he must be most wary of!


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely extended his hand; then, his finger pointed up ahead. And then...!


    The trucks driving all around the van like escorting warriors suddenly sped up like enraged bulls and charged straight at the barricades.


    "Ram into them," said Kang Jin-Ho, an odious smirk etched across his lips.


    The lengthy night had just begun.

 Chapter 737: Colliding (2)

    Chapter 737: Colliding (2)


    A massive eighteen-wheeler threateningly bounced around as its speed went out of control. What if you were staring at an out-of-control massive truck careening straight toward you?


    "D-duck! Now!"


    Who cared about if they were martial artists or not? Any human being getting hit by an object possessing such kic energy would be disintegrated into particles instantly. Martial artists weren''t made out of pure tempered steel, after all. And even tempered steel would not survive in a collision of such nature, anyway.


    The martial artists hurriedly scattered, and the eighteen-wheeler viciously charged at the barricade.


    <em>POOOOW!</em>


    The loud noises from the stingers puncturing the tires rocked the world like thunderps. The truckpletely lost its control with its front tires gone. However, did any of that matter? When its original n was never about fleeing?


    Despite precariously swaying about, the truck didn''t slow down at all and mmed straight into the barricades.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!!!</em>


    An eardrum-rupturing explosive noise resounded out as the eighteen-wheeler truck rammed viciously into the barricades. The barricades bucked and got pushed back. But that wasn''t the end!<em>KA-BOOM! BOOOOOM!</em>


    More eighteen-wheelers following from behind mmed into the barricades and the truck one after the other. The truck chassis danced around violently. Some flew up in the air, then crashed back to earth after failing to deal with gravity and momentum.


    <em>''You insane sons of b*tches!''</em>


    Cai Kechang watching this scene gritted his teeth.


    Using vehicles to ram into targets was one of Cai Kechang''s favored methods. Even if martial artists were tough, they would still experience a tough time trying to survive a collision against fast-moving cars weighing well over a ton.


    A top-tier expert at the peak of their cultivation could deal with moving vehicles like toys, but not every martial artist was an expert like that. Indeed, a car crash could cause an impact severe enough to kill an average martial artist.


    Especially when the vehicle in question was a huge eighteen-wheeler! No human could survive such a truck crashing into them at full steam. And the truth was... Crashing a truck like that was cheaper than nurturing a martial artist into a half-decent prospect. So, ramming the enemies with vehicles was a very logical method of attack.


    However, this... What Kang Jin-Ho did wasn''t that at all!


    Rather than a method of attack, wasn''t this more like a kamikaze bombing raid?! If it was Cai Kechang, he wouldn''t have wasted so many cars ramming into the barricades. There was nothing to gain by doing so, after all!


    <em>''No, wait. There is something to gain, actually.''</em>


    While making a stiff expression, Cai Kechang scanned his surroundings.


    <em>BOOM! KA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    He could see his subordinates looking rather stiff and scared at the terrifying spectacle of vehicles continuously mming into the barricades. By now, the barricades no longer looked like their former selves. What was more ironic in this situation was, though... The vehicles ramming in and piling up like that created an evenrger wall than the barricades themselves.


    In other words, this tactic was totally useless. And the cost to execute this tactic must be enormous, too. Anyone with half a brain should know that this was a meaningless struggle. However...!


    <em>''That''s why people are getting scared by it instead!''</em>


    Cai Kechang''s expression grew even stiffer. Surely, Kang Jin-Ho and his people should know what Cai Kechang knew. The demonic cultivators executing Kang Jin-Ho''s orders must know how foolish and time-wasting their actions were. They had functioning brains, after all!


    Even then, they still rammed unhesitantly against the barricades.


    Being a martial artist didn''t guarantee one''s survival inside the shipping containers when the trucks carrying them mmed into immobile objects at high speed. Bones breaking and flesh exploding should be an obvious end result.


    Even then... None of those vehicles slowed down!


    Blind loyalty! Yes, this was a disy of blind and unquestioning loyalty.


    <em>''What the f*ck?! What kind of nonsense is this...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang gritted his teeth. What flustered him right now was the identity of the ones carrying out this reckless suicidal assault. Weren''t they supposed to be demonic cultivators? The ones known for being disorganized and weak?


    Not once in his life did Cai Kechang feel wary of demonic cultivators before. Even if they boasted cockroach-like tenacity to cling to life, and even if they were like cancerous growths that popped up seemingly everywhere... Cai Kechang believed they could be wiped out if he got serious.


    The only reason they were left alone was because of their usefulness, not because they were difficult to deal with!


    In Cai Kechang''smon sense, all demonic cultivators were trash. Despite theirrge numbers, they couldn''t even exercise the power of a unified organization.


    This wasn''t the issue of one''s martial prowess or not. Arge number would always have a formidable presence. Even if an individual demonic cultivator was weak, they could havee together under one banner and resisted other factions, which would have turned them into a very cumbersome opponent to deal with.


    However, the demonic cultivators couldn''t even do that. They might be tied together under the identity of people cultivating demonic arts, but they stillcked a sense of belonging with one another. That was how Cai Kechang viewed them. To him, demonic cultivators were like grains of sand whocked the will to better their lives.


    That was why Cai Kechang failed many times to understand why the one-and-only Crimson King was so wary of these demonic cultivators.


    But now... Were those men really the demonic cultivators? The ones Cai Kechang thought he knew?


    Those who unhesitantly executed the nonsensical order of ramming the trucks into solid barricades? Were they really the demonic cultivators Cai Kechang was familiar with?


    Cai Kechang''s body suddenly shuddered. How was he supposed to describe this emotion?


    He powerfully bit his lower lip. The soft skin burst, and a drop of blood trickled out from the wound.


    <em>''Dammit!''</em>


    This assault wasn''t the one unleashing the ruthless pressure crushing down on Cai Kechang and his men. None of them were weak-kneed enough to get scared by a non-threatening attack which was only good for a spectacle.


    No, what pressured them was the intent, the will, contained within this nonsensical attack. And the blind loyalty of the demonic cultivators!


    <em>''How... How did Kang Jin-Ho manage to do this in only a couple of days?''</em>


    Cai Kechang was aware of how long Kang Jin-Ho had been in Beijing. And it hadn''t been all that long, so the window of time Kang Jin-Ho could use should be only a few days at most. In that case, how did he bring together the disorganized weaklings and turn them into such loyal subjects?


    No, such a thing should be impossible! Cai Kechang''smon sense screamed that it should not happen. Unfortunately, that impossible thing really was unfolding right before his eyes.


    <em>''Just how much more am I supposed to acknowledge you, Kang Jin-Ho?!''</em>


    By his own admission, Cai Kechang had already acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho. As a matter of fact, excluding the Crimson King, Cai Kechang probably acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho the most out of everyone he knew. He couldn''t think of anyone besides the Crimson King who would have achieved feats simr to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew when to be bold and daring and when to be patient and hidden. Even then, he also knew how to stab the opponent''s blindspot urately.


    Cai Kechang wasn''t simply acknowledging Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess here. He genuinely acknowledged the Korean demonic cultivator as an excellent human being.


    But now, he needed to revise that assessment and acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho even more? Even though he had no yardstick to base his new assessment?


    If he were to evaluate Kang Jin-Ho even higher, what other criterion should he use? Cai Kechang couldn''t think of any since evaluating Kang Jin-Ho even higher would mean he was equal to...


    <em>''¡­! No! That''s absolute horsesh*t!''</em>


    Cai Kechang clenched his teeth hard.


    No! There was simply no way!


    No matter how aplished Kang Jin-Ho might be, how dare Cai Kechangpare him to the Crimson King? Or, for that matter, the other two Kings?! The Three Kings were gods that had descended to Earth in the form of mortal men, after all! They were existences far beyondparison to someone like Kang Jin-Ho.


    Still, who was Cai Kechang supposed topare Kang Jin-Ho with? Unable to find an easy answer, Cai Kechang resorted to ring at Kang Jin-Ho instead. Looking at Kang Jin-Ho standing on the van, which hade to a stop before Cai Kechang had the time to notice it, rxedly smoking away was like... It felt like Cai Kechang''s blood grew colder simply by looking at that figure.


    How... arrogant! Even though Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even trying to act haughty and the like, just looking at him was enough to get a good sense of how arrogant and prideful he was.


    His subordinates were risking their lives to execute hismand to assault the enemy barricades. Despite knowing this, Kang Jin-Ho just stood there and silently spectated as if he were watching a movie.


    What was this subtle sense of disharmony washing over Cai Kechang? As if he was far removed from reality?


    <em>''I... I''ve been wrong all this time!''</em>


    Cai Kechang finally acknowledged his short-sightedness. That man, Kang Jin-Ho... He was not someone who could be cated.


    Even though Cai Kechang was confident of knowing Kang Jin-Ho better than anyone, the truth was the pr opposite. He didn''t know anything about that Korean demonic cultivator! As it turned out, that bastard was not a man who''d obediently listen to someone''s orders!


    Kang Jin-Ho was a born ruler. If he had been born in the era of peace, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve been branded as a dangerous rebel. If he had been born in the era of chaos and war, he could have be a conqueror!


    <em>''Just like the Three...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang tightly clenched his fists. Not even the Crimson King could turn so many people into blindly loyal subordinates in a matter of days who''d risk their lives to fulfill hismands. As far as the ability to dominate andmand his subjects was concerned, Kang Jin-Ho was clearly ahead of the Crimson King.


    Such an ability was the most important trait to anyone aspiring to lead an organization.


    <em>''We must kill him!''</em>


    Cai Kechang had never once looked down on Kang Jin-Ho. And he never underestimated the danger Kang Jin-Ho posed. However, from this moment on... Cai Kechang unhesitantly discarded all of his previous evaluations and preconceived notions regarding Kang Jin-Ho. All of them were meaningless right now.


    It didn''t matter who Kang Jin-Ho was. It also didn''t matter whether Kang Jin-Ho was friendly or not...! None of that really mattered anymore. Regardless of what, Cai Kechang simply had to kill that man. And he must resort to every trick at his disposal to do so!


    Cai Kechang''s bloodshot eyes grewrger.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    Yet another truck mmed into the mountain-like pile of destroyed trucks. Almost at the same time, mes erupted from the engine bay and engulfed the truck in the blink of an eye.


    ck smoke billowed from the wreckage as mes danced all over it.


    Hell on Earth. That seemed the most appropriate description for this spectacle.


    Injured demonic cultivators crawled out from beneath the roaring mes. Then, they gathered to circle around the ck van Kang Jin-Ho stood on.


    <em>''So red...''</em>


    Cai Kechang noticed the blood those demonic cultivators had bled was red in color. Something that should''ve been obvious seemed so foreign to Cai Kechang.


    Once thismotion had finally ended, Cai Kechang realized their kamikaze attack wasn''t some thoughtless and reckless action after all. The barricades hadn''t been renderedpletely useless, but the roaring mes in the middle meant Cai Kechang''s men couldn''t maintain their formation anymore. Breaking through the center was out of the question, but the defensive line certainly had gotten thinner now.


    When Cai Kechang recognized that fact, goosebumps suddenly broke loose on his skin.


    <em>''None of this was a waste!''</em>


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, those trucks were expendable goods he couldn''t take with him. In that case, wouldn''t it be beneficial to sacrifice dozens of such trucks to push back the enemy''s defensive line, at least by a little bit?


    Indeed, it would be advantageous. Even Cai Kechang would have chosen to do something simr. The only thing separating him from Kang Jin-Ho was that Cai Kechang didn''t have subordinates loyal enough to blindly risk their lives executing a reckless operation like this!


    That was more the reason why Kang Jin-Ho had to die! Cai Kechang couldn''t remember if he wished for someone''s death this ardently before. And he wasn''t doing that out of sheer malice. No, he felt genuinely threatened right now.


    This sense of crisis was something Cai Kechang had never felt before in his life. And as this feeling angrily swirled within his mind, Cai Kechang silently licked his lips.


    A weird atmosphere had suddenly descended on the surroundings. No one wanted to raise their voice right now. Other than ring sharply at each other, not one person dared to break this weighty silence.


    What a strange thing this was, silence amidst the chaos!


    This bizarre situation only made everyone even more tense than before, though.


    The man who shattered this silence was Cai Kechang. "This will be my first time offering you my greetings."


    After he said that, Cai Kechang subtly gripped his throat. His voice came out a lot lower. It sounded more withdrawn, which wasn''t what he intended. He slightly massaged his neck a little to lessen the tension, then red straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "It''s finally good to make your acquaintance, Kang Jin-Ho. I greet you on behalf of the Crimson King."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze shifted toward Cai Kechang. The mention of the Crimson King seemed to have attracted his ire somewhat.


    "While greeting you, allow me to bid you farewell as well. You will not leave this ce alive, after all! I will bet everything of mine to kill you tonight!"


    Cai Kechang''s cold voice containing his killing intent echoed in the night sky along with the dancing mes.

 Chapter 738: Colliding (3)

    Chapter 738: Colliding (3)


    "Who is that?" Kang Jin-Ho rxedly asked.


    He had been sensing the re containing a messy cocktail of killing intent and rage from that unknown man locking on to him for a while now. It was as if that man had finally met his irreconcble mortal enemy!


    Vator tutted. "That''s Cai Kechang."


    "Cai Kechang, is it?"


    "You can think of him as the Crimson King''s second inmand. No, let me revise that. Calling him second inmand is not quite right. The chief administrator title might be easier for you to understand, master."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "Chief administrator, you say?"


    "He does Lee Hyeon-Su''s job, more or less."


    "Got it," Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered while studying this man named Cai Kechang.


    Anyone tasked with housekeeping for a massive organization like the Crimson King''s faction could not be amon-or-garden individual. Even then..."He doesn''t seem to be a calm and collected type?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly.


    Vator smirked wryly. "Kekeke... No one can stay cool-headed after bing your enemy, master. It was the same story for me. Even though I knew I must stay calm, my emotions got the better of me in the end. Master, you have something about you that agitates and excites other people."


    For some reason, everyone opposing Kang Jin-Ho tended to feel the same way. And that feeling was... It was now or never.


    Kang Jin-Ho improved his strength at a scarcely-believable level. And that wasn''t all either, as the faction surrounding him also matched his improvement rate and grew explosively in power.


    It hadn''t been all that long since Vator fought Kang Jin-Ho in that fierce duel. But this Kang Jin-Ho far surpassed the Kang Jin-Ho from that day. Indeed, the two couldn''t even bepared. Even though the season hadn''t even changed fully yet!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho somehow improved his strength by at least 100%. Not to forget, the Martial Assembly was also reaching new heights of power and influence at a breakneck pace!


    In that short window of time, Vator and Wiggings, the former knight of the Round Table, had joined. And then, Kang Jin-Ho was even nurturing his own personalbat force consisting of younger-generation martial artists. So, what if all these demonic cultivators joined them?


    <em>''It won''t be an exaggeration to say his forces will double in size.''</em>


    In a way, this development should be seen as odd. Vator couldn''t estimate how much stronger the demonic cultivators could get under Kang Jin-Ho''s guidance and leadership. If he had to guess, the improvement should be minimal. Yet, that minimal improvement was enough to double the Martial Assembly''sbat strength.


    <em>''Now that I think about it, that''s kind of scary.''</em>


    Vator hadn''t been conscious of this part of the equation. He might have been aware of everyone''s improving strength but failed to fully understand how fast this improvement was. Even though he was a part of that improvement process!


    When the moment of understanding hit, it was swiftly followed by a tidal wave of shock and awe. Vator was a member of the Assembly as well as Kang Jin-Ho''s close associate, yet he still felt this startled. In that case, how much worse would it be for Cai Kechang?


    <em>''I''m sure it must feel like there''s a raging wildfire burning behind his ass.''</em>


    Either that, or he probably felt like a tightly-bound hostage staring anxiously at the timer of a huge explosive relentlessly ticking down. No wonder Cai Kechang was making such a face!


    Vator could start guessing what his own expression must''ve been like while fighting Kang Jin-Ho for the first time after seeing Cai Kechang''s reaction. It should have been the face of a man anxiously fidgeting away.


    Because... If he failed to win now, if he failed to kill Kang Jin-Ho right here, it''d no longer be possible for the rest of time. That kind of crushing pressure must''ve been weighing down on Vator back then, and something very simr must be pressing down on Cai Kechang right now, too.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. The pressure Cai Kechang was under must be iparably worse than Vator''s. Vator didn''t need to worry about stuff like the Assembly or anything else and focus only on Kang Jin-Ho, but Cai Kechang had to keep a wary eye out on Kang Jin-Ho''s forces, too.


    If Vator was in Cai Kechang''s shoes, he would''ve developed a neurosis by now. Cai Kechang''s situation was somewhat like powerlessly watching and sensing a sharp de agonizingly-slowly stabbing into his back, after all!


    That was why Vator could fully understand Cai Kechang''s visceral reaction.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly addressed Cai Kechang. "Didn''t the Crimson Kinge with you?"


    Cai Kechang snarled out his reply. "You''re overestimating yourself! Do you think you''re worth the Crimson King personally attending this ughter?!"


    "Hmm. So, he didn''te," Kang Jin-Ho replied disinterestedly. He didn''t seem to care whether Cai Kechang was trying to provoke him or not. He just stood there while rubbing his chin, his eyes leisurely scanning the surroundings. "Even so, you sure brought a lot of people, huh."


    He could sense sharp killing intent. Such was its sharpness that Kang Jin-Ho felt his skin tingle. People capable of emitting such hostile energy couldn''t be ordinary martial artists.


    <em>''Now I get why Vator willingly admitted he''s not one of the stronger people.''</em>


    That might have sounded like Vator self-deprecating himself, but there was some truth to his assertion. A faction that could mobilize so many high-level experts should, logically speaking, possess even stronger experts than Vator. And quite a lot of them, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho got a renewed appreciation, so to speak, of the power of the Crimson King''s faction.


    <em>''To have this many experts in the current era...''</em>


    Unlike in the past, it was almost impossible to openly nurture martial arts experts in this era. With the system of government much more robust these dayspared to the past, the powers-that-be would never remain silent with a powerful faction like this in the backyard.


    Governments around the world might tacitly acknowledge the existence of the martial world. However, the existence of martial artists being exposed to regr civilians was a different matter altogether. To be able to retain this muchbat strength in such an unfavorable environment was something to bemended about. And there were two other factions of simr scale in China, now weren''t there?


    This scale seemed iparable to the situation back in ancient Zhongyuan. Even so...


    <em>''It''s meaningless to hedge your bets on the numbers game, though.''</em>


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho had no urate idea of how strong these people were. As far as a faction''s influence and scale were concerned, nothing in the past shouldpare... But what really mattered was the level of martial prowess.


    If this era''s martial prowess was only around what Kang Jin-Ho had seen, the demon cult didn''t really need to step up. However, what if that wasn''t everything?


    He now had a chance to confirm it.


    "The Crimson King hasn''t shown up, is it¡­" Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a deep smirk. "Unfortunately for you, arrogance has a way of biting you back in the rear. So? What do you think? Do you still think your choice was correct?"


    Cai Kechang couldn''t reply, his gaze powerfully wavering. The way Kang Jin-Ho snarkily asked that question indicated he had astutely seen through Cai Kechang''s internal struggles.


    <em>''This... might have been a mistake!''</em>


    It was better to be absolutely certain with one''s tasks. ording to Cai Kechang''s calctions, the odds of Kang Jin-Ho walking out of here alive were less than one percent. However, that possibility jumped up by ten times after Cai Kechang came face to face with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Now, it was over ten percent. The odds of Kang Jin-Ho fleeing with his life intact even after Cai Kechang did everything to kill him... were over ten bloody percent!


    In any other times, Cai Kechang would have no problem taking on that risk. But not now. He could not afford any odds going against him. Even though he knew percentages were just that, percentages. What was the point of worrying about percentages of sess after the proverbial horses had already bolted from the stables?


    <em>''I... I should''ve brought my liege, the Crimson King, even at the risk of earning his ire!''</em>


    If Cai Kechang had done that, the odds would have gone down to zero. Besides, didn''t the Crimson King express his wish to personally meet Kang Jin-Ho? But it was Cai Kechang who dissuaded his liege from doing so.


    In other words, his damn pride had led to this situation.


    "Oh, I see now," Kang Jin-Ho smirked derisively. His eyes were too keen not to notice the momentary shift in Cai Kechang''s expression. "So, It wasn''t the Crimson King who was arrogant. It was you, right?"


    "...!"


    "I guess I was right, then. There''s no way someone with strength but no ability to discern reality can reach such a high position in society, after all. Which means the fatal weakness of the Crimson King''s faction... was you."


    "You...! You keep your mouth shut! You bastard!" Cai Kechang cried out, his eyes now bloodshot. However, his yell noticeablycked spirit. That was because Kang Jin-Ho had urately stabbed Cai Kechang''s sore point once more.


    <em>''My liege was right!''</em>


    They should have killed Kang Jin-Ho no matter what it cost them. Before Kang Jin-Ho had a chance to grow stronger, too!


    The Crimson King had made the correct call. Didn''t he try to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho by any means possible right after discovering thetter''s existence? At times, he was even more wary and on guard against Kang Jin-Ho than the other two Kings!


    Whenever that happened, it was Cai Kechang who talked about the reality of the situation to dissuade the Crimson King. And this moment painfully taught him that his assessment had been dead wrong.


    Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly dangerous. In a certain sense, far more dangerous than the Three Kings! Cai Kechang should have killed Kang Jin-Ho, no matter what, before thetter had a chance to be such a dangerous variable.


    <em>''Why did I do something so stupid!''</em>


    The Crimson King was exceptional in every facet. Even in things like the eye to discern the flow of the current events, Cai Kechang fell far behind the Crimson King. He willingly acknowledged this, so why! Why did he oppose the Crimson King''s opinion every single time!


    Was it because he believed his thoughts were right? Or... Maybe because he was arrogant, just like Kang Jin-Ho said?


    "It''s useless to think about it," said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice digging sharply into Cai Kechang''s hearing. "The end result will still be the same, anyway."


    A deep smirk slowly crossed Cai Kechang''s face.


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was right. Regardless of what, the result would be the same. It didn''t matter what kind of mistakes Cai Kechang had made, or how much of a mess this situation had devolved into... None of them mattered right now. As long as he could kill Kang Jin-Ho tonight, everything would be fine!


    "You''re right, Kang Jin-Ho. We didn''te here to shoot breezes, after all!"


    "So you finally understand," Kang Jin-Ho chuckled derisively.


    Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath and studied the frontline. In the brief time he had been ''chatting'' with Kang Jin-Ho, a wall of human shields had formed around the ck van Kang Jin-Ho stood on. That wall consisted of countless-many demonic cultivators.


    Obviously, Cai Kechang permitted that to happen. Even if he did, though... This unpleasant aftertaste didn''t want to leave him alone when knowing he had fallen into the enemy''s pace. Kang Jin-Ho only needed to say a few biting remarks at Cai Kechang to buy enough time to re-organize his defensive line.


    <em>''Is he doing that consciously or out of instinct?''</em>


    Either way, Kang Jin-Ho was familiar withmanding an army. The more Cai Kechang assessed the situation, the more dangerous Kang Jin-Ho seemed!


    <em>''In that case, what I need to do is...!''</em>


    ...Only one thing!


    Cai Kechang grimly frowned while tightly clenching his fists. He must...


    That was when Vator, who had been silently listening to this exchange, suddenly broke into a full-blooded sprint toward the front. The demonic cultivators also broke into a dash right behind him.


    It was like watching a ck river! ck waves made of humans, with Vator in the lead, instantly charged forward.


    Cai Kechang was startled by this sight. Vator''s destination was the burning wreckage of trucks near the barricade.


    <em>''But, why?!''</em>


    Confusion instantly dyed Cai Kechang''s expression. Shouldn''t they attack the...


    <em>''...Wait. Could it be?''</em>


    Cai Kechang''s eyes instantly grew wider after finally guessing Vator''s... No, Kang Jin-Ho''s intention!


    "S-stop them!"


    Unfortunately, his realization hade a bit toote. By then, Vator was like a fired cannon shell. He arrived at the wreckage, then his feet powerfully stomped on the ground.


    <em>RUMBLE!</em>


    Vator''s feet sunk into the ground up to his ankles. A huge crater formed on the asphalt as the entire world rumbled ominously. Not even the heavy wreckage of mangled trucks could win against the quaking and shook precariously.


    Right after that...!


    "U-aaaaaaaah!"


    As an eardrum-rupturing roar exploded out of Vator''s mouth, he fired a punch containing all the power stored in his massive physique. His arm jerked back far enough to almost snap his spine before shooting forward with a superhuman level of strength!


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    An explosion! That could only be called an actual explosion.


    When Vator''s punchnded on the wreckage spewing choking smoke and devil''s tongue-like licks of mes, the twisted chassis of various trucks flew apart in all directions like projectiles from an explosion.


    "D-duck!"


    "F*cking hell!"


    The martial artists standing next to the wreckage hurriedly scattered in all directions. And that was when Cai Kechang saw everything with startling rity.


    As the wreckage flew apart, a massive pathway opened up in the middle. The destruction of the barricades and trucks created an opening with nothing to hinder the escapees! And then... The demonic cultivators began charging inside. Without even bothering to look back once!


    Cai Kechang cried out in shock. "S-son of a b*tch?!"


    "Ku-wahahahahaha!" Vator''s loud roar-likeughter announced the start of the battle. Martial artists in the surroundings finally sobered up and began charging at the guffawing Vator.


    "Come, you small fries!"


    Vator roared like an avatar of the God of Might!

 Chapter 739: Colliding (4)

    Chapter 739: Colliding (4)


    <em>''What about Kang Jin-Ho?!''</em>


    While everyone''s attention chased after Vator and the escaping demonic cultivators, Cai Kechang urgently ripped his gaze away to stare at Kang Jin-Ho instead.


    Although his attention had been briefly stolen away, Cai Kechang never forgot who he must never lose sight of during tonight''s event. However...!


    <em>''He didn''t move?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was still standing on the roof of that ck van, leisurely smoking away. As if what was happening before his eyes had nothing to do with him!


    <em>''What the...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang''s expression crumpled. A wave of irritation washed over him for some reason.


    It was true that he let himself get distracted by Vator. He knew he must never lose sight of Kang Jin-Ho even if a volcano erupted right next to them, yet the shocking turn of events got the better of him. That was why Cai Kechang urgently shifted his gaze, but Kang Jin-Ho just stood there as if he had zero ns to move.


    It felt like Cai Kechang got yed just then.Of course he knew. He knew it was all in his head. That didn''t mean he felt less angry about dancing on Kang Jin-Ho''s palm like an idiot.


    Cai Kechang snarled in anger. "You... You bastard!"


    "S-sir! They are running away! Those bastards are getting away, sir!"


    "I know already!" Cai Kechang angrily yelled at his subordinate.


    Demonic cultivators were crazily charging through the opening Vator had created. They ran as if there was nothing to see here. Cai Kechang''s brain rapidly rowed through its gears, helping him quickly make up his mind. "Let them go!"


    "B-but, sir!"


    Cai Kechang didn''t bother to respond and held his breath instead.


    <em>''We can''t stop them, anyway!''</em>


    Having numbers on your side meant power. Cai Kechang knew that fact all too well. Vator''s powerful punch had broken through the barricade, allowing countless demonic cultivators to slip past the defensive line and reach the pier in the distance. In such a situation, should Cai Kechang send his men to give chase?


    <em>''No, that''s unrealistic.''</em>


    They could stop the demonic cultivators from fleeing. However, stopping every single one would still be impossible. After all, having greater numbers was power, now wasn''t it?


    However, was there a need to stop them in the first ce?


    <em>''You can''t do anything by reaching the pier, anyway.''</em>


    Cai Kechang had already prevented any ships from docking on the pier. The only thing greeting them after running over there would be an empty ocean. Cai Kechang didn''t know what these demonic cultivators were scheming, but it''d never be fulfilled.


    Not only that, but...!


    Cai Kechang locked his re on Kang Jin-Ho. "Tell everyone to turn around!"


    "Sir?"


    "Ignore all of them. Whether it''s Vator or the demonic cultivators, just ignore them all!"


    "But, sir?"


    Cai Kechang''s eyes became even more bloodshot.


    <em>''You bastard!''</em>


    He got blindsided. If this battle was about stopping these demonic cultivators from fleeing the country, it was safe to say Cai Kechang had failed. In fairness, though, who could have guessed that reckless kamikaze-like ramming of the barricades was actually all carefully nned? No one would''ve thought about defending the area behind the fiercely burning wreckage.


    In terms of strategy, Cai Kechang had lost. And he knew that better than anyone here. An unmistakable sense of humiliation burned his heart. And then, this rage powerful enough to make his entire body shudder swallowed him whole.


    Still, losing didn''t mean he had lost this battle. Because, he got to learn something new.


    Whether the demonic cultivators managed to escape or not was irrelevant now. Actually, no one cared if they all slipped past. Their fate didn''t matter at all in the grand scheme of things.


    Cai Kechang chewed his words out. "Send the word out to the Vermilion Blood Squad. I don''t care if those demonic cultivator bastards get away. I don''t care what those small fry insects do. We are here to kill Kang Jin-Ho! As long as he''s dead, it will be... our victory!"


    Indeed! They only had to kill Kang Jin-Ho in this ce.


    The demonic cultivators and the Korean Martial Assembly posed a threat to the Crimson King''s faction because of Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. As long as Kang Jin-Ho was removed from the picture, those factors would be nothing more than some weaklings that could be easily destroyed at any time Cai Kechang wished.


    <em>''You made a fatal mistake, Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    This strategy from Kang Jin-Ho was truly excellent. But it freshly reminded Cai Kechang just how threatening Kang Jin-Ho really was.


    "And tell those idiots to stop messing with Vator! We must kill Kang Jin-Ho! Focus on Kang Jin-Ho!"


    "S-sir?!" Yu Zihao gasped out in shock. <em>''Chief Administrator Cai Kechang has lost his reasoning!''</em>


    The usual ice-in-his-veins Cai Kechang was nowhere to be found right now. The warriors from the Crimson King''s faction present in this ce numbered almost one thousand. Yet Cai Kechang wanted to deploy all those proud warriors to attack one man?


    Wasn''t thatmand far too nonsensical?


    "Please calm down, sir!"


    "Did you say calm down to me?" Cai Kechang shot a re at Yu Zihao.


    When those cold eyes burrowed sharply into Yu Zihao''s face, he couldn''t say anything and just stood there.


    <em>''Hang on, he was rational all along?''</em>


    To say Cai Kechang was too agitated to issue rationalmands, his eyes were far too cold and sharp.


    "I''mpletely rational, Yu Zihao!"


    "..."


    "We will have no future if we fail to kill that bastard tonight!" Cai Kechang growled menacingly. "Do whatever it takes to kill him! Don''t waste your energy on other things."


    "U-understood, sir!"


    "Get a move on, you moron!"


    "Y-yes, sir!" Yu Zihao hurriedly dashed away.


    Cai Kechang resumed ring murderously at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''I will never let you walk out of here alive!''</em>


    Cai Kechang bet his everything to make that resolutione true!


    ***


    Chang Min grimly called out. "My liege!"


    "Mm!" Kang Jin-Ho nodded while studying the rapid march of the demonic cultivators breaking through the barricades.


    <em>''Things are working out as nned for now.''</em>


    They seeded in breaking through the defensive line. The problem was with all those people escaping through there. Even if they were all martial artists, with so many people to move... This operation''s scale was still extraordinary.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min. "Get the elders into positions."


    "Yes, my liege!" Chang Min nodded, then gestured briefly, prompting the elders to quickly sprint ahead. They spread to either side of the stream of humans, then stood around Vator as if to assist him.


    "Keep running, you fools! Don''t look back and run!"


    "You better go through me or else!"


    Elders unleashed their demonic qi to counter the attacking martial artists from the Crimson King''s faction emitting thick bloodlust.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Hmm..."


    "My liege! Then, I should also...!" Chang Min enthusiastically raised his voice.


    "No." Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head, prompting Chang Min''s excitedly quivering body to freeze. "Your role is over there."


    Chang Min followed Kang Jin-Ho''s pointing finger with his eyes and discovered a group of warriors from the Crimson King''s faction that hadn''t started attacking yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho tly muttered, "Go and create havoc."


    "I shall obey!" Chang Min roared, jet-ck demonic qi immediately gushing out as soon as he did so.


    <em>Paaaaht!</em>


    Chang Min''s figure dashed forward like a streak of ck meteor.


    "S-something''sing!"


    Anyone with eyes could tell that someone dangerous was rapidly approaching them just from Chang Min''s force reminiscent of a shooting star!


    The martial artists''plexion paled as the prospect of facing Chang Min rapidly closed in.


    <em>Pa-pa-pa-pa-pow!</em>


    Chang Min descended among the crowd and instantly blew away dozens of enemies.


    "Ku-hahahahaha!"


    Chang Min roared in maddenedughter as if his insanity had taken over his senses. He blew away and crushed anything and everythinging in contact with his hands. The formation of the martial artists instantly broke down like a flock of sheep scattering away after a starving wolf jumped in the middle.


    Chang Min faithfully executed Kang Jin-Ho''smand of creating havoc. And that caused the martial artists to stand still for a moment in sheer shock.


    Confusion! Yes, that was the best way to describe this situation. These cats, thinking they were here to hunt mice, were now thrown into disarray when a tiger suddenly leaped out from the nest of weak-looking rats!


    "DIE!" Chang Min roared as eerie crimson streaks of light gushed out from his eyes. He cut such a terrifying figure that the martial artists got scared of seeing him in nightmares! When someone that frightening was unleashing so much demonic qi like that, how could anyone with a pulse put up a brave front?


    "W-what the fuck is up with that old bastard?!"


    "Was there someone like that among demonic cultivators?!"


    Flustered and terrified!


    The run-of-the-mill martial artists of the current era didn''t hold a speck of fear toward the demonic cultivators. Every single demonic cultivator they had encountered so far was all filthy and trash-tier, after all. As such, the absolute majority of them failed to understand the pervading wariness of the older generations.


    It was a small wonder why they panicked so much.


    The crazy-looking old man obviously targeting their lives was far too strong and vicious to be a demonic cultivator! The regr martial artists were easily overwhelmed by Chang Min''s approaching figure.


    His hand turned pitch-ck from all the demonic qi coursing through his meridians, and rapidly shot out to grab the white neck of his next victim.


    <em>CRUNCH!</em>


    The sound of a human neck breaking sharply registered in everyone''s hearing.


    What a quick and clean death that was! One where the victim didn''t need to feel the burden of the weight of the word, death!


    "You insect-like bastards!" Chang Min roared as eerie light burned in his eyes. His appearance and behavior were truly vicious and cruel, which was far removed from when he was speaking to Kang Jin-Ho andcked the benevolence of when he was around the demonic cultivators. However, that shouldn''te as a surprise.


    Demonic cultivators mightment their sorrow, but their rage could never be as deep and vicious as Chang Min''s. He had to sit back and witness the fall of the demon cult for a long, long time. And he even experienced first-hand how the orthodox faction martial artists persecuted the demon cult believers.


    If rage toward the orthodox faction was the yardstick, no one would dare raise their head in front of Chang Min. And now, his umted rage could finally erupt to his heart''s content!


    "I shall kill every single one of you!"


    More demonic qi flooded out of his figure. And this demonic qi was markedly different from what the orthodox martial artists were familiar with. The ck energy that instinctively roused the feeling of repulsion from how thick and ominous it was spread all around the surroundings.


    ***


    "Hmph!"


    Vator snorted derisively while ncing at Chang Min.


    <em>''And that''s why you keep getting persecuted.''</em>


    Since time immemorial, a person''s appearance was important. What about a person''s heart, then?


    <em>''Of course that''s important, too.''</em>


    However, knowing what a person was like inside was like an in-depth job interview. Without going through the process of examining the job candidates'' personal histories first, the hopeful couldn''t even get that opportunity.


    Besides, humans had no way to see what was in a person''s heart, anyway. To make matters worse, humans didn''t even know what was in their own hearts, to begin with! In that case, how were they supposed to evaluate other people?


    In that sense, Chang Min was perfectly demonstrating the reason why the demon cult and its believers were persecuted and shunned all this time.


    <em>''It''s like watching a devil that has entered our world.''</em>


    Vator tutted inwardly at the monster... no, Chang Min, busy emitting pitch-ck demonic qi and running around here and there like a madman while crimson streaks of light gushed out of his eyes.


    After taking one look at that spectacle, who would hold a positive opinion of the demon cult?


    Calling it a heretical cult intruding on the world of men would also be undeserving. If modern-era people saw Chang Min right now, they''d obviously mor for the army to be mobilized and destroy that crazy monster!


    A bitter smirk suddenly formed on Vator''s face.


    <em>''And I''m a... friend to such a cult, aren''t I?''</em>


    Even though he didn''t want that to happen!


    He genuinely didn''t want this result, but what choice did Vator have other than to ept his fate? This was what Kang Jin-Ho wanted, after all.


    "In that case, I should at least...!"


    Vator''s fist, pulled far back until then, explosive punched forward. The surrounding air waspressed by his powerful punch before explosively bursting forth.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    It was only a punch, yet that was enough to create an explosion of air particles. Vator watched the martial artists getting blown away like kites with their strings cut, then smirked deeply.


    "...I shouldn''t lose to that old fart in terms of achievements, then."


    <em>Rumble! Wuuuooong!</em>


    Vator roused up his own qi, then charged forward like a streak of lightning.


    "E-evade!"


    The response from the orthodox martial artists was swift. Unfortunately, a quick response didn''t always lead to a good result.


    Vator kept charging ahead and used his massive body like a ramming weapon. Even something as innocuous as brushing shoulders with him was enough to fling the martial artists away like broken toys. And before theynded back on Earth... They were no longer the denizens of the living.


    Maybe it was better to get hit by the trucks from earlier, results-wise! Vator might be smaller than an eighteen-wheeler, but his sturdiness far outssed a mere truck, after all!


    "You traitor bastard!"


    "Hmph!"


    <em>CRUNCH!</em>


    Vator grabbed the head of the rude-mouthed martial artist and yanked the poor man closer.


    "Kuwaaaaahk?!"


    "You better watch your mouth, young man. Don''t forget that I''m the Warrior of the Wild ins. I was never once your servant. Got that? Traitor? Don''t make meugh!"


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    After mming a human body on the ground like a piece ofundry, Vator spun on his heels to re at everyone else.


    "No, wait. I guess I don''t mind thebel of a traitor, after all. The feeling of losing your life to a traitor must be quite unique, after all. Alright, who''s next?"


    Unsurprisingly, no one dared to attack Vator.

 Chapter 740: Colliding (5)

    ¡°Sir! What should we do? Chief administrator!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The chief administrator, Cai Kechang, remained silent, but his expression was distorted beyond the level of hideous.


    <em>''Who the hell is that man?!''</em>


    Cai Kechang had already anticipated Vator''s strength.


    The big Mongolian was an expert strong enough to dare challenge the Crimson King to a duel. Obviously, dealing with someone on his level would never be easy. There were other experts affiliated with the faction besides the Crimson King who could deal with Vator, but Cai Kechang wasn''t in a position tomand and mobilize such people at will.


    So, the difficulty in handling Vator was to be expected. However... Just who was that old man?!


    <em>''There was a high-ranking expert like that among the demonic cultivators?!''</em>


    Cai Kechang could have never imagined it. Without Kang Jin-Ho, the demon cult should be nothing more than a trash pile. Even if hidden talents were scraped from the bottom of the heap, they would be no better than recyble trash.That should''ve been the case, so who was that man!


    <em>''A pearl hidden within the mud?''</em>


    What an insultingly stupid notion that was! If Cai Kechang <em>really</em> had to be poetic about it, this situation would be like a treasure mistakenly thrown inside a trash heap!


    Either way, Cai Kechang''s displeasure at this development knew no bounds. He tightly bit his lower lip.


    The longer the battle dragged on, and the more he learned about his opposition, the more Cai Kechang realized he had no bloody idea about who he was dealing with.


    Why did his predecessors and the Crimson King remain so wary of the demon cult? Cai Kechang got his answer as the proof wasid before his eyes.


    That old man was a monster that roused terror in all those who witnessed his figure! And then, the demonic cultivators could not be described in any other term than blindly loyal. If such people came together and formed a properly functioning organization...!


    Cai Kechang could imagine what might happen if that became a reality.


    For now, each of those demonic cultivators was a weakling, so calling them riff-raffs was not an exaggeration. However, if they somehow could be stronger? What then?


    <em>''It will be horrifying!''</em>


    Cai Kechang suddenly realized why older-generation orthodox martial artists always disyed near-neurotic reactions to all demonic cultivators. That was because they had a good idea of how... How terrifying the <em>real</em> demonic cultivators could get!


    Something he understood with his head but never felt in his heart had finally sunk in like a ton of bricks.


    <em>''However, that hasn''t happened yet!''</em>


    Those demonic cultivators needed to be dealt with in the future. But that future wasn''t right now. Cai Kechang''s target of extermination this time was Kang Jin-Ho!


    Vator and Chang Min attracted attention. Meanwhile, the demon cult''s elders stood on either side of the demonic cultivators fleeing through the wide-open barricades and defended them. Anyone with functioning eyes would be drawn to what was happening there.


    Even to those with no knowledge of the situation, this spectacle would''ve made them scream and mor to stop the fleeing demonic cultivators.


    However, Cai Kechang rapidly regained his cool as the situation seemingly worsened all around him. And now, he knew what he had to do.


    Cai Kechang chewed his words out quietly. ¡°Where is the Vermilion Blood Squad?¡±


    ¡°They are on the move, sir.¡±


    ¡°You better deliver my newmands properly. Every single fighter not involved in the skirmish over there... Tell them to target Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    And then... Pure-white streaks of meteors began charging toward Kang Jin-Ho still standing on the roof of the ck van.


    ***


    <em>Click...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it up with his lighter.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    The cigarette smoke slowly got sucked into his lungs before escaping his body to disperse into the night sky.


    <em>''Now there''s an amusing sight...''</em>


    The smell of a battlefield remained familiar to his senses. The acrid stench of spilled blood stabbing his nose was a constantpanion during Kang Jin-Ho''s second go at life, after all! This disgusting metallic stench of blood he was so sick of...!


    <em>Ba-dump!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho subtly ced his hand on his left chest. To think he''d get excited by the stench of blood... Now that was something no sane human should be doing.


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smirked. He was no longer Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor of the past. Unfortunately, he still hadn''t fully exorcised that persona from his psyche. And the proof was how sensitively he responded to the stench of blood despite possessing apletely different physical body.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    More unhealthy cigarette smoke drifted away from Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth, his eyes still taking in the unfolding sight.


    This situation felt a little... out of ce. But why was that?


    Maybe that was because the ultimate goal of this battle was different from all the others he had fought until now. Whenever he led an army to wage war, it had always been topletely annihte and ughter his enemies.


    Kill everyone his eyes could see¡ªhe only needed to fulfill this mission. That used to be his life.


    However, that alone couldn''t exin this feeling. After all, fleeing was one of Kang Jin-Ho''s specialties, wasn''t it?


    Before he threw his lot with the demon cult, Kang Jin-Ho had to flee from the rest of the world. He kept running and continued to run some more. Simply put, Kang Jin-Ho could write an encyclopedia on fleeing. So, why would he feel out of ce in this situation? Just why?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression grew a little puzzled. He noticed several people emitting rather special auras among the enemy camps up ahead... and to his sides. And their unmistakable auras were all pointing at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up. This was... provocation! Indeed, they were provoking him.


    Kang Jin-Ho flicked the cigarette away toward the ground.


    ¡°They don''t know their ce, huh.¡±


    In that case, he should teach them!


    Just as the cigarettended, white meteor streaks reached Kang Jin-Ho''s position. And he bared his fangs in a fierce grin while weing these streaks of light illuminating the dark night.


    <em>Wuuoong!</em>


    Demonic qi gushed out of Kang Jin-Ho''s fists. And then, the demonic qi rapidly enveloped him like burning mes and billowed into a tornado!


    ¡°Heot?!¡±


    The orthodox martial artist right at the front of the charging group sucked in a deep breath at this sight. However, what he should pay attention to wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s outer appearance!


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and grabbed the face of the unfortunate martial artist. Not even a hint of scream left the victim''s mouth.


    No, the poor sucker could only shudder. Shudder... at the crushing gripping force simr to a massive machine tightening on his face!


    No living person could withstand such force with a sane mind. And this poor man''s entire body trembled pitifully.


    After the body went out of the brain''s control, all kinds of liquids began escaping from every orifice. His pants became soaked in the blink of an eye.


    However, what the victim found the most difficult to endure was... the eyes. More specifically, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes visible through the gaps between Kang Jin-Ho''s fingers gripping the poor man''s face!


    Those eyes were dry, cold, and utterly emotionless. And they were getting redder and redder.


    Anybody seeing the sheer crimson lights burning in those eyes would immediately realize something important. And that would be that something had gone terribly wrong.


    ¡°Kuwuuh... Kkuh-huuh...!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Did I look like an easy prey to you?¡±


    ¡°Kkuh-euh...!¡±


    ¡°I heard enough.¡±


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    A corpse without a head copsed to the ground below the van.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    That noise wasn''t all that loud. And it should''ve gotten buried in this area filled with all sorts ofmotions and chilling noises. Even then, this not-loud noise still momentarily ruled over this area. Even those who grew stupefied from Vator''s disy of his godly might, even those who grew terrified by Chang Min''s monstrous disy... They all stopped moving and looked behind them.


    <em>Click...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed yet another cigarette and lit it up with a lighter.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    After leisurely exhaling the smoke, he scanned his surroundings. The white meteor streaks... No, the martial artists in white attire that managed to grab Kang Jin-Ho''s attention earlier had finished encircling Kang Jin-Ho. They didn''t move an inch and red murderously at Kang Jin-Ho. It seemed the fate of theirrade, who was turned into a headless corpse in an instant, wasn''t enough to discourage them.


    ¡°Kek...¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled softly.


    It certainly had been a while since hest felt the barrage of such res.


    After returning to the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho had to fight countless enemies. None of them managed to maintain their cool like these white attired men, though. Most of them were busy trying to flee after Kang Jin-Ho disyed his horrific, merciless nature. As for those who kept their fighting spirit burning till thest moments... Well, Vator seemed to be the only person.


    However, Vator was also different from everyone else. If his intention was to be described in a simpler term, it would be... desire. Desire to fight against someone strong.


    But the eyes of these people were...


    <em>''Right, they resemble those folks back in Zhongyuan.''</em>


    These people reminded Kang Jin-Ho of the orthodox faction martial artists who swore to kill Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor even at the cost of throwing their lives away. Their eyes belonged to moths who convinced themselves their own deaths were noble sacrifices.


    Those eyes even used to pressure Kang Jin-Ho sometimes back in the day.


    ¡°How nostalgic...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    Indeed, didn''t he use to fight people while withstanding such res back then? Those people didn''t doubt for once that they were on the side of righteousness. They used to cry about justice and chivalry. Of course, there were a few hypocrites among them, but more than a handful of those who fought Kang Jin-Ho truly deserved to be called ambassadors of chivalry and moral code.


    People who were willing to sacrifice their lives for others! Yes, all those people were...


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely sucked in another lungful of cigarette smoke, then smirked deeply.


    What happened to those people? Of course he killed them all. Every single one.


    Who the opponent was and what their ideals were didn''t matter one jot. What Kang Jin-Ho cared about was if they were blocking his path or not, and whether they dared to antagonize him or not!


    What he grew nostalgic about was the sight of eyes filled with belief and determination gradually morphing into eyes filled with terror at their impending demise.


    ¡°Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡± Chang Min roared out his reply. Even though primal savagery had taken over his mind, Kang Jin-Ho''s voice helped him regain his rationality in an instant.


    ¡°Lead them from the front.¡±


    ¡°I shall obey!¡± Chang Min bowed his waist ny degrees, then dashed forward. His direction? Where the fleeing demonic cultivators were heading to.


    ¡°Vator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°Block them.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Even Vator obeyed Kang Jin-Ho''smands without a question. He threw his huge body to take a stand behind the mass of fleeing demonic cultivators. His determination to stop anyone daring to chase after them could be seen bursting forth from his rippling muscles.


    After issuing those orders, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely scanned his surroundings once more. His eyes urately read the movements of his enemies.


    Those unfamiliar withbat would easily miss such things, but not Kang Jin-Ho. He saw right through the subtle shifts and changes in the flow of action.


    The martial artists targeting the fleeing demonic cultivators were subtly pulling back.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually asked, ¡°So, your name is Cai Kechang?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Cai Kechang''s re met Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze mid-air, causing the Chinese man to shudder grandly. ¡°K-Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Of course he saw through Cai Kechang''s intentions. The martial artists were no longer interested in stopping the demonic cultivators. Their sole aim was now... Kang Jin-Ho and no one else! Unfortunately for them, though...


    They were being rather stupid.


    It seemed Cai Kechang didn''t know how familiar Kang Jin-Ho was with situations like this one.


    Every enemy of the demon cult thought about targeting just one thing. Whether it was now or back then, it seemed everyone held the same evaluation of the demon cult.


    They saw Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor as not just another leader of the demon cult but its absolutely everything, too. So, killing him would naturally lead to the crumbling of the demon cult itself.


    All the strategies employed during the great war between the orthodox faction and the demon cult were structured around that idea. Those idiots sacrificed thousands, nay, tens of thousands of people just to kill Kang Jin-Ho.


    ...And they all failed.


    ¡°Let me show you, then.¡±


    <em>Show you why they all failed in the end!</em>


    Small sparks of mes bloomed at the tip of Kang Jin-Ho''s foot. And these mes were pitch-ck.


    Demonic qi resembling thick, sticky tar instantly expanded its volume before enveloping Kang Jin-Ho''s entire figure.


    <em>Guoh-ooooooh!</em>


    Demonic qi billowed like ck smoke, and among the eerily-dancing ck strands were a pair of crimson lights burning in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    Everyone stood still in their spots and dazedly stared at this scene.


    This was... absolutely overwhelming!


    This space no longer felt real just by Kang Jin-Ho finally revealing his true form. What they were witnessing could not be something of this world. No, it must be from somewhere existing on the boundary between the world of living and Hell!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance alone was enough to bring the world one step closer to Hell itself.


    Demonic qi expanded even more to soar through the skies. After enveloping Kang Jin-Ho''s figure, the eerie ck strands billowed higher and higher with seemingly no let-up in sight. It felt like ck mes were about to nket the world from how they squirmed and writhed ominously.


    ¡°You better try everything you can.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice sounded turbid and goosebumps-inducing, like nails scraping against coarse metal. This demonic voice mercilessly dug into everyone''s hearing.


    ¡°Only then will you... feel less unfair about your death!¡±


    For a brief moment there, demonic qi strands seemed to stop moving. However, they suddenly exploded forth in every direction!


    This was like watching a ck wave. Like ck liquid quickly getting absorbed into a sponge, demonic qi engulfed the world and flicked its devilish tongue in the direction of the stumbling martial artists.


    The world gradually transformed into Hell.

 Chapter 741: The Advent (1)

    <em>''What am I even witnessing here?''</em>


    Yu Zihao no longer felt like he was living in reality. Even though it felt like he was watching a movie, he did his best to understand the event unfolding before his eyes.


    However, to say he was still stuck in reality? And that unbelievable thing was really happening, not a part of his feverish dream?


    Yu Zihao admitted that, yes, he already knew all that. How could he not?


    However, would knowing the truth change anything?


    If someone dared to say that to Yu Zihao, he''d grab that idiot by the throat, yank the victim''s head close, then quietly whisper into their ear.


    He''d say, "Look! Look at the crazy sh*t happening before you! But you wanna talk about what now? Reality?! Stop spewing horsesh*t, you dumb piece of sh*t!"


    How could something like that happen in reality?!


    Evil was supposed to be formless. Tales of evil could be found in every part of the world, but none described the physical form of evil itself.However, behold! Evil''s physical form was right here! Right where Yu Zihao was!


    That horrifying sight described what evil was better than everynguage existing on Earth.


    Behold how pitch-ck it was as if it wanted to suck in everything in this world! Look how eerily dark it was! And that darkest of darkness wavered and danced like tidal waves! And this thing wasn''t simply <em>existing</em> there like a statue, either.


    This evil growled angrily. Menacingly. As if it''d pounce at a moment''s notice to chomp, stomp, tear apart its targets and howl in ecstasy!


    <em>''What the f*ck is that thing?!''</em>


    Yu Zihao was obviously a member of the martial world. Thus he knew quite well that half of all things humans considered unrealistic happened all the time in his neck of the woods. For instance...


    Humans might not be able to fly, but they sure could leap very high into the air. And they might not be able to survive underwater, but they could at leastst for around a day.


    Martial artists constantly tip-toed on the boundary separating logical and unrealistic. In a way, one could even say that things like logic and realism held no meaning to martial artists.


    Even then, what Yu Zihao was witnessing right now was still wrong. This event already transcended past the level of being judged by stuff like logic orws of physics.


    Quite literally, that was fantasying to life. It was despair itself! Indeed, this was a banquet of despair that his soul, not his eyes, reacted to first!


    "Uh... Euh...?"


    Yu Zihao''s jaw unsteadily shook, his teeth escaping from his control to violently and noisily tter.


    Overpowering? No, this event was more than that.


    Obviously, that demonic cultivator had to be strong. Unsurprisingly so. If a man capable of inducing such a phenomenon was weak, who in this world would be qualified enough to call themselves strong?!


    Still, what was happening here wasn''t as straightforward as that.


    Yu Zihao wasn''t shivering in fear from the opponent''s strength. It was something far more primal than that.


    A puppy that had never encountered a tiger would instinctively tuck its tail in and start wetting itself after a mere sniff at tiger fur. Not because it knew what it had smelled just then. No, its instincts... Its soul was reacting to the fear ingrained deep within.


    Yu Zihao''s soul was urgently screaming at him to fear that <em>thing</em> before his eyes and that he must flee with every ounce of energy stored in his body!


    "Ah...!"


    Others were reacting simrly to Yu Zihao. Even Cai Kechang couldn''t stand still and staggered, eventually regaining his bnce after a while.


    Cai Kechang urgently held his face with both hands.


    <em>''Demonic cultivators!''</em>


    The term "demonic cultivators" got thrown around often and without much care. But today, Cai Kechang was getting a first-hand lesson on why they had the prefix "demonic" attached to their title! And no, it wasn''t merely because they utilized demonic cultivation methods.


    Martial artists relying on orthodox cultivation methods weren''t referred to as orthodox cultivators, and the practitioners of evil and heretical methods weren''t called heretical cultivators, either. Only those mastering demonic arts held the privilege of using the "demonic" prefix.


    Cai Kechang should''ve realized the significance of that earlier. Those who mastered demonic arts didn''t be martial artists. No, they gradually became... demons!


    <em>''Just look! Look at him!''</em>


    Cai Kechang was convinced Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a martial artist. No, he was quite literally a demon. A demonic human!


    Without resorting to a dramatic hyperbole like that, how could he describe who... or what Kang Jin-Ho was?!


    Cai Kechang stabbed his trembling hands into his pockets. He must not look shaken up in this ce. Even if everyone else was plunged into the pit of terror and fear, he must stay calm. Even if he wasn''t calm inside, people must get the impression that he was. Wasn''t that what being the leader was all about?


    Who would want to listen to themands of a clearly-terrified man? Absolutely no one, that was who!


    Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath and roared out, "Do not panic, all of you!"


    Thankfully, Cai Kechang''s voice didn''t tremble like his hands. Although he couldn''t tell if it was only in his head or if the others also heard it that way! For now, he had no choice but to believe he didn''t sound shaken up.


    "Do not get fooled by that appearance! He''s still a human being! A mere mortal!"


    Even as he said those words, Cai Kechang was almost tempted to rip out his own tongue. Couldn''t he have said something better? To think he''d say the one producing such a shocking phenomenon was a human like everyone else, so they shouldn''t get scared! Would such a persuasion even work?!


    His brain used to be a well-oiled machine, but it was creaking like a rusty bicycle chain today. Even then, he knew now was the time to be stubborn. He must say something. Anything. Before his men lost their will to fight from the sheer terror, Cai Kechang must say something to distract them, even if he had to make a fool out of himself.


    "That is...!"


    Cai Kechang got ready to say something else, but then...! His not-all-thatrge eyes shot wide open.


    <em>''It''s...ing?!''</em>


    Pitch-ck demonic qi gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho began to surge and flood toward everyone.


    No one could tell what might happen if that demonic qi touched them. It was understandable since this event hadpletely transcended theirmon sense by a long way already. Even so, they could instinctively tell. They knew they must not let that demonic qi touch them!


    Even a three-year-old kid would know that, though! They would know how ominous and dangerous Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi was!


    "Back away! Hurry! Evade!"


    "Get out of the way! Hurry!"


    An utter pandemonium broke out. People with functioning eyes and limbs fearfully and chaotically tried to run away from all the demonic qi gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho. Even the demonic cultivators nearby grew terrified and tried to distance themselves, even if that involved grabbing and yanking back and clinging to the people around them!


    "Let me go! I said let go!"


    Naturally, what followed were vicious responses of people freeing themselves from their clingingrades.


    "N-no!"


    In the meantime, demonic qi engulfed them. And then... utter darkness!


    Darkness, with not a speck of light seeping in, nketed the world around them.


    "Heeeeek?!"


    All those who failed to escape in time were engulfed in this tar-like demonic qi. Crushing pressure simr to swimming in the deep sea suffocated the victims. They struggled like crazy to escape, but all they could do was il ungainly like a swimmer caught in the undertow.


    "S-save me...!"


    The pressure intensified. They couldn''t see anything. They couldn''t hear anything, either. In the blink of an eye, everything around them simply vanished. Even the feelings from their fingertips, and the sticky sensations on their skin... They all vanished instantly!


    Darkness was the only thing remaining. Everything was pitch-ck!


    Even the existence of the ground beneath their feet became fainter.


    "Kkuh...!"


    The victims tried to scream loud enough to blow their vocal cords, but they couldn''t even hear their own voices. Blinded and deafened now, they could only pitifully il away as if they were sinking against their will deep into the bottom of the ocean.


    This fear! Fear so crippling that it could drive them insane washed over their senses.


    Losing one''s senses meant one would also lose their confidence. After all, humans needed to know their feet were touching the ground to know they were still standing on a solid footing. And they needed to see to figure out their location. They needed to hear to feel assured. And they needed to smell to cast a sidelong gaze at the world.


    In that case, what would happen if they couldn''t see, hear or smell? What if they tried desperately to touch their surroundings only to feel nothing?


    Would they be able to convince themselves they were still alive? No, it''d be hard to do so.


    Even the clear-as-day sounds of heartbeat grew fainter and distant. It became almost impossible to confirm if their hearts were still beating.


    This fear, it... It was in another realm altogetherpared to other types of fear!


    Even though some of the victims screamed and thrashed about while rolling around on the ground, they couldn''t hear anything or even sense their bodies touching the hard, cold earth below.


    It was as if the world had be a void. A void of pure emptiness!


    If there really was Hell, this must be it. Instead of this ce, it''d be more preferable to be cast into Avichi, the Buddhist hell where the sinners were stripped of their human skin and dumped inside eternal fire!


    At the very least, they would feel pain inside Avichi, now, wouldn''t they! Which was something this dark space didn''t permit. They were trapped inside aplete sensory deprivation. And this was far worse torture than anything these people could imagine.


    They were driven to the edges of madness. In the proverbial blink of an eye, too!


    ***


    "Get back! Hurry!" Cai Kechang cried out in rm.


    <em>''There are no movements?!''</em>


    Martial artists who got engulfed by the flood of demonic qi were not breaking through and leaping into freedom as expected. Considering the victims were proud warriors of the Crimson King''s faction, this development was very worrying.


    No one sane would feel safe and secure inside that ominous-looking space. If Cai Kechang was in their shoes, he''d have tried to escape the demonic qi before it could touch him, even if it meant he''d have to sever his own leg to do so. In that case, why hadn''t anyone escaped yet?


    This situation was making Cai Kechang even more scared and sick to his stomach.


    <em>''How is this even possible?!''</em>


    Cai Kechang wasn''t an idiot. Even if it looked as if a devil had descended into the world of living, Kang Jin-Ho obviously wasn''t a real devil. In that case, this phenomenon was created through Kang Jin-Ho''s martial arts. How was that possible, though?


    Regardless of how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, could he actually create a miracle like this? Was it even possible to spread his qi over such a wide area and swallow up highly-trained martial artists like this?


    No! It shouldn''t be possible! But that impossible thing was unfolding right before his eyes.


    Logical and illogical were getting tangled up into one. Fantasy was now existing together with reality. And Cai Kechang couldn''t decide what was what.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a world apart from every opponent Cai Kechang had fought until now.


    <em>''Do you want me to kill myself from shame, you abominable bastard!''</em>


    If the situation wasn''t so urgent, Cai Kechang might have pulled out all of his hair by now.


    So, that was Kang Jin-Ho, a man Cai Kechang thought so little of. A man Cai Kechang firmly believed he could kill at any time he wanted.


    Even when Cai Kechang admitted there wasn''t much he could do, in the corner of his mind, he always believed the geographical location had saved Kang Jin-Ho''s bacon!


    Yes, it was that Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''And here I am, stupidly believing all that crap!''</em>


    Cai Kechang was really tempted to go back in time and viciously stab his own tongue and rip it out for uttering bullsh*t like that. Just what possessed him to say all that nonsense back then? Even though he had eyes, he couldn''t see the truth. Despite having a functioning brain, he couldn''t think.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a monster!


    A creature that could be judged ording tomon sense was no longer worthy of thebel: monster. No matter how strong a monster was, if its strength could be exined and understood, it would no longer remain an indecipherable mystery. In that sense, calling Kang Jin-Ho ''monster'' seemed way too appropriate.


    He could not be judged or understood, after all!


    "Kill hiiiiiiiim!" Cai Kechang roared loudly.


    Since they couldn''t flee, that left them with only one option.


    There was no need to understand anything here. A dead man didn''t require understanding from his fellow still-breathing people, after all!


    Cai Kechang''s desperate-sounding roar prompted the Vermilion Blood Squad to charge right back at Kang Jin-Ho, their swords gleaming sharply under the moonlight.


    "Cha-aaaaaht!"


    They fearlessly flew right in. A dozen-plus white meteor streaks charged toward the demon king gushing out ck demonic qi. This scene wouldn''t have been out of ce in a legendary heroic tale!


    Demonic qi flooding the floor writhed like a living, conscious creature. Each strand shooting toward the iing Vermilion Blood Squad members was like a wriggling monster.


    Like a small volcano erupting... Demonic qi pounced on the martial artists in white duds.


    The members of the Vermilion Blood Squad desperately resisted by swinging and chopping with their swords, but many quickly sumbed helplessly at the leech-like tenacity of these demonic qi strands. Of course, that didn''t mean every member was defeated.


    Those who seeded in evading the demonic qi strands gritted their teeth and kicked the air to finally reach Kang Jin-Ho''s position.


    <em>STAB!</em>


    The sharp noise of a sword prating something eerily echoed in the air.

 Chapter 742: The Advent (2)

    <em>''Did I get him?''</em>


    A member of the Vermilion Blood Squad, Li Hong, gripped his sword''s hilt even tighter. He could sense that his sword had broken through the veil of demonic qi to prate something, although all he could see was the pitch-ck darkness.


    <em>''Yes, I thought as much!''</em>


    Despite the appearance of this <em>thing </em>looking like it was solely made out of darkness, something else must be inside it. If all this demonic qi had been a result of emission, then someone must be responsible.


    No matter how demonic the bastard was, he should not be able to live after getting stabbed like this!


    Li Hong was now convinced and twisted the sword even more... All the while crying out in tion inwardly at the weighty feeling transmitted to his hands.


    "Kkuuuuuhk..."


    A strange-sounding gasp registered in Li Hong''s hearing. That gasp didn''t sound like one made in pain but... But it sounded more like an inted lung getting punctured and air leaking out from it. Yes, that gasp sounded crushed and distorted like that.


    That gasp made Li Hong even more impatient. Endorphin crazily dyed his mind. Even if this result was a bit of a letdown, the fact that he personally killed this scary monster was something to be proud of for the rest of his life.<em>Squalch...!</em>


    When Li Hong twisted the sword even more, the sensation of internal organs entwining with the de clearly registered in his fingertips.


    <em>''Yup, you''re a human just like us. In the end, you won''t live after your organs are cut into pieces!''</em>


    A cruel smirk formed on Li Hong''s lips. He could see the thick and dark curtain of demonic qi gradually getting thinner. It was as if its vitality was ebbing away.


    Li Hong''s ecstasy grew leaps and bounds as he watched the demonic qi gradually vanish. Unfortunately, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when the pitch-ck curtains finally dissipated.


    "Kkuh-uuuuurhk...!"


    "Jia... Jia He?!"


    Li Hong''s sword had indeed perfectly prated through a person''s body. It had stabbed cleanly through the victim''s sr plexus all the way to the hilt. The problem was that the victim turned out to be someone else and not Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''B-but, how?!''</em>


    The man with crimson blood flooding out of his mouth was Li Hong''srade. More specifically, another member of the Vermilion Blood Squad named Jia He! And Jia He''s disbelieving bloodshot eyes painfully looked away from his wound to Li Hong''s horrified face.


    Li Hong gasped in shock and confusion. "Ah, ah...?!"


    What was he supposed to do here? Should he pull the sword out? But that would mean Jia He would die. However, Li Hong couldn''t just leave the de as it was, still entwined with Jia He''s internal organs...!


    "Looks like you''re in a dilemma."


    That was when a cold voice suddenly crept into Li Hong''s hearing. Almost at the same time, Li Hong felt his blood freeze in his veins.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll resolve your dilemma for you."


    Then, a hand appeared. It was a pure-white hand. So white and frail-looking, and not scarred or blemished in any way, that no one would believe that hand actually belonged to the monster. And this slightly small hand brushed slowly past Li Hong''s ear to reach out to his front.


    <em>POW!</em>


    Jia He''s head unceremoniously exploded. Li Hong''s eyes clearly and vividly witnessed this scene, albeit in excruciatingly slow motion.


    "Euh...!"


    The hand responsible for blowing apart Jia He''s head now rested on Li Hong''s shoulder next. He thought it''d feel as chilling and creepy as a snake licking at his skin, but no. He actually sensed warmth from the demon king''s hand instead!


    Shouldn''t this feel strange? No, not really.


    After all, the road leading to Hell was supposed to be paved with good intentions. The devil always seduced its victims through sweet and warm-sounding words, gifts, and inviting gestures. Just like how this hand felt so warm on Li Hong''s shoulder!


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Li Hong''s shoulder was crushed. The gripping force breaking through that warmth quite literally turned Li Hong''s shoulder into powder.


    Li Hong''s jaw fell, but no scream escaped from his mouth. Then again, no sound could be generated by a mouth that had opened on its own from the pain transcending past his imagination. All Li Hong could do now was spasm and shiver like a seizure patient.


    Death seemed so obvious at this point. Failing to kill a monster meant said monster would kill him instead. Wasn''t that such an obvious way of things?


    The monster''s hand finished crushing Li Hong''s shoulder, then grabbed Li Hong''s throat next. And then, it slowly raised him off his feet.


    "Huh-urhk...!"


    A noise simr to air escaping a balloon leaked out of Li Hong''s mouth. At the same time, his eyes opened wider in shock.


    He now could see Kang Jin-Ho. With the cloak of demonic qi gone, Kang Jin-Ho had returned to the appearance of a normal, in-looking young manmonly found everywhere.


    This shocking disharmony tightly choked Li Hong''s throat. No, wait. He was wrong. It was Kang Jin-Ho''s hand that was choking him!


    Li Hong''s body shivered. From the tip of his fingers all the way down to his toes, not a single part of his body was spared from this convulsion. His body had already escaped his control by then to convulse all on its own.


    "No need to quiver," said Kang Jin-Ho, his lips curling up in a smirk. "You''ll die, anyway."


    When Li Hong heard that, his body abruptly stopped spasming. Kang Jin-Ho was right. What was there to be scared about? He was destined to die, anyway!


    "Death can be a truly scary thing. However, sometimes it''s better to die, right? Don''t you agree?"


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to wait for a reply and crushed Li Hong''s throat. Without saying anything, he stared at the lifeless corpse before letting it go.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    Li Hong''s body crumbled to the ground. What was he thinking about as death came for him? Was he resentful for dying? Or was he relieved that death could finally liberate him from this terror?


    No one would know. A dead man couldn''t talk, after all!


    "Amateurish," Kang Jin-Ho muttered while raising his head to look around him. Everything hade to a standstill.


    All the martial artists who got prated by the demonic qi copsed on the ground unconscious while convulsing violently. Those who initially wanted to pounce on Kang Jin-Ho were now standing some distance away, clearly hesitant to move.


    Whether it was a martial artist or a demonic cultivator... None of them dared to move. Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at this spectacle.


    <em>''Even if they all learned martial arts, things aren''t the same as in the past...''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could sense it. The martial arts of these people calling themselves the ''Vermilion Blood Squad'' weren''t all that different from the martial arts of the orthodox faction warriors back in ancient Zhongyuan. Some aspects had changed, most likely due to time, but the fundamentals were the same.


    However, martial arts were mastered by humans at the end of the day. Whatever technique it was, its power would depend on who mastered it. These people''s techniques were obviously more refined and modernpared to their ancient counterparts. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho could finally appreciate how much martial arts had evolved over the years.


    However, did that make these martial artists stronger than their ancient counterparts? No. Definitely not. Actually, these people were weaker. So, so much weaker!


    These people didn''t exude the venomous will, this obsessive desire, to kill their enemies once the fighting began even if it meant their bodies might get ripped apart in half. But that vibe was always present with the martial artists in the past. Right or wrong didn''t matter in their pursuit of victory.


    <em>''These people have gotten too used to peace.''</em>


    Although that wasn''t such a bad thing... Maybe the old era was the screwed-up one since everyone back then burned in the passionate desire to kill their opponents in a fight.


    In a way, Kang Jin-Ho should be envious of this mindset. Since these people lived their entire lives in a peaceful era, they could think about the ifs and buts of their actions. Even if they didn''t seem consciously aware of it.


    Still, nothing changed the fact that these people were weak. Frail. And knowing this irritated Kang Jin-Ho for some reason.


    "Is this all you have?" Kang Jin-Ho grunted, his gaze locked squarely on Cai Kechang. "...I asked you if this is all you have!"


    "...!" Cai Kechang red right back at Kang Jin-Ho with bloodshot eyes.


    At the man who was mocking him but alsomenting this situation.


    The demon king finished his advent to the mortal realm and easily turned the defenders'' efforts into a futile waste of time. All of the defenders'' preparation became meaningless.


    Just a casual flick of the demon king''s hand, and just one attack from him... were enough to break the defenders'' will to fight and bathe the entire world in despair and terror.


    "No, of course not," Kang Jin-Ho dered to himself. "If this is really all you have to offer, I wouldn''t have people keep telling me about the might of the Crimson King''s faction. Now, show me what you have prepared for me. You surely must know that this isn''t enough to kill me. So, show me what you''ve got. Entertain me a little more!"


    The response didn''te from Cai Kechang but from someone else. And not through words but with their swords, too!


    <em>Paaaahaat!</em>


    The noises of the feet powerfully kicking the ground were followed by the figures of the Vermilion Blood Squad, who had been keeping their distance and warily ring at Kang Jin-Ho, suddenly charging straight at their target.


    The first de to reach Kang Jin-Ho''s position gleamed eerily with the visibly azure sword qi permeating it. There was no need to exin how sharp that de was at this point.


    <em>CLAAANG!</em>


    Unfortunately for the sword''s wielder, though, such sharpness was still not enough to pierce Kang Jin-Ho''s skin. The sword shed against Kang Jin-Ho''s hand and bounced away while making a harsh metallic noise.


    Such an oue should be enough to fluster the wielder, but the members of the Vermilion Blood Squad seemed rather experienced in the events of a battlefield. From the way the attacker calmly retrieved his weapon and dodged back, it was obvious how experienced this warrior was in working together with hisrades.


    Four des simultaneously aimed at Kang Jin-Ho''s leg, side, spine, and the back of his head and closed in rapidly. A strange light flickered in Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes just then.


    <em>Wuuuooong...!</em>


    Demonic qi flooded out of Kang Jin-Ho''s dantian to instantly reach his baihui point before coursing throughout his entire body. Demonic qi engulfed Kang Jin-Ho, and in less than a blink of an eye, it explosively stretched out in every direction.


    "Kuh-hut?!"


    This demonic qi!


    One of the attackers, Jie Lun, watched with wide eyes as demonic qi strands writhed and wiggled like living entities while shooting toward his position. The sight of demonic qi strands thicker than tree logs writhing like snakes would make anyone freak out and nearly wet their pants, never mind even thinking about fighting back!


    Jie Lun''splexion paled instantly. His instincts were screaming at him. They said, <em>''Get out of here! Run away, now!''</em>


    However, humans were humans because they could ovee their instincts. Those who had lived through countless life-threatening moments knew something others didn''t. Being faithful to one''s instincts could save a person''s life, but sometimes, listening to the screams of one''s instincts could be the worst thing imaginable.


    Humans were supposed to flee at the first hint of danger. However, martial artists sometimes must ovee the danger and keep charging ahead!


    "Uwaaaaaht!"


    Jie Lun roared loudly. His sword qi grew even sharper to the point of physically changing the hue of his sword! The de couldn''t withstand the pressure after he shoved every ounce of his qi into it, and the whole weapon vibrated noisily. It seemed almost poised to explode into a million pieces while making screeching noises!


    Jie Lun fiercely brought the sword down with all his might. Its target: the tendrils of demonic qi surging toward him!


    The sword strike made with his entire being gifted him a favorable result. The surging demonic qi split apart to left and right as if it encountered an impregnable wall. If Jia Lun continued to push ahead like this...!


    That was when this happened. The demonic qi splitting into two acted like a living being and changed its direction... to target Jia Lun''s unguarded back!


    "What?! That can''t be...!"


    <em>STAAAB!</em>


    The pointy end of the demonic qi tendril prated into Jia Lun''s back and broke out of his sr plexus. Jia Lun forced his trembling head to look down and was rewarded by the sight of the demonic qi tendril jutting out of his gut. As thick as a child''s forearm, this ominous-looking tendril writhed and danced like a snake.


    Jia Lun forced his head up. Something as simple as making his drooping head listen to hismand proved to be extraordinarily tough.


    Kang Jin-Ho was emotionlessly staring at his victim even as demonic qi continued to gush out of him.


    Blood freely flowed out of Jia Lun''s mouth. The horrifying pain he felt indicated his innards must be all crushed to mush. Even as he suffered from this crippling pain, Jia Lun directed his eyes filled with hatred and terror toward Kang Jin-Ho. "You... Mon... ster...!"


    Even as life left him, Jia Lun shot a re of undying resentment and hatred at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Monster, is it...?" Kang Jin-Ho smirked while retracting the demonic qi tendrils. "Really? Only with this much?"


    Kang Jin-Ho heard that a lot in the past. Not just monster, but things like the demon king or the abominable devil, too.


    He had seen and experienced far too many things to get triggered by suchme insults. Unfortunately for everyone else, Kang Jin-Ho''s life had been far too cruel and cold for him to feel guilty from such resentful res.


    "That''s not enough to call me a monster, though," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his smirk deepening. <em>''Allow me to demonstrate what a real monster looks like.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho extended his hands to his left and right. The space wavered like ripples spreading on a calmke''s surface. And he unhesitantly shoved his hands into the rippling space, then yanked out his favorite weapons¡ªthe two unmistakable swords. After tightly gripping the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne, Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk evolved into a full-on toothy grin.


    "I guess this must be the first time in a millennium," said Kang Jin-Ho as dark crimson energy rapidly enveloped the two swords. "Consider it an honor."


    Kang Jin-Ho dashed forward without a moment''s hesitation.


    On this night, when even the moon hid itself behind the clouds... Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor crossed a thousand years to descend to this ce.

 Chapter 743: The Advent (3)

    Passively weing his enemies just wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s style.


    A chuckle leaked out of his mouth. He just couldn''t get used to standing on his lofty perch and acting all condescending and the like. He knew he must be on a battlefield where fresh blood freely flowed and newly severed flesh and bones littered the ground.


    Indeed, he belonged to the middle of a warzone where heavy panting and loud screams created an orchestra.


    Kang Jin-Honded lightly on the ground, then his grip on the Crimson Destiny''s hilt suddenly strengthened. His demonic qi, boiling viciously as if to melt his dantian, raced through his meridians to instantly reach the beautiful sword.


    <em>Creaaaaak!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny seemingly failed to deal with the flooding qi and began screaming. Any average sword would''ve shattered into pieces by now. However, the Crimson Destiny was no ordinary divine sword. Not to forget, this weapon had been a faithfulpanion to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor during his legendary adventures. Obviously, it''d be more than strong enough to handle this little qi infused into it!


    <em>RUMBLE! Wuooooong!</em>


    As if to prove Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts were correct, the Crimson Destiny stopped creaking ominously and began making powerful sword cries.


    As if he was slithering on the icy surface, Kang Jin-Ho flew forward, his body almost parallel to the ground. Such was the angle of his body that it almost looked like he was falling face-first!Martial artists panicked at this sight and tried to retreat but couldn''t win against Kang Jin-Ho''s speed. They even collided and got into a messy tangle with theirrades behind them to shorten the distance instead!


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up eerily at the sight of the clumps of martial artists. And then... He struck with his sword. The Crimson Destiny ably endured the tornado of its master''s dark crimson qi and unleashed a massive sword light in practically every direction.


    Everything in Kang Jin-Ho''s field of view... was bisected. Whatever the burning sword light happened to touch and brush past was split apart and chopped in half. Whether it was the air or the human body... Even the swords meant to resist the iing attack... None of them were spared!


    <em>Shuffle...!</em>


    For a sound denoting a cataclysmic sword swing, that was disappointingly anti-climatic. It was even puzzling to think such a vicious and heroic sword strike could only produce such a subdued noise. Of course, the end result was definitely not subdued.


    The de, extended by the sword light, sliced through the wide area in a single, seamless arc.


    <em>''Huh?''</em>


    People were left flustered and puzzled. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s dee flying just now? Yet, it was already gone? In that case, why wasn''t there any visible change?


    But then, those who looked below were able to confirm. Their once-intact clothes split apart when the wind blew past them. And their midriffs were exposed by falling clothes, only for their flesh to be blotted by a thin horizontal crimson line.


    The meaning behind that crimson line was crystal clear to everyone.


    "Euh, euh...!"


    Martial artists bearing witness to their bodies splitting in two gradually grew terrified. Unfortunately, they never got enough time to stew in their growing terror.


    <em>Saaaash!</em>


    The severed arteries began spewing blood everywhere. The victims'' consciousness faded away rapidly as thest thing they witnessed was all the crimson liquid gushing out of their own midriffs.


    <em>Plop, plop!</em>


    The upper halves of dead people fell to the ground after losing the connection to the rest of their bodies. This spectacle was an indescribably bizarre one.


    Those who got their torsos cut in half by Kang Jin-Ho''s sword strike obviously were dead¡ªsince their severed torsos nowy on the ground¡ªbut their lower halves remained standing. It was as if none of them had realized their death yet.


    Blood continued to bubble and gush out from the severed torsos... as if they were malfunctioning fountains!


    Cai Kechang felt his heart shrink in dread and fear at this sight.


    <em>''That man knows it instinctively, doesn''t he!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho knew what to do to scare his enemies and what was the most efficient way for a smaller number of fighters to win against arger group.


    Using only the minimum-necessary strength for whatever situation it was? That notion was bullsh*t.


    A smaller number of fighters could never win against arger group while conserving their strength. No, the best method was to disy an absolute and overwhelming power to terrify therger group. That was it.


    Just like how Hegemon-King Xiang Yu led thirty thousand troops to victory against the enemy numbering half a million, or like how Zhang Fei stopped the advances of Cao Cao''s grand army in the battle of Changban... A smaller number of warriors pulling off a historic feat of driving back a muchrger army could only happen after an all-conquering general stepped up to the fore and yed the role of a demonic beast going on a blood-soaked rampage.


    Even if the enemy possessed a higher headcount, in the end, they were still human beings. And they would inevitably fall into panic against a being capable of ughtering people in droves like cutting grass. No one wanted to die, after all. Despite knowing that the victory could be theirs by attacking together, they could not bring themselves to act on this knowledge.


    ...Because they didn¡¯t want to be the suckers who died during the process!


    Plenty of people wanted to win through other people''s sacrifices, but none were willing to achieve victory through their own demise. Even if there were some people like that, their numbers should be extremely low. Unfortunately, even those few would never want to go up against the demon king.


    Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of this fact. As such, all of his attacks and techniques were meant to terrify his opponents. Even though he could have conserved his energy and efficiently mowed down his enemies, he deliberately resorted to exaggerated actions and viciously obliterated everything as a demonstration.


    The effect of his choice was all too clear to see.


    "Hiiiieeek?!"


    "I, I don''t wanna die!"


    Everything was crumbling!


    The previously impregnable defensive formation crumbled in the blink of an eye. After witnessing the charge of a demonic beast, these martial artistspletely forgot about their pride and confidence built through diligent training. The only thing on their mind was to flee as quickly as possible.


    "G-get a hold of yourselves! Goddamn it! Wake the hell up!" Cai Kechang desperately cried out, but that wasn''t enough to change this situation. And it was inly obvious why.


    Even Cai Kechang knew how unreasonable his own demands sounded. They must wake up? In this situation?


    If that was possible, those people wouldn''t be stuck in low-rank positions like that. Nope, they would have moved up the careerdder a long time ago!


    Kang Jin-Ho was the devil in a human form. Usually, a top-tier expert like Kang Jin-Ho didn''t chase after the fleeing enemy. That was because people with a modicum of honor wouldn''t want to lose face by stabbing the back of a scared enemy busy running away. That was too uncouth and unbing of their station.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t give a crap about any of that. He chased after everyone running away from him and cut them down. As a result, severed limbs and fountains of blood sttered everywhere.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s entire figure was soaked in a copious amount of blood, yet a bizarre smile was still stered on his lips as he continued to stab and slice with his Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne.


    The only non-crimson part of his body was his sometimes-visible teeth. And whenever those teeth were bared, Cai Kechang felt chilling creepiness simr to thousands of needles stabbing his heart.


    Why? Because Kang Jin-Ho was smiling! Even though he was cutting down the backs of the people running away from him. Even though he was pulling out the heads of his victims... He was still smiling!


    That was not something a human being could do. No human would be that cruel and savage!


    This spectacle helped Cai Kechang understand why demonic cultivators were called the demons and why the demon cult was seen as worshipers of pure evil!


    <em>''Did he lose his rationality?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed drunk on blood, his eyes blinded by bloodlust, judging from how he cut down everything before him. For instance, he grabbed the head of a fleeing martial artist, thrust the sword into the victim''s neck before twisting the weapon to sever the head, then tossed it away.


    He then wiped all the blood sttered, nay, dumped on his face before charging toward his next target to repeat this cycle.


    Cai Kechang would''ve been high-fiving himself if someone other than Kang Jin-Ho was behaving this way. Sacrificing allies was obviouslymentable, but the enemy leader losing their rational mind should still be a favorable turn of events.


    However, Cai Kechang didn''t feel that way right now. This was definitely not a favorable turn of events! Things could be called ''favorable'' if only he could lead the insane enemy leader into a trap or use this development to his advantage.


    A demonic beast no one dared toy a hand on was going on a rampage, so how could anyone call that a favorable turn of events?!


    No, this was a cmity. A natural cmity personified!


    ***


    "He''s gone insane...!"


    Vator''splexion was as pale as it could get. He could confidently say he had experienced all sorts of crazy things in his life, but even then... He swore he had never seen anything quite like this.


    The devil! A devil was quite literally rampaging around in the world of men.


    Vator briefly wondered if Asura trapped in Hell was released into the world, wouldn''t it destroy everything like this?


    The big man remembered his duel against Kang Jin-Ho. Didn''t he taste Hell back then, courtesy of Kang Jin-Ho''s malice that choked Vator''s heart? And Kang Jin-Ho''s unyielding will to crush and trample Vator no matter what?


    Simply facing Kang Jin-Ho''s overwhelming bloodlust back then severely eroded away Vator''s mental strength. That was the experience Vator had during that battle. To his dismay, however... Kang Jin-Ho back then wasn''t as crazy as this one!


    <em>''Was he still holding back some of his strength?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had gotten stronger since then. Much stronger than when he was fighting against Vator. However, it seemed that wasn''t the entire story.


    Watching this rampage made things clearer for Vator. It seemed that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t go all out during his fight against Vator. If he had gone after Vator just as viscerally and viciously as he was doing right now... The big man was sure he''d not havested for long.


    Maybe Vator was too taken aback by Kang Jin-Ho''s current actions to make a cool-headed judgment. However, what did that matter right now?


    What did matter was that Vator knew he''d notst five minutes against the current Kang Jin-Ho. If they fought, Vator would y the role of a little mouse being toyed around by the cat. He''d get utterly cut up into pieces and bleed to death!


    So, this was the true demonic cultivator?


    Vator''s expression crumpled deeply.


    <em>''Just which is my master''s real self?''</em>


    At times, Kang Jin-Ho was so naive and dumb that Vator couldn''t help but guffaw. And Vator would get frustrated by how... ''affectionate'' Kang Jin-Ho could get, too. Kang Jin-Ho would perform acts of self-sacrifice to people who wouldn''t really benefit his cause. And he''d humble himself so much that his incredible strength seemed pointless.


    Kang Jin-Ho, on any other day, was a pretty good match to the idea of a righteous man. Other than the fact that he was sensitive toward benefits involving himself and his acquaintances, plus the people he self-sacrificed for were everyone close to him, Kang Jin-Ho was indeed an ideal righteous man of morals and ethics.


    But such a righteous man was also a bloodthirsty devil. A devil who crushed the skull of a man despairing at the sight of his severed torso, then rudely spitting out the piece of enemy''s flesh that sttered into his mouth!


    The righteous man who diligently stabbed the backs of fleeing enemies, sliced their heads off, and destroyed the skulls of anyone begging and pleading with well-ced kicks... That was Kang Jin-Ho!


    Vator felt goosebumps rise up on his skin. Even if humans were supposed to be duplicitous, double-faced creatures, Kang Jin-Ho must be the only person in the entire world to possess such extremely contrasting personalities.


    Everyone froze still in their spots. That included the pale-faced martial artists trying to crawl on the ground to flee as if a huge tsunami wave was about to wash them away. And the demonic cultivators were dazedly spectating this development, too. Images these people had cooked up in their heads grew distorted.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulling out his swords and revealing his true form was enough to bring this entire area under his control. It was as if he was mocking all the carefullyid ns made by his enemies.


    Whether it was Vator or Chang Min, all they could do was just stand there and stare in shock and horror.


    That was when this happened.


    "What are you doing?" Kang Jin-Ho asked, his gaze shifting toward Vator and Chang Min.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    Vator reflexively went down on one knee when Kang Jin-Ho''s gazended on him. It was as if he had morphed into a loyal retainer addressing his king! "M-master!"


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly wiped the streaming blood off his face. "I asked you what you are doing, Vator."


    Vator sobered up instantly. What was he doing?


    Wasn''t he... Yes, that''s right!


    Kang Jin-Homanded everyone to escape toward the pier. So, why were they standing around like dummies to spectate on this incredible scene?


    Vator shot back up to his feet. "Move your butts, now! Toward the pier! Hurry up!"


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    The demonic cultivators hurriedly turned around and resumed their escape. As if the broken screw in the clock had been fixed and the spring was wound up again, the paralyzed stream of fleeing humans started moving again in the blink of an eye.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly studied that scene before turning his attention elsewhere. "I''ll punish you at ater time."


    "Yes, master!" Vator bowed his head as cold sweat covered his forehead. <em>''I lost my mind just now.''</em>


    Getting punished seemed appropriate after that fiasco. After all, he had forgotten about his role, didn''t he!


    "Run, you fools! Run as fast as you can... Until your legs give in!" Vator roared loudly enough to almost burst his vocal cords. At the same time... Demonic cultivators dashed toward the pier like a hoard of rats fleeing the iing earthquake.

 Chapter 744: The Advent (4)

    ¡°Heuh...!¡±


    His jaw was falling and ttering all on its own.


    Human bodies were supposed to be controlled by consciousness, but that rule didn''t always apply. Now was one such asion.


    <em>''Please! Please move, you goddamn piece of sh*t!''</em>


    Unfortunately, this man''s body didn''t want to listen. His legs stopped heeding hismands a long time ago. They got paralyzed against his will, spasmed out of control, and seemingly did whatever they wanted.


    <em>''Please... Please! Move!''</em>


    The man begged, and then begged some more. No matter how much he begged, though, his attempt at infusing strength back into his weakened legs continued to fail.


    In that case, what else could he do?


    ¡°Kkuh... Kkuh-huh...!¡±The man desperately extended his hands forward. After stabbing his fingers into the cement, he dragged himself forward inch by agonizing inch. If his legs didn''t want to listen, he better use his arms and escape!


    So, he dragged himself forward again and again...


    His fingernails hitting the hard, cold cement broke off, but the man couldn''t pay attention to how painful that felt. Things likeining about pain were too much of a luxury in this situation.


    ¡°Heuh-uhk...!¡±


    He must flee. He must increase his distance, at least by a little bit! He must get away from that devil!


    The man kept crawling away. He forcibly dragged his unwilling legs to push at the hard ground below. His stomach was roughly scraping against the cement, but the sensation didn''t even register properly in his brain.


    His pants were soaked from his piss since a while ago, but he didn''t have the mental leeway to care about stuff like that.


    Humiliation? Who cared about that in this kind of situation?!


    This man finally learned what would happen to a person driven to an extreme corner. Such a person would morph into apletely different individual! Things like humiliation or saving face became useless trash. You were trying to survive, so such things wouldn''t be useful toward achieving that goal!


    The man wanted to live. Even if his life was extended by only one extra second, he still wanted to live longer!


    ¡°Sob, heuk...!¡±


    Tears and snot freely streaming down turned his face into a pitiful mess. Drool trickled out of his ck jaw, but he couldn''t even think about wiping them away.


    All his being was focused on escaping from here. Escaping from here as soon as...


    <em>Step!</em>


    That was when the man''s figure spasmed and shivered. That was because he heard someone''s footsteps just then! Worse still, those footsteps came from somewhere near the man''s waist!


    The man cautiously raised his head. The first thing he saw was other people desperately running away with everything they had. And then, there was no one behind him. Absolutely no one. As for what could be next to him...


    The man''s head slowly shifted to the side. The way it creaked and stuttered was eerily simr to a piece of rusted machinery. He didn''t want to find out. It might be better to just close his eyes and not look. Even then, his head still turned.


    Was it because he was an idiot? Too dumb to know what was good for him? Of course not.


    The unseen fear was much worse than the fear that could be seen. That was this man''s reason for looking. Despite knowing who was standing next to him, he couldn''t force himself to look away from reality.


    The man''s watery vision was greeted by the sight of the devil. And he wanted to squeeze his eyes shut. Because what he saw was too horrifying!


    It seemed crimson rain had fallen on the world. And a creature soaked from head to toe in this rain to be a crimson devil was looking down at his next victim. Crimson blood soaking the devil''s hair fell asrge drops.


    <em>Drip...!</em>


    That noise should''ve been too soft to be heard, yet... A blood drop falling from a person''s hair registered so vividly in the man''s ears. However, the droplets weren''t falling from the monster''s hair only. From the ends of his clothes to the tip of the resting swords, even his sharply-chiseled jaw... Blood droplets fell like drizzle.


    Yes, those droplets were all blood! Blood from countless corpses lying behind the devil! The devil who seemed to have taken a bath in blood!


    What did this devil''s face originally look like? The man on the ground couldn''t remember. All he could see now was the devil with its face painted crimson like a savage in a jungle. Even if the man on the floor had clearly imprinted the devil''s face without the blood paint on, the creature''s current appearance was more than terrifying enough topletely overwrite that memory.


    ¡°Ah, ah...!¡±


    The bringer of absolute death was standing behind his writhing back. And this grim reaper was staring at his next victim with unreadable eyes.


    The man on the ground thought he was far too dehydrated by now to discharge more bodily fluids, yet something still seemed to leak out from somewhere.


    A pure-white line cracked open on that crimson-red face. When the man on the ground realized that white line was a smirk, the one where the devil was baring its fangs... He couldn''t hold it anymore.


    ¡°P-please, don''t... kill... me...¡±


    Of course, he knew that this devil wouldn''t listen to his pleading. A devil wouldn''t pity humans, after all! No, humans were nothing more than ythings for the devils. Toys that could be acquired far too easily and could be disposed of just as easily when the devil had grown bored with them!


    Devils like that wouldn''t pity their opponents. They wouldn''t care what the life stories of their opponents were like.


    Despite knowing all this, the man on the ground had to beg and plead. That was all he could do, after all.


    Humans could only bring their hands together and pray fervently after encountering unstoppable death. Was there any difference between praying to an absolute being upstairs or pleading with the undeniable grim reaper standing before his eyes? No, not really.


    Despite knowing this cold, hard truth, humans couldn''t discard that one final ray of hope. That was how humans operated, after all!


    ¡°P-please, don''t... kill me. Spare me...¡±


    The devil cocked his head to the side. It seemed something amused him. After staring at his next victim for a little while, the devil leisurely raised his voice. ¡°So, you want to be spared?¡±


    His voice sounded sharp and grating like metal scratching against another metal. However, it was definitely not loud, either. Such a bizarre and subdued metallic noise crushed ruthlessly on the man.


    ¡°P-please, don''t...¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it,¡± said the devil in a far tooposed voice.


    That tormented the man on the ground even more. How could the devil be soposed after causing so much bloodshed?! Even though the devil went crazy and stabbed the back of everyone running away from him? Even though he butchered them and chopped off their limbs... How could the devil be so calm?! Not only that, but how could his gaze remain so cold andposed while staring at the man on the ground?


    Unlike how he looked on the outside, which was a crimson me, the devil was icy-cold inside. And this fact only made the devil even scarier and more terrifying than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered, ¡°Why don''t you think about it in my shoes? If I had fallen from yourbined assault, would you have tried to spare my life?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Or would you be filled with the desire to cut my head off and present it to your boss to earn some brownie points?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The man on the floor couldn''t reply, knowing what his answer would''ve been.


    ¡°In that case, why should I spare your life? Humans are supposed to be on an equal standing. In that case, why should I be merciful to you when you weren''t going to show the same mercy back to me?¡±


    ¡°B-but, that...¡±


    ¡°Now, answer me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply. ¡°If you can convince me, I''ll let you go.¡±


    Obviously, that wouldn''t be possible. All the excuses the man could think of had already been cut off by Kang Jin-Ho''s logic, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. If the shoe was on the other foot, the man would have celebrated the fact that he got to kill Kang Jin-Ho. He''d have smirked derisively even if Kang Jin-Ho begged and pleaded to be spared.


    In that case, why should Kang Jin-Ho spare his enemies? He had no reason to do so.


    They were on a battlefield. And there was only one rule here. The weak were killed while the strong got to live another day. So, what more was there to say?


    ¡°Answer me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>Crrrrreak...</em>


    The Crimson Destiny in Kang Jin-Ho''s grip scraped the ground while reaching the man''s throat.


    ¡°Tell me why I must spare you.¡±


    ¡°I, I am...¡± The man stared soullessly at Kang Jin-Ho. The grim reaper''s de was touching his throat, and a rotting lifeline was dangling before his eyes. Grabbing the lifeline meant the man would fall to his death. If he didn''t grab it, then he''d get beheaded instead. Such a choice could only be presented by the devil. A type of negotiation that was only possible because the other side was the devil!


    ¡°Heuh-euh...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a ferocious grin. ¡°So, you don''t have anything convincing to say, then.¡±


    ¡°N-no! It''s not true! I do! I... do have one!¡± The man cried out with a trembling voice. His words were weak, but his desperation was still palpable. He probably had never been this desperate in his entire life.


    ¡°Oh? I''m waiting.¡±


    ¡°I, I...!¡± The man gasped as his pleading gaze met Kang Jin-Ho''s cold eyes. ¡°I... I have a family back home.¡±


    Unfortunately for the man, Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes didn''t move or waver. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°A family is waiting... waiting for me toe home... T-that''s why... Please...¡± The man''s pleading became indecipherable as his sobbing had overtaken his words.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the man, his expression still unchanging. ¡°Tell me something. Doesn''t everyone here have a family back home?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°A warrior who seeks pity from his enemies is no longer a warrior. No, you''re just another dead man.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked before lightly swinging the Crimson Destiny.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Blood danced in the air along with the noise of human flesh being cut. And the man on the ground went limp.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at histest victim before quietly muttering to no one in particr. ¡°If you are not a martial artist, I don''t have a reason to kill you.¡±


    After withdrawing the Crimson Destiny, Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly walked away. Since he had severed that man''s tendons, he shouldn''t be able to use martial arts ever again.


    <em>''I''m acting on my whims again...''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. He was well aware that all enemies must die. They should never be spared. Wasn''t that his irond rule? Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still spared that man.


    Why? Even Kang Jin-Ho didn''t know.


    He was literally acting on a whim. And maybe... It was a sign of his defiance, too. Defiance toward his boiling murderous rage, that was.


    He was trying to rebel against himself, the man who proudly boasted he had changed so much, yet the sight of blood reverted him right back to his Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor persona.


    At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to neatly package this situation. After all, his action was idiotic. Foolish.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly licked his lips and was rewarded with the acrid metallic taste of blood. What a terribly familiar taste¡ªand smell¡ªthis was. And the scene spreading all around him was just as familiar, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho gently shook the Crimson Destiny, then resumed his march. The night was still at its beginning stage, after all.


    ***


    ¡°Sir! Lord Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lord Cai...¡±


    ¡°I heard you the first time, so shut the f*ck up!¡±


    Wu Yuan hurriedly mped his mouth shut when Cai Kechang yelled back in pure anger.


    As for Cai Kechang, he was ring sharply at the demonic cultivators that had broken through the defensive line. From the get-go, those people probably were nning to do this. However, the way they ran, it... Something felt a little different now.


    <em>''It''s as if they are trying to get away from something...''</em>


    Indeed, it looked like even the demonic cultivators were trying to run far away from Kang Jin-Ho. The look of this ce resembled the scene of two flocks of sheep previously fighting for territory busy scattering away in fright after a huge tiger had suddenly jumped into their midst. The only thing sheep could do in that situation... was to run away!


    <em>''This is all wrong...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang gritted his teeth. Obviously, his strategy had gone down the toilet. His ns were all thrown out the goddamn window!


    nning-wise, Cai Kechang failed to mobilizebat personnel strong enough to handle Kang Jin-Ho. Despite rocking up here with nearly one thousand martial artists, Cai Kechang''s side was being one-sidedly pushed back. No matter how many dogs were brought in, they would still be dogs at the end of the day. It was impossible to kill a tiger with mere dogs.


    At the very least, one would need to bring wolves for such a job. Cai Kechang knew he was guilty of greatly underestimating Kang Jin-Ho''s power.


    As for his strategy, it was also obviously a failure. Before Cai Kechang''s men could fall victim to Kang Jin-Ho''s god-like disy of strength, he should have attacked the enemy as soon as possible. If only Cai Kechang had ordered his men to go on a full-on offensive before they could get scared... Things wouldn''t have devolved into the current state.


    Everything was undoubtedly Cai Kechang''s fault. He failed to adequately learn more about his opponent. And he even failed to make adequate preparations after learning a few things about his opponent. As a result, the flow of this battle had left his control. The only thing he could do was watch helplessly from the sidelines.


    <em>Griiit!</em>


    Cai Kechang gritted his teeth, then chewed on his lip, causing pure-red fresh blood to stream down his chin.


    <em>''How am I supposed to report this situation to my liege?!''</em>


    This situation snowballed to the point where Cai Kechang cutting his own head off and neatly presenting it to the Crimson King still wouldn''t be enough to absolve his sins. He needed to regain control of this situation before everything reached the absolute worst possible result, or Cai Kechang dying hundreds of times wouldn''t be enough to pay for this costly mistake!


    <em>''I need to stop this! Somehow!''</em>


    But how? Kang Jin-Ho was rampaging around like a beast. How was Cai Kechang supposed to stop someone like that? All of his forces were too scared and freaked out to fight back, after all!


    But then, something else happened. Cai Kechang''s eyes ring at the battlefield shot open wide in shock. ¡°W-what?! How?¡±


    From the distant pier, which was the destination for all these demonic cultivators, Cai Kechang could see... a burst of bright light!

 Chapter 745: The Advent (5)

    "Are the preparations finished?" Lee Hyeon-Su pensively asked.


    "Yes. The ship has reached the designated location and is waiting for their arrival," Lee Hyeon-Ju replied.


    "I see. Confirm their location one more time."


    "Branch director Lee, I''ve already confirmed..."


    "Yes, I heard you, so shut up and do as I say!"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju mped her mouth shut.


    Today''s Lee Hyeon-Su was behaving starkly differently from the man she usually dealt with. He seemed to have morphed into an impatient man who didn''t know how to handle his taut nerves, constantly teetering on the knife edge as he sat in his office.


    She nodded slightly. "I''ll confirm right away."


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. "While doing that, confirm if anyone has been trying to approach the ship, too!""Understood," Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded again, this time with a little more force.


    <em>''It''s better not to get on his nerves right now...''</em>


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Ju had eyes. Anyone with a functioning brain should be able to tell that provoking Lee Hyeon-Su right now would not lead to a nice conclusion.


    In short, Lee Hyeon-Su was as pissed as a little kid whose Christmas gift had been taken away.


    <em>''Which doesn''t surprise me.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded in understanding. It made sense why Lee Hyeon-Su was on edge. What he and Kang Jin-Ho were trying to pull off carried such a high degree of danger, after all!


    When Lee Hyeon-Su first told her what their n was, didn''t Lee Hyeon-Ju surmise her feelings concisely with four simple words?


    <em>"You are all crazy."</em>


    She wouldn''t deny the usation of mutiny if someone wanted to punish her for it, but no other words seemed suitable to express her sentiment, which was disbelief... During the moment, at least. And Lee Hyeon-Su himself didn''t bother to deny that the n was, simply put, insane.


    He could only chuckle sheepishly to mask how embarrassed he was!


    To think the n was to get a ship in the international waters, then let the evacuees swim toward it!


    <em>''That''s easier said than done, you know!''</em>


    Anyone could say it was possible to go to Mars, kick some football around ande home. What mattered in this case wasn''t just talking about the n but actually making it happen.


    There were way too many hurdles to clear for the n Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho had cooked up to actually work. Moving one or two people that way might be possible since the evacuees were martial artists, not some random dudes off the street. However, the odds of realistically pulling this n off dropped to near zero when the evacuees numbered almost ten thousand!


    <em>''Ten thousand might not sound much, but in reality...!''</em>


    Such a number could fill up most smaller-sized football stadiums. Avoiding attention would be impossible with so many people gathered in one ce.


    The Chinese martial society might be able to pull that off, though. Their influence even reached China''s Public Security, after all. However, the demonic cultivators didn''t have the political connections or financial power to do so. Which meant they had no choice but to throw themselves at the problem.


    <em>''Well, there is one small saving grace here, and that is... Even if they sh with China''s Public Security, no one will lodge an officialint to the Korean government...''</em>


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s current situation was far too precarious to draw any sce from that small saving grace!


    "Fuu-woo...!" Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed while holding her phone. Once the call got through, she quickly confirmed the situation. After ending the call, she turned her attention back to Lee Hyeon-Su. "Branch director. The ship''s coordinates have been confirmed. It matches the GPS location reading we''re getting this side. And no unknown parties have tried to approach the ship yet."


    "Really?" Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced, his anxious eyes ncing at his phone. <em>''In that case, someone should''ve contacted me by now!''</em>


    If the demonic cultivators had jumped into the ocean without a problem, someone should have called Lee Hyeon-Su to let him know. So, theck of contact obviously signaled they had run into some kind of obstacle.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s faith in Kang Jin-Ho was absolute. He believed nothing could pose a serious problem as long as Kang Jin-Ho was there. Even if they ran into a truly inconceivable variable, at least Kang Jin-Ho should not have an issue extricating himself from trouble.


    Even so...


    <em>''Why am I so nervous?''</em>


    It felt like he was standing on an iron te that was steadily getting hotter. Lee Hyeon-Su tried hard to rx, but his body didn''t want to listen. His heart was racing madly out of control. An unexinable pressure tightened around his torso, and Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t settle down.


    He quietly muttered, "How about..."


    "Please calm down, Branch Director Lee."


    Lee Hyeon-Su shifted his head to stare at Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    "If you can''t calm down, please go and have a smoke break outside. You getting jittery here won''t ensure the safety of our people on the other side, you know? If you''re still worried, why don''t you think of another way to help them?"


    "...Dammit," Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced.


    "If you can''t do that either, you need to calm yourself down somehow. Only then will you be able to respond properly when you finally receive the call."


    Lee Hyeon-Su deeply sighed, knowing Lee Hyeon-Ju had made a valid argument. "Yes, you''re right."


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su knew all that. Still, having someone remind him did the trick, and it felt like arge lump sitting on his chest had loosened up a little.


    "Okay. What about the dock on our side?" Lee Hyeon-Su asked, his voice sounding a lot calmer.


    "Don''t worry, it''s been taken care of."


    "Mm..."


    They had already finished what they could do on this side. Objectively speaking, this matter was no longer in Lee Hyeon-Su''s hands. And now, all he could do was sit here and pray that everything would be alright. As for other matters requiring his attention... They were also taken care of.


    <em>''Yup, I''m never letting the Assembly Master out of the country ever again!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su got a good lesson on how nerve-racking it was to send one''s king to and his influence didn''t reach.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed. "Please don''t worry like that. You know Mister Jin-Ho is strong."


    "Yes, he indeed is."


    "You see? Knowing that, why are you so worried about them? You''re not the type to care about demonic cultivators, anyway. Which means you''re worried about Mister Jin-Ho, but should you be worried about him?"


    "...Well, no. At least when we''re in Korea, that is."


    "...I''m sorry?"


    "We''re talking about China here. Even Mister Jin-Ho doesn''t have any guarantees in that ce. Dragons exist in that country, after all."


    "...Dragons?"


    "I''m sure that might not happen, but..." Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply while leaning back against his chair. <em>''Pleasee back without any problems.''</em>


    It seemed no one felt Kang Jin-Ho''s absence as badly as Lee Hyeon-Su in this organization.


    ***


    "Keep running! Hurry!"


    Zhu Gang was running as fast as he could. His lungs felt like they were on fire.


    Even though he was a martial artist, his stamina wasn''t infinite. Yes, he could run faster and for longer than regr people. But that was when he was conserving his strength.


    If Zhu Gang were to run at full tilt, he''d be several times faster than non-martial artists. However, the length of time he could keep that up would be no different than regr, non-martial artist athletes. No wonder he was getting fatigued now.


    His legs were shaking weakly. It felt like his vision was turning gray and colorless. Even so, Zhu Gang kept running without a singleint. And he didn''t even stop for a second to take a breather.


    A strange emotion was bubbling up within his heart.


    <em>''He... He''s not human!''</em>


    Zhu Gang witnessed with his own two eyes. As for what he had witnessed? Of course it was the demon emperor''s disy of godly power.


    What he saw earlier, while acting as a chauffeur, was not the full extent of the demon emperor''s powers. As it turned out, the demon emperor was far stronger than Zhu Gang had imagined!


    Indeed, he was a powerful cultivator. Cruel, indiscriminate, and heartless, too! Quite literally, he was a demonic cultivator!


    Zhu Gang was also referred to as a demonic cultivator. After watching Kang Jin-Ho go on a rampage, though... He now hesitated to call himself that.


    As a matter of fact, how could anyone dare call themselves demonic cultivators after witnessing that demonstration?


    <em>''Can I be as strong as him?''</em>


    Zhu Gang couldn''t even imagine it. Even if he died and reincarnated hundreds, no, millions of times, he still wouldn''t be as strong as Kang Jin-Ho. He should just ept that fact and move on.


    Even then... What about one one-hundredth of Kang Jin-Ho''s strength?


    Zhu Gang wasn''t hoping to reach a realm where the world would start recognizing him as a Demon King. Even so, couldn''t he reach a realm where he''d have no problem standing proudly before Kang Jin-Ho and calling himself a demonic cultivator?


    Zhu Gang bit down on his lip.


    <em>''Yes, it''s possible!''</em>


    It should be doable. The demon emperor said so himself, didn''t he? He promised to make them stronger as a reward for going through this Hell.


    That was why Zhu Gang knew he only needed to escape this country. As long as he jumped into the ocean in the distance and swam to the coordinates, Zhu Gang would reach South Korea. Once there, the demon emperor would mold him into a true demonic cultivator!


    Knowing that, how could Zhu Gang not stay patient here? He was confident of not stopping and running toward his destination even as his lungs screamed for more air and his heart pounded fast enough to explode.


    Zhu Gang finally learned how hope could keep people going. He had grown weary of life without a future. Obviously, he never had a chance to feel this energetic before!


    How ironic it was for him to regain hope after the Demon King went on a rampage! Even so, Zhu Gang could see bright rays of hope emanating from Kang Jin-Ho''s martial prowess.


    "Don''t look back!"


    "The great and noble demon emperor is supporting you from the rear! So, keep running! Run until you''re out of breath!"


    One might wonder if these demonic cultivators would have enough energy to swim the long distance after exhausting themselves this much. Despite that worry, the demon cult elders continued to urge their fellow believers as if... As if they were being chased by something.


    Others might not be aware, but Zhu Gang knew the reason for this urgency.


    <em>''This situation can change at any time!''</em>


    For now, the demon emperor had been dictating the show like a wolf pouncing on the flock of sheep. However, rats driven to a dead-end would inevitably start biting the cat back. There was no guarantee how long the other side would remain docile.


    No matter how strong the demon emperor was, how could he protect all these demonic cultivators if the enemy decided to pounce on them? When they had shown up with a sizable force of their own? In that scenario, the enemy camp should suffer tremendous loss, but the demonic cultivators would experience near-extinction-level destruction and death.


    That was why they should escape from here as quickly as possible... Before Zhu Gang''s worst fears could be a reality!


    "Hurry up! Run!"


    Zhu Gang clenched his teeth and ran. He was just as anxious as the elders. They only needed to get out of here. That was all! As long as... As long as they could leave the country...!


    Soon, the pier became visible in Zhu Gang''s view.


    "Huff, huff! Huff!"


    It felt like the sight of the distant pier gave Zhu Gang his second wind. And now, all he had to do was get to the pier with its concrete docks stretching toward the ocean... Then jump right into the water. With that, a brand-new life would open for...


    That was when Zhu Gang''s eyes spotted something a bit out of ce.


    <em>''Huh? What''s that?''</em>


    Something... or someone, was standing at the end of the pier.


    <em>''Is that a person?''</em>


    Indeed, Zhu Gang''s first instinct was correct. A man in impressive crimson attire was standing at the end of the dock. No, Zhu Gang was mistaken¡ªthat crimson attired man was leisurely walking toward the fleeing demonic cultivators.


    Something didn''t feel right about this scene. Inexplicable weirdness, this feeling of something being out of ce, washed over him in an instant. Zhu Gang couldn''t put a finger on what this emotion was.


    How should he describe what he was feeling? Although Zhu Gang wasn''t sure this emotion boiling in his blood could be, he did figure out why something felt off.


    That crimson-attired man was... approaching the demonic cultivators? With leisurely steps, no less?


    That might not sound all that strange, but that man was walking toward a madly surging flood of demonic cultivators almost ten thousand strong. What would it feel like to watch thate barreling toward you?


    It must be simr to seeing a horde of rampaging water buffaloes charging right at you. The usual reaction would''ve been to run away to safety. However, that man was still closing the distance. With steps as leisurely as a man on a Sunday stroll!


    <em>''Just what... is going on?''</em>


    Zhu Gang''s question was soon answered.


    The crimson-attired man slowly extended his hand toward the iing demonic cultivators. His movement was unhurried and rxed. Still, it looked as futile as trying to stop a typhoon with a bare hand.


    That was when Zhu Gang heard a voice. And it registered in his hearing as vividly as a human voice could!


    "You bunch of rat bastards...!"


    Blinding rays of light suddenly began bursting out of the man''s hand. Zhu Gang hurriedly shielded his eyes before the brilliant light could blind him forever!


    "Aaaaaaahk!"


    A horrified scream exploded out of Zhu Gang''s mouth. Even though he only gazed into the light for a brief moment, the pain he felt was akin to his eyeballs melting! Tears began streaming down his face nonstop.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOOM!!!</em>


    That sounded like the entire world had exploded!


    The demonic cultivators, deafened and blinded now, stopped running and hurriedly ducked for cover.


    How much time passed by after that? It felt like an eternity for Zhu Gang, but it couldn''t have been all that long by the time he cautiously forced his eyes open.


    <em>''What the f*ck just happened?!''</em>


    Zhu Gang''s vision remained clouded. He focused all of his energy and stared at the mysterious man. And then, his vision was rewarded by the sight of...


    A robe so crimson that it must''ve been made of blood! His ck hair stretching out like a lion''s mane! And a short beard covering the lower half of his face! All these factorsbined, this man oozed the aura befitting the embodiment of supreme might!


    Zhu Gang felt lightheaded the moment heid his eyes on this crimson-robed man.


    For sure, what he felt right now was different from when Zhu Gang saw the demon emperor back then. However, the level of pressure crushing down on him was practically the same!


    Zhu Gang''s knees buckled as if to force him to kneel. He desperately resisted, but his body still screamed and struggled against him to submit to the individual before his eyes.


    Just who...


    Just who was this man that Zhu Gang must...!


    That was when he heard a pained gasping from somewhere behind him.


    "The Crimson... King!"


    One of the Three Kings ruling the vastnd of China, the embodiment of sheer martial might...!


    The Crimson King had finally descended to this chaotic battlefield.

 Chapter 746: Burning (1)

    The topography had been altered. That was a sinct summary of what just happened.


    Although it sounded improbable and funny, that was what went down here. Thend quite literally was altered. The massive beam of bright light fired by the Crimson Kingpletely obliterated the road leading to the pier.


    Zhu Gang nervously swallowed his saliva while staring at the ground, now gouged out deeply enough for grown adults to enter without a problem.


    <em>''How... How can a human being pull off something like this?!''</em>


    Not even a powerful bomb going off should be able to create a trail of destruction like this!


    This situation waspletely unbelievable, but Zhu Gang had no choice but to believe it. How could he not when his eyes were looking at the irrefutable evidence?! At this utterly nonsensical proof!


    Yes, that must be the one and only Crimson King! Only he could have exuded the overbearing aura of a king like this. And, and... Who else could have created a spectacle this unbelievable?!


    ¡°The Crimson King!¡± Vator froze up as if he had encountered a specter.


    That was indeed the Crimson King standing there in the distance and blocking everyone''s advance. Vator blinked his eyes several times and even bit his tongue, but what his eyes could see still didn''t change. That man in the red robe was the Crimson King!<em>''But, why is he here?!''</em>


    A king was not an existence that could carelessly make a move. Especially a king like the Crimson King, who was not known for doing something recklessly! Yet, he actually showed up in this ce.


    ¡°But, how...!¡±


    Vator''s jaw began ttering. Sweat instantly soaked his entire body. As if buckets of cold water were poured on top of him, every garment hanging on his considerable frame got soaked in cold sweat. His eyes stung sharply from all the sweat trickling down from his forehead.


    The inside of his head went totally nk. He couldn''t think of anything. Which wasn''t surprising in the slightest. This n hinged on the Crimson King not showing up, after all.


    Was it because they believed that the Crimson King would never show up? No, that wasn''t it.


    Because... the Crimson King''s presence would negate any and all ns. He wasn''t a being that strategies and nning could ovee. The best way to refer to him would be a living, breathing natural disaster!


    Out of all the demonic cultivators here, none knew this better than Vator. And terror hadpletely taken over him merely with the Crimson King standing before him as an enemy. Such was the grip this terror had on him that Vator almost lost his mind just now.


    <em>''But, why am I so terrified?''</em>


    Things weren''t this bad back then, back when Vator challenged the Crimson King to a duel. Although Vator was beaten up so one-sidedly that it might as well not even count as a fight, the big man never lost his fighting spirit. But now?


    Just looking at the Crimson King was enough for Vator to be paralyzed with fear!


    <em>''Is this how it means to be the Crimson King''s enemy?''</em>


    The Crimson King''s burning re swept across everyone present, and then his expression crumpled a little. ¡°You bunch of rat bastards...!¡±


    His voice clearly contained his anger. Merely listening to it was enough for the demonic cultivators to instinctively shrink back. They behaved like little kids being scolded by their angry parents.


    The Crimson King slowly scanned the demonic cultivators before fixing his gaze on Vator.


    He quietly called out to the big man. ¡°Vator.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I trusted you, so how dare... Hmm?¡± The Crimson King stopped mid-sentence and furrowed his brow. ¡°The soul envement technique? I see. So that''s what it was¡­¡±


    The Crimson King only needed to take one look to figure out Vator''s state. He weightily nodded away in understanding.


    ¡°Even if you were defeated... Vator, you are the proud Warrior of the Wild ins. You would never forsake your pride and beg your enemy to spare your life. However, to see you under the soul envement...! As expected of the Demon King! To think he''d perform such a debasing and viinous act on you.¡±


    Vator couldn''t say anything. The Crimson King''s presence was still crushing heavily down on him.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The Crimson King slowly scanned the distance before raising his head slightly and fixing his gaze in one direction.


    ***


    ¡°B-but how! How did my liege...!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. That person in the distance... That was definitely the Crimson King!


    Cai Kechang hurriedly kowtowed after realizing that fact and loudly cried out. ¡°M-my liege! This sinner pays his respect to the Crimson King!¡±


    Due to the distance, his voice should not reach the Crimson King, no matter how loudly he yelled. Even then, Cai Kechang didn''t doubt for a second.


    He never doubted that the Crimson King would hear him. After all, the Crimson King was an existence that could hear the voices of all things, a noble being deserving of worship from all of mankind!


    Sure enough...! The Crimson King''s gazended on Cai Kechang next. The considerable distance meant Cai Kechang must be nothing more than a dot on the horizon, yet the Crimson King''s gaze was undoubtedly locked on him.


    That was when a whisper-like voice registered in Cai Kechang''s hearing. ¡°Cai Kechang...!¡±


    ¡°Yes! My liege!¡±


    ¡°You have disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, my liege! This servant''s naivety and foolishness have brought this disaster upon us!¡±


    <em>Bang, bang!</em>


    Cai Kechang repeatedly rammed his head on the ground.


    ¡°My foolish servant... Even though I repeatedly warned you to be on guard!¡±


    As he listened, Cai Kechang''s hands became mmy with cold sweat.


    <em>''Just how vast is my liege''s wisdom?''</em>


    It seemed the Crimson King had guessed things would devolve into this state the moment Cai Kechang was given this task. Without that exnation, the Crimson King''s mighty presence in this ce made no sense.


    Even if the Crimson King decided to exin how much he had predicted already, Cai Kechang would not have the mental capacity to fullyprehend. And now, here he was, hiding his presence and biding his time before appearing like a sudden bolt of lightning!


    Since Cai Kechang had not discovered the Crimson King''s activity, there was simply no way that other Kings and their factions could have noticed it.


    Restricting the enemy''s choices as much as possible while achieving what he wanted... Only the Crimson King could realize such a strategy. Such a covert activity was only possible because the one doing it... was the Crimson King!


    ¡°Recall our men, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°M-my liege?¡±


    ¡°I said, recall our men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cai Kechang loudly roared to disy his obedience. And even before the soundwaves from his reply could dissipate, he shot up to his feet and turned his head around to survey the situation on the battlefield.


    Everyone had stopped moving like a paused movie. The previous ''liveliness'' waspletely gone after the appearance of the Crimson King had overwhelmed everyone and everything.


    The martial artists immediately forgot about their terror at the sudden entrance of their master and began paying their earnest respect to the Crimson King. Meanwhile, the demonic cultivators going on a rampage stopped moving and held their breaths.


    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡± Cai Kechang loudly roared, prompting the martial artists to untangle themselves from the demonic cultivators and carefully back away to a distance.


    The battlefield, surrounded in confusion, quickly regained its calm. And what swiftly followed was the descent of eerie silence.


    ***


    Chang Min grimly asked, ¡°...Is that man the Crimson King?¡±


    Vator slowly nodded. ¡°...Yes.¡±


    After getting that confirmation, Chang Min''s grimace deepened as he red at the Crimson King. He was left utterly speechless.


    <em>''How can someone like that exist in this world?!''</em>


    Chang Min could sense it. That man in the distance might look like a human on the surface, but what was on the inside was a mass of power so gigantic that it couldn''t have belonged to a mere mortal!


    As a matter of fact, Chang Min''s trained eyes could see the distortion surrounding the Crimson King. The natural qi flowing all around in the air distorted immediately after nearing the Crimson King''s figure!


    It was as if Mother Nature itself couldn''t handle the massive qi reserve hiding within the Crimson King.


    As a result, it looked like the Crimson King was resisting the world with his physical body. That seemed the only apt description of what Chang Min could see!


    <em>''And we''re supposed to fight against someone like that?''</em>


    Chang Min had never seen the Crimson King before. Since he had lived a long life, they could have run into each other at least once, but... Whether it was a coincidence or a trick of fate, Chang Min had never met any of the Three Kings until today.


    Right now, at this very moment... Chang Min realized how lucky he had been. Because, if he met them earlier in his life... His will would''ve been broken.


    If he had run into, say, the Crimson King, Chang Min would have immediately given up on the revival of the demon cult. Defeating someone like the Crimson King and restoring the demon cult as the ruler of all things under the heavens once more sounded like a hopelessly futile ambition.


    The demon emperor''s presence meant Chang Min hadn''t discarded that dream yet, but he knew the past him who didn''t know of Kang Jin-Ho''s existence wouldn''t have carried on.


    <em>''No, wait...''</em>


    Was Chang Min being honest with himself here? Could he keep dreaming of that future because the demon emperor was here? Did that mean he believed the demon emperor could fight against such a monster?


    A monster that resembled a divine god who had finally descended to Earth?


    The Crimson King was, figuratively speaking, gigantic. So gigantic that looking at him left Chang Min breathless and blinded. After beingpletely overwhelmed, Chang Min could only tightly clench his fist.


    What an unsightly showing this was from him. To think a demon cult elder like him got overwhelmed by an orthodox faction martial artist and even felt awestruck!


    ¡°I''m not interested in small fries!¡± The Crimson King''s booming voice reverberated in the area. After a bout of silence, he roared again. ¡°Where is your Demon King!¡±


    At this point, there was no mistaking who the Crimson King was searching for.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho!¡± The Crimson King''s voice thunderously rocked heaven and earth. ¡°Where are you, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Everyone held their breath. Unsurprisingly, no one wanted to raise their head in the presence of such a titan. The sane thing to do in this situation was to shrink back as much as possible and pray that the Crimson King''s anger didn''t fall on them.


    However, on this battlefield... One man was not of sane mind!


    That was when a noticeable movement urred on the battlefield. A part of the tightly packed crowd of demonic cultivators that resembled a huge snake began rumbling and moving away. It was as if subtle yet noticeable ripples were breaking on the surface of ck water.


    The demonic cultivators looked behind them. And then, half of the crowd moved back toward the left while the rest went to the right. And on this newly-created path... A lone figure leisurely walked out of the crowd as the attention of the demonic cultivators focused on him.


    As the gazes of respect, belief and sheer, unbridled desperation showered him, this man slowly, oh-so-slowly, made his way forward.


    This man''s appearance was hair-raising in the worst way imaginable. Every step he took left behind footprints of blood. In fact, the unmistakable crimson liquid continued to stream down his body as a testament to how much blood had been spilled on him.


    His appearance was as horrifying as it could get. Even then... Something about it oddly suited him.


    <em>Creaaaaak...</em>


    His swords,zily hanging by his side, scraped against the ground. This man carrying a sword in each of his hands... The man who was now referred to as the Demon King...! Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked along the path. Through the soaked hair strands covering his face, he pointedly and unwaveringly stared at the Crimson King.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho¡­¡± The Crimson King sighed, which didn''t seem appropriate for his majestic stature. <em>''I am looking at a bloodthirsty devil!''</em>


    How disharmonious this scene was. So disharmonious!


    Thisnd was filled with chaos and confusion. In this ce, righteousness, viiny, and even demonic ways had lost their original paths and became a jumbled mess. However, even in this chaotd, Kang Jin-Ho... He remained such an enigmatic and disharmonious entity.


    Even the mighty Crimson King had to flinch at how chilling Kang Jin-Ho appeared. Just how much bloodshed did a person need to witness before bing someone like Kang Jin-Ho? Just how evil and malicious one''s heart must be to ughter fellow human beings until he ended up looking like that!


    The Crimson King had lived a long time and seen many things. He personally experienced the ravages of war and had to watch the heartless ughter. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho''s current appearance made him grit his teeth. That was how horrifying it was!


    Evil. Pure malice! Yes, that... <em>thing</em> covered in blood was evil given form!


    Kang Jin-Ho finally walked through the path of demonic cultivators and stood before the Crimson King. He raised his head to look at the imposing figure in the face.


    On one side, it was the embodiment of martial might representing righteousness. On the other side stood the demon emperor of the blood-soaked heaven representing the demonic path.


    These two individuals, seemingly crossing eons of time to confront each other, stood silently and began a staring contest. Even though there were over ten thousand people present, these two men stared only at each other as if no one else existed in this ce.


    The first one to break this weighty silence was the Crimson King.


    ¡°...So, you''re Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    That question was ultimately unnecessary since the Crimson King knew who he was talking to. There was no doubt that this blood-covered man was Kang Jin-Ho. No one beside him here was qualified to call himself the demon emperor, after all!


    ¡°The... Crimson King,¡± Kang Jin-Ho mutteredzily, his voice harsh and grating. ¡°Are you the Crimson King?¡±


    An unnecessary question was replied to with another unnecessary question.


    The Crimson King slowly nodded in eptance. ¡°It seems I''ve asked a foolish question.¡±


    ¡°As long as you get it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly muttered.


    A strange smile spread on the Crimson King''s lips. ¡°Kang Jin-Ho... Yes, Kang Jin-Ho. We finally meet face to face, Kang Jin-Ho. I''ve been so anxious to meet you like this.¡±


    All the streams of qi flowing around the Crimson King began writhing ominously.


    ¡°Today, in this ce! I shall kill you and finish off the demonic path once and for all! Hear me, oh the Demon King!¡±


    As if Heaven itself was opening up...!


    All the overwhelming qi gushing out of the Crimson King roared mightily and billowed straight into the skies. As if he was ripping the Heaven''s Gates wide open!

 Chapter 747: Burning (2)

    Kang Jin-Ho''s skin went numb and tingly.


    Even though the Crimson King''s unleashed aura wasn''t directed at him, it still tried to crush everything in this world and forced them to submit, including Kang Jin-Ho. As expected of the embodiment of unyielding martial might! This kind of force was befitting of one of the Three Kings.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips involuntarily curled up to bare his white fangs. Meanwhile, his heart began racing even faster and faster.


    This agitation, this... excitement! How long had it been since hest felt this excited?


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly covered his face.


    <em>''No, calm down.''</em>


    He told himself over and over again to stay calm.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s blood was boiling. He forcibly suppressed his soul''s loud yelling that urged him to thrust his sword right into the throat of the Crimson King before his eyes.


    If he was still Crimson Demon from the past, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve already charged at the Crimson King without a moment''s waste. Back then, Crimson Demon stopped at nothing and did everything against an enemy capable of rousing his excitement to this degree.Besides, cutting down all hindrances was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s way, now wasn''t it!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was no longer that person. He was not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, having already discarded that persona. The man standing here was, for all intents and purposes... Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even then, he couldn''t help but clutch at his pounding chest.


    <em>''I see. I can''t confidently say I''vepletely gotten rid of that persona, now can I?''</em>


    It seemed that the persona of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor still existed somewhere deep in his heart, judging from how madly it was rampaging inside. It was moring crazily to fight against the first enemy to excite him in a long, long while.


    Maybe, just maybe... That wasn''t Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s will, but Kang Jin-Ho''s subconscious desire!


    He wanted to feel it. And prove something in the process.


    Kang Jin-Ho wanted to exchange moves with the Crimson King and feel the excitement of a fierce battle where life and death could be decided in a split second. And he wanted to prove that he was stronger than one of the Three Kings!


    <em>''This kind of emotion... Isn''t it calledpetitiveness?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho pressed down on his chest to suppress thepetitiveness trying to take over him. Then, he stared straight into the eyes of the Crimson King. The big man in the crimson robe was staring back with heroic determination.


    <em>''So, not everyone in this era is a weakling.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could sense how strong the Crimson King really was. He encountered countless top-tier experts when people still called him Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. And yes, he fought them, too.


    Some of them were all talk and no pants,pletely undeserving of their fame. Sometimes, though, more than a fair few of them were strong enough for Kang Jin-Ho to bet his everything, including his life, to win.


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho made them all kneel in defeat. He ughtered them all in the end. The name of Heavenly Crimson Demon King became a legend precisely because he had never tasted defeat once in those battles. That was how he became a mythical figure. As a result of his prowess, the unprecedented era of the demonic path had opened up.


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho had achieved. That was who he was! And yet, he was still getting tense.


    The Crimson King... was strong! Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even need to exchange moves to understand this simple truth.


    Sheer heroic martial might... Yes, that man embodied the martial might and heroic spirit!


    Even the fist of Huangfu imed to be strong enough to shatter heaven and earth, even the fist of Shaolin imed to be the heaviest in the world, and not even the Peng Family renowned for being peerless in martial prowess... paled inparison to the Crimson King''s aura of unparalleled martial might!


    <em>''So, this is how far martial arts havee.''</em>


    This indescribable sentiment washed over Kang Jin-Ho just then. In the current era, it was clear that martial arts were on the back foot. Powerful martial arts were no longer enough to rule everything under the heavens these days.


    Even back in the past, when countless heroes and tyrants vied for supremacy under the sun, Kang Jin-Ho could ignore their powers and influences through his martial might alone.


    However, as time passed, the martial artists were forced into the shadows. As the number of martial artists dwindled, so did their influence on the world.


    Even if they were making covert maneuvers behind the scenes, Kang Jin-Ho thought it''d be impossible for them to regain the prestige and sway over the world their ancestors enjoyed. Thus, his expectations of the current crop of martial artists were pretty low.


    Every modern-era martial artist he met so far were people who simply cultivated and studied martial arts. Their mindset and lifestyle couldn''tpare to their ancient counterparts who dedicated their entire life walking on the path of martial arts.


    However, that turned out to be not the full story. And the proof was standing right before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes in the form of a man who connected the past with the present.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that this was a strange feeling. Even though he was thinking about the martial arts of the past, Kang Jin-Ho''s involvement in cultivations unrted to demonic arts was minimal, to say the least. If he was being technical about it, then he should actually be detesting orthodox martial arts since those who attacked him day and night cultivated those.


    Even then... Why did he feel so satisfied by this situation? Now that he got to confirm that the era of martial arts hadn''t ended, that the inheritance had continued on despite the lengthy passage of time, Kang Jin-Ho was swept up in this odd feeling of happiness.


    Of course, he still hadn''t forgotten that the martial arts making him happy were trying to kill him, too!


    ¡°Hear me now, oh despicable Demon King!¡± The Crimson King''s loud roar rocked the heavens and earth.


    He exuded absolute and overwhelming martial might and charisma. All those who served the Crimson King and even those who saw him as an enemy had to hold their breath. It was as if they were trying to erase any and all traces of their existence from this world by not moving an inch. They didn''t even dare look elsewhere, either!


    Their minds rapidly nked, leaving nothing but the Crimson King''s voice to reverberate nonstop in their skulls instead!


    ¡°I cannot turn a blind eye to the darkness you will usher into this world! Just like how my ancestors have done, and just like how my masters and teachers have done...! I shall end your life here tonight and bring peace into our world once more. Come! If you dare call yourself a martial artist,e and stand before me and receive my de! You can''t possibly be thinking of hiding behind those rat bastards to save your skin, now are you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly at that provocation.


    <em>''How archaic.''</em>


    He was far too familiar with this kind of speech. Still, it didn''t feel right listening to the Crimson King yap on like that. That was another indicator that Kang Jin-Ho had finally be a modern-era man. And that realization calmed Kang Jin-Ho''s mind right down in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°So, you''re called the Crimson King, right?¡±


    After listening to Kang Jin-Ho casually asking that, the Crimson King''s sharp re fixed on his opponent. Their res collided mid-air.


    <em>''Hmm. It''s like staring at the sun.''</em>


    That was Kang Jin-Ho''s overall impression of the Crimson King. This man was like a burning, sizzling sun.


    What would be the best way to describe him? He seemed too visceral to be described with mere words. He was a man with unwavering conviction and attitude. His confidence, with zero room for doubt, seemed to soar high into the skies and radiate like a zing sun. Not only that, but...


    <em>''A zing crimson sun, is it?''</em>


    This Crimson King wasn''t a wholly benevolent individual, it seemed. A sun was supposed to emit rays of warmth and caress everything under it without discrimination. However, this crimson sun was more like an arrogant, overbearing ruler looking down on the sea of baking sand found in a desert.


    All those subjected to his merciless rays of light would gradually wither and die unless they found shades as soon as possible.


    Regardless of what, though, it didn''t change the fact that this Crimson King was a rather unique individual. Even those who were referred to as the peerless geniuses in the past didn''t emit such a heroic air.


    To the surprise of no one, the world of martial arts back then was at its peak of power and relevance. Before the demon cult caused a stir and practically united everything under one banner, the fiercepetitiveness meant no one dared to call themselves the greatest hero under the heavens.


    Even the abbot of the Shaolin temple had to seek the opinions of other n and sect leaders. Even the man who called himself the greatest swordsman under the sun had to be mindful of other sword masters.


    However, the Crimson King was different. In the current martial world, only three suns existed above all beings. And their attainment in cultivation and influence qualified them to call themselves ''kings''. As such, the Crimson King had all the right to be this arrogant.


    While Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about all this, the Crimson King was also stewing in his impression of the so-called demon king.


    <em>''I... can''t see the depth?''</em>


    A bottomless abyss, that was the impression Kang Jin-Ho gave off. And this particr abyss was so dark and so deep that even the Crimson King couldn''t see how deep it went. If a person identally fell into it, they might fall forever.


    <em>''Does that mean... I can''t predict how much stronger this man will be?''</em>


    When that thought entered the Crimson King''s mind, he suddenly felt this intense displeasure tickling him from the base of his spine. He furrowed his brow deeply.


    This feeling... It certainly had been a really long time since hest felt it.


    The Crimson King had forgotten about this feeling for so long that being confronted by it again was kind of an awkward experience for him. Even those dark, odd emotions he thought he had exorcized out of his psyche returned in full force.


    <em>''Is it... terror?''</em>


    Or maybe... Calling it fear was a better description?


    The Crimson King tightly clenched his fists.


    <em>''But... Why?''</em>


    He couldn''t understand it. Obviously, this man, Kang Jin-Ho, was fully deserving of the moniker ''demon king''. With all the blood and bits of human flesh covering him, he might be closer to being a Rakshasa, but the pitch-ck demonic qi subtly oozing out of him made him look more like the embodiment of pure evil instead.


    However, the man standing before Kang Jin-Ho was none other than the Crimson King. He should not be afraid even if Asura of Hell had personally invaded the mortal realm, never mind some measly demon king! ''Fear'' was something people who cared about saving their hides felt.


    The Crimson King would never hesitate to sacrifice his life in the pursuit of upholding justice and morals. So, how could he be scared of anything?


    The Crimson King''s eyes gleamed sharply.


    <em>''I made the right call bying here.''</em>


    He was worried about that one-in-a-million chance. If the other two Kings had discovered his absence and made their moves, the whole world would face an unprecedented catastrophe. Even though he knew this, the Crimson King still decided toe. Of course, that was only after carefully weighing his options first. The Crimson King calcted that the danger Kang Jin-Ho posed was no less serious than what the other two Kings posed.


    And now, he was patting himself on the back for making such an astute judgment. This man, this Kang Jin-Ho... must not be spared!


    A world ruled by the other two Kings would be no different than Hell on Earth. After all, they didn''t know the meaning of humanity. They simply didn''t care about the preciousness of human lives. If such people seized the ultimate control, it didn''t take a genius to predict that the world would fall into ruination.


    However, what about Kang Jin-Ho?


    <em>''I''d rather see the other Kings in charge!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was simply... evil. No more, no less. Other Kings might have transcended past the limits of humans, but they still could be defined as human beings. Their viinous acts had been founded upon their ambitions and desires.


    In that case, what about Kang Jin-Ho, then? The Crimson King couldn''t tell. Just what would happen if someone so thoroughly stained by malice ruled the world? It''d be unprecedented, that was for sure! And the Crimson King could never let that happen.


    He was not the type to use people''s lives in an experiment like that.


    <em>''Behold, all of his malice!''</em>


    The Crimson King grimaced as he took in the sight of all the pitch-ck demonic qi oozing out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure like ink leaking out nonstop from a broken jar. That was literally the embodiment of sheer evil, wasn''t it!


    Just as the Crimson King''s thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his voice. ¡°So, the Crimson King, is it...?¡±


    Something about the way he said that sounded a little drony. Maybe a little distant.


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°That''s right!¡± The Crimson King unhesitantly replied. He didn''t doubt for one second that killing Kang Jin-Ho was the best way to usher peace into the world.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stepped forward, prompting the demonic cultivators to hurriedly call out to him.


    ¡°M-my liege!¡±


    ¡°P-please wait!¡±


    They all knew how stupendously strong the Crimson King was. Even though their faith in the demon emperor was firmer and more sturdy than a block of concrete, they still felt anxious at the prospect of their leader fighting the Crimson King. It was as if they were the ones about to fight this imposing enemy!


    But that was how overwhelming and overbearing the Crimson King''s aura was. That was why they wanted to beg Kang Jin-Ho to stop. They desperately wanted to tell their demon emperor that they were prepared to sacrifice their lives to hold the Crimson King back, so he must escape from here.


    Despite those words circling in their heads, no one tried to stop Kang Jin-Ho or stand in his way. Doing so would be far too disrespectful, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped past the ranks of the demonic cultivators, the corners of his lips still curled up. That ''smile'' exposed his fangs gleaming brightly on his crimson face.


    The Crimson King was creeped out by this sight. How could a human fit the nickname of ''demon king'' so perfectly?


    Even if a demon king was supposed to be evil, they should still possess the ss and dignity befitting the title of ''king''. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t like that.


    No, he exuded this untamed aura. His primal savagery was such that he might start smelling like a starving beast soon!


    <em>''Indeed, he''s a... wild beast!''</em>


    With that, the Crimson King grew even more determined. In his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho was like a starving wolf. A wolf that followed its primal instincts to hunt and tear open its prey''s gut to chomp down on the intestines!


    And such a wolf was baring its fangs, seemingly ready to rip open the Crimson King''s gut!


    ¡°Tell me, Crimson King. Can you guess where everyone who wanted to kill me is now?¡±


    The Crimson King''s eyes burned like fierce mes.


    <em>Creeeeak...!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny scraped against the cold, hard ground to generate unpleasant grating noise.


    ¡°You will learn soon enough,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as demonic qi gushing out of his body flowed down to his swords.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked toward the Crimson King as demonic qi danced and wavered all around him like ck ripples in the air.

 Chapter 748: Burning (3)

    The Crimson King''s expression stiffened as he watched Kang Jin-Ho walk toward him.


    <em>''He dares to approach me? Kang Jin-Ho is actually closing the distance willingly?''</em>


    The Crimson King barely held his hollow chuckle back.


    Just who was he? He was the Crimson King, wasn''t he? The one and only Crimson King!


    Out of all the martial artists under the sun, which were as many as grains of sand, only three men could dare call themselves Kings. The Azure King, the Dark King, and finally... the Crimson King! This didn''t mean the Three Kings'' ims to their thrones were based solely on their extraordinary strength, though.


    Yes, it was undeniable that the Crimson King was one of the three strongest living humans in the world. But he didn''t call himself a king because his strength allowed him to rival the other two Kings.


    No, he was also kingly in other aspects. Not only did he enjoy countless loyal subordinates ready to sacrifice their lives to serve him, but the Crimson King also ruled over a vast territory that was distinctly his. No one would dare doubt his identity as the strongest tyrant in the world.


    But here was Kang Jin-Ho, daring to walk up to the Crimson King with his swords drawn?! What an unbelievable sight this was.


    No one was audacious or mad enough to issue a challenge of this level ever since the Crimson King earned that title. Yes, people like Vator sometimes showed up and wanted topare their attainment against the Crimson King, but those duels weren''t fights to the death.Those duels were simply the challengers wanting to learn more about the Crimson King and his martial prowess. But this blood-covered man before his eyes was approaching him with a genuine intent to kill. And he was approaching with such leisurely steps, too.


    Each and every step Kang Jin-Ho took left behind a footprint of blood. Droplets of blood still fell from the strands of his hair. As if he was... a blood demon!


    A demon stained from top to bottom in crimson blood was on a stroll with his swordszily hanging by his side.


    The Crimson King''s heart began beating faster at this sight.


    <em>''My pulse is racing?''</em>


    The Crimson King curiously studied his own condition. He witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s true self only a few moments ago. And it nted the seed of fear in the Crimson King''s heart. Since that was the case, was the phenomenon of his heart beating faster the result of failing to adequately ovee his fear?


    <em>''No, it''s not.''</em>


    The Crimson King urately saw through what he was feeling. And like fear, it was also something he had not felt in such a long time. People usually called this emotion... an unyielding desire to win at any cost!


    <em>''Doesn''t that mean I''ve subconsciously acknowledged that demon as a worthy opponent?''</em>


    It seemed that his brain didn''t consciously decide on this. His whole body was trembling from excitement. As if he was weing a close friend he hadn''t seen in years!


    The swordszily hanging by Kang Jin-Ho''s sides were enveloped in pitch-ck demonic qi. This ominous energy burned and billowed like living mes. Which gave off the impression that Kang Jin-Ho''s arms were on fire.


    Or... As if they were the wings of a massive monstrous bird!


    The Crimson King''s expression stiffened even more at this spectacle.


    <em>''...Indeed, that ismendable.''</em>


    He should acknowledge what needed to be acknowledged. Kang Jin-Ho''s attainment in demonic arts even stunned the Crimson King.


    The Crimson King could confidently say he had always remained wary of the demonic arts and cultivators mastering them. He knew thetent potential of the demonic arts was quite formidable.


    It wasn''t just him, though. Many righteous warriors diligently remained on guard over the centuries. They taught the next generation to never forget that there was a time when the entire world had to tremble in fear of the demonic cultivators.


    The Crimson King believed their teaching was correct. Despite years and years of persecution, the demonic cultivators still managed to maintain a force of such a scale. Didn''t that prove how tenacious and driven the demonic cultivators were?


    Even then...


    <em>''This is more than what I anticipated.''</em>


    Maybe people like Cai Kechang would look up to the Crimson King and revere him for recognizing the danger posed by Kang Jin-Ho''s existence. However, that wasn''t quite right.


    The Crimson King was wary of Kang Jin-Ho. That much was true. However, even he had no idea Kang Jin-Ho was someone like this.


    Behold, Kang Jin-Ho''s bloodthirsty demon-like visage! Behold, this stupendously sharp and vicious aura that cut into the Crimson King''s entire body simply by being subjected to Kang Jin-Ho''s re!


    <em>''He is indeed qualified to call himself the Demon King!''</em>


    No, that was a bit wrong. Weren''t the Crimson King and his followers the first people to refer to Kang Jin-Ho as the Demon King?


    ¡°...Oh, hear me, the demon emperor. You are fully qualified to be called that title,¡± said the Crimson King while rolling up his sleeves.


    Obviously, he was not a fool and knew that the situation so far no longer mattered. Who lived and died, and who''d get to keep living on or get buried six feet under... All of those things were secondary now.


    The most important thing was the individual standing before the Crimson King''s eyes... The one and only demon emperor!


    As long as the Crimson King could kill him, all the losses he had suffered would not be losses anymore. However, if he failed to finish Kang Jin-Ho off tonight and thetter escaped somehow? Benefits earned from this moment on would not be benefits at all!


    The person who sensed the threat posed by Kang Jin-Ho more urately than anyone else in this ce was undoubtedly the Crimson King.


    <em>Step, step...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to leisurely walk toward his opponent. And the Crimson King stood there with his fists clenched, his eyes never wavering and not missing a single thing.


    The way Kang Jin-Ho walked was in. Ordinary. Even then, each of his steps was a fierce battle between Kang Jin-Ho''s aura against the Crimson King''s!


    Eventually, their distance narrowed to under three meters. Non-martial artists would think this distance was still far away, but to these monsters? They could easily cut each other''s head off at such a piffling distance.


    Once the distance narrowed enough for Kang Jin-Ho''s weapons to reach the enemy, Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the Crimson King.


    The arrogance permeating Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze led to the Crimson King''s eyes bing withdrawn and colder. Had there been another individual who dared to stare at the Crimson King like this in the recent past?


    Still, this attitude oddly suited Kang Jin-Ho. It was as if he was born to never bow down to anyone.


    After seeing Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior... A hollow chuckle suddenly broke free from the Crimson King''s control and bloomed on his face.


    What he was about to do was due to a bad habit of his. The Crimson King knew oh-so-well that he shouldn''t say what he was about to say in this situation. Even so, he couldn''t help himself.


    ¡°Listen, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and silently stared back at the Crimson King.


    ¡°Come under my wings, Kang Jin-Ho,¡± said the Crimson King.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You are powerful. Undoubtedly so. And what''s more, your strength isn''t the only thing in your arsenal. You even possess something that Ick. That power... will prove valuable to all of us.¡±


    Even as he spoke, the Crimson King was dumbfounded by himself. He was actually offering Kang Jin-Ho a hand of reconciliation here. Even though he was displeased by the notion when Cai Kechang argued for it so passionately back then!


    Even though he knew this ''negotiation'' would never end favorably due to the deepening of their divisions! Besides...


    <em>''...Kang Jin-Ho will never ept this offer.''</em>


    A king never submitted. And that was what made him a king. Would the Crimson King bow his head after running into someone stronger than him? No, of course not!


    For the same reason, Kang Jin-Ho would never submit to anyone. Despite knowing this, the Crimson King still tried to persuade Kang Jin-Ho. Why?


    Because, Kang Jin-Ho shone so brightly in the Crimson King''s view. Blindingly so.


    All the brilliant light radiating from this ''young man'' meant it was possible to put up with the reality of the situation.


    ¡°If you''re given the time and resources to cultivate and continue to be stronger... Kang Jin-Ho, you will undoubtedly conquer the entire world sooner rather thanter. However, do not forget that even the ones favored by the heavens need time and luck on their side.


    ¡°As long as we the Three Kings reign supreme over Zhongyuan, you will never get the chance to be Heaven''s favored child. Your unavoidable fate is to die on thisnd. That is why... Come under my wings, Kang Jin-Ho. I can''t promise you the world in the current generation, but in the future... Yes, I will ensure you get to stand on top.¡±


    The Crimson King was well aware that changing Kang Jin-Ho''s mind with such a ''teasing'' offer was impossible. Knowing it only made him push even harder, though.


    ¡°I guarantee you the spot of my second-inmand. Your forces will remain as your forces, too. You will receive orders from no one but me. And the control of your men will still be yours. And I also guarantee you will have the right to rule over the Korean penins.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he listened.


    <em>''M-my liege?!''</em>


    What a shocking turn of events this was! Far too shocking!


    Did the Crimson King actually promise Kang Jin-Ho the full control of South Korea aspensation for bing his subordinate? Not only that, Kang Jin-Ho could continue leading his people, too?


    In other words... The Crimson King had acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho.


    By bowing his head once to the Crimson King, Kang Jin-Ho could resume leading the rest of the demon cult back to South Korea without suffering further losses. And, unlike how things were until now, he wouldn''t have to worry about a possible invasion from China either while growing his forces.


    <em>''But, my liege! Why? Why are you offering that man such a thing!''</em>


    Cai Kechang stared in utter disbelief at the Crimson King. Knowing how thetter wanted to resort to any means possible to kill Kang Jin-Ho until now... This turn of events waspletely unexpected. Besides, making such an offer was not the right way to handle this situation. How could the Crimson King offer such a way out when no one knew what Kang Jin-Ho would do after raising his strength in the shadows?


    If Kang Jin-Ho duly epted the offer, Cai Kechang and the rest would have to leave him to his devices, which would include the gradual strengthening of his forces. In terms of military strategy, nothing could be worse than this offer.


    <em>''Even then... My liege still wants Kang Jin-Ho to be a part of his faction? Doesn''t that mean Kang Jin-Ho is too brilliant to let go?''</em>


    Obviously, Cai Kechang also acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho. Didn''t he think earlier that he''d not hesitate to bow his head at Kang Jin-Ho and treat him as his senior if they worked together?


    Cai Kechang had to admit that he''d never beparable to a man of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber.


    If there was a realistic way to bring Kang Jin-Ho into the fold, Cai Kechang would''ve bet his life to petition the Crimson King. But now...!


    <em>''Doesn''t this mean my liege evaluates Kang Jin-Ho much higher than I have?''</em>


    High enough to offer so many favorable conditions, no less?! High enough for the Crimson King to believe that acquiring Kang Jin-Ho, regardless of conditions, would greatly benefit his faction in the end?


    Cai Kechang couldn''t figure it out. He was too freaked out and confused to make up his mind. Still, one thought firmly taking root in his mind stopped him from doing something monumentally stupid in this situation.


    It was not possible for Cai Kechang to measure Kang Jin-Ho and his potential. Then again, humans couldn''t do that to people better¡ªgreater¡ªthan themselves, anyway. The only person worthy of doing that in this ce should be the Crimson King and no one else. Since someone as wise as him decided it was logical to make such an offer...


    <em>''Doesn''t it mean Kang Jin-Ho is exceptional enough to tempt my liege into epting a demonic cultivator under his wings? Even though he detests demonic cultivators so much?''</em>


    While Cai Kechang was stewing in the shock of his life, Kang Jin-Ho remained silent, his still eyes locked on the Crimson King.


    ¡°Come under my wings, Kang Jin-Ho,¡± said the Crimson King. He didn''t try to heap on more favorable offers. And he also didn''t go out of his way to persuade Kang Jin-Ho.


    He believed a man of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber wouldn''t fall for sweet talks. No matter how attractive the proposals sounded, a top-tier cultivator like Kang Jin-Ho would always follow his heart. If he didn''t want to ept this offer, he''d outright refuse it. That would be all.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his voice. ¡°Didn''t you say you will kill me?¡±


    The Crimson King nodded. ¡°I will. If you don''t ept my offer.¡±


    ¡°And if I say yes?¡±


    ¡°Then, you shall be the second-inmand of my faction.¡±


    ¡°How... different,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered with a brief shake of his head.


    Despite being the descendant of the orthodox faction, the Crimson King''s action was markedly different from his predecessors. The orthodox faction people of the past would never entertain the idea of having demonic cultivators under their wings. After all, they detested demonic cultivators more than their irreconcble mortal enemies.


    However, this turn of events seemed logical, in a way, to Kang Jin-Ho.


    The demonic cultivators and orthodox faction martial artists of the ancient past were unfortunate protagonists of history where they were forced to kill each other. No wonder they ended up hating the other camp.


    However, the modern era martial artists had broken free from that cycle. Logically speaking, it made no sense for them to bare their fangs at each other because of some nonsensical ancient grudges.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that this offer was very tempting. After all, the Crimson King woulde out as the loser in this trade. He only wanted Kang Jin-Ho to bow his head once, and thepensation for that would be... Well, everything, really. With that one act of submission, Kang Jin-Ho would get to return to Korea safely, then revive the demon cult to its former glory while strengthening the Korean Martial Assembly, all without constantly looking over his shoulders.


    Until that happened, the Crimson King would undoubtedly ask Kang Jin-Ho to perform a few tasks here and there. However, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have to deal with that anymore once his forces gained sufficient strength.


    This equation seemed so straightforward. Very simple, indeed!


    ¡°What is your answer, Kang Jin-Ho?¡± The Crimson King weightily asked.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips slowly curled up. No one would reject this stupidly nice offer... As long as they weren''t seriously impaired in their heads and still possessed a modicum ofmon sense, that was!


    ¡°I''ve learned something new today,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Crimson King cocked an eyebrow in confusion at that unexpected response. ¡°Mm? What do you...¡±


    That was when...!


    <em>Slit!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s Crimson Destiny suddenly sliced through the air. This swing was neither fast nor slow. It seemed like nothing more than a casual swish in the empty air.


    However, Cai Kechang''s brows shot up when he witnessed that swing. The fact that Kang Jin-Ho swung his sword wasn''t important. No, what mattered was the result of that casual swing!


    The Crimson King''s cheek split open ever so slightly, then the unmistakable crimson-hued fresh bloodzily trickled down his cheek.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s seemingly casual sword swing had managed to injure the Crimson King!


    ¡°It seems I''m a lot stupider than I look. Wouldn''t you agree?¡± Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs and chuckled softly. At the same time, however...


    The Crimson King''s face distorted to resemble a hideous monster. ¡°You... bastaaaaard!¡±


    A typhoon-like explosion of fighting spirit gushed out of the Crimson King. Thend rumbled, and the ocean in the distance tumbled raucously. The heaven and earth were literally quivering from the Crimson King''s fury!


    Even as he faced this fury head-on, Kang Jin-Ho snarkily muttered, ¡°If you''re done running your mouth,e at me already.¡±


    With that, their negotiation was over.

 Chapter 749: Burning (4)

    One''s unyielding fighting spirit was formless.


    A cultivator breathed in external qi and converted it into internal qi. You were only qualified to call yourself a cultivator if you could transform the formless internal qi into something more tangible.


    If the meaning of that statement was flipped around, internal qi that was not intentionally turned into a physical phenomenon was no different to external qi aimlessly floating around in the air. Even if qi sometimes felt gentle and soothing or vicious and violent, it''d remain nothing more than formless qi without a cultivator using it to create a physical phenomenon.


    This wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s pet theory or anything like that. No, this was a proven fact among martial artists. However, it felt like everything Kang Jin-Ho knew about cultivation and martial arts was being ripped apart into shreds.


    Actually, he was wrong. It wasn''t merely a feeling! As it turned out, highlypressed formless matter was practically the same as a physical object.


    What''s happening here should be nothing more than the Crimson King unleashing his qi out of anger. That was all. However, this situation wasn''t as straightforward as that for Kang Jin-Ho, currently being subjected to the full on frontal assault by this qi!


    <em>Bang! Boom! Thud!</em>


    It felt like Kang Jin-Ho was being pounded by cannon shells! His body was getting crushed by the pressure alone.


    <em>Fuu-wuuut!</em>His internal organs nearly turned to mush, causing a spray of blood to gush out of his mouth. Kang Jin-Ho was left bbergasted by this nonsensical development.


    <em>''Isn''t this... Formless Qi?''</em>


    That was not an unfamiliar concept to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Qi transformed from formless into tangible through a martial artist''s intent. In that case, if a top-tier expert''s will was raised to its absolute limits, wouldn''t they be able to skip the middle process and instantly transform the formless into tangible?


    Instead of relying on inefficient and energy-consuming methods like circting qi to enhance one''s physical strength, generate saber qi or trigger sword light, wouldn''t such an expert be able to move qi with nothing but his mind and destroy their enemies?


    Such a concept didn''t sound logical at all. Indeed, it sounded as silly as chasing clouds, yet for the longest time... This topic remained one of the top aspirations of countless martial artists.


    Some people called it Formless Qi, while some others called it Formless Sword. It certainly was unimaginably difficult to reach a high enough realm to freely use such techniques. However, superhuman experts who had reached that level obviously existed in Gangho, which shouldn''t be surprising considering its lengthy and colorful history.


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho had never met anyone who could rapidly fire a barrage of formless attacks simply by getting pissed off. No wonder he was left bbergasted by this situation!


    Did that mean the Crimson King was way, way stronger than all the experts Kang Jin-Ho had fought until now?


    When that question entered his head, Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Because that couldn''t be right. Obviously, the depths of the Crimson King''s strength had not been revealed yet, but could he have greatly surpassed the realms reached by the experts of the ancient past like Shaolin''s Hui Ren? Or Wudang''s Taiji-zi? That didn''t seem likely.


    In that case, how could this phenomenon be exined?


    <em>''Could it be... Techniques have evolved and been improved upon?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened for a moment just then.


    Wasn''t that rather obvious, in a way? As long as someone was willing to research and refine, then put in the requisite effort... Wouldn''t martial arts continue to develop and improve?


    There was no denying that martial arts'' influence on the world had diminished over the generations. Even then, its fundamentals devolving and going backward should not happen. After all, humans were creatures that tried to evolve and improve their things one way or the other.


    Since that was the case, it shouldn''t be strange to think that theories and concepts of cultivation and martial art techniques would have been improved upon and gone through several iterations over the years. In fact, it was blindingly obvious the more Kang Jin-Ho thought about it.


    The only reason why Kang Jin-Ho failed to ept this improvement in his heart sooner was due to how weak modern-era martial artists werepared to their ancient counterparts.


    In his head, it was a simple enough equation. If martial arts had improved, the ones mastering them should be strong, too. But the martial artists Kang Jin-Ho encountered so far were weaklingspared to their ancestors. And their influence on the world was also pitiful, to say the least. As such... Their martial arts couldn''t have improved.


    However, this four-step chain of logic was now being ruthlessly ripped apart by the Crimson King''s existence. This man was doing an exceptional job of engraving the improvements the martial arts had made during the past millennium into Kang Jin-Ho''s entire being!


    The demonic cultivation''s ultimate goal was to surpass the limits of humanity and be reborn as a god existing in the mortal realm by absorbing and umting more and more of the world''s existing qi. However, the goal of orthodox cultivation was for the cultivator to assimte with the world''s qi and eventually cast aside the shackles of their physical body to be one with nature itself.


    Since the aim was different, the process would obviously be different, and it''d be the same story for the end result, too. The concept of Formless Qi belonged to the other camp, so Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t fully understood it. Well, he hadn''t reached a high enough realm in orthodox cultivation methods, after all.


    This would be simr to how a top physicist would have troubleprehending the research of a chemist. Even if they were both scientists, their fields of expertise or the topic of research were too disparate to be fully understandable by the other party.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne to guard his torso from the continuing barrage of formless energy. In the end, Formless Qi was another way to manipte energy. Since he now knew what he was dealing with, it shouldn''t be hard to block this attack.


    <em>Bang! ng! Thud!</em>


    The pair of swords vibrated unsteadily within Kang Jin-Ho''s grip. The vibration traveled to his wrists, causing them to vibrate as well. And the wrist''s vibration soon caused the rest of his arms to tremble, too. Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body vibrated as if he was having a seizure!


    Even as he vibrated, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but smirk.


    <em>''This... is it!''</em>


    Yes, this was what he had been waiting for! This dull but heavy pain shooting from every corner of his body! This sense of danger that said even one mistake could lead to his head blowing up! And, finally...


    Blood leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth to trickle down his chin and scatter on the ground below.


    What Kang Jin-Ho felt right now was naked rage and desire to emerge victorious no matter the cost. He... He wanted to rip the Crimson King apart! He wanted to thrust the Crimson Destiny right into the Crimson King''s throat and watch his victim''s expression distort in pain and horror!


    This... This killing intent! Yes, Kang Jin-Ho admitted it. This was sheer, unbridled killing intent. After slumbering for all these years deep within Kang Jin-Ho''s heart, this thirst for bloodshed explosively gushed out to slice through the materialized fighting spirit and stab sharply into the Crimson King''s flesh.


    The Crimson King''s expression distorted hideously at this chilling sensation of his skin being chopped up. "Kang... Jin... Hooooo!"


    Kang Jin-Ho was unable to materialize killing intent like the Crimson King. Even so, his killing intent had already reached the extreme point where it could threaten the life of his opponent by slicing through them like real des.


    The two disparate auras, fighting spirit and killing intent, madly targeted each other and attacked nonstop.


    At this precise moment... The Crimson King clenched his fists and charged straight at his enemy!


    ¡°Everyone, get back!¡± Kang Jin-Ho roared before also charging at the Crimson King.


    Vator''splexion paled instantly at this scene, and he urgently yelled to the demonic cultivators. ¡°All of you, get back! Hurry up, now!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Everyone just stood around, confused and dazed. They failed to respond immediately to Vator''s urgent yelling as the visceral spectacle before their eyes had numbed them with sheer shock.


    ¡°I said, get back! You goddamn idioooooots!¡±


    Vator wasn''t the type to stand still and shout at others. His thick legs moved like lightning bolts. He dashed toward the nearest demonic cultivators, then began grabbing and tossing them as far away as he could.


    ¡°S-Sir Vator?!¡±


    The demonic cultivators panicked at the sudden opportunity to experience flying, but Vator didn''t stop. He hurriedly threw whoever his hands could grab. And then, he spun around to face the front before powerfully nting both of his feet on the ground.


    <em>BOOM! BOOM!</em>


    With powerful stomps, Vator buried his legs deep into the ground, then spread his arms wide open before circting his internal qi to its absolute limits.


    His bloodshot eyes took in the sight of the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne breaking through the invisible walls of aura to finally collide with the Crimson King''s fist d in pure-white fist light! And then... All the sounds existing in the world vanished instantly.


    <em>''...It stopped?''</em>


    Vator gasped. The sounds hadn''t vanished. No, the world hade to a standstill instead!


    No, that was also wrong. Vator could see everything moving bit by excruciating bit. So slow was their movement that Vator would have missed it if he hadn''t kept his eyes wide open and closely scrutinized his surroundings.


    <em>''But, why?!''</em>


    What was this bizarre phenomenon?


    Vator was obviously not a slow-witted man. He knew that everything in this world had a cause, a reason for its existence. He could see that the world hadn''t stopped or slowed down to a crawl. At this point, it seemed rather clear what happened here. And that was...


    Vator''s mind had greatly sped up. Why did it happen, though?


    Vator bit down on his lip. He strengthened his legs even more, then continued to rouse up every ounce of qi residing within his hulking frame. Because he knew something wasing.


    ¡­And that something was humongous and catastrophic and capable of killing Vator in one breath. His instincts had realized this before his brain could and responded by automatically pushing all of his abilities to their absolute limit.


    His brain was now overclocked to the point of starting to shave away at his lifespan!


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Even the loud roar bursting out of Vator''s mouth sounded distorted and wrong, like music recorded on a stretched cassette tape. Just as he finished unleashing all of his qi toward his front to create a formless barrier, Vator saw something. That humongous and catastrophic something!


    The world... The world was distorting!


    The space where Kang Jin-Ho''s crossed swords and the Crimson King''s fist collided rippled unsteadily and began distorting and cracking. The rippling distortion was initially small and only engulfed the two men. However, it instantly expanded in every direction.


    Like a movie scene where everything was slowed down only to be yed back at double the speed, the shockwave that had been spreadingzily until then suddenly increased its radius and explosively expanded in the blink of an eye.


    The iing distortion mmed into the formless barrier of Vator. As it happened, Vator vividly felt everything. His qi barrier helplessly crumbled and shattered from the shockwave. Almost at the same time, his muscles got ripped apart strand by strand. Even his bones broke like rice crackers.


    Vator''s entire body rattled and spasmed. His gigantic pectoral muscles deted like soft balloons. His granite-like abs twisted and churned likeundry being squeezed dry by a cleaningdy''s experienced hands.


    His lungs failed to withstand the pressure and tore apart, causing warm blood to gush out of his airways, unable to return to their original spots. Naturally, they traveled up his throat and spewed out of his mouth like an exploding crimson waterfall.


    In the midst of all this, his body acted like a puppet with its strings cut, its limbs twisting and turning painfully in all sorts of angles. And then...


    The world returned to its normal speed in the blink of an eye.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOM!!!</em>


    The shockwavezily pushing back at Vator sped up and instantly engulfed him. And his hair suddenly went gray.


    This incredible impact force! The force he had never, ever experienced before mmed into him without mercy. The fortress he had built, these tall and imposing fortress walls that no invader would dare attack, proved to be utterly helpless against the gigantic otherworldly storm.


    The crushing winds of this storm brought the fortress walls down in a heap.


    Vator''s physique, the one Kang Jin-Ho had evaluated as godly and should not have an equal in this world... couldn''t withstand the impact force and instantly got crushed and distorted before getting blown apart.


    ¡°Kuh-huuurk?!¡±


    Vator couldn''t even scream properly. He didn''t have any strength left to force his vocal cords to produce sounds. While issuing that brief, barely audible death throe, the big man flew away in the air like a kite with its strings cut.


    <em>KWA-AAAAAAAAAH!</em>


    With Vator no longer there to stop the iing storm, it became impossible for the people barely standing behind him to withstand the impact force. Everyone was literally sent flying away.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°S-save me!¡±


    They were hit by the power no mere mortal could resist. An unbelievable, miraculous spectacle was now unfolding before everyone''s eyes. A spectacle where the sh of two humans had created a natural disaster!


    In the blink of an eye, they were swept away. They were thrown aside, shoved back, and tangled into a mess as chaos ruled over everything.


    The crowd of demonic cultivators failed to withstand the shockwave, causing them to crash into each other and get into a huge tangle of human bodies. They were shoved back, rolled on the ground and then mmed into the surroundings. Their bones snapped into pieces. Their clenched teeth broke and went flying out of their mouths. Severed tongues apanied those broken teeth along with spit and blood.


    ¡°Vatoooooor!¡± Chang Min witnessed this destruction and hurriedly jumped up. He ably caught Vator''srge body flying away like a stringless kite beforending safely back on the solid ground. And then... His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Vator''splexion was deathly pale. All the blood gushing out of his orifices turned his face into a mess.


    <em>''Just what...?!''</em>


    Chang Min''s quaking eyes hurriedly looked up. The sight before him could only be described as pandemonium itself. It wasn''t as if an army had attacked them, yet this ce waspletely destroyed as if a powerful bomb had detonated right in the center!


    Just one exchange of moves by the demon emperor and the Crimson King had created this scene!


    <em>RUUUUUMBLE!</em>


    That was when Chang Min''s hearing registered yet another loud impact noise. His head instinctively snapped toward the direction. And his brows shot up in shock.

 Chapter 750: Burning (5)

    ¡°Kkuuuuh-huk!¡±


    Cai Kechang loudly gritted his teeth as the heavy weight pressed down on him from above.


    He eventually yelled out, ¡°Uwaaahk! God daaaaaamn it!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Director Cai! You need to keep your head down!¡±


    The sh between Kang Jin-Ho and the Crimson King generated a shockwave capable of blowing everything away in the blink of an eye. Obviously, run-of-the-mill martial artists would never withstand such an impact.


    Unfortunately, Cai Kechang''s level was no better than the so-called run-of-the-mill martial artist. What had protected him from the shockwave this time was the human barrier created by his personal guards.


    Just as the shockwave reached them, the guards around him threw themselves on top of him and pushed him down, then used their own physical bodies to absorb the impact force.


    Even then, Cai Kechang still felt his innards tumble and distort from the shockwave. The familiar acrid metallic taste tried to well up from his throat.


    Cai Kechang''s eyes became bloodshot.<em>''Just... Just what the hell am I doing in this ce?''</em>


    This powerful humiliation made a mess of his mind. Cai Kechang rocked up here full of bravado about killing Kang Jin-Ho, but he failed to do anything of importance. All of his ns proved useless, and his predictions and anticipations missed their mark by a wide margin.


    That wasn''t all, however. As if his failure was set in stone from the get-go, the Crimson King suddenly showed up here, too.


    Tears of blood trickled out of Cai Kechang''s eyes. To think he had be a subordinate who underestimated his master''s infinite wisdom! To make matters worse, Cai Kechang even got in his master''s way whenever thetter came up with the correct course of action! What good was such a rotten, useless subordinate?


    What crushed Cai Kechang''s heart even more wasn''t his failure, though. The way he saw it, he was destined to fail from the beginning.


    What could a mere human like him do when two giants were fighting each other? When their battle rocked the heaven and earth?! The only thing humans could do was stand back and spectate in awe. That was all.


    Even if Cai Kechang''s n had been a sess... Even if he had urately estimated Kang Jin-Ho''s capabilities and strength ahead of time, would Cai Kechang be able to stop his target?


    No, that didn''t seem likely.


    Despite being pressed down by a bunch of men, Cai Kechang still resolutely shook his head. This event had already gone past the point where strategies and careful nning could have made a difference.


    Ants could try everything in their power but would never stop an elephant. Just like that elephant, Kang Jin-Ho was not an existence that the resourcefulness andbined effort of ants like Cai Kechang could deal with. And Cai Kechang''s blunder this time was not realizing that cruel fact sooner.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Cai Kechang indignantly waved his arm when the shockwave passed him by. At this rate, forget the deadly shockwave killing him; he might get crushed to death by the weight of the ones on top of him instead!


    Unfortunately for him, the reply he got was firm and resolute. ¡°Keep your head down, sir!¡±


    ¡°I told you to get off me! Goddamn it! I need to see the situation first to...¡±


    ¡°Another shockwave ising! Stay down, sir!¡±


    Cai Kechang reflexively went down to the ground again when that piercing cry stabbed him in the ear. There was no time to think. His body reacted first, even before his brain could do anything. As it turned out, his body''s judgment was correct.


    The ground began rumbling ominously. Then, it began rising and falling rapidly as if an earthquake had begun!


    Cai Kechang''s body also rose into the air before falling down several times to match the ominous quaking. Naturally, he was being crushed by incredible pressure and weight at the same time!


    While the ground angrily pushed up at him, human bodies crushed down on him. No wonder it felt like massive hammers were mercilessly pounding on every part of Cai Kechang''s poor body!


    ¡°Ahhhk... Ouch... Urghkk...!¡±


    The only thing he could do was gasp out weak screams that weren''t loud enough to relieve the pain he felt. His consciousness nearly faded away after the impact force flushed all the thoughts out of his mind.


    Eventually, the second shockwave died down. Cai Kechang''s fingertips unsteadily trembled as everything regained their calmness.


    <em>''Am I... Am I still alive?''</em>


    Powerful dizziness washed over him and made it difficult to confirm his survival. Some things were twitching and moving on top of him, but Cai Kechang was too exhausted to confirm his own survival through such sensations.


    ¡°...Director Cai, sir! Can you hear me?¡±


    Someone urgently addressed Cai Kechang while helping him up to his feet. Cai Kechang bit down hard on his tongue. The sharp pain filled his mouth, quickly followed by the vivid taste of blood. That brought life back to Cai Kechang''s eyes.


    He used his free hand to urgently rub his face and p his cheek to reawaken his senses. After sobering up a bit, Cai Kechang opened his eyes wide and tried to scan his surroundings, but...


    ¡°...!¡±


    What he saw was... Hell. Pure Hell on Earth!


    Everything and everyone had been swept away. The location where everyone used to stand was now an empty field. This didn''t seem surprising, considering everyone got flung away regardless of whether they were still alive or not.


    Cai Kechang wasn''t sure whether those people currently shoved in the distant corners and craters were still alive or corpses, but... They were thrown back by at least one hundred meters, and Cai Kechang could see their limbs and bodies subtly twitching and writhing.


    After a quick survey of the situation, Cai Kechang realized that his side had suffered far greater losses this time.


    <em>''...Vator!''</em>


    That shockwave was intense enough to break bones and squeeze blood out of human bodies. Demonic cultivators facing such an impact without protection would''ve been killed instantly. However, many of them managed to survive after Vator had taken on some portions of the shockwave.


    Yes, they probably suffered fractures and broken bones here and there. Still, they should thank the heavens for being able to live for another day.


    On the other hand, Cai Kechang''s people didn''t have anyone like Vator to absorb a portion of the shockwave.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch...!¡±


    Cai Kechang growled in anger and despair. Half of his personal guards were no longer in the world of the living. More tears of blood trickled down Cai Kechang''s cheek.


    He could barely hold himself back from this anger and resentment. If there had been no one nearby, if this situation allowed him to rx even for a second... Cai Kechang would have gone down on his knees and cried his eyes out. Unfortunately, he was not granted such leeway at the moment.


    Cai Kechang hurriedly looked around until he spotted the two martial artists still colliding against each other, with the vast ocean serving as their backdrop.


    Pitch-ck demonic qi billowed into the sky. Pure-white fist light nketed the ground.


    The righteous and demonic, the ck and white... What a visceral contest it was!


    Cai Kechang thought he was watching a scene of a heavenly deity and an evil god vying for the right to swallow up the world of mortals!


    He shuddered in fear at the collision of the two incredible powers.


    ***


    <em>KAAAA-BOOOOM!</em>


    The fist strike, seemingly powerful enough to shatter the heavens, targeted the frail human body in front of it. All the blinding rays of light gushing out of the Crimson King''s fist were generated by his strengthening qi.


    That wasn''t the fist qi the size of a houseing out of the Crimson King''s punch, but the legendary fist light! And it wasn''t just a one-time urrence, either.


    Every single punch he threw surged and rumbled with house-sized fist light¡ªeven those attacks that looked like he was just fooling around!


    This scene was shocking enough to make all the spectators go ck-jawed.


    Besides, where could such a shocking amount of qi be stored in a human body? This situation was as unbelievable and unrealistic as it could get.


    No one should be able to resist such fierce might. Trying to fight back against such a nonsensical power with a human body made up of frail flesh and bone was an exercise in futility.


    Even so... Kang Jin-Ho still fought back!


    <em>Wuuuuooooong!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s de gleamed coldly under the moonlight, only for his pitch-ck demonic qi to engulf the weapons. As if a ck snake was coiled around the de while its tongue flicked around, the demonic qi swirled around the weapon and hissed noisily.


    It wasn''t merely coiled around the de, however. The demonic qi... was figuratively burning, too!


    In between the licks of demonic qi covering the sword, pure-red streaks of Kang Jin-Ho''s strengthening qi revealed their ominous presence. Those two energies coiled and entwined with each other to dance and slither around Kang Jin-Ho''s weapons.


    The Crimson Destiny couldn''t handle all the internal qi being poured into it without an end and began flexing and twisting around. And then... Kang Jin-Ho powerfully swung it.


    <em>aaaaaash!</em>


    His sword, permeating with demonic qi, sliced right through the iing fist light. One by one, Kang Jin-Ho cut down all the iing attacks with the precision of high-end machinery. Every time he cut, a pure-white line cracked open briefly on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    That line... was him baring his fangs in a toothy smirk.


    His wrists were creaking and groaning as if they would break at any time now. Whenever his sword sliced apart the fist light, an immense impact force was transmitted in full throughout the rest of his body. That was because cutting down an attack wasn''t the end of the attack itself.


    Even now, the leftover force from each of those attacks was diligently eating away at Kang Jin-Ho''s body and energy.


    ¡°Kek...!¡±


    Yet another subtle smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The Crimson King was indeed a monster!


    Many people called Kang Jin-Ho a monster up until now, but the real monster was someone else. And the Crimson King fully deserved to be called a monster for his qi reserve alone.


    Not even Shaolin''s Hui Ren, renowned for possessing the greatest qi reserve under the sun, could freely gush out qi like the Crimson King had done.


    The Crimson King''s dantian seemed like an infinite well that never ran out of water no matter how much one drank from it. As proof, strengthening qi gushed out of the Crimson King seemingly endlessly!


    This level of strength seemed too unbelievable even for Kang Jin-Ho. And he smirked deeply at this gargantuan power that made fun of all the things Kang Jin-Ho had epted asmon sense.


    It felt like his body was about to get crushed to powder. Every time he sliced apart the iing fist light, Kang Jin-Ho''s feet sunk into the ground up to his ankles. All the bones in his body screamed from the abuse. And he stopped wondering about how much of a mess his innards must be by now.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t stop himself from smirking for some reason. Despite the barrage of fist light, a devilish smirk continued to distort his face.


    This situation... was not bad. Indeed, it wasn''t bad at all!


    All this pain, all the blood he lost, even all these crazy fist lights pounding on him in an effort to turn him into powder...


    None of these things were ''bad''. In all honesty, Kang Jin-Ho was having a great time instead.


    Steam billowed from Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth every time he exhaled. His body was burning up, causing a cloud of boiling steam to escape from his pores.


    <em>''Yes, this is it!''</em>


    How much did he miss this!


    Kang Jin-Ho thirsted after peace. He wanted to live ''normally'' like everyone else. He told himself that that kind of life would be enough. However, doing so didn''t fulfill him.


    No matter how peaceful life had be, no matter how much he tried to convince himself by saying his family and friends made him happy... This emptiness inside Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be filled.


    Oh, how much did he miss this heightened sensation!


    How much did he miss this battlefield! A battlefield where life and death were in a constant struggle! Where killing intent collided against more killing intent!


    ¡°Kek... Kekeke!¡±


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho tried to suppress himself, cackles continued to leak out of his mouth. He had finally found a worthy opponent.


    Finally, an enemy Kang Jin-Ho thought he''d never encounter in the modern era had shown up before him! And now, he must risk his everything to fight!


    Knowing this, how could he not enjoy this situation?


    Jolts of electricity ran down his spine. Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became more bloodshot as more demonic qi gushed out of his figure. Even if he hadn''t consciously willed it, demonic qi automatically engulfed him like armor. And then, crimson streaks of light burned brightly where his eyes should be.


    <em>Stomp!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho took a step forward. Then, another step. With his demonic qi armor, he advanced forward even as fist light continued to m down on him.


    As if to indicate that the Crimson King had noticed this change, his fist light attacks became even heavier and fiercer. In a way, they resembled pure-white streaks of meteor falling from the night sky. In some other way, they also looked likerge snowkes quietly falling on a Wintery night.


    Within this white space, a pitch-ck demon silently advanced forward... While emitting ominous crimson lights from his eyes, while a chilling smirk was etched across his face visible beyond the wavering demonic qi. From that smirk alone, it was clear what Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions were!


    What a shockingly monstrous and bizarre spectacle it was.


    <em>KA-BOOM!</em>


    The fist light blew apart after colliding with Kang Jin-Ho''s sword and disturbed his demonic qi armor. Like mes dancing against strong winds, all the demonic qi unsteadily wavered around before settling back down on Kang Jin-Ho''s figure.


    <em>Creeeeeeeeak!</em>


    The creaking Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne seemed to know what their master was thinking about as they started making ghostly wailing noises.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s swords were actually screaming! Quite literally, they were screaming like specters.


    The crimson heavenly deity floating in the sky continued to hand down his judgment on the abominable devil crawling on the ground. However, this devil continued to resist and reject Heaven''s judgment and slowly, oh-so-slowly advanced forward.


    ...As if he was an Imoogi coiled up in a hidden ce in the shadows, waiting for that one opportunity to ascend to the heavens![1]


    This spectacle was no longer taking ce in the mortal realm. The best way to describe it would be a scene straight out of a myth of gods and monsters, a legendary tale from ancient times that had been passed down verbally through generations.


    The Crimson King and Kang Jin-Ho were bringing that legendary tale into reality right at this moment.


    The battle between righteous and demonic, the good and evil...! Two massive bundles of power that made everyone calling this world their home shabby and uninspired... continued to sh without a rest!


    While destroying each other''s bodies, while ripping apart their minds, while crushing down on their everything!


    ¡°Kang, Jin, Hooooo!¡±


    Suddenly, even brighter rays of light exploded forth from the Crimson King''s fist. So bright was this light that anyone daring to look would''ve been blinded for the rest of their life!


    The light that illuminated the night sky like the midday sun majestically mmed down on Kang Jin-Ho.


    1. An Imoogi is a fantasy creature often appearing in Korean literature, usually depicted as a huge ck snake. ording to the legend, it must wait one thousand years before ascending to be a full-fledged dragon. ?

 Chapter 751: Conclusion (1)

    ¡°Just what are they doing over there?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su anxiously yelled out.


    As for Lee Hyeon-Ju sharing this office with him, she wordlessly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>''How did my grandfather lose to a man like him?''</em>


    She couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    It was always tough to evaluate one''s grandfather objectively. Even then, when she removed her emotions as much as possible and objectively evaluated her grandfather... She could unhesitantly say Lee Jung-Geol was a big fish. He might not have been a hero of the ages, but no one could deny that he was a titan among mere mortals.


    To think someone like that lost everything to Lee Hyeon-Su...! The more Lee Hyeon-Ju learned about this dude, the more her doubt of that story grew.


    Even then, she still couldn''t start believing that her grandfather''s defeat was all due to Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. That was because the warning her grandfather gave her some time ago was still vividly engraved in her brain even now.


    <em>¡°Listen, child. Kim Seok-Il, that dunce isn''t good enough to be my opponent. And I haven''t left the Yeongnam Group as-is because weck strength. The truth is, I''ve already experienced how annoying and energy-consuming it is to unite all the tiny forces and ns to create onerger organization. I don''t want to go through with that hassle ever again.</em>


    <em>¡°If everything had gone ording to my n, we''d have swallowed up the Yeongnam Group just as it has berge and profitable enough. But then, that bastard Lee Hyeon-Su, flipped everything on its head at the perfect timing.</em><em>¡°If you find yourself needing to fight the Yeongnam Group when I''m no longer around to help you... Don''t get distracted by Kim Seok-Il. As long as you eliminate that weasel-like bastard, Lee Hyeon-Su, everything should work out in your favor.¡±</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed softly.


    <em>''Grandfather, I think you were wrong about him.''</em>


    The weasel was roaring angrily right now. No, wait. Lee Hyeon-Ju was wrong. Forget roaring, that weasel had gone bat-sh*t insane instead!


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s legs were nervously quaking. Actually, calling that constant movement ''quaking'' didn''t seem quite right. His chair was creaking noisily from how visceral his leg quaking was, after all!


    His elbow resting on the desk was also thudding insistently on the wooden surface. Meanwhile, his thumb was stuck between his lips, with his uncaring teeth biting and chomping his fingernail off!


    His eyes were clearly bloodshot; his previously immacte hair, slicked back carefully with a generous helping of hair gel, was in utter disarray to prove how much he had been pulling at them until now.


    Looking at this pitiful appearance only made Lee Hyeon-Ju resent the heavens instead.


    <em>''Grandpa, why... How did you lose to a guy like that?''</em>


    If only Lee Jung-Geol tasted a clean and unequivocal defeat at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands! Lee Hyeon-Ju wouldn''t be so frustrated like this. Unfortunately, she knew only too well that Kang Jin-Ho was acting ording to Lee Hyeon-Su''s ns!


    That only made her even more annoyed, though!


    When Lee Hyeon-Su began noisily chomping and chewing at his fingernails again, Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t endure anymore and finally said something. ¡°That''s going to bleed, you know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s gonna bleed, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju, his expression clearly indicating that he didn''t understand her.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju reflexively groaned loudly after noticing how stupefied Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes were. ¡°Please, please! Get a grip on yourself already! You''re supposed to be in control in times like this, you know! Isn''t that what a Branch Director like you should be doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow and asked back instead. Even though nodding along in agreement was a bare minimum in this situation! ¡°Why should I calm down?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that now?! You need to be calm so you can respond in case something happens! Don''t you know that someone involved in history-making events must maintain their cool at all times?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su readily nodded away this time. ¡°Sure, I know that.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you behaving this way?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see that I can''t do it? And that''s why I''m a mere Branch Director!¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju blinked her eyes in dumbfoundedness.


    Lee Hyeon-Su yelled as if to unload all the resentment and unhappiness umted in his heart. ¡°If I could do that, I would''ve be the boss by now! Why would I be crazy enough to stay under someone else and draw a sry as a bloody branch director?!¡±


    ¡°Heol...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju''s eye blinking intensified.


    What kind of a dogsh*t logic was that? Even so... Why were Lee Hyeon-Su''s arguments so persuasive? He was technically right, though. If a man could walk his own unique path, why would he stay under someone else''s wings instead of going his way?


    Yes, he was technically right and all that, but...


    ¡°Mister Lee, you are the adviser, aren''t you? That''s why you need to be calm at all times,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°What? You think my job is that high and mighty?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su snorted derisively. ¡°Go y Janggi or Go. Even an amateur ranked 9-kyu at Go can offer tips to a master at 10-dan, see? When you''re not directly involved, it''s easier to look at things more objectively and figure out what''s wrong. You know what I mean?¡±[1]


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You think I can handle my sh*t like a pro just because I''m an expert at yapping my mouth for other people? Obviously not!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su viscerally voiced his pent-up emotions.


    He briefly paused to suck some air in before resuming his rant.


    ¡°Without someone to pull me up from the top, I''m no better than a neighborhood thug, okay? Or a con man. Mister Jin-Ho is the only reason why I''m sitting here as a director of the Assembly, you know? Without him around, what do you think would have happened to me? But now, what were you saying to me just now? Calm down? How the hell can I calm down!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly...¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju covered her mouth after the shock got the better of her.


    Where on God''s Green Earth would anyone find a person willing to shout about their uselessness with such conviction and emotion? In a twisted sense, Lee Hyeon-Su should bemended for his... bravery.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quickly snapped out of her stupor caused by getting sucked into Lee Hyeon-Su''s twisted logic. To think she''d get swayed by such nonsense!


    ¡°Even then, is there a reason to fidget around like this?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju testily asked.


    Lee Hyeon-Su snapped back at her. ¡°That''s because no one''s boarded the ship yet!¡±


    ¡°I''m sure they need more time that side.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression crumpled.


    <em>''They need more time?!''</em>


    What a stupid thing to say that was! Kang Jin-Ho and his people had far exceeded the scheduled time of arrival. Even if something minor happened on the way, and that unfortunately dyed Kang Jin-Ho & Co, they shouldn''t take that long to resume their trek.


    Which meant something far worse, like a deadly variable, had urred. A variable that even Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately resolve!


    How could Lee Hyeon-Ju not understand how horrifying this situation was?!


    <em>''Well, I never expected it from her, to begin with...''</em>


    Indeed, he wouldn''t demand such a thing from Lee Hyeon-Ju. He didn''t pick her as his subordinate for such reasons, anyway. This problem was something Lee Hyeon-Su had to shoulder on his own.


    Lee Hyeon-Su anxiously red at the office clock for a while before shaking his head. He then suddenly got up to leave.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tilted her head. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I''m going to speak to someone.¡±


    ¡°Right now? In our current situation?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked incredulously.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes grew cold and withdrawn just then. ¡°Yes. Because of our situation, I must.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju could only furrow her brow when Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t borate further and unhesitantly walked out of the office.


    ***


    This spectacle was like watching the heavenly deity punishing the world itself.


    From the sky, a ray of blinding light mmed down on the ground. It was as if a titan carrying the sky on its head had thrust its spear of light on the earth below.


    Everyone watching this sight was overwhelmed by awe and shock.


    Those with lower cultivation realms couldn''tprehend what their eyes saw or what this event signified. Even so, they were still overwhelmed by this sight. As for those who couldprehend, all they could do was clench their fists tightly at the Crimson King''s demonstration of his incredible power.


    Despite witnessing it with their eyes, they couldn''t see. Despite listening with their ears, they couldn''t hear it!


    Chang Min could confidently say he had seen and experienced the most out of everyone here, yet even he could only watch this scene unfold with his jaw falling to the ground.


    Someone who saw an iing storm in the distance would try to run. However, how would a person react when the storm rapidly approached while swallowing up houses and cars right before their nose? They would watch in awe at Mother Nature at her most violent, destructive mood.


    Chang Min witnessed the copse of the world he knew and people eventually rising up again from the rubble. He wasn''t sure if anything in this world would surprise him ever again, but the sight unfolding right now certainly managed to shock and freak him out.


    <em>''How... How can a human do that...!''</em>


    The absolute peak realm of martial arts allowed the expert to be one with nature itself.


    Humans were incapable of stopping the winds from blowing around. They also couldn''t push the iing waves back, either. Humans couldn''t move mountains or dodge every drop of a sudden deluge.


    To humans, nature was a ''power'' that could never be resisted or fought against. Those who revered this power all wished to be a part of nature.


    The ultimate goal all cultivators pursued was the Realm of Nature Enlightenment. They wanted to reach a realm where they became one with nature itself and freely used its awesome powers.


    However, demonic cultivation was different. Despite treading a different path to achieve power, however, the demonic cultivators didn''t belittle or reject the orthodox cultivation and its goal. What they detested and resented were the orthodox martial artists, not their cultivation methods.


    As a matter of fact, the demonic cultivators respected the other path to power. And they even believed that the other path was not wrong, either.


    Considering all that... What was Chang Min supposed to call that now?


    The Crimson King''s power could not have belonged to humanity. His power could redirect the blowing winds. He could push back the iing waves, turn mountains into dust clouds, and even force the sudden deluge to miss him!


    Chang Min shuddered like a victim of electrocution as awe washed over him.


    Of course, he still hadn''t forgotten his situation. He was a servant of the demon emperor, after all. A man destined to die as a loyal member of the demon cult! He chose to offer his body and soul to the cult regardless of whether it made sense or benefited him in some way.


    Someone like that was now trembling in awe at the Crimson King''s mighty disy!


    Chang Min hadn''t been overwhelmed and suppressed by that disy of power. And he wasn''t trembling in fear, either. No, he was left awestruck after confirming with his own two eyes the lofty realm beyond the reach of mere mortals! Even if they cast their bodies into a field of venomous thorns and crawled with all their might, they would never, ever, reach this lofty peak of cultivation!


    ¡°Kkuuh-huuk!¡± Vator twisted and turned after sensing the ripplesing from this incredible attack and forced his eyes to open.


    He didn''t even bother to check the status of his body and hurriedly scanned the situation of the battlefield first. His huge head turned instantly, only for his eyebrows to shoot up high in rm. ¡°M-Master?!¡±


    Vator could instantly tell despite missing the before-and-after.


    Then again, who could be the target of such an extraordinary attack in this ce, anyway? Since a powerful attack had been unleashed, it could only mean someone worthy of such an attack was also present.


    No one would wield a treasure sword to squash a mere bug, after all!


    Vator realized Kang Jin-Ho was currently facing off against that truly incredible attack.


    What an ironic situation this was. The oldest demonic cultivator alive, who had been diligently waiting for the demon emperor''s descent, became utterly entranced by the powerful light emitted by the Crimson King. He had forgotten about his situation, his desire to revive the demon cult, and even his loathing of the orthodox cultivators thanks to the Crimson King and lost himself to admiration.


    However, the proud Warrior of the Wild ins, a man who pursued strength all his life, was thinking about Kang Jin-Ho''s wellbeing instead of how awesome the Crimson King was. Even though the power he dreamed of and thirsted after all these years was right there, Vator didn''t even bother with the Crimson King!


    Something like that should be enough to fluster everyone involved.


    Chang Min immediately realized his blunder when Vator cried out the word ''master''.


    <em>''What have I been staring at?!''</em>


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Chang Min''s front teeth dug into his lower lip. Blood instantly trickled down his chin.


    <em>''That attack is trying to kill our demon emperor, you stupid fool!''</em>


    In the blink of an eye, disgust washed over Chang Min. Why was he impressed by what he saw? Wasn''t this the same as watching a bomb drop in his allies'' base and apuding at how spectacr the resulting scene was?


    Chang Min was nearly ovee with an urge to dig his eyes out but managed to suppress his emotions for now. Getting punished for his sins shouldeter. Besides, his real sin was failing to protect the demon emperor after letting his emotions get the better of his judgment.


    Chang Min grimly muttered, ¡°Vator?¡±


    Vator didn''t turn his head to look back. Even then, he should be listening.


    ¡°Vator, what must I do to stop the Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Stop who now?¡± Vator muttered back as a hollow chuckle leaked out of his mouth.


    How could Chang Min yap on about stopping the Crimson King after witnessing that attack? Only a madman with too many screws loose in his brain would think about doing that!


    ¡°I''m not stupid enough to think we can kill the Crimson King, Vator. Even so... Can we buy at least a little bit of time if I and all the other elders attack the Crimson King?¡±


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°...What will you do with that time?¡±


    ¡°We will save the demon emperor,¡± Chang Min painfully chewed his words out. ¡°I''ve finally realized the truth. We had toe this far for me to see the light. Even though I''ve kept running my mouth about how the demon emperor was the rightful master of the demon cult, I''ve never truly understood what those words meant.¡±


    Chang Min stopped there before his expression distorted even more.


    ¡°Elders? Cult believers? None of those matter. The demon emperor is the cult itself. The cult is him! As long as the demon emperor can preserve his imperial self, the cult can be revived at any time. The demon emperor must live, not us useless old farts!¡±


    When his words reached that far, Chang Min was practically shouting away.


    ¡°Now, tell me the truth, Vator! Can it be done?!¡±


    ¡°Definitely not,¡± Vator immediately replied. He didn''t even pause for a second to ponder his answer.


    Chang Min grimaced. ¡°Are we that weak?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s not that,¡± Vator grunted while reaching down toward the ground. Then, he pushed his unsteady body back to his feet. His re remained locked on the mythical battle in the distance. ¡°Even though you''ve witnessed so much, you still have no idea, do you? See, the man I call my master is¡­¡±


    A strange smirk formed on Vator''s face.


    ¡°...He''s not the type to turn tail and flee, Chang Min. Even if that means his entire being will get shredded apart!¡±


    That was when...!


    Right in the middle of the rays of light threatening to pierce straight through the... Something pitch-ck suddenly ascended like a dragon!


    1. Janggi is a Korean board game, often referred to as Korean chess. As for these ¡®9-kyu¡¯ and ¡®10-dan¡¯ things, they are ''ranks'' assigned to Go yers. Please refer to Wikipedia for more in-depth info. ?

 Chapter 752: Conclusion (2)

    A violent torrent of energy flooded out of the Crimson King''s dantian.


    This sensation of qi, umted over the years, filling him to the brim and gushing out of his skin never failed to satisfy him. Whenever he found the opportunity to throw punches around at will, the Crimson King felt confident enough to even shatter the heavens above.


    He was the Strongest Fist in heaven and earth!


    Even though this world was vast, only one man dared to call themselves the Strongest Fist. And that man was the Crimson King.


    The punches of the Strongest Fist rocked the heavens and obliterated the ground below. All living things offered their worship and respect at his majestic authority. Even the heavens held their breaths in the presence of his might!


    However...


    Even though the Crimson King was unleashing punches powerful enough to rekindle the fear of death in all living things, his expression was not one of contentment. As a matter of fact, it was crumpled. It wasn''t because he was experiencing difficulty, though.


    <em>''What... is wrong with me?''</em>


    Despite unleashing enough power to rip open the Gates of Heaven, the Crimson King was mired in inexplicable anxiety.<em>''Why? How?''</em>


    His attacks werending without any opposition. His enemy wasn''t even trying to fight back. Even if his opponent today wasn''t the demon emperor but the Azure King or the Dark King, the Crimson King was absolutely certain that the victory would be his after he got to unleash this barrage of attacks.


    The Crimson King''s fist was the Fist of Tyrants. The fist of a conqueror!


    Although he couldn''t say only he and no one else possessed the perfected,pleted martial arts, once he got the upper hand in a fight... No one, and absolutely no one, would be strong enough to defeat him.


    <em>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    The blinding light from his attacks even obscured the Crimson King''s vision. The best he could do was barely make out the faintest of faint silhouettes of a person within the sun-like light that would have blinded most people outright.


    This figure was falling. It was copsing to the ground. The man who could legitimately call himself the embodiment of demonic was... gasping for his final breaths. And this scene made the Crimson King''s expression stiffen. He... He badly wanted to reach out.


    The Crimson King wanted to see the future Kang Jin-Ho after thetter had the time to grow and be stronger. The Crimson King had been looking forward to how much stronger Kang Jin-Ho would''ve be after finally regaining his former realm and eventually ''perfecting'' himself.


    What if the Crimson King could recruit that version of Kang Jin-Ho? Then, the entire world would have held their breaths at the mere mention of the Crimson King and the Demon King.


    With Kang Jin-Ho joining his camp, the Crimson King would have no more reason to stay in the back to guard against the Azure King and the Dark King.


    These Kings would never willingly cooperate or unite with one another. As a matter of fact, they were more likely to bide their time until one of them foolishly bared their fangs, then pounced unhesitantly to behead the other two in one fell swoop.


    Knowing this, none of the Three Kings dared to make their first move. Their standoff had devolved into a game of waiting. However, the acquisition of the chess piece called Kang Jin-Ho could definitely end this stifling standoff for good.


    Simply by having Kang Jin-Ho in his camp, thebat force of the Crimson King would have been strengthened by at least thirty percent, maybe more. Such a force should have been more than strong enough to conquer the entire world... And then some!


    After that, the Crimson King wouldn''t have cared whether Kang Jin-Ho swallowed up the rest of Korea or went on to devour Japan. After all, the Crimson King only cared about Zhongyuan. That was his sole focus, his sole desire. He didn''t mind whether Kang Jin-Ho devoured the rest or not.


    If the list of people who hated the demonic cultivators the most waspiled, the Crimson King''s name would be somewhere near the top. His hatred was deep-seated. However, this chess piece called Kang Jin-Ho was tempting enough for the Crimson King to overlook his hatred.


    That was why he had made that offer earlier. Even if the Crimson King had to give everything Kang Jin-Ho wanted, as long as he could unite Zhongyuan under his banner... He believed he was making the right call.


    The Crimson King also never entertained the idea of eliminating Kang Jin-Ho after he finished conquering Zhongyuan. He wasn''t petty or cheap enough to do something like that.


    If Kang Jin-Ho wanted to rule Korea, so be it. With that, Kang Jin-Ho could have gradually built up his forces, and when the Crimson King died of old age... He could have targeted Zhongyuan next.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho rejected the Crimson King''s gesture of reconciliation. Like a fool! Like a... shortsighted idiot!


    That was why he had to die today.


    Rage filled up the Crimson King''s expression again. He had to admit that Kang Jin-Ho''s strength had taken him by surprise. On this disy alone, Kang Jin-Ho fully deserved the title of the ''demon emperor''.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was also naive. Right now, he was writhing in pain as if solid chains had tied him up from top to bottom. If he had given himself enough time to regain his former strength, Kang Jin-Ho might have had a chance. Unfortunately, as he was now... He had no hope in hell against the Crimson King.


    The deciding factor was his internal qi reserve. There was no shortcut to umting a qi reserve other than diligently and patiently working at it.


    The Crimson King boasted thergest qi reserve under the sun, sopared to him, Kang Jin-Ho''s reserve seemed pitiful. This gaping chasm was not something that could be ovee with talent or experience.


    The Crimson King sucked in a short but deep breath, then clenched his teeth. Qi umted in his dantian flooded out like a deluge. He concentrated his energy into his right fist, then looked at the ground below with his bloodshot, wide-open eyes.


    More specifically, at the faint figure of the person below!


    The Crimson King prepared the final fist strike aimed at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Fuu-huu-huph!¡±


    The Crimson King loaded all of his strength into this one punch.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was a demonic cultivator, and even though he had rudely trampled on the offer the Crimson King made after swallowing his pride... Kang Jin-Ho was someone the Crimson King had acknowledged.


    The Crimson King deemed demonic cultivators more worthless than dirt on the ground, yet he was genuinely impressed by Kang Jin-Ho as a fellow martial artist.


    He was about to kill such a man. Of course, the right thing to do was to go all out!


    <em>BZZZZZZ!</em>


    The deafening noises akin to a swarm of bees beating their wings apanied the qi concentrating on the Crimson King''s right fist. The energy writhed and quaked ominously, making it difficult for the Crimson King and his finely-honed ability to keep this power under control.


    The Crimson King''s eyes flickered coldly.


    ¡°Cha-aaaaaaht!¡±


    He roared loudly while thrusting his fight fist forward. That was when the rays of light pouring down to the world suddenly ballooned in size to m down harder and fiercer. This frightening power seemed solely designed to destroy this world and everything in it!


    This disy of the Crimson King''s power fully justified why he was called a tyrant. A conqueror. The embodiment of martial might!


    <em>KWA-AAAAAAAH!</em>


    The light rays pounded down like a huge waterfall. Even if this attack was an actual waterfall and not a beam of qi light, no flesh-and-bone human would''ve survived it.


    The Crimson King''s qi reserve definitely exceeded the norm for a human being. No one could possibly resist this attack. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was the demon emperor and histent potential far exceeded the Crimson King... He should not have any method to protect himself at this point in his life.


    The Crimson King was reasonably certain that not even a trace of Kang Jin-Ho would remain afterward. Thetter''s bones would turn to powder while his flesh shredded apart into unrecognizable bits. The wrecked body would not win against the pressure and quickly turn into broken particles. With that, all evidence of Kang Jin-Ho existing in thisnd would get wiped out!


    The Crimson King gritted his teeth and got ready to punch one more time. But then...


    <em>''...What was that?''</em>


    His senses discovered something off just then. And that was... an ominous foreboding.


    The Crimson King instantly froze when this foreboding suddenly hit him in the face. Why was he feeling that, though? He couldn''t understand it at all.


    However, he soon found out the source of his foreboding. And his confirmation was as clear as it could get!


    <em>''Isn''t that...?''</em>


    Something was writhing. Something dark and ominous was writhing within the blinding rays of light. What an unrealistic sight that was!


    Did the darkness exist? No, it did not, at least not physically. Darkness was not a matter or entity that could do things on its own. That was because darkness was simply the absence of light.


    No matter how deep the darkness nketing the world was, it''d still have to hide away once the dawn broke and the morning sun rose above the distant horizon. This was the undeniable logic of the world. In the end, darkness could only exist where there was no light.


    In that case, how was the Crimson King supposed to exin what he could see?


    The Crimson King''s brows shot up higher. Right in the center of the rays of light, pitch-ck darkness was gradually blooming. Instead of urgently fleeing as it should at the first sign of light, this darkness fought back while flicking its sinister-looking tongue!


    The burning mes of darkness began billowing and rising up against the pouring light.


    <em>''He''s fighting back?!''</em>


    The Crimson King''s expression stiffened. Kang Jin-Ho actually dared to...?


    ¡°You insolent bastard!¡±


    The Crimson King''s hair suddenly stood on its ends as his expression crumpled hideously. As if he was the reincarnation of Zhang Fei, the Crimson King''s previously well-groomed beard stiffened and spread in all directions.


    Just as he was about to rouse up another burst of qi, the dark demonic qi snake stopped flicking its tongue and flew toward the Crimson King at an unbelievable speed.


    Like an actual snake charging out of its cave to pounce on a juicy prey!


    ***


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOM!</em>


    ¡°Uwaaahk?! Fuuuu*k!¡±


    Zhu Gang yelped out all sorts of colorfulnguage while rolling on the ground. Yet another shockwave hitting him like a truck turned the poor man into a pinwheel spinning endlessly against his will. Even if he wanted to regain his bnce, how was he supposed to do that?


    As a martial artist, it was an absolute honor to witness the battle between the demon emperor and the Crimson King. In fact, he should count himself fortunate.


    Sure, he would neverprehend what was happening over there despite looking at it with his eyes and feeling it on his skin. Even so, being able to burn this spectacle into his memories and setting it as his ultimate goal would help Zhu Gang grow stronger at a pace iparably faster than before.


    ...If only he could witness it from a bit further away, that was!


    <em>''It''s getting dangerous! No, hang on. It''s already dangerous!''</em>


    A battlefield where so much light qi was being unleashed should be way more dangerous than a warzone in the middle of an enemy bombardment. However, the real source of danger was actually Demon Servants like Zhu Gang!


    The shockwaves from the two men''s visceral collision tossed the Demon Servants in the air like small throwing pebbles, only for their helpless figures to painfully crashnd on the hard ground. And they had to do this repeatedly, too!


    ¡°Fuu-woook!¡±


    At least Zhu Gang managed to survive until now thanks to finding an escape path after the second shockwave had flung him away, which allowed him to put some distance between himself and the battle between the gods. If he had stayed there like an idiot, he would''ve turned into a thoroughly ttened lump of meat by now.


    <em>''What about my liege, though?''</em>


    When he sobered up, the first thing his body did was immediately turn his head in one direction. Despite being some distance away, Zhu Gang still felt the powerful impact force. In that case, what about those stuck in the middle of that explosion?


    Could any human beings made up of flesh and blood withstand the shockwaves? Zhu Gang would''ve turned into an unrecognizable mangled corpse, but what about the demon emperor? Even someone like that...


    Zhu Gang''s searching eyes quickly spotted a clear figure of a man. The pier had vanished without a trace, leaving only the wide-open expanses of the ocean to fill Zhu Gang''s view. And that man, with his arms calmly resting by his side, was seemingly standing on the ocean.


    <em>''That''s... the Crimson King.''</em>


    The way the Crimson King was resting his arms looked so natural. Even then, Zhu Gang still noticed it. He noticed the stream of blood trickling down the Crimson King''s resting arm!


    How bizarre was this? The Crimson King was bleeding. A god was actually bleeding?


    Zhu Gang suddenly had an epiphany just then. He realized that the Crimson King was human just like everyone else with blood coursing through his veins. That should''ve been rather obvious, yet Zhu Gang had to confirm it first to ept it. That was how godly and inhuman the Crimson King looked in his eyes until now.


    <em>''Okay, he''s there. What about my liege?''</em>


    Zhu Gang''s eyes quickly shifted to the other side of the Crimson King. And that was when he saw another man standing there. This man''s appearance was a bit different from the Crimson King''s.


    The demon emperor was submerged in the ocean up to his knees with his swords resting by his side. His entire body was covered in blood, too.


    Indeed, that crimson liquid was blood, so...


    His appearance seemingly hadn''t changed, yet it had undoubtedly changed.


    Kang Jin-Ho was subjected to such an incredible amount of light qi. All the blood soaking him until then couldn''t havested during the attack. It must''ve evaporatedpletely. In that case, whose blood was soaking the demon emperor now?


    Wasn''t the answer far too obvious?


    Zhu Gang gritted his teeth. He hadn''t noticed anything when he first spotted the Crimson King. After looking at the demon emperor''s state, though? He finally realized it.


    The Crimson King was standing on the ocean''s surface. He was literally walking on water. That didn''t seem any special or shocking at this point. If someone told Zhu Gang that the Crimson King could fly, he wouldn''t have doubted the im.


    What enraged Zhu Gang was the image created by the demon emperor being submerged in the ocean up to his knees and the Crimson King standing on the water''s surface. From a distance, didn''t it look like the demon emperor was kneeling before the Crimson King?


    Zhu Gang''s fists tightly clenched, his vision getting cloudier. He didn''t hesitate to lick the boots of others as long as it helped him. He firmly believed that things like pride did nothing for his survival.


    Even then, this sight caused his blood to circte backward. Even though he wasn''t the one being humiliated... No, maybe that was why Zhu Gang''s rage was growing beyond his control!


    Before Zhu Gang could do anything, though...


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his head.

 Chapter 753: Conclusion (3)

    <em>''An injury, is it...?''</em>


    The Crimson King slowly touched the area around his shoulder joint. Thanks to his penchant for wearing red robes, there wasn''t much of a visible hint of what happened. However, had he been wearing white garments instead, his torso would''ve been dyed in a pure crimson color by now!


    <em>''When was thest time I got injured like this?''</em>


    When the Crimson King thought about it, he realized it hadn''t been all that long ago. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho cut his cheek open at the start of their battle?


    Of course, he wasn''t trying to remember a little nick that couldn''t even be called an injury. No, he wanted to think back to thest time his flesh was torn open, and... Well, he couldn''t remember it.


    The Crimson King wordlessly touched his shoulder. Blood was flowing out from a gaping wound. If he hadn''t tightened his muscles and used qi to stem the bleeding, a lot more blood would''ve poured out like a broken fountain.


    The Crimson King stared in awe at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''This man manages to exceed my expectations every single time.''</em>


    He was certain that no one in this ce had acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho as much as he did. Even as everyone underestimated the demonic cultivator hailing from the remote outskirts of nowhere, the Crimson King remained vignt toward Kang Jin-Ho.Everyone freaked out when Kang Jin-Ho took over South Korea and defeated Vator. But not the Crimson King. He thought it was an inevitable oue. In that sense, maybe no one in this world understood Kang Jin-Ho better than the Crimson King.


    Even then, he could barely hide how stunned he was.


    ording to his calctions, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t have been strong enough to withstand that previous attack. Definitely not. The Crimson King had zero doubt about it. Besides, he didn''t feel the need to be too strict with his calctions or worry about variables, anyway.


    It was obvious who''d win in a fight between a tiger and a hare. Yet, the hare bared its sharp fangs and somehow injured the tiger in the shoulder.


    Of course, this injury wasn''t serious enough to be fatal. Even so...


    The Crimson King pressed down on the wound. The stinging pain forced him to furrow his brow.


    ¡°...Yes, humans are meant to get hurt and bleed sometimes,¡± said the Crimson King. His voice sounded rxed while leaving his lips. ¡°I''ve forgotten about it for so long... That I''m also a human being. A human being who will bleed when cut and who will break when hit... Indeed, I am human.¡±


    After seemingly muttering to himself, the Crimson King shifted his gaze and urately stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°In that case, what about you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond.


    ¡°Are you a human like us, oh the Demon King?¡±


    While asking that, the Crimson King''s eyes scanned Kang Jin-Ho, the man responsible for injuring him.


    There he was, one of the demonic cultivators the Crimson King detested so much. Yet the Crimson King couldn''t just look at his opponent in contempt. No, this particr demonic cultivator deserved all the awe and respect the Crimson King hadn''t offered to anyone in a long time.


    Still, there was no getting away from the fact that Kang Jin-Ho looked terrible.


    <em>Riiip, tumble...</em>


    The flesh on Kang Jin-Ho''s hand gripping the Crimson Destiny split apart and fell. Dried blood falling in clumps produced creepily moist noises.


    Yes, all the horrifying crust on his skin was from his blood. Kang Jin-Ho... was bleeding! For the first time since his return to the modern era, his entire body was covered in his own blood!


    It wasn''t just the blood, though. Kang Jin-Ho''s condition was truly wretched. His bones were crushed while various parts of his flesh were blown apart. His skin was dark and dead in many ces after failing to witness the immense pressure. His joints were separated, causing his limbs to shake around unsteadily.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to say something, but the blood quickly welled up in his throat as if it had been waiting for this chance, and he had to stop.


    <em>''This is bad.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. He didn''t really care one way or the other about all these injuries to his flesh. After all, he suffered much worse, much more fatal wounds than these in the past, anyway. His real problem was how messed up his innards were, though.


    The Crimson King was undoubtedly strong. Fighting for a bit helped Kang Jin-Ho learn this lesson. Rather painfully so, too. And now, he could unequivocally say the Crimson King was a true powerhouse.


    Not only was the Crimson King''s qi reserve unmatched among everyone Kang Jin-Ho had fought until now, but his ability to control it was also quite extraordinary.


    <em>''He''s pretty much surpassed Shaolin in that aspect.''</em>


    Abbot Hui Ren of Shaolin was renowned throughout the world for his martial might and the heaviness of his attacks. However, even he would have lost against the Crimson King. Based on this evidence alone, martial arts seemed to have improved significantly over the centuries.


    Even if martial arts were not as widely spread as before, a privileged few did inherit them. The result of this line of inheritance was standing right before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes.


    The sight of the Crimson King d in a crimson robe, all of his hair standing on its ends, evoked the image of a heavenly deity descending from the heavenly realm.


    Simply put... the Crimson King was strong. Even stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, too!


    <em>''How long has it been?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked a few times after blood trickled past his eyebrows, but his gaze never left the Crimson King once.


    How long had it been since Kang Jin-Host encountered an expert stronger than him? This situation felt so strange to him.


    Was the Crimson King stronger than Kang Jin-Ho? Yes, he was. However, did that mean the Crimson King was stronger than Kang Jin-Ho? No, it didn''t.


    There was no doubt that the Crimson King was a powerhouse. He was strong enough to leave Kang Jin-Ho awestruck again and again. The Crimson King''s qi reserve was as vast as an ocean while his spirit soared to the heavens above.


    However, the realm the Crimson King stood on was merely another stage Kang Jin-Ho had climbed past during his second life. If it had been Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and not Kang Jin-Ho, the Crimson King''s severed head would be floating aimlessly on the ocean by now!


    The current Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do that, though. Back then, he trampled the world with his near-limitless demonic qi reserve and his unrivaled cultivation realm. But now? His life was being threatened by an expert who was nowhere near the level of his past self. This contradiction sent an unsettling shockwave in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes briefly. He knew this moment woulde one day. And that moment was when the knowledge of cultivation stored in his brain shed against what his body currently possessed to create this disjointed feeling!


    When he had to go crazy to ughter a group of enemies that he could have killed with a flick of his fingers in the past... When he gasped for air at the injury inflicted on him by an enemy he could have destroyed with a re in his prime... The overriding thought in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind during those moments was to be stronger as soon as possible.


    Even then, he still ended up in this situation. The end of the line his alwayscking time had guided him to was this ce.


    ¡°You asked me if I''m human?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly. ¡°I might not be one.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wished to be human but wasn''t sure if he qualified as one. Most people never got to live through three lifetimes, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped chuckling and stared intensely at the Crimson King. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    The Crimson King was weaker than Kang Jin-Ho but also stronger. There could be only one reason for this nonsensical contradiction, and that would be... Kang Jin-Ho might be one person, but he was actually two people. Despite being two, he was still one person.


    What kind of emotion was he supposed to feel here? As a powerhouse, should Kang Jin-Ho be impressed by the Crimson King''s attainment? Or act like a weaker man and be awed by the Crimson King''s power?


    When his thoughts reached that far, another chuckle leaked out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    <em>''I feel like an idiot.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho believed he was no longer Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. And he told himself he''d not live like Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, too. The past was past, and he should let the stream continue to flow...


    ...So that the remaining person would be Kang Jin-Ho, not Crimson Demon.


    Even though he could''ve gotten stronger much faster, Kang Jin-Ho still discarded the Crimson Demon persona. And then, he tried to stand tall as Kang Jin-Ho.


    How pathetic was this, though? Even though he confidently told himself that Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was no more, Kang Jin-Ho still hadn''t discarded the aloof air of the strong he acquired during those days.


    Despite being a weakling now, he behaved like an apex predator. Despite being a deer destined to be devoured by wild dogs, Kang Jin-Ho still saw himself as a tiger and believed mere wild dogs couldn''t touch a hair on him.


    Since that was the case, how could he not see himself as a pathetic fool?


    The Crimson King''s brows twitched a little when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began chuckling softly. ¡°Not sure if you''re human...? That means you might be human, then? Because, words can still get through to humans.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered back in mild surprise while wiping the blood off his face. ¡°You still want to talk aftering this far?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the Crimson King tutted. ¡°Opposing generals in a war zone stillmunicate with each other. Why would we stop talking just because we punched each other around a bit?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply to that since he saw no need. The finishing line he was looking at was different from the Crimson King''s idea of one, after all.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, I''m not the type to make the same offer twice. Even so, I''m prepared to break this rule of mine.¡±


    ¡°No need to...¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, the Crimson King cut him off. ¡°Come under my wings, oh the demon emperor.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at how firm the Crimson King sounded. ¡°I am not...¡±


    ¡°No, you shall listen first!¡± The Crimson King loudly roared.


    He was a king! And a king was supposed to reign over all beings. The power contained in the Crimson King''s voice even forced the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho to falter a little.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, why do you fight?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to reply as he saw no need again. Even then, the Crimson King didn''t give up.


    ¡°All battles start for a reason. You fight like a man possessed by an evil demon, but your reason for taking up arms is not for devilish purposes. You don''t have a reason to fight me, do you? If you wanted to save yourself, you could''ve jumped into the ocean and swam away. You might not be able to win against me, but your strength would have allowed you to escape from my grasp. Even then, you still fight... Because you wish to protect!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The Crimson King spread his arms wide as if he wanted to embrace the Earth. ¡°Let me protect it, then. Come under my wings, Kang Jin-Ho, and I shall guarantee... everything! Whether it''s your power base, your wealth, your families and friends or even your honor! Whatever it is, I shall permit it. You will get to protect while I acquire what I need! Now, can you deny how logical and fair this trade is!¡±


    The Crimson King''s loud roar reverberated throughout the world and dug into Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing.


    ¡°Come! Come under my wings, Kang Jin-Ho! If not, your story will end here. I''m sure you''ve already realized that I''m stronger than you! Neither your limitless martial prowess nor killing intent can bring me down. Do not end your story with a meaningless dog''s death, Kang Jin-Ho! Just this once. Bow your head to me once... And the world can be yours! Do not kill yourself in this nameless ce!¡±


    What were the qualifications of a king? One''s martial prowess? His vast faction and influence? If not... Citizens he could rule? Kang Jin-Ho had no idea. However, at least in this very moment, he was sure of one thing.


    He might not know anything about the qualifications of a king, but he now understood what qualities a king required. The way Kang Jin-Ho saw it, a king should have... A gift of gab.


    This gift wasn''t something like using flowery words to persuade their enemies. No, it was more about breaking down the walls they had built up through your earnestness and passion.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t sense a shred of doubt in the Crimson King''s speech. It didn''t matter whether the Crimson King was telling the truth or not as no one would suspect him of duplicity from how passionate he sounded just then.


    The Crimson King was being genuine here. Even a blind man could see that. There was not a single hint of deception or trickery in the way he spoke. That was why Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to chuckle helplessly.


    ¡°So, you say I can have everything?¡±


    The Crimson King weightily nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°And all I have to do is bow my head once?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That will be enough.¡±


    ¡°I see. Quite a profitable trade for me, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Even if you value your pride above all else, even if you ce an untold premium on humbling yourself... This trade is more than fair for you. I''m sure you''ve realized the truth by now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I sure did,¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to chuckle. A fair and profitable trade, was it...? ¡°Allow me to clear something up for you, though.¡±


    The Crimson King''s brows quivered a little when Kang Jin-Ho continued to chuckle strangely.


    ¡°You see... A trade that one-sided is nothing but an illusion.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    No such thing as a free lunch existed in this world. Everything came at a cost, and you''d be forced to pay it sooner orter.


    Kang Jin-Ho wiped his face again. Once the blood blocking his nose and hindering his vision was gone, he felt a bit better than before. He bared his fangs again in a toothy smirk.


    The Crimson King suddenly sensed this inexplicable chill. ¡°Why are you smiling, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Because... It''s funny.¡±


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. ¡°I''m finding this situation funny, that''s all. Let me rify that. I was thinking about how other people wouldugh their heads off after listening to your offer.¡±


    The Crimson King frowned after failing to understand what Kang Jin-Ho was saying. Where was he going with this?


    ¡°You told me not to die a meaningless dog''s death, didn''t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked as his smirk deepened.


    Yes, he had tough. How hard would Azure Demon have guffawed if he was here to listen to that offer?


    The Crimson King had no idea. No one did. Everyone who did was dead by now, after all!


    Even the ones betting everything on Kang Jin-Ho''s legend and thirsted after the return of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor responsible for kickstarting the era of demonic... They all had no idea!


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' they knew was the version of Kang Jin-Ho after he had achieved everything he set out to do. Before he could reach that point, though, he was constantly fighting for his survival. During those hellish days of constant struggle, when would he have ever fought against a weaker opponent? Almost never!


    You didn''t win because you were stronger. No, you were strong... because you survived and won!


    Soon, the Crimson King would learn this unforgiving lesson, too!


    ¡°I advise you to get bbergasted now,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while renewing his grip on the Crimson Destiny. ¡°Because you won''t have the time to get surprised anymore.¡±

 Chapter 754: Conclusion (4)

    The Crimson King''s offer wasn''t even worth considering.


    There was no doubt that he was a great martial artist. And he might also be a great king. However, none of these things made him... a great human being.


    That shouldn''te as a surprise, though.


    The air the Crimson King gave off was a good indicator of his disposition and personality. Long story short, he was a scion from a renowned n, and his privileged upbringing meant he got to inherit an upper-tier cultivation technique. Of course, he didn''t rely on anyone but his own blood, sweat and tears to stand on the top of the world.


    The Crimson King must be proud of what he had achieved, but... From Kang Jin-Ho''s point of view, he was just another sheltered kid growing up in a greenhouse.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho sneered at the Crimson King for his privileged upbringing. It didn''t matter whether a person grew up in a greenhouse or a barren wastnd as long as they could stand on their own two feet.


    However, it was an act of sheer arrogance for a man from a greenhouse to talk about the matters of the outside world as if he were an expert.


    The world the Crimson King lived in was different to the one Kang Jin-Ho upied. Still, what the Crimson King said gave Kang Jin-Ho pause.


    <em>''What am I fighting for?''</em>The excitement of the battle made him forget, but this brief discussion helped him sober up. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor wouldn''t have cared about anything and continued to attack the Crimson King, but hadn''t Kang Jin-Ho already discarded that persona?


    What differentiated Kang Jin-Ho from Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor? The answer was simple.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min. Looking away when fighting against a top-tier expert like the Crimson King was suicidal. Even so, he still turned his head as if the Crimson King didn''t even exist here.


    ¡°Chang Min.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice wasn''t loud. Despite being quiet and subdued, Chang Min''s hearing still urately heard it.


    Chang Min hurriedly bowed. ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Get a move on. Now.¡±


    As Chang Min began shuddering powerfully, Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away to resume staring at the Crimson King. It was as if that briefmand was everything that needed to be said.


    Indeed, there was no need to say anything else. The demonic cultivators'' original goal had always been just one thing, after all. As for Kang Jin-Ho, his job wasn''t ordering people around... But to fight!


    <em>ck!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne lightly hit each other, causing a weighty metallic noise to resound in the air.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes at the Crimson King and quietly muttered, ¡°Let''s resume, then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...!¡± The Crimson King slowly nodded back.


    He had already repeated his offer. Killing Kang Jin-Ho seemed like such a loss and a waste to him. So, he bent his irond rule this once and even forgot about his pride to offer a hand of reconciliation. However, he now had no choice after the other side refused to submit.


    Only one other option remained. And that was to end the demon emperor''s life here and now to prevent any future variables!


    The Crimson King stood tall and imposing. ¡°You will regret... No, that''s wrong. You probably don''t regret anything. Indeed, your life ending by my hands should be... an honor for you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a toothy smirk as he listened. Even till the end, it seemed the Crimson King had failed to understand who Kang Jin-Ho was. He didn''t see dying at the hands of a stronger cultivator as an honor. And he certainly regretted his past choices, too.


    Compared to the Crimson King, who was a man among men, Kang Jin-Ho was no better than a small fry. A peasant, really. But so what?


    Kang Jin-Ho had no problem with being one.


    ¡°All of you, start running!¡± Chang Min loudly roared. Sweat was raining down his face.


    Finally, Chang Min figured out what Vator was saying earlier. About how he still didn''t know anything about the demon emperor and how his n of dying the Crimson King was idiotic...


    Taking one look into the demon emperor''s eyes was enough for Chang Min to figure out everything.


    All Kang Jin-Ho said was to get moving again. But his eyes, they were... They were still burning like the eyes of a predator!


    Vator was right. The demon emperor had no desire to flee. Even if the demon cult members sacrificed themselves to carve out a way, he would never leave this ce. At the very least, that was what Chang Min realized.


    In that case, what should he and other cult believers be doing right now? Wasn''t that obvious? They should flee!


    That was their original goal, to begin with, anyway. Regardless of the hurdles and hindrances, they were supposed to break through and jump into that damn ocean. After finding themselves stuck on a battlefield created by countless problems piling up one after the other... The demonic cultivators had finally remembered the reason for their dangerous trek to this ce.


    ¡°R-run! Now!¡±


    Words were no longer necessary. Just like how Chang Min only needed to hear the demon emperor''s briefmand to figure out what to do, the demon cult members instantly understood what Chang Min wanted to say.


    Even as the cult believers wanted to stay loyal to their demon emperor, even as the fear of the Crimson King crippled their senses, even as the shock from this hellish, never-before-seen battle had set the proverbial cat among pigeons...! What led them through this disorientating battlefield was just one desire burning in their hearts¡ªto live!


    Their desire and Kang Jin-Ho''s order aligned perfectly. In that case, there was only one thing left to do.


    Their ck leg muscles rapidly regained tension and strength. Their falling jaws gradually mped shut. They pushed themselves off the ground with their broken arms and forced their creaking knees to stand up straight. Those who couldn''t stand iled their arms and legs about to crawl forward.


    The movement began from the front of the crowd. Soon, that movement became tidal waves that surged forward. Demonic cultivators, now knowing what they must do, pounced on their end goal.


    They leaped into the ocean one... by one! And no one could stop this flow.


    The martial artists of the Crimson King''s factions remained dazed, their wits not as sharp as those who risked everything to march forward. All they could do was stare at this unfolding situation in panic. And that should have been the end of their involvement.


    No one could stop the demonic cultivators after they rode the momentum to escape. If any of the martial artists tried to intervene by attacking with their swords and spears, they would get ripped apart to shreds by the demonic cultivators emitting violent aura!


    ¡°Keep running! Don''t stop! Jump in the ocean! This is our liege''s will!¡± Chang Min cried out until his voice became hoarse. He put his very soul into his cry. Even though his voice wasn''t the loudest or the clearest, everyone still heard how ardent and desperate he was.


    The demonic cultivators grabbed the nearestrade and charged toward the ocean while trampling on the hesitant and undecided hurdles blocking their way. The ones at the front of the pack ran hard and fast enough to nearly break their legs¡ªonly to suddenly turn to left and right at the sight of their final hurdle. And that was... their demon emperor and the Crimson King!


    Obviously, people who bet their everything for survival wouldn''t willingly jump into the jaws of death. The violent flood of humans that looked impossible to divert urgently split apart into two halves. And then...


    They jumped right into the ocean!


    Saltwater entered their torn wounds. The fatigue of mind and body instantly robbed them of their stamina, but the demonic cultivators still unhesitantly jumped into the water and began swimming forward.


    ¡°We''re leaving, too!¡± Chang Min cried out while grabbing Vator.


    However, Vator hurriedly pushed Chang Min away. ¡°W-what?! Let me go, you old fart!¡±


    Leaving? Why should he! Vator''s master was desperately fighting against the Crimson King in this location, so why must he leave? Such a thing was unthinkable!


    Kang Jin-Ho encountered a once-in-a-lifetime enemy, causing him to get injured and bleed profusely. But now, Vator couldn''t even offer any help and pathetically whimper from the injuries inflicted by the shockwaves of his master''s battle. As a martial artist and a proud Warrior of the Wild ins, what could be more humiliating than this situation?


    ¡°Let me go, now! Damn you, old fart! I''m not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°You stinking fool!¡± Chang Min roared while wrapping his arms around Vator''s massive waist.


    Unsurprisingly, Chang Min couldn''t fully wrap his arms around the big man, but that was about the extent of Vator''s resistance. There was almost no strength left in Vator''s torso. Such was the seriousness of his state that he should be apuded for merely staying conscious until now.


    ¡°We''re leaving, now!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! You... You son of a b*tch!¡± Vator desperately cried out.


    However, Chang Min turned a deaf ear to the big man''s helpless cries. Obviously, Chang Min was also dying inside. However, he couldn''t let everyone die in this ce, either!


    <em>''We''ll only be a hindrance to my liege!''</em>


    Chang Min now knew that the Crimson King wasn''t human. By now, his initial n was lying on the ground in a million pieces. Never mind elders, even if everyone in this ce attacked together... They wouldn''t be able to hold the Crimson King back for even a minute!


    In that case, the only other way to help the demon emperor was to not get in his way. That was why Chang Min had to pick Vator up and rush toward the ocean, even as tears of blood leaked out of his eyes.


    ¡°M-master!¡±


    Vator continued to cry out in anguish.


    ***


    ¡°Stop them! Now!¡±


    Cai Kechang cried out hoarsely. His roar sobered up the martial artists from their stupor. They stopped spectating and hurriedly charged at the fleeing demonic cultivators.


    Why did Cai Kechang issue that order, though? Even though he didn''t care whether the demonic cultivators managed to escape from here or not. The ''correct'' order he should''ve issued was telling his men to surround the vicinity of the battlefield to prevent Kang Jin-Ho from escaping.


    Despite knowing this, Cai Kechang still ordered his men to... stop the demonic cultivators instead. But why?


    He wasn''t sure. Maybe this was his subconscious reaction to how powerless he was in the face of the world-altering collision between the two titans. If not, maybe it was...


    <em>''Who gives a sh*t!''</em>


    Cai Kechang angrily shook his head. It seemed he had gone mad after tasting failure upon failure. To think he''d worry about Kang Jin-Ho escaping from here and then training those demonic cultivators when the Crimson King had personally stepped up to stop that from happening!


    <em>''Yes, I must''ve lost my damn mind!''</em>


    Cai Kechang bit his lip, hard. Even then, he didn''t withdraw his order. Despite his urges repeatedly telling him to issue a differentmand... Cai Kechang didn''t say anything and continued to chew on his lips.


    ***


    Even as pandemonium unfolded all around them, the Crimson King and Kang Jin-Ho only red at each other in silence. Then again, these two men probably wouldn''t have looked away even if a volcano erupted right next to their location.


    The individual before their eyes was far more important than anything else in this world, after all. More dangerous than anything, too!


    The world in Kang Jin-Ho''s view was changing. Even as countless demonic cultivators were jumping into the ocean behind him, he paid no attention whatsoever. Not because he wasn''t interested, no, but he genuinely couldn''t ''see'' any of them right now.


    The world became ck and white in his view. The backdrop distorted and became blurry. With the exception of the Crimson King, Kang Jin-Ho''s brain shoved everything away in the proverbial backburner.


    On the other hand, the Crimson King''s figure became even clearer and more vivid than before. He urately saw every strand of the Crimson King''s hair dancing in the winds. He could even see the droplets of blood staining the body hair near the Crimson King''s throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho gripped the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne even tighter.


    Nothing had changed in this situation. His job was still the same¡ªand that was to cut off the head of the enemy standing before his nose, then pulverize his bones to powder! And his enemy this time was...


    ¡°Crimson... Kiiiiiing!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho roared as he made a straight beeline toward the Crimson King. The waves violently crashed while lightning split the heavens above. The sprays of ocean water powerfully spread around in the air.


    As this fantasy-like scene unfolded, the Crimson King raised his dukes and charged straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>BAAAAAANG!</em>


    A sword and a fist collided in mid-air.


    Just as the Crimson Destiny got deflected away, the Azuremourne chopped down on the Crimson King''s head. And when that attack was also deflected away, Kang Jin-Ho''s kick mmed into the Crimson King''s neck.


    Unfortunately, the Crimson King''s defenses remained impregnable. His punchnded on target, causing Kang Jin-Ho''s figure to push back the seawater before mming into the ground below.


    Even as hended mercilessly on the unforgiving earth, Kang Jin-Ho still swung the Azuremourne and sliced through the Crimson King''s leg.


    ¡°Kuk?!¡±


    The Crimson King grimaced as the de left behind a flesh wound.


    Indeed, that pitiful attack only managed to graze him a little. However, that wasn''t the end.


    Kang Jin-Ho maintained a low posture fromnding on the ground and pounced forward to stab the Crimson King''s gut.


    That was when a look of genuine fluster took over the Crimson King''s expression. ¡°Y-you bastard!¡±


    By then, Kang Jin-Ho had discarded them all¡ªhis pride as a demonic cultivator and honor as a swordmaster. And he was simply fighting... like a savage!


    There was no technique behind his attack. This was no secret super-move he had been holding back until now. With the desire and determination to kill his opponent burning in his heart, Kang Jin-Ho rapidly turned this duel between top experts into a messy street brawl!


    And this messiness was plunging the Crimson King even deeper into the pit of fluster.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Kang Jin-Ho! You bastard!¡±


    The Crimson King fired another fist light in the blink of an eye, thinking that Kang Jin-Ho would obviously try to dodge it. In that sense, this attack was meant to buy the Crimson King a moment to breathe.


    However, he instantly realized he had made a mistake.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother dodging the iing fist light. No, he charged straight into it as a demonic smile bloomed on his face!

 Chapter 755: Conclusion (5)

    <em>''You crazy bastard!''</em>


    The Crimson King grimaced.


    What was the so-called ''fist light''? In the world of cultivation, martial arts were built on the foundation of circting internal qi to strengthen one''s physical body or weapons.


    Once that energy was filled to the brim in one''s body and began overflowing, it''d get released externally. With a sword, it''d manifest as ''sword qi''. With a fist, it''d be ''fist qi''. And when the manifested energy waspressed, thenpressed some more, until it contained enough destructive power... One could start calling it ''strengthening'' qi.


    This strengthening qi created through condensed internal energy could pulverize a human body into powder in the blink of an eye. Even an expert at the peak realm would never entertain the thought of receiving an attackden with strengthening qi directly to their body.


    The result would be far too damaging to be worth the trouble, after all!


    This should''ve beenmon sense, but... But this madman was deliberately breaking thatmon sense!


    <em>Kwaaaaa-haaaang!</em>


    The Crimson King''s fist light blew Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulder apart. His flesh broke into bits to reveal the bones beneath. He was literally giving away his flesh to the Crimson King!In that case, thepensation would be Crimson King''s bones!


    <em>aaash!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s Azuremourne diagonally shed through the Crimson King from his right waist past his left chest. It was an urate and beautifully executed strike.


    If everything had gone ording to Kang Jin-Ho''s intention, death would''ve been the only result for his foe. However, even his swordden with so much demonic qi failed topletely slice through the Crimson King''s torso.


    It wasn''t because he was tougher than Vator physically, though. However, the Crimson King''s muscles were so thoroughly packed with internal qi that they could repel Kang Jin-Ho''s sword with even greater hardness than Vator''s.


    The injury was to his flesh as the sword failed to prate the Crimson King''s abdominal wall. That didn''t mean the injury was negligible, though.


    Giving up one''s pound of flesh for another''s flesh! Even though Kang Jin-Ho had to give up far more than what he acquired, he didn''t care.


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped on the Crimson King''s knee to leap up even higher, then mmed his own knee straight into the Crimson King''s chin.


    ¡°Kuk?!¡±


    The Crimson King violently jerked his head back. Despite his best attempt at dodging, Kang Jin-Ho''s knee still brushed past him with an unstoppable momentum, leaving a lengthy trail of gaping wounds on his chin.


    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡± The Crimson King gasped and urgently retreated.


    For the first time ever, a man who didn''t know how to retreat from his enemies... had to retreat! Without consciously realizing it, too!


    The Crimson King''s eyes powerfully quaked.


    <em>''What is the matter with this bastard!''</em>


    Even as turmoil descended into the Crimson King''s mind, Kang Jin-Ho kicked the air to relentlessly pounce on his enemy once more.


    The Crimson King was undoubtedly powerful. Ironically, that was his only weakness.


    Indeed, he was far too powerful for the modern era. Such outstanding martial prowess wasn''t something achievable purely through effort alone, though. No, he must''ve been blessed with talent and power since birth.


    What made that his weakness, though, was hisck of opponents as he grew more and more powerful. He most likely never fought against an enemy cultivator capable of threatening his life until now. The Crimson King was too strong to learn the intensity of a fight to the death.


    If the Crimson King had been born in ancient Zhongyuan, he could have acquired experience and wisdom in the hellish environment of Gangho. Unfortunately for him, the modern era never gave him the opportunity to do that.


    Kang Jin-Ho charged in again. In a long-distance battle, no one would win against the Crimson King. That kind of fight would be no different than shooting a rifle at a tank. The absurd strength of his long-range strikes meant the Crimson King wouldn''t have to worry about closing the distance.


    In fact, he probably never even bothered to do so. Most of his enemies would''ve been turned into dust particles or meat paste even before they could get anywhere near him, after all.


    With his situation like that, it was no wonder the Crimson King was blind to his own weakness. Even if he knew, would he have cared about it? A weakness that no enemy could exploit wouldn''t be a weakness. A disadvantage that could be offset with an advantage wouldn''t really be a disadvantage anymore.


    However, there was no such thing as ''absolute'' in this world. And, perhaps for the first time in his life... the Crimson King encountered a deadly de urately targeting his weakness!


    Just how many battles did Kang Jin-Ho fight? How many days and years had he spent killing and almost being killed?


    Even a veteran of a hundred battles had no right to run their mouth in front of Kang Jin-Ho. After all, every moment of his life during the second try was a constant battle to ensure his survival.


    He killed countless experts stronger than him. No one started their martial journey as an all-conquering top-tier expert, after all!


    Blood rarely had a moment to dry on Kang Jin-Ho''s clothes, earning him the nickname of Crimson Demon. And when there were no more strong experts for him to kill, people started calling him Heavenly Crimson Demon King!


    Kang Jin-Ho soared through the air before chopping down on the Crimson King''s shoulders with the Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne.


    It didn''t matter how strong an expert was, they still had to go through a process first before unleashing their martial arts. And that was drawing qi from their dantian and circting it to their hands. Like how humans had to inhale and exhale to live, a martial artist had to circte their qi first.


    ...And Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of giving the Crimson King enough time to do that!


    Even if an ocean of qi existed in your dantian, it''d be as good as non-existent if you couldn''t use it. Kang Jin-Ho knew this fact all too well.


    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>


    Yet another burst of punch strengthened by qi brushed past Kang Jin-Ho''s waist. That attack could''ve easily pierced straight through a thick te of steel.


    As expected of the Crimson King! A punch hastily performed with a minimum amount of qi still boasted enough power to split the ocean and cause an immense explosion. However, such an attack was useless if it couldn''tnd on the target.


    That should''ve beenmon sense. In that regard, the Crimson King fully deserved to be called a monster unrestricted bymon sense and logic!


    That fist light didn''t even touch Kang Jin-Ho. It merely brushed past him, yet the pressure still blew apart his flesh and cracked his ribs. Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s physique was tempered through internal energy, nothing but the air pressure from the passing fist light alone still injured him.


    However, a smile still bloomed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    The attack was the best form of defense. However, that logic only applied when said attacknded on the target. Between a posture with both arms protectively covering your chest and another posture with one arm extended forward, it shouldn''t take a genius to realize which one offered a higher degree of defense.


    Before the Crimson King''s right fist could retract, Kang Jin-Ho dug right into his enemy''s chest. Then, he pulled both of his swords closer toward his torso before wildly spinning his body.


    ¡°Kuh-hut!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure spun like a top. The Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne seemingly transformed into fangs jutting out from this top and began mercilessly hacking at the Crimson King''s torso.


    <em>ng, aaaang!</em>


    The Crimson King hurriedly stumbled back after the two des repeatedly cut through his defenses. However, Kang Jin-Ho still didn''t give him time to back away. While maintaining his spin, Kang Jin-Ho charged at the Crimson King faster than thetter could retreat.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    For the first time today, the Crimson King yelled out an expletive.


    What was going on here? What was the meaning of this situation?


    What he was witnessing could not be called martial arts. This wasn''t a duel between experts but a bloody street brawl! Wasn''t this situation simr to how a man discussing poetry like an aloof schr suddenly grabbed you by the cor and dragged you through the mud?


    The Crimson King had never experienced fighting in mud before. And he never thought he''d one day get involved in one, either!


    It wasn''t as simple as ack of preparation. Well, no one tried to engage the Crimson King in this kind of a messy fight before. After all, he specialized in hand-to-handbat. And a close-quarter fighter was supposed to be good at exactly that, fighting in close quarters. As such, experts relying on weapons did their best to keep a distance from such a fighter in a duel.


    The Crimson King was well aware of this. And so, he didn''t really bother himself with preparing for close-quarter battles.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho held a different mindset. His idea of a close-quarter battle starkly differed from the Crimson King''s. Even a small slip-up in such close proximity to their enemy was a death sentence to a martial artist. As such, no one wanted to shove their head in the range of their enemy''s attacks.


    It was worth remembering that a martial artist''s range of attack was vastly different from a regr person''s. In terms of boxing, this range would be like a boxer clinching their opponent, thennding a series of body blows from less than ten centimeters away. Even if you wanted to break out of this clinching attempt, it''d be nearly impossible. And there was no referee to break it off, either.


    No wonder the Crimson King was aggravated to the extreme!


    The Crimson King roared in rage while throwing another punch. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t allow him to finish the move.


    That punch was rising rapidly from the left side. Before the attack could fully form, though, Kang Jin-Ho powerfully kicked the crook of the Crimson King''s arm.


    Even if the difference in strength between the fighters was enormous, a punch would still miss its target after the arm''s crook was kicked away. The Crimson King''s punch aimlessly sliced through the empty air. At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho used the rebound from the kick to leap up even higher tond more kicks against the Crimson King''s head.


    Afterimages of Kang Jin-Ho''s kicks explosively multiplied in numbers to practically engulf the Crimson King''s skull.


    ¡°Kuk?!¡± The Crimson King gasped and stumbled back again. And again. Without even realizing that he did!


    When would he ever have experienced someone kicking him in the head like this? Everything he experienced was unprecedented. Unfamiliar. Never felt or sensed before!


    Kang Jin-Ho was like a foreign element introduced intorge-scale precise machinery. And he was gradually breaking down the precise weapon called the Crimson King.


    Attacks he had never suffered from before! A close-quarter battle he had never fought until now! And a driven enemy he had nevere across until this moment...! All these factorsbined to mercilessly drive the Crimson King to a corner.


    Worst of all...


    ¡°You stinking demonic bastard!¡± The Crimson King roared in rage.


    Indeed, he had lost his cool.


    He was being pushed back. After getting swept up in all these nonsensical attacks, the Crimson King found himself retreating! Every backward step he took doubled his rage level. Blood rushed to his head, and making rational calls became harder and harder. His vision was quickly draining of all color, while his body grew stiffer.


    Agitation and hatred were two different emotions.


    While hatred could inspire more fervor, rage usually paralyzed a person. The Crimson King failed to look after himself as agitation got the better of him. But Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes remained cold and still. He silently observed the changes to the Crimson King''s state, then gradually pushed thetter even further into a corner like an experienced hunter herding his game.


    Wasn''t this like walking on a tightrope? Dancing on the edge of a de? Such a description didn''t really do this situation justice.


    One wrong move, and Kang Jin-Ho''s head would shatter into pieces. Or a hole big enough for a cannon shell to go through might open up in his torso instead!


    Life and death could be decided with one punch. And Kang Jin-Ho was reveling in an intense pleasure even as he treaded the boundary between life and death.


    Adrenaline pumped like a potent drug in his head. This pleasure was threatening to turn his whole body into a mush, saggy pile!


    <em>''Yes, this is it!''</em>


    Everyone in this ce, this world... was soft. Weak.


    In Kang Jin-Ho''s view, the Crimson King was the first ''perfected'' being he met in this world seemingly propped up by a bunch of straws. After all, the Crimson King didn''t die after getting punched and kicked. And he didn''t fall even after getting sliced up, too!


    Indeed, the Crimson King was a truly excellent foe who remained standing even after Kang Jin-Ho unleashed everything in his arsenal. What would be a fitting title for such a foe?


    Did it matter? No. At this stage, anything was fine with him.


    Kang Jin-Ho had forgotten that he was in a fight to the death. He also forgot that he had already half-stepped past the threshold of death. And he no longer remembered what his original role was supposed to be.


    He only focused on dodging what wasing and stabbing any opening he could find with his swords. He gave up his pound of flesh in return for his foe''s flesh.


    Battered and bloodied... Yes, that was a good description of Kang Jin-Ho''s state. His swords might slice up and stab the Crimson King, but thetter''s punches were also destroying Kang Jin-Ho''s body in return.


    Kang Jin-Ho held the upper hand in terms of strategy. However, strategy alone wouldn''t bring him victory. Even if they were exchanging a simr number of moves, the damage inflicted was on a different scale.


    An army of one thousand could try all sorts of clever tactics to attack and utilize every trick in the book, but it could never win against an opposing force a million soldiers strong. Because... No matter how many you killed, the enemy''s numbers would not decrease appreciably.


    That was what attacking the Crimson King was like. No matter how many times Kang Jin-Ho sliced, chopped, stabbed and even resorted to biting, all he could inflict was nothing more than some flesh wounds. On the other hand, the Crimson King was diligently damaging Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even so, the smile etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s face was disturbingly cruel. So what if all this was true!


    That was when ''it'' happened. The Crimson King suddenly reached out and grabbed the iing Crimson Destiny with his bare hand.


    <em>Cruuuuunch!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny containing an enormous amount of demonic qi mercilessly dug into the Crimson King''s palm. His flesh was forcibly split open, and even his bones were broken apart. And then... the swordpletely impaled the Crimson King''s hand. However, as the price of this sess, Kang Jin-Ho''s sword was finally brought to a standstill.


    ¡°Kang, Jin, Hooooo!¡±


    The Crimson King''s left fist mmed angrily into Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    Blinding rays of fist light shed next. This light, reminiscent of the breaking dawn, exploded brilliantly against Kang Jin-Ho''s torso. And then...


    Kang Jin-Ho flew away like a kite with its strings cut before crashing into the ocean below.

 Chapter 756: Entrusting (1)

    <em>''Don''t stop, dammit!''</em>


    Zhu Gang desperately iled his limbs in the water. Tears flowed nonstop from his wide-open eyes, but he didn''t stop to wipe his face. He thought he could vaguely hear someone shouting at him from a distance.


    Even then, Zhu Gang didn''t stop swimming.


    He didn''t care whose voice that was. The only thing he cared about right now was to keep moving forward.


    His blurred vision made it harder to differentiate what was what. All he could make out in front of him were wavesrger than most houses constantly surging toward him. As the waves continued to buffet him, Zhu Gang kept swimming forward. And forward!


    Was this even the right direction, though? Was he going the right way?


    Obviously, finding the correct heading in an ocean devoid of a single buoy would never be easy. Whenever he felt lost, Zhu Gang looked up at the night sky.


    <em>''It''s that way!''</em>


    The best he could do was use the constetion the elders told him as his signpost and swim as fast as humanly possible. He didn''t have enough spare energy to ponder how much further he had to swim or calcte whether he could reach his destination with the remaining stamina or not. So, he simply focused on swimming.Zhu Gang desperately held on to his fading consciousness and extended his arms again and again. His broken arm flopped about, but he didn''t care. Pain no longer registered in his brain, anyway.


    He suddenly found this situation somewhatughable. Had he ever tried something so desperately in his life before? Sure, he used to think he always tried his absolute best to ensure his continued survival, but... Now that he looked back, it was too embarrassing to even think that way.


    Zhu Gang avoided mastering the demonic arts in fear of demonic qi taking over his mind. And he never thought about utilizing his power to its fullest potential, either. No, he... He simply wallowed in his current life and whined about it constantly.


    He naively believed the demon emperor''s appearance could take care of everything. Yet the demon emperor, their supposed savior... cast the demonic cultivators into the pits of Hell with a smile on his face. And now, Zhu Gang found himself swimming on the precipice of life and death!


    Death was waiting for him. If Zhu Gang failed to reach the destination, he''d die. If he swam the wrong way, he''d also die. Even if he did arrive at the coordinates... He''d still die if the other side had made a mistake somewhere!


    Indeed, death was waiting for him everywhere.


    Zhu Gang sneakily turned his head back. He couldn''t see the coastline anymore. Before he had realized it, Zhu Gang had swam too far away from the drynd. Even so, turning around now could be the right call here.


    He was rapidly losing what little stamina still left in his system. His temperature was also rapidly falling. As for the intense battle on the pier, its ripples contained enough power to turn this ocean into Hell in an instant.


    <em>''Right. Going back now is the right thing to do!''</em>


    Even if Zhu Gang decided to keep going like this, he must swim the same distance to reach his destination. If he was unlucky, maybe even further than that! But there was no guarantee his future, his survival, awaited him at the end of all this swimming.


    However, if he turned around and swam back to the coast... At least the odds of his survival should be higher. In that case, wouldn''t the right thing to do here be... Going back?


    Should he really risk his life like this for an uncertain future?


    ¡°Kuh-heuh...!¡±


    Zhu Gang spat out a low sigh-like chuckle before shoving his head under the water. And then, he resumed swimming forward.


    <em>''No, I''m not going back. Never!''</em>


    The demon emperor had ordered them, after all. He told them to get a move on. To keep going forward.


    The demon emperor wasn''t simply ordering them to jump into the sea and swim. No, the real meaning behind his words was for them to keep moving forward in their lives!


    Those who didn''t challenge anything and never tried their best were stuck in their spot, even if they thought they were walking forward. Zhu Gang had enough of a life like that. And no, it wasn''t because the demon emperor stayed behind to guard their rear.


    Risking his life to repay the demon emperor''s belief in them? What aughable notion that was.


    Zhu Gang''s reason for not stopping was to resist. To resist the fate handed down to him, to resist against himself who had been sockadaisical andzy until now!


    If he turned around and headed back to the coast, he''d never regain the confidence to crawl back up again for the rest of his life. Zhu Gang knew he''d be a stinking rat in a sewer, pathetically surviving on scraps of food found in trash cans.


    That kind of life was no life at all.


    Zhu Gang pped away the waves trying to hit him in the face before roaring loudly. ¡°I... I am...!¡±


    The rest of the sentence never made out of his lips. The waves covered his mouth and blocked his throat. Still, wasn''t it obvious what he wanted to dere to the world?


    He was going to live. He wanted to keep living!


    Zhu Gang washed his tears away with the salty water of the ocean and continued to swim forward.


    His arms were getting tired. His legs were cramping up. He was no longer conscious of his body floating in the water. Although, that happened quite a while ago.


    How long had he been swimming for, though? And how much further was he supposed to swim?


    <em>''Was it impossible after all?''</em>


    When he tried to think about it rationally, he realized reaching the destination had always been an impossible task for someone like him.


    There wasn''t much to get disappointed about here, though. This was the story of Zhu Gang''s life, after all. During his time on this Earth, had he ever reached the goal he set for himself? No. Not even once.


    So, this journey had always been impossible for him. A man who never seeded once wouldn''t suddenly see a change in his fortune during the most critical moments of his life. Something that dramatic shouldn''t be a part of Zhu Gang''s life story.


    Even then...


    Even then!


    <em>''Even then, I still challenged this damn thing, you... You sons of b*tches!''</em>


    At the very least, his final moments in life were better than that of an insect. That knowledge blew away all the regret and sorrow in Zhu Gang''s heart. With that, he slowly sank deeper.


    Slowly and silently... Toward the depths of the ocean.


    His death brightly illuminated his sinking figure. That light was so bright and mesmerizing, and...


    Zhu Gang''s eyes suddenly shot open.


    <em>''There''s light?!''</em>


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho was getting faster. That was the feeling washing over the Crimson King.


    <em>''How can a man like this exist?''</em>


    But it wasn''t just his feelings. Kang Jin-Ho''s attacks were indeed getting faster. And no, he wasn''t sacrificing power to increase his speed, either! Not only his speed, but the weight behind each sword strike was getting heavier, too.


    However, such a thing should be impossible. All humans required stamina to move. The more one moved, the more they would exhaust their stamina. So, how could Kang Jin-Ho get stronger the more he exhausted his stamina?


    That should not happen in reality. However, it was happening. Right in front of the Crimson King''s eyes, no less!


    The Crimson King''s brow rose higher, his teeth tightly clenched.


    <em>''Am I... Am I being scared? Scared of a weakling like him?!''</em>


    This was just as unthinkable as Kang Jin-Ho getting stronger.


    Wasn''t he overpowering Kang Jin-Ho right now? To other observers, Kang Jin-Ho must look like he held the upper hand with all these crazy attacks, but that was only on the surface.


    The Crimson King was ably defending against all of Kang Jin-Ho''s attacks, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t perfectly deal with the Crimson King''s counterattacks. In terms of umted damage, Kang Jin-Ho was obviously far worse off.


    The Crimson King wouldn''t have to do anything and just drag things out, and Kang Jin-Ho would most likely copse on his own soon enough. Even a blind could see that he was pushing himself beyond his limits to try to ovee the Crimson King here.


    At least, that was what the Crimson King''s head told him. But his heart was saying something else.


    Behold! Behold how Kang Jin-Ho was charging at the Crimson King while bleeding profusely to resemble a terrifying evil monster! Even though his body was basically a pile of mush now, Kang Jin-Ho was still pounding away at his enemy, his expression a chaotic mixture of murderous intent and hatred.


    Unless one experienced this first-hand... They would never understand the unimaginable creepy chill the Crimson King felt!


    <em>''Just what is the meaning of this?!''</em>


    The Crimson King finally gave up on his initial n. Subduing Kang Jin-Ho without getting injured himself was impossible even for the Crimson King. No, that wasn''t right. He was already injured severely by now. And he had tasted enough humiliation, too.


    Since that was the case, the Crimson King must definitely... kill Kang Jin-Ho here. Even if he had to discard what little remained of his pride and honor!


    The Crimson King''s right hand grabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s Crimson Destiny. He felt the flesh and bone tearing apart, but no pain registered in his mind. Just like his opponent, the Crimson King was too agitated to even feel pain right now.


    ¡°Kang, Jin, Hooooo!¡±


    The Crimson King''s strikended on target, causing Kang Jin-Ho''s chest to explode. The sensation he got in return was heavy. Familiar and...plete.


    However, fulfillment or satisfaction was the furthest thing in his mind. Instead, it was relief washing over his body. Relief at finally defeating a scary monster!


    The Crimson King sensed his strength quickly abandoning him as his eyes chased after Kang Jin-Ho''s figure flying away like a kite with its strings cut.


    <em>Trickle...</em>


    At the same time, blood began trickling out of the Crimson King''s nose. He quickly realized that his innards failed to endure his agitation and ended up blowing apart. He wordlessly wiped the trickling blood off his face with his sleeve.


    <em>''What a pathetic showing this is!''</em>


    The Crimson King scanned the state of his body and... It was a mess. Bad enough for him to chuckle hollowly.


    His robe was a tattered rag now. His previously neat topknot was ruthlessly sliced off, leaving his hair in a disheveled state. His beard was cut and gouged out in various ces, no longer boasting its predator-like grandeur.


    ¡°Huh... Huhuh.¡± The Crimson King chuckled bitterly.


    Had he ever experienced a humiliation like this before in his entire life? Not even once did he end up looking this wretched, regardless of who his opponents were. He used to think not even the other two Kings could injure him to this degree, yet...


    ¡°I''ve been too arrogant, it seems.¡±


    As it turned out, another expert was strong enough to truly challenge him. The Crimson King felt relieved by this knowledge. And a little rueful as well.


    <em>''You foolish man...''</em>


    What if Kang Jin-Ho had willingly joined the Crimson King? What if he hadn''t tried to enter China? Kang Jin-Ho could''ve eventually changed the title of the rulers of Earth from "Three Kings" to "Four Kings".


    As one of the Three Kings, the Crimson King was relieved to have nipped the buds ahead of time. As a martial artist, though... He was rueful. Because he could clearly sense it during their fight.


    That couldn''t have been the extent of Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. If only he had a little more time, he could have be strong enough to thrust a sword deep into the Crimson King''s throat!


    The Crimson King''s thoughts becameplicated, knowing he had ended Kang Jin-Ho''s life before that future could be a reality.


    <em>''Now I''m being foolish here...''</em>


    If Kang Jin-Ho was given enough time to grow, the Crimson King might have acquired a powerful enemy he must dedicate his all to fight. In the meantime, the world would''ve fallen into a state of unprecedented chaos.


    No one should threaten the stability of the world just for their amusement. And so, the Crimson King chose to forego his ''entertainment'' for the sake of the bigger picture.


    Now that he had made up his mind, only one thing remained for him to do in this battle. The Crimson King''s gaze shifted over to the ocean''s surface.


    The ocean covered in darkness was still chaotic with all the waves crazily tumbling around. Even so, the Crimson King''s sharp eyes didn''t miss tiny bubbles on the surface. That was where Kang Jin-Ho must be.


    He''d die on his own sooner orter, but... The Crimson King chose to make sure of it.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    <em>Ssh, ssh...</em>


    The Crimson King''s legs were already submerged underwater. He no longer had enough energy left to float on the water and survey his surroundings like a king. Unrelenting fatigue he had never felt before was mercilessly tormenting him.


    His pathetic state reawakened his rage once more. However, he was also awestruck by what happened.


    The other two Kings probably didn''t have the tenacity to tangle with the Crimson King and keep fighting to this degree. No, their battles would''ve been clean-cut and decisive. Only Kang Jin-Ho would have been capable of pushing the Crimson King to a corner like this.


    That was why the Crimson King was awestruck. But he was also fuming at the fact that he allowed someone far, far below him in cultivation to push him this far.


    This man named Kang Jin-Ho... He seemed to possess this special <em>something </em>that roused contradictory feelings in the Crimson King''s heart. However, that would end tonight. For good.


    <em>Rumble, wuoooong...</em>


    Qi began gathering in and around the Crimson King''s injured right hand. The light from his fist prompted the ocean to discard the cover of inky-ck darkness and reveal its surface. And now, the seawater glistened coldly under the bright fist light. Kang Jin-Ho... was somewhere under the surface.


    With this strike, his life would be finished for good!


    ¡°This is the end, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    The Crimson King unhesitantly unleashed his strike. He had been hesitant for too long. But that would not be the case anymore.


    The blinding rays of fist light flew toward the figure of Kang Jin-Ho trapped underwater. But then...!


    The ocean suddenly split apart. The Crimson King momentarily failed to figure out what happened. Why would the ocean... split open like that?


    Why?


    Rather than his head, though, the Crimson King''s body figured out what was happening first.


    <em>Saaaaat!</em>


    A lengthy diagonal wound suddenly opened up from his gut to his shoulder. A fountain of blood gushed out from the stunned Crimson King''s chest.


    The Crimson King trembled in sheer shock. His new injury was grave. Perhaps fatal. However, he didn''t dare divert his attention to stem the bleeding or look after the wound.


    Because... Something far graver had suddenly revealed itself before his eyes!


    Demonic qi was shoving the seawater aside like Moses splitting the Red Sea. The arrogant ocean that begrudgingly split open just that one time under God''smand desperately tried to flee in fear as the devil ascended to the realm of mortals.


    This devil from Hell raised itself from the center of the split ocean.


    Was that... Kang Jin-Ho? No.


    No, it couldn''t be him. That couldn''t be Kang Jin-Ho!


    The Crimson King instinctively realized it. That figure was not Kang Jin-Ho. Indeed, that creature was not even human!


    It was indescribably ominous and... And beyond evil!


    An unknown creature beyond the scope of humannguage to describe! And then, an eerie crimson hue spread on the sky as if the fear of the ascending demon had contaminated the heavens.

 Chapter 757: Entrusting (2)

    What would qualify as the most important sense for a human being?


    Most people would say it was their sight. And they wouldn''t be wrong. Humans were very visual-oriented creatures, after all. As such, human perception was mostly tuned around their sense of sight. Depending on what a person could see, their emotions would experience extreme shifts from one end of the spectrum to the other side.


    This principle also applied to ominous foreboding. Whenever people said something felt ominous, they drew that conclusion through information gathered by their sense of sight. Such as... Dark, damp shadows. Crumbling abandoned houses. Or a person that gave off an unsettling vibe.


    All of that was true, but the Crimson King was not the type to get swayed by what he could see.


    The goal of cultivators was to be one with nature. So, what they saw was also a part of nature. Since creepy shadows and vibrant daylight were all nature, why should he get swayed and controlled by them?


    That was why the Crimson King did not obsess over things he could see. He didn''t rely on his sight but on other senses to analyze and view the world.


    However, at least at this very moment... This way of viewing the world hade back to bite in the rear instead.


    This creepy chill running down his spine! Yes, that seemed the most appropriate description for what he could sense right now. It was somewhat different from the ''fear'' the Crimson King felt while fighting Kang Jin-Ho until now.


    Slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, the demonic entity was rising up. Whilezily staggering and swaying about, this eerie creature stood up in the center of the split-open ocean.Every little move this entity made burned painfully into the Crimson King''s retina.


    <em>''What... What is going on here?''</em>


    That entity was Kang Jin-Ho. There was no doubt regarding who or what that creature was. It was definitely Kang Jin-Ho!


    However, the Crimson King''s senses were screaming at him that that entity was not Kang Jin-Ho. Thus, his sense of sight was shing against his perception. In any other time, he''d have unhesitantly trusted his other senses more, but not now. Even he was faltering from what he could see.


    How was such a thing even possible, though?!


    The entity he could see was definitely Kang Jin-Ho, yet it wasn''t?


    Powerful confusion gripped the Crimson King. However, his confusion didn''tst for long. It was quickly pushed out of his mind from the ominous foreboding, plus the crippling pain shooting up from his torso.


    Only then did the Crimson King lower his head to stare at his gaping wound.


    He got... cut up?


    White bones could be seen past his sliced-up flesh. The Crimson King grimaced after realizing how grievous this injury was. Such was the graveness of this wound that he even briefly wondered if he had ever been injured this badly before in his life.


    Even then, the Crimson King''s eyes didn''t linger around his wound. This injury might verge on being fatal, but was it as life-threatening as the entity before his eyes?


    The Crimson King locked his gaze back on the entity, and... And he could see. The entity that was Kang Jin-Ho but couldn''t be seen as Kang Jin-Ho anymore turned its head toward the Crimson King in a creaky, unsettling motion. It was as if he had suddenly transformed into a creepy wooden doll!


    <em>Flinch!</em>


    The Crimson King flinched nastily when their gazes met mid-air. That was when he finally realized why he instinctively viewed that entity as something different from Kang Jin-Ho.


    The unknown factor in Kang Jin-Ho that roused fear in the Crimson King was still there. But now, something else was added to the mix, something that hadn''t been there until now.


    When the entity''s re locked on the Crimson King, thetter''s olfactory sense was suddenly assaulted by the intense stench of untamed nature. It was as if a savage beast had bared its fangs and was growling away right next to the Crimson King''s throat.


    The Crimson King faltered and stepped back as the hair-raising feeling of the predator getting ready to tear his throat off quickly overtook his senses.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s creaking, staggering figure finally stood upright. Then, he slowly cracked his neck from left to right. As if he were testing an unfamiliar vehicle by cautiously stepping on the elerator a few times, Kang Jin-Ho silently moved his limbs this way and that. He was clearly checking out his body''s state.


    ...And it was as if this body wasn''t his. As if he wasn''t used to moving this body''s limbs!


    Each and every move he made remained creepy and unsettling.


    ¡°Kuh-heuh¡­¡± Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho''s lips cracked open, allowing a bassy, heavy and creepy grunt to escape. ¡°You f*cking bastard. Finally...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely wiped his face away with his free hand. After ridding the seawater dripping down his face with a rough flick, Kang Jin-Ho raised his head.


    <em>''He''s different!''</em>


    The Crimson King grimaced. He felt certain about it now. That Kang Jin-Ho was unmistakably different from his previous self. Especially the re in his eyes!


    Even as he unleashed a choking amount of demonic qi, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes always remained cold and withdrawn. But not this entity. His eyes were flickering and gleaming like a demon''s. That was why the impression his face gave off hadpletely been transformed... Even though he still looked the same!


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Just before the Crimson King could say something, the ocean rushed back in to fill the void. He mped his mouth shut and jumped up. Several angry waves crashed in, and white foams crazily danced on the surface.


    Even as nature''s confusion set it, the Crimson King''s re never left Kang Jin-Ho. He feared that if he dared to look away even for a second, Kang Jin-Ho might close the distance in an instant and thrust his sword into the Crimson King''s throat before smirking hatefully away!


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to stand on the water''s surface like the Crimson King. He remained submerged up to his knees in the ocean while looking up at the Crimson King.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡± The Crimson King asked.


    He simply had to ask that question even though he knew it was unnecessary. Without asking it first, he knew he wouldn''t be able to break free from this paralysis!


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, his lips slowly parted again after listening to that foolish question. ¡°Hah... Hahaha...¡±


    What came out of his mouth was a quiet little chuckle. However, that chuckle didn''t stay quiet for long.


    ¡°Haha... Hahahahat! Kuh-hahahahaha!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s crazedughter echoed in the surroundings. However, hisughter sounded eerily simr to a haunted cry in some ways. Sludgy, sickening cry smelling of blood that caused the ocean to tremble in fear!


    The Crimson King felt like he was being crushed by the contagious madness in that cry. Even though he was none other than the Crimson King!


    <em>''What kind of development is this?!''</em>


    Just who was he? Wasn''t he the Crimson King? Yes, he was one of the Three Kings ruling Zhongyuan! A man with no equal under the heavens in fist arts!


    Over a hundred thousand people would unhesitantly sacrifice their lives for his cause. Quite literally, he was a king. A king that ruled over heaven and earth!


    Yet, the Crimson King was holding his breath at the powerful presence of that entity. This situation was not something his brain couldprehend.


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs. While growling like an untamed wild beast, he gripped the Crimson Destiny even tighter. ¡°Who am I, is it? Did you really ask me who I am? Who I am?! Who am I?! Who I am! You brainless bastard! Asking me who I am!¡±


    Yet another crazed cry exploded forth from the mouth of the entity formerly known as Kang Jin-Ho. And the Crimson King was overwhelmed and suppressed by that cry again.


    Powerful emotions contained in that cry crashed into the Crimson King. Rage, despair, sorrow!


    This flood of messy emotions couldn''t easily be categorized under one type. It continued to pour out of Kang Jin-Ho seemingly endlessly. However, despite how powerful those emotions were, they seemed aimless and directionless.


    ¡°Tell me. Who do you think I am?¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly.


    Even the Crimson King couldn''t deal with the rage contained in that question.


    The whole world was trembling now. The ocean rumbled and buzzed every time Kang Jin-Ho''s words echoed in the air as if to express its agreement. It was as if the world was shouting alongside him!


    The Crimson King grimaced again. ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap,¡± Kang Jin-Ho... No, the entity formerly known as Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly again. ¡°What does that matter, anyway?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The entity was right. Who ''he'' was didn''t matter. At all. What did matter, though, was that this entity, this new Kang Jin-Ho, held clear and naked hostility toward the Crimson King!


    ¡°Well, then. Allow me to teach you what''s important.¡±


    <em>Ssh...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho took a step toward the Crimson King while lightly shaking the Crimson Destiny. That prompted the Crimson King to stumble back reflexively. And his expression froze instantly afterward.


    <em>''I... I retreated?!''</em>


    His fluster didn''t originate from the fact that he stumbled back. He had experienced that plenty of times already at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands earlier, after all! The act of retreating didn''t mean much to him now.


    What flustered him this time was the process behind this retreat. The Crimson King wasn''t retreating because he was scared. The truth was that he panicked when his knees tried to bend on their own. While trying to stand straight again, he ended up ungainly stumbling back.


    His knees were buckling? To force him into a kneeling position?!


    Indescribable humiliation dyed the Crimson King''s expression. He was an existence that made others kneel, was he not?!


    He was a king. And a king would never kneel before anyone!


    ¡°You...! You bastard!!!¡±


    The Crimson King''s boiling emotions of rage and humiliation finally erupted like a volcano. Powerful qi rousing up from his dantian quickly permeated his fist. He unhesitantly focused all his strength into this punch, then... Fired it at the target!


    A pir of blinding white light rapidly shot forward while splitting the ocean in half!


    Behold! This was the Crimson King''s power! Power capable of repelling even Mother Nature herself!


    With power like this at his disposal, why would Crimson King fear anyone? He''d never...!


    ¡°So weak.¡±


    That was when a whisper-like voice suddenly registered in the Crimson King''s hearing. Despite the unleashed fist light roaring loudly enough to rock the heaven and earth, that soft little whisper still rang so vividly and sharply in his ear like a thunderp!


    <em>Sliiiiiice!</em>


    That voice was immediately followed by the noise of something being split apart. At the same time, the Crimson King''s fist light was invaded by a pitch-ck sword qi. This mysterious sword qi easily bisected the Crimson King''s fist light as if it was a rotten radish, and then... It even sliced through the Crimson King''s torso!


    <em>Stter!</em>


    The sensation of his flesh being cut reached the Crimson King''s brain. It felt like his torso got cut open without any resistance whatsoever. He couldn''t help himself but shudder powerfully.


    Just what on Earth was happening here?!


    ¡°So weak...¡±


    <em>KWA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    Even before the Crimson King could figure out what happened, his figure was suddenly flung away like a cannon shell.


    <em>Ssh! Bang! Saash!</em>


    The Crimson King flew away while splitting open the ocean before crashing into the seabed... Only to continue flying away and bouncing around several times more.


    ¡°Euh... Euhk... Uwaaaaahk!¡± The Crimson King finally stopped his body by digging his hands into the ground. After barely pushing himself back to his feet, he roared uncontrobly at the heavens above.


    His rage was so overwhelming that it nearly paralyzed his mind. A punch came flying in before he had the time to realize it andnded just below his eye, turning the Crimson King''s face into a bloodied mess in the blink of an eye. That was how he ended up bouncing around like a discarded toy!


    The king was furious after he got hit in the face by an invader. Then again, a king whose authority was stripped from him and whose abilities wereughed at was supposed to get furious, anyway. Unfortunately for the Crimson King, he didn''t know how or where to unleash his anger.


    ¡°And you dare call yourself a king?¡±


    A chilling voice stabbed into the Crimson King''s hearing. This voice sent freezing chills down the spine of anyone daring to listen. And it was also capable of humiliating the victim with all the naked contempt and ridicule contained within!


    ¡°Someone like you dares to?¡±


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    An impact force powerful enough to nearly knock the Crimson King outnded on his back. He couldn''t even scream while helplessly bouncing around the ocean.


    Even as his face was unceremoniously mmed into the saltwater repeatedly, the Crimson King''s rage still burned, and he tried to swing and il about with his limbs.


    This was... ridicule. A clear, undisguised attempt at mocking him! How else was he supposed to exin the intent of a swordsman who didn''t bother to use his weapon and dismissively kicked the back of his opponent like this?!


    ¡°Uwaaaaah?! You son of a b*tch!¡± The Crimson King roared loudly while shooting up to his feet before urgently turning around. That bastard would undoubtedly...!


    After turning around, though... The Crimson King suddenly became deted, his shoulders slumping a little.


    He was convinced that the entity formerly known as Kang Jin-Ho would''ve chased after the Crimson King''s figure tond another strike, but that hadn''t been the case at all. That entity was still standing by the spot where the Crimson King was a moment ago. Not only that but with one of his swords stabbed on the seabed and his elbow resting on top of its hilt, no less!


    ¡°So, you call yourself the Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°You! You... You...!¡± The Crimson King stuttered after his rage prevented him from stringing a proper sentence together.


    But then, the entity''s next words mercilessly struck the Crimson King like bolts of lightning. ¡°The Crimson King? So, a king, eh...? Wow. You sure think highly of yourself with such meager skills, don''t you? I guess I must teach you a lesson, then. A lesson on what a real king looks like. And the qualifications a fool who wishes to call himself a king must possess.¡±


    The ''Kang Jin-Ho'' stopped leaning against his weapon and stood tall and straight. Then, he leisurely pulled out the Azuremourne from the ground. As he red at the Crimson King, his fangs slowly revealed themselves in a chilling smirk.


    ¡°...And your life will be the lesson fee.¡±


    Like a starving wolf that had found a juicy prey, Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed the distance to the Crimson King.


    The moonlight eerily illuminated him from above.

 Chapter 758: Entrusting (3)

    <em>''Just what is that bastard?!''</em>


    Even as the rage hot enough to melt his skin boiled in his head, the Crimson King couldn''t help but ask that question.


    Yes, he had already noticed that Kang Jin-Ho had ''changed'' somehow. And that entity was no longer the same Kang Jin-Ho. Even if that was true, how was it possible for this ''new'' Kang Jin-Ho to suddenly experience a power-up?


    Logically, such a thing made zero sense!


    So, the Crimson King had to ask. Or his confusion might blow his skull apart while trying to get out! ¡°Just who...! What are you?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked while tilting his head. ¡°What a stupid question that is. Still, I guess it might be fun to answer you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely approached the Crimson King.


    ¡°What do I look like to you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±¡°Answer me. What do I look like?¡±


    The Crimson King couldn''t reply. All questions had intentions behind them. However, he sensed that the entity''s questioncked intent. And that''s why he couldn''t find an appropriate answer.


    ¡°Hmm, right. You called me by a name earlier. What was it?¡±


    The Crimson King grimaced. ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one. Well, there you go. I am Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    That was an answer that didn''t serve as one. It exined basically nothing. Questions like how could another Kang Jin-Ho exist within Kang Jin-Ho or how could a change in personality affect his strength... None of those questions were resolved!


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°To be more precise, I am the ''real'' Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°The... real Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yup. The fool upying my body usually calls me by another name, though. As Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.¡±


    The Crimson King''s jaw fell before mping shut. He already heard about Kang Jin-Ho''s identity being that of the legendary Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor through other channels. However, he didn''t care whether this news was true or not. The way he saw it, nothing changed even if Kang Jin-Ho was that legendary cultivator from the past.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful demonic cultivator who had returned from the past. That fact would not change no matter what. Anything his former self could do, he should still be able to do in this life, too.


    However, hearing it straight from the horse''s mouth imparted a starkly different feeling.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor! The most evil Demon King who ushered in the only era of the demonic to Gangho! The leader of the demon cult who forced countless experts to shudder in humiliation and swallow back their indignation toward demonic cultivators! And now...


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly called himself by that name.


    ¡°That fool calls me Crimson Demon while calling himself Kang Jin-Ho. What a stupid bastard. However¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, his expression cruelly distorting to resemble a hideous creature. ¡°Is that really true, I wonder? Let me ask you this, then. And you better answer me. I didn''t have anyone to ask this question until now, you see? So, it''ll be nice if you can humor me for a bit here.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''ve lived almost a century as Kang Jin-Ho. But some loser idiot who has lived for only two decades or somewhere around that long keeps calling himself Kang Jin-Ho. And he thinks I''m just an extra ego locked away in his head. So... Who do you think is the real Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly began roaring in anger.


    ¡°That pathetically weak and ipetent bastard thinks everything I''ve achieved is his! That he owns everything I''ve done! Even though it was me who did all that!¡±


    His roar thunderously rocked the world. But then, he instantly regained his creepy calmness. While leisurely ncing back at the Crimson King, he began smirking again.


    ¡°So, tell me. What... Or who do I look like to you?¡±


    The Crimson King clenched his teeth. He had no thoughts of joining the insignificant battle between two egos for the right to control that body. Still, the other question burning in his head needed an answer.


    ¡°In that case, how can you¡­¡±


    ¡°...How can I be so strong? Is that what you''re curious about?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled loudly. ¡°It''s obvious, isn''t it? Do you know what he chose to discard in return for taking over my body? It''s me. Me! I am the overlord of all things demonic. I am its undisputed ruler! I rule over countless demonic beings under the sun! And I am everything the demonic represents! Trying to contain me would''ve instantly ripped this frail body apart into pieces!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raised his sword and pointed at the Crimson King.


    ¡°My survival instinct split me apart into two egos, then shoved me deep inside my own goddamn subconsciousness. And then, I was forced into bing a fantastic illusion existing within that fool''s delusions.¡±


    The Crimson Destiny gripped in Kang Jin-Ho''s hand twisted ominously and began generating a piercing sword cry. And then... The treasure sword suddenly shed diagonally downwards.


    The ocean between the Crimson King and Kang Jin-Ho viciously split apart. The Crimson King couldn''t even react in time.


    He instinctively created a barrier of qi in an instant... But it got split apart as easily as tofu. A barrier created from the Crimson King''s unparalleled qi reserve blew apart like soap bubbles! Yet another gaping wound appeared on the Crimson King''s torso.


    ¡°Now, tell me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled as madness burned eerily in his eyes. ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up.


    Weak. So weak! Everything in this world was weak. The power he had regained at this moment was not even half of his previous peak. Yet it was still enough to treat the mighty Crimson King as a toy.


    Indeed, this world... was too weak! In that case, what should he do?


    <em>''Yes, I better let everyone know. Everyone... in this world!''</em>


    He''d let them know what true power was. What true demonic even meant!


    In a way, the ''other'' Kang Jin-Ho might be a better fit for this weak world since he was also a weakling.


    How amusing was this? A butcher responsible for murdering hundreds, nay, thousands of people just to ensure his own survival was busy yapping on and on about his family? His friends? And even the state of this world?!


    What a nauseating hypocrisy that was!


    By getting rid of his strength and separating the past version of himself, did he really think he could go back to how things were in the past? What a dogsh*t nonsense that was.


    All the pain and guilt he was supposed to carry were now dumped on this Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. As his reward, that bastard got to live a happy life in the modern era.


    In that case...


    <em>''I shall destroy everything.''</em>


    Everything that gave him peace and happiness, that was! And this Kang Jin-Ho would watch in delight at how that other version of himself screamed in misery at the sight of demonic destruction engulfing the entire world. Just like how he had to sit through all that hypocrisy until he could finally free himself!


    And to achieve that goal...?


    ¡°I guess I gotta kill you first, then?¡±


    The Crimson King realized he couldn''t resist at all when Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs while closing the distance. This gap in strength was something the Crimson King had never felt before. It was so absolute and impossible to bridge. Nothing could ovee it!


    <em>''Just what... What have I awakened here?''</em>


    That entity woke up as the result of the Crimson King''s fight against Kang Jin-Ho. The Crimson King was worried about how evil Kang Jin-Ho could be, but this entity was dozens of times worse than his estimation! And so much more vicious, too!


    Thanks to the Crimson King''s efforts, a demonic entity seemingly created through nothing but pure evil and malice descended to the mortal realm! All the stories of Heavenly Crimson Demon King''s notoriety didn''t do justice to all the malice gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho!


    At this rate, the world would be dyed in evil and malice. If that entity wasn''t stopped here... Every living person on Earth would be thrust into Hell!


    The Crimson King was convinced. His conviction was unshakable! Not once did he feel duty-bound to fight for other people''s sake in his entire life, yet... This gigantic bundle of malice and evil still instilled grim determination in his heart. Even if the Crimson King must sacrifice his life, he must stop this entity here and now!


    ¡°Heavenly Crimson... No, Kang Jin-Ho. It doesn''t matter what I call you, now does it?¡± The Crimson King quietly growled. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes as he listened. ¡°I shall stop you tonight. No matter what it takes!¡±


    ¡°You don''t know anything, do you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shook his head. Then his figure suddenly vanished with a <em>Poof!</em>


    The Crimson King clenched his teeth and quickly circted his qi. His opponent couldn''t be tracked with his eyes or other senses. So he must give up doing so. Instead of tracking Kang Jin-Ho''s movements, the Crimson King would try to perceive him instead!


    ¡°You can run your mouth all you want.¡±


    The Crimson King rapidly punched behind him when he heard that voice. However, his fist didn''tnd on Kang Jin-Ho''s flesh but on the Azuremourne.


    <em>Riiiip!</em>


    Perhaps due to the power behind the punch, the deadly de ruthlessly dug into the Crimson King''s fist. He gritted his teeth at the horrifying pain of his fist being split open in half.


    ¡°You bastaaaaard!¡±


    Qi boiled menacingly within the Crimson King''s entire figure.


    The longer he took, the more dangerous this situation would be. Incredibly dangerous, as a matter of fact! This entity was strong. So strong that the Crimson King couldn''t even urately estimate it!


    In that case, dragging this battle out would only put him in a disadvantageous position.


    He must end that evil, malicious entity in one strike!


    The Crimson King roused up every ounce of qi left in his dantian to the max. He went further than that by extracting thest remaining bit of his essence qi, too!


    He must kill that entity! No other thought existed inside the Crimson King''s mind. His fist was meant to destroy heresy and evil. The fist that suppressed and defeated evil!


    All of his martial art techniques were essentially created to oppose the demonic. As long as all the blood, sweat and tears shed by his predecessors were not in vain... As long as all of their efforts to stop the advent of yet another demonic era meant something... The Crimson King should be able to defeat this entity right here, right now!


    Three essences of the human being¡ªbody, mind and spirit¡ªbecame aligned for this moment even though they were not supposed to. This heightened state was the goal all martial artists set out to achieve when they began their cultivation journey.


    When his body and soul became one, the Crimson King experienced waves of unprecedented fulfillment washing over him.


    How ironic was this, though? The realm he tried to attain so hard for as long as he could remember suddenly opened its doorway to him at this very moment. Something he couldn''t achieve when he ardently wished for it became avable when he let go of everything.


    His everything focused on his fist. And then... He punched!


    Here it was, the one true strike that he had never unleashed before in his life! The Crimson King had finally reached a realm necessary to perform this ultimate feat.


    A new sensation branded itself into his soul. And that sensation was his <em>everything</em> rising up from the ends of his feet and tips of his hair before focusing on his fist... Then, unleashing itself to the world! No pleasure or pain imaginable would ever trump this sensation.


    It felt like a waterfall exploded inside his brain. Maybe this strike could cause his life force to be extinguished. Even so, he didn''t think his sacrifice would be in vain. This attack would undoubtedly pierce through the evil entity''s heart, after all!


    Unfortunately, his conviction, his belief, got mercilessly trampled on.


    The entire world was gradually dyeing in darkness darker than the night itself. A river of blood began flowing in the sky while the curtains of darkness descended to thend below like falling air.


    The blowing winds carried the distinct stench of blood, and the seawater crashing into the Crimson King''s legs turned into sticky crimson blood!


    The Crimson King obviously knew this was all an illusion. His physical being was warning him, even going so far as to change how he perceived the world to this nightmarish version.


    It warned him that, right before his nose was... The evil monster!


    The world stood still just then. The Crimson King''s strike that illuminated the world like the rising sun of the early dawn... helplessly vanished in the blink of an eye.


    ...And then, the Crimson King saw ''it'' vividly within this frozen-still world. It felt like he was staring at a mass of malice and evile to life!


    That darker-than-ck demonic qi! Within the squall of deadly-sharp sword qi, the Crimson King saw the licks of demonic qi roiling, dancing, struggling, screaming and ripping each other apart. It was like watching a massive bonfire. Or a surging tsunami wave!


    Even the Crimson King, famous for his hatred of all things demonic, grew entranced by this spectacle. And the price for his stupefaction proved costly.


    <em>Saaaash!</em>


    The demonic qi sliced through the fist strike created through the Crimson King''s everything with consummate ease before engulfing him. The Crimson King''s tightly clenched fist broke into pieces like taffy sticks. His muscles that protected his innards like impregnable fortress walls shredded apart bit by bit, fiber by fiber!


    His bones broke and shattered. His flesh punctured and tore.


    He couldn''t even feel pain anymore. The best he could do was stand his ground and not crumble to the ground. And that involved forcing his freely-buckling knees to straighten. This task required him to focus what little strength was left in his body on his legs.


    This was the Crimson King''sst vestige of pride.


    Even as there was a hole in his gut, and his innards could be seen...! Even as his arm was almost torn off and hung by the tattered skin...! Even as blood gushed out from the gaping wound running across his face...! None of these horrifying wounds managed to bring the Crimson King down to his knees.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, I''ll acknowledge you, at least,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually nodded as he stood before the Crimson King and spoke seemingly without a care in the world. ¡°Your abilities might be pathetic, but your will and tenacity are pretty exceptional. I don''t think I''ve seen your level of guts from all the enemies I''ve faced in my life. So, I''ll be merciful and allow you to die on your feet.¡±


    The Crimson King smirked when he heard those words. Then, he casually spat in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. ¡°Go to hell, you evil monster.¡±


    Even before the spit couldnd, Kang Jin-Ho mercilessly swung his Crimson Destiny. The de started its journey from the seabed and sliced through the ocean, the air, and even the Crimson King''s thick neck.


    Or, at least it was supposed to.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s sword stopped moving while touching the Crimson King''s throat. The sharp de did split open the neck skin, but it hadn''t severed any major arteries.


    The Crimson King''s eyes, now filled with confusion, scanned Kang Jin-Ho.


    Was this an act of mercy? Of course not. An abominable demonic monster like him would never show mercy to anyone.


    As if to prove that point, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was hideously distorted. More hideous than anything the Crimson King had ever seen!


    ¡°You...¡±


    Suddenly, Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body began shuddering for some reason.


    ¡°You... You son of a b*tch! Again!? Agaaaaaaaain?!¡±


    The Crimson Destiny tumbled out of Kang Jin-Ho''s grasp as he urgently grabbed his skull. Kang Jin-Ho violently jerked and twisted around on the spot before copsing on the ground. He pped and flopped around, clearly in torment.


    ¡°Kang, Jin... Hooooo!¡±


    The demonic entity began screeching in despair and anger.


    This terrifying demonic entity...!

 Chapter 759: Entrusting (4)

    The Crimson King''s breathing was getting shallower and heavier.


    All the pain he couldn''t feel until now angrily rammed into his senses. Even then, he knew he couldn''t afford to pass out here.


    He must confirm what was happening to the evil entity with his own two eyes no matter what!


    The evil entity was rolling around on the ground, half submerged in water. Whenever he thrashed and writhed about, a wall of seawater exploded fiercely into the air again and again as if bombs were going off everywhere!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah!¡±


    For some reason, watching the evil entity cry out in despair was making the Crimson King''s thoughts...plicated.


    That creature calling himself Kang Jin-Ho was an evil monster. No two ways about it. Indeed, ''monster'' seemed the most appropriate moniker considering his actions and personality, as well as his propensity for evil acts that no human could resist.


    But now, such an evil creature was despairing so pitifully?


    ¡°No! It''s too early! Now''s not the time yet! You stupid bastard! Why does it have to be now?!¡±The evil monster thrashed and spasmed violently while screaming even louder and louder.


    ¡°I''m not! I''m not trying to take over everything! I told you, I''m only going to fix this and that''s all! I told you I''m gonna kill everything standing in your way, you stupid f*ck! And you only have to enjoy the fruits of mybor! So why! Why does it have to be now! You know you can''t do it! You can''t protect anything! You''re too f*cking weak! You... You f*cking son of a b...!¡±


    That scream sounded shockingly heart-wrenching. The Crimson King''s body was so badly injured that he could barely respond to external stimuli, yet he was still trembling from the emotions contained in the evil monster''s screaming.


    ¡°I...! I am Kang Jin-Ho, not you! I''m the real Kang Jin-Ho! You can''tbel me as you please and try to lock me away! You! You don''t have the right! You f*cking bastard!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s screaming got even louder with time. Eventually, it began sounding like a desperate screech of a wild beast. The heaven and the ocean below rumbled and roared in sync with his screaming.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s wild thrashing gradually morphed into pitiful spasming. A man who sneered at the Crimson King''s attack containing all of his everything was rolling around in the water in a truly wretched state.


    <em>''¡­! Wait, can''t I...?''</em>


    The Crimson King''s eyes grew sharper and more bloodshot than before. Maybe... Maybe the heavens were granting him onest chance!


    In other words... He must kill Kang Jin-Ho. Now!


    If he failed now, no one could tell when he''d get another chance to finish Kang Jin-Ho off. It could even be never! The Crimson King was well aware of this.


    If the heavens were on everyone''s side and the ''previous'' Kang Jin-Ho managed to gain full control of that body, the Crimson King could potentially get another shotter. However, what if that evil monster seized control? Then, even thebined might of the Crimson King''s faction would not be enough to kill Kang Jin-Ho.


    That was why...


    <em>''I must do it, now!''</em>


    That was what his head was screaming at him. However, knowing what to do didn''t always mean one could actually do it.


    The Crimson King couldn''t take even a single step forward from his position.


    Was it because of the hole in his gut? Or his gruesomely shredded chest showing his ribs? No.


    Of course, the Crimson King''s physical state was absolutely horrendous. Normal, powerless people would''ve died ten times over from such grievous injuries. Only someone on the level of the Crimson King would still keep breathing in this state.


    No, his terrible wounds weren''t preventing him from taking another step. The culprit for that was the burning re sometimes visible in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes even as he screamed in despair and torment.


    The Crimson King had already unleashed an attack containing his absolutely everything. But that attack was disintegrated so dismissively by Kang Jin-Ho.


    A man could risk their neck for a noble goal. However, a chance to do that didn''te often.


    <em>''Wait. Am I... Am I afraid of losing my life?''</em>


    The Crimson King gritted his teeth. He repeatedly yelled in his head that such a thing was impossible. Unfortunately, doing so changed nothing for him. His body still refused to budge.


    He instinctively knew that even though Kang Jin-Ho was in a state of anguish, killing the Crimson King would still be a cakewalk for him! That painful lesson had been branded into the Crimson King''s soul!


    Nobly sacrificing oneself for the sake of the world? That was definitely the case of easier said than done!


    Attempting to sacrifice his life for the greater good was more than enough to earn the Crimson King much respect and renown. And no one would fault him for not wanting to go through with that trauma again.


    While the Crimson King was busy wrestling with himself in his head, Kang Jin-Ho continued to spasm and shiver. However, the intensity of his spasms was gradually winding down. Eventually, only a sporadic shuddering remained as his figure floated up to the surface of the sea.


    His hollow eyes aimlessly stared at the heavens above.


    ¡°You f*cking son of a¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked weakly at the starless night sky. ¡°Fine...! You can have it. I''ll ept the fact that this body is yours. For now. However... However! It won''t be for long. Sooner orter, you''ll face a reality you can''t handle. When you are forced to hand over this body to me... You will also experience the Hell I went through. Heh. I''m looking forward to that. For that moment... I''ll be waiting inside you.¡±


    With that, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure slowly sunk under the surface. White foam bubbled up only to get broken apart by the tumbling seawater. In this somewhat out-of-ce and slightly fantastical scene, Kang Jin-Ho silently sank lower and lower. But then...!


    <em>Saaaash!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho shoved aside the seawater covering him and rose back to his feet.


    ¡°Kuh...!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered and stumbled before copsing again. Then, he barely managed to push himself off the ground. He looked so pained andbored that anyone with a heart would''ve thought about lending some kind of assistance.


    However, the only person in the spot near enough Kang Jin-Ho to offer a helping hand didn''t do anything. No, he only stood there and red at Kang Jin-Ho, his expression seemingly containing all the rage found in the world.


    ¡°Why...!¡± The Crimson King''s distorted face twisted some more as his angry words left his mouth. ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Anger and shame threatened to bleach his hairpletely. That was how much the Crimson King was unwilling to ept this development.


    That was... Kang Jin-Ho. The ''previous'' Kang Jin-Ho!


    As for the evil entity responsible for utterly destroying the Crimson King, he went into hiding deep inside Kang Jin-Ho''s subconsciousness. And that man forcing himself to stand was unmistakably Kang Jin-Ho''s old self!


    This development was making it unbearable for the Crimson King.


    ¡°Why! Why did youe back! Why, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Behold, his wretched state!


    Kang Jin-Ho was struggling to even stand upright. The Crimson King didn''t even have to do anything anymore. Anyone with even a modicum of strength could kill Kang Jin-Ho now!


    Kang Jin-Ho resembled a deted balloon, and even a trashy, small-fry nobody of a martial artist could easily cut his head off.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was still hiding something? Like an ace up his sleeve? No!


    Such a thing didn''t exist! The Crimson King knew this better than anyone. He was staring at Kang Jin-Ho from a close vantage point, after all!


    Since that was the case, why? Why did Kang Jin-Ho fight to get his body back? If he had entrusted his body to the evil entity for a little bit longer, the Crimson King''s head would''ve been added to his trophy collection. Regaining control of his body afterward would''ve been just fine, no?


    So... why? Why now?


    Wasn''t this like... the Crimson King''s enemy took pity on him and spared his life? An enemy who looked like a tattered rag and was extremely weak?


    This thought caused rage to burn madly in the Crimson King''s heart. What could possibly be more humiliating than this turn of events!


    ¡°Answer me! Noooow!¡±


    The Crimson King roared loudly enough to rupture eardrums. His visceral outpouring of emotions caused blood to splutter from his grievous wounds like broken fountains, but no pain registered in his enraged mind.


    ¡°You think... You think I can''t kill you?! You think I''ll gratefully let you go for sparing me?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly raised his head to reveal his sickly paleplexion. It was as if he didn''t have a drop of blood left in his veins. That pale face hinted at the likely possibility of him vomiting blood and expiring at any given moment. And the Crimson King wouldn''t even have to raise a finger here.


    However, what the Crimson King saw while looking into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes was something else.


    <em>''Even in this situation, he...!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho should know this, too. That the Crimson King would definitely kill him.


    If his brain was still functioning, he should realize this was the only oue avable. As long as he hadn''t gonepletely mad, he should know there was no other way out! Would the Crimson King let Kang Jin-Ho go after learning about the existence of Heavenly Crimson Demon King hiding inside thetter''s subconsciousness?


    Of course not! Even if the heavens fell all around him, he''d never do that.


    For the sake of the world... and for himself, the Crimson King simply must kill Kang Jin-Ho tonight.


    Knowing all this... Why did Kang Jin-Ho crawl out again and volunteer for death?


    The Crimson King''s mind faltered and crumbled when his fate was altered by Kang Jin-Ho''s illogical decision.


    He was the one and only Crimson King. A king! And a king must never be pitied by anyone. But his life was spared by Kang Jin-Ho. And the Crimson King had no say in it whatsoever.


    For the first time in his life, the Crimson King didn''t have control over his fate. He had no choice but to get dragged around by another person''s whims. And this fact brought him down to his knees in despair.


    ¡°You... This goddamn...!¡±


    The Crimson King realized something just then. From this moment on... He''d never regain his former self.


    Even if he killed Kang Jin-Ho now with a single powerful punch, he''d never get his old self back. Indeed, he''d never be the past Crimson King who ruled the world with his fists and arrogantlyughed at the heavens above!


    What about Kang Jin-Ho, though?


    The Crimson King''s eyes grew even more bloodshot at the mocking sneer etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips. Why... Why was he smirking like that!


    How could that abominable bastard make that kind of face in this situation!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly chewed out some words next. ¡°I''m sure you have no idea, but...¡±


    The Crimson King obviously had no idea since he hadn''t experienced death before. However, Kang Jin-Ho died twice already.


    So, he knew how scary dying was. It meant you''d getpletely cut off from everything, after all. Experiencing it multiple times didn''t make death any less terrifying. Even then...


    ¡°...But, sometimes? There are things more terrifying than death itself.¡±


    The Crimson King grimaced. ¡°Things more terrifying than death?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Such as... Not being able to live as me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while standing upright. His shaking legs regained some of their stability while his shoulders straightened up more imposingly than before.


    Of course, he was bluffing here. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have enough energy to even lift a finger. All this was for a show. But...


    Why? Why was Kang Jin-Ho''s bluffing so blindingly radiant and heroic? The Crimson King began trembling uncontrobly from this indescribable emotion coursing through his veins.


    ¡°I am Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°And that is enough.¡±


    His words were iprehensible. His actions were not much better. The Crimson King failed to understand anything about his enemy.


    Kang Jin-Ho was an inscrutable mystery. No other description seemed to suit him.


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡± The Crimson King growled quietly.


    He decided to stop thinking. If he couldn''t understand something, he should stop trying.


    <em>Baaaang!</em>


    The Crimson King''s fist mmed into Kang Jin-Ho''s chest.


    Their positions had reversed. So did their powers, too. The current Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have any strength left to handle the Crimson King. Actually, he wouldn''t be able to chase away a stray mutt in his current state. Even though the Crimson King was also just as grievously injured as him, it''d still be impossible to resist.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew that. Obviously, the Crimson King did, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure crashed into the seabed right below his position before bouncing up andnding nearby. The Crimson King was careful not to send Kang Jin-Ho too far away from him. That was his way of restricting more variables from rearing their ugly heads.


    He needed to kill Kang Jin-Ho no matter what, after all!


    ¡°This night has been too long, Kang Jin-Ho. I promise to remember you. The wounds you''ve inflicted on my body and my soul will... never disappear. I shall show my respect and hatred toward you by ending your life here.¡± The Crimson King grimly muttered.


    He no longer cared whether Kang Jin-Ho heard him or not. He began focusing his remaining scraps of energy on his right hand. Soon, light began emitting from his fist. Although...


    Unlike in the past, this light was a little fainter. Even so, this power should still be enough to end Kang Jin-Ho''s life for good.


    The Crimson King finished focusing his strength in his fist, then growled angrily.


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 760: Entrusting (5)

    The breaking of dawn was meant to smite the darkness.


    At least, that was what the Crimson King''s fist told him. The gathered energy shining radiantly from his right fist was more than powerful enough to end the life of the evil monster destined to usher in an era of untold suffering to the world.


    However, the Crimson King still hesitated a little.


    <em>''Is he really the evil monster?''</em>


    If Kang Jin-Ho was the incarnation of evil, why was he suppressing that evil monster? Unleashing it would''ve been enough to contaminate the entire world in darkness, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho designated that other personality ''Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''. Due to the vicious and destructive nature of that personality, the Crimson King was forced into re-evaluating the current Kang Jin-Ho.


    If Kang Jin-Ho genuinely pursued the path of evil and deserved to be called the demon emperor... Why was he refusing to be Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor? Shouldn''t that persona be the ''role model'' all demonic cultivators aspire to be?


    <em>''What am I supposed to look at here?''</em>


    A conundrum, indeed. A confusing conundrum!Despite all the confusion, though, the Crimson King never strayed from his path. It didn''t matter who his opponent was. It also didn''t matter if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t as viinous as the Crimson King had initially feared.


    None of that changed the fact that Kang Jin-Ho must die tonight. Along with the evil monster sleeping within!


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡± The Crimson King sucked in a deep, low breath, then fixed his re at Kang Jin-Ho slowly floating back up to the ocean''s surface.


    <em>''Doubt indicates howcking I still am.''</em>


    He must follow through with the principle of immediately punishing all evil. If his enemy was a viin, he should stop looking for logical arguments and pretexts to make his move. No, he should simply focus on destroying this evil!


    With this single decisive strike... The Crimson King would finish this evil off!


    After steeling himself once more, the Crimson King got ready to punch at his unmoving target. All doubt and confusion instantly dissipated from his heart just then.


    At least, that was what was supposed to happen. Unfortunately, the Crimson King had overlooked something.


    Before all things coulde to a close, an unexpected variable would always rear its ugly head. And this variable wasn''t just rearing its head to interfere in the metaphysical sense, either!


    No, these variables were actually targeting him!


    <em>Saaash! Ssh!</em>


    Just as the Crimson King punched, water sprouts exploded in several directions, and a dozen-plus figures leaped into the air.


    ¡°What?!¡± The Crimson King cried out in rm.


    What a stunning slip-up from him this was! Even if his body was in tatters and his focus was solely on Kang Jin-Ho, how could the Crimson King not notice enemybatants creeping closer like this? He wouldn''t have any excuses to offer for this mistake!


    Worse still...!


    <em>Paaaaaaht!</em>


    The assants rapidly closing in on the Crimson King all emitted dense demonic qi!


    <em>''Where did bastards like theme from?!''</em>


    The Crimson King''s fluster deepened. This demonic qi was clearly different from the one emitted by the demonic cultivators filling up the pier earlier. It was much purer and more refined... And more destructive!


    Actually, it was a lot simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi. And that was what flustered the Crimson King the most.


    It was unthinkable for him to make a mistake in analyzing demonic qi. The Crimson King was convinced that these demonic cultivators weren''t part of the earlier crowd. In that case... Where had theye from? And where have they been hiding all this time?


    The Crimson King didn''t have much time left to choose his next course of action.


    These assants wouldn''t evenst a single punch from the Crimson King... Had he not been injured so badly, that was.


    However, his body was in tatters, just like Kang Jin-Ho. Most average martial artists would''ve died already from all the grievous wounds on his body.


    Even so, he was the one and only Crimson King. His remaining strength was sufficient enough to rip apart these assants to death. However, that would mean he''d have to withdraw the energy focused into his right fist and spare Kang Jin-Ho. That was all the remaining qi he had, after all.


    The Crimson King''s eyes powerfully quaked. He now faced two choices.


    Kill Kang Jin-Ho at the cost of his own life... Or redirect the attack meant to kill Kang Jin-Ho, then rip these assants apart instead.


    The Crimson King just might survive if he chose the first option. However, if he chose the second option, one of the assants would undoubtedly snatch Kang Jin-Ho away and flee.


    If that happened... The Crimson King didn''t have the strength to give chase. In that case, what should he do? What choice should he make now?


    His brain rapidly kicked into higher gears. Even as he racked his brain, the demonic cultivators were making a beeline toward his position like bullets!


    ¡°Euuk! Uwaaaaahk!¡± The Crimson King suddenly erupted with a roar. It contained all of his rage, irritation, and more crucially... his determination! ¡°I am... The Crimson King!¡±


    He remained resolute in his decision. And that was to... kill Kang Jin-Ho!


    Even if his decision resulted in his death, the Crimson King couldn''t afford to let Kang Jin-Ho escape from this ce. That man could potentially dye the world in darkness at any given moment. There should be no negotiation with someone like that!


    The Crimson King''s shining right fist rapidly extended toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Gathered qi transformed into a beam of fist light as it flew toward Kang Jin-Ho''s head. No matter how durable Kang Jin-Ho was, his head should still shatter like a ripe watermelon after getting hit by this strike while unconscious.


    Once unleashed, no one could stop the Crimson King''s punch!


    The fist light containing thest remnants of the Crimson King''s qi flew toward Kang Jin-Ho. And then...!


    The Crimson King''s eyes opened wider in sheer shock. That was because... Someone had suddenly appeared right next to Kang Jin-Ho!


    That wasn''t some figure of speech, either. It wasn''t the case of that man sprinting toward his goal at the speed the Crimson King''s eyes couldn''t chase. He just... showed up out of nowhere. Quite literally. Like an illusion, a man who wasn''t there before had appeared out of thin air!


    <em>''No!''</em>


    The Crimson King instinctively knew. Regardless of who that was... That man was not his ally!


    ¡°Tsk...¡± The unknown man tutted slightly. This man, an elderly gentleman kitted out in a neat formal business suit, put the cane in his hand down, then reached behind him to grab Kang Jin-Ho without even bothering to look once. He nced at the Crimson King. ¡°Until next time.¡±


    <em>KWA-BOOOOOOOM!</em>


    The fist light exploded, brightly illuminating the world in the process.


    The Crimson King''s wide-open eyes didn''t blink once as he red at the exploding ocean.


    ¡°You...!¡±


    The blinding light and water spray eventually quietened down to reveal... nothing in the spot of the explosion. No, that wasn''t quite right. Some things remained, like the seawater, but none of them belonged to Kang Jin-Ho!


    He had escaped. He hadpletely slipped out of the Crimson King''s grasp!


    When the Crimson King finally confirmed the truth with his own two eyes, his body suddenly jerked back.


    <em>Splut!</em>


    The uncontroble rage instantly spread to the rest of his injured body, causing pure crimson fresh blood to splutter out of his mouth. Several more mouthfuls of blood gushed out, finally allowing the Crimson King to roar to the heavens in pure, unbridled fury.


    ¡°Kang Jin-Hoooooooo!¡±


    The world in the Crimson King''s view quickly lost all color. A titan respected and revered by all of Zhongyuan was now pounding the earth below in frustration. He was ungainly kicking and screaming like a furious little child!


    The rage burning in his heart couldn''t be restrained anymore. The shame akin to wallowing in the Hell''s dirty mud tormented him like crazy! And when he looked up, his eyes showed him the sight of the dozen-plus demonic cultivators.


    Even though they were facing the Crimson King in his most furious state... Their expressions could only be described as content.


    ¡°I... I will kill you.¡± The Crimson King growled menacingly like a wounded beast. ¡°You''re all dead! Dead! I will rip all of you apart! You stinking sons of b*tches!¡±


    ¡°Woah, there.¡± The demonic cultivator facing the Crimson King''s fury, Yi Myeong-Hwan, exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I guess you''re seriously pissed off, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± The Crimson King grimaced when he heard Koreaning out of the demonic cultivator''s lips. With that, he figured everything out.


    Thinking that the Martial Assembly couldn''t do anything in China and leaving them alone proved to be a grave mistake.


    Another mistake was letting these bastards approach him. A mistake the Crimson King wouldn''t have made if Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t turned him into a tattered rag!


    ¡°I will kill you all...!¡± The Crimson King growled as tears of blood began trickling down his eyes.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan looked away from the ring Crimson King and nced at where Kang Jin-Ho used to be. ¡°You told us you''d show us Hell, and well¡­¡±


    He had no idea that that ''Hell'' would be like this!


    ¡°I guess dying like this isn''t a bad way to go,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan grunted before shifting his gaze back to the Crimson King. ¡°However, you better put your affairs in order, too. When you meet that fe again next time, you''ll be the one kicking the bucket, after all!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    The Crimson King charged at the demonic cultivators like an enraged boar.


    For onest time, Yi Myeong-Hwan looked away from this terrifying scene to gaze at a distant spot on the horizon where a faint light could be seen. ¡°You mustn''t forget about us, Assembly Master.¡±


    <em>...That we were here for you.</em>


    <em>Please don''t forget.</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan smiled brightly as the Crimson King charged at them.


    ***


    ¡°Nooo! We can''t let that happen!¡±


    There was one more person who had lost his mind in this ce.


    And that was Cai Kechang, who had instantly figured out what just happened.


    Kang Jin-Ho quite literally vanished from everyone''s sight, and it seemed obvious to Cai Kechang where that bastard had disappeared to!


    ¡°...! Ships! We need ships! Prepare them right now!¡± Cai Kechang urgently cried out at his adjutants.


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    ¡°We''re going after them! We need to track that bastard down! Right now!¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir! There are no ships around here...¡±


    ¡°What?! Why not?¡±


    If looks could kill a person, dozens of people would''ve died from Cai Kechang''s re alone! That was how agitated and angry he was right now. It was a small miracle that he didn''t pop a blood vessel or two in his brain already.


    ¡°S-sir. You told us to get rid of all the ships near here.¡±


    ¡°What?! Who told you that! Wait, I did?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. You were worried about the bastards escaping through our grasp, so you ordered us to get rid of all the ships in the...¡±


    <em>Smaaack!</em>


    Cai Kechang suddenly punched his adjutant and roared in anger. ¡°Listen here, you stupid f*ck! When did I give you an order like that?! Who was it?! Which stupid motherf*cker told you that f*cking bullshit?! Who! Who?!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir.¡±


    Obviously, everyone here knew that Cai Kechang was being unreasonable. But it was meaningless to argue about that in the current situation. The smart thing to do was avoid the storm, after all.


    ¡°N-no, we can''t... let them... escape¡­¡±


    The furious Cai Kechang''splexion suddenly changed and became deathly pale. He even crawled on all fours to get closer to the shore. He helplessly reached toward the distant dot of light on the horizon.


    There it was, that lighting from a ship! Kang Jin-Ho must be riding on that thing. The abominable demonic creature destined to destroy everything of the Crimson King and his faction had finished piging and humiliating his opponents before leisurely escaping China!


    Cai Kechang sobered up and yelled again. ¡°Contact the Public Security, now!¡±


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Mobilize and utilize everything we have at our disposal! And sink that goddamn ship, now! Blow that sh*t up! Make sure that ship cannot return to Korea! Hurry the hell up, would you?! E-even if that ship enters the Korean waters, chase after it and blow it up! I don''t care if you have to use guns and cannons! Hurry the fuuuuu*k up!¡±


    Despite Cai Kechang''s desperate cries, no one moved. They knew his order was impossible to fulfill.


    Being able to see it didn''t mean the object was somewhere close by. That ship was already getting further away, undoubtedly traveling at full speed toward the South Korean territorial waters.


    Catching up to that ship at this stage was not going to happen. The international waters weren''t the territory of the martial artists, after all!


    ¡°T-that demonic entity, it... It''s...!¡± Cai Kechang mumbled helplessly, his expression dazed. ¡°Even though... We did so much... And the Crimson King himself has personally stepped up... Yet... What are we supposed to do... Now that that evil creature has escaped?¡±


    Cai Kechang had also witnessed how dangerous that evil entity was just like everyone here. He saw how the monster releasing a copious amount of pitch-ck demonic qi ruthlessly trampled on the Crimson King. And now, that dangerous existence was slipping through their fingers!


    A man they all viewed as a mere unexpected variable evolved into the worst-possible enemy in their own backyard before heading back home!


    What would happen if Kang Jin-Ho was allowed to regain his strength?


    <em>''It will be the end!''</em>


    The dagger sneakily targeting the Crimson King''s faction from behind had now transformed into the ws of a predator, ready to rip them apart at a moment''s notice!


    Cai Kechang had no confidence in dealing with that horrifying future.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaahk?! Kang, Jin, Hoooooo!¡±


    Cai Kechang began thrashing around like a madman, only to suddenly freeze stiff where he stood. Then, he silently crumbled to the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°S-sir!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s subordinates hurriedly rushed to his sides and tried to wake him up. However, they freaked out and urgently yelled at the others after noticing that Cai Kechang''s eyes had rolled back and foam was gushing out of his mouth.


    ¡°Doctor! Get a doctor, now!¡±


    Desperate yells of people searching for a doctor and confusion from those who hadn''t figured out what was going on descended on the pier.


    In the distance, the Crimson King''s rage rumbled in the ocean. And on the drynd, Cai Kechang was despairing. As for those who risked their lives for a chance to live...


    The morning sun slowly broke out of the horizon while dismissively putting all those things aside.


    The night that proved too long and too eventful for many people was finally drawing to a close. And no one had any idea how much this night''s events had distorted the fate of the rest of the world.


    Not a single person did.

 Chapter 761: Survived (1)

    ¡°Doctor! Call a goddamn doctor, now! Hurry the f*ck up!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su loudly roared.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Get a move on, now! Before I f*cking kill you myself!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was this close to losing his mind. Of course he knew he must stay calm andposed, but Kang Jin-Ho''s state was bad enough to make him forget all about that principle.


    ¡°W-what should I do?! Dammit!¡±


    It had been less than a minute since Kang Jin-Ho was teleported to this ship. But his blood was already soaking the floor to turn it into a puddle. How could Lee Hyeon-Su stay calm when his brain automatically calcted how long a person in this wretched state couldst?


    ¡°Press down on that spot! No, over there, you f*ck! Yes, there! Stem the bleeding, for god''s sake, you idiots!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s loud yell sobered up the pale-faced people. They rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho and urgently pressed down on various parts of his gravely injured figure.


    ¡°This... Goddamn it! F*ck!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su loudly swore, still unable to figure out what to do.The preparations he made seemed watertight. He had a doctor on standby on deck and even prepared a simple operating room before the ship had set sail, just in case. However, the medical equipment onboard could only stabilize and maintain a patient''s condition, but not much else.


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t remember any of his own preparations right now. Everything seemed to crumble into obscurity the moment he pped his eyes on Kang Jin-Ho''s deathly paleplexion.


    ¡°Doctor?! Where is the bloody doctor! Someone, go get those bastards already! Doctor!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su continued to yell like a crazed man.


    That was when a calm voice tickled his hearing. ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that, master!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su turned around, his eyes burning angrily, only for him to flinch and stop.


    Wiggins was there, lightly tutting away while staring at his disciple. What stopped Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t his master''s presence, though.


    ¡°M-master...! What happened to your arm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins shook his head and spoke without much concern. ¡°Giving up an arm is a cheap price to pay for extracting our Assembly Master from that monster.¡±


    The left side of Wiggins'' broad robe was suspiciously hanging loose. As if... His left arm was no longer there! The trickling blood on the robe told all the stories necessary to figure out what happened to the missing arm.


    Lee Hyeon-Su freaked out even more. ¡°Y-y-your arm?!¡±


    Wiggins shook his head. ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°But we need your arm to reattach it, master! L-let''s go back and retrieve¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, it''s fine,¡± Wiggins groaned while furrowing his brow. ¡°Besides, there should be nothing to retrieve other than some mangled bits of flesh, anyway. My arm didn''t get torn off but got crushed into mush.¡±


    ¡°Argh...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shuddered in dread.


    All Wiggins did was pop in there for a few seconds. That was how long he needed to rescue Kang Jin-Ho. Yet, he still lost an arm? Lee Hyeon-Su was freshly reminded of how hellish that ce must''ve been.


    ¡°S-still... But...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned, unable to figure out what to do while sandwiched between the dying Assembly Master and his master with a missing arm. ¡°What must I... Goddamn it...!¡±


    He felt powerless. Aggrieved. And utterly furious at himself. All these emotionsbined like a gut punch that brought tears to his eyes.


    In the meantime, doctors onboard hurriedly rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho. However, theirplexions instantly paled after checking out Kang Jin-Ho''s condition.


    ¡°W-we are supposed to...¡±


    <em>Save this man?</em>


    That was what the look on their faces was asking.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was too smart not to figure that out, so he addressed the lead surgeon while gritting his teeth. ¡°Doctor, listen.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°If this man dies... Everyone here will die, too.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Naked killing intent figuratively dripped from every word leaving Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth.


    ¡°And you better believe me when I say you won''t experience a nice little sea burial in the Yellow Sea. Because, if that person dies... You and your chums are gonna take a detour to the pits of Hell. I will make sure to get your tickets, so you better...¡±


    That was when Wiggins used his remaining arm to smack the back of Lee Hyeon-Su''s head.


    To his credit, Lee Hyeon-Su clenched his teeth and kept his silence. Although his boiling anger had rushed to the top of his head, how could he talk back to his master who sacrificed an arm to rescue the Assembly Master?


    ¡°You think threatening these doctors will spur them on to do a better job?¡± Wiggins shook his head before smiling gently at the doctors. ¡°My apologies. My disciple got too worked up and said some stupid things. Don''t worry, everyone. I shall personally guarantee your safety.¡±


    The doctors faltered. ¡°Oh. Uh...¡±


    ¡°And... I know that the patient looks like a corpse right now, but he''s a lot tougher than your average young man. I assure you, he will definitely pull through as long as you perform first-aid and patch up his wounds. Please do your best, everyone.¡±


    ¡°I-I see. But it''s impossible to do that here. We need to suture the patient and perform a blood transfusion. W-we must transfer the patient to the operating room!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Even before Wiggins could finish nodding, people hurriedly rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho and tried to lift him up. However, they were stopped in their tracks by Wiggins'' weighty-sounding voice.


    ¡°Do not touch him.¡±


    His voice contained this inexplicable power, forcing everyone to back away without touching Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Wiggins grunted, then extended his lone arm toward Kang Jin-Ho. Thetter''s still figure silently floated up in the air. With how precarious his condition was, people haphazardly touching Kang Jin-Ho could put even more burden on him. Wiggins'' way of transporting him should be the best option avable.


    Once Wiggins finished carefully transporting Kang Jin-Ho to the operating room, doctors urgently rushed in.


    ¡°Blood! We need to give him more blood! Get the packs ready!¡±


    ¡°That''s not gonna help him in his current condition! We need to perform angiorrhaphy first!¡±[1]


    ¡°No! He''ll die from blood loss at this rate!¡±


    Unlike how rushed the doctors sounded, their eyes were focused, and their hands were moving professionally. After confirming that the doctors had begun their work, Wiggins left the operating room and cautiously closed the door behind him. From this moment on, there wasn''t much he could do. He must let the doctors do their job.


    ¡°...Master,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Wiggins nced back at his grim-faced disciple walking up to him. He chuckled slightly. ¡°It''s not that easy to remain calm, now is it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°People who believe they are pretty calm simply haven''t been tested by incidents that could potentially fluster them. That''s all.¡± Wiggins exined calmly to his disciple.


    ¡°...I see.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while lowering his head.


    Lee Hyeon-Su proudly saw himself as the hidden brains of the Assembly''s operation. But this event taught him how powerless and pathetic he actually was. Rather painfully so, too.


    He couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t predict the Crimson King personally interfering. He didn''t even entertain the idea of Kang Jin-Ho facing grave threats like this, either. In fact, didn''t Lee Hyeon-Su willingly agree with Kang Jin-Ho''s ns to go to China? Because he thought the Assembly would be safe while Kang Jin-Ho attracted attention over there?


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the Chinese wouldpletely forget about the Korean Martial Assembly and target only Kang Jin-Ho. Yet Lee Hyeon-Su greatly overestimated the value of the organization he helped to establish.


    ...And the price of his arrogance was this situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho was teetering on the border between life and death. Meanwhile, Wiggins lost an arm. Not only that, but Yi Myeong-Hwan and hisrades had to bravely walk into the jaws of death to rescue Kang Jin-Ho.


    Not everything that happened was Lee Hyeon-Su''s fault. That didn''t mean he was not responsible for what happened, though.


    Lee Hyeon-Su held his face in shame.


    <em>''God f*cking damn it!''</em>


    He almost bit his tongue to kill himself. This shame was unbearable! And what embarrassed him even more was Wiggins'' calm demeanor. Even though he acted ording to Lee Hyeon-Su''s n to rescue Kang Jin-Ho and jumped into the enemy camp... How could Wiggins be moreposed than Lee Hyeon-Su?


    ¡°Tell me, disciple. Are you nning to repeat your mistakes here?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked up at Wiggins.


    ¡°You can beat yourself up with regretter. Stewing in shame can be a valuable learning experience for you. However... Don''t you still have things to do?¡±


    Wiggins was right. Lee Hyeon-Su still had plenty of things left to do. If he let his shock prevent him from performing his duties properly, what would Kang Jin-Ho say after waking upter?


    Lee Hyeon-Su was not confident in handling the inevitable disappointed look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    ¡°Master... The Assembly Master will be alright, yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he''d die like this?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don''t.¡±


    Wiggins tutted softly. ¡°Then, what are you worried about?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su animatedly nodded away. Kang Jin-Ho was not fated to die in a ce like this. Besides, he must not die for the sake of everyone who sacrificed their lives to rescue him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned around to leave. Now that things hade to this, he must ''look after'' what Kang Jin-Ho had created while putting his body on the line.


    ***


    ¡°Come on! Pull them in! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The current situation was quite literally a chaotic mess.


    In the original n, this ship should have been waiting for the demonic cultivators'' arrival in the international waters. Once they had arrived and climbed aboard, that would''ve been the job mostly done.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su was left with no choice but to boldly order the ship to enter the Chinese territorial waters when the situation became urgent.


    His judgment proved correct. If Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t ordered the ship to get closer to the coastline, most demonic cultivators would''ve drowned from fatigue.


    Although, his decision could''ve killed the demonic cultivators if the ship had gone off in a different direction. Even so, Lee Hyeon-Su valued Kang Jin-Ho''s survival far more than the lives of ten thousand demonic cultivators.


    He didn''t care about people potentially decrying his immoral decision. He also didn''t care about peoplebeling him a devil. Lee Hyeon-Su became an uncaring bastard and ensured hismand would be carried out.


    As luck would have it, he managed to meet up with the demonic cultivators swimming toward the ship. That didn''t mean he had the time to stop and pull them up one by one, though. So, Lee Hyeon-Su ordered all thes and buoys in the ship to be thrown overboard and let the demonic cultivators climb up on their own strength.


    Many demonic cultivators managed to climb onboard, but quite a few failed to do so after exhausting themselves too much in the ocean. The operation to rescue them was currently underway.


    ¡°Which son of a b*tch was it?!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, demonic cultivators roared in anger after setting foot on the ship''s deck.


    ¡°You! You insane motherf*cker! Who would think about moving the ship when people are still dangling on the sides?! Listen here, you motherf*cker! Do you have any idea how many people died because of you!¡±


    The demonic cultivators instinctively figured out that Lee Hyeon-Su was the man in charge and unleashed their rage in his direction.


    However, such a thing was utterly ineffective against Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°So what?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su dismissively grunted.


    ¡°...What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you why I should care about a few of you dying out there.¡±


    The demonic cultivators got flustered when Lee Hyeon-Su began berating them in fluent Chinese.


    ¡°Can it with your tough guy act, alright? You f*cking insect piece of sh*t. You think I came to rescue you? If it weren''t for Assembly Master, I wouldn''t even give a sh*t about you and leave already.¡±


    ¡°You... You...!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su pointed at the containers stacked on the ship''s deck. ¡°You crawled up here like goddamn cockroaches, so shut the f*ck up and go inside already. I don''t have the time to listen to your whining.¡±


    ¡°You...! I''ll kill you, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su growled menacingly, his murderous re locking on to the demonic cultivators.


    ¡°...!¡± The demonic cultivators all flinched. They were instantly suppressed by Lee Hyeon-Su''s murderous aura.


    ¡°When I think about how our Assembly Master got injured because of you lot...! It''s taking everything I have to stop myself from rounding all of you up and tossing you overboard. So, disappear from my sight while I''m still being civil, okay? I''m this close to ripping your head off myself.¡±


    That was when Chang Min suddenly butted in. ¡°It''s as he says.¡±


    Demonic cultivators hurriedly looked in the direction of his voice. ¡°Elder Chang!¡±


    Chang Min staggered toward the crowd. He shouldn''t have been too exhausted while swimming to the ship, but the truth was, he was too tired to even stand straight right now. He spent most of his energy trying to assist all the weaker demonic cultivators and pull them up the ship, after all.


    He nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What is our liege''s current state?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su realized he must reply to this demonic cultivator. He only needed one look to figure out that this old man was a big shot. ¡°He''s in the operating room, receiving medical care.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Chang Min nodded, then addressed the crowd in a firm, unforgiving tone. ¡°You heard him! Our liege is being treated for his injuries right now! In that case, I will not ept any unruly behaviors from you! Do not forget that we still have not reached the promisednd. Don''t let your guard down!¡±


    ¡°B-but, Elder Chang!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me!¡±


    The demonic cultivators flinched again and shrunk back. Chang Min sounded angry, his voice containing barely suppressed killing intent. They had never heard Chang Min speak this way before.


    ¡°Who among us isn''t angry and sad at the losses and sacrifices?! If our liege and these people hadn''t stepped up for us... We''d all be dead! Are you thinking of disobeying our liege''smand!¡±


    ¡°N-no, Elder Chang...¡±


    ¡°...Then, hurry up and move!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su watched Chang Min ably deal with the situation and sighed in relief. Of course, that didn''t mean this situation had beenpletely dealt with just yet.


    ¡°Where''s my master?¡± Vator asked while walking unsteadily toward Lee Hyeon-Su and Chang Min.


    1. Angiorrhaphy is a surgical suture/repair of blood vessels. ?

 Chapter 762: Survived (2)

    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly replied, ¡°Assembly Master is receiving medical treatment.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded. ¡°I see. What are his odds?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure, but Sir Wiggins said we can rest easy.¡±


    Only after hearing that reply did Vator plop down on his butt. Even Lee Hyeon-Su could clearly sense all the tension and strength hurriedly abandoning the big man.


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Vator sighed loudly. Hisrge frame seemed to quiver noticeably. ¡°If it''s that bastard''s assurance, well...¡±


    Wiggins responded from a distance. ¡°I hope you were about to say you trust my judgment, Sir Vator.¡±


    Vator slowly turned his head and nced at Wiggins walking up to him.


    ¡°Bloody hell... To think I''d be d to see that punchable face,¡± Vator chuckled and was about to say something snarky, only for his tired gaze tond on Wiggins''s missing limb. ¡°...What happened to your arm?¡±


    ¡°I had to leave it behind as a tribute.¡±¡°To the Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Other people don''t have the qualifications to receive such a tribute from me, you know. However, the Crimson King seems pretty qualified to me. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Vator bit his lower lip and said nothing while ring at Wiggins. Eventually, he slowly chewed his words out. ¡°Was there a reason to prove your loyalty like this?¡±


    Wiggins shook his head. ¡°Even I had no idea I''d get to prove myself this way. Yes, I did something terribly stupid, but humans can''t always make smart decisions.¡±


    Vator chuckled hollowly.


    He always remained wary of Wiggins. That was because the Englishman seemed to have some kind of an ulterior motive. A man who used to wield so much power wouldn''t suddenly choose to follow Kang Jin-Ho around for no reason. That was simply not logical.


    So, Vator believed Wiggins was aiming for something, most likely malicious in nature. However, this event grandly shattered his suspicion. Vator didn''t think Wiggins would have a hidden agenda urgent or desperate enough to sacrifice an arm.


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± Vator gruffly muttered.


    Wiggins still caught the hint of sorrow and sympathy in Vator''s voice, though, and smiled back at the big man. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s still a profitable trade for me in the end.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Missing an arm will make my life somewhat inconvenient, but my lord''s trust in me will undoubtedly go up. And he will value my input even more now. An aging fox is trying to leech off a lion, so giving up a leg as a snack doesn''t sound like a bad trade to me.¡±


    ¡°Insane bastard,¡± Vator grunted while shaking his head. He always found Wiggins a glib bastard, but to think thetter would still crack jokes even as blood trickled out of his open wound! It was tough to feel sympathy for a guy like that. ¡°Even so¡­¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head a little. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°...You did good.¡±


    Wiggins didn''t reply in his usual manner and nodded briefly like a proper gentleman. An earnest praise required an earnest response, after all.


    ¡°What''s our current situation?¡± Vator asked Lee Hyeon-Su next.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was temporarily out ofmission, Vator would have to take over themand and lead everyone here. This knowledge motivated him to desperately hold on to his consciousness despite his wrecked body crying out for some rest.


    Lee Hyeon-Su began his exnation. ¡°For now, it doesn''t seem like anyone is pursuing us. So far, we haven''t encountered any trouble, and the ship is currently en route to South Korea.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Cai Kechang isn''t an easily giving up type.¡±


    ¡°I see. We''ll increase our pace as much as possible, then.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Vator slowly nodded. Unlike on drynd, there wasn''t a whole lot he could do in an ocean. And it was also difficult to predict what the Crimson King''s faction would do now.


    <em>''Still... Even if it''s the Crimson King, he wouldn''t carelessly invade another country''s territory.''</em>


    There was a limit to how much those in power could hide the existence of martial artists. If this problem spilled over the borders and became an international incident, the politicians wouldn''t sit still and do nothing. Knowing this... the Crimson King shouldn''t haphazardly try something unwise.


    Of course, Vator didn''t know that Cai Kechang would stop at nothing to kill Kang Jin-Ho, even if that would lead to serious diplomatic problems. It was just that he didn''t have a sure-fire way to kill someone overseas and had to give up... For the time being, at least


    Vator grunted and addressed Lee Hyeon-Su again. ¡°Get some men to monitor our surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Even when we''re in the middle of an ocean?¡±


    ¡°If I was Cai Kechang, I''d have picked several men ready to kill themselves and put a hole in the ship''s hull.¡±


    ¡°I see. I''ll get to it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Vator nodded, then looked at Chang Min next. ¡°As for keeping the demonic cultivators in line...¡±


    Chang Min shook his head. ¡°Leave that to me and stop worrying about it.¡±


    Now that he had finished issuingmands, Vator leaned against a wall before crumbling to the floor. ¡°Then, from now on, themander will be...¡± Vator slowly nced in Wiggins'' direction.


    Wiggins smiled warmly. ¡°Missing an arm doesn''t mean I''ve suddenly be a mute too, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Vator grunted, then his eyes slowly closed. Once he passed out for good, everyone nearby sighed quietly.


    Out of three people leading the Martial Assembly, Kang Jin-Ho was inside an operating room. Vator passed out from his severe injuries. Only Wiggins was still conscious, albeit with a missing arm.


    This scene was all the proof needed to let Lee Hyeon-Su know how horrifying the battlefield must''ve been.


    ¡°It''s been a long night,¡± Wiggins quietly muttered while leaning against a nearby wall. He gripped his aching shoulder and grimaced a little.


    ¡°It''s still not over yet, master,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Good that you know. Whether we reach South Korea in one piece or not now depends on you. Sir Vator is obviously in a bad state. And I''m also not 100%. We''ll all die if they catch up to us. You understand that, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, his expression stiff and solemn.


    Wiggins smirked slightly. ¡°You''re finally making a dependable expression, my disciple!¡±


    ¡°I''ll finish organizing the situation on deck.¡±


    ¡°Good. I''ll be at the bridge. Do your best.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, then quickly rushed away.


    Wiggins didn''t hang around and turned around to leave.


    The Crimson King''s attack didn''t just rob Wiggins of his arm. His innards were also all messed up. Utterly destroyed. If enemies decided to target him now... Well, he''d have no choice but to obediently offer his neck for a chance of a painless death.


    <em>''The Crimson King was indeed a monster.''</em>


    Now that Wiggins had an opportunity to face the Crimson King, he could safely say that man was well deserving of the ''monster'' moniker. Even though the Crimson King was in such a tattered state, he still managed to wreck Wiggins with a single blow!


    Most martial artists would''ve had a hard time surviving the injuries crippling the Crimson King. Yet, he was still capable of unleashing an attack of that magnitude...!


    <em>''However, our side also has a monster, now don''t we?''</em>


    Indeed, Wiggins'' side also boasted a monster capable of hurting the Crimson King to that degree. Wiggins'' lips curled up slowly while recalling what he saw back then.


    He didn''t get to see everything from the beginning till the end. Kang Jin-Ho chose to remain all by himself, after all. However, Wiggins still witnessed thest moments where the Crimson King was prepared to throw his life away to kill Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Crimson King considering Kang Jin-Ho as a threat worthy of the ultimate sacrifice implied so, so much.


    ¡°Indeed, it was a cheap price to pay...¡± Wiggins muttered while massaging his shoulder.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to run around here and there like a madman.


    All the problems didn''t magically disappear just because the demonic cultivators finished boarding the ship. The next challenge for Lee Hyeon-Su was safely guiding the ship back to South Korea.


    The Korean coastguard wasn''t ipetent enough to let an unknown ship teeming with ''undered migrants'' slip through their. So, Lee Hyeon-Su went around kicking and screaming at the demonic cultivators behaving likezy swines and shoved them inside the containers.


    <em>''Goddamn it!''</em>


    Neatly stacking up shipping containers was easy. Unfortunately, the problem with stacking containers that way was that people couldn''t get inside the ones higher up. So, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to stack the containers in such a way that people could actually climb into them.


    ...And that led to the creation of a cargo ship that even a moron would find suspicious.


    To think they''d enter the Korean territorial waters with such a ship! And it was also teeming with suspicious people, too! This seemed like a terrible idea.


    Lee Hyeon-Su greased all the right palms before setting off, but could he ce all of his trust in that solution? No, not really. People with an unnecessary sense of justice and a desire to do right by their jobs could be found in surprisingly high numbers around the world, after all.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was desperate not to get sucker-punched by a one-in-a-million chance during this voyage. Right now, the three ''leaders'' of the Martial Assembly were... somewhat indisposed. If a problem reared its ugly head now, everything could go to hell in a handbasket in no time at all.


    Lee Hyeon-Su yelled at the demonic cultivators again. ¡°Crawl in there already, you f*cking bastards!¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    The demonic cultivators chuckled hollowly at the Korean martial artist biting their heads off.


    They would''ve felt less aggrieved if this Korean happened to be stronger than them, but no! Who wouldn''t get pissed off when a weakling they could beat up in less than three seconds was hurling all sorts of insults at them with an ugly frown on his face?


    Of course, they had no choice but to swallow their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You heard him! Climb into the containers! Hurry up!¡±


    With Chang Min in the lead, the elders ran around here and there to control and manage the demonic cultivators. Regardless of how demeaning and ugly this situation was, they had no choice but to obey. Besides, they knew this Korean brought the ship over under the demon emperor''s orders. Someone like that wouldn''t be a pushover.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±


    After finally tucking all the demonic cultivators inside the shipping containers, Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out a packet of cigarettes with trembling hands. While mouthing a cigarette, he stared at the distant horizon.


    <em>''Goddamn it...''</em>


    The morning sun was breaking through the dawn''s darkness, and Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but frown deeply. If everything had worked out ording to the n, the ship would''ve reached the Korean coast before sunrise. And the demonic cultivators would''ve swam toward the drynd under the cover of darkness.


    Now that the sun was up, though... It''d be impossible to smuggle so many people through a port.


    <em>''Which means we will have to keep the ship on standby for now...''</em>


    Docking the ship was unfeasible, and so was dropping the ''cargo'' in the ocean. In that case... What other choice did they have other than be on standby? They should spend the day like this before resuming their covert activities once the night returns.


    Lee Hyeon-Su obviously wanted to get a move on. However, didn''t the wise old ''they'' say one should take the longer way around the more pressed one felt? Rushing into things would undoubtedly create problems.


    Thankfully, Lee Hyeon-Su had the foresight to register the ship as a cargo ship with the authorities and set a date for when it''d dock in a port. So, the ship spending a day on standby out on water wouldn''t rouse too much suspicion.


    That was when someone rushed up to Lee Hyeon-Su. He nced at this person. ¡°...How is the Assembly Master''s condition?¡±


    ¡°Sir! I''ve been told he''s been stabilized.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed. His legs suddenly went limp after listening to that report.


    <em>''Stabilized, huh...''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out the cigarette out of his mouth with his left hand, then roughly rubbed his face with his right hand.


    After doing that for a good few seconds, Lee Hyeon-Su addressed the subordinate again. ¡°Okay, got it. Keep me informed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The subordinate went away, leaving Lee Hyeon-Su by himself again. He tossed the half-burned cigarette away and pulled out a fresh one before mouthing it.


    <em>Click... Click!</em>


    The stiff ocean breezes prevented his lighter from doing its job, but Lee Hyeon-Su persevered and eventually lit his cigarette up. He wordlessly sucked in a lungful of unhealthy smoke.


    Knowing Kang Jin-Ho was now stable, thoughts Lee Hyeon-Su had suppressed until now reared their heads in his mind. He tried so hard to avoid thinking about it, but... How could he not think about them now?


    ¡°You idiots...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed.


    What they did... No one could have demanded it from them. No one had the right to order them to do it. Even then, those guys, they... They voluntarily threw their lives away.


    Lee Hyeon-Su willingly shoved countless subordinates into the gates of Hell plenty of times in the past for his own benefit. But none of their deaths weighed as heavily on Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind as the sacrifice this time.


    What he got in return for their sacrifice was iparably more beneficial. And the sacrificialmbs volunteered, knowing what would happen. So, why... Why did Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart feel so heavy?


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in another lungful of smoke, his slightly-dazed gaze scanning the vast empty ocean. ¡°God f*cking dammit...¡±


    His mouth tasted bitter. Probably because of the cigarette.


    Retrieving their remains would be... most likely impossible, no?


    What were those guys thinking of while dying? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but wonder.


    Sacrificing oneself for a greater cause was something Lee Hyeon-Su would never fully understand. Wouldn''t ''greater cause'' mean something only if you got to be a part of it, too? To think some people were willing to die for a future they wouldn''t even get to see... Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    How stupid was that? Truly idiotic, that was what it was.


    Even so...


    Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out his cigarette packet again. He flicked the cigarette in his mouth into the ocean, then mouthed a fresh one. He lit it, only to cast it into the ocean again. Then, he did the same with a new cigarette. And another. And another...


    After tossing the same number of cigarettes into the ocean as those who would never return from China, Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly squeezed his eyes shut. Although he had no qualifications or the right to offer a prayer for their souls... At least he could offer a cigarette to each one of them.


    ¡°You... bunch of idiots.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered weakly before turning around to head toward the bridge. Since the situation had been more or less sorted out, he should report back to Wiggins.


    Even though he was walking away without a moment''s hesitation, Lee Hyeon-Su''s figure, when viewed from behind... seemed uncharacteristically heavier.

 Chapter 763: Survived (3)

    Calling this ce a ''space where nothing exists'' seemed apt. Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t see anything beside darkness, after all.


    However, he couldn''t say this space was inside darkness. The concept of darkness was the absence of light. So, when no light existed in a space and only darkness could be seen... Didn''t that basically imply <em>nothing </em>existed here?


    In this empty space, Kang Jin-Ho was... simply drifting around aimlessly.


    It was hard to say whether he was awake or unconscious.


    In a space where he might or might not be looking at things, Kang Jin-Ho floated away in utter silence.


    How long had it been since he entered this space? Kang Jin-Ho forgot how to think. Even his will to do something, anything, vanished. In utter silence, he aimlessly drifted away and away. Aimlessly, and...


    ¡°That''s not much different from your current life, now is it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was roused up from his aimless drifting by a voice ringing in his ear. That voice echoed like a thunderp inside this still space.


    Inside a space devoid of anything, even a normal-sounding voice transformed into a raucous racket.Kang Jin-Ho finally remembered the concept of ''looking'' just then. He turned his head, which he wasn''t even sure if it still existed, and nced in the direction of that voice.


    That was when he saw... himself. He saw Kang Jin-Ho. As if he was staring at a mirror.


    Kang Jin-Ho instinctively realized that he wasn''t merely staring at his reflection. No, that figure was him. He was talking to himself.


    ¡°My... life?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just going with the flow. Drifting around. Matching the pace of others as they drag you around... Isn''t that the path you''ve decided for this life?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, then. What have you willingly decided for yourselftely?¡± The other Kang Jin-Ho, the one calling himself Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, didn''t even bother to hide his ridicule.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while staring at his other self. ¡°So, you were still around, then. I figured you had already disappeared by now.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor... No, Crimson Heaven, smirked strangely at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Me? Disappear? Get your head out of the clouds, fake me. I am the real one here. I am the real Kang Jin-Ho! That''s why I can''t disappear. How can I when I''m the real one? You should be the one disappearing.¡±


    ¡°...Still repeating that nonsense, are you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Crimson Heaven sneered derisively. ¡°Why don''t you take a good look at yourself first?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked down, at his own body. And it... definitely existed.


    His previously blurry, hazy figure gradually became ''solid''. And it was a perfect facsimile of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor right next to him.


    ¡°So, who''s the fake here, again?¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor snarkily asked again, his words stabbing into Kang Jin-Ho''s heart. ¡°You can feel it too, don''t you? You''ve been thinking of it as ''change''. But I''ve got news for you. It''s not ''change''. It''s ''difference''. You''re not Kang Jin-Ho. You are just trash created from thebination of things that don''t belong to the real Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor before cocking his head. ¡°Are you saying that because you''ve lived far longer?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot...!¡± Crimson Heaven red at Kang Jin-Ho in sheer disappointment and contempt.


    The intensity of contempt in that re was so strong that Kang Jin-Ho reflexively flinched.


    Crimson Heaven grunted loudly. ¡°Who cares about who lived for longer? No, what matters is ''density''. What you think of as yours came about because of me.¡±


    ¡°No. Not true.¡±


    ¡°What makes me ''me'' is the life I''ve lived. Nothing changes even if your consciousness wishes to replicate our first life, okay? Since we longed for the past, the old ''you'' is the real us? I hope you are not deluding yourself into thinking that is the truth.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond. He couldn''t even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Your everything was created in Zhongyuan. You might have been born in Korea, sure. And you''re a part of the modern era. But, so what? You will always be a denizen of Zhongyuan. Your entire being, your everything... was shaped back in Zhongyuan! Let''s not beat around the bush, okay?¡±


    So much sneer! Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was openly sneering at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Let''s say you can be the real Kang Jin-Ho but must give up everything you''ve acquired as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. You think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho already knew the answer to that question, even though he couldn''t say it out loud. Separating Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s abilities from him was impossible at this stage. The life he had built so far was all thanks to those abilities, after all.


    ¡°You rely heavily on Crimson Heaven''s abilities, yet you also deny being Crimson Heaven. That''s pretty straightforward, then. Whatever is convenient for you, am I right?¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor leisurely approached Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Can you say I''m wrong?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you if you can deny everything!¡±


    Their eyes met just then. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s murderous re locked on to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly held that hate-filled re before sighing softly. ¡°So... You wish to argue that you''re the real deal? Is that it? And you want to take over this body?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor spun on his heels and walked a little distance away before spreading his arms wide open. ¡°Me saying I''m the real one doesn''t mean I''m excluding you. That I''m denying your existence. Because... You''re also me.¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor turned around to face Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Your guilty conscience, your sense of responsibility, for murdering countless people... Living in the modern era with that kind of weight pressing down on you is impossible. Don''t worry, I''m not unhappy about bearing that particr burden. It''s proof that I am Kang Jin-Ho, after all. Not wanting to take responsibility for what you''ve done only serves as more concrete proof that you''re a fake. Even then¡­¡±


    A strange smile floated up on Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s face.


    ¡°You''ve been excluding me way too much. And you''ve morphed into a full-on personality in the process. That''s why... You''ll get absorbed into me sooner orter. I can exist without you, but you can''t exist without me. When I finally step into the open, you''ll experience somethingpletely different from what I''ve experienced. You will... simply be another part of me.¡±


    ¡°...But now is not the time? Is that what you''re saying?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. ¡°Why not? Is it because I hold the upper hand right now?¡±


    ¡°You already know the answer, don''t you?¡± Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor teasingly asked. And Kang Jin-Ho''s expression gradually hardened.


    Yes, he... Kang Jin-Ho already knew the answer.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor smirked. ¡°You know you won''t cope with the future about toe.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You will crumble. All the things you''ve done will choke the life out of you. And you''ll die from them. You''re ''Kang Jin-Ho'', not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, so you''ve been prioritizing other people over you. However... When you start prioritizing yourself over things like your family and friends... That''s when you and I will be one again.¡±


    What a dilemma this was.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously knew very well what Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was saying here. If he started prioritizing himself over everything in this world and only focused on his own survival... How would he be any different to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor?


    However, he didn''t have enough strength to prioritize other people around him. Which meant he''d inevitably reach out to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor for help.


    Regardless of what he''d choose, the end result seemed inly obvious.


    ¡°I shall be waiting. Right in this space,¡± said Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor as he leisurely settled down on an impressive throne that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. At the same time...


    Kang Jin-Ho''s figure began falling lower and lower. In the blink of an eye, he was engulfed by darkness again, but his ears still caught the whisper of the familiar existence.


    ¡°Don''t forget, okay? Like how you can never fully be me, I can''t be the full me, either. Things I should''ve acquired were taken away by you, you see? I''m sure you know what I mean by that¡­¡±


    And then, everything got cut off.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes.


    It didn''t quite feel like he had regained consciousness on his own, though. No, it was more like someone had forcibly pried his eyelids open. And the first thing he saw after waking up was...


    ¡°When I... opened my eyes, an unfamiliar ceiling greeted me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°You even have enough energy to crack jokes, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly turned to the side. He found the pale-faced Lee Hyeon-Su sitting on a hospital chair.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°Since you can crack jokes, your condition must be better than I thought, sir. That''s great news. Although, I''m not sure if it''s actually great¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed that Lee Hyeon-Su''s condition seemed a little strange.


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke with a calm, nay, cold, attitude, but hisplexion was quickly turning red from excitement. It was as if he was trying so hard to contain his overwhelming emotions.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t point that out. Pretending to not notice anything was the right thing to do in a situation like this, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted and rubbed his face. ¡°How long have I been out for?¡±


    ¡°Three days, Assembly Master,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°I''ve been snoozing for a while, then.¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while sitting up.


    Lee Hyeon-Su jumped up in rm and hurriedly pushed Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders down. ¡°Wait, sir! I think it''s better for you to stay in bed. Your condition is bad enough for a rag doll to start calling you big brother, you see? If your wounds open up again, forget doctors, we might need to call on the team of seamstresses instead. Along with the top-of-the-line sewing machines, too!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle hollowly at that. Why did it feel like Lee Hyeon-Su would be more prone to cracking weird jokes the worse the situation was?


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°But the doctors said...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I know my body the best,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while lightly brushing aside Lee Hyeon-Su''s hands. He leisurely got up, then began unbuttoning the drab hospital clothes.


    ¡°What the... Assembly Master, how about holding off on the strip show for some other... Huh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tried to crack another joke, only for his mouth to mp shut on its own.


    Kang Jin-Ho took his top off to reveal his torso tightly wrapped up in bandages. Taking those bandages off led to his muscles being exposed.


    Those were some seriously impressive muscles. And no, they weren''t ''pumped'' up to look good in photos, either. In some ways, Kang Jin-Ho''s muscles might seem a littlecking in volume. However, the more one looked at those muscles, the more impressed the one would be.


    What stunned Lee Hyeon-Su into silence wasn''t those muscles, though.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance couldn''t be called attractive right now. As if an elementary school kid had been scribbling messily on his skin using a Sharpie, Kang Jin-Ho''s average-sized torso was covered in countless crisscrossing stitches.


    Thebination of dried blood and ck stitches was more than enough to force Lee Hyeon-Su into a deep frown.


    <em>''...What''s going on here?''</em>


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su quickly discovered something odd after taking a closer look at Kang Jin-Ho''s torso.


    Sutured skin looking bloated and swollen should be the norm, but Kang Jin-Ho''s wounds weren''t like that. Only some redness remained on the surface, but not much else. Without those stitches in ce, Lee Hyeon-Su would have been fooled into believing that Kang Jin-Ho was never injured, to begin with!


    He would''ve thought that someone or something had scratched Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°W-what? But how?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su gasped in shock.


    Without saying anything, Kang Jin-Ho began tearing off the stitches one by one. However, he soon furrowed his brow and nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Scissors.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there a pair of scissors in here?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think we can find scissors in a hospital room, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. ¡°Please wait for a bit, sir. I''ll call a doctor. We might not need one, but it''s better to have a professional take out the stitches.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Yes, I agree that might be...¡±


    <em>m!</em>


    That was when the door to Kang Jin-Ho''s hospital room was violently shoved open.


    Since delivery services promptly showing up at people''s doorsteps were all the rage these days, the two men inside the room thought that a doctor had shown up without being summoned beforehand. Of course, their anticipation was brutally kicked out the window almost immediately after they spotted the gigantic figure visible through the open doorway.


    ¡°Master!¡± Vator roared loudly.


    That roar sounded like it came from a train horn, forcing Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho to hurriedly cover their ears.


    ¡°Master! Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°...I was. Until you showed up.¡±


    ¡°Your body! Does anything feel off? Strangely out of ce?¡±


    ¡°My body also felt fine until you showed up.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly.


    He lost count of how many times he recovered from grave injuries. However, this must be the first time someone in the same room was raising a huge fuss about his health.


    ¡°Yourplexion still doesn''t look so good, my lord,¡± said Wiggins.


    His figure became visible only after Vator ungainly squeezed his massive frame through the doorway.


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, his probing gaze locking onto Wiggins'' shoulder. He bit his lip a little at the empty space where Wiggins'' arm was supposed to be.


    Wiggins also didn''t say anything, knowing now wasn''t the ideal time to crack jokes and brush things aside.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho broke his lengthy silence. ¡°Still...¡±


    His voice sounded a little hollow just then.


    ¡°...I''m d everyone''s alive.¡±


    This was the moment the lengthy battle had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 764: Survived (4)

    ¡°This, uh, doesn''t make any sense...¡±


    The doctor examining Kang Jin-Ho in disbelief, Doh Yong-Hwang, couldn''t stop all the cold sweat from trickling down his forehead.


    The world operated through something called ''logic''. Of course, there were instances when established logic would be challenged and broken. And people in the business of saving lives often encountered such instances.


    Patients who were written off as beyond saving would make a miraculous recovery. Or, a patient who had been doing perfectly well until the day before would suddenly get worse. Such situations held the power to utterly shatter the arrogance of doctors, which was a natural byproduct of handling life and death every day.


    Doh Yong-Hwan''s respect and awe toward life had steadily grown over the many years he spent in the medical profession, but at this very moment... His awe seemed not quite enough for this strange situation.


    <em>''How can he be so perfectly fine?''</em>


    The doctor who oversaw the suturing three days ago was Doh Yong-Hwan. And, as luck would have it, he was also tasked with removing Kang Jin-Ho''s stitches today.


    That was a good thing, though, because that experience was stopping him from hurling as many insults as he could think of! As a doctor, how could he not curse the fool who dared to suture a perfectly healthy patient!


    The suture on Kang Jin-Ho''s stomach was Doh Yong-Hwan''s handiwork. He clearly remembered it since he meticulously inspected the patient''s peritoneum during the operation to ensure it hadn''t been damaged.But now...!


    <em>''This ispletely unreal!''</em>


    There was not a single wound on the patient''s body! No, wait. That wasn''t right. There was one proof of an injury in the shape of a lengthy red line on Kang Jin-Ho''s skin underneath the stitches. It looked like a cat had scratched him or something!


    A person who did the suturing was here, yet the injuries requiring sutures had disappeared. How was Doh Yong-Hwan supposed to exin this situation?


    Vator curiously asked. ¡°Is there a problem, doctor?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir! No problem at all!¡± Doh Yong-Hwan hurriedly replied while failing to disguise his astonishment.


    <em>''What the f*ck is happening here?!''</em>


    Doh Yong-Hwan was stuck in a serious dilemma of figuring out which was scarier¡ªa man who could ''heal'' fatal injuries in his gut in less than three days or a giant with a body five timesrger than an adult male!


    Didn''t that sound like he was facing a ghost and a monster and had to decide which of the two was more terrifying?


    At least the ghost-like man was keeping mum while the monster-like giant was directly ''threatening'' Doh Yong-Hwan! That kind of helped with Doh Yong-Hwan''s decision-making process.


    ¡°Sir! The patient has made a perfect recovery! His vitals are also stable! And everything seems fine internally as well!¡±


    ¡°Seems fine, you say?¡± Vator''s brows quivered ominously. ¡°Listen here, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think now is the time to say ''seems fine'' to us?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Vator growled unhappily. ¡°Are all the fancy medical equipment in this hospital just for show? Aren''t you supposed to perform a thorough examination and give us a confirmation? Will you take responsibility when the patient developsplications after leaving the hospital?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that''s not what I...¡± Doh Yong-Hwan stuttered fearfully, more cold sweat flooding down his forehead.


    <em>''Why! Why did it have to be me?!''</em>


    Doh Yong-Hwan should''ve run for the hills when the hospital director summoned him and discussed the arrival of a super-duper VVIP on their premises.


    Maybe it wouldn''t have been toote to rip his doctor''s license into pieces and retire to his home when the director said Doh Yong-Hwan was forbidden from discussing what he saw and heard while treating this VVIP.


    What madness drove him to go on this reckless adventure? Doh Yong-Hwan certainly didn''t need that massive payday for making ''house calls'' as he was already making enough money to live afortable life.


    To think the price for losing to his curiosity for a moment would be this costly!


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± said the man covered in centipedes... No, the patient basically covered in countless stitches. His deep frown was enough for the giant to sheepishly cough and back away while zipping his lips sealed. The young man nced back at the doctor. ¡°Please continue, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir! Of course I will!¡±


    Doh Yong-Hwan hurriedly manipted the forceps to cut open the stitches, his hands moving at the speed of lightning! He could confidently call himself a top expert after overseeing countless surgical operations in his career, but even then...! He was sure he had never used forceps this delicately and speedily before.


    ¡°W-we''re finished, sir,¡± said Doh Yong-Hwan while wiping the streaming sweat off his forehead. He dumped therge pile of removed stitches into a waste basket, then stuttered out some medical advice. ¡°W-well, originally... I''m supposed to tell you to refrain from vigorous activities since your wounds can open up again. But... Uh... Mm... In this situation¡­¡±


    Doh Yong-Hwan''splexion got paler, and his hands became mmier.


    ¡°Well, uh... I guess it''ll be fine?¡±


    ¡°Doctor!¡± Vator yelled unhappily again.


    The truth was, though, he wasn''t trying to yell. It was just that Vator''s voice was naturally thunderous. That shouldn''te as a surprise, considering his lungs were several timesrger than an average person''s.


    ¡°Hiiiieeek?!¡± Doh Yong-Hwan grandly flinched.


    ¡°Give us a straight answer! And do so with more conviction, too!¡± Vator continued to yell. ¡°If a doctor like you can''t be sure, how can the patients confidently walk out of here!¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on a minute...¡±


    Doh Yong-Hwan wanted to break down and cry right now.


    It wasn''t as if doctors received oracles from the heavens above, so why! All of Doh Yong-Hwan''s medical knowledge came from books and his own clinical experiences. If responding to unprecedented medical cases was easy, why would doctors need to go through such harsh training in the first ce?!


    ¡°I, uh, we could''ve given you a more clear-cut prognosis if we were dealing with a regr medical situation, but this is rather unprecedented, and so...¡±


    ¡°So? You have no idea?¡± Vator grunted loudly again.


    ¡°W-well, uh...¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply again at Vator and tutted softly. ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Vator quickly turned his head away, his expression sheepish.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What are you so unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°I''m not unhappy, master.¡±


    ¡°Really? You look unhappy about something, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m not unhappy.¡±


    Despite his curt protests, Vator was restlessly rubbing and squeezing his hands. And his legs were nervously shaking and trembling so much that the bed Kang Jin-Ho was sitting on seemed to vibrate to match the tremor!


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed. ¡°Why don''t you go outside and get some fresh air?¡±


    Vator perked up a little. ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you can.¡±


    Vator jumped up to his feet as soon as Kang Jin-Ho gave his permission. Doh Yong-Hwan went agog when Vator''s head nearly touched the room''s ceiling.


    ¡°Urgh...!¡± Vator suddenly grunted before plopping down on the floor again.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s because I''m not an idiot who can''t tell the right time and ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. It seemed Vator didn''t feelfortable inside a hospital judging from how jittery he was. His usual rxed demeanor was nowhere to be seen.


    Doh Yong-Hwan wiped his sweat off again while addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Sir, we''ve scheduled additional tests forter in the afternoon.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. ¡°Really? Doesn''t feel like I¡¯ll need them, though? When can I get discharged, doc¡­¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could finish his question, though, a chorus of disapproval stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°Assembly Master, no.¡±


    ¡°You need to receive those tests, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes, get those tests, master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut and turned his head to stare at the trio. Lee Hyeon-Su, Wiggins, and even Vator were ring at him with burning eyes.


    ¡°Assembly Master, it''s for that one in a million chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes. No one can predict the future, after all, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Master, don''t forget that you are not an immortal.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho powerlessly nodded away. Even though he was nominally the dictator of the Martial Assembly, how was he supposed to say no when the second-, third-, and fourth-inmand all said the same thing?


    ¡°Then... I''ll stay until the afternoon''s test,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in defeat.


    Others nodded in unison while making content expressions.


    Doh Yong-Hwan hurriedly got up to leave. ¡°Then, I''ll see youter in the afternoon.¡±


    Before he could quickly escape, however...!


    ¡°Wait, doctor,¡± Vator called out to the poor doctor.


    ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡±


    Vator smiled brightly. ¡°You are my master''s attending physician, right?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Doh Yong-Hwan blinked his eyes.


    An attending physician...?


    In a dictionary, an attending physician, or the ''primary care physician'', was defined as a person responsible for all the medical services offered to a patient and also the person in charge of the patient''s medical team. An attending physician would also take on the role of a counselor if necessary. And ultimately decide on the course of treatment in the end, too.


    However, Doh Yong-Hwan had a sneaking suspicion that when this intimidatingly huge man was talking about an attending physician, he actually meant the ''person in charge''.


    Doh Yong-Hwan fake-coughed to clear his throat. ¡°T-technically speaking, I''m not...¡±


    ¡°No need to beat around the bush, doctor. Let''s all agree that you are the attending physician and save us the trouble.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait, sir! I can''t unterally decide on something like that.¡±


    ¡°Really? In that case, it''s fine if I decide that, right?¡± Vator slyly smirked.


    The words ''<em>No, it¡¯s not!</em>'' nearly jumped out of Doh Yong-Hwan''s throat. Although, if he had the balls to say that out loud in this situation, he wouldn''t have be a doctor. No, he would''ve devoted his entire being to extreme sports instead!


    ¡°So, give it to me.¡±


    Doh Yong-Hwan faltered. ¡°W-what do you mean, sir...?¡±


    ¡°Your business card, obviously.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Vator''s smile deepened. ¡°We will be in your care, doctor.¡±


    ***


    A short whileter...


    After the soulless Doh Yong-Hwan shuffled out of the room while mumbling something, Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply at Vator.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to stop bullying non-martial artists?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t bullying anyone, master. Everyone should hold professional pride in what they do. Besides...¡± Vator grinned strangely as he spoke. ¡°You should lecture the guy who went to the hospital director''s office not too long ago and threatened the poor man with the utter destruction of this ce if you suffer from any lingering side effects.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head slowly turned to his side. Lee Hyeon-Su awkwardly coughed and looked away after his boss''s probing gaze locked on him.


    <em>''...How did I end up here?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho involuntarily looked up at the ceiling. The injuries to his neck made that simple enough movement a bit too stiff for his liking, but such a thing wasn''t important right now.


    He didn''t think he had surrounded himself with people boasting such weird personalities, so how...? From a certain moment on, it felt like everyone around him stopped being ''normal''. Even Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t behave this way in the past, so what was going on here?


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Wiggins tried to shift the conversation in a more productive direction. Thank goodness he wasparatively more sane-minded among every insane person here! ¡°I''m not sure how to evaluate our current situation. Such serious injuries should horrify everyone, but considering who our enemy was... We sure got lucky this time, didn''t we?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded to express his agreement.


    <em>''The... Crimson King!''</em>


    Even Kang Jin-Ho had to agree that the Crimson King was a monster.


    Walking away with only this level of injuries should be considered a blessing. This oue was pretty much the best anyone could hope for, a fluke that would likely never happen again.


    That didn''t mean they should throw a wild celebration, though.


    This event starkly reminded everyone of the massive gap between the Crimson King''s faction and the Korean Martial Assembly. A small number of people thinking on their feet produced a favorable result in the end, but the truth was... All they did was barely extricate themselves from China while giving up their arms and legs.


    In future shes, the Crimson King''s faction would no doubt make all sorts of additional preparations. In other words, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t expect another miracle like this time.


    Wiggins nodded contemtively. ¡°Still... We did acquire some valuable things. We can look forward to that, at least.¡±


    ¡°However, to feel relieved by that, we¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly sighed, his gaze shifting toward Wiggins'' right arm. He furrowed his brow at how Wiggins'' empty sleeve pped around. ¡°...We''ve lost too much to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°It''s not like we''ve lost everything, my lord,¡± said Wiggins while rubbing his shoulder. ¡°It''ll get a bit inconvenient, yes, but... I still believe we got lucky. Besides, I believe you will reward me far more handsomely than what I had to sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied in a somber tone. ¡°That I must...¡±


    The atmosphere quickly became just as somber. Wiggins tried to lift the mood by pping his hand, only to realize he didn''t have an arm. When he awkwardly lowered his still-intact arm, Vator took over the role and pped his pot lid-sized hands.


    <em>SLAP!</em>


    Wiggins smiled and nodded at the big man before addressing everyone in the room. ¡°Yes, it''s unfortunate we had to lose some things. But I believe we shouldn''t get too hung up over our losses. No, we should focus on the positives. My lord, the people you''ve brought from China will greatly improve our forces.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his gaze to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Where are...¡±


    That was when...!


    <em>SLAM!</em>


    The door was shoved violently open.


    Kang Jin-Ho oh-so-badly wanted to beg the rude visitor to remember the concept of knocking first before entering a room.


    The visitor in question, the white-haired Chang Min, rushed toward Kang Jin-Ho as tears flooded down his cheeks.


    ¡°My liiiiiiiiieeeeeege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly pushed Chang Min''s face away before thetter could get too close. Goosebumps of revolt broke out on his skin after the moist sensation registered in his palm.


    ¡°Ohhh! My liege! Your...! Your noble figure was injured! Because of us! Please punish this ipetent servant! Please kill me! Oh, my liege!¡±


    Nurses passing by sneaked curious gazes inside the room as Chang Min proceeded to raise one hell of an unholy fuss. Grins best described as ''awkward'' were stered on their faces.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head away and looked outside the window.


    <em>''...Maybe I should''ve stayed unconscious.''</em>


    This was... bloody embarrassing. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho thought about jumping out the window to kill himself!

 Chapter 765: Survived (5)

    In search of a ce where they could smoke and talk in peace, Kang Jin-Ho and his gang headed to the benches in front of the hospital.


    Unfortunately, Vator and Wiggins were simply too eye-catching, and even Chang Min stood out like a sore thumb. Avoiding people''s attention was impossible, in other words.


    In the end, martial artists representing the top echelons of South Korea''s martial society were unceremoniously chased back inside the hospital.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...¡±


    Now finding himself on the hospital''s rooftop, Kang Jin-Ho could leisurely smoke as much as he wanted. The roof of this particr hospital was not open to the public, but ''requesting'' the hospital director was enough to get the keys to the rooftop ess.


    Rather than Kang Jin-Ho''s influence doing its job, it seemed the hospital director wanted to stop the ''crisis'' of Vator wandering around unchecked in front of the hospital.


    <em>''In any case. Isn''t this a bit...''</em>


    Right now, everything seemed so peaceful. Calling this life ''ordinary'' was wrong, though. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but notice how far he had strayed from his original goal of living an ordinary life. Whether that was a good thing or not remained to be seen.


    The four reasons for his straying were standing right in front of his eyes, though! Namely, Vator, Wiggins, Chang Min and Lee Hyeon-Su!In thepetition of ''quirky personality'', these men would be in contention for the top spot! What more could be said when Lee Hyeon-Su seemedparatively mild-mannered and ordinary in thispany?


    Whether Kang Jin-Ho was unwilling or not, these people would be the central figure of the Korean Martial Assembly. In other words, whether he liked the idea or not... Kang Jin-Ho would have to lead the Assembly with these people by his side.


    <em>''I... I think I miss the good old days.''</em>


    Something about this situation was rousing a hint of sorrow in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart. Still, now wasn''t the right time to voice his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Chang Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡± Chang Min roared energetically while bowing his head.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    Chang Min kept his bowed while replying. ¡°They are currently resting in temporary lodging, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently shifted his attention over to Lee Hyeon-Su next.


    As if he had been waiting for his turn, Lee Hyeon-Su promptly began his report. ¡°For the time being, the new arrivals have been assigned temporary residences and trailers set up around the Assembly''s HQ, as well as motel rooms.¡±


    ¡°Mm... We aren''t dealing with a handful of people here, though. What about the authorities noticing our activities?¡±


    ¡°We''ve already... spoken to all the relevant government departments. The exnation we''ve prepared is that they are migrantborers hired to look after the forest surrounding the HQ. And well, they kind of look like migrantborers if I''m being honest.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. The demonic cultivators must''ve resembled rats drenched in rain. Or rats that finally finished drying their rain-drenched fur.


    ¡°Will it work, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked again.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°Which part, Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°I meant getting the cooperation from the departments.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Of course it''s difficult, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. ¡°I knew it...¡±


    ¡°Talking to folks higher up the food chain is easier, actually. We''ll have a word with them soon enough, so you can rest easy, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, I see.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed to clear his throat while thinking that... He might have underestimated the Assembly''s power somewhat!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min again. ¡°I hope our people can behave themselves in the meantime¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry, my liege,¡± said Chang Min in a determined tone. ¡°My liege, you''ve given us this opportunity. You are our savior, our benefactor! If someone dares to act disrespectfully, I shall personally tear that fool''s head off and set an example! I swear to you that I will never forgive anyone daring to challenge your authority! They must be ripped into thousands, no, millions of...!¡±


    ¡°...That''s enough.¡±


    ¡°I shall obey, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly massaged his face.


    <em>''We''re supposed to be in the 21st century, okay? 21st century!''</em>


    Even though Chang Min was a part of the 21st century, why did he keep acting like a traveler from the distant past? No, that wasn''t quite right. Chang Min was an expert at using smartphones and even rmended Kang Jin-Ho to be more familiar with modern technology. In that case, why...


    Why couldn''t he fix this anachronistic side of him?


    <em>''...I''m sure he''ll gradually get better.''</em>


    That wasn''t an educated guess but more like a fervent hope!


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question. ¡°They can''t stay like that forever, though. So, what''s being done about their amodation?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su responded. ¡°We''re currently searching for a permanent solution, sir. To that end, we''ve already started the construction of a residential area by the foot of the mountain, which the Assembly owns.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What about those with a family?¡±


    ¡°The residential area certainly won''t be small, but the building won''t have enough space for individual rooms. As such... We''re nning to assign separate houses to those with family members. Those without will have to share rooms as if they are in an actual dormitory.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. It would¡¯ve been better to figure out the number of unmarried demonic cultivators and assign them individual quarters, no matter how small the rooms might be. However, he couldn''t demand something like that.


    If the boss allowed their head to chase after their ideals instead of reality, their subordinates doing the actual administrative work would be plunged into merciless hell. To prevent such a catastrophe, a boss like him must know how topromise with reality.


    ¡°How far along are we on that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    ¡°We''re still at the starting stage, sir. However, since we aren''t going to sell these lodgings, we should be able to... bypass certain things. And that should help usplete this project as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho decided right there and then to lump this operation on Lee Hyeon-Su''s capable shoulders. What choice did he have when he knew next to nothing about these sorts of things?


    Although, he was still curious about one thing.


    ¡°Who''ll do the construction, though?¡±


    ¡°It''ll be Jaegyeong, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°We can always count on Gyu-Min to take good care of us.¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    ¡°Gyu-Min, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°...Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Jo Gyu-Min, sir. You know. Chief Secretary Jo.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. Since when did Lee Hyeon-Su and Jo Gyu-Min grow close enough to be on a first-name basis?


    Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to notice Kang Jin-Ho''s question from thetter''s expression and smiled like a wily fox. ¡°Fufufu...! Men have ways tomunicate with each other, sir. We''vee to a mutual understanding recently.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly blinked his eyes while thinking, <em>''Sure, you guys do what you want.'' </em>He dismissively waved his hand to indicate he didn''t want to hear about it anymore, then pointed at Chang Min. ¡°Exin to Chang Minter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    As this report was done in Korean, Chang Min didn''t seem to have understood anything. While thinking about how to solve this problem as soon as possible, Kang Jin-Ho moved on to the next topic. ¡°Did we encounter any issues while entering Korea?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn''tpletely avoid being seen. However, it should be fine since we''ve already stopped the articles from going online. Even if rumors persist... Well, it''d morph into an urban legend about Chinese gangsters trying to smuggle in a group of people in the middle of the night or something.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t you think that''s being a little too careless?¡±


    ¡°The real problem will be someone publishing an article and triggering an official investigation. All the witness testimonies until then will be treated as nothing more than ''hearsay''. Since our country is blessed with many, many hearsays... People will forget about us soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Huh. What if someone was filming it on their phone?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, the poor illegal immigrants will get rounded up and deported, I''d assume.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That sounded like Kang Jin-Ho and his group, were greatly inconveniencing some people, but... Since illegal immigrants were being sent back home, wasn''t this somewhat patriotic in a way? No? Maybe?


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t decide what was what on this particr matter, so he promptly wiped it out of his mind altogether. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do much about it if a problem decided to rear its headter, anyway.


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath, then continued with the briefing. ¡°Okay. What about China, though?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°They aren''t doing anything.¡±


    ¡°What''s your opinion?¡±


    Although that question sounded rather vague, Lee Hyeon-Su already knew what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to know. ¡°Sir. In my opinion, they will try to contact us soon.¡±


    ¡°Contact us? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They don''t have many options avable, after all.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stopped talking there to collect himself first. ¡°Bringing demonic cultivators to South Korea wasn''t our biggest achievement this time. No, it was demonstrating to the Crimson King''s faction that we''re not pushovers.¡±


    Technically, they had demonstrated that Kang Jin-Ho, not the Martial Assembly, was no pushover. But Lee Hyeon-Su chose not to point that out.


    It wasn''t for Kang Jin-Ho''s sake, though. He did it for the others present here.


    ¡°Since you managed to slip out of the belly of the beast, they can only choose between two options now,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°One is to invade South Korea and try to kill you without giving two sh*ts about creating diplomatic problems or exposing themselves to the public.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Can they seed?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly shook his head. ¡°That''s because other parties exist to dissuade them. Namely, the rest of the Three Kings and their factions. The moment the Crimson King sets out to Korea... Those factions will instantly pounce on the Crimson King''s territory like packs of hyenas. That will leave the Crimson King with nothing. The only reward for going so far will be your elimination and the control of this country. Which isn''t much, to be honest.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. ¡°Calling that not much is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°What Korea has to offer is pocket changepared to the Crimson King''s territory, sir. That''s the reality of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Continue.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°That leaves them with one other option. And that is to... acknowledge our territory. Aspensation, they probably will ask us not to stab them in the back. They will most likely suggest a truce between our groups. A temporary halt to hostilities, if you will.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while ncing at Vator next. ¡°What do you think? How will the Crimson King respond?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, master,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°No idea whatsoever?¡±


    Vator nodded slowly. ¡°The Crimson King is a king. He''s always been a king as far as I can remember. However, I''ve never seen a wounded king before. If you had slipped through his grasp via a clever trick or sheer luck, guessing how he''d have reacted won''t be difficult for me. However, that''s impossible now.¡±


    ¡°Let''s say I did escape that way. What then?¡±


    ¡°The Crimson King would''ve probably guffawed and acknowledged you. He would''ve praised you for escaping from his grasp.¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. Considering how arrogant the Crimson King seemed back then, that sounded usible. However, the current Crimson King wouldn''t have any of his previous arrogant streak left after what he went through.


    ...Which meant predicting his next move was almost impossible.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho stubbed his cigarette out. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Step up the monitoring of the situation in China.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°We need to be prepared for all eventualities. Regardless of what they try next!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su solemnly nodded.


    ¡°Vator. You assist Lee Hyeon-Su in this matter.¡±


    Vator tilted his head, slightly puzzled. ¡°Me?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded. ¡°You know the Crimson King and his faction better than anyone here. Your knowledge will definitely help us.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see. Leave it to me, master.¡±


    Next, Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Chang Min. ¡°It sounds like everyone will have to wait for a while. Your job is to keep everyone pacified and nip any potential problems in the buds until things settle down some more.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me and rest easy, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Finally, Wiggins?¡±


    Wiggins nodded while standing tall. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Things in the Assembly will be chaotic for a while. Bang Jin-Hun will do his best, while Lee Hyeon-Su will be around to lend a hand, but... We will still need someone to act as the stabilizing core of everything.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Don''t worry, my lord. I''ve already been performing that role. But I''ll be more diligent from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then stopped leaning against the wall.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°Assembly Master, what will you do now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m going home.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m going home.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ***


    ¡°I''m home,¡± Kang Jin-Ho announced his arrival at the entrance of the Kang family residence. And then...!


    ¡°Hey, you heartless idiooooooot!¡±


    Emotions usually fed off one another, didn''t they? For instance, love and hatred were two sides of the same coin. Just one line separated the two extreme ends of the emotional scale. So, the extreme rage of his little sister could also be a disy of her love toward her big br...


    Kang Eun-Yeong made a straight beeline toward the entrance, then performed a splendid drop kick to Kang Jin-Ho''s side.


    Since the weighty pain from his side directly led Kang Jin-Ho to think his little sister had grown into a fine young woman, he obviously was not a sane-minded man!


    Kang Eun-Yeong continued to berate her older brother. ¡°You! Is your phone a paperweight?! Why did you turn your phone off after reaching China?! Ah? Why! We couldn''t even reach you for thest several days! How dare you crawl back into this house after what you did!¡±


    Yes, this was love. Love between siblings.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho could feel gori-like strength from Kang Eun-Yeong''s fists pounding his chest, he had no doubt this was love between family members. He was sure of it, even if her asional kicks to his legs made him wonder if Kang Eun-Yeong''s true calling wasn''t an idol but an MMA fighter instead!


    ¡°Jin-Ho! My son!?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s mother also rushed out to ''wee'' her son home.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but smile warmly at the sight of his mother. It felt like he hadn''t seen either of them in a million years.


    It sure was wonderful to have a home to return to after a long journey.


    ¡°Did you actually lose your mind, you idiot?!¡±


    ...And it was also wonderful to have a mother to wee him back. Even if she was berating him to the point of spittle flying out of her mouth!


    ¡°How can a grown-up man get more immature with age?! Aigoo, my son! You sure have thick skin, don''t you! Thick skin, I say!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since you''re home and all... I suppose you''d want to stuff your face with food now!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled back at his family members.


    <em>Aha. So this is what the love/hate thing is like. Love and hate, eh...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped into the house and slowly sucked in the air inside. Finally.


    He was finally home.


    Finally...

 Chapter 766: Mediating (1)

    Kang Jin-Ho quickly returned to his usual lifestyle.


    The events in China nearly seeded in destroying his life back home, but the two countries were separated by international borders. Thankfully, entering Korea was enough to block out China''s influence to arge degree.


    Staring at the dust pollution blowing in from the west triggered the memories of the events in China, but Kang Jin-Ho had no problem coping with such ''side effects''.


    However, returning to his old lifestyle meant he had to face the extremely familiar torture instead.


    <em>''...I don''t have anything to do.''</em>


    This was a dilemma still guing Kang Jin-Ho.


    Even though he was officially the Korean Martial Assembly''s Assembly Master, Kang Jin-Ho remained as uninvolved as humanly possible in the organization''s daily operations.


    People like Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun practically grew up performing the Assembly''s administrative duties. No wonder they held in-depth knowledge of the inner workings and hidden details of the Assembly''s operations. And they were also good at issuing the right sort ofmands and utilizing the manpower at their disposal.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho took over the Assembly Master position through nothing but his brute strength.What a nice-sounding title that was, the Assembly Master. Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s administrative abilities were no better than that of a baby-faced employee fresh off a university. No, that wasn''t quite right. Those employees might be better than Kang Jin-Ho!


    At least those people graduated from universities with graduation papers to prove their qualifications. All Kang Jin-Ho could write on his resume was half a year spent in university, working in his father''s cafe for a bit, and finishing off the mandatory military service. That was about it.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho''s university happened to be well-known for all the right reasons, the Assembly seemed well-stocked with talented folks qualified enough tough at the mention of Jaegyeong Uni.


    In short... There wasn''t a lot Kang Jin-Ho could do.


    Kang Jin-Ho rocked up to Lee Hyeon-Su''s office to shoot some breezes, but...


    ¡°...How are things going?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su curtly replied without even bothering to look back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I''m busy, sir.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, uh, I only wanted to know how things are going...?¡±


    ¡°I said, I''m busy, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho instantly grew dejected. Back when he wasn''t the Assembly Master...


    When Lee Jung-Geol¡ªor, for that matter, Bang Jin-Hun¡ªwas still the Assembly Master, he enjoyed authority fitting his job title. Regardless of howpetent he was, or whatever he was aiming to achieve, simply reaching the seat of the Assembly Master was enough to foster an atmosphere of respect.


    But now, what about Kang Jin-Ho? Wasn''t he like...


    <em>''Right. It''s like I''m a third wheel, no? Maybe a wet nket?''</em>


    Using such a sacrilegious term like a ''third wheel'' to describe Kang Jin-Ho, the one and only Assembly Master and the undisputed leader of the demon cult, was being disrespectful, but that was basically his current situation.


    That didn''t mean he could openly express his dissatisfaction, though.


    While busily rushing over here and there like a madman, Lee Hyeon-Su could be seen endlessly munching on vitamin pills and nutritional supplements like they were delicious candy.


    Kang Jin-Ho had half a mind to ask why a man doing administrative work would need to run around like that. However, even he could tell that the disbelieving re that silently screamed, <em>''Oh my god, how can someone be this clueless? And he''s supposed to be our Assembly Master...?''</em> would painfully burrow into his face.


    Hence, Kang Jin-Ho was unwilling to disrupt Lee Hyeon-Su.


    This story remainedrgely the same with Chang Min. Knowing how the demon cult''s oldest surviving elder operated, he could have tried everything in his power to console Kang Jin-Ho''s heavy heart. Unfortunately, even he was too busy to mind the situation of a third wheel (?) like Kang Jin-Ho.


    These demonic cultivators lived their entire lives in China, so limatizing to life in another country would never be painless or straightforward. And they weren''t on a group tour of South Korea or something. In other words, there were no guides to make their life easier. And no one had prepared facilities for their convenience, either.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s authority hadrgely suppressed their dissatisfaction, at least for the time being, but minor incidents kept rearing their heads.


    Chang Min''s job was to rush to the scenes of said incidents with eyes aze and sort them out as quickly as possible. His methods included much pacification and appeasement, asional ass-kicking, and even dashes of threats and intimidation.


    ¡°Urgh! Euuuuuh... Those stinking immature bastards!¡± Chang Min roared in barely contained torment.


    Those who had done it before would know how physically and mentally exhausting it was to soothe, threaten, and beat up stubborn fools. As an example, parents with unruly kids dreaded the weekends the most, didn''t they!


    Chang Min didn''t need long to realize all those years he spent waiting for the demon emperor on a nameless mountainside had been a blessing in disguise, not a torturous self-imposed exile!


    ¡°M-my liege! I swear, I will never get married!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho almost yelled, <em>''How can you even talk about marriage at your age?!''</em>, but the dazed, soulless look on Chang Min''s face stopped the yell from breaking free of his mouth.


    When Kang Jin-Ho asked if he could assist with something, Chang Min unequivocally declined the offer, saying that he wouldn''t dare force the noble demon emperor into doing sundry chores.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho repeatedly said it was fine, Chang Min was adamant about rejecting the offer while yapping on and on about how the demon emperor''s authority and prestige touched the heavens and stuff.


    Kang Jin-Ho read the subtle hints of <em>''You butting in will only make things moreplicated for me, so please, please! Sit still and do nothing, please!'' </em>from Chang Min''s desperate gaze.


    ...And so, all Kang Jin-Ho could do was take his frustration out on the meless ground with a few aimless kicks.


    <em>''I''mpletely useless, huh...''</em>


    Back in the past, when he was sitting on the throne of the demon cult''s leader, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t go out of his way to find things to do. He simply... reigned as the top dog.


    Although, calling what he did ''reigning'' over his subjects was being kind to him. The truth was, most of the work was saddled on Azure Demon''s shoulders. Kang Jin-Ho would either sit on his throne and act the part of the arrogant boss or lounge around in his chambers like azy bum. The rest of his time would be devoted to cultivation... or trying to drown himself in liquor.


    In the modern pance, Kang Jin-Ho would be designated as a wastrel. People of the past would''ve called him ayabout.


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see his behavior as wrong. That was because the previous cult leaders had been allzy wastrels.


    The demon cult back then was such a sausage fest that even the most macho Italian Chads would''ve looked adorable inparison. The cult leader was treated as the real man among men, so how could he dirty his hands with such demeaning work? Indeed, such things were delegated to soldiers/schemers of the cult referred to as Demon Strategists.


    The cult leader was supposed to spend his days pursuing even greater strength and only show up when threats appeared and soundly beat the living daylights of the enemies to earn his keep.


    After Kang Jin-Ho returned to the modern era, though... That way of doing things no longer applied.


    All the bosses he had met... Whether it was Hwang Jeong-Hu, Lee Jung-Geol, Bang Jin-Hun or even Kim Seok-Il, they were all roll-up-your-sleeves-type leaders. They set the future course of their respective organizations and didn''t hesitate to jump into the thick of things to reach their goals.


    Kang Jin-Ho needed to follow their example and change, too. Yes, he knew that, but...


    <em>''...But, I really don''t know anything.''</em>


    There were two types of workce superiors existing in this world.


    Every superior ordered the subordinates to do this and that. That was their job, after all. Superiors who knew what they were doing and relied on clear ns and blueprints to order their subordinates around were subjected to much admiration and respect.


    On the other hand, superiors who always tossed work they couldn''t handle to their underlings, then constantly butted in with unwee advice, would be an undying legend from how everyone talked behind their backs.


    Even if such superiors reached the end of their physical lifespan and had to crawl inside a coffin, they would end up as punchlines shared during rounds of drinks by the people who still remembered their exploits, thereby ensuring that their punishment would remain evergreen.


    Kang Jin-Ho had zero thoughts of bing another undying legend. The lives he had lived so far already were way too long for his liking, anyway! He couldn''t let his current life get ''extended'' that way!


    No wonder he was stuck for things to say or do. The best he could do was say some random nonsense about stuff he had no idea about!


    <em>''I should''ve learned more about administration...''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized that sucking on thumbs and doing nothing was a lot harder to do when surrounded by dedicated, passionate people.


    That was when Vator shoved the door open and waltzed inside Lee Hyeon-Su''s office. ¡°Uh-whew!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression brightened instantly.


    Vator frowned in confusion and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Master? What are you doing here instead of the Assembly Master''s office?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Since he couldn''t reveal that his boredom had forced him to camp out on the couch inside Lee Hyeon-Su''s office, Kang Jin-Ho kept his mouth shut. His boredom might have a good reason for existing, but a sane-minded person should not dere something like that publicly.


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to coolly shrug his shoulders. ¡°I somehow ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You have a lot of free time, then.¡± Vator disinterestedly muttered.


    However, that ''observation'' still stabbed Kang Jin-Ho''s heart rather painfully.


    A lot of free time, now was it? Only Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed free time as everyone else in the Martial Assembly was seemingly drowning in work!


    Kang Jin-Ho testily asked Vator, ¡°You shouldn''t be busy either, so what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Haaah?¡± Vator looked back in dismay while plopping hisrge frame on the couch. By enduring Vator''s weight, this couch proved without reasonable doubt that it was a top-quality item. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°When you want to assign duties to people, why don''t you thi... Kuh-hum. I''d appreciate it if you could be more considerate.¡±


    Vator probably wanted to say something like, <em>''Why don''t you think first before doing something, you fool?''</em> Saying that to his master was obviously very rude, but Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel like criticizing Vator.


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho felt a little emotional that Vator was actually willing to converse with azy bum like him!


    ¡°...Did something happen?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    ¡°It''s Chang Min! That bloody Chang Min! You shouldn''t have given that old fart any responsibilities whatsoever!¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    Vator unhappily pped his knee. ¡°That old fart is also a demonic cultivator, master! He''s just as insane as everyone else!¡±


    ¡°...What happened?¡±


    ¡°Humans should havemon sense, no?! But why! Why did you ask that insane old fart to keep the demonic cultivators in line? When he goes around beating up folks searching for a toilet to deal with their nature''s calls and threatens them to nevere outside their rooms ever again!?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Good thing I discovered what was happening before it was toote! If not, the lodging would''ve been...!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that''s enough.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho heard enough. It seemed he had made a huge mistake by not seeing through Chang Min''s real personality. He genuinely thought Chang Min operated more or less ording tomon sense, but no! Then again, havingmon sense didn''t automatically mean someone was sane, now did it?


    The demon cult was like this in the past. And it''d continue to be like this in the future, too.


    ¡°O-okay, so what were you doing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked Vator again.


    ¡°Going around putting out various fires, that''s what. The demon cult elders have been causing too much friction with the rest of the Assembly. As you can imagine, we''re facing a flood of issues right now. Wiggins is trying to mediate various situations as much as he can.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good work...¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced and sheepishly turned his head away when Vator red at him with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    Vator wasn''t done, however. ¡°Master! You knew you were about to ept arge number of people into the organization, so how could you fail to make adequate preparations beforehand?¡±


    ¡°But you also agreed to do this, didn''t you?¡±


    ¡°I figured you''d have made at least the bare minimum of preparations!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ruefully smacked his lips.


    <em>''The bare minimum preparations, you say?''</em>


    Of course preparations had been made ahead of time. Unfortunately, those preparations didn''t work as well as Kang Jin-Ho had hoped. And the man responsible for those preparations was stuck behind his desk, busy issuing various orders through five separate phones while subsisting himself mostly with convenience store hot dogs!


    Anyone willing to criticize such a man for theck of preparations should check their humanity first to see if it hadn''t expired already. Kang Jin-Ho might be a demonic cultivator, but he still cherished his humanity!


    ¡°By the way...¡± Vator cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you here lounging around instead of resting at home, master?¡±


    Although the usation of ''lounging around'' got on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves... Vator hadn''t embellished anything, now did he? Actually, it''d be more correct to say that the truth was getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves instead!


    Since time immemorial, it was fact, not de, that hurt the most as it stabbed through a person''s heart.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°Well, staying at home right now is a bit...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Since I haven''t called home for over a week and all, it''s kinda...¡±


    Vator wordlessly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. However, that was fine. The big man''s eyes said all the things that needed to be said, after all. And there were lots of things...


    While sensing his dignity as a human being crumbling a little, Kang Jin-Ho silently pulled out a cigarette and mouthed it.


    <em>''Yup. I need to learn more about administration.''</em>


    Doing so should weaken the intensity of people''s criticizing res!


    Kang Jin-Ho figured that asking Lee Hyeon-Su now for some guidance would only worsen the poor man''s hectic workload. In that case, should he call Jo Gyu-Min once the chaos had quietened down a little?


    Just as his thoughts reached that far, Kang Jin-Ho''s phone suddenly began ringing inside his pocket.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned at the number he didn''t recognize appearing on the phone''s screen. He was thinking of ignoring the call as it could be spam, but...


    That number belonged to a mobile device. So, Kang Jin-Ho decided to answer it and see who could be calling him.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    -Is this Kang Jin-Ho?


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little.


    <em>''Chinese?''</em>


    Indeed, the person on the other side of the line spoke Chinese. And it sounded like it wasing from a native Chinese speaker, no less. In that case, who could it be?


    ¡°Who am I talking to?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked curiously, only for his expression to freeze a little at the reply.


    -I''m sure you''ve heard of my name before. I am Cai Kechang.


    The stiff-faced Kang Jin-Ho slowly enunciated every word.


    ¡°Sorry. Don''t know who you are.¡±


    -...


    ¡°...?¡±


    The atmosphere grew a little chillier just then.

 Chapter 767: Mediating (2)

    -You don''t know who I am?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without much concern. Why would he mince his words when he genuinely didn''t know who this person was?


    -B-but, how? How can you not know who I am?


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. What was he supposed to say when the other side responded this way? Maybe he should praise the other side for being confident enough to assume everyone knew him? Although, such confidence would be a bit of an overkill in everyday interactions.


    ¡°Should I know you?¡±


    -Hah... Right, right. You don''t have a reason to know who I am. Yes, no reason at all. In that case, it seems an introduction is in order. My name is Cai Kechang.


    ¡°Okay. So?¡±


    -...


    The ensuing silence went on for a while. It seemed the other party was rendered speechless after this conversation veered off in an unexpected direction.-H-hold on for a minute. S-so, you...


    ¡°You hold on,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He then lowered the phone before staring at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su noticed something was off and asked curiously. ¡°Who is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure. He said his name is Cai... What was it again? Cai...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned, then pressed the phone to his ear again. ¡°What did you say your name was, again?¡±


    -...If this is your ploy to piss me off, congrattions. You certainly have done an admirable job. My name... is Cai Kechang!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°He says his name is Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It''s Cai... Who did you say it was?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s brows shot up way higher. Why did that name ring a bell so loudly in his head? To get the confirmation, Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly turned his head toward Vator.


    Vator tutted. ¡°Master, you saw Cai Kechang before. Back in that ce.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you remember the bastard who was busy yelling orders from the rear of their camp? You could say Cai Kechang is the top strategist of the Crimson King''s faction.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally nodded after remembering seeing someone like that back then. And didn''t he also hear a brief exnation of who Cai Kechang was? Yet he still failed to memorize that name...?


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while addressing Cai Kechang on the phone. ¡°Now I remember you. Okay, so? What do you want?¡±


    -I''m oh-so-happy that the high-and-mighty demon emperor has deigned to remember the lowly me. Let me cut to the chase. I called you to make an offer.


    ¡°Sure. I''m all ears.¡±


    -No, not now. I''m sure your side requires time to discuss, so I shall call you again in ten minutes.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted and ended the call without waiting for Cai Kechang''s response.


    Lee Hyeon-Su leaned forward and asked worriedly. ¡°What did he say, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He said he''d call me again in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su squeezed his eyes shut and silently offered his condolences.


    Cai Kechang said he''d call back, but didn''t this situation look like Kang Jin-Ho had rudely hung up on the guy first? Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but feel bad after imagining Cai Kechang tearing his hair out in rage while yelling at his phone.


    <em>''Seriously. Assembly Master will never change.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s stress level has been soaring through the sky every single daytely all thanks to Kang Jin-Ho. However, moments like this helped him appreciate all the special treatment he received from Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s disinterest toward those deemed ''not one of his people'' could verge on being too excessive. Not only was Kang Jin-Ho reluctant to get involved with such people, but he didn''t even want to talk to them if he could help himself.


    At least Kang Jin-Ho''s life was filled with quite a few people these days, allowing him to live a more-or-less ordinary life. Lee Hyeon-Su grew somewhat curious about how Kang Jin-Ho''s life would''ve turned out had he never joined the Martial Assembly and stopped seeing his friends every day after growing older.


    ¡°Cai Kechang, eh...¡± Vator rubbed his chin. ¡°He''s got thick skin, calling us like this.¡±


    Wiggins suddenly entered the office and replied to Vator. ¡°But we shouldn''t be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Wiggins smartly bowed at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Forgive me, my lord. The urgency of the situation precludes me from greeting you properly.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Take a seat,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while pointing to an empty chair.


    Wiggins didn''t bother with unnecessary ceremonies and took the seat as indicated. ¡°Since we''ve been through a war, it''s only natural they would contact us.¡±


    Vator furrowed his brow. ¡°Even though we''re enemies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Precisely because we''re enemies. Dealing with the aftermath and negotiating terms are the final steps in ending a war, after all. These steps always apany every conflict that''s drawing to a close. Conflicts without a clear-cut end would inevitably create other problemster on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Vator cocked his brow. He wanted to say a few things but wasn''t sure how to start his counterargument. Wiggins used to handle these kinds of matters as a part of his job, after all.


    The Round Table''s role was mediating countless conflicts breaking out around the globe and even managing them at times. Naturally, no one here knew more about how to end arge-scale conflict than Wiggins.


    Wiggins pondered something for a bit before resuming his exnation. ¡°Although I''m not best pleased with the other party directly contacting you, they must''ve thought it was the best method avable. They need to wrap this matter up as quickly as possible, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and others tilted their heads. ¡°Wrap it up quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are still engaged in a three-way war against other Kings, after all. The rtionship between our side and theirs has be as bad as it could possibly get. Anyone with a functioning brain would never want to deal with enemies in front and rear at the same time... So, they would naturally gravitate toward making peace with us.¡±


    ¡°Peace, is it...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly chewed on that word. What an unfamiliar concept that was... Especially to Kang Jin-Ho, someone who had never stayed on ''friendly'' terms with another faction in his life.


    What he wanted was submission... or death and destruction, after all! However, the ways of the old Zhongyuan obviously couldn''t be applied to the modern era.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew a little more excited just then. Even though Wiggins was right next to him, Kang Jin-Ho still asked for Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion. What a symbolic moment this was!


    ¡°Assembly Master. I think you should consider it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We won''t gain anything by fighting them now, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled something before asking another question. ¡°Can we even fight them?¡±


    ¡°Well, it won''t be easy, but...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su subtly licked his lips.


    Kang Jin-Ho was asking about the likelihood of the Crimson King''s faction invading South Korea in case he refused to shake their hands.


    Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve replied, <em>''Yes, yes they would!''</em> without hesitation if this question had been asked in the past. But the situation had changed somewhat. Their most powerful ace up their sleeve, the Crimson King, was currently sealed away, so they most likely wouldn''t want to escte the hostilities.


    ¡°Master,¡± Vator decided to interject just then. ¡°What we encountered wasn''t the true depth of the strength the Crimson King''s faction possesses.¡±


    Vator''s expression was as somber as it could get.


    ¡°Like how the Crimson King''s strength has far exceeded our expectations, your strength must''ve been far beyond what they had estimated. That''s why the previous encounter unfolded the way it did. If they had perfectly guessed your strength and utilized everything at their disposal at that time... Master, you wouldn''t have walked out of there in one piece.¡±


    ¡°That''s obvious,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°No, it''s not as obvious as you think,¡± Vator wet his dried lips before resuming his exnation. ¡°I''m not talking about thousands of small fries joining the battle. The corebat force would''vee after you, master. If the experts currently manning the frontlines to keep the other Kings in check and Dao Protectors who could ignore the Crimson King''smands to some degree decide to step up¡­¡±


    Vator sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°...This ce will crumble in less than three days.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°And they would also crumble in less than three days?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Most likely.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su offered an additional exnation. ¡°Sir, few things are scarier than thinking that some things are realistically impossible and won¡¯t happen to you. It''ll be too careless of us to assume the other side wouldn''t attack us since doing so would mean our mutual destruction.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and the others focused their attention on Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Historically speaking, simr events have happened plenty of times before. In the end, we are all human beings. And humans are not exactly the most rational creatures on Earth. Emotions can easily overrule our rational minds.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded away.


    Although the odds were low, the Crimson King could dispatch his entire faction to South Korea since he had tasted proper humiliation. Even if doing so would lead to hisplete defeat at the hands of the other two Kings!


    The Martial Assembly still hadn''t enjoyed enough time to grow stronger, so it''d get obliterated out of existence in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t think that man would do something that drastic, though?¡±


    ¡°If it''s me¡­¡± Wiggins interjected next. ¡°I''d choose to invade Korea with everything I have, then try to take over Japan afterward. Please do remember, my lord. In the end, money reigns supreme in this world. Including martial arts factions.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°By taking over the underworld of Korea and Japan, you''d be able to acquire enough wealth to rival one-third of China. There are some drawbacks, such as dealing with various minor issues that keep cropping up and losing the territorial foothold in China, but... This method is worth exploring in case everything goes south.¡±


    ¡°I see. In conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Although we need to discuss further... I believe a ceasefire will do us much good. Extra time will favor us more, after all,¡± said Wiggins.


    ¡°I see. Then, you guys handle it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand. He didn''t want to get involved in this matter anymore.


    Unfortunately, the response he got missed his expectations by a wide margin.


    ¡°My lord, no! This isn''t something we can handle. You must be the one to decide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to think about how we will respond, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, don''t dump this responsibility on our shoulders.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw slightly fell at the chorus of dissatisfaction. ¡°Uh...¡±


    Wiggins firmly rebuked Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°We''ll deal with all the sundry chores, my lord. Whether it requires our head or fist, we will handle them all. However, a crucial decision like this requires you to step up to the te. You need to weigh all the options and make the decision. Stop trying to minimize your authority. If your head stops thinking, your body will growzier.¡±


    Vator raised his voice next. ¡°I agree, master. Giving your subordinates some authority and responsibilities can be good for everyone''s autonomy. However, such free reign without constant monitoring will always lead to corruption.¡±


    ¡°I agree as well, Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes. Things like this were never Kang Jin-Ho''s expertise. Back in Zhongyuan, Azure Demon was the brains of the operation. Hepared the strength of different factions and cooked up various ways to deal with them. That was his job.


    Unlike Azure Demon, these three dudes were now demanding Kang Jin-Ho to act like a leader and use his brain.


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted slightly. ¡°Huh. Aren''t you supposed to say you''ll take care of everything so I should just kick back and rx? Isn''t that how it usually goes?¡±


    ¡°People who say that are most likely treacherous backstabbers, my lord.¡± Wiggins chuckled while replying. ¡°Thankfully, you can rest easy since we''re all loyal retainers.¡±


    <em>''I can''t rest easy at all, though?'' </em>Kang Jin-Ho thought that before groaning slowly. He nodded in defeat. ¡°Very well. What should I do?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice. ¡°You need to get as many concessions as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sounded determined. ¡°The goal of reaching a ceasefire should not change, but the process of getting there must favor us. We must make the other side cough up as much as possible in exchange for the cessation of hostilities.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    This wasn''t a war between countries, so what were they supposed to get from the negotiations? It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho could demand food supplies or raw materials. And secret cultivation manuals were also meaningless to him. In that case, what could be the concessions Lee Hyeon-Su wanted?


    ¡°...Is it money?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su began apuding enthusiastically. ¡°Finally! You''ve finally reached this stage, Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumpled as the energetic apuse came from his left and right. To think he''d be treated this way!


    Wasn''t this like... they saw him as a creature with his brain almost exclusively made up of muscles? What crushed Kang Jin-Ho''s heart even more was Vator apuding with a proud look on his face!


    ¡°Excellent, master. Even I''m impressed by your progress.¡±


    ¡°...Shut up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was about to say something, only for the phone to go off again and interrupt him. After confirming Cai Kechang''s number on the screen, Kang Jin-Ho scowled in irritation while tapping the green ''answer'' icon.


    -Are you done with your preparation, Kang Jin-Ho? I''m calling you like this because...


    ¡°No, we''re not done yet, so you wait. You know what, I''ll call youter myself.¡±


    ...And then, Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly ended the call.


    All Lee Hyeon-Su could do was stare in slight stupefaction at his boss.


    Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly put the phone down on the table, then stared back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Okay, where were we? Right. What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°...You''re already doing great, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    Vator began nodding weightily. ¡°Indeed, pushing the other party''s buttons is one of the tactics employed in negotiations.¡±


    Wiggins finished the joke by ying the straight man next. ¡°I hope Cai Kechang''s phone survives.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s confused head tilting intensified as he scanned hispanions.


    <em>Did I do something wrong?</em>


    <em>But... what did I do?</em>

 Chapter 768: Mediating (3)

    ¡°That... That damn son of a b*tch!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s smartphone flew in the air. However, it didn''t smash into a wall butnded on a nearby couch''s cushions instead. Cai Kechang did throw his phone after anger clouded his vision, but... He couldn''t afford to break it, at least not for the time being!


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Since Kang Jin-Ho said he''d call, Cai Kechang had no choice but to wait. What if he couldn''t answer the call because the phone broke? What if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t answer after Cai Kechang had to use a different phone to call him? These reasons stopped Cai Kechang from wrecking his phone in anger.


    His heart was still burning in frustration and rage, though!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah!¡±


    Cai Kechang''s anger finally got the better of him. He began kicking and destroying everything his eyes could see. The poorputer monitor on his desk was roundhouse-kicked into a wall before the desk itself was flipped upside down. Countless stacks of documents messily danced in the air.


    That was when the office door was urgently pushed open. Cai Kechang''s secretary was about to enter the office, only to quickly figure out the situation and quietly leave while closing the door behind him. He was obviously scared of Cai Kechang''s anger being directed at him.


    ¡°You... You f*cking Korean bastard!¡±Insulting Kang Jin-Ho for being Korean was meaningless, and Cai Kechang obviously knew that. However, hurling insults like this was the only way he could think of to vent his anger.


    After hyperventting for a while, Cai Kechang helplessly plopped down on his butt.


    <em>''Dammit! What a pathetic showing this is...''</em>


    Defeated. That''s what happened. They had lost!


    Who lost more soldiers was irrelevant in this case. No, what mattered the most was who achieved their original goal after the dust had settled. Results-wise, Kang Jin-Ho had acquired everything he set out to acquire, didn''t he?


    ¡°...Goddamn it.¡±


    Even if the Korean Martial Assembly hoovered up all the demonic cultivators, those people were never seen as usablebat personnel in this country. No matter how desperately the Martial Assembly shored up its forces, their overall strength would still be light years away from reaching the level of the Crimson King''s faction.


    Even so, Cai Kechang had to wave a white g first, and that was ruthlessly trampling on his pride.


    If only the factions belonging to the Azure King and Dark King didn''t exist! Cai Kechang could''ve wiped out some country bumpkins of a tiny penins in three days or less. But the current situation with the Three Kings gave those bastards enough breathing room.


    ¡°Why... Why does it have to be Korea, of all ces?!¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho had been born in Russia, Mongolia or other nations like Kazakhstan, he would have be a headache for other factions instead. Geographically speaking, South Korea might look like it was helplessly sandwiched between powerhouse nations, but this seemingly worst location became a noose tightening about the throat of the Crimson King''s faction.


    Cai Kechang started hyperventting again. After eventually calming down a little, he yanked out a cigarette and mouthed it.


    <em>''Bloody hell...! I need to calm down.''</em>


    The truth was... Cai Kechang shouldn''t be the one feeling the brunt of the humiliation. Indeed, no one should be more enraged by this development than the Crimson King.


    <em>Click...</em>


    Cai Kechang lit his cigarette with a lighter, then slowly sucked the unhealthy smoke into his lungs. Even though he got some nicotine into his system, his mind didn''t calm down at all. His irritation level actually went up after noticing his cigarette-holding hand trembling impatiently.


    <em>''How... How am I supposed to pay for this grave sin?''</em>


    The Crimson King had to go through this humiliating experience because of Cai Kechang''s mistakes. If only he had noticed the grave threat Kang Jin-Ho posed and moved to eliminate him sooner...!


    If elimination wasn''t possible, at least Cai Kechang should''ve tried to win Kang Jin-Ho over to their side before the Korean had the time to be this strong. Doing so would''ve prevented this painful oue.


    All this happened as a result of Cai Kechang looking down on Kang Jin-Ho. His arrogance led to the Crimson King tasting defeat while Cai Kechang was experiencing hell.


    ¡°Fuu-wooo...!¡±


    Cai Kechang groaned loudly, then anxiously stared at his phone. Fixing the stable''s door after the horses had bolted shouldn''t be criticized for being ''too little, toote''. Since the horses had escaped, repairing the stable and making sure the same thing wouldn''t happen again was the right thing to do.


    The situation reaching this far was unfortunate, but Cai Kechang should focus on the future. From this moment on, he should tread the most optimal path avable. And to do that...


    That was when the phone resting on the couch suddenly began ringing. Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath, then walked up to the phone.


    ¡°I won''t let you have everything without a fight, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    This war wasn''t over yet. Indeed, the method of the battle simply had changed to words instead!


    ***


    -It seems you had a lot of things to organize first, Kang Jin-Ho. Judging from how long you took to call me back.


    Cai Kechang''s voiceing out of the phone''s speaker sounded confident and rxed. However, that voice only deepened Lee Hyeon-Su''s smirk.


    <em>''Your bluffing ain''t gonna work here.''</em>


    One could say that they were stuck in a simr boat. By now, Cai Kechang''s hair must be half-ripped out of its roots. Any person stuck in a role where they had to use their brain at 110% capacity would be cursed by the heavens to eventually go bald. For instance, Lee Hyeon-Su would find so many fallen hair strands under his pillow every morning, and...


    <em>''Hang on a second, that''s not important, now is it!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su briefly shook his head before speaking to Cai Kechang on the phone.


    ¡°It''s not that we have a lot to organize but more like we operate in a far more democratic way than your side. We aren''t like your organization where the leader decides everything and everyone must follow. A democratic process like ours requires time.¡±


    -Who is this?


    ¡°My name is Lee Hyeon-Su. Don''t you think people should be hanging out with others on the same level as themselves? Let''s be honest here, shall we? Someone on your level directly speaking to our Assembly Master is not fitting his status, wouldn''t you say? A tiger can''t converse with a mutt, after all.¡±


    -You sure have a glib mouth, don''t you? However, you think I''ll fall for it?


    ¡°Sounds like you already have?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled rxedly while mouthing a cigarette. <em>''Man, this feels great.''</em>


    It felt like a lump of frustration that had been festering in Lee Hyeon-Su''s chest had been washed away. Then again, how anxious had he and the rest of Martial Assembly been thanks to the Crimson King''s faction?


    They had to constantly keep their eyes wide open at the possibility of the Crimson King''s men invading the country at any given moment. Hell, didn''t they have to provide double, nay, tripleyers of protection in case assassins sent by the Crimson King targeted Kang Jin-Ho or his family members?


    That had been their situation until now, and finally... They held the upper hand. Yes, the gap in strength between the two factions was still a massive chasm, but... But unusablebatants couldn''t be counted asbatants anymore.


    Knowing he held the upper hand now, Lee Hyeon-Su arrogantly crossed his legs and leaned back in his seat.


    ¡°Huh. What a terrible personality that is.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Absolutely terrible.¡±


    When Vator and Wiggins offered their unkind assessment on the spot, Lee Hyeon-Su silently and sneakily uncrossed his legs and sat up straight.


    -Very well. You say your name is Lee Hyeon-Su?


    ¡°I have no ns of waging an unnecessary dick-measuring contest here. I''m pretty sure you already know who I am. If you knew but still decided to do this, you''re immature and petty. If you didn''t know, that makes you ipetent. Which one are you thinking of going with?¡±


    -...It seems Kang Jin-Ho has chosen a good negotiator for himself. Since I''m really tempted to jump on a ne, get over there, and strangle you myself!


    ¡°d to hear that,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked again while ncing at hispanions in the office. He was indicating to the others that the real thing was about to start.


    -Fine. It seems we...


    ¡°That''s enough preamble, Cai Kechang. What are you offering us?¡±


    Through the phone resting on the table, everyone could hear Cai Kechang loudly gnashing his teeth.


    Kang Jin-Ho was left suitably impressed by what he could hear and see.


    <em>''Wow. Even I''m tempted to smack Lee Hyeon-Su in the face.''</em>


    How could Lee Hyeon-Su be this good at pressing all the right¡ªor the wrong¡ªbuttons like this? If Kang Jin-Ho was in Cai Kechang''s shoes, he''d have thrown the bloody phone out the window, jumped in the Yellow Sea and swam straight to Korea!


    -Say what? We are offering you? Listen here. It seems your screws havee loose, fe. You''d do well not to forget who you are talking to!


    ¡°The missing screws are from your head, Mister Cai Kechang. Or is it due to theck of suitable individuals in the Crimson King''s payroll? Seeing how someone with zero clue about their own urgent situation is leading the negotiations and all!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and nced briefly in Wiggins'' direction. He was silently asking if this was okay.


    Since this negotiation was supposed to be about making peace, Kang Jin-Ho figured the parties involved woulde at each other with fake smiles and hidden daggers. So far, this so-called negotiation was more like people mercilessly stabbing each other with greatswords and shooting each other down.


    Wiggins used his content smile and a brief nod to assuage Kang Jin-Ho''s worries. ¡°Let him be, my lord. He''s doing well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t be sure what was what, but Wiggins said it was going well, so...


    ¡°Listen, Cai Kechang,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his legs sneakily crossing once more. It seemed he was too focused on the negotiation to mind his manners in front of hispanions anymore. ¡°You and I are both very busy men. So, let''s not waste each other''s time for no reason, okay? Nothing will change even if we keep testing each other out, wouldn''t you agree? So, let''s all act like grown-ups and get down to business.¡±


    -You stinking bastard...!


    That sounded like the deration of surrender.


    -Very well. Let''s do so. However, you''d do well to recognize your reality. We can wipe you off the face of the whenever we want. What we are doing is not an admission of defeat or surrender. This is merely an act ofpassion. Got it?


    ¡°Hah. Can''t stop bluffing till the end, eh?¡±


    A man with the authority to mobilize the Crimson King''s faction couldn''tpletely discard his pride. That much was understandable, so Lee Hyeon-Su decided to gloss over it.


    ¡°Okay. What are you offering us, then?¡±


    -We desire a ceasefire. No interference between our factions. At least for one year, starting from now.


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m not sure whether my Chinese is rusty or my brain isn''t functioning properly, but I seem to have missed the part of you offering us someth¡­¡±


    That was when Cai Kechang suddenly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off.


    -In return, we shall spare the ones still stuck in our territory.


    ¡°...Spare?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow. <em>''Did we leave someone behind?''</em>


    It was true that some people fell behind during the process of escaping China. Although, it''d be more correct to say those people went missing. People who died during the sh against the Crimson King''s faction, or those who drowned in the ocean...


    Chang Min and the elders risked their lives to rescue as many as possible, but rescuing everyone was clearly impossible. In that case, the Crimson King''s faction detaining several escapees didn''t sound all that strange.


    ¡°I don''t see a reason for us to give up on concessions for a handful of prisoners. Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not a humanitarian. From my perspective, you and the demonic cultivators are all Chinese. In that case, why should I shoulder losses while trying to rescue them?¡±


    -A handful?


    Cai Kechang could be heard chuckling suspiciously through the phone''s speaker. That was when Lee Hyeon-Su instinctively realized he had overlooked something in his calctions. That chuckle was no bluff.


    -You say a few, but at the very least, I''d say we''re looking at a few tens of thousands?


    ¡°A few tens of thousands?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s face crumpled hideously when the implication behind the change in the digits registered in his mind. ¡°What the f*ck, you son of a b*tch? Those are powerless civilians!¡±


    -Oh? It seems we have a kind-hearted saint of the East in the room. If only you were born in a different era! You could''ve left a mark in history books alongside Lord Confucius. So, you want us to spare the powerless family members of the demonic cultivators? And why should we?


    ¡°You...!¡±


    -Let me paraphrase what you said to me just now. From my perspective, whether it''s the family members or the bastards who escaped, they are all enemies to me. Why should I treat any of them humanely while shouldering losses? Mm?


    Lee Hyeon-Su bit his lower lip. Most of the demonic cultivators seeded in escaping China, but their family members were still stuck in the country. And Cai Kechang here... was using them as bargaining chips!


    To be more precise, he wanted to use those family members as the main subjects of negotiation and get concessions from the Martial Assembly instead.


    ¡°Cai Kechang. How many people do you think you''re talking about here? You think you can do it?¡±


    -It seems you have no idea, Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Cai Kechang''s voice now contained a creepy chill befitting a vengeful ghost.


    -It doesn''t matter even if the number is over a hundred thousand. Our side possesses enough political and financial power to dump all of them in the ocean and be done with it. And we have enough physical strength, too. If you don''t believe me, shall I demonstrate it for you?


    ¡°You...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su trembled in indignation, then looked around the office.


    Both Wiggins and Vator looked troubled and unsure. Neither of them had imagined the Crimson King''s faction would resort to such extremes.


    Having numbers on your side was the power itself. Even a dictator with a total grip on a nation wouldn''t carelessly do something to such arge number of people, yet... To think Cai Kechang would hold all those people as hostages!


    -I shall kill every single remaining bastard as painfully as possible. Their blood will form an endless river reaching the ocean to dye it red. We will make sure you all regret escaping China. What? You think I''m still bluffing? That I won''t do it?


    As Lee Hyeon-Su racked his brain to think of something to say, Kang Jin-Ho finally broke his silence. ¡°Cai Kechang.¡±


    -Oh? It seems the big shot has finally decided to join us.


    ¡°Why don''t you go ahead and do it?¡±


    -...What?


    Kang Jin-Ho growled in a somber, calm tone of voice. ¡°I said, go ahead and do it. However, you should know something about myself first. I always¡­! I always get even.¡±


    -...!


    ¡°I will kill as many of your people as you kill. And their death will be even more gruesome and painful than what you can imagine. Don''t worry, I will stick to the exact body count. So... Go ahead and do what you said just now. If you can, that is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho said, his voice seemingly dripping with still-fresh blood.


    Not just Cai Kechang but even the others in the office dared not speak.


    The phone maintaining a lengthy silence finally resumed transmitting Cai Kechang''s voice.

 Chapter 769: Mediating (4)

    Cai Kechang sounded rxed. However, Lee Hyeon-Su still noticed the subtle tremor in the voiceing from the phone''s speaker.


    <em>''Not that surprising, really.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could''ve been making a bluff. A verbal threat and nothing more. However, Cai Kechang had personally witnessed what Kang Jin-Ho was capable of. Which meant he couldn''t afford to view Kang Jin-Ho''s words as an empty threat.


    Kang Jin-Ho was fully capable of following through with his threats, after all!


    <em>''This isn''t the question of one''s strength, either.''</em>


    Even if the Crimson King was proven to be several times stronger than Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su would rather still get on the Crimson King''s bad books instead of Kang Jin-Ho''s. That was how much of a bad idea it was to have Kang Jin-Ho as your enemy.


    That feeling would only get amplified the more you knew about Kang Jin-Ho.


    -There is no need to get emotional here.


    ¡°Emotional, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho responded coldly, causing another round of silence to descend in the room.Cai Kechang took his time before breaking his silence.


    -I admit that I went overboard just now.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against the couch. That gesture indicated he was leaving the negotiation back in Lee Hyeon-Su''s hands.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded in understanding and spoke to the phone. ¡°Powerless civilians are off-limits. They should not be a part of our negotiation.¡±


    -You might have such a rule, but not us.


    Lee Hyeon-Su held his head. They were now facing a serious problem here.


    The Crimson King''s faction obviously couldn''t murder every single family member of the demonic cultivators. That much was certain. However, simply holding them hostage should be enough to set the proverbial cat among pigeons, AKA the demonic cultivators in Korea.


    <em>''I normally wouldn''t have cared about this, but...''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his forehead. He couldn''t ignore Kang Jin-Ho''s tendencies on this matter. After all, Kang Jin-Ho greatly treasured his family. So, he definitely wouldn''t want to see people under him suffering from issues rted to their family members.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is, the high-and-mighty Crimson King and hisckeys will use civilians as hostages to force us into a peace agreement?¡±


    -That''s right. And what are you going to do about it?


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked up at Wiggins. Unfortunately, Wiggins shook his head to indicate that even he couldn''t think of a suitable response.


    ¡°Fuu...!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed softly, then red at the phone. ¡°You can''t capture all those people. There are too many.¡±


    -No need to keep stalling like this, Lee Hyeon-Su. You and I both know full well what the current situation is. We''ve already begun capturing the hostages. And it won''t take long to round them all up with the resources at our disposal. Wouldn''t you agree?


    Cai Kechang sounded as if he was trying to pacify a little kid.


    -Agree to this ceasefire deal, and we shall send every one of them to South Korea. Those who want to go will reach your country safe and sound. We''ll even handle all the legal matters for you. Simply put, we''re offering a convenient service, and you can have it all. You get what I''m saying, don''t you?


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t readily respond. He could imagine what might happen if he said no here.


    While Lee Hyeon-Su was stuck in the proverbial rock and a hard ce, unable to think of anything to say, Kang Jin-Ho broke the silence first.


    ¡°So, if we agree to this ceasefire, your side will take care of everything? Is that it?¡±


    -Yes, that''s correct.


    Cai Kechang suddenly became rather polite. It meant he was willing to discard his negative feelings and show as much respect toward Kang Jin-Ho as he could afford.


    -This... is the best offer we can bring to the table.


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while mouthing a cigarette. ¡°In that case, let''s call the end to this negotiation.¡±


    -I''m sorry?


    Cai Kechang''s voice sounded dazed.


    ¡°Didn''t you hear me? This negotiation is done. Do whatever you want.¡±


    -Mister Kang Jin-Ho. It''s good that you know when to bluff, but I''m not the type to fall for such obvious bluffs. Any problems arising with the family members on this side will mean the demonic cultivators preparing for hardship on that side will not sit still.


    ¡°I don''t care. I''m not going to stop them, anyway.¡±


    Another bout of silence descended. However, Kang Jin-Ho was more considerate this time and broke it quickly for everyone.


    ¡°Anyone wishing to go back, I''ll let them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his attitude remaining unperturbed. ¡°It sounds like you''re mistaken about something here. To me, those people are not indispensable. I only took them under my wings because they wanted to follow me. That''s it. So, I don''t see a reason to hold them back if they want to leave. Actually... I can see several people in this office who will be much happier about feeding fewer mouths.¡±


    ¡°...I think absolutely everyone will be happier, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smartly chimed in at the perfect timing.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You''d do well to reconsider your offer, Cai Kechang.¡±


    Cai Kechang didn''t immediately respond.


    The fallout from harming the family members of demonic cultivators didn''t just fall on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders. Obviously, the embers of revenge would alsond on Cai Kechang.


    The chaos arising from the vengeance-driven demonic cultivators entering China inrge numbers would be quite considerable. Obviously, their martial prowess would still be pitiful, so the scope of damage they could cause would be limited. Even so, that possibility alone was still something to worry about.


    After all, it''d be the same as an army of suicidal terrorists sneaking in the rear of the camp while the Crimson King''s faction was confronting the Dark King and Azure King.


    -We will...


    ¡°Are you worried about those who will return?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply. ¡°I have advice for you. You should be a lot more worried about those who won''t return immediately. After all, those people will be the ones tearing your throat out in the near future.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. Those who''d return to China right away to avenge their family members were not the actual problems. The ones Cai Kechang should fear more were those demonic cultivators who chose to remain in Korea for the sake of their vengeance.


    They''d patiently bide their time improving their strength for the chance to rip the Crimson King''s head off, after all!


    -E-even so! We do not have any ns topletely yield on this matter. Sometimes, one''s pride matters more than one''s life.


    ¡°That''s true,¡± Kang Jin-Ho snapped his fingers. ¡°In that case, we''llpensate you for handing over the family members. However, we still need to get paid what we deserve, too. It''s your job to calcte which side will receive more.¡±


    -Understood.


    ¡°We''ll talk againter,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before ending the call.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s wide-open eyes locked on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Who knew you''d be so good at this!¡±


    Wiggins nodded proudly. ¡°That was an excellent demonstration, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t this more like identally stumbling onto the treasure instead?¡±


    Even with Vator''s unnecessaryment at the end, it seemed the negotiation had gone rather well. Kang Jin-Ho smiled wryly.


    <em>''It feels like I''ve put on ill-fitting clothes...''</em>


    The act of findingmon ground through dialogue wasn''t the culprit causing this weird feeling in Kang Jin-Ho. No, it was ''talking'' to his enemies like this. That was the unfamiliar concept troubling him.


    To him, talking to his enemies always had been another method to drive them into a dead-end. Nothing more. But now, he was even trying to enter a pact?


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly leaned back against the couch.


    <em>''A pact, is it...?''</em>


    When nicely put, Kang Jin-Ho could say that he had evolved a bit more from the days of strictly adhering to the simple ''Kill All Enemies, Protect All Allies'' principle. Objectively speaking, though... Wasn''t this because hecked strength?


    If Kang Jin-Ho had possessed enough power, he would have had no reason to enter a pact or agreement like this. No, he''d simply charge straight back into China and cut the Crimson King''s head off.


    <em>¨C You will crumble. All the things you''ve done will choke the life out of you. And you''ll die from them.</em>


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s words echoed loudly inside Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    <em>''In the end, everything is due to how weak I am. Is that it?''</em>


    As it turned out, nothing had changed.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was living a new life, the fundamental issues remained the same. Even if the era had changed, and people''s mindsets had evolved from the outdated ways of the past, this world was still a jungle where the strong preyed on the weak.


    Those without strength would eventually be exposed to the tyranny of someone stronger. For now, Kang Jin-Ho was temporarily spared from the Crimson King''s tyranny. However, for how long would this situationst?


    What he earned this time wasn''t freedom. No, it was nothing more than a temporary reprieve, a reward for deftly maintaining his bnce on the rope being pulled by powerful factions in a tug-of-war.


    <em>''In other words, it''s still the same story, then.''</em>


    He needed to get stronger. No matter what!


    Kang Jin-Ho got up from the couch and nced at the others in the office. ¡°I''ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed his head.


    Neither Lee Hyeon-Su nor the other two men were against Kang Jin-Ho leaving the office. He had already done his job, anyway, which was to set the course for others to follow. And now, it was up to the rest to hash out the details.


    Still, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but mutter quietly while watching Kang Jin-Ho coolly waltz out of the office. ¡°...At least you could''ve left your phone with us, you know?¡±


    What a good thing it was that Lee Hyeon-Su had memorized Cai Kechang''s number earlier!


    ***


    Once the direction was chosen, the rest would be much easier to handle.


    The initial hurdle was deciding what to do. After everyone agreed on how to resolve the matter, the remaining steps would all be about acquiring as much as they could and conceding as little as possible.


    Since Lee Hyeon-Su and Cai Kechang agreed on the overall ''direction'', they mutually decided to postpone the adjustment on the finer details to the next day.


    With that, the first stages of the negotiation had ended. And Lee Hyeon-Su could finally take a breather, knowing the most difficult part, the first round of negotiations, was done and dusted.


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while massaging his shoulder. ¡°Geez. Feels like I can finally rx, master.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This work saps a lot out of you for seemingly no reason,¡± said Wiggins while handing a cup of coffee to his disciple.


    Lee Hyeon-Su gratefully epted the coffee and took a long sip. However, he suddenly got up, fetched a jar of sugar, then dumped many, many spoonfuls of the white stuff into his drink.


    Wiggins frowned slightly. ¡°Isn''t that too much sugar?¡±


    ¡°My body is craving something sweet, you see...¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Makes sense. Still, enjoying your coffee ck is the way to go.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to hear about fine dining from a Brit, master.¡±


    ¡°...That must be the harshest blow I''ve received from you, disciple. I''m not sure how to respond to that,¡± Wiggins chuckled dejectedly, his expression growing a little despondent.


    Lee Hyeon-Su quietly chuckled while taking another sip of the now sugar-overloaded coffee. Then, he tilted his head slightly. ¡°Still, something feels strange to me.¡±


    ¡°Which part is?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su put the coffee cup down, then took out a cigarette packet. After getting permission from Wiggins and Vator via a simple exchange of nces, Lee Hyeon-Su mouthed a cigarette and lit it up.


    ¡°We knew the Crimson King''s faction doesn''t have a choice but to negotiate with us, but... I didn''t expect them to approach us so quickly and decisively.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s humiliating, isn''t it?¡±


    Vator nodded in agreement. ¡°Not just Cai Kechang, but even the Crimson King''s pride is as lofty as Mount Tai itself. I also didn''t expect them to contact us this soon.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Wiggins. ¡°What about you, master? Did you see thising?¡±


    ¡°It seems you''ve been reading way too many books, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡±


    Wiggins chuckled good-naturedly. ¡°Perfectly anticipating the enemy''s response, then toying with them only happens in fantasies. Not even Napoleon or Hannibal managed to do that. The ancient tales of fantastical schemers? Those are all made-up, Mister Lee. If not, people simply re-packaging an event filled with one coincidence after another into a narrative that suits them.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°No one can anticipate when a man would make his choice when he''s been influenced by his own tastes, personality, and the situation itself. It might be possible to predict the end result, but the timing of it? That''s nearly impossible.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°However, now that we have a result, making educated guesses just became possible for us. Since a choice they could have taken their sweet time making happened sooner than expected, there must be a good reason for it,¡± said Wiggins.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat forward. ¡°What could be that reason, master?¡±


    Wiggins replied while leisurely sipping his coffee. ¡°You said it yourself, didn''t you? That they should''ve contacted us muchter because of their pride.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I''ve been thinking.¡±


    ¡°In that case, doesn''t this development indicate that they had to swallow arge slice of humble pie? That sounds like a distinct possibility to me,¡± Wiggins chuckled as he exined.


    ¡°It must be one of the two things. One, they face an urgent situation that forces them to cast aside their pride and conclude the negotiation as soon as possible. Or... They have evaluated us highly enough to the point where they have acknowledged that being prideful with us is a pointless waste of time.¡±


    Wiggins nced at his audience members, his smirk deepening.


    ¡°And which one do you think it is?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly. ¡°I guess it''s the first one.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That''s what I think as well,¡± Wiggins nodded while rubbing his beard. His rubbing motion seemed a bit more cheerful than before. ¡°Even if our opponent is in a rush, we have no obligation to y along, now do we? How about we take our time and pour some salt on their sore spot?¡±


    ¡°Master, have I ever told you that you''re a terrible person?¡±


    Wiggins feigned a mortified expression. ¡°I may not seem like it, but people consider me a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled while sipping another mouthful of his coffee.


    He or hispanions couldn''t tell what kind of an urgent situation was pressuring the Crimson King''s faction, but it couldn''t have been a good one. At least, that seemed dead certain at this point.


    Exploiting any hints of the enemy''s weakness was the moral thing to do in a negotiation, now wasn''t it? So, Lee Hyeon-Su decided he''d vent all of his stress and frustration piled up during Kang Jin-Ho''s sojourn in China on Cai Kechang.


    <em>''I''m gonna crush you, pal.''</em>


    Wiggins tutted. ¡°You''re making a viinous expression, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°I am a viin, after all.¡±


    Vator watched the master-and-disciple duo smirk at each other like cartoon viins and slowly shook his head.


    <em>''Bloody hell. The demon cult bastards are more innocent than these people...''</em>


    As it turned out, this ce was more demonic than the demon cult!

 Chapter 770: Mediating (5)

    An unfamiliar reflection was staring back at Cai Kechang.


    His neatlybed hair was all messy and unkempt. His jaw used to be immactely groomed, yet a disheveled beard now covered most of his lower face.


    To top off his new look, dark circles drooped below his eyes, and his skin was coarse and pale.


    Indeed, the face staring back at him through the mirror was as unfamiliar as it could get.


    <em>''Bloody hell!''</em>


    Cai Kechang angrily sshed the cold water gushing out of the tap. Although he didn''t have the time to properly groom himself, at least he should maintain his hygiene. After washing his face, Cai Kechang used his wet hands to sleek back the bangs covering his forehead.


    <em>''Lee Hyeon-Su...!''</em>


    Cai Kechang''s brain suddenly recalled Lee Hyeon-Su''s name. And then... countless insults and curses immediately followed afterward. Just remembering that name alone was enough to cause a train of curses to nearly shoot out of Cai Kechang''s mouth.


    ¡°Fuu-woo...!¡±Cai Kechang fiercely rubbed his eyes while groaning loudly.


    ¡°Dammit. You sure are having fun at my expense, aren''t you...!¡±


    As a man referred to as the brains of the Crimson King''s faction, Cai Kechang unsurprisingly had to negotiate and mediate with countless people over the years. Even the top executives belonging to the factions of the Azure King and the Dark King were included in the list of the people he had faced so far.


    However! Cai Kechang could unequivocally say none of them exhausted and frustrated him as much as Lee Hyeon-Su.


    All the opponents Cai Kechang faced so far could bepared to foxes or wild dogs. However, that Korean brat was like a crafty hunting dog. And a systematically trained one, at that! If his opponent revealed even a hint of weakness, Lee Hyeon-Su would deliberately target it and nowhere else.


    It wasn''t as if he wanted to kill his prey as soon as possible and have a feastter in the day with its meat or something. No, he took his time pricking the wounds as if he knew the prey would bleed to death on its own sooner orter.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su had been an ally, Cai Kechang would''ve had nothing but praise for the brat. He''d enthusiastically p his hands, then try to nurture Lee Hyeon-Su as his sessor.


    Unfortunately, that bastard happened to be a Martial Assembly member, and that fact was mercilessly tiring Cai Kechang out.


    <em>''The Martial Assembly... It always circles back to the Assembly.''</em>


    Cai Kechang never saw the Martial Assembly as a potential hindrance. Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was the true menace in Cai Kechang''s eyes, not the organization he led.


    The Martial Assembly was like the grain of sand inside the mold called Kang Jin-Ho. It might look tall and imposing, but a hole in the mold should lead to all the sand instantly pouring out.


    Now that Cai Kechang had personally experienced this so-called sand castle, though... It turned out to be a lot sturdier than he thought.


    <em>''I can''t figure it out...''</em>


    Did the Martial Assembly always possess this muchtent potential? Or did Kang Jin-Ho nurture and improve the organization in such a short time? If it was thetter... What a horrifying revtion that would be.


    After wiping the water off his face and fixing his attire, Cai Kechang sighed deeply before leaving the bathroom. Soon, he was silently walking in a corridor dominated by the crimson hue before finally reaching a massive doorway.


    ¡°Fuu-huuph!¡±


    Cai Kechang sucked in a deep, deep breath before loudly announcing himself. ¡°My liege, your servant Cai Kechang seeks your audience.¡±


    The imposing doorway slowly opened. Cai Kechang got down on his knees and crawled inside. Once he arrived at the foot of a staircase inside this massive space, he nted his forehead on the floor.


    ¡°My liege. This servant hase to give you his report!¡±


    On top of this tall staircase was an impressive throne, with the Crimson King making anguid expression perched on it. He stared at the kowtowing Cai Kechang for a little while before letting his raucous voice reverberate within this impressive hallway. ¡°You may speak, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°Our negotiation with the Martial Assembly is nearing the end, my liege. It is taking a little longer than expected as they demand many things, but... The negotiations should conclude soon.¡±


    The Crimson King muttered aimlessly. ¡°Demanding many things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. They want more concessions from us.¡±


    ¡°...Is that right?¡± The Crimson King grunted, then wordlessly threw his head back.


    This silence! An unbelievably heavy silence pressed down on Cai Kechang''s shoulders. He began biting his lip.


    He would''ve felt better knowing he hadmitted a mistake somewhere, causing this negotiation to drag out like this. He could ask for punishment to make up for his mistake in such a case, after all.


    However, Cai Kechang hadn''t made any mistakes this time. The situation the Crimson King''s faction found itself in was the culprit for the negotiation dragging its feet for so long, and that knowledge was burning a figurative hole in Cai Kechang''s gut.


    The faction''s prestige, its status... had changed.


    None of the faction''s members had changed, yet the faction''s status was no longer the same as before. If this negotiation had taken ce a month ago, the Crimson King''s faction would''ve easily throttled those Koreans and shaken them around at will.


    ¡°Cai Kechang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Do not lower your head.¡±


    Cai Kechang''s head shot up. That was when he noticed that the Crimson King was looking straight at him with a pair of resolute eyes.


    ¡°This isn''t your fault, Cai Kechang. Besides, even if it is your fault, nothing will change. Do not lower your head and grovel. You are the brains of my faction. Once the brain starts bowing, the rest of the body will follow. Do you wish to turn me into a vanquished in everyone''s eyes?¡±


    Cai Kechang tightly clenched his fists. ¡°I wouldn''t dare, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Then... Raise your head, Cai Kechang!¡±


    ¡°I shall obey, my liege!¡± Cai Kechang proudly raised his head to look up.


    The Crimson King smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It seems I''ve unfairly burdened you through my weakness.¡±


    ¡°My liege...! Please do not say that. This is all the fault of the insidious Azure King and hisckeys'' underhanded activities. How could anyone dare me you, my liege! No, it is my fault for not anticipating the actions of our enemies ahead of time...!¡±


    ¡°None of it would''ve happened if I was stronger, Cai Kechang,¡± said the Crimson King, his voiceposed, still. ¡°Even so, do not lower your head. Defeat cane swiftly at any given moment. Gaozu of Han tasted defeat over and over again. However, he still emerged victorious in the end and became an emperor. If he allowed one defeat to crush his dreams, he would''ve gone down in history as yet another loser.¡±


    ¡°Your words are indeed wise, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure it''s difficult and humiliating. However, you must endure. This is a path we must tread. Do not shed a tear even as you walk on the path of thorns. Even if you bleed from your cuts and bruises, grit your teeth and endure!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Compensations are not given. You''re supposed to win it! So, do not ever forget this humiliation, Cai Kechang. You must return this shame and humiliation to your enemies a hundredfold... No, a thousandfold!¡±


    ¡°I will engrave this lesson to my soul!¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± the Crimson King slowly nodded. ¡°So, the negotiation is progressing smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. The Koreans have agreed to a peace deal as well. It''s just that they demand excessive financialpensation, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t matter. Let them have it.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°We are notcking in finances, so don''t hesitate and give them what they want.¡±


    ¡°But, my liege...¡± Cai Kechang swallowed nervously.


    Expressing opposition to the Crimson King''s opinion always had been a difficult affair. Especially after going through that ordeal with Kang Jin-Ho... Raising his voice like this became so much harder for Cai Kechang.


    ¡°I''m not scared of weakening our finances, my liege. But the possibility of the Martial Assembly improving its strength even further frightens me. What if we hand over wealth without a fight only for them to use it to grow their influence...!¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter,¡± said the Crimson King.


    Cai Kechang cautiously raised his head to study the Crimson King''s mood.


    ¡°Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you already know that the worst path to take is wasting so much time and all your energy and still handing over considerable wealth in the end.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, my liege. I''m aware.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a strategy to prevent this situation from veering in that direction?¡±


    ¡°...It''s not a strategy, per se, but I can minimize our losses with a little more time, my liege.¡±


    ¡°I care more about you and your mind than such pocket change, Cai Kechang. Don''t underestimate your own worth like that. You''re much more important to me than you think. Such trivial negotiations don''t matter to me. Give them what they want, then take better care of yourself and guide me down the correct path. That is your role.¡±


    Cai Kechang subtly bit his lip.


    He hadmitted so many mistakes. If only he had grasped just one opportunity among countless many offered in his way before the situation could devolve to this state...! They wouldn''t have been driven to a corner like this.


    Cai Kechang had no excuses to defend himself even if others used him of being an ipetent fool. He would''ve had no problem offering his neck, all washed and clean, if the Crimson King demanded payment for all of his failures.


    However, the Crimson King was actually trusting him even more? How could Cai Kechang not be loyal to a king like him!


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°I obey!¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly will grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Do not try to stop the unstoppable river. Earthwork erected in the middle of a river is bound to crumble sooner orter. You might stop the river temporarily, but you will only cause the water to be even more violent.¡±


    ¡°I shall engrave this teaching to my heart, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Preventing your opponent from getting stronger isn''t always the right answer. The correct solution should be for us to be stronger instead. As long as we maintain the gap in strength, their growth will mean little.¡±


    Cai Kechang weightily nodded. Like how Kang Jin-Ho had room to grow, the Crimson King''s faction should also have ways to improve its strength. It must shear off and remove parts of its fattened body to reform itself.


    ¡°If only I had not been injured, those insidious bastards wouldn''t have run wild like this. For now, endure, Cai Kechang. Kowtow and let the deluge soak you from top to bottom. Even as you tumble within the mud chewing on excrement... Endure! Eventually, the day will arrive. The day when you receive your reward for all this humiliation!¡±


    ¡°...This servant will never forget this humiliation, my liege!¡±


    The Crimson King concluded their talk there. Cai Kechang bowed deeply, then left the grand hallway on his knees.


    Now left alone, the Crimson King silently pressed down on his gut. The frown on his face deepened at the dull but insistent pain. His wounds still hadn''t healed yet.


    <em>''Kang Jin-Ho...!''</em>


    Just thinking about Kang Jin-Ho worsened the aching. The Crimson King recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s face. That face, stered with a freakish monster''s smirk as he wielded his swords! And then...


    What about the sticky and ominous demonic qi enveloping Kang Jin-Ho back then?


    The Crimson King could recall that sight every time he closed his eyes. Nightmares of those moments tormented him every night. And whenever those things happened... the Crimson King stewed in rage and hatred engraved deep into his bones.


    ¡°...Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    The wounds Kang Jin-Ho left behind on the Crimson King''s body proved to be much worse than he thought. Physical injuries weren''t the only thing to worry about, as Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi was constantly coursing through the Crimson King''s body, trying to destroy its host.


    To make matters worse, the price of using his essence qi was higher than he thought, too. His physical body had be so much frailer, and demonic qi gleefully messed it up even further. The Crimson King should''ve been able to heal up within a week from these kinds of injuries, but not this time. These damn wounds showed no signs of healing!


    In his estimation, the Crimson King would need at least a good few months of recuperation to return to apletely healthy state. And this was why the negotiations had to be rushed.


    Right now, the Crimson King was not 100%. And the Azure King began making suspicious moves as if to exploit this opening. The Crimson King would not want to fight a battle with enemies to his front and rear even when he was in perfect condition. So, what was there to consider when his condition was less than ideal?


    <em>Grit!</em>


    The Crimson King loudly gritted his teeth. This humiliation! He had never experienced humiliation worse than this one before.


    The advice he offered to Cai Kechang earlier wasn''t simply meant to console his loyal subordinate. No, it was also meant to remind himself. To strengthen his resolve!


    It was inly obvious what would happen if the Crimson King failed to rein in his anger and started rampaging around. That was why he must be patient and endure for the time being.


    <em>''However! I will never let it go like this!''</em>


    The light in the Crimson King''s eyes burned even fiercer.


    A hidden dagger was supposed to stab the victim in the back, not the gut. Its role was to strike when the target was at his least-guarded moment. And the Crimson King was well aware of what his current task was.


    ¡°It''s my loss this time. However... Your victory will not be permanent. That I assure you!¡±


    A wounded lion quietly sunk deeper into his throne. Once he had enough strength to rise from this throne again, the world... would experience another change. The era of peace hade to an end.


    The delicate bnce created by the Three Kings was now truly shattered by Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance to the scene. And now, their peace would no longer be maintained. War would thrust the world into chaos once more.


    No one could predict the potential extent of the harm caused by the war.

 Chapter 771: Advancing (1)

    What led to the deepening of trust?


    Trust wasn''t given but steadily earned over a period of time. No one would be foolish enough to trust strangers from the get-go.


    Things like your path in life, the way you treated others, and the attitude and abilities you disyed outwardly all influenced the ''trust'' people would hold toward you.


    Strangers would often decide whether to trust someone or not solely based on the conduct on disy. If an individual possessed an appearance that naturally made others trust them, they wouldn''t have to go out of their way to earn more trust. On the other hand, most people would have to work tirelessly for others to start trusting them more.


    For Kang Jin-Ho, his category would be... He''d be the former. Until now, he had never tried to make others trust him. Simply doing what he needed to do was enough for others to start believing in him.


    That was precisely why Kang Jin-Ho had no idea. No idea how people would treat him after they lost their faith in him!


    ¡°And? Where are you going this time?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong pointedly asked her son.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there in stupefaction after learning that merely putting on some clothes was enough for his family members to start suspecting him.


    ¡°When will youe home this time? I hope it will be before the end of the month.¡±Kang Jin-Ho let his mother know how unfair this usation was with his sorrow-filled expression. Unfortunately, her response still wasn''t what he''d ssify as favorable.


    ¡°Why are you making that face, son? Are you dissatisfied with something?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong asked "innocently".


    ¡°No, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Mm. That''s how it should be. A man with morals shouldn''t do what you did, after all. Did you know that kids in the military these days apparently call their moms at least once every two days? But my son doesn''t even bother to call home for over ten days during his overseas vacation! People might think you''ve gone on an expedition to a remote outback or something. Wouldn''t you think so, too?¡±


    ¡°Everything was this unfilial son''s fault, Mother.¡±


    ¡°It''s wonderful that you understand, my son. However, what good is knowing if you don''t change your ways?¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Mother.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while hurriedly tucking his shirt under the pants, then quickly escaped from his room. If he wasted any more time here, his mother might tell him to <em>¡°Sit down so we can have an earnest talk¡±</em> again. Before that happens, he must escape!


    ¡°What''s this? Oppa, you''re going out again?¡±


    As it turned out, there was a vengeful demon living in the Kang household.


    The old proverb said that sometimes, a sister-inw was more hateful than a mother-inw, and this situation seemed to fit that description rather perfectly.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression crumbled a little when Kang Eun-Yeong waltzed up to him, her brow slightly cocked.


    ¡°Hey, you. Aren''t you supposed to be at work?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted loudly.


    ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°A human being can''t just keep working and working forever, oppa. We have something called seasons, you see? Our schedules are split between in-season and off-season for a reason, you know? So we can work even harder when our season starts again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it? Why does it feel like your off-season is quite long, though?¡±


    ¡°Yeeees, my dear orabeoni. This little sister of yours will work her butt off to make a ton of money. In the meantime, my dear orabeoni, why don''t you go on your globe-trotting journey and sever your connection to your only family in this world?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had to sneakily tuck his tail between his legs when his counteroffensive only got him even deeper in trouble.


    <em>''...I should''ve called home more often.''</em>


    Why did he stupidly not call home once during his time in China? That wouldn''t have been something difficult or time-consuming, so why didn''t he? Even though a couple of quick phone calls would''ve ensured he''d not go through this hell...!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho knew that no matter how quickly regret showed up, it''d still be toote. Even then, the regret this time hurt more than usual.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply, then tried another avenue of counterattack. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I was too thoughtless. I''ll make sure the same thing won''t happen again.¡±


    Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho, though... Promises of a man no longer trusted would always ring hollow to everyone''s ears.


    ¡°Really? I don''t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! Oppa, we ain''t falling for that again.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho staggered toward the exit of the house.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong was still not ready to release her son just yet, though. ¡°Son? Are you nning toe hometer?¡±


    ¡°I''ll be back by the evening, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. See you tomorrow, then.¡±


    <em>Thunk...</em>


    When her slump-shouldered son exited the house and closed the door behind him, Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at her daughter with a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we let him off the hook now?¡±


    ¡°No way, Mom!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong remained adamant in her opposition.


    ¡°That whole thing about blood being thicker than water is all nonsense. You know lots of families lose contact with each other over the years, right? And you often hear about families getting so estranged that they might as well be total strangers! You know what I mean, right? Mom?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nodded gravely. "Yes... I do."


    ¡°If we let him off the hook this time, you just know that durd will do the same thing again. Sooner orter, we''ll reach a point where we can''t even tell whether he''s still alive or not unless we call him first!¡±


    ¡°No, that won''t happen under my watch!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong decisively cried out.


    ¡°Yes, mom! We gotta fix his bad habit for good this time!¡±


    ¡°You''re right, Eun-Yeong!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong smiled in satisfaction while observing her mother tightly clench her fists.


    ***


    <em>Vroooom...</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s favorite Zoom-Zoom drove past the Martial Assembly''s front gate while its engine roared like a beast. He parked the car at a secluded spot and got out, and was immediately greeted by the bowing heads of the Assembly members walking past.


    ¡°Good morning to you, sir!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho listlessly greeted them back and dragged his feet toward the Assembly HQ''s main building.


    The observers immediately began gossiping at this sight.


    ¡°Doesn''t the Assembly Master look almost lifeless?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess. He got seriously injured thest time and all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also heard about that, but... I still can''t believe it, though. Who in this world could possibly injure someone like our Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°You never know, dude. This world is huge, after all.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean his injuries aren''t fully healed yet?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I mean, he was stuck in the ICU for a while, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only shake his head at the voices entering his hearing. His abnormally sharp hearing was way too good at catching even the smallest whispers in moments like these.


    <em>''Maybe it would''ve been better if I was still in hospital...''</em>


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s physical body was almost fully healed by now. So, that couldn''t be used as his excuse. Besides, his recovery speed even exceeded Vator''s, anyway.


    Demonic qi meticulously protected Kang Jin-Ho''s body and elerated its recovery. By now, not even a trace of external injury remained on his skin. Of course, his internal organs were still damaged, but they shouldn''t take too long before making a full recovery.


    The problem was with his family, though. His mother and little sister had been rather... persistenttely. Even his father, who usually stood by his side, took potshots from a distance while muttering things like, <em>¡°Even if I have done so much to raise a kid, I''m still worse than a vacation overseas to him, so why should I care anymore?¡±</em>


    <em>''At this rate, I''ll be a withered husk...''</em>


    Since he was guilty, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even make excuses here. Even he could tell that he had been too inattentive toward his family. Sure, he could''ve told them he was involved in something incredibly important, and that was why he couldn''t call them, but...


    Since his family had no idea what he did, exining what happened would be a rather pointless waste of energy. This meant he had no choice but to beg them for their forgiveness, but...


    <em>''I need to do something about this situation, but what...?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could let Kang Eun-Yeong do whatever, but a special response seemed necessary to ease the anger in his parents'' hearts. While pondering his options, Kang Jin-Ho entered the Assembly HQ.


    Walking up the stairs led him to his office. When he entered it, though, Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at the unexpected guests waiting for him. ¡°Mm? What are you all doing here?¡±


    In the office were Vator, Wiggins, and even Chang Min, all sitting around Lee Hyeon-Su. It was as if they knew Kang Jin-Ho would show up at this exact time.


    <em>''Hmm... I guessmuting here every morning has be the norm for me.''</em>


    While feeling like a bonafide sryman now, Kang Jin-Ho took his seat by the seat of honor.


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke first. ¡°We have something new to report to you, Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. ¡°Really? Don''t feel like handling it now, though...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. rarely showed up like this to make a report, so the news must be quite grave in nature.


    ¡°Don''t worry, sir. It''s not bad news. In fact, you can even call it very good, but... The timing is a bit weird for us.¡±


    ¡°Mm?: Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Lee Hyeon-Su saying it''s weird timing only confused him further. It was supposed to be good news, but the timing was bad? ¡°Okay...? Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Rather than verbally exining it to you, I think it''ll be better if you see for yourself, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su took out his phone and dialed a number. Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    <em>''Video calling?''</em>


    Seeing how Lee Hyeon-Su''s face appeared on the corner of the phone''s screen, it seemed he was doing a video call with someone. He wanted Kang Jin-Ho to see someone, but who was the mysterious person that must be visually confirmed...?


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    A surprised gasp involuntarily left Kang Jin-Ho''s lips just then. He rarely, if ever, let his shock show up on his face, but this situation managed to do just that.


    Kang Jin-Ho confirmed the face appearing on the phone''s screen and bit his lower lip. Then again, how could he not be surprised? When the person on the other side was someone he was quite familiar with?


    What shocked him was not the familiar person''s appearance, though. No, Kang Jin-Ho was shocked because he believed this familiar person would''ve long left the world of living by now!


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled sheepishly while handing the phone over to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked again in shock. ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan? Is it really you?¡±


    -Yes, it is me, Assembly Master.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan smiled awkwardly while bowing his head at Kang Jin-Ho. Severalplicated expressions flitted in and out of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face.


    From relief to remorse, from embarrassment to hope... Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression couldn''t be described in one word.


    -My apologies, Assembly Master. It''s shameful to admit this, but they captured us.


    ¡°Captured? Really?¡±


    -Yes. As you can see.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan turned the phone around to show what was behind it. The room seemed to be a hotel suite, and the rest of the ''suicide squad'' dispatched alongside Yi Myeong-Hwan were also there, sheepishly vowing their heads.


    -It''s kinda surreal to be treated so well by the enemies, sir. We figured they would cut our heads off right away, but... I''m not sure why these crazy bastards are doing all this...


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled loudly. ¡°No, it''s fine. This is great.¡±


    It felt like a rock stuck in his chest had been washed away. After regaining consciousness, Kang Jin-Ho''s heart was weighed down the most by the fate of Yi Myeong-Hwan and his squad mates. How could he not worry about them when they willingly threw their lives away to rescue him?


    Kang Jin-Ho had been trying hard to mask his real feelings ande across as unruffled, but the truth was... His heavy chest refused to get better until now. So much so that he was even surprised by himself.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor of the past wouldn''t have cared about his loyal subordinates dying in droves. He was the type of a man who wouldn''t bat an eyelid while driving hundreds of people into pits of fire if that helped him achieve his goals, after all!


    However, the death of a dozen or so people weighed so much on Kang Jin-Ho''s conscience. Didn''t that serve as irrefutable proof that he was definitely not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor? On the other hand, it also proved that Kang Jin-Ho was not powerful enough to protect everyone around him.


    If Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had been fighting the Crimson King from the start, Yi Myeong-Hwan and hisrades wouldn''t have had to make the ultimate sacrifice in the first ce.


    From Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, those people sacrificed themselves because he was Kang Jin-Ho, not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. This debt was something Kang Jin-Ho could never repay.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s stubbornness was the reason for their sacrifices. In that case, how could he not agonize about what they had done for his sake?


    But now, people he thought were dead for sure were all alive and well to talk to him over the phone. How could Kang Jin-Ho not be shocked by this turn of events?


    -Well, uh... If we had been tortured or put through a wringer, we would''ve been less embarrassed while speaking to you, but... The truth is, it''s like we''re lounging around doing nothing in a nice hotel room, sir. And we even get fed on time and all...


    Kang Jin-Ho had tough at that.


    <em>''Well, Cai Kechang is pretty crafty, isn''t he?''</em>


    Wasn''t it obvious why Cai Kechang spared these men and even treated them well? Even if this was a trap, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to walk into it.


    ¡°You guys did well. I know it''s tough, but be patient for a little longer. We''ll get you guys home as soon as possible.¡±


    -N-no, Assembly Master. It hasn''t been tough at all for us. Besides... I''m sorry. I know we''re expected to bite our tongues or something to kill ourselves in this sort of a situation to protect the Assembly, but... We were scared about dying, and...


    ¡°It''s totally understandable,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again. ¡°I''m also scared about dying, so it''s fine. Don''t worry about unnecessary things, and stay put for a bit longer.¡±


    -Yes, sir.


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call, then looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Thetter was making a very awkward and troubled face. ¡°So, uh... Assembly Master, sir. I was thinking that maybe, viewing this situation as objectively as possible is...¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho issued a new order in a t tone of voice. ¡°Bring them home in one piece, no matter what it takes. I permit you to resort to any means avable.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su silently stared at the ceiling, his expression resigned as if everything hade crashing down just then.


    <em>''Aaaand here I was, thinking that everything was going so well...''</em>


    He briefly thought he could hear Cai Kechang''s insidious cackle in the distance.


    That man surended a painful sucker punch in Lee Hyeon-Su''s gut, didn''t he?

 Chapter 772: Advancing (2)

    ¡°That stinking bastard...!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s fidgety hand kept trying to find a ce to rest, only to fail repeatedly. His hand would grab his knee before rising up to his chest, then went down again.


    Wiggins nced at his disciple. ¡°Isn''t it a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. It is a very good thing, but¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. ¡°In times like this, I grow to hate myself more, master. I know I should be happy, but my brain only cares about benefits, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°As in, if only they had died back there?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Wiggins chuckled gently while sipping his ck tea. ¡°No need to beat yourself up over it, Mister Lee. You are supposed to think that way, after all. As a species, that''s how we operate, and it''s a part of our job description, too.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°And that''s why we can''t stand on top as leaders,¡± said Wiggins, his demeanor rxed. ¡°A leader of men can''t always be ruled by his brain, Mister Lee. At times, they must pay no attention to potential benefits. We humans are quiteplicated creatures, after all. It''s impossible to grade us in hard, cold numbers.¡±¡°Yes, I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°It might be a loss, yes. But, so what? Haven''t we already acquired what we initially wanted?¡± Wiggins asked, his gaze toward Lee Hyeon-Su slightlynguid.


    <em>''The Round Table is limited in that regard...''</em>


    The Round Table selected its Master from the pool of its top knights. Which meant that, if a knight wanted to be the Master, they needed to be a part of the Round Table''s operations for a very long time.


    The Round Table was an intense battleground to secure one''s benefits. As knights represented their respective countries, they responded rather ''sensitively'' to perceived benefits and losses toward their home in every topic they discussed.


    Only the knight who received the most favorable evaluation by their peers could be the next Master of the Round Table.


    This method sounded quite logical, but people reaching the Master''s position through such methods would grow to be more ''aware'' of even the tiniest benefits avable.


    It''d be their second nature to excessively consider each nation''s stance and position. Eventually, any decisions perceived as too drastic or disadvantageous to one party disappeared from their discussions, leaving only the tendency to pursue safer, more peaceful alternatives.


    At the expense of greater benefits, the Round Table would endlessly chase after minor aplishments and profits instead.


    <em>''Doing things that way has its limits.''</em>


    Wiggins wasn''t trying to say the Round Table''s way was wrong. He might have left the organization as their values no longer aligned, but he still respected their methods. After all, this system of not letting the power concentrate on one country had yed a major role in the Round Table dominating Europe for so long.


    That didn''t mean Wiggins couldn''t see the limitation of this system, though.


    If the Martial Assembly operated in the same sort of system as the Round Table, it would''ve never grown at the astronomical rate as it had done. This organization could still exist because Kang Jin-Ho was the only person allowed to issue themands, and everyone worked ording to the directions he set.


    Although this way of doing things had plenty of risks and side effects to worry about, this method was still the best to achieve rapid growth.


    Wiggins nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°So? Still think it''s a waste?¡±


    ¡°A little bit, yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    ¡°And now you''re lying.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    Wiggins stared straight at Lee Hyeon-Su and loudly tutted. ¡°If my lord had ordered us to forsake the hostages, I''m quite certain that you''d be the one most disappointed out of us. Or am I wrong?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned, unable to neither confirm nor deny.


    ¡°And that is why humans are such hypocritical creatures. Even though we all believe we''re in the right, we still sometimes wish to make decisions that go against our beliefs.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively nodded, knowing Wiggins was right.


    If Kang Jin-Ho had ordered them to abandon Yi Myeong-Hwan and Co. or had disyed even a hint of calcting potential losses to the Assembly by bringing those guys home... Lee Hyeon-Su might have praised Kang Jin-Ho''s decision, but deep inside, he would''ve been disappointed by it.


    This was not what he wished to see from Kang Jin-Ho, after all.


    ¡°My lord has made the choice expected of a man leading this organization. The truth was, this equation already had its answer when the other side told us the method to contact the hostages. It''s just that¡­¡± Wiggins slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°Cai Kechang, was it¡­? What a frightening man he is.¡±


    Wiggins had no idea who decided to keep Yi Myeong-Hwan and the others alive. Maybe it was Cai Kechang. Or it could''ve been the Crimson King.


    <em>¡®In that situation, no less¡­¡¯</em>


    Before teleporting out of there with Kang Jin-Ho in tow, Wiggins clearly saw the expression etched on the Crimson King''s face. Suppressing his boiling rage and keeping the assants alive was an extraordinary disy of patience.


    If that was the Crimson King''s intention all along, now that would be extraordinary. And Cai Kechang calming the Crimson King''s rage in the nick of time would be just as extraordinary, too. People achieving extraordinary feats deserved to be rewarded for their efforts.


    Of course, that rewarding from Kang Jin-Ho''s side left a bitter taste in everyone''s mouth, but what could they do about it now?


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed. ¡°This timing really is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say they got us good.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins would''ve modified their n of attack a little bit had they learned about the survival of Yi Myeong-Hwan and the others ahead of time. However, Cai Kechang expertly hid their survival while negotiating. That man nimbly yed the tense tug-of-war to minimize the losses to his side as much as possible, then proudly wheeled out the hostages into the open toward the end.


    Since Lee Hyeon-Su was under the impression that his side had won with room to spare, he didn''t get too hung up about squeezing out as many benefits as possible. And now, he got caught with his proverbial pants down and had to worry about what to give up to secure the hostages'' release.


    ¡°So, that''s the brains of the Crimson King''s faction, huh¡­ I figured he wouldn''t be an ordinary man, but to think he''d y us like this. Including me¡­¡± Wiggins muttered, his expression disying how amused he was.


    He viewed all the intense mind games yed during his time in the Round Table as an inevitable everyday urrence, a part of the job requirement.


    After joining the Martial Assembly, though, he grew a bit rueful at theck of opportunity to demonstrate his expertise. However, to think one of the worst defeats in his life would ur in this ce!


    What amused Wiggins wasn¡¯t the losses to his side, though. No, it was the fact that he and others had been dancing on Cai Kechang¡¯s palm since the beginning. From the get-go, saying they had no idea about Cai Kechang''s side holding a hidden trump card didn''t wash.


    After all, that trump card was provided by the Martial Assembly. They had put themselves in this bind, so to speak.


    If the shoe was on the other foot¡­ Could Wiggins do the same and withhold the hostages'' fate right up till the end?


    <em>¡®He¡¯s a terrifying individual, then.¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang most likely had calcted that the situation would reach this state even before contacting Kang Jin-Ho. It seemed the reason for the surprisingly-early contact wasn¡¯t because Cai Kechang didn¡¯t care about their pride, but to minimize the risk of information leaking out.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s tendencies, the Martial Assembly''s position, and even their own situation¡­ Cai Kechang had considered all these factors before proceeding with the negotiation. After leading the negotiation by the nose, he pulled out his trump card to flip everything on its head at thest possible moment.


    What remained now for the Assembly was to let Cai Kechang drag them to the destination he wanted to see. Of course, the Assembly wasn''t in any position to worry about gains and losses here, but¡­ From Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su''s perspective, their pride had been mercilessly trampled on.


    Wiggins harrumphed loudly. ¡°We must reflect on what happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°We became too drunk on trivial victory. No, let¡¯s revise that. My lord won, not us. Yet we acted as if we were the victors. And this is just dessert for acting like we have an unknown enemy under our thumb. Even though we¡¯ve never even won once against him. This isn¡¯t our lord¡¯s failure. No, it¡¯s entirely our fault.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded with a deep frown on his face. ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡±


    ¡°We''ll let them have this victory, at least this time. However, the same thing will not happen again. That should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wiggins slowly turned his head and nced outside the window.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve let my guard down.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins joined the Martial Assembly to find a new life and reach a new goal. After rescuing Kang Jin-Ho from danger, Wiggins rxed as if he had achieved something important.


    <em>¡®Unfortunately, the world is a battlefield.¡¯</em>


    A man letting his guard down on a battlefield was a walking dead man. Not working for the Round Table anymore didn¡¯t mean Wiggins could afford to rx and lower his guard. He chided himself for hisx mindset.


    ¡°Mister Lee. I¡¯m sure you know what we need to do from now on.¡±


    ¡°Of course, master.¡±


    ¡°To repay this debt, we need to get the Martial Assembly in order first. A rtionship of equals maintained through luck is not sustainable.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our job to capitalize on the opportunities our lord has created. So, stand up. We have no time to waste.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t say anything else and got up before rushing outside the office. Wiggins gently smiled while watching his disciple¡¯s energetic sprint.


    <em>¡®He¡¯ll grow even further now.¡¯</em>


    Since Lee Hyeon-Su now knew there was another sky above the one he could see!


    ***


    ¡°I see. We will do that, then.¡±


    After saying those words, Cai Kechang ended the phone call and slowly leaned against the couch. He fished a cigarette packet out from his pocket as a satisfied smirk floated up on his lips.


    ¡°Dammit. I finally got them.¡±


    It was undoubtedly his victory this time. And it was the first victory since he got entangled with the Korean Martial Assembly, too. Even so, Cai Kechang didn¡¯t feel all that relieved or happy about it.


    The Crimson King had granted Cai Kechang unrivaled grace and favor.


    A man who didn¡¯t do what he was supposed to do because doing so might make his boss ufortable shouldn''t call himself a true loyal subordinate.


    Cai Kechang should gratefully ept the grace from the Crimson King but should also doggedly pursue all the potential benefits, even if it killed him. That was his job.


    If Cai Kechang reported what happened to the Crimson King, the mighty leader of the faction would most likely chide his subordinate for doing something unnecessary. Even so, Cai Kechang was convinced that he had done the right thing.


    Regardless of what, he had eked out a victory, didn¡¯t he? It was just that¡­


    <em>''Can I really call something this trivial a victory?''</em>


    After getting thoroughly pummeled all over, no one would be satisfied by the so-calledpensation of kicking the aggressor¡¯s leg once.


    Extracting financial benefits from the Assembly was not what Cai Kechang wanted. No, he wanted to see theplete and utter destruction of the Assembly itself!


    The Martial Assembly¡­ Or more correctly, Kang Jin-Ho, managed to acquire all he wanted from this adventure. Aspensation, he had to cough up some surplus pocket change. Anyone with a sane mind would think of it as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s win.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s subordinates might feel hard-done by how this negotiation had turned out, Cai Kechang never considered Lee Hyeon-Su as his opponent in the first ce. A mutt was a mutt, no matter how talented it was, after all. What Cai Kechang wanted to bring down was a tiger, not a mutt.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    In any case¡­ They were back to square one.


    For now, neither the Assembly nor the Crimson King''s faction could interfere with one another.


    With the treaty in ce, neither side could openly antagonize each other. Which meant the battle now must be fought with hidden daggers, not greatswords.


    It was now a race to see who could first deal with the unearthed problems with their organization and bring their house in order. And then... Nurture abat force strong enough to destroy the other side in the shortest time possible! For now, the Crimson King¡¯s faction held an overwhelming advantage, but¡­


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t take too long.¡¯</em>


    ...Since Kang Jin-Ho was in charge over there!


    Even Cai Kechang had to concede that the Martial Assembly was growing stronger at a scarcely believable rate. The Crimson King¡¯s faction was already on a fixed trajectory, so for it to match the Assembly¡¯s growth and maintain a sufficient power gap would be next to impossible.


    ...Which meant the victory hinged on how much of a gap remained at the end of their treaty!


    Cai Kechang could see two ways to victory. Either he focused on strengthening the Crimson King''s faction or hindering the Assembly''s growth somehow.


    However¡­ Which was the correct option?


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Cai Kechang sucked in a lungful of smoke and leisurely exhaled. While smirking deeply, he slowly got up.


    <em>¡®Why should I choose between the two?¡¯</em>


    He could just do both, couldn¡¯t he?


    A perfect victory required two things. One, knowing the enemy. And two, knowing oneself.


    Cai Kechang knew all there was to know about the Crimson King¡¯s faction, but his attempts to peer deeper into the Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho continued to fail until now.


    However, that was no longer the case. The greatest benefit from this war wasn''t something trivial as money. No, the crucial thing was that Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly had to expose all of their avablebat forces. Since Cai Kechang knew the strength of his opponents, he could now cook up a strategy to overwhelm them.


    Since time immemorial, fighting enemies cloaked in darkness was difficult, but dealing with enemies in the open was not.


    ¡°I acknowledge that you are pretty strong with a sword in hand, Kang Jin-Ho. However, it¡¯s time you learn that wars are not fought exclusively with weapons...!¡±


    Cai Kechang tightly clenched his fists as he walked toward his destination. Humiliation burrowing deep in his heart fueled his desire to fight.


    As if his desire wanted to engulf the whole world in mes of revenge!

 Chapter 773: Advancing (3)

    The presence of an external enemy usually leads to internal solidarity bing more robust and more united than ever before.


    Countless people in power throughout history manufactured external threats as a way to unite the popce whenever the seeds of unrest could be detected within their borders.


    Of course, having external enemies didn''t always lead to favorable results. To fight against the external enemy, you''d have to produce a robustbat force and continue monitoring the borders. The preparations would inevitably exhaust the avable resources and impact all future nning.


    That was the situation the Martial Assembly now found itself in.


    After getting entangled with Kang Jin-Ho, the Assembly was constantly in a state of preparation to face external enemies. In the beginning, things were still localized, like the internal power struggle between Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun. However, the conclusion of that matter was swiftly followed by the conflict against the Yeongnam Group, and now¡­


    The Assembly was fighting against gigantic enemies from Japan and the Crimson King¡¯s faction.


    These conflicts had led to the Assembly growing even stronger than before, but they also acted as brakes halting the organization''s forward momentum. However, for the first time in a long while, the Assembly had stumbled into an environment where it could focus solely on itself, not its surroundings.


    The top executives came together to discuss, and the conclusion they arrived at was straightforward enough. The Assembly had to be reorganized andpletely reformed to facilitate rapid growth.


    Kang Jin-Ho granted Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su full authority to make this change happen.Still, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but make his intentions known. ¡°You know, I was thinking of getting involved on some level¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly stopped him, however. ¡°Sir, please calm down and let us handle it.¡±


    Wiggins also chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to evaluate where we are after the dust has settled, my lord.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su used the logic of a cow-butchering knife being overkill when ughtering a chicken to persuade Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®...I don¡¯t think that analogy is quite right, though?¡¯</em>


    Although it felt like he got duped somehow, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to argue with Lee Hyeon-Su. Thetter was rushing here, there and everywhere as if to set fire to his feet, after all! Many people probably didn''t view Kang Jin-Ho this way, but he still believed he had some semnce of morals left.


    Rather than easing everyone''s workload, Kang Jin-Ho''s involvement would only significantly increase people''s burden instead. Since Kang Jin-Ho knew that, he didn''t want to impose himself on others if he could help it. He was a moral person, after all!


    However, that meant Kang Jin-Ho had to wander the corridors of the Martial Assembly to look for something he could do.


    ***


    ¡°You pieces of trash!¡±


    Human bodies were literally sent flying. Kang Jin-Ho watched this scene unfold in pure stupefaction.


    The variety of punishment a person could suffer at the hands of another should be almost limitless. One could even say that torture and punishment had a hand in advancing human civilization as everyone knew it!


    Since ancient times, humans zealously researched ways to inflict just a little more pain on their fellow men than ever before. And torment them even more efficiently, as well! For instance, any self-respecting tyrant came equipped with a preferred execution method as a standard feature, didn''t they?


    Some of them were vicious enough to toss living people inside a pot of boiling oil. Some were even perverted enough to y people¡¯s flesh. While the victims were still breathing, of course!


    However, none of those tyrants and executioners would have witnessed a spectacle quite like this one!


    ¡°Hiiiieeeeek?!¡±


    ¡°You fools! I shall make sure to fix your rotten mindset today!¡± Vator roared loudly while his pot lid-sized hand grabbed the scruff of one of the would-be escapees.


    That was not an exaggeration. Vator''s hand was asrge as a pot lid. The poor dude captured by Vator''s unforgiving hand couldn''t be described as small, yet he was instantly transformed into a little kid in Vator''s grip.


    <em>¡®Hmm. Haven''t I seen that man before somewhere?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes a few times. He tried to remember but couldn''t recall the poor man''s name. Even though the poor man in question, Gong Yeong-Gil, possessed a wonderful name his parents had given him!


    ¡°Huwaaaaahp!¡± Vator roared again, then tossed his victim high up in the air. A human body flew up like a pebble leaving a child¡¯s hand.


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly watched this scene. A human body rapidly rose through the air and eventually soared past the Martial Assembly HQ building''s rooftop.


    Since time immemorial, plenty of humans have been born into this world, but how many of them would have had the chance to experience something like this?


    Being able to sky-dive without getting on a ne must''ve been an invaluable experience. And listening to the victim''s scream was enough to tell Kang Jin-Ho what these¡­ ''lucky'' people thought about this invaluable experience!


    ¡°Huwaaaaaaaaahhhk?!¡±


    It seemed that¡­ The experience must be heart-stopping.


    Vator remained stiff-faced while carefully watching Gong Yeong-Gil in the air. Before the victim could hit the ground, though, Vator used just one hand to snatch up the falling man by the throat.


    ¡°Kkuh-ruuph?!¡± Gong Yeong-Gil spat out a bizarre-sounding noise from his mouth.


    Vator yanked the blue-faced Gong Yeong-Gil closer and roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°You idiots with trash-filled brains! What did I tell you before heading to China!¡±


    Gong Yeong-Gil obviously couldn¡¯t say anything in response.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced.


    <em>¡®Of course he can hear you. Even a deaf can probably hear you when you''re roaring like a bloody lion next to their face¡­''</em>


    Since Gong Yeong-Gil possessed a perfectly-functioning pair of ears, he obviously could hear Vator''s angry roar. The only problem, as far as Kang Jin-Ho could see, was the poor man''s inability to understand Chinese!


    Kang Jin-Ho seriously pondered if he should trante what Vator was saying. However, he ultimately decided against it since Vator wouldn''t thoughtlessly act this way.


    ¡°I asked you! What did I tell you to do?!¡±


    ¡°Y-you ordered us to master the training regime you left with us, sir!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw slightly ckened when Gong Yeong-Gil urgently replied in Korean.


    <em>¡®What the hell? He actually understood that?¡¯</em>


    Was this that thing about peoplemunicating through their hearts, not words?


    <em>¡®N-no, hang on. I¡¯m pretty sure this isn¡¯t such a heartwarming scene.¡¯</em>


    The possibility of Gong Yeong-Gil learning Chinese like crazy while Vator was away certainly existed, but¡­ Kang Jin-Ho got a feeling that this was the case of Gong Yeong-Gil instinctively understanding Vator despite his inability to speak Chinese!


    That was how awe-inspiring humanity¡¯s survival instinct was!


    ¡°You!¡± Vator roared before throwing Gong Yeong-Gil on the ground.


    Going Yeong-Gil couldn¡¯t even fight back as he mmed into the hard and unforgiving ground. Resistance had already be meaningless from the moment Vator had captured him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even bother to put in enough effort, so how can you expect to achieve your goals! I shall rip out and fix your corrupted, rotten mindset today!¡±


    Vator marched forward and began throwing anyone unlucky enough to get captured by his massive hands in the air.


    Like corn kernels popping inside a pot to be delicious popcorn, human bodies kept flying up and up. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at this spectacle before shaking his head and turning around to leave.


    <em>¡®This isn¡¯t the ce¡­¡¯</em>


    A master wished to train his disciples, so what could an uninvolved third party like Kang Jin-Ho offer them? While convincing himself with those words, Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly left the scene of carnage.


    ¡°Uwaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Please! Save me! I don¡¯t want to die! Uwaaaahk!¡±


    Desperate, pitiful screams echoed madly behind him, but Kang Jin-Ho tried his utmost best to ignore them all.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wiggins contemtively rubbed his chin. ¡°Miss Lee?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please call me Lee Hyeon-Ju. Miss Lee makes me sound like an olddy for some reason,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°Very well, I''ll respect your wishes. Okay, Lee Hyeon-Ju. I''ve finished reading your report. Now, I''d like to hear your opinion. Out of all the umted and piled-up issues guing our organization... What do you think we should prioritize?"


    ¡°It''s the establishment of the ounting department, sir."


    ¡°And what is your reason for saying that?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly sucked in a deep breath. The pressure she felt while speaking to Wiggins was quite different to what she felt from Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Although Wiggins didn''te after her with pointed questions, his clear eyes seemed to dig past her defenses to peer deep into her. That impression didn''t match the warm and rxed air around the English gentleman, but that''s what Lee Hyeon-Ju felt.


    ¡°Whew¡­ This is nothing to be proud of, but¡­ The way the Martial Assembly is currently operating can only be described as sloppy, sir. No one knows for sure how much capitales in and out of our coffers, never mind which department is spending how much per month."


    ¡°I see. And the reason for that is?¡±


    And here it was. This was what Wiggins always did, hiding behind his refined gentlemanly demeanor while forcing Lee Hyeon-Ju into saying things that she wasn''t so keen on.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the previous Assembly Master deliberately obscured the flow of capital in order to create slush funds.¡±


    ¡°What a trite way to handle it, wouldn''t you say? However, if the slush funds have been used as intended, then perhaps I owe an apology for demeaning the previous Assembly Master''s foresight. So, you wish to establish an ounting department and make the flow of capital as transparent as possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We''ve gotten rid of the ''special activities funds'' the elders used to dip their fingers in and also stopped paying for the Assembly Master''s expenses,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju spoke quickly and steadily. ¡°And we even recovered all the funds that belonged to the Assembly but didn''t contribute to our coffers. I believe the next logical step is to establish a dedicated ounting department and streamline how we keep our books.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°It will depend on who is in charge of the books, sir. How soon it can be done entirely depends on the abilities of the people tasked with the job.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m asking you, the head of our new ounting department, right now."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tightly clenched her fists. Until now, she was seen as no better than Lee Hyeon-Su''s personal assistant. Heck, she didn''t even have a proper job title! If Wiggins was being serious here, this would be her first time holding an actual job in the Assembly.


    Although she wasn''t 100% happy with her new role, Lee Hyeon-Ju knew she was in no position toin. She''d dly gulp down muddy water if it could quench the thirst burning a hole in her gut.


    ¡°Sir. I¡¯ll normalize the finances within ten days.¡±


    Wiggins coolly nodded. ¡°Good. You have a week.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mm? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯ll be back with a report within a week.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Ju turned around to leave the office, Wiggins suddenly smiled suspiciously and raised his voice. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Ju, wait. You should consider hiring any and allpetent people as long as they can be trusted. And they don¡¯t have to be from the Martial Assembly, either. I¡¯d imagine this ce isn¡¯t crawling withpetent office workers, anyway. So, form your team with people you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and by the way? Don''t most Korean universities nowadays teach ounting as one of the basics? In that case, how about it, my lord? If you''ve been looking for a part-time job, there''s one right here. It might be a good experience to¡­ Mm? My lord?"


    Kang Jin-Ho, who had been silently observing the situation in Wiggins'' office from the corridor outside, hurriedly fled the scene.


    ¡°Goodness me¡­¡± Wiggins chuckled loudly. ¡°And I heard my lord was attending a business management course, too... It''ll be a major issue if he''s not good with ounting, wouldn''t you say, Miss Lee?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lee Hyeon-Ju, sir.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Lee Hyeon-Ju. Don¡¯t you think it will be a major pain in the neck if the Assembly Master can¡¯t even read a simple financial statement?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded weightily. ¡°Yes, it will be a problem, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Since ancient times, a king''s education was left to his loyal retainers. It seems I''ll also have to ask you to prepare simple but effective teaching material.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s back was soaked from cold sweat as he fled down the staircase.


    ***


    ¡°From that side to over there! Yes, there!¡± Chang Min animatedly gestured with his hands and pointed to all the directions he was talking about. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how crooked that side is!? You fools! We need those corners to be razor-sharp! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m telling you?!¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, Elder Chang¡­¡±


    Right now, Chang Min was directing the efforts to erect severalrge tents.


    The Assembly did its best to prepare enough lodging for the newly-arrived Chinese demonic cultivators, including sourcing shipping containers, but its effort was still not enough to house all these people.


    The secured space was barely enough for them to lie down and sleep, but utterly impossible to keep their dignity as human beings.


    Chang Min was never bothered by the concept of human rights, but even someone like him had to concede that, until the new buildings were constructed, they had to secure less cramped sleeping quarters, at the very least. That was how bad things had gotten.


    In the end, Chang Min decided to request Lee Hyeon-Su and secure arge number of tents. Once he got what he wanted, he directed the demonic cultivators to erect the tents in various empty plots ofnd around the Assembly HQ, like the unused training grounds.


    Staying in a tent for several months would¡¯ve been torture for most regr people, but martial artists wereparatively better at handling hot and cold weather. So, they should find this kind of lifestyle easy-enough to endure.


    Not only that, but these demonic cultivators had been living a pretty rough life back in China, to begin with. So, they didn''t have a problem with this level of difort. As it turned out, experiences of sleeping in dirt coulde in handy in moments like this.


    ¡°I said, pull that side tighter! Tighter, I said! No, tighter!¡±


    In the proverbial blink of an eye, a massive tent was erected. Chang Min nodded in satisfaction at this sight.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually walked up to Chang Min. ¡°How is everything going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my liege!¡± Chang Min btedly discovered Kang Jin-Ho and hurriedly tried to kowtow on the dirt.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho reached down and stopped Chang Min first. ¡°Let''s skip such formalities when we''re outdoors, okay?¡±


    ¡°But, my liege! Our hearts are influenced by the actions of our bodies, therefore I¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Chang Min. Will your respect disappear if you don¡¯t express it every single time?¡±


    Chang Min wordlessly stared back at Kang Jin-Ho before helplessly chuckling away. ¡°No, my liege. That will never happen.¡±


    ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled with Chang Min before looking around their vicinity. ¡°Looks like everyone is working hard, then. Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, my liege. We¡¯re doing fine.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. If you need something, don''t hold back and tell me. I know it¡¯s still a bit awkward for you to talk to the Assembly people.¡±


    Chang Min looked genuinely moved. ¡°M-my liege! Then¡­ Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Chang Min quickly sucked in a deep breath.


    When Kang Jin-Ho saw that, he suddenly felt a hint of anxiety creep into his heart.

 Chapter 774: Advancing (4)

    ¡°We''recking in food, my liege. To be more precise, we receive abundant food on time, but the ingredients are all Korean. And that''s making it very difficult for us to get used to the food here,¡± said Chang Min while making an apologetic face.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...So, you want ingredients imported from China?¡±


    ¡°My liege, what we seek are ingredients for Chinese dishes, not ingredients made in China.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Also, we''re currently setting up tents as you can see, but these are still inadequate to amodate everyone. We need additional shipping containers as temporary lodging, my liege. Actually, it doesn''t have to be shipping containers at all. Anything will do at this stage as long as we can stay dry in the rain and avoid cold during stormy winds.¡±


    ¡°I see. That can be¡­¡±


    ¡°However, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a tent or a shipping container if there is no electricity, my liege. We need to hook these tents up to the main grid somehow, or we won''t be able to do anything. Unfortunately, we haven''t confirmed if we are permitted to connect to the grid on our own. For instance, do we need a permit from the local government? And if we do, what are the steps we must follow?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Kang Jin-Ho began backing away stealthily. However, Chang Min seemed determined to make hay while the sun still shone and stuck very closely to Kang Jin-Ho, his lips constantly and tirelessly moving.¡°We might have a ce to sleep, but sleep alone isn''t enough to keep us going, my liege. We need to install more portable toilets and maybe even water fountains. Also, we''ve raised this issue thest time, but no progress has been made so far, which has puzzled us greatly¡­ Kuh-hum! Oh, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grandly flinched at Chang Min¡¯s passionate tone. ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°We had to cross the ocean with only the shirts on our backs, my liege. In other words, we don''t even have spare underpants with us. We''re fully prepared to dly undergo any hardship for the sake of your grand ambition, but¡­ Shouldn''t we at least live like human beings in the meantime? We haven''t received any daily necessities until now, my liege. Everyone smells so bad that even I''m having an incredibly difficult time enduring it!¡±


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that, uh, because no one¡¯s taking a shower?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That''s exactly it, my liege! You''ve hit the nail on the head! Things would be so much better if the cult believers could, at least, wash themselves more frequently, but there simply are not enough showers avable for everyone. To facilitate our needs, we need more water supply. If that''s not possible, then perhaps temporarily hiring water trucks to supply us with necessary water could be a viable alternative. All this is for the glory of¡­¡±


    ¡°Chang Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°...Compile a list and send it upstairs.¡±


    ¡°But, my liege! We''ve already done that a long, long time ago, but nothing has been done until now. However, the one who approves all these decisions is you, our demon emperor, our rightful master! Even as the piles of documents grow every day, this servant struggles to understand why my liege is strolling around¡­ Mm? M-my liege? My liege!¡±


    By then, Kang Jin-Ho was already some distance away, his legs moving surprisingly quickly.


    ¡°My liiiiege! Please don¡¯t forsake us! My liege!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not forsaking anyone! I¡¯m gonna send Lee Hyeon-Su, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nooo, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho urgently fled the scene and disappeared from Chang Min¡¯s view.


    ***


    ¡°And what got your panties in a twist now?¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned while massaging his temples.


    Cheon Tae-Hun pouted unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s our so-called guests from China, sir. They have been making way too much ruckus.¡±


    ¡°What? Considering their situation, a Chinese restaurant making a ruckus makes sense, so what the hell? You''re supposed to get a move on so we can deliver to one more customer, you know?¡±[1]


    ¡°Heol?! Did you just belittle our jobs, sir? I''m rather disappointed by your conduct, Director Bang.¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding, you numbnuts!¡±


    This time, it was Bang Jin-Hun''s turn to yell in unhappiness. However, it seemed Cheon Tae-Hun had no thoughts of backing off here. ¡°Please don''t lump the poor delivery folks working for Chinese restaurants with our so-called Chinese guests, sir. The delivery people are Koreans, after all.¡±


    ¡°...And when did you develop such tear-inducing patriotism, Tae-Hun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of them, sir!¡±


    ¡°Haaah?¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply in irritation. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards, they¡­ They''ve crossed the line, sir. They use the toilets in our dorms as if they own them and even doundry in our showers! None of our guys can properly wash up from all the nonsense going in there, sir! As you can imagine, several fights have broken out already.¡±


    ¡°I see. So? Did they hit you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. We opened a can of whoop-ass on them.¡±


    ¡°Nice wor¡­ Kuh-hum! What the hell, man?! Didn¡¯t we tell you guys to get along!?¡±


    ¡°How can we get along with those bastards, sir!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun loudly groaned.


    <em>¡®Aaaargh, these goddamn idiots. Seriously now¡­¡¯</em>


    Everyone expected there to be some problems. After all, the number of demonic cultivators that "joined" the Martial Assembly this time was much higher than the Assembly¡¯s martial artists.


    Obviously, the Martial Assembly should boast a higher number when tallying up every member dispersed throughout the country, but with only those staying in the Assembly HQ grounds ormuting here every morning¡­ Even a blind person could see that the demonic cultivators held the numerical advantage.


    Since the number of guests was higher than the masters of the house, how could problems not rear their ugly heads?


    <em>¡®No, hang on. That¡¯s not quite right, is it?¡¯</em>


    At least guests would go home sooner orter, meaning the masters of the house only needed to tough it out for a little bit longer. However, those demonic cultivators were going nowhere. It''d be more apt to say they were new family members about to embark on a life together... Which meant they were here to stay!


    From the perspective of the Martial Assembly, wasn¡¯t this situation the same as the number of totally useless parasitic dependents suddenly ballooning beyond control?


    No wonder various problems stemming from friction were popping up everywhere.


    Bang Jin-Hun rubbed his temples. ¡°Can¡¯t you, like¡­ You know, talk to each other and try to be nice?¡±


    ¡°How can we talk to them when we don''t even understand what they are saying, sir? Those people just start bbering in Chinese whenever we try to talk to them, and out of everything they say, we can only understand one word.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®<em>wangbadan¡¯,</em> sir.¡±


    ¡°And what does that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, in Korean, it¡¯s close to, <em>¡®You son of a b*tch!¡¯</em> Sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly but fiercely massaged his face.


    <em>¡®Hah, this goddamn¡­ Gimme a break, you sh*theads!¡¯</em>


    Two groups filled with hot-blooded youths hade together. To make matters worse, one group consisted of Koreans while the other was the Chinese. Maybe Bang Jin-Hun should get down on his knees and thank the heavens for preventing an outbreak of a mass brawl!


    For now, the demonic cultivators were mindful of Kang Jin-Ho. The same story also applied to the Assembly''s martial artists, and that had prevented the eruption of arge-scale conflict between the two groups. However, this status quo wouldn''tst for long.


    <em>¡®Right. If this keeps up, something really bad will happen sooner rather thanter.¡¯</em>


    It sounded like someone had to step up as a mediator and calm the parties down.


    ¡°Listen, Cheon Tae-Hun,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°Yes, director.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about this situation, okay? And I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°However, you gotta make sure everyone understands, okay?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun tilted his head. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Any f*cking idiot who decides to cause a scene will be stripped buck-naked and dropped in the middle of Gangnam''s busiest street. So, you better tell everyone to behave themselves, or I''m gonna show them a world of hurt. You get what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°But, sir? How are we supposed to hold ourselves back when they deliberately get on our nerves first?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dumbass. Humans don¡¯t just start fighting because they get provoked, okay? Only beasts do that. The normal thing to do when provoked is to walk away, you muscle-for-brains numbskulls!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir. We¡¯ll try.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned again before rising up to his feet. ¡°Those folks are our new family members, okay? Even if you guys have to hold yourselves back, do your best to be nice to them. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°They are family! Family! Understand?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, I understand,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun testily replied, his dissatisfaction clearly showing in his expression.


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head and left his pouting subordinate behind. It was time to speak to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ***


    ¡°Separate them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, separate them. Iste the groups away from each other.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Did I use difficult words or something?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho before mping his ck jaw shut. ¡°Mister Kang¡­ Kuh-hum. I mean, Assembly Master. Those Chinese bastards¡­ uh, guests, are supposed to be new members of the Assembly, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s eye-blinking of confusion intensified.


    <em>¡®By the way¡­ Why is this dude so happy to see me?¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t remember Kang Jin-Ho being this friendly before. For instance, Kang Jin-Ho personally brewed coffee Bang Jin-Hun was drinking. And he didn''t even bother to hide his happiness from his expression despite how unfriendly the contents of his speech were.


    ¡°It''s not possible for them to share the same living space,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without much concern.


    The environments the two groups lived in until now had been too disparate. The same also extended to mindsets, values, culture, and even the end goal.


    Hoping for everyone to get along in harmony after throwing them in a pen together? Everyone might die from a fiery nuclear st first before that could happen!


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply. ¡°Assembly Master... I''ll be honest. I don''t get what you''re trying to say here. Didn''t you bring them here to shore up the Assembly''sbat force?¡±


    ¡°Nope, that wasn¡¯t the goal.¡±


    ¡°...What the f*ck?¡± Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s mouth inadvertently let slip one of his favorite curses. ¡°O-oops. My apologies, sir. I got flustered, you see¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled good-naturedly. ¡°Yes, I did bring them here as potential reinforcements, but the n was never about having them join the Assembly. They are not a group of people that could be epted into this organization, after all. Not only would they turn into poison that harms the Assembly, but they most likely wouldn''t ept the idea of assimtion, either.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why did you let them into the dorms?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They didn¡¯t have a ce to sleep. That¡¯s why.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun coughed reflexively at the revtion of an unimaginably realistic reason.


    ¡°So, tell everyone to treat each other as air. We''ll deal with the problems arising from their living spaces ovepping as soon as possible, so they gotta somehow stay patient until then.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned. ¡°Doing things this way should calm most of the discontent, but¡­ Is this really the right way, I wonder¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. Here was the difference in culture on disy.


    If this had happened back in Zhongyuan, people wouldn''t even have batted an eyelid. But the same event became a tricky affair to handle in modern-day Korea.


    The South Koreans shared an emotional bond that said they were one people, that they came from amon ancestor. As such, acknowledging the individual differences and many disparate people living in a sort of alliance was a foreign concept to them. If you worked in the samepany, you simply had to be friends with everyone there.


    ¡°The demon cult will remain as the demon cult. It can never be a part of the Assembly,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Both organizations will hold equal status, even if they will operate with the same chain ofmand.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Will that be even possible?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    ¡°Why do you think it won''t work? The Minister of Justice and the Minister of Foreign Affairs are both government ministers answering to the President, but they still operate independently of each other. Between those two ministers, who do you think holds a higher office? Neither of them do since they are equals.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I think it¡¯s the Minister of Foreign Affairs?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think it is. The Minister of Foreign Affairs holds a higher office, sir.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a hierarchy among government ministers? Really?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun threw his hands up in the air. ¡°Of course there is! Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I guess I picked the wrong example, then¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly after running out of clever things to say. ¡°In any case! That''s how things will be. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. I do, sir. But to do what you said, we gotta demarcate the two groups and their living spaces more clearly. I''m telling you, if we let them mingle like this, someone might get killed sooner orter, sir. And I''m definitely not kidding when saying that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. Forcingrge groups of regr Chinese and Korean citizens to share cramped spaces together would inevitably lead to a terrible meltdown sooner rather thanter. In that case, how much worse would it be when the people involved were violence-prone martial artists? The ''meltdown'' wouldn''t end with one or two dead bodies.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to sort it out as soon as we can, so be patient for a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Well, it¡¯s your decision and all, so¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun mumbled while standing up to leave. He bowed at Kang Jin-Ho, then headed to the exit of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s office.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun suddenly stopped and looked back at Kang Jin-Ho while chuckling good-naturedly. ¡°Oh, right. By the way, sir¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I think this is my first time asking you for help in resolving something, sir. Sooo, how does it feel? Does it feel like you''re finally standing on top?¡±


    ¡°...Actually, I¡¯ve been running away the whole day.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I¡¯m sorry? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See youter, sir.¡±


    After Bang Jin-Hun closed the door behind him and left, Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it up.


    <em>¡®This isn¡¯t as easy as I thought¡­¡¯</em>


    Hadn''t Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins talked to him about this topic countless times before? Even Jo Gyu-Min said something simr some time ago, too. And that was how¡­ Kang Jin-Ho didn''t trust other people.


    Delegating tasks he could perform himself to other people, then picking up the ck elsewhere, was something Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do.


    Since he didn''t know much about anything, Kang Jin-Ho tried to handle things that he could do, no matter what others said.


    However, doing things that way didn''t suit the man standing at the very top of an organization. That was why Kang Jin-Ho had delegated tasks to other people and tried to look for cks he could pick up. Although it had been a tough and strangely ufortable experience for him so far, this was also another necessary step in bing a better human being.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t do everything by myself, after all.¡¯</em>


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor said this, didn''t he? That all the things Kang Jin-Ho had done would tighten around his throat like a noose? That a cataclysmic event he could never deal with would break out sooner orter?


    That warning could still be proven right. Despite acknowledging that notion, though... Kang Jin-Ho also rejected it. Why? Because Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t alone. Not anymore.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have to deal with everything by myself.¡¯</em>


    Everyone would work together and assist him. Absolutely everyone¡­


    <em>m!</em>


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su charged into the office, his expression deeply crumpled. ¡°Sir! How can you be snoozing in here when everyone is working their butts off outside!¡±


    <em>Snap!</em>


    The cigarette dangling between Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips suddenly snapped in half.


    Lee Hyeon-Su flinched grandly just then. ¡°...I was just kidding, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly pushed himself off the chair, then smiled brightly at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. In that case, we¡­¡±


    ¡°That is why what I¡¯m about to do from now on is also me kidding around. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?!¡±


    <em>But, sir, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a mood to kid around?</em>


    After spotting the veins bulging on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s clenched fists, Lee Hyeon-Su silently squeezed his eyes shut.


    <em>Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have pushed my luck so much¡­</em>


    1. There was a throwaway pun involving Korean "Chinese" restaurants here, but it got lost in trantion. My bad... ?

 Chapter 775: Advancing (5)

    ¡°What? Hold on for a second here! You can¡¯t decide that on your own!¡±


    Manager Bak Sang-Cheol¡¯s expression crumpled as he yelled at the phone.


    ¡°If it''s possible to reduce the construction time at will, anyone should be able to do whatever they please in this world, you know! Shouldn''t you at least increase our budget first before telling us to do that? If I could reduce the construction time while using the same workforce and equipment as before, why would I be wasting my bloody time here? I''d be in Dubai with my personal team, building super-tall skyscrapers instead!¡±


    This was why paper pushers were no good in Manager Bak Sang-Cheol¡¯s view.


    <em>¡®The Office of Secretaries? Who gives a sh*t!¡¯</em>


    Events like this were unfortunate and all-too-frequent urrences in various construction sites. Such was the frequency that practically all on-site managers like Bak Sang-Cheol possessed manuals on how to respond to clueless higher-ups and their unreasonable demands.


    Unfortunately, morons who literally knew nothing about construction and situations on site demanding this and that was an unavoidable reality in Korea''s construction industry.


    And here was a good demonstration.


    <em>¡®What was that? You want me to reduce the construction time?¡¯</em>What a crazy bastard!


    Bastards who demanded stuff like this were clueless idiots with zero understanding of what went down on a construction site. They could utter bullsh*t like this because they thought there was no appreciable difference between scale models of houses they built during uni days and the actual buildings built with concrete and steel!


    Did they think reducing construction time was child''s y?


    Most higher-ups idiotically thought that on-site workers took their sweet-ass time, and that was why all constructions took too damn long. People like that needed to be pushed off a tower crane with a bungee cord tied around their ankles so that they could wake up to reality!


    <em>¡®We are in Hell Joseon, you fool!¡¯</em>


    Where would anyone find workers taking their sweet time in Hell Joseon, anyway? All construction projects'' initial nning began under the assumption of the work finishing in the shortest time possible.


    In the end, construction was all about people doing their work as quickly as possible. However, if the construction were to be extended by another day for some unavoidable reason, additionalpensation must be given to all the workers. And any additional expenses would squeeze the profit margins derived from the budget allocated to the construction.


    In other words¡­ Who would take their sweet time in construction when doing so would only decrease their potential payday?


    The parties involved considered all local construction-rtedws, the situation on-site, and the absolute minimum time required toplete the project and then tried to shave as many hours and days off as possible. That was how they drew up the current construction schedule, yet¡­ This idiot on the phone wanted to reduce the time even further?


    ¡°That''s utter nonsense, and I don''t want to hear about it! Or, if you''re dead-set about it, why don''t you increase our budget? At least that will help me hire more people, wouldn''t you say! The number of workers is the same, so how the hell do you expect me to reduce the construction time? What, you want us to work through the night, too?¡±


    -Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.


    Bak Sang-Cheol¡¯s expression hideously crumpled at that straightforward reply.


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯re calling from Jaegyeong¡¯s Office of Secretaries?¡±


    -Yes, I did.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who I am?! You think I¡¯m your subordinate just because I work for Jaegyeong?! I can still find plenty of work in other ces even if I quit Jaegyeong, you hear me? You ain¡¯t even calling from the Chairman¡¯s Office, so you think I¡¯ll just obediently say how high when some bloody secretary tells me to jump? You think I won¡¯t fight back? Huh!?¡±


    -Well, you can lodge aint if you want.


    ¡°Say what now?!¡± Bak Sang-Cheol cried out. To his credit, though, he managed to barely suppress non-PG words trying to leap out of his mouth.


    <em>¡®Goddamn it!¡¯</em>


    Pouring out a flood of insults at this secretary over the phone would be a simple affair for Bak Sang-Cheol. And he wasn''t entirely exaggerating about finding plenty of work even after walking away from this crappy workce.


    Unfortunately, moving to a new workce was always apanied by a ton of stress. Entertaining the idea was fine, but Bak Sang-Cheol didn''t want to go through with it if he could help it.


    Unleashing a torrent of verbal abuse on this young secretary should have been a cakewalk for Bak Sang-Cheol, but the burden of the aftermath acted like glue that mped his mouth shut.


    Besides, leaving an active construction site carried huge risks, whether it was done willingly or not. It''d remain as an ugly ck mark in his career, and people working for Bak Sang-Cheol would be put in a tight spot, too.


    -There is no need to get that worked up, Manager Bak. I¡¯m not asking for something unreasonable, after all.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s not unreasonable?! You think working through the night is not unreasonable! Fe, do you even know the constructionw?!¡±


    -Manager Bak, we''ve already obtained the necessary permit. All you have to do is proceed.


    ¡°...Say what? You¡­ have the permit?¡±


    -Yes. It wasn''t that challenging to obtain it, anyway. It''s not like that area is designated as residential, so noise pollution was never going to be an issue. And the nearest national highways don''t go through popted areas, so we don''t have to worry about the nighttime restrictions on operating dump trucks either. So the only issue is rted to safety, but I''m certain that you can handle it just fine, Manager Bak.


    <em>¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯</em>


    Things couldn¡¯t be that straightforward, though?


    If thew was always applied ''perfectly'' to match the individual circumstances of the taxpayers, absolutely nobody in South Korea would feel that thew had let them down.


    Things were especially nebulous with constructionws. Basically, it was a bloody Wild Wild West where anything went. Even an innocent man would morph into a criminal literally overnight. And such things happened with rming regrity, too!


    But now, this secretary had obtained the permits?


    <em>¡®Just how much greasing did this guy do?¡¯</em>


    A permit like this wouldn''t be issued through normal means. If the possibility of obtaining the permit ''legitimately'' had existed, the team would have obtained it long before proceeding with the construction.


    Yet, they now had the permit to work during the night? Didn¡¯t that indicate a not-so-above-board method had been employed here?


    Then again¡­ So what if it did? Why should Manager Bak care, anyway?


    If they had obtained the permit, so be it. Even if a problem reared its headter down the line, Bak Sang-Cheol should not be med here since he was simply doing what he was ordered to, anyway. The higher-ups would have to deal with coughing up potential fines or even serving jail time, not him.


    The issue he needed to raise was something else entirely.


    ¡°Even with a permit, it''s still not happening. We don''t have enough workers here. Yes, workers! We have a set limit on how much of the budget can be allocated to wages, so how are we supposed to proceed with nighttime construction? Not only the workforce, but we need to hire more supervisors. And don''t forget about the additional cost to operate the heavy machinery in the dark, too!¡±


    -You don¡¯t have to worry about the cost, Manager Bak. Just send us the bill.


    Bak Sang-Cheol¡¯s brows quivered. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    -All you have to do is focus on reducing the construction time. Even if the expenses seem a bit excessive, we''ll still give you all the necessary approval.


    ¡°Hang on a minute here. You¡¯re from the Office of the Secretaries, right? In that case, who are you to adjust the construction budget willy-nilly like this?¡±


    -In that regard, you will receive revised orders from your direct superiors before the end of the day. You don''t have to worry.


    Bak Sang-Cheol suddenly felt like he got tricked by a spooky phantom.


    <em>¡®What the heck is going on here? What just happened?¡¯</em>


    Bak Sang-Cheol would''ve tried to understand this development if he had been involved in a high-profile construction project, such as building a massively tall skyscraper in the middle of Seoul or filling up the sea near Incheon''s coast to create a golf course.


    But this project was nothing like those.


    Sure, carving out the face of a nameless mountain in the actual middle of nowhere, then developing thend for arge-scale residential area was a pretty insane undertaking in its own right. Even so, the residential buildings being built were as in and unremarkable as they could get.


    In fact, Bak Sang-Cheol''s task was to build a whole bunch of in one-room apartment blocks as cheaply as possible. Such a task didn''t even require incredible technical know-how, although lots of workers and enough time were still necessary.


    In other words, having additional workers could substantially reduce the construction time. Even so¡­


    ¡°H-hang on. This still isn¡¯t going to work, Mister Secretary,¡± said Bak Sang-Cheol, his demeanor suddenly bing a little politer. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we still don¡¯t have the necessary workforce. It was already a big ask to find enough people to work in the middle of nowhere, you know? So where am I supposed to find more people willing to work night shifts?¡±


    -We''re recruiting the additional workforce as we speak.


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    -They should be arriving soon. The first round of reinforcements, that is.


    ¡°W-what? Hold on a sec¡­¡± Bak Sang-Cheol was briefly left speechless just then. <em>¡®What the freak is going on with this construction site?¡¯</em>


    -We can continuously provide you with additionalbor. However, please note that the skill levels of the additional workers joiningter on will progressively get worse. In return, their stamina and strength will more than make up for their shoring, so please use them as you see fit. With these factors in y, you can now reduce the construction time, yes?


    ¡°...Well, as long as you let me use the equipment as long as I want.¡±


    -Done. Do whatever it takes, Manager Bak.


    ¡°A-also¡­ Supervisors on site will have to work double shifts during the day and night, which means we gottapensate them some more. And you''ll have to provide us with additional managerial staff on-site, too.¡±


    -I see. Again, please send us the bill.


    ¡°...Can I really?¡±


    -I haven''t confirmed who is in charge of the construction, but you will receive the orders very soon. Don''t worry about the cost, and just attack this project with everything you have, Manager Bak. However, please don''t do a shoddy job.


    ¡°Don''t you know who you are talking to, Mister Secretary? That won''t happen under my watch. It''s not like we''re back in the not-so-good ol'' eighties, anyway.¡±


    -We''ll believe in you, then. If you run into any trouble, don''t waste your time talking to other channels. Directly call this number and look for Jo Gyu-Min. That''s me. I give you my word that I''ll resolve your problems.


    ¡°...I still don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on here, but okay. Leave it to me.¡±


    -Thank you. We¡¯ll leave it to you, then.


    After the call ended, Bak Sang-Cheol dazedly stared at the phone for a long time. ¡°Maybe¡­ North Koreans are about to settle down here?¡±


    Even from the get-go, this construction project seemed fishy. Why would anyone start arge-scale residential area development in the middle of the deep countryside with seemingly zero inhabitants and a poor roadwork?


    Anyone who had spent even a little bit of time in construction would immediately start crying foul. It was just that the constructionpany taking the lead was none other than Jaegyeong Construction, and that was why no one had voiced their suspicions yet.


    But now, this project was receiving massive support from the investors, too? No wonder Bak Sang-Cheol couldn''t help but keep asking, ''<em>What the hell is going on?¡¯</em> over and over again.


    That was when one of the supervisors wearing a hard hat opened the door to the temporary construction office and rushed inside. ¡°Manager Bak!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Lots of buses filled with people arrived just now, and I was wondering if you had called them in. Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Buses?¡± Bak Sang-Cheol tilted his head in confusion. Why would buses show up in the middle of a construction site? ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Bak Sang-Cheol suddenly shot up to his feet as if he had remembered something.


    <em>¡®Wait. That secretary named Jo Gyu-Min said he had already sent the first batch of additional workers, didn''t he?''</em>


    Did that mean those workers were already here? But, was this situation something that could be resolved at the snap of a finger? To think workers participating in a construction project on a nameless mountainside would be bused in like this...! Just where did that Jo Gyu-Min even find all those people?


    <em>¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ll find out.¡¯</em>


    Bak Sang-Cheol rushed outside and finally witnessed the rows of buses still entering the construction site.


    <em>¡®Holy cow? How many of them are there?¡¯</em>


    This was supposed to be the first batch? Then¡­ Just how many additional workers were they looking at here?


    <em>¡®What the hell? Am I supposed to build pyramids or something?¡¯</em>


    Watching the lines of buses still driving into the construction site, and all the people continuously disembarking from said buses, left a strange impression that maybe... They were on a secret mission to build a modern-day pyramid instead.


    ¡°Manager Bak¡­ I think they are all Chineseborers?¡±


    ¡°Well, since they are supposed to work night shifts, I¡¯m sure some of them are ethnic Korean Chinese¡­ Hang on, did you say they are ALL Chinese?¡± Bak Sang-Cheol gasped, his jaw going ck.


    While he stood there and dazedly watched theborers, someone leisurely approached him.


    ¡°Good day. Are you the person in charge?¡±


    ¡°...I''m sorry?¡± Bak Sang-Cheol turned his head and stared at this young man. <em>¡®What the hell? Why is he so handsome?¡¯</em>


    Obviously, being handsome wasn''t a crime. It was just that such a handsome face didn''t exactly suit a construction site like this one. Since his looks contrasted so much with the weather-worn weary faces of theborers, his presence here felt like such an outlier.


    The young man chuckled slightly. ¡°We heard you were looking for additional workers, so we brought them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Thank you. But, uh¡­¡± Bak Sang-Cheol faltered after his instincts told him not to be rude to this young man. ¡°Even though peoplemonly think the construction work is pretty straightforward, we can''t shove inexperienced people into the thick of things immediately. At least a minimum experience is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯ll be fine. These people are all experienced construction workers.¡±


    Bak Sang-Cheol grew dazed again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve chosen only the people with previous work experience. Everyone here has at least over a year of on-site experience, so you can deploy them wherever you want. Oh, and¡­¡± The young man nced behind him, then called some people over.


    That prompted several strapping men to quickly rush to the young man¡¯s position.


    ¡°None of the workers are ethnic Korean Chinese, somunicating with them will be impossible unless you speak Chinese. However, these guys here will work as interpreters, so if you have something to say, speak to them,¡± said the young man.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, if you encounter any issues, talk to them. They will contact me immediately. Well, then¡­¡± The young man nodded coolly, then turned around to leave.


    Bak Sang-Cheol wordlessly alternated his gaze between the Chineseborers flooding out of buses and the back of the mysterious young man disappearing into the distance before quietly muttering to no one in particr.


    ¡°...Just what the hell is going on in this ce?¡±


    The Martial Assembly¡¯s drastic advancement was sweeping up everything in its path.

 Chapter 776: Stabilized (1)

    As it turned out, problems had been piling up out of sight.


    Wiggins'' idea of a reform was pretty straightforward. To him, dealing with already-known issues was insufficient to earn thebel of true reform.


    Not just the surface dust, but even all the hidden dust, visible only after removing the furniture, had to be dealt with first before everything was put back in the best possible ce for Wiggins to say this¡­ was the reform he had been looking for.


    So, Wiggins began digging through every nook and cranny of the Martial Assembly with that mindset. Lee Hyeon-Su had already gone through the Assembly once before, but something that superficial would never satisfy Wiggins¡¯ high standards.


    Like a mother who rocked up to a house thoroughly cleaned by her son and began getting the mop and tile cleaners ready, Wiggins set out to poke and prod every little part Lee Hyeon-Su had missed to extract the hidden dust.


    ¡°M-master, doing this will take too long,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Too long, you say? Even though we have plenty of time?¡± Wiggins used his smile to respond to the timid Lee Hyeon-Su''s protest. ¡°All things have their perfect timing. Fail to do this now, and we''ll never get another opportunity quite like this one. Hence, we must capitalize on this chance. Dry yourundry when it''s windy, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°People use a tumble dryer these days, master! You have to redo yourundry if you air-dry them! You know, because of fine dust from China!¡±


    ¡°Should I use a tumble dryer on you, then?¡±¡°...I¡¯ll try my best, master.¡±


    After the devil called Kang Jin-Ho calmed down, it was the turn of another devil, Wiggins, to start tormenting Lee Hyeon-Su. If Kang Jin-Ho was the type who blindly charged ahead and saddled his underlings with a crap ton of work in the process, Wiggins was the type to stealthily add more and more work with a gentle smile on his face!


    <em>¡®In other words, the workload will never decrease with him as my boss!¡¯</em>


    Once upon a time not too long ago, Lee Hyeon-Su used to see himself as a workaholic. However, he was proven wrong. Very wrong. Only those who enjoyed their work deserved thebel of workaholic, not because they worked themselves to the bone!


    Only by encountering a workload you couldn''t deal with would you finally see if you were a workaholic or not. For the first time after joining the Martial Assembly, Lee Hyeon-Su had finally run into a workload he couldn''t handle. And that taught him that he was yet another regr sryman who hankered after things like knocking off on time every night and possibly some vacation time.


    Unfortunately, he had to pay too great a cost to find this out!


    Wiggins chuckled while patting Lee Hyeon-Su on the shoulder. ¡°Please get a move on, my disciple. We need to participate in the uing Assembly-wide conference, after all.¡±


    ¡°And what topic would we be discussing this time¡­?¡±


    At this point in his career, Lee Hyeon-Su had grown to dread the word ''conference''. That was because his higher-ups were simply too good at creating new problems during every conference!


    Of course, they were merely voicing their opinions, believing their ideas could help the Assembly. But Lee Hyeon-Su had to ept those opinions not as mere opinions but as reality. To him¡­ listening to those opinions during a conference was no different from getting bombarded with cannon shells!


    ¡°My lord has convened it, so it shouldn¡¯t be what you¡¯re thinking of, my hardworking disciple.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope so¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Wiggins¡¯ reassurance couldn¡¯t put Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s mind at ease.


    <em>¡®I wonder why Assembly Master has called for the conference.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew tense in a different sense while thinking about the future.


    ***


    ¡°Everyone, we have a problem,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Everyone in the conference venue grew tense and stared back at him.


    ¡°I''m sure all of you have realized it by now. And that is... We have a serious problem guing our Assembly. We need to prioritize this problem, but the time required to solve it means it''s presenting us with a significant hurdle.¡±


    After setting up the tform, Kang Jin-Ho silently scanned the participants of the conference. They were Vator, Chang Min, Wiggins, Lee Hyeon-Su, Bang Jin-Hun, Elena tagging along with her father, and finally, Lee Hyeon-Ju. One could say the central figures of the Assembly had gathered here.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked, ¡°Assembly Master, what is this serious problem?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything and instead used his chin to point at everyone.


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in confusion.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho spoke, only in Chinese this time. ¡°Look at that dude¡¯s expression. Look.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s head slowly turned, which allowed him to stare at Chang Min sitting nearby.


    Chang Min pouted deeply. ¡°My liege! I thought you were discussing a secret I¡¯m not privy to when you suddenly spoke in Korean.¡±


    <em>¡®Well, that¡¯s natural. We were talking in Korean, after all¡­ Eh?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su scanned the faces of everyone in the conference hall. And they were making expressions that broadly proimed, <em>¡®I think we have an idea what you said in Chinese, but we still don¡¯t get it. And we don¡¯t really care, either.¡¯</em>


    That was when a lightbulb went off in Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s head. ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The problem was munication''. Or, how people sitting here couldn''tmunicate with each other! Only by having these people gathered here could Lee Hyeon-Su see the severity of the issue.


    The nationalities of the folks present here were rather colorful, to say the least. A Chinese, a Mongolian, two British nationals, and the rest were Koreans¡­


    <em>¡®What the hell. It''s not like we''re the UN, so how¡­''</em>


    Looking at everyone¡¯s nonchnt, nay, disinterested expression amply told Lee Hyeon-Su how badly screwed up theirmunication was right now.


    For the time being, the Assembly was being run in an¡­ ''improvisational'' manner, so this problem hadn''t tripped anyone up just yet. However, what if a crisis befell them? This broken line ofmunication would definitely cause a significant problem.


    The first person to offer a solution was Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°How about everyone learning Korean?¡±


    Wiggins immediately voiced his opposition. ¡°My lord, that is a strange notion, to say the least. Yes, I understand that the Martial Assembly is a Korean faction located in Korea, but it now houses people hailing from various regions. With that in mind, I do not see a reason why it must continue focusing exclusively on being Korean. My lord! We''re now living in the Global Age. We must shed such an outdated mindset.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, English should be the officialnguage of the Assembly, wouldn''t you say? The efficiency of relying on English has already proven itself, after all. As you can see, everyone sitting in this conference venue can¡­ Mm? Do you not speak English?¡± Wiggins furrowed his brow after noticing Chang Min sitting there in sheer stupefaction.


    Hell, even the older Chinese gentleman''s jaw was cking ever-so-slightly to the floor, too!


    But... how was that possible? Even Vator and his mountain bandit-like countenance spoke passable English, so how could a gigolo-looking gent with some years behind him not speak it?


    Kang Jin-Ho considerately tranted what Wiggins said to Chang Min. Minus all the preamble, of course. ¡°He wants you to learn English, Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Chang Min looked disgusted as he red at Wiggins. ¡°What does this foreign invader think he''s saying! The most spokennguage in the world isn''t English, but Chinese!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Hang on, isn''t that because there are lots of Chinese people around the world¡­?¡±


    ¡°My liege! There is no need to pay attention to the words of such an untrustworthy scoundrel! You¡¯re already fluent in Chinese, so why should you be forced into speaking English?¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s¡­ Well¡­¡±


    ¡°My liege! How good is your English?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t respond to that.


    Simplemunication was not a problem for him, but¡­ If the question was whether he could converse properly with Wiggins or not, the answer would have to be a resounding no.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s English hadn''t improved beyond the level of a college prep student, after all! Since this was the best he could do even after enhancing hisprehension through cultivation, it was safe to assume that Kang Jin-Ho had no talent for picking up othernguages.


    ¡°How dare a retainer not use the master¡¯s nativenguage but demand everyone use his own! My liege! I beg of you to punish that sacrilegious fool for carelessly running his mouth!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Chang Min grandly trembling in his seat, then asked while contemtively nodding away. ¡°Yes, yes. I got it. So, be honest with me, alright?¡±


    ¡°My liege! I don''t know how to speak English!¡±


    Chang Min didn''t bother to hide anything. ¡°Besides, telling a man my age to learn a newnguage? Isn''t that elder abuse?¡±


    ¡°Yessir, that I agree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho animatedly nodded away. Of course, he was simply worried about Chang Min, who was definitely the oldest out of all the old people in the entire world! And no, it wasn''t because Kang Jin-Ho hated the idea of re-learning English at his mental age!


    ¡°That is why! My liege, everyone else learning Chinese is the right way. Please don''t forget that cult members aren''t just a handful in numbers. For the sake of trouble-freemunication with everyone, learning Chinese is a must.¡±


    It seemed Vator was convinced by Chang Min¡¯s argument. Maybe he also preferred sticking with the familiar Chinesenguage instead of learning Korean¡­


    ¡°My lord!¡± Wiggins suddenly and firmly raised his voice.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Chang Min said, his quick wits were enough to trante everything for him. Without such sharp wits, he wouldn¡¯t have survived the hostile environment of the Round Table.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that Chinese is spoken exclusively by the Chinese people. How does it make sense for us to speak the samenguage as the insidious Crimson King¡¯s faction? My severed arm aches every time I hear someone speak Chinese. Look, my lord! My arm cries in anguish! My lord!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. I hear you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned again. Why was Wiggins saying that? Making things rather ufortable for him and all!


    Wiggins repeatedly pointed to the empty sleeve as if to remind Kang Jin-Ho and everyone in the room. Of course, Wiggins could speak simple Chinese phrases. However, he couldn''t talk like a native speaker, which was necessary tomunicate trouble-free with these people.


    That meant Wiggins would have to start learning Chinese from the beginning, but the prospect of learning a newnguage was something he wanted to vehemently decline. Especially at his age, no less!


    ¡°English is the right way, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Chinese! My liege! We must stick to Chinese!¡±


    That was when Bang Jin-Hun, who had been silently observing the situation, leisurely raised his hand to draw attention to himself.


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    After getting permission, Bang Jin-Hun calmly spoke up. ¡°Sir. Where are we right now?¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    ¡°We are in South Korea. Or am I wrong?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun snorted derisively. ¡°The Assembly epting bastards from China and Europe? I don¡¯t mind that. Since that¡¯s the sign of the times, I should be open-minded and ept it all. However, thest time I checked, we¡¯re still the Korean Martial Assembly, not international peacekeepers. In that case, why are we being forced to learn anothernguage tomunicate with the others? Why?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s expression was obviously filled with unabashed patriotism.


    ¡°You know how irritating it can get when tourists stop you in the middle of the street and start asking all sorts of things in English. Can you imagine going to America and asking the citizens there in Korean? How would they react to you? Getting flustered by foreign tourists in Korea is already annoying enough, yet we must speak foreignnguages in the Assembly, too? I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do it. No, let me revise that. I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly after seeing the point behind Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s arguments.


    ¡°In Korea, you must speak Korean! Don¡¯t you agree that¡¯s the right way! We must not lose our identity! Be more patriotic, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Director Bang?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°Can you even speak English?¡±


    (English) ¡°..U-uhm, h-hello?¡±


    With that, Kang Jin-Ho figured out what was what. It didn''t matter whichnguage they went with, it''d still be hell for Bang Jin-Hun either way!


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention over to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    In the end, Lee Hyeon-Su was still saddled with the power to influence this all-too-important decision. Then again, he was the only person here with remarkable fluency in both Chinese and English, anyway!


    Lee Hyeon-Su pondered for some time before breaking his silence. ¡°I don''t have any desire to get swept up in misdirected and immature nationalism, but¡­ If we must choose, Korean should be themonnguage.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°That''s because we''re based in South Korea. Setting Chinese or English as the standardnguage means people here will still experience a breakdown inmunication outside the Assembly. Even if we''re martial artists, we can''t build a wall between us and the outsiders for the rest of our lives. For everyone to stay in Korea without a problem, they must learn Korean.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly. ¡°I think you have a good point there. Okay, everyone, you heard him. Learn Korean.¡±


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Chang Min and Vator desperately cried out, but¡­


    ¡°I won''t hear any more excuses,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his tone unyielding. ¡°Everyone will speak Korean from now on. However, I will grant you a grace period. In return, you will learn Korean as fast as you can. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do¡­¡±


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had made his decision, others couldn''t oppose it anymore. Bang Jin-Hun looked rather content about something. As for Chang Min and Vator, they looked distraught. Helpless.


    However, Wiggins¡­


    <em>¡®Heeeeiiik?!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su flinched after realizing that Wiggins was ring murderously at him. With his face alone, Wiggins had be an antagonist in a hard-boiled thriller. An R-rated noir where everyone dies a gruesome death!


    As a matter of fact, Wiggins might say, <em>¡®I will find you. And I¡¯ll kill you,¡¯</em> any moment now!


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s do that, everyone,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while getting up to leave.


    It looked as if this problem had been neatly sorted out, but Kang Jin-Ho had no idea what kind of a mini-storm this decision would bring to the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere, Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded while stepping outside the doorway. ¡°There¡¯s someone I wanted to see. It¡¯s been a while, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression as he left the conference venue was... "Airy", for a change.

 Chapter 777: Stabilized (2)

    Those eyes could only be described as confused. And when Kang Jin-Ho was confronted by those eyes, he had no choice but to flinch and shudder. At the very least, the person before him should not make such a face while staring back at Kang Jin-Ho!


    That person''s head slowly cocked to the side. And then, his brows furrowed. However, such simple gestures were still more than enough to let Kang Jin-Ho know what kind of words would register in his hearing next!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you, mister?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh-whew.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not calling you earlier.¡±


    ¡°No, hang on, mister. Please tell me who you are first. Do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°Come on, man. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi narrowed his eyes even more while peering closely at Kang Jin-Ho before loudly pping his hands. He even theatrically nodded as if he could remember everything!¡°Aha. Now I remember. Your name was¡­ Kang Jin-Gu, yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. That was the name¡­ I¡¯m sorry, young man. Maybe because I¡¯ve gotten older, it¡¯s difficult for me to recall the names of people I haven¡¯t seen in years.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly looked up at the pizzeria¡¯s ceiling.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t even talk back since I¡¯m in the wrong¡­¡¯</em>


    It seemed the people of this world valued the idea of phone calls more than the person''s actual presence. Back in Zhongyuan, exchanging letters once a year was sufficient enough for people living a little distance away from each other. But now! To think the modern-era folks would behave as if their rtionships had ended just because of one month of zero phone calls¡­!


    ¡°So, what brings you here, young man?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi snarkily asked.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see my friend, old sir.¡±


    ¡°Your friend, is it? Your friend¡­ I see, I see. Why don''t you take a seat, young man? You bringing up your friend has reminded me of something¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly settled down on the chair pointed out by Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Ju Yeong-Gi weakly plopped down on Kang Jin-Ho''s opposite side like a tired old man, rested his chin on his hand, then began his story. ¡°Friends, friends¡­ Yes, that is a wonderful notion. Once upon a time, I was also blessed with a friend. A really wonderful friend, actually. Met during my mandatory military service, too. And I used to think I wouldn''t mind doing whatever for that friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Now hold on for a sec¡­¡±


    ¡°If only that friend was still alive! You two would''ve gotten along so well¡­ Goodness me. It seems I''ve been rambling just now. So¡­ Who is the friend you''ve been looking for?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression became even more cramped. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi slowly raised his middle finger. ¡°If apologies can solve everything, there wouldn¡¯t be any wars in this world, you punk.¡±


    Hot steam gushed out from Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s ring nostrils. ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s all good, I say! I understand that being preupied makes it harder to call your friends. Since I know your social skill is as barren as a lone half-dried oasis in the middle of the Sahara Desert, an event like this shouldn¡¯te as a surprise. That¡¯s right, I should be more understanding. Sure. However!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s eyes gleamed dangerously as the volume of his voice grew. The killing intent gushing out from those eyes even forced Kang Jin-Ho to flinch and back off. What a historical moment this was, the one and only demon emperor retreating from an opponent in fear!


    ¡°I considered all that and sent you DMs, yet you ghosted them all? On all three asions, no less?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, listen well, my friend. No, my former friend. Three Consecutive Ghosting signifies the end of people''s rtionships. It''s the same as dering that you''re closing the book on this particr rtionship and people should not contact you anymore. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°There''s no way it''s that bad?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned while tilting his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly asked a customer enjoying her food at the next table. ¡°What do you think, miss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s the same as ending the rtionship for good.¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard thedy.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless when the woman didn''t even take one second to consider her response. But how was he supposed to know that human rtionships could break off by not responding to a handful of brief messages?


    Just how meticulously "considerate" was he supposed to be in the modern era, anyway?!


    ¡°...It seems I¡¯ve made a big mistake, Yeong-Gi,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mistake?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi extended his hand far out, then slowly waved it from left to right. ¡°Listen, my friend. No, my former friend.¡±


    ¡°Can you, like, stop saying that¡­?¡±


    ¡°A mistake is when something you didn''t intend happens. What you intentionally did can no longer be ssified as a ''mistake'', okay? And ghosting someone is not a bloody mistake!¡±


    <em>¡®...Did someone die while I was away?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but wonder if it was fair to be treated like a murderer when all he did was read DMs but not answer them.


    ¡°So, why do you wish to rekindle this forgotten friendship after all this time, oh the traveler from a distantnd?¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s stop that here. Please?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned. He was dizzy from all these verbal assaults.


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled helplessly. ¡°Should I say, as expected of you, dude?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s groan deepened. ¡°If I do something that''s expected of me one more time, I might as well jump in ake and drown.¡±


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m not surprised. You must be getting dragged over the coals by everyone.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°This is all your fault, dude. Human rtionships are like flower pots, you know?¡±


    ¡°Flower¡­ pots?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi sagely nodded. ¡°Yeah. You gotta keep taking care of it, give it enough water, and let it soak in enough sunlight. Only then you''ll see some flowers bloom. When you think you don''t have to bother with the flower pot and leave it unattended on a remote corner somewhere because you''ve given it plenty of water and nutrients once¡­ Dude, that''s when the flower will wilt and die.¡±


    This was the moment that forced Kang Jin-Ho to view Ju Yeong-Gi in apletely different light. Someone else saying the same thing wouldn''t have surprised Kang Jin-Ho much, but when it was Ju Yeong-Gi? Something about this picture simply didn''t feel right!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho faltered, not knowing how to continue.


    Ju Yeong-Gi shook his head. ¡°I know what you want to say, so don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly nodded away.


    <em>¡®So, humans are supposed to grow and mature, huh¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho got a stark demonstration of how this Ju Yeong-Gi was so different from the Ju Yeong-Gi he met back in the military.


    Back then, Ju Yeong-Gi had nothing to show other than his attitude fueled by pride and much hot air. But now? He had grown to be someone wise enough to offer advice to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®Have I changed a lot, too?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t objectively tell. Humans were unable to pass honest and urate judgment about themselves, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho felt like he had changed a lot, but did he really? He had no confirmation of if he had really changed or if the direction of his changes was right or wrong.


    ¡°Hah. Look at your expressions, dude¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted before getting up. ¡°You''re in a pizzeria, so enjoy some pizza, okay? I bet you haven''t eaten anything beforeing here.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°So? What should I get you?¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min is supposed to join us, so I¡¯ll wait until he gets here.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi frowned. ¡°Park Yu-Min this, Park Yu-Min that¡­ Gee whiz. You''re gonna wear him out at this rate. What the hell, stop looking for him all the time, will ya? Is he your wife or something?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling my wife now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly.


    <em>¡®This is such a weird feeling, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Why did this encounter feel like he was dealing with his own mother who scolded him for causing a scene outside but still told him to eat something before getting some rest?


    Kang Jin-Ho had been focusing on the Assembly''s matterstely, which meant he had less and less time to spend with his friends. If the metric was either the time spent together or the influence exerted on his life, Jo Gyu-Min and Lee Hyeon-Su should be seen as more ''important'' to Kang Jin-Ho than his friends.


    Even then, they couldn¡¯t rece Ju Yeong-Gi or Park Yu-Min from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s life. The thoughts and feelings brought on by the word ¡®friend¡¯ were starkly different from what Kang Jin-Ho felt while hanging out with Jo Gyu-Min or Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Hey, look over there. Right on time, like the devil himself,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled at his friend¡¯s sense of humor. Sure enough, the pizzeria¡¯s door was pushed open, and Park Yu-Min stepped inside.


    Ju Yeong-Gi waved his hand. ¡°Over here, Mister Celebrity.¡±


    Park Yu-Min cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I saw you a lot on TVtely. That¡¯s what.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. That¡¯s not something new, though?¡±


    ¡°Although, you sure are hated by the cameras, aren¡¯t you? I thought I was looking at a goblin or something¡­ Oops.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi grimaced and quickly backed off when Park Yu-Min red back, clearly aggrieved by that joke.


    Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s attempt to diffuse this situation involved even more humor.


    ¡°This kid¡­ I see your personality has gotten worse after ying all those games about killing people and stuff. Look at how he''s ring at me!¡±


    ¡°What? I''ve killed more things in the old game, you know!¡±


    ¡°Yup, I thought as much. Would you look at this brat''s temper!¡±


    Park Yu-Min groaned and shook his head while taking a spot opposite Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Stop reminding me, okay? I die a little inside every time my face pops up on TV screens¡­¡±


    Plenty of people looked different on camerapared to their real selves, but for some reason, Park Yu-Min seemed especially unlucky in this regard.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and asked, ¡°What will you have today?¡±


    Park Yu-Min spread open the menu, but it seemed Ju Yeong-Gi had a change of mind in the meantime.


    ¡°This ain''t right. Since we''re all here, we shouldn''t settle for a pizza, guys. Hang for a sec, okay?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi pulled off the do-rag on his head. ¡°How about we go somewhere else?¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes in surprise. ¡°Really? But your pizzeria is still open, though?¡±


    ¡°I''m the boss here, so who''s gonna stop me when I want to leave! Just wait here, will ya!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi confidently waltzed inside the pizzeria''s kitchen. That sight only made Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min anxious for some reason, though!


    ¡°I think he¡¯s gonna get scolded¡­?¡± Park Yu-Min frowned.


    ¡°You think so, too?¡±


    Sure enough, they could hear a woman''s high-pitched yelling from the kitchen.


    ¡°What?! You wanna go where now! Don¡¯t you know what time it is? Yet you want to abandon the pizzeria?! And you call yourself the boss!¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I do this all the time, though! I don¡¯t even go on vacations, so can¡¯t you just let me off the hook today? My friends are here, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why would you need vacations?! All you do is lounge around every day doing nothing! Besides, you can''t even get the customers'' orders right! So why! Do you! Need vacations! And, and! Why do you want to leave when we don''t even have enough time to breathe while dealing with the flood of customers?!¡±


    ¡°But we have our employees, no? Don''t worry, I''ll speak to them before leaving and make sure there won''t be any mishaps in the dining area while I''m not here. Pretty please? Ng?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Leave! And don¡¯t you evere back! Get out, now!¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently closed his eyes while listening to those yells. And Park Yu-Min was responding broadly simrly.


    A short whileter, Ju Yeong-Gi making a triumphant face emerged from the kitchen. ¡°Alright! Fes, let¡¯s hit the road!¡±


    ¡°...Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I can go whenever I want! Nothing to worry about here!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yeong-Gi?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We heard everything.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s shoulders powerlessly slumped.


    ***


    ¡°She''s a tigress.¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi sounded sincere as he put the beer mug down. However, his voice clearlycked energy.


    ¡°And I thought she was a cute little rabbit, you know? No, actually¡­ I did think she had this crafty fox-like side to her, too. But, uh¡­ That''s kinda alluring in a way, right?¡±


    Park Yu-Min grimaced a little. ¡°...It depends.¡±


    ¡°But when her rabbit mask came off, it''s not a fox but a bloody tiger, guys. Forget nagging; she''s iling me alivetely! I won''t have any back skin left if this keeps up¡­!¡±


    To say Ju Yeong-Gi was whining like a kid, he sounded too somber. Since Park Yu-Min hadn''t experienced anything even remotely simr to his friend''s situation, he wasn''t sure how to empathize with it. As for Kang Jin-Ho, though¡­


    ¡°...I hear you, Yeong-Gi. I hear you.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, he fully sympathized with his friend. He could easily guess what it felt like to be ¡®harassed¡¯ by a tiger-like girlfriend. After all, hadn¡¯t he already reached that point with¡­


    <em>¡®¡­! I b-better call her soon.¡¯</em>


    At least Kang Jin-Ho could endure his family and friends scolding him for not contacting them sooner. However, he knew he wouldn¡¯tst ten minutes of Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s pointed nagging digging into his tender flesh!


    ¡°Still, you look happy, Yeong-Gi,¡± Park Yu-Minmented while chuckling away.


    Ju Yeong-Gi sheepishly mumbled quietly. ¡°Well, uh, how I feel is like¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It''s difficult to exin, but¡­ Okay, so, let''s say I freaking love cakes covered in whipped cream.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°But I hate raisins.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, it feels like raisins are stuck inside this incredibly delicious cake. Since it tastes so good, I enjoy eating it, but these raisins are making me¡­ You know.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I think I get it now,¡± Park Yu-Min animatedly nodded. He got a pretty good picture now.


    ¡°Yeah. Even then¡­ I still like this cake, you know?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi roughly scratched his head. ¡°Only someone with a personality like that can tolerate dating me, right? Your average kind girls wouldn¡¯t be able to handle me, anyway.¡±


    Park Yu-Min tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s nothing wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it''s fine, you brat. I know what I''m like, okay? I know I''m full of hot air but don''t have much substance to back it up.¡±


    ¡°Really? For a dude with no substance, aren¡¯t you doing well for yourself? Your pizzeria is always packed with customers, too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credit for that, you know?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled sheepishly.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while listening.


    <em>¡®He really has changed.¡¯</em>


    The Ju Yeong-Gi from the past would''ve said it was all due to his abilities while his nose punched right through this pub''s ceiling. But now¡­


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re talking about this topic¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled while awkwardly scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I''m thinking of proposing to her.¡±


    The eyes of Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min nearly fell out of their sockets.

 Chapter 778: Stabilized (3)

    ¡°Propose?¡±


    Park Yu-Min¡¯s jaw fell, his lips bobbing nonstop. He couldn¡¯t figure out how to respond to thispletely unexpected revtion. ¡°Propose? A-as in, marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah," Ju Yeong-Gi nonchntly replied in stark contrast to Park Yu-Min. It was as if he couldn''t see a problem when all he did was state the obvious.


    ¡°B-but, considering your age, isn¡¯t it too early to talk about marriage?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my age?¡±


    ¡°I mean, uh, aren¡¯t you too young to get married?¡±


    ¡°Hah? Is there aw that says you can only get married after reaching a certain age?¡±


    ¡°No, but... Uh, it¡¯s not, but¡­¡±


    When Park Yu-Min mumbled and fidgeted, Ju Yeong-Gi began smiling brightly.He then asked, ¡°You think it''s too early?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think so. It is a little too early.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that''s what you think, I guess it really is too early for me. I might not trust Mister Kang Jin-Ho''s judgment, but when ites to my dear friend Park Yu-Min? I''m gonna believe you, even if you tell me you can turn copper into gold.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned unhappily. ¡°I''d appreciate it if you could choose between praising Yu-Min or making fun of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with making fun of you, thanks. Will that be fine with you, good sir?¡±


    ¡°...Let''s not be hasty about this, okay?¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi snorted before resuming from where he left off. While observing Ju Yeong-Gi''s expression warming up as he addressed Park Yu-Min, Kang Jin-Ho began seriously pondering when the rtionships he had built started going wrong.


    ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s kinda early for me, but¡­ I won¡¯t lie, I am genuinely thinking about it.¡±


    Park Yu-Min blinked his eyes. ¡°But¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°It''s because me alone isn''t enough for me to be a man, you know what I mean?¡±


    The jaws of Kang Jin-Ho and Park Yu-Min fell to the floor. To think Ju Yeong-Gi would willingly say something so... mature!


    Correctly evaluating oneself was difficult enough, yet Ju Yeong-Gi seemed to have done it. He had done something other ''normal'' people would struggle to do during their lifetime!


    ¡°I know I¡¯m good at some things. Take those away, though, and I be a total klutz, you know? I don¡¯t even know how to wash my own bloody socks. Living alone is totally impossible for me.¡±


    Park Yu-Min frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should consider marriage because you need someone to do stuff for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°If you think youck something, you gotta do something about it with your own strength. If you rely on other people to help you out, what you¡¯re bad at wille back to bite you eventually.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Ju Yeong-Gi nodded, obviously impressed. ¡°As expected of you, Yu-Min.¡±


    Park Yu-Min turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Jin-Ho¡­ Just what did you do that this dude is acting this way?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It was something bad.¡±


    Something really bad, apparently!


    Ju Yeong-Gi chuckled while ncing at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°At least you know.¡±


    ¡°...Can''t you just let it go?"


    ¡°Very well. I will let you off the hook this time. However, there won''t be next time. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you kindly, sir.¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head.


    Ju Yeong-Gi smirked haughtily before resuming from where the discussion left off. ¡°It''s a little different from that, though. It''s kinda¡­ You all know my life''s not been the easiest one, right? That kinda exins why I still haven''t gotten rid of all this goddamn hot air in my gut yet.¡±


    ¡°...Huh. I thought you''d hold onto it for the rest of your life, though?¡±


    ¡°Zip it, you punks. In any case! The thing is, I''m never full of nonsense in front of her. It''s like when I''m with her, I can think more clearly. She turns me into a better version of myself, know what I mean? That''s why I''m thinking about proposing to her.


    ¡°People say there are plenty of good women in the world, but I don''t think I''ll be able to find anyone that I like more than her. And I don''t think anyone can help me as much as her, too. In that case... I don''t see why I should waste time and do nothing about it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly nodded as he listened to Ju Yeong-Gi.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s not wrong.¡¯</em>


    Without a doubt, Ju Yeong-Gi had changed after meeting Jeong Su-Yeon. And their business was booming, too. It hadn''t been all that long since they opened the second store, yet the third one was already in the pipeline.


    Kang Jin-Ho was worried since this expansion seemed a little too fast, but the sight of the packed first branch helped him figure out why they wanted to open the second branch so soon.


    Ju Yeong-Gi always had a knack for running a business, but his short temper and ¡®macho¡¯ style had been holding him back. But Jeong Su-Yeon was now here to restrict those undesirable qualities.


    However¡­ Kang Jin-Ho was acknowledging Ju Yeong-Gi''s thoughts for a separate reason.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s¡­ so unwavering.¡¯</em>


    Ju Yeong-Gi had urately assessed his current situation and was trying to find the right path for himself. Wasn''t that... good enough?


    In the end, life was all about making decisions for oneself and then, living through those decisions. As everyone was a human being, they could make catastrophic decisions. They might sincerely regret what they had done.


    However, what if such decisions were made only after a lengthy deliberation? Wouldn''t that be good enough? It wasn''t as if people made the right decisions every single time, anyway.


    Marriage was probably not the only thing on Ju Yeong-Gi''s mind as he thought about proposing to Jeong Su-Yeon. To stay on the path he had envisioned for himself, Ju Yeong-Gi most likely realized marriage was something he should seriously contemte.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s not really that important, after all.¡± Ju Yeong-Gi shrugged his shoulders.


    Park Yu-Min frowned unhappily. ¡°What are you even talking about? How can it not be important? Don''t you know how important marriage is in life?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, I know it is important. But I know I can dy it tillter. Besides, nothing is more important than our Yu-Min making appearances on TV, anyway. Keuh~! Seeing you on screen just fills me with fatherly pride, dude.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve been on TV before¡­¡±


    Until recently, Ju Yeong-Gi had zero interest in the esports scene. Which meant he didn''t know that Park Yu-Min was a famous pro gamer. His understanding of the situation was on the level of, <em>¡®Since everyone said so, it must be true, then?¡¯</em> But he coincidentally saw Park Yu-Min''s reappearance on TV recently and now, he was even more excited about it than the person in question!


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted. ¡°Don¡¯t you get how cool it is to appear on TV?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not as amazing as you think, Yeong-Gi.¡±


    ¡°Nope, wrong. It is freaking amazing. Only those who have made it in life are allowed to appear on TV, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hah? What year are you still living in, dude?¡±


    Park Yu-Min kept making bitingebacks, but Ju Yeong-Gi didn''t seem to be in any mood to hear them. He acted totally like a father whose son had enrolled in a top university in the country. Just look at his endlessly beaming, proud face!


    ¡°TV appearances aren''t the only thing that got me going here, dude! Didn''t you see all those online articles about you? They all say you''re freaking killing it! I know nothing about this scene, so if they say you''re at the top right now, you must be!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively scanned his surroundings. They were still in a pub located in Seoul.


    <em>¡®Gee whiz. I thought we were in a countryside joint¡­¡¯</em>


    This conversation was eerily reminiscent of things distant rtives might say after the family hade together for a year-end holiday gathering, and that was making things very awkward for Kang Jin-Ho right now. However, Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s proud expression stopped Kang Jin-Ho from saying something to break up this happy atmosphere.


    ¡°And, and! You are so good in interviews, too!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi excitedly cried out.


    ¡°Stop! Please! That¡¯s enough!¡± Park Yu-Min helplessly yelled. He was verging on tears at this point.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled gently and decided to lend a hand. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been getting good results, though?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mm¡­ It''s okay, I guess, but it''s still tough going.¡± Park Yu-Min frowned while scratching his head. ¡°I still get nervous before matches, you know? All jittery and stuff. And, in the middle of matches, I''m not even sure what I''m doing anymore. So, I just stop thinking and y and y until I either win or lose¡­ That''s why I still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°But, weren¡¯t you always like that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while tilting his head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°...Sure. I¡¯ve always been like that. How could I forget?¡± Park Yu-Min snarkily replied. He was clearly sulking, which didn¡¯t suit his character.


    ¡°Well, in that case, it should be fine, no?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, it should be fine? I gotta do better than before, you know? How old am I already? In my profession, someone at my age is seen as an old veteran. I''ll go nowhere if I try topete like my old self.¡±


    Park Yu-Min resolutely stated his opinion.


    ¡°I gotta work even harder. And I gotta produce even better results. Only then will I barely catch up to the best of the best.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his cheek.


    <em>¡®Everyone is trying to live their lives to the fullest.¡¯</em>


    As expected, Park Yu-Min also chased after a clear goal with everything he had. Without a doubt, he also must have a vision of how his life should unfold. And he was working his butt off to make that vision be reality.


    <em>¡®A clear vision, is it¡­?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have such a thing, although he did have a destination in mind. Unfortunately, he had no idea how to get there. His brain still hadn''t pictured the clear path he must take to reach that goal.


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly tutted away. ¡°Meanwhile, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why the long face, dude?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Your face says you¡¯re saddled with all the dissatisfaction and discontent in the world.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began massaging his face.


    He found Ju Yeong-Gi''s observation rather strange. Kang Jin-Ho never really let his emotions show on his face, so someone reacting this way from his expressions alone was an unfamiliar event for him. The only person who could urately guess Kang Jin-Ho''s mood from the subtle shifts in his facial expressions had been Azure Demon.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Look at this guy busy rubbing his face. Come on, man. It¡¯s not just your expression, okay? It¡¯s your whole vibe.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly stopped massaging his face.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi tutted as if he didn¡¯t like it and stared at Kang Jin-Ho before continuing on with his interrogation. ¡°Spit it out, will ya? This big bro will listen to the troubles and dilemmas of a friend who goes on overseas vacations and ghosts his acquaintances for fun.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered slightly. ¡°No, well, it¡¯s not exactly¡­¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly turned his head to stare at Park Yu-Min. ¡°Hey, Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°It seems our dear friend is not so keen to share his troubles with us. I guess we''re not dependable enough.¡±


    ¡°Mm. But that kinda makes sense, no?¡± Park Yu-Min sagely nodded. ¡°Jin-Ho always takes care of his business, right? He doesn¡¯t need our help to do a good job, so why should he tell us what¡¯s troubling him? It¡¯s not like we can realistically assist him, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too? I guess I was worried for nooooothing, then. You¡¯re so right. What advice can I offer to someone who knows everything? Aigoo, I overstepped my boundaries, eh? I didn¡¯t know my ce!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Yeong-Gi. That was uncalled for.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Park Yu-Min. Ju Yeong-Gi clowning around was one thing, but to think Park Yu-Min would bust his chops like this, too! Where did the pure and kind Park Yu-Min from the past disappear, only to be reced by this sly snake!


    ¡°Wait, guys. It¡¯s really not¡­¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could defend himself, his friends cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine, I say!¡±


    ¡°Eheiii~! It''s all good, Jin-Ho. All good! Don''t say anything again. You''re gonna spoil the mood, dude.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s fine!¡± Ju Yeong-Gi theatrically patted Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re small-minded idiots ticked off by stuff like this, you know? You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore. We get it.¡±


    Park Yu-Min nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right, Jin-Ho. It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min flinched and pretended to stumble back when Kang Jin-Ho inadvertently raised his voice.


    ¡°Wowsers. I might really get murdered here if I run my mouth again,¡± Ju Yeong-Gi muttered in fake shock.


    ¡°Yeong-Gi, I think Jin-Ho''s really angry this time. Why did you keep pushing his buttons like that, you dummy?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about him, you know?¡±


    Veins popped up near Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead. During the time he didn''t bother to contact them, it seemed Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi managed to develop an even better repertoire with each other. Their rhythm was perfectly in tune, now wasn''t it!


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s not¡­ Urgh. It¡¯s just that my problem is difficult to exin, okay?¡±


    Park Yu-Min immediately sat upright when he heard that. Although this exchange began as a joke, he had to get serious after realizing that Kang Jin-Ho was troubled by something.


    ¡°Jin-Ho, is it something serious? Something bad?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s about the direction of my life, but I¡¯m not sure how or what.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t get it, dude.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    The atmosphere grew a little heavier just then.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where to even begin, but¡­ When you dig a little deeper, it¡¯s that kind of a thing, you know what I mean?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped there and didn¡¯t borate. That was because he needed time to sort out his thoughts first. To their credit, his friends didn¡¯t urge him to continue.


    A short whileter, Kang Jin-Ho finally said something else. ¡°There is something I can''t do as myself. In that case, should I change?¡±


    His exnation began with a question that seemingly chased after the distant floating clouds.

 Chapter 779: Stabilized (4)

    ¡°Something you can¡¯t do as yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    However, Park Yu-Min asked again as if that exnation was not good enough. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Jin-Ho. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking us here. Is the notion of you changing or not that important to your problem?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I mean, that''s the feeling I get. You changing shouldn''t be something weird, right? But the way you say it, it''s like you changing is a bad thing, so you don''t want it to happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I need to change a lot,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°A lot? Like how much?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately reply. How much would he change if he¡­?


    What should he say to help his friends understand? That once he changed, he¡¯d no longer be him? That he¡¯d be someone they did not recognize, someone they didn¡¯t know even existed?Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t think of a way to exin his situation without straying from his friends¡¯mon sense and worldview.


    ¡°Fuu. It''s still difficult to exin¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°I must change to a point where everything about me will change, too. Everything. And I will be someone very different from the current me.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that¡­¡± Ju Yeong-Gi was about to say something before mping his mouth shut.


    How could he not remember? Didn''t Ju Yeong-Gi already know that Kang Jin-Ho had a hidden side his friends didn''t have a clue about? That the world Kang Jin-Ho lived in was very different from theirs?


    Things that seemed too oundish in Ju Yeong-Gi¡¯s and Park Yu-Min¡¯s perspective should be a prettymon urrence in the world Kang Jin-Ho was a part of. Despite knowing that, this trio still remained as friends.


    Park Yu-Min asked again. ¡°Why do you need to change?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°The current me can''t handle this issue I¡¯m facing, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to handle it if you change, though?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that I might.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Park Yu-Min mulled something for a bit before tilting his head. ¡°You know what? I still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. There were so many different types of dilemmas and worries in this world, and some of them absolutely could not be shared with others. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s current dilemma.


    Even if he found a way to exin, no one could give him a clear answer. And¡­ And, even if he honestly told everything about his situation and got someone to give him a piece of advice, it ultimately would not help him much.


    That was the kind of dilemma he was stuck with.


    ¡°But, Jin-Ho¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Park Yu-Min spoke in a serious tone of voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you worry about something rted to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I mean, think about it. You always worry and think about other people. So, this problem must be like that, too. This thing you can¡¯t handle, whatever it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s <em>your</em> problem. No, it must be something else.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at his friend.


    He trusted his rtionships with other people but never fullymitted or ced his bets on them. In the end, no one understood him better than himself. This was what Kang Jin-Ho used to believe.


    However, Park Yu-Min demonstrated, with only a scant few words no less, that he understood Kang Jin-Ho''s situation. If the shoe was on the other foot¡­ Would Kang Jin-Ho understand Park Yu-Min this deeply andpletely?


    Park Yu-Min continued to exin. ¡°Jin-Ho, you should take it easy with things that benefit other people, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned.


    ¡°You can be way too empathetic sometimes,¡± said Park Yu-Min in no uncertain terms.


    Unsurprisingly, Kang Jin-Ho became bbergasted by his friend¡¯s observation.


    <em>¡®What? I¡¯m too empathetic?¡¯</em>


    Where on Earth did that evene from? Kang Jin-Ho could proudly say he was unparalleled and peerless in securing his own self-interest. So, how could his friend say he was empa¡­


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in surprise.


    Ju Yeong-Gi sitting next to Park Yu-Min was animatedly nodding away as if he 100% agreed with that observation.


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho,¡± said Park Yu-Min.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what''s been worrying you. But I do want to tell you this one thing. Don''t worry about other people too much,¡± said Park Yu-Min with a lengthy groan. ¡°It''s weird for me to say this, you know? I mean, I received a ton of help from you. My life changed thanks to you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Hang on, Yu-Min. I don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    ¡°How I see it matters in this case, Jin-Ho. In any case! Me saying this is ironic, considering what you did for me. It''s not like kicking thedder away or something, so¡­ Maybe, lots of people in the future could see their lives turning around for the better after receiving your help. If I tell you now that you should do whatever you want, those people could be better off, but¡­¡±


    Park Yu-Min sighed, then stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Humans can¡¯t live for other people, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No, wait. I''m sure there are people like that somewhere. Our is huge, so someone out there could be living solely for the sake of other people''s happiness. Here''s the thing, though. I don''t want my friend to be that person. I''m not saying I don''t want to be friends with such people, okay? It''s more like¡­ I don''t want to see my friend walk on a thorny path like that.¡±


    Park Yu-Min smacked his lips while looking a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I sound a bit selfish and all¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, man. You''re absolutely right about this one,¡± said Ju Yeong-Gi. He took the baton from Park Yu-Min and continued with this lecture.


    ¡°What''s wrong with being selfish? It''s already tough trying to save my own skin, so how can I also take care of lots and lots of other people at the same time? Those high-and-mighty folks telling you to stop being selfish? Are they really such a saint themselves? Besides, I gotta have enough to survive first before I can start worrying about other people.¡±


    Park Yu-Min weightily nodded. ¡°Yup. Totally agree.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho felt like he was getting punch-drunk from all the blows.


    Park Yu-Min continued to speak. ¡°That¡¯s why, Jin-Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been worrying you so much, but think about this. Think about what will be better for you.¡±


    ¡°...For me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. For you. Stop worrying about the people around you. And don¡¯t worry about us constantly, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently bit his lower lip. Park Yu-Min wasn¡¯t wrong here. However, that was easier said than done.


    Park Yu-Min didn''t let up and continued to drive his point home. ¡°How old do you think I am, Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Park Yu-Min¡¯s expression was unusually stiff as he spoke in a chiding tone. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to do things on my own, Jin-Ho. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your friend, not your child.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we''re friends, aren''t we? However, friendships that I know of don''t involve one side unterally receiving things. Friends are supposed to help each other out, you know? If I can''t do anything on my own when you''re not around, doesn''t that make me an ipetent idiot? You aren''t guilty of anything in that case, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t say anything. All he could do was listen.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same story for everyone, Jin-Ho. We can look after ourselves just fine without you constantly looking over our shoulders. Not just us idiots here, but your family, too. And probably all of your acquaintances, too. Or am I wrong?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in silence.


    ¡°There could be only one reason why your thoughts have strayed, Jin-Ho.¡±


    Park Yu-Min¡¯s words mmed into Kang Jin-Ho like a hammer.


    ¡°What is the life you want to live?¡±


    ***


    <em>¡®That¡­ was a lecture, alright.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho left his ¡®Zoom Zoom¡¯ behind to take a walk. Drinking and driving being illegal was one of the reasons, but the truth was¡­ He just wanted to get some air and organize his thoughts while aimlessly walking around for a little while.


    <em>¡®I keep getting lecturedtely.¡¯</em>


    When Kang Jin-Ho first returned to the modern era, he thought everything and everyone in the world was made of straw or candy floss. Whether it was people or things, they were all¡­ frail. Weak.


    While prowling between the candy floss buildings and humans made of straw, Kang Jin-Ho spent so much time limatizing so that he wouldn¡¯t hurt any of them.


    However, what about now?


    <em>¡®As it turned out, I was the frail idiot.¡¯</em>


    The frail-looking people turned out to be not frail at all. And the person he thought was peerless in strength, himself, continuously demonstrated that he was weak. Shockingly so.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been mistaken about something. He believed he had experienced so many things in life. He believed he went through things most people couldn''t even dream of, and that his life had been filled with untold hardship and dangers. He had been utterly convinced of being right about everything.


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly believed he had been tempered through all those experiences and countless wars. And that was his mistake. All he did was break through a seemingly endless series of life-threatening situations.


    If there was an enemy before him, he¡¯d kill them. If the enemy happened to be beyond his strength, he¡¯d flee. Other than rigorously sticking to these two rules, Kang Jin-Ho never thought about why he should keep fighting to live or what kind of a future he should have afterward.


    All he did was survive. And he¡­ He wanted to see his family again, somehow. Those two things served as ''goals'' propping up his life back then.


    One''s character came from experiencing troubles and learning life lessons. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to agonize over his troubles and especially couldn''t care about learning his lessons. No, he confidently strutted through his life, baselessly believing that he was just <em>better</em> than everyone.


    However, now that he had good friends who worked hard and agonized over their troubles, it felt like his own immaturity stuck out even more.


    <em>¡®If I didn¡¯t have my strength, would I have been able to stand confident before those two?¡¯</em>


    The sole reason why Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have to agonize over his troubles was thanks to his strength. After all, power could solve any problem.


    After getting another stab at life, Kang Jin-Ho encountered countless dangers. From threats to his existence to much smaller dangers to rtionships he had built¡­ And he used his strength to squash them all. That was his way of solving troubles.


    What if he didn¡¯t have that strength, though? Most likely, he¡¯d have be an unwee burden other people had to lug around against their wishes.


    Without strength, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t support his own life. Didn¡¯t that mean removing strength from the equation would expose Kang Jin-Ho for who he was? Someone who was pretty much rubbish in so many areas?


    Kang Jin-Ho finally learned that harsh lesson today. And he¡­ He must change.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±


    The night air had be colder before anyone had really noticed it. The stifling warmth threatening to melt humanity out of existence had been broken for good to herald the swift approach of Autumn. And on this road weing the winds of Autumn, Kang Jin-Ho walked in silence, his mind submerged in swirling torrents of manyplicated thoughts.


    When was thest time he agonized over something to this degree? When did he ever think long and hard about his life and himself?


    It was a rare urrence, indeed.


    Kang Jin-Ho genuinely thought he had managed to achieve something. After all, simply standing still and doing nothing wouldn''t have gotten him to where he was currently. However, in the process of acquiring the stuff he now had¡­ Has Kang Jin-Ho ever agonized over his troubles as much as everyone else?


    No, he had not.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s heart felt even heavier since he now knew this truth.


    <em>¡®Everyone is fighting so hard for their dreams...¡¯</em>


    Walking on a street like this meant Kang Jin-Ho would brush past so many strangers. They should be nothing more than a part of the background scenery, yet when he became aware of how every person he saw had their own troubles to worry about¡­


    This background scenery became something else to him. It now took on a new meaning.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped walking and wordlessly looked up at the inky-ck night sky above. When he stared at that starless sky, he was reminded of how, once upon a time, he believed looking at this dark and in night sky would make him happier. That everything would be in a better ce.


    As it turned out, the world¡­ wasn''t as simple as that. Perhaps unsurprisingly so. Regardless of who it was, everyone had their own troubles to worry about. No one could just be happy all the time.


    <em>¡®Maybe I have been toockadaisical about my situation?¡¯</em>


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho had been fooling himself by thinking that in a world with starless dark night skies¡ªthe modern era¡ªhe wouldn''t have to struggle as madly as his second life and still find his own little happiness somehow.


    Questions endlessly raged on. His mulling and musing didn¡¯t seem to have an end.


    Kang Jin-Ho kept looking back on his life. From the day he returned to the modern era to when he swore to cultivate martial arts again¡­ His family that enriched his life, and his friends who still supported him to this day¡­ And all the people who believed in him¡­!


    His life was worth something, then. Compared to the second life, which hadsted for decades and decades, Kang Jin-Ho''s third life could only be described as a sh in the pan. Even so, if someone asked him which of the two meant more to him¡­ Kang Jin-Ho would unhesitantly pick the current life.


    That was why¡­ Since it meant more to him, he wanted to protect it even more. Even if it meant discarding his current self!


    <em>¡°You are a denizen of Zhongyuan.¡±</em>


    That usation could be true. However, so what if it was?


    Because he was from Zhongyuan, because he had lived for decades in Zhongyuan¡­ Should he view this life as trivial? That it didn¡¯t mean anything?


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was wrong about all this. However, in that case, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was also very wrong about something. The importance of current life could not be dismissed off-handedly like that.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts reached this far, his phone began ringing noisily. He hurriedly took it out of his pocket, only for the uncaring reality to crash head-on into his senses.


    <em>¡®Heeeeiiiik?!¡¯</em>


    When Kang Jin-Ho saw "Choi Yeon-Ha" on the phone''s screen, hot sweat began trickling down from the back of his skull.

 Chapter 780: Stabilized (5)

    <em>Why can''t I improve myself?!</em>


    <em>Why am I repeating the same bloody mistakes despite knowing... I must call her first?!</em>


    For a brief second there, Kang Jin-Ho was swept up in a powerful self-hate.


    <em>Didn''t I! Not too long ago! Tell myself to!</em>


    Even though he told himself to call Choi Yeon-Ha first before she could call him, why did he stupidly go ahead andmit yet another terrible mistake!


    What a bitter mistake this was. A mistake that made his soul shudder from dread!


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s fingers uncharacteristically trembled in fear while approaching the phone¡¯s screen.


    <em>¡®...Should I ignore the call until tomorrow?¡¯</em>


    The one and only demon emperor, who didn¡¯t know what it meant to be scared and never backed down once against an army of ten thousand and even at thebined assault of the powerful experts hailing from the orthodox sects¡­ was seriously considering raising a white g at a mere phone call!However, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t fear what he could fight back. It didn¡¯t matter how much stronger the other side was. As long as he could resist and fight back somehow¡­ A path would inevitably open up for him. Unfortunately, this encounter was not something he could resist or fight back.


    After sucking in a quick breath, Kang Jin-Ho cautiously tapped on the green icon. With that, the call connected with the other side.


    However, he couldn''t hear anything despite seconds ticking over. Kang Jin-Ho nervously gulped back his saliva and cautiously raised his voice.


    ¡°...Is that you, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    Despite how cautious he was, he still didn¡¯t hear any replies. Only¡­ silence!


    This eerie silence continued to ¡®flood¡¯ out of his phone. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s entire body creaked and stuttered like a robot with no oil in its joints.


    He suddenly gained a renewed appreciation of the notion of seemingly in silence driving a person mercilessly to a dead-end. While thinking that he should utilize this knowledge someday if he had another chance to torture someone, Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed and spoke to the phone again.


    ¡°Hello? This is Kang Jin-Ho speaking.¡±


    Even then, the silence continued to deafen him. Just as Kang Jin-Ho began wondering if he should say something else, a bone-chilling voice slowly leaked out of the phone¡¯s speaker.


    -Do you know what separates humans from beasts?


    ¡°Well, yes. I do, but articting that into words is difficult for me.¡±


    -Why don¡¯t you try?


    ¡°...Mm. Isn¡¯t it intellect?¡±


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho gave a stock answer to a stock question, why did it feel like his mistress cracked a whip on his butt just now?


    -Intellect, my foot!


    The genre of this situation rapidly shifted from a hard-boiled noir to an action flick. Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s voice grew incredibly loud in the blink of an eye, and words began shooting out of her mouth like a barrage of bullets!


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s heart also began pounding faster to match her tempo.


    -Why does a man iming to have a working brain fail to understand other people? Ah? I repeatedly told you to call me, so why haven''t you? Even the little puppy at my mom''s understands me after getting scolded three times, so why can''t you! Mister Jin-Ho, why haven''t you figured it out already?! Why!


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    -Is this how you want to y? Is that it?


    ¡°N-no, hang on. That¡¯s not¡­ Urgh.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t think of a suitable excuse. Sure, he could''ve said too many things happened for him to call her, but what excuse could save his skin when he still hadn''t called her after all those ''too many things'' had been more or less wrapped up?


    -Shouldn''t self-respecting humans think about changing their patterns every once in a while?! Did you know I''ve been counting the days you haven''t gotten in touch with me? Are you trying to break your own record here? Your own dang record?!


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    The old Korean proverb about failing to defend yourself even with ten mouths should apply to this situation. Kang Jin-Ho got another lesson on how the wise old ''they'' were always right and quietly squeezed his eyes shut.


    A man should just let the falling deluge hit him. Trying to haphazardly avoid it could only lead to an even worse disaster!


    -You know, I¡¯ve never, ever! In my life! Met a man more specialized in being a <em>gireogi appa</em> as you! If your wife took your child to live overseas, you''dpletely forget that you are even married! That''s who you are![1]


    It seemed Choi Yeon-Ha''s dissing stat was leveling up rather nicely with every passing day. Kang Jin-Ho was sure he had never been attacked this way before. Such was the novelty of this verbal assault that Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted out, <em>¡®I had no idea I was talented in that regard, ma¡¯am.¡¯</em>


    -So? Nothing happened, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -I¡¯m asking you, nothing bad happened during your radio silence, yes?


    ¡°Uh¡­ Mm, well, you can say that. But¡­¡±


    Unfortunately for Kang Jin-Ho, his speech stat still hadn¡¯t reached the level of automatically filtering out what should not be said just yet.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Is it over now?¡±


    -Over? What¡¯s what now?


    Why did humans always start regretting after they had let their intrusive thoughts get the better of them? While seriously pondering the mystery of human brain structure, Kang Jin-Ho tried to fix this situation.


    ¡°N-no, wait. That''s not what I meant, but¡­¡±


    -Yes, it''s over for now. The dreaded nagging time, that is.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How strange that was. No way that was the end of her nagging, though?


    The ''Choi Yeon-Ha'' Kang Jin-Ho knew would have spent another ten minutes or so to unload all the frustration and unhappiness bottled up inside. Didn''t Choi Yeon-Ha exceed Kang Jin-Ho''s own mother when it came to nagging quotient? So¡­ How could it be over already?


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    -¡­Uh-whew.


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear a groan containing her resignation and dismay.


    <em>¡®Yup, I should just stop talking.¡¯</em>


    It had to be some kind of special talent, being able to worsen the situation merely by opening his piehole! Kang Jin-Ho swore to be more economical with his words in the future.


    -Yes, really. It¡¯s over.


    Surprisingly, though, Choi Yeon-Ha didn¡¯t get angry at Kang Jin-Ho. That only made Kang Jin-Ho more worried, however!


    Even he knew that he should be punching the air in celebration after getting Choi Yeon-Ha to forgive him so easily. The correct thing now would be to swiftly move on from this topic. At least he was smart enough to know that. However¡­


    However, he also was getting curious. Curious about why this crisis had unfolded this way.


    Humans were supposed to be intellectual animals, but the truth was¡­ They were ves to their curiosity, too. And Kang Jin-Ho''s curiosity had gotten the better of him this time!


    ¡°But, uh, howe¡­?¡±


    Still, his rational mind had notpletely faded away, and it swooped in at thest second to blur the remainder of his question.


    -What good is it to keep banging on about the same thing over and over again when you''re not getting any desirable results? It''s not like I''m going to stop seeing you just because you fail to fix your ways, you know? In that case, I should be the bigger person and just drop it, since another round of nagging will only make both of us feel worse.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    -However! Don¡¯t get this twisted the wrong way, okay! I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m giving up because you can¡¯t be fixed! It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t keep acknowledging the good parts and pretend the bad parts don¡¯t exist, you know? Since we all have bad points, I¡¯m gonna try to fix them. And if I can¡¯t, well, I should just ept them and even embrace them. I can just call you first, after all.


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s wordsforted Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s heart a little. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but what she said acted like a panacea to his soul.


    -It kinda hurts my pride, but that¡¯s how life is, right? Actually, my pride getting wounded is the weird thing here, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not like our rtionship is at the stage where someone¡¯s pride will get hurt depending on who calls who first. Don¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    -That''s why I''ll try to be more understanding next time. This is what you''re like, anyway. Yes, I know. I know that you''re doing your best to amodate me into your life. In that case, I should try my best, too. Wouldn''t I be the viin of the story if I can''t even be more understanding and keep nagging you every time we talk on the phone?


    Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted out, <em>Don¡¯t you think that exact situation has happened way too many times already for you to say that now?</em>


    Thankfully, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s rational mind was fully back in control by now. It ably stopped those unthinkable words from leaping out of his mouth. It also helped him find something else to say.


    ¡°You will be more understanding¡­ Because it¡¯s me?¡±


    -Yes, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Being more understanding, is it¡­?¡±


    There was nothing remarkable about that notion. However, Kang Jin-Ho still felt strange emotions seeping into his heart from hearing Choi Yeon-Ha say that.


    ¡°You will understand me¡­?¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°...Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    -Did something happen?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just that¡­ You know what, it really is nothing.¡±


    -Hmm¡­?


    Yet another bout of stiff silence ensued. However, this particr silence felt differentpared to earlier ones. Rather than dissatisfaction, hints of worry could be felt from it.


    -...Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    -I don''t know what''s going on with you, and even if this thing is not something you can discuss with me, please know this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -Whatever you decide, I will believe in you.


    -Even if that decision leads to an even bigger problem, my stance will not change. I¡¯ll probablyugh at you and call you an idiot once, but let it slide eventually.


    ¡°...Even though the situation could be serious?¡±


    -Geez, you sure are a weird man, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    -I told you it¡¯ll be fine, so what¡¯s the problem? Just close your eyes and do it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -You know, I wanted to whine a lot today on the phone, but you sure threw a wrench into my n, didn''t you! Fine, I''ll call it a day here. However! When I call you again tomorrow, I''m gonna whine at you the whole day, so you better prepare yourself!


    ¡°N-no, hang on¡­¡±


    <em>Please don''t hang up. Not yet!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho froze on the spot. He¡­ wanted to talk to someone? He genuinely wanted to chat with someone, anyone, on the phone?


    This emotion was something he had never felt before.


    Until now, Kang Jin-Ho thought he was leaning against Choi Yeon-Ha, that he was relying on her. In fact, he thought both of them were leaning on each other for support. However, only now did he realize he had never actually leaned properly on anyone.


    Could Kang Jin-Ho really say he was leaning on someone if that person backed away but he remained upright without falling to the ground?


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t been leaning¡ªrelying¡ªon someone until now. No, he believed he should support anyone wishing to lean on him.


    He also believed he was connected to others, that he and they shared a bond. But this bond was actually nothing more than a one-sided rtionship where support constantly flowed in one direction.


    Only now did Kang Jin-Ho begin showing his back to other people around him¡­!


    ¡°Can we talk for a bit more¡­?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn¡¯t immediately say anything. She broke her silence only after what felt like an eternity.


    -You¡­ Something really happened to you, didn¡¯t it?


    -You want me toe to you?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -You want me to hop on a ne ande to Korea right now? Will that help?


    ¡°Huh? But how? Can you even do that?¡±


    -Just say yes or no, Mister Jin-Ho. Forget about my TV show and whatever, okay? I''m telling you, you worry about too many things. Like, you worry about my schedule, other people''s welfare, and even the stuff you do¡­ Your mind is filled with unnecessary stuff every day, wouldn''t you say? Humans can''t keep living that way, you know? Since you think about others so much, shouldn''t you have a moment for yourself and whine to your heart''s content? So, tell me yes or no. If it''s a yes, I''ll hop on a ne right now, TV show and whatnot be damned.


    ¡°...Will that be fine, though?¡±


    -Yes. You¡¯re worth the trouble, after all. At least, you have the right to demand that from me, you see? So, whine andin as much as you want, Mister Jin-Ho. I¡¯ll dly hear them all.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but chuckle gently. Hearing her say that was¡­ enough. Yes, it was enough for him.


    It was enough to know that someone was behind to catch him when his lonely steps got too heavy and difficult and he had no choice but to look back before falling.


    In the end, he had to walk alone on this journey. No one could really apany him. However¡­


    ¡°...Miss Yeon-Ha, thank you. I feel a little better now.¡±


    -What the hell! You think I¡¯m joking here, mister?! You know what! I¡¯ming, right now! You just wait for me wherever you are! Hey, Eun-Sol! Where are you! Go and get me a ne ticket to Korea, now! Hurry!


    ¡°H-hang on a sec, Miss Yeon-Ha! Please calm down!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was forced to y a delicate game of tug-of-war with Choi Yeon-Ha for a long while. Although pacifying a woman whose blood had rushed to her head and was about to embark on an international flight was a massive challenge, Kang Jin-Ho somehow seeded in his quest.


    ¡°Yes, I promise I''ll call you if something serious happens.¡±


    -No, that¡¯s not it, Mister Jin-Ho!


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s not?¡±


    -Don¡¯t just call me when the problem is serious, okay? Talk to me even if it¡¯s something trivial. If you are scared of saying something because of my reaction this time, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s another problem in itself?! Do you get what I¡¯m saying to you?


    ¡°Yes, I kinda do.¡±


    -Geez! You¡¯re so high-maintenance, you know that? Then again, that¡¯s what you¡¯re like, anyway. And I guess that¡¯s charming in a way, too.


    -I¡¯m gonna hang up now since it sounds like you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind. However, please don¡¯t forget about this one thing. And that is to do what you want, okay? Mister Jin-Ho, that is what I really want to see from you. Who¡¯s gonnain when you¡¯re simply whining a bit about your life? Besides, I¡¯m here to hear you out, so go ahead and flip a table or something. Okay?


    ¡°...Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely remember it.¡±


    -Okay! Then, good night.


    And with that, the eventful phone call came to an end.


    While holding the silent phone, Kang Jin-Ho stared at the skies again. He could still sense the warmth of the phone in his palm. The warmth from the electronics inside the device¡­


    And then¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the night sky for a long while before closing his eyes.


    <em>¡®Do what I want, is it...?¡¯</em>


    That was what Choi Yeon-Ha said. That he should just do what he wanted. And Park Yu-Min asked what Kang Jin-Ho really wanted to do in his life.


    He should really have only one answer for that. However, what was it? What was the life Kang Jin-Ho wanted?


    With his eyes closed, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind began picturing the face of a certain woman. A woman who had lived a remarkable life that Kang Jin-Ho could never dare imitate.


    That was why he respected her so much. That didn¡¯t mean he could understand her, though¡­


    The dying wish of that woman was like the bright North Star burning alone in the wide desert sky to act as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s waypoint.


    <em>¡°Jin-Ho, please be a man who can reach out first to other people in need.¡±</em>


    <em>¡®I haven¡¯t forgotten that promise, ma¡¯am.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had already made up his mind about that, anyway. He finally shoved aside the confusion making a mess of his mind and resumed his walk. His steps were a little lighter, just a little cheerier.


    It was as if¡­ His stalled life had resumed moving again.


    1. ''Gireogi appa'' is a Korean ng term denoting a man who works in Korea while his family stays in another country, usually an English-speaking one. Please refer to Wikipedia for more in-depth info. ?

 Chapter 781: Captured (1)

    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared a little weirdly at the closed doorway to her son''s room.


    Ever since his trip to China, Kang Jin-Ho seemed a little down, maybe a little too listless. His moppy attitude yed a big part in Baek Hyeon-Jeong trying harder to talk to her son even if her efforts came off as incessant nagging.


    But today, Kang Jin-Ho seemed a little¡­ better? He could be heard humming away in the shower. And his humming continued as he finished his shower and strode back to his room.


    <em>¡®He rarely acts like that, though¡­?¡¯</em>


    Still, her son looked happier, which in turn, improved Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯s mood as well.


    Soon, the doorway opened, and the fully dressed Kang Jin-Ho emerged outside.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong tilted her head. ¡°Are you going somewhere, son? Even though it¡¯s still early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±¡°Will you have some breakfast before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I only need to warm up your soup, so take a seat. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho took his seat by the dining table. Just as he began his waiting, Kang Eun-Yeong opened the door to her room and drowsily dragged herself out.


    ¡°Yan¡­¡± She grandly yawned while stretching her arms before spotting her older brother by the dining table. The corners of her lips curled up suspiciously. ¡°Oppa¡­? Going somewhere again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°Oh? And when will youe home this time?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, kid.¡±


    ¡°N-ng?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong subtly flinched at her older brother¡¯s unperturbed counterattack. She urgently shifted her attention to her mother for reinforcement, but Baek Hyeon-Jeong expertly ignored her daughter¡¯s gaze and headed to the kitchen.


    <em>¡®Huh? This is not how it¡¯s supposed to go down, though?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°Forget all that for now, and¡­ You,e sit over here.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I said, take a seat.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong instinctively realized something ominous was about to happen. Having sensed that the situation was not in her favor, the youngest of the Kang family got ready to flee, but¡­ Where could she even hide in this house?


    ¡°Over here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed to an empty chair on the other side of the dining table.


    Kang Eun-Yeong dragged herself toward the indicated chair while making the face of a young cow entering the abattoir. Once seated, she brought her knees to her chest, then while hugging them, Kang Eun-Yeong stared at her older brother with tearful puppy-dog eyes.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forged steel-like mind easily filtered out his little sister¡¯s underhanded tactic.


    ¡°So, Eun-Yeong. You said you were preparing a new album?¡±


    ¡°Yessir.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why your schedule is free these days?¡±


    ¡°Yessir. The touring season is also over, so I figured I¡¯d recharge my batteries by getting some rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Recharge, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head cocked ever-so-slightly to the side. ¡°Of course, people do need to recharge themselves sometimes. That much I ept.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right, oppa.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that applies to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°The act of recharging refers to a person recovering from their exhaustion. If we go even further than that, we could also say recharging your batteries involves the process of adding what you sorelyck. In that case¡­ Since when did lounging around hoovering up snacks nonstop qualify as recharging your batteries?¡±


    ¡°B-but, I wasn¡¯t just lounging around doing nothing, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°...Yessir. I was just lounging around sucking on my thumbs.¡±


    When Kang Eun-Yeong willingly waved the white g of surrender with her arms and even legs, Kang Jin-Ho kindly decided to consider her circumstances.


    ¡°I understand your desire to get some rest. However, due to the unique nature of your job, how you spend your 20s will decide what the rest of your career will look like. Or am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°I want you to remember your resolution when you first stepped on this road. If the ¡®you¡¯ back then saw you now, what would she say?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong pondered something for a bit, then replied unreservedly, ¡°A fat pig who got way too full of herself after getting a bit famous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was a bit harsh, wasn''t it? Until now, Kang Jin-Ho foolishly believed his little sister was still a kind, innocent little kid, but now¡­ The vague, baseless fantasy he held about Kang Eun-Yeong was utterly shattered into pieces before scattering on the floor.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum!¡± Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed, then wiped his mouth. ¡°In any case, you''ve lounged around long enough. Get back to training. No one said you can only resume training after releasing your music, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­ I shall do so, siiiir¡­¡± Kang Eun-Yeong spat out a lengthy groan.


    She swooped in to attack her prey, only to get punched several times in the gut before she could try anything. No wonder she felt like sinking deeply into the floor.


    ...And that was she couldn¡¯t help but go for another counterattack attempt.


    ¡°Anyways, oppa? Where are you going so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Eiii~, I¡¯m still your little sister, no? So¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Kang Eun-Yeong, his eyes unshakable, firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not going out to lounge around munching on snacks the whole day like you, after all.¡±


    The counterattack attempt was oh-so-easily deflected away. Baek Hyeon-Jeong smiled at the sight of her defeated daughter gloomily squatting by the corner before setting the bowl of soup on the dining table. ¡°Yes, Eun-Yeong. You did go overboard a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mom?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here, child. Haven¡¯t you been lounging around doing nothing for too long? As your mother, I trust you to know what you¡¯re doing, so I tried not to say anything. But it¡¯s getting a bit too much now. As a matter of fact, I can see your stomach bulging more and moretely.¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­?!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong hurriedly shielded her stomach with both of her trembling hands. ¡°T-this is nature¡¯s providence, you know?¡±


    ¡°As your mother, I¡¯m fine with it. I prefer you this way instead of looking like a skeleton with some skin on it. I¡¯m not sure how good it will be for your career, though.¡±


    ¡°...Mom, please just say you hate it.¡±


    Just as the argument reached a boiling point, the main bedroom¡¯s door opened, and Kang Yu-Hwan leisurely stepped outside and headed to the dining table. ¡°Mm? Everyone seems energetic this morning?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Father,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, son. It feels like ages since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That''s because I''ve got a lot on my tetely, you see?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kang Yu-Hwan slowly sat on an empty chair opposite Kang Jin-Ho before addressing his son again. ¡°And the stuff you''re doing¡­ They are worth your time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Definitely.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    While listening to this exchange, Kang Eun-Yeong''s cheeks puffed up. Unfortunately, she dared not say something snarky as the possibility of what Kang Jin-Ho might do in retaliation scared her.


    ¡°As long as you do your best, that¡¯s all that matters. Of course, I¡¯m a bit disappointed that my son doesn¡¯te to work in my cafe often enough, which has been steadily affecting our bottom line¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong unhappily snapped at her husband. ¡°How is that our son¡¯s fault! You should me the owner¡¯s ipetency!¡±


    Kang Yu-Hwan cautiously whispered to his son. ¡°This is why I''m always scared, son.¡±


    All Kang Jin-Ho could do was gently chuckle away.


    ¡°In any case, I know you¡¯re doing your best in whatever you¡¯re doing right now. I won¡¯t ask you what it is, but keep trying your best, son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho picked up his spoon. It felt like he was finally having a calm, peaceful meal for the first time in a long, long while.


    ***


    <em>Vrooooom!</em>


    What about this joyous sensation of the car surging forward after Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator, though?


    Just like the meal, this sensation of eleration was also something he hadn¡¯t felt in a while. He used to enjoy how his ¡®Zoom Zoom¡¯ swiftly responded to his inputs when he first got it, but now¡­ He had been taking it for granted, hadn¡¯t he?


    <em>¡®Humans¡­ tend to grow numb, don¡¯t they?¡¯</em>


    Things people used to think of as precious to them would be taken for granted from a certain moment on. This was why people found sticking to their resolutions so hard.


    Keep eating delicious food, and you''d grow sick and tired of it sooner rather thanter. Keep repeating doing something you enjoyed, and you''d eventually grow bored and disinterested in it. That was what humanity was like.


    Even if a man had a clear destination in mind and knew how to get there, continuously motivating himself and constantly charging ahead would still take some inhuman effort.


    That was why a man needed an asional reminder or two. While engraving that knowledge in his heart, Kang Jin-Ho stepped on the elerator.


    <em>VROOOOOM!</em>


    Just as the engine roared even louder¡­!


    ¡°Oopsie¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously took his foot off the pedal.


    Respecting the speed limit was <em>very</em> important to Kang Jin-Ho now. Didn''t his mother spit dragon mes from her mouth after receiving a speeding ticket in the mail? Which was generated by her son thoughtlessly breaking some of those all-too-important speed limits?


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong even threatened to sell Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s favorite ride to a second-hand toy shop if he ever broke the speed limit again. Of course, her angry response must have stemmed from the ce of motherly love as she probably didn¡¯t want to see her son get into a massive ident, but¡­


    <em>¡®Still, a second-hand toy shop, of all ces¡­?¡¯</em>


    If his Zoom Zoom had ears, it¡¯d shed mechanical tears of blood. To think his mother threatened to sell a supercar created by master Italian craftspeople to a toy shop, of all ces¡­!


    <em>¡®Then again, it kind of looks like a toy, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to respect the speed limit and cautiously drove the car up the mountain road leading to the Martial Assembly.


    <em>Vrooooom¡­</em>


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s red supercar didn''t head straight to the HQ but slipped into a side road instead. After traveling on it for a little bit longer, Kang Jin-Ho was greeted by the sight of ttened ground and structures of steel and concrete being raised up by an army of hard-hat-wearing workers.


    Kang Jin-Ho parked a car by the entrance to the construction site, then leisurely climbed outside. He didn''t have to walk too deeply into the construction site, though, as the site manager, Bak Sang-Cheol, hurriedly rushed toward him from a distance instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly at the site manager¡¯s flustered attitude.


    <em>¡®Looks like someone must¡¯ve said something weird to him.¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min must''ve done something because Bak Sang-Cheol''s attitude when speaking to Kang Jin-Ho had changed noticeablypared to the day before.


    ¡°Manager Bak. How are things looking? Any problems so far?¡±


    ¡°No problems at all, sir! Everything is going ording to the n!¡±


    ¡°I see. What about the manpower, though? Like, do you need additional workers?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡± Bak Sang-Cheol urgently shook his head. ¡°Having more people won''t help us at this stage, sir! Actually, having too many workers will only make the personnel management that much harder, and their jobs will ovep, as well. We''ve already assigned people tasks that best suit their abilities, so please trust us and leave everything to us!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was impressed by Bak Sang-Cheol asking him to trust him. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do that, then. Are the workers pulling their weight, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Everyone is physically strong, so that''s been a great help for us. Not just physical strength, but many of them seemed to have picked up quite a few skills from somewhere, so we''re notcking in the ''technician'' department, either.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded contemtively. As far as the intensity of the construction boom was concerned, China was obviously far more livelierpared to South Korea. Even if the demonic cultivators were specialized in cleaning off the scenes and the disposal of evidence, such jobs didn''t happen every day. Which meant many of these men had to throw themselves into the manualbor market to put food on their tables. Skills they had picked up in those ces were nowing in handy here.


    Even so¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho asked another question. ¡°When is the estimated time ofpletion?¡±


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been working 24 hours a day, it¡¯s still projected to end in half a year, sir.¡±


    ¡°Half a year¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and scratched his cheek. ¡°Is there another way to reduce the time even further?¡±


    Bak Sang-Cheol also sighed loudly. ¡°Unfortunately, no, sir. We''ve already reduced the time from the schedule as much as possible. We''re building too many residential houses at the same time. If I''m being honest, constructing apartment buildings with a total of a thousand units would''ve been quicker, but such structures are not viable in this type of terrain, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, building houses and letting people move in won¡¯t be the end of the story, sir. Having this many people will turn this ce into a town, so we gotta have proper roads and a functioning water supply, too. And that¡¯s not as easy as it sounds, sir¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir!¡±


    ¡°However, we won¡¯t be able to keep relying on this workforce forever, Manager Bak. Within one, no, two months, you will have to find other people to rece these guys.¡±


    ¡°I see. It should be possible to find enough recements within your time frame.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that. Well, then¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho bowed slightly, then turned around to leave, his eyes scanning the demonic cultivators diligently carrying construction material.


    <em>¡®They are too valuable to be wasted in this ce.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to dither about anymore. If his strength wasn¡¯t enough, he should just nurture everyone else until they were strong enough to help him. And these demonic cultivators were meant to y the most important role in the growth Kang Jin-Ho was thinking about.


    While heading to the Martial Assembly in his Zoom Zoom, Kang Jin-Ho''s brain was operating at a higher clock speed than usual.


    <em>¡®We most likely don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡¯</em>


    Even though the two sides signed a treaty, such a thing was nothing more than a piece of paper. Kang Jin-Ho knew better than anyone how often such treaties were ripped up in the pursuit of self-interest.


    What he should ce his faith in wasn''t the duration and signatures on the treaty but ''strength''. As long as Kang Jin-Ho''s side possessed considerable strength, the other party wouldn''t dare carelessly invade South Korea.


    <em>¡®Our method until now won¡¯t work.¡¯</em>


    That method was, of course, Kang Jin-Ho leading from the front and suitable enough people following from behind. Doing things that way would no longer suffice. Kang Jin-Ho had to learn another method to forcibly pull everyonegging behind somehow.


    The misfortune of the demonic cultivators was that they had to serve asb rats to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s learning process!


    While thinking about this and that, Kang Jin-Ho parked his car by the Assembly''s parking lot. He walked up to his office only for his steps to suddenlye to a halt.


    <em>¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯</em>


    It felt like things were lively inside his office. His office seemed to have be a lot rowdier recently for some reason, but themotion seemed especially more pronounced today.


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly pushed the door open to peek inside; then, a deep smile floated up on his face. ¡°Oh, you''re home already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! We¡¯re home, Assembly Master!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan smiled brightly while looking back at Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 782: Captured (2)

    Lining up on either side of the couches in the center of the office were the Demon mes, now no longer the hostages of the Crimson King''s faction.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and headed to the seat of honor. After Kang Jin-Hofortably settled down, Yi Myeong-Hwan immediately took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    Kang Jin-Ho epted the politely offered cigarette and mouthed it, prompting Yi Myeong-Hwan to light it up.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho leisurely puffed away before addressing the Demon mes. ¡°Good to see you guys back home. I''m sure you''ve gone through a lot to get here.¡±


    ¡°It''s not much to brag about, sir,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan while sheepishly scratching his head. What a cool thing to say if it wasing from a man who did go through hell toe home¡­ Unfortunately, Yi Myeong-Hwan really didn''t go through anything noteworthy.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Really? How?¡±


    ¡°The thing is¡­ I can remember that dude named Crimson King or whatever rampaging around in anger, sir. But I just cked out when he came after us.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t even fight back?¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ Were you expecting us to fight that monster? All we can do is behave ourselves and die, sir.¡±Kang Jin-Ho gently chuckled.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan also chuckled while continuing with his exnation. ¡°That¡¯s how we cked out, and we were already inside a hotel room by the time we woke up, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. And your bodies were fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Since we were totally unhurt, we even got nervous about it. In any case, we''ve been confined to that room ever since. We got nice food on time and plenty of hot and cold water, so there wasn''t much toin about¡­¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan gestured humorously while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Of course, sharing a room with these smelly bastards was hellish, so there was that, sir.¡±


    ¡°I hear you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again. He wasn¡¯t smiling for a show, either. Laughter wanted to break out regardless of what he did.


    He had no choice but to let these people¡­ go. But seeing them alive and being able to take seats before his eyes was lifting his mood to no end.


    <em>¡®I guess I¡¯m a greedy person.¡¯</em>


    It seemed he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to lose these people either. After chuckling gently at Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s joke, Kang Jin-Ho nodded back. ¡°Regardless of what, thank you. You guys did well.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. We haven¡¯t done anything at all.¡±


    ¡°You think you haven¡¯t done anything?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up, then stared into the eyes of every person sitting in the office. ¡°No. Thanks to you, I survived.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sure, it did look kind of uncool, but so what? I was able to keep my neck. For that alone, thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly bowed at the Demon mes.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was left speechless by this development. He never imagined Kang Jin-Ho''s head to bow to anyone like this. Yet, Kang Jin-Ho was bowing to not just any people but his own subordinates!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan gripped his knees tightly. Sure, he did expect to receive some kind of a reward. Well, he was human, so hoping for something was only natural. Achieving a meritorious deed in war should be rewarded appropriately, no?


    However, this development was well out of his expectations.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t do that, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan said, his voice almost verging on yelling from his fluster. ¡°This is really uncool, you know?¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his head and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We only did what we were supposed to do, you know? And that''s why we cultivated like crazy, too. Even if we had to bury our bones there¡­ We wouldn''t have med anyone, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. It seemed expressing his gratitude even more could be seen as an insult to them.


    ¡°By the way, sir? It seems someone was a bit disgruntled to see us alive and well.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Really? It couldn¡¯t be that bad, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, he was pouting and all, so¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled loudly while staring at each other. Lee Hyeon-Su must be swallowing dozens of heartburn tablets by now.


    ¡°In any case, get some well-deserved rest, everyone,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan and the rest of the Demon mes got up smartly. However, before they could leave, Kang Jin-Ho called out to Yi Myeong-Hwan first.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan spun around and stood at attention.


    Kang Jin-Ho grew somber and issued a new instruction. ¡°Rest up as quickly as you can. You all have a new job waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°How tough will it be, sir?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say it¡¯s child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you sure know how to work people to their bones.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to make that my specialty moving on.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded, then exited the Assembly Master¡¯s office.


    Kang Jin-Ho watched the closed doorway before slowly rubbing his face. One of therge burdens weighing down on his mind had been finally shrugged off.


    He wordlessly stared at the doorway for a long while before picking up his phone.


    ¡°...Tell Chang Min I want to see him.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Oh, my liege! This loyal retainer has answered your summons!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned, his cheeks subtly twitching. He turned his head to stare silently at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head while making the expression of a defeated man. ¡°It¡¯s unfixable, sir. I tried.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not the end of the world, it¡¯s not easy on our mental health either, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced while scratching his head. He told himself to make a n to change Chang Min¡¯s manner of speech before it was toote. ¡°In any case¡­ Take a seat, both of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Once everyone was seated, Kang Jin-Ho addressed Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°We need to strengthen our forces.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, we can¡¯t drag it out for long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The other side won¡¯t indefinitely wait for us, after all.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su spoke as if he had urately read Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What do you think, then? Will they stay... ¡®well-behaved¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Wishing for that is unrealistic. They probably won¡¯t do anything openly, but behind the scenes? It¡¯s safe to assume they will try all sorts of underhanded means. I¡¯ve already been making preparations to counter them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho organized his thoughts first before addressing Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How long do you think the other side will hold themselves back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll depend on the situation in China. Their decision not to go to war with us is solely based on the movements of the other Two Kings and their factions, after all. Depending on what happens in that standoff, things will rapidly change, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. And your prediction is¡­?¡±


    ¡°At the longest, two years to meet all the requirements. However, realistically speaking, we won¡¯t have more than half a year at most.¡±


    ¡°Half a year¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. That time frame was about the same as what he had been thinking. ¡°The ones with the definite possibility of powering up within half a year are from the demon cult.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded.


    He had already witnessed how much stronger the Demon mes had be in such a short time. Not utilizing this incredible resource would be an act of sheer lunacy. It¡¯s just that¡­


    ¡°But, Assembly Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t demonic cultivatione with side effects?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly replied. ¡°You be more violent, and your urges will get the better of you more often.¡±


    ¡°As bad as our Demon mes, sir?¡±


    ¡°No. The demon cult members will be at least twice as bad.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Then, what about keeping them under control¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be problematic, yes.¡± Kang Jin-Ho pensively replied.


    He had been thinking about this for a while. Side effects could be minimized if the cultivator receiving the proper, uncorrupted demonic cultivation from Kang Jin-Ho was a nk te. However, those Chinese demonic cultivators were already stained deeply by the trashy, iplete demonic cultivation. Even Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t sure what would happen.


    Obviously, he must try his best to minimize the undesirable side effects, but¡­ In the worst-case scenario, it might be better to not teach them any demonic arts at all.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°To get stronger faster, you need to take on a few risks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded again to indicate his agreement.


    To acquire something radical, one must go on a reckless adventure. Safely nurturing talents with as little risk as possible wouldn¡¯t have been a bad choice to make, but Kang Jin-Ho and Co. didn¡¯t have that luxury.


    In that case, they had to shoulder the risks whether they liked it or not!


    ¡°Assembly Master, we have many ways to approach this situation. What will you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stick with the method of me teaching a handful, then they go on to be instructors for the rest.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, even if we mobilize every demon cult elder, each one will have to teach way too many people, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of using the elders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rely on the Demon mes.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes quaked subtly just then. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t considered this option. Maybe this was the most logical way. However¡­


    ¡°Sir, would they be willing to ept this situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Demon mes cultivate using demonic arts, and they are undoubtedly much stronger than those riff-raffs. I''m sure they are on par with the demon cult''s elders, and with enough time, they should be strong enough to look down on the same elders. However¡­ In the end, they are outsiders. Koreans. Would the demon cult members willingly listen to them?¡±


    ¡°There are many ways to make them listen,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    That was all the persuasion necessary to make Lee Hyeon-Su ept this method. Since Kang Jin-Ho said so, that would be all.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not necessary to force everyone to obey. Having too many people is not good for us, after all. No, we will only ept those willing to obey. We need to be a bit pickier this time, then focus on their growth.¡±


    ¡°That direction seems like a good idea,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. However, he hesitated afterward, seemingly reluctant to continue.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed the hesitancy of his subordinate and quietly waited.


    A short whileter, Lee Hyeon-Su finally broke his silence. ¡°May I ask a question, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su briefly sucked in a deep breath, then cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, the Demon mes originally started cultivating orthodox martial path before switching to demonic arts, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they did. And?¡±


    ¡°Does that apply to everyone as well?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t follow. What do you mean by everyone?¡±


    ¡°I mean, well¡­ Does one''s martial realm or something else affect the chances, sir? That''s what I''d like to know. The Demon mes were originally at a low realm, and that''s why they could get stronger through demonic cultivation. However, would someone with a higher realm find it difficult to switch to demonic arts?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, the realms do affect your chances, sure.¡±


    ¡°...I thought as much.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned in slight disappointment, but his expression brightened almost instantly at what Kang Jin-Ho said next.


    ¡°However, nothing is stopping those experts from mastering demonic arts. They will see a satisfactory return on investment, too.¡±


    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m telling you it is,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Demonic cultivation methods are supposed to be provided to the cult believers. Don''t forget that the primary focus of a cult is to spread its faith.


    ¡°Imagine how big of a problem it would be if a cultivator from an orthodox path wants to join the cult but can''t learn demonic arts. That''s why most demonic arts are designed to supersede other cultivation methods.¡±


    That story didn¡¯t apply to all demonic arts, however. Unique, quirky demonic arts or those rated as the best of the best were never meant to be spread to others, after all.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to learn the demonic arts?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. ¡°No, sir. I think it''s pointless for me. Yes, I did consider attempting it earlier, but right now? I don''t think I''ll make any significant contribution to the overallbat strength of the organization, even after learning some demonic arts. And I''m already learning something else at the moment, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Then, why?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled slightly. ¡°It''s not me, but someone else expressed his wish to try his hand at the demonic arts.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. A high-level expert wanted to master demonic arts? But who could it be¡­? ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, master!¡±


    The office door was suddenly shoved open, and a huge figure entered the room, but then¡­!


    <em>BANG!</em>


    The huge figure¡¯s head mmed against the office¡¯s ceiling. The giant creakily lowered his head while frowning deeply. ¡°Why does the ceiling in this office have to be so low¡­?¡±


    <em>¡®No, it¡¯s you who¡¯s too big.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted that out due to how dazed he was. Eventually, he managed to mp his mouth shut before frowning slightly. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And you¡­ want to master demonic arts?¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Is there aw that says I can¡¯t?¡±


    Of course there was no suchw. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t see a reason why not, but shouldn''t Vator have plenty of reasons why he couldn''t?


    ¡°But, Vator, don¡¯t you detest demonic arts?¡±


    ¡°No. I detest the demonic cultivators, not the cultivation methods.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that the same thing, Kang Jin-Ho silently mulled to himself. He couldn¡¯t see how that was any different to the other.


    Vator¡¯s brows quivered as he spoke in his thunderous voice. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve acknowledged it.¡±


    ¡°Acknowledged what?¡±


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll never reach the Crimson King¡¯s realm in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I''ve always lived proudly as the Warrior of the Wild ins. I believed that even if it was not today, I would grow strong enough eventually to defeat anyone. However, it''s time that I acknowledge the truth. I''m no longer a young man, while the enemies are considerably powerful. I will not be able to forge ahead if I obstinately stick to my old ways. I''ll only remain as the defeated. Nothing more.¡±


    Vator¡¯s voice grew even louder like thunderps.


    ¡°If there is a way to break through, why should I hesitate? I shall master demonic arts if doing so can make me stronger! If severing my leg will grant me extra strength, I shall do so without hesitation! Now, give me an answer, master! Can I be even stronger!¡±


    Vator¡¯s eyes staring at Kang Jin-Ho burned fiercely. Anyone looking at the fire burning in those eyes would realize only the straightforward answers were permitted right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the big man before raising his voice. ¡°You¡­¡±


    His voice remained calm, resolute.


    ¡°...Will be stronger.¡±


    Vator¡¯srge mouth slowly cracked open to form a gentle smile.

 Chapter 783: Captured (3)

    Vator''s decision held a deeper, more significant meaning. In a way, it could also be the most urgent matter the Martial Assembly must deal with.


    By joining hands with the demon cult, the Martial Assembly finally managed to shore up its sorelyckingbat force. It now even had a chance to build up a solid reputation and expand its influence, as well. However, all the positives were also tainted by the arrival of a massive problem.


    In the past, the Assembly''s system was a few strong experts leading all the weaker members. However, joining hands with the demon cult meant it now faced a tough dilemma of too few experts over a certain realm of strengthpared to the number of people they needed to lead. It wasn''t merely the numbers but quality, too.


    ¡°What¡¯s more concerning is that¡­¡± Wiggins unhappily thumped on the whiteboard. ¡°Compared to the Crimson King¡¯s faction, we don¡¯t have enough big name experts!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°...Big name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Big names! Celebrities! Of course, I¡¯m not talking about someone like a famous actor but powerful experts renowned even in other factions. We simply do not have enough people like that in our ranks.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Lee Hyeon-Su raised his hand. ¡°But, we have our Assembly Master, yes?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my disciple. However, the Crimson King¡¯s faction has who?¡±Lee Hyeon-Su promptly mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°If the strength of the opposing generals is about the same, the victory or defeat will be decided by the quality of the soldiers under them. In that sense, what we have aplished so far is increasing the number of soldiers, but their quality remains utterly garbage!¡±


    ¡°That is why we¡­¡±


    ¡°No, hold on,¡± Wiggins abruptly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off when thetter tried to raise his objection. ¡°You can certainly train your soldiers. However! The mid-level officers are not so easy to nurture. Simply put, we need at least ten more experts on the level of Sir Vator to rival the Crimson King¡¯s faction.¡±


    ¡°...Ten?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in disbelief. ¡°At least ten, you say?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Wiggins firmly put his foot down. ¡°You are not thinking that we¡¯re on the same level as the Crimson King¡¯s faction just because of one lucky victory?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. Even then, are you saying the difference between us is that great?¡±


    The corners of Wiggins¡¯ lips slowly curled up. Even if Lee Hyeon-Su possessed a shockingly-shrewd head on his shoulders, he was still a frog stuck in a small well called South Korea.


    Wiggins resumed his briefing. ¡°We don''t even need to use the Crimson King''s faction as a yardstick. The Round Table would suffice in that regard. If the two organizations arepared, I can tell you right now that the Round Table doesn''t evene close to rivaling the Crimson King''s faction. Even though the Round Table boasts ten knights and one Master, and each knight possesses strength and skills equal to mine. Or, even exceed me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in disbelief. ¡°...Seriously?¡±


    Wiggins tutted. ¡°Why would I underestimate my own strength?¡±


    Everyone thought Wiggins wouldn''t have a reason to do that, so they didn''t bother to respond to his rhetorical question.


    ¡°But, master. Even if they are the knights of the Round Table, for all of them to be on your level is a bit¡­¡±


    Wiggins shook his head and corrected Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s assumption. ¡°Not just on my level, but exceeding it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Haven''t I told you previously that I''ve chosen the wrong tech tree? As I have not focused on either swordsmanship or magic, I can''t rival any of the other knights.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Master, that shouldn¡¯t matter as long as you¡¯re good at both, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure someone out there in this vast world is a genius excelling in both categories. Unfortunately, that isn''t me. I''m not a genius, so my skills are neither here nor there. Other knights are appreciably stronger than I am. I might hold some advantage through experience and sundry tricks in a duel, but the longer the fight drags on¡­ My odds of victory will fade to zero.¡±


    Wiggins fake-coughed to clear his throat, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°And you¡¯re making me say all these things with my own mouth. Thank you for that, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, master.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su awkwardly chuckled when Wiggin¡¯s nce quickly became a sharp re.


    ¡°In any case¡­!¡± Wiggins brought the conversation back to the situation at hand. ¡°What the Martial Assembly needs the most¡­ is the sturdier middle, my lord. No matter what, we need to reinforce this part.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed not as impressed, however. ¡°We all know that. However, knowing doesn¡¯t solve this problem, now does it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the problem we face.¡±


    ¡°And? Do we have a fix for it?¡±


    ¡°We can always attract outside talents to our cause, but I don''t believe it''s the correct way, my lord. The Assembly already has too many different ingredients mixed in. Adding more will only create a problemter on.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°In the end¡­ We must nurture experts on our own.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I see. Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Wiggins lightly snapped his fingers. ¡°You need to get stronger. If you don¡¯t, we all die.¡±


    ¡°How straightforward,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then got up from the couch.


    ***


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wasn¡¯t sure if calling his current emotion ¡®pride¡¯ was correct. Whatever it was, though, he certainly was feeling buoyedtely.


    ¡°Oii, Yi Myeong-Hwan! I heard about what you did, man!¡±


    ¡°You did good, dudes! It must¡¯ve been hell!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! I should¡¯ve gone there instead!¡±


    The story of Yi Myeong-Hwan and his chums risking their lives to save Kang Jin-Ho had already spread to all corners of the Assembly. In a way, such a story could harm the prestige of the Assembly Master, but neither Kang Jin-Ho nor Lee Hyeon-Su was the type to restrict the flow of information, so they didn''t even bother.


    Worried about saving face? Then don''t do anything that might potentially risk it in the first ce¡ªat least, that was the viewpoint of those two men.


    Thanks to their approach, or theck thereof, the tale of the Demon mes'' feats in China had taken a life of its own and quickly morphed into something else, which had been heavily seasoned by fantasy and unnecessary drama.


    No wonder vigorous praise and weing flooded Yi Myeong-Hwan''s way!


    ¡°Wee back, man! Good to have you back!¡±


    ¡°You sure suckered them good, dude! Those overbearing Crimson King¡¯s faction bastards, they must be kicking themselves in their sleep!¡±


    ¡°Kuh~! I never thought I''d be so damn happy to see your handsome mug.¡±


    Obviously, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew he must remain calm. Keep a cool head and all that. However, humanity was never designed to be like that. How could a man stay grounded when all the people around him kissed his butt and filled his head with nothing but hot air?


    Even though Yi Myeong-Hwan was pretending to be calm and collected, his head was waaay up in the clouds.


    ¡°Hey, Yi Myeong-Hwan! With this, the Assembly Master will trust you even more, wouldn''t you say! You''ve probably gotten yourself a cushy job already, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m so jealous of you, man. Don¡¯t forget about me when you¡¯re at the top, okay?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled ¡®magnanimously¡¯ and dismissively shook his hand, but his mind was already looking thirty years into the future.


    <em>¡®Well, why not? Nothing is stopping me.''</em>


    Harboring such a dream would''ve been considered oundish not too long ago, but Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun stepping aside from the Assembly Master position changed the culture within the Martial Assembly. Now, only one''s abilities mattered in this ce.


    In the past, the act of mastering demonic arts alone would¡¯vepletely blocked Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s career path, but now? With enough skills, he could rapidly rise through the ranks.


    What if he rose to the top, though? And then, rose some more?


    <em>¡®Yup, I don''t see why I can''t do it!''</em>


    The Martial Assembly surely couldn''t stay under Kang Jin-Ho''s leadership for eternity. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho could decide to stay as the Assembly Master till his dying breath if that was what he wished for, but¡­ From what Yi Myeong-Hwan could tell, Kang Jin-Ho was not the type to do that.


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to instinctively loathe the idea of getting tied up by something. So, when the ¡®right¡¯ timees, Kang Jin-Ho would most likely announce his retirement and wash his hands clean of the Assembly.


    When that happened¡­ Who would be the next Assembly Master?


    Of course, there were plenty of candidates. The outlook would obviously remain fluid depending on the situation at the time. Even so, what was stopping Yi Myeong-Hwan from entering the list of the likely candidates?


    The corners of Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s lips subtly curled up. He had never, ever entertained such a thought before, but when he thought about it some more¡­ Wasn¡¯t he racing on the path to sess right now? Not only was he a part of the Assembly Master¡¯s personal guards, but he was basically the captain of the guards, too!


    Although his position wasn¡¯t official or anything, shouldn¡¯t it be considered as one if everyone acknowledged it?


    <em>¡®No, no, no. Calm down first.¡¯</em>


    All he did was take the first step, and that was about it. Kang Jin-Ho probably had no time of day for idiots who worked themselves up for no good reason. In times like this, Yi Myeong-Hwan must stay calm.


    At least one thing was for certain; Yi Myeong-Hwan now had a clear goal he should work toward. And that was¡­ the future Assembly Master!


    The road to that destination must be incredibly rough and filled with hardship. However, Yi Myeong-Hwan still took heart in the fact that he was in the running to be the future Assembly Master.


    <em>¡®Besides, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anything to offer.¡¯</em>


    Every person leading the Assembly from the front was frighteninglypetent. Such was theirpetency that Yi Myeong-Hwan would never match up to them in this lifetime. However, they all possessed one fatal w. And that was¡­


    They were all outsiders.


    Whether it was Wiggins or Vator, or even Lee Hyeon-Su¡­ All of them were brought in by Kang Jin-Ho from the outside. Yes, no one would deny how skilled andpetent they were. And no one would argue how invaluable their presence was to the Assembly.


    Even so, the number of people not all that happy about the Martial Assembly''s leadership almost exclusively consisting of no pure-bred Assembly members must be quite high.


    For now, these people would keep their thoughts to themselves, but when the time to select the next Assembly Masteres¡­! The voices moring for a ¡®home-grown¡¯ Assembly Master should grow louder. Especially when the sense of crisis had be heightened after the demon cult had joined the Assembly!


    <em>¡®Many things can change by then.¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s steps remained airy.


    That story was still many years into the future. Besides, Yi Myeong-Hwan shouldn''t be wishing for Kang Jin-Ho to run out of energy and resign from the Assembly Master position. No, he should wait until Kang Jin-Ho got bored of the position and willingly stepped aside.


    In that case, what should Yi Myeong-Hwan do until then?


    That was simple enough. He should just shut up and do as told.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shrugged his shoulders after his thoughts reached that far, then entered the training hall.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had done something amazing. Even so, he was on a path to sess. That much was certain. As long as Yi Myeong-Hwan stayed out of trouble and did his job to the best of his abilities, he¡¯d eventually get his chance. For sure!


    His steps taking him into the training hall were full of energy. After being coincidentally noticed by Kang Jin-Ho, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s life experienced extreme changes. With a little more effort, that already-changed life would be even better!


    As a confident smirk spread on his face, Yi Myeong-Hwan opened the door and stepped through it. ¡°What a great morning this¡­¡±


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    Somethingrge suddenly flew right past him and got buried deep into the wall next to him.


    ¡°...Well, not anymore,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered while cautiously turning his head to look. <em>¡®Is that a person?¡¯</em>


    Wasn¡¯t this scene only possible in a cartoon¡­?


    A person was ¡®nailed¡¯ to the wall next to the doorway. Yes, nailed. Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t think of another word that better described the state of this person.


    Which was understandable, when the person in question was buried up to his waist in the wall, with only his stiff legs dangling outside in the air!


    <em>¡®What the hell? Am I still asleep or something?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked. His life, which smelled full of roses until a few seconds ago, was suddenly enveloped in the powerful stench of something rotting away.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s tilted head slowly returned to the front. Just who was responsible for this frightening scene?


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s eyes opened a little wider.


    <em>¡®What the hell? What is he doing here?''</em>


    Many people could be found inside the training hall, but only one person seemed like the culprit for creating this spectacle. As a matter of fact, anyone with eyes would¡¯ve thought the same as Yi Myeong-Hwan!


    Especially when looking at his head almost touching the ceiling¡­ Especially when looking at the uniquely imposing physique that stood out like a swan among crows¡­!


    Absolutely everyone would¡¯ve agreed with Yi Myeong-Hwan!


    <em>¡®S-Sir Vator?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s head slowly creaked to the side to scan his surroundings. First of all, why was Vator here? And secondly, why was that fool nailed to the wall like¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯re having the time of your lives, is that it!¡± Vator¡¯s roared loudly.


    His voice echoed like a thunderp inside the training hall. Even though he didn¡¯t sound all that hostile, the atmosphere in the training hall rapidly changed to resemble a scene from a horror movie!


    ¡°My master¡­ Oops. I mean the Assembly Master said he''de and guide you all personally, yet you''re here, twiddling your thumbs and doing nothing!¡±


    Veins were clearly visible on Vator''s forehead. Only then did Yi Myeong-Hwan guess what was going on in this ce. He also correctly guessed what was the fate in store for him¡­ And for everyone else!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡± Vator sucked in a deep breath, then red at everyone, his eyes dangerously flickering. ¡°Yes, our Assembly Master respects people¡¯s autonomy. Their liberty.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan reflexively nodded in agreement.


    ¡°...However, I¡¯m not like that,¡± said Vator, his torso muscles starting to writhe menacingly. Even though fabric hid those muscles¡­ Yi Myeong-Hwan could clearly see all the movements.


    ¡°From today onward, I shall rip out and fix that rotten mindset for good! Yes, I shall re-mold you into proper martial artists worth your salt! Do you understand me, you bunch of stinking trash!¡±


    A content smile gently spread on Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s lips.


    A future Assembly Master? As long as he kept his head down and worked hard?


    <em>¡®Gimme a f*cking break!¡¯</em>


    The dream was cruelly cut short as uncaring reality pounced ruthlessly at Yi Myeong-Hwan.

 Chapter 784: Captured (4)

    Where did humans usually get their confidence from? Most of the time, it''d be from one of the two ways.


    One, when they were acknowledged by others. Or when they had achieved something significant.


    Humans never were objective creatures, especially when it came to themselves. Seeing themselves in an objective light was never going to happen. Even if they thought they did, some form of ¡®correction¡¯ would still be added to this so-called objective self-evaluation.


    Didn¡¯t men usually stand before the mirror and dere, <em>¡®Yes, I¡¯m also a bit of a hot stuff,¡¯ </em>at their own reflection? No one would admit to being a squid''s cousin, even if that was what everyone viewed them as!


    Everyone always viewed themselves through the rose-tinted filter, after all.


    That was why other people¡¯s evaluation was crucial if you wanted to know where you stood in the world. What if the people around you kept praising you? Saying you were amazing and all that? And the number of people saying that was a lot?


    You would naturally grow confident about yourself.


    Some people would try to express how confident they were. Meanwhile, some others would try to mask their confidence with awkward chuckles. Regardless of how they chose to respond, though, humans would be overflowing with confidence by that point in time.


    What about the second option of aplishing a feat that no one could belittle, then? After all, there was no room for ¡®emotions¡¯ in something as objective as aplishments, now was there?Even if you detested someone and wanted to belittle them, you couldn''t do the same to their noteworthy aplishments. Something objectively noteworthy was still noteworthy regardless of what you felt, after all!


    A person would naturally grow confident without other people''s acknowledgment by having achieved grand feats they could proudly trot out at any given moment.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan recently met both of these conditions. People around him had acknowledged him, which included the Assembly Master, too. Even Lee Hyeon-Su, who could be seen as the strictest and hardest to please in the Assembly, trusted Yi Myeong-Hwan enough to assign important tasks.


    No one in the entire history of the Martial Assembly would have received as much acknowledgment in such a short time as Yi Myeong-Hwan had. Better still, his aplishment was nothing to scoff at, either.


    One could aplish many feats for the Martial Assembly. For instance, expanding the organization¡¯s business and directly improving the bottom line would be seen as an invaluable contribution. Training like there¡¯s no tomorrow and improving your strength would also be seen as a contribution.


    However, none of these contributions were as significant as rescuing the Assembly Master from the clutches of death.


    Such a feat would still be seen as awesome and praiseworthy even if the rescued person was someone ordinary. But Yi Myeong-Hwan had rescued none other than Kang Jin-Ho! Now that was one heck of an aplishment, alright.


    So, Yi Myeong-Hwan was acknowledged by everyone and had an awesome aplishment to back him up, too. It would only be natural for his confidence to soar through the heavens. And it¡¯d be well-justified, too.


    No one in the Assembly was in a position to rebuke Yi Myeong-Hwan for being too confident. After all, he passed the difficult test to be Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s disciple. And not long afterward, he aplished many majorbat-rted feats.


    Not only was Yi Myeong-Hwan the leader of the violent Demon mes, but he had already aplished enough feats and contributions by now, too. With such history, not many would be dissatisfied by the sight of Yi Myeong-Hwan strutting around like a big shot.


    That should¡¯ve been the story. Yes, that was how Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s situation should have yed out, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not like that,¡± said Vator in a menacing growl.


    <em>¡®Uh¡­ I haven¡¯t said a single thing, though?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s head was filled with so many colorful thoughts while staring at Vator¡¯s face mere inches away from his. One of them was¡­


    Did Vator¡¯s head look big because it was so close? Or was it simply as gigantic as Yi Myeong-Hwan previously thought? It was most likely thetter. Otherwise, how was he supposed to exin the humongous size of the fist grabbing Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s cors?


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan?¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Vator''s face began distorting. The bit between his nose and upper lip tightened ever so slightly as his eyes shifted lower. Meanwhile, his cheekbones rose up. Usually, this kind of facial expression would bebeled as a ''scowl.''


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t call Vator''s expression a scowl at all. That was because he was having an epiphany about human expressions right now. His sudden realization told him that the description of an expression would change depending on the creature. Could he say a lion scowling its face¡­ was merely scowling?


    Probably not.


    A facial expression that should''ve been nothing too rming suddenly became a threat more frightening than anything in this world when Vator made it. Thanks to the close proximity of this threat, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt his family jewels tighten instinctively. If it hadn''t¡­ Something could have leaked a little downstairs!


    ¡°I see how you¡¯ve be so full of yourself,¡± said Vator.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan ever so carefully shifted his gaze to the side. That prompted the gently smiling Zhang Dajing standing next to Vator to kindly offer his trantion services free of charge.


    <em>¡®Yup, I hate that f*cker more than Sir Vator!¡¯</em>


    The contents of his words shed so much with how ''kind'' Zhang Dajing sounded. It was as if a professional-but-soothing subway announcer dered, <em>''Any and all motherf*ckers daring to get a free ride would be hunted down, and their skulls will be split open!''</em> over the subway speakers.


    ¡°A bunch of weaklings dare to ck off like mutts on a hot Summer¡¯s day just because you¡¯ve done something nice for a change?! With such risible mindsets, you wish to receive my master¡¯s guidance! You arrogant bastards!¡±


    As he listened to the real-time trantion, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. It seemed one more truth had been revealed today.


    <em>¡®What was that about mastering demonic arts worsening your violent tendencies?¡¯</em>


    What a load of crap that was!


    Over a hundred demonic cultivators were present in this ce, yet not a single one dared to reveal their ''violent tendencies'' right now! Then again, they were confronted by the ''cure'' that could fix the inability to control one''s rage, so their calm behavior could be more or less exined away.


    In that sense, Vator was a truly skillful doctor.


    The Demon mes had been pleading for help as their blood boiled in rage, and their urges to murder nearly overwhelmed them from even the most trivial things. However, look at them now! They were all behaving exceptionally well, with their eyes sparkling brightly, like a bunch of kindergartners!


    Even the freshest recruits spending their first day in their assigned military bases wouldn''t be as stiff and disciplined as these folks!


    In that regard, Vator indeed was a gifted doctor worthy of a ce among history''s greatest. However, if Yi Myeong-Hwan were to point out a slight problem with this scene, that would be¡­


    <em>¡®Our dear doctor is giving us an excessive cure for some reason!¡¯</em>


    Even though patients had no time to express their rage (they probably wouldn''t have dared to, anyway), many of them still received the Vator-special ''preventive'' care and got drilled into a wall. As a result, they would surely be wonderful patients who considered three hundred and twenty times first before losing their temper in the future, which should be a positive, but¡­


    What would be a correctparison for this situation? It was like watching a treatment that involved deliberately breaking human bones and then mending them so they could be even stronger than before. Why? Well, those bones were bound to break sooner orter, anyway! So, why not do it now?


    At least the end result should be spectacr, no?!


    ¡°You dare look away?¡± Vator growled even louder.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s gaze hurriedly returned to the front, at Vator''s face. It seemed his balls had been recast in solid steel recently. Who did he think was holding him by his cors, anyway? How did he allow himself to get distracted like this?!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan focused his entire being on Vator.


    ¡°You are supposed to be my master¡¯s¡­ No, the Assembly Master¡¯s personal guards! In other words, your role is to protect the Assembly Master from right by his side! But now¡­ You weaklings are supposed to protect him?¡±


    <em>¡®Yes, sir. Even I find that notion hrious, sir!''</em>


    A dragon receiving protection from eels would''ve sounded more realistic than this situation. The Demon mes were ''personal guards'' in name only, as they were no better than Kang Jin-Ho''s gophers at the moment.


    Vator continued to growl away. ¡°How dare you skimp on training as if you''re all some hotshot who has achieved something important?!¡±


    Hotshots? As in¡­ full of confidence?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan suddenly remembered when he was overflowing with confidence. It seemed like a lifetime ago, back when he was stepping through that doorway. Or was it just before that? In any case!


    Back then, even Yi Myeong-Hwan felt just a tiny bit confident about himself. But the threshing tool named Vator made sure to beat all semnce of confidence out of Yi Myeong-Hwan in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°However, Ie to you with joyous news,¡± said Vator, a suspicious smirk spreading on his face. ¡°You''re the Assembly Master''s personal guards. In other words, your job is to assist the Assembly Master from his side. However, only one person in the entire Martial Assembly fits that description perfectly. Who do you think that is?¡±


    <em>¡®Yessir. I can definitely think of a name. I have to say, though, I¡¯ve never wished to be wrong this badly in my life, sir!¡¯</em>


    ¡°It is¡­ none other than me!¡± Vator roared loudly.


    ...And Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s expression became even more cramped.


    <em>¡®Yup, I was on the money, then. Goddamn it.¡¯</em>


    ¡°Now, rejoice! You stinking pile of trash! From today on, I shall take over your management and turn you into proper warriors!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan broke into fearful shivers before urgently raising his voice. ¡°S-Sir Vator!¡±


    Vator red back. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°S-sir, don¡¯t you already have disciples you teach? But you also want to teach us as well?¡±


    ¡°I never said I¡¯d teach you.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Vator loudly tutted. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to teach you anything. I merely said I¡¯d turn you trash into proper warriors! I will rip out the rotten mindset stinking up your brain and cleanse you from top to bottom!¡±


    <em>Hah. Haha. Hahaha¡­</em>


    Something had definitely gone wrong here, it seemed.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t process this situation. At all. Why did Vator invade this sanctum and mercilessly thresh them like this? Even if the big man enjoyed absolute and unquestionable authority within the Martial Assembly, weren¡¯t the Demon mes Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s exclusive personal guards? His people?


    Even Vator shouldn¡¯t have the right to do this!


    <em>¡®At least, that¡¯s the theory, but¡­¡¯</em>


    Unfortunately for the Demon mes, the protection of thew was far away, while the threatening fist was right in front of their faces!


    Voicing his grievances now would mean he might not have any teeth left after all was said and done! Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t get over his desire to chew delicious steak with his own teeth.


    ¡°Now, repeat after me! I''m trash!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m trash!¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trash!¡±


    Vator smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Good! Do not forget that mindset. To you bunch of trash, my master¡¯s cultivation technique is too much of a luxury. Nothing is as disgusting as lucky bastards mastering cultivation they don¡¯t deserve and strutting around as if they own the world! I only acknowledge those who put in the requisite effort to be stronger. Those who are too arrogant for their own good will pay the price. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Just as tears of sorrow were about to flood out of everyone¡¯s eyes¡­!


    <em>Creaaak¡­</em>


    The door slowly opened to reveal an unmistakable visage of their potential savior.


    ¡°A-Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°My liege!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Big broooo!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nearly blurted out in anger at thatst call.


    <em>¡®Who the hell is your big bro?! Which bastard failed to read the damn room?!¡¯</em>


    The Demon mes stared at Kang Jin-Ho like a kid being bullied by the local hooligans who spotted their father coincidentally walking past the scene of the crime. Their gazes were filled with heart-wrenching sorrow and anticipation.


    If it was Kang Jin-Ho, he''d surely say some stern words to Vator for going overboard. And sure enough¡­!


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Since someone famous for not showing a lot of emotions on his face frowned like that, didn¡¯t it indicate he was rather unhappy with what he could see? Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t help but high-five himself in his mind.


    The stiff-faced Kang Jin-Ho took in the sight of the poor people still buried in the wall, the Demon mes fearfully standing at attention like statues, and Yi Myeong-Hwan captured in Vator''srge mitts before locking his gaze on Vator.


    <em>¡®We¡¯re saved!¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''splexion quickly regained its lost color. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho bow his head to express his thanks not long ago? There was no freaking way he''d sit back and watch Yi Myeong-Hwan being manhandled this way!


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice. ¡°Vator?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I see that some people are still standing.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to deal with this situation?¡±


    ¡°...It seems I was being too soft in my approach. Master, if you give me one more chance¡­!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s jaw nearly fell.


    <em>¡®What the f*ck¡­? Why is this conversation heading that way?¡¯</em>


    Unable to process this super-rapid change in the situation, Yi Myeong-Hwan beganshing out¡­ Actually, never mindshing out, the only thing he <em>could</em> do within Vator''s grip was urgently look around for help.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°I shall return a littleter. I want you to finish everything by then.¡±


    ¡°Understood, master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho expertly slid rearward to retreat beyond the doorway. Yi Myeong-Hwan reflexively reached out to his Assembly Master Moonwalking out of the training hall.


    <em>Creaaak¡­!</em>


    Too bad, the door couldn''t care less about their plight and closed shut without mercy. That was when Yi Myeong-Hwan was afforded a brief glimpse of something. Before the door was fully closed, he saw Kang Jin-Ho looking back at him¡­ while smirking!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While Yi Myeong-Hwan wordlessly stared at the firmly shut doorway, Vator began gritting his teeth loudly. ¡°It seems I was being toox in my ways, gentlemen! Our Assembly Master wishes for an even more robust set of changes!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°First order of business! I shall personally show you what your current strength amounts to. Now¡­ learn the truth with your body and soul!¡±


    <em>Uhm, Sir Vator? Isn¡¯t that basically the same as you beating us up?</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to ask. He was dying to ask, yet couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    After all, he was already flying through the air while spinning dizzily around by then. The only thing he could do now was clench his teeth to avoid biting his tongue when gravity inevitably pulled him down mercilessly to the hard, cold floor.


    <em>¡®Right, I forgot. That damn Assembly Master of ours is also a demonic cultivator, isn¡¯t he!¡¯</em>


    The reward for his loyalty, for being ready to throw his life away¡­ mmed into his face with white-hot ferocity he couldn''t handle. Yi Myeong-Hwan''s tears containing his sorrow left lengthy trails in the air before scattering away into the ether.

 Chapter 785: Captured (5)

    too clear to us who the assistant should be, my lord. You see, the qualification for this assistant must be¡­ No preconceived notions about different martial arts, and his realm must be high enough to create a new cultivation method if he wants to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, the assistant must work closely with Director Bang, so it¡¯d be a plus to have someone well acquainted with him. To summarize, this assistant must be strong enough to create new martial arts but also¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    As long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, they should be able to figure the answer out from all the clues Wiggins left behind. And Kang Jin-Ho was not an idiot.


    He pointed to himself while frowning slightly. ¡°...It¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡± Wiggins¡¯ face brightened, and he tried to apud¡­ Only to pout while lowering his hand. ¡°Kuh-hum. I hope my prosthetic arm arrives soon¡­! In any case, quite excellent, my lord. You¡¯ve perfectly read my mind.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. Only a kindergartner would¡¯ve failed to get the hint. He frowned and made his unwillingness known. ¡°Why should I even do that?¡±


    ¡°There are three reasons, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su immediately started exining, ¡°Firstly, because you''re the only person who can do it, sir. Secondly, we urgently need to settle the sense of loss, the deprivation, felt by the established martial artists of the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group. And a new cultivation method opening the path to even greater strength could be the ticket for that. Finally, the third reason. And this is the most crucial one, Assembly Master.¡±Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°And what will that be?¡±


    ¡°This cultivation method will be your gift to the Assembly, sir. Here¡¯s the best chance to stop others fromining even if you freeze everyone¡¯s wages for the next ten years.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    This guy, he¡­ He was truly vile!


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t joking. He was dead serious! Even though the Assembly''s finances should be healthier than ever¡­!


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t understand why this guy was so obsessed about money like this. Did the god of avarice sneak into the empty hole where Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s heart should be?


    ¡°That is why! Assembly Master! Please consider!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord! Please decide!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly turned his head and stared at the distant skies above.


    <em>¡°Sir. I beg your forgiveness for bringing you news of such ill nature. Groups of enemies dared to sully the cult''s territory with their dirty feet. I''m fully aware of how shameful it is to request your great and all-conquering strength for something so minor, but¡­ To minimize losses to the cult, we must beg you for your unparalleled strength once more. I shall repent this sin thousands, nay, millions of times. But I beg of you not to ignore this old man''s ardent pleading.¡±</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly.


    <em>¡®You really were an angelpared to these people, Azure Demon.¡¯</em>


    Azure Demon back then trembled like a sinner before God, even though all he did was plead with Kang Jin-Ho to step up once more and stop the invasion of the orthodox faction''s great army.


    Now that Kang Jin-Ho had the time to look back, he realized how considerate Azure Demon had been toward him.


    ...And now, Kang Jin-Ho was getting his just desserts for all the things he did to Azure Demon!


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master? Pretty please? Sir~?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut and groaned. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You made the correct choice, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Yeees!¡±


    Even though he was now living in modern-day South Korea, Kang Jin-Ho still found himself paying for the sins hemitted way back in ancient Zhongyuan.

 Chapter 786: Conceiving (1)

    ¡°...What brings you here, Assembly Master?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cheeks twitched ever so slightly after he took in Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s sorry-looking appearance. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can tell. I¡¯m in the middle of my research.¡±


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho knew that. Even so¡­!


    ¡°What are all these?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while scanning Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s office.


    Bang Jin-Hun shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As you can see¡­ They are secret manuals.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Mm¡­¡±


    Old tomes of varying sizes and conditions were strewn about everywhere in the office. The dusty, moldy smelling from these books,bined with the odor of ink, mercilessly stabbed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s olfactory senses.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°...Are those bamboo and wooden slips?¡±[1]¡°Yes, sir. Some people must¡¯ve thought they were preserving antiques or something, because they have been keeping their secret manuals as-is. How nice it would¡¯ve been if only they had copied it onto something more modern before sending it over¡­ Tsk.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could spot actual bamboo slips with ancient letters inked on the surface in this office, too. With how things were, maybe he had stumbled inside a museum by ident?


    ¡°...And you were reading these until now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho incredulously asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I was thinking of copying all these texts to a word processor, but it¡¯s¡­ How should I say it? Not as easy as I hoped?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why not?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun intensely stared at Kang Jin-Ho before breaking his silence. ¡°Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fluent in Chinese, yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you can type in Chinese, though?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do it. Well, how could he? That was something only the Chinese could do.


    ¡°After typing each and every word and converting it into Hanja¡­ I think I¡¯ve finally reached the state of the famed sage mode, Assembly Master. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was trying to conceive a new martial art or ving away as a badly-paid trantor, you see? So, I decided I¡¯d just rely on my naked eyes. It¡¯s not like things will change for the better just because I¡¯ve transferred everything toputer files, anyway¡­¡±


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho fully sympathized with Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s stance. He¡¯d have reached the same decision eventually while doing this thankless job, too!


    What Kang Jin-Ho found ¡®odd¡¯ in this situation wasn¡¯t that, though!


    ¡°...I see. But what¡¯s up with your attire, Director Bang?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze was firmly fixed on Bang Jin-Hun''s choice of duds. Unlike his usual clothes, Bang Jin-Hun was fully kitted out in Hanbok, the traditional Korean attire. The problem with this get-up was that¡­


    Well, since Bang Jin-Hun had a well-developed physique, which was topped off by his thuggish countenance, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but think that he was staring at a well-dressed bandit!


    Bang Jin-Hun sheepishly exined himself. ¡°I, uh, got this strangely insistent feeling that I should put on the appropriate attire for the asion, you see¡­?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head, his expression stupefied.


    <em>¡®This dude is not normal in the head, either¡­¡¯</em>


    Was Kang Jin-Ho''s surroundings only popted by weirdos? Or did Kang Jin-Ho subconsciously only pick weirdos to surround himself with? He couldn''t figure this mystery out. However, what was the point? The end result would not change, anyway!


    Kang Jin-Ho was dropping by at Bang Jin-Hun''s office today to see what the situation was like before lending his assistance in this venture. And just one look was enough for him to know everything there was to know!


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. ¡°So? How is it going?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m dying here, sir.¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned painfully and held his head. He must¡¯ve thought that was a gesture of a man in deep agony, but he still looked like a mountain bandit who failed to catch a juicy prey just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to get this done since it needs to be done, you know? But it¡¯s just not working out for some reason, Assembly Master. I think I¡¯ve bitten off more than I can chew.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He was not in the least surprised by that confession.


    Conceiving and creating martial arts was an extraordinary challenge. If such an endeavor was easy, every random Tom, Dick, and Harry would¡¯ve invented their own styles instead of getting beaten up by entric masters and taken to the cleaners by their sects in the pursuit of the so-called Dao.


    Even those who had mastered what their school of martial arts had to offer couldn¡¯t produce their own unique martial art that exceeded the best their sect could offer.


    As an example¡­ Shaolin¡¯s history was over a thousand years long, but not a single monk imed to have created a cultivation technique that transcended what Bodhidharma had cooked up. And it was true that no martial art surpassing Bodhidharma¡¯s Yijin Jing had appeared until now.


    ¡°What brings you here, though?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m going to help you.¡±


    That was when Bang Jin-Hun furrowed his brows to indicate how unfair and bitter the world was before scanning Kang Jin-Ho from top to bottom.


    <em>¡®Stop looking at me that way, will you?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when Bang Jin-Hun used nothing but the light in his eyes to say, <em>¡®Did this dude fall out of his bed this morning and hit his head? What bullsh*t is he yapping on about now?¡¯</em>


    ¡°Assembly Master, listen.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I''m really grateful for your sentiments. My head was about to blow up from all this workload, you know? But I feel recharged knowing that you want to help. It''s just that, uh, this job isn''t something you can help me with.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grew <em>very</em> serious as he sat up straight in his chair.


    ¡°The martial path you pursue is different from what I¡­ No, what the Martial Assembly wishes to pursue, you see? Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I¡¯m not rejecting your cultivation methods or anything like that. It¡¯s just the difference in the¡­ direction we must choose. If I wanted your help, I would¡¯ve requested you to lend me a suitable demonic cultivation method by now.


    ¡°However, demonic arts can¡¯t help with what I¡¯m doing, Assembly Master. This is about creating the Martial Assembly¡¯s martial arts. That¡¯s why I must do this alone, sir. However, I¡¯m still grateful for your sentiments.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho patiently listened before shrugging his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Good to hear. Because I wasn¡¯t nning to use demonic arts, you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Bang Jin-Hun grew stupefied just then. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you a demonic cultivator?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ You want to create orthodox martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    <em>Twitch.</em>


    The skin around Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s eyes began twitching nonstop. ¡°What is this?! Isn¡¯t this the same as a Patissier cooking doenjang?! Don¡¯t you know this isn¡¯t your specialty?!¡±


    ¡°All rivers lead to the great ocean, Director Bang.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve only cultivated in demonic arts. My foundation is pretty much based on an orthodox method, you see?¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t, sure, but it¡¯s still hard to believe you, you see? How should I put this¡­ It¡¯s like a dude who got his certificate as a pastry chef barging his way into the kitchen of a traditional Korean cuisine restaurant with three Michelin stars and iming it as his own¡­¡±


    Today, Kang Jin-Ho learned something new. Bang Jin-Hun loved food, it seemed!


    ¡°N-no, hang on a sec. That should sound like nonsense, but maybe it¡¯s not really¡­? Since the dude before me is saying it¡¯s all true, who am I to argue¡­?¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered to himself as if his confusion had gotten too much to keep down.


    Kang Jin-Ho patiently waited for Bang Jin-Hun to finish organizing his thoughts. Despite all the mulling, though, it seemed Bang Jin-Hun couldn¡¯t reach a firm conclusion.


    ¡°C-can you really do this, Assembly Master? Can it be done?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Regardless of what, I can be certain of one thing.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun subtly mped his mouth shut. Kang Jin-Ho noticed that reaction and thought that the former Assembly Master must have realized the unfortunate truth by now. And that was... This task was well beyond Bang Jin-Hun''s capabilities.


    Sometimes, one¡¯s grit and hard work were enough to solve certain matters. At other times, one needed something more. Unfortunately, Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s current task fell into thetter category.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to give everyone something to be proud of,¡± Bang Jin-Hun quietly said, his attitude sincere but somber. ¡°We were being swept away, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded, thinking he actually understood what Bang Jin-Hun meant to say just then.


    ¡°When I first met you during my confrontation against the former Assembly Master Lee Jung-Geol, I never imagined things would snowball into the current situation. But, here we are. And now we don¡¯t have a choice but to be stronger.


    ¡°I know that requires more effort than ever from us. However, don¡¯t you agree that it¡¯s too frustrating and sad¡­ If the only method of gaining strength is to forget our old ways and go with something else?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    He had never been the type to feel a sense of belonging to an organization. However, there must be plenty of people in this world who were the same as him.


    If the same thing had been happening to Kang Jin-Ho''s family members or friends, not the Assembly, would he be able to stayposed? Definitely not.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the case of me feeling unhappy or dissatisfied with Sir Vator or Wiggins joining us. Not at all. And I¡¯m also not dissatisfied by you teaching our younger generation demonic arts. I can recognize how wonderful this opportunity is. As a proud member of the Martial Assembly, I should wee it with open arms, but¡­ I¡¯m a bit peeved that that¡¯s all there is.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun looked up and stared directly and unflinchingly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°That''s why I wanted to give this gift to our younger generation, this option to be stronger without relying on demonic arts or stuff from other countries. Tell me, Assembly Master. Do you think I''ve been running a fool''s errand like a naive idiot?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Others in your shoes would¡¯ve thought about the same thing as you. You are deserving of praise.¡±


    In terms of affection and loyalty toward the Martial Assembly, Kang Jin-Ho or Lee Hyeon-Su shouldn''t even open their mouths in Bang Jin-Hun''s presence. The man who cared about the Assembly the most was now speaking from his heart. Regardless of what he had chosen to do¡­ He deserved acknowledgment, at the very least.


    ¡°Assembly Master, if you help me¡­ Can it be done?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we create a martial art that is uniquely our own? One that doesn¡¯t borrow from others and is overflowing with the Martial Assembly¡¯s distinctive characteristics?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t say anything and studied Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s expression.


    Everyone¡­ was the same. Vator wished to be stronger, even if that meant mastering demonic arts. Wiggins was using his prosthetic arm as the foundation to create new ways to fight. And here was Bang Jin-Hun, desperately working hard to find another way to be stronger.


    Despite looking rxed andzy¡­ No one was cking off. To survive, everyone knew they had to keep trying. To keep working harder¡­ to be stronger!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t give you any assurances.¡±


    ¡°...Really? That¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±


    ¡°However, at the very least, I promise you will reach a higher realm than what you managed to achieve.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s rather vague, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way things are.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun chuckled slightly. ¡°No way that¡¯s good enough, sir. If there¡¯s an empty hole, we gotta fill it up, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get drunk with your first ss of booze. That¡¯s why you keep advancing forward bit by bit until you look behind and think, wow, I¡¯vee so far. That¡¯s how humans operate, no? If something¡¯s missing orcking, I¡¯ll try my hardest to fix it. That¡¯s why¡­ Please help me, Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t immediately reply, instead choosing to stand still in utter silence.


    ¡°¡­? Assembly Master?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun could tell Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t been distracted by something. And it wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho was dissatisfied with what Bang Jin-Hun told him either.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s unmoving gaze was fixed in the distant ''somewhere'' just past Bang Jin-Hun.


    Those eyes were not staring at Bang Jin-Hun but at something else.


    Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly mped his mouth shut. Then, he tensed his entire body and cautiously backed off while making sure not to disturb even a single molecule of air.


    <em>¡®Holy cow. He''s actually experiencing enlightenment right now?''</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun was utterly bbergasted. And just a bit jealous, too. However, his awe superseded them all almost right away.


    As it turned out, this returner, who seemed to be charging ahead without being restricted by anything¡­ had been facing a wall in his path, too. And now, he was finding a new way to ovee this wall. Which meant Bang Jin-Hun must not interfere or let anything disrupt this moment.


    Bang Jin-Hun cautiously but quickly roused his qi and scanned the surroundings of his office. After confirming that no one was headed this way, Bang Jin-Hun stood right behind the doorway to stop anyone from unintentionally opening the door.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood motionlessly for what seemed like an eternity, then his lips slowly parted. ¡°If something''scking, all we have to do is¡­ fix it.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun silently witnessed this scene in anticipation.


    ¡°By moving forward bit by bit, we will one day reach our destination¡­¡±


    Just as those words left Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth, the corners of his lips curled up into a grin.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not regaining anything, but¡­ Advancing forward!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t surpass Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. That wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s martial arts were¡­pleted, for theck of a better description. By retracing the steps left behind by Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, Kang Jin-Ho''s journey would end at where his former self had reached back in ancient Zhongyuan. However, it''d be no better than that.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho used to think that alone would be a feat worthy of all the praise in the world. However¡­!


    <em>¡®It''s not chasing after something but advancing forward!''</em>


    Despite enjoying a span of over a thousand years to improve themselves, Shaolin failed to produce martial arts surpassing Yijin Jing. Even as other sects and ns were busy conceiving new martial arts and soaring through the heavens, Shaolin failed to surpass Bodhidharma''s efforts. Even though Shaolin used to boast higher-than-average strengthpared to everybody else!


    Why was that?


    <em>¡®...Because they were chasing, not advancing!¡¯</em>


    Indeed, they were only chasing after the humongous shadow left behind by their ancestors. They believed they could not surpass anyone through new paths and doggedly walked on the singr pathid out by the previous generations. That was why!


    That was the same story for Kang Jin-Ho, too.


    Even though he saw himself as a different person from Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, Kang Jin-Ho never once thought about separating his martial art from his old self. To him, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was the end of his martial journey. Regaining his former strength was Kang Jin-Ho''s ultimate goal as a martial artist!


    <em>¡®Hah¡­ Howughable.¡¯</em>


    Only now did Kang Jin-Ho figure something out. Why did Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor say Kang Jin-Ho could never be ¡®Kang Jin-Ho¡¯? Now he knew. And he had to acknowledge that Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was right.


    For Kang Jin-Ho to escape from the Crimson Heaven''s shadows and be Kang Jin-Ho¡­ He must tread a different path altogether. A path that could be unforgiving and challenging but also guide him toward an even higher realm¡­!


    ¡°Assembly Master¡­? Are you okay?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked, obviously still curious.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at him and smiled brightly. ¡°It might take longer than expected, but¡­¡±


    ¡°...Eh? Sorry?¡±


    ¡°We might get something much more amazing than what we bargained for.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head as his confusion deepened.


    <em>¡®A new path. A new martial art. And¡­ a new life.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    From now on, he would forge ahead.


    Even if his steps were faltering and slow, by constantly moving forward and forward¡­ He should reach his new destination one day.


    A destination where he could proudly stand as Kang Jin-Ho.


    One day¡­!


    1. Bamboo and wooden slips were the main media for writing documents in ancient China before the widespread adoption of paper in the first two centuries AD. ?

 Chapter 787: Conceiving (2)

    Receiving help from someone was never a bad thing.


    Especially for Bang Jin-Hun, as the act of receiving help held a <em>very</em> particr meaning for him.


    Obviously, Bang Jin-Hun had a childhood like everyone else. Back when he was too young to do anything by himself, many people helped him out countless times.


    He relied on his parents and received guidance from his master, too.


    However, after growing old enough to start making decisions regarding his life, Bang Jin-Hun tried his hardest to stand on his own two feet.


    When he looked back on his life now, some sheen had been taken off it, but¡­ Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s efforts had definitely bore fruits. There was no denying that. Objectively speaking, his life was a sess story.


    He started from the bottom and fought his way to the top of the Martial Assembly. Even before Kang Jin-Ho made his disruptive entrance, Bang Jin-Hun seeded in creating a faction of his own that rivaled Lee Jung-Geol.


    The fight might not have gone in Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s favor without Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s intervention. Even if Lee Jung-Geol defeated him in the end, though, no one in their sane minds would want to mock or look down on Bang Jin-Hun, the man who crawled up from the dirt to reach the heavens!


    In spite of his achievements, however, Bang Jin-Hun had been mired in regret for a while now.Yes, he had achieved many things all by himself. However, if he had someone to help or lead him from the front¡­ Maybe, just maybe, he could have achieved so much more.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho offering his help was undoubtedly a massive opportunity for Bang Jin-Hun. Since he had never received help or guidance from someone far more excellent than him during crucial assignments in the past, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but get genuinely excited.


    The concept of all rivers flowing to the ocean!


    Even if a musician had been ying only piano for his entire life, as long as he had attained absolute mastery of the piano, his understanding of how other instruments worked should be quite outstanding as well. Especially more so if this pianist was not a soloist but a part of arger ensemble!


    Kang Jin-Ho confessed that once upon a time, he cultivated orthodox martial arts. That was good news, but Bang Jin-Hun still wouldn''t have rejected Kang Jin-Ho''s help even if thetter had cultivated demonic arts his entire life.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been battling orthodox faction martial artists his entire life. In other words, he spent his lifetime researching ways to efficiently crush orthodox martial arts. In that case, his understanding of orthodox martial arts should surpass that of grandmasters.


    Knowing this, how could Bang Jin-Hun reject the offer?


    With Kang Jin-Ho''s help, Bang Jin-Hun could create one of the greatest martial arts, the likes of which the Martial Assembly¡­ No, South Korea had not seen before!


    <em>¡®At least, that¡¯s what I believed, but this¡­!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s cheeks twitched ominously. Kang Jin-Ho was standing next to him while making an awkward expression.


    ¡°...Assembly Master, why am I supposed to take another step forward from this position?¡±


    ¡°So you can crack open the head of your enemy.¡±


    ¡°But won''t my waist be exposed to enemy attacks?¡±


    ¡°Sure. However, even if you lose a couple of ribs, wouldn''t it be worth the trouble as long as you get to crack open the enemy''s head?¡±


    ¡°Wha? Is there a guarantee that I¡¯ll only lose a couple of ribs? What if the enemy is swinging a sword? Won¡¯t my torso get severed in half?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you just crack open the head faster? Like, before the swordnds?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s coarse beard began trembling along with his skin.


    <em>¡®This f*cker, he¡¯s¡­ Totally insane!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun knew his thoughts were sacrilegious. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help himself this time.


    He always ced great importance on genuine politenessing from one''s heart, not some superficial nonsense purely performed for a show. That was why Bang Jin-Hun tried his hardest to remain polite to Kang Jin-Ho after relinquishing the Assembly Master position and demoting himself to a directorial role.


    Bang Jin-Hun didn¡¯t do that because of the difference in rank. No, he genuinely acknowledged and respected Kang Jin-Ho as the new Assembly Master who¡¯d lead the Korean Martial Assembly to a brighter future. That was why he was willing to bow his head. But¡­


    But, wasn¡¯t this waaaay too much?!


    ¡°What the hell?! Assembly Master, what¡¯s the matter with you! What¡¯s the point if we all die?!¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t all die. You¡¯ll get injured less if you hit the other side faster.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way? One where you don¡¯t get injured?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You expect to get an enemy''s pound of flesh without sacrificing some of your own? That is an absurd and inefficient mindset.¡±


    ¡°What the fu¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to curse but managed to mp his mouth shut just in time. And then¡­ His head faltered. Looking at Kang Jin-Ho''s adamant attitude told everything Bang Jin-Hun needed to know.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t merely bluffing here. No, this insane bastard really did believe the craping out of his mouth. Worse still, he actually practiced what he preached, too!


    When Bang Jin-Hun realized this, a question suddenly popped up in his head.


    <em>¡®Hold on. How¡­ did this insane guy manage to survive until now?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho should have died a long time ago!


    <em>¡®What the hell, dude? If you have any morals, you should¡¯ve kicked the bucket already!¡¯</em>


    A man surviving so many dangerous warzones with such a mindset should be seen as truly miraculous, no? Indeed, the logical result should''ve been death. Or, at the very least, a missing arm or a leg!


    Bang Jin-Hun was this close to vomiting a mouthful of blood right now.


    This was how Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s life had yed out so far. If someone swung a sword at his head?


    The usual response from ¡®normal¡¯ people with functioning brains would be one of two things¡ªeither block or dodge. The choice wouldrgely depend on the individual beliefs and inclinations.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s philosophy on such events was remarkably out-of-the-box.


    <em>¡°You deliberately take one extra step forward and bait the enemy. You use that against them and tear their heads off!¡±</em>


    <em>¡®What kinda bullsh*t logic is that?!¡¯</em>


    If that kind of bullsh*t worked for real, people would''ve achieved anything they wanted! Absolutely every freaking thing! But people couldn''t do that, and that was why they resorted to defending or dodging!


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly thought that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a demonic cultivator because he had mastered demonic arts.


    It was toote to figure out if Kang Jin-Ho had always been this way or if the deep mastery of demonic arts hadpletely corrupted his brain. However, one thing was for sure!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho gave up on demonic arts today and started cultivating orthodox martial arts, his crazy method of fighting would not change much, if at all!


    <em>¡®Still, I can overlook that.¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun shouldn¡¯t be dismayed by how Kang Jin-Ho operated. He couldn¡¯t do anything about that particr situation, after all!


    However, something else did its best to dismay Bang Jin-Hun right now, and that was how Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s crazy method kept sneaking into the martial art they were trying to create!


    ¡°Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°...Please remember that I¡¯m trying to create the definitive martial art for the Martial Assembly.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, though?¡±


    ¡°This is my personal opinion, but¡­ If we do what you say and keep heading down this direction, the day weplete this martial art will also be the day the Martial Assembly changes its name to the Demon Assembly or Bloodthirsty Assembly.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly coughed after he saw the burning light sizzling away within Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Surely, it can¡¯t be that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is that bad!¡± Bang Jin-Hun finally lost it and began spitting mes. ¡°I thought your understanding of the orthodox martial arts would be high, but what is going on here?! Isn¡¯t this a demonic art with orthodox martial arts as its base?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted in clear dissatisfaction. ¡°But the base is totally different¡­?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter if you hit someone with a sword or an ax?! It''s the same difference, isn''t it!¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s different¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s frustration was threatening to boil his innards alive right now. But he still forcibly suppressed this burning rage to the best of his abilities.


    He would''ve yelled at the top of his lungs to vent his steam, but¡­ Didn''t he already do that a few times by now? Whatever the case might be, Bang Jin-Hun knew he must remain calm.


    ¡°Assembly Master, I''m trying to create an orthodox martial art here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But what is the orthodox martial art?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s pout deepened to reflect his growing dissatisfaction. ¡°Just what are the criteria for this orthodox martial art you''re thinking of? Shouldn''t all types of martial arts that look textbook-like and rely on stable qi cirction be called ''orthodox''? At least that''s what I think.¡±


    ¡°...Holy cow. We¡¯ve already reached this stage?¡± Bang Jin-Hun grimaced like a man in pain and sneakily backed away from Kang Jin-Ho.


    If he unwisely tried to argue back, he might spend the whole night debating what truly qualified as ¡®orthodox¡¯ martial arts with Kang Jin-Ho!


    ¡°I, I don''t know much about stuff like that, Assembly Master. However, I still firmly believe this isn''t the direction the Martial Assembly should pursue.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, tell me what is the direction the Martial Assembly wishes to pursue.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun was about to say something, only to hurriedly mp his mouth shut.


    The direction, was it? How was Bang Jin-Hun supposed to verbalize it?


    Obviously, he knew in his mind the direction of the martial art he wanted to create. But that was not something he could exin verbally. After all, it was as vague as trying to catch floating clouds.


    ¡°It''s not easy to give you a full description, sir. However, I can still tell you that this direction is definitely not it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Because this is not the direction the Martial Assembly has been pursuing all this time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Bang Jin-Hun before sighing loudly. ¡°It seems I must tell you this first before it¡¯s toote. So¡­¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m listening, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sure, people ce a big emphasis on protecting their tradition. Their customs. However, your ancestors never wanted that.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°They¡­ never wanted that? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Think about it for a second,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed again. ¡°You create because you want something better than what you already have. Am I right? People who chase after the past can never evolve or make progress. Creators are usually people who have discarded their attachments to the past. Things like new schools of thought, sects, and ways of living¡­ can onlye from those who have severed themselves from the past.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun began shuddering. That was because he¡­ He understood what Kang Jin-Ho was telling him.


    ¡°The creators of the martial arts you¡¯re using as your ingredients would¡¯ve been wishing for something better than what came before them, Director Bang. They were people who tried to create something revolutionary and different from the stuff of the past. However, those who were supposed to inherit this mindset took the old martial arts as their textbooks and taught the next generation to simply follow. And that¡¯s where things went wrong.¡±


    The teachers taught their pupils to follow. However, the creators of things that formed the basis of these teachings asked others to surpass them. Who was right between the two?


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to exin. ¡°Our era has already given us the answer. A Shaolin warrior monk can¡¯t win against a Muay Thai boxer. A Muay Thai boxer will get caught by a jujitsu master and get choked out of life on the floor. And a jujitsu master will crumble like a sandcastle when confronted by a top MMA fighter.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tried to argue back. ¡°That¡¯s because they are not cultivators utilizing qi.¡±


    ¡°Did they lose because they weren''t cultivators? Or did cultivation mask their weaknesses? Which one do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun couldn¡¯t reply. He could only grimace in silence.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Of course, circumstances will be different for everybody. Shaolin developed martial arts to fully utilize the internal qi, while modernbat sports are still evolving for the sake of winning without relying on cultivation. That does not mean martial arts of the past are perfect, that they areplete.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ correct, sir.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to agree with Kang Jin-Ho. As it turned out, the direction of progress for martial arts had already been suggested by outside factors. While the martial society was focusing on upholding the values of the past, the rest of the worldpared the already-revealedbat arts and began finding ways to improve them.


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head. ¡°However, sir! We can¡¯t ept that way of thinking, just like that! Martial arts and cultivation aren¡¯t likebat sports wherepetitors put on gloves and can¡¯t hit each other in the balls!¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s tradition, then?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s lips twitched when Kang Jin-Ho ¡®asked¡¯ that.


    Analyzing the past was important when creating something new. Bang Jin-Hun agreed with that point. But what he couldn''t readily ept was the fact that they also required something that was ''clearly'' different, too.


    ¡°Is this the matter of utility in real battles?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°This is what I think. Martial arts are no longer ''just'' martial arts. Not anymore. In the past, bing a master martial artist was the goal, but it''s a means to an end now. After all¡­ What does it matter as long as we be stronger? Am I right?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun shook his head again, still unable to ept it. However, he recognized that this avenue was worth thinking about. ¡°Assembly Master, you have a talent for making people really confused. You know that?¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed before roughly scratching his head. ¡°Right now, we¡­ can¡¯t. I need time to think and get used to it, sir. I¡¯ll take the rest of the day off and think about it until my head explodes. And then¡­ Let¡¯s talk afterward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho before getting up to leave.


    He coolly turned around and headed to the office¡¯s exit, but Bang Jin-Hun wasn¡¯t ready to let him escape like that. Especially when Kang Jin-Ho was feeling all refreshed and the like!


    ¡°However! I''m not saying you''re totally right about this, sir! I still think there''s a huuuuge difference between pursuing utility in battles and blindly charging at your enemies like a madman!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Most normal folks wouldn''t call that useful or practical. No, they would just call it insa¡­ Kuh-hum. I''m sure you can tell what I''m talking about.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly gripped the doorknob really hard. The poor metal doorknob crumpled like a toy made out of paper.


    Bang Jin-Hun awkwardly smiled after witnessing that scene. ¡°Well, uh¡­ Now that I''ve thought about it some more, I guess your method is also kinda practical, in a way?¡±


    As usual, the protection of thew was far away while the threat of violence was right next door.

 Chapter 788: Conceiving (3)

    ¡°Oii, Mr. Zhu. You''re totally a construction worker now, eh?¡±


    Zhu Gang''s expression crumpled hideously when a construction worker passing by tossed that joke in his direction.


    <em>¡®Should I kill this bastard?¡¯</em>


    Of course, something like that must not happen. He shouldn''t even think about it. Imagine what might happen if Zhu Gang went ahead and created a scene here! He''d be ''honored'' by the demon emperor personally descending to this ce and ripping his limbs apart!


    <em>¡®Fuu-woo¡­! Calm down, Zhu Gang. Calm down¡­¡¯</em>


    These people trying to chat to him in a slimy, detestable way were not at fault, anyway. They were simply trying to express their friendliness, that was all. They had been working together for a while now, after all. So Zhu Gang should be more ''understanding'' toward what they said and did.


    But Zhu Gang was still angry. And the reason for his blood boiling was this singr dissatisfaction eating away at his inside.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Zhu Gang roughly put down the cement bag from his back.


    <em>Boom!</em>The weighty cement bag falling to the floor kicked up dust clouds in every direction.


    ¡°Oii, Mr. Zhu, be careful with that now. The bag might burst!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Who cares if it does?!¡±


    Wong Lung tutted at the unexpectedly rough response and walked up to Zhu Gang. ¡°Hey! What''s the matter with you? What are you so unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I didn''t swim all the way to Korea just to work in construction, you know!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to build our own homes, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Our homes?¡± Zhu Gang snorted derisively. ¡°I already have a home back in China. I didn¡¯te here to live in a slightly better house, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true, but¡­¡±


    Zhu Gang trudged to the corner before plopping down on his butt. ¡°Goddamn it¡­ Just how many days have we been doing this sh*t?¡±


    Truth be told, Zhu Gang wasn''t dissatisfied with having to work on this construction project. He didn''te to South Korea to kick back and rx, after all. In all honesty, he was prepared to do things that were tougher and much more extreme than lugging some cement around.


    What frustrated him was how this hardbor had absolutely nothing to do with him getting stronger.


    Zhu Gang was figuratively dying to inherit demonic cultivation methods and be stronger as soon as possible, yet his precious days were being wasted on doing hardbor like this. No wonder his sense of loss, this sense of deprivation, was indescribable.


    Zhu Gang groaned while rubbing his forehead. ¡°Just what is our demon emperor thinking? What is his n?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he''s got a good reason for what¡¯s going on here,¡± said Wong Lung. ¡°Let''s not forget, our liege never nned to bring us to Korea. With so many people having crossed the border¡­ Don''t you get how generous it is for him to build homes for us to stay in?¡±


    How could Zhu Gang not know that?


    There was no need to doubt the demon emperor''s strength. He was incredibly powerful. No one in the demon cult would dare express their doubts over the demon emperor''s attainment in demonic arts.


    They had witnessed the truth with their own eyes, after all!


    The Crimson King was a powerful expert who split the world into three and ruled over his portion like an actual king. Yet the demon emperor not only matched the Crimson King but even pushed thetter into a corner several times, too.


    After witnessing all that, how could anyone doubt the demon emperor and his capabilities?


    ording to Elder Chang Min, the demon emperor was still in the process of regaining the strength from his past self. Given enough time, he¡¯d grow strong enough to trample the Crimson King underfoot.


    The demon emperor¡¯s legendary tales that the demon cult and its believers dreamed of seeing one day¡­ were being brought to life in the modern era!


    That was enough for Zhu Gang to bet his life and follow the demon emperor to the ends of Earth. Even if he was forced to wear nothing but tattered rags and lived in makeshift tents after reaching South Korea, Zhu Gang still wouldn''t have been dissatisfied with his situation.


    Hell, even if the demon emperor let the demonic cultivators loose in some nameless forest and told them to survive on their own, Zhu Gang would''ve dly chopped some trees down and built himself a crude home to live in.


    Zhu Gang was prepared to deal with anything as long as he could receive demonic cultivation methods and be stronger. Even if he couldn¡¯t reach the lofty heights of the demon emperor, just being able to catch up to the shadows of the mighty leader of the demon cult would¡¯ve been enough to satisfy him.


    But the demon emperor¡­ turned out to be wealthier than Zhu Gang thought.


    In the martial world, ''strength'' and ''wealth'' were synonyms. The stronger you were, the more ways you''d have to rake in money. Average people couldn''t even begin to imagine the amount of money the renowned experts made.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho''s wealth easily surpassed all that.


    <em>¡®Who knew he¡¯d actually build an entire vige?¡¯</em>


    Not only that, but in the middle of a mountain, no less? Building nice ces to live for the folks who could¡¯ve been dumped somewhere out of the way and used like tools was an action worthy of thousands of praises.


    Selflessly investing such arge sum of money? That was easier said than done. If you were the one paying, you¡¯d be having a heart attack by now.


    Zhu Gang was deeply awed and moved by the demon emperor¡¯s abilities and generosity. Unfortunately, those two qualities weren¡¯t what Zhu Gang hoped to see from the demon emperor.


    What Zhu Gang wished for was to be stronger as soon as possible, even if that meant he must sleep rough every night and gnaw at the roots of weeds to survive!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡±


    Zhu Gang let out a deep sigh. How could he keep moaning like a child when he knew all these things happened only because the demon emperor cared about them?


    <em>¡®But¡­ How long are we supposed to do this?¡¯</em>


    How long would it take to fully build this vige? And would he have to keep working here until then? The thought of wasting time like this for who knows how long was what frustrated Zhu Gang to no end.


    Wong Lung tutted again. ¡°Come on, now. You know the demon emperor has a n.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you brat. Did you forget how much money''s been already sunk into you? Anyone with morals shouldn''t be dissatisfied with what''s happened to us.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I know already. Dammit¡­¡± Zhu Gang grunted in irritation while pushing himself off the floor.


    Knowing how generous the demon emperor had been, Zhu Gang couldn''t even express his dissatisfaction. Even so¡­ He couldn''t be the only person thinking about this. Everyone must be dissatisfied to some degree.


    ¡°Hey, Zhu Gang! You up there?¡±


    Someone suddenly called out to Zhu Gang from the ground below. Zhu Gang frowned in irritation and peeked his head over the unfinished wall to look below. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups are looking for you. Come on down right away!¡±


    ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Zhu Gang¡¯s frown deepened.


    Ever since the day he acted like a chauffeur to the demon emperor, Zhu Gang¡¯s profile had gone through the proverbial roof. Even the elders seemed to view him as the spokesperson for the younger demonic cultivators.


    Having a higher profile certainly had its ups, but the downs were at least ten times worse. For instance, elders always called for Zhu Gang whenever something happened. So, something else must¡¯ve happened this time, too¡­


    ¡°Apparently, the demon emperor was looking for you?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zhu Gang sobered up immediately, then unhesitantly jumped out of the opening. Afterndingpletely unscathed from this three-floor drop, Zhu Gang urgently looked at the messenger. ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±


    ¡°The demon emperor, man! Hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, thanks! I¡¯m on my way now!¡±


    Zhu Gang sprinted toward the Martial Assembly HQ as fast as he could.


    ***


    Reaching the Assembly Master¡¯s office took longer than Zhu Gang would have liked.


    There was <em>some</em> distance between the construction area and the Martial Assembly, and most people would have to use a car to travel between the two. However, martial artists could easily run that distance thanks to their sturdy legs.


    What dyed Zhu Gang wasn¡¯t the distance, but his attempt to make himself more presentable by washing up and changing his clothes first. Even if Zhu Gang was a demonic cultivator with a don¡¯t-care attitude, he couldn¡¯t show up to a meeting with the demon emperor in his dust-covered overalls, now could he!


    After checking his current appearance one more time, Zhu Gang sucked in a deep breath, then stared at the office¡¯s entrance. Beyond this doorway was the demon emperor, Kang Jin-Ho.


    Zhu Gang sucked in another deep breath, then approached the doorway. ¡°This is Zhu Gang, my liege. I¡¯vee to answer your summons.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come in.¡±


    The response was swift. Zhu Gang sucked in another lungful of air before cautiously opening the door and entering the office. He could see Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su sitting on the couches.


    This sight instinctively stiffened every muscle fiber in Zhu Gang¡¯s body.


    <em>¡®He feels totally different now.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was giving off a pretty rxed air. Compared to when he was in China, he seemed to be more at home. And had more leeway.


    But the pressure Zhu Gang felt was even harsher and heavier than before.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s prestige in Zhu Gang¡¯s mind had gone up even higher after that incredible battle against the Crimson King. Which exined why he was so tense and even subtly trembling right now.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡±


    Zhu Gang creaked and staggered like a worn-out robot and stiffly perched his butt on the spot Kang Jin-Ho pointed at.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly at how nervous Zhu Gang was. ¡°Do you think you''ve walked into a tiger''s den?¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege.¡±


    ¡°In that case, don''t be too nervous. We didn''t call you for something serious, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Understood, sir.¡±


    It probably was not something serious¡­ At least from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s perspective, that was!


    However, how could a private rx after entering the divisionmander¡¯s office? At least a private would be discharged one day, but Zhu Gang didn¡¯t have that luxury. He was destined to stay with the demon cult for the rest of his life, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Zhu Gang. ¡°Want coffee or green tea? What else do we have?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly replied, ¡°We also have juice and C, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Choose what you want. What will it be?¡±


    Zhu Gang hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What will it be?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, uh¡­ Maybe juice¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su next, prompting thetter to open the nearby mini fridge and take out a juice bottle. After pouring the liquid into a cup, he ced it in front of Zhu Gang. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    However, Zhu Gang simply stared at the drink without budging an inch.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? You don¡¯t want to drink it?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, no. That¡¯s not it, my liege,¡± said Zhu Gang, then added an unnecessary exnation afterward. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely choke if I drink this now, so I, uh, will do thatter, my liege.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while nodding away. If talking could rx the atmosphere, nervousness would''ve been a thing of the past. Getting to the main topic as soon as possible should benefit Zhu Gang''s mental health immensely.


    ¡°As I said, it''s not anything serious. The thing is, we''re about to get things started for real, you see?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho said that, Zhu Gang''s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°W-when you say it''s about to start¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It is what you think.¡±


    ¡°D-demonic cultivation¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the reason why you all were brought into South Korea, after all.¡±


    Zhu Gang¡¯s body began shuddering grandly. Here it was! The thing he so desperately wanted to hear! How could he sit still when his cautious hope turned into a reality? His legs couldn¡¯t remain still and inadvertently forced him to stand up.


    ¡°B-but, you will directly teach me, my liege?¡±


    Even as those words left his mouth, Zhu Gang realized how absurd that notion was.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not how we will do this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Oh, I see. As expected. That wouldn''t make sense, after all¡­¡± Zhu Gang muttered meekly while sitting back down.


    ¡°...Calm down first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, my liege! I''m calm, sir!¡± Zhu Gang replied loudly, his jaw ttering. Even then, he remained sitting upright, his head held high as if to demonstrate how ''calm'' he was!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to discuss the issue of handing over the demonic cultivation. I wanted to find something out first before that.¡±


    ¡°I see! Whatever you wish to know, I will answer to the best of my abilities, my liege!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer anything,¡± Kang Jin-Hu chuckled again, then beckoned at Zhu Gang. ¡°I have to take a look personally, after all.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Come sit over here. I need to analyze your condition.¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    Zhu Gang had no idea what was going on. However, he only needed to obey. To a man who was prepared to jump into a pit of Hellfire without hesitation, this kind ofmand was too easy to follow.


    Zhu Gang rapidly sat in front of Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Okay, turn around,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡± Zhu Gang replied spiritedly and turned around to present his back.


    Kang Jin-Ho ced his hand on Zhu Gang¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhu Gang didn¡¯t even have the time to respond. Before he could reply, something hot began trickling out of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hand to enter Zhu Gang¡¯s head.


    <em>¡®Kuh-eeeeuuuuh¡­!¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang mped his mouth shut and gritted his teeth at this absurdly horrifying pain. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s invading qi acted like a sharp de stabbing and slicing through every part of Zhu Gang¡¯s painfully shivering body.


    Only after circting through every corner of the victim¡¯s body did this invading qi return to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fuu-huuuwuk!¡± Zhu Gang spat out a heavy gasp after the horrifying pain ruling over his senses abruptly went away.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered something for a bit before nodding slightly. ¡°It might be doable at this level.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡± Zhu Gang confusedly nced behind.


    ¡°You said you wanted to be stronger, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhu Gang didn¡¯t reply. Then again, was there a need to? His tightly-clenched teeth and bloodshot eyes were an ample-enough reply, anyway.


    ¡°Very good. Prepare yourself, then. It¡¯ll begin soon.¡±


    The words Zhu Gang had been waiting to hear for so long were repeated again. Zhu Gang tightly clenched his fists and bowed deeply at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I shall follow you even if it means death!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced and squeezed his eyes when he heard that.


    <em>¡®Dude. You shouldn¡¯t carelessly say such things around here¡­¡¯</em>


    It seemed Zhu Gang still had no idea. No idea what kind of person Kang Jin-Ho was!


    ¡°Very good,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ...And Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head after spotting the ominous smile on Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    Why did it feel like Lee Hyeon-Su has seen quite a few people falling for this routine and ending up in the depths of Hell more oftentely?

 Chapter 789: Conceiving (4)

    <em>¡®Things have gotten busier.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s to-do list had suddenly swelled extensively. He might''ve been a bit annoyed by this development if it had happened on a different day, but not this time. After aimlessly roaming the hallways of the Martial Assembly for what seemed like an eternity, he actually weed this change of pace.


    Kang Jin-Hoid out his ns in his mind. His role in strengthening the Martial Assembly''s forces could be broken down into three major tasks. One, pass down ''proper'' demonic cultivation methods to the demonic cultivators. Two, help Bang Jin-Hun create a new martial art for the Assembly. And finally¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho must analyze his own martial art and find a new path forward.


    None of these tasks would be easy. Still, it was clear which of the three must be prioritized. And that... was the first task. That didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho could afford to underestimate the difficulty of passing down the demonic cultivation method, though.


    Kang Jin-Ho could start distributing powerful demonic cultivation methods to the Chinese demonic cultivators right away. However, doing so came with considerable risks in the form of side effects. Even though those people were called the ¡®demonic cultivators¡¯, they werepletely different to the demonic cultivators Kang Jin-Ho was familiar with back in ancient Zhongyuan.


    To begin with, these modern-day demonic cultivators hadn''t learned any foundational martial arts. They couldn''t even ept pure demonic qi, either. Thanks to cultivating in trashy scraps that didn''t even deserve to be called demonic arts, too many parts of their cultivation had be impure and corrupted.


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho used Zhu Gang to figure out the general physical status of the demonic cultivators. Demonic arts not suitable for their realm would do more harm than good, but relying on a method that was too gentle or forgiving would mean a much longer time was required to make them stronger.


    He needed to find the perfect middle ground here.¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked while cing a cup of coffee before Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the coffee''s rising steam, then slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah. It''s not an easy problem to solve, after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled while sitting on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s opposite side.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Rather than funny, I¡¯m a bit amazed, sir.¡±


    ¡°Amazed? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su looked a little embarrassed just then. ¡°Maybe instead of amazed, should I say it¡¯s more like¡­ Different? Unusual? Yes, it¡¯s that kind of impression, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°When I''m looking at you from here or from the side, or when I''m close by or at a distance¡­ Youe across as a totally different person depending on where I''m looking at you from.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He couldn¡¯t quite understand what Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to say.


    ¡°When I was going up against you back in the Yeongnam Group HQ, I... felt so lost trying to figure out what to say.¡±


    ¡°For a man who felt that way, you sure have worked me hard, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the result of desperately racking my brain, sir.¡±


    ¡°Since you''ve bothered to bring this matter up, am I supposed to take it as your desire to revive the old grudges?¡±


    ¡°...Please don''t hurt me,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cackled before resuming his exnation. ¡°I thought nothing could get through your thick skin. Not even treasure swords. It was as if you had zero weaknesses. It felt like you coulde up with counters almost immediately to every n I could think of.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away since he never had any proper ¡®counters¡¯ as described. ¡°No, hang on. That¡¯s not really the case.¡±


    ¡°I know it isn''t. It''s just the feeling that I got back then. If you were like this during that night, well, you wouldn''t have stood a chance, that''s for sure.¡±


    <em>¡®What the hell? This brat¡­?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow as his head cocked to the side. It felt like everyone around him had be a bit more daring toward himtely.


    ¡°As I was saying, that''s the impression I got while observing you. But now, I get different impressions, like¡­ Oh, this guy also has things he worries about. He''s got problems like everybody else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also human, you know.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Any humans would be like that, no? Although I gotta say, I always thought you''ve ever-so-slightly transcended past the boundary of being human¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled again. ¡°But I''m d to know you''re human like me. That you have humanity like us.¡±


    Was this supposed to be an insult or a praise? Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t tell.


    Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out a cigarette packet from his pocket, then offered a cigarette to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t stand on ceremonies and epted the offered cigarette. After mouthing it, he casually lit it up with a lighter.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    Soon, gray-blue unhealthy smoke spread into the office''s air.


    ¡°Sir, since we¡¯re all humans here, isn¡¯t it okay to discuss things in your mind with us? I know I haven¡¯t disyed a trust-inspiring side of metely, but you can still bounce ideas around with me.¡±


    ¡°No, let''s get one thing straight,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly said, ¡°I''ve never stopped trusting you. I believe in you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly. Even if that was lip service, it still felt great to hear it. ¡°Kuh-hum. In that case, in terms of trust ranking, where do I¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho didn''t reply, but his brows began furrowing deeply instead.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho''s dilemma continued on for a bit too long. As a result, awkwardness descended in the office, forcing Lee Hyeon-Su to break the silence first. ¡°...I think that''s enough thinking, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the ranking, anyway? The only thing that matters is that you trust me. That''s all,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su desperately tried to close the curtain on this situation, then changed the topic. ¡°Okay, so! What were you agonizing about earlier, sir¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t nning to hide his thoughts, anyway. With Lee Hyeon-Su''s smarts, maybe he could help with Kang Jin-Ho''s decision, too.


    ¡°I was thinking about which demonic cultivation method to pass down.¡±


    ¡°I see. How many cultivation methods do you know, though?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Maybe around thirty? I guess more than that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes. No wonder Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t choose! ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you just pass everything down and let them sort it out?¡±


    ¡°Hah. Utter pandemonium will break out that way, you know?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    Only someone who didn''t know much about demonic arts could make that kind of suggestion. Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of the demonic arts'' dangers, so he couldn''t do that.


    ¡°Listen, Lee Hyeon-Su. It''s not the case of me not trusting those demonic cultivators. No, I don''t trust demonic cultivation itself. I know only too well what will happen if the wrong demonic cultivation is unleashed on the masses.¡±


    These kinds of things happened fairly regrly back in the past. Whenever the demon cult¡¯s demonic cultivation methods got leaked to the unsuspecting people of Zhongyuan, a bloodbath followed soon afterward.


    Demonic cultivation was surprisingly delicate in terms of martial arts. Anyone with a low degree of understanding of the ''demonic'' foolishly dipping their toes into the demonic cultivation would always turn into a crazed murderer. For instance¡­ Like the Fallen.


    The demonic cultivation that man had mastered was as trashy as it could possibly get, but his case still served as clear evidence of the risk associated with demonic arts. Someone not as aplished as Kang Jin-Ho could easily experience their qi going berserk and totally out of their control. Indeed, they could enter the state of much-feared qi deviation.


    <em>¡®No, hold on. I¡¯m not an exception either.¡¯</em>


    In a way, what Kang Jin-Ho was experiencing could be a side effect of cultivating demonic arts. Otherwise, it''d be impossible to exin his ego''splete split from that of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°That means you will have to decide.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What about the demonic cultivation method you¡¯ve given to the Demon mes?¡±


    ¡°That''s quite safe and stable, alright. It''s just that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Itcks a bit of oomph due to how excessively stable it is. My original n was to pass down something new once they have built their foundation to some degree.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, the Demon mes would¡¯ve learned something new¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, they are going to act as instructors, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chewed his lips as if he was deep in thought. ¡°...In the end, what you¡¯re agonizing about can be summarized like this. Do you pursue stability and safety at the expense of power? Or try to strengthen everyone in spite of the high degree of risk?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. That¡¯s it.¡±


    As expected of him, Lee Hyeon-Su had urately figured out the crux of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s indecision.


    ¡°Well, sir. I think this dilemma already has a solution. Wouldn¡¯t you also agree?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head when Lee Hyeon-Su confidently spoke up.


    ¡°I''ve witnessed countless times of you worrying about simr problems, but¡­ I''ve never seen you choose safety in the end. Not even once.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless just then.


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su still had a better understanding of Kang Jin-Ho''s inner thoughts than Kang Jin-Ho himself!


    ¡°You¡¯d have arrived at the inevitable conclusion, anyway. At the end of a lengthy consideration, you¡¯d eventually say, <em>¡®Forget safety and stability. Right now, we must take our chances!¡¯</em> and dump the management of the risks on the shoulders of the people under you. All the while justifying your decision by saying it can''t be helped or something simr.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Did he really do that? Listening to Lee Hyeon-Su even made Kang Jin-Ho feel a wee bit apologetic, too¡­


    ¡°The usual thing to say in such cases is that a man should have morals. But¡­ Yes, yes. The truth is, I''ve already given up, sir. I now know that wishing for such a thing from you is a total waste of my time. What choice do I have but to grit my teeth and get on with it? Uh-whew¡­ I can''t evenin about this to anyone and all¡­¡±


    Why did it feel like Lee Hyeon-Su was definitely taking his chances a bit more today? Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression stiffened a little.


    ¡°Oh, well. It''s my job to clean up your mess, so you don''t have to worry about anything, sir. It''s not like I''m suddenly doing something new and unexpected, anyway. Having one more thing dumped on my back isn''t gonna change the situation much, after all. So! Believe in me, and let me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oho. So, I should believe in you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly smirked suspiciously.


    ¡°...Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°You said I should believe in you. Didn''t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, his smirk deepening even more.


    What Lee Hyeon-Su said wasn¡¯t wrong. Even if this conversation had veered off into the territory of jokes, Lee Hyeon-Su was still urately pointing out the crux of the issues.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t need to agonize over this matter. His past self might have since it''d be his responsibility if he chose a demonic cultivation method that was beyond everyone''s capabilities, and something bad happened as a result.


    If only the number of demonic cultivators was low! With the current number, just ten percent of them suffering from side effects would bring about a massive catastrophe.


    However, what about now?


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t need to deal with everything by myself now.¡¯</em>


    The Martial Assembly was no longer an entity that he had to shield from danger all the time. The Assembly''s people were getting stronger on their own. In fact, they should be strong enough now to share some of the burden weighing down on Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    So, what if the Assembly dispersed the risk for him?


    Then, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t have a reason to hesitate anymore.


    When Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts reached this far, his brain suddenly recalled a demonic cultivation method. A cultivation method that was incredibly powerful¡­ But also incredibly dangerous!


    Such was its danger that Kang Jin-Ho passed it down to only his direct subordinates. But it also helped nurture the Demon mes of the ancient past to be true mes of demonic!


    <em>¡®...Mara Blood me Qi!¡¯ </em>[1]


    This was the one demonic cultivation method that had never been passed down. Because Kang Jin-Ho had created it exclusively for his Demon mes by mixing and matching various demonic arts found within the demon cult.


    As such, not even Kang Jin-Ho could be sure how far this cultivation method could take the cultivator and how big of a risk it carried.


    However, he could absolutely guarantee its power. After all, Kang Jin-Ho used this cultivation technique to nurture the Demon mes, and they went on to conquer Zhongyuan together!


    <em>¡®Maybe I¡¯m going overboard with this.¡¯</em>


    This was undoubtedly a dangerous choice. Countless people would die from it. Initially, the Demon mes numbered over a thousand, yet only three hundred barely managed to survive till the end and reached extremely high realms.


    Logically speaking, Kang Jin-Ho should not choose this path. However, he had something to believe in this time. For one, he could fall back on his prior experience to lower the risk factor. Plus, didn¡¯t he have lots of allies to restrict and control the demonic cultivators this time? All things considered, this fight¡­ seemed eminently doable.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I should believe in you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked back, nervousness quickly dyeing hisplexion pale.


    Since it looked like Kang Jin-Ho had been agonizing over something for a little while, Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to lighten the mood by cracking a couple of jokes, but the response he got was¡­ Suspicious, to say the least!


    ¡°A-Assembly Master, you know I was just joking with¡­¡±


    ¡°You told me to believe in you, so I shall. I can''t deal with everything on my own, but¡­ Yes, I will believe in you,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled refreshingly brightly.


    ¡°Since I''ve chosen to believe in you, I might as well go the full nine yards, too. Yes, let''s go all in. Let''s risk everything on this all-or-nothing gamble, Director Lee. Of course, I have full confidence that with your help, we will win this gamble.¡±


    ¡°...Sir, don¡¯t you know that winning percentages are not within my control?¡±


    ¡°Heavens help those who help themselves,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his resolve firm. ¡°Pen and paper.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Bring me a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write the sutras down, but you¡¯ll have to trante them for me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su held his head in agony. It felt like he had done something unimaginably horrible just now, but turning things around at this stage seemed impossible judging from the look on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face. Which meant he had to do it,e rain or shine!


    The slump-shouldered Lee Hyeon-Su shuffled toward his desk to fetch a pen and some paper. However, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t following his dispirited-looking subordinate. It was silently fixed on the table before him.


    Would passing down Mara Blood me Qi be enough?


    <em>¡®No, it obviously wouldn¡¯t be. Remember, it¡¯s not chasing after something, but¡­ Creating something new.¡¯</em>


    This was merely the beginning.


    Choosing to stick with Mara Blood me Qi created in the past and not moving forward would be the same as chasing after the shadows of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. Which meant¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho had to create <em>it</em>. He must create a demonic cultivation like Mara Blood me Qi that was also not Mara Blood me Qi!


    A new martial art that surpassed the past and looked toward the future! And Kang Jin-Ho would create it from now on.


    1. Mara is a malignant celestial king in Buddhism. ?

 Chapter 790: Conceiving (5)

    Wiggins asked, ¡°...Three days, you say?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Wiggins'' gaze locked on a firmly shut doorway. That steel door was thin and flimsy enough for him to easily break through. But the entire doorway was enveloped in this gloomy air that forbade anyone''s approach.


    ¡°Three days¡­ But why?¡± Wiggins quizzically looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°It seems that our Assembly Master is attempting to create a new martial art.¡±


    ¡°Attempting to create¡­?¡± Wiggins slowly rubbed his chin with his remaining hand. ¡°Well¡­ Since my lord is basically a grandmaster, it should be feasible for him to conceive a new martial art. Although it will be a stern challenge, that''s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Will it be that difficult, master?¡±


    ¡°Rather than difficult¡­ Hmm, I¡¯m not sure how to exin.¡± Wiggins pondered for a while, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Let me use this example. Let¡¯s say you have a deep understanding of music.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded while attentively listening.¡°Such is your knowledge pool that you''re somewhat of a celebrity in the music world. In that case, do you think it''ll be easy for you to write a hit song?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ Mm.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned after realizing where he got his question wrong. ¡°I see now, master. It¡¯s not the issue of creating a new martial art, but what kind of martial art it will be¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡±


    To folks with deep knowledge and understanding of how music worked,posing a children''s luby would be a cakewalk. Of course, such a song might not speak to the children''s hearts, but that wasn''t important in this example.


    However, what if they had topose a concerto containing all of their extensive knowledge? And what if this one piece of music would serve as the definitive proof of the depth and profoundness of their knowledge?


    <em>¡®Now that¡­ would be challenging, alright.¡¯</em>


    This problem surpassed one''s level ofprehension. The higher your level, the more perfection you''d demand from yourself. So, it''de down to where you''d be willing to draw the line and makepromises with your own high standards.


    <em>¡®But my lord is infamous for neverpromising.¡¯</em>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho looked like a pushover and a softie on the surface, he never backed off from something once he made up his mind. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho would willingly back off when it came to fields he knew very little about. However, martial arts were Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s specialty.


    He''d neverpromise in anything rted to martial arts. In that case, Kang Jin-Ho would undoubtedly abuse himself until the martial art he could be satisfied with was finally created.


    <em>¡®Hmm. Not sure how to feel about this¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins frowned slightly. He should be celebrating the fact that Kang Jin-Ho had locked himself up to create a brand-new martial art.


    Someone of Kang Jin-Ho''s caliber would definitelye up with a martial art surpassing what came before. Otherwise, there would be no point in locking himself up like this. He could''ve simply used an already-existing martial art that best suited his needs, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously knew that, but he still went into seclusion. It could only mean he was determined to create something uniquely his own.


    <em>¡®Yes, I should be happy about this development, but¡­!¡¯</em>


    Even then, Wiggins couldn¡¯t get over this single but insistent worry.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a perfectionist in all things rted to martial arts. So, he wouldn¡¯t ept any ws in something he created, regardless of how minor they would be.


    As was the case with creating things, establishing the direction of the project and its framework was the easy part. What actually took up the most time were revising minor details and finding and fixing various ws.


    A martial art''s level ofpletion would be decided by how patient the creator was while working on those little adjustments and fixes.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure my lord is aware of this, too.¡¯</em>


    Taking too long to create a martial art, only to leave yourself with little time to train with it, was worse than not creating it in the first ce. This was a race against time itself.


    It had to be done as soon as possible, but the creator must not be rushed. Being rushed would inevitably create weaknesses and ws, and such things in martial arts would prove fatal to any martial artists mastering it.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was running out of time, he had to give himself enough time to finish his task. That must be the dilemma guing him right about now.


    Wiggins sighed in amazement while staring at the firmly-shut doorway. ¡°As I thought, my lord is an incredible man¡­¡±


    This wasn''t a matter of one''s skill level. Even if Wiggins possessed the matching level of abilities with Kang Jin-Ho, could he focus his entire being on creating a new martial art like this? While stuck in the same situation, too?


    <em>¡®No, I couldn¡¯t.¡¯</em>


    If it was Wiggins, he¡­ Even if he decided to create a new martial art, he''d soon realize that the responsibilities would be too much to bear right now and sneakily postpone his endeavor to another time. That seemed like the rational thing to do.


    <em>¡®Unfortunately, being rational doesn¡¯t always guarantee sess.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins was much wiser now. He now knew that sess usually was apanied by "adventure".


    From the perspective of "regr" folks, many sessful people seemed like lunatics for always going on deeply risky adventures. These regr folks would point at the seemingly crazy antics to mock and jeer.


    Once upon a time, Wiggins was one of these regr folks. He used to thinkmitting oneself to an uncertain future was indescribably stupid when there was a well-worn path with a clear-cut result at the end.


    However, after getting some years behind him¡­ Wiggins came to realize that wasn¡¯t the entire story.


    <em>¡®I was merely afraid, that was all.¡¯</em>


    He had been afraid of throwing himself toward the uncertain future. He was scared of violently shaking up his life''s trajectory. He had been reluctant to aim for the proverbial overnight sess when there was the slow-and-steady path of a guaranteed future.


    Wiggins had been merely scared of all these things.


    Challenging for the future would get easier when you have achieved nothing and wouldn''t lose anything as a result. However, people who held many things feared losing them and progressively became less willing to challenge for the unknown future.


    In that case, what about Kang Jin-Ho?


    From Wiggins'' personal view¡­ Kang Jin-Ho had already achieved so many things, even if the man himself didn''t think that way. That would be a matter of perspective, of course.


    Kang Jin-Ho should have plenty of ways to live out the rest of his life in unbridled luxury andfort. If Wiggins was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, he wouldn''t have hesitated for a second and joined hands with the Crimson King. Doing so would''ve given him the right to rule the Korean penins.


    After joining forces with the Crimson King''s faction, the Korean penins would''ve turned into a fortress no one could break through. All Wiggins had to do was live like a king in this fortress. He could even follow Kang Jin-Ho''s example and stay behind the scenes, too. A hidden king of Korea! That didn''t sound so bad at all.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t go with that option. To be more precise, thoughts of doing so didn¡¯t exist in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind.


    Despite achieving so many things, Kang Jin-Ho was still a challenger. And that fact¡­ left Wiggins¡¯ blood boiling with excitement.


    <em>¡®Even though serving him at my age is tough¡­''</em>


    A bright smile formed on Wiggins¡¯ face without him noticing it. This¡­ was what he wanted to see from Kang Jin-Ho. This was something he couldn¡¯t expect from the stagnant Round Table!


    The courage to charge ahead despite all the risks! That was what Wiggins wanted to see, even if he unfortunately could no longer do it himself. If he could, he wouldn''t have to rely on Kang Jin-Ho like this in the first ce!


    A man who used his actions, not words, to lead his people. A man who didn¡¯t drag others with him but carried them on his back¡­ That was how Wiggins viewed Kang Jin-Ho.


    Wiggins nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How about his meals? Has he eaten anything since he secluded himself?¡±


    ¡°We did try to bring him something to eat several times before but never got any response when we knocked on the Assembly Master''s door,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°It didn''t feel right to just barge in, so¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t finish his sentence, but his troubled expression was enough to tell the story. As his attainment in martial arts wasn''t extensive enough, he didn''t have a clue on how to respond to a situation like this.


    Wiggins slowly nodded. ¡°I see. There¡¯s no helping it, then. Don¡¯t let anyone enter the Assembly Master¡¯s office. I think it¡¯ll be a good idea to have some people guard the doorway, too.¡±


    ¡°Will it be fine, though?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su worriedly asked.


    ¡°Mm? Do you think my lord will die of starvation by not eating for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, but¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed, then worriedly stared at the doorway.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Wiggins. ¡°Right now, any attempt at helping him will only serve as a hindrance. What my lord is doing is not something we can help with, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Understood, master. I¡¯ll assign a few people to stand guard here.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do so.¡± Wiggins nodded while observing Lee Hyeon-Su recovering from his slightly-emotional state to his usual pragmatic self.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s the right way, my disciple¡­¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su must not waver or get shaken up. That was what his role required from him. Even if others could be emotional, he must always hold on to his rational mind no matter what!


    Wiggins was satisfied by how well Lee Hyeon-Su was doing in that regard.


    <em>¡®Life can be so unpredictable at times¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins had been searching for a disciple, an heir perhaps, for quite a long time. However, luck wasn''t on his side, and he failed to find someone capable of adequately meeting his standards. But now, he found a suitable disciple in a distantnd far, far away from home. Who could''ve guessed this turn of events?


    It was also fairly amusing to find someone new to serve at his age, Wiggins mused. He nced at the firmly-shut doorway one more time and smiled deeply.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m looking forward to this¡­¡¯</em>


    None other than Kang Jin-Ho was inside that office, trying to create a new martial art.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s realm was almost on par with the mighty Crimson King. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s understanding of martial arts should easily surpass that of the Crimson King. Wiggins was certain about this. After all, didn''t he already witness Kang Jin-Ho proving his worth during that fierce battle?


    So, a martial art created by someone like that¡­?


    ¡°Hah. I¡¯m not even a child, so why¡­¡± Wiggins chuckled ruefully.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it,¡± said Wiggins while lightly waving his hand. He couldn''t reveal that his heart was pounding like an excited child to his one and only disciple. He''d get chided for being silly, after all! "Hmm. How unfortunate that I can''t train in demonic arts¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you could, Master?¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot,¡± Wiggins shook his head.


    Such a thing was only possible for those with an Eastern-style martial art foundation. Even if Wiggins forcibly mastered demonic cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t work with what he had already learned.


    ¡°It''s unfortunate, but being too greedy will invite unnecessary disasters. Of course, I also desire to be even stronger. I''m still a martial artist, after all. However, the mountain I must climb¡­ isn''t this one,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su calmly muttered before ncing at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Make sure nothing happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. But what will you do in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Director Bang. We don¡¯t know how long my lord will be unavable, so we should think of how to respond in case something happens. But you should focus on ensuring my lord¡¯s safety above all else.¡±


    ¡°Understood, master.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it seems you will have to shoulder more responsibilities for the time being. I might have to miss a few of my sses, so I want you to take over the teacher¡¯s role for me.¡±


    ¡°Me? Really?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    Wiggins asked back if anything was wrong with that arrangement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You only have to teach the pupils what I¡¯ve taught you already. It can¡¯t be that hard, no?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ In that case, can I teach them with the same method you used to teach me?¡±


    ¡°...No, make it a bit more refined. A bit gentler, if you will. Don¡¯t imitate my methods, just the theory, okay?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit unfair, master¡­?¡±


    ¡°You''re being noisy again, you brat. Or would you like to get demoted and learn the same way as everyone else?¡±


    ¡°No way, master. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it so you can rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Will I really get to rest easy, I wonder?¡± Wiggins shook his head before turning around and walking away from the Assembly Master''s office.


    <em>¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll be the only one falling behind¡­!¡¯</em>


    A rather pleasant-feelingpetitiveness began stimting Wiggins.


    Kang Jin-Ho would undoubtedly be even more powerful than before. Humans grew weaker the moment they rxed and let their guard down. However, Kang Jin-Ho never rxed despite having achieved so much already. That was why he''d grow stronger¡­ and stronger!


    If Wiggins rxed now and took his foot off the gas, so to speak, people who had been looking up to him would surpass him in no time at all.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s too early to let that happen to me!¡¯</em>


    It seemed that the time to resume his magic research hade.


    Everyone was getting stronger. Even if things seemed to be moving at a snail''s pace, the Assembly was still going through all the necessary stages for the next evolution. As for Wiggins, he could instinctively feel that the time to start his final adventure had arrived.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ How could he force this old man to work?¡± Wiggins tutted good-naturedly.


    Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho was persistently pushing Wiggins forward from behind? That he didn''t want Wiggins to loosen up but keep striving to get better, to be much stronger?


    Seeing how he felt refreshed after getting whipped into shape by his lord, Wiggins thought it was now toote for him to escape from Kang Jin-Ho''s clutches.


    ¡°Forcing senior citizens to work will get you into big trouble, my lord¡­¡± Wiggins muttered while ncing at the distant firmly shut doorway.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho was taking his time to create this martial art, just how terrifying would the end product be? Wiggins chuckled and walked in cheery steps, his anticipation swelling like the iing tide.


    ¡°This is why living is so much fun.¡±


    A satisfied grin was etched on Wiggins¡¯ face.

 Chapter 791: Passing Down (1)

    Creating martial arts was not as simple as it sounded.


    This rule also applied to Kang Jin-Ho. As Wiggins had suspected, Kang Jin-Ho was facing a massive wall right now.


    The name of this wall was ¡®Satisfaction¡¯.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really want to admit to this since it was a bit anticlimactic, but the act of conceiving a new martial art was much easier than he thought. Which was unsurprising, considering his level of cultivation.


    To survive his second life, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to master martial arts and be stronger. And he eventually reached that goal.


    Even if one''s strength mattered the most in the demon cult, an outsider joining in would always be treated differently than someone who started their life as a cult member. To ovee the disadvantage of being an outsider, Kang Jin-Ho tried to deepen his mastery and understanding of demonic cultivation. So he could be an expert that surpassed everyone else!


    Whether it was the modern era or ancient Zhongyuan, no one boasted a deeper understanding of demonic cultivation methods than Kang Jin-Ho. This story should remain the same even if the experts of the eras before Kang Jin-Ho''s time were included in the consideration.


    So, creating a new demonic cultivation method should be a stroll in the park for Kang Jin-Ho. But one factor kept turning this stroll into a slog, and that was his own satisfaction.


    Nothing under the sun was new. Everything was a continuation of the past. For instance, a never-seen-before revolutionary concept could onlye about from the efforts to overturn the old concepts. Stunning innovation could only exist because people found the previous breakthroughs inadequate andcking in some ways.Everything was connected to the past. In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho had plenty of pointers to recall from his past. His brain was filled with the most important and invaluable demonic arts to ever exist in the history of mankind, after all!


    But the act of taking one extra step from here proved incredibly difficult.


    The question was, what could possibly satisfy him? That would be¡­ ''progress''.


    There was no point in keeping things the same as the past. A brand-new way to cultivate? That wouldn''t mean anything if all he did was conceive a cultivation method that wasrgely on the same level as what hade before it.


    The whole point of this brain-racking exercise was to create a more advanced demonic cultivation method.


    Kang Jin-Ho had already decided on the foundation, which was Mara Blood me Qi. He initially nned to enhance the stability and safety of this cultivation method and call it a day. However, as things progressed, he kept sensing that something wasn''t right.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho dug a little deeper to see why. Little by little, he dug.


    By the time he regained his senses, Kang Jin-Ho hadpletely disassembled Mara Blood me Qi. It was as if he hadpletely broken apart a high-precision instrument right down to its individualponents.


    As it turned out, merely updating Mara Blood me Qi a bit wouldn''t be enough. No, he had to rebuild it from the ground up. Afterying out countlessponents in his mind, Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes and sunk deeper into his subconsciousness.


    Just like that, time ticked by. One day went by. Then, one day became two. Two became three.


    The old Kang Jin-Ho wouldn¡¯t have over-agonized himself to this extent. He¡¯d have only pursued the ways to increase the destructive power and nothing else. That was how Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor operated, after all!


    It was the case of High Risk, High Reward. The more risk he took on, the greater the destructive power would get. However, what about those who got left behind? Wasn''t that obvious? It would be the end of the road for them.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor didn''t bother to drag along those who couldn''t keep up. After all, he believed that only those who passed his trials were qualified enough to stand behind him. Indeed, that was what Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor¡­ No, Kang Jin-Ho used to think in the past.


    However, what about now? In the end, the world was led by a select few people. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s thoughts on this matter hadn¡¯t changed.


    People capable of changing the world, people capable of leading everyone from the front¡­ were too few in number, but that didn''t mean they should be pitied or handled with kiddie gloves. To such people, incredibly risky martial arts with richer rewards could be a better choice.


    However, not everyone was required to be the next leader.


    Yes, leaders were destined to change everything. However, they wouldn''t be able to do anything without the forward momentum created by the people they were in charge of.


    People were supposed to walk together in life''s journey, after all.


    This was Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s third try at life. And he must live as Kang Jin-Ho, not Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. That was what he learned during this not-that-long life.


    He shouldn''t forget about the people who were there to gently push him from behind. He must remember howforted he felt by being with them.


    If he lived his third life like the second one, the current ''Kang Jin-Ho'' would not have existed. Either he''d have reverted back to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor who greedily tried to devour the entire world¡­ Or live as a recluse with absolutely nobody around him.


    Would that have been enough to satisfy Kang Jin-Ho? Definitely not.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s life didn''t solely consist of him alone. And now, he couldn''t even imagine a life without his family, friends, andrades of the Martial Assembly.


    Because they existed, Kang Jin-Ho finally became¡­plete. And they were not burdens at all.


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could notice it, people he believed he must carry on his shoulders became dependable allies pushing him from behind. Even if he faltered, those people would be there to support him.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor said that Kang Jin-Ho had too many things to protect. That those things would drag him down.


    <em>¡®But you¡¯re wrong.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could confidently say that now. Those were not people he must protect. No, they werepanions who would walk alongside him on this journey. People who¡¯d support him from behind.


    Back when he was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, Kang Jin-Ho constantly walked on the lonely and unforgiving path where falling off would mean the end of his story. It was an extreme and dire struggle where one mistake could lead to his death. Once he reached the top, Kang Jin-Ho was able to look down on everyone. However, what did that get him?


    <em>¡®Yes, I don¡¯t regret that life, but¡­¡¯</em>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t regret it, he still had nothing to show for his troubles. During the final moments of his second life¡­ He realized he had acquired nothing from life. No one could even begin to imagine how that felt.


    Maybe this choice would force Kang Jin-Ho to reach out to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor of the past. However, he didn¡¯t mind it. Even if he were to die today, he still had acquired far, far more than the entirety of his second life, after all!


    That was why¡­ There was no need to hesitate anymore!


    Inside Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mental space, a massive pir rapidly descended. This pir was utterly devoid of any color.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at this pir, and it soon began changing its colors. At first, it turned ashen-white. Then, it became pitch-ck before turning bright red. Its colors kept shifting with every passing second.


    Constructing this pir signaled the start of, well, everything. In that case, what color should this pir be?


    <em>¡®There¡¯s no need to choose.¡¯</em>


    Why? Because all these things¡ªthese colors¡ªrepresented Kang Jin-Ho.


    Those colors represented the orthodox cultivation Kang Jin-Ho mastered first, then the demonic cultivation that shaped his life, and finally, the pulsating, burning passion deep inside him¡­


    All these things formed the various parts making up Kang Jin-Ho.


    He didn¡¯t have to throw his past away to move forward. He should actually face up to his past and embrace it if he wanted to open the path to his future.


    Three colors began enveloping the colorless pir. As if they didn¡¯t want to blend into one, the three bitterly fought and shoved each other back in a desperate struggle.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t try to restrict their vicious responses. He believed they would blend in eventually as he had already epted them all as a part of him. That was why he had no doubt that the trio of colors would blend into one and create a form that had never been seen before.


    As if to prove him right, the colors blended into one. The pir shed its pir-like appearance and began growing taller and taller.


    Not everything unfolded as Kang Jin-Ho wanted it to. As if to say Kang Jin-Ho''s real identity would always be a demonic cultivator, the blended colors rapidly became inky-ck. However, it was still fine by him. Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to reject the life he had lived until now.


    Even if his inside was corrupted by demonic cultivation¡­ Wasn¡¯t that also who he was?


    The pir became a massive tree, then its branches began spreading in all directions. They spread at an rming speed as if their role was to engulf everything in this imaginary world.


    The tree that resembled everything Kang Jin-Ho knew and contained everything he possessed extended its branches to the rest of the world.


    <em>-Do you think this will change anything?</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.


    <em>¡®What an unpleasant voice that is¡­¡¯</em>


    That voice sounded like it was ridiculing Kang Jin-Ho. Maybe jeering him, too. However, he couldn''t be sure. Didn''t that voice belong to Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slumbering deep within his subconsciousness? Or was it the voice of all the doubt in his heart?


    After all, he wasn¡¯t sure if any of this was correct. Was he walking toward the right direction? Would he even reach his goal by staying on this path? Kang Jin-Ho¡­ had no idea.


    Although, he was still certain of one thing. He needed to at least give it a shot, otherwise nothing would change. Failure could only happen by attempting to do something. So, not even trying guaranteed that one would be spared from the pain of failure.


    However, shying away from his challenges because he was afraid of failing? That was simply not how Kang Jin-Ho operated.


    So, he took a step forward. Even if this step resulted in him falling to the lowest depth of theherworld, Kang Jin-Ho still stepped forward without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    He wasn''t worried about falling anymore. After all, he now had people who''d grab his hand and help him back to his feet.


    The tree stopped spreading its impressive array of branches and began sprouting leaves next. The foliage grew thick and dense. And then, these dark leaves enveloping the entirety of the imaginary world¡­ began falling and dancing like the petals of the cherry blossom tree.


    ck snow now fell. Kang Jin-Ho''s imaginary mind''s space became a world of fantasy in an instant.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly extended his hand within this space filled to the brim with bizarre phenomena that could never exist in the real world.


    There was no one here to hold his hand, yet Kang Jin-Ho still reached out. He reached out before anyone else could¡­!


    Even though all he did was reach out to the emptiness, the crucial thing here was that¡­ He had reached out first.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly closed his eyes.


    <em>¡°Can you reach out to the others, Jin-Ho?¡±</em>


    That voice rang in his mind like an illusion. It wasn¡¯t the same voice Kang Jin-Ho heard a few moments ago. Rather than mockery, this voice was warmer. Nostalgic. And¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly raised his head. And a splendid smile that would¡¯ve moved anyone who saw it was gently spreading on his face.


    ***


    ¡°Maybe¡­ he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered to no one in particr while staring at the firmly-shut doorway.


    Of course that couldn''t be it. He could sense a person''s presence inside the Assembly Master''s office, after all. Even if Lee Hyeon-Su was only a pseudo-martial artist, his perception wasn''t rubbish enough to miss the hints of a person''s life emanating from behind a door.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but think that way because his frustration was getting the better of him now.


    <em>¡®Just how many days has it been?¡¯</em>


    Today was the fifth day since Kang Jin-Ho locked himself in his office. Even Wiggins began making slightly worried expressions when hest dropped by the doorway to the Assembly Master''s office.


    <em>¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not good to take this long¡­¡±</em>


    Listening to Wiggins gave Lee Hyeon-Su the impression that creating new martial arts was like a sink-or-swim affair. It could bepleted in the blink of an eye before anyone could notice it, or it might take the figurative forever if something went wrong somewhere.


    Also, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t be able to stop himself in the middle if he had entered a deep trance.


    <em>¡®Dammit. Why does it have to be now¡­?¡¯</em>


    Of course the current situation necessitated the birth of a new martial art. But Kang Jin-Ho needed to act as the core of the Martial Assembly. With him secluded in his office for an extended period, who would control the unruly demonic cultivators now?


    What if those people decided enough was enough and started rampaging? Just imagining it alone was making Lee Hyeon-Su shudder in dread.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Please hurry up, Assembly Master.¡±


    That was when¡­!


    <em>ck!</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s head snapped back toward the doorway. He could clearly hear the sound of the doorknob turning. His wide-open eyes zeroed in on the metal doorknob.


    <em>aack¡­</em>


    The doorknob¡­ was slowly turning! And then, slowly, oh-so-agonizingly slowly, the door opened.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stared at this scene in stupefaction. After the door slowly creaked open, Kang Jin-Ho revealed his slightly haggard face.


    For some reason, Lee Hyeon-Su felt his emotions swell up. He had never seen Kang Jin-Ho make that expression before. That expression was¡­ genuinely rxed. As if he was at peace with himself.


    That expression alone was enough to tell Lee Hyeon-Su what he wanted to know. Kang Jin-Ho had achieved something incredible. Something that the likes of Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t even begin to fathom!


    A gentle smile spread on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face after he discovered Lee Hyeon-Su in the corridor. That smile was so gentle that it didn¡¯t really suit Kang Jin-Ho. And then, he leisurely raised his voice.


    Lee Hyeon-Su waited in great anticipation. He had a feeling that Kang Jin-Ho wanted to make an epoch-changing deration. Like¡­ Like Buddha dering to the world that only ''I'' existed in the whole universe!


    Since Kang Jin-Ho had emerged from his lengthy seclusion after opening a new martial path¡­ He might say something deeply moving and¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho gently asked Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Is the cafeteria still open?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it open or not?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression crumpled indescribably.

 Chapter 792: Passing Down (2)

    <em>¡®Gee whiz. Talk about stuffing your face¡­¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly took in the sight of Kang Jin-Ho enjoying a meal. Something about this scene seemed so bizarre to his eyes.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s demeanor was rxed, and his movement couldn''t be described as ''stuffing his face'', various food items on the trays were still disappearing at a considerable speed. It was like watching magic at work.


    <em>¡®Do you have to eat like a superhuman, too?¡¯</em>


    Most of Kang Jin-Ho''s actions brokemon sense, but the way he handled his food still forced Lee Hyeon-Su to question everything he knew!


    With how things were, it wouldn''t be surprising to learn that Kang Jin-Ho levitated while sleeping and did things differently from everyone else... while in the toilet!


    ck!


    Kang Jin-Ho put his utensils down after figuratively picking the third food tray clean.


    Lee Hyeon-Su suspiciously asked, ¡°...Would you like another tray, sir?¡±¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin before shaking his head. ¡°No, this is enough. Overeating is not good for a martial artist, after all.¡±


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su nearly blurted out, <em>Sir, you¡¯ve already consumed enough food, you know?! Didn¡¯t you dump piles, nay, towers of food on your trays before gulping them down? But now, you¡¯re worried about overeating?</em>


    Rather than words, though, a wry chuckle broke out of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s mouth instead.


    <em>¡®Well, I guess it makes sense¡­¡¯</em>


    It wasn''t as if Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t understand this situation. After all, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t touched any food for thest five days. No matter how strong he was as a martial artist, that time span should be enough to make anyone go mad with hunger!


    ¡°Assembly Master, did you train in eating super-efficiently or something?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°I mean, you were so quiet but also seriously quick, you know?¡±


    ¡°Training, you say¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while pouring water into his cup. Without saying anything else, he gulped the refreshing water down.


    If what he went through could be called training, so be it. Although, that training wasn''t something he had volunteered for, but was forced upon him by his mother!


    When Kang Jin-Ho brushed aside the food training question with a chuckle, Lee Hyeon-Su decided to change the topic to something he had been dying to talk about. Unfortunately, his n had to be dyed somewhat.


    <em>m!</em>


    The cafeteria¡¯s door was shoved open hard enough to nearly fly off its hinges. Actually, that wasn¡¯t right. One of the hinges dide loose!


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes widened at this sight.


    ¡°Master!¡± Vator¡¯s loud roar-like call echoed deafeningly inside the cafeteria. Such was the decibel of his voice that cutlery and cooking utensils hanging on the walls ttered against each other. Even the dining tables began trembling from the soundwaves.


    Not just Lee Hyeon-Su but even Kang Jin-Ho had to hurriedly cover their ears.


    ¡°Master! Are you unhurt?!¡±


    Vator urgently sprinted toward Kang Jin-Ho as if he spotted a friend who had been captured by pirates earlier.


    The floor rumbled and shook every time the big man took a step, and Lee Hyeon-Su began to fear the floor tiles might start cracking any sec...


    <em>¡®...Eh? What the hell? The tiles are cracking for real?!''</em>


    The Martial Assembly HQ building was too ancient to withstand the power of the excited Vator. Actually, that wasn''t right. Every building in the world was too frail to handle him!


    Even Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have shed some cold sweat, judging from how he sneakily wiped his forehead!


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine, Vator.¡±


    ¡°Master! Shouldn¡¯t you discuss such things with me first! Why didn¡¯t you say anything before secluding yourself to create some random martial art?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew stupefied just then.


    <em>¡®Ah. So I was supposed to get your permission first, then?¡¯</em>


    Wasn¡¯t this strange? Even though Kang Jin-Ho was nominally Vator¡¯s master, the contents of this rebuke sounded like something a master would say to his servants.


    ¡°Your body! How are you feeling?¡±


    Despite the strangeness of the situation, Kang Jin-Ho still chuckled away.


    Even though Vator sounded rather miffed right now, his eyes couldn''t betray his real intentions. He seemed genuinely worried. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho briefly wondered who taught a rough-around-the-edges Mongol giant like Vator to care about other people!


    ¡°If something like that could harm me, I would have already died a long time ago,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled dismissively.


    Vator grunted unhappily. ¡°Those who ce excessive trust in their ruddy health will get a rude awakening one day, master! Remember, there is no predetermined order to who croaks first!¡±


    Verbal abuse disguised as well-wishing remarks freely flowed out of Vator¡¯srge mouth.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile faded ever so slightly just then. ¡°...Yes, there is no order, but at the very least, I won''t die before you.¡±


    ¡°You can''t be sure of that, master!¡± Vator raised his voice to start nagging again, but someone suddenly swooped in first to lend some timely assistance.


    ¡°Sir Vator is right, my lord. No one can say that for sure. Who knows? I might live longer than you,¡± said Wiggins as he entered the cafeteria.


    Kang Jin-Ho ruefully shook his head. ¡°That jab hurts more than it should, you know that?¡±


    Wiggins smiled brightly while sitting on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s opposite side. ¡°You look better than I expected, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and looked across the cafeteria table.


    ¡°I thought you''d emerge from your office while looking half-dead, my lord. That''s what creating martial arts usually does to people, after all. Since that''s not the case¡­ Perhaps youpromised at an appropriate moment?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°As it turned out, this whole creation thing doesn¡¯t work out the way you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. Especially when we consider your personality, my lord. Still¡­¡± Wiggins leaned in closer and quietly asked the one question burning a hole in his heart. ¡°...Did you achieve a favorable result, my lord?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    Wiggins also nodded back. ¡°I see. I¡¯m genuinely looking forward to finding out what you have created, my lord! Is it a new cultivation method? Or¡­ a new martial philosophy, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure how to exin it properly, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled.


    Unfortunately, the opportunity to exin further had to be dyed somewhat.


    ¡°My liiiiiiiiiege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut at the loud yelling from outside the cafeteria¡¯s doorway.


    <em>¡®Gee whiz. Is all this hubaloo really necessary?¡¯</em>


    Casual onlookers might assume Kang Jin-Ho had just returned from a warzone at this rate!


    A secondter, Chang Min broke through the already-broken doorway and rushed inside the cafeteria while scattering his tears in the air. After discovering Kang Jin-Ho, Chang Min urgently kowtowed on the floor and opened the floodgates of tears for real.


    ¡°My liege! My liege!!! Sob, sniffle! This servant was ovee by grief when we heard the news of how you examined one of the cult''s younger members, and his poor state shocked you into secluding yourself to create a new demonic art! We would''ve wept in joy if you had simply imparted us with already-existing demonic arts. But, but¡­! Even at the expense of harming your noble health, you still wish to shower us with your benevolence!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. ¡°H-how about you get up first and talk¡­?¡±


    ¡°My liege! My lieeeege! This lowly servant can¡¯t possibly repay this heavenly favor you¡¯ve graced us with! Even if all the Demon Soldiers of the cult die a hundred times over, this grace can never be repaid! Such grace is as deep and vast as an ocean, and as tall as the¡­ Uhh, what else was there again¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly facepalmed just then. Lee Hyeon-Su leaned in closer and tried to offer some words offort. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to it soon enough, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Right. A man who hasn''t changed for 180 years wouldn''t suddenly change his ways now.¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned in frustration after reality hit him in the face again. ¡°Okay, I get it, so take a seat first.¡±


    Chang Min remained kowtowing. ¡°How dare a lowly servant like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please. I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°T-then, I shall obey, my liege.¡±


    Once Chang Min joined the rest and found an empty chair nearby to settle down, Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly scanned his audience members. For some reason, he felt stifled.


    Wiggins gently chuckled and got the conversation going as if he had seen through Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind. ¡°My lord, I believe now is a good time to inform us what you have acquired during your seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin.


    Lee Hyeon-Su changed his spot next to Wiggins. It seemed he was thinking of tranting what Kang Jin-Ho said in English. Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then began speaking in Chinese.


    ¡°To say I''ve acquired something... It''s not as straightforward as that. To borrow what Wiggins said, I haven''t created a martial art. Maybe I should say I''ve acquired a martial philosophy?¡±


    ¡°A martial philosophy¡­¡± Wiggins nodded in satisfaction. That was indeed good news.


    Creating a new martial art that could be passed down to others would have greatly enhanced the Martial Assembly''sbat power. However, it wouldn''t have helped Kang Jin-Ho to be stronger.


    But now, since he had acquired a new martial philosophy that could transcend his current realm, didn''t that mean Kang Jin-Ho would inevitably be even stronger than ever before?


    <em>¡®Still¡­ How did he do that so quickly?''</em>


    Wiggins couldn''t help but feel a little hollow inside. The way he saw it, Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly an incredible man. However, in some aspects, he could be¡­ a little goofy and slow-witted, too. Still, when it came to the matters of martial arts, Kang Jin-Ho''s potential seemed to know no bounds.


    Establishing a new martial philosophy in around five days? If someone from the Round Table heard that, the only reactioning from them would be ''sneer'' for making an unfunny joke.


    However, this man before Wiggins'' eyes had managed to pull off that feat.


    ¡°My lord, how will you apply it, though?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°For now, I¡¯ve reconstructed Mara Blood me Qi.¡±


    ¡°M-M-Mara Blood me Qi!¡± Chang Min cried out, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. ¡°Were you nning to pass down that demonic art to the cult members, my liege?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why? Am I not allowed?¡±


    ¡°N-no, but¡­!¡± Chang Min faltered, his hands trembling unsteadily.


    Others in the cafeteria were puzzled by Chang Min''s shock. Then again, anyone who wasn''t a demonic cultivator¡­ No, anyone who wasn''t as well-versed as Chang Min on the demon cult''s history wouldn''t have heard about this particr martial art before.


    ¡°M-my liege, you wish to¡­ pass down something that priceless¡­?¡±


    ¡°Priceless?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. What was Chang Min talking about? What was so priceless about that cultivation method?


    ¡°Isn''t Mara Blood me Qi an exclusive method only passed down to the true subordinates who have sworn their allegiances to you? I-in that case, how can such priceless treasure be made avable to themon cult believers¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh. Mm¡­¡±


    Was that how Mara Blood me Qi¡¯s legends had been passed down through the generations?


    Chang Min''s assumption wasn''t incorrect, though. Mara Blood me Qi was only mastered by the Demon mes, after all. And the members of the Demon mes swore to serve Kang Jin-Ho till their dying breaths. It didn''t matter even if Kang Jin-Ho took various parts of existing demonic cultivation methods to create a Frankenstein monster that met his personal tastes.


    However, did that make Mara Blood me Qi¡­ priceless? The Demon mes might be the only folks who got to master it in the past, but that wasn''t because Kang Jin-Ho forbade others from cultivating it.


    Back then, many other ''better'' demonic cultivation methods could be found with rtive ease. In that case, why would anyone go out of their way to master an unproven cultivation method that carried considerable risks?


    Mara Blood me Qi did eventually prove its worth a whileter, but others still evaluated it as a cultivation method that was too focused on achieving extreme strength at the cost of safety or stability. Naturally, people stayed away from it other than the Demon mes.


    But now¡­


    Chang Min excitedly muttered, ¡°That legendary cultivation method will be¡­!¡±


    <em>¡®No, mister. That¡¯s not legendary at all.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deep inside his heart. He might be proud of Mara Blood me Qi''s power, but was it good enough to be called legendary? Even Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think that was the case.


    This situation was rapidly bing too awkward for Kang Jin-Ho''s liking!


    ¡°I-in any case¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily turned his head away from Chang Min busy shedding tears like a deeply-moved man.


    Wiggins continued his line of questioning. ¡°Is the stability guaranteed, my lord? Risks always apany mastering demonic arts, if I''m not mistaken?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I tried to prioritize that aspect but still can''t say for certain. Side effects will still ur.¡±


    In the end, Kang Jin-Ho was still Kang Jin-Ho. He could¡¯ve pursued safety and stability at the cost of overall destructive power, but no. Even though that was his initial intention, the end result still came out this way.


    The power went up, and the stability, well¡­ It became a tiny bit better.


    Thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s tendency to pursue extreme power and aggressiveness, it was simply impossible for him to create a stable and safe demonic cultivation method.


    ¡°However, I can guarantee the power,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply.


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but sigh at length. Because, he knew only too well what that smirk signified.


    ¡°Master!¡± Vator suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Can it flip the world on its head?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Flip the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m asking you if this new method can conquer the modern-era Zhongyuan. Can it help us fight against the hidden forces of the Crimson King¡¯s faction? And the other Two Kings, too?¡±


    Vator sounded quite serious just then. He couldn''t ask this question to anyone else. Even he knew how ridiculous and bbergasting this notion was. However, if it''s Kang Jin-Ho¡­


    If Vator asked the one and only Kang Jin-Ho¡­! Maybe Vator might hear the answer he had been wishing for.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually replied, ¡°What a strange thing to say that is. You say conquer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why conquer? When thatnd used to belong to me? I¡¯m merely taking it back.¡±


    Vator bared his fangs in a ferocious grin. Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t the type to utter lies and hollow promises.


    ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s get started, master. I¡¯ve been waiting for too long.¡±


    An unexinable fervor began whipping up within the cafeteria like a storm. Everyone in here instinctively realized something. That this here was the moment when everything began!


    If the world was indeed flipped on its head in the future... If the current world order crumbled, and a new era where everything revolved around the Korean Martial Assembly began¡­! The historians would look back to this moment and say this was when everything began.


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped wandering aimlessly and took his rightful ce by the front of the pack. And now, everyone else only needed to follow his lead.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Chang Min. ¡°Chang Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Summon all the elders.¡±


    Chang Min deeply bowed his head. ¡°I shall obey!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to Vator next. ¡°What¡¯s the Demon mes¡¯ current state?¡±


    ¡°I''ve turned them into squishy marshmallows. Just like you asked.¡±


    ¡°Good. Gather them.¡±


    Vator energetically nodded. ¡°It shall be done!¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat up straight. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Bring Bang Jin-Hun.¡±


    ¡°I shall bring him right away!¡±


    Finally, Kang Jin-Ho locked eyes with Wiggins. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°My lord, that should be the other way around. Please tell me what I must do for you. My role is to serve you, after all.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. ¡°Hmm. Actually, I''ve something interesting for you. Why don''t we find out whether or not it suits you?¡±


    Wiggins shuddered a little when he heard that.


    Kang Jin-Ho stood up, then addressed everyone in a still, calm voice. ¡°From this moment on¡­ Things will get truly, mindlessly busy for all of us. Prepare yourselves and try to keep up.¡±


    Everyone responded in their own passionate way. Kang Jin-Ho silently took in their responses and grinned deeply.


    <em>¡®Yes. Let¡¯s get started.¡¯</em>


    He was about to flip everything on its head. Absolutely¡­ everything!

 Chapter 793: Passing Down (3)

    Things that needed to be sorted out were sorted out quite quickly.


    Kang Jin-Ho already knew what he had to do, after all. And the first item on Kang Jin-Ho''s to-do list was imparting a suitable demonic cultivation method to Vator.


    Inside Kang Jin-Ho''s office...


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°So, it¡¯s called Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Vator wordlessly stared at the secret manual ced before him. ¡°...Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Is this a new martial art you have created?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s one of the demonic arts I already knew.¡±¡°I see. Master?¡± Vator exhaled powerfully before staring straight at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''s not like I''m unhappy with what you''re offering me. I didn''t say what demonic cultivation method I wanted to master, after all.¡±


    Vator stopped there, then sucked in a quick but deep breath.


    ¡°It''s just that... The situation has changed a bit, master. Now that we''re here, well... I was wondering if you could do me a favor. Even if it''s a bit unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°...Unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Allow me to master that Mara Blood me Qi, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly in puzzlement. ¡°Mara Blood me Qi? Why?¡±


    ¡°I know what you''re going to say. Considering your degree of understanding on all things martial arts, I''m sure this Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art suits my constitution the best. Especially someone like me who''s starting on demonic cultivationte in life.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°However!¡± Vator didn¡¯t wait for Kang Jin-Ho to finish and continued to make his case. ¡°I don¡¯t need suitable <em>something</em>, master! What I want is to be stronger. Not suitably stronger, but stronger than anyone on Earth! If there is a risk, I shall ovee it. If there is a limit, I¡¯m going to break through! That is why I request you to also teach me this Mara Blood me Qi.¡±


    Vator''s expression was filled with unwavering conviction. His desire to be the best despite the danger was indeed worthy of high praise. Although, there was a problem here, and that would be¡­


    ¡°Why do you want to master Mara Blood me Qi?¡±


    ¡°Because you have newly created it.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Vator voiced his thoughts as clearly as he could. ¡°I''m not naive enough to believe the demonic cultivation method you have created is unquestionably better than ones from the past. However, I know you. I believe in you. A cultivation method you created must contain something that the older demonic cultivation methodsck. That''s what I think. That is why I''m making this request. Grant me this opportunity, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. He could see where Vator wasing from.


    Honestly speaking, this Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art suited Vator better than all the other demonic arts Kang Jin-Ho knew. The reason why Kang Jin-Ho thought that was simple: This demonic art was the only high-tier cultivation method in the demon cult''s possession that boasted the characteristics of external arts.


    Vator¡¯s style was strengthening his physical body rather than focusing on the growth of internal qi. So, in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s opinion, the demonic art he chose was the best pick for Vator.


    ¡°Listen, Vator. To be stronger, Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art is the most effective way.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, what about thetent potential?¡±


    ¡°Latent potential, is it¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°This is just my opinion, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you speak bluntly, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Vator in silence for a few seconds before raising his voice. ¡°Mastering Mara Blood me Qi will benefit you more if your focus is on ''potential''. After all, there is a clear limit to how far you can go with external arts alone. I''m sure you''re proud of the martial arts you''ve mastered until now and believe you can still be stronger through them, but¡­ I think that will be difficult for you.¡±


    Vator didn¡¯t argue back and epted Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s evaluation. There was no getting away from reality, after all. Didn¡¯t Vator also witness the incredible battle between Kang Jin-Ho and the Crimson King?


    All Vator could do during that stunning battle was y the role of a helpless spectator.


    Could he ovee the gap by working even harder? Unfortunately, no.


    Effort alone wasn''t going to solve this problem. It was the same principle as a cat being unable to transform into a lion no matter how hard it trained. So, something had to change with Vator. Something fundamental.


    Vator sat forward, his voice getting even louder. ¡°In that case, isn''t that all the more reason for me to master Mara Blood me Qi?! Because external arts alone isn''t enough for my goal!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Yes. In theory, at least.¡±


    ¡°...Are you saying things will be different in practice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Vator, you¡¯ve been focusing yourself on external arts for over fifty years.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Everything about you, starting from a simple movement of your finger to how you breathe¡­ Your body has be fully optimized for external arts. At this stage in your life, it''s practically impossible to tear that foundation down and start from scratch.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡± Vator red at Kang Jin-Ho with a pair of sizzling eyes. ¡°Be straight with me. Is itpletely, utterly impossible? Or almost impossible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost.¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­ There is still a chance!¡± Vator roared passionately. It was obvious from his reaction that he wasn''t nning to back down.


    ¡°Listen, Vator. Do this, and everything you¡¯ve built up until now could crumble to nothing.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t trying to scare Vator here. Martial arts were all about synergy. You could learn many varied martial arts as long as they worked synergistically or didn''t interfere with each other and create issues.


    However, demonic arts yed by different rules. They devoured everything. Vator''s current attainment in martial arts could even disappear altogether. If that happened, it''d be impossible to regain his current realm. Repairing the ravaged dantian would take several decades, after all!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Vator roared before biting his lip. His skin tore, and blood trickled down. However, it seemed Vator didn''t notice his lip had split. ¡°Master, I have no desire to remain as a sidekick.¡±


    ¡°Vator¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not following you because of loyalty. And I have no ulterior motives for following you like Wiggins. I am following you because I lost to you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even as that damn demonic art thing was erasing my thoughts, I knew I must escape from your dominion over me sooner rather thanter,¡± Vator spoke with barely-contained fervor.


    ¡°However, that''s not the story anymore. Even without the mental restriction, I won''t abandon your side. Loyalty? I don''t know anything about that. I ept you as my master because you''re the only person who can make me stronger!


    ¡°Master, my wish is to grow stronger. More powerful! I¡­ I do not wish to feel that powerless ever again. As long as I can gain more strength and never feel that way again¡­! I''m fully prepared to cast everything aside.¡±


    Despite Vator¡¯s heated attitude, Kang Jin-Ho remained calm, his eyes withdrawn and cold.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked Vator. ¡°What if doing so only leads you to the depths of Hell? What if you end up losing what you''ve already achieved?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Do not be so casual about this, Vator!¡±


    ¡°I said, it doesn¡¯t matter, master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly. He knew only too well that a martial artist who lost their cultivation would be haunted by crippling despair. This sense of loss would be far, far worse than what an Average Joe would feel after losing a limb. It was so bad that not a single martial artist was able to lead a normal enough life.


    But here was Vator, iming that he¡¯d dly shoulder this risk?


    Kang Jin-Ho grew pensive. ¡°The odds of sess are minuscule at best, but the odds of you ending up as a cripple are ufortably high.¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°It¡¯ll be a fun challenge, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking here, Vator.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I''m joking, master?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Vator silently stared at each other. Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho leaned back against his couch and broke the silence first. ¡°...Why are you being this reckless, Vator?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different from me. You don¡¯t have anything to protect. And you have no reason to risk your life like this. Even so, why are you betting everything on demonic arts?¡±


    Vator''s figure gradually began quaking. His eyes grew crimson after tiny blood vessels in his eyeballs ruptured.


    Kang Jin-Ho instantly figured out what was going on here. Vator was fighting against the demonic art restricting his actions. And when his gigantic figure began vibrating, the entire building seemed to tremble unsteadily. It was as if an earthquake had erupted in the vicinity!


    ¡°Don''t you¡­ dare¡­ act arrogant¡­ with me!¡± Vator barely managed to squeeze those words out. He seemed to be in great pain right now. ¡°I¡­ I''m not a¡­ loser! I shall¡­ be¡­ strong! More than you, master! More than anyone!¡±


    Even as he desperately resisted the crippling pain gripping his entire body without mercy, Vator did not relent. He didn¡¯t give in!


    What could Kang Jin-Ho say to this heroic fighting spirit, thismendable determination? The only thing he could do was nod in eptance. ¡°I understand now, so stop. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Vator slowly but gradually calmed down. It took a while, but Kang Jin-Ho patiently waited.


    Once the big man regained his cool, Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice again. ¡°Do not hold me responsible for what might happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Stop, master. Don¡¯t treat me like a little kid. My choices are my own, no one else¡¯s. I will be responsible for my actions.¡±


    ¡°...Indeed.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then took out a different secret manual from his inner pocket. The secret manual for¡­ the newly-reconstructed Mara Blood me Qi!


    After Kang Jin-Ho put the secret manual down on the coffee table, Vator silently reached out and powerfully grabbed it.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do not try this on your own.¡±


    Vator looked up at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine for you to read the manual and try toprehend its contents. However, do not start cultivating without my input. At least in the initial stages, I must help you.¡±


    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Do not overestimate yourself. No matter how strong you think you are, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re aplete novice in demonic arts. The moment you overestimate your own martial prowess and be careless will be when you lose everything.¡±


    ¡°...I will engrave that to my heart, master.¡± Vator nodded, firm determination burning in his eyes.


    Kang Jin-Ho studied the big man¡¯s face as this strange feeling washed over him.


    <em>¡®Is this what people call¡­ fervor?¡¯</em>


    Or was it passion? Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t sure how to describe what he could see. Still, one thing was for certain.


    The desire to be stronger also used to exist in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    No, that''s incorrect. That me still burned inside his heart even now. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s passion was born out of necessity. It was different from Vator''s passion.


    The big man was driven by the pure and uncorrupted goal of ''bing stronger.'' And this desire had ever-so-slightly shaken Kang Jin-Ho up.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly got up. ¡°...Before we start, though, there¡¯s a choice to be made first.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator cocked an eyebrow. Before he could say anything else, though¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho reached out and suddenly grabbed Vator''s head. The big man flinched in surprise but did not resist. His life was already in Kang Jin-Ho''s hands, anyway.


    <em>Rumble, buzzzz¡­!</em>


    Demonic qi began gathering in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hand while producing buzzing noises of a colony of bees beating their wings. This gathered demonic qi began burrowing into Vator¡¯s head next.


    Vator hurriedly bit his lip at the sudden invasion of incredible pain.


    <em>Buzz, brrrrrr!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s demonic qi circted rapidly inside Vator¡¯s skull, then retreated like the outgoing tide. It felt like a dense fog clouding Vator¡¯s mind dissipated, and his head became incredibly clear.


    Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his hand. ¡°You are now free.¡±


    Vator suspiciously looked back. ¡°...Free?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve removed the restriction ced in your mind. You no longer need to obey mymands.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°Although this is different from what I originally envisioned, you''ve already done far more than what I asked of you. So, I''ll take that as you fully paying for your sin. Now, decide. Will you stay with the Martial Assembly? Or return to your great ins? It''s also fine for you to return to the Crimson King''s side if that''s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you undid that seal of whatever?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Completely.¡±


    Vator''s eyes powerfully quaked. He knew he''d have to break free of this restriction sooner rather thanter, but... Never did he expect Kang Jin-Ho would release him first like this! If Vator was in Kang Jin-Ho''s shoes, he''d never let a powerful warrior like him walk away.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Didn''t you hear me? I said, you''ve paid for your sins.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Vator slowly shook his head. ¡°I have to say, you can be such an idiot sometimes. So much so that I have to wonder what''s even cooking in your brain.¡±


    ¡°¡­The first thing you do after I release you is insulting me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho ruefully shook his head. Although, that was expected of Vator. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re flustered right now, so you don¡¯t have to decide right away. Take your time, and when you¡¯re ready¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that,¡± Vator abruptly interrupted Kang Jin-Ho while dismissively waving his big hand. ¡°As soon as I finish reading this manual, I shoulde find you, right?¡±


    ¡°...Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I will finish analyzing this manual by tomorrow, so make room in your schedule. It won¡¯t take long, that I assure you!¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Vator didn''t mince his words and spoke directly. ¡°I already told you, master. You are the only one who can make me stronger. Which means you can never escape from me! Before I can defeat you, you must not die. Obviously, you''re not allowed to grow weaker, either!¡±


    ¡°...Huh.¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is perfect. I''ve always wanted to step up my monitoring of you, but the restrictions have been preventing me. But now¡­ I can do whatever I want.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly. Wasn''t¡­ Vator''s reaction somewhat strange?


    <em>¡®Did I make a mistake releasing his restriction?¡¯</em>


    Inexplicable anxiety flooded Kang Jin-Ho''s heart when Vator betrayed his impressive physical stature and smirked suspiciously like a cunning roon.

 Chapter 794: Passing Down (4)

    <em>¡®What the hell¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re inside a library, so why¡­?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grimaced a little. He had no choice but to acknowledge the effectiveness of what happened to him and his peers.


    Humans tended to getx if given half a chance. Conversely, they also knew how to pull their socks way up if the situation tightened around them like a noose. Sure, people could individually apply <em>some </em>brakes to suit their circumstances, but this generalization usually was spot-on.


    <em>¡®Yes, I acknowledge it, sir¡­¡¯</em>


    The younger-generation martial artists who passed Kang Jin-Ho''s test were like sharpened treasure des¡­ in the beginning, at least. They were full of heroic, nay, grim determination to cast everything aside to be stronger. Even if their desire could lead to their untimely demise!


    They poured their entire being into mastering each and every stance, and their mental focus was at 100% during each cirction of qi.


    So¡­pared to those days?


    <em>¡®Well, yeah, these people have bezy bums inparison.¡¯</em>


    There could be various reasons for this situation. First of all¡­ Humans were creatures of adaptation.This training didn¡¯t seem fit for human ¡®consumption¡¯ in the initial stages due to how harsh and crazy it was, yet before anyone had time to notice it¡­ Everyone had limatized to the point of training with their eyes closed!


    No wonder these people were no longer as alert as before.


    The second likely reason could be Kang Jin-Ho. More specifically, how he didn¡¯t really drive these younger-generation martial artists to work harder.


    Even though he warned them to prepare for Hell, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really go out of his way to torture them with a grueling training regime. Of course, that wasn''t because he was much mellower than what people thought of him, but¡­


    <em>¡®It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been too busytely.¡¯</em>


    As the Assembly Master, Kang Jin-Ho was always busy. As in totally, utterly, mindlessly busy!


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho himself didn''t think that way, but watching him deal with the workload was enough to paint Lee Hyeon-Su as a thumb-suckingzy bum with zero work ethic!


    Of course, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Ho suffered from the extremeck of time like Lee Hyeon-Su, as he held the authority to dump his work on someone else''s shoulders, and the core of his duties was about making grave decisions, not handling intricate matters. Even so¡­ He was still as busy as he could get.


    Just how many incidents happened one after another as soon as Kang Jin-Ho''s test ended? Considering all that had happened so far, Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t be med here for his continued absence.


    Finally, perhaps the most likely reason¡­!


    <em>¡®We became too full of ourselves.¡¯</em>


    That was something no one could deny. In all honesty, wasn¡¯t Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s head also floating on cloud nine not too long ago?


    It had to be the result of passing Kang Jin-Ho''s test and earning the qualifications to join his personal guards. Even though the original purpose of passing that test was to be ''stronger.''


    To be strong enough that no one could look down on them. To be so strong that no one would dare cross them! That was the goal, and every Demon me member aimed to be stronger¡­ And even stronger!


    Of course, that was also Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s goal. However, from a certain moment in time¡­ That goal got distorted.


    After Kang Jin-Ho''s prestige soared to reach the heavens, merely being a member of his elite personal guards was enough to stop people from looking down on Yi Myeong-Hwan and his peers. No, it went beyond that now. People actually started envying them outright!


    That feeling of superiority whenever the people''s sneaky gazes of envy and jealousy tickled Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face! Even though he and his peers hadn''t even gotten properly strong yet, they still ended up acquiring most of the things avable only to the powerful experts.


    No wonder they had gotten too full of themselves.


    In short¡­ This was absolutely their fault! They had strayed down the wrong path, but¡­ It was still not toote to turn back.


    If they had strayed, shouldn''t they simply search for the correct path and get back on it? Whether such a task involved cutting through a thick forest or retreading the steps back to the crossroads¡­ Yi Myeong-Hwan and his peers could fix this situation.


    Yes, that was the case, but¡­ But¡­!


    <em>¡®Isn''t this way of fixing a bit too over the top?!''</em>


    The Demon mes were currently assembled inside the Assembly HQ¡¯s auditorium. However, they were even quieter than church mice!


    Were they standing on eggshells, afraid of setting someone off? No, not at all.


    Only the Demon mes were present in the auditorium. Kang Jin-Ho was scheduled to arrive in a little while, and no one from the executives was here to monitor the Demon mes and their behavior. Even so, the silence inside the auditorium could only be described as eerie!


    What was the reason for this tense atmosphere, though?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sneaked a nce to his side. And when his gazended on his peers who were slightly bent over, still in pain, with noticeable ck eyes decorating their faces, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for some reason.


    <em>¡®Where are our human rights?¡¯</em>


    Upholding human rights had be even more important in the modern era. Unfortunately for these men, though, the martial world still hadn''t epted that noble notion just yet.


    Beating soldiers up to instill discipline would be seen as what savages might do by the higher-ups of the modern-day military, but in the martial world? It was epted matter-of-factly as the necessary ¡®moral¡¯ education the juniors must receive!


    How barbaric was this!


    The reason for the Demon mes'' nervy disy of discipline was simple enough. The old idiom of ''Once Bitten, Twice Shy'' was in full effect here. However, rather than ''bitten'', Vator had been beating them senseless until recently! Rather than ''shy'', these Demon mes would pass out with foams in their mouths, instead!


    Vator''s massive fists mercilessly closing in on them left a deep mental scar on the poor Demon mes.


    <em>¡®So, to summarize Vator¡¯s teachings in the simplest terms¡­¡¯</em>


    -F*ck around, and you''ll find out.


    Here was the concept that apanied humanity since the dawn of time itself! This concept became progressively less ''applied'' in the modern world, though!


    The Demon mes were wonderfully demonstrating how effective the nonsensical and horrifying concept of ¡®physical violence = discipline¡¯ was when put into practice.


    Even if this scene greatly saddened the Demon mes themselves!


    <em>¡®All jokes aside, we do need to get our acts together.¡¯</em>


    Although this process wasn''t humane, and the end products weren''t all that pleasing to the eye, the Demon mes still managed to acquire something important. And that would be¡­


    The overly-proud Demon mes got a painful reminder that they were still a bunch of weaklings!


    As it turned out, there was a vast chasm between merely looking at Vator and physically experiencing Vator. It shoulde as a surprise to absolutely no one that simply ''knowing Vator''s strength'' and ''getting hit by the big man''s hands and then getting drilled into the ceiling afterward'' were two stunningly different experiences!


    Even if every member of the Demon mes attacked Vator at the same time, they would still not win. All the confidence they gained while wiping out Lee Jung-Geol and his goons was sent to heaven by Vator''s merciless bi*ch p.


    What remained now was self-awareness of how rubbish they were, plus a painful rebound from their cocky attitude from earlier. And¡­


    <em>¡®I wonder. What will the Assembly Master think of us now?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but worry now that he and his peers were at this stage. Vator toyed around with them like it was a Sunday stroll. But the same Vator wouldn''t evenst three seconds against Kang Jin-Ho before being folded inside a nearby trashcan.


    So, to someone like that¡­ How would Kang Jin-Ho view the Demon mes? Maybe it was like watching a colony of ants living in a¡­ breeding pan cluelessly strutting around as if they owned the show?


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far, goosebumps broke loose on his skin. This eerily-silent atmosphere could¡ªmostly¡ª be the by-product of this worry shared by everyone here.


    <em>¡®It¡¯d been better if the Assembly Master was here already¡­¡¯</em>


    It was so suffocating here. So much so that Yi Myeong-Hwan thought he was about to run out of breath. Dealing with this heavy atmosphere was too tough for him.


    As if Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s desperation had been heard by the gods¡­ The auditorium¡¯s door suddenly was shoved open.


    <em>¡®Geez, that surprised me!¡¯</em>


    The sound of the door rang like a thunderp, perhaps due to the unnatural silence in the auditorium. Kang Jin-Ho walked past the open doorway without hesitation. Lee Hyeon-Su followed right behind him. And he broke this weighty silence before anyone else could.


    ¡°...What is up with this gloomy atmosphere?¡±


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t say anything, Lee Hyeon-Su dismissively waved his hands near his face as if the surrounding air was unpleasant.


    <em>¡®...And herees the bloody sister-inw!¡¯</em>


    Unsurprisingly, the person the Demon mes respected the most was Kang Jin-Ho. And the person they feared the most was¡­ It might be Vator these days, actually!


    However, if the question was who the Demon mes detested the most, the answer would resoundingly be¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su! That dude''s snarky attitude and quips were something else. It was as if he was the top expert in the world at pissing people off.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly walked to the center of the raised tform, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su next.


    ¡°Hey, you guys! Bring those things in, now!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su yelled toward the auditorium¡¯s exit.


    Soon, people beyond the doorway began bringing inrge boxes.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan narrowed his eyes.


    <em>¡®What¡¯s in those boxes?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su pointed to the front of the Demon mes. ¡°Put them in front. Yes, over there.¡±


    The boxes were ced before the lines of the confused Demon mes.


    ¡°Okay! Pass the books behind you!¡±


    The ones at the front of the line took out books from the box and handed them to other Demon mes behind them. It didn''t take long for everyone to hold a book in their hands.


    Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed to clear his throat, then raised his voice. ¡°That book contains the new cultivation method you will be mastering.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Life instantly returned to the eyes and faces of the Demon mes. A new demonic cultivation method! Since this was new, it should be superior to what they had already mastered. Yi Myeong-Hwan had no doubt about it as his eyes scanned the title of this secret manual.


    <em>¡®Mara Blood me Qi?¡¯</em>


    Even the name was tyrannical!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the visibly-excited Demon mes before saying something else. ¡°Any questions?¡±


    In the past, the Demon mes wouldn¡¯t dare carelessly throw questions around at Kang Jin-Ho. He was like a heaven-defying existence to them, after all.


    However, they could confidently say they had experienced Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s quirks plenty of times by now, so they knew sinctly asking what needed to be asked would benefit them all.


    One of the Demon mes quickly raised his hand. ¡°Can we master this cultivation with just the secret manual, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯ll be impossible,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied without much concern. ¡°For now, memorize the contents of the manual. After that, I¡¯ll adjust things for you ordingly.¡±


    Another raised his hand next. ¡°Sir! What kind of demonic art is this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve created recently.¡±


    The sounds of saliva gulping echoed in the auditorium. A demonic cultivation method created by Kang Jin-Ho?!


    Everyone in this ce knew the significance of that revtion. One by one, the Demon me members forced their trembling eyes to stare at the in-looking books in their hands.


    In the end, even Yi Myeong-Hwan had to raise his hand. ¡°E-excuse me¡­ Assembly Master, sir?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Sir, how much stronger will we get by mastering this cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow while pondering his answer.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was instantly ovee with regret for asking a useless question, but the answer was provided much sooner than he feared.


    ¡°Asking how much seems strange to me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It''ll all depend on who masters it. Although, that''s the story for every martial art, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Of course.¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan could only put on a cramped smile. That wasn''t the answer he wanted to hear, but he didn''t dare ask for more rification and forced himself to stop there.


    ¡°...But, sir? Isn''t that response way toockluster?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly butted in.


    The shock from this unexpected event left Yi Myeong-Hwan wide-eyed.


    <em>¡®Huh? What¡¯s gotten into that dude?¡¯</em>


    To think that a detestable man who only pissed people off would suddenly provide fire support! Maybe the pigs would start flying tomorrow¡­?


    ¡°If you stop your exnation there, wouldn¡¯t these pieces of trash stop caring about theirziness stopping their growth? I think it¡¯s better to let these useless garbage know how much stronger they can potentially get, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°You think so?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled in his head.


    <em>¡®You stinking son of a b*****tch!¡¯</em>


    What a huuuge surprise this was. That bastard obviously wouldn¡¯t stray too far from his ybook, now would he!


    Wasn''t his intention crystal clear now? It seemed he wanted to put these Demon mes through even harsher torment! Now that sounded like what Lee Hyeon-Su would do. Only he''d think of such vile things!


    <em>¡®Bloody hell!¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grimaced as he watched Kang Jin-Ho ponder something else.


    ¡°Depending on how you master it, you could reach the True Demon realm. You could say this cultivation method is the highest grade,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...H-highest-grade?¡±


    Did Kang Jin-Ho really provide them with this incredible martial art? But¡­ Why? Why was he going so far?


    Only the ruling executives of a faction or those with power could ess the highest-grade cultivation methods. That wasmon sense in the martial world, a weapon used to keep the prideful and ''free-spirited'' martial artists in line.


    <em>¡®Don¡¯t you get how shocking this is?¡¯</em>


    The rule of thumb for a new martial artist joining a faction or a sect was they needed at least twenty years before earning the qualifications to master the highest-grade martial arts. In Shaolin, a young novice monk would need at least thirty years before being allowed inside the main pce housing the collection of Buddhist Sutras.


    In short, a martial artist had to prove himself worthy before earning the qualification to master the highest-grade cultivation methods. But now, Kang Jin-Ho¡­!


    <em>¡®Holy cow¡­!''</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan finally realized how sloppily he had been handling this invaluable cultivation manual and hurriedly stashed it under his jacket. He wasn''t the only one doing that, though, as several others reacted pretty much the same as Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    This was the moment the distributed secret manual was elevated in status to distributed treasures in their minds.


    ¡°S-sir! C-can we really have this?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°I never said it¡¯d be easy, though. No, the difficulty will be immense.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Despite the warning, none of the Demon mes were disappointed. The highest-grade martial art being difficult toprehend seemed par for the course. In video games, some yers were higher-leveled than others, but they usually yed in different lobbies, now didn''t they? So, there was no need to be disappointed here.


    The real disappointment¡­ No, the ¡®despair¡¯ was about to hit them in the face now, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled brightly. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I bring you good news, you see?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Vator will be mastering the same thing as you guys. So, I''m sure he''s going to help you a lot from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In the proverbial blink of an eye, hellish despair descended on everyone in the auditorium. Some even lost strength in their legs and plopped down on their butts, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho confusedly stared at this bizarre response, then turned to look at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What''s gotten into them now?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly. ¡°I think¡­ It''s because they are ovee by happiness, sir. Well, this is a moment worthy of a celebration, after all.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan heard that and secretly swore to tear that hateful bastard¡¯s head off one day.

 Chapter 795: Passing Down (5)

    ¡°Hey, you bastards, stand straight! How dare you ck off when the Assembly Master is here!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su roared at the Demon mes, forcing them to stand taller and stiffer.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned inwardly.


    <em>¡®Gimme a break. Seriously now¡­¡¯</em>


    If he was being deadly serious, then¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su could be taken care of with a single punch. Then again, no one here required a second strike to send Lee Hyeon-Su to theherworld. It wasn''t the case of the Demon mes being strong, but more like Lee Hyeon-Su being a weakling.


    Even in the past, Lee Hyeon-Su was one of the weakest members of the Martial Assembly. And he became even weaker,paratively speaking, after the overall strength of the Assembly experienced a dramatic improvement.


    So, Lee Hyeon-Su could be utterly destroyed with one punch. Indeed, just one hit would be enough! Even then¡­


    <em>¡®Even then, isn''t he still kinda scary?''</em>


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan was being honest, he was kind of afraid of Lee Hyeon-Su. And this fear didn¡¯t stem from the fact that Kang Jin-Ho was Lee HyeonSu¡¯s backer.Everyone might say they could easily deal with Lee Hyeon-Su but simply chose not to, but Yi Myeong-Hwan knew those people weren''t being entirely honest.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t interested in backing Lee Hyeon-Su, not a single person in this auditorium had the balls to get in Lee Hyeon-Su''s bad books.


    One''s cultivation wasn''t the be-all and end-all. Lee Hyeon-Su might be weak, but he had something else besides his martial prowess to make everyone cower before him.


    To prove that point, the Demon mes in this ce were shrinking back obediently from Lee Hyeon-Su''s fierce yelling.


    Once the atmosphere had been ¡®sorted out¡¯ to some degree, Kang Jin-Ho addressed the crowd again. ¡°Things will not be easy. In fact, it will be downright torturous.¡±


    It was unfortunate, but Kang Jin-Ho or anyone else couldn''t change reality. Reaching higher cultivation realms was always apanied by great struggle and difficulty, after all. Also... It could be too early for these Demon mes to learn Mara Blood me Qi.


    Kang Jin-Ho knew how to improve a martial art''s quality and even change its direction, but making itparatively easier to learn? That was not part of his skill set. For one, he had never taught anyone before. And he never even entertained the thought of teaching someone in the first ce.


    All he did was toss some secret manuals in front of his followers and then¡­ led the survivors. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s style. His way of doing things.


    Obviously, that method wouldn¡¯t work now.


    ¡°However, that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. In the end, martial arts were conceived by humans, so nothing should stop you from trying to master them. And I''m here to make sure you do master it. It will definitely happen!¡±


    In any other circumstances, that should''ve been a stirring speech. However, in this case¡­


    How were the Demon mes supposed to exin this leeriness?


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke up. ¡°Sir, I have to say, that does sound like a threat.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    That was when everyone went, <em>Oh, that¡¯s why. It was a threat!</em>


    What a good thing they had the ''Kang Jin-Ho Interpreter'' on hand! Thankfully, Lee Hyeon-Su was here to trante the obtusenguage Kang Jin-Ho spoke into something more digestible for these plebs.


    Basically, what Kang Jin-Ho said was that this demonic cultivation method was tough for idiots like them, but they didn''t have a choice but to master it. Or they would be beaten up half to death!


    In that case¡­ Maybe it was better to not have an interpreter, after all?


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to threaten anybody, though.¡±


    But that did sound like he was threatening everyone, though? Lee Hyeon-Su''s trantion seemed oh-so on point, now, didn''t it? Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes a few times, then his hand slowly went up as if he were in a trance.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed that hand and nced at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°Mm?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head was ruled by the singr thought of ¡®Do Not Ask This Question¡¯, but his body was in no mood to listen to his brain. ¡°Sir, if we, uh, fail to keep up with you... What will happen to us?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed troubled by that question, judging from his expression. ¡°If you can''t keep up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen. I''m going to make sure everyone keeps up, no matter what.¡±


    <em>¡®So Lee Hyeon-Su was right! This is a 100% threat!¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cried out in despair, although his voice remained inside his head. And such a cry would never reach Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hearing.


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded. ¡°In any case, that¡¯s the n. You¡¯ll master it. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t take our time doing that.¡±


    ¡°Why... not, sir?"


    ¡°Everyone here will be the demon cult''s instructors soon. Your job is to pass down Mara Blood me Qi to the demonic cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°Us? We will instruct them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°B-but, Assembly Master, ourprehension or strength aren¡¯t high enough to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled refreshingly brightly. ¡°Their realms are even crappier than you, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The operative word in Kang Jin-Ho''s reply was ¡®crappier.¡¯ Why? Because it indicated that although this side was crap, the other side was even worse! Logic dictated that a bunch of crap should be able to instruct even crappier bastards.


    Even though the Demon mes were treated as hopeless trash just now, none of them tried to rebel or raise their voices in unhappiness. They understood that, from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s perspective, they probably didn¡¯t look like humans but a torso with some limbs dangling off it.


    When Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be searching for something else to say, Lee Hyeon-Su quickly stepped forward to wrap up the situation.


    ¡°This Mara Blood me Qi will be the Martial Assembly''s core demonic cultivation method. Not just you but everyone who wishes to master demonic art will first master the basic cultivation before moving to Mara Blood me Qi. Being able to master it before anybody else is a massive honor. Don''t forget to express your gratitude to your Assembly Master.¡±


    Again, that speech should¡¯ve been stirring and inspiring, but¡­


    <em>¡®Hang on; something is a bit strange here¡­?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head before raising his hand high up. ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with that guy? Why do you have so many bloody questions?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted unhappily.


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan remained unfazed. ¡°Are we the first people to ever cultivate using this demonic art?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The Assembly Master said he has created this, but¡­ Does that mean no one¡¯s mastered the demonic art serving as the foundation of this Mara thingy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but it¡¯s been changed so much that it¡¯s pointless to worry about that now. Basically, yeah, you¡¯re the first ones.¡±


    ¡°I-in that case¡­ It¡¯s not gonna cause problems, yes?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s face crumpled hideously. ¡°What the hell, this bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly interrupted and stopped Lee Hyeon-Su. Then, he sheepishly addressed Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°How can we know when we¡¯ve never tried it before?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    An anxious expression immediately formed on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°I''m pretty sure there shouldn''t be any major problems to worry about, but no one''s mastered this cultivation method before, so even I can''t say for sure what might happen to you. For instance, there could be a fatal w that I have overlooked.¡±


    When he was a young boy, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s parents taught him that a person must be honest at all times. However, at this very moment, Yi Myeong-Hwan learned that being honest was not always a good idea!


    <em>¡®What the hell?! Couldn''t you just lie and say everything will be fine?! We''ll be forced to master it, after all!''</em>


    Unrest quickly spread, eventually leading to some idiot running his mouth to open the proverbial Pandora''s Box! ¡°...Sir, do we have to master this cultivation method?¡±


    Everyone present witnessed Kang Jin-Ho furrow his brow when that question registered in his hearing.


    <em>¡®Hiieeeek?!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Who said that?! Which motherf*cker was it!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Imma kill you! Imma find you, and Imma bloody kill you!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered something before slowly nodding away. ¡°Hmm. If you don''t want to, then you don''t have to. Now that I think about it some more, it is kinda problematic to force everyone to try something a bit too dangerous, now isn''t it?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the floor. ¡°W-what? Sir, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders.


    Lee Hyeon-Su shot a murderous re at the Demon mes. Such was the intensity of venom in his eyes that even the Demon mes, scary enough to make other Assembly martial artists cower with their auras alone, hurriedly lowered their heads in fright like stray mutts.


    ¡°You bunch of trash¡­!¡±


    His eyes and attitude eerily resembled that of a sister-inw who just witnessed her mother being insulted by the new bride. The Demon mes were experiencing what it felt like to be a new bride being harassed by the inws!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to rify the situation. ¡°It''s fine if you don''t want to do it. But, do make sure to return the manual if you''re not nning to participate.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su growled menacingly. ¡°...Drop the book in the box before you leave, okay? Do not forget!¡±


    The way he said those words clearly conveyed his intentions of memorizing the faces of everyone returning the secret manual and then tormenting them until their final moments.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted quietly. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed a little and backed off.


    That allowed Kang Jin-Ho to address the crowd again. ¡°I''m not joking here, guys. If you don''t want to, don''t force yourself to master it.¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan raised his hand again, this time without hesitation. Until now, he had been asking things out of curiosity, but now was the time to ask the question that had to be asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How dangerous are we talking about here, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could end up as a cripple.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or, lose your life. The side effect with the highest odds is you losing your mind and going on a crazed killing spree. Your mind will bepletely gone, of course.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s expression stiffened. However, his questions weren¡¯t finished just yet. He sucked in a deep breath before continuing on. ¡°Even so¡­ Since you¡¯ve given us this demonic cultivation, it means it¡¯s worth risking my life to master it, yes?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. ¡°Yes. With this cultivation method, something that might take ten years can be reduced to five instead. Of course, it¡¯ll depend on each person, but the duration can be shortened even more.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan weightily nodded. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good enough for me, sir. I¡¯m going to master it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°I''ve already made up my mind back when we started learning demonic arts from you, sir. I am determined to be even stronger, even if I have to risk my life. And that includes learning demonic arts. In that case, giving up now because the risk factor has gone up a bit sounds pretty stupid, wouldn''t you say, sir?¡±


    After saying his piece, Yi Myeong-Hwan nced around and saw hisrades making the same expression.


    He shifted his gaze back to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°If I die, so be it, sir. But I won''t say I''m not doing something because I might die from it. Well, that''s my story, anyway. I can''t speak for others.¡±


    That was when a chorus of jeers and boos greeted Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    ¡°What the f*ck, man! What about those who want to give up?! Are you trying to screw them over?!¡±


    ¡°That stinking piece of sh*t¡­! I¡¯m telling you, that bastard knows how to piss people off. I hate his guts so damn much!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nearly tripped on his feet.


    <em>¡®Eh? Me? Not Lee Hyeon-Su?¡¯</em>


    Only now did Yi Myeong-Hwan realize who he thought was the most detestable and who everyone else thought was not the same!


    <em>¡®But, I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve that!¡¯</em>


    Unsurprisingly, Yi Myeong-Hwan felt deeply aggrieved by this situation. While holding back his tears, he stuttered some words out. ¡°A-anyways, I¡¯ll continue this journey, Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you or anyone into mastering it.¡±


    A Demon me member raised his hand. ¡°Sir! Can I ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°How much of a difference are we talking about here, sir? I mean, between folks who give up and those who cultivate it. Let¡¯s say, in a year, maybe?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°¡­Maybe around ten of the former barely handling one of thetter?¡±


    ¡°Eiii, that¡¯s super unfair, isn¡¯t it? Geez, how are we supposed to give up now?¡±


    The mood had be noticeably divided. Some were visibly resigned, while some others were excited by the prospect of mastering a highest-grade demonic cultivation method.


    When themotion grew a bit too much, Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice again to bring order back to the proceedings. ¡°Shut your pieholes, you shi*heads!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t celebrate just because you¡¯re about to be stronger. Until now, you only had to master the Assembly Master¡¯s cultivation method and handle the tasks assigned to you. However, the amount of work you must do will increase ordingly to match your strength.¡±


    One of the Demon mes quickly retorted, ¡°We already know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°...No, Director Lee. We don¡¯t know anything, sir!¡±


    ¡°Tell us what to do, and we will do our best!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted and backed off. Rather than keep dragging things on, it was about time they wrapped this meeting up.


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped forward and addressed the crowd. ¡°Things will get a little risky. No, let me correct myself. It will get a lot more dangerous. However, I¡¯ll do my best to minimize the risk factors as much as possible.¡±


    Everyone paid their undivided attention to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°However, if you manage to ovee all the hardships¡­ You will acquire the power that I¡¯ve promised you. Power that will ensure you won¡¯t have to bow down to anyone!¡±


    Those words were enough. From the get-go, everyone assembled in this auditorium had already discarded things like morals and values in pursuit of strength. They respected Kang Jin-Ho''s strength and wanted to be like him. And now, they were given a method to be stronger.


    In that case, what more convincing did they need?


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How about two days for everyone to memorize the contents of the secret manual?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su ruefully shook his head. ¡°These idiots aren¡¯t smart enough for that.¡±


    ¡°...Then, three days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Okay. Then, let¡¯s set the deadline to three dayster. Once you memorize the contents, the teaching process will begin in earnest, so prepare yourselves ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan raised his voice, his expression slightly flushed with excitement. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll personally guide us like before, sir?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I rify what will happen? Why would I when Vator will be here?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to mention this. From now on, Vator will be in charge of your general management. And he will oversee your training, too. I was thinking of doing it myself, but Vator told me to stay out of it for some reason. I still don''t get why, but¡­ Tsk.¡±


    Actually, only Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t get it. As for the rest, they knew the truth only too well. Way too well, in fact¡­!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly wiped away his heart¡¯s sweat pooling near his eyes.


    It seemed the good days were officially over. And now, the real Hell awaited them!

 Chapter 796: Reform (1)

    The Martial Assembly was shrouded in a strange atmosphere. Then again, seismic changes were always apanied by such atmospheres.


    One part beginning to change would immediately be detected by the other parts. If that change was for the better, the other parts would start to feel that they were being left behind.


    A change to a single part always did not end there. A clearly noticeable change was bound to spread to the rest sooner rather thanter. And that was the Martial Assembly''s current atmosphere.


    The arrival of the demon cult left the Assembly members feeling unsettled and uneasy, but Kang Jin-Ho''s recent actions got them excited again. Everyone seemed to have epted the Assembly''s reforms.


    On top of that, the Assembly began restructuring itself thanks to the efforts of Wiggins, Lee Hyeon-Su, and Lee Hyeon-Ju. The changes were no longer just subtle and unnoticeable but things that could be seen and felt on everyone''s skin.


    Some people were encouraged by this heated atmosphere and began voicing their thoughts and viewpoints. This meant Kang Jin-Ho now had to deal with even more work.


    ***


    ¡°Sir, please give me another rank, preferably something higher,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°...A higher rank?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.Since Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t good with beating around the bush, he didn''t bother this time as well. ¡°Sir, I don''t want to be the Yeongnam Branch director. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°The Yeongnam Group has been almost fully integrated into the Assembly, sir. There have been some remnant hostile attitudes lingering around until recently, but I believe they have been all sorted out now.¡±


    Ironically, it wasn''t Lee Hyeon-Su nor Kang Jin-Ho who served as the catalyst in resolving the Yeongnam Group situation. It was actually the demon cult.


    As ever, external foes led to internal solidarity. The Yeongnam Group had been stealthily opposed to the Assembly, and the two groups were silently keeping a wary eye on each other, but the sudden introduction of the Chinese demonic cultivators forced their hands.


    From the demon cult¡¯s point of view, both the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group were groups of Koreans. This indiscriminate ¡®provocation¡¯ meant the two Korean groups had tobine their forces to fight back.


    ¡°Also, once the restructuring is finished, it will no longer make sense to recognize who¡¯s from where,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Everything will be thrown into the proverbial blender, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s why it makes no sense to keep the Yeongnam Branch name, sir. Please give me another post.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho was slightly taken aback while staring at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>¡®Right, Another post, is it? If that¡¯s what you want, you should go for it. Sure. But, uh¡­¡¯</em>


    What position should Kang Jin-Ho give to Lee Hyeon-Su now? Never mind a clue, he had absolutely no talent in things like this. Truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even know the ins and outs of the Assembly''s operation, either! It was just that he chose to remain silent on this matter.


    If he was told so-and-so was a department chief, Kang Jin-Ho nodded along and said sure. If someone said they were an executive director, Kang Jin-Ho thought, <em>Oh, so this ce also has one of those. </em>That was the extent of his knowledge in this matter.


    But now, Lee Hyeon-Su was politely demanding a new position for himself. Shouldn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho know what¡¯s what first before he could do that?


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and grimly asked, ¡°What¡­ is higher in rank than the manager of a branch office?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the member of the board of directors, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, how about a spot on that board?¡±


    ¡°Eii~, I¡¯m still way too young for that, sir. I mean, the Assembly¡¯s board of directors are old farts whose teeth have started falling out, you know? Me joining them on the board feels wrong to me.¡±


    If Bang Jin-Hun heard that, he''d have tried to tear out all of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s hair.


    After nonchntly turning Bang Jin-Hun into a toothless old fart in mere seconds, Lee Hyeon-Su tried to wrap this little ''negotiation'' up. ¡°I''ve set up the Operations Management office during restructuring, sir. I''d like to be its chief officer.¡±


    ¡°...Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take that as your permission, sir!¡±


    Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho just got yed? As a man who didn''t know the difference between the head of a department and a branch manager, all Kang Jin-Ho could do was silently nod away.


    <em>¡®...I¡¯m sure nothing will happen.¡¯</em>


    When he thought about it¡­ Wasn¡¯t Jo Gyu-Min also a Chief Secretary of the one-and-only Jaegyeong Corporation? Even if Lee Hyeon-Su took on the top job in the Operations¡­ something, it shouldn¡¯t cause an issue. The contents of his job would still be the same, anyway.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho was the Assembly Master in name only. The actual management of the Assembly was handled by Lee Hyeon-Su, anyway. Kang Jin-Ho was in no position to refuse if Lee Hyeon-Su demanded to be the chairman of the whole operation!


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued with his impromptu briefing. ¡°Also, I''ve set up proper positions in the Assembly for Sir Vator and Sir Wiggins. They will be officially joining the board of directors.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Mm? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be that non-executive director or something? Are they the same thing?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Sir Wiggins and Sir Vator are officially joining the board as full-time members. I admit that this should''ve happened a long time ago, but we missed the right timing. But the situation worked out in our favor as both men managed to earn enough fame and reputation within the Assembly. No one will object to them joining the board now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sure. Do what you think is the best,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied half-heartedly. In all honesty, he couldn''t wait for this conversation to finish.


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su was like a persistent hyena. It seemed he had no immediate ns to let Kang Jin-Ho go. At least not yet! ¡°Also, I''ve rescinded the board membership of most of the existing members, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    ¡°There were too many board members, sir. Lee Jung-Geol over-issued board memberships in order to solidify his power base, you see? After Lee Jung-Geol was purged, most of these directors lost their influence, but they still retained their positions. I figured now would be a good time to get rid of them, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then¡­ How many board members do we have now?¡±


    ¡°Three, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Three?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Three.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, then reflexively looked at his fingers.


    <em>¡®Okay, now let¡¯s see. Excluding Vator, Bang Jin-Hun, and Wiggins¡­¡¯</em>


    ¡°...Wait a minute. You kicked everyone out?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su coolly nodded. ¡°Yes. Leaving them alone wouldn''t have helped us, anyway. Even though all they have is a title with zero influence, we''re still an organization that pays wages, sir. And board members need to get paid every month. I wasn''t interested in taking care of a bunch of wage thieves.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was a fan of shock-and-awe tactics. And he always favored charging ahead without looking back. That was his personality, after all. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but think that Lee Hyeon-Su was¡­


    <em>¡®...Too over the top?¡¯</em>


    It was as if Kang Jin-Ho was looking at a bulldozer charging relentlessly forward.


    ¡°Eh, and one more thing¡­¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in astonishment. ¡°There''s more?¡±


    ¡°Do not underestimate the reform process, Assembly Master! We''re trying to uproot the pir of the Assembly that''s rotten to the core and rece it with something newer, something much sturdier! The honest truth is, I have ten times more things I haven''t reported to you, sir!¡±


    In that case, couldn''t Lee Hyeon-Su just take care of everything on his own? Why was he clinging to Kang Jin-Ho like this if he was nning to eventually handle everything, anyway?


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not exactly a fan of one of the reforms being pushed through, sir.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You see, Sir Wiggins is strongly insisting we should upgrade the ounting office to a full-fledged ounting department, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s still too premature for such an upgrade. Please block this move, sir.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ How am I supposed to block it?¡±


    ¡°Just give me the order to block it, sir. That¡¯ll be all.¡±


    ¡°S-sure. Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Assembly Master!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su enthusiastically bowed. ¡°Now that you''ve granted me the role of chief of Operations Management, I swear to work even harder for your sake!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly blinked his eyes.


    <em>¡®Did I¡­ really grant you that position? Isn¡¯t it more like you wrestled it from me?¡¯</em>


    Regardless of what Kang Jin-Ho felt, it seemed Lee Hyeon-Su was in a great mood as he turned around to exit the Assembly Master''s office. He energetically opened the door¡­ Only to freeze up on the spot.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°H-e-l-l-o t-h-e-r-e, Director... No, Chief Lee?¡±


    Cold sweat began dripping down Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s forehead. That was because¡­ Lee Hyeon-Ju was standing right outside the doorway. While letting out an aura like a scary specter¡¯s, no less!


    Anyone who saw her like that would have no choice but to acknowledge her as Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s granddaughter.


    Lee Hyeon-Su uncharacteristically stuttered, ¡°W-why a-are you here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? Of course I''m here to give my report. The report on the Assembly''s budget, that is.¡±


    ¡°...O-oh, really?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju retorted sarcastically. ¡°In any case, congrattions, Chief of Operations Management.¡±


    ¡°Y-you were eavesdropping on the conversation of your superiors?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t eavesdropping on anything, though? You were the one enthusiastically yelling at the top of your lungs. Mister Chief, of, Operations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In any case, I''d like to go inside, so please step aside. I''ll speak to youter. I mean, why would a Chief, of, Operations, waste time speaking to insignificant middle management like me? Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well, that¡¯s, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why haven''t you stepped aside already, sir?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s forceful aura prompted Lee Hyeon-Su to urgently stick very closely to the wall next to him. Lee Hyeon-Ju coolly walked past him without sparing him a single nce.


    The bone-chilling air emanating from her even made Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s soul shiver!


    Lee Hyeon-Su tried to say something. ¡°I was, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please close the door behind you, Chief. I need to make a private report to the Assembly Master¡­ You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su obediently closed the office door and left. But Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t seem to care, judging from how she approached Kang Jin-Ho with a bright smile etched on her face. ¡°Assembly Master, I''ve brought you the Assembly''s budget report.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, okay.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded as a powerful realization washed over him.


    <em>¡®I see now. All women have something inmon¡­''</em>


    The way Lee Hyeon-Ju was acting right now eerily resembled when Choi Yeon-Ha was pissed off. Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t sure what had riled Lee Hyeon-Ju up to this degree, but there was no denying that she was angry.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho should praise her for smiling like that while her blood boiled, although he wasn''t sure if that was the wise thing to do right now!


    ¡°Kuh-hum. So, what report are you bringing me?¡±


    ¡°The Assembly¡¯s budget, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to discuss the budget with Lee Hyeon-Su¡­ I mean, Chief Lee? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll understand what¡¯s going on even if I look at your report, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju in a gentle voice, although her eyes locked on Kang Jin-Ho remained firm. ¡°I can still remember the first time I met you. You were truly terrifying back then.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s in the past now.¡±


    ¡°A leader cannot lead if his underlings take him for a pushover, sir. People fear your power and wisdom, and that''s why they are following you like this. It''s the same story for me as well.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly listened while nodding away.


    ¡°Buttely¡­ It feels like you¡¯re being too friendly with the Assembly members, sir. Chief Lee¡¯s attitude while addressing you just now was simply uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Y-you think so?¡±


    But Lee Hyeon-Su was more like a friend instead of a subordinate, so¡­


    ¡°When in a private setting, yes, his attitude is permissible. However, we are not in a private setting, sir. You can''t say it''s private when discussing the organization''s matters.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only nod along after Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s forceful aura had suppressed him, too.


    ¡°The exnation for Chief Lee¡¯s attitude is simple enough, sir. He believes you won¡¯t be able to operate the Assembly properly without him. And his belief has been reinforced by what you said earlier about not knowing much about the Assembly¡¯s operations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to know this, sir. Please don''t repeat the mistakes of my grandfather. After seizing power, my grandfather gradually forgot to keep improving himself. As the Assembly Master, you must keep improving yourself in every aspect, not just in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I''ll keep bringing you all the reports concerning the Assembly''s budget, sir. Please don''t dump it on someone else''s shoulders, and¡­ How about we study it together? Besides, I heard you''ve been attending a business management course. In Jaegyeong Uni, if I remember correctly?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So, how can you not know anything about running an organization?¡±


    ¡°Well, I only attended it for half a semester before taking a sabbatical, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju frowned slightly before suddenly pping her hands rather energetically. ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t matter. Yes, knowing the theories will help, but what actually matters is on-field experience, after all! How about this? I¡¯ll drop by at your office once a day to exin the budget to you, starting from the simplest stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while pondering his options. Although he was unwilling, Lee Hyeon-Ju made a good point.


    It might be okay for him to be clueless now, but should he stay that way until the end? Of course not. Only a fool would leave something alone just because it was a bit annoying to deal with right now. ¡°Okay, I''ll be in your care, then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s been arranged, I must start teaching you, the Assembly Master, but doing so as a measly section chief is a bit¡­ You know what I mean? And it¡¯s not a good look for the boss of an organization to learn from a section chief, too.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, what?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ How about promoting me to the Director of ounting?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s right about this one. I can¡¯t promote you without any significant work experience or achievements.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s not because I desire to be the director of my department, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°It''s a little cumbersome to do this kind of thing as a section chief, you see¡­?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju sneakily extracted a bank bnce book from her jacket pocket and presented it to Kang Jin-Ho.


    His gaze immediately sharpened. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su subtly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a bribe, sir. It¡¯s your official funds.¡±


    ¡°Official, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, official,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju while gently nodding. ¡°Whether it''s the President of our nation or the Assembly Master¡­ The head of an organization usually is provided with what''smonly known as ''special activities'' funds.¡±


    ¡°...Special activities?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Getting the ounting department''s approval could take too long if you''re in urgent need of cash. This fund is for when you can''t afford to wait, sir. Don''t worry, everything is above board this time. You can spend it however you see fit.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly picked up the bank bnce book, then confirmed the amount printed within its pages. ¡°...S-so much?¡±


    What he saw was enough to bbergast even Kang Jin-Ho, who already had a crap ton of money deposited in his personal bank ount.


    ¡°This fund will be replenished quarterly, sir. I¡¯ll have to personally handle the payment, but¡­ There will be limitations as a mere section chief, you see? My team is also tasked with monitoring the other departments¡¯ expenses, but my rank is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mm.¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly nodded. ¡°Sure. You''re now the Director of the ounting department.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Nice!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju clenched her fist and quickly punched the air.


    A short whileter, the rumors of Kang Jin-Ho being open to bribes quickly swept across the Martial Assembly.

 Chapter 797: Reform (2)

    <em>¡®That style really suits Wiggins.¡¯</em>


    Anyone with eyes would have no choice but to admit that thebination before Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes was quite stylish. Rather than looking like a tired old man, Wiggins'' slick snow-white hair imparted the impression of a well-off middle-aged uncle¡­ No, a debonair older gentleman with enough drip to spare.


    As proof, look at how the pinstripe business suit perfectly fit Wiggins'' frame! Look at how he rxedly leaned back against his couch, his legs stylishly crossed!


    Kang Jin-Ho might not be all that interested in fashion nor possess the eye for it, but he still knew that not everyone could pull off this look. If a regr uncle off the street wore such a refined pinstripe suit, they''d not morph into a stylish uncle but a stylized squid instead.


    In front of this debonair gentleman, stylishly pulling off the pinstripe look, was a cup of warm coffee with its thick aroma drifting in the office''s air. If there was a camera in here somewhere, even Kang Jin-Ho would''ve believed he was in the middle of a film shoot.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze drifted toward Wiggins'' empty sleeve before locking on the Englishman''s other hand. It seemed to be holding something.


    Kang Jin-Ho suspiciously asked, ¡°...What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift, my lord,¡± Wiggins smiled gently while cing a small box before Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°A gift? Is today a special day?¡±¡°Mm¡­ It seems my intentions weren''t adequately conveyed just now. Rather than a gift, how about we call it¡­ a bribe?¡±


    ¡°Bribe?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow and subtly asked for rification.


    Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''vee across some rumors recently that say my lord bes more willing to hand out high-ranking positions with appropriate bribes. As I''ve been eyeing the position of the Vice Assembly Master, I thought a little something might be in order. I hope you''ll ept this small gesture of mine and think of a nice little position for me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s hand searching for a ce tond eventually settled on his forehead. A dull ache began announcing itself inside his head. ¡°Where did you hear that nonsense from?¡±


    ¡°Rather than nonsense, we already have seen the rumors verified, haven¡¯t we, my lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, my lord. Although greasing palms might not be seen as the most honorable activity, a person in charge receiving a well-meaning small gift and rewarding the other party with a cushy position is amon urrence regardless of era or ce.¡±


    Wiggins rxedly sipped the coffee before continuing with his exnation.


    ¡°Do not worry, my lord, as your reputation won''t receive a knock. In fact, I''d wager that some people must be rather pleased with this development, instead. After all, you''ve been too unapproachable for many people, forcing them to rack their brains on how to butter up to you.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°A suggestion, if I may. cing a goods counter before the door and asking people to leave their bribes there will ensure that you''d never worry about your emergency funds running out, my lord.¡±


    ¡°...Stop having fun at my expense, okay? I have a headache already.¡±


    Wiggins chuckled good-heartedly. ¡°My lord, allow me to be frank with you. I do not believe you''ve made a terrible decision.¡±


    He spoke in a gentle enough voice, but anyone with sharp discernment would''ve realized a hint of strictness was hidden within Wiggins'' words. It was as if a parent was gently rebuking a child for making a simple mistake.


    ¡°However, it was also too premature, my lord. Whatever your reasons were, it''s not always a good look for a person in charge to reverse his decision so soon after making it. If such a thing repeats itself, your subordinates will begin to develop habits of waiting for a little bit before carrying out your orders. To see if you''ll change your mind again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the same thing won¡¯t happen again,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Of course, I believe you,¡± Wiggins smiled brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here? To scold me?¡±


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t my intention, my lord. I believe you¡¯ve made the right call.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wiggins briefly nodded. ¡°People sometimes overlook the importance of money, my lord. To be more precise, people do understand the importance of having money but tend to look down on those who handle money for them. And that''s a terrible mindset to have.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°The ounting department must boast a certain level of prestige and authority. Those aspects are absolutely necessary to systematically unify the old sloppy ways of handling the Assembly''s finances. If I''m being honest, I''d have preferred if you granted more authority to the ounting department.¡±


    ¡°More, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wiggins nodded, then leisurely sipped another mouthful of coffee.


    While observing this scene, Kang Jin-Ho got the impression that Wiggins enjoyed the kind of physical and mental leeway he simply didn''t have.


    Wiggins'' workload was just as hectic as Kang Jin-Ho''s or Lee Hyeon-Su''s. However, the Englishman never once looked harried. He always rxedly took care of his business as if there was nothing to sweat about.


    Kang Jin-Ho told himself to learn from Wiggins¡¯ example. Learn to be this rxed.


    Wiggins put the coffee cup down and resumed his gentle smile. ¡°A child whose candy was taken away from him will try to get it back. And, when the attempt fails, this child would inevitably grow hostile toward the candy thief.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Meaning, toward me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure those peopleck the courage to do so. Life is precious no matter who you are, after all.¡±


    The ''candy'' in this example was money. And the ''child'' was the individuals in power who recently witnessed their authority and source of funds taken away from them. It didn''t have to be people, though, as a department of an organization would fit the description just fine.


    Wiggins was implying that those people who were used to the concept of ''informally'' circting funds would resist the uing changes to how the finances were handled.


    ¡°That woman, Lee Hyeon-Ju, is special in that regard. Quite useful, too. Allowing her to oversee the Assembly''s finances will greatly benefit the organization in the long run. If you consider what it means to have the granddaughter of a man symbolizing the old ways, Lee Jung-Geol, taking the lead in the restructuring¡­ Those wishing to stick to the old ways would have no choice but to concede. It''d be like blowing your nose without using your hands.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we shouldn''t forget that their loyalty is not toward Lee Hyeon-Ju but to her grandfather. Soon, they will start to view her as an enemy, too. When that happens, she will need a dependable backer, or it''ll be too unbearable for her.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°And I¡¯m that dependable backer?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. It could also be her official rank in the organization. A high-ranking official position, plus the authority that goes with it¡­ She will need both. That''s why I implore you to be closer to her. Just a little more than before.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Also, I believe having her nearby will assist you with getting what you want.¡±


    ¡°...What I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking about Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Wiggins and waited for the rest of the exnation.


    ¡°That kid has be a little too unrulytely, my lord. I fear you''ve granted him far too much authority. Although it feels a little toote to voice my concerns this way, you''ve made the correct decision with Lee Hyeon-Ju. Her presence will keep him in check.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly took out a cigarette and mouthed it before snapping his fingers to light it up. ¡°Phew¡­ Mm, I think that¡¯s a bit too over the top, Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong on this one, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Yeah." Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    ¡°Well, if my lord says I¡¯m wrong, I must be.¡±


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. It''s definitely not about keeping Lee Hyeon-Su in check or anything like that.¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head slightly. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°It''s not keeping anyone in check, but¡­ More like encouragement, I guess? No, let me revise that and say it''ll be more like a stimtion for him.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ stimtion?¡± Wiggins slowly nodded as if he finally understood. ¡°I see. By having her work right under Lee Hyeon-Su, he''d be stimted by her excellence. And those two will most likely enjoy a great synergy, too¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed away at his cigarette. ¡°Humans tend to do a far better job when someone is looking over their shoulders. Especially when there is apetent junior ring at you from behind. As a senior, it¡¯d feel like your feet are on fire.¡±


    Wiggins slowly rubbed his chin. ¡°How should I describe this¡­ Although the intentions have be a little nobler, the truth has gone the other way? I''d wager that Lee Hyeon-Su would rather prefer to be kept in check instead of this development.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly.


    Wiggins also chuckled along with his lord. ¡°However¡­ This does lead me to another question.¡±


    ¡°A question? What is it?¡±


    ¡°My lord, why aren¡¯t you wary of Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wiggins'' voice suddenly grew a little colder. ¡°If that has been your intention all along, then we can allugh about it and get back to work. However¡­ Nothing has changed fundamentally. Even now, Lee Hyeon-Su is going beyond the authority you''ve granted him. And it''s harming the organization, my lord. That is why I''m curious as to why you''re still letting him run free.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly and slowly puffed away at the cigarette before replying in a slightlynguid fashion. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe you can only act within the confines of authority I''ve granted you? That you shouldn''t go above and beyond?¡±


    ¡°But, that is for the good of the organization and¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Does that mean I must personally adjust the authority of a subordinate every time their skill set improves? With every single subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Wiggins couldn''t immediately respond. This topic required further soul-searching, it seemed.


    Kang Jin-Ho tapped the cigarette on the ashtray before exining himself. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su is better than me in the fields I''ve put him in charge of. Since that''s the case, it makes sense to me to let him have full authority. So, I gave it to him. Should I care about anything else besides that?¡±


    ¡°My lord. Authority should never be shared, even between parents and their children.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is because¡­¡± Wiggins mped his mouth shut. Not because he couldn¡¯t reply to Kang Jin-Ho, though.


    If he tried to exin, their conversation would drag on for much longer than he¡¯d like. Besides, where should he start exining this rather elemental issue?


    ¡°Wiggins. My previous life ended in failure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know why it failed?¡±


    Wiggins shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pensively replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I insisted on being a lone wolf.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Wiggins slowly nodded after realizing what Kang Jin-Ho was trying to say. ¡°However, my lord¡­ Humans don¡¯t always reciprocate trust with trust. As a matter of fact, you could even say that trust is another form of negligence. This is why humans have established various means to monitor each other. Starting fromws and regtions, to authority and responsibility¡­ All these are ultimately meant to monitor your fellow human beings.¡±


    ¡°If I get stabbed in the back, that''s where my story will end, I guess,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho without much concern. ¡°It''ll be my fault forcking good judgment in people. So I will obviously take responsibility for it.¡±


    ¡°My lord, do you trust Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°It''s a bit strange to call it trust. This feeling is a bit¡­ off to be called trust or faith. If I''m being honest, it''s more like¡­ Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered his reply for a bit before nodding away. ¡°I just enjoy hispany.¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I just like hanging out with him, so even if he¡¯s going a bit overboard, I don¡¯t mind turning a blind eye. I don¡¯t have any grand schemes or anything like that. Really.¡±


    Wiggins chuckled in dismay. ¡°My lord, surely that can¡¯t be your reason?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What can I do when that''s the truth? Lee Hyeon-Su doesn''t look the type, you know? As far as I can tell, he''s a good guy, so I''m gonna let him be.¡±


    ¡°What if he crosses a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed?¡±


    ¡°I can just kick him in the butt, right? To scold him that that¡¯s too much.¡±


    Wiggins genuinelyughed at that. What a stunningly bbergasting reply that was. So much so that he felt rather stupid for approaching this matter so seriously. However, that still didn¡¯t change the fact that...


    ¡°My lord, that¡¯s absolutely a terrible answer.¡±


    ¡°My bad,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders again.


    ¡°However, it is also the answer I wanted to hear the most from you, my lord. Lee Hyeon-Su would¡¯ve been overjoyed to hear you say all this.¡±


    Only Kang Jin-Ho could''ve said such things and gotten away with it. And because Kang Jin-Ho said it, Wiggins didn''t have a problem epting it as truth. That was one of the reasons why Wiggins believed and served Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    ¡°I fully understand your intentions, my lord. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve also dedicated myself to the future of the Martial Assembly. Please grant me the necessary authority to stop Lee Hyeon-Su if I believe he¡¯s gone overboard.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I also like hanging out with you, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I''m honored to hear that."


    ¡°Besides all that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho leaned slightly forward and meaningfully stared at Wiggins. ¡°Remember that time when I asked you to teach me magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. However, I still wonder if magic could assist you in any meaningful way, my lord. If you''re still keen, we could look at our schedule and arrange a¡­¡±


    ¡°Before that, I wanted to ask you about something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°This magic and stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°It''s like creating fantastical stuff out of nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°...Well, it''s a yes and no, depending on what you mean, my lord. However, if you are talking about the foundation of magic, then I''d have to say you''re not that far off. The magic craft began as an attempt to cheat Mother Nature, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But why do you ask that, my lord?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips suspiciously curled up. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard of illusion magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Illusion¡­?¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ eyes trembled ever so slightly just then.

 Chapter 798: Reform (3)

    ¡°The answer is a no, Chief Lee.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was uncharacteristically panicking at this unreasonable situation. This panic was¡­ No, calling this emotion ''panic'' didn''t seem correct anymore. He was rebelling against unfair oppression. He was raging against the unfairness of this situation!


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju coolly replied, ¡°The budget allocation is already finished, that¡¯s why.¡±


    The corners of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s lips trembled ominously. ¡°Say what? The budget allocation¡­ is finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Lee.¡±


    ¡°How?! How can it be finished when the restructuring isn¡¯t over yet?! Especially when my department isn¡¯t even finished setting up yet?!¡±


    ¡°Well, the budget allocation for departments being created after the deadline will only be looked at next month, Chief Lee.¡±Blood veins popped up on Lee Hyeon-Su''s forehead. ¡°Since when did you get a job as a damn government bureaucrat?! Whichpany in which country sets an unchanging budget ahead of time and forces its departments to beg for some money every month?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how the Assembly will operate for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°On whose authority?!¡±


    ¡°I''m really sorry about this, Chief Lee, but¡­¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju while shing what could probably be the most refreshing smile ever in human history. ¡°I''ve already discussed this matter with the Assembly Master. If you urgently need extra cash, I suggest you go speak to him. Well, then. Have a good day.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s face distorted cruelly as he red at Lee Hyeon-Ju cheerily walking away.


    ***


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    Veins were popping up in various parts of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s face and neck.


    Everyone who saw Lee Hyeon-Su emitting a scary aura while run-walking inside the corridor parted out of his way like the Red Sea under Moses''mand. While sweating profusely, they stuck veeeery close to the walls and nced silently at each other.


    <em>¡®What is the matter with this guy again?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s just get out of the way first.¡¯</em>


    Not a single person in the Martial Assembly was courageous enough to stand in Lee Hyeon-Su''s way when he was making that kind of expression.


    Lee Hyeon-Su unhesitantly walked through the path created by the parting human bodies.


    <em>¡®This is unreasonable!¡¯</em>


    Indeed, this whole thing was just too¡­ unfair!


    <em>¡®How dare she talk to me that way! Telling me all that nonsense, too!''</em>


    The Operations Management office only got going recently. To get everything in order, it still required a ton of money. But to think the source of that money was now controlled by Lee Hyeon-Ju! How was anyone supposed to do their job like this?


    <em>¡®Just what is the Assembly Master thinking?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no objection to Lee Hyeon-Ju taking over the ounting department. The truth was, though, there was no one beside her to do that job in the Assembly right now due to the acute shortage ofpetent workforce.


    Somewhat ironically, the Martial Assembly suffered from a chronic shortage ofpetent office workers. If this situation was exined in terms of government offices¡­ The Ministry of Defense was in ruddy health, but it couldn''t do anything effectively as the administrative officecked enough personnel to oversee various operations.


    If Lee Hyeon-Ju hadn''t taken over the ounting department, that job would''ve naturallynded on Lee Hyeon-Su''s desk, too. In that regard, he should be greatly relieved by this situation¡­ If it weren''t for one serious problem!


    <em>¡®Why! Why did she have to be the head of a full-on department?!¡¯</em>


    What Lee Hyeon-Su needed was a subordinate who obediently carried out his orders and handled some of the administrative duties. What he definitely did not want was another chief of something or rather who could independently make ns and act on their own whim!


    Wasn''t this like the house owner buying a robotic vacuum to help clean the ce, only for the darn thing to rearrange the furniture while the owner was away? Even if AI was beginning to overtake humans in the current era, a one-way trip to thendfill should be its only fate if it failed to do its intended job.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was currently trying to escape the role Lee Hyeon-Su had specifically set up for her. And Lee Hyeon-Su simply could not afford to let that happen. And no, it wasn''t because he got pissed off by Lee Hyeon-Ju being too full of herself or not allocating budgets as Lee Hyeon-Su saw fit!


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives! Yes, zero ulterior motives!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su made a straight beeline to the Assembly Master''s office on the top floor. He eventually spotted the familiar firmly-shut doorway, then unhesitantly flung it open. ¡°Assembly Master, sir! I have something to¡­ Heeeeiiik?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su immediately froze up on the spot after brazenly striding through the doorway.


    ¡°Kuh-euh¡­!¡±


    The scene greeting him waspletely different from his expectations. The inside of Lee Hyeon-Su''s head instantly nked out to look like a clean piece of paper.


    What was he looking at here? A monster? No, maybe a starving demon?


    A creature beyond his ability to describe was present inside the Assembly Master''s office. This creature was sorge that its head almost touched the ceiling. His dark and coarse figure emitting streams of dark crimson aura resembled arge statue fashioned out of solid steel. This aura, unmistakably demonic qi, flooded out of this hulking creature like ckened blood.


    This sight was terrifying enough to cause heart attacks and instant death to people with weak constitutions.


    ¡°Kkhu¡­ euuhhhk!¡±


    The creature¡¯s face was deeply distorted. The flesh around the bloodshot eyes had ruptured, causing blood to trickle down. More fresh blood seeped out of various tears found on the giant¡¯s faintly-trembling muscles.


    Would Hell''s executioners look like this as they captured sinners and punished them?


    Even the Four Devas charged with protecting the gates to the Buddhist temple would¡¯ve lowered their gazes in fear. They valued their lives like everybody else, after all! That man, he¡­


    <em>¡®...Hang on, can Sir Vator even be called human at this point?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su barely managed to force himself to breathe again. The experience of apanying Kang Jin-Ho and witnessing many heart-stopping moments helped him ovee his initial shock. If not for that¡­ He probably would''ve been on his way to the nearest hospital from cardiac arrest!


    Indeed, Hell¡¯s executioner before Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes was Vator. Since that giant was not a figment of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s imagination, it could only be Vator and no one else!


    <em>¡®Even so, this visual is way too much, don''t you think?''</em>


    As a member of the martial world, Lee Hyeon-Su had witnessed many frightening spectacles before. As a matter of fact, he became so desensitized after going through so many f*cked-up situations that even the most infamous horror films bored him to sleep.


    However, even someone like that couldn''t help but think Vator resembled a cosmic horror entity!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡±


    Vator exhaled a deep, heavy breath. All the demonic qi flooding out of his figure rapidly got sucked back in. With the dark-crimson demonic qi gone and his expression returning to normal, Vator had regained his usual appearance, though he was still bleeding from various spots in his body.


    Of course, that was still plenty terrifying on its own!


    Vator wordlessly wiped his face. Fresh and thick blood followed his hand movement and left trails on his skin.


    <em>¡®Please! Please clean yourself properly, sir!¡¯</em>


    What Vator had done was simply spread blood all over his face. And now, he looked like a cannibal from a movie who used blood to disguise his looks.


    A man with such a huge physique should not be allowed to put on such a disguise. Unless the n was to kill everyone daring to look at him with a heart attack, that was!


    ¡°Mm¡­! As expected, this is tough,¡± Vator pensively muttered, ¡°My body is having a tough time enduring it.¡±


    Vator¡¯s gaze shifted to Kang Jin-Ho rxedly sitting on the couch inside the office.


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned forward to scan Vator¡¯s body for a few seconds before nodding slowly. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve still endured it better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I feared my body would blow up just now, master.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn''t be surprising. You''re trying to ept another form of energypletely foreign to you. And it happens to be the most violent version of energy you''ve never circted before. Thinking you''ll easily get used to it is not only foolish but also outright dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, master. You¡¯re correct. Still, I thought my physique would¡¯ve allowed me to endure it better.¡±


    ¡°This is the difference between external and internal arts, Vator. If the same energy attacked you from the outside, you¡¯d have no trouble blocking it out. However, external arts have always been rather weak against internal attacks.¡±


    ¡°I see. I didn''t consider that,¡± said Vator while nodding in eptance.


    <em>¡®Even so, this is¡­ truly amazing.¡¯</em>


    What he was trying to master was Mara Blood me Qi. And all he did so far was take the first few baby steps. With Kang Jin-Ho''s help, Vator learned how to utilize demonic qi. Then, he followed the sutras of Mara Blood me Qi to circte demonic qi in his body. In other words, he was still at the basics stage.


    However, the sense of fulfillment Vator felt while circting demonic qi ording to the sutras was beyond his ability to describe. His blood boiled, and the confidence to seemingly achieve anything and everything he wanted overflowed from every pore on his body.


    <em>¡®So, this is demonic cultivation¡­!¡¯</em>


    This was probably why this branch of martial arts earned the ''demonic'' moniker. As if he had received a shot of narcotics designed to stimte the human body, Vator''s thoughts instantly escaped from the boundaries of the rational mind.


    <em>¡®Will I be able to control myself in this state?¡¯</em>


    Vator suddenly grew fearful just then. Usually, most demonic cultivators got limatized to demonic qi while their cultivation realm was still low. Which meant someone could suppress them if they went berserk due to the side effects of demonic cultivation. However, what if Vator went berserk?


    An unmentionable tragedy would ur.


    <em>¡®I must not beckadaisical about this.¡¯</em>


    Now that he had a better understanding of what demonic cultivation was like, Vator became even more awed by Kang Jin-Ho''s abilities.


    <em>¡®Are you telling me my master has reached such a realm in something this troublesome?¡¯</em>


    In that case, how was Kang Jin-Ho keeping all of his urges and desires under control?


    <em>¡®I just can¡¯t figure him out. Seriously now¡­¡¯</em>


    Vator slowly shook his head, only for him to catch the figure of a stiffly-standing person standing before the open doorway with the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Vator growled, his expression distorting again. ¡°You! Did you just barge in here without bothering to check the situation inside!¡±


    ¡°Uh, mm¡­ Well, that is¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stiffened even more.


    This response was understandable, though. Who would be able to keep their cool when a giant well over seven feet tall and covered in blood was roaring loudly enough to bring the whole building down?


    ¡°M-my apologies, Sir Vator. I didn¡¯t expect you to be cultivating inside this office, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Vator growled again, his brows ominously twitching. ¡°Are you saying that had I not been here, you''d have no problem barging into the Assembly Master''s office like you own this ce?!¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su couldn¡¯t find the proper excuses to defend himself with and could only p his lips helplessly.


    <em>¡®Why! Why do you have to be cultivating in here!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su genuinely didn''t expect Vator to be training inside Kang Jin-Ho''s office. However, he would have sensed another presence in the office if he had been a bit calmer.


    His agitation had blinded him and made him forget to check the situation out first.


    ¡°You arrogant fool!¡± Vator roared, the re in his eyes sharpening.


    Compared to the truly nightmarish appearance a few seconds ago, this Vator was a wee bit more¡­ <em>human</em>, but unlike back then, his anger was solely concentrated on Lee Hyeon-Su and no one else.


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt his legs give up and his family jewels tighten. However, wasn''t he the Chief of the Operations Management office? Favored by Kang Jin-Ho and all?


    Unfortunately, none of those factors worked against Vator. To the big man, everyone in the Assembly was equal, with Kang Jin-Ho the obvious exception. To him¡­ It was the rule of ''One Fist for You, One Fist for Me''! And now¡­


    Someone like that was gnashing his teeth noisily at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been busy running your mouth about reforming the Assembly and whatever! As it turns out, the one who truly needs a reform was you, you insolent bastard! I, Vator, will rip that rotten mindset out of your head and fix you right up!¡±


    Vator¡¯s pot lid-sized hand shot out and grabbed the scruff of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s neck. With minimum effort, he easily picked Lee Hyeon-Su up.


    Now dangling like a piece of fruit in Vator¡¯s hand, Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s sorrow-filled eyes urgently shifted over to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°A-Assembly Master?!¡±


    Unfortunately for Lee Hyeon-Su, though¡­ Kang Jin-Ho was rxedly sipping coffee, looking utterly unconcerned. He learned to act this way from Wiggins earlier.


    ¡°Listen, Lee Hyeon-Su,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening, sir! I am!¡±


    <em>Please save me, sir! If you do, I will swear my undying loyalty to¡­</em>


    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay? We¡¯ll talk afterward.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled while waving his hand. And Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes quickly clouded up from all the manly tears at this sight.


    <em>¡®Not one person is supposed to be trustworthy in this world, and it¡¯s all true!¡¯</em>


    Vator snorted derisively. Lee Hyeon-Su was like a puppy who grew too full of himself from his master''s greatness and barked noisily at every passerby, only to finally run into a strict dog trainer.


    Vator lightly shook Lee Hyeon-Su while strengthening his grip on the scruff of thetter¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    While holding a fully grown man in one hand, Vator unhesitantly strode outside the Assembly Master''s office. Now resembling arge garbage bag dangling off the hand of a man emerging from a local supermarket, Lee Hyeon-Su pitifully cried out in half in resentment and sorrow.


    ¡°Assembly, Maaaaaaaster!¡±


    <em>m!</em>


    Unfortunately for him, the office door closed shut without giving a damn.


    It didn¡¯t even take two days to suppress the revolt of Lee Hyeon-Su, who didn¡¯t know his ce and acted too full of himself.


    What''s more, it was done with the method no one had expected!

 Chapter 799: Reform (4)

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suspiciously asked.


    Vator tutted. ¡°Of course not, master. Do I look that thoughtless to you?¡±


    ¡°...I see. Then, what?¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su is only half dead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened ever so slightly. If other people had said that, he could have brushed it aside as a joke, but not when it came from Vator''s mouth. The big man was fully capable of turning jokes into reality, after all!


    ¡°Does that mean he''s still alive?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked while his butt subtly twitched. He was obviously anxious.


    Vator saw that and smirked. ¡°No need to fret, master. As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m not that thoughtless. I know how much you value that fool, so I wouldn¡¯t <em>really</em> hurt him badly. No, I just scolded him harshly so he''d reflect on his actions like a good boy.¡±


    Vator was attempting to assuage Kang Jin-Ho''s fears, but that wasn''t as straightforward as it sounded. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had no idea what Vator thought of as harsh.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±When Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath, Vator began smirking even deeper.


    ¡°If you were this worried, why didn¡¯t you stop me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    This wasn''t for Lee Hyeon-Su''s sake or for Vator to vent some steam.


    Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of why Vator had been going around flipping the proverbial tables everywhere.


    Realistically speaking, it was impossible for humans to continue forging ahead. It didn¡¯t matter what their goal was, their resolutions would inevitably weaken with the passage of enough time. Their steps would gradually grow dull and unmotivated.


    It wasn''t the issue of one''s willpower, though. Humans always had this side to them. That was why someone must step up to the te a whileter to wake everyone up and get them going again.


    Kang Jin-Ho took up that role in the past.


    He showed up at the Martial Assembly that had been going through the motions, flipped everything on its head, then forcibly dragged everyone into a new era. However, with Kang Jin-Ho''s presence bing a familiar fixture in these hallways, more and more Assembly members had begun to forget their missions again.


    Only one cure existed for that¡­ And that was to shock them into discipline. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho personally stepping up again was no longer feasible. Unlike back then, he had a lot on his te right now. Besides, the Assembly Master micro-managing every member would pose a bit of a problem, too.


    So, Vator was the proxy doing that very job.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled ruefully. ¡°Looks like I''ve turned you into a viin. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No need to sweat, master. Even I know I have the most free time on my hands. A man who''s doing nothing should obviously step up in this case. Besides¡­¡± Vator smirked deeply. ¡°This job suits my tastes just fine. Even if I had plenty of things to deal with, I''d still have taken on this job. I have a problem with fools who think too highly of themselves, after all!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. In that case, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Okay. And?¡±


    Vator sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well, the¡­ That demonic art you originally wanted me to master. Was it Iron Blood or something?¡±


    ¡°Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you having second thoughts now?¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve already started with Mara Blood me Qi. Switching to Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art now will be incredibly difficult, even for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t have any second thoughts. I''m not shameless enough to go back on my word so soon. I was simply wondering if we could pass that demonic art to the kids I''ve been guiding.¡±


    ¡°...The kids you¡¯ve been guiding?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The younger generation Martial Assembly boys. They aren¡¯t my disciples, but¡­ You know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Demonic arts are dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know that, master.¡±


    ¡°Way back in the past, I tried to spread the demonic arts to as many people as possible.¡±


    Vator stared at Kang Jin-Ho without saying anything, patiently waiting for the next part of the story.


    ¡°When I look back to that moment in time, though¡­ That was too premature. And rather stupid of me, too. I used to think that providing the same opportunity to everyone could produce a better overall result. But I overlooked the simple fact that opportunities like that also apanied great dangers. I don''t have any excuses even if you kick me in the butt for my stupidity.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed and rubbed his chin while taking his time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think spreading demonic arts is a waste of a valuable resource. No, what I¡¯m worried about is the duality of demonic arts. Improperly imparting its knowledge can greatly injure and even maim the younger generation martial artists. You¡¯ve already experienced this, so you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded. He had to acknowledge that Kang Jin-Ho was right. Didn¡¯t he already experience the dangers of epting demonic qi? He fully empathized with what Kang Jin-Ho was worried about, but¡­


    ¡°However, master,¡± Vator spoke, his voice stiff. ¡°Yes, I get what you¡¯re worried about. And I even agree with your opinion¡­ At least about halfway, that is. However, you and I both know that¡¯s not the full story.¡±


    That stiffness in Vator¡¯s voice was actually his confidence. That he knew he was right.


    ¡°Without someone to guide them, it will be difficult. That I agree. However, I¡¯ll be right by their side, constantly monitoring them. And you¡¯ll also be assisting us, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. This matter certainly was worthy of further consideration, but Vator seemed unwilling to grant Kang Jin-Ho enough time for that.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t rush into this thing. I know it¡¯s not the most urgent matter in the world right now. Even so, I believe it¡¯s worth thinking about. Yes, demonic arts are dangerous. However, they are the most effective methods avable to us. You know as well as I do that we have no choice but to shoulder a certain amount of risks.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. Vator was right. Since he had already decided to trust others and charge straight ahead, it was useless to have second thoughts and doubts now. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you will¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s just that I can''t right now. Not in its current form, anyway." Kang Jin-Ho roughly scratched his head.


    Even though Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art didn''t match his preferred style of martial arts, what choice did he have?


    ¡°Passing down Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art in its current form is no better than forcing the martial artists into jumping inside a burning house with straws strapped to their backs. I need to make it safer, even if it means watering down the overall power.¡±


    Vator tilted his head. ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you trying to hand over the original to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different, Vator.¡±


    Obviously, Kang Jin-Ho had faith in Vator''s capabilities. And on top of that, Vator pursued absolute strength. If he learned that Kang Jin-Ho improved safety and stability at the cost of power, Vator would''ve blown his top in anger.


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I need to draw a line somewhere. It¡¯s not like I can keep my fingers crossed and hope for the best all the time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Something about that doesn¡¯t sound like you, master.¡±


    ¡°You think so¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath before standing up. ¡°Anyways. I¡¯ll think about it for a bit before giving you a proper answer. It might take some time, though.¡±


    Vator tilted his head again. ¡°Going somewhere, master?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to someone.¡±


    ***


    Dew formed on the cup containing ice-cold coffee. Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at this sight.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t really into iced coffee. The thing was, he didn''t even need to differentiate between cold and hot beverages, all thanks to his cultivation.


    No matter how hot the midday sun in the middle of Summer was, it couldn''t bother Kang Jin-Ho. So he had no need to deliberately seek out cold drinks to quench his thirst even as other people around him were baked into oblivion by the scorching temperature.


    Since the confines of temperature didn''t affect Kang Jin-Ho, he preferred his coffee piping hot instead. The aroma seemed toe alive a bit more when it was warm, after all.


    Even so, he still ordered a cup of iced coffee. Was that a subconscious response to the frustration creeping into his heart?


    <em>¡®Who knows?¡¯</em>


    Maybe he did it on a whim, nothing more.


    Just as his thoughts reached that far, he heard the cafe¡¯s doorbell chime. Kang Jin-Ho looked up and discovered a familiar figure of a man stepping through the doorway. This man scanned the cafe¡¯s interior, spotted Kang Jin-Ho, then smiled brightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled back at him. It was always nice to have someone smile back without any pretense. A gesture as simple as that still held the mysterious power to uplift anyone''s mood.


    The man walked up to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s table while waving his hands. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bitte.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only just arrived here, you see.¡±


    ¡°It feels like I haven¡¯t seen you in ages, Mister Jin-Ho. No, hang on. It¡¯s not just the feeling, is it?¡± The man chuckled heartily.


    Kang Jin-Ho also began chuckling back without being aware of it.


    <em>¡®I feel at ease again¡­''</em>


    This was something he hadn¡¯t felt all that often recently.


    The man settled on the other side of the table and asked, ¡°Did your trip to China work out as well as you intended?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Lee Hyeon-Su already gave you a blow-by-blow?¡±


    ¡°He was rather unwilling to talk about it, actually,¡± the man, Jo Gyu-Min, smirked suspiciously. ¡°Mister Lee is not a nice person, if I''m being honest. He tries to siphon as much info from our side but doesn''t want to give me any from his side. He said he wanted us to cooperate, but all he did care about was his own benefits. Yup, he''s definitely not a nice man. Taking me to the cleaners like that and all!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±


    It seemed everyone''s evaluation of Lee Hyeon-Su was pretty much the same.


    Jo Gyu-Min leaned back. ¡°But¡­ What did you want to speak to me for?¡±


    ¡°How about ordering some coffee first?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. My apologies, my schedule¡¯s been rather hectictely¡­¡±


    ¡°When was thest time it wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°...Well, you got me on that one,¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled wryly before ordering his coffee at the cafe''s counter. He waited for his coffee by the counter before returning to the table. ¡°Hmm, so. You¡­ don''t look so good, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°It''s because things have been busy for me, as well.¡±


    ¡°Being busy is a good thing, actually. Better than sucking on your thumb doing nothing because you don¡¯t have anything to do, at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that how you really feel?¡±


    ¡°...I gotta say, we''re ves to money, Mister Jin-Ho.¡± Jo Gyu-Min roughly scratched the back of his head. ¡°I''ll be honest with you. Starting from¡­ I guess around two years ago? I''ve been thinking how nice it''d be to rx for a whole week without worrying about anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so busy you can¡¯t even get a week-long vacation?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, no. I did ask for a week off, but it was just impossible to get away from all the work, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sighed deeply. ¡°Humans are such strange creatures, don''t you agree? I''m constantly thinking about doing this and that while buckling under the weight of my workload, you know?


    ¡°I don''t have any spare time even if I want to do all the things I used to enjoy doing. So¡­ I kept telling myself I''d wait until I got my vacation. But when I finally got some time off... Things just didn''t feel the same as before, you know what I mean? And I kept thinking about my work, too.¡±


    ¡°...I guess that¡¯s how you¡¯re built, Mister Gyu-Min.¡±


    ¡°Yup, I won¡¯t deny that.¡±


    Never mind being addicted to work, Jo Gyu-Min had now be one in body, mind, and spirit with his job!


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°I think it''ll be fun to have you join the Martial Assembly, Mister Gyu-Min. We have several people who are remarkably simr to you, you see?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in working alongside a bunch of zombies? No thank you.¡±


    The OG zombie was badmouthing his fellow zombies without any self-awareness, it seemed!


    ¡°Before all that, though¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min peered deeply at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face before raising his voice. ¡°You never look for me unless you want something, so I¡¯m assuming something must¡¯ve happened this time?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly. Not looking for Jo Gyu-Min unless he wanted something¡­? Although he wanted to say that wasn''t the case, even Kang Jin-Ho knew this was the unfortunate truth. Not much he could use as an excuse, then. ¡°I''m sorry. I couldn''t call because things were seriously busy on my end.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that. I wasn''t trying to criticize you, so don''t get flustered like that! It doesn''t even suit you.¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled cheerily. ¡°I was just curious, anyway. If you wanted to discusspany matters, you''d havee to my office, so I thought it was kinda strange when you asked me toe here instead. Is this matter something more personal in nature?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. That''s not it, but¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min stared openly at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°I gotta say, now I''m genuinely curious. Mister Jin-Hoing to see me about something personal¡­ Let''s not waste time, shall we? Please tell me what''s been bothering you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly sucked in a deep breath. He frowned slightly, wondering where to begin, while staring back at Jo Gyu-Min.


    He eventually broke his self-imposed silence. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s expression became a little somber. ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    He put the coffee cup down, then pulled his chair closer to the table. He then leaned his head closer to his sped hands. ¡°Sounds like we¡¯re about to discuss something serious, then? However, we have plenty of time, so no need to rush, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Looking at Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s gentle smile put Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind at ease. At least¡­ by a little bit.

 Chapter 800: Reform (5)

    ¡°You¡¯re not sure if you¡¯re doing the right thing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded at Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s question. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rather cryptic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jo Gyu-Min grew rather bemused as he studied this shameless man before his eyes.


    <em>¡®What could he be dissatisfied about, I wonder?¡¯</em>


    For him to say he wasn¡¯t sure about his actions¡­


    Anyone else saying this would have spurred Jo Gyu-Min on to rack his brain together with that person. However, when Kang Jin-Ho said the same thing, it all kind of felt surreal to Jo Gyu-Min.


    <em>¡®How are other ordinary people supposed to feel when this dude says something like this?''</em>


    Obviously, the barometer of sess differed from individual to individual. A person outwardly leading a sessful life would, more often than not, have a ton of worries eating them up, for instance. One only had to look at the scions of wealthy dynasties or the top-tier celebrities making seemingly out-of-character ''extreme'' choices to figure out something was up.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was different from them. Kang Jin-Ho''s sess wasn''t handed to him on a silver tter, but he had to fight hard for it. As far as Jo Gyu-Min knew, no one besides Kang Jin-Ho had managed to seed so much in such a short time.Yet, such a man was saying he was unsure?


    <em>¡®How should I respond here?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min rubbed his chin. Should he say, <em>Yes, your observation is correct? Mister Jin-Ho, you gotta put in more effort than this?</em>


    Eventually, a lengthy groan escaped from Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mouth. ¡°...Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I''d appreciate it if you give me more details. What exactly has been bothering you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Precisely describing his problem wasn''t as easy as it sounded. If doing so was possible, he would''ve found suitable solutions by now. He wouldn''t have a reason to seek Jo Gyu-Min''s advice.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not easy,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in uncertainty.


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to change his approach. ¡°In that case, how about this?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Which problems have been bothering you the mosttely?¡±


    That question had narrowed the field down somewhat.


    ¡°Lately, you say¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered a little bit, then nodded slightly. ¡°It goes kinda like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°There are principles and rules we should observe,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his expression growing somber. ¡°But sticking to those principles is not easy at all. I end up doing things I shouldn¡¯t have, and it¡¯s getting harder to tell what lines I must not cross.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded silently.


    ¡°That''s the crux of my troubles. I keep wondering, am I even on the right track?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sat back on the cafe''s lounge-style couch. ¡°I think you''re troubled by something unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes after failing to disguise his bbergast.


    He still hadn''t said anything concrete and couldn''t even be sure if Jo Gyu-Min understood all the vague things he had uttered. So, to hear such an¡­ impactful response like that?


    ¡°...You say it¡¯s unnecessary?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± Jo Gyu-Min chuckled slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t really call that being troubled. Everyone experiences that, after all. No, let me revise that. Those who reach the top experience the same thing as you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply to indicate he didn¡¯t understand.


    Jo Gyu-Min decided to exin further. ¡°Okay, let me give you a simple example.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Let''s say you''re running apany. You just hired new employees. But they never attended any reputable universities, don''t have any qualifications, and you see nothing notable on their resumes. They need to work forty hours a week, so how much do you think will be the appropriate wages for them?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ It''ll depend on what jobs they will do.¡±


    ¡°Now, think about what roles you''d assign them, then calcte their annual sry.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve done that.¡±


    ¡°It''s not important how much it is. Now, do you believe the wages you''ve thought of are well justified?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°What if the new employee happens to be your sister, Miss Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the number in your mind is appropriate for your sister if she works for yourpany?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow, unable to answer right away.


    The wages he had in mind would be at the higher end of the scale in the industry. No, it¡¯d be unheard of if the conditions were what Jo Gyu-Min said. However, if it was Kang Eun-Yeong receiving those wages?


    <em>¡®...That¡¯s not gonna be enough.¡¯</em>


    His heart said she needed to get paid more.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, Mister Jin-Ho. Miss Eun-Yeong has zero office work-rted skills. Her career so far would not be of any help to her in that kind of work environment. So, the wage you initially calcted should be perfect for her. Even then, you probably thought it¡¯s too little for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°What you''re experiencing is the reverse of that,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min, his attitude getting a little graver. ¡°We naturally evaluate people and treat them ordingly. However, I don''t know if you''re aware of it or not, but... You also add ''corrections'' to your evaluations.


    ¡°Since I know that person or I¡¯m friends with them¡­ Or maybe I have a good feeling about that person, so I must do this much for them¡­ That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been subconsciously thinking until now. But then, you¡¯ve reached the top and must deal with a situation you didn¡¯t expect. And that is¡­ Deciding the fate of the people you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min picked up the coffee cup to quench his thirst.


    ¡°Looks like I spoke too fast.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Please keep going.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min put the coffee cup down and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho, have you ever seen a well-respected entrepreneur before?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You know, a businessman or woman who is respected by others.¡±


    Kang Jin-Hobed through his memories. A respected businessman¡­? Respected¡­ ¡°...Like Chairman Hwang?¡±


    ¡°...Let¡¯s exclude him. Chairman Hwang is a bit of a special case, after all. Also, he¡¯s not as well-liked as you think, Mister Jin-Ho. His business rivals might greatly respect him, but he¡¯s infamous among his employees for wringing them dry, you see?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled ufortably. Badmouthing the person he worked for was making him a bit squirmy.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Except Chairman Hwang, I can''t think of anyone else.¡±


    As far as he could tell, it didn''t seem like other businesspeople in the Korean penins met Jo Gyu-Min''s criteria of being respected by society. A few names did pop up in his mind, but they were either deceased or from other countries.


    Jo Gyu-Min asked again. ¡°Why do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°...Not sure?"


    Jo Gyu-Min leaned back against the couch. ¡°Why can¡¯t the top businessmen or women get the respect they seemingly deserve? Why are all the sessful folks subjected to insults and disrespect?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Is this something I must think about, too?¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt by doing so.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered the answer for a bit before replying, ¡°Only a certain type of people seeds, that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half-right, Mister Jin-Ho. In my opinion, of course. For sure, those with no heart and ice running in their veins who only pursue their own benefits enjoy higher odds of sess than those who don¡¯t. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Then, what?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smiled bitterly. "Those sessful folks who are seen as Capitalism''s monsters parasitizing off the blood, sweat, and tears of ordinary people are usually not as bad as you think. Quite often, they are excellent parents at home and good friends to their acquaintances. Even so, they still get called out for theirck of humanity. Why? Because they have already gone through the stage you are currently in, Mister Jin-Ho."


    ¡°...The stage I¡¯m in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking about¡­ seeing people as mere statistics.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s jaw fell slightly.


    He always couldn''t help but get the feeling that Jo Gyu-Min was truly a mysterious man. Even though Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t understand the issue troubling him, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t need a lot of clues to figure everything out.


    Maybe that was why Kang Jin-Ho sought out Jo Gyu-Min whenever he had something to discuss?


    At this point in Kang Jin-Ho''s journey through life, he could safely say Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins knew more about his work. Even Vator should have a pretty good idea of Kang Jin-Ho''s life by now. Jo Gyu-Min might know much about the martial world, but he still understood Kang Jin-Ho better than anyone. And Kang Jin-Ho found this situation strangely amusing.


    ¡°Remember the example I gave you earlier? This and that are basically the same thing. Evaluating someone through their resume and evaluating that person based on your rtionship with them are two separate issues. Excluding things like regionalism and blood ties can be seen as fair and reasonable. But that can create just-as-bad problemster.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. He thought he could finally understand where Jo Gyu-Min was going with this.


    ¡°It''s much easier to be more considerate and look after each person''s needs when you only have a few people to lead. When you first joined the Martial Assembly, you probably only needed to worry about a handful of people, yes? Those handful of people would''ve managed everyone else, after all.¡±


    It was as Jo Gyu-Min said. When Kang Jin-Ho first ''joined'' the Martial Assembly''s ranks, he only had to take care of Bang Jin-Hun. He didn''t really care about anyone else. The number of people he did care about gradually increased, but it still didn''t pose much of an issue until recently.


    ¡°But then, before you''ve realized it, you''re now facing a situation where you need to take responsibility. You now have to decide the fate of people you''ve never met before and never even knew existed. All the while basing your judgment entirely on resumes and personal bio.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head began nodding all on its own.


    ¡°That¡¯s when you start seeing people as mere numbers and some lines on paper. Once you reach this point, you can no longer continue relying on your old methods. You now have to use nothing but some documents to evaluate a stranger¡¯s capabilities and think about what¡¯s appropriate for them.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min stopped there briefly to shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°And that is not as easy as it sounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a deep sigh.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s a lot moreplicated than it seems.¡¯</em>


    Vator strongly suggested that they should pass down Iron Blood Demon Monarch Art to the younger-generation martial artists under his guidance. From Vator''s perspective, that suggestion probably made perfect sense. And Kang Jin-Ho also admitted that Vator''s suggestion was worthy of serious consideration.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t readily make this choice.


    Was it really okay to turn a whole group of people into demonic cultivators? People Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t even talked to once and didn¡¯t even know what they looked like? When his decision could distort and even destroy their lives forever?


    If Vator heard what troubled Kang Jin-Ho, the big man would¡¯veughed his head off. He¡¯d say it was not Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s responsibility as the younger-generation martial artists would be the ones making this choice. He¡¯d also rebuke Kang Jin-Ho for worrying about something unnecessary.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t view this matter that lightly.


    ¡°Mister Gyu-Min¡­ What do you think is the right way to handle this situation?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jo Gyu-Min shook his head. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something I can give you a straightforward answer, you see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled slightly. ¡°This dilemma is something a leader must go through at least once in their life, Mister Jin-Ho. You will eventually find the answer that''s right for you. Either you will be a leader who discards his old method and only pursues efficiency while treating people like statistics. Or, you could be a man who looks after every single one of his people at the cost of efficiency.


    ¡°Alternatively, you could choose another method. Having said all that, though¡­ I don''t think that''s what matters right now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min leaned forward and peered closely at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me. You haven''t taken a single day off after you wrapped up your business in China, now have you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless by that question.


    ¡°Various reasons exist for sessful people suddenly crashing and burning, Mister Jin-Ho. However, onemonality can still be found in all those reasons. And that is¡­ Their failure to control their stress levels.¡±


    <em>Flinch!</em>


    It felt like Jo Gyu-Min had ribbed Kang Jin-Ho in the side, causing him to flinch ufortably. Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min was not a merciful man. He wasn''t kind enough to let Kang Jin-Ho off the hook so easily.


    ¡°Especially those folks who keep tasting sess over and over again¡­ They tend to think they have developed tolerance to stress, that they will be okay even if they are ced under much more stress than other people. They tell themselves they are still fine, that they can still take so much more.¡±


    Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho was sitting on a cushion of pins and needles? How could anyone speak so urately of Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts without monitoring him 24/7 through CCTV cameras or something?


    Jo Gyu-Min chuckled. ¡°I''m sure those aren''t exaggerating. They probably have developed enough tolerance and can actually endure stress up to a certain level.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°It''s not ''of course'', Mister Jin-Ho. It''ll be toote by the time you start thinking it''s getting too much to handle for you. That''s when you''d have reached a precarious breaking point. Once you''re there, your stress won''t easily go away even if you take a lengthy break. The correct way to handle stress is to manage it regrly. If you don''t do that, your judgment will start to deteriorate until you can no longer think straight. Do you get it now, Mister Jin-Ho? You are at that precarious breaking point!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min suddenly shot up to his feet.


    ¡°Get some rest, okay? Forget about everything else and take care of yourself first. You can start worrying about stuff after you do that. I will call Lee Hyeon-Su¡­ No, Hyeon-Su hyung myself.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take a break?¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what you need right now.¡±


    ¡°O-okay. That¡¯s fine. I can do that, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What am I supposed to do while taking a break?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression was as serious as it could get. In other words, he wasn¡¯t joking!


    Jo Gyu-Min reflexively wiped away the sweat from his heart pooling near his eyes. To think he¡¯d find a fool who had forgotten how to get some rest!


    A fool¡­ just like himself!

 Chapter 801: Throbbing (1)

    Cai Kechang quietly asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Azure King¡¯s faction?¡±


    His subordinate bowed slightly. ¡°Things have quietened down, sir.¡±


    ¡°I need specifics.¡±


    ¡°Sir! The sporadic engagements with their faction members have stopped. Even the persistent provocation has ceasedpletely. We believe their side has finished sorting out their internal situation.¡±


    ¡°Sons of bi*ches¡­!¡± Cai Kechang chewed those words out, then puffed deeply at his cigarette.


    If only those bastards had attacked in full force! Then, the Crimson King''s faction would have responded in kind, but no¡­ The Azure King''s people didn''t seem interested in doing that.


    Signing a ceasefire with South Korea''s Martial Assembly meant the Crimson King''s faction could focus most of their forces on the frontlines. However, that led to the Azure King''s faction withdrawing swiftly as if there never had been conflicts between the two camps, to begin with. They probably thought there was nothing to gain by shing against the near-full-strength Crimson King''s faction. Although¡­


    If the two Kings'' factions went head-to-head in an open warfare, the Azure King''s faction should hold the upper hand. After all, the Crimson King was still unable to fight at his full power, and his men didn''t have enough strength to stop the advent of the Azure King.


    Even if the Crimson King forced his injured body to fight to the death¡­ The odds of his defeat were ufortably high.In that case, why did the Azure King''s faction go into its shell again? It was simple enough¡ªthe Dark King was acting like a crouching tiger.


    The Azure King¡¯s faction could overwhelm the Crimson King¡¯s faction, but the war would cost them dearly. Meanwhile, the Dark King¡¯s faction would be spared from the bloodshed, giving them a much easier time finishing off the battered and bruised Azure King¡¯s faction.


    <em>¡®Since our forces were split, the Azure King bastards probably figured they could swallow us up and still have enough room to push back against the Dark King¡¯s people.¡¯</em>


    In that case, signing a ceasefire with the Martial Assembly was the correct call. Even so, Cai Kechang couldn¡¯t pat himself on the back.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    The order of events was wrong here. If the Crimson King''s faction hadn''t gotten tangled up with the Martial Assembly in the first ce, the Azure King wouldn''t have provoked them like this. As a matter of fact, the Crimson King''s faction could have nurtured abat force exceeding the Azure King''s by now¡­ had it not wasted all those people''s lives so unnecessarily.


    Cai Kechang might not have lost much, but he also failed to gain all he could have gained. In short, the losses incurred were too painful to mention.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good that they decided to behave themselves.¡± Cai Kechang groaned softly.


    For now, the urgent fire had been put out. This situation was the same as not having enough water to stop the fire from spreading, forcing Cai Kechang into using expensive spring water instead. Still, it was a small price to paypared to the fire potentially spreading to the rest of the house and burning it down.


    It was now the time to start the re-organizing process.


    Cai Kechang nced at his subordinate. ¡°Did you summon the individual as I told you to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s on standby outside.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell him toe inside.¡±


    Almost as soon as Cai Kechang gave his permission, the door to his office opened, and a nervy-looking man stepped inside. This man walked cautiously before kowtowing in front of Cai Kechang''s seated figure, his face deeply pale. ¡°I give you my greetings, sir!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about that,¡± Cai Kechang responded disinterestedly before narrowing his eyes. ¡°I told you to push the ruling Party into action. How far along are we on that?¡±


    ¡°Sir. We are still working on it. However, those officials have been surprisingly stubborn, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Have they covered their necks with armor? Is that it?¡±


    The kowtowing man¡¯s body began getting soaked by his cold sweat.


    Cai Kechang continued to speak in chill-inducing coldness. ¡°What do you think is our reason for fattening them up so nicely until now? Because we''re a charity organization? And we''re phnthropists?¡±


    ¡°...N-no, sir.¡±


    ¡°It''s so we can use them in times of need! That''s why we spent so much money supporting your people and helping you get into the Capital''s political circles. Who do you think is the true sponsor of your luxurious lifestyle?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s all thanks to the Crimson King¡¯s boundless generosity, sir.¡±


    ¡°At least you know.¡±


    <em>Click!</em>


    Cai Kechang mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it up with a lighter. The unhealthy smoke quickly filled this surprisingly small secret office.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡±


    Cai Kechang exhaled a lungful of smoke before sharpening his re at the kowtowing man. ¡°Fail to bring me favorable results, and I will forcibly recoup everything we invested in you and your group. And you better not think that will be the end of the story. You see, we¡­ never forget to collect interests, too.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir¡­ This is not a straightforward problem. A local problem can be dealt with one way or the other. But we''re looking at the matter of international politics. If we haphazardly push for this¡­ Our faction could be purged outright.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have a hard time understanding your position,¡± Cai Kechang growled before slowly getting up from his chair. Then, he strode over to the kowtowing man before squatting near thetter¡¯s head. ¡°Listen here.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Humans are not treated as humans just because they look like humans. No, only those who know how to use their brains are treated like humans. Your brain!¡± Cai Kechang rudely poked at the kowtowing man''s head with his index finger. ¡°What did you say your name was, again?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s Wen Yao, sir.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Listen, Wen Yao. Since you have a brain, it''s time you use it. Think carefully now, okay? Between your group pushing too hard and getting purged for it or you getting killed by me after you fail to do what I ask of you¡­ Which of the two do you think has the higher odds of happening?¡±


    Wen Yao couldn¡¯t immediately reply.


    ¡°You could get purged? Sure, that might happen. However, it''s just a possibility at this stage. I''m not like that, though. If I don''t get what I want, I will make you cough up all the swine feed I''ve fed you and your pals over the years. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m not a patient man, Wen Yao. If you still fail to bring me the results I want next time we meet¡­ You''ll get a chance to see howrge your liver actually is. With your own eyes, no less. If you''re brave enough to handle that, go ahead. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Cai Kechang drew an imaginary line across Wen Yao¡¯s gut with his finger. His gesture implied that he¡¯d split open the poor man right there.


    Wen Yao¡¯splexion instantly drained of all color. ¡°I, I will definitely bring you the results you want, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you better. Now, get out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wen Yao bowed urgently several times before rushing outside the office.


    Cai Kechang frowned deeply at this sight. ¡°Goddamn pigs¡­¡±


    All politicians were no different from pigs. Even if they were picked up from the streets and saved from dying of starvation, they still didn''t know how to be grateful.


    Since they didn''t know, Cai Kechang should teach them. They would realize how generous the Crimson King''s faction had been as the cold des slowly sank into their fat bodies!


    Cai Kechang shifted his attention back to his subordinate. ¡°What¡¯s the progress on our attempts to bribe the South Koreans?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone as well as we expected, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. And?¡±


    The subordinate replied as Cai Kechang¡¯s piercing re opened the floodgates of cold sweat to trickle down his back. ¡°We¡¯re still trying, sir. However, the Martial Assembly¡¯s influence is simply too strong in South Korea. Those with power in that country are already in the Assembly¡¯s pocket.¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho is that wily? I thought he¡¯d be aplete rookie in things like that?¡±


    ¡°Rather than Kang Jin-Ho, we believe it''s the previous Assembly Master''s doing, sir. Lee Jung-Geol was a surprisingly crafty man. He had the foresight to spread his influence all over the Korean political scene many years ago. And now, no Korean politician with even a speck of influence is willing to go against the Assembly''s wishes.¡±


    Cai Kechang narrowed his eyes. ¡°...Listen here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Is the thing on top of your neck only for decoration?"


    Cai Kechang groaned loudly. ¡°I don''t need to hear the obvious crap, okay? All I want from you is to find any exploitable gap in that political scene, okay? Not finding and gathering a bunch of cheap bastards who''d turn traitors at the first sign of money!¡±


    The mood in the office rapidly turned icy when Cai Kechang¡¯s expression grew cold.


    ¡°I don''t care what you resort to. Threaten if that''s what works with them. Coax them if that''s a better option. Thoroughly investigate their weaknesses. Kidnap their kids if you must! I don''t care what you do, as long as you find me the bastards who will cooperate with us! Do you understand what I''m telling you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°We just have to be careful about not leaving any clues behind. For that, use the disposable bastards from the Yanbian prefecture. Do whatever it takes to bring those politicians to our side! Only then can we suppress the Martial Assembly!¡±


    ¡°Understood! I will not forget, sir!¡±


    ¡°Fuu¡­!¡± Cai Kechang spat out a short but deep groan, then returned to his seat.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    The fresh cigarette began burning and released more unhealthy smoke into the office air.


    <em>¡®Nothing is going as I want, huh¡­¡¯</em>


    Even so, Cai Kechang simply must keep at it! Even though they had agreed on a ceasefire, he had zero thoughts of leaving the Martial Assembly alone. The Koreans'' rapid growth posed a clear threat to the Crimson King''s faction, after all!


    Such a thing used to be nothing more than a remote possibility. But now, it had gone past that stage. This threat was as real as it could get.


    <em>¡®Kang Jin-Ho¡­!¡¯</em>


    As long as that monster was the leader, the Martial Assembly would be the most threatening entity the Crimson King¡¯s faction had ever encountered. That was what Cai Kechang believed.


    Of course, there was no denying that the Azure King and the Dark King were the biggest, most threatening enemies at the current stage. However, the factions of both Kings had reached the limit of growth and were steadily coasting along. In other words, they wouldn¡¯t suddenly increase their forces and be even worse threats than before.


    However, that story didn¡¯t apply to the Martial Assembly. Kang Jin-Ho only required a brief window of time to rebuild the Assembly into a dangerous foe. Who could guess how much stronger those bastards would grow with more time?


    <em>¡®That¡¯s why I cannot afford to let them be!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know that war was not fought exclusively with strength only!


    But he''d soon learn this valuable lesson. Soon, he''d find out how varied the enemy attacks could be! Idiots who only chased after what could be seen would get stabbed in the back by the unseen soon enough.


    <em>¡®Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll stop making visible attacks.¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang nced at his subordinate. ¡°Let that brat in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cai Kechang stubbed the cigarette on the ashtray, then fixed his sharp re at the office¡¯s exit. The doorway opened to allow a man to waltz inside.


    This man nced around the office before staring at Cai Kechang. ¡°So, where is the Crimson King?¡±


    ¡°Insane son of a b*tch¡­!¡± Cai Kechang chuckled hollowly. ¡°An insignificant insect forgets his ce and dares to utter a noble being¡¯s name? If you genuinely wish to seek his audience, I can arrange that. I¡¯ll cut your head off and personally present it to the Crimson King!¡±


    The man cackled derisively. ¡°You have no sense of humor, eh? This is why the Chinese men in power are no good.¡±


    ¡°You better watch your mouth¡­!¡±


    The suspicious man cackled even louder.


    Cai Kechang frowned deeply.


    <em>¡®Tsk!¡¯</em>


    All the demonic qi leaking out of the man as he cackled bothered Cai Kechang to no end. Although it wasn¡¯t as explosive as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s, the subtly leaking demonic qi was still more than enough to unsettle Cai Kechang to the point of disgust.


    Cai Kechang growled menacingly. ¡°Keep leaking demonic qi like that, and I will rip your heart out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. This ain¡¯t something I can fully control, you see? I¡¯m just a low-tier demonic cultivator, unlike some other dude we both know, so this is the best I can do.¡±


    It was rather obvious who the ''other dude'' the demonic cultivator was talking about.


    Cai Kechang frowned again. ¡°You¡¯re way too full of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I came here to negotiate, not beg for a royal audience with the king.¡±


    ¡°Hah! You think someone like you can be the chief negotiator?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t delude yourself, boy. You''re merely a messenger. Your role is simply delivering our message to those whom we don''t want to speak face-to-face. You better remember your ce.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll engrave that to my heart.¡±


    Even though Cai Kechang deliberately went after this demonic cultivator¡¯s pride, thetter didn¡¯t get triggered. But Cai Kechang liked that. It meant this man held a grudge heavy and toxic enough to discard his pride as a martial artist.


    ¡°Very well. Now, deliver my message. We shall support you as much as you need. So, your side better make a move soon. In return, we will release the prisoners we currently hold.¡±


    ¡°Prisoners are one thing, but what we really need is real and substantial support from you. The Assembly''s forces have gotten iparably stronger than before, after all.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Make your requests,¡± said Cai Kechang without a shred of hesitation. ¡°Like I said, we will provide you with all the support you need. Compile a list of everything you want and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re pretty generous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°However¡­!¡± Cai Kechang¡¯s eyes coldly flickered. ¡°Fail to honor your side of the bargain, and I swear you will pay dearly. This is not a threat.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. I hear you. We¡¯ll take care of it,¡± the demonic cultivator briefly bowed, then turned around to leave.


    However, before he could start walking away, Cai Kechang quietly called out to him first. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± The man silently turned his head slightly to look.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something personal.¡±


    The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Suit yourself. What do you want to know?¡±


    The corners of Cai Kechang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°How does it feel to sell out your own country? I¡¯ve never experienced what it¡¯s like to be a traitor betraying his own people, you see?¡±


    The demonic cultivator heard Cai Kechang, and his expression distorted hideously like a demon.


    ...And his name was Lee Seong-Hwi, the former disciple of Lee Jung-Geol!

 Chapter 802: Throbbing (2)

    ¡°A traitor?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi growled menacingly, his expression hideously distorted. He sounded more like a wounded beast rather than a human being.


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m selling out my own country?¡±


    ¡°You are not?" Cai Kechang smirked derisively even as Lee Seong-Hwi began emitting intense killing intent. He wouldn''t be Cai Kechang if something as insignificant as Lee Seong-Hwi''s killing intent was enough to scare him.


    ¡°I merely wish to kill that bastard. That¡¯s all! I¡¯m prepared to do anything for that goal.¡±


    Cai Kechang smirked again. ¡°Including selling out your own country, eh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi bit his lip hard. Blood trickled down from the split skin.


    ¡°Most traitors think they are not selling out their people. They usually justify their actions by saying it''s all for some noble goal or there''s a more pragmatic reason behind their actions. And I wanted to know if you''re one of those people,¡± Cai Kechang chuckled while rubbing his chin as if he got his answers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell out my country. That bastard did!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi muttered in absolute conviction. ¡°Before his appearance, South Korea never had to worry about foreign threats. It¡¯s all because he showed up and turned everything upside down that we¡¯re in this situation!¡±Cai Kechang chuckled. ¡°Ho-oh? So, you¡¯re a patriot? That you¡¯re doing this for your country?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi remained silent this time. Because he knew he couldn''t answer to that provocation. How could he, when he knew only too well the reason for his silence?


    Cai Kechang finished casually pouring salt into Lee Seong-Hwi''s open wound, then guffawed loudly. "It''s fine either way. We''ve always weed people like you, historically speaking. Move ording to our ns and take over South Korea, and we might grant you positions simr to that of a king of the Joseon dynasty. That might not be such a bad idea, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡°You mean, like Goryeo kings?¡±


    ¡°I thought there was no difference? First time I hear about such things.¡±


    ¡°You f*cking son of a b*tch¡­¡± Lee Seong-Hwi red murderously at Cai Kechang.


    Cai Kechang remained unperturbed, however. ¡°You better re elsewhere, boy. Don''t you dare forget that I''m the only one who can make your dreamse true. Or do you think you can find someone else?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi chewed his lips before eventually lowering his head.


    Cai Kechang smirked faintly. ¡°I love dogs. Obedient ones, obviously. And if these dogs are vicious at others but happily wag their tails at me? Now that''s the kind of dog I love the most. If you wish to keep breathing, you better be an obedient little dog, boy. Don''t you ever forget! Bare your fangs at me one more time¡­ and I''ll have all of your teeth pulled out one by one. Got that?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t respond. However, he and Cai Kechang both knew that this silence was a sign of his acknowledgment.


    ¡°Now, get out of my sight. Deliver my message properly. We''ll provide all the support, but in return, I shall inspect all of your ns and strategies before approving them. I can''t trust the stupid ind bastards to do a proper job, you see?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi smirked at that. ¡°You sure know how to talk, even though you¡¯re the most untrustworthy one here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit that I''m not the most trustworthy person in the world. However, you lot simply don''t have any brains. So, it''s better for everyone involved that I make the ns.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi wordlessly turned around to leave. Cai Kechang briefly wondered if he should continue mocking the Korean demonic cultivator but decided not to. Today wouldn''t be his one and only chance, after all!


    <em>¡®What a stupid loser!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang tutted silently. Although he did feel a hint of¡­ ''camaraderie'' with Lee Seong-Hwi for their shared hatred of Kang Jin-Ho, Cai Kechang''s true feelings toward the Korean demonic cultivator could be summed up as disgust.


    Anyone who understood the history and rtionship between Japan and Korea would feel the same as Cai Kechang at what Lee Seong-Hwi was trying to do¡­ Which was basically offering South Korea to Japan on a silver tter just for the sake of achieving his goal!


    ¡°This is why humans can be¡­ so entertaining sometimes,¡± Cai Kechang tutted again.


    ''Hatred'' could be such a bizarre emotion. It possessed the sickening power to utterly destroy a person''s moral values and blur the lines they previously wouldn''t have crossed.


    If Lee Seong-Hwi hadn¡¯t gotten entangled with Kang Jin-Ho, he would¡¯ve be an excellent pir for the Martial Assembly. Maybe, in a few decades, he could¡¯ve be the next Assembly Master.


    Someone like that threw himself into the grips of hatred after running into Kang Jin-Ho. And now, he was ready to sacrifice not just the Assembly but even his own country to Japan.


    <em>¡®What a splendid¡­ self-destruction that is.¡¯</em>


    As a fellow human being, Cai Kechang detested Lee Seong-Hwi. However, corrupted men like that were undoubtedly much easier to manipte and use.


    ¡°Yes, like that Kim Seok-Il, too¡­¡± Cai Kechang smirked odiously.


    Individually, those pieces of garbage held no value. However, they were about to be the middlemen in Cai Kechang''s efforts to reach out to the Japanese martial society.


    The emotions the Chinese felt toward the Japanese werergely the same as what the Koreans felt. As such, people like Cai Kechang who boasted a high social status would be very cautious about directly contacting the Japanese. He had to be mindful of other people''s gazes, after all!


    However, with Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il, Cai Kechang could indirectly manipte the Japanese into action. In other words, he could potentially sink several sharp fangs into Kang Jin-Ho''s throat without breaking the ceasefire agreement!


    ...As long as everything went ording to n, that was.


    <em>¡®Although, the odds aren''t in our favor with this bet.''</em>


    Cai Kechang didn''t have high hopes for this particr gamble.


    If Lady Luck was clearing her throat and getting ready to sing for Cai Kechang, he should acquire everything he wanted. But the heavens were never that kind or straightforward. Especially in matters concerning Kang Jin-Ho!


    Cai Kechang learned his lesson. He''d never underestimate Kang Jin-Ho again. Not only in his martial prowess but even Kang Jin-Ho''s capabilities as a tactician and a leader were nothing to scoff at. Didn''t he oh-so nonchntly jump on Cai Kechang''s blindside, then sessfully escape from the Crimson King''s grasp from the middle of China?


    Looking back at what happened, it was clear to Cai Kechang that Kang Jin-Ho had obtained everything he wanted. Such a result could only be achievable by having the boldness and determination, smart tactics that targeted the blindspots, and the strength to push everything through!


    <em>¡®Someone like that probably has some ideas of what I¡¯m trying to do.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho should know that Cai Kechang would target him through various schemes and tactics. And he should be wrapping up the preparations for his countermeasures against those schemes and tactics right about now.


    However, just like how not all of Cai Kechang''s machinations woulde to fruition, it was impossible for Kang Jin-Ho to prepare for all the iing attacks. Even if none of the attacks causedsting damage, they would still be deemed sessful as long as Kang Jin-Ho was hindered in some capacity. Cai Kechang''s side wouldn''t lose anything either way, after all!


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure your brain is burning up right now, Kang Jin-Ho! Keep racking your brain like that!¡¯</em>


    The more Kang Jin-Ho worried about the methods of iing attacks, the less time he''d have for everything else. Exactly what it''d be like for a man sinking deeper and deeper into a quagmire!


    An unreadable smirk formed on Cai Kechang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Smart people are cursed to fall into the traps of their own making. Now... Have fun iling around inside your own quagmire, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Oppa, are you an idiot?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly sobered up. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°An idiot?¡±


    ¡°...I guess.¡±


    A little kid around five years of age was waving her little arm in front of Kang Jin-Ho''s face. And he dazedly stared back at the child.


    ¡°You are an idiot,¡± said the kid assertively.


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, idiot.¡±


    The child began poking and prodding at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. All Kang Jin-Ho could do was sag like a depressed Golden Retriever under the merciless torment of a little kid while mindlessly fidgeting with his toes.


    ¡°Ji-Eun, no!¡± Jo Mi-Hye quickly walked up and picked up the little kid. ¡°You mustn¡¯t be mean to pitiful people, okay? That¡¯s not nice.¡±


    The little girl, Ji-Eun, tilted her head. ¡°Is oppa pitiful?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye nodded. ¡°Yeah. At least for today, that is. Look! Look how pitiful he looks. Doesn¡¯t he look pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Ng.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go y over there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ng!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at this spectacle. However, that only earned him a sharp re


    from Jo Mi-Hye carrying Ji-Eun instead.


    She tutted softly at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Oppa!¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Please snap out of it and get a hold of yourself. What''s gotten into you, anyway? What are you doing?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes and pointed at the orphanage¡¯s TV. ¡°I¡¯m watching that, though?¡±


    ¡°...Seriously? You''re beyond help, oppa.¡± Jo Mi-Hye slowly shook her head, then carried Ji-Eun into one of the rooms.


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at the two girls disappearing behind the door, then shifted his attention back to the TV.


    <em>Crunch¡­</em>


    A potato chip entered Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mouth before being crushed. He emptied out a packet of chips until not even a single crumb remained, then opened another packet without missing a beat.


    By then, Jo Mi-Hye had returned to the orphanage''s living room without the little girl in her arms. She watched Kang Jin-Ho''s dazed actions before locking her re on Han Jin-Seong next.


    <em>¡®That idiot¡­!¡¯</em>


    As if he had found a heaven-sent opportunity, Han Jin-Seong sneaked next to Kang Jin-Ho andzilyy down on the floor, then reached out toward the packet of chips Kang Jin-Ho had opened just now.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pulled the snack away as if to indicate he wasn''t in a sharing mood, but Han Jin-Seong persistently attacked and eventually seeded in digging his hand inside the open packet of chips.


    Jo Mi-Hye groaned softly.


    <em>¡®Yup, this ce is done for.¡¯</em>


    The Seongsim Orphanage''s true ''owner'' and the Current Number One among the orphans of this establishment were lounging around in the living room to watch TV and stuff their faces with snacks like old friends. Just how did this situatione to be?


    Actually, that was easy enough to answer. It all began when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly barged into the orphanage with two heavy-looking bags of snacks. Obviously, the children celebrated the arrival of all the delicious snacks, but Kang Jin-Ho only gave them one bag and held the other <em>very closely</em> to his chest.


    Of course, Jo Mi-Hye was not a girl who¡¯d sit by and do nothing about such a sight!


    <em>¡°Oppa, you don¡¯t have to carry that heavy bag. Give it to me, let me carry it for you.¡±</em>


    Anyone who spent their precious money to buy gifts deserved an appropriate wee. That¡¯s what Jo Mi-Hye thought, but Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s response easily exceeded her expectations by a wide margin.


    <em>¡°This is for me, though?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°¡­¡±</em>


    And so, the situation eventually reached this state.


    Usually, the first order of business for Kang Jin-Ho upon arriving at the orphanage was to use his hawk-like eyes to inspect every room and storage to see if anything was broken or if the children needed something urgent from him. However, what about today?


    Today, he showed up with a pair of dead fish eyes as if something had happened to him earlier. He trudged to the living room and took over the spot in front of the TV beforepletely lying down there. And he¡­ hadn''t moved an inch since.


    <em>¡®Did Jin-Ho oppa break up with his girlfriend or something?¡¯</em>


    Jo Mi-Hye couldn¡¯t help but feel that Kang Jin-Ho looked lost and dazed. His usual sparks of sharpness and intelligence were nowhere to be found. Something like that couldn¡¯t happen unless¡­


    Jo Mi-Hye sneakily extended her foot and poked Han Jin-Seong by his side. The boy turned his head to nce at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If a person didn''t have any outstanding abilities, they should at least have something called ''tact.'' However, Han Jin-Seong didn''t have any abilities andcked tact in Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes. In other words, he was useless trash!


    Jo Mi-Hye silently used her chin to point at Kang Jin-Ho. That prompted Han Jin-Seong to nod weightily as if he understood.


    The boy then turned his head toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hyung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho absentmindedly replied, ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Mi-Hye is calling for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Jo Mi-Hye instead. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Should she just kill him? Jo Mi-Hye was almost ovee by the urge to mercilessly stomp on Han Jin-Seong''s back just now.


    <em>¡®No, endure it, Jo Mi-Hye! Be the bigger person and endure it!¡¯</em>


    Didn¡¯t the old saying go, good thingse to all those who wait? Or was it patience was a virtue? Jo Mi-Hye couldn¡¯t remember but still groaned deeply. It was her own fault for thinking she could do something constructive through Han Jin-Seong.


    After shaking her head, Jo Mi-Hye stared solemnly at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s like your soul has abandoned you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I came here to take a break. That¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ came here to take a break?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°Someone told me I¡¯ve been working too hardtely, so I should get a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°He told me to go to the most rxing ce I could think of and take a few days off, and¡­ When I thought about it, this ce fitted the bill the best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, yeah. I¡¯m here to get some rest.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked at this revtion.


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly decided now was a good time to butt in. ¡°Heol¡­! Hyung, are you really saying you came here for a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°Holy cow. I never thought I''d see a personing to an orphanage for vacation.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Han Jin-Seong began cackling and cracking jokes with each other. Jo Mi-Hye silently watched that scene before slowly shaking her head.


    <em>¡®Yup, it¡¯s all wrong.¡¯</em>


    She had been suspecting something was not quite right with Kang Jin-Ho for a while now, but his symptoms had actually gotten worse! He was probably the only person in the entire country who''d think about enjoying his vacation in an orphanage!


    ¡°Hyung! Let¡¯s y some ser tomorrow!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    ¡°What about basketball? Can we y that, too?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine as well. By the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it? Did you think of something else we can do?¡± Han Jin-Seong grinned in anticipation.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s t voice soon brought the hopelessly-celebrating boy back to earth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a high school senior? Why aren¡¯t you studying right now?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong silently got up, then dragged his unwilling feet toward the study room.


    A satisfied grin floated up on Jo Mi-Hye¡¯s face as she watched this spectacle unfold.


    <em>¡®Huh. Maybe this might not be such a bad idea?¡¯</em>


    This was the moment when Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s bizarre vacation had officially begun.

 Chapter 803: Throbbing (3)

    ¡°Master, I have a new idea¡­!¡±


    Vator enthusiastically shoved open the door to the Assembly Master''s office, only for him to stop and narrow his eyes after discovering who sat behind the Assembly Master''s desk.


    The man sitting behind the desk, Lee Hyeon-Su, flinched grandly.


    Vator growled. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are you sitting over there?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su desperately waved his hands in denial. ¡°I¡¯m not impertinently upying this seat, Sir Vator! I¡¯m just a temporary sub because the Assembly Master is on vacation!¡±


    The poor man¡¯s voice was tinged with unmistakable fear and desperation.


    <em>¡®Gimme a break. Seriously now!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart nearly tumbled to the pits of his stomach at the sight of Vator. Then again, didn''t he enjoy the dubious honor of Vator personally showing him the correct etiquette toward the Assembly Master not too long ago? Even the mere silhouette of Vator''s humongous hands was enough to cause imaginary aches all over Lee Hyeon-Su''s body.


    Vator tilted his head, his expression puzzled. ¡°Vacation?¡±¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su proceeded to exin the situation involving Jo Gyu-Min, eventually forcing Vator to nod in eptance.


    ¡°Mm¡­ So that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my master needed to take some time off. He never took any breaks since his return from China and started working right after leaving the hospital, didn''t he?¡±


    Although Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really perform any ''intensive'' work as the Assembly Master, it was also true that he was constantly involved in something. That was what mattered in this case.


    Physical stamina and how much of it still remained were not the issue here. With Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s stamina, he could have gone three days without sleep and still be mostly fine. However, stamina wasn¡¯t much of a help when trying to deal with mental fatigue and stress.


    Vator grunted. ¡°So, that man¡¯s name is Jo Gyu-Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su briefly wondered.


    ¡°Now that is an admirable man.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Vator nodded as if he was satisfied by something. ¡°Noticing my master¡¯s state should¡¯ve been the job of people right next to him, like us. However, an outsider managed to do something we couldn¡¯t. We must reflect on this oversight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°Especially you!¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Vator¡¯s scary re suddenly locked on the poor Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do you know what being an assistant means?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su firmly nodded. ¡°Of course I know, sir.¡±


    ¡°All of us have loud voices,¡± said Vator.


    He didn¡¯t mean their speaking volume was too loud for their own good. No, he meant everyone around Kang Jin-Ho tended to be strongly self-assertive.


    ¡°Of course, my master won''t lose to anyone when ites to speaking loudly. However, it''s easy to forget about looking after yourself and get swept up when so many people like thate together and start shouting at each other. So, you must keep a close eye on my master and step up if you think it''s getting too much for him. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve already engraved it into my heart.¡±


    ¡°As you should.¡± Vator slowly nodded. Even he was <em>somewhat</em> reflecting on himself regarding this situation.


    <em>¡®I shouldn¡¯t just dump everything on Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s shoulders.¡¯</em>


    Even now, the Martial Assembly was excessively relying on Kang Jin-Ho. Every n and work being done right now centered around him. So, if he were to be removed from the picture¡­ At least 90% of everything being done right now would either grind to a halt or copse altogether.


    Since that was the case, they needed to be more meticulous about Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s health.


    It seemed Vator''s excessive faith in his master''s abilities had blinded him. Despite having witnessed plenty of times strong people gradually crumbling down from everyone excessively relying on them, Vator still ended up repeating the same mistakes.


    <em>¡®Jo Gyu-Min, is it?¡¯</em>


    Vator burned that name into his memories. A man who urately detected Kang Jin-Ho''s condition in such a brief window of time and thought up a proper response couldn''t have been some random nobody. Besides¡­


    <em>¡®It¡¯s also important to note that my master, infamous for his stubbornness, has listened to this Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s advice without arguing back.¡¯</em>


    Didn¡¯t that indicate Kang Jin-Ho trusted this Jo Gyu-Min to an unbelievable degree?


    If someone from the Martial Assembly, like Vator or Wiggins, said the same thing to Kang Jin-Ho, he¡¯d probably nod to indicate he got the memo, then get right back to work. However, Kang Jin-Ho immediately heeded Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s advice.


    It could be because the advice giver happened to be an outsider, but¡­


    <em>¡®What¡¯s important is that now I know there is someone who can stop my master from going overboard.¡¯</em>


    Vator grew more interested in this man named Jo Gyu-Min. Maybe, the Martial Assembly should seriously consider utilizing him strategically someday!


    ¡°Hmm. In any case, that means my master isn¡¯t around,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Is it something important? We can contact him on the phone if you want, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Vator firmly shook his head. ¡°Nothing is more thoughtless than contacting a man on vacation for work-rted matters. I hope you¡¯re not that thoughtless, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°O-of course not, sir¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s voice progressively got smaller.


    Vator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. In any case, my master is absent, eh? That''s¡­ a bit of a problem.¡± Vator grunted, then slowly scratched his chin.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s absence would create a few issues. Things that were already underway should be fine, but what about the new ns? Without the Assembly Master''s approval, they would have to be dyed until who knows when.


    <em>¡®At this crucial period, too.¡¯</em>


    Vator realized he was getting a little anxious just then. At the same time, he also sensed that this situation was abnormal.


    A corporation''s CEO taking a few days off shouldn''t lead to massive problems appearing in the corporation. If it did, then that implied the utter ipetency of everyone except the CEO working there.


    <em>¡®Even I was relying on my master.¡¯</em>


    A hollow chuckle leaked out of Vator''s mouth. He always had been by himself. Thoughts of relying on someone else never crossed his mind.


    It hadn''t been all that long since Vator began serving Kang Jin-Ho, so just when did he start relying on thetter to this degree?


    Vator quietly muttered, ¡°Now that¡¯s charisma, alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing,¡± Vator waved his hand dismissively. ¡°In any case. It seems I won''t be able to do anything now. Is there no other way, I wonder?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat up straight in his chair. ¡°Actually, you can report it to me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator cocked an eyebrow.


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke resolutely, ¡°I believe the reason why the Assembly Master has been so overworked is our current system of reporting everything directly to him.¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡±


    ¡°If someone could take on the role of summarizing the reports down to their key points and even providing additional investigation if necessary, I believe the Assembly Master''s workload will decrease considerably.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what that means? Establishing an official channel that filters reports going upstairs means you must be ready to shoulder the responsibilities. Are you prepared to handle the fallout if the reports get distorted?¡±


    ¡°I can''t dump all the work on my boss because I''m scared, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to handle that role, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve created this Operations Management office. And became its chief officer.¡±


    ¡°I thought you only wanted a raise?¡±


    ¡°...Well, that was one of the motivations, yes.¡±


    Vator chuckled slightly.


    <em>¡®As I thought, this brat¡¯s too damn fearless.¡¯</em>


    The role Lee Hyeon-Su was talking about was incredibly important. However, no one seemed willing to do it. The act of filtering the reports reaching Kang Jin-Ho''s desk was the same as dering that you''d shoulder all the responsibilities if a problem arose from the filtering process. Also¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su was implying that he''d deal with those things Kang Jin-Ho might find a little ''difficult'' to deal with.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like you are after something as simple as reducing my master¡¯s workload. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°It seems I can''t fool you, Sir Vator.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sighed softly. ¡°We''re an organization, sir. Sometimes, what''s good for the organization doesn''t always coincide with the... ''values'' of our society.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°In such a situation, I believe putting the organization''s welfare first should be obvious for us.¡±


    The corners of Vator''s lips curled up. ¡°Oh-ho, so you will handle all the unsavory things for my master, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing as noble as that, sir. It¡¯s more like I wish to reduce the amount of things the Assembly Master has to worry about. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Vator slowly nodded in agreement.


    <em>¡®Yes¡­ I agree it is necessary.¡¯</em>


    Humans couldn¡¯t subsist solely on early morning dew. It¡¯d be wonderful if practical benefits could co-exist in harmony with morality and good intentions all the time. Unfortunately, one would sometimes have to do unsavory things while slogging their way through life.


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho personally handling them wouldn¡¯t be a good thing overall.


    ¡°Listen to you, brat. You are surprisingly hands-on, aren''t you?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to lose to that Crimson King¡¯s faction bastard, you see?¡±


    It was inly obvious who Lee Hyeon-Su was referring to with ''that Crimson King''s faction bastard'' jab.


    Cai Kechang!


    <em>¡®Hmm. Is it pride?¡¯</em>


    Objectively speaking, no one would deny that Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins got yed by Cai Kechang. Sure, they managed to wring out considerable benefits from the Crimson King¡¯s faction, but was this result really satisfactory when viewed from the schemer¡¯s perspective? No, not really. Actually, it was irritating enough for said schemer to kick himself in the butt.


    People usually responded in one of two ways when facing defeat. One, admit to their loss and congratte the other side. Alternatively, one could desperately obsess over the defeat and swear vengeance upon their name.


    The world said the first option was the right one. However, Vator preferred people who went with the second option. A hot-blooded man should choose thetter, no question about it!


    ¡°Very well, brat. Do what you want. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°Before that happens, though¡­ You will first show me how you handle your tasks. Get up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me. I shall confirm with my own two eyes how you summarize what you witnessed and make a report out of it. If you pass this test, I will unconditionally back you.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su began smirking suspiciously. ¡°I might sound impudent while saying this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Vator cocked an eyebrow as Lee Hyeon-Su leisurely got up.


    ¡°As far as my abilities are concerned, I''ve never disappointed anyone before, sir. Although, I can''t say the same thing about my personality, though.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. Yes, it is indeed impudent. But I like it!¡± Vator strode over to Lee Hyeon-Su and noisily pounded the younger man''s back.


    Each shot produced a sound simr to human bones breaking. Even then, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t scream. Not because he was enduring the assault, though¡­ It was just that each hit had nearly knocked him out of his consciousness!


    ¡°...Sir, I will die if you keep hitting me like this.¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°How could you be so frail¡­? Maybe you shoulde under my wings and get some proper training.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have to decline. People are born with different talents, after all.¡±


    The two men left the Assembly Master¡¯s office and quickly walked down the corridor to head outside the building. While ncing at Vator¡¯s back, Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes began gleaming sharply.


    <em>¡®The pieces I want are now all in their ces.¡¯</em>


    There was only one reason why Lee Hyeon-Su had been ¡®unreasonably¡¯ pushing hard for the establishment of this new system. Wiggins seemed a little concerned that Lee Hyeon-Su was trying to seize power within the Assembly, but that was apletely wrong assumption.


    <em>¡®Power like that has no meaning to me.¡¯</em>


    He had already experienced how futile the power without the strength to back it up was during the destruction of the Yeongnam Group. As a mere demi-martial artist, Lee Hyeon-Su could never independently wield power like that.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s power was his power, in a sense. In that case, there was no point in drooling over the power and control of the Assembly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su created this system for a simple reason¡ªto reduce the burden on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s shoulders and give him the ¡®free role.¡¯ It looked like Kang Jin-Ho was trying hard to do his role as the Assembly Master, but he was never the type to work within an organization¡¯s restrictive framework.[1]


    Kang Jin-Ho''s type created the best synergy possible with the people around him when he was given free rein to think of what he should do, and his subordinates unhesitantly followed him.


    <em>¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I need to handle all the small matters.¡¯</em>


    Even the reports from Wiggins, Vator, and Chang Min would have to go through Lee Hyeon-Su''s desk first. And to make that system a reality, he was taking the necessary first step.


    <em>¡®Tsk, I wonder if the Assembly Master is even aware of how hard I¡¯m working for his sake¡­¡¯</em>


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su knew that being uber-loyal for the sake of recognition wasn''t really loyalty, he still had this urge to create a PowerPoint presentation of every little thing he was doing right now and report it to Kang Jin-Ho in the future.


    Motivation could onlye from someone recognizing all your hard work, no? What¡¯s the point of charity if no one knew what was happening? At least, that was what Lee Hyeon-Su believed.


    Vator nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°By the way?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing weird rumors about you.¡±


    ¡°Weird? How so?¡±


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve beenpletely whipped by a woman with a simr name to yours? What have you been doing, Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression distorted tragically.


    1. A free role is a ser term, and it means a manager has given a yer creative license to decide where and how thetter ys on the field. ?

 Chapter 804: Throbbing (4)

    ¡°What a mess¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju pulled her messily-hanging hair back and tied them neatly. After she let go, her firmly-tied hair hung down behind her head.


    Looking at the data on theputer monitor was figuratively turning her innards upside down and inside out!


    <em>¡®Why did my grandfather let this situation be?¡¯</em>


    Systematicallybing through the records helped Lee Hyeon-Ju realize how badly operated the Martial Assembly was up until recently. Something like this shouldn''t be possible unless the person in charge had deliberately looked the other way.


    The Martial Assembly''s finances were handled by Lee Jung-Geol. He didn''t even give his own granddaughter some modicum of authority over the Assembly. As a result, she could only be the manager of a minor department in the organization.


    Now she understood why.


    Personally discovering your loved one''s shameful secret was never a pleasant affair. Lee Hyeon-Ju couldn''t hold back her deep groans while realizing how the Assembly''s funds had been undered'' through double, nay, triple stages before entering the seemingly bottomless pockets of Lee Jung-Geol and other elders.


    <em>¡®If that had continued¡­ We wouldn''t havested for long.''</em>It didn¡¯t take long for Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s ideal image of her grandfather to shatter.


    She respected Lee Jung-Geol. Even if he had be a pariah now, Lee Hyeon-Ju firmly believed Lee Jung-Geol''s actions during his time as the Assembly Master had enabled the Martial Assembly to reach such lofty heights.


    However, the evidence before her eyes coldly told her that everything she thought she knew was an illusion.


    As it turned out, all of Lee Jung-Geol''s feats were based on this moneyundering scheme. What he did was stuffing the back pockets of his perceived allies with a crap ton of money. That was Lee Jung-Geol''s way of fortifying the power base he had set up.


    However, that money was supposed to be for every member of the Assembly.


    The rather stereotypical act of corrupted officials fattening themselves by stealing from their subordinates had been taking ce right under Lee Hyeon-Ju''s nose, yet she failed to notice anything suspicious!


    At least with normal corporations, they had to generate financial statements and were constantly being audited, making it harder for those with ess to pige from the proverbial cookie jar. However, the Martial Assembly didn''t have to worry about the scrutiny of outsiders. In that case, it was unsurprising how rampant the corruption was.


    No organization wouldst under this kind of crooked flow of funds. There were no reinvestments for the future, just the elders getting fatter and fatter, including Lee Jung-Geol. Even Lee Hyeon-Ju was left speechless by the wealth her grandfather had amassed over the years.


    <em>¡®Why did you do this, grandfather!¡¯</em>


    What was ironic about this situation was that Lee Jung-Geol didn¡¯t need money. After all, he didn¡¯t care much about living an extravagant lifestyle.


    He never really bought expensive goods just for the sake of it. He didn''t care about buying expensive mansions or luxury cars as status symbols either. And he also wasn''t into traveling overseas for fun. So, for a man who didn''t care about spending money to be this obsessed about acquiring wealth¡­ Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t know what to make of this.


    After staring at the monitor for what felt like an eternity, Lee Hyeon-Ju took off her sses and leaned back against her chair.


    <em>¡®That stinking bastard¡­!¡¯</em>


    The first person she recalled after closing her eyes was Lee Hyeon-Su with a hateful smirk on his face. His intentions for letting Lee Hyeon-Ju handle the finances of the Assembly seemed clear at this point. He most likely wanted her to stop idolizing her grandfather. To shatter her illusions about Lee Jung-Geol.


    <em>¡®You don''t have to resort to something like this, you idiot. That illusion was shattered a long time ago!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned at length.


    The Martial Assembly was finally being led to the right path. Functionally speaking, the Assembly operated a lot like a coalition. Basically, it was a collection of smaller-scale sects, schools, and even individual experts.


    While establishing the Martial Assembly, Lee Jung-Geol acknowledged their autonomy. Then, he got in bed with the strongest sects and made them the elders of the Assembly. This was his way of solidifying his authority and control of the organization.


    This system had been chugging along precarious for the past several decades. However, a pool of water was bound to stagnate. Those passionate young men who were once united under the noble goal of ensuring the future prosperity of the Assembly and South Korea had grown into decrepit old men. Old men who drooled over money like the Demon of Avarice!


    But now¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su was ripping that corrupted, stagnating system apart.


    The sects and schools were changed to ''departments'' of the Assembly. Such things as who came from which sect or school were no longer relevant in this new arrangement. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t stop there, though. He even offered one unified cultivation technique unique to the Martial Assembly to the members learning disparate martial arts, thus giving them a sense of unity.


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t this a centralized power structure?¡¯</em>


    It all sounded so¡­ by the book. However, Lee Hyeon-Ju was well aware of how bone-crushingly difficult it was to bring that by-the-book knowledge into reality. Throughout the history of mankind, just how much blood had to be shed when feudalism was forcibly converted to a centralized authority?


    But here was Lee Hyeon-Su, handily pulling that feat off like some kind of a sly roon! He utilized Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s fame, pushed Vator to where physicality was required, and dumped problems requiring delicate touch on Wiggins¡¯ shoulders. And now, he even used Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s granddaughter to sort out the finances, too.


    <em>¡®Forget roon¡­ He¡¯s more like a snake!¡¯</em>


    As the chief manager of an organization¡­ No one was better qualified than Lee Hyeon-Su. He was so good at his job that any attempts to cut him down to size were simply impossible.


    What irritated Lee Hyeon-Ju even more was that Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s goal or ns had nothing to do with enriching himself or expanding his power base.


    Despite having ess to such a gobsmacking amount of funds, Lee Hyeon-Su strictly didn''t touch a dime of it other than drawing his monthly sries. To make matters worse, his pay could only be described as peanuts!


    Not only was Lee Hyeon-Su too damnpetent, but he alsocked any discernible qualities of a living, breathing human being. Talk about the absolute worst boss to have!


    <em>¡®You half-developed moron!¡¯</em>


    With his power, oppressing Lee Hyeon-Ju would''ve been a cakewalk. As a matter of fact, Lee Hyeon-Su could still do it if that was what he wanted. However, his response to Lee Hyeon-Ju denying his request for more funds was¡­ pouting like a little kid whose toys got taken away and slinking off back to his office!


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ figure him out.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned. An iprehensible man got entangled with hopelessly dense people, and they began doing some things together¡­ And the results they produced had been top-notch so far. Watching this routine y out from the sidelines was giving her a nasty heartburn.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Ju had also decided to dedicate herself to the Martial Assembly. The organization improving at a rapid pace was something to celebrate. In that case, what was making her so unhappy?


    It was the fact that something important was going down where her smarts couldn''t reach... And the fact that the results produced were still top-notch!


    ¡°Dammit¡­!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju now understood why her grandfather lost to someone as dumb as Lee Hyeon-Su. That man was the perfect example of who you should never make an enemy out of! Also¡­


    <em>m!</em>


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Ju''s thoughts reached that far, Lee Hyeon-Su shoved the door to her office open and barged inside like a thug.


    ¡°Oii, Department Head Lee Hyeon-Ju. I need money to buy a car. Approve it right away so I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock, you rude dumbass!¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, ma''am.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su pouted in dejection like a little kid again.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju grandly facepalmed at this sight.


    <em>¡®His timing is the worst, too!¡¯</em>


    Why did that man have to barge right into her office at this exact timing?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tried her best to regte her breathing, then stared sharply at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Why do you suddenly need a car?¡±


    ¡°Well, I gotta go outside the HQ to handle some Assembly business, but that''s gonna be a little cumbersome without a car.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you already own a car? In that case, can''t I just reimburse you for your fuel expenses?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t own one?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t own a car.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked. ¡°W-why not? How do youmute in that case?¡±


    ¡°I live in the dorms, so why would I need a car?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The iprehensible man beyond Lee Hyeon-Ju''s attempts to figure out; that evaluation seemed more on point than ever!


    ¡°...You want me to provide you with apany car? Is that it?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked while trying her best to maintain her calm.


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be too difficult?¡±


    ¡°What kind of car do you want?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as it can move on its own power, I¡¯m okay with whatever.¡±


    Veins bulged on Lee Hyeon-Ju''s forehead. ¡°Stop being wishy-washy, okay?! What car do you want!¡±


    ¡°...Uhm, how about a small city car? Like a hatchback?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stumbled back as fear quickly crept into his expression.


    <em>¡®Why is she getting angry at me again?''</em>


    If Lee Hyeon-Su was being totally honest, he wasn''t <em>that</em> scared of Vator or Kang Jin-Ho. That was because he could at least talk to those two and figure out what was what. If they got angry and criticized Lee Hyeon-Su, it usually was for a good reason. So, there wasn''t much to fear.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju was different. She¡¯d lose her temper for some trivial, iprehensible reasons and start picking on the poor Lee Hyeon-Su. No wonder he was having a hard time dealing with her. As proof¡­


    ¡°...A small hatchback?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju growled menacingly.


    Even though all Lee Hyeon-Su did was lodge a request for a small economy hatchback, and as apany car no less, so many veins were bulging on Lee Hyeon-Ju''s forehead!


    Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t understand why she was getting so ticked off. To him, Lee Hyeon-Ju was like an indecipherable entity from outer space!


    ¡°Did I do something wrong again?¡±


    ¡°How can the Martial Assembly¡¯s Chief Officer drive around in a damn hatchback?!¡±


    ¡°...I don''t see how that''s gonna be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know how you are perceived by the public can affect your authority and prestige?! You start driving around in a tiny little economy car, and everyone willugh at you behind your back! And that will also affect the Assembly Master''s prestige, too!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su oh-so wanted to argue back. His lips twitched, and his tongue itched to say something.


    Perceiving prestige and authority by the car you drove? What kind of an outdated mindset was that? Even if Kang Jin-Homuted on a bicycle¡­ No, a bloody tricycle, not one person in the Martial Assembly wouldugh behind his back.


    A car was nothing more than a convenient mode of transport. In that case, what was the point of deciding what rank must drive which kind of vehicle?


    ¡°...That¡¯s what you were thinking, weren¡¯t you!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju yelled loudly.


    ¡°...I-I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju pointed at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°I''m sure you''ve thought up a perfectly valid reason just now. However! Your thoughts arepletely wrong on this one!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°I''m saying it doesn''t matter what you think. A person with two eyes will automatically be seen as a weirdo in a world of three-eyed people. Everyone else is disying their status using their cars, so why would you stand alone like a dummy and argue they are wrong and you''re right? Do you understand what I''m trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a luxury sedan, so drive that around, okay!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And what were you supposed to say in moments like this?¡±


    ¡°T-thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively bowed slightly like a good boy.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju turned herputer off and got up. ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have anything else to do now, do you?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you whether you''re done for the day or not. Since it''s already sote and all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I still have a few minor things left to wrap up¡­¡±


    ¡°Let''s deal with them tomorrow,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su couldn¡¯t help but frown at that.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying we should finish the remaining work tomorrow. I have something to discuss, you see?¡±


    ¡°Discuss¡­?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned. He''d rather prefer she used thepany meeting for that, though¡­?


    Even before Lee Hyeon-Su could reject her with some vague reasons, Lee Hyeon-Ju acted first and sank her ws into him. ¡°We also need to discuss your car, so let¡¯s do it over dinner, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°I said, over dinner, okay? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I was just¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    <em>...I already had dinner, though?</em>


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t find the required courage to say that out loud in this atmosphere. If he unwisely opened his trap and told her to have dinner by herself¡­ He might end up heading to theherworld by himself instead!


    Even someone like Lee Hyeon-Su came equipped with the minimum-necessary wits to detect and analyze the situation. So, in situations like this, the best way to escape was to find suitable excuses, such as¡­


    ¡°...I think the cafeteria is already closed?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously piped up.


    ¡°I''m not talking about our cafeteria, Chief Lee. Let''s go to a restaurant in the city.¡±


    ¡°A restaurant? Did you already forget that I don¡¯t have a car?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have one.¡±


    How meticulous!


    Since Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t find a way to escape, the only option remaining¡­ was to raise the white g of surrender. ¡°Sure. I guess. Lead the way, then¡­¡±


    It was only dinner, after all. It shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about, no? He just needed to put some food in his mouth and swallow it.


    After consoling himself with those words, Lee Hyeon-Su turned around to leave. Lee Hyeon-Ju matched his pace and walked alongside him. Unsurprisingly, the two of them walking like this¡­ created a strange atmosphere. A bit awkward and maybe a little¡­ burdensome, too?


    Lee Hyeon-Su wondered why this woman was insisting on having dinner with him when the two of them hanging out together should be just as ufortable for her, too.


    <em>¡®...By the way, why is she getting closer? Huh¡­?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes and looked confusedly at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your arm¡­?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sharply asked back, ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head stiffly and continued to walk ahead like a creaky robot while sensing Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s arm wrapped around his own arm.


    His left arm seemed to be moving in perfect sync with his left leg, but he tried not to twist or strangely move his body. Doing so might create an even weirder atmosphere, after all.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nced up at Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s pale face, then sighed under her breath.


    <em>¡®Absolute worst¡­¡¯</em>


    This man was witless, tactless, and didn''t even know how to read the mood. In short, there was nothing redeemable about him. Even then¡­


    <em>¡®I guess I''m also a hopeless case, grandfather.''</em>


    Because he was such an idiot, she couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him. And that irritated her even more.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quietly called out to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Chief Lee?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s nothing, Chief Lee.¡±


    ¡°...Of course.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju grinned subtly at Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s stupefied reaction.


    As the two people left the Assembly HQ¡¯s grounds with their arms entwined, countless gazesnded on their unguarded backs. And then, the eyewitness testimony morphed into rumors and spread to all corners of the Assembly in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    This was the moment they became an official couple.

 Chapter 805: Throbbing (5)

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping, sleeping~.¡±


    ¡°Definitely sleeping.¡±


    <em>...No, I¡¯m awake now.</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had suddenly morphed into a monkey in a zoo.


    He hadn''t dropped by at the orphanagetely. Not to forget, he had rarely spent the night here before, too.


    Food should be eaten at a dining table. And one should sleep in their own bed. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s principle. If you had a perfectly functioning pair of legs and could return home, why sleep anywhere else besides your own home?


    ...Even though he had been prevented from going home recently by various matters, but still!


    The orphanage kids continued to whisper among themselves.¡°But, it¡¯s time for breakfast¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and breakfast is almost ready, too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry~.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wondered what time it could be now. He could feel the warmth of the morning sun''s rays on his face. That meant the sun was up, and it was already morning.


    Although that shouldn''te as a surprise, it still surprised Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®...It¡¯s already morning?¡¯</em>


    When was thest time he woke up thiste?


    From other people''s perspective, waking up after the sun had risen shouldn''t qualify as oversleeping, but to Kang Jin-Ho? He had definitely overslept today. It must''ve been several years since hest woke up at this hour in the morning.


    Just as he began thinking that he should open his eyes, kids began approaching him.


    ¡°Still sleeping?¡±


    <em>Poke.</em>


    A tiny little finger began poking Kang Jin-Ho''s cheek. And Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t hold it anymore and guffawed loudly.


    ¡°He¡¯s waking up!¡±


    ¡°Not sleeping sleeping anymore~!¡±


    ¡°Uwuuoh!¡±


    Kids all rushed outside the room. Just as Kang Jin-Ho finished sitting up while chuckling hollowly, his hearing registered amotion going off outside the room.


    ¡°I told you not to bother Jin-Ho oppa when he¡¯s asleep, didn¡¯t I! You rotten little¡­!¡±


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    ¡°The Witch is chasing me!¡±


    Something sounded rather lively outside. Kang Jin-Ho got up and began sorting out the duvet.


    <em>¡®This feels so weird.¡¯</em>


    Folding and tucking the duvet away freshly reminded Kang Jin-Ho that he had spent the night in the orphanage. He hadn''t slept for more than three hours in his own bed back home, so to think he''d oversleep in this ce. What a mysterious event this was.


    ¡°Oppa, you¡¯re up.¡± Jo Mi-Hye entered the room and silently tapped her toes on the floor while staring at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked back at her. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m up now.¡±


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Please wash up and join us, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Under normal circumstances, an outsider was not allowed to spend the night in an orphanage. However, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t an outsider but someone who upied a bit of a weird space. As such, he could crash for the night in the boys'' room without a problem.


    Jo Mi-Hye tutted unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to set an example for others to follow, you know! But everyone¡¯s already awake now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no excuses.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched the back of his head.


    Of course, getting up early orte shouldn''t be a big deal. However, this was an orphanage, and for lots of kids to live together in harmony, everyone matching each other''s rhythm and routine was crucial. So Kang Jin-Ho had nothing to defend his conduct with.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s so weird, you know?¡± Jo Mi-Hye tilted her head. ¡°I figured you are not the type to oversleep, you see?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I don¡¯t wake upte like this. Not usually. But today was an exception.¡±


    ¡°I guess it really wasfortable here.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Jo Mi-Hye replied nonchntly. ¡°I think it was reallyfortable for you here, oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively nodded at that.


    <em>¡®Was itfortable, though?¡¯</em>


    If so, what a mystery that was.


    It was indisputable that Kang Jin-Ho held deep affection toward Seongsim, but did he find this ce morefortable to stay in than his own home? No, that wasn''t it. Yet here he was, acting like azy sloth.


    <em>¡®That means I really needed a break.''</em>


    It seemed Jo Gyu-Min was indeed spot on with his diagnosis.


    ¡°Hurry and wash up, oppa,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye.


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye smiled refreshingly and left for the next room.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at that.


    <em>¡®Mm? Why next door?¡¯</em>


    Soon, he got his answer... in the form of Jo Mi-Hye''s sharp and loud yell.


    ¡°Can''t you see the sun''s up already?! Get up, you dummy! Just what did you dost night that you are still snoring in bed?! Get up, right now! Wait a minute! You were watching p*rn against night, weren''t you?!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaahk?!"


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s sorrow-filled yelp loudly rocked the orphanage.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shook his head.


    ***


    ¡°Oppa.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Jo Mi-Hye.


    The younger girl was making a cramped smile. ¡°Oppa, I get that you want to make sure everything¡¯s okay since you haven¡¯t shared a meal with us in a long time, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making our cooks really anxious, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we, like, just enjoy our meal? Ng?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded unwillingly while smacking his lips. Then, he wordlessly received the food on his tray.


    The Seongsim Orphanage used to be a small-scale operation, and the caregivers also cooked food for the kids. However, after the new building was constructed and everyone moved there, a new kitchen was set up, and professional cooks were hired to provide bnced, nutritious meals for the children.


    Since that was the case... Kang Jin-Ho had to inspect and ensure everything was up to par!


    While everyone was checking out whether the food tasted good or not, Kang Jin-Ho was busy inspecting everything with hawk-like eyes to see how fresh they were and how generous the servings were, too.


    <em>¡®Very good.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s satisfied nod of approval prompted a loud chorus of relieved sighs to escape from the kitchen. Kang Jin-Ho noticed that and grimaced apologetically.


    <em>¡®I kinda feel bad about this¡­¡¯</em>


    It seemed that while Kang Jin-Ho was snoozing away, someone told the cooks to pay more attention to today''s meals. It''d be better if that hadn''t happened, but it was also understandable why something like that would happen.


    Didn''t something simr happen while Kang Jin-Ho was in the army, too? Even if the divisionmander was merely stopping by to use the loo, the whole base would still go into overdrive. Whether the divisionmander intended to inspect the base or not didn''t even matter in that scenario.


    Kang Jin-Ho approached one of the tables and sat down before asking Han Jin-Seong. ¡°How''s the food?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong suddenly grew solemn. ¡°Hyung?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask you. Can you speak to the director and ask them to drop this whole experimental mindset?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°I''m happy with just regr meals, hyung. Don''t you think it''s a bit of an overkill to eat pae as cafeteria food? Sometimes, I can''t figure out whether this is an orphanage cafeteria or I''ve somehow identally stumbled into a world cuisine expo.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess the food is great, then.¡±


    ¡°Yup. The food is really great. But now I can¡¯t stomach the school cafeteria lunch, you know? Kuh-euh! I¡¯m supposed to uphold my duty as a member of the cafeteria freeloader gang, but my pte has be too refinedtely!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. What Han Jin-Seong said didn''t surprise him.


    The Seongsim Orphanage received the level of financial support that other orphanages could only dream of. First of all, Hwang Jeong-Hu was supporting it as the chairman of the one and only Jaegyeong Group. And Kang Jin-Ho was also pumping his considerable wealth into this ce. Even without the government''s financial assistance, this ce functioned just fine.


    Besides, every dime sunk into this ce was 100% used for its upkeep. Since Kang Jin-Ho was deeply invested in this ce, Jo Gyu-Min obviously had to pay particrly close attention, and that attention tranted into the strictest of all strict management.


    The headache of deciding where to spend the donations happened in other ces routinely, but that never urred in Seongsim.


    Unsurprisingly, everything was now locked in a virtuous cycle. Sufficient funds were spent on the children. In return, they could grow up worry-free in the most optimal environment possible under the circumstances. At a casual nce, it all seemed like everything was great. Even so¡­


    <em>¡®Looking at people as statistics and numbers, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    Maybe because of the situation he was in, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but scrutinize what was happening here more closely. This level of abundant treatment was only possible because Seongsim was the sole orphanage under Kang Jin-Ho''s care. However, what would happen once he took charge of more orphanages?


    Would it be still possible to offer this level of management and support while running dozens and dozens of orphanages around the country?


    By then, he¡¯d probably see the orphanages as numbers and stats on some spreadsheets. If all of them were managed like Seongsim, he¡¯d require a truly astronomical sum of money.


    The reason for Seongsim''s kids enjoying such blissful lives was that this orphanage was operating extremely inefficiently. Rather ironically, this inefficiency was responsible for all these people''s happiness.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly dipped his spoon into his bowl of <em>guk</em>.


    In the meantime, kids chatted amongst themselves. Jo Mi-Hye nced at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not hungry, oppa?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I am.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you just nibbling at food?¡± Jo Mi-Hye frowned in dissatisfaction.


    But Han Jin-Seong countered with a deep groan. ¡°What the heck! Half the food on the tray is gone already, yet you call that nibbling? You want me to dump the food in my mouth with a shovel or something?¡±


    ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°I get that you wanna act like a big boy in front of Jin-Ho oppa. But you won¡¯t live long if you keep doing that.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry.¡± Han Jin-Seong immediately shrunk back with his tail tucked between his legs.


    The sight of a boy being squashed by a girl two years younger than him was also making Kang Jin-Ho sad for some reason.


    <em>¡®Why are girls so bossy these days?''</em>


    No, that wasn''t right. Maybe all the females around Kang Jin-Ho happened to be strong-willed? That could be the answer.


    After shaking his head, Kang Jin-Ho asked Han Jin-Seong another question. ¡°How are your grades looking? Are they good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying here, hyung,¡± Han Jin-Seong theatrically groaned. ¡°I¡¯m studying my butt off, you know? But my grades aren¡¯t getting better at all. I don¡¯t know what else I can do at this stage.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s response puzzled Kang Jin-Ho, so he nced at Jo Mi-Hye next. Rather than verbally exining, though, she simply used her thumb to point up. It meant Han Jin-Seong¡¯s grades had improved.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then asked the boy again. ¡°Which university are you aiming for, though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jaegyeong Uni.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I''m not aiming for Jaegyeong because I''ve lost my mind, hyung. Chief Jo told me I''d receive a full schrship that pays for everything if I enrolled there. I don''t wanna drown in student debt, so I gotta go to Jaegyeong.¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He also said we¡¯ll be strangers if I go to another university.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. If Jo Gyu-Min had said all those things, it could only mean Han Jin-Seong had a pretty good chance of making it to Jaegyeong University. Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t have encouraged the boy if there was no hope in hell in the first ce.


    ¡°I see. What about cram school? You doing okay there?¡±


    ¡°That ce is bonkers, hyung,¡± said Han Jin-Seong, his expression even more solemn than before. ¡°I had no idea until recently, but all the tutors were super famous!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more like¡­ They are getting more and more famous now. What was it again? First tier?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyung, just how much did you splurge on that ce?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not sure myself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head.


    He wasn¡¯t lying here. After all, Jo Gyu-Min was in charge of constructing the cram school for the kids to study in. In that case, he could¡¯ve spent a bit too much to meet this goal.


    <em>¡®Wow. I sure have done something crazy, haven''t I?''</em>


    When Kang Jin-Ho looked back, he quickly realized how insane this whole thing was. Setting up a private cram school and hiring some of the most well-known tutors around to teach a handful of orphans had to be at the extreme end of the inefficiency scale.


    However, Kang Jin-Homitted acts like these without care up until recently. And worrying about them was the furthest thing in his mind. Why would he, when this ''inefficiency'' was still well within the boundaries of Kang Jin-Ho''s financial muscle? It was up to him where and how he chose to spend his money, anyway!


    However, the situation had changed a little now. The Martial Assembly was not Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s personal bank ount, after all.


    He couldn''t spend the Assembly''s wealth as inefficiently as he had done until now. This meant he had to find the perfect middle ground where efficient spending and inefficient but still fruitful spending could meet.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho had no waypoint to help him find that magical spot just yet.


    <em>¡®What is the right call here?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shoved the spoon into the mound of rice but didn''t eat it. Even though he was told to stop worrying about stuff like this and get some much-needed rest, his mind didn''t want to let his dilemmas go. With so many things to worry about¡­ No wonder he didn''t have much of an appetite.


    Jo Mi-Hye noticed Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly pushing the food around on the tray and tilted her head. ¡°Oppa?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at her. ¡°...Mm?¡±


    ¡°What will you do after breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you going home?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered what he should say here. Jo Gyu-Min told him to take at least three days off. That was why he told his family he wouldn¡¯t be back home for at least three days before showing up here. In that case, going back now would be a bit awkward, so¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Hmm. I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jo Mi-Hye smirked.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°We''re scheduled to organize the storeroom today, you see? Please help us out, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°Lately, older boys here slink off to cram school on weekends to study, so we don''t have enough hands for this job, you see?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have enough people?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    It wasn''t surprising to hear that the kids were asked to tidy up the storage. Even children growing up in regr households helped out with chores, after all. So, it made sense for the orphans to share the workload and maintain the orphanage.


    However, if the unavability of a few older boys threw a wrench into the orphanage''s operation¡­ Didn''t that sound like a serious issue? After all, the children here were not supposed to take the lead in manualbor like that.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s frown deepened slightly. ¡°In that case, the management should have hired more people. Why haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Oppa, it¡¯s not the issue ofck of manpower.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Then, what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there,¡± Jo Mi-Hye smiled brightly.


    Since he still had no idea what was going on, all Kang Jin-Ho could do was nod away in silence.

 Chapter 806: Consoled (1)

    ¡°Annnd this is what we are supposed to organize, oppa,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw fell slightly as he took in the sight of the storeroom''s interior. He finally figured out why there was a shortage of so-called manpower.


    When the blueprints for the new orphanage were drawn up, the storeroom was deliberately designed to be very spacious. As Kang Jin-Ho didn''t like doing things in half measures, he thought the bigger the storage space, the better.


    But now¡­ Lots of stuff was piled up near the storeroom¡¯s entrance.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed at the messy piles of supplies. ¡°What are all these?¡±


    ¡°Sacks of rice and boxes of ramen? Detergents and stuff like that? You know, daily necessities.¡±


    ¡°But why are they piled up here like this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, his brows furrowing.


    Obviously, having lots of supplies was never a bad thing. Abundance had this power to make you feel reassured, after all. Even so, this situation seemed a bit of an overkill.


    Many supplies had best-before dates. Especially when it came to groceries¡ªthe longer they were stored, the less ''fresh'' they would be. And their nutrients would gradually deteriorate away.These days, one could have anything you want delivered to your doorstep with a simple tap on your phone. Since that was the case, there was no need to buy so many things and pile them up messily like this.


    Jo Mi-Hye noticed the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and began giggling. ¡°Oh, I see! Oppa, we didn''t buy any of these.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°These came in as donations. Donations, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Donations? Really?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye nodded. ¡°I think people saw our building go up and spread the news that there''s an orphanage in the area. Well, we also started epting more kids, so I guess there''s that, too. Anyways, people from various ces sent us donations. But you know how it is with donations. We get all sorts of stuffing in, and in varied quantities, too. So, every once in a while, we''d take a day or two to sort these stuff out.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I see. But why are you guys doing this? What are the employees doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course they are doing their jobs. But, oppa¡­ This ce needs lots of attention.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Because of all the sick kids.¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding. ¡°In that case, we should just hire more people.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye chuckled wryly. ¡°I wish it was that simple, oppa. Hire more people, and everything will be magically taken care of! Unfortunately, you need a permit to hire more people, oppa. I don''t know all the details, but it sounds like the number of workers in an orphanage depends on how many kids it houses.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    ¡°Ng. Not only that, but we have sick kids staying with regr kids, too. I heard that this arrangement was originally not allowed. That''s why we gotta give up on stuff that we can afford to give up on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He stared at Jo Mi-Hye, slightly taken aback. ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in their own backyard, oppa?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I guess no one?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye nonchntly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So, what¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡±


    She was right. But was it as straightforward as she made it out to be?


    ¡°Don''t look at me with pity like that, oppa. I''m not one of those tragic teen heroines who has to grow up fast because her life has been too harsh, you know? Although, my slightly sorrowful figure must''ve roused your protective instincts and look after me a bit more?¡±


    ¡°...Nope. That thought never crossed my mind,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Then do it! Think about it! Please!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while entering the storeroom. ¡°Okay, so¡­ I only need to organize these things, right?¡±


    ¡°Ng, oppa. Kids will be here soon, so let''s do it together.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine. I''ll handle it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then easily slipped his hand under the massive rice sack.


    Jo Mi-Hye urgently cried out, ¡°W-wait, oppa! You might hurt your back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    <em>¡®Of course it¡¯s not fine!¡¯</em>


    Jo Mi-Hye nearly blurted that out. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was carrying <em>eight</em> sacks of rice with just one arm! If doing that was considered ''fine,'' he couldn''t be human like the rest, no!?


    Although Jo Mi-Hye had so, so many things she wanted to say right now, the sight of Kang Jin-Ho standing there with zero problems left herpletely speechless.


    While casually carrying the rice sacks as if he were in a supermarket with an empty shopping basket, Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°Where should I put these?¡±


    ¡°...Over there, oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely trotted over to the spot Jo Mi-Hye pointed to, put the rice sacks down, then rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to do this seriously. Tell me what to do, Mi-Hye. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    ...And then, the human bulldozer went on a rampage inside the storeroom.


    ***


    ¡°Noona! Someone donated a box of snacks today¡­ What the heck?¡±


    The Seongsim Orphanage boys enthusiastically rushing toward the storeroom screeched to a halt and stared at the storeroom''s neatly-organized interior in sheer shock.


    ¡°H-huh?! This doesn''t make any sense, though?¡±


    The storeroom¡¯s state only one hour ago was horrifying enough to resemble the depths of theherworld. But now it¡­ had transformed into a professionally arranged warehouse? The kids dreaded the prospect of spending the whole day stuck in there to sort everything out, so this sudden transformation left them deeply puzzled.


    How did everything get organized so quickly?


    One of the boys noticed Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°Uhm, noona?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye had a somewhat-exhausted expression as she looked back at the boy. ¡°Ng? Did you say something? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, the snacks. We got more in donations¡­¡±


    ¡°O-okay. Put them that side.¡±


    The boys began piling up snack boxes asrge as their torsos in the empty corner of the storeroom. In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho walked out from behind the neatly piled supplies while rubbing his chin.


    ¡°You know, I was thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, oppa?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be difficult to move the heavy rice sacks if we ce them too deeply inside the storage? I think leaving the heavier supplies near the doorway will make it more convenient for everyone. And it''ll be less of a chore trying to move them to the kitchenter.¡±


    ¡°N-ng? I-I guess so?¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he understood his assignment correctly. ¡°In that case, I better move them again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even before Jo Mi-Hye could say something, Kang Jin-Ho began moving the rice sacks again.


    <em>¡®Those¡­ Those are rice sacks, though¡­!¡¯</em>


    Jo Mi-Hye began wondering if those sacks really contained rice. Maybe they were filled with nothing but¡­ Styrofoam? That had to be it; otherwise, how could a person lift them up so casually?


    If this situation didn''t end soon, maybe Jo Mi-Hye should call the news station or something?


    ¡°There¡­ we¡­ go!¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while putting away thest rice sack. After finishing his assignment in the proverbial blink of an eye, he lightly dusted his hands and walked outside the storeroom. ¡°Was that all?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, for using me like your personal servant, it¡¯s gonna cost you a can of refreshing soda.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye dazedly nodded away.


    ***


    <em>Pshooi!</em>


    The can of C opened with a refreshing noise. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t stand on ceremony and began gulping the soda down. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down rhythmically as he chugged the whole can empty.


    Jo Mi-Hye silently stared at this sight before cautiously calling out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Why do you like C so much?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I do?¡±


    ¡°Ng. It''s like you always drink C and nothing else. At least, that''s what it looks like to me.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly scratched his head.


    It wasn''t the case of him preferring C, though. Actually, he didn''t really enjoy fizzy drinks in the first ce. To Kang Jin-Ho, C was not something he drank because it was tasty, but¡­ It was more like a symbolic drink to him.


    It was like a symbol that he was still living in the modern era.


    ¡°Well, they all kinda taste the same, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then nced at Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°Can I ask you a question, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t the employees originally hired to handle things like sorting out the storage? Why are you guys doing that instead?¡±


    ¡°Oppa¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as work that only the employees are supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Yes, oppa. We can¡¯t do things like managing the money flow. But this is our home, right? Why shouldn¡¯t we help out whenever we can? If people are too busy to do something, it¡¯s only obvious that we step up, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you guys are¡­¡±


    ¡°And the story won¡¯t change even if they are not busy, oppa. It¡¯s like¡­ Even if your parents are home, you can still wash the dishes for them, right? It¡¯s the same deal for us.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. When put that way, he had no counterarguments to offer. He couldn''t say those workers were hired with real money, so the kids shouldn''t even lift a finger. Because that would be the same as pushing the kids away.


    This was what it meant to live together as a group, after all.


    Jo Mi-Hye grinned sheepishly next. ¡°Besides, I''m kinda interested in this line of work, you know?¡±


    ¡°Interested? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a social worker, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow after that revtion took him by surprise.


    ¡°What are you so shocked about?¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head.


    He was taken aback for a good reason. People might think quite a few orphans would want to be social workers after growing up, but the reality was starkly different. Children growing up in orphanages would try pretty hard to remove all traces of being an orphan from their lives.


    This wasn''t the issue of whether their time spent in an orphanage was terrible or not. Growing up in a different environment from everyone else always gave birth to an inferiorityplex. This was something no orphanage could fix, regardless of how hard they tried.


    Of course, the cases of orphans trying to support their orphanages after entering adulthood weremon enough urrences. Even so, not many of them were willing to directly get involved in the orphanage''s affairs. That was why Kang Jin-Ho was taken aback.


    Jo Mi-Hye grinned gently. ¡°I love this ce, you see?¡±


    ¡°You love this orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m not sure if it''s love for Seongsim or if it''s love for¡­ this ce. I''m not sure how to say it, but¡­ All my friends are¡­ Mm, everyone I consider precious to me is in this ce, you see?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye shyly smiled.


    ¡°That''s why¡­ I also want to create a ce like this after I grow up, oppa. Like how you''re doing everything for us right now, my goal is to be someone like you. To other kids who need help. I know it won''t be easy, but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded.


    What she wanted to do was indeed difficult. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t see a reason to give her advice right now. Jo Mi-Hye should know all about the challenges thaty ahead, anyway.


    ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye suddenly got up and spoke solemnly. ¡°After deciding on my goal, I took my time learning about what''s going on with our orphanage, oppa. I now know how generous you''ve been to us. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°I used to have only a vague idea, but learning more about the orphanage''s operation made me appreciate how much you care about us, oppa.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for your gratitude, though. You don¡¯t have to thank me, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important whether you want to be thanked or not, oppa. What matters is how I feel. And I feel grateful. So! Please stand up straight.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ungainly got up to face Jo Mi-Hye. That was when she bowed deeply at him. Feeling a bit awkward now, Kang Jin-Ho also bowed back at her.


    Jo Mi-Hye raised her head and smiled brightly. ¡°Wow. That felt great.¡±


    ¡°...I thought it was weird, though?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine~! I think it''s supposed to be weird, though. People bringing donations and gifts all be super-awkward when we ask them to take photos with us, you see? But they be so much happier when we finish taking photos. I guess that''s what everyone is like.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly chuckled after realizing that a child was giving him life lessons.


    ¡°That¡¯s why! Oppa, it¡¯s okay for you to sit up straight and puff out your chest.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Mm! We''ll give it all, too,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye, her expression determined. ¡°Everyone is working hard, oppa. We gotta be as sessful as you''ve helped us. That''s the only way to repay you, after all. I mean, just look at a dummy like Jin-Seong oppa studying so hard every day. Did you know he was studying till early dawnst night?¡±


    So, she knew. Even though she knew, this kid still chewed Han Jin-Seong out for watching p*rn online? What a scary child¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Jo Mi-Hye before sighing softly again. Maybe¡­ This girl held the answer to the question burning a hole in his head?


    ¡°Mi-Hye?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What¡¯s wrong, oppa?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­ What if¡­¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hesitated slightly before resuming his question. ¡°What if I open several more orphanages and can¡¯t pay you guys as much attention as before? How would you feel?¡±


    ¡°Well, we''ll probably be sad."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Very sad, I think. Some of the kids will break down and cry, too.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho smacked his lips ruefully.


    ¡°Even so, they¡¯ll give you their blessing, oppa.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye took her time studying Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face before saying something else. ¡°Because we know you¡¯ll be doing something good, oppa. We can¡¯t just monopolize you for ourselves, right? Even those sad and angry kids will have to understand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Even if the financial support you guys receive is reduced?¡±


    ¡°Oppa, did you know you sometimes ask really dumb questions?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s not the end of the world if we eat slightly less tasty food and wear slightly worse clothes. You think we''ve stopped being envious of other kids? Even though our lives are so much better now?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡±


    ¡°We got a chance to live a normal life like everyone else, thanks to you, oppa. I think that¡¯s enough for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop worrying about other people, oppa. If there''s something you want to do, just go ahead and do it. Before asking us if we''re okay with it, please think about what you want to do first. If it''s something you''ve set your heart on, we won''t ask any silly questions and follow you, okay?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thanks for your sentiments, at least.¡±


    He sheepishly tried to escape, but Jo Mi-Hye caught him first.


    ¡°Wait! I''m not joking, oppa. Before you start worrying about how much harder it''ll get for us if you stop helping us out, please remember how much you''ve already done for us instead, okay? Don''t turn us into ungrateful little brats.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye smiled again. And her smile seemed so bright for some reason.


    ¡°Oppa, I can see how heavy everything on your shoulders is. But¡­ Please wait for a little bit more, okay? Me, Jin-Seong oppa, even other kids, we''re all doing our best, you know? Give us a few more years, and we should be able to help you properly. Did you know Jin-Seong oppa is studying like mad so he can help you as your personal assistant?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t repay your kindness, we won¡¯t inconvenience you. So, please stand taller and puff out your chest a bit more, dear orabeoni.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Jo Mi-Hye before slowly nodding his head.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    For some reason, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to look up at the heavens again.

 Chapter 807: Consoled (2)

    ¡°We have to go to bed already?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yeah, you must.¡±


    ¡°But I wanna y more~.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was left momentarily speechless.


    Despite not possessing a gift of gab, he still believed he''d not lose to anyone when it came to making logical arguments. But a little child innocently hitting him in blindspots still left him flustered and uncertain.


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly thought of something to say. ¡°Well, you gotta go to bed early so you can wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But why do I have to get up early?"¡°So you can get ready alongside everyone and have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to eat breakfast?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew a little paler, sweat beads forming on his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s the only way you can grow taller, you know? And healthier, too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being tall, though?¡±


    ¡°...Is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho forced himself to reply, then shifted his pleading gaze to his side.


    The orphanage caregiver putting the children to bed noticed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze and did her best to hide her cramped smile. She walked up and lightly picked up the unwilling child.


    While watching the little demon moving away from him, Kang Jin-Ho sighed in defeat.


    <em>¡®I prefer fighting over this¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho would grow unbelievably weak while ¡®confronting¡¯ opponents he couldn¡¯t physically fight back.


    The caregiver auntie spoke to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Mister Jin-Ho. We¡¯ll look after the children.¡±


    ¡°No, uh, I¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is, the children are unwilling to go to bed because they have someone to y with.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly, then sneakily scanned his surroundings. All the children under the nkets were staring back at him with sparkling eyes.


    At this rate, they might stay awake for the next hour, maybe more!


    ¡°M-mm, in that case¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously got up to leave, but that prompted one of the little girls to shove aside her nket and jump up to her feet.


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna go home now?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately grew awkward after a new realization hit him.


    <em>¡®Ah. It¡¯s not that they wanted to y for longer¡­¡¯</em>


    He thought the kids wanted to y, and that was why they were staying awake. However, that wasn''t it. They were actually scared of Kang Jin-Ho going away while they were asleep.


    Kang Jin-Ho patted the little girl on the head. ¡°Nah. I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be here tomorrow, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The girl energetically nodded, then lied down obediently before pulling the nket up.


    ¡°Okay! I gotta sleep quickly now! Let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Other kids seemed relieved as well, judging from their voices. They obediently tucked themselves in and closed their eyes. Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly at this sight before exiting the room.


    <em>ck¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho cautiously closed the door and headed to the living room, but not before ncing back at the doorway with a contemtive look on his face. Behind that closed doorway¡­ Those children should drift off to sleep soon.


    <em>¡®Things are now a little different from the past.¡¯</em>


    In the past, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have much trouble handling these kids. Not because he possessed a noteworthy parenting skill, though. Since he was usually stern-faced and sometimes emitted a people-crushing aura, children naturally obeyed him without raising a fuss.


    That was because¡­ He was scary! Not scary enough to make the children burst into tears, no, but still just enough to make them squeamish in his presence. It was the same principle as being wary about approaching a muzzled vicious dog despite knowing it couldn''t hurt anyone.


    Children were also more sensitive toward qi, so they would''ve found Kang Jin-Ho even more scary to speak to. That was why he could handle these young children without too many issues.


    However, what about now?


    <em>¡®I¡¯m dying here¡­¡¯</em>


    If he carried a child in his arms, they''d start pulling at his hair and pinch his face. Some of them even headbutted Kang Jin-Ho in the butt, too. And... What about those who clung to his pants and wailed nonstop?


    A massive army of one million-strong shouting at the same time still wouldn''t have created amotion this disorientating! However, this development also indicated that these children had be a lot morefortable with Kang Jin-Ho''s presence now.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out which of the two situations was better.


    A genuinely-pleased grin floated up on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. The kids being scared of him, like in the past, could''ve made his life a little bit easier, but he wouldn''t have felt this way. Acquiring something in return for losing something else¡ªthat was one of the indisputablews of the world.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strode outside the orphanage building, then settled on one of the park benches some distance away. He looked up to find the pitch-ck night sky above.


    Even without any stars, this night sky still looked back at him with somewhat gentle eyes.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have to look up in the sky in longing anymore, he still felt nostalgic for some reason.


    Maybe it was par for the course for him. He spent almost a century longing for this starless night sky, after all. And it had been less than a decade since he started looking at this night sky, which wasn''t long enough for someone like him to get over such nostalgia.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a cigarette and lit it up with a lighter. He slowly sucked in the unhealthy smoke and let it fill his lungs. And then, the gray smoke leaked out of his mouth to drift away in the night''s breeze, eventually disappearing into the ether.


    It felt like he had finally found his answer.


    Although he was still unsure of what he should do,ing here helped Kang Jin-Ho feel a little more at ease with himself.


    <em>¡®Gratitude, was it¡­?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho forcibly suppressed the corners of his lips from curling up.


    It wasn''t because he was unhappy, though. If he allowed himself to be too pleased with someone thanking him¡­ Kang Jin-Ho feared that he''d instantly morph into a man who only did all these nice things to the orphanage just to hear the words of gratitude.


    Regardless of the children''s reactions and responses, Kang Jin-Ho believed he must remain the same. Even the tiniest little hint of him expecting something in return would force these kids to think about how to show their gratitude.


    There might be no one around him right now, but he should still do his absolute best to keep himself in check. There was a limit to how much he could hide. In order to convincingly fool everyone, one must fool himself first.


    Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone and tapped on the familiar number. He wordlessly stared at the phone¡¯s screen until the call got through.


    -You know, it¡¯s kinda old hat to greet you with, <em>''What a big surprise! You called me first, Mister Jin-Ho!''</em> Wouldn¡¯t you agree?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What Choi Yeon-Ha said just now also didn''t seem all that appropriate as a greeting over the phone, though¡­?


    ¡°Kuh-hum. I wasn¡¯t sure if you were still awake, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -I''m pretty sure that''s not what you should say after calling me first, Mister Jin-Ho. Of course I''m not asleep yet. Don''t you know what the three elements of a sessful actress are? It''s insomnia, nervous breakdown, and irrational irritability.


    ¡°...That sounds problematic.¡±


    -I¡¯ve been trying to be less irritabletely, though.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    -You¡¯re supposed to praise me, not feel relieved.


    ¡°...Of course, you did well.¡±


    -Geez, you¡¯re totally hopeless¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯sughter over the phone. Her voice helped to soothe his mind even more.


    -Okay, so! I wonder what made you so gloomy this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -I''d love to say your voice alone is enough to figure out what''s what with you, but¡­ That''s not really true, so¡­ The thing is, you never call me first unless something serious has happened to you.


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. Choi Yeon-Ha was right. He only called her whenever a problem was troubling him.


    ¡°That is, uh¡­"


    -It''s fine. You don''t have to cook up an excuse. It''s not like I''m unhappy, you know? Remember what we talked about thest time? This much is totally understandable, you see? And when I thought about it¡­ This arrangement isn''t actually all that bad for me.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    -It means so much for someone to look for you whenever he¡¯s in trouble, don¡¯t you agree? Doesn¡¯t that mean, I¡¯m like your mom? To think you¡¯d think so highly of me, Mister Jin-Ho! I¡¯m deeply moved. Moved, I tell you.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How far was she thinking of taking this joke?


    <em>¡®No, wait a minute.¡¯</em>


    Maybe Choi Yeon-Ha''s observation was right, in a way. Even if he was facing some kind of a problem, Kang Jin-Ho never thought of talking to his mother about it. As a matter of fact, the people he''d seek out for advice were Jo Gyu-Min, Park Yu-Min, and Choi Yeon-Ha. That was about it.


    <em>¡®Wow. I¡¯ve been a terrible son.¡¯</em>


    A hint of guilty conscience sneaked into Kang Jin-Ho''s thoughts just then. However, he didn''t think he''d change his ways anytime soon as he loathed the idea of making his mother worry.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you like this.¡±


    -Let¡¯s not waste time with unnecessary apologies, okay? Okay, so! What troubles you this time, Mister Jin-Ho? There, there. Don¡¯t sweat about a thing and tell this noona everything, okay~?


    <em>¡®Noona, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. Maybe Choi Yeon-Ha really believed that was the case.


    ¡°Well, what happened was¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho began exining his situation, although he took his time doing so.


    ***


    -Are you an idiot?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s horizons had been broadenedtely.


    As far as renown and the number of people who knew him were concerned, the current Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even hold a candle to his past Zhongyuan self. His title of Crimson Heavenly Demon Emperor alone was enough to send a powerful shiver throughout the vastnd of Zhongyuan back then!


    Such was his impact that people often said they''d heard about the demon emperor but not the actual emperor of the nation. So, in terms of influence on the world atrge, Kang Jin-Ho of now would never match up to his past self.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho still believed his horizons were broadening in the modern era. As it turned out, it didn¡¯t matter how many knew you. No, what mattered was how many people wanted to know more about you.


    There was no meaning to your name and renown spreading everywhere one-sidedly. One''s horizons could only be broadened by how many people they could interact with on a more personal basis.


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho''s life had be a looot more ¡®broadened¡¯ than ever before. He hade into contact with many, many people, and they were all happy to spend their precious time talking to him, after all.


    Back in the past, Kang Jin-Ho only had Azure Demon to chat with, so it was no exaggeration to say his horizons had broadened dozens of times in this life.


    Even then¡­ Only one person within this broad horizon could speak to Kang Jin-Ho this way. And that was Choi Yeon-Ha!


    -Why are you worrying about something like that, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -That¡¯s what other people are for.


    ¡°¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow after failing to understand Choi Yeon-Ha. Why would other people worry about Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s problem?


    -Okay, listen closely, Mister Jin-Ho!


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    -I¡¯m an actor, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry?¡±


    Why was she bringing that up here? Kang Jin-Ho was puzzled, but Choi Yeon-Ha didn¡¯t give his confusion a chance to grow by exining herself first.


    -An actor''s job is to act, Mister Jin-Ho. But it''s not as straightforward as that. An actor''s real job is to be a part of a production. And an actor''s acting simply exists as a tool to fulfill their role. With me so far?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    -A production can only bepleted when many elementse together. Scripts, filming, the director''s vision, even the marketing¡­ As you can imagine, there aren''t a lot of ces an actor can butt in during this process. Even if I produce my finest performance, a dumbass director will still ruin the production. Even if we managed to produce something amazing, terrible marketing will still screw everything up, and we won''t get to recoup our investments.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho understood what she was saying, but what did this have to do with his situation?


    -In that case, what do you think I must do to ensure the production''s sess?


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    -Yes, it''s to act. That''s all I can do. Imagine what might happen if I interfere with what the director is doing and raise my voice because I''m obsessed with sess at any cost. Or change the screeny because I didn''t like the angle of some shots. Or barge into the marketing team''s meeting and shout at them to spend more money. What do you think will happen if I do that?


    ¡°...Mm. Your hidden personality will be revealed to the world?¡±


    -There¡¯s nothing wrong with my personality, you dummy!


    <em>¡®Oh? That wasn¡¯t the right answer?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho began sweating bullets and searched for what to say next, only for his phone to spit out Choi Yeon-Ha''s flushed voice at a rapid rate.


    -The production will go down the drain, okay? The drain! Lots of actors did exactly that only to film a turkey and be pariahs in the industry, never to get another job again. But those people didn''t butt in because they have rubbish personalities, you know?


    Choi Yeon-Ha took a brief pause before setting off again.


    -They think the end product will be better if they are more hands-on with the process and interfere as much as they can! That''s why they froth at their mouths and go insane trying to ''help out.'' Aaaand everything goes to the crapper soon afterward. Do you finally get what I''m saying? The road to Hell is paved with good intentions, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He began figuring out what Choi Yeon-Ha wanted to tell him. When a person was convinced their ideas were better than everyone''s, they would try to jump into the thick of things without considering other people''s boundaries¡­ All because they believed they could improve the end result better than anyone could.


    But this interference only served as a catalyst to bring everything down instead.


    -One of the things I''ve told myself while working in this industry is this. That I should stick to my job. That I should produce a better performance. If my director is a dumbass, I should act my butt off even more so the audience doesn''t get the chance to notice the crappy direction. In other words¡­ Instead of wasting time interfering with the director, I should focus on my job even more! Do you now get what I''m saying, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°...I do.¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    -Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a human, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze subtly wavered just then.

 Chapter 808: Consoled (3)

    -Yes, I know you''re apetent person, Mister Jin-Ho. And, if you ask me what you''repetent in, then well¡­ Uh, mm¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did Choi Yeon-Ha mumbling like that hurt Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s pride a little?


    Choi Yeon-Ha hurriedly changed her topic, her voice a bit panicky.


    -I don''t know exactly, but you arepetent in something, okay! Even I can tell. And I also can tell that you''re incredibly skilled in things I can''t evenprehend properly. But! Here''s the deal, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    -The trap all the superpetent people fall into? It¡¯s the mindset of you being the only person who can make ¡®it¡¯ happen.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -You feel like you just have to interfere since that''s the only way to resolve things. You feel like you''re the only one who can create a foolproof n for everyone to follow¡­ You keep doing that, and before you notice something is wrong, your workload has grown beyond what you can handle. The thing is, you''ll get good results early on because of howpetent you are. However, one person can''t do ten people''s work, Mister Jin-Ho.Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s lecture. What she said seemed to be engraving itself deeply into his soul.


    -It''s so obvious, to me at least, why you''re feeling this way, Mister Jin-Ho. You think you must be more hands-on in things requiring abilities outside your wheelhouse, but that will only increase your workload. And there is still no guarantee of achieving the desired results. So, you start worrying about this topic again, but that leads to more workload¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly felt lightheaded and nauseous. Just listening to it made his innards tumble a little.


    -In short¡­


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    -Have you ever heard of a Supermanplex?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t respond to Choi Yeon-Ha. Not because he hadn''t heard that term before, though. It was just that when Choi Yeon-Ha brought that term up, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly became aware of where he was.


    -You know, there''s something about you that I couldn''t help but notice¡­


    Choi Yeon-Ha spoke in a slightly hesitant tone.


    -I¡¯m kinda reluctant to say this, Mister Jin-Ho. I¡¯m nobody special, so it won¡¯t be cool to bring up the superficial impression I got from you. And it also feels like I¡¯m carelessly running my mouth because I got to know you a little better.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine, Miss Yeon-Ha. I¡¯d like to hear your impression. Please tell me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s determined tone only brought silence from Choi Yeon-Ha. Although it onlysted a few seconds, this silence still felt unbearably long.


    Choi Yeon-Ha broke her silence with a deep sigh.


    -This is just my impression, okay? Please don¡¯t think too deeply about it.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    -The way I see it, you seem a bit too obsessed with being strong, Mister Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered in surprise. He was genuinely speechless this time. His blindspots got exposed countless times throughout his life, but had he ever been stabbed directly in his heart by someone''s words like this before?


    ¡°Obsessed with¡­ being strong?¡±


    Was there something wrong with that?


    -Eh, well¡­ Calling it ''strong'' is kinda weird, so let me rephrase that. Okay, so! It''s more like I get the feeling that you are obsessed with the idea of not letting yourself fall behind others. Something like that?


    Kang Jin-Ho began frowning deeply. It shouldn''t be wrong to think that way, though? That he must not fall behind anyone? Everyone lived that way, after all.


    -Yes, some people do live that way. For instance, look at my profession. Plenty of actors often go bonkers mad for three days and nights trying to get that juicy role. Even then¡­ Out of everyone who does that, you¡¯re noticeably strange, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°In what way, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -It¡¯s like you¡¯re being chased by someone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -If you can''t deal with this right now, if you fail to use your time efficiently, if you don''t advance faster from your yesterday''s self¡­ You act as if your failure to be morepetent than before will allow some unknown forces to catch up to you and swallow you up. At least, that''s the impression I got.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At this point in the conversation, Kang Jin-Ho was tempted to tell Choi Yeon-Ha to give up acting and start looking into a crystal ball as a psychic, instead.


    -And it¡¯s not as simple as you being in a mad rush, either. It¡¯s like you need to be good at everything. That you have to be a leader in everything you do. If you don¡¯t do that, something big will happen. That¡¯s how you¡¯re acting right now. And you weren¡¯t like this in the past. I¡¯m not trying to say the old you were better, though. In any case¡­


    Choi Yeon-Ha went silent again as if to find other words to say.


    -When I first met you, you had this rxed air about you. Like you had so much time on your hands. But now, you don''t seem to have any. If I''m being honest¡­ Sometimes, I kinda miss the old you. The old you, when it seemed impossible to seduce you no matter what anyone tried, with thisid-back and sly air always around you.


    ¡°...Sly?¡±


    -You know I didn¡¯t mean that in a negative sense, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Oh. Haha¡­ ha¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly chuckled. Not because Choi Yeon-Ha called him sly, though. He couldn''t bring himself to argue against what she had said so far.


    Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha had no idea how much of a rush Kang Jin-Ho was in, that he was actually being chased right now. And she''d never guess the reason, too. Even so, she had urately noticed the changes in Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude.


    After returning from his adventure in China, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t take a day''s rest and jumped both feet into the ground-up reformation of the Martial Assembly. And now, he... was currently enjoying a forced vacation.


    He had been in a constant rush. A rush where everything was at stake. All because the fear of Zhongyuan''s Three Kings invading Korea didn''t want to leave him alone!


    If he failed to get stronger as soon as possible, if the Martial Assembly failed to reform and acquire the power to defend itself as soon as possible¡­!


    Everything would be destroyed. That was why he was in a rush.


    <em>¡®I see. I''ve been anxious.''</em>


    It all made sense now. This tightness in his chest, all his fears regarding the uncertain oue, the burden of deciding on the fate of strangers weighing down on his shoulders¡­ They were byproducts of his anxiety.


    Kang Jin-Ho was scared of screwing up other people''s future? No, that was false. What he was actually scared about was his choices not being quite good enough to bring out the best in everyone.


    Everyone could be stronger. More people could be strengthened to be even more perfect warriors. But Kang Jin-Ho was scared of stupidly missing out on the correct path for one reason or the other.


    Time was limited, but he had to make his decision. He was scared of failing to make the best decision possible within this limited time period.


    -Are you still listening, Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Indeed, he was listening closely. He wouldn''t dare miss a single word.


    -Remember what I told you earlier? That actors should focus on acting?


    ¡°...Yes, I remember.¡±


    -Eventually, it all circles back to acting for us actors. Even if the stupid director is devoid of all directorial abilities, even if the editor is half-blind and can''t edit one scene properly, and even if the director of photography has zero framing sense and makes us actors look like we have balloons for heads¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear Choi Yeon-Ha hyperventte on the other side of the line.


    -Even if you''re angry enough to rip up the stupid screeny in half, the actor''s job is to act, Mister Jin-Ho. Yes, you can make suggestions to change minor things to the script. However, no actor dreaming of making a perfect picture can write a script, cast everyone, then carry around a camera to shoot a bizarre selfie.


    ¡°Yes, I guess you can¡¯t.¡±


    -That is why actors act. With a mindset of dragging anyone trying to pull you down along with them even if it kills them. Only when everything clicks as well as it should would you create as good a picture as you can create. So, what I''m saying is this, Mister Jin-Ho. That camera doesn''t suit you, so please put it down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Let''s y our roles, shall we? Let''s do those things we''re good at. So what if other staff members mess some things up as long as we still get a great product at the end of the day? Do you think everything has to be perfect to produce a perfect film? Definitely not!


    Choi Yeon-Ha panted loudly as her voice grew more heated.


    -You experience countless cycles of things going down the drain before picking back up again. Knowing this, we all motivate ourselves to keep trying, and that''s what creates favorable end results. I hope you understand what I''m trying to say here, Mister Jin-Ho!


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. Obviously, Choi Yeon-Ha couldn¡¯t see his gesture, but it sounded like she already knew how he¡¯d respond.


    -You can be such an idiot sometimes, you know that?


    Choi Yeon-Ha giggled over the phone.


    -It¡¯s okay to take off your Superman costume now. You¡¯re already a Superman to me, anyway.


    ¡°Mm? What was that?¡±


    -...It¡¯s fine even if you didn¡¯t hear me. In any case!


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded more cheerful than a minute ago.


    -You mustn''t forget what I told you before. It''s fine to make mistakes, Mister Jin-Ho. Others will cover for you, after all. No one is there to cover it? That''s also fine. Don''t sweat it!


    Choi Yeon-Ha harrumphed loudly.


    -If you start scrutinizing a great movie, you''ll soon find imperfections everywhere. But those imperfections don''t necessarily devalue the movie itself. So, don''t try to erase or remove all those little hups and stuff. Okay?


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered in silence before replying to Choi Yeon-Ha. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m learning something new from you every time, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    -If you know, treat me to a hearty mealter.


    ¡°I''m curious about something, though. How can you tell me all these things as if you''re right next to me?¡±


    -Really? You¡¯re asking me that because you really don¡¯t know?


    ¡°...Yes, I really don''t know, and that''s why I''m asking you. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s groan escaped from the phone¡¯s speaker. Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t sure what he did wrong this time, but his instincts told him he had done something. In that case, should he apologize first?


    -Mister Jin-Ho?


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    -It¡¯s because I¡¯m interested in you.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    -No one¡¯s gonna care if some random uncle passing by scratches his head. However, if it¡¯s you doing that, I¡¯ll obviously start wondering why. Maybe your scalp is itchy? If so, why? Did he not wash his hair this morning? Maybe his skin is irritated? Is the weather too dry?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -I''ll think about it, then think about it some more. And worry myself sick with it. Other people might brush it aside as nothing to worry about, but I will worry about it.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t have to ask why she¡¯d go that far to know the answer. He wasn¡¯t totally clueless, after all. A grin formed on his face without him meaning to.


    ¡°I also think about you, as well.¡±


    -I see. Once in a blue moon, then?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Like, when you''ve wrapped up all your work for the day, yed some games on your phone, and you still have some time left to kill? Or when you went to bed but couldn''t sleep? During those times?


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s biting remarks began hurting Kang Jin-Ho to the point of cold sweat beads trickling down his forehead.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not to that extent, you know?¡±


    -Well, it¡¯s fine. Fine, I say.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    -It''s not important how much or often you think about me. What matters, though, is you think about me way more than other women. I hope that''s how it is?


    ¡°...Without a doubt, I can definitely say yes.¡±


    -Then it¡¯s all good.


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯sughter came from the phone next. Another smile floated up on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face as he listened to herugh.


    It felt like he got chewed out and insulted endlessly during this phone call, yet his mood had improved considerably. What a strange phenomenon that was. If Lee Hyeon-Su had witnessed this scene, he might have questioned Kang Jin-Ho for secretly harboring an unusual fetish.


    -I''m also doing my best over here, pouring my heart and soul into my craft. I''m sure you''ll praise me once you see the end resultster.


    ¡°I see. But please look after your health first.¡±


    -Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure you should be the one saying that, but! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try.


    Kang Jin-Ho almost raised his volume just then but stopped after sensing how cheerful Choi Yeon-Ha sounded.


    -Did you know that you used to be a bit simpler to figure out not too long ago? But you¡¯re quickly bing moreplex these days. That¡¯s uncool, though! Let¡¯s not make things moreplicated than they already are, okay? Do what you can, and don¡¯t do things you can¡¯t. Work hard, but y hard when you get the chance, too! Okay?


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    -And that should be enough. I know your worries won''t magically go away just because of my advice, but call me if you want to talk to someone. At least I can listen to you and share your burden that way.


    ¡°What if you¡¯re in the middle of filming?¡±


    -You calling me is much more important, though?


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face reddened slightly. ¡°Thank you for the sentiments, at least.¡±


    -You think I''m joking? Do I have to get a ne ticket right now and hop over there for you to see how serious I am, mister?


    ¡°...No, that won''t be necessary. I get it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly. ¡°It''s gettingte, Miss Yeon-Ha. I think we should hang up now.¡±


    -Hmm, I still have other stuff to talk about, though¡­ Oh, well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got a lot of things to think about, anyway. Until next time, then?


    ¡°Yes. Try to get some sleep, though.¡±


    -I should be saying that to you. Hurry and get some rest, okay?


    ¡°I will. Then,ter.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the phone call, then silently stared up at the night sky again.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not wrong to worry.¡¯</em>


    As he was also human, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but worry about many things. But it wasn¡¯t about falling behind. No, he was worried about finding the best way, a shortcut, to a better future.


    However, maybe he should think about sharing some of his burdens now. After all, he now had people thanking him. People who believed in him. And¡­ People who said it''d be okay to him.


    As for the night sky¡­ It had not changed at all. But it felt strangely deeper, more unfathomable, than when Kang Jin-Ho was about to phone Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ...Just how his days were growing deeper and more meaningful.

 Chapter 809: Consoled (4)

    Everything felt dreamy.


    The world around Kang Jin-Ho was dark and blurry.


    Even though his eyes were open, he still felt like floating weightlessly on the drifting clouds. Instead of fighting against this irresistible weightlessness, Kang Jin-Ho entrusted himself to this state and dazedly drifted away.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to his side. With that, the weightlessness dissipated, only to be reced by¡­ confusion.


    ¡°My lord? Sir? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho confirmed who it was, then cautiously rubbed his face.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s¡­ Azure Demon?¡¯</em>Indeed, the person next to Kang Jin-Ho was none other than Azure Demon. For some reason, though¡­ His face seemed a little unfamiliar.


    Even though they interacted with each other every day, why did it feel like they were still strangers? Kang Jin-Ho thought it was weird.


    ¡°My Lord? Perhaps you are feeling unwell? Yourplexion seems paler than usual.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡­ No, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Azure Demon still seemed puzzled but didn''t pursue this matter. Understandable, since the one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had dismissively waved his hand. Going against the cult leader''s wishes was a great taboo, after all.


    ¡°My lord, everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Azure Demon while sneakily scanning the surroundings.


    It seemed he had noticed Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was not himself right now, and began wondering how to break the news without angering him.


    ¡°The sun has risen on the day of our mobilization, my lord. Everyone is waiting for you. However, if you require a little more time to prepare, we can always¡­¡±


    Azure Demon immediately stopped talking and bowed while backing away when Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor furrowed his brow ever so slightly.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho remembered. The demon cult was about to go to war.


    The orthodox faction bastards dared to invade the cult''s territory. And no, it was no ident. A determined force boasting serious numbers had broken through the defenses, but the invaders hadn''t marched deeper into the territories.


    This was their way of testing the waters, to see if they coulde to apromise with the cult at this exact spot.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly got up from his taishi chair. That prompted Azure Demon waiting for him below the tform to bow deeply.


    <em>Clomp¡­</em>


    <em>Clomp!</em>


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor slowly descended the staircase. The crimson carpet was left slightly disorderly and crooked from his steps.


    <em>Clomp¡­</em>


    <em>Clomp¡­!</em>


    Inside this massive audience chamber fit for an emperor, only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor and Azure Demon existed. The echoes of the footsteps rumbled around the empty space before returning to the point of origin.


    He crossed the audience chamber and reached the grand doorway, prompting the maidservants on standby to silently open the door. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor exited the chamber and strode heroically through the corridor. His every step overflowed with charisma and confidence. Wisps of demonic qi wafted and drifted away like smoke from even the simple flick of his hand.


    His long hair danced in perfect sync with his steps.


    Here was the embodiment of kingly might! The mighty martial spirit! And¡­ the true descendant of the ¡®demonic¡¯!


    His aura was so overwhelming and powerful that all the adjectives and titles seemed too inadequate.


    Even the second-inmand Azure Demon, the man feared by everyone for a good reason, had to stay two steps behind, his head politely bowed, as he cautiously followed. This sight was a good indicator of the status Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor held within the demon cult.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor walked through the corridor lit on both sides in unwavering steps until reaching the exit where daylight poured in from. Once he reached outside, a truly vast za spread out before his eyes.


    The sight of one hundred thousand demonic dao!


    There was no other description more suitable than those words for what he could see.


    People after people stood there, waiting. Behind them were even more people. It almost felt like the entire horizon was filled with an endless number of people.


    Most people bearing witness to this sight would clutch their chests and suck in deep breaths before forgetting to breathe entirely. Demonic qi emitted by all these demonic cultivators gathered here billowed to the heavens like pitch-ck smoke rising from the congration destroying the world!


    Tens of thousands of demonic cultivators held their breaths, waiting. Their gazes intensely locked on Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s figure. People with weak constitutions would''ve pissed themselves and plopped on their butts by now.


    However, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor arrogantly dealt with their intense gazes. From the get-go, he was the demon emperor standing at the top. In other words, he was already used to the neverending gazes of respect and even worship.


    <em>Clomp¡­</em>


    <em>Clomp¡­!</em>


    Tens of thousands of demonic cultivators filled up the expansive za, but none of them dared to act arrogantly. That was because Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor stood so tall and majestically even within all these powerful demonic cultivators.


    They shivered with every step Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor took. They shrunk back whenever Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor lightly shook his hands.


    Eventually, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor stood in the center of the za to scan the demonic cultivators surrounding him. His eyes capable of seeing through everything were too much for the demonic cultivators to handle, so they hurriedly lowered their gazes.


    The leader of the demon cult!


    To the demon cult, the cult leader was a sacred and extremely important position as it represented all the demonic cultivators. The cult leader also possessed absolute control over the life and death of every demonic cultivator.


    However, the leader''s position also happened to be dangerous. Unlike other sects and ns where their future leaders were chosen through more traditional methods, the demon cult allowed only one method when choosing its leader.


    It was¡­ strength!


    Only the strongest could be the cult leader. As long as the current leader could be killed regardless of the method, the killer had the right to be the next leader. Even Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor standing before everyone had done exactly that¡ªkilled the previous leader and took over that position.


    As such, to the view of the demonic cultivators, the cult reader deserved to be respected. However, this man before their eyes was different from all the previous cult leaders.


    This man wasn¡¯t respected because of his position as the cult leader. He was strong, and that demanded obedience from everyone.


    Even if Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was not the cult leader, his fellow demonic cultivators would''ve still respected and worshiped him. Because his strength had reached a realm that others couldn''t even hope to touch!


    Laws? Manners? Justification? Only those whocked strength required protection from such things. A man who relied only on his strength to suppress every demonic cultivator of the demon cult didn''t have to care about any of that.


    His words soon becamews. His actions would be the truth.


    The man who changed the demon cult''sws, shook up the cult''s mindsets and trampled on the very soul of the cult with nothing but his words and actions! That was Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor in a nutshell!


    In that case, how could these demonic cultivators not respect him? How could they not worship this awesome individual?


    Once Kang Jin-Ho stood on top of the lofty podium, the demonic cultivators finally started moving. They stopped standing like a highly-trained army and knelt down in perfect sync before nting their foreheads on the ground.


    <em>BANG!</em>


    The world rumbled as if an earthquake had erupted when tens of thousands of demonic cultivators knelt and banged their heads on the ground at the same time. It was as if the world itself wanted to pay its respect to the cult leader, too!


    ¡°Eternal glory to the demon emperor! We ten thousand demons kowtow in exaltation!¡±


    The shouts of respect and worship cried out by tens of thousands of demonic cultivators rocked the world. The massive audience chamber shook precariously. Even the mountainside seemed to scream alongside them!


    This was the moment when the splendor of man had overwhelmed nature itself. Even the heavens had to squeeze their eyes shut at this awesome might!


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor silently observed this scene.


    Pure arrogance! He cut such an arrogant and haughty figure. However, no one was sickened by this disy of arrogance. After all, such an attitude perfectly suited him as if he was born with it.


    His hands were rxedly dropped by his side, visible just below the attire where crimson and ck intermingled in perfect harmony. And those hands were pockmarked with various scars. The sword scar running horizontally across Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s face demonstrated how much he fought and struggled to get here.


    His thick eyebrows and sharp but clear jawline forced all who saw him to nod reflexively in acknowledgment. The burning light visible within his eyes, subtly obscured by long hair, fully justified why he was called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Countless demonic cultivators pursued the extreme heights of the ''demonic''. However, no one managed to reach this realm. As it seemed impossible to reach such a realm through demonic cultivation, most had already given up by now.


    But then, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor ruthlessly mocked them by reaching the True Demon realm. He didn''t stop there, though, and even broke past this realm to stand alone at the extreme peak of cultivation no one had touched until then.


    So, could the arrogance disyed by such a man be called arrogance?


    Being arrogant only applied to weaklings and have-nots. Labeling a person who had attained everything ¡®too confident¡¯ didn¡¯t make much sense.


    Azure Demon kowtowed before Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, below the tall tform.


    That man was the demon cult¡¯s second-inmand. The one the entirety of Zhongyuan¡¯s orthodox faction wanted to kill!


    The man renowned for possessing the brain of a devil and feared for being too cruel and cold-blooded! So much so that he was feared more in the demon cult than in Zhongyuan!


    Absolutely no one would dare to rebel against this second-inmand of the demon cult, yet even he didn''t dare stand on the same lofty heights as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. The only ce he could stand was among other demonic cultivators¡­ Down by the ground!


    ¡°Oh, the master of all things demonic!¡±


    Azure Demon used his qi to transmit his thunderous voice to all corners of the za.


    ¡°Those who do not know about the demonic, those who refuse to ept the demonic¡­ Those pitiful fools have invaded our cult¡¯s sacrednds! This is the result of our grave sin of failing to convert them to our ways! It is my fault for not letting them understand the unquestionable majesty of you, the one and only demon emperor! Please punish this worthless servant for failing you. Please cut off my head and send my soul to the depths of Hell¡¯s eternal fire so I can repent!¡±


    ¡°You are forgiven,¡± said Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor tly.


    <em>Bang! Bang! Bang!</em>


    Azure Demon mmed his forehead on the hard surface three times in a row. Blood trickled down from the split skin. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care and began crying out again.


    ¡°My lord! We are simply too uneducated, too lowly, and too foolish to spread the majesty of the demonic to the rest of the world! As such, this servant implores you! Please demonstrate the truth to them! Show them what the true demonic is, what the true terror is! This servant dares to request you, our glorious cult leader!¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor silently nodded once.


    ¡°Eternal glory to the demon emperor!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand demons exalt the demon emperor!¡±


    Roars loud enough to agitate and excite thend utterly deafened the za. The chilling noises of demonic cultivators mming their heads to the ground rang out like war drums.


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor silently observed this scene, then slowly turned around. There was no need for a grand speech here.


    ¡°Bird Demon,¡± said Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor as he strode gantly.


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The demonic cultivator called Bird Demon shot up to his feet.


    ¡°Take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Eternal glory to the demon emperor!¡±


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor continued to walk gantly forward, his voice a littlenguid now. ¡°Fire Demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Lead the Ghost Soul Squad and Blood Ghost Squad to attack the enemy camp from the rear.¡±


    ¡°Eternal glory to the demon emperor! We ten thousand demons exalt the demon emperor!¡±


    With every step Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor took, waves of demonic qi eerily gushed out. The only term appropriate for him now was¡­ the Demon King!


    ¡°Azure Demon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°You will takemand.¡±


    ¡°I shall risk everything to disintegrate the enemies!¡±


    ¡°No, not them,¡± said Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Azure Demon¡¯s head shot up.


    ¡°You shall head to Zhongyuan. Punishing the fools daring to intrude on the cult''s territory is a given. However, your job is to teach others. Teach them that when they dare enter a sacrednd they are not permitted to¡­ They won''t merely lose their feet, but their heads will also go flying!¡±


    Azure Demon nted his head on the ground and roared loudly. ¡°We ten thousand demons exalt the demon emperor!¡±


    Once Azure Demon joined the others in kowtowing, Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor leisurely nodded.


    ¡°Then, Demon mes¡­!¡±


    This time, there were no spirited replies. Instead, several figures instantly filled the space behind Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor like pitch-ck shadows rising up from the eerie darkness. As if all sorts of terrifying ghosts and demons had begun a dance of terror!


    Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor didn¡¯t bother to issue them with new orders. He simply said, ¡°...Time to leave.¡±


    Without any verbal confirmation, the Demon mes closely followed their leader from behind. And this group, led by the one and only Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, leisurely strode past the massive gate of the thousand-year-old demon cult.


    The sun quickly hid behind cloud covers in fear. Darkness nketed the world as if to wee Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor¡¯s descent!


    The man who dyed Zhongyuan in terror had personally led the Demon mes into war!


    Less than three dayster¡­


    Blood from over a hundred thousand dead bodies flowed and flowed some more to stain the Yangtze River crimson.


    Corpses formed mountains, while blood formed oceans!


    No one like him had existed before. And no one would be like him in the future. The unprecedented, unmatched sovereign of all things demonic!


    This was the moment when the name of Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor had been carved deeply into the very soul of the world.

 Chapter 810: Consoled (5)

    <em>Riiip!</em>


    The nket in Kang Jin-Ho''s grip ripped apart. That strange sensation forced Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes to fly open.


    <em>¡®...That was a dream?¡¯</em>


    It seemed he had been dreaming until now. No, to be more precise, he had been subconsciously recalling his memory. From back when he wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho, but Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor.


    Back when he was the devil staining the world with blood-soaked conquests!


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively covered his face aftering face-to-face with these vivid memories once more.


    <em>¡®Why now¡­?¡¯</em>


    He believed these memories didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. So why was he dreaming about them now? Had he not already drawn a clear line separating him from his past?


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±Kang Jin-Ho quietly sighed. He couldn¡¯t move. Was it because he had such a vivid dream? His body still seemed to be in the grips of the sensation of the dream.


    The sensation of demonic qi filling his body to the point of flooding outside! The sensation of tyrannical spirit that even Kang Jin-Ho feared... shaking up his body to the core!


    Such sensations were a constantpanion back when he was still called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. However, to the current Kang Jin-Ho, they were like powerful gut punches.


    Back then, he thought he could do anything. He used to be filled with this sensation of fulfillment, as if he could grab Mount Tai with one hand and split the ocean with a single sword strike.


    He was filled with incredible power that might even destroy the heavens if that was what he wanted.


    After remembering all this, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized what he lost was truly enormous. And he was also reminded of how far off he was from regaining his previous peak.


    <em>¡®This frail little¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched just as he thought that.


    <em>¡®Huh? Frail?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho looked down at his torso.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    A bbergasted gasp leaked out of his mouth.


    <em>¡®...What¡¯s going on here?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grew stupefied at what he could see from his body. Then, he slowly raised his head and scanned his surroundings.


    <em>¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯</em>


    The world was changing around him. And no, he wasn''t being figurative here. The surroundings really were closing in on him differently. Should he say that a blurry filter before a camera lens had been removed? The world seemed so much clearer and more alive.


    <em>¡®No, hold on.¡¯</em>


    The world hadn''t actually changed. The truth was that the world in Kang Jin-Ho''s view had been blurry until yesterday. But that had returned to ''normal'' now.


    He wasn''t sure what had happened here, but one thing was for certain: the fog in his head waspletely gone.


    Kang Jin-Ho epted his current situation and deeply pondered how it hade to be. Eventually, he arrived at the most likely answer.


    <em>¡®So, it was my heart demon.¡¯</em>


    Before Buddha could achieve enlightenment below the Bodhi tree''s shade, he had to contend with the visitation from an evil entity. Any individual shooting for the Moon always had to deal with their heart demon. It was inevitable, really.


    Unfortunately, the heart demon was one crafty, insidious entity, making it rather difficult to positively identify it. As such, one could say any and all types of mental hindrance that stopped the person from advancing forward was a ''heart demon''.


    Although it was not possible to define it, there was onemonality. Everyone suffering from the heart demon would always experience regressing from their previous peak state. Without constantly using martial arts, even a top expert might not realize they were being haunted by their heart demon.


    That was Kang Jin-Ho''s situation. Until this morning, he had no idea that the heart demon had ensnared him.


    <em>¡®When I think about it¡­ It was strange, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was never the type to hesitate and procrastinate over his decisions. He certainly would take his time considering his options, but once he was done analyzing the problem from various angles, he''d unhesitantly make his choice andmit himself to it. That was how Kang Jin-Ho operated until now.


    So, it was strange for someone like him to act this wishy-washy and not make the decision.


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a soft but deep sigh. Not because he was rueful, though. No, he was deeply relieved instead.


    One¡¯s heart demon was a terrifying foe. Kang Jin-Ho had witnessed countless experts charging straight to the top helplessly fall victim to their heart demons and end up as cripples.


    Humans tended to mistakenly believe anyone could be better as long as they put in the requisite effort. However, that wasn''t always true. There was a clear limit to how much one could improve no matter how hard they worked on themselves.


    For instance, no one could sprint a hundred meters in less than eight seconds just because they had been training like crazy.


    The truth was¡­ Effort was one of the necessary elements in reaching one''s limits. Once they got there, humans would instinctively feel they needed something different, something special, to break through their limits. In martial arts, this limit is called the ''wall.''


    Regr people would never understand the level of despair a martial artist would feel after crashing headlong into this wall. What drove these martial artists insane was that they could more or less guess the realm they would reach by oveing this wall.


    Imagine a man who had been starving for ten days, then a transparent but unbreakable wall separating him from a scrumptious feast featuring delicacies from all over the world.


    Could anyone adequatelyprehend the man¡¯s desperate desire to ovee this wall?


    Such desperation usually ate away at a person''s heart. Constantly struggling in vain and failing over and over again would chip away at a martial artist''s mental power until they became nothing but a shell of their former selves.


    This was why the wall stopping a martial artist from reaching the next realm was so terrifying. And it was even more terrifying considering that no one could help you. You were all alone in your struggle.


    The worst of all the different types of walls had to be the heart demon. Walls might stop a martial artist from advancing to the next realm, but the heart demon went one step further and even worsened one''s cultivation. Those who failed to ovee their heart demon would gradually lose what they already had.


    Just like how all good things were apanied by great misfortune, one had to ovee some incredible heart demons if one wanted to scale the seemingly unscble wall.


    But now¡­


    ¡°...How did I ovee it so easily?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could barely hide his bbergast. Then again, his shock was totally understandable.


    One''s heart demon was not supposed to be this easy to ovee. Back when Kang Jin-Ho was cultivating in the Records of Asura, he fell into a heart demon''s trap and had to spend almost a year struggling like crazy to ovee it.


    He cut off all contact with the outside world and drove his body and mind to the extremes over and over again. Only then did he finally ovee the wall and advance to a higher realm. Toward the end of his struggles, he even almost died!


    That wasn¡¯t just a figure of speech, either. If he had been stuck in the heart demon¡¯s trap for even a week longer, his life could¡¯ve been forfeited. So, to think Kang Jin-Ho had ovee it so easily?


    Without any struggles whatsoever?


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t say, <em>¡®Oh, how surprising,¡¯</em> and move on from what happened here.


    If he went back in time to ancient Zhongyuan and told the demon cult¡¯s enforcers or famous experts from orthodox sects how he had ovee this heart demon, they would clutch their stomachs and start rolling around on the ground.


    Not because they found itughable, though. No, because their stomachs burned from sheer jealousy!


    To ovee this infuriating heart demon, so many top martial artists had to hurt themselves, throw their bodies into vicious waterfalls, stop eating food for who-knows-how-long, and even seclude themselves in some dingy caverns and stare at a wall for decades.


    However, here was Kang Jin-Ho, who only needed to lounge around in an orphanage for three days and talk to someone on the phone to ovee his heart demon. He could already picture the scene of countless martial artists lunging at him with their daggers drawn and their eyes bloodshot.


    There wasn¡¯t much he could do about it, though. It really happened, after all.


    <em>¡®Still, how did this happen?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly confused. So much so that he even began suspecting this situation as yet another heart demon tricking him.


    However, he could clearly recognize all the signs of oveing the heart demon. His vision was crystal clear, while the fog in his mind had lifted. His condition had improved so much that he could instantly understand how badly his head had been clouded until now.


    This level of rity could only be experienced by someone who had worked three days and nights before falling asleep for 24 hours non-stop like a dead man and waking uppletely refreshed.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to organize his thoughts, his lips reflexively twitching a little. In the end, though, all he could do was shake his head in silence.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯</em>


    He couldn''t make heads or tails of this situation. How could he, when he had escaped from something he didn''t know had trapped him? In that case, how was he supposed to analyze his escape and break it down into minute details?


    Although he was shocked and maybe a little flustered, one thing still remained certain. This¡­ was a good development in two ways.


    One, he had fallen into a heart demon. That was actually a good thing.


    Falling into a heart demon was absolutely a terrifying ordeal. However, it also indicated you were facing a wall. A wall like that meant there was more room for you to improve, now didn''t it?


    It also proved that the path Kang Jin-Ho saw while racking his brain with Bang Jin-Hun on the creation of a new martial art was ''correct.'' That the new system he had created was perfectly polishing the road he was about to walk on!


    As for the second thing¡­


    <em>¡®Yes, I can catch up to it!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was confident now. Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor''s shadow, which seemed so far away, was now vividly visible. Yes, it was still so far away that it might as well be on another continent. However, Kang Jin-Ho now had the confidence of knowing that one day, he''d reach that ce by steadily walking on this path.


    A refreshingly bright smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face.


    ***


    ¡°Eh? You look happier for some reason, oppa?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ohh? Wow, you really must be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again. Even though he tried to look unperturbed and cool, the corners of his lips continuously twitched all on their own!


    He was genuinely pleased about oveing his heart demon, after all. If the same thing had happened in the past, back when he was still the demon cult''s undisputed leader, a grand banquetsting three days and nights would''ve taken ce, and everyone would''ve had a jolly good time.


    Jo Mi-Hye tilted her head. ¡°Did something good happen, oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What kind, though? Oppa, are you seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could respond, other kids nearby began shooting Jo Mi-Hye down immediately.


    ¡°What are you on about? Jin-Ho hyung''s already seeing someone, you know?!"


    ¡°If Yeon-Ha unnie was here, you think your hair would still be in one piece?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye gantly fought back against this unfair treatment. ¡°What the heck?! You morons, don¡¯t you know Yeon-Ha unnie is in China right now! That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to find out if Jin-Ho oppa¡¯s been two-timing her! Why did you have to ruin my n!¡±


    Women could be so scary.


    Kang Jin-Ho spent thest five years of his life working hard to cement his position in this orphanage. But Choi Yeon-Ha only had toe here a couple of times to flip all the girls into her loyal agents!


    He was freshly reminded of how scary Choi Yeon-Ha could be!


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat, then asked Jo Mi-Hye a question. ¡°What will we be doing today?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jo Mi-Hye blinked her eyes and stared back at Kang Jin-Ho. This question had taken her back since Kang Jin-Ho had never asked something like this before. ¡°Nothing, really? Today is Sunday, after all. We don''t have school today, and all the cleaning was finished yesterday, so¡­ Since there''s nothing to do, we''ll just rx andze around.¡±


    After saying that, Jo Mi-Hye suddenly turned her head and sharply red in Han Jin-Seong¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Not you, though! Oppa, you gotta study, okay?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s head pitifully faltered. That was the sad fate of a high school senior, though.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ You guys don¡¯t have anything to do. Is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin.


    The ''usual'' Kang Jin-Ho would''ve backed away at this point and spent the rest of the day in some corner while doing nothing worth remembering. However, he was not his usual self today.


    Indeed, wasn''t today a day worthy of a celebration?


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly addressed the orphans in the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Bring me your itinerary for today. I will¡­ pay for everything!¡±


    ¡°F-for today?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho powerfully nodded, then addressed everyone again. ¡°We¡¯ll have breakfast here, obviously. After that, we¡¯ll have fun outside and not return until after dinner. So, schedule the day and let me know.¡±


    ¡°O-oppa, how many¡­ are you nning to take with you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone."


    ¡°Eh???¡±


    ¡°I said, everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Jo Mi-Hye''s eyes began trembling powerfully just then. Kang Jin-Ho wanted to take every orphan to where now? ¡°Oppa, w-where will you take us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­?!"


    Jo Mi-Hye was obviously bbergasted, but it was toote for her to stop Kang Jin-Ho.


    The orphans of Seongsim had no n for the rest of the day, so the prospect of having fun outside with the legendary moron¡­ No, the legendary protector called Kang Jin-Ho was too enticing to ignore.


    The rapidly heating-up atmosphere easily suppressed Jo Mi-Hye. She nervously gulped her saliva and tried to say something. ¡°B-but, I¡­ Oppa, I was thinking of taking it easy today¡­?¡±


    That was when children suddenly shot up to their feet, powerfully restrained Jo Mi-Hye, and covered her mouth before dragging her outside the living room.


    Han Jin-Seong silently walked over to take over Jo Mi-Hye''s spot, then bowed ny degrees to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°We will prepare an itinerary in less than one hour, Chairman Kang! Sir!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s also take today off.¡¯</em>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mental problem had been sorted out, telling Jo Gyu-Min he¡¯d like to return to work would only fall on deaf ears. In that case, it might not be such a bad idea to go all-out today.


    When the children submitted their itinerary, crafted with incredible care and attention, to Kang Jin-Ho not too long after his announcement, he didn''t waste any time and snapped a photo of it before transmitting it to a familiar person who usually dealt with this sort of thing.


    For a moment there, Kang Jin-Ho thought he could hear the despairing scream of the man receiving the photo all the way out here in the orphanage.

 Chapter 811: Cheering On (1)

    ¡°Gee whiz. You look like sh*t,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi, a mocking smirk stered all over his face.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead andugh. I know I¡¯m in no shape to defend myself from your mockery,¡± said the man mocked by Lee Seong-Hwi. However, his re remained sharp and cold. ¡°However, you mocking me is kind of ironic, don¡¯t you think? I might look like sh*t, but it¡¯s not as bad as your state, I¡¯d say.¡±


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi clenched his teeth. His bloodshot eyes red at the man before him. ¡°You better watch your mouth, Kim Seok-Il. I can kill you with just a snap of my fingers at any time I want.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure that''s the case. However, that''s not something to brag about, now is it? Even a three-year-old can kill me in my current state, anyway. No, wait. I guess it makes sense for you to brag about it. It suits your level, after all,¡± said Kim Seok-Il snarkily as he rxedly sat in a wheelchair. Despite being unable to use any of his limbs, he still remained a fiery, despicable character.


    Lee Seong-Hwi red murderously at Kim Seok-Il before slowly nodding away. ¡°I see that your sh*tty personality still hasn¡¯t softened yet.¡±


    ¡°That''s not going to happen,¡± Kim Seok-Il tutted. ¡°People be more timid when something scares them to death. They are scared that doing things ording to their whims might invite untold disaster. So, they hold themselves back and give up on things they truly want to do. However, me¡­?¡±


    Kim Seok-Il bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk.


    ¡°I have nothing left to lose. In that case, why should I hold myself back?¡±Even Lee Seong-Hwi was slightly spooked by Kim Seok-Il¡¯s deration. He could tell that the wheelchair-bound former boss of the Yeongnam Group wasn¡¯t bluffing here.


    A martial artist ending up as a cripple couldn''t bepared to a regr person bing disabled. The sense of loss the martial artist would feel was genuinely indescribable.


    Not to forget, Kim Seok-Il used to be at the top of South Korea''s martial society. Someone like that became a cripple and fell to the very bottom of society. Lee Seong-Hwi wouldn''t have endured it if the same thing had happened to him.


    Without a doubt, killing himself would''ve been more tolerable to Kim Seok-Il than doggedly living on like this and steadily going insane. Yet, he continued to live, sustained by a singr desire for¡­ vengeance!


    The undying hatred of Kang Jin-Ho and the desire to get even had managed to keep Kim Seok-Il going until now.


    <em>¡®Well, my story¡¯s not all that different, now is it?¡¯</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi chuckled hollowly while staring at Kim Seok-Il. That man in the wheelchair was a mirror. A mirror reflecting Lee Seong-Hwi. All the emotions he felt while staring at Kim Seok-Il should be eerily simr to what Kim Seok-Il felt while looking at Lee Seong-Hwi.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Let''s drop it. How is the preparation going, Kim Seok-Il?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself, Lee Seong-Hwi. A brat like you doesn''t have the qualifications to ask that.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi slowly nodded. Even in the past, Kim Seok-Il was a cumbersome bastard to deal with. He could still vividly recall the chill he felt when Kim Seok-Il came to see him in the hospital room.


    Despite everything that had happened to him, Kim Seok-Il still hadn''t lost his sharpness. Actually, it''d be more correct to say he had gotten even sharper than before. Such was his knife-like sharpness that merely looking at him was enough to almost cut Lee Seong-Hwi into ribbons.


    Kim Seok-Il continued to speak. ¡°Coaxing those idiots is a cakewalk for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m pretty sure the Japanese aren¡¯t a bunch of pushovers, though?¡±


    ¡°Being strong and being smart aren''t mutually inclusive. Besides, manipting smart people is easier for me. That''s because they think they are too smart to be manipted. Even if they notice the maniption, they still try to gain the moral victory by telling themselves they have allowed it to happen.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡±


    ¡°Rather than stewing in the humiliation of knowing you''ve been yed, it''s¡­ mentally more forgiving to minimize the significance of your losses. And that''s why it''s always easier to manipte proud bastards like them.¡± Kim Seok-Il cackled quietly.


    ¡°Huh. Does that mean you¡¯re done with all the preparations?¡±


    ¡°I still need time,¡± Kim Seok-Il curtly replied. ¡°The Japanese don¡¯t seem to understand the concept of unity. Trying to unify the voices of the Japanese factions when they seem divided for no rhyme or reason will take some time.¡±


    ¡°Is it? For a man talking a big game, you don¡¯t have much of anything to show, now do you?¡±


    ¡°...Lee Seong-Hwi!¡± Kim Seong-Il murderously red at the younger man. ¡°Do not agitate me more than you already have. It''s already taking a lot out of me to stay sane like this! Keep provoking me, and even I¡­ can''t guarantee what I''ll do next!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi backed away while theatrically putting his hands before him.


    ¡°Besides, you still need me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Lee Seong-Hwi grunted unhappily. ¡°That''s the only reason why you''re still breathing, Kim Seok-Il. I might hate Kang Jin-Ho''s guts the most, but I''m also open to the idea of putting you at the top of my list.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi loudly gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You are responsible for making me this way, after all!¡±


    ¡°Fut¡­ hah!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il let out a half-chuckle that sounded like air leaking out of a balloon.


    ¡°I made you this way? Kekekeke! That has to be the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in a while! Listen here, Lee Seong-Hwi. It sounds like you think the demonic art has turned you into this twisted bastard, but that¡¯s a load of bulls*it, okay? Besides, demonic arts aren¡¯t the reason why you are at odds with Kang Jin-Ho. They are the only things allowing you to put up some kind of fight against him.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il smirked like a predatortching onto a juicy prey and began ruthlessly digging in.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t given you that demonic art secret manual back then, you¡¯d be a cripple with zero cultivation by now, unable to eveny a hand on Kang Jin-Ho. If that¡¯s what you prefer¡­ In that case, allow me to apologize. What do you want from me as my token of apology? My tongue? Hahahaha!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il guffawed loudly to the point of coughing and wheezing for air.


    While watching this scene, Lee Seong-Hwi''s eyes became even more bloodshot. He hated his disgusting partner-in-crime to the point of wanting to throttle the bastard right now. However, their rtionship meant they had to apany each other out of necessity.


    Even though their contempt for each other was real, their rtionship dictated that they had no choice but to work together! That was the ''bond'' tying Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi together in a nutshell.


    <em>¡®And we¡¯re going to Hell together, aren¡¯t we?¡¯</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi chuckled dispiritedly, then shook his head before ncing at Kim Seok-Il. ¡°It doesn''t really matter now. So, you can produce a favorable result as long as you have time, is that it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. It¡¯s not about whether I can produce a result or not. No, I must produce it, no matter what. Otherwise¡­ There¡¯s no point in me clinging to this goddamn life!¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested in hearing about your resolution, Kim Seok-Il. I''m only interested in reality.¡±


    ¡°Reality, you say?¡± Kim Seok-Il snorted derisively. ¡°With all the favorable conditions they have put forward, only a fool would reject the Crimson King''s faction. Besides, those Jap bastards have been hell-bent on taking over Korea, anyway. They haven''t done anything until now because their internal conflict between factions hasn''t been sorted out yet. Also¡­ They didn''t know how the Crimson King''s faction would have reacted to Japan''s takeover of Korea.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il stopped talking there to take a breather before casually shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°But now, the Crimson King''s faction promised to not only acknowledge Japan''s takeover but to support it wholeheartedly, too. In that case, why wouldn''t they jump on this chance? Anyone dumb enough to reject the offer is useless to us. We can''t use idiots with brains made of udon noodles, now can we!¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t say anything, simply nodding away. He also thought this way, but the process of confirming it through Kim Seok-Il was still absolutely necessary. Despite his current wretched state, Kim Seok-Il¡¯s brain was still operating at its full capacity.


    As far as dastardly smarts were concerned, Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t get anywhere close to Kim Seok-Il. Even in South Korea, only a handful of people like Lee Hyeon-Su would im to be as crafty as Kim Seok-Il.


    <em>¡®At least in this kind of thing, that is!''</em>


    Kim Seok-Il possessed a mind that the devil would be envious of in things like tricking people into deadly traps and torturing them afterward.


    ¡°We better get this right,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi in a calm yet threatening voice. ¡°This is our final chance. We won''t get another opportunity like this ever again. If we fail to make it happen¡­ We might as well hold hands and jump into a bloodyke together.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke!¡± Kim Seok-Il cackled, his body twisting like a man having a seizure. ¡°We will definitely kill Kang Jin-Ho! Whatever it takes! Even if I sell my soul to do it! Even if I have to sacrifice my body to feed stray mutts, Kang Jin-Ho will die! My life exists only for that purpose. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯ll make it happen!¡±


    Now that was a disy of some nasty obsession. Even Lee Seong-Hwi had to frown in disgust. He wordlessly stared at Kim Seok-Il before nodding slightly. ¡°I hope everything goes as you say.¡±


    Having said his piece, Lee Seong-Hwi turned around to leave the room. He didn¡¯t want to spend another minute in this gloomy, depressing space if he could help it. Besides, it was better for his mental health, and Kim Seok-Il¡¯s, to go their separate ways as soon as their business was done.


    Even though they had to work together, being in near vicinity only made them want to torture each other even more.


    Lee Seong-Hwi leisurely headed to the exit, but his steps suddenly lurched to a halt.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He pondered something for a bit, then raised his voice without looking back at Kim Seok-Il. ¡°Hey. I have one more question.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il snickered insidiously. ¡°Since when did you start asking for permissions, Lee Seong-Hwi? You¡¯ve be a rather well-behaved boy, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be generous and give you the right to use the bathroom without getting my permission first.¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up, okay?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi angrily spun around and red straight at Kim Seok-Il. ¡°When the Jap bastards invade Korea and kill Kang Jin-Ho¡­ That means the right to rule the South Korean martial society will belong to the Japanese. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh? Aren''t you a smart cookie? You''ve graduated from being a three-year-old and be a five-year-old now. If only I had hands, I could''ve apuded you.¡±


    ¡°...What will happen to the Korean martial society, then?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me because you don¡¯t know?¡± Kim Seok-Il smirked derisively. ¡°Or is it too hard to figure it out with your head? In that case, let me spell it out for you. They will all die. Like how our ancestors nearly died out back then. Sure, coborators would get to survive as ves, but the ones resisting will end up as fertilizers.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il narrowed his eyes and leaned slightly forward.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s a silver lining here, and that is¡­ The Japs won¡¯t be able to openly plunder the country anymore. But that¡¯s about it, I guess? Still, I¡¯m sure you understand what it means for them to take over Korea¡¯s underworld, now don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there in silence.


    ¡°So? Are you thinking of acting like a patriot now? Because that¡¯s going too far? You want to stop here?¡±


    ¡°You can rx, I ain¡¯t gonna do that.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi grunted, then turned around to leave the room.


    With that, he got his answers. He could clearly see the path he must walk on now. Even so, Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s mood didn¡¯t want to improve. As if something viscous and sticky had stuck onto his skin underneath his clothes, this deeply unpleasant feeling didn¡¯t want to leave him alone.


    Lee Seong-Hwi thought he could hear Cai Kechang¡¯s sneer even now.


    <em>¡®God damn it!¡¯</em>


    Kim Seok-Il was right. If Lee Seong-Hwi had been the type to hesitate over such things, he wouldn¡¯t have started this adventure in the first ce.


    Besides, the ball had already started rolling downhill. As long as he was riding on a runaway train with its brakes malfunctioning, Lee Seong-Hwi had no choice but to peel his eyes wide open and stare at where he was headed.


    Even so¡­


    Lee Seong-Hwi left the building and raised his head to look around. Tall skyscrapers densely packing the cityscape all emitted brilliant arrays of colors into the night sky. All those bright neon lights vividly stabbed him in the eye.


    <em>¡®Where did everything go wrong?¡¯</em>


    A slimy smirk floated up on Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s face.


    The world might remember him as the worst traitor in history. Indeed, the history books could record him as a worse son of a b*tch than all those bastards who sold the country to the foreign invaders in the past.


    Even so, Lee Seong-Hwi wasn¡¯t interested in sympathy. No one could understand this volcanic rage and hatred burning in his heart, after all! As such, they wouldn¡¯t understand his actions, either.


    Even then, he¡­


    <em>Pow!</em>


    A passerby bumped his shoulder against Lee Seong-Hwi. And that opened a floodgate of insults from the other man. Lee Seong-Hwi nced at the man hurling indecipherable insults and smiled insidiously.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    To stop the man from hurling insults ever again, Lee Seong-Hwi grabbed the passerby¡¯s throat and twisted it. Then he tossed the dead man away like garbage before turning around to walk away.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll make sure that none of you can insult me!¡¯</em>


    If it was his destiny to be treated like human filth, then¡­ Then, he¡¯d truly be one. That was the path Lee Seong-Hwi had chosen for himself.

 Chapter 812: Cheering On (2)

    ¡°A man should...!¡±


    <em>Vrooooooom!</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s foot stomped even harder on the poor elerator.


    ¡°Understand! What! Vacation time means!¡±


    He was pouring his heart out in despair.


    How long had it been since hest got a day off? He couldn''t remember thest time he had the whole Sunday off and could rest without worrying about work. For the past few months, the concept of ''vacation'' to Jo Gyu-Min morphed from resting at home to working from home instead!


    He finally had the chance to escape from that horrifying cycle and be one with his living room couch, so why! That day had finally arrived for Jo Gyu-Min, so what kind of frustrating situation was this?!


    ¡°Is this your idea of payback, Mister Jin-Ho?!¡±


    There was no doubt about it. This had to be revenge!<em>¡®But! Was what I did worthy of revenge?!¡¯</em>


    Any upstanding moral person wouldn¡¯t hesitate to force a chronic workaholic to get some rest. Especially when said chronic workaholic¡¯s condition had noticeably declined! Rmending a lengthy break would be the usual thing to do in such a case.


    If you went to see a doctor in a hospital, it was pretty easy to predict what they might say, no? Stop smoking, reduce alcohol consumption, and get plenty of rest!


    <em>¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that!¡¯</em>


    It was just that living like what the doctor ordered wasn¡¯t possible for regr schmucks like Jo Gyu-Min!


    <em>¡®That¡¯s why, stop scaring me with tales of how my blood pressure is going up!¡¯</em>


    A doctor''s job should be helping his patients maintain robust health even if they smoked nonstop, drank every night, and worked themselves to the ground! So why¡­!


    <em>¡®...! What the hell?! How did I end up thinking that? In any case!''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min gnashed his teeth. He could sense strong malice in this situation.


    That itinerary! It couldn''t have been sent to him with innocent intentions. The sender must''ve calcted that today was Sunday, so Jo Gyu-Min must be rxing at home!


    <em>¡®Even though I had nothing to do at home and didn''t want to suck on my thumb, so I was thinking about doing something! Even though I was seriously thinking about going back to the office and doing Monday''s work to make the next week a bit more tolerable! Even though I had no one to meet or talk to and was wondering what to have for dinner!''</em>


    That was when Jo Gyu-Min was struck by a sudden realization.


    <em>¡®...Hang on. With things like that, shouldn''t I be... grateful that I have something to do now?''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min dazedly stared outside the car¡¯s window before hurriedly shaking his head.


    <em>¡®That was too close!''</em>


    He almost started epting his fate just now. No, that was a lie. He had already half-epted it! And the evidence of that was him in his car, speedily heading back to his work right this moment!


    <em>¡®Bloody hell! I''m actually going back to work?!''</em>


    ¡®Going back¡¯ implied Jo Gyu-Min was merely heading to where he was supposed to be. If such a term had to be used somehow, maybe the best time would be when he was clocking off work and heading home for the day¡­ And not when he was rushing back to work like this!


    ¡°Dammit. This is all wrong.¡±


    A blurryyer of moisture quickly filled up the edges of Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes.


    He became someone who couldn¡¯t live without his work. While everyone else was formingbor unions and whatnot to fight and struggle every day for their rights, here was Jo Gyu-Min, willingly bing a ve and worrying about how to dedicate himself more to thepany with zero benefits for himself!


    Worrying about work should end at that¡ªworrying, and not spilling into real life!


    Jo Gyu-Min grew even more sorrowful at how he was rushing back to work on an idyllic Sunday without hesitation or opposition just because his boss had called him out of the blue.


    However, what could he do about it now? Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s body was already deeply stained by work. And work fueled his blood coursing through his veins.


    In other words, Jo Gyu-Min was already beyond the point of no return.


    Last week, he had a rare opportunity to meet up with his mother. And what she told him that day had been haunting him ever since.


    <em>¡°Son, I hear young people these days don¡¯t get married early.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Do not worry, son. A good person for you will show up sooner orter. Don''t be in a rush, okay?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Yes, son. Marriage isn¡¯t all that important, now is it?¡±</em>


    If Jo Gyu-Min''s mother pestered him like mothers of other families, he''d simply brush it aside as mere annoyance and move on with his life. However!


    <em>¡®Damn it! To think mom would try tofort me!¡¯</em>


    It seemed even to the dear mother''s eyes, Jo Gyu-Min¡­ had zero prospects of getting hitched. However, she was right. Mother could tell her son was always at work through all the phone conversations they shared over the years!


    They said you must look up at the sky first if you want to catch the stars. In that case, how could a man stuck in his office the whole day date someone and get married eventually? Unless he met an Office Fairy, that wasn''t going to happen in his lifetime!


    Jo Gyu-Min briefly squeezed his eyes shut.


    If he was serious about getting married, there was the option of arranging meetings with prospective marriage partners. However, Jo Gyu-Min knew how foolish that was.


    Even if he got lucky and met a good partner to get married, Jo Gyu-Min came home once every three days. And it¡¯d be past midnight, too! Imagine leading a married life that way. In less than three months, he¡¯d have to put his signature on the divorce papers and cough up all his money as alimony!


    In that case, why should he care about getting married?


    <em>¡®This can¡¯t go on!¡¯</em>


    One¡¯s quality of life was incredibly crucial, wasn¡¯t it! Yes, sky-high wages and social status were important, too. However, what was the point of all those things if the person earning them had no time to enjoy the fruits of hisbor?


    Even if he had money, he had no time to spend it. Even if he got famous, he couldn''t meet anyone who recognized him. Jo Gyu-Min was already being treated like the legendary office poltergeist discussed only in hushed whispers within Jaegyeong''s hallways!


    ¡°Yes! A life with rxing evenings!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes began burning fiercely in determination. He gritted his teeth after finally realizing the preciousness of one¡¯s welfare after over a decade of working as a sryman!


    Yes, he''d fight! He''d resist this unfairness and fight for his rights! And he''d regain his life once more! Definitely!


    With determination burning fiercely in his heart, Jo Gyu-Min stomped on the car¡¯s elerator. He swore to set things straight with his terrible, evil, vile boss today!


    ***


    ¡°I see. And?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    With that, Jo Gyu-Min crumbled. His everything was unceremoniously crumbling down!


    When he finally reached the destination and confronted his terrible, evil, vile boss, Jo Gyu-Min yelled out his grievances with as much emotion as possible. His logic was waterproof. His voice held the persuasive power.


    People listening to Jo Gyu-Min''s heroic speech would''ve broken down in tears or enthusiastically pped and nodded away, even if they had no idea what was going on here. Even if they weren''t willing to go that far with their response, anyone with morals would''ve still unhesitantly sided with Jo Gyu-Min''s point of view.


    Unfortunately, the man before Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes was not a normal, moral person. Either his emotions hadpletely dried up, or his personality was as rotten as it could be. If those weren¡¯t the answers, something was undoubtedly still wrong with this man.


    It was Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s great misfortune to work under such a boss.


    Kang Jin-Ho let Jo Gyu-Min''s ardent crying enter one ear and slip out the other without much care. Not even a teenager sitting on a couch and staring at a phone would be this dismissive about all the uninteresting noisesing out of a TV!


    Jo Gyu-Min despaired at this overwhelming disinterest and could barely squeeze his voice out. ¡°M-Mister Jin-Ho, it¡¯s not ¡®you see¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get what you¡¯re saying,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, if those words were to be tranted into humannguage, Kang Jin-Ho was saying he didn''t get any of what Jo Gyu-Min had said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, you see?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min almost blurted out, <em>How the heck is that not important, you punk! How! It¡¯s my time off we¡¯re talking about here!</em>


    Even a squirrel would get tired of running in a wheel all day, so it''d climb down to drink water and munch on sunflower seeds! What kind of crime did Jo Gyu-Minmit that he was forbidden from leaving the bloody squirrel wheel?


    ¡°Yes, I get what you¡¯re saying, Mister Gyu-Min,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while sneakily turning his head away. ¡°Today is your off day, and you gotta rest during your off day. So it¡¯s difficult for you to do this on your off day. I get that.¡±


    ¡°In short, yes! That¡¯s exactly it!¡±


    The old Jo Gyu-Min would''ve bowed his head whenever Kang Jin-Ho responded this way and said something along the lines of, ''I''ll make it happen no matter what.'' That was how he operated until now, but not today. No, Jo Gyu-Min of today¡­ was a changed man!


    Jo Gyu-Min of yesterday was dead. That idiot who couldn''t bnce work and life was gone. Buried six feet under. And the man sitting here putting his foot down was Jo Gyu-Min Reborn!


    He understood the meaning of resistance and fighting for his rights, that the quality of his life and general welfare mattered! He was the¡­ New Jo Gyu-Min!


    Jo Gyu-Min firmly voiced his rejection. ¡°I can''t do this today!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he understood. ¡°I see. In that case, we¡¯ll cancel the n, then.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s¡­ weird?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t the type to back off this easily, though.


    Jo Gyu-Min knew the truth. Kang Jin-Ho pretended to respect other people''s opinions and positions but in reality? He neverpromised on his opinions, not even once. Once he set his mind on something, he''d resort to any means possible to make it happen!


    Sometimes, Kang Jin-Ho would use logic. Some other times, he¡¯d force his way through his power. Regardless of the method, he¡¯d doggedly keep at it until he got the results he¡¯d like to see!


    In that regard, Kang Jin-Ho was simr to¡­


    <em>¡®...Right. Simr to Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was Hwang Jeong-Hu Jr.! Junior¡­ No, wait, that wasn¡¯t right. Kang Jin-Ho was older than Hwang Jeong-Hu mentally, after all!


    The only difference between the two men was that Chairman Hwang was ready to brush aside his family and close friends to focus on work. Meanwhile, Kang Jin-Ho always prioritized them over his work.


    <em>¡®Aaaand that¡¯s about it, really!¡¯</em>


    Other than where their prioritiesy, the two men were eerily simr. If someone told them they couldn''t do something, they wouldn''t ask, <em>''Why not?''</em> like everyone else. No, they would nonchntly ask, <em>''Have you even tried it before? How do you know you can''t if you haven''t?''</em>


    That should''ve been the case, so why was Kang Jin-Ho''s response this time so out of character¡­?


    ¡°You heard the man. He says he can¡¯t do it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while ncing behind him.


    That was when Han Jin-Seong, who had been on standby until then, slowly nodded away in helpless eptance.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s not happening today,¡± said Han Jin-Seong. And then¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not happening, guys.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Chief Jo said no.¡±


    ¡°...We aren¡¯t going out today.¡±


    ¡°It''s a no-go.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    All the kids ¡®waiting¡¯ outside the living room¡¯s exit began entering one by one while making depressed faces and nodding in eptance of their fate.


    <em>¡®W-what is this?¡¯</em>


    Something seemed wrong with this situation, somehow! Shouldn¡¯t the kids go outside the room after being rejected? Wouldn¡¯t that be the normal response?


    So, why were they flooding inside this room? Why? What did they want from Jo Gyu-Min?!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at them. ¡°Chief Jo said no.¡±


    ¡°...Nnng.¡±


    The depressed-looking children stood behind Kang Jin-Ho. One¡­ by one.


    Jo Gyu-Min reflexively pushed his chair back just a little and leaned back as much as possible after realizing the number of children was rapidly ballooning up.


    <em>¡®You¡­ You damn brats! Why couldn¡¯t you curse at me or something instead?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min would''ve resolutely dealt with these children if they had thrown temper tantrums. After all, he lost count of how many times he had dealt with that kind of nonsense. The thing was, he started his career in Jaegyeong''s protection and security office before settling down as the Chief Secretary.


    Simply put, Jo Gyu-Min had a master¡¯s degree in handling people who liked to argue about illogical nonsense. But this situation, it¡­!


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    Eyes with hints of tears were now staring back at him. And those eyes weren¡¯t saying, <em>¡®Can¡¯t you make it happen, somehow?¡¯</em> No, they were sorrowfully saying, <em>¡®Although it¡¯s too bad, we¡¯re okay. We¡¯re used to this sort of thing, anyway.¡¯</em>


    Would anyone remain unyielding after being subjected to those eyes? Yes, some people might have. The world was vast, after all. However, Jo Gyu-Min wasn''t one of them!


    If you could remain unshaken even after receiving a barrage of those looks¡­ Then, you weren''t a human being!


    ¡°Since you heard him, go back to your rooms and resume whatever you were doing, okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho addressed the children. ¡°Chief Jo said today is a no, so let¡¯s not put him in a difficult spot.¡±


    <em>¡®That son of a¡­!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min felt his heart burn at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho rxedly saying all those things.


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    The Seongsim Orphanage kids dejectedly nodded, then began trudging outside the room again. One of the little ones held in the arms of a bigger kid stared at Jo Gyu-Min with wide-open teary eyes.


    He must endure this. Yes, he must endure! As long as he could endure this moment, he¡¯d get to rest for¡­


    <em>¡®...I¡¯d rest for the whole day?¡¯</em>


    While feeling like crap? Him not ripping up his couch in guilt would be a bloody miracle at this rate!


    ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll get things ready,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll get things ready, Mister Jin-Ho! That¡¯s gonna sort out everything, right! I¡¯ll take care of everything, so don¡¯t worry about a thing and get going! Okay?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min shouted while shooting up to his feet.


    With that, the looks on the children¡¯s faces instantly brightened.


    Just as feelings of gratification and aggrieved unhappiness began filling him up, Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s hearing picked up Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s collected tone of voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve changed your mind, that¡¯s fine, but why are you getting angry at us?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    This was the moment when ¡®Kick Kang Jin-Ho in the shin¡¯ got added to Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s bucket list.

 Chapter 813: Cheering On (3)

    <em>Vrooooooom!</em>


    ¡°What in the zes is going on here?¡±


    Uncle Choi energetically stepped on the bus¡¯s elerator.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to get a day off during weekends, so why¡­¡±


    Even though he was grumbling, his expression wasn¡¯t as unhappy. Then again, he was a frencer, anyway. Or, a dayborer if he wasn¡¯t being fancy about job descriptions!


    Would there be such a thing as ''weekends'' to a man subsisting on daily wages, though? If there was work, that would be his work day. No work? Then, that would be his weekend. And for Uncle Choi, who was a ''frence'' bus driver, weekends were usually the busiest time of the week, anyway. A tour bus usually saw more punters'' bums during weekendspared to the middle of the week, after all!


    Usually, Sundays for Uncle Choi should be booked solid by social clubs and school alumni associations wanting to go hiking on a mountain trail or visit a beachside resort. Today was different, though, and Uncle Choi had no bookings whatsoever.


    What could he do when there was no work? Might as well kick back and rx at home.


    <em>¡®Good thing I didn¡¯t touch that booze!¡¯</em>Since he had no work, and the weather was behaving nicely today¡­ Uncle Choi had been seriously considering cracking open that bottle of soju. In hindsight, what a good thing he didn''t!


    Touching alcohol would¡¯ve meant he¡¯d miss out on this sudden booking, after all! He couldn¡¯t drink and drive, now could he?


    Also, what a good thing it was that his destination wasn¡¯t too far from his own residence. It meant he didn¡¯t need to break the speed limit while trying to get there. Since his hiring fee didn¡¯t amount to much, getting a speeding ticket would put him firmly in the red for the day.


    <em>¡®By the way¡­ Why would that ce suddenly require a bus today?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi¡¯s destination today was an orphanage.


    Such an institution requiring the services of a bus wasn''t surprising or umon. Unlike how things were like in the past, orphanages nowadays emphasized the importance of orphans experiencing society. With the government''s help, these orphanages took the children in their care to various ces to experience life-rted programs.


    Uncle Choi had never participated in a program like that before but still heard all about it from some of his bus-driving colleagues who went to orphanages to pick the children up.


    <em>¡®I get all that, but why Sunday?¡¯</em>


    He couldn''t understand two things in this situation. The usual date reserved for such life-experience programs was either Friday or Saturday. The caregivers and tutors needed to take Sundays off to get some rest, after all.


    Even if the orphanage had set up such a program for this Sunday, suddenly hiring a bus like this was still rather unusual. Wouldn''t the normal thing be booking your transport several days in advance?


    <em>¡®Well, it''s not like I care, anyway.¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi''s job was to drive the bus and get paid for it. He should be grateful for work when it looked increasingly likely that today would be an unproductive day for him.


    <em>Vroom¡­</em>


    Uncle Choi drove the bus a little more cheerily and eventually spotted arge building in the distance.


    <em>¡®Is that it?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi narrowed his eyes. The satnav said that building was his destination, but something didn¡¯t quite feel right.


    <em>¡®Why is the ce so¡­ clean?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, the building looked way too pristine, as if it had been constructed not too long ago. Even at a casual nce, anyone could tell a lot of money was poured into the construction of that orphanage.


    Of course, an orphanage using a new, expensive-looking building shouldn''t be seen as strange. No one said that an orphanage must be dirt-poor, after all. However, Uncle Choi still found it odd because all the orphanages he saw until now happened to operate out of old buildings.


    <em>¡®I guess the foundation running it is rich?¡¯</em>


    That didn¡¯t make much sense, though. Why would someone flush with cash start running a welfare foundation? No, that came out a bit wrong. A rich man running a welfare foundation sounded right. However, would someone like that be willing to splurge on a bunch of orphans he didn¡¯t even know?


    <em>Screeeech¡­!</em>


    Uncle Choi stopped his vehicle some distance away from the orphanage. He then wordlessly exited it.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    He mouthed a cigarette and lit it up with a lighter.


    These days, one should be careful about where they smoked. It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess that smoking was prohibited inside an orphanage, so a smoker like Uncle Choi needed to get his fill of nicotine ahead of time.


    While savoring the unhealthy smoke, Uncle Choi nced at the orphanage building, his gaze a little pensive.


    <em>¡®A bunch of thieves.¡¯</em>


    Once upon a time, he naively believed that orphanages were operated by only good people. However, now that he was a bit older and had gotten slightly wiser to the worldly ways, these filtered lenses covering his eyes didn''t want toe off.


    This world was filled with too many folks who lined their pockets under the guise of doing something good. Wasn''t there a newspaper article recently about a foundation solely operated through donations holding a year-end bonus-giving party for its workers? And that some of them even enjoyed a worldwide cruise on top of that?


    No one would want to see donations they made with altruistic reasons ending up in the pockets of some rotten foundation employees.


    Sure, Uncle Choi understood that people needed to be paid their wages. Even so, the sight of the welfare foundation workers going on a cruise with the money meant for something else was not a good look.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Uncle Choi roughly sucked in the cigarette smoke.


    <em>¡®Yup, you can¡¯t trust anyone in this world.¡¯</em>


    It hadn''t been that long ago when people trusted and relied on each other, yet it felt like everyone was getting more distrustful with every passing year.


    Did that mean the world had be a heartless, immoral ce, though? No, that couldn¡¯t be it.


    All the corruption in orphanages should have been worse in the past. It was just that no one bothered to dig up the truth and expose all the findings. Which meant there were no reforms to speak of.


    With the media making a big fuss these days, and with more eyes watching everything now, the world was surely getting cleaner bit by bit, little by little. Even then, people''s mistrust of each other bloomed even brighter. That seemed like a cruel trick of irony.


    ¡°Hah. I¡¯m thinking of some weird things.¡±


    Uncle Choi stubbed his cigarette and then climbed back inside the bus. Therge vehicle chugged forward weightily while slipping past the orphanage''s front gate.


    Two more buses could be seen parked on the spacious athletic field just beyond the front gate. Uncle Choi nced at his watch to confirm that he wasn''tte and breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    He parked his bus in line with the other two buses and then climbed out of the vehicle.


    <em>¡®Who am I supposed to talk to in this ce?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi shifted his gaze over to the people already present on the athletics field. That was when his brows arched up ever so slightly.


    <em>¡®Huh?¡¯</em>


    He could see orphans and a handful of adults who seemed to be caregivers and tutors. And something seemed a bit weird with these kids.


    <em>¡®Huh? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be an orphanage?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi sneakily turned his head to nce at the building''s entrance. He could clearly see ''Seongsim Orphanage'' carved into the cement above the entrance.


    <em>¡®Huh. Why are these orphanage kids¡­ dressed so nicely?¡¯</em>


    Maybe it was unfair to stereotype orphans this way, but¡­ It was normal to think that orphans grew up in a less abundant environment than kids living in ¡®normal¡¯ households.


    However, these Seongsim Orphanage kids were wearing clothes that didn''t look worn down or dirty. As a matter of fact, these kids looked practically the same as every other kidmonly found everywhere.


    Actually, that was not quite right. They looked¡­ a bit better off?


    <em>¡®That¡¯s so weird¡­¡¯</em>


    What reinforced the ¡®bit better off¡¯ impression was the expressions stered on the faces of these kids. Seeing how bright and worry-free their smiles were, even Uncle Choi¡¯s mood began improving without him realizing it.


    <em>¡®Hah. I guess I was an idiot, eh?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi chuckled good-naturedly.


    Growing up without parents and within this institution didn''t automatically mean these kids would be gloomy social outcasts. Uncle Choi was getting a first-hand lesson on that truth. Other than growing up in a slightly different environment, these kids were practically indistinguishable from their peers in the same age group.


    Uncle Choi muttered quietly. ¡°That¡¯s nice and all, but who am I supposed to¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, now! How long are we supposed to wait here? Huh?¡±


    Uncle Choi¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to his side.


    <em>¡®What was that?¡¯</em>


    One of the drivers who had arrived before Choi was unhappily raising his voice.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for thirty minutes already! Let''s get going already! Buses are here, so why do I have to wait like this? Every bus is supposed to go to different ces, so why can''t I depart a bit sooner?¡±


    Uncle Choi frowned deeply.


    <em>¡®What the f*ck? That punk!¡¯</em>


    Drivers for hire, like taxi drivers, were considered a part of the so-called service industry these days. Even couriers were polite to their customers, so being polite and considerate to passengers should obviously be considered a crucial part of a driver-for-hire''s skillset.


    A person hired to do a job should never raise their voice like that to their customer. That rude driver should be well aware of this mantra, too. However, he was still being rude and obnoxious, indicating that he was looking down on these kids and the orphanage personnel.


    <em>¡®Should I teach him a lesson?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi scanned the rude driver from top to bottom. It was fairly easy to guess what that rude punk was thinking right now.


    Since an orphanage wouldn''t have the financial leeway to hire buses, the local government or another sponsor must''ve footed the bill this time. In that case, the rude driver probably thought he didn''t need to be polite to the orphanage folks.


    If not, he probably thought his job was simply to ferry passengers around and get paid for the troubles. People like him should absolutely not get a job in this industry, though! Either way, Uncle Choi couldn''t just sit back and do nothing here.


    <em>¡®One or two sh*theads like him are more than enough to mess up our industry¡¯s image!¡¯</em>


    So, so many bus drivers did their best to serve their passengers as politely and professionally as possible. However, public image was a fragile thing, and random idiots like this rude driver could easily shatter it into a million pieces.


    Uncle Choi figured he shouldn¡¯t leave this incident alone and decided to step up. But then¡­


    ¡°Can you please wait for a little longer? Some kids still aren¡¯t finished getting ready, you see?¡±


    One of the children politely addressed the rude bus driver.


    <em>¡®Oh¡­?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi reflexively nodded, impressed by the kid''s forthright attitude. This girl was polite but was definitely not scared or cowering.


    Unfortunately, the rude bus driver didn¡¯t seem to agree with Uncle Choi¡¯s assessment of the girl.


    ¡°How long are you going to make me wait?! If this is how you wanna y it, you better pay me extra or something, okay! You think a driver like me has all the time in the world to waste? Hey! Who''s your supervisor here? I want to speak to that person!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? This brat...!¡± Uncle Choi scowled unhappily, unable to hold himself back anymore. Just before he could lose his temper, though¡­


    The orphans beganughing for some reason.


    <em>¡®Huh? They are¡­ughing?¡¯</em>


    An adult was shouting at them, yet these kids were stillughing without a care in the world? Theirughter was a bit strange, too. How was Uncle Choi supposed to describe this subtle emotion contained in theirughter? It wasn''t quite right to call it ridicule, but¡­


    ¡°Over there,¡± said one of the kids while pointing to a spot in the distance.


    <em>¡®Mm?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi¡¯s eyes chased after the child¡¯s pointing finger and¡­ spotted a man near the orphanage¡¯s outer wall. This man was squatting there, with a cigarette dangling between his lips.


    <em>¡®Who the heck is that now?¡¯</em>


    That man looked rather young. In fact, he seemed only a few days past his twentieth birthday. Even so, Uncle Choi reflexively nodded at the young man¡¯s appearance.


    <em>¡®Yup, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡¯</em>


    Look at that young man¡¯s bedraggled hair. Look at his worn-out tri-stripe light-blue tracksuit! And the pair of cheap slippers that put the finishing touches to his get-up!


    A young man with an appearance that screamed, <em>¡®Yeah, I¡¯m a local hoodlum,¡¯ </em>disinterestedly turned his head in the rude bus driver¡¯s direction.


    <em>¡®Well, that kid definitely looks like he belongs in an orphanage.¡¯</em>


    That young man perfectly embodied the vague image of an orphan inside Uncle Choi¡¯s head. Although it was unfortunate that he was a bit on the older side for an orphanage dweller, Uncle Choi was still prepared to award the young man 99 points out of 100 for effort alone!


    ¡°Oppa!¡± The girl from earlier called out to the young man.


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°This driver is looking for you, oppa!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande over here!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    The young man replied a couple of times without much energy or motivation before pushing himself up to his feet with a grunt. And then, while dragging his slippers, he trudged toward the group of waiting kids.


    Once he got there, he nced at the girl. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°This driver wanted to speak to our supervisor,¡± said the girl.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± The young man nced to his side.


    <em>Flinch!</em>


    The rude driver flinched a little when his gaze met the young man¡¯s.


    Uncle Choi frowned slightly.


    <em>¡®Why did he flinch like that?¡¯</em>


    He couldn¡¯t readily understand that reaction. What was so frightening about locking eyes with someone?


    <em>¡®No, hang on. I guess it makes sense to get scared.¡¯</em>


    That young man looked like a local hoodlum, after all. Finding someone who fitted the bill so well roaming the streets nowadays wasn''t as easy as it sounded. Even if the pretenders got the attire right, getting the ''right'' sort of expression and all the hints of annoyance andnguidness visible from mere gestures were practically impossible to imitate.


    Hoodlums like this young man should not be provoked. They had nothing to lose, after all!


    The young man scanned the rude driver from top to bottom, then casually asked, ¡°Is there a problem here, mister?¡±


    ¡°...W-when are we supposed to set off?¡±


    ¡°That was your problem?¡± The young man asked back, evidently unimpressed by the nature of theint.


    That seemed to hurt the rude driver¡¯s pride, though, and he quickly raised the volume of his voice again. ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re gonna do something, hurry up and do it already! With how slow you all are, it¡¯s no bloody wonder you brats are living in a crappy ce like this! I don¡¯t wanna speak to you, so call an adult over here! An adult!¡±


    That was when the young man¡¯s brows twitched ominously. He silently stared at the rude driver for a second or two before saying something.


    ¡°A crappy ce, you say?¡±

 Chapter 814: Cheering On (4)

    The rude driver flinched again.


    The young man''s tone was as t as it could humanly get. Even though he wasn''t trying to be intimidating, his voice held this mysterious power to cower anyone listening to him.


    ¡°W-well, I, uh¡­¡±


    Before the rude driver could say something, Kang Jin-Ho abruptly raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t say anything else and backed away while taking his phone out of his pocket. Unsurprisingly, he began calling someone.


    <em>Shuffle, shuffle¡­</em>Kang Jin-Ho left the stupefied rude driver behind and trudged back to his original spot below the orphanage''s wall. While walking there, he mouthed a fresh cigarette. Just as he lit it up, the other side answered the call.


    The rude driver frowned in confusion.


    <em>¡®Who is he talking to?¡¯</em>


    He tried to eavesdrop, but the distance meant he couldn''t hear much of anything. If someone had called that young man first, there shouldn''t be much to worry about here, but that wasn''t the case this time.


    The young man was the one who made the call first. This could only mean that the contents of the phone call were rted to this situation¡­!


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho hung up before ncing in the rude driver¡¯s direction. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°You can go. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, dismissed?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Is your Korean bad or something? You can go now. We don''t need you anymore as we''ve already called for a recement.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The rude driver¡¯s face grew beet-red from anger. Uncle Choi noticed all the signs and sneakily stepped toward Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s front. He could tell that this rude driver had lost his bloody mind and was about to pounce on the young man.


    <em>¡®This rude bastard! Maybe he¡¯s a nutcase?¡¯</em>


    Not only did the rude driver get into an argument with his customer, but he was even getting ready for a throwdown, too! Uncle Choi definitely couldn''t overlook this situation.


    Since there were never enough workers and not enough vehicles, Uncle Choi should be safe from getting summarily dismissed due to this incident. Even so¡­


    <em>¡®We¡¯ll be the one paying for your mistake, you f*cking bastard!¡¯</em>


    The unrted bus drivers minding their own business would have to bear the brunt of this situation. Not to forget, they were in an orphanage, too. Imagine a bus driver insulting some poor orphans and even getting violent with them!


    Now that would be the perfect material for a newspaper article, no?


    The starving pack of hyenas, also known as reporters searching for the next story, would never let such a juicy opportunity slip through their fingers. Uncle Choi''s failure to adequately handle this situation could lead to the birth of a new national pastime of, <em>¡®Let¡¯s bash bus drivers together!¡¯</em>


    ¡°Hold on, everyone. Let''s calm down and¡­¡± said Uncle Choi as he stepped between the rude driver and the young man. But then¡­!


    <em>Rumble, vroooooom!</em>


    A sedan viciously rushed past the orphanage¡¯s gates while issuing ear-screeching engine noises.


    <em>¡®What is it this time?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi blinked his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think that all sorts of strange things were happening today.


    The sedan mmed on the brakes and came to a screeching halt. The driver''s side door was flung open, and a man kitted out in a smart-looking business suit hurriedly exited the vehicle.


    This man rapidly scanned the surroundings and then approached Kang Jin-Ho while smiling brightly. ¡°Mister Jin-Ho! Is he the driver?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies. We were in a rush to find drivers, you see¡­? We should¡¯ve been more selective with the candidates.¡±


    ¡°No, it''s fine,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Besides, it''s about time we get going, so what''s happening with the new bus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s en route as we speak. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±


    The man in the business suit looked back, then bowed slightly at the orphans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It¡¯s my fault for not doing my job right.¡±


    The children quickly defended him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you know! Please don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chief Jo. Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    The man, now identified as Chief Jo, sighed in relief and gently smiled at the children. ¡°Thank you for saying that. Still, allow me to apologize. Now that¡¯s sorted out¡­¡±


    Chief Jo slowly turned around and faced the rude driver next.


    <em>¡®Heol¡­!¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi reflexively took a step back.


    <em>¡®What is up with this dude?¡¯</em>


    Maybe this Chief Jo guy suffered from a split personality disorder?!


    He looked like the kindest man on Earth while talking to these orphans, yet the moment he turned around¡­ His expression became as chilling as a serial killer¡¯s. Chief Jo scanned the rude driver from top to bottom with eyes reserved for an ugly insect invading his home, then pulled out his phone to call someone.


    ¡°What''s going on now? Give me an update,¡± Chief Jo snarled into his phone.


    Urgent replies came out of the phone¡¯s speaker. Even Uncle Choi could hear them by paying closer attention.


    -Sir! The recement is headed your way. Chief, it was my¡­


    ¡°Did I order you to do something beyond your capabilities?¡±


    -No, sir!


    ¡°In that case, are you trying to punk me because I told you to find buses on a weekend?¡±


    -Definitely not, Chief!


    ¡°I see. Does that mean I should take this situation as you not having enough ability to do something as simple as finding a proper bus driver with all the time I¡¯ve given you?¡±


    -...My apologies, sir.


    ¡°Do you think a sryman, such as yourself, can resolve everything with an apology? You think you can mop up all the spilled milk with your apology! Is that how you always handle your business?¡±


    -No, sir! I¡¯ll make sure the same thing never happens again!


    ¡°Fine. Where are you right now?¡±


    -At the office, sir. I''m on standby, just in case.


    ¡°Don''t go home and wait for me. I''ll be there as soon as I wrap up my business here.¡±


    -...Yes, sir.


    ¡°And all the buspanies we called. They have contracts with us, right?¡±


    -Yes, they do.


    ¡°Cancel the contract of thepany this driver belongs to.¡±


    -I¡¯m sorry?


    ¡°Do not re-sign the contract and shut them out of all the avablemissions. Not just buses, either. Cancel everything rted to transport with thatpany. Do you understand me?¡±


    -C-Chief, sir! Their operation is rather formidable in scale, so¡­


    ¡°So what?¡± Chief Jo coldly retorted back, prompting a nervous saliva-swallowing sound to leak out of the phone¡¯s speaker.


    -We¡¯ll get right on it, sir.


    ¡°Request the cooperation of the sales department using my name. If someone still says no, connect me to that moron.¡±


    -Yes, sir.


    ¡°Hurry up with the bus.¡±


    -Sir! We¡¯ll call them again right away!


    ¡°I''m hanging up now,¡± said Chief Jo, and he ended the call there. Then, he nced at the rude driver and smiled "kindly". ¡°So. Your name is Mister Kim Gang-Cheol, yes?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yes, I am,¡± said the rude driver with a faltering nod, his expression stupefied and lost. Even he could tell the situation was rapidly devolving into something really bad.


    Chief Jo continued to speak. ¡°I''m sorry, but it seems there was a problem somewhere. I''ve already ordered for you to be paid for today''s work, so you can go home now.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min maintained his bright smile. ¡°What I''m saying is that you can leave now. You''re no longer needed. And you''ll get paid for your troubles. My apologies for making youe all this way.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on¡­¡±


    The rude driver was about to say something, only to be interrupted by his phone angrily ring at him. And when he confirmed who was calling him¡­


    ¡°Uht?!¡±


    The rude driver saw the name on the screen and hurriedly answered the call while covering the mouthpiece with one hand and distancing himself from the crowd.


    ¡°Y-yes, director. I''m listening. Yes. Yes¡­ Ce again?!¡±


    The rude driver''s voice progressively lost strength. Uncle Choi couldn''t hear what exactly the ''director'' was saying other than some high-pitched yelling. Although, he could faintly hear the frequent mentions of the rude driver being a son of humanity''s most loyal petpanion, plus lots of variations of arguably the most-used four-letter word in history that started with the letter F.


    ¡°...Yes, director. Yes.¡± The rude driver bowed over and over again at the director, who wasn''t even here, then carefully ended the call. Then, his trembling eyes shifted over to Chief Jo. ¡°Ah, uh¡­ It seems I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Has your director told you all you need to know?¡± Chief Jo continued to smile away. ¡°Now... do you understand that you should leave?¡±


    ¡°N-no, please hold on. It seems I¡¯ve made a mistake somewhere, so let me apologize and¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Kim?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Chief Jo maintained his smile, but the strictness in his voice was not something a mere bus driver like Kim Gang-Cheol could fight against.


    Unable to say anything else, Kim Gang-Cheol lifelessly climbed aboard his bus, then obediently drove out of the orphanage''s gates, eventually disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Chief Jo, also known as Jo Gyu-Min, grinned in satisfaction, then turned around to face the kids. He was half-expecting a round of apuse or praises, something simple but still enough to make him happy.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°Did you see him talking on the phone? He totally chewed the other guy out!"


    ¡°Is this that thing called workce bullying?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Unfortunately for Jo Gyu-Min, the responses he got couldn''t be called positive at all. The Seongsim Orphanage kids were staring weirdly at him while whispering to each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take him for such a person, too¡­¡±


    ¡°That bus driver, though! He looked so sad, you know?¡±


    ¡°Right. I almost cried, too!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Jo Gyu-Min couldn¡¯t help but stumble back at the nonstop whispering.


    <em>¡®This¡­ This isn¡¯t what I envisioned¡­!¡¯</em>


    His actions should''ve been met with much fanfare, yet all he got was a barrage of criticism instead! He tried to figure out what he had done wrong here but couldn''t think of any.


    <em>¡®M-maybe¡­ I didn¡¯t take care of this situation properly?¡¯</em>


    That was when Kang Jin-Hozily trudged over to where the kids were. One of the little kids trotted over to Kang Jin-Ho and then held onto the older man''s sleeve with his little hand.


    ¡°Hyung, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    The child innocently asked, ¡°Is that what they call a power trip? I heard I mustn¡¯t go on a power trip, you know? In that case, was Chief Jo being naughty?¡±


    <em>STAB!</em>


    For a moment there, Jo Gyu-Min felt a super-sharp dagger mercilessly stab him in the heart. His jaw fell in sheer stupefaction and panic.


    <em>¡®P-power trip?¡¯</em>


    But that wasn''t Jo Gyu-Min''s intention, though? However, the children''s eyes were pure and uncorrupted. If that was indeed what they saw, no excuses would be good enough to defend Jo Gyu-Min!


    Kang Jin-Ho went down on one knee, patting the kid on the head. ¡°Listen, Jong-Seok.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a power trip, okay?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not? Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°You know Chief Jo isn¡¯t the type to go on a power trip and stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°Ng. I know!¡±


    <em>¡®M-Mister Jin-Ho! Yes!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min almost broke down and cried just then. Even though Jo Gyu-Min was instantly thrust into the people''s court, Kang Jin-Ho still graciously offered a hand of salvation.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll remain loyal to you till the day I die! I swear it!¡¯</em>


    Men were supposedly prepared to give their lives to someone who acknowledged them. For the sake of someone who''d acknowledge a man''s true heart even in this unforgiving, harsh world, Jo Gyu-Min would¡­


    ¡°Listen, that¡¯s not a power trip, but more like a personality trip,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Chief Jo isn¡¯t the type to go on a power trip, you see? It¡¯s just that he has a poor personality, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s say his humanity hasn¡¯t developed fully.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah~. So it¡¯s not a power trip?¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The kid trotted over to Jo Gyu-Min next and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously.


    Misunderstood? Who misunderstood what now?


    Was this kid trying to say he now knew Jo Gyu-Min wasn¡¯t a viin who abused his position to oppress other people but simply irredeemable trash of a man with a rotten personality?!


    What kind of rubbish misunderstanding was that?!


    Other kids began chiming in just then.


    ¡°Yup, I knew it. I knew Chief Jo wouldn¡¯t go drunk on power trips.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, though. Now I know it was just his bad personality.¡±


    ¡°You know, I think I¡¯ve actually noticed his bad personality quite a while ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡±


    <em>¡®Why the heck are you bringing up myck of a girlfriend here?!''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min began shuddering in indignation. Of course he knew these kids were merely joking. That they were only teasing him. Even then, he felt like he might vomit blood right now!


    Especially thest jab at his heart! Now that hurt him right down to his soul.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he was single because he chose to. To think these kids had the cheek to say something like that when they were making him work on weekends! Were they not scared of heavenly tribtions?!


    Before Jo Gyu-Min could say something, Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice first. ¡°Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that that bus driver was in the wrong, but hurting hispany because of his gaff seems a little excessive. Let¡¯s be civil about this, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not setting a good example for these kids by chewing out the subordinate you summoned to work on weekends like that. If it¡¯s nothing important, please let that guy go home. It doesn¡¯t even sound like he¡¯s done something wrong, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t wait for Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s response and brushed past thetter, then shouted at the kids. ¡°Okay, everyone! Let¡¯s get going!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The Seongsim Orphanage kids rushed toward the waiting buses. Kang Jin-Ho watched that scene before turning his head slightly and ncing at Jo Gyu-Min. A subtle, unreadable smirk formed on his lips just then.


    ¡°You should work on your personality more, you know?¡±


    After leaving those words behind, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely shuffled toward one of the buses.


    While Jo Gyu-Min stood there all alone, older kids approached him and held his hand in an attempt to cheer him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay, Chief Jo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how the cookie crumbles, right? Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly watched the kids finish theirfort-Chief-Jo session and head to the buses, then looked up at the pristine Sunday sky.


    For some reason, that sky seemed especially clear today.


    What was that about summoning a subordinate to work on weekends?


    What was that about working on his personality?!


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s head slowly fell back to Earth, allowing him to witness Kang Jin-Ho leisurely climbing aboard the bus.


    <em>¡®I hope you trip on your feet and break your nose!¡¯</em>


    Since he couldn¡¯t say those words out loud, the best Jo Gyu-Min could do was timidly think that to himself.

 Chapter 815: Cheering On (5)

    ¡°Hello, uncle!¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of us!¡±


    ¡°I thought you might get thirsty while driving, so here¡­¡±


    Uncle Choi blinked his eyes in stupefaction while epting the offered drink.


    ¡°Uhm, uh¡­ T-thank you very much.¡±


    Was it okay to address these kids excessively politely? Since they were being polite to Uncle Choi, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat them like little brats either.


    <em>¡®Huh. These kids are all so well-behaved.¡¯</em>


    The way they greeted Uncle Choi and smiled so warmly gave off the impression that these kids weren''t faking it, that their attitude was genuine.


    <em>¡®Compared to my kid, they are angels. Angels, I tell you!¡¯</em>When his thoughts naturally strayed to his son, who only briefly nodded once at his fathering home from work and resumed ying that bloodyputer game for the rest of the day¡­ Uncle Choi suddenly felt a nasty heartburn in his chest.


    A group of children without parents was growing up to be future model citizens, so how did Uncle Choi''s son stray so far from the light?


    <em>¡®Uh-whew. It¡¯s probably all my fault.¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi groaned under his breath. If he wanted to me someone, he might as well me himself. Even without parents, these orphans were still growing up properly, yet here was Uncle Choi, ostensibly a responsible father but still failing to properly bring up his own kid!


    <em>¡®But it¡¯s still not toote.¡¯</em>


    Watching these kids helped Uncle Choi see the errors of his ways. He should start talking more to his son at home and do his best to fix this situation.


    Kang Jin-Ho was thest person to climb inside. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s on the bus.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the kids sitting obediently on their seats.


    <em>¡®Geez. This guy really looks like a local hoodlum, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although, he had to admit that this young man was a bit too good-looking to be a local hoodlum. Considering how good this young man looked while wearing the worn-out tracksuit, imagine him kitted out in some proper duds. He might turn some heads, alright!


    All those well-mannered kids looked so much at home with that young man, too. Didn''t that mean they trusted him a lot? As if he was a family member?


    <em>¡®Just what is his identity?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi grew very curious about the young man¡¯s background just then. He sneakily nced outside the bus at the ck-suited man, Chief Jo. It seemed he wasn¡¯t going to join the kids on the bus.


    <em>¡®It sounded like he¡¯s a big shot, didn¡¯t he?¡¯</em>


    Judging from the contents of the phone conversation taking ce earlier, Chief Jo seemed to wield enough status to determine the fate of contracts betweenpanies.


    <em>¡®Who does he work for, though?¡¯</em>


    Bus brokers, like the one Uncle Choi was contracted to, usually signed contracts with variouspanies simultaneously. Their method of operation was either to provide various transport solutions over a specified period or source vehicles whenever they were needed by the customers.


    A customer running out of transport would''ve forced the broker to pull vehicles from other assignments. So, they ensured such things wouldn''t happen in the first ce. Uncle Choi knew this, so the earlier conversation between Chief Jo and the rude driver confused him even more.


    Who did this Chief Jo work for? Considering his attitude and the manner of speech, it couldn''t be some random littlepany. In that case, why¡­


    <em>¡®Why is someone like that getting involved here¡­?¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi turned his head slightly to stare at Kang Jin-Ho next. And that young man was¡­


    <em>Crunch¡­</em>


    ¡°Ah? Hyung?! Go buy your own, will you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was busy stealing crisps from a boy sitting in the front. That boy was doing his best to keep the crisps bag away from Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, but the tracksuit-wearing older man remainedmitted to his hunt, eventually seeding in stealing several pieces of crisps and dumping them into his mouth.


    ¡°You''ve developed a weird habittely, hyung. Don''t you have plenty of money? So why!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Stolen snacks taste better, though.¡±


    ¡°Wha? Really now?!¡±


    The longer Uncle Choi observed that young man, the more he seemed a bit¡­ pathetic?


    Of course, bros who rocked wife-beaters and shorts and dragged slippers around everywhere but drove around in expensive foreign cars did exist in this world. A gold spoon born into a posh household could still get people¡¯s respect even if he was utterly useless in everything.


    <em>¡®Still, is he really a gold spoon?¡¯</em>


    Considering how worn-out the young man¡¯s tracksuit was, it¡¯d be a minor miracle if his clothes didn¡¯t already have holes somewhere!


    The natural-born gold spoons didn''t know the meaning of conserving stuff. Even if they were taught the preciousness of money, gold spoons wouldn''t try to hold on to tracksuits that didn''t even cost all that much brand-new.


    Also, there was the parent factor to consider. Even if the gold spoon wanted to hold on to his old clothes, his parents would never let their son walk around looking like that.


    <em>¡®In that case, what the heck is up with him?¡¯</em>


    All kinds of questions entered Uncle Choi¡¯s mind nonstop, only for him to sober up when Kang Jin-Ho sneaked closer and bowed slightly. ¡°I think we¡¯re ready to depart now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of us.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho politely bowed his head, Uncle Choi also tried to reciprocate by bowing as much as he could while in the driver¡¯s seat.


    <em>¡®Dang it. This could get mighty ufortable, eh¡­?¡¯</em>


    And that was how a trip of suspicious circumstances got underway.


    ***


    ¡°How are other buses? Any problems so far?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho asked that, Han Jin-Seong sat down next to him and began messaging someone on the other bus with his phone. A reply arrived almost soon afterward.


    After collecting reports from various ''agents'' ced in the other buses, Han Jin-Seong faced Kang Jin-Ho and performed a splendid military salute.


    ¡°Sir! All personnel are ounted for in other vehicles! No reports of problems, sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hyung. Really. Caregiver aunties also have entered the buses now.¡±


    ¡°I see. But why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Han Jin-Seong painfully clutched at his chest. ¡°B-but! I, I wish to take time off and have fun, hyung. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get that you want to have fun, too. However, now is a bad time for you to have fun like this, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Urgh!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong was one of the few high school seniors still left in the orphanage. Those seniors who chose to forego tertiary education to join thebor market after graduation didn¡¯t need to study for the entrance exams. So, only the kids who decided to further their education, like Han Jin-Seong, were being tormented by the horrifying level of pain right now.


    ¡°Hyung, I study like nobody''s business, even on weekends, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°S-so, like¡­ Just for today, please?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°Right. You gotta rx when you get the chance.¡±


    ¡°I always knew you were a smart and reasonable dude, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Your problem is that you¡¯re always rxing, though.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong promptly mped his mouth shut.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho had turned his head to stare outside, the ss still reflected his face, and the corners of his lips were subtly curling up.


    <em>¡®This hyung¡­ His floodgates have opened for good, huh.¡¯</em>


    When Kang Jin-Ho first showed up at the orphanage, Han Jin-Seong mistakenly thought he was a mute. Who could me him, though?


    All Kang Jin-Ho said was ''Mm!'' for everything, while he used head nods or shakes to express his opinions.


    Han Jin-Seong could clearly remember this since he tried to avoid talking to Kang Jin-Ho in the early days out of fear of creating awkward situations.


    A dude who seemed so dead-set on maintaining his silence began speaking more frequently with every passing day until¡­ Now it was like he had a motor running constantly in his mouth!


    <em>¡®Even worse, he¡¯s only getting better at teasing people, too¡­!¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong wasn¡¯t sure who was responsible, but that person had a lot to answer for¡­ For corrupting a good man like this!


    <em>¡®Well, saying Jin-Ho hyung has been corrupted is a bit of a stretch, though¡­¡¯</em>


    Between the old Kang Jin-Ho and the current one, Han Jin-Seong didn''t even need to spend a second thinking about which of the two was better. Without a doubt, the current Kang Jin-Ho was a hundred times better.


    Sure, the past silent-strong type Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly cooler as a dude, but the current one was so much easier to talk to, not to mention much more fun to hang out with.


    <em>¡®Although¡­ I guess the girls might miss the old hyung?¡¯</em>


    Quite a few girls used to hold various fantasies about the ''stoic'' Kang Jin-Ho. That kind of made sense, considering Kang Jin-Ho''s facial features. Him maintaining a stoic silence with a face like that was enough to paint the image of a cool, mysterious main character, wasn''t it?


    Han Jin-Seong knew that several girls in the orphanage used to pine for Kang Jin-Ho. Of course, their dream could nevere true since Kang Jin-Ho had Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Girls who held onto the fleeting hope of things somehow working out had to wake up to reality and throw their dreams away in the nearby trashcan when Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly barged into the orphanage one day.


    If Han Jin-Seong was being brutally honest¡­ They weren¡¯t even on the same level of existence. Telling those girls to fight Choi Yeon-Ha in things like charm or sex appeal was like telling Han Jin-Seong to charge straight at an angry dragon while wielding a spoon. Since that was the case, they had no choice but to give up.


    <em>¡®Well, you¡¯re still free to dream whatever you want.¡¯</em>


    Indeed, no one was going to stop those girls from having fantasies. Besides, those girls weren¡¯t <em>really</em> serious about taking their chances with Kang Jin-Ho, anyway. It was simr to how plenty of idol super fans weren¡¯t interested in getting romantically involved with the idols they worshiped.


    It was the case of the person before their eyes being nice to them, so they liked him back. Something like that.


    Han Jin-Seong sneakily nced behind him. He could see Jo Mi-Hye sitting on one of the back benches.


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing,¡± said Han Jin-Seong, then sheepishly sat back straight in his seat. How scary! He nced at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Hyung?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because you might know something about this, you see? That girl¡¯s been treating me like a dummytely, you know?¡±


    ¡°That girl? Who?¡±


    ¡°Jo Mi-Hye.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced behind him, then nodded. ¡°Okay. So?¡±


    ¡°You see, I wanted to regain the initiative here, hyung. What should I do to stop her from putting me down? I don''t want our rtionship to get weird, though.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho pondered his answers. He stared outside the bus¡¯s window, clearly deep in thought. Eventually, he looked back at the boy. ¡°Listen, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this long and hard, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think I''m in any position to advise you on this subject matter. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two men¡¯s heads slowly and pitifully faltered.


    The bus continued to carry the two men mired in manly sorrow to their destination.


    ***


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go anywhere when you get off the bus. Stay there.¡±


    The Seongsim Orphanage kids hurriedly disembarked from the bus after reaching their destination. Kang Jin-Ho bowed deeply at Uncle Choi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call when it¡¯s time to leave. It¡¯ll take a few hours, though, so please get some rest in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll park the bus nearby and wait for you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, we¡¯ll speak to youter.¡±


    Once Kang Jin-Ho also disembarked, Uncle Choi closed the bus door shut while sighing deeply in relief.


    <em>¡®Gee whiz. Now that was scary¡­!¡¯</em>


    Uncle Choi was pretty sure that this was the first time he had felt this nervous during one of his drives. While shaking his head, he drove the bus to the nearby parking lot.


    After watching the bus drive away, Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Did others safely arrive at their destinations?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± said Han Jin-Seong while nodding slightly, his eyes glued to the phone¡¯s screen.


    The original n was for everyone to go to one ce, but the orphanage¡¯s caregivers viscerally opposed that idea.


    <em>¡°No! A divided bomb will cause less damage when it goes off, you know?¡±</em>


    <em>¡°You want to take these many kids to somewhere with lots of people? And not a desert or the middle of the ocean? Eii, you must be joking, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t push through with his idea anymore. He was just some dude who stopped by at the orphanage once in a while to hang out with the kids and treat them to a feast or two. Meanwhile, the caregivers basically lived with these kids all the time.


    They obviously knew more about this subject matter, so when there was a sh of opinions, abiding by their wishes was the right call.


    That was why the Seongsim kids were divided into three groups. Those three were the littlest kids group, the not-as-little kids group, and then¡­


    Han Jin-Seong called out to his orphanage peers. ¡°Oii! Come over here and get in line, you hopeless brats!¡±


    And then, the group of hopeless¡­ No, slightly older kids!


    Han Jin-Seong''s gruff summoning only led to the kids voicing their discontent.


    ¡°We aren''t on a school trip, you know? Why do we have to stand in line? It''s embarrassing!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong tutted. ¡°You could get lost, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hah? You think we can¡¯t find our way back home even after getting lost in there? We aren¡¯t morons like you, Jin-Seong hyung!¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?!¡±


    When Han Jin-Seong threateningly raised his fist, the kids hurriedly hid behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Jin-Ho hyung! Hyung, look! Jin-Seong hyung wants to hit us!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, ¡°Sue him, then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    All the kids there dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. However, he remained unfazed.


    ¡°Do not hesitate to use thew to your advantage. Thews are meant to be abused, after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ see?¡±


    ¡°...Okay, we will.¡±


    The kids sneakily backed away until reaching a corner in the distance, then began whispering to each other about how weird Kang Jin-Ho had betely.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho coolly ignored their reactions and began guiding the kids like a dog herding a flock of sheep. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside, everyone.¡±


    The orphans began rushing toward the entrance of the park.


    ¡°Oiii! I told you to get in line! What the heck?!¡±


    ¡°You stand in line, hyung!¡±


    Even though Han Jin-Seong tried his mightiest to keep the kids in line, they cleanly ignored him and rushed inside the building.


    ¡°H-hyung! Is it okay to let them be like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What if they get lost?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can find them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Han Jin-Seong had nothing to say to that. He began silently walking ahead, his shoulders slumped in dejection.


    <em>¡®...Eii, I don''t care anymore. I''m here to have fun myself, anyway. Let''s stop worrying about others and just focus on myself.¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong looked up to stare at the humongous signboard above. The name "Sea Paradise Aquarium" was written in shy colors on it. Apparently, this ce opened its doors only five days ago, and it was thergest aquarium in the country. And it''d also serve as their yground today.


    ¡°I wonder, do they have sharks in here?¡±


    ¡°What about a whale? Do they have whales?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong tutted loudly when the kids excitedly shouted at each other. ¡°What gives? You guys aren¡¯t even babies anymore, so why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, they have sharks here?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong mped his mouth shut and slowly turned his head to look. The mention of sharks had brought hints of excitement to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s usually taciturn expression.


    Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes in silence.


    <em>Well, uh¡­</em>


    <em>It''s a good thing to hold on to one''s child-like innocence, I guess?</em>


    <em>Yup, it should be a good thing. Hah. Hahaha¡­</em>

 Chapter 816: Plugging Up (1)

    ¡°Wow! Come take a look at this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a huuuge fish tank!¡±


    The interior of Sea Paradise Aquarium was slightly dim, with massive water tanks to the left and right sides of the passageways. All sorts of colorful marine creatureszily swam around inside these tanks.


    Kids ran around while shouting at each other.


    ¡°Look, this one! Look at that one!¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t touch the ss, though! They told you to only look, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I know! It¡¯s just that the fish are so strange and stuff, you know!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t you know that you look even weirder to fishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same story with people, too.¡±¡°Imma kick you all, I swear¡­!¡±


    It was inly obvious that these kids were excited to be here. Very excited. Boys ran around here and there to look at the variety of fish species that caught their interest. Meanwhile, girls mockingly pointed at the boys but still curiously gazed around the aquarium''s interior.


    ¡°Well, it is pretty strange in here, that''s for sure,¡± said Han Jin-Seong while grinning at this situation.


    Living in an orphanage didn''t mean a child had to give up on things other kids their age enjoyed. Educational programs for orphans these days were even better than regr schools, which meant they were pushed into experiencing a lot more things than children from normal households.


    For instance, Han Jin-Seong would dearly love to get some much-needed rest on Saturdays, but the caregivers would drag him and other kids on field trips to traditional folk viges or attend some random concerts, and that ''sometimes'' annoyed him to no end.


    Despite all that, though, Han Jin-Seong still had never been to an aquarium before.


    He called out to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hyung! I think this trip is a big hit with everyone. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...Sharks.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Jin-Seong stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho. Thetter was scanning everywhere with a pair of burning eyes. His intense will to find a shark no matter what could clearly be seen in those eyes.


    ¡°Hyung¡­ Have you never seen a shark before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested in animals, though?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen all the other animals already.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Jin-Seong slowly nodded in eptance. He suddenly remembered that this big bro could sometimes act like a bit of a moron.


    However, from Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective, he was being perfectly reasonable here. Humans tended to show more interest in things they hadn''t experienced or witnessed before, after all!


    Most people would be mystified by animals like bears, tigers, or even elephants. However, to Kang Jin-Ho, tigers were nothing more than big cats ying around in the mountains near the demon cult''s home base. As for bears, they were more like big but slightly dumb dogs to him.


    This mindset wasn¡¯t unique to Kang Jin-Ho, either.


    In the past, quite a few demon cult members enjoyed wasting time ying with tigers in the back mountains of the demon cult''s base. Some even leisurely went on strolls with a pack of wolves apanying them. In their perspective, there wasn''t much difference between tigers and cats.


    There was an incident this one time when a thoughtless idiot of a demonic cultivator hunted a tiger down. Theplication arose when that tiger turned out to be the favorite pet of one of the demon cult elders, which ensured the whole cult was flipped upside down in the search for the culprit responsible.


    The elder loudly dered in anger about how he¡¯d hunt the culprit down and kill the fool. Thankfully, though, that incident wrapped up more or less painlessly¡­ After Kang Jin-Ho beat up the elder half to death!


    In any case! With his history being what it was, there was no way Kang Jin-Ho would be too interested innd-bound animals. He had seen plenty of them often enough in the past, after all.


    However, sharks were a totally different story!


    Kang Jin-Ho never got anywhere near an ocean during his second life. Even if he did get to see it, he obviously wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to dive deep underwater to encounter sharks. No wonder he was looking forward to seeing a shark today.


    Onnd, lions and tigers! Under the water, sharks! Witnessing those creatures in their natural habitat was what all men romanticized about, wasn''t it!


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked Han Jin-Seong. ¡°How big are the sharks in here?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong helplessly shook his head while spreading open the aquarium¡¯s pamphlet. ¡°Hmm. This ce has whale sharks.¡±


    ¡°Whale shark?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yeah. Apparently, they are big sharks.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Oh? Big enough to devour people?¡±


    ¡°Hyung?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°You can''t put man-eating sharks in an aquarium, don''t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Huh? Then, why do they keep tigers in a zoo?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong couldn¡¯t think of a clever rebuttal to that.


    Kang Jin-Ho had this uncanny ability to hit people sometimes in ces they least expected, like right now.


    Han Jin-Seong groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyways, there are no sharks like that in here.¡±


    ¡°Really?" Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders slumped forward slightly in dejection.


    <em>¡®Just who is chaperoning who here?¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong could only frown in worry. Kang Jin-Ho was supposed to be the supervisor today. So, shouldn¡¯t the roles in this conversation be swapped around?


    This sense of disharmony was strong in Han Jin-Seong¡¯s mind, but he still decidedforting Kang Jin-Ho was the right thing to do. ¡°Hyung, I hear they have orcas here.¡±


    ¡°Orcas?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You know, killer whales. Apparently, they are the most vicious of all whale species.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes visibly quaked when the words "killer" and "vicious" registered in his hearing.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s some serious illness, right there.¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong had a hunch that he should omit the fact that killer whales had no record of harming humans out in the wild¡­ In a way, this would be the same as a father not telling his little boy that Santa us wasn''t real.


    So what if it was a lie? As long as no one was hurt, and everyone had fun, it should be fine, no?


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go, then!¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    ¡°Sure, hyung.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong could only shake his head at how energetic Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s steps were.


    ***


    ¡°Shut down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The president of Sea Paradise Aquarium, Yun Mun-Sik, stared in dismay at his subordinate standing resolutely before his eyes.


    Yun Mun-Sik asked again. ¡°Run by me that again. We have shut down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We need to shut the aquarium down.¡±


    Yun Mun-Sik chuckled hollowly. ¡°Look here, Chief Bak.¡±


    The subordinate, Chief Bak, stood before Yun Mun-Sik with a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°A man should think before opening his trap, okay? Not everythinging out of your mouth can be considered words, get my drift?¡±


    ¡°But, sir!¡±


    ¡°Shut down?! It''s been only three days since we opened, okay? Three days! But you want to shut down the aquarium after only three days? Don''t you know the financial knock we will suffer by shutting down the operation so soon?! Even if you work nonstop for the rest of your life, you can never repay that amount! But what was that? You want to shut the aquarium down?!¡±


    Yun Min-Sik stopped talking there while roughly scratching and rubbing his head.


    ¡°Dammit! Are you trying to destroy me or something, Chief Bak!¡±


    ¡°Sir, not closing the aquarium will definitely destroy us.¡±


    ¡°What was that?!¡±


    ¡°If there''s an ident and people die from it, things won''t end as us merely getting destroyed, sir! President, making money is a good thing. However, that money is only useful when you''re a free man. Even if you have millions in your bank ount, you''ll still be eating prison food when you''re incarcerated, sir!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?! Watch what you say!¡± Yun Mun-Sik shot up to his feet. ¡°You trying to curse me or something!?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. You know I¡¯m trying to tell you what will happen if we don¡¯t shut the ce down. Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve told you numerous times that that water tank cannot withstand the weight!¡±


    ¡°What are you on about?! Don¡¯t you know how thick those acrylic walls are?! Howe they can¡¯t endure the weight?! Why!¡± Yun Mun-Sik yelled while sitting back down on his cushy chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the design was all wrong, sir.¡±


    ¡°But we already passed all the safety inspections! The bloody government gave us the okay to open our doors, so what¡¯s the problem?!¡±


    ¡°President, sir¡­¡± Chief Bak stared coldly at Yun Mun-Sik and spoke in a t tone. ¡°Do you think everything will be resolved by saying you passed the safety inspection¡­ after there''s been a fatal ident?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you that my neck is also on the line here, sir. I''ll also go to jail if an ident happens in this ce. If you still can''t make up your mind on this, I''ll have no choice but to act on my own, sir. I''ll either call the cops or lodge a civilint to the local government office. At least I''ll get to keep my head that way!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck, Chief Bak! Listen here!¡± Yun Min-Sik roared while shooting up to his feet again. He panted heavily, but when Chief Bak showed no signs of backing down, he groaned loudly and plopped down on his chair again. ¡°...Let¡¯s discuss this first. Okay?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to discuss, sir.¡±


    ¡°Listen, dammit! I get what you''re saying, okay? So, let''s talk about this first! Tell me what our situation is!¡±


    ¡°The central water tank cannot withstand the weight, sir. We need to evacuate everyone and take appropriate measures right away.¡±


    ¡°What kind of measures are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°First of all, we attach the foam barrier all around the water tank¡¯s exterior, then drain all the water out, sir. And then, we reinstall the tank.¡±


    ¡°And how long will that take?¡±


    Chief Bak grimaced a little. ¡°It will take around three months¡­¡±


    Yun Min-Sik wordlessly leaned his head against his chair. He squeezed his eyes shut, but his eyelids still trembled powerfully.


    ¡°Three months?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°That''s just the estimate, eh?¡± Yun Mun-Sik slowly massaged his face. ¡°Fine. Fine! Then, how long can that water tankst in its current state? When will it rupture?¡±


    ¡°No one knows for sure, sir.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We don''t know. Unfortunately, it''s not something anyone can predict. It might rupture today or three months from now. Or¡­ It might not rupture at all.¡±


    ¡°In that case, are you telling me to shut down the entire aquarium to repair a tank that might not rupture any time soon?!¡±


    ¡°President, can you live with a loaded gun pressed to your head, not knowing when it will go off?¡±


    Chief Bak remained resolute. ¡°Sir, please do not be mistaken. That tank merely hasn¡¯t ruptured yet. However, the result will still be one of the two things. Either it¡¯s not ruptured yet, or it has ruptured already. It¡¯ll be toote to do something after the tank has ruptured. When that happens¡­ I promise you, you will beat yourself up for not shutting the ce down when I told you.¡±


    Yun Mun-Sik dazedly stared at the ceiling of his office.


    <em>¡®God¡­ dammit!¡¯</em>


    Chief Bak was unequivocally correct. And Yun Mun-Sik was not some greedy idiot who''d willingly discount Chief Bak''s warnings for petty reasons. Unfortunately, his situation meant he couldn''t just follow the rmendations.


    Was it because Yun Mun-Sik was a moron with no concept of safety in mind? Of course not!


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, Chief Bak. But¡­ We can¡¯t shut the aquarium down.¡±


    ¡°President!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first, damn it!¡± Yun Mun-Sik yelled loudly. ¡°I¡¯m not saying we¡¯ll keep the ce open forever, okay! Just this weekend! Let¡¯s just survive this weekend first. ording to what you said, we should be able to survive three days, right?


    ¡°We can¡¯t shut the ce down now. Remember, it¡¯s been only three days since we opened our doors. Imagine what people will say if we kick everyone out on the first weekend of our operation. Any rumors of safety issues in this ce will bury us for good. If that happens, not even the most extensive repairs will save us!¡±


    Chief Bak¡¯s head faltered.


    ¡°Chief Bak, Chief Bak¡­! Please help me out here, okay? You think I''m that rich? How much of my money do you think I spent on the construction of this ce? I''m the president in name only, okay?¡±


    Yun Mun-Sik held his head in despair.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many people have invested in this project? If the rumors of safety issues drive punters away, those vulture-like bastards will descend on us like madmen to recover the money they invested into this ce! When that happens¡­ I''ll be finished! And you''ll lose your job, too! Do you think anyone''s gonna hire you after this fiasco? You want us to be homeless buddies sleeping in the Seoul train station together?¡±


    Chief Bak bit his lower lip. He had to admit that Yun Mun-Sik was making a valid point here.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Let¡¯s keep the doors open for the next three days,¡± said Yun Mun-Sik, his attitude adamant. ¡°So that we can give ourselves enough time to find excuses and maybe alert the public or something! I might be one luckless bastard, but that tank surely won¡¯t rupture in three days, right? If it does¡­ Either way, I¡¯ll be finished anyway!¡±


    Chief Bak wordlessly stared at Yun Mun-Sik before sighing loudly. ¡°Very well. Three days, sir.¡±


    Yun Mun-Sik animatedly nodded. ¡°Yes! I only need three days. In the meantime, I''ll find a way to fix this situation. No matter what!¡±


    ¡°However, if nothing happens after three days, I will report this in. You know I don¡¯t have a choice here, sir. I need to live, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hear you. I get you. I get that a safety-rted ident will finish us all. Don¡¯t lump me in with those greedy bastards, okay? I¡¯m more desperate than you to fix this ce up properly and get the operation going again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.¡± Chief Bak slowly nodded. A sryman like him had different prioritiespared to a businessman, after all. He turned around to leave the office. ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, I¡¯m going to inspect the situation one more time, sir.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    After Chief Bak left his office, Yun Mun-Sik powerlessly plopped down on his chair.


    <em>Click! Click!</em>


    He tried to light up the cigarette dangling between his lips, but his lighter seemed to malfunction and resolutely refused to produce a single me.


    <em>Click! Click!</em>


    After desperately trying several times, Yun Mun-Sik angrily chucked the lighter at the wall.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah! F*ck!¡±


    His frustration finally erupted. Yun Mun-Sik roared and screamed for a long time before finally calming down. While panting and wheezing away, he shot a re at a calendar on the wall.


    <em>¡®We¡­ We need to get through this weekend!¡¯</em>


    Right now, the aquarium was filled with an unprecedented number of visitors. Survive this weekend, and this ce could make enough money to help Yun Mun-Sik convince the investors!


    <em>¡®Yes! Just make it through this weekend. Please!¡¯</em>


    Yun Mun-Sik squeezed his eyes shut and began praying.


    ***


    Han Jin-Seong looked back. ¡°Mm? Hyung?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly. ¡°I thought I heard something weird just now.¡±


    ¡°Weird? Like what? Did someone call out to you?¡±


    ¡°No, not like that. It was a weird-sounding noise.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t hear anything, though?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong chuckled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, hyung. Your sharks are supposed to be around the corner over there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly nodded.


    However, even as he watched Han Jin-Seong take the lead, Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly and scanned his vicinity again.


    <em>¡®What was that noise?¡¯</em>


    Something didn''t quite feel right. Even so, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head and followed after Han Jin-Seong. Since there were a lot of visitors in this aquarium, it was possible that he heard a weird noise made by someone somewhere.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho continued to nce behind him several times.


    He couldn¡¯t stop worrying about something.

 Chapter 817: Plugging Up (2)

    Lee Hyeon-Su asked weirdly, ¡°An aquarium?¡±


    -Yes.


    ¡°Well, I''ll be¡­ I had no idea that our Assembly Master had such a hobby. It''s not like he''s a little kid, so why the aquarium?¡±


    A hollow chuckle left Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s lips.


    Kang Jin-Ho might be on vacation, but that didn¡¯t stop Lee Hyeon-Su from getting reports of his boss¡¯s activities. The Martial Assembly could get destroyed if something untoward happened to Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    <em>¡®Although, I might not be still alive to witness that.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho meeting a tragic end somewhere would also be when Chang Min discharging demonic qi pounced on Lee Hyeon-Su like a crazed killer. Quite literally, too! At the same time, Vator would also crash through the walls to invade Lee Hyeon-Su''s office!


    In that scenario, Lee Hyeon-Su should count himself lucky if his soul was still in one piece while heading to theherworld.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll end up as a bloody pulp.¡±Wasn¡¯t that so unfair?


    The Martial Assembly was filled with strong, capable people, now wasn''t it? If they were worried about Kang Jin-Ho, why didn''t they act as his escort instead of dumping the responsibility on Lee Hyeon-Su''s shoulders? And was it necessary to nag him constantly about it, too?!


    If that was their n all along, they could''ve supported Lee Hyeon-Su with a few capable people as his assistants, no?!


    <em>¡®Besides, let¡¯s get one thing straight here. Escort? Escort who now?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, who was going to escort who?


    What did it mean to <em>escort</em> someone in this situation? It meant you¡¯d follow someone around closely and protect them from external dangers.


    So, toplete the image of escorting¡­ It should be something like a cute puppy surrounded by a pack of vicious wolves baring their fangs.


    A tiger being surrounded by several little pet dogs was not the definition of ¡®escort¡¯ in this situation. No, that''d be more like providing a free lunch!


    <em>¡®Who''s gonna protect who here!¡¯</em>


    Who could be strong enough to escort Kang Jin-Ho in this world?


    Sure, even the top MMA fighters had bodyguards apanying them. No matter how capable a human was, they could never win against a sharp dagger or a gun, after all. So, it made sense to protect them from harm.


    However, what about Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s situation?


    Something Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t stop would obviously be beyond the Martial Assembly¡¯s capabilities to stop, too. Since that was the case¡­ Who was supposed to protect and escort who here?


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head.


    ¡°Anyways. Isn¡¯t that ce teeming with people?¡±


    -Of course it is. In fact, it''s positively overflowing with people there.


    ¡°Huh. And you thought it was a good idea to let the Assembly Master loose in a ce like that?¡±


    -What can I do? When the man himself said he wanted to go there?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In that case, it couldn¡¯t be helped, then. Especially when Kang Jin-Ho wanted to go there. Lee Hyeon-Su had already experienced countless times how impossible it was to change Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind once he had set his sights on something.


    What got on his nerves wasn¡¯t that, though.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Hey, man. What¡¯s up with all this sass?¡±


    -Who? Me?


    ¡°Unless two people are answering this call, yeah, it¡¯s obviously you.¡±


    -Eiii, that doesn¡¯t sound right, hyung. I¡¯ll never do that~.


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously.


    <em>¡®Imma start recording our calls next time, you punk!¡¯</em>


    The person on the other side of the line was, of course, Jo Gyu-Min. The two men met up some time ago and came to a mutual understanding, which led to the formation of a brotherhood of sorts. However, Lee Hyeon-Su¡­ wasn''t receiving the treatment befitting the older brother at the moment!


    <em>¡®Who knew he¡¯d be this kind of punk?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su took Jo Gyu-Min to be a very serious and dignified man, but once they became sworn brothers, thetter seemed to have changed somewhat. It was as if¡­


    -Okay, so! What do you think we should do in this situation, dear hyung?


    <em>¡®Gee whiz, you really are trying to get on my nerves, aren¡¯t you!¡¯</em>


    If only this punk was right next to him! Dragging Jo Gyu-Min to some dark, dank corner andnding an urate punch in his gut could blow away ten years¡¯ worth of frustration piling up inside Lee Hyeon-Su!


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn¡¯t afford to leave his post, not even for a bit, and Jo Gyu-Min was somewhere too far away.


    ¡°Looks like my side should dispatch some people, just in case.¡±


    -Mister Jin-Ho won¡¯t be happy about that, though?


    ¡°I''m sure that will be the case. That''s why you could''ve given me a heads-up, you know? Before something like this happens. Then, I could''ve sent people ahead of time to inspect the premises or something. Is this how you handle your business, man?¡±


    -Mm? I didn''t know it was my job to report to you.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was left speechless.


    Jo Gyu-Min was right, though. He had no reason to report anything. And this phone call was done out of courtesy, to begin with.


    After all, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s superior and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to demand reports regarding things thetter did for Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°No, well, I didn''t mean you should report to me like you''re, you know, my underling. Maybe just a heads-up would''ve been¡­¡±


    -I''m stuck at work even on weekends, trying my best, yet you''re getting angry at me instead of cheering me on? That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?


    ¡°What the hell? You think I''m at home? Do you think I''mzily rolling around on my bed while talking to you on the phone?!¡±


    -Well, that¡¯s your problem, hyung.


    ¡°What the hell¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shot up to his feet and huffed angrily before sucking in several deep breaths to control himself.


    <em>¡®Calm down, Lee Hyeon-Su!¡¯</em>


    If he lost his temper and Jo Gyu-Min said he¡¯d never call again on matters like this¡­ The only one losing out will be Lee Hyeon-Su!


    ¡°Fine, fine. We will handle this situation from our side. Still, let me know if something happens, okay? Please. I''ll leave it to you. You''re the only one I can entrust this matter with.¡±


    -Oh¡­ Without anypensation, though?


    <em>¡®Of course not. Next time we meet, you''ll get yourpensation... In the form of blood filling your mouth! And that will be mypensation, too.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned. ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal.¡±


    -A good meal... And?


    ¡°And booze, too.¡±


    -What kind of booze?


    ¡°The expensive kind¡­¡±


    -Deal. Hyung-nim, I shall perfectly handle this matter, so you don''t have to worry about a thing anymore. After all, I''m Jo Gyu-Min, hyung.


    ¡°Yes, I know who you are.¡±


    As a matter of fact, he knew that all too bloody well!


    <em>¡®Jo. Gyu. Min!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su engraved those three words deep in his mind. And he also swore to get payback on Jo Gyu-Min one day. Or his name wouldn''t be Lee Hyeon-Su!


    -I¡¯m going to hang up now. I need to take care of a few things, you see.


    ¡°Sure. Later.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hung up, then dazedly stared at the ceiling of his office.


    <em>¡®How did things end up this way?¡¯</em>


    Even though he was treated like a scary monster within the Martial Assembly¡¯s corridors, it still felt like he was losing more and more ground with every passing day.


    To be more precise, it wasn¡¯t the case of losing ground, but more like Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s surroundings were being filled up with more and more crazy people!


    Things weren''t like this before, though.


    Sure, Lee Hyeon-Su also had to deal with a lunatic back when he was still working for the Yeongnam Group. And that man was¡­ Kim Seok-Il.


    However, Kim Seok-Il was insane in a different sensepared to the current set of people near Lee Hyeon-Su. He wasn''t figuratively ''insane'' but really required psychiatric care!


    Still, Lee Hyeon-Su only needed to worry about Kim Seok-Il back then. As long as he could keep that bastard upied and happy, Lee Heyon-Su had almost no other stress-inducing elements to lose sleep over.


    That was because he had surrounded himself with ''loyal'' subordinates who would try to carry out his orders regardless of what back then.


    But now¡­ What about here in the Martial Assembly?


    His direct superior often did some oundish things. And the scale of those things would be in another world altogether. As for the directors of the Assembly, they walked around like enraged bulls but nagged Lee Hyeon-Su like a cat with its tail stepped on!


    Amidst all this, Lee Hyeon-Su consoled himself with the fact that now he had acquired a reliable, dependable little sworn brother, but this¡­!


    <em>¡®I must be losing my mind.¡¯</em>


    His forehead was boiling hot. To cool himself off, Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly shook his head. Unfortunately, now wasn''t the right time toment what his life had turned into.


    <em>¡®An aquarium, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    There shouldn''t be any major issues in a tourist attraction like that, but that didn''t mean Lee Hyeon-Su should take it easy. He still needed to do his job. Like what Wiggins had told him earlier, a loyal subordinate didn''t just perform things he was ordered to.


    ¡°Besides, this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds, either¡­¡±


    While mouthing a fresh cigarette, Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly.


    Of course, he was aware of Kang Jin-Ho''s involvement with the Seongsim Orphanage. However, Lee Hyeon-Su thought it was nothing more than a hobby, a side distraction of sorts, so he chose not to bring up the matters rted to the orphanage during the Assembly meetings.


    However, with how things were ying out, it became clear that this orphanage meant so much more to Kang Jin-Ho.


    This was a good thing, of course. A good thing, indeed.


    In this world, plenty of highlypetent folks with fame and fortune only used their talents for themselves. More often than not, being wealthy was synonymous with being viinous these days, so someone like Kang Jin-Ho, who cared about an orphanage, was worthy of a round of apuse.


    It was just that¡­


    ¡°...I hope it won¡¯te back as his Achilles heels.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled bitterly while lighting the cigarette.


    There were two ways to bring down a giant. Either cut off its ankles or destroy something the giant held dear to negatively affect his equilibrium.


    As a man who had cooked up countless dastardly schemes before, Lee Hyeon-Su could clearly see it. He could see various ways to exploit the care and devotion Kang Jin-Ho had poured into that orphanage.


    However, increasing the orphanage¡¯s protection also posed a problem in its own right.


    <em>¡®And that is the problem of where to draw the line.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was in the middle of establishing a welfare foundation with Jaegyeong¡¯s assistance. ording to Jo Gyu-Min, the preparations were almost over, and the foundation could open its doors at any time now.


    In that case, it was inevitable that the number of orphanages under Kang Jin-Ho''s care would increase. In other words, the things and people he must protect would be increasing in numbers.


    Although no one knew where Kang Jin-Ho would draw the boundaries of his territory and how much of it he¡¯d try to protect¡­


    ¡°Regardless of what, it¡¯s still gonna expand greatly.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his face. Despite his gesture suggesting he wasn''t happy, a subtle smile was still etched on his lips.


    ¡°Geez. What a headache this is.¡±


    Objectively speaking, Lee Hyeon-Su''s job should be to advise Kang Jin-Ho to start distancing himself from the orphanage and focus more on the Martial Assembly. Having more things to protect meant it got harder to focus. Losing focus meant gaps would open up here and there.


    Despite knowing this, though¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su had no ns to speak to Kang Jin-Ho regarding this topic. Was it because he knew Kang Jin-Ho wouldn¡¯t be interested? No.


    <em>¡®Well, the thing is, I prefer this Assembly Master.¡¯</em>


    The Assembly Master who got flustered by a bunch of little kids despite possessing incredible strength; the Assembly Master who could do anything he wanted choosing to go to an aquarium with a bunch of orphans¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su actually preferred this version of Kang Jin-Ho, who acted slightly differently from his usual self. This behavior was almost impossible to see from the people of the martial world, after all.


    <em>¡®And it proves that our Assembly Master is human like everyone else.¡¯</em>


    Indeed, this was the reason why Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to serve Kang Jin-Ho. Because Kang Jin-Ho was a human being, a man who didn''t lose himself to the powerful position of the Assembly Master.


    Since he was a mere human being, his heart sometimes overrode his rational mind, creating various openings here and there.


    ¡°Oopsie daisie¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grunted while standing up.


    It was his job to plug up those openings. He wasn''t here to change Kang Jin-Ho but to ept his boss as who he was and fill up the gaps where necessary. That was Lee Hyeon-Su''s role.


    ¡°It¡¯d be wonderful if he tries to avoid getting involved in incidents¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, then pressed the call button on the inte. ¡°Tell Yi Myeong-Hwan toe to my office.¡±


    -Yes, sir.


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head. ¡°I wonder. Is he having fun?¡±


    Truth be told, Lee Hyeon-Su also wanted to go to this aquarium. Just how long had it been since hest had a few days off?


    He should seriously consider getting some rest, at least for the sake of managing his condition. And a visit to an aquarium could go a long way in improving his mental state. Watching pretty fish swimzily around could help him calm his mind.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask Miss Lee to apany me¡­¡±


    Just as those words left Lee Hyeon-Su''s lips, he abruptly mped his mouth shut.


    <em>¡®What the hell? Have I finally gone insane?¡¯</em>


    Why did he think about Lee Hyeon-Ju just then? Was it because he had overworked himself too muchtely? It seemed he had misced a couple of screws in his brain!


    Lee Hyeon-Su powerfully shook his head to get rid of the mental image of¡­ Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s face.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m a sworn celibate!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su never entertained the idea of dating someone, never mind getting married one day. Not only did he have to consider all the realistic problems precluding him from a love life, but¡­ Even if he had plenty of time to kill, Lee Hyeon-Su was not even remotely interested in participating in something as unproductive as dating someone.


    Besides! Even if a miracle urred and he had a change of heart, the woman he''d date would never be Lee Hyeon-Ju!


    <em>¡®I prefer the good wife and wise mother type, you know!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju was theplete opposite of Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s ideal woman.


    He violently shook his head after recalling that woman¡¯s violent tendencies and acerbic attitude. There were plenty of good women in this world, so why Lee Hyeon-Ju, of all people!


    <em>¡®No, hang on! Before all that!¡¯</em>


    He wasn¡¯t even interested in dating anyone, anyway!


    ¡°Yes! I need to sober up!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su promptly began pping himself in the face repeatedly. The stinging pain from his cheeks helped him sober up instantly.


    <em>ck!</em>


    Unfortunately, the timing was all wrong.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan opened the office door without bothering to knock and could only stare dazedly at Lee Hyeon-Su busy pping himself.


    Lee Hyeon-Su flinched nastily and hurriedly stared back at his visitor, but¡­


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s expression quickly grew weird. ¡°Sir¡­ I didn''t know you had strange fetishes.¡±


    ...And that was how a new misunderstanding was born.

 Chapter 818: Plugging Up (3)

    Han Jin-Seong enthusiastically cried out, ¡°Hyung! Hyung! Take a look at this one!¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded.


    ¡°All the fishes in here are so funny! Why do they all look like that? So ugly and all!¡±


    <em>¡®All these fish might be thinking the same thing while looking at you, Jin-Seong.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was now much wiser to the ways of the world. For example, he understood that not immediately blurting out what was in his mind was one of the key ingredients in leading a sessful life.


    Han Jin-Seong continued to pester Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Hyung, look! This guy is so freaking ugly!¡±


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡±


    Thankfully, Jo Mi-Hye came to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s rescue.


    ¡°Jin-Seong oppa. Oppa?¡±¡°Yeah?¡± Han Jin-Seong nced back at Jo Mi-Hye.


    ¡°Have you seen a mirrortely?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously. ¡°What are you trying to say here?! I¡¯m perfectly passable, I¡¯ll have you know!¡±


    ¡°I heard that every guy in the world thinks that way, but I never knew it was actually true!¡±


    ¡°I¡­! I¡¯m not ugly, okay!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye wordlessly pointed at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. Han Jin-Seong''s trembling eyes followed her pointing finger to look at Kang Jin-Ho, and then his entire body began shuddering uncontrobly.


    ¡°Having a face like that is cheating! It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye tutted loudly. ¡°Jin-Seong oppa?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been walking around with Jin-Ho oppa all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah. So what?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice all the people ncing in your way?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°They were all making the expressions of, <em>¡®Why is this aquarium letting one of their squids waltz around outside the water tanks?¡¯</em> Well, at least that''s what it looked like to me.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong gradually melted on the spot until he became a squishy mollusc.


    <em>¡®No wonder¡­ That''s why people were staring at us like that?¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong figured those people were curiously staring at Kang Jin-Ho. A man with his looks was not easy to find, after all! And when he noticed people staring at him as well, he thought he was imagining things.


    ¡°Hyung! Get away from me!¡± Han Jin-Seong tearfully cried out.


    Jo Mi-Hye tutted again. ¡°You were the one sticking like glue to Jin-Ho oppa, so why are you getting angry at him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair, that¡¯s why!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s unfair? Your face?¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaahk!¡± Han Jin-Seong finally erupted in unstoppable fury and yelled at Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°Isn''t a face still a part of a human body?! Don''t you think it''s too unfair to treat me like a squid when this dude is dressed like that?! This world is too damn unfair! Unfair!¡±


    Before anyone could counter him, Han Jin-Seong shoved his face real close to Kang Jin-Ho and distorted his expression like a thug.


    ¡°If you''re gonna waste your face this way, let me have it, hyung! You¡­ You who catch a ck bream just to add it to your ramen!¡±[1]


    Jo Mi-Hye hurriedly stepped in and began pounding on the back of Han Jin-Seong, who had clearly lost his mind.


    <em>¡®Mm, well, this is¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle at this development. Although Jo Mi-Hye was pping the boy''s back, that gesture was more like her trying to pat Han Jin-Seong, not hurt him.


    <em>¡®Everyone seems to be having a good time, though.¡¯</em>


    More than a handful of kids were initially dissatisfied with the idea of visiting an aquarium. Their primary reason was that they weren''t babies anymore. Now that they were here, though¡­ Everyone seemed suitably impressed and entertained.


    Especially Han Jin-Seong and Jo Mi-Hye¡­ It was as if they were on a date!


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and patted Han Jin-Seong on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°N-ng? Yes, hyung?¡± Han Jin-Seong blinked his eyes after rapidly regaining his senses.


    ¡°How are others doing? Any problems?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check. Please hold on, sir!¡± Han Jin-Seong stood at attention and saluted, then pulled out his phone to start messaging other groups.


    Kang Jin-Ho could see replies instantly fill up the phone screen.


    ¡°Sir! No problems to report so far!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This reporting system seemed rather well thought out. So much so that Kang Jin-Ho was tempted to adopt something simr for the Martial Assembly.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m not kidding, either.¡¯</em>


    People who got a bit older and too familiar with the culture of an organization they worked for usually found it challenging to ept new things. Of course, there were various reasons for an organization''s culture to have developed in a certain way.


    The cold, hard truth was, though... People found it too challenging to ept changes because they had be toofortable with the things of the past.


    <em>¡®If I get a chance in the future¡­ I should take one or two kids from the orphanage to the Assembly.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was curious about what these kids would think of the Assembly''s current systems. Someone like Han Jin-Seong, who seemed to have nothing to say other thanints every time he opened his mouth, would probably point out all of the Assembly''s problems.


    ¡°They have all arrived at their destinations without issues, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure the caregivers are doing a far better job than me¡­¡¯</em>


    When he thought about it, even Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that him chaperoning every Seongsim kid on a day out waspletely unrealistic. Impossible, even. The ''old'' Kang Jin-Ho could have possibly done it, but not this version. The odds of the current him losing his sanity while looking after three-year-olds were ufortably high.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure the story¡¯s not much different with other people, though.¡¯</em>


    No one would be pleased with the idea of leaving their home and looking after arge group of children on what was supposed to be their off day. It was human instinct to lounge around during one''s vacation, after all!


    These kids were as rowdy as little devils in the orphanage. So, imagine what they would be like outside! Their ''status'' would instantly be upgraded to Big Devils!


    Even then, caregiver aunties didn''tin once and kindly apanied the children on their day out today. Kang Jin-Ho grew appreciative of their efforts once more.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong?¡±


    ¡°Ng? What¡¯s up, hyung?¡±


    ¡°What should I give to caregiver aunties as a token of my appreciation?¡±


    ¡°Money.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Mi-Hye stared agog at Han Jin-Seong. Kang Jin-Ho looked a bit dazed, while Jo Mi-Hye¡¯s stare contained a healthy dose of contempt.


    ¡°Wha?! I haven''t said anything wrong, though!¡± Han Jin-Seong pulled off a magnificent superhero pose, but his belly poked out a little at the same time, too. ¡°Who in their right mind doesn''t like money?! Even that dude, Karl Marx, apparently was obsessed with money, you know! If you like people, that''s great. You like money? That''s also great!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong stared haughtily at his two audience members and tutted loudly.


    ¡°I don''t get why people in this country believe great humanitarians don''t care about money. That''s all rubbish, though! Those people are just putting on a facade to look good to the public, you know! A facade, I tell you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the best gift in the world is cold hard cash, hyung. And I''m not talking about something intangible like money deposited directly to your bank ount, but a bundle of actual, physical cash! That''s the best.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded as Han Jin-Seong raised his thumb way up while grinning like a champ.


    ¡°I see. I think I get it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°Hyung! What about me! How about some pocket money¡­!¡±


    <em>aaaap!</em>


    Han Jin-Seong''s unguarded back was pped mercilessly by Jo Mi-Hye again, and he writhed in pain while leaning against the aquarium''s transparent wall. And that earned him an earful from the aquarium''s safety officer.


    That boy needed to learn to rein himself in at the appropriate moment, as he always had to say one more unnecessary thing and invite disaster upon himself.


    Jo Mi-Hye pulled at Han Jin-Seong¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! We might miss it!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong tearfully red at her. ¡°After you destroyed my back?!¡±


    ¡°I think another p will fix you right up. What do you say?¡± Jo Mi-Hye asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye and Han Jin-Seong walked away, but Kang Jin-Ho stayed behind, somewhat hesitant to leave.


    The two kids stopped walking and looked back.


    ¡°Mm? Hyung?¡±


    ¡°Oppa? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed their gazes and briefly shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡±


    He started walking again and joined the two kids, but his subtle frown still remained.


    <em>¡®What is going on?¡¯</em>


    What was the source of this anxiety? To be more precise, rather than anxious, it felt more like something was getting on his nerves.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not like uninvited guests are here, so¡­¡¯</em>


    Just in case a group of people were here to target him or the children, Kang Jin-Ho had spread ayer of qi around and scanned his surroundings. However, he didn¡¯t discover anyone suspicious. So, he spread his qi even wider to scan the entirety of the aquarium, but the result remained the same.


    Targeting Kang Jin-Ho from a distance even further away was imusible. That meant he could safely assume that no one was nning to assault him at this particr time.


    <em>¡®In that case, what could it be?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s senses were supernaturally sharp. For instance, he could pick up the sound of a needle falling over ten meters away. Not only that, but the recent series of events, including his lucky escape from the heart demon, helped his perception to advance by leaps and bounds.


    It was no longer possible for someone to fool Kang Jin-Ho''s senses and sneak closer to him. Not even the Crimson King could do that now. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho''s anxiety didn''t want to leave him alone.


    He continued to scan the area for the second and third time, but the result still remained the same.


    ¡°Oppa? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand and followed after Jo Mi-Hye.


    <em>¡®For now¡­ Let¡¯s keep observing the situation.¡¯</em>


    Since he hadn''t identified the source of his uneasiness, Kang Jin-Ho chose not to make a mountain out of a potential molehill. His anxiety could be a side effect of escaping from the heart demon''s clutches. Or, it could be the result of his senses getting sharper than before.


    ¡°Woah, look at this!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong and Jo Mi-Hye looked up wondrously. A tunnel was waiting for them, seemingly in the middle of all the water. And when they stepped into this corridor constructed out of acrylic, all kinds of fish filled their view from top to bottom.


    Watching these alien fish species boasting all sorts of colorszily swimming around was enough for the kids to momentarily forget everything and stare in wonder.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Even Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless and dazedly took in this sight. It felt like he was walking inside the ocean.


    Han Jin-Seong gasped. ¡°Holy cow. This is awesome.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty in here, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Will you look at that fish? It looks kinda like you, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°Do you wanna swim with the fishes, then?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong dodged Jo Mi-Hye''s p on his back and ran away¡­ Only to get apprehended by another safety officer and receive a grand lecture for his troubles.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, oppa. I think it¡¯s not just his face, but even his brain is on the level of a squid.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. Han Jin-Seong used to be an outgoing, bright little kid. But he grew up into a slightly more mature kid in his teens. And, after reaching the ripe old age of high school senior, he seemed to have be someone dependable who could keep himself in check, but¡­


    <em>¡®I guess I was mistaken.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. A person''s true colors never changed. Without the pressure of being a high school senior weighing down on him anymore, it seemed Han Jin-Seong had subconsciously decided to let his hair down and go berserk today.


    After he was let go by the safety official, Han Jin-Seong returned to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s and Jo Mi-Hye¡¯s side while pouting like a little kid.


    ¡°Can you imagine! Telling a man not to run! Isn''t that the same thing as telling a bird not to fly?¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye coldly red at Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°Oppa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°One more embarrassing gaff from you¡­! I swear I''ll break your legs myself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Han Jin-Seong¡¯s pout grew even more as he took the lead.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle again at this sight.


    <em>¡®Yes, I¡¯m having fun, too.¡¯</em>


    All the fish and the aquarium¡¯s design that mimicked the inside of an ocean could only rouse the feeling of, <em>¡®Oh, that¡¯s not bad,¡¯</em> from Kang Jin-Ho. He wasn¡¯t the type to get too excited by this kind of external stimulus, after all.


    What made him happier, though¡­ were the Seongsim kids genuinely having fun while roaming around the aquarium. Not everyone was as expressive of their excitement as Han Jin-Seong, but it was still obvious to Kang Jin-Ho that they were happy to be here.


    <em>¡®I made the right call to bring them out.¡¯</em>


    There wasn''t a whole lot Kang Jin-Ho could do for these kids. He also knew that it was far, far better to steadily shower them with care and affection instead of showing off his wealth like this once every while.


    Despite knowing all that, though, Kang Jin-Ho still wanted to do what he could to make these kids happy. With how things turned out, even he was getting rather excited about this field trip.


    ¡°Wee, everyone, to the central water tank of Sea Paradise Aquarium, our pride and joy!¡±


    While listening to the announcement of the aquarium''s guide, Kang Jin-Ho walked past the adjoining corridor to enter a slightlyrger hall. And he was immediately greeted by the sight of a massive aquariumpletely filling up one of the walls.


    Han Jin-Seong cried out. ¡°Holy cow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really huge!¡± Even Jo Mi-Hye gasped out in surprise.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    <em>¡®Yeah, it¡¯srge, alright.¡¯</em>


    What he could see wasn''t all there was to the aquarium. Beyond the acrylic wall was a spectacle that seemed directly transposed from an underwater kingdom somewhere.


    Countless fish species and other marine creatures werezily swimming around in the water. As soon as he saw this scene, Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. ¡°Sharks, where?¡±


    ¡°Well, hyung, there it is. That''s the shark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really a shark?¡± Kang Jin-Ho instantly became deted. Although that marine creature looked like a shark, something about it seemed a little different from what Kang Jin-Ho had been expecting to see.


    ¡°I told you, hyung. They don¡¯t have great white sharks here!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho ruefully turned his head away, only for his eyes to grow muchrger. ¡°Huh? Isn''t that¡­?¡±


    A massive shark, which seemed fairly simr to what he saw on TV, rapidly swam past him. Kang Jin-Ho flinched and reflexively stood in front of the kids.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a tiger shark.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly looked at Han Jin-seong. ¡°Tiger? A shark is named after a tiger?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s something like that.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly just then.


    Han Jin-Seong hurriedly covered his mouth to stifle hisughter.


    <em>¡®This dude¡­! I just can¡¯t figure him out, like none at all!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s reaction after witnessing the shark was as innocent as an elementary school student. Other kids were obviously intrigued by what they saw, but not as much as Kang Jin-Ho.


    This was one of his lovable quirks, though. Kang Jin-Ho could sometimes disy apletely unexpected side to him like this.


    ¡°Hyung! I think we can find killer whales by going around that corner.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly nodded. His reaction was slightly different from a few seconds ago. It seemed the appearance of a tiger shark had excited him.


    Jo Mi-Hye narrowed her eyes and peered deeper into the tank. ¡°I think there''s a person inside the tank?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong also looked closer. ¡°Heol? You¡¯re right. Is it okay for that person to swim in there? When there are sharks and all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that person is in there because it¡¯s okay to. Oppa, not everyone is as thoughtless as you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still sucker-punching me in this situation?¡±


    Just as Han Jin-Seong and Jo Mi-Hye began exchanging their unique banter¡­


    <em>CRACK!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head snapped toward the direction of where that strange noise came from.


    1. I''ve no idea what this is supposed to reference. TLed as is. ?

 Chapter 819: Plugging Up (4)

    ¡°Bloody hell, now that¡¯s a lot of people¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min frowned reflexively at the sight waiting for him.


    People in his near vicinity sneakily distanced themselves from him. They couldn''t be med, though, as Jo Gyu-Min was wearing a pitch-ck business suit and a pair of dark sunsses to hide his eyes while frowning suspiciously.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ M-my apologies. I''m not involved in that kind of work.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sheepishly bowed and tried to apologize to his surroundings. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t improve the nature of the gazesnding on him.


    It was as if the crowd was suspiciously staring at a member of an organized crime syndicate! Jo Gyu-Min panicked slightly and hurriedly took off his sunsses before stashing them in his front pocket. Only then did the res soften somewhat.


    <em>¡®Gimme a break¡­¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min never feltfortable being around so many people. His condition wasn''t bad enough to be considered a social phobia, but his difort level still increased exponentially whenever he found himself in an environment with lots of eyes.


    Jo Gyu-Min groaned deeply, then scanned the surroundings. He discovered a smoking area in the far-off corner and trotted over there. It was a smoking booth, so he quickly slipped inside.<em>¡®Geez, it¡¯s not much better in here.¡¯</em>


    It was nice that he could find shelter against all the outpouring of inquisitive gazes, but the situation inside the smoking booth was just as stuffy as the outside.


    The ce was jam-packed, and grayish smoke hadpletely filled the booth''s interior.


    Everyone in the booth must be experienced smokers, yet they were still frowning in difort at this smog-like environment while doggedly puffing away at their cigarettes.


    <em>¡®What a sad reality this is.¡¯</em>


    Even though all these folks were trying to pay <em>more</em> tax while ruining their lungs, they weren''t even afforded the small luxury of a spacious public smoking booth. Jo Gyu-Min''s heart ached at this unfair reality.


    However, what could he do about it? If he felt it was unfair¡­ Then he should just quit smoking, no?


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that, and that was why he crawled inside this roon''s den to shorten his lifespan a bit more. While despairing slightly at his ownck of willpower, Jo Gyu-Min finally mouthed a cigarette and lit it up.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Sucking in all the unhealthy smoke deep into his lungs did the trick, and Jo Gyu-Min felt a little calmer than before.


    <em>¡®Gee whiz. Seriously, gimme a break!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn¡¯t really whine here since Kang Jin-Ho was trying to do something good for the kids.


    Kang Jin-Ho was nominally overseeing the efforts to establish a welfare foundation. If he said he wanted to do something for the kids regardless of whether it was the weekends or the middle of the night¡­ Jo Gyu-Min couldn¡¯t exactly say no.


    ...Even if the location this time happened to be overflowing with one thing Jo Gyu-Min avoided the most: big crowds!


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly finished his cigarette, tossed it into a nearby ashtray, and hastily escaped the smoking booth. He didn''t mind sucking in all the smoke through his nose and mouth, but his clothes absorbing the same smoke? Now that would be a definite no-no.


    He was about to meet up with a group of kids who hated the smell of cigarettes, after all!


    After spraying himself with a deodorant he had prepared well ahead of time to remove as much cigarette odor as possible, Jo Gyu-Min sucked in a deep breath to calm himself, then red sharply at the aquarium''s entrance.


    Unfortunately, the sight of the bustling crowd was still enough to drop his heart to the pit of his stomach. However, there was no retreat in Jo Gyu-Min''s vocabry!


    He could''ve waited right here, in this exact spot, and moved on to the next part of the schedule after Kang Jin-Ho led the children outside the aquarium. However, doing so didn''t align with Jo Gyu-Min''s principle.


    Taking the first step back was never easy.


    If you were ill-matched to a particr ''trifling'' task and had zero desire to do it in the first ce, sending it down your list of priorities was only difficult for the first time. Once the precedence had been set, doing it for the second time wouldn''t be as difficult. By the third time¡­ It''de as naturally as breathing to you.


    <em>¡®However, there is no such thing as doing things in half measures!¡¯</em>


    One should clearly differentiate between a task that couldn''t bepleted due to theck of time, willingness, and manpower, and a task that you didn''t want to waste one second of your time if you could help it.


    Today¡¯s task quite clearly fell into thetter category.


    However, even if the task didn¡¯t really require him to be around, Jo Gyu-Min should still confirm the situation with his own two eyes. If him being here could improve the matters, even if only by a little bit, what was there for him to think about?


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going in!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min bought a ticket and bravely stepped inside the aquarium. Although he did flinch a little when the kid manning the ticket booth asked him if one ticket was enough, such a question was never going to discourage Jo Gyu-Min, a man with over a decade¡¯s experience in cooking dinner for one.


    He watched movies alone in cinemas. He ate dinners by himself. So, he¡¯d visit the aquarium by himself, too! That was the solo yer¡¯s way!


    Jo Gyu-Min stubbornly stuck to the path he had walked on until now. It did feel like a slightly pitying gazended on his back just then, but he still ignored everything and resolutely looked ahead.


    Despite his heroic determination, however, the throngs of crowds clogging up the entrance still rapidly drained Jo Gyu-Min''s stamina.


    <em>¡®Huh. This ce is making a killing today, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Apparently, this aquarium had opened its doors recently. That could exin why there were so many visitors here.


    <em>¡®How much are they making, then?¡¯</em>


    As Jo Gyu-Min was a part of the business world, he naturally began calcting the potential revenue of this aquarium. By dividing the number of estimated visitors by hours operated, he was able to think of a rough amount, and his jaw almost immediately dropped to the floor.


    <em>¡®Wow. That¡¯s a lot.¡¯</em>


    His rough estimate indicated a potentially massive revenue stream.


    <em>¡®This is whyrge corporations insist on operating ces like theme parks and theaters¡­¡¯</em>


    Large corporations boasting simr levels of market presence to Jaegyeong often owned subsidiaries that ran entertainment venues like this aquarium. Some of them had even directly gotten involved in the sector, too. On the other hand, Jaegyeong¡­ faithfully stuck to manufacturing.


    Of course, Jo Gyu-Min was being generous with the "faithfully" evaluation here. It should be more like ''outdated'' in the current era.


    As the era changed, the public began demanding something new. And that something new usually equaled new business ventures to rake in more money.


    Although an aquarium could not be seen as something new, a never-before-seen concept, this kind of venture was still something Jaegyeong had never attempted before since its founding.


    <em>¡®Should I¡­ submit a business proposalter?¡¯</em>


    While thinking about this and that, Jo Gyu-Min followed the ocean of people and entered deeper. The entrance might have been crowded, but his immediate impression after entering the aquarium was¡­ that it was rather sparsely popted. That could only mean the interior was farrger than he thought.


    <em>¡®Okay, let¡¯s see¡­ This neighborhood is known for being expensive. So, if I add that to the cost of construction¡­¡¯</em>


    While everyone was entranced and enthralled by the sight of the colorful marine creatures and the fantasy-like interior, here was Jo Gyu-Min, stupefied after calcting the potential cost of buying and feeding all these fish and constructing this expansive interior.


    Money was figuratively floating around in the water and embedded in the ceilings!


    <em>¡®Just how much did everything cost?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min felt an onset of migraine after estimating the cost of this aquarium¡¯s construction and how much it could potentially make in sales today.


    The revenue might be spectacr, but the investment and upkeep costs were so enormous that it felt simr to using a bucket to empty the ocean. In Jo Gyu-Min''s estimation, this ce needed to operate for twenty years, at least, with this level of momentum and zero idents to barely recoup the investment.


    <em>¡®Sure, it might not take twenty years since you can sell thend and all the infrastructure already in ce for a tidy sumter on. However, if I consider the upkeep andbor costs, plus the drop in visitor numbers after the opening day rush ends¡­''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min slowly shook his head.


    This type of business must''ve made enough money to justify all these new theme parks popping up seemingly every other week. However, it didn''t suit Jaegyeong''s style. It never shied away from making massive investments in big-scale projects, but it also didn''t venture into businesses requiring a long-termmitment to recoup its initial investment.


    <em>¡®It''s a missed opportunity, but¡­''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min ruefully smacked his lips.


    Whether a business venture made a profit or not wasn''t the be-all and end-all. The average Joe on the street probably thought corporations wouldn''t hesitate to set up shop in Hell if it was profitable down there, but the truth was anything but.


    As an example, an oilpany wouldn¡¯t jump into a chain restaurant business, no matter how profitable it might be. Apany would primarily consider whether a particr business venture suited its operational structure and where it wanted to go in the future.


    It wasn''t because entering a different sector of business was annoying. No, such a thing would have required extensive hiring of a brand-new workforce and the restructuring of existing departments.


    Unless Jaegyeong was serious about joining the recreational and entertainment industry and was prepared to dump shed-loads of money, it made no sense for them to set up a new department or subsidiary. This level of revenue stream simply was not good enough to justify the time and resources spent.


    <em>¡®Although, this level of revenue is still nothing to scoff at.¡¯</em>


    This aquarium was well-designed. So much so that even Jo Gyu-Min, who wasn''t interested in things like this, couldn''t help but exim reflexively after setting foot in here.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s weird, though¡­ I heard this ce isn¡¯t owned by arge corporation, so how did they do it?¡¯</em>


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that a project of this magnitude would require significant investments. Such an amount of money was not something a lone individual could afford. Besides, someone with that much wealth wouldn''t need to build an aquarium in the first ce, anyway.


    Owning a couple of nice buildings in Gangnam would''ve been enough to set them up for life, so why would they venture into a business this risky?


    <em>¡®Which means there must be a lot of investors.¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min could more or less see it now. The real operator of this aquarium must be some other entity. The investors probably installed a puppet boss, set up a nice little corporate body, then dumped considerable money into this ce. And most of the revenue this ce generated went straight into the pockets of those people.


    <em>¡®I guess the boss of this ce is having a torrid time, then.¡¯</em>


    Apany that wasn¡¯t upfront about how it was structured always had some kind of issues festering away somewhere.


    As the money invested wasn''t the boss''s own, troubles would''ve inevitably crept into the nning and construction process.


    Practically every construction project experienced a cost exceeding the initial estimate. Such a thing was almost a guarantee at this point.


    That was because variables always came into y in everything humans did. Obviously, most of these variables would''ve been taken into consideration during the nning stages. However, when those variables were also spiced up with people''s greed and unhealthy drive on construction sites, unexpected additional costs would inevitably follow.


    In projects the constructionpanies had plenty of experience in, such as building apartmentplexes, such cost overruns were rarer. However, something as umon and unique as constructing an aquarium would often encounter unexpected and costly expenditures.


    In cases where a corporation was footing the bill, it¡¯d have no choice but to swallow the bitter pill and pump the required funds into the project. However, the story would change <em>somewhat</em> when the case involved a puppet boss and investors in the shadows.


    The private investors would not be as inclined as the project owner to fork over the additional expenses. Meanwhile, the puppet boss would be less than keen to beg them for extra cash, too.


    Which would naturally lead to¡­


    <em>¡®Sub-par construction!''</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s gaze became icy cold as he scanned his surroundings. He could tell that every piece of furniture, construction material, and equipment was rather high-ss. So much so that even he had to wonder if all this was even necessary.


    After studying the surroundings like a hawk, a helpless chuckle leaked out of Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mouth.


    <em>¡®Yup, I¡¯m a helpless workaholic, aren¡¯t I?¡¯</em>


    It seemed he¡¯d been a Jaegyeong man for too long. As proof, look at him studiously inspecting how an aquarium unrted to hispany was being run!


    Jo Gyu-Min was freshly reminded of how deeply the mindset of a sryman had be embedded into his soul. He slowly shook his head to chide himself. What did it matter to him if this ce was running at a loss or had been built poorly? It wasn''t like he was in charge of this ce, anyway!


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to shake his head, albeit a little ruefully this time. While others came here to have fun and enjoy themselves, it felt like he came here to conduct due diligence instead.


    After getting rid of distracting thoughts from his mind with a shake of his head, Jo Gyu-Min closed his eyes for a second or two before opening them again. That was when all the floating money in the water morphed back to their original forms, marine creatures.


    ¡°Well, I admit that it¡¯s impressive in here.¡±


    The spectacr sight of many varieties of fishzily swimming around inside massive water tanks was not something he could easily witness in other ces. And that wasn''t all. Jo Gyu-Min even spotted creatures that couldn''t be called fish anymore but asrge monsters, too!


    If he was living somewhere nearby, maybe it might not be such a bad idea to stop by once in a while to destress. Even if the entrance fee was on the pricier side¡­


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not a bad ce to bring your date, eh?¡¯</em>


    In other words, Jo Gyu-Min would likely nevere here again. When that realization struck him, he inexplicably grew sad.


    That was when he heard¡­ some kind of amotion up ahead.


    <em>¡®Mm? Maybe the aquarium¡¯s putting on a show?¡¯</em>


    An aquarium didn¡¯t just let visitors stare at fish the whole day. It also presented various fun little shows to keep the paying punters entertained. However, Jo Gyu-Min quickly realized thismotion didn¡¯t sound joyous at all.


    He spotted arge crowd of concerned people gathering near a narrow passageway up ahead. Jo Gyu-Min furrowed his brow and hurriedly approached the crowd. Despite being ufortable in a crowd, he was also the type who simply had to resolve his curiosity as soon as possible.


    ¡°Excuse me, what is¡­¡±


    Just before he could ask the person nearby to figure out what was happening here, his hearing caught a familiar voice.


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    <em>¡®Mm? Wasn¡¯t that Han Jin-Seong¡¯s voice?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly pushed past the crowd after catching on to Han Jin-Seong¡¯s loud voice. While getting anxious, he tried to listen more closely.

 Chapter 820: Plugging Up (5)

    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s face stiffened. He heard a strange noise just now. And it seemed Kang Jin-Ho also heard it, judging from how intensely he red at the water tank.


    ¡°Hyung?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow slightly.


    <em>¡®No, it can¡¯t be¡­!¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong saw Kang Jin-Ho''s expression and grew worried almost immediately. He could think of only one reason why Kang Jin-Ho would make that face, but that seemed so incredibly unlikely in the current situation.


    <em>¡®I mean, this ce isn¡¯t that old, so¡­ How?¡¯</em>


    This aquarium had opened its doors less than a week ago. There couldn''t be serious structural problems with a brand-new building like this ce.


    Even if that was true¡­!Han Jin-Seong quickly pondered his options before making up his mind. His eyes began flickering in determination.


    <em>¡®How many tragedies happened as the result of victims naively thinking everything was fine?¡¯</em>


    The victims ofrge-scale idents weren¡¯t some idle idiots who didn''t realize they should have escaped sooner. No, their only fault was believing in other people.


    Believing that people in charge wouldn''t do a sloppy job of managing arge facility; believing that people involved should know more about what was what than they were¡­


    When that belief was betrayed, idents would morph into tragedies. If only those victims were a little more suspicious of the people and the business running the premises! Such tragedies could have been prevented.


    As luck would have it, Han Jin-Seong was perhaps the Number One among everyone here when it came to suspecting duplicity in other people!


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Han Jin-Seong urgently raised his hand high in the air to draw the attention of the aquarium¡¯s safety official.


    ¡°Hello, dear customer. How may I assist you?¡± The safety official smiled while approaching Han Jin-Seong.


    The official¡¯s friendly, rxed attitude briefly cast doubt in Han Jin-Seong¡¯s mind.


    <em>¡®Could it be that I¡¯m making a fuss about nothing?¡¯</em>


    Everything was rtive and connected to each other in some way.


    Apany that trained its employees well but failed to manage its facilities properly? Or apany that managed its facilities well but failed miserably in training its workers? Such things almost never happened.


    Managing apany consisted of various factorsing together. Apany that trained its employees well should also be paying close attention to the management of its facilities.


    The safety official speaking to Han Jin-Seong had demonstrated an exemry level of customer service. Han Jin-Seong was young and didn''t seem to be apanied by someone old enough to be his guardian, but the safety official still addressed him with a polite smile and a professional attitude.


    In that case, would the aquarium be negligent in managing its facilities? Common sense said, "not likely."


    Han Jin-Seong''s agitation cooled down a little from how the safety official responded to him. He bowed slightly before politely asking the official. ¡°Excuse me, I thought I should tell you that I heard a strange sound just now.¡±


    ¡°Did you say a strange sound, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It sounded like a loud crack.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± The safety official nced behind, then replied in a slightly troubled tone. ¡°I apologize, dear customer. I didn''t hear the noise you speak of, so I can''t say where it originated from. If you don''t mind, can you specify what could be the issue?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, that is¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong was about to say something, only for Jo Mi-Hye to sneak up next to him and grab him by his shoulder.


    She whispered unhappily at him. ¡°I told you to stop making a scene!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°No, oppa! You wait!¡±


    ¡°Mi-Hye, please¡­!¡± Han Jin-Seong spoke in a quiet but firm voice. Jo Mi-Hye instinctively flinched, then released her grip on his shoulder. Han Jin-Seong spoke to her again. ¡°It won''t take long, so wait, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Once Jo Mi-Hye stepped back without further resistance, Han Jin-Seong coughed to clear his throat and addressed the safety official again. ¡°Sorry about that. I heard the sound of something cracking just now. I''m sure it''s nothing to worry about, but just in case¡­ I was wondering if there was a problem with this water tank.¡±


    ¡°Aha, I see,¡± the safety official nodded, then smiled brightly¡­ before shooting a silent gaze in the direction of one of the aquarium¡¯s tourist guides.


    The guide smartly bowed and began exining to Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Dear customer, there is no need to worry. We at Sea Paradise Aquarium have paid the utmost attention to ensure every visitor¡¯s safety and enjoyment during your stay with us. This aquarium, for instance, features an acrylic wall 35 centimeters thick.¡±


    The safety official quickly pointed at the transparent wall of the water tank. As there wasn''t even a single visible w, Han Jin-Seong found it difficult to believe the im of its thickness.


    ¡°As such, this aquarium is safer than you may expect, dear customer. Even a shell fired by a tank will not be able to pierce this wall.¡±


    People nearby all burst intoughter at the guide¡¯s confident exnation. At the same time, hints of mocking gazesnded on Han Jin-Seong.


    However, rather than backing off, Han Jin-Seong continued to question the guide instead. ¡°Yes, I understand what you¡¯re saying. But I know what I heard, and that¡¯s why I have to make sure, you see? Do we really have nothing to worry about in terms of safety?¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer,¡± the guide smiled back. ¡°We''ve paid close attention to ensure the safety of all our visitors even before opening our doors. Every safety precaution has been taken to ensure our valued visitors will enjoy their time with us. All the walls boast enough thickness, while the floor boasts a tripleyer of waterproofing. Even if some water leaks from the tanks, our aquarium''s drainage system will ensure it will be swiftly expelled from the premises.¡±


    Visitors, who had been eavesdropping out of worry and curiosity, began nodding in satisfaction. At this point in time, almost everyone here was making the same sort of expression. And that was¡­


    They seemed to believe that apany that had spent this much money wouldn¡¯t be negligent in safety.


    If their responses ended there, everything would¡¯ve been fine, but¡­


    <em>¡®What the heck?¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong immediately noticed how the people¡¯s gazes locked on him contained hints of contempt.


    Then again, how could he not notice it? He was scared of those kinds of gazes since he was a little boy, after all. Not many would¡¯ve known what it felt like to be treated kindly on the surface only to be stared at like a bug as Han Jin-Seong.


    Han Jin-Seong was triggered by their gazes of contempt and almost started yelling back in anger. However, he managed to mp his mouth shut just in time. In this delicate situation, losing his temper would paint him as an idiot not worth listening to.


    After calming himself down, Han Jin-Seong addressed the guide again. ¡°Yes, I understand what you''re saying. But I know what I heard. That''s why I''m wondering if it''s okay to respond so casually without checking things out first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. My apologies, dear customer. That is indeed an oversight on our part. Please rest assured, we will get right on this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    The guide remained polite and professional, which led to the peanut gallery shooting more sharp res in Han Jin-Seong''s direction.


    ¡°What is the matter with him? It''s seemingly nothing, so why keep making a big fuss about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the definition of a rude customer, alright.¡±


    ¡°The entry ticket isn''t even that expensive, so why is that boy going on a power trip here? I''m telling you, kids these days¡­¡±


    ¡°What the¡­!¡± Han Jin-Seong¡¯s cheeks reddened considerably. ¡°I definitely heard that noise!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying, kid. Nobody here heard anything like what you said!¡±


    ¡°Young man, that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s not cool to y pranks on the employees like this.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s expression distorted in irritation. Instead of shouting at the peanut gallery, though, he turned his head away from them.


    Of course, he understood that these people weren''t in the wrong for chiding him. If they really hadn''t heard that noise, Han Jin-Seong must''ve looked like a little brat throwing a tantrum at a poor aquarium employee to their eyes.


    Even Han Jin-Seong would''ve responded the same if he were in their shoes. The public had gotten a lot more culturally sensitive toward folks going on a power trip, after all. Even so¡­!


    ¡°Please make sure nothing¡¯s going on,¡± said Han Jin-Seong.


    He was dead certain about this and didn''t care about being chewed out by the other visitors. If an ident did really ur¡­ It''d endanger the people he cared about. Being mocked as an idiot was far better than the alternative of people getting hurt.


    Jo Mi-Hye looked concerned as she approached Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Oppa, I think that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°Oppa, please.¡±


    ¡°Look, this is not how I was raised, okay?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong looked back at the guide and the safety official. ¡°Please check it out for us. To see if there aren¡¯t any issues.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear customer,¡± said the safety official while bowing slightly. He then retreated slightly to chat to someone on the walkie-talkie.


    The visitors frowned even more at this sight and red at Han Jin-Seong.


    ¡°Really now¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with kids these days? I bet you that boy doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s being rude right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so right.¡±


    ¡°This is why people get more stressed about emotionalbor these days. I mean, look! A random kid is busy getting in your face for no reason whatsoever.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s expression distorted even further. He knew he shouldn''t even engage them, but his anger still broke free from his control. Before he could yell at these adults badmouthing him, however, someone gently grabbed his shoulder first.


    Startled, Han Jin-Seong quickly looked behind him. ¡°Hyung?¡±


    As it turned out, the person grabbing his shoulder was Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°H-hyung, I can exin. I definitely heard¡­¡±


    ¡°Jin-Seong, I want you to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡± Han Jin-Seong¡¯s expression immediately changed. He initially thought Kang Jin-Ho was trying to stop him, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s face could only be described as scarily stiff as he addressed the boy. ¡°I want you to find the kids from Seongsim, and¡­ Get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°N-ng. Yes, I can do it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently ruffled Han Jin-Seong''s hair. ¡°You did good just now.¡±


    Han Jin-Seong¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°H-hyung, does that mean¡­?!¡±


    ¡°People won''t understand no matter how persuasive you are. That''s why you need to show them with your actions. I would''ve preferred guiding you all out of here myself, but this situation¡­ probably won''t let me. You understand what I''m trying to say, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung.¡± Han Jin-Seong weightily nodded.


    The truth was, he had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. However, he also had no problem following Kang Jin-Ho''s orders. That was how deep Han Jin-Seong''s belief in Kang Jin-Ho was.


    ¡°Jin-Seong, everyone must be ounted for, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it, hyung!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go, now. Find everyone as quickly as possible and get out of here. But keep your eyes open so no one gets lost.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Han Jin-Seong animatedly nodded, then began calling at the Seongsim kids to gather around.


    Jo Mi-Hye curiously asked Han Jin-Seong. ¡°Oppa, what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure myself, but Jin-Ho hyung wants us to get out of here, pronto.¡±


    ¡°Really? Okay, got it.¡± Jo Mi-Hye readily nodded away in eptance.


    She trusted Kang Jin-Ho the most in this ce, followed closely by Han Jin-Seong in the second spot. And both of them were shouting, "Leave this ce, now!" in one voice, so what other motivation did she need?


    Jo Mi-Hye followed Han Jin-Seong and began rounding up Seongsim¡¯s girls.


    ¡°This way, everyone!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong took the lead while Jo Mi-Hye brought up the rear. However, other visitors were dismayed by the children acting in unison and continued to express their discontent.


    ¡°What are they doing now?¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz! They have taken this joke too far!¡±


    Ridicule and sneer mercilessly showered the Seongsim kids. However, they paid precisely zero attention to other aquarium visitors. Since Kang Jin-Ho told them to leave, nothing else mattered now. They didn''t even require evidence or reason to do it, either!


    ¡°Hyung! I found everyone. Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Be careful on your way out, okay?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong urgently led the children out of the main hall. Unfortunately, the exit was just as narrow as the entrance. With people filling up the narrow passageways, going past them without causing issues proved to be impossible.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Please make room for us. I''m so sorry!¡± Han Jin-Seong continued to apologize and bowed his head. However...


    ¡°Argh, what the hell! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Ow,e on! Enough of this rubbish!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, adults began exploding in irritation when children tried to rush into the narrow passageway.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to pull?!¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong''s expression progressively crumpled at these so-called adults who swore freely at children. Before he could give them a piece of his mind, however¡­!


    ¡°Hold on! Wait!¡±


    A loud and familiar voice registered in Han Jin-Seong''s hearing just then.


    ¡°Coming through! Make room, please! I said, I''ming through!¡± A man in a ck business suit shoved past the unmoving bodies and entered the central room.


    ¡°I''ll guide them out, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said the ck-suited man, Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°You came at a good time, Chief Jo.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. Without saying anything else, pointed at the exit with his chin. ¡°...I''ll leave them to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had already finished analyzing the situation by then, so he quickly got down to leading the kids out of this ce. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening here.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho said the Seongsim kids had to leave as soon as possible. In that case, Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s role was to act as the children¡¯s guide. It would not be toote to hear the reason afterward.


    ¡°Please step aside for a moment, thank you. Please, step aside!¡±


    Adults who got irritated when Han Jin-Seong took the lead obediently got out of the way when Jo Gyu-Min stood in front of the children.


    ¡°You there, sir! Please step aside a little more. Thank you.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s voice carried undeniable weight, forcing these adults to listen. Once the path had opened up, Jo Gyu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho for onest time.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded, prompting Jo Gyu-Min to guide the children out of the aquarium without an ounce of hesitation.


    Soon after that, all the Seongsim kids had left through the exit. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho remained rooted to the spot, his arms across his chest. Anyone with eyes could tell he was waiting for something.


    The uneasy atmosphere eventually calmed down. Other visitors continued to nce in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s direction, but he resolutely kept his mouth shut and simply red at the gigantic aquarium before him.


    However, he eventually broke his self-imposed silence.


    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die today¡­ I advise you to leave this ce immediately.¡±


    The atmosphere in the viewing area rapidly grew frosty.

 Chapter 821: Swimming (1)

    ¡°What the hell? You must be out of your mind!¡±


    Visceral responses greeted Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s warning. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this development, however.


    A boy suddenly started raising a big fuss about the aquarium not being safe, and then he and his buddies yapped on about something with each other before leaving in their droves. And thest person in that group remaining suddenly warned everyone to leave if they didn''t want to die.


    Not many people in this world would react positively to this situation.


    The resnding on Kang Jin-Ho were sharp and cold.


    ¡°Hey, young man! Didn¡¯t you hear us say that¡¯s enough nonsense from you?!¡±


    ¡°Your whole group is crazy! Insane idiots!¡±


    ¡°A man should know how to read the room!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed under his breath at the crowd¡¯s reaction.<em>¡®Well, it¡¯s about what I expected, anyway.¡¯</em>


    He was under no illusion that people here would be willing to listen to him. Even so, their responses were still more visceral than he expected. Was it because of the location? With their fears subtly stimted in this aquarium''s foreign environment, it seemed everyone reacted more curtly and viciously than usual.


    Kang Jin-Ho could''ve tried to talk to them nicely and convince them, but he still wasn''t good enough in the speech department to change anyone''s mind. Besides, there wasn''t enough time or logical points to convince anyone here through flowery words, anyway.


    <em>¡®Hmm. Have they gone far away enough yet?¡¯</em>


    A part of Kang Jin-Ho was being a little petty, as well.


    He had faith in Jo Gyu-Min and believed thetter could guide the children outside the premises without any issues. However, that story was only possible with the aquarium remaining as peaceful as it was.


    All these adults stampeding out of here in panic would undoubtedly lead to a huge ident. And what guarantee was there that the Seongsim kids wouldn''t get sucked into that?


    <em>¡®How¡­ decisive.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled wryly to himself. If this event happened a few days ago, he would¡¯ve genuinely agonized over what to do.


    He¡¯d have tried to choose between alerting the people somehow and minimizing the losses as much as possible or dying that to prioritize the evacuation of his acquaintances first.


    What a dilemma to have, then.


    Objectively speaking, the only answer Kang Jin-Ho could choose was thetter. It involved the safety of the people he cared about. And that was why he unhesitantly chose it. Why would he risk endangering the Seongsim kids¡¯ lives, even if it was only by a little bit, for the safety ofplete strangers?


    Kang Jin-Ho chose thetter without even wasting a single breath. Just his old self would have. This moment confirmed that he had been in the grips of a heart demon until recently.


    ¡°Oiii! You, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± A decently-sized man walked out of the crowd and began shouting at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the man''s face. Judging from how pissed off this man looked, he seemed ready to pounce on Kang Jin-Ho any second now.


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes, then pointed at the massive aquarium. ¡°Tell me. What do you think will happen¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s re chased after Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s pointing finger.


    ¡°...When that thing breaks?¡±


    Breaks? That water tank would?


    The man gulped nervously while blinking his eyes, his trembling gaze locked on the aquarium.


    He couldn''t even begin to estimate how much water was contained in that thing, but it''d be safe to assume that the quantity must be greater than most man-made reservoirs.


    A reservoir bursting its walls could still kill people despite all the spaces avable to escape, so imagine the massive aquarium rupturing in this confined space!


    The tragedy would be far worse than one or two lives being lost!


    ¡°W-why would that thing break!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly replied, ¡°It will.¡±


    ¡°What? You insane motherfu*ker!¡± The man roared and got ready to pounce.


    However, the safety officials intervened in the nick of time. They stepped in front of Kang Jin-Ho and began chiding him.


    ¡°Sir! Please refrain from inconveniencing other visitors.¡±


    ¡°This will be yourst warning, sir. Or we will report this matter to the police for disrupting the aquarium¡¯s operations.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at the safety officials blocking his way.


    The officials flinched at his still gaze and froze stiff. A hand reaching out to grab Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s shoulder sheepishly fell away.


    <em>¡®What¡¯s up with this guy?¡¯</em>


    That was the thought running inside the safety officials¡¯ minds.


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho had threatened them. No, all he did was gaze at them emotionlessly for a second. However, that was still enough to make the officials feel they had almost provoked something they shouldn''t have.


    ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t be courteous to a bastard like him!¡±


    ¡°Kick him out of here, will ya! Get him out! Don¡¯t worry, we all saw what happened here! We¡¯lle to your defense!¡±


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your phone? Film it, now!¡±


    The crowd whipped their phones out and began recording Kang Jin-Ho and the safety officials.


    The officials panicked slightly and stood in front of Kang Jin-Ho to block the filming attempts.


    ¡°Everyone! Filming another visitor without permission is prohibited. Refrain from recording any footage, please!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But that bastard is insane, though!¡±


    ¡°Everything has been recorded by the CCTV cameras on our premises. Please refrain from recording footage privately.¡±


    ¡°Urgh! Damn it!¡±


    The crowd grunted in frustration and unhappiness but still put their phones away. They were trying to criticize some kids going on a power trip, so it felt weird to argue with the safety officials now. Even as they unhappily put away their mobile devices, they still shot venomous res in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s direction.


    One of the safety officials approached Kang Jin-Ho, before pointing toward the exit. ¡°My apologies, sir. At least, for your own safety, please exit from the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Exit, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the official, his attitude firm and adamant.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho casually shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave just yet.¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°If the problem is with me talking, then I won¡¯t say anything from now on. However, I cannot leave just yet.¡±


    The safety official sighed in resignation. ¡°In that case, please refrain from¡­¡±


    Before he could finish warning Kang Jin-Ho, a man hurriedly approached him.


    ¡°Excuse me. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    When the man asked that, the safety official looked back, and his expression stiffened a little. ¡°Ah. Good day, Chief Bak, sir.¡±


    The man, now identified as Chief Bak, looked puzzled as he closed the distance. Then, he quietly asked the safety official. ¡°What''s going on here? I can hear themotion from outside the main hall. Do you want to tell everyone we have a problem here?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir. This customer was, uhm¡­¡± The safety official sneakily pointed to Kang Jin-Ho. Naturally, Chief Bak¡¯s gaze also shifted to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°This customer said people should leave the premises if they don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    The safety official was feeling lost. It was against his training to say a visitor was making a scene in the presence of said visitor.


    However, Chief Bak''splexion paled from the report instead. He straightened his jacket and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Good day. My name is Bak Gwang-Cheol, and I''m the chief of Sea Paradise Aquarium''s maintenance division.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly nodded.


    ¡°Sir, are you suggesting our aquarium is not safe?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°May I ask¡­ why?¡± Bak Gwang-Cheol asked, his expression filled with shock.


    His job was to oversee the maintenance of the facilities here. That meant he knew all the inside stories and various niggles of this aquarium. However, a visitor walking through the designated course should not have any knowledge of the aquarium''s internal affairs.


    <em>¡®Does he really know? Or is he just an attention-seeking lunatic?''</em>


    Bak Gwang-Cheol was confused and lost. And what Kang Jin-Ho said only worsened the chaos in his mind.


    ¡°Looks like you already know what I''m talking about,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you already know the truth and don¡¯t need to ask me.¡±


    Bak Gwang-Cheol mped his mouth shut.


    His head yelled at him to respond as calmly as possible. However, his mouth refused to do its job. On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze remained t. Those eyes seemed to express their unyielding will.


    <em>¡®N-no, calm down!¡¯</em>


    Right now, it didn¡¯t matter whether this young man really knew something or was simply a madman spewing nonsense. Bak Gwang-Cheol should only respond in one way in this situation.


    He obviously couldn¡¯t admit that there was a safety issue in front of so many people. He might have been arguing for the aquarium¡¯s closure with the president not too long ago, but closing an operation of this scale didn¡¯t just happen with a snap of fingers. It must follow established protocols and procedures.


    If he shouted, "This water tank will rupture soon, so everyone must leave!" right now, this aquarium would be finished for good. It¡¯d be destroyed regardless of whether the water tank ruptured or not!


    Bak Gwang-Cheol was here to ensure the safety of the visitors, not to ensure the destruction of thepany he worked for!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re suggesting, sir, but I¡¯d like to ask you to refrain from saying things that will unnecessarily frighten other visitors. Our premises have already passed the government¡¯s strict safety inspection.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned slightly forward and whispered quietly so only Chief Bak could hear. ¡°35 centimeters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually that thick, now is it?¡±


    Bak Gwang-Cheol¡¯s expression instantly grew pale. ¡°W-what are you saying, sir!¡±


    Before Bak Gwang-Cheol¡¯s voice could get louder, though, Kang Jin-Ho pulled out his phone first. Naturally, Bak Gwang-Cheol froze still in anxiety, wondering if this young was about to call someone.


    However, all Kang Jin-Ho did was check the time appearing on the phone¡¯s screen before nodding in satisfaction.


    <em>¡®That should be enough time for the kids to exit this ce.¡¯</em>


    As long as Jo Gyu-Min hadn''t encountered any issues, he should have guided the children outside the aquarium by now. However, Kang Jin-Ho was merely guessing. He hadn''t seen the map disying the aquarium''syout and didn''t know how far the exit was.


    Kang Jin-Ho put the phone away and nced at Bak Gwang-Cheol. ¡°It''s not important whether the wall is as thick as you say or not. No, what matters is that the wall will rupture soon. If you don''t want a tragedy on your hands¡­ Evacuate everyone. Right now.¡±


    Bak Gwang-Cheol mped his mouth shut like a m.


    He knew he must argue back. Other visitors were listening right now, so he must say something! However, his mouth still refused to listen to hismands.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s going to rupture?!¡¯</em>


    Didn''t Bak Gwang-Cheol say the same thing to the Aquarium''s president earlier? That the visitors should be evacuated since the water tank could rupture at any given moment? Listening to someone else say the same thing mysteriously sapped Bak Gwang-Cheol''s desire to argue back.


    <em>¡®E-even so, this water tank shouldn¡¯t rupture that easily!¡¯</em>


    This young man¡¯s observation was not incorrect. The truth was¡­ The water tank¡¯s wall was indeed thinner than the minimum rmended safety specification. To be more precise, the thickness did meet the specs during the initial phase of the construction.


    However, the ns went through several revisions during the aquarium''s construction, resulting in the scale of the water tank growing muchrger than initially envisioned by the team. In other words, it was now holding far more water than what it was designed for.


    Even so, the tank should still be able to hold on for a little longer. Bak Gwang-Cheol felt that what this young man said should not be possible.


    The minimum rmended safety specs were exactly that, rmended specs. As long as the rmended spec was adhered to, things should remain absolutely safe regardless of what might happen. That was why the rmended minimum safety specs usually seemed far too excessivepared to what was actually required in reality.


    For instance¡­ Every car came with rmended tire air pressure from the manufacturer. However, how many people in the world rigorously stuck to that spec? And did the cars develop serious issues because the tires weren''t inted correctly? No!


    This issue was not too dissimr from the tire example. Yes, the minimum safety spec was not met, so the tank should develop various issues in the long run. In the short term, though¡­ There shouldn''t be any major problems to worry about.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right, this young man is talking nonsense!¡¯</em>


    Two factors helped Bak Gwang-Cheol arrive at this conclusion. One, if the tank really did rupture, a small portion would break first, causing the water to leak out. Secondly, he had already told his direct subordinates to drain some water from the tank not too long ago.


    Considering those two factors, there shouldn''t be any immediate problems to worry about.


    Even though Bak Gwang-Cheol knew this¡­


    He found himself asking Kang Jin-Ho again. ¡°It¡¯s going to rupture now?¡±


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t ask this. Yet, he simply couldn¡¯t control himself. What this young man before his eyes said contained a mysterious power to convince Bak Gwang-Cheol.


    He never got a chance to say something, though. Because the other visitors exploded in irritation and anger first.


    ¡°What the hell! Didn''t we say you gotta kick that brat out!"


    ¡°Isn''t this how you run your ce? How long are we supposed to put up with this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kick him out, we will! Hurry up and wrap this up already! Or make him shut his trap, at least!¡±


    People¡¯s loud yelling echoed unsteadily within the main hall. Bak Gwang-Cheol was about to say something to calm the irate crowd down, but then¡­!


    The dreaded event finally happened.


    <em>Craaaaaack!</em>


    That noise could only be described as very strange. Even though it was ear-piercingly shrill, it was also surprisingly weighty. As if¡­ a massive balloon had popped high up in the air!


    From the irritated people shouting at Kang Jin-Ho to those who disinterestedly stared at their phones¡­ Even the parents trying to calm their bored kids and the safety officials and Bak Gwang-Cheol¡­!


    They all hurriedly turned their heads to stare at a spot in the acrylic wall.


    The spot¡­ where an ominous-looking crack could be seen!


    <em>¡®A¡­ crack?¡¯</em>


    The wall that was so pristine and crystal-clear that it almost felt like water was being magically kept back¡­ now had a visible crack running on it. The only way to describe it was like looking at a fissure in mid-air.


    Everyone who saw that crack finally got to appreciate the fact that a 35cm wall made out of acrylic had been keeping the water away.


    That information entered their minds, and when their brains finally processed that information¡­


    Screams rocked the main hall.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaahk!¡±


    The sharp screaming signaled the descent of pure pandemonium in the hall.

 Chapter 822: Swimming (2)

    <em>¡®What¡¯s that? What¡¯s going on out there?¡¯</em>


    Yu Seong-Pil''s job was rather unique. As there were plenty of different jobs in the world, it shouldn''t be surprising to learn that strange jobs also existed among them.


    Even in that sense, though, Yu Seong-Pil''s job was still somewhat unique. Most people would go, <em>"Ohh?"</em> when they heard what he did for a living. That was how umon the profession he had chosen for himself.


    In the simplest terms, Yu Seong-Pil¡¯s job could be ssified as a diver.


    Most people would be intrigued when learning that he made a living as a diver. However, Yu Seong-Pil was no mere diver. No, it went one step further. He was¡­ an aquarium diver.


    Due to the unique nature of aquariums, they required specialized divers. That was because the water couldn''t be drained every time there was a problem with the tanks or a tank''s interior needed to be cleaned. Once the gigantic tanks were filled with water, it was safe to assume they would never be fully drained until the day the aquarium closed its doors for good.


    Recing a fixed quantity of water every day to keep the water quality under control was the best an aquarium could do.


    Thanks to this restriction, specialized divers were necessary. Their jobs involved inspecting the filtration systems inside the tanks or performing other odd jobs such as getting rid of dead fish.


    However, Yu Seong-Pil''s job was even more particr among the aquarium divers as he was¡­ a show diver.The contents of his job were simple enough¡ªhe''d usually wait in thergest water tank in the aquarium and, once enough visitors filled the main hall, dive deeper inside the water and put on a performance for them to enjoy.


    He¡¯d spread the feed near the acrylic wall to attract fish there or let the dolphins snatch food off his hand in front of the audience. This work was as challenging as it sounded, even for a veteran diver like Yu Seong-Pil. Unsurprising, really, considering he had to repeatedly dunk himself in water every time visitors showed up en masse.


    The aquarium had opened its doors not too long ago, so it was still jam-packed with curious visitors. This meant Yu Seong-Pil was so busy that he didn''t even have enough time to take a breather!


    However, he had nothing toin about here. Doing a job he dreamed about since he was a little kid filled him up with satisfaction and pride.


    Not to mention, the pay was pretty good, too!


    This time''s show was supposed to be the same as all the others before it. Yu Seong-Pil waited in the water until receiving the signal from the tour guide outside to start the show. However¡­


    <em>¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯</em>


    No matter how long he waited, no one gave him the signal. Yu Seong-Pil grew increasingly puzzled by this situation.


    <em>¡®Is there some kind of a problem outside?¡¯</em>


    Although the view from the outside looking in was crystal-clear, the same couldn''t be said for Yu Seong-Pil inside the tank. Since he had to look through the acrylic wall, the water, and his goggles, it was no wonder he didn''t get a clear enough view of the main hall.


    There was also a slightly funky phenomenon at work here, as the acrylic wall did not offer the same level of transparency on both sides. From the outside looking in, the view was clear and uncluttered, but when looking through the wall from the inside¡­ It was ever so slightly opaque.


    With the conditions being so unfavorable, figuring out what was going on outside was incredibly challenging, even for an experienced diver. Yu Seong-Pil could only roughly make out the blurry shapes of a person standing near the wall while safety officials were seemingly surrounding this individual.


    <em>¡®Maybe some nutjob caused a scene outside?¡¯</em>


    This was the sad part of being in the service industry. Until he started working as an aquarium diver, Yu Seong-Pil had no idea this world was overflowing with so many nutjobs. As it turned out, this world was absolutely teeming with psychos of every possible shape and size!


    Most people would get intrigued and even mystified by all the unfamiliar and strange fish in an aquarium, but that would be the extent of their actions.


    However, some idiots would insist on touching these fish for some unfathomable reason and cross the no-entry barrier to shove their stupid little hands into the water.


    Some were even more audacious and would show up to the aquarium with small bags filled with water¡­ to steal smaller fish. Their reasoning? They didn''t want to pay for the expensive ticket to see some random fish, so they wanted to steal a few and keep them in their own tanks at home.


    At least those were more or less civilized nutjobs!


    <em>¡®At least,pared to that crazy bastard, that is!¡¯</em>


    Near the entrance of the aquarium was the shellfish disy. This disy was open to the elements in an attempt by the management to make it more nature-friendly. But some insane bastard took his chance and stole the abalones disyed there!


    Since the thief probably didn''t want to raise those abalones, he must''ve been motivated by his desire to eat them. But why would he do that? When you could buy as many abalones as you''d want in a store these days? How did it make sense to steal abalones from an aquarium to eat them at home!


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t the end of the stories involving nutjobs.


    Some bastards openly tried to sexually assault the tour guides. Some kids spat into the fish tanks for fun. And some were insane enough to kick the tanks and get mad about being reprimanded for their actions!


    People often joked that the wages of the employees in the service industry were actuallypensation for dealing with rude customers. And Yu Seong-Pil would have to agree with that sinct observation!


    <em>¡®That guy must be another nutjob, then!''</em>


    Yu Seong-Pil wasn¡¯t sure what was happening outside, but that blurry figure must be yet another extraordinary nutjob. Otherwise, why would that many safety officials show up to surround one guy?


    The rule was one official for one customer. Even if there was a rowdy nutjob causing issues, other visitors might interpret the sight of several officials targeting one individual as too forceful and needlessly intimidating. That was why that one-on-one rule had been set up.


    Unless the so-called visitor was violent or carried a weapon of some kind, in other words an emergency situation, the one-on-one rule was vigorously enforced. But Yu Seong-Pil could see three officials surrounding this particr visitor!


    <em>¡®I guess that nutjob must be totally off the walls.¡¯</em>


    This situation was unprecedented in the history of this aquarium. Granted, it had only been a few days since this ce opened its doors, but still! Today was the first time three officials had to tackle one individual. That fact alone attested to how high up the crazy scale that rude customer was.


    Yu Seong-Pil silently expressed his sympathy to those poor safety officials. It must be one hell of a mess right about now.


    <em>¡®Huh?¡¯</em>


    That was when Yu Seong-Pil¡¯s eyes opened wider. He realized one of the safety officials wasn¡¯t a safety official at all.


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ Chief Bak?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, that person was the chief of the facilities maintenance, Bak Gwang-Cheol.


    <em>¡®Why is that guy getting involved?¡¯</em>


    Chief Bak¡¯s job wasn¡¯t to deal with rude customers, so what was he doing outside in the main hall? When Yu Seong-Pil took a closer look, it seemed that only Chief Bak was "confronting" the rude customer while others were observing the situation from a little distance away.


    <em>¡®What the hell is going on out there?¡¯</em>


    It was impossible to figure out the situation from inside the tank. Feeling frustrated, Yu Seong-Pil began swimming up and down, unable to decide what to do next. He was tempted to leave the tank and confirm the situation himself, but he could miss the signal to start the show.


    <em>¡®I¡­ Let¡¯s stay put for now. I¡¯ll find out what happenedter on.¡¯</em>


    After telling himself that, Yu Seong-Pil checked to see if the fish paste balls were still intact in his waist pockets. The rude customer was not his concern, anyway. His job was to put on yet another perfect performance.


    Just as his thoughts reached that far, something else disturbed Yu Seong-Pil. He could sense¡­ vibrations?


    Yu Seong-Pil hurriedly raised his head.


    <em>¡®What was that?¡¯</em>


    Didn¡¯t it feel like he heard a dull but weighty impact noise? Not only that, but his body also vibrated unsteadily just now, too.


    <em>¡®No, hang on. That¡¯s not right.¡¯</em>


    To be more precise, his body hadn¡¯t vibrated; the water did.


    <em>¡®An earthquake, maybe?¡¯</em>


    An earthquake erupting outside would result in the water vibrating like this.


    Yu Seong-Pil scanned the surroundings and noticed all the fish urgently swimming around. The sight of a tiger shark intensely shaking its tail fin in the distance sent a creepy chill down Yu Seong-Pil''s spine.


    Although he knew that the shark wouldn''t bite him, the creature''s strange behavior still unnerved him. He assumed that the shark was acting ording to its instincts right now.


    <em>¡®The fish are behaving strangely¡­!¡¯</em>


    To the untrained eyes of regr people, the scenery within the water tank must''ve looked peaceful. But Yu Seong-Pil could clearly see all the unusual behaviors of the fish. Different species of fish usually kept some distance from each other, yet they were now moving together in erratic manners. And the direction of their movements also seemed off.


    Wondering why that was, Yu Seong-Pil turned his head again to look¡­ And that was when he finally saw it. He saw arge crack in the acrylic wall right before his eyes!


    At first, he thought he saw something that wasn''t there. And when he realized he didn''t, Yu Seong-Pil even tried to wipe his goggles next. Even then, the crack didn''t disappear from his view.


    Only then did he realize what happened. Yu Seong-Pil reflexively cried out in rm, causing the oxygen hose to fall out of his mouth.


    ¡°Uwahahhbubub!¡±


    The water rushed into his mouth, preventing him from making any proper sounds. Yu Seong-Pil fell into a panic but still urgently retrieved the oxygen hose and mouthed it.


    Then, he ascended to the surface as fast as he could. Even though such a rapid ascent during underwater diving was explicitly forbidden, Yu Seong-Pil was in no mood to care about that right now.


    ¡°Phu-haaat!¡± Yu Seong-Pil broke through the water''s surface at the top of the tank and yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°There''s a crack in the tank! It''s an emergency! Call the technicians now!¡±


    Theplexions of everyone nearby instantly paled from Yu Seong-Pil¡¯s urgent cry.


    ***


    ¡°W-what¡¯s that?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°I-is that¡­ Will that be okay?¡±


    The loud scream immediately triggered a mass panic within the main hall. People screamed in chaos and confusion. However, some remained remarkably calm, too.


    All sorts of emotions co-existed in this space. Even though these people had witnessed the same thing, their responses and emotions differed noticeably.


    However, that made some sense. Most people would react simrly to a fire breaking out. It''d be the same story for when arge dog rushed toward them, as well.


    Why was that, though? Because they could more or less predict the oue.


    However, the situation they were facing was something none of these people had a chance to experience before. A crack appearing on a massive aquarium''s wall? Who could imagine or predict what might happen next?


    Would the crack open up more and more until the aquarium burst apart? Or will it stay that way? Should they be concerned? Or dismiss it as nothing to worry about?


    They couldn¡¯t tell!


    As such, the responses were different from individual to individual. Those who thought the aquarium would explode soon began screaming in terror. Meanwhile, those who thought the crack wouldn''t worsen nervously swallowed their saliva and tried desperately to maintain their calm.


    Young children stared curiously while the safety officials became pale with fright.


    Among them was¡­


    ¡°N-no, wait¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­!¡± Chief Bak Gwang-Cheol gasped in shock.


    He was in a state of panic. How could he not when there was a crack in the acrylic wall?


    He was worried about the wall''s integrity even back when it was still intact, but now, it was cracked! This meant that thepromised wall was now withstanding the pressure from thousands of tons of water!


    <em>¡®No! This is terrible!¡¯</em>


    That thing would not be able to hold on for long. Bak Gwang-Cheol was definitely sure about this. This was why he was so insistent with the aquarium''s president earlier, wasn''t he! The dreaded situation he wanted to avoid at all costs was now unfolding right before his eyes.


    However, what if he was wrong? The wall could miraculously withstand the water pressure. But¡­


    But what if it couldn''t? What if it burst?


    <em>¡®Everyone in here¡­ will die!¡¯</em>


    Thousands of tons of water would pour out in an instant. Couldn¡¯t people just hold their breaths? No, that was aughable notion.


    Victims wouldn''t even get a chance to do anything once they got caught up in the sheer pressure from the rushing water. The only fate waiting for them would be death. The examples of people getting swept up in the rapids and drowning should be good enough proof.


    The wall rupturing and releasing all that water would lead to a massive ident beyond anyone''s ability to survive!


    ¡°Ah¡­! Oh, god, no¡­!¡± Chief Bak fell into an even deeper state of panic. He couldn''t figure out what to do next.


    That was when a calm but t voice registered in his ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly said, ¡°Evacuate everyone.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    The man who was at a standoff against Chief Bak a few seconds ago calmly left those words behind and approached the acrylic wall.


    Chief Bak¡¯s attention was drawn to Kang Jin-Ho, but he didn¡¯t have the time to mind that right now. He urgently cried out to the safety officials. ¡°E-evacuate everyone! Raise the rm! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    ¡°Raise the f*cking emergency rm, you dumb bastard! I don''t care if it''s the fire rm! Just do it! Evacuate everyone from the aquarium''s interior right now! Hurry up!¡±


    Chief Bak¡¯s words became the detonator. Those who hadn¡¯t fully processed the situation until now were sobered up by the word ¡®emergency¡¯ branding itself in their brains. And "emergency" quickly morphed into "death" next!


    People screamed and began rushing toward the exit. Unfortunately, the exit was narrow, causing human bodies to get into a messy tangle and causing a chorus of yells and screams to resonate in the area. To make matters worse¡­


    ¡°L-look! Look at that!¡±


    The cmity had only just begun.


    <em>Rip. Riiiip. Craaaaack!</em>


    Along with the noise akin to a stubborn duct tape being ripped off, the crack in the wall gradually grewrger andrger. It seemed like the crack expanded over a meter in length every time the cracking noise echoed eerily in the hall.


    Eventually¡­!


    <em>BOOOOOOOM!</em>


    The acrylic wall couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and finally exploded in fury!


    That signaled the start of arge-scale tragedy.

 Chapter 823: Swimming (3)

    ¡°Excuse me! Passing through! Sorry, but make room! Excuse me!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min urgently and insistently pushed the people away from his path.


    ¡°Ouch?! What are you doing, man!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Insults of varying severity flew in from all directions, but Jo Gyu-Min remained stone-faced as he continued to relentlessly forge ahead.


    ¡°Jin-Seong!¡± Jo Gyu-Min called out to Han Jin-Seong behind him.


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°No one has fallen behind, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m constantly checking to make sure, Chief!¡±¡°Good! Keep your eyes peeled, okay!¡± Jo Gyu-Min nodded, then repeatedly nced behind him.


    <em>¡®Damn it!¡¯</em>


    With how long the line of Seongsim kids was and with too many visitors in the aquarium obscuring his view, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t confirm whether or not everyone was still ounted for.


    However, he couldn''t leave his post to check the situation. Without him leading from the front, the speed of breaking through the unwilling crowd would drop like a ton of bricks. Visitors were only begrudgingly stepping out of the way despite all their grumblings because of Jo Gyu-Min''s¡­ "somewhat" rough-looking countenance.


    So, imagine what it would be like if children were trying to do the same.


    <em>¡®Nope, it¡¯s not gonna happen.¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s anger level spiked when someone bumped his shoulder deliberately. Even though the visitors were stepping aside, some of them also tried to trip him up. When another visitor seemingly stepped aside only to shove Jo Gyu-Min on the shoulder, he almost lost his cool.


    <em>¡®No! Calm down!¡¯</em>


    He dearly wanted to let that visitor have a piece of his mind, but now wasn¡¯t the time to create a scene. He must rigorously avoid any situations that could waste valuable time.


    Besides, these people¡¯s irritation was understandable. Who wouldn¡¯t get annoyed when you were minding your own business, enjoying your time in an aquarium, only for someone to suddenly push you from behind?


    ¡°I''m sorry! I''m sorry, it''s an emergency situation. Please yield the way for us. Please! I''m sorry.¡± Jo Gyu-Min continued to bow and apologize, which prompted the obstinate visitors to finally yield and step aside.


    <em>¡®We need to move faster!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min was growing more and more anxious. If he was being honest, he had no idea what was happening back in the main hall. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in finding out.


    Kang Jin-Ho said they must evacuate, so Jo Gyu-Min should do just that. That was all he needed to do. After all, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to actively create trouble for hispanions. Without a doubt, he wanted the children evacuated because there was a problem in the aquarium.


    Besides, Jo Gyu-Min was no dummy, anyway. He had his own suspicions.


    <em>¡®The fish tank!¡¯</em>


    If Han Jin-Seong had really heard that strange noise and Kang Jin-Ho agreed with the boy¡­ Then, it was easy enough to guess the problem. Jo Gyu-Min''s expression hardened as visions of a possibly horrifying future popped up in his mind.


    <em>¡®We need to hurry and get out of here!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn¡¯t estimate how massive the scale of the destruction would be. A situation like that was unprecedented, after all. Would it lead to a huge tragedy? Or would it end as a mere little mishap where no one was hurt badly?


    Of course, difficult-to-estimate didn¡¯t mean Jo Gyu-Min should sit on his butt and do nothing. One should always assume the worst and prepare ordingly. If nothing of note happened after evacuating, then that would be great. If something did happen¡­ Well, that would be an even greater relief.


    It was just that¡­


    <em>¡®Is it okay to leave like this?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t help but think about the annoyed visitors stepping aside. These people were oblivious to the current situation.


    Was it okay to leave these people behind and evacuate first? Shouldn¡¯t Jo Gyu-Min alert them and advise them to evacuate, too?


    <em>¡®Damn it!¡¯</em>


    For now, Jo Gyu-Min should prioritize the Seongsim kids and their safety above all else.


    While thinking this, he tightly bit his lower lip. His priority should be the people he knew. In other words, these kids.


    There was no helping it, even if people criticized him for being heartless. Every human''s life was supposed to hold equal value. However, it was impossible for a person to view human lives that way.


    First things first¡­ Jo Gyu-Min would focus on evacuating the children out of here. And then, if he had some spare time, he¡¯d participate in evacuating strangers next.


    <em>¡®Besides, there isn¡¯t much I can do right now.¡¯</em>


    What could he possibly say to convince these people to evacuate from the aquarium? Should he dere loudly that the main fish tank was about to rupture, so everyone must flee?


    It''d be a miracle if Jo Gyu-Min wasn''tbeled as a lunatic on the spot. Even before he could raise amotion, security guards would swiftly kick him out of the premises first!


    That was why the only thing Jo Gyu-Min could do was guide these kids outside. He shouldn''t feel guilty about leaving all these people behind.


    He knew all that, but¡­


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s expression hardened as he pulled out his phone. ¡°Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°Keep in touch with Mi-Hye! Make sure no one¡¯s missing!¡±


    ¡°Understood! Don¡¯t worry, and leave it to us!¡±


    ¡°You must stay awake, okay! Keep your wits about you!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min exchanged determined res with Han Jin-Seong while calling someone on the phone.


    ¡°Damn it! Why isn¡¯t he answering?!¡±


    He could hear the ringtone, but the other side wasn''t answering the call. In the middle of this, Jo Gyu-Min continued to wade forward through the crowd while ncing back at the children.


    When no one answered after a while, Jo Gyu-Min began gritting his teeth. ¡°What the hell! Why do you always not answer your phone when I need you the most, you useless piece of sh*t!¡±


    -Piece of sh*t?!


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s expression fell. Why the hell did the other side answer the phone right at that moment?!


    The person on the other side of the line began yelling back at Jo Gyu-Min.


    -Where the hell are you!? I thought about this, and no matter how busy I am, I think I can make time for you now! So, where are you!


    ¡°Where do you think I am! I¡¯m in the aquarium!¡±


    -Why are you getting angry, you punk! Why!


    Of course, the person answering the call was Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    -What?


    ¡°How many people can you dispatch to this ce right now?¡±


    -How soon is "right now?"


    ¡°Within ten minutes!¡±


    -I need specifics. What¡¯s the problem?


    Lee Hyeon-Su instantly became calmer, his voice colder. That calm voice convinced Jo Gyu-Min that he made the right choice by calling Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Excuse me! Please make way! We¡¯re passing through! Hold on! Thank you, sir!¡±


    Even as he held on to his phone, Jo Gyu-Min didn¡¯t forget to push the crowd aside to make way.


    ¡°It''s not been confirmed, but I believe we might be facing a serious problem. Judging from Mister Jin-Ho''s behavior, I think the aquarium will burst soon!¡±


    -Aquarium? Are you talking about thergest fish tank in the main hall?


    ¡°Yes, that one!¡±


    -What about the orphans?


    ¡°I¡¯m evacuating them as we speak!¡±


    -Is the situation preventing you from evacuating them?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I will get these kids out of here, no matter what. However, other visitors are not aware of the current situation.¡±


    -You want me to dispatch our people to rescue regr civilians? Is that it?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Please dispatch those who can arrive here ASAP!¡±


    -Listen, Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    -Our Assembly Master will get pissed off if any of the kids get hurt. So, you do whatever it takes to get them out of there safely, okay?


    ¡°That goes without saying! What about the support from your side?¡±


    -There won¡¯t be any.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min froze stiff on the spot. Han Jin-Seong, who had been diligently following Jo Gyu-Min from behind, inadvertently crashed into the older man''s back.


    ¡°Wait, what? What do you mean, no support?¡±


    -It¡¯s exactly as it sounds.


    ¡°Wait, hyung! Maybe you haven¡¯t got the full picture of the situation. What¡¯s happening here is that¡­¡±


    -Doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t change my mind regardless of what happens in that ce. We¡¯ve never dispatched our men to rescue regr people before, and we¡¯re not going to set a precedent today, either.


    ¡°But, hyung!¡± Jo Gyu-Min reflexively cried out, but Lee Hyeon-Su remained spookily calm.


    -Since you¡¯re not familiar with our side of the world, you must be having a hard time understanding why I¡¯m saying this. There¡¯s a boundary separating our side from your side. And that boundary will start crumbling down if we try to rescue the people in there. It¡¯s our irond rule not to interfere in the matters of the outside world, Gyu-Min. This is one request I can¡¯t help you with.


    ¡°What?! But that¡¯s¡­! Wait a minute!¡±


    -If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up. Later.


    The line went dead after that.


    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Jo Gyu-Min reflexively began hurling curses at the phone. ¡°What is this bullsh*t about the outside world and whatnot?! Aren''t these people humans, too!?¡±


    The lives of countless innocent people were at stake here, so who would care about sticking to a stupid rule like that!


    Jo Gyu-Min clenched his teeth.


    <em>¡®What should I do? What am I supposed to do now?¡¯</em>


    Of course, he still hadn''t forgotten his job. And that was to ignore all these strangers and safely lead the Seongsim kids outside. He could worry about the fate of all these people afterward.


    He knew all this, yet¡­ Yet, his body didn¡¯t want to move. It felt like he was abandoning all these unaware, innocent people in the mouth of a hungry monster¡¯s cave.


    <em>¡®That doesn¡¯t mean I can let these kids go on ahead by themselves, either¡­!¡¯</em>


    In any other situation, Jo Gyu-Min would''ve entrusted Han Jin-Seong with leading the kids out of here. However, this situation was unlike any other. The grave nature of this situation meant Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t afford to let a teenage boy lead a group of young kids.


    This wasn¡¯t about hisck of faith in Han Jin-Seong. No, this was about fulfilling his duty as an adult!


    ¡°What¡­! What should I¡­¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo!¡± Han Jin-Seong urgently called out to Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    ¡°Look over there! Over there!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s gaze chased after Han Jin-Seong¡¯s pointing finger to stare at a wall in the distance. He could see something distinctively red on it.


    <em>¡®The fire hydrant!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes flickered with realization.


    <em>¡®How much further to the exit?¡¯</em>


    Gears in Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s head spun at a rapid pace.


    Of course, he did think about the fire rm before. However, he couldn''t just thoughtlessly trip the rm like that. The rm going off could cause the crowd to react negatively, and the entire aquarium could plunge into absolute chaos.


    Jo Gyu-Min was not confident about safely guiding the kids outside in that kind of environment. At the very least, he must wait until every Seongsim kid had been evacuated from the premises or they were very close to the exit before tripping the rm.


    <em>¡®The aquarium¡¯s pamphlet!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min remembered the pamphlet he received at the entrance. He yanked out the crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and looked at the simplified map on it. He grimaced and bit his lower lip.


    <em>¡®Dammit, I can¡¯t tell!¡¯</em>


    They were almost at the exit. However, with howrge this aquarium was, Jo Gyu-Min couldn''t be sure if they were near enough for him to feel confident about tripping the rm. From the map, he deduced that they still had about seven to eight hundred meters to go. That was how much of the twisty tunnels and passageways they still had left to negotiate.


    Such a distance should be eminently doable for one person. However, considering over thirty kids had to cover that distance, the destination still seemed so far away.


    <em>¡®Should I trip it now?¡¯</em>


    Or should Jo Gyu-Min lead the kids outside first?


    Just as Jo Gyu-Min mulled over this agonizing decision, Han Jin-Seong hurriedly tugged at his side.


    ¡°What are you doing, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°M-mm?¡±


    ¡°Hurry and trip the rm!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min dazedly stared at Han Jin-Seong.


    The boy continued to yell back. ¡°We gotta get these people out of here too, right!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Something welled up inside Jo Gyu-Min just then.


    Han Jin-Seong was not an idiot. He wasn¡¯t just an immature little kid, either. He must¡¯ve realized that all these people rushing toward the exit would endanger himself and the Seongsim kids.


    Even then, he was still advocating for the option of tripping the rm. Jo Gyu-Min couldn¡¯t help but see himself as too cunning for his own good for wasting time weighing his options until now.


    <em>¡®Bloody hell¡­ What the hell have I been worrying about until now?!¡¯</em>


    He felt ashamed. He was supposed to be the adult here, yet a teenage boy knew better than him!


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Seong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy. But you gotta keep pushing forward and make way for everyone, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°I''ll be right at the back to watch if anyone falls behind. You understand what I''m talking about, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I do! Don¡¯t worry and leave it to me, Chief Jo!¡± Han Jin-Seong urgently nodded.


    Jo Gyu-Min squeezed the boy¡¯s shoulder hard, enough to cause a bit of difort. Then, he urgently pushed Han Jin-Seong¡¯s back. ¡°Good! Hurry and leave!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong began breaking through the wall of human bodies and ran ahead with the Seongsim kids in tow. Jo Gyu-Min watched this scene for a second or two before hurriedly dashing toward the hydrant built into the wall. After reaching his destination, however¡­


    Jo Gyu-Min began frowning deeply.


    <em>¡®Dammit! What am I supposed to do here?¡¯</em>


    If only he knew things would turn out this way! Jo Gyu-Min would''ve paid more attention during the fire drill. Then again, how was he supposed to predict his future?


    <em>¡®Am I supposed to press this thing?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s heavy panting gradually subsided, and his eyes began regaining their focus. And that was when he spotted the words <em>¡®Press Here Strongly In Case Of Fire¡¯</em> right above the clear acrylic panel.


    <em>¡®This must be it!¡¯</em>


    However, just before Jo Gyu-Min could press that button¡­!


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOOM!</em>


    A massive ear-crushing noise of something crumbling down deafened him mere moments before the entire aquarium began quaking ominously.


    ¡°What the hell! Talk about crappy timing!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min unhesitantly depressed the button. Almost at the same time, a loud screeching siren went off in the aquarium''s speakers.


    With that, the once-peaceful interior of the aquarium was instantly submerged in screams of terror.

 Chapter 824: Swimming (4)

    <em>¡®It¡¯s¡­ rupturing?!¡¯</em>


    Chief Bak Gwang-Cheol''s eyes opened wide until they nearly fell out of their sockets. His jaw dropped open so much that it almost fell to the floor.


    He could see it. He could see the massive aquarium¡­ rupturing!


    The transparent acrylic wall quickly developed terrifying cracks before <em>everything</em> inside suddenly exploded outside.


    This horrifying spectacle moved in slow motion like a scene from a movie.


    <em>¡®What¡­ What should I do now?!¡¯</em>


    His mind refused to think. Even though he had thought up various countermeasures beforehand, his eyes witnessing the event emptied his mind to the point of it resembling a nk piece of paper.


    However, Chief Bak shouldn''t be med for this one. The spectacle was overwhelming and explosive, after all!


    Inside that fish tank was nearly ten thousand tons of water, but all that liquid was gushing out at once now. The strengthened acrylic wall was over thirty centimeters thick, imed to be strong enough to withstand a tank shell¡­ Yet it helplessly got ripped apart like a piece of paper!The way those cracks spread was reminiscent of a flower blooming. The only difference being¡­ Instead of stamens and pistils, water was erupting from the opening!


    Chief Bak just stood there like a man hypnotized by this spectacle, unaware that his own perception of time had slowed to a crawl.


    Water gushed out from the massive fissure in the acrylic. Like powerful water sprouts several meters tall gushing out of ake, the water ignored gravity and shot out of the crack likeser beams.


    What if a person got swept up in that? That would be instant death! It''d be the same as a little fly buzzing around in the air before directly getting hit by a jet of water strong enough to injure humans!


    Humans were ignorant of the terror of the water.


    Water fired by a 15-ton water sprinkler truck was enough to kill a human being. A direct hit could easily shred flesh and break bones.


    That was only fifteen tons, yet the main aquarium of this ce held almost ten thousand tons of water. Of course, this and that weren''t directlyparable, as the water from the aquarium didn''t shoot out under high pressure like the water sprinkler truck. Even so, it didn''t take a genius to realize which of the two boasted a higher water pressure overall.


    <em>¡®E-everything¡­ will copse!¡¯</em>


    Humans weren¡¯t the only thing in danger. With such an explosion of water, even the solid walls should get destroyed! The worst possible scenario wasn¡¯t people getting swept up and drowning, but the entire building copsing and crushing everyone!


    <em>¡®I, I gotta stop this¡­!¡¯</em>


    He needed to stop this catastrophe, but how?


    This disaster was already beyond the territory of human capabilities. No human could prop up a crumbling building. The best they could do was reinforce the structure before it could crumble. That was how far the territory of human capabilities extended.


    Stopping the destruction after it had already started crumbling was a territory not yet granted to humanity by God! So, how was Chief Bak supposed to stop this disaster?


    <em>¡®We¡­ We are all gonna die!¡¯</em>


    Without a doubt, everyone here would die. Not even one person would be spared. Those visitors who were some distance away from the main aquarium might get lucky and escape in time¡­ As long as the building held itself together until then, that was!


    However, what if that didn¡¯t happen?


    Then, it¡¯d be death for everyone. Absolutely every single person in here!


    Now caught in the grips of terror, despair, and resignation, Chief Bak could only stand there and nkly stare at the unfolding situation. If only¡­ If only he had argued more strongly with the aquarium''s president earlier and convinced him to evacuate this ce! Unfortunately, regret always happened toote to be of any use.


    If there really was the afterlife, Chief Bak thought he¡¯d go straight to Hell. No, before going to Hell, he should worry about dealing with the resentment of everyone who¡¯d die here today.


    All these thoughts flitted in and out of Chief Bak''s head in the literal blink of an eye. He suddenly became aware his perception of time had greatly slowed down. And he also remembered hearing from somewhere that people facing imminent death would experience a simr phenomenon.


    Just as he was about to ept his own impending doom, Chief Bak noticed something rather odd.


    <em>¡®Huh?¡¯</em>


    Someone was¡­ moving? Chief Bak could see someone leisurely moving about. However, wasn¡¯t that strange?


    A person moving around in itself was obviously not strange¡­ Under any other, more "normal" circumstances, that was! That was why this development seemed so odd to him.


    Chief Bak''s perception of time had been slowed down to a crawl. So much so that he could clearly see the movements of all the water gushing out from the crack. However, the person''s movement toward that stream of vicious water seemed leisurely but never slow.


    In the world of everything moving in slow motion, only that man was maintaining his usual speed. This disharmony was making a mess of Chief Bak¡¯s head.


    <em>¡®What¡­ What am I seeing here?¡¯</em>


    The person moving was someone Chief Bak recognized. It was none other than that young man saying crazy things while confronting the security officials a second ago. And also the same person who told Chief Bak to evacuate the visitors.


    Only this young man was leisurely strolling toward the exploding water tank inside this slowed-down world as if nothing of note was happening here!


    How was Chief Bak supposed to describe this scene? Fantastical? Bizarre? Whatever it was, it was definitely in the realm of extraordinary.


    The young man walked without an issue toward the overwhelming stream of water and raised his hands. With his expression stiff, he reached out toward the water¡­ Which created a truly unimaginable scene!


    <em>Paaah-aaaaaaah!</em>


    If the cassette tape containing the recording of loud noises was stretched unnaturally, would it produce a sound like that?


    While producing a loud and imposing, but not that sharp and rather weird sound, the water stream crashed into the young man¡¯s figure. The water sshed in practically every direction. That was when Chief Bak witnessed the power of the water.


    The powerful stream of water crashed into the young man¡¯s body and split into countless many smaller streams. And when those streams touched the ceiling¡­ The material making up the ceiling immediately shattered into pieces and came crashing down to the floor. Meanwhile, the floor made of tough marble also shattered as if giant hammers came down on it, with splinters and shattered debris rising up dramatically in the air.


    ...All this, merely from the water pressure alone!


    It was a truly gobsmacking sight to behold. Beyond Chief Bak¡¯s ability to believe!


    However, something else proved to be even more unbelievable.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Chief Bak couldn¡¯t even let out a gasp of shock.


    <em>¡®Why¡­ Why isn''t he getting blown away?¡¯</em>


    This already surreal spectacle became even more fantasy-like. And Chief Bak was acutely aware of the cause behind this shift in his perception.


    The force from the water deflected once by an object was still enough to destroy the ceiling and floor. That proved the water pressure was unimaginably destructive. In that case, why was that young man not blown away?


    Even cars would get pushed back after getting struck by the highly pressurized water. As a matter of fact, a direct st from water pressurized to the point of ignoring gravity could even push back a tank!


    But now¡­ A person was withstanding that? Withstanding that force? That pressure?!


    Chief Bak''s head refused to think anymore from this scene. However, he was strictly an observer, an outsider, to the proceedings, to begin with, anyway. The only thing he could do was witness the spectacle he was forbidden from interfering with. In a way, it was simr to watching a movie from a different dimension altogether!


    That young man continued to advance forward. All the while resisting and pushing back against the intense water pressure!


    Now practically engulfed by the water, only the young man''s legs were visible. And those legs continued to move forward, one step at a time. Although their movements seemed a little sluggish, a little strained, the young man''s feet were never pushed back.


    The intensity of the deflected water increased as the young man advanced forward. The material on the ceiling angrily crashed to the floor. Concrete blew apart and fell away to expose dark rebars hidden within.


    The water had already filled the hall up to the knees and obscured the floor from Chief Bak¡¯s view. Still, the level of its destruction should match the ceilings.


    The spray of water now resembled an angry fountain. Sprays and streams of water sshed all over the main hall like a modern art instation. In the middle of this chaos, the young man continued to advance forward.


    Eventually, he¡­


    <em>Grab, craaaaaack! Crunch!</em>


    The young man grabbed the torn, jutting bits of the acrylic wall, then began shoving them back inside the opening. It was as if he was carefully tugging at the torn piece of paper to recreate its original shape. With a leisurely movement, to boot!


    <em>¡®No, wait. That¡¯s not right.¡¯</em>


    Considering how slow the time was moving in Chief Bak¡¯s perception, that young man must¡¯ve been moving at a scarcely believable speed. Regardless of what his true speed was, the young man continued to force the jutting bits of acrylic that resembled a twisted flower.


    Soon after that, all the jutting bits were forced inside. Obviously, it was impossible to repair a ruptured acrylic wall to its original state, and what that young man did was the limit of what could be done. It was impossible to glue the hole close, after all!


    However, that stop-gap measure was still enough to decrease the amount of water gushing out by an appreciable margin.


    <em>¡®How is this possible?¡¯</em>


    How could something like this be possible in reality? Maybe Chief Bak was already dead. He could have been swept up by the raging flood of water, became unconscious, and was gradually drowning. And this was all a dream his brain had cooked up in his final moments.


    That exnation sounded so much more usible than reality itself. After all, that spectacle should not be possible in reality. Rather than thinking that an unrealistic miracle happened in this ce, epting it as a figment of his imagination seemed so much¡­ wiser to Chief Bak!


    Just as Chief Bak tried to pinch his cheek¡­


    ¡°What are you doing, mister?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice suddenly registered in Chief Bak¡¯s hearing. And that forcibly summoned Chief Bak back to reality against his will.


    ¡°Uh? Huh?!¡±


    Chief Bak¡¯s legs gave way. After being thrown back into reality, the first thing Chief Bak did was plop on his butt.


    <em>Ssh!</em>


    The cold, wet sensation of water touching his arse immediately sobered Chief Bak up.


    <em>¡®Crazy son of a b*tch!¡¯</em>


    It all happened for real? That he¡­ He was back in reality?


    His frozen sensations returned to him one by one. His hearing suddenly picked up the sharp noises akin to a massive spinning saw cutting through metal. Meanwhile, cold droplets of deflected water were pummeling him mercilessly.


    Chief Bak fully returned to reality when he saw the falling concrete debris loudly smashing into the floor.


    <em>¡®What the hell is up with this situation?!¡¯</em>


    Chief Bak urgently shifted his gaze back to the aquarium. It¡­ wasn¡¯t a dream!


    One man was plugging up the watering out of the ruptured aquarium. Of course, it was impossible to stop all the water, but pushing in the acrylic bits still went a long way in substantially decreasing the amount. And the young man was using his torso to stop as much water as he could, too!


    <em>Fwhooooooooooochhh!</em>


    The sound of water smashing into the floor sent chills down Chief Bak¡¯s spine.


    ¡°B-but¡­ How¡­?¡±


    How was the young man withstanding the water pressure? When highly pressurized water could even cut through a diamond! When powerful jets of water from a fire truck could destroy a building''s wall!


    When the water gushing out from the open gap of the aquarium should be iparably more powerful than what wasing out of a fire truck hose!


    A human flesh should turn into mangled bits of flesh in an instant from merely touching the water, yet that young man was standing there unscathed?


    That was something only Superman could do, not regr humans. But it was happening for real right in front of his eyes!


    In that case, there could only be one reason. That young man¡­ wasn¡¯t human! Definitely not a human being!


    Chief Bak dazedly reached out toward the young man, but that was when¡­


    ¡°Can''t you hear me? You need to pull yourself together, mister.¡±


    The young man¡¯sposed-sounding voice registered in Chief Bak¡¯s hearing again. He reflexively nodded when he heard that unhurried voice.


    The young man continued to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t block this for long. Evacuate these people, now. Hurry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, no! I heard you!¡±


    Chief Bak definitely heard all that, although he wasn¡¯t sure how as his hearing was half-deafened by all the ear-splitting noises rocking the main hall.


    Now that he had sobered up, Chief Bak realized what he must do. Whether that young man was a human being or not¡­


    Whether that young man was Jesus or Buddha, that didn''t matter a jot right now to Chief Bak. Figuring the truth out wasn''t his job! No, his job was to evacuate everyone here in the main hall¡­


    <em>¡®No, that¡¯s not it. I must evacuate everyone from this aquarium!¡¯</em>


    Chief Bak urgently yelled at the people still inside the main hall. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and get out of here! Now!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?! Hurry and escape!¡±


    The dazed faces of the visitors gradually paled as reality dawned on them. And that was when¡­!


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaahk! Aaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Hiiiieeek!¡±


    Screeching screams apanied the visitors¡¯ desperate scramble toward the narrow exit.

 Chapter 825: Swimming (5)

    <em>¡®That doesn¡¯t look so good¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly observed the human bodies getting into a messy tangle at the exit of the main hall. He reflexively frowned at this sight.


    <em>¡®People will get hurt at this rate.¡¯</em>


    The level of agitation these people disyed even surprised him a little. Gripped in the fear of death, these people had clearly lost their rational minds, judging from how they madly rushed toward the exit while falling ungainly, getting tangled with each other, and getting trampled on.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much anyone could do about this situation.


    Shouldn¡¯t they leave in an orderly fashion? So that the evacuation could be done safely and timely?


    A suggestion like that could only be made when no catastrophe was unfolding right next to you. Who would think about being all orderly and the like when they could die within the next second or two?


    Thinking about other people¡¯s well-being could only be done when you had some leeway yourself. Nobody was generous enough to worry about other people¡¯s safety when a deadly de was thrust right under their chin!


    The scene unfolding in the aquarium¡¯s main hall was the perfect example. It was pure pandemonium in here.The water level was up to a person¡¯s knees. And the exit was only wide enough to fit maybe four adults running side-by-side. Yet, all the visitors filling the main hall were madly rushing toward that narrow passageway!


    No wonder they were pulling, shoving, trampling, and even kicking each other to get ahead! Some were even trying to climb over the crowd to escape that way!


    People fell after losing bnce. But no one even bothered with something as simple as pulling those people up or going around them. No, the maddened crowd simply trampled past the obstructions, obviously not caring about whether someone had fallen or not in their escape path!


    At this rate, someone might die from the stampede!


    <em>¡®This is definitely not looking good!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.


    There was no denying that the current situation was as urgent as it could get. But the way things were unfolding strongly suggested that more people would get crushed to death from the stampede rather than drowning!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was unable to control them as he currently couldn''t abandon his position. If he stopped plugging up this hole, not a single person in this hall would survive the deluge!


    The erupting water would instantly fill that narrow exit and sweep everything inside without mercy. When that happened, corpses would flood out of the aquarium like fallen leaves carried away by a sudden downpour.


    <em>¡®I need to focus!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away from that sight. He shouldn¡¯t concern himself with that situation, anyway. His job was to plug up this hole for as long as possible, even if that was only for one extra second. And this job was no cakewalk, either!


    The force behind the water pelting Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s body was almost equal to a fairly strong expert¡¯s fierce strike. The problem here was that Kang Jin-Ho had to continuously withstand that strike¡­ literally nonstop! The water¡¯s destructive power was on another scalepared to a single attack from an expert.


    To make matters worse¡­!


    <em>Crack! Craaack! Crack!</em>


    <em>¡®My footing is¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced. He must not retreat, but the floor continued to crumble underneath him. At this rate, the floor would give in first before his body. No matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, he couldn¡¯t fully wield his strength without a firm footing.


    If things continued like this, Kang Jin-Ho would be forced to press his whole body against the acrylic wall to plug up the hole. It should be doable in his current realm, but the task would also require several times more energypared to standing on a solid footing.


    <em>¡®How long can Ist?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly and coldly calcted his odds. Considering his strength, he should be able tost for a while, but reality wasn¡¯t that kind. The reason? He had no choice but to continuously circte his qi.


    A battle between top rival experts couldst for an entire day. However, that didn''t mean these experts would constantly be using their qi reserve throughout the day. It''d be more like the case of spending some qi with each strike.


    As an example, an exchange of movessting for around ten seconds should only see less than one second total of actually utilized bursts of qi.


    The more an expert circted and utilized their qi, the shorter that duration would be.


    Once the experts testing each other out decided to get serious and entered a full-on qi battle, the lengthy battle could end in the blink of an eye¡­ And this was the reason behind that sudden end.


    But Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t like that. He was continuously using his qi without a moment¡¯s respite. Without it, even his strengthened physique would notst a second against the intense water pressure.


    It felt like a massive hammer was endlessly pounding against Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s chest and gut. His jaw was ttering. His shirt was already turned into an unrecognizable rag by now. His toughened torso was turning bright red with every passing second.


    <em>¡®This is no joke!¡¯</em>


    The truth be told, Kang Jin-Ho¡­ had underestimated this threat. He thought he could stop this disaster if he got serious about it. However, the force behind the gushing water exceeded Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expectations by a wide margin. So much so that a powerful sense of crisis even washed over him.


    What if this water was allowed to spread out to the rest of the aquarium? Everything inside would get swept up in the blink of an eye. If enough water pressure was concentrated on one spot, even the thickest pirs would get blown apart in no time at all!


    That could trigger a systematic copse of the building¡¯s supports until¡­ The whole structure came crashing down!


    Considering how tsunami waves could demolish buildings in their path, that scenario seemed well within the realms of possibility.


    In that case, what would happen to the Seongsim kids?


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow even more.


    <em>¡®Should I have told them to distance themselves further from this ce?¡¯</em>


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that merely escaping from the building was no longer sufficient to ensure their safety. The shockwave from the copsing building could easily injure anyone still nearby. Although unfortunate¡­ Kang Jin-Ho decided not to think about the children for the time being.


    They were no longer in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hands, after all. He should trust Jo Gyu-Min to do a good job. So, he better focus on buying more time for those kids, and of course, the visitors inside the aquarium, to escape.


    Even if this task was asking a lot out of him!


    <em>¡®I gotta do everything I can.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho strengthened his grip on the acrylic. The already damaged parts structurally couldn¡¯t deal with the water pressure. Only by injecting qi into the acrylic to reinforce it did Kang Jin-Ho finally manage to stop the hole from widening even more.


    While sensing his dantian rapidly emptying out, Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>¡®I need to buy more time!¡¯</em>


    The ones fleeing now were starting off from the deepest part of the aquarium. Even if they ran at their top speed, reaching the aquarium''s exit in such a short time was impossible. Unfortunately, buying them enough time was just as impossible, too. The rate of Kang Jin-Ho''s qi reserve draining was faster than those people''s running speed.


    <em>¡®I never thought I¡¯d feel the acute shortage of my qi reserve in a ce like this.¡¯</em>


    Even during his battle against the Crimson King, Kang Jin-Ho never felt his qi reserve wascking. Sure, this amount was like a drop in the oceanpared to his heyday back in ancient Zhongyuan, but hispetency in circting and utilizing his qi was already at its peak. This meant he never really encountered situations where his qi reserve wasn''t quite enough for the task at hand during this life.


    As such, he never felt constrained by hisck of qi until now. However, who would''ve imagined he''d have to deal with a situation like this?


    <em>¡®That¡¯s enoughining.¡¯</em>


    If there is a problem, solve it. That was Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s way. The gears in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s brain rapidly kicked in, and he began searching for the best solution.


    He considered a few but quickly realized he realistically had only two options here. One was doing all he could before leaving the aquarium himself at the right time. Rather than a solution, though, that sounded more like an inevitable oue. Not even Kang Jin-Ho could change the impossible fate, after all.


    So, what would be the other option, then? It''d be¡­ to fill up his reserve!


    If something wascking, simply fill it back right up!


    If water was trickling out of a crack at the bottom of a pot, and this crack couldn''t be fixed, the pot''s owner should dump more water into the pot. Doing so might not prevent the water from leaking out, but the owner would at least buy more time until the pot became totally empty.


    <em>¡®Will it be possible, though?¡¯</em>


    The talking was cheap in this case. Doing it for real would be an incredible challenge!


    In martial arts, ¡®epting¡¯ something and ¡®expelling¡¯ it was categorized as two separate activities. Usually, an expert would cultivate and absorb qi, then convert it into their own energy source before utilizing it when needed. No matter how high one¡¯s attainment in martial arts was, this categorization remained strict and unbreachable.


    Even if an expert had reached a realm that allowed them to absorb some amount of external qi during battles, it was still impossible to do that and emit qi simultaneously.


    In a way, it was simr to trying to inhale and exhale at the same time. Those two actions were different but vital processes for a person to live, but no one could physically do them simultaneously. It was simply impossible.


    Even Kang Jin-Ho dared not try that as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor. In that case¡­ Would it be possible for the current Kang Jin-Ho?


    <em>¡®It¡¯ll be difficult, but¡­¡¯</em>


    But, not entirely impossible, either!


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gut feeling told him. Setting off on a new martial path didn¡¯t dramatically enhance Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s strength. However, the process of finding this path gifted Kang Jin-Ho with an attractive prospect. And that was¡­


    The prospect of finding new, unlimited possibilities!


    Even if something had been impossible until now, should it remain that way forever? No! If it had been impossible¡­ Kang Jin-Ho should just make it possible!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly closed his eyes. His hearing was deafened by the dizzying mixture of loud noises. Meanwhile, terrible pain had almost taken over his whole body. He could vividly sense the water mercilessly pelting his body, plus the water level rising up to his thighs.


    People screaming and yelling and struggling desperately registered clearly in his senses. Not only that, but he could also perceive the suspicious tremors of the aquarium building that warned of the imminent copse.


    However, when he focused his consciousness to a singr point¡­ All these senses suddenly grew indistinct. Muffled. As if they were happening in another continent altogether!


    Kang Jin-Ho was entering a state of stillness, where he was sinking deeply inside his own subconsciousness. To break an egg, he must first enter the egg itself.


    So, he sank deeper into the egg, but¡­


    <em>¡®Uh?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes wider. He was about to sink deeply into his subconsciousness, but something felt off, and¡­ It was followed by the sensation of weightlessness akin to his body floating up into the air.


    For a second there, he thought the floor had finally crumbled, causing his body to fly back from the water pressure. However, that wasn¡¯t it.


    <em>¡®What is going on here?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could now see it. "It" being¡­ His own body busy blocking the pouring water!


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ me?¡¯</em>


    Here was a sight that Kang Jin-Ho, who had climbed to the peak of True Demon in his previous life, had never witnessed until now. Actually, no living human should be able to experience it with their own two eyes! And that was staring at his own back without the aid of a mirror!


    It felt like the world hade to a standstill. No, that wasn¡¯t right. The time was still ticking forward, albeit at a crawl. In this slowed-down world, Kang Jin-Ho could clearly see himself plugging up the hole in the acrylic wall. And he could also see all the qi streaming out of his body.


    But, qi should not be visible to one¡¯s naked eye!


    Something he could only sense until now had revealed its existence to Kang Jin-Ho''s stunned eyes.


    Various qi streams in this space boasted their own, distinctive colors. The chaotic main hall was now a riot of colors filling the air like steam or clouds.


    This was¡­ a truly spectacr sight! So much so that even Kang Jin-Ho felt light-headed from excitement.


    Amidst this explosion of colors, Kang Jin-Ho could clearly see the dense, dark energy pouring out from both of his hands. He could even see the process of this energy traveling from his dantian to his arms and legs before being released outside.


    <em>¡®Is this the so-called out-of-body experience?''</em>


    Whatever it was, there was no denying that something extraordinary had happened to Kang Jin-Ho. Perhaps this was the process of enlightenment often talked about in religions and cultivation?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t really care what it was called, though. Whatever it was, he still realized how indescribably crucial this moment was for him.


    This bizarre state surely wouldn''tst forever. At its longest, it''d be only a blink of an eye in real-time.


    Even if the length of time he had was shorter than what was possible to describe, Kang Jin-Ho still had to confirm everything he could.


    <em>¡®Qi exists in all things.¡¯</em>


    No matter how much qi Kang Jin-Ho had stored in his dantian, it was still a drop in the massive oceanpared to what the world possessed. However, what if he could ept all these energies freely flowing around? No, wait. What if¡­ What if he could assimte into these energies?


    <em>¡®Things¡­ will most certainly change.¡¯</em>


    The world would change. And Kang Jin-Ho would surely change, too.


    He''d acquire the power to finally free him from the choking, seemingly indestructible shackles called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor for good! The shackles he tried so hard and racked his brain to escape from!


    To make that a reality, he¡­!


    Kang Jin-Ho approached his own body. When he willed it, the <em>something</em> that had left his body began drifting back to where it belonged. It eerily felt like he was swimming in the air just then.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I must connect it.¡¯</em>


    His baihui point was closed right now.


    The epted process was to absorb qi through one¡¯s <em>baihui</em> point, bring it down to one¡¯s dantian, then expel that qi throughout the body when needed.


    Kang Jin-Ho must take this stage-by-stage process and eliminate the stages altogether!


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho made his mind up, qi in his body began circting. Even if he was observing his body from the outside, they were still one entity. His body still obeyed his will.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s firmly-shut baihui point¡­ slowly was pried open. At the same time¡­!


    An incredible impact force Kang Jin-Ho had never experienced before mmed into him.


    With that, the world exploded.

 Chapter 826: Awakened (1)

    ¡°Aaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah! Save me! Help me!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was in a panic.


    <em>¡®Crazy sons of b*tches!¡¯</em>


    The aquarium instantly morphed into the scene of pure pandemonium. The whole building seemed to rock precariously as a massive explosive noise deafened him. And then, panicking people flooded out from the deeper parts of the aquarium and rushed toward the exit like a horde of zombies!


    With so many people running in panic, the whole building seemed to be shaking and trembling from their feet stomping on the floor.


    Screams of people and shrill siren noises assaulted Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s hearing nonstop. And it felt like a powerful gush of hot air blew right into his face.


    He suddenly had an epiphany just then. He now understood why more victims than necessary always apaniedrge-scale disasters.


    People died in their droves because they had failed to see the obvious exits and didn''t respond rationally. As a bystander, Jo Gyu-Min struggled to understand why that was. By staying calm and responding appropriately to the unfolding situation, all those people could have survived the disasters. So why did they act so irrationally? He couldn''t figure it out.But now he knew.


    <em>¡®Keep what cool now?!¡¯</em>


    How could anyone stay calm in this situation?


    Jo Gyu-Min was quite some distance away from the location of the disaster, yet he still had a torrid time holding on to his sanity. Even though he knew something terrible was about to happen, he still felt lost and unsure of what to do.


    In that case, what about these people? People who were figuratively hit by the bolt of lightning out of the blue? How could anyone expect them to maintain their rational minds!


    <em>¡®You stupid f*ck!¡¯</em>


    If it was possible, Jo Gyu-Min was tempted to shoot his past self in the head for subconsciously looking down on those victims.


    An observer would never understand. Unless one had personally experienced it, they would always be oblivious. Unfortunately, this world saw so many events that fit those two descriptions too perfectly.


    Jo Gyu-Min forcibly suppressed his heart pounding at an unbelievable rate and calmed his heavy wheezing, then urgently turned his head to scan his surroundings.


    <em>¡®Where are the kids?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min finally sobered up. And that reminded him of what his job was supposed to be. He had already done what he could for the aquarium''s visitors, so he should shift his priority back to safely evacuating the kids.


    Just as he urgently scanned the area, a new wrench decided to throw itself into his n. Just as the panicked crowd rushed past him to obscure his view, the lights illuminating the interior started flickering on and off.


    <em>¡®Lights are shorting now?! You¡­ sons of b*tches!¡¯</em>


    To think these bastards were careless enough to allow the aquarium¡¯s electrical fittings to get exposed to water! Jo Gyu-Min should¡¯ve suspected something like this while estimating how much money the constructors might have skimmed off the top!


    Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time to hurl all sorts of insults in the direction of the aquarium¡¯s operators. Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and threw himself into the fast-moving walls of human bodies.


    The kids must be up ahead somewhere! Since Jo Gyu-Min sent the kids ahead before triggering the fire rm, they should be near the exit somewhere!


    <em>Ssh!</em>


    As he moved, he sensed cold water sshing against his legs. Before he had the time to notice it, water was already up to his ankles. To make matters worse, he could sense the water level rapidly rising higher and higher with every step he took.


    Initially, the cold wetness was below the ankle bone, but within the span of a few steps, the water had risen past the bone!


    ¡°Son of a¡­!¡±


    The water was rising in the figurative blink of an eye!


    Jo Gyu-Min reflexively looked back. He could see the water level had risen up to the knees of the crowd desperately fleeing the aquarium''s interior. He could instinctively tell the water level would rise even faster from now on.


    <em>¡®What the f*ck?! Even though Mister Jin-Ho is blocking the water?¡¯</em>


    When Jo Gyu-Min thought about it, though¡­ This oue should¡¯ve been obvious.


    That main fish tank had to be several stories tall. So, imagine all that water gushing through the narrow passageways of the aquarium. Without someone blocking the water flow, the rapid onught of water would''ve already reached this ce to sweep everyone away, and the water level would have reached the ceiling.


    In that case¡­ What about swimming? Holding breath underwater?


    <em>¡®Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯</em>


    If doing that was enough to survive, shouldn''t those people getting swept away by the rapids during the heavy rainy season just hold their breaths and swim back out after reaching the calmer waters? Unfortunately, that wasn''t how reality worked. The rapids didn''t drown you. It pummeled you to death!


    The water pressure was one thing, but the debris and things getting swept up by the water would destroy the person¡¯s body first.


    However, would an aquarium have things like that? Of course it did.


    <em>¡®Look at all these people!¡¯</em>


    If so many humans got swept into the rapids at once, they¡¯d get entangled underwater and kill each other. Human skulls would crack other skulls, while arms and legs would get into messy tangles and twisted knots.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pushed aside the panicked people in front of him while making his way forward. It wasn¡¯t easy, though. The visitors would¡¯ve grumbled but still stepped out of the way not too long ago, but now? Who would do that in this crazy situation?


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mouth went dry. His innards were burning in anxiety!


    <em>Stomp!</em>


    ¡°Aaaaaaahk!¡±


    Suddenly, Jo Gyu-Min cried out in pain while losing his bnce before copsing on his face. Someone had stepped on his Achilles¡¯ heel! His legs lost all strength, and he crashed headlong into the dirty water below.


    He only had enough time to realize he was falling before ¡®that¡¯ happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Ouch! Aaaaahk!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min was being trampled on!


    Even though the person in front of them had fallen, the people behind didn¡¯t seem to care and trampled on that person¡¯s legs and back. Unfortunately, that person happened to be Jo Gyu-Min this time!


    ¡°Aaaahk!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tried to push himself off the floor, only for someone¡¯s boot to ruthlessly crush his hand. Then, someone stepped on his head to jump over him!


    <em>¡®I¡­ I¡¯m going to die like this!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min was overwhelmed by the extreme sense of crisis as he red at the dark water beneath him. Fallingpletely into the water would mean he¡¯d get trampled to death, unable to even raise his head! If not, he¡¯d probably drown!


    Either way, death was the only likely oue. The only difference would be how he''d begin his one-way trip to theherworld!


    ¡°You¡­ You son of a¡­!¡±


    Another angry curse exploded out of Jo Gyu-Min''s mouth. He must''ve bit his tongue somewhere because the acrid metallic taste of blood stung his pte next.


    He couldn''t afford to die here!


    Adrenaline rushed in to ease his body''s pain.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and forced himself back up to his feet. He could vividly feel someone attempting to step on his back losing their bnce and crashing on the floor instead.


    That person would soon experience the same thing as what Jo Gyu-Min had gone through. However, there was no leeway to worry about that unknown person. Doing so would only lead to Jo Gyu-Min''s own demise!


    <em>¡®Where are the Seongsim kids?!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s body was obviously not in good shape. Most likely, it must be heavily injured. However, he didn''t care about looking after his injuries and focused on finding the orphans.


    Even a grown-up man like him had a near-death experience just now. In that case¡­ How bad must it be for much smaller kids? High school-age boys were physicallyrge enough to endure most situations, but what about the girls? They shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this highly stressful situation.


    ¡°F*cking hell! You sure know how to bring out the worst in me, don¡¯t you!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and pounced forward. With his eyespletely bloodshot, he quite literally jumped on top of the walls of human bodies that extended as far as his eyes could see.


    He stepped on those who foolishly had bent forward. He practically dived over people''s heads. He trampled and yanked at anything and everything that blocked his way to continue ''swimming'' forward!


    ¡°Come down, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Get down here! Now! I¡¯ll kill you, you f*cking¡­!¡±


    Curse flew at him from every direction. A hand shot out and angrily pulled at his leg. A hand with sharp fingernails tried to tear into his face. Someone even punched him in the gut and stomach. Even so, Jo Gyu-Min still overcame all sorts of obstacles in his quest to find the Seongsim kids.


    He did slip and crash to the floor one more time, but¡­! Jo Gyu-Min shoved aside the iing fist and resumed climbing and jumping over the irate crowd. Unfortunately, that set off an even worse chain reaction.


    People at the back witnessing Jo Gyu-Min''s actions began jumping on other people as if they were in apetition. In the blink of an eye, waves of humans crashed and roiled on top of each other to create an unholy mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna die! I¡¯m gonna die! Didn¡¯t you hear me, you motherf*ckers!?¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah! Get out of the way!¡±


    Hell on Earth had unfolded in this ce.


    These people could''ve stayed rational for longer if the danger had encroached on them more slowly. They could''ve calmly thought of a way to escape. They could''ve analyzed what they should give up on and found the best solution to the current problem.


    However, this disaster happened way too fast and without any warning.


    The shrill siren going off, the lights flickering on and off, and the powerful vibrations and crashing noisesing from somewhere behind all conspired to ruthlessly rob everyone''s ability to think rationally.


    ¡°Aaaaaahk?!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out in pain after someone had bitten his leg. He angrily kicked whoever it was, which wasn''t just one person, then continued pushing forward step by step.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jo! Over here!¡±


    That was when Jo Gyu-Min heard someone calling out to him. With his expression distorted to resemble a terrifying monster, he turned his head and finally discovered the Seongsim kids waving their hands at him. Jo Gyu-Min urgently changed his direction and waded past the unruly crowd to get to the children.


    ¡°A-are you okay, Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s bleeding! Chief Jo, you¡¯re hurt!¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine!¡± Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly stopped the kids from fussing over him.


    They simply didn''t have the leeway to ask about each other''s health here, never mind confirming how terrible he looked to these kids. Jo Gyu-Min thought his arm must be broken from how horrifying the pain was. The stinging aching on his thigh was severe enough to make him clench his teeth.


    Unfortunately, he also didn''t have enough time to stew in his pain!


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly asked Han Jin-Seong, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    The boy stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and confirm it! See if anyone¡¯s missing! Raise your hands! Hurry!¡±


    The Seongsim kids hurriedly raised their hands. Jo Gyu-Min and Han Jin-Seong quickly did a head count.


    Han Jin-Seong cried out, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jo Gyu-Min grabbed the back of Han Jin-Seong¡¯s neck and pulled the boy right up to his face. ¡°Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡± Han Jin-Seong replied almost in a yell.


    ¡°Men must bring up the rear. Meaning, you will follow the group from behind to make sure everyone is ounted for! You hear me?"


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°When we get out of here in one piece, I swear I¡¯m gonna treat you to a good meal, okay? So, you better not miss anyone, okay! Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s bloodshot eyes locked into Han Jin-Seong''s for a second or two. Then, the older man gritted his teeth while urgently turning his head away to scan his surroundings.


    <em>¡®We need to get out of here, somehow!¡¯</em>


    Maybe the smartest decision here was to wait until people at the front escaped first. No, wait. It was not a maybe¡ªwaiting here was the right decision. It wasn''t as if the water level had risen up to Jo Gyu-Min''s waist, anyway. Losing his crap like this didn''t make any sense at all.


    However, his mind and his heart had a disagreement on this one.


    It felt like his heart was sending him the urgent warning sirens. It screamed at Jo Gyu-Min to escape from here right away. To escape from here as soon as possible!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min took the lead and charged forward. He shoved aside people desperately struggling not to get pushed away, then kept moving forward one step at a time. Even while doing that, he didn¡¯t forget to turn his head several times to confirm the presence of the children behind him.


    ¡°Stick close to me! Hold on to my waist, okay!¡± Jo Gyu-Min cried out. ¡°Grab the waist of the person in front of you! And keep that person up on their feet, no matter what! If you fall, you will die! Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    Children replied in unison. Even in this noise-and-scream-filled space, their voices registered clearly in Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s hearing.


    <em>¡®Okay, I need to remain calm!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min grimaced while wiping the blood off his face. He remembered someone trying to grab or scratch his face earlier. That must be when his skin broke.


    <em>¡®Stay calm, Jo Gyu-Min! Stay calm! We¡¯re almost at the exit, right? Yes, we must be close. So, stay calm! Rushing too fast can only hurt the kids instead!¡¯</em>


    Two thoughts dominated Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mind right now. One, ensuring that every Seongsim kid would escape from here. And two, ensuring that none of them would get hurt!


    <em>¡®People up ahead must be evacuating like a flood right now. For all these people to leave and make enough room¡­ At most, five minutes? In that case, maybe waiting five minutes could be a¡­¡¯</em>


    Just as his thoughts reached that far¡­


    <em>RUUUUUMBLE!!!</em>


    A loud thunderp went off somewhere.


    <em>¡®No! That wasn¡¯t a thunderp!¡¯</em>


    The entire aquarium building seemed to shake ominously before all the flickering lights went off all at once. Almost at the same time, decorations on the ceiling came loose and began falling to the floor¡­ to mercilessly smash into the heads of the panicked people below!


    ¡°Kkyaaaaaahk!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes shot open as he hurriedly jerked his head up.


    <em>¡®C-could it be?!¡¯</em>


    Was this building¡­ copsing?!


    ¡°F-f*ck! Couldn''t you stay up for a couple minutes longer?! Uwaaaaaaah!¡±


    Despite the darkness, Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes vividly witnessed the sight¡­ of the ceilinging down on him and on everyone else!

 Chapter 827: Awakened (2)

    The Embodiment.


    That should be a good description of this situation. It was a little different from creating a new concept or taking one step further forward from his current realm. After all, Kang Jin-Ho had already done that.


    The martial concept he had thought up and the martial art he had conceived had already taken root deep within Kang Jin-Ho''s consciousness.


    A demonic cultivation method surpassing all the other demonic cultivation methods! The martial art that would help Kang Jin-Ho eventually surpass his old self! Although it wasn''t fully structured and couldn''t be used just yet, Kang Jin-Ho''s martial concept had repeatedly undergone the refinement process to gradually gain a vague-but-still-tangible guideline.


    However, physically bringing his concept into reality was a different quandary altogether. In a way, it was not too dissimr to how creating a perfect blueprint for a skyscraper was not the same as building the perfect skyscraper ording to that blueprint. Those two tasks faced very different sets of difficulties.


    Up until now, Kang Jin-Ho had not physically tried out the martial art he had conceived. But now, he had little choice but to risk it in the middle of this urgent situation.


    Qi flooded in through Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s wide-open baihui point. And then¡­ it was an explosion!


    It felt like fireworks of all colors and sizes were going off inside his head. Floating outside his own body, which allowed him to freely observe nature''s qi, helped Kang Jin-Ho perceive the essence energy a little bit more clearly.


    But that also meant a flood of energy dozens of times greater than usual was assaulting Kang Jin-Ho''s head. He was taken aback by this unexpected development.¡°Kkueh-uph¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could vividly hear his body reflexively gasping in pain. It felt like his head was repeatedly exploding. Despite the pain, however, his consciousness grew even clearer. He could see his head sucking in nature''s energy.


    This energy traveled down his neck to race toward his dantian. However, it stopped just before the destination and didn''t even try to advance any further. This was where the real challenge would begin.


    There must have been many powerful experts in the past who attempted to absorb qi while simultaneously expelling it. However, it was clear no one had ovee this wall. And now, Kang Jin-Ho also found himself standing before this imposing wall.


    All the energy entering Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t find a path to travel and began quaking powerfully. These unstable energies raced to all parts of his body to shake him around before traveling to different body parts to repeat the process.


    Which meant Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s physique¡­ was distorting and twisting!


    <em>Crunch, crack!</em>


    His bones began breaking into pieces.


    <em>St!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s skin split apart along with a loud, dull noise. Blood began spurting out. And he observed this scene with calm and withdrawn eyes.


    The pain his body experienced was transmitted in full to Kang Jin-Ho''s consciousness. Which wasn''t all that surprising, considering having an out-of-body experience didn''t mean the consciousness had been fully separated from the physical body, after all!


    Besides, he wasn''t even having a real out-of-body experience, anyway. His soul was still residing perfectly well inside his body. This spectacle was nothing more than his subconscious taking all the disparate sensations his body felt and creating vivid imagery for him to better observe the unfolding phenomenon.


    As such, there was no need to panic. This turn of events was well within expectations, after all!


    Everyone else would stop here. That should have been the usual thing to do. If this phenomenon continued on unabated, a cultivator''s body would balloon up until it eventually exploded. Unstable qi coursing through one''s body was no different from powerful toxins. No, the better description would be¡­ Such qi was a ticking time bomb!


    These bombs going off inside the body meant even the toughened physique of an expert would get ripped apart like bits of paper.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully and slowly regted his breathing. He was trying his best to remain stable and not to rock his body too much.


    He was fully aware of the danger of losing his calm here. Lose his cool, and he wouldn¡¯t get to finish anything.


    Of course, this task would not be a cakewalk. That was because¡­ Kang Jin-Ho was like a towering inferno deep inside!


    Even though he tried to put on a facade of calmness and disinterest on the surface, he knew his inside was burning hotter than anyone else on this. Not to forget, most of his cultivation was almost all demonic in nature. And the demonic arts turned those learning them into short-tempered berserkers, didn''t they?


    From his nature to the martial arts he mastered, Kang Jin-Ho''s circumstances prevented him from staying calm and collected most of the time. But now, he had to remain calm no matter what!


    He must enter the state of the "Clear Lake As Still As A Mirror"!


    Kang Jin-Ho gradually suppressed his quaking mind. As if to hinder him, countless thoughts began tormenting him.


    Worries about whether or not Jo Gyu-Min and the Seongsim kids had safely escaped from this ce¡­


    Worries about the fate of the people still trapped inside the aquarium¡­


    Worries about the aquarium''s hole growingrger andrger and vomiting out more and more water outside¡­


    Worries about the shaking building and all the flickering lights¡­


    And even the physical pain getting worse with every passing second!


    With all these factorsbining to disorient him, maintaining a calm, clear mind should''ve been next to impossible. Yet, Kang Jin-Ho was pulling it off.


    His consciousness, honed into a treasure de-like state, deflected and cut away the hindrances one by one. He began forgetting things, one¡­ by one. His worries, his concerns¡­ Even the situation he was in.


    Having forgotten about practically everything, Kang Jin-Ho focused his entire being on observing the current situation.


    <em>¡®Is it impossible, after all?¡¯</em>


    Things weren¡¯t looking good. Qi was gushing out from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s dantian. And the forceful nature of that qi was preventing the nature¡¯s qi he had absorbed from approaching his dantian.


    However, that seemed rather obvious. It was impossible to inhale and exhale at the same time, after all!


    Without a clear separation of the two actions, the absorbed qi simply didn¡¯t have the chance to enter his dantian. In that case, what should he do?


    <em>¡®Should I separate the two actions, then?¡¯</em>


    The first countermeasure he thought of was straightforward. He¡¯d simply stop. Or, more precisely, he¡¯d repeat the cycle of inhaling and exhaling in a brief window of time. Doing so shouldn¡¯t affect the process of emitting qi too much. Kang Jin-Ho would be changing what was constant into rapidly intermittent, after all. Even then¡­


    <em>¡®It¡¯d be iplete, though.¡¯</em>


    It¡¯d be nothing more than a lie. He¡¯d be lying to himself that he had done it, that there was no need to do more.


    It would be no different from solving this situation with the strength he already possessed. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want that.


    No, what he wanted to do was build a perfect foundation. A foothold he could use as a springboard for him to advance even further in the future!


    To achieve this goal, what should Kang Jin-Ho do now?


    <em>¡®...My dantian!¡¯</em>


    The problemy with his dantian. Or, the fact that absorption and emission of qi must happen in dantian first! That was the source of the problem. And the only way to solve this problem seemed to be¡­ dividing his dantian in half. So one side could focus on epting the new iing qi, while the other side focused on emitting what was stored within.


    ...Exactly like a human heart, then.


    <em>¡®Is it even possible, though?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had no way of knowing. No one had trodden this path before, so no one could tell him whether it was possible or not.


    A small mistake now could lead to theplete and utter destruction of everything he had built up until this moment. If his dantian blew up while being ''divided'', and he cked out as a result, Kang Jin-Ho would most definitely sumb to the water pressure and drown.


    Even then, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips curled upward.


    <em>¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be funny?¡¯</em>


    To think that the final moments of Kang Jin-Ho, a man who had reached lofty heights in martial arts and haughtily looked down on the rest of the world¡­ would be drowning in the water of some fish tank!


    If the experts of Zhongyuan who knew Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s feats heard that, they might clutch their guts andugh nonstop for three days and nights straight. However¡­ So what?


    Kang Jin-Ho even abandoned this train of thought, too. This task couldn''t be performed while harboring fear and hesitation in his heart. Even if the odds of sess were less than zero, one must remain confident of sess.


    That was how Kang Jin-Ho did things. That was his way! And when he finished steeling his resolve¡­


    The viewpoint instantly changed.


    Kang Jin-Ho, who had been contemtively observing his body and the unfolding situation, was instantly sucked back inside. His consciousness and physical body became one once more.


    Just as the sensation of water droplets pelting his face registered in his brain, Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes. He suddenly gained a renewed appreciation of how imposing and immense this power was. This power of nature, that was. And he was also reminded how terrifying nature could be.


    Martial arts¡¯ ultimate goal was to be one with nature. Humans couldn¡¯t lift Mt. Tai or withstand a fierce storm. Humans couldn¡¯t push the ocean back or force the river to flow backward. At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho constantly heard during his cultivation journey.


    He was also told to be one with nature, to be nature itself. However, Kang Jin-Ho could never really agree with those beliefs.


    The cultivators of ancient Zhongyuan saw nature as the object of worship and awe. However, as a man from the modern era, Kang Jin-Ho fundamentally saw things differently from them. To a modern man like him, nature was not something to be worshiped or be one with. No, it was something to be ovee!


    A human might not be strong enough to lift Mt. Tai, but he sure could fly over it. A human might not withstand a storm but could build structures strong enough to do so.


    A human might not push the ocean back but could utilize it instead. A human might not force a river back but could certainly change its direction.


    This was what it meant to advance. To progress. Humanity¡¯s progress allowed it to conquer things that previously seemed unconquerable. But now, Kang Jin-Ho must yield and conform to nature?


    <em>¡®No!¡¯</em>


    That was not what Kang Jin-Ho wanted. No matter how imposing and impossible something looked, it must be conquered someday. That was humanity¡¯s way!


    Kang Jin-Ho kept his eyes closed. Then, he focused on himself. The one thing he must control was his own body.


    As if he could touch it¡­! His dantian felt so real and tangible to his senses. Dantian was supposed to be real, yet it wasn''t. It was supposed to be formless yet also fully realized. It was supposed to exist somewhere below a person''s abdomen. And Kang Jin-Ho¡­ unhesitantly cut it in half.


    Dantian was shaped like a sphere. A perfect sphere that didn¡¯t actually exist in reality¡­ And Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s perfect sphere was invaded by a single crimson line.


    This crimson line indifferently split the gray spherical space into two equal halves.


    But then, the sphere began distorting and twisting. And it began crumbling.


    As if to say what Kang Jin-Ho was attempting to do was impossible, that he''d lose everything by continuing with this path, this sphere madly rocked and trembled about. At the same time, extreme pain akin to a red-hot branding iron repeatedly stabbing his gut ruled over Kang Jin-Ho''s senses. His body reacted to this pain first and began shivering like a lone leaf against the winds.


    Kang Jin-Ho was intimately familiar with all types of pain, yet he still shed cold sweat from how intense this pain was.


    This¡­ was undoubtedly a warning. A warning from his own body that said this idea was crazy. That it was impossible and that everything would end in vain.


    His own body was rebelling against him through the means of the worst-possible pain a human being could experience!


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho remained resolute.


    Saying he didn''t give up made little sense in this case, since Kang Jin-Ho never thought about giving up from the get-go. If he had not started anything, fine. However, once he started it, there was no such thing as retreat in his vocabry!


    Even if the result was fated to be an absolute nightmare, Kang Jin-Ho would never back down from his decision. That was his way!


    And so, his dantian, it¡­ was splitting. Not just his dantian, though, but even the world. Everything around him.


    Something extraordinary happened when the crimson line almost finished splitting Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s dantian.


    Energies tumbling around in a turbid mess began dividing into two halves. On one side was pure-white qi with not a speck of impurity. On the other side, cker-than-ck qi dark enough to seemingly suck in everything settled in. It was like staring at two liquids settling in separateyers inside a tank.


    Energies that had no choice but to intermingle in a disorderly fashion until now began upying their own territories as their world split apart. And then¡­ They began viciously repelling each other.


    While repelling each other, these energies gradually finished defining their territories. The perfectly-separated two spaces started distorting again before settling into symmetrical-yet-not-really shapes.


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately recognized this shape. After all, he had seen it numerous times throughout his life, so how could he not?


    A space, now perfectly divided by ck and white energies, with these energies pushing each other back and being pushed back themselves¡­ The world called this shape as¡­


    <em>¡®...Taegeuk!¡¯</em>[1]


    Kang Jin-Ho''s dantian was now shaped like ''Taegeuk.'' But that was merely the beginning.


    All the energies racing throughout his body as if to blow him apart suddenly poured into his dantian. It was as if they had finally found where they were supposed to go. The pure-white part of his dantian epted the energies rushing in.


    This half of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s dantian purified all these disparate and turbid qi strands before uncaringly pouring them into the ck half next door.


    The ck half of the dantian instantly dyed the pure-white qi pitch-ck before sending this energy to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hands.


    Just like how a human heart pumped blood in and out seamlessly and almost simultaneously, Kang Jin-Ho''s dantian began epting and emitting external energy almost at the same time!


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open. Even though the falling water mercilessly rocked his body, a slick smirk still formed on his lips.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve¡­ done it.¡¯</em>


    Yes, he had done the impossible. Finally, he¡­


    He had achieved it.


    1. Taegeuk is a Confucian icon symbolizing cosmic bnce. It represents the constant interaction between yin and yang. It appears on the South Korean national g as a sphere with red and blue halves. ?

 Chapter 828: Awakened (3)

    <em>¡®Having said that, isn¡¯t this¡­?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression stiffened a little as he coldly analyzed his body¡¯s condition. It definitely did not look good.


    However, his dantian was perfect. After the reorganization, Kang Jin-Ho''s dantian was producing 120% of what he required from it.


    The enlightenment Kang Jin-Ho ¡®earned¡¯ while contemting the world increased the amount of qi he could ept. If the amount was previously at ten, one hundred was now rushing inside him.


    Without enlightenment, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have endured the flood of nature''s energy and entered the fatal state of qi flowing out of control. However, his dantian had been massively widened and stabilized. It had precisely zero problems with amodating this amount of qi.


    That was indeed good news.


    Being able to ept more meant Kang Jin-Ho could umte more qi at a much faster rate. At the original speed, he would have needed decades of cultivation to regain the peak of his previous self. But now, at this incredible pace? That estimate should be drastically reduced.


    Also, the discharging of qi, being performed simultaneously as absorbing qi, was stable and trouble-free. This indicated Kang Jin-Ho should be able to absorb qi in the middle of a battle. In other words, the length of time he could fight had improved exponentially.


    Of course, the expenditure of qi was still much higher than the intake, so it''d be impossible to maintain the perfect bnce at all times during a battle. Even so, he should still be able to fight for at least fifty percent longer now.All these things were music to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ears. Of course, there was a problem here, and that would be¡­


    <em>¡®...That would be the situation right now!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho nced lower at his body. His vision saw through all the water pouring out of the hole to check out his body''s condition. And the only way to describe it would be¡­ torn to rags.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s body was damaged too much during the process of remodeling his dantian. The immense water pressure was already injuring his physical body, and the act of deliberately filling himself with unruly qi and reorganizing his dantian had elerated the process of his flesh turning into torn rags.


    Of course, such injuries could be healed with enough time. But Kang Jin-Ho''s problem was that he didn''t have any spare time right now!


    A broken leg could be propped up with qi somehow, but he couldn''t do much about the crumbled foothold. Kang Jin-Ho was currently emitting a ton of qi through his legs right now just to prevent his body from floating away in all this water, but his qi reserve would notst for long at this rate.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s torn-and-shredded body wasn¡¯t getting any worse, which was great, but his stamina and qi reserve were rapidly running out.


    His fuel tank certainly got an upgrade and became muchrger, but his output had gotten more powerful, too, leading to a much higher fuel consumption. As a martial artist, Kang Jin-Ho should be happy with this upgrade, but it couldn''t give him a way out of this predicament. It was actually worsening the situation by rapidly eating into his reserve!


    <em>¡®What should I do now?¡¯</em>


    Three minutes. That was the time Kang Jin-Ho estimated he had left before his body reached its physical limit.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the top of the aquarium. He still couldn''t see the water''s surface beyond the acrylic wall despite so much water having already flooded out of the tank by now. Which could only mean this damn tank still held more water inside than what was outside.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho would lose his strength to stop the water, and when that happens¡­ That incredible quantity of water would flood outside and wash away everyone still inside this building.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully focused his hearing. He could hear people''s desperate yells and cries in the distance through all the ear-shredding noises. That indicated not everyone had evacuated from the aquarium.


    So, what would happen to them if Kang Jin-Ho backed off now?


    They would all die.


    All those people crowding the exit had only made things even more dangerous. Imagine a subway train filled with so many people that it was impossible to raise one''s arm¡­ and it suddenly being flooded by water.


    Maybe, the subway riders could have cooked up some kind of a response, a countermeasure, if they had enough free space to move around. But when people were crammed so tightly together? The mere existence of human bodies would serve as a hindrance to their survival.


    Even before the victims could do something, they would drown or suffocate to death first.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply. He couldn''t think of a way out of this predicament other than staying put and enduring for as long as possible. However, what about after that?


    <em>¡®...Let¡¯s not worry about that for now.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho told himself to focus on what was happening before his eyes. He reduced the qi outputing out of his hands just a little and moved away from the crumbled foothold to get closer to the acrylic wall.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s too frail.¡¯</em>


    If only this water tank was a little sturdier and could withstand the water pressure a bit better! Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have had to spend his own qi to reinforce the wall like this. While his anger toward the ones responsible for designing this aquarium simmered, Kang Jin-Ho clung to the acrylic wall like a human frog.


    Although he didn''t look good doing this, now wasn''t the time to worry about minor stuff like that. Kang Jin-Ho only cared about plugging up this hole for as long as possible.


    Pressing his body tightly against the hole had noticeably decreased the water flow. Unfortunately, the water level had already reached up to his chest by now.


    <em>¡®Focus!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped thinking about anything else. He only prioritized blocking the water. The only thing he focused his entire being on was circting his qi and maintaining this situation to the best of his abilities.


    And then¡­ Time continued to tick by relentlessly.


    Kang Jin-Ho sensed his body losing its heat. He opened his eyes after realizing he didn''t even have the minimum necessary energy left to maintain his body temperature.


    <em>¡®What should I do now?¡¯</em>


    People still hadn¡¯t evacuated from the aquarium. And their number was still quite considerable. In that case, could he afford to let go now? Of course not!


    However, he didn''t have any other choice left. Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have much strength left. He might be strong enough to fight against that unbelievably powerful Crimson King, but some things were still beyond his capabilities. And stopping the flood of water was one of those. Being strong simply wasn''t enough.


    <em>Fhwoooooooooohuah!</em>


    The water pressure was getting fiercer. No, that wasn''t right. The water pressure didn''t get any worse, but it felt that way after Kang Jin-Ho rapidly lost his strength. His arms and legs propping him up were shaking and shivering precariously.


    He had finally reached his limit. It was impossible to stop this water now. At most, he had a few seconds left. And then, even Kang Jin-Ho would get washed away by the explosion of water.


    Should he preserve at least some energy so he could survive underwater? Or should he spend it all to try and save at least one more person?


    The choice was obvious. Kang Jin-Ho needed to survive, too.


    However, putting his thoughts into action proved much tougher than he bargained for. The feeling of water on his fingertips felt eerily simr to the rope that would trigger the guillotine to chop down on innocent people¡¯s necks.


    If Kang Jin-Ho took his hands away from this acrylic wall¡­ All those people would die.


    Kang Jin-Ho gritted his teeth and forcibly sorted out his chaotic thoughts. He must survive, so he could¡­


    ¡°You seem to be struggling a bit there, my lord?¡±


    That was when a familiar voice registered in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hearing, and he hurriedly turned his head to look.


    It didn''t matter who came here as no one would be capable of plugging this hole up, unless that person was as strong as Kang Jin-Ho. Definitely not. Even if Vator came, he''d only be able to extend the time for a little bit.


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho realized who the person behind him was, a smile reflexively formed on his face.


    As it turned out, there was one more person. One other person who could resolve this situation, that was!


    ***


    The ceiling was copsing?!


    Jo Gyu-Min could only watch this sight in stupefaction. There was nothing he could do. This situation was not something he could fight against and win!


    Even if his movements weren¡¯t restricted, even if his body wasn¡¯t injured¡­ He still wouldn¡¯t know how to fight back against something like a copsing ceiling!


    What was he supposed to do in this kind of situation? Other than performing this one desperate and instinctive act?


    ¡°Get, doooooooooown!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min shielded his head with both hands and crouched as low as he could. A blink of an eyeter, dull, thudding pain began torturing him on his head, back, and the hands shielding his noggin. He didn¡¯t even have time to think!


    <em>Bang! Boom! Thud! ng!</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min grew increasingly disoriented by the deafening noises and the pain from objectsnding on his head. However, he could still <em>feel</em> something within this chaos, and that was¡­ hope. Not despair, but hope!


    He could feel pain, which relieved him greatly. If the ceiling had crumbled for real, he''d have either lost consciousness or died outright from the debris falling on top of him.


    This horrible pain wrecking his body represented hope.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Dammit¡­¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min barely forced his head to look up and could see several odd-shaped dark objects lying within the darkness of the surroundings.


    <em>¡®Is that¡­ ceiling decorations?¡¯</em>


    As it turned out, the ceiling hadn''te down. It seemed decorative material like panels of marble attached to the ceiling hade down instead. Of course, those objects posed significant dangers by themselves, but this oue was still a hundred times better than the alternative!


    Getting hurt was infinitely better than getting your head crushed to death, after all!


    Once Jo Gyu-Min regained his senses, he quickly turned his head. ¡°Anyone hurt? Are you okay?!¡±


    He must confirm whether the Seongsim kids were okay or not.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s been hurt badly!¡±


    It seemed no one was injured, which was good. No, to be more precise, someone was probably hurt, but the extent of their injury wasn''t serious enough to be concerning.


    ...At least, that was what Jo Gyu-Min said to himself.


    After all, even if they got hurt badly, these kids wouldn''t try to draw attention to themselves. That was what these Seongsim kids were like. Rather than inconvenience others, they''d rather suffer in silence alone.


    <em>¡®Goddamn it!¡¯</em>


    Even though he knew, there was not much Jo Gyu-Min could do for them. It was impossible to break through the walls of human bodies blocking the view. To make matters even worse, the panicking adults were trying to pull these children down and climb over them!


    Simply shoving these maddened bastards back and punching them in the faces was taking everything Jo Gyu-Min had right now.


    ¡°G-get out of my way, you little sh*ts! I, I gotta get out of here! I¡¯m not gonna die in here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me! I¡¯m gonna kill you! Get out of my way! Now!¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Utter, sheer pandemonium!


    The water flooding in might have started this madness, but it was thebination of the lights going out and objects falling on the heads of everyone that finally pushed the crowd into the absolute peak of barbaric frenzy. And Jo Gyu-Min was not spared from the madness, either!


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me! Dammit!¡± Jo Gyu-Min roared while punching some idiot who was yanking at his shoulder.


    Staying calm? That whole notion went out the window quite some time ago. Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s head was ruled by the thoughts of protecting the Seongsim kids no matter what.


    <em>¡®I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with that damn fire rm!¡¯</em>


    If only he knew how things would turn out! Jo Gyu-Min would¡¯ve evacuated the kids first. It wouldn¡¯t have been toote to trip the rm afterward.


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho probably wanted from Jo Gyu-Min. So, what idiotic bravado fooled Jo Gyu-Min into prioritizing the rm instead of the kids?!


    The crowd would''ve started evacuating on their own once water began flooding out of the corridors. However, because Jo Gyu-Min decided to trip the rm a few seconds early, the Seongsim kids could now pay the ultimate price.


    When that thought mmed into Jo Gyu-Min''s head, his eyes became even more bloodshot than before. He¡­ He must keep these kids alive!


    If they died because of his stupid decision¡­ Jo Gyu-Min would never forgive himself, even in death. He must do whatever it takes to save these kids!


    <em>¡®But¡­ How?¡¯</em>


    How was he supposed to break through that wall of humans and let these kids reach the outside?


    ¡°Eugh¡­ Damn it¡­!¡±


    That was when someone cried out loudly, ¡°W-w-water! Water is¡­! B-behind us!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s head snapped back at that cry of despair. His vision, now fully ustomed to the low-light condition, allowed him to see something he dearly didn¡¯t want to see.


    The water surface, which was around his waist level, was swelling up ominously in the distance like arge tidal wave. It wasn''t moving fast, but the way it gradually crept closer was even more terrifying!


    Jo Gyu-Min trembled in shock.


    ¡°Kyyaaaaahk! I, I don¡¯t wanna die!¡±


    ¡°D-do something! Someone, anyone! That water¡­! The water is¡­!¡±


    The water level instantly rose past the waist and reached the chest height. Jo Gyu-Min urgently reached out and picked up the shortest Seongsim kid. If he failed to protect these kids now, they¡­ They would no doubt drown!


    ¡°F*ck¡­!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min didn¡¯t want to think about it, but his brain went against his will and finished calcting his odds.


    It was impossible to escape now. The water should continue flooding this ce in the meantime, eventually filling it up past everyone¡¯s head. And when that happens¡­ Everyone would be dead.


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s expression distorted like a hideous monster. ¡°Rule?! Who gives a flying f*ck about some dumb rule, you son of a b*tch! When I get out of here, I¡¯m gonna rip that piehole of yours! Lee Hyeon-Su, you f*cking bastard!¡±


    That was when¡­!


    <em>RUMBLE!</em>


    A loud rumble rocked the interior, causing the water to tumble ominously. Almost at the same time¡­ The aquarium building began shaking!


    <em>¡®I-is the whole structureing down now?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly looked up as despair filled his heart.


    <em>¡®N-no, it can¡¯t be!¡¯</em>


    And then¡­


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    Yet another loud explosion rocked the surroundings as if¡­ the whole building wasing down!

 Chapter 829: Awakened (4)

    <em>RUMBLE, BOOM!</em>


    The powerful explosion noises rocked Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s brain. No, forget brain, it felt like his soul was shaking from the impact noises!


    The water''s surface hovering near his chest sshed about and pped Jo Gyu-Min in the face. Even though everything was vividly registering in his brain, it all felt so surreal to him.


    The dark, suffocating space was filled with water up to his chest. And all this water was constantly sshing and tumbling about. Meanwhile, other panicking people near him were loudly struggling and moring in their bid to escape from here. And to top everything off, loud explosion noises and vibrations akin to a deity hammering the ground echoed nonstop.


    Even the lights decided to join in on the fun by flickering back to life only to cut out again repeatedly. All these factorsbined to shake Jo Gyu-Min up and unnerve him.


    <em>¡®If there really is Hell, it must be something like this ce!¡¯</em>


    It was scary here. No, make that incredibly terrifying! Jo Gyu-Min could barely keep his wits up. However, he was quickly stunned back into reality by the sensation of the child¡¯s shoulders in his arms.


    <em>¡®Wake the f*ck up! Now isn¡¯t the time to think about me!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min was an adult, yet he was this terrified, so imagine how much worse it would be for the Seongsim kids! It felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him when that thought popped up in his head.If everyone had to be categorized as either a good person or a viin, Jo Gyu-Min wouldn''t be able to stand on either side. His conscience wouldn''t allow it. Even then, his head was still filled with nothing but thoughts of the Seongsim children''s survival.


    He was a perfect example of how a person''s stance would change depending on the subject matter. Most people would prioritize the kids'' safety if they found themselves in the same situation as Jo Gyu-Min.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I must get them out of here, alive!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min repeatedly burned the faces of the Seongsim kids hidden by the darkness in his mind. And those faces were stained by tears, their lips firmly mped shut so they wouldn''t be a nuisance to anyone!


    Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth.


    <em>¡®What should I do?¡¯</em>


    He couldn¡¯t think of a way out. However, it was his job to find a solution. Giving up because there didn¡¯t seem a way was only possible during written tests!


    He was emphatically not in a test. This was reality! He must find a way out, no matter what.


    Just as Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s thoughts reached that far¡­


    <em>RUMBLE!</em>


    Yet another powerful vibration rocked the aquarium building. The water filling up the space tumbled again and pped the scared people¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Fuu-wuuuph!¡±


    The terror born from the cold water rising up to one¡¯s face was on another scalepared to everything else.


    Obviously, Jo Gyu-Min had experienced moments in the past when his life seemed under threat. However, those were just feelings he had. Now that the water was actually threatening him by reaching up to his face, however¡­ His body reacted first.


    Not only him, but everyone else urgently iled about, trying to grab and hold onto something. Unfortunately, the only thing they could find in this space were the bodies of other people.


    Human bodies got into messy tangles with other humans, and thest vestige of order quickly vanished into the ether.


    They shouldn¡¯t be criticized for this situation, however. No one should. People in desperation were supposed to even clutch at straws, after all!


    Would people be able to think rationally when they couldn''t move and the cold water had filled the space up to their heads? No! Since everyone wanted to live, it was only natural for them to instinctively grab and pull at anything and everything they could touch.


    ¡°C-Chief Jo! Apoohu! Chief!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min urgently looked behind him. One of the Seongsim kids couldn''t win against the adults'' pulling force and was getting dragged underwater. Jo Gyu-Min forced his body to move in that split second. He sessfully grabbed the child''s arm and pulled hard.


    It felt like his arm was about to fall out of its socket!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaht!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min roared in anger. That was when a hand shot out of nowhere to grab him by his hair. Not only that, but more hands began scratching and wing him in his chest. Someone even grabbed his waist from below, and it became nearly impossible for Jo Gyu-Min to think straight.


    ¡°Goddamn it! Calm down, you idiots! You gotta calm down first!¡±


    This rise in the water level was only temporary. What happened was the vibrations had caused the water to ripple and hit people in their faces. That was all!


    <em>¡®Dammit! Still, why is there so much water here?!¡¯</em>


    It seemed this passage was situated lower than the surrounding areas. If the aquarium owners had potential emergency situations in mind while designing this ce, the water should have flowed out of here by now.


    However, that didn''t seem to be it, as this water was clearly going nowhere.


    <em>¡®Goddamn it! Why haven¡¯t the people in the front moved out already?!¡¯</em>


    This situation made no sense. So much time had already gone by, so shouldn''t those people up ahead have reached outside by now?


    At this rate, people trapped in here would end up drowning!


    Jo Gyu-Min looked behind him toward the deeper part of the aquarium. Despite the darkness, he could see more watering in. The water level had risen past his chest to reach the tip of his chin.


    <em>¡®What about the kids?¡¯</em>


    The Seongsim kids were somehow enduring while holding onto each other. The smaller kids were leaning on the taller kids¡¯ shoulders and backs to stay above the water¡¯s surface.


    <em>¡®This can¡¯t go on!¡¯</em>


    This was all nothing more than a stop-gap measure. Soon, it¡¯d be impossible to endure anymore.


    mes of determination burned in Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s eyes.


    <em>¡®The ceiling!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min''s head snapped up to look above. He could see the damaged ceiling.


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s¡­ cling up there!¡¯</em>


    That seemed like the best option avable. As long as they could somehow not drown and wait, rescue teams would surely arrive. As long as they could hold on until then¡­!


    Avoiding drowning was all Jo Gyu-Min could ask for right now!


    ¡°Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief Jo!¡±


    ¡°Get the kids above us! Above us!"


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Can you see the ceiling?¡±


    Han Jin-Seong raised his muddied face to look up and saw the ceiling, now unadorned by the decorative material. ¡°Y-yes, I can!¡±


    ¡°We gotta grab on to whatever things and edges we can find and wait! There must be some after all this crap fell down!¡±


    Han Jin-Seong looked worried. ¡°B-but, will they hold our weight?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jo Gyu-Min resolutely replied. ¡°They won¡¯t be strong enough. However, they can once the water fills up to a certain level! So get the shorter kids above us and tell them to hang on to the ceiling!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Han Jin-Seong animatedly nodded away. He didn''t understand what Jo Gyu-Min was trying to do, but the Chief Secretary of Jaegyeong said they must do it, so it must be the right decision to make in this situation.


    After the Seongsim kids hurriedly moved to get into the position, Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth and looked up.


    <em>¡®How long will those thingsst?¡¯</em>


    The ceiling had crumbled once to reveal all the ugly things decorative panels were trying to hide. And those things had no guarantee of enduring the weight of a person. In other words, this was yet another stop-gap measure.


    However, Jo Gyu-Min didn''t have the luxury of being picky right now.


    The older, taller kids began helping the younger ones to reach the ceiling by pushing them up from below. Jo Gyu-Min felt his emotions well up while watching this sight.


    It was normal for people to go insane trying to save their own hides at the expense of others. Indeed, it¡¯d be only natural for them to do so. No matter how gracious and considerate a person was, at the end of the day, they would still put their own interests above all else. Especially when that interest involved their survival!


    If the question was about saving your life or someone else''s, who would waste their time agonizing about the answer? No, one, that''s who.


    However, these kids weren''t like that. Even though the water had reached up to their chins now, they didn''t try to climb up first to save only themselves.


    Even as they spat out the dirty water encroaching their mouths, they still tried their hardest to save their friends first.


    <em>¡®Dammit!¡¯</em>


    These kids, they¡­ They must survive. Not one must lose their life here today!


    However, just as Jo Gyu-Min gritted his teeth¡­!


    <em>RUMBLE, BOOOOOOM!</em>


    A much, much heavier vibration rocked the space. It was as if a real earthquake had erupted just now. The water violently tumbled, and people barely maintaining their bnce began iling ungainly like cubes of ice inside arge cocktail shaker!


    The children climbing up to reach the ceiling also lost their bnce and crashed back into the water below. Noisesing from who knows where and children sshing into water tore right into Jo Gyu-Min''s hearing.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah!¡± Jo Gyu-Min roared, not out of desperation but sheer rage this time.


    <em>¡®Why?!¡¯</em>


    Why did something like this happen?!


    Why here, why now!


    Yes, disasters didn¡¯t discriminate against anyone and affected everyone equally, but wasn¡¯t it still too cruel to force these kids to experience this event?!


    Unfortunately, Jo Gyu-Min wasn¡¯t given more time to think. The building material still dangling on the ceiling couldn¡¯t withstand thetest round of rumbling and began falling down. Jo Gyu-Min urgently handed the little kid on his back to one of the older kids, then jumped on top of the younger ones to protect them from the debris.


    He should be the one getting hit here. These kids would never survive if something struck them in the head, and they cked out as a result.


    ¡°Urgh! Ouch!¡±


    Blunt objects of varying sizes tumbled down on Jo Gyu-Min''s back and head. Despite the barrage of pain, however, he still didn''t lose consciousness. He knew cking out now would mean death, after all. That sense of danger helped him hold on to his consciousness with superhuman strength.


    His life wasn¡¯t his alone. Not anymore, not in this situation. If he died, these kids would also most likely die, too!


    Unfortunately, in the middle of all these¡­


    <em>¡®What¡­ the hell?!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min saw something that sank his heart deep into the pit of his stomach.


    It¡­ wasing! More and more water was closing in from the distance!


    As if topletely fill the whole passageway, the water in the distance was creating a surging wave as it came closer and closer to his position.


    <em>¡®We¡­ will die!¡¯</em>


    That one thought Jo Gyu-Min tried his damnedest to avoid thinking finally filled his head. And in the blink of an eye, too!


    That water couldn¡¯t be stopped. That thing, it¡­!


    Once that wave reaches this space, it would instantly fill it up to the brim. And that would drown everyone here.


    Just as the grim reality of death filled his mind, Jo Gyu-Min reflexively reached out. And someone¡­ actually held his hand.


    Jo Gyu-Min bit his lip, hard. His skin burst, drawing blood.


    From regret to despair, many indescribable emotions washed over him at that very moment.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah! Lee Hyeon-Su, you f*cking son of a¡­!¡±


    <em>KAAA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    An explosion suddenly went off!


    The moment the ear-shredding noise rocked the space, the whole world seemingly tumbled and flipped around. Before Jo Gyu-Min could figure out what happened, his body tumbled upside down and was thrown around repeatedly. It became almost impossible to get his bearings now.


    <em>¡®Huh?¡¯</em>


    However, Jo Gyu-Min still managed to sober up real quickly, thanks to something he thought he''d never see in this ce.


    ¡°Light?¡±


    Even as water rushed inside his mouth, Jo Gyu-Min still cried out at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Light!¡±


    There was light!


    Only then did Jo Gyu-Min finally figure out what happened. There was arge hole in the wall, and the water was rapidly flooding out through it. People were getting washed outside along with the water, too.


    Several men standing outside the wall were helping the drenched and dazed people to stand up and step out of the way to avoid getting injured.


    <em>¡®We¡­ We are saved!¡¯</em>


    One thing was for certain¡­ Jo Gyu-Min and the kids were safe now!


    Jo Gyu-Min teared up at the sight of all the water filling up the space flooding outside.


    ¡°Dammit¡­!¡±


    That must¡¯ve served as a signal, as a different flood broke out all around him. And it was a flood of tears this time.


    As the relief of knowing they were alive washed over, everyone broke down and began sobbing away.


    <em>¡®What about the kids?¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min urgently looked back. He needed to make sure the kids were alright! They could have gotten swept away in the middle of all this, after all!


    ¡°Jin-Seong! Where are you, Jin-Seong!¡±


    ¡°I''m here!" Han Jin-Seong replied loudly, his voice also heavily soaked in tears.


    Jo Gyu-Min fully understood the boy¡¯s sentiments, though.


    ¡°Jin-Seong, the kids¡­ Let¡¯s make sure that everyone is ounted for, okay? I know it¡¯s tough right now, but we can¡¯t rx just yet.¡±


    ¡°I know, Chief Jo. I¡¯m doing the headcount right now.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded slowly.


    Not too long after that, Han Jin-Seong raised his voice. ¡°Everyone''s here, Chief Jo! And they are safe! They¡­ they are¡­ We are¡­¡±


    Han Jin-Seong couldn''t continue as he also broke down and sobbed. Jo Gyu-Min looked back at the boy and nodded slowly. By then, the water level had dropped below his knees.


    Without even meaning to, Jo Gyu-Min plopped down on his butt. Not a single part of his body was fine. Relief flooding his senses robbed him of thest bits of strength propping his body up. All Jo Gyu-Min did then was just sit there and dazedly stare at the bright light pouring in through therge hole in the wall.


    <em>¡®Light. Yes, that is light¡­¡¯</em>


    Light held such a mysterious power to bring peace back into a man''s frayed mind, now didn''t it? If he could, Jo Gyu-Min wanted to stare at that light for the rest of his life.


    <em>¡®...Mm?¡¯</em>


    That was when Jo Gyu-Min finally noticed a silhouette of a person amidst the light. While the sunlight poured in from behind to create a sort of a halo, this person leisurely stepped inside.


    <em>Ssh, ssh¡­</em>


    This person waded past the water flooding outside to enter the passageway. The shadow of this person, who was a man by the way, grewrger as it loomed over Jo Gyu-Min. And when he stood right before the dazed man¡¯s eyes¡­


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s jaw nearly fell.


    ¡°...Did you know I could clearly hear you on the outside?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m a f*cking son of a what now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up, you little sh*t. Because you¡¯re gonna learn I''m the son of what today!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min instinctively realized something while looking at Lee Hyeon-Su making a distorted face of an angry demon.


    He realized his ordeal hadn''t ended yet![1]


    1. I almost TLed this line as ¡°It was at this moment he knew¡­ he f*cked up.¡± ?

 Chapter 830: Awakened (5)

    ¡°You seem to be stuck in a right ol¡¯ pickle, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°...Instead of quipping, how about helping me first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lord. I''d dearly love to assist, but¡­ Hmm. It''s a bit tricky, isn''t it?¡± Wiggins coolly smiled while peering closely at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Also, your enormous power output is making me wonder if I''m even qualified enough to help you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s brows quivered ominously.


    Wiggins went <em>¡®Eeek!¡¯</em> and hurriedly backed off. ¡°I¡¯m merely joking, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Now doesn¡¯t seem like the right time nor ce for a joke, though?¡±


    ¡°There is no cause for concern, my lord. Others from the Assembly are at the front of the building, after all. As such, there shouldn''t be any further loss of lives. Although, it is regrettable that some issues have cropped up while we were en route.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and peered at Wiggins, obviously not impressed.


    It was good to be rxed, but wasn''t Wiggins a bit too rxed, considering the urgency of this situation?Of course, Wiggins also had some things he wanted to get off his chest but was valiantly holding them back.


    <em>¡®Goodness me. Is he even human at this point?¡¯</em>


    How many times did Wiggins nearly freak out at Kang Jin-Ho''s incredible feats? At this point in their rtionship, Wiggins should have be more or less numb to all the oundish things Kang Jin-Ho did.


    On his way here, Wiggins told himself not to get surprised by anything, even if he found Kang Jin-Ho ying fetch with a bloody whale inside the fish tank! However¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    Wiggins could see <em>it</em>. And <em>it</em> being nature''s energies rapidly getting sucked into Kang Jin-Ho!


    Wiggins was a swordsman-and-magician hybrid. Magicians didn''t umte energy inside their bodies before using it but directly utilized what nature provided. As such, they were far more attuned toward the movement of external energiespared to other types of martial artists.


    That was why Wiggins could clearly sense all the energy Kang Jin-Ho was sucking in.


    <em>¡®How is this even possible, though?¡¯</em>


    umtion and emission should be impossible to perform simultaneously. Not even cars could refuel and drive at the same time!


    Yet, here was Kang Jin-Ho, seemingly pulling this feat off as if it was the most natural thing in the world! No wonder Wiggins was having a hard time masking his shock.


    Since he couldn''t analyze this phenomenon, he couldn''t deduce the end result either. Wiggins wasn''t sure whether Kang Jin-Ho was in danger or still had enough room to mess around. And that was the source of his current fluster.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°It''d be nice if you started helping me... Right about now.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ genuinely require my assistance in this situation, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Why would I ask for it if I didn''t need it?¡±


    Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at each other, their eyes still narrowed suspiciously.


    ¡°Kuh-hum. Since you said you need my assistance, I shall provide it, my lord. However, what can I even do here¡­?¡± Wiggins frowned while ring at the water pouring out of the crack in the acrylic wall.


    The water pressure practically resembled a constant, unending explosion.


    <em>¡®No, not an explosion, but more like arge cutting machine.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins sneakily backed off without even meaning to. He wasn''t like Kang Jin-Ho, who could ably withstand the destructive power of the water. If Wiggins got swept up in that water pressure, he''d quickly end up looking like a well-pounded lump of meat!


    When pressurized enough, water could even crack diamonds. In other words, it was not something a human being made out of flesh and blood could withstand. The sight of utterly obliterated surroundings should be proof enough of the water¡¯s power.


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your lord orrd, just help me already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I¡­ I¡¯m not sure where to even begin,¡± Wiggins sheepishly scratched his cheek. ¡°The best and simplest way is to freeze the surrounding area. The resulting ice would have to be extraordinarily thick in order to withstand the water pressure, but I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Then, do it.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s a problem with this method. Non-martial artists will soon be entering this area, so the sight of a frozen aquarium will undoubtedly raise a hugemotion.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°That ungrateful brat, Lee Hyeon-Su, insisted that no one must know of our involvement in this event. It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s the teacher and the disciple sometimes. In any case¡­! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t rmend this method. Not only that, but freezing the area will kill all the fish inside the tank as well. As an animal rights activist, I strongly oppose this method, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously. He was working his butt off here, yet Wiggins had the cheek to talk about animal rights and whatever?


    ¡°Okay, what then?¡±


    ¡°It is unfortunate, but we''ll have to sacrifice a few for the greater good,¡± said Wiggins while pointing into the aquarium. ¡°Can you see that, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned his head a little and looked inside the water tank. At the spot Wiggins was pointing at, he could see a whale shark swimming leisurely around.


    Wiggins continued to exin. ¡°Although I loathe the idea of hurting an innocent animal, I loathe the idea of everyone dying a lot more. It pains me to say this, but we¡¯ll have to sacrifice that majestic creature for our own survival. I shall summon it here and plug up the hole.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little again. ¡°Really? Wouldn''t that thing get ripped to shreds from the water pressure?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my lord. That is why I''m thinking of reinforcing this wall as well. Ifdy luck is on our side, the creature will survive the ordeal. And we''ll have a pretty good excuse of a whale coincidentally plugging up the hole and stopping the potential destruction of the aquarium to non-martial artists. Whether such a thing is possible or not is secondary, my lord. We will have eyewitnesses, and not many people would know about the true sturdiness of a whale shark, anyway.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. He had no idea which of the two options would be better. But he trusted Wiggins on this one. If this English gentleman said so, it must be more or less true.


    ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t you doing it already?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tutted again.


    ¡°Well, my lord, there is one other minor issue here¡­¡±


    A couple of veins bulged on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forehead.


    Vator and Lee Hyeon-Su got disciplined periodically, so they didn''t talk back and ably carried their weight most of the time. However, ever since joining the Martial Assembly, Wiggins¡­ No, that wasn''t right. Wiggins still hadn''t received a beating from Kang Jin-Ho since their first encounter, no?


    <em>¡®In that case, I should set aside some time and beat him up real goodter.¡¯</em>


    Meanwhile, utterly oblivious to what the person in front of him was thinking, Wiggins shed a radiant grin like some kind of an action movie star.


    Then again, this ce had a ruptured aquarium with a ton of water flooding out of it, and the water level was steadily rising higher with every passing second. With a handsome and well-groomed older gentleman coolly observing this dramatic scene, no wonder Kang Jin-Ho briefly thought he was stuck inside a movie.


    ...Even if the genre of this particr movie was about to morph into horror pretty soon!


    ¡°To lure the whale shark this way, I need to cast Taming on it, but the distance precludes me from doing so. This means I must enter the aquarium myself, but¡­ The water pressure makes it impossible to enter from this side. So, I''ll have to enter through the top while you hold on for a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°You need to lure the whale toe this way first?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that¡¯s a shark, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Wiggins pouted slightly in dissatisfaction while nodding. The difference between a whale and a shark was as great as the one between a dog and an ape. He wanted to stress this point to Kang Jin-Ho, but the situation wasn''t fit for such a lecture. ¡°Yes, my lord. I need to coax the creature to swim over this side.¡±


    ¡°I see. Wait here, then.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ beg your pardon?¡±


    Without saying anything else, Kang Jin-Ho shoved his hand inside the gaping hole in the acrylic wall. That diverted the jets of water everywhere, and some mmed into Wiggins'' face without any warning.


    ¡°Kuh-whak?!¡±


    Wiggins dramatically tumbled to the floor at that sudden wet punch to his face.


    Kang Jin-Ho disinterestedly looked back. ¡°Oops. My bad.¡±


    Wiggins frowned suspiciously. Didn¡¯t this situation seem¡­ deliberate?


    As if Kang Jin-Ho knew what he was doing?


    Just before Wiggins could demand answers for this situation, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Kang Jin-Ho reached as deep as he could inside the water and squeezed his hand tight. And then¡­ the leisurely swimming whale shark trembled seemingly in panic before freezing stiffly, unmoving.


    Kang Jin-Ho began pulling his hand back, which also prompted the whale shark to get <em>dragged</em> toward the acrylic wall like a piece of iron being attracted by a ma!


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Wiggins. ¡°Is this close enough now?¡±


    Wiggins wordlessly and absentmindedly nodded as his eyes remained glued to the whale shark visibly struggling against the unseen force while floating near the acrylic wall.


    <em>¡®It seems I should keep my attitude in check from now on¡­¡¯</em>


    It was at this point that Wiggins finally sensed grave danger to his well-being.


    ***


    ¡°I think we''re more or less finished, my lord,¡± said Wiggins while rubbing his chin. He didn''t seem wholly satisfied by his handiwork, though. The short, white beard ruffled a bit from his fingers moving back and forth.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded while studying the aquarium. A paralyzed whale shark was stuck right in the hole in the acrylic wall. That poor thing looked like a living rubber plug.


    Water still gushed out of the gaps the marine creature''s body couldn''t plug uppletely, but it shouldn''t be as big of a problem as before.


    Lee Hyeon-Su should have taken care of things by the front of the aquarium. And Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s job was to create a nice little pretext for him.


    ¡°How long will this fish tank endure like this?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    Wiggins furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°I''d say around two hours or so. My reinforcement magic doesn''tst forever, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Two or so hours?


    Wiggins cast reinforcement magic on the aquarium itself as an additional measure. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the wall would explode the minute Kang Jin-Ho stopped supporting it, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for the rescue workers, then?¡±


    ¡°My lord,¡± Wiggins firmly raised his voice. ¡°You can''t worry about everyone''s fate. It''s impractical and impossible. You''ve already done everything you can in this ce. At the very least, you have saved several hundred people today. Trying to look after every single person you saved will only stop you from doing what you actually want.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded. He had already experienced that, so there was no need to say anything else.


    After letting out a soft sigh, Kang Jin-Ho scanned the main hall. ¡°So, that means it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You did great, my lord,¡± Wiggins coolly winked back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have a word with Lee Hyeon-Su and station a couple of our men here in case another problem rears its head after we leave. To save people if necessary, of course.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly shrugged, then turned around to leave.


    His role in this event was over. Others should take care of the rest from now on.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked down at his shaking hands. A smirk floated up on his lips without him realizing it.


    When was thest time Kang Jin-Ho''s dantian was depleted to this degree? Even the battle against the Crimson King hadn''tpletely exhausted his reserve like today. The unique sensation of a totally depleted qi reserve was something Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t felt in several decades.


    And his empty dantian was rapidly being filled back up even as he walked away from the main hall.


    The speed even surprised Kang Jin-Ho. He estimated he needed to cultivate at least three hours straight to fill his dantian to a decent amount, yet qi was umting without him not doing anything in particr.


    <em>¡®Although it¡¯s not quite good enough to say I¡¯ve reached the next realm¡­¡¯</em>


    At least, Kang Jin-Ho could say he had a foot through the doorway now. The application for his new ''technique'' should be limitless.


    If it hadn''t been for this incident, Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have felt the need to absorb external qi. Saying this pricked him a little in his guilty conscience, but... This incident turned out to be a lucky opportunity for him in the end.


    <em>¡®The old idiom of turning danger into a heaven-sent opportunity applies to this situation, I guess?¡¯</em>


    While Kang Jin-Ho was contemting this and that, Wiggins walked up and began pestering him. ¡°It''ll be a good idea to leave before the rescue team arrives, my lord. It''ll be difficult to exin what we''re doing here, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. <em>¡®Well, I need to confirm if the kids are okay, anyway.¡¯</em>


    Walking away from this ordeal unhurt wasn''t the end of the story. Going through a traumatic event like this would surely leave one''s mind in a chaotic state. Some kids might even develop PTSD in the long run, too.[1]


    Kang Jin-Ho should get rid of the turbid qi in their heads before that and help them return to their usual lives. After deciding what to do next, Kang Jin-Ho gantly waded past the water to reach the narrow exit. The water level had dropped to his ankles by then.


    Wiggins followed from behind while curiously asking Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°By the way, my lord? Did you always know how to absorb external energy like this?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No. I came up with the idea just now.¡±


    ¡°Just now? As in, while stuck in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t be human. This event had confirmed it for Wiggins. This dude¡­ couldn¡¯t be a human being like everyone else!


    Wiggins couldn''t even feel a speck of humanity from Kang Jin-Ho right now. Or, at least those things that made humans so wed and human! Wiggins wasn''t the type to get easily agitated or stunned into silence, but Kang Jin-Ho had managed to do that time and time again.


    <em>¡®Just how much stronger is he nning to get?¡¯</em>


    In a way, what Wiggins had done was the same as exiling himself to a tiny little well. The Korean Martial Assembly was nothingpared to the Round Table, after all.


    However, Wiggins'' horizons were repeatedly broadened after he joined the Assembly.


    For the umpteenth time, Wiggins was reminded of how important the presence of a single charismatic individual was to an organization.


    <em>¡®Even though he¡¯s so powerful, my lord also doesn¡¯t hesitate to throw himself into danger for the sake of other people. And he doesn¡¯t oppress the weak with his overwhelming strength, either¡­!¡¯</em>


    What an amusing person Kang Jin-Ho was turning out to be!


    It might be nothing more than him being a prisoner of the moment, but¡­ Wiggins was feeling rather chuffed about how today had unfolded. Not because the potentially deadly disaster had been averted, no, but because it showed him that joining the Martial Assembly was the right choice.


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly stopped walking and nced at Wiggins. ¡°By the way, your arm¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Wiggins followed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze and stared at his arm. Or, more correctly, the prosthetic arm upying the previously-empty sleeve.


    Kang Jin-Ho pensively asked, ¡°How is it? Any issues?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Wiggins raised his prosthetic arm. The metallic limb issued mechanical noises as it sleekly moved like a normal arm. ¡°My lord. It''s not 100% perfect yet, but most of the settings have been dialed in by now. It''s as easy to use as my own arm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, my lord.¡±


    Look! Look at how Kang Jin-Ho even worries about his subordinate! Truly an exemry man among men, is he not!


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho smiled in satisfaction while theatrically nodding away. ¡°I see, I see¡­ That means I can go as wild as I want, then.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°A-tten-tion!¡±


    When Wiggins heard Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s icy voice, he instinctively realized something was terribly wrong.


    Unfortunately, it was toote by then.


    1. PTSD ¨C Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder. ?

 Chapter 831: Organizing (1)

    ¡°Reporting in, sir,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at the demonic cultivator approaching and nodded slightly. ¡°How did it look inside?¡±


    ¡°We searched the ce from top to bottom but couldn''t find any stray injured visitors.¡±


    ¡°You sure you were thorough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. So is that it¡­?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su slowly scratched his chin. He never nned to get this involved but, now that he was here, he couldn''t abandon these people who were about to die.


    <em>¡®Still, we went a bit over the top, no?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su only mobilized the minimum-necessary personnel for this event. He also contacted the relevant government authorities on his way here. The higher-ups of the government should do their part by issuing a gag order, so Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t too concerned about that side of things.


    Publicly, it''d be dressed up as construction workers driving past the aquarium noticing the crisis and breaking the wall down to rescue the people trapped inside. That should also be the impression the rescued people got, so they would probably corroborate thatter on.Of course, the question of whether hammers alone could break the wall down remained, but¡­


    <em>¡®We can deal with that by ming the shoddy construction.¡¯</em>


    The aquarium owners would have to bear the brunt, but so what? It was undeniably true that they had built this ce shockingly poorly, anyway.


    This whole event could have ended in a massive tragedy. If Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t shown up with Wiggins and a few helping hands in tow, people trapped inside would''ve died for sure. Hell, if it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho plugging up the burst fish tank, everyone would''ve died instantly!


    One more crime heaped on the top wouldn¡¯t make much difference for the aquarium owners at this stage.


    <em>¡®Yup. So, don¡¯t cry to your mommy about it.¡¯</em>


    As a matter of fact, the owners should be grateful that so many lives were saved in the end!


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Got it. To make sure, though, sweep the ce one more time.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. ¡°But we can¡¯t go in there anymore, sir. The rescue teams are inside already.¡±


    ¡°So what? Sneak inside.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stared unimpressed at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply after noticing the hint of rebellion in Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...We''ll do our absolute best and investigate, sir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude to have. Now get out of my sight.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan walked away while quietly grumbling to himself. And Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head in disapproval at this sight.


    <em>¡®Seriously now, these punks are getting too full of themselvestely!¡¯</em>


    Was it because they had gotten too big-headed for their own good?


    In the not-too-distant past, no one dared to talk back to Lee Hyeon-Su, yet it felt like more and more idiots were trying their luck with himtely.


    <em>¡®I better put them in their ce soon!¡¯</em>


    Indeed, Lee Hyeon-Su should consider ¡®disciplining¡¯ the unruly bastards as soon as possible. Definitely!


    <em>¡®...Especially this punk!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head to his side. That was where Jo Gyu-Min was kneeling on the ground.


    Jo Gyu-Min was ring back at Lee Hyeon-Su, his burning eyes filled with dissatisfaction at this unfair treatment.


    ¡°Imma pull those eyes out, you hear me?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min sneakily looked away.


    ¡°You sure went off the rails this time, haven''t you?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su swaggered like a gangster while walking over to Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°What was that? Son of a b*tch? Son, of, a, biiiii*ch? Would you kindly repeat what you said about me, oh dear Mister Jo Gyu-Min? This son of a b*tch will make sure to listen properly this time.¡±


    ¡°H-hang on a minute¡­¡± Jo Gyu-Min pouted. ¡°You know it couldn''t be helped in that situation.¡±


    ¡°Reaaaally? Tell me, what situation in this world isn¡¯t worthy of an insult or two? By the way, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep your hands raised high up? I¡¯m not seeing your hands!¡±


    ¡°Eii~, don¡¯t be like that, hyung-<em>nim.</em> People are watching, you know? I¡¯ve my pride to consider,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min brazenly, even though he was kneeling in the public space for everyone to see.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted. ¡°Oh? A man who worries about his pride was busy hurling insults with so many people around?¡±


    ¡°Well, the situation was urgent, you see?¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re still talking back to me?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shot a sharp, cold re.


    Jo Gyu-Min hurriedly crawled back on his knees. ¡°I, I thought you weren''t gonnae!¡±


    ¡°Even if I wasn¡¯t, why call me names?! When I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, you dumbass!¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else, you see.¡±


    ¡°What?! This fe, you ain¡¯t gonna breathe for long if you keep this up, okay!?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s head faltered weakly.


    <em>¡®Talk about having supernatural hearing! How the hell did he hear that through all the chaos?¡¯</em>


    Should Jo Gyu-Min be amazed by how Lee Hyeon-Su managed to pick out only the insults directed his way through all the chaos? Or be creeped out by it instead? Not to forget, Lee Hyeon-Su heard all that through a bloody wall, no less!


    Jo Gyu-Min had so many things he¡¯d like to get off his chest but couldn¡¯t.


    In the end, it was Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s timely arrival that saved the Seongsim kids. There was no doubt about that. If Lee Hyeon-Su was just five minuteste, he¡¯d have found Jo Gyu-Min floating around in the water as a cold, dead corpse.


    That was why Jo Gyu-Min was grateful. Unbelievably so. Having said that¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su snapped his head in the direction of his underlings. ¡°What the hell are you doing, you idiots?! Hurry up and take care of the kids!¡±


    His loud yell hastened the movements of the Assembly''s men. They busily dashed around to wrap the Seongsim kids in nkets, hand out hot packs, and even distribute warm drinking water.


    ¡°Our Assembly Master cares greatly about these kids! If a single kid here catches a cold, you can bet your ass that your head will go flying instantly! You hear me!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su unhesitantly transformed the heartwarming story into a threat of bodily harm! However, he was still not finished yet.


    ¡°We need warmth! Get some fires going, okay! The kids need to dry their clothes! Or do you wanna go and bring us a portable changing booth?¡±


    ¡°Sir! We¡¯ll get fires going right away!


    Jo Gyu-Min almost blurted out, <em>Hyung-nim, you can¡¯t start a bonfire in the middle of Seoul, you know? Besides, the aquarium building is not okay, either. That¡¯s even more reason not to start a fire here!</em>


    Indeed, he had so, so many things to get off his chest. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say anything in this situation.


    <em>¡®Well, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll handle it just fine.¡¯</em>


    Rules and regtions had no hold over Lee Hyeon-Su and his men, anyway. Besides, now didn''t seem like a good time to voice his opinion.


    <em>¡®Also, can¡¯t he look after me as well?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t just care about the Seongsim kids, now did he? He also cared a lot about Jo Gyu-Min! In that case, why was Jo Gyu-Min the only one receiving this rubbish treatment?


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah-aaachooo!¡± Jo Gyu-Min sneezed loudly, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su while wiping his nose.


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked back at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take my time beating you up. Don¡¯t rush me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Beat me up? Beat me up?!?! Why? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done something bad enough to deserve that, though?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow. ¡°You sneaky bastard¡­¡±


    He¡¯d dearly love to perform a German Suplex on Jo Gyu-Min right now, but¡­ It was also true that Jo Gyu-Min did good today. If he hadn¡¯t called Lee Hyeon-Su, this ce would¡¯ve been overflowing with dead bodies right about now.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t the type to care about stuff like that. What did it matter to him if total strangers died in their droves? When they didn¡¯t die from Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s mistake or wrongdoing?


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t caring enough toment the demise of strangers caused by other strangers. Even so, he still rushed here as soon as he could for one reason¡­ Kang Jin-Ho!


    How would Kang Jin-Ho respond if Jo Gyu-Min and the orphans died here today?


    <em>¡®Blooming hell. I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn¡¯t be 100% sure, but the odds of the Martial Assembly flipping on its head should be ufortably high. Kang Jin-Ho cared about his acquaintances as much as he cared about his own life. So, imagine him losing not one, but a whole dang group of them in one go!


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn¡¯t even imagine how far the ripples of such a tragedy would reach. Thankfully, Jo Gyu-Min was the catalyst in preventing that catastrophe.


    In that case, Lee Hyeon-Su should think of Jo Gyu-Min as a¡­ A sort of benefactor, in a way?


    So, why did Jo Gyu-Mine across as an annoying little bastard right now?


    <em>¡®Geez. I¡¯d have nothing to ask for if I could juuust deck him once in the chin¡­!¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min always had this snarky attitude, but that part of him seemed to have been amplified today for some reason. That didn''t mean Lee Hyeon-Su could drag away a survivor of a near-drowning incident and beat him up, now did it!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head, then tutted at Jo Gyu-Min. "You should also hitch a ride on one of those ambnces. Go get your injuries checked out.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is this the case of giving me a hard time only to pat me on the back?¡±


    <em>Pop!</em>


    A vein suddenly bulged on Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s forehead. Would it kill Jo Gyu-Min to ept another person¡¯s concern without being snarky about it? Did running his mouth off the only way he knew how to feel better about himself?!


    ¡°You know what, Gyu-Min? You helped me see the errors of my ways just now.¡±


    ¡°Errors of your ways? Eh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Looks like I haven''t given you enough hard time until now, so why don''t I fix that error by starting afresh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Come over here, you punk!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su fiercely pounced on Jo Gyu-Min, then grabbed thetter¡¯s nose and yanked mercilessly at it.


    ¡°Aaah?! Ouch! My leg! Hyung, my ankle! I told you, I twisted my ankle!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna learn today!¡±


    ¡°W-wait, hyung! Look, over there! Over there!¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t falling for that, you punk!¡±


    ¡°No, wait! Mister Jin-Ho¡¯sing out of the building!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly released Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s nose and stood up straight.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins were exiting the aquarium¡¯s entrance. Emergency workers approached them, and the group began chatting among themselves. It seemed like the emergency personnel wanted to know if Kang Jin-Ho or Wiggins was hurt somewhere.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand and said something. The emergency workers nced at Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins for a bit, then quickly lost interest and went elsewhere.


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the area for a bit, then walked over to Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s position.


    Lee Hyeon-Su bowed slightly without saying anything.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho lightly patted Lee Hyeon-Su on the shoulder.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grinned brightly to respond to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s show of appreciation. ¡°Sir, you did great today.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t done much, though.¡±


    ¡°And Master, you have¡­ Huh? Master?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes opened wider when he noticed the swollen ck eye on Wiggins'' face. Lee Hyeon-Su worriedly asked, ¡°Did something happen inside? It looks like someone had attacked you, Master. But there shouldn''t be any enemies inside, so¡­ Uh¡­ Was the situation that serious?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Wiggins silently pressed his index finger to his lips.


    Lee Hyeon-Su immediately stopped talking. ¡°...Oh.¡±


    That gesture was supposed to say, <em>¡®Silence, please,¡¯ </em>but the atmosphere exuded by Wiggins¡¯ expression definitely shouted, <em>¡®Shut the hell up, okay!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly deduced what happened and could only nod in silence.


    <em>¡®Ah. So, he got beaten up¡­''</em>


    This result seemed inevitable, really. At least, that was what Lee Hyeon-Su thought!


    On the surface, this situation looked like a young brat had physically assaulted an elder, but Kang Jin-Ho was much older than Wiggins, at least in terms of mental age.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve done it in moderation¡­¡¯</em>


    Knowing how Wiggins liked to sneakily get on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves every now and then, Lee Hyeon-Su had a feeling that something like this would happen sooner rather thanter. And that happened to be today.


    ¡°Fuph!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su urgently covered his mouth. He better keep hisughter down, or Wiggins would try to literally fold him in half! Lee Hyeon-Su still had so many years left in his lifespan, so he couldn¡¯t afford to die so soon!


    Just as Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head to avoid Wiggins¡¯ sharp re, Kang Jin-Ho asked him a question. ¡°How did you know we¡¯re in trouble?¡±


    ¡°That idiot called me,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while pointing at Jo Gyu-Min with his chin.


    That prompted Kang Jin-Ho to finally look at Jo Gyu-Min¡­ only for him to flinch a little. ¡°Why is he kneeling on the ground, Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh, he was being a bit cheeky, so¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply at that reply. Lee Hyeon-Su paled slightly at that expression and sneakily lowered his gaze. Meanwhile, Jo Gyu-Min desperately looked up at Kang Jin-Ho, his expression on the verge of breaking down in tears.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su and spoke in a firm tone. ¡°You¡¯re right. He does have that side to him.¡±


    An awkward silence ensued. Kang Jin-Ho shrugged as if this silence had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sobered up immediately. ¡°They are over there, sir. Everyone¡¯s safe and ounted for. I didn¡¯t want their body temperatures to drop, so I got nkets for them and some fires to dry their clothes.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head in the direction pointed out by Lee Hyeon-Su. He smiled after noticing the fire burning in a drum filled with firewood. And the Seongsim kids were sitting in a circle around it. No one knew where that drum came from, but did it matter right now?


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to exin. ¡°They should get a proper look-see by a doctor, but I don''t foresee them developing major healthplicationster on.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Nice work,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    When Kang Jin-Ho walked toward the Seongsim kids while leisurely whistling away, Jo Gyu-Min reflexively reached out to Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    A stupefied gasp leaked out of Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s mouth. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Why was Kang Jin-Ho walking away like that? Why? That wasn''t part of the script, so why?!


    Before Jo Gyu-Min could say something, though¡­ A shadow suddenly loomed over him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked suspiciously while pressing his index finger against his lips. ¡°How about lowering your voice, Gyu-Min?¡±


    The sight of that devilish smirk stopped Jo Gyu-Min from saying anything. That was because¡­ Well, Kang Jin-Ho was far away while Lee Hyeon-Su was right before his nose!


    ¡°Soooo, it hurts a lot, right? I mean, you¡¯re injured all over the ce, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you look reaaaally exhausted, too.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while loosening his shoulders. Then, he leisurely approached Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. This hyung will help you rx. To the point where everyone will agree that you are definitely rxing!¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min soon felt the full might of a sworn brother¡¯s brotherly affection.

 Chapter 832: Organizing (2)

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked the Seongsim kids.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    ¡°Oppa!¡±


    The Seongsim kids sitting around the bonfire jumped up to their feet when Kang Jin-Ho approached them. They hurriedly rushed up to him, and Kang Jin-Ho gently patted the backs of those clinging to his chest. At the same time, he studied their physical conditions with a pair of hawk-like eyes.


    <em>¡®Doesn¡¯t look like they are injured badly on the outside¡­¡¯</em>


    Some kids had abrasions and injured ligaments, but none seemed serious enough to require immediate medical treatment. Kang Jin-Ho sighed in relief at that.


    ¡°Hyung!¡± Han Jin-Seong called out to Kang Jin-Ho while walking closer.


    ¡°Hey, Jin-Seong. You okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah. I''m fine. I''m not hurt.¡±¡°I see. Good to hear that.¡±


    There was only one choice Kang Jin-Ho could have made in this situation.


    It wouldn''t be hard for him to safely extract the Seongsim kids in this crisis. However, that would have led to the inevitable death of other aquarium visitors. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was strong and resourceful, it''d still be impossible to save the Seongsim kids and other people at the same time.


    He believed he had made the best choice under the circumstances. However, something still bugged him in the corner of his mind, and there wasn''t much he could do to get rid of it.


    <em>¡®Will I get lucky again next time, too?¡¯</em>


    No, it probably wouldn¡¯t be.


    Sooner orter, he might have to choose between the lives of his acquaintances and strangers. And when that dayes¡­ What would Kang Jin-Ho choose?


    <em>¡®This¡­ isn¡¯t about choosing which one.¡¯</em>


    If the choice proved tricky, nay, downright impossible¡­ Maybe he shouldn''t choose at all?


    Since his strength only amounted to this much, Kang Jin-Ho was forced to make a choice. However, if he had possessed strength on a simr level as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, rescuing the Seongsim kids and the rest of the visitors would''ve been a cakewalk for him!


    ...Which meant there could be only one solution. And that was to get stronger!


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho learned from this event.


    <em>¡®Yes, that¡¯s always been my goal, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    This goal sounded so Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor-esque that Kang Jin-Ho had been consciously trying to avoid facing up to it.


    Events urring due to Kang Jin-Ho''sck of strength could only be solved through him¡­ getting much stronger! And Kang Jin-Ho had acquired the first crucial key in unlocking his future path toward even greater strength.


    <em>¡®Yes, it is rather ironic.¡¯</em>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t devoted himself to cultivating or desperately achieving a lofty goal, he was still getting stronger at a much faster rate than his past self.


    Such a rate of improvement made sense in the early days of his return to the modern era. After all, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s previous attainment was truly sky-high back in ancient Zhongyuan.


    However, logic dictated that the improvement should have gradually slowed down the closer Kang Jin-Ho got to his previous peak. And that¡­ didn''t happen to him.


    With a closer inspection, one might find bumps and unevenness in the imaginary graph denoting his rate of improvement. However, when viewed from afar? The line going a steep uphill should be as straight as an arrow.


    ¡°Oppa¡­!¡± Jo Mi-Hye whimpered weakly while digging deeply into Kang Jin-Ho''s embrace. Her body felt cold to the touch.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you guys here.¡±


    ¡°N-no, don¡¯t say that, oppa. No one could have predicted something like this would happen today. You were only thinking about us, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    It''d be unsurprising if Mi-Hye wanted to me Kang Jin-Ho for today''s ordeal. After all, these kids barely managed to escape with their lives intact. Keeping a cool, calm head must be next to impossible. Yet these kids, they¡­ They were trying to defend him.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s¡­ warm.¡¯</em>


    This girl and other kids were cold to the touch, but the warmth they emitted was reassuringly strong.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips subtly curled up.


    <em>¡®Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho remembered why he was so ¡®obsessed¡¯ with taking care of these kids and why he couldn¡¯t abandon the Seongsim Orphanage. It was because of this warmth.


    All Kang Jin-Ho could feel during the initial days after his return was unfamiliarity. As if he didn¡¯t belong here. Even though he longed so much to return to the modern era, the emotions he felt were far from fulfillment or relief.


    However, that unfamiliarity, that sense of alienation, was wiped away by these kids and their warmth.


    Their warmth, which was generous enough to ept everyone, regardless of who they were¡­ Simply knowing he was needed was enough for Kang Jin-Ho to finally find the sense of belonging and stability he failed to find in other ces.


    <em>¡®So, that was why¡­¡¯</em>


    Whenever others asked him why he was so obsessed with that orphanage or went so far for these children''s sake, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t give them a clear answer. All he could say was that he just wanted those kids to be a part of his life.


    He''de up with a half-hearted excuse of wanting to change from his past self. But now, Kang Jin-Ho finally understood.


    <em>¡®I did it because I wanted to protect this ce.¡¯</em>


    Because this was a ce he could return to. A ce where he could rest in peace.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s generosity hadn¡¯t been one-sided at all. He had already received so much from the Seongsim kids.


    Kang Jin-Ho held Jo Mi-Hye even tighter as those thoughts burned deeply in his mind.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir?¡±


    That was when several emergency medical technicians approached Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Please pardon us, sir. We¡¯re here to confirm if anyone requires immediate medical assistance. Is anyone here injured badly or feel something is not right with their body?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced around at the Seongsim kids. ¡°Anyone not feeling okay?¡±


    Rather than answering, the Seongsim kids began looking at each other to see if someone else was injured worse than they were. Kang Jin-Ho felt a little frustrated at how selfless these kids could be in times like this.


    After sighing a little, Kang Jin-Ho addressed the EMTs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s hurt badly.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us immediately if something doesn¡¯t quite feel right with your body or your condition is steadily getting worse. You might feel fine right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re actually fine, you see?¡±


    ¡°Understood. I''ll keep that in mind,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a brief nod.


    ¡°Again, we must stress the importance of receiving a medical examination even if you feel fine physically. It''s just that¡­ We have a lot of injured people and not enough ambnces to take everyone to hospitals. We''re genuinely embarrassed to ask you this, but¡­ If you have your own vehicles, how about heading to a hospital yourselves and¡­¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s brows quivered ominously. However, his expression softened soon afterward.


    That was because Kang Jin-Ho remembered how many people got hurt in this event. Taking them all to a hospital simultaneously was obviously impossible.


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll do that, then,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Then, the hospital designated for this incident is¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su, who had sneaked closer during the conversation, decided to butt in just then. ¡°Excuse me. You should discuss that with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Sure, sir.¡±


    The EMTs followed Lee Hyeon-Su and moved to a spot some distance away. After discussing some things with them, Lee Hyeon-Su returned to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s side with a cool smirk on his face. ¡°Sir. Our medical facility isn¡¯t too far from here. Since we already have a bus, let us use that.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    <em>¡®Right. These kids do need to see a doctor. To make sure they are really fine.''</em>


    From what Kang Jin-Ho could see, there didn¡¯t seem to be any grave issues to worry about, but he was no doctor. Possessing high attainment in martial arts didn¡¯t mean you also possessed medical knowledge, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho might have the prior form of ''healing'' Hwang Jeong-Hu in the past, but that was more like the case of him removing a disease his senses could pick up. In terms of overall skillset or the depths of knowledge, Kang Jin-Ho would never match doctors who had devoted their lives to studying medicine.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s involvement should be limited to extracting the turbid qi in the kids¡¯ minds and not much else.


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°By the way, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°From what I heard from the hospital, they are going to perform surgical diagnosis only and not handle any psychological traumas. That sounds like we should prepare counselors for the kids to speak to.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with that idea. Extracting turbid qi from the children could resolve most of the issues, but Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t say with certainty that that would do the trick. He wasn¡¯t a doctor, after all.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Lee Hyeon-Su.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed slightly.


    ¡°By the way, what will you do with Chief Jo?¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You see, us humans...?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked odiously like a viin. ¡°We need a periodic reminder to keep us in line, sir. And a beating works the best as that reminder. Yes, it''d be wonderful if words alone could do the job. However, even if the words fail to get through¡­ We shouldn''t just give up on what''s important, now should we, sir?¡±


    The educators arguing against the implementation of corporal punishment should froth at their mouths if they heard Lee Hyeon-Su right now.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t going to readily agree with such a barbaric mindset, either!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted softly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s gonna be enough to sober Chief Jo up, though?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll make sure he does.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, if you say so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly shrugged, then stopped worrying about Jo Gyu-Min right there and then. They were all adults, after all. Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention over to the aquarium next. ¡°And then¡­¡±


    Dirty water was still flowing out of the hole in the aquarium¡¯s wall.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What¡¯s the story here?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su also stared at the building. ¡°It seems the aquarium was constructed shoddily, sir. I suspect the owners constructed the fish tank with acrylic that¡¯s much thinner than what the regtion states.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow ever so slightly.


    He didn''t want to say shoddy construction was a grave crime worthy of death. After all, he hadmitted countless crimes far worse than constructing a building cheaply during his life. So, he wasn''t going to use the aquarium owners of being viins responsible for shoddy construction and punish them appropriately.


    However, the story changed drastically when that shoddy construction directly affected Kang Jin-Ho. The Seongsim kids could have lost their lives, after all!


    This was no natural disaster but a man-made one. Since that was the case¡­ Someone must be held ountable for it. Someone whose actions had led to this event!


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly asked, ¡°Who are the owners, and where are they?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled wryly. ¡°Sir, this matter isn''t something you should get involved in. Those people are about to go through Hell, you see? Our country already suffers from PTSD caused byrge-scale incidents like this, after all. The aquarium directors will get knocked around from every possible direction. Going to jail is a given, of course. If they get lucky, they might get released soon, but¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su scanned the aquarium building with water still leaking out from the hole and smirked derisively.


    ¡°This whole aquarium will be worthless trash. They will never recoup their investment now. The only option would be to get rid of everything and sell thend, but the tainted image of this ce will ensure that thend will be worthless. Basically, they will be losing everything.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to exin. ¡°I''m sure the owners must''ve attracted many investors for this project. And now, they will have nothing but crippling debt to worry about.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow again. ¡°...Punishment through debt isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Actually, sir? That''s a very cruel punishment.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly rebutted Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°A person who never cared much about money won''t really understand this situation. However, those who bet their everything on making money no matter what will suffer a huge shock when they be penniless, sir. And sitting on a pile of debt will turn their lives into a constant torture session. Without us doing anything, their lives will turn into a Hell on Earth.¡±


    Despite the exnation, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression didn''t soften one bit. Lee Hyeon-Su could only chuckle wryly at that.


    <em>¡®Seriously now¡­ Our Assembly Master can be such a heartless man.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to be overflowing with mercy and generosity most of the time, but at other times, he came across as a tyrant without a shred of humanity or a beating heart.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su wholly agreed with the notion of being utterly heartless toward the trash of humanity responsible for today''s catastrophe.


    ¡°Well, sir¡­ If you¡¯re still not 100% happy, we can always try a different avenue to punish them.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked, ¡°A different¡­ avenue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Means of physical violence isn¡¯t the only power you possess now. It¡¯s time you enjoy the demonstration of the influence you wield in this country.¡±


    ¡°...Influence, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly.


    The Martial Assembly''s influence should only mean something in the Korean martial society, no? So, what influence could Kang Jin-Ho possibly have?


    ¡°If you wish, we can mobilize the National Assembly members we¡¯re in contact with. And we can pressure the judicial bodies as well.¡±


    ¡°Judicial bodies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To ensure that the aquarium owners will rot away in jail for a long, long time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while rubbing his chin. ¡°Listen. I¡¯m not asking you to go beyond what¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°However, people still should pay for what they have done. It¡¯d be nice if they don¡¯t identally get a reduction in sentence.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll keep that in mind, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su. His expression grew somber as he watched Kang Jin-Ho return to the Seongsim kids¡¯ side.


    <em>¡®Looks like he¡¯s really angry.¡¯</em>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho was furious about the orphans finding themselves in harm''s way. Lee Hyeon-Su sympathized with that sentiment, of course. But it also worried him.


    Matters involving Kang Jin-Ho''s family were already enough to unsettle him. Having more people he cared about meant the number of exploitable weaknesses would increase.


    <em>¡®I better strengthen the security around the orphanage.¡¯</em>


    Since Kang Jin-Ho''s mind was not about to change any time soon, Lee Hyeon-Su''s job was to provide as much assistance as humanly possible. After all, the role of an assistant like him was to ensure that their boss could walk forward without worrying about distractions and deviations.


    While thinking that he might have to get involved with Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s charity foundation sooner rather thanter, Lee Hyeon-Su turned around to leave.


    He figured it was about time he untied that idiot Jo Gyu-Min and let him go home.

 Chapter 833: Organizing (3)

    -We¡¯reing to you live from this scene of horror.


    <em>Crunch, munch¡­</em>


    Kang Eun-Yeong was lying on the living room couch and hoovering up potato chips when her eyes suddenly went wide at the scene on TV.


    ¡°Mom! Mooom!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong urgently stepped out of the kitchen, only for her eyes to burn fiercely in disapproval. ¡°Stop stuffing your face like that, you dummy! Or you''ll end up in a scandal!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong blinked her eyes. ¡°Scandal? What scandal?¡±


    ¡°People will say you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong sneakily stared at her tummy. Seeing how it subtly bulged outwardly¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but agree that her mother had a point! Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s expression swiftly grew depressed. ¡°...But mom. You gotta look up at the stars first if you wanna pluck them, you know? I don''t even have a boyfriend, so what scandal are you even talking about?¡±


    Obviously, no one said idols were forbidden from dating someone. There were certainly a lot of scrutinizing eyes watching every move made by popr idols¡­ But it was still possible for flowers to bloom on a battlefield.Despite their talent agencies'' constant monitoring and the so-called reporters creepily stalking them, many idols still managed to somehow sneak in some private moments to enjoy their youth.


    Unfortunately, Kang Eun-Yeong was not permitted to enjoy such a luxury.


    Even though the agencies did monitor their talents, the intensity of their monitoring wasn''t as vigorous as many people would think. That was because these agencies couldn''t afford to piss their top talents off.


    If the talent in question was a trainee or a rookie, such close monitoring of their private life could be done, but not when the talent had already reached a certain level of status and fame. Controlling what they did in private would be progressively harder and harder.


    Contracts didn''tst forever, after all. If the talent was pissed off by the intensity of monitoring, they could move to another agency the moment the contract expired. As a matter of fact, such events happened quite often.


    What would happen if a top-tier talent that an agency had poured a lot of resources into raising bailed on them just before the investment could be recouped? Obviously, the agency would get shafted by this move. That was why the agency had no choice but to swallow their tears and negotiate with their talents.


    A talent agency¡¯s attitude when dealing with a star boasting a certain level of prestige would be¡­ <em>¡®We¡¯ll loosen the reins by this much right now, so please re-sign with us when the timees. Pretty please?¡¯</em>


    However, that story did not apply to Kang Eun-Yeong.


    Was it because she wasn''t famous enough? Of course not. She was more than famous enough to meet that criteria.


    One could say Kang Eun-Yeong''s poprity and name recognition were peerless among solo female singers in South Korea. Sure, her family treated her like an oft-put-down and nagged-to-death little girl at home, but shemanded quite a bit of respect within the corridors of her talent agency.


    In that case, why did that story not apply to Kang Eun-Yeong? Simple. She was not "discovered" by her current talent agency.


    More correctly, she "belonged" to Jaegyeong, and her current agency was merely a manager hired to manage her professional affairs. In other words, she was a rather unique case among Korean idols.


    In such a situation, it''d be only natural for the current agency to not monitor her as strictly as their other talents, but¡­


    <em>¡®Orabi, you¡­ Seriously, now!¡¯</em>


    The one hiding in the shadows and issuingmands to Jaegyeong was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. And he was less than keen about his little sister having rendezvous with a man during her work hours. One of Kang Jin-Ho''s beliefs was that a person should know how to separate work from personal affairs.


    With things in this weird state, Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s agency didn¡¯t have to worry about her refusing to re-sign with them and could manage her private life as much as they wanted. The agency probably had deployed a manager or two riiight outside her home to prevent any unnecessary scandals from breaking out.


    Kang Eun-Yeong wasn''t too perturbed by this arrangement, however. Actually, she couldn''t really care less about it at the moment. That was because¡­


    All these were practically a waste of their time, and they didn''t seem to understand it!


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my oppa knows that I¡¯m a hikikomori.¡±[1]


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stared at her daughter in confusion. ¡°Hikikomori? As in, shut-ins who hide away from the world? That thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re a hikikomori, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s about time you face reality.¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong coolly shrugged her shoulders before pouting a little. ¡°Think about it for a sec, okay? Whenever I get a break from my crazy schedule¡­ Have you ever seen me go somewhere to blow steam?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s expression grew somber when a new realization dawned on her. She couldn''t remember seeing her daughter go out and hang out with her friends. Not even once!


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s packed schedule meant such a thing was not readily noticeable until now. However, listening to her daughter helped Baek Hyeon-Jeong realize the truth. The only time Kang Eun-Yeong was absent from home was when she was out working!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong stuttered in shock. ¡°W-why aren''t you meeting up with your friends and¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    ¡°W-why don¡¯t you have friends?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mom,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong smiled oh-so brightly. ¡°I''ve been an idol trainee since middle school, so it''s always been either school or the practice halls for me, you know? When would I have the time to make friends in that case?¡±


    ¡°I see. You do have a point there.¡±


    Finding someone you vibed with was a crucial factor in making friends. However, how long and often you talk to one another also mattered a lot in the quest to be friends with someone.


    Kang Eun-Yeong never got to have a proper school life, so it didn''t take a genius to figure out that she wouldn''t have any friends who still stayed in touch after all this time.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong hurriedly thought of something and asked her daughter. ¡°I-in that case! What about other trainees? I mean, didn¡¯t you have friends besides those girls who were supposed to form the girl group with you?¡±


    ¡°Eii~, Mom. Come on, now. We''ve not been in touch since our old agency imploded, you know? You''re bringing up ancient history.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked just then.


    What kind of nonsense was this! To think her daughter was a¡­ A loner!


    Even though she sang on big stages and danced like an angel¡­! Anyone would unhesitantly see her as <em>THE</em> popr kid, so how was this possible?!


    Kang Eun-Yeong absentmindedly massaged her somewhat bulging tummy and chuckled wryly. ¡°I don''t get why the agency is so hell-bent on monitoring me, Mom. It''s not that I hate the monitoring, though. I mean, isn''t that a terrible waste of valuable manpower? I don''t have a reason to leave home unless it''s a quick trip to the local convenience store, so I don''t get why they are overworking themselves like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, hang on. Since they know I never go outside, maybe they think watching over me is like going on a vacation? I guess it''s so much better to park your car outside our house and enjoy a nap and still get paid for it instead of ving away behind a desk back in the office¡­ Keu-Euh~! This is how useful your daughter is, mom.¡±


    ¡°That''s not something to be proud of, you dummy!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong finished analyzing the current situation. When she broke down and dissected everything her daughter said¡­ She realized Kang Eun-Yeong was right!


    The sudden realization that her one and only daughter was a shut-in caused a wave of anxiety to wash over Baek Hyeon-Jeong.


    Shebed through her memories, and everything began clicking into ce. In thest few years, her daughter was either busy handling her idolmitments or sagging like a wet sponge on the living room couch. The only deviation from this routine was Kang Eun-Yeong staying in bed sleeping twenty hours straight on her off days.


    <em>¡®This girl¡­ Would she even find a good man at this rate?¡¯</em>


    What Kang Eun-Yeong said earlier was definitely true. How could she even attempt to pluck stars without looking up at the sky first? In other words, how could Kang Eun-Yeong date someone when she wasn''t even talking to other people, never mind the members of the opposite sex!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong grew dead-serious. ¡°My dear child, I want you to sit up and listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t I, like, just stay like this?¡±


    ¡°Wanna die?!"


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m getting up now, your highness.¡± Kang Eun-Yeong grumbled while sitting up. Something about her movement seemedbored to Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯s eyes.


    <em>¡®Even though she''s supposed to be an idol who sings and dances for a living¡­!¡¯</em>


    After witnessing this sight, who would believe that this girl was the one and only Kang Se-Ah the idol?!


    ¡°I want you to be honest with me, Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t get angry, so please be honest with me. No lies, okay?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t hide things from you, Mom. So, ask me anything you want. Hand on my heart, I swear that I¡¯ve nothing to be ashamed about!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong almost blurted out, <em>How can you be ashamed of something when you haven¡¯t done anything, quite literally!</em>


    Of course, she was an adult, so she knew what not to say. After clearing her throat with a brief cough, Baek Hyeon-Jeong began her interrogation. ¡°Tell me honestly, okay? You¡¯ve never dated anyone until now?¡±


    ¡°Yup, never.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Was this revtion something to celebrate orment about? Baek Hyeon-Jeong would''ve been pleased to hear this only a few years ago, but now¡­ She couldn''t just take it as the Good News anymore.


    To think that her daughter had be a Solo yer! Even though shecked nothing in life!


    ¡°T-then, you¡¯ve never even held a guy¡¯s hand before?¡±


    ¡°Eii, Mom. Come on! Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I-I see!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong felt relieved just then. It seemed she went a bit overboard with that assumption. How could her popr daughter not even hold a guy''s hand until now? That didn''t make any¡­


    ¡°How can I not hold a guy''s hand when we need to dance ording to our routine?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong shrugged her shoulders once more. ¡°Although I''ve been embraced by male dancers before. Does that count?¡±


    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t count, you dummy! You were dancing on stage!¡±


    ¡°Really? I figured being embraced during dance routines is still being embraced, though?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong realized the situation was even worse than she had bargained for. Her daughter turned out to be utterly hopeless!


    ¡°Go outside and meet people, you dummy! Try to find a boyfriend or something!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong started yelling at her daughter.


    Kang Eun-Yeong tutted, unimpressed. ¡°You¡¯re so weird, Mom. I hear other moms manage their daughters¡¯ love life pretty closely, so why are you trying to kick me out of home instead?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to manage about your love life when there¡¯s nothing to manage!¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong continued to yell, her voice growing progressively louder and louder. ¡°All you do is lounge around at home stuffing your face with snacks and get fat! So what am I supposed to manage here?!¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong dismissively waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a jungle out there, Mom. Too much work, totally not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Say that after you¡¯ve been outside, okay!¡±


    ¡°Geez, mom. Take a look at that first, okay? Look at that chaos,¡± said Kang Eun-Yeong while pointing at the TV.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong nced at the TV. Her n was to check what was on the screen briefly before resuming her lecture, but that n quickly went out the window after she noticed the news broadcast.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong asked.


    The screen was disying images of an obviously ruined building and people wrapped in nkets being guided to many ambnces shing their lights. All the shaking in the camera seemed to indicate the urgency of the situation.


    Kang Eun-Yeong muttered while picking up a new piece of potato chip. ¡°They say the main fish tank in the aquarium ruptured and spilled all the water outside.¡±


    ¡°The main fish tank, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You know, the biggest one in there.¡±


    ¡°Why would that rupture like that, though?¡±


    ¡°Ma''am, anything can happen in the fair country of the Republic of Korea. I mean, we''ve had perfectly normal buildings suddenly copsing on their own, so nothing shoulde as a surprise now, you know? Anyways, look, mom. Look at all the chaos.¡±


    ¡°Did the news say how many people got hurt?¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t look like anyone died, but plenty of people still got hurt, Mom. See what I''m saying? You think it''s a great idea to spend Sunday in a ce like that, but that''s only gonna get you into serious trouble. I''m telling you, staying home is the safest way to spend your day.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s eyes rapidly grew blurry with her tears. A girl in her early twenties unhesitantly uttered an excuse that an uncle in histe forties might say to his wife after she demanded to go out for the weekend!


    <em>¡®Just when did my young daughter be an old fart?¡¯</em>


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong used to think that her daughter was mature for her age. This made sense, considering how young Kang Eun-Yeong was when she left school to join the world of adults.


    But the truth was finally exposed. Rather than being mature for her age, Kang Eun-Yeong was simply¡­ an uncle!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, mom! Going out is just a pain in the neck. You¡¯re wasting your money for what? You get tired, you get sore feet after a while¡­ Urgh, I don¡¯t want any of that. No thank you.¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong briefly wondered if her daughter had been pulling all-nighters at her workce recently.


    Realizing that this situation must not be allowed to go on, Baek Hyeon-Jeong got up and grabbed Kang Eun-Yeong''s hand. She powerfully pulled at her daughter. ¡°Get up! Let''s go shopping, okay?¡±


    ¡°Shopping?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! So, get up already! Let''s go buy some stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to buy anything, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you don''t need to buy anything! Especially at your age! Other kids can''t wait to buy thetest trending items, so what''s the matter with you!¡±


    ¡°Well, I have the agency¡¯s wardrobe department, you know? And sponsors, too. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why were you raising all that fuss thest time we took your brother to the department store?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? Because it was fun watching oppa getting flustered, that¡¯s why. Don¡¯t you remember that I didn¡¯t really buy anything back then?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong was left speechless after realizing her daughter was right again.


    ¡°Mom, just let me be. I''m gonna do my thing and make enough money to buy a building or two when I get older. And that''s how I''m gonna live out the rest of my life."


    This was wrong. That should not be a statementing out of the mouth of a young woman still in her early twenties!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong felt the desperate need for an urgent response to this situation. Before she could say something, though, she was stopped by the shocked expression on her daughter''s face.


    ¡°Heol?! Mom, what the heck is that?¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Baek Hyeon-Jeong hurriedly followed her daughter¡¯s gaze as Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s reaction was too visceral to ignore. ¡°What is it this time¡­ Huh? What is your brother doing over there?!¡±


    The TV screen was now showing the back of a rather familiar-looking head. That was all it disyed, but the mother-and-daughter duo still easily identified who that back of the head belonged to. Sure, one could argue that wasn''t enough to ovee all the uncertainty, but the man''s familiar tracksuit was enough to seal the deal.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong blinked her eyes in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s your oppa, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Seeing how handsome the back of his head is, it¡¯s definitely oppa!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong cried out while shooting up to her feet. ¡°What the heck!¡±


    For some reason, Kang Eun-Yeong stopped being a docile, tired uncle in her forties and began roaring like a tigress.


    ¡°How dare he not take me along if he was nning a day out in the aquarium! The cheek of him! Seriously!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong dazedly stared at Kang Eun-Yeong in silence.


    Kang Eun-Yeong was still not done, however. ¡°What are you doing, Mom! Hurry and call oppa on the phone! He might have gotten hurt, you know! No, wait. He wouldn''t get hurt by stuff like this, right? If he was hurt, he should''ve been inside one of those ambnces, so¡­ Seeing how he''s just standing around, I guess he''s fine?¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong frowned while jumping up and down on the spot.


    ¡°Still, shouldn¡¯t we call him, just in case? Besides all that, how dare he leave me behind at home and get himself involved in that situation! If he had nothing better to do, he should¡¯ve stayed home munching on snacks or something!¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong slowly and silently shook her head while observing her daughter disying the alternating moods of concern and rage. It seemed Kang Eun-Yeong''s mental condition was getting worse with every passing day!


    While Kang Eun-Yeong urgently reached out to her phone to call her older brother, Baek Hyeon-Jeong shifted her attention back to the TV screen.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine.¡¯</em>


    Despite telling herself that, Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯s heart still trembled in anxiety.


    1. This is a Japanese ng term to denote adolescents and young adults who be recluses in their parents¡¯ homes. ?

 Chapter 834: Organizing (4)

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m okay. Really,¡± Kang Jin-Ho spoke into his phone.


    -Are you really okay, oppa? Like, not injured at all? We saw the back of your head on the news, you know?


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed at the distrusting voice of his little sister. ¡°That was quite a while ago, though. I¡¯m at the hospital right now.¡±


    -Hospital? Why are you at the hospital! You said you were okay, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°Yes, I did. But I''m not hurt. It''s just that the kids got swept up in the water, so we came here to get them checked out, just in case.¡±


    -Kids? Oppa, were you with the Seongsim kids?


    ¡°Yeah, I was,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while scratching his cheek.


    He did see all the reporters swarming the scene but didn''t pay much attention to them as he figured they had nothing to do with each other. Unfortunately, the cameras still captured his image, and it sounded like his family ended up seeing him during the news bulletin.


    Kang Jin-Ho could hear his mother saying something in the background as he conversed with his sister on the phone.<em>¡®Sounds like a round of intense nagging is waiting for me at home¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think he had done something deserving of a scolding. But his mother sounded furious for some reason. Then again, her son was seen in the location of arge-scale disaster, which was being covered extensively by various news outlets, so maybe Kang Jin-Ho shouldn''t be surprised by his mother''s anger.


    -Then¡­ Are you really okay? Oppa?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m telling you, I am fine.¡±


    -You bettere home today, then. Madam Baek is genuinely furious, you know? Can you hear her right now? My ears might fall off at this rate, oppa!


    ¡°Mm¡­ Well, I guess I should go home, but¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in uncertainty. ¡°But, I think I need to stay behind with the kids. To see if they are okay. They are probably in shock right now.¡±


    -Oppa, I get that you care about those kids, but you should worry about your own neck first. The mood at home says you will be grounded for life if you don¡¯te back here ASAP.


    ¡°...I see. I''ll be home in a short while.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed and finally raised his white g. He did promise toe home today anyway, so it seemed he should stick to his original schedule for his own sake.


    -You know what? This is what happens when you leave your cute little sister behind and have fun all by yourself!


    ¡°I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to. I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    -Oppa! Wait! You¡¯reing home today, right? Oppa!


    Kang Jin-Ho ended the call and sighed at length.


    <em>¡®I should¡¯ve been more careful¡­¡¯</em>


    He didn¡¯t expect to get captured by the news cameras. If he knew this would happen, he¡¯d have been a lot more careful in avoiding the news crew¡­


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head when someone called his name. Jo Gyu-Min was approaching him while making a slightly pouty face.


    ¡°All the kids have received first aid, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I see. What will happen next?¡±


    ¡°For now, it''s literally patching up simple injuries. But doctors still want to examine the kids a bit more closely, just in case. It''ll take some time, though.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understood,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while hiding his grin.


    The Seongsim kids should''ve been sent to the designated hospital, but Jo Gyu-Min had them diverted to the nearby Jaegyeong-run hospital instead. It seemed he hade to some kind of agreement with the emergency medical people.


    With that, the Seongsim kids didn''t have to wait for their turn to receive medical treatment. That was the ''good news'' part, but now¡­


    Jo Gyu-Min grumbled. ¡°And they say you can trust nobody¡­!¡±


    The problem was with Jo Gyu-Min and his sneaky whining. It seemed he had formed a bit of a "grudge" after Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to rescue him from Lee Hyeon-Su''s clutches.


    <em>¡®Well, at least he¡¯s steadfast¡­¡¯</em>


    Most people would be out of sorts for a while after surviving an ordeal like that. However, not Jo Gyu-Min. He was currently on an unprecedented whining streak, and it didn''t look like it''d end any time soon!


    Such was Jo Gyu-Min''s steadfastness that Kang Jin-Ho was even tempted to apud him for it!


    ¡°Okay, got it. Where¡¯s Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Over there, Mister Jin-Ho,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min. He was noticeably less enthusiastic when Kang Jin-Ho deliberately mentioned Lee Hyeon-Su''s name.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t hold his chuckle anymore at this sight.


    Jo Gyu-Min grumbled again. ¡°You know this is unfair, yes?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how hard it was for me, too?¡± Jo Gyu-Min pointed at his body while pouting even more.


    Jo Gyu-Min was obviously hurt pretty badly, as well. His skin was torn and swollen in various ces. His appearance was all the evidence necessary to know how hellish things must''ve been.


    <em>¡®...Which shouldn¡¯t be surprising, considering what happened.¡¯</em>


    Lives were on the line, after all. Kang Jin-Ho perhaps knew better than anyone how cruel and vicious average people could be when they realized the Grim Reaper was swiftlying for them. In such a situation, even the folks usually praised for their generosity would go absolutely bonkers trying to secure their own survival.


    With hundreds of such people trapped in the cramped space, the horrors too difficult to stomach must¡¯ve ensued.


    <em>¡®Still, we got lucky this time.¡¯</em>


    If the aquarium burst its wall a bit early or Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. had arrived a bit toote, it would''ve been impossible to rescue everyone with their lives intact. In that sense, Lee Hyeon-Su''s arrival was as perfectly timed as it could possibly get.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and tried to defend Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. He still saved you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min tutted. ¡°He could¡¯ve shown up much sooner, you know? Even though he didn¡¯t even show up on time, he¡¯s being so insufferable right now, you know?!¡±


    But Lee Hyeon-Su did show up on time? It would''ve been physically impossible to arrive faster than they had, though?


    After talking to Jo Gyu-Min on the phone, Lee Hyeon-Su went directly to Wiggins, picked several men, and came here straight away via a mass Teleport. Even the slightest hesitation or a mix-up in that process could have led to the deaths of many.


    <em>¡°Sir, it''s not a good thing for the Martial Assembly to interfere in the events of the surface world. Especially using our strength in the middle of the day with plenty of eyewitnesses around... Now that ispletely and utterly forbidden. As far as rules go¡­ We shouldn''t havee here.¡±</em>


    That was what Lee Hyeon-Su said to Kang Jin-Ho. So, Kang Jin-Ho asked back why they came if that was the rule.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s reply was rather refreshingly straightforward.


    <em>¡°The Martial Assembly can''t interfere, but I can. I''m not here on behalf of the Assembly but for myself. How can I not step in when my little bro is about to die? Sir Wiggins is my, uh, private tutor, so it''s okay to ask for his help. As for the subordinates, I was calling on some friends for a favor, so that''s also okay.¡±</em>


    What a nonsensical excuse that was. First of all, Wiggins was more than Lee Hyeon-Su''s tutor. He was also the Martial Assembly''s director. So, asking for his help using their friendship as a pretext was uneptable, ording to that rule. Besides¡­


    <em>¡®Since when did they be your friends?¡¯</em>


    Objectively speaking, Lee Hyeon-Su was emphatically not friendly to his subordinates. Simply put, he didn''t have any friends! Which regr srymen would want to befriend their section chief, for instance? They merely did what they were told since that was their job!


    Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle after seeing the sheepish smile on Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s face.


    Besides, Kang Jin-Ho himself never stuck to that rule about the Assembly not interfering in the matters of the outside world, anyway. And he certainly never thought about adhering to such a rule, to begin with. If he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho thought sticking to that rule forever would be next to impossible.


    So, he wasn''t going to criticize Lee Hyeon-Su for breaking that rule. All these excuses were simply a way out for Lee Hyeon-Su''s conscience, as it were.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho held a simr mindset, he was fully prepared to gloss over the gap in Lee Hyeon-Su''s logic.


    Jo Gyu-Min continued to grumble away. ¡°At least he could¡¯ve allowed me to get treated, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you from seeing a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su said I mustn¡¯t.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s pout grew even more. ¡°He says I should wait until the kids are finished first. Apparently, I''m not going to die any time soon, ording to his diagnosis! Give me a break, though! He''s not even a doctor, so how could he tell! It''s not like he''s gonna take responsibility if I developplicationster, now is it!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t hold on and beganughing at Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s unending stream ofints.


    <em>¡®It feels like Chief Jo has changed after getting tangled up with Lee Hyeon-Su.¡¯</em>


    In Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s memories, Jo Gyu-Min was a humorous man with a sincere but serious heart. But when he got acquainted with another dude simr in age, someone whom he could talk to like a brother, Jo Gyu-Min quickly morphed into a serialiner. And Kang Jin-Ho found this development quite endearing.


    The notion of people being subjective about everything was proven right yet again, it seemed.


    ¡°Gee whiz, you sure love to talk, don¡¯t you?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tutted unhappily from a distance.


    Jo Gyu-Min quickly shrunk back and sneakily hid behind Kang Jin-Ho.


    Which was pointless since Lee Hyeon-Su could still see him!


    Lee Hyeon-Su walked to them and tutted loudly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a grown-ass man, not a little birdy. Stop chirping like one, will ya?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min pouted. ¡°But I didn''t say anything wrong, did I?¡±


    ¡°Will you listen to this guy? Can¡¯t you give it a rest already? Will it kill you to stop running your mouth for just this once?¡±


    ¡°If I stop using my mouth, I¡¯ll die, you know? I gotta breathe, after all.¡±


    ¡°What? Is your nose a decoration stuck to your face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got chronic rhinitis.¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho finally understood why Lee Hyeon-Su wanted to beat Jo Gyu-Min up. Anyone being subjected to the constant barrage of this level of snarky attitude would automatically veer toward violence. No question about it!


    Lee Hyeon-Su helplessly shook his head, then addressed Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°Assembly Master, sir. We¡¯ve finished dealing with the situation on-site.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. ¡°I see. Any issues to worry about?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I don''t think we''ll have to worry about anything major. There weren''t that many witnesses, you see? Not many people paid attention while we were breaking the wall down. People by the entrance should''ve realized something was about to happen, but the spot we chose was some distance away from the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I made sure our people only used sledgehammers to break the wall down, just in case. Regr people can''t see the flow of qi, so¡­ Even if someone saw us, they probably thought a bunch of strapping youngds were breaking the wall down with sledgehammers.¡±


    Considering the thickness of the wall, such an exnation was obviously nonsense. However, who would raise their hand and point that out after what happened? After all, disputing eyewitness testimonies would prove to be a daunting challenge, even if this situation made little sense upon closer inspection.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°I guess shoddy construction will be added to the list of wrongdoings, then?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, yes,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shrugged casually, then resumed his report. ¡°Still, I¡¯ve already taken measures to stop the spread of rumors. If I¡¯m being honest, it¡¯s not the police or the relevant government authorities we have to worry about in situations like this. It¡¯s the reporters.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement.


    The Martial Assembly could form ties of various natures with other organizations. However, managing each and every reporter in the country was obviously impossible. In the past, the most realistic solution was pressuring the newspapers to prevent articles from being published. But such a measure became untenable in the modern era.


    There were far too many ''news'' outlets these days to consider, after all!


    Lee Hyeon-Su scratched the back of his head. ¡°In any case¡­ Since I''m done organizing things this side, I''ll be returning to the Assembly HQ now, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have anything to do even if I stay, sir. I¡¯ve already done everything I could.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su bowed toward Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see youter, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See you back at the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned around to leave, but Jo Gyu-Min sneakily stepped forward and cautiously raised his voice first. ¡°Uhm¡­ Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min deeply bowed his head toward Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Gimme a freaking break,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su growled unhappily, although his face still blushed slightly. ¡°I''m not interested in your verbal gratitude. If you want to thank me, buy me a good mealter, okay? And I want something expensive!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, hyung-nim? Your sry is higher than mine, so why do you wish to extort your little bro like this?¡±


    That was when a strange silence suddenly descended between the three men. The once-warm atmosphere quickly cooled.


    Eventually, Lee Hyeon-Su broke this ufortable silence with his slightly emotional voice. ¡°...I''m quite confident that my sry isn''t any higher than yours.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s depressed-sounding voice prompted Jo Gyu-Min to wordlessly stare usingly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡± Kang Jin-Ho sneakily turned his head away and avoided meeting Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s questioning gaze.


    Jo Gyu-Min quietly muttered. ¡°Really? Despite all the years of experience, plus his position within the organization?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat. ¡°...Well, I didn¡¯t know. We¡¯ll adjust it ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Of course you should.¡±


    The two men smiled like a couple of crafty roons after theirbined assault sessfully resulted in a sry increase.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, I¡¯ve repaid my debt now with this,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yup, and I¡¯ve got noints with the payment. Then,ter.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su coolly waved his hand while walking away.


    After Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s figure disappeared beyond the hospital¡¯s exit, Kang Jin-Ho let out a grand sigh. ¡°Uh-whew. That was a storm and a half, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to rx, unfortunately. The real storm is about to start, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, then quickly turned his head to look at the hospital¡¯s entrance again when Jo Gyu-Min wordlessly pointed to it. ¡°...Oh.¡±


    The automatic sliding doors parted to reveal arge contingent of people flooding inside. At the lead were Park Yu-Min and other Seongsim kids. They were followed by the caregivers, their faces flushed red with anger and anxiety.


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but sigh even louder than before. ¡°...I see. So, it¡¯s only just begun.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The toughest part of any job is dealing with the aftermath, Mister Jin-Ho. Then, good luck to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently looked at Jo Gyu-Min as thetter leisurely walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to handle the treatment fees and¡­ Well, other important stuff. I¡¯m busy as a bee, you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly reached out, but Jo Gyu-Min coldly ignored the outstretched hand and walked away. As a matter of fact, Jo Gyu-Min''s steps taking him to the hospital''s admissions office seemed cheery than ever for some reason!


    <em>¡®...And they say you can¡¯t trust anyone in this world!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was cruelly reminded of how a man had to walk alone in this cold, unforgiving world. Before he could stew in this emotion of betrayal, though, the Seongsim kids swarmed around him first.


    While subjected to the bombardment of ear-shredding, high-pitched voices demanding answers, Kang Jin-Ho sighed again in resignation.


    <em>¡®I''m gonna shoot myself in the head first before I apany someone to another aquarium. I swear it¡­!¡¯</em>

 Chapter 835: Organizing (5)

    Dealing with the aftermath was always the hardest part.


    Those words left behind by Jo Gyu-Min rang so true and so painfully for Kang Jin-Ho.


    He never had a chance to properly feel the weight of those words before. After all, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s job was to cause trouble. He had other people to clean up after his mess until now.


    Azure Demon took on that role in the past, while Jo Gyu-Min and Lee Hyeon-Su took care of things in the modern era. However, due to the unique nature of this particr situation, Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to deal with the fallout himself.


    Dealing with government officials or responding to rumors was the job of the other two men, but only Kang Jin-Ho could reassure and pacify the Seongsim people frightened by this event.


    Park Yu-Min got the train going first. ¡°Jin-Ho! The kids! They are fine, right? Right?! Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Noona! Where is noona? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?! Why can¡¯t we go in and see the kids right now? Doctors said they are okay, but we still need to see them and make sure, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Why did this have to happen on Sunday, of all days?¡±Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his eyes shut.


    <em>¡®How nice would it be if people talk to me one at a time¡­?¡¯</em>


    It was trulymentable, but Kang Jin-Ho was born with only one mouth. He didn''t possess the miraculous ability to respond to all five questions at the same time.[1]


    Being able to hear and process all five questions was still worthy of high praise, though.


    This one-sided Q&A session was like a hellish torture, but much to Kang Jin-Ho''s relief, all things would eventuallye to an end.


    Even though they tortured Kang Jin-Ho extensively, everyone instantly lost interest in him when the Seongsim kids began exiting the examination rooms. All those surrounding Kang Jin-Ho and tormenting him urgently rushed over to the kids to confirm with their own eyes and hands.


    That meant Kang Jin-Ho was relegated to ying the third wheel¡­ But he actually preferred that.


    The result of the medical examination was that¡­ No abnormalities were found.


    As per the opinions of both Lee Hyeon-Su and Jo Gyu-Min, the Seongsim kids were scheduled to speak to trauma counselors, but it was postponed to another day. The thought behind the move was that chatting to shrinks right now would only add more stress to an already stressful day for these kids.


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously raised his voice as the Seongsim people tearfully and emotionally talked to each other. ¡°We''re inconveniencing other people by standing around like this in the hospital lobby, everyone. How about we return to the orphanage¡­?¡±


    What Kang Jin-Ho said was sensible enough. The Seongsim people would''ve unhesitantly agreed with him.


    ...If they had been listening, that was!


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was extra cautious in enunciating his words clearly, no one paid attention to him. It wasn¡¯t the case of them roundly ignoring him, but¡­ But it seemed like they genuinely failed to hear him.


    ¡°Uhm, uh¡­¡±


    It''d be a little embarrassing to repeat himself only to be ignored again. However, standing around like a scarecrow and not doing anything was just as weird as well. Kang Jin-Ho, a man who became ustomed to people paying him the utmost attention even when he kept his voice low¡­ was rudely reminded of how things were like a long, long time ago in his life.


    <em>¡®Right, this¡­ This is how it feels like.¡¯</em>


    Something like this happened often during Kang Jin-Ho''s first life. No one paid attention to him back then.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. People did pay attention to him. A disabled person stood out like a sore thumb among the popce, after all!


    However, that was the extent of their attention. Even if they could see him, they weren¡¯t interested in listening to him.


    After recalling those old memories, Kang Jin-Ho was suddenly struck by a minor epiphany. Being surrounded by family and friends was one of the greatest luxuries a person could be blessed with. During his first life, Kang Jin-Ho had no one to watch him quietly wither away and die.


    ¡°...Jin-Ho Hyung!¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sobered up and looked around him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked while walking up to Kang Jin-Ho, who was deeply immersed in his memories.


    ¡°Oh. I was thinking about this and that.¡±


    ¡°It''s a bit hectic here, right?¡± Han Jin-Seong asked with a subtle grin.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled back without saying anything else.


    He was still not used to ces with lots of people. Naturally, it¡¯d be difficult for him to feel settled in a chaotic environment like this. It was just that his sense of duty forced him to stay strong.


    ¡°Jin-Ho hyung, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Chief Jo. He said you were the one blocking the water.¡±


    What did Jo Gyu-Min even say to these kids? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    By now, these kids must¡¯ve realized Kang Jin-Ho was no ordinary human being. Various events had happened along the way for them not to notice, after all.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho wanted to hide the truth from them for as long as possible.


    These kids must not get involved with the martial world. It was far too dangerous for regr people to get entangled in the martial artists and their unsavory businesses.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t nning to raise these kids as flowers in a greenhouse. However, he at least wanted to give them a normal-enough life.


    ¡°...Mm. It¡¯s not as grandiose as you might think,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hyung, you have this habit of downying everything you do. Even though you¡¯re amazing to us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ That wasn¡¯t my intention, though.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, hyung.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly. ¡°Actually, I should apologize to you all. We were supposed to have a fun day out, but I got you involved in something terrible instead.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t sure why crises kept happening around him. Sure, that incident back in the theme park was caused by that insane bastard, Lee Seong-Hwi, going off the rails. But this whole aquarium business happened on its own without any external involvement.


    These incidents happened one after the other rtively quickly, so Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but worry about kids who got caught up in both of them developing PTSD.


    Han Jin-Seong smirked subtly. ¡°Don¡¯t sulk like that, hyung.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes and looked back at the boy.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t as serious as you think, you know? I¡¯m actually more scared about caregiver aunties getting angry at me. I know this crappy event will end sooner orter, after all!¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho agreed with Han Jin-Seong on this one. The scariest thing in the entire world for him was his mother getting angry at him. Baek Hyeon-Jeong¡¯s fury knew no end, after all!


    ¡°Kids get nervous when you sulk like that, hyung. We¡¯re okay, so please cheer up.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression softened, Han Jin-Seong grinned brightly and tugged at the older man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, hyung. Everyone¡¯s all dead tired and stuff, anyway. I also wanna go home and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ***


    The Seongsim kids climbed into the waiting buses and headed back to the orphanage. Even those who looked anxious and jittery soon fell asleep as the bus chugged along.


    Eventually, they reached the orphanage. The kids began dragging their sluggish bodies out of the vehicles one by one.


    ¡°Urgh, ouch¡­ Geez, so tiring¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no strength left in my legs¡­¡±


    The kids seemed to be a lot less tense now. Their whining could''ve been brushed aside as just that, kids'' whining, but after what they had gone through? It was a minor miracle that these kids hadn''t already copsed and began snoring away.


    ¡°Do I need to wash up first before hitting the sack?¡± Han Jin-Seong absentmindedly muttered.


    Unfortunately for him, his innocent-sounding question only managed to trigger Jo Mi-Hye. ¡°What?! Of course you must. You wanna go to bed like that?¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so tired, why are you still breathing?! At least try to do the bare minimum, okay!¡±


    ¡°...Gee whiz. How can you be this energetic?¡± Han Jin-Seong tutted. ¡°I¡¯mpletely pooped out, so why are you still so lively?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because people like you, oppa!¡±


    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t done anything, though¡­¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye chuckled while pushing Han Jin-Seong into the bathroom. ¡°Hurry up and wash up, okay? Hurry.¡±


    ¡°Wha? Can''t I let the younger kids go in first¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time and hurry up, will you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯te inside the boy¡¯s bathroom!¡±


    Jo Mi-Hyeughed while sessfully shoving Han Jin-Seong inside the bathroom.


    <em>¡®Yeah, I know. I know you¡¯re tired.¡¯</em>


    Everyone here knew how hard Han Jin-Seong worked for everyone''s sake. While all the grown-ups were going mad trying to save their own lives, Han Jin-Seong was doing his best to look after each and every Seongsim kid.


    That must''ve demanded so much more mental energy from him, not to mention twice as physically straining, too. It made sense why Han Jin-Seong was so exhausted both mentally and physically.


    <em>¡®Jin-Seong oppa can be so dependable sometimes¡­¡¯</em>


    Han Jin-Seong usually was full of teenage whining, but not today. Until the kids arrived back at the orphanage, he didn''tin once. He even looked after the younger kids and made sure they were okay during the bus ride.


    Considering he''d yelp like it was the end of the world after stubbing his toe against a sharp edge, his behavior today seemed totally out of character. However, Jo Mi-Hye knew the truth.


    She knew that Han Jin-Seong¡¯s true self was on disy today. Han Jin-Seong would neverin when it was time to roll up his sleeves and do his job.


    <em>¡®He can be so cool sometimes. Soooooometimes.¡¯</em>


    Jo Mi-Hye chuckled, then nced at the younger kids. ¡°Listen up, boys!¡±


    ¡°Yes, noona!¡±


    ¡°Jin-Seong oppa might doze off in the bathroom. So, your job is to go in there and help him wash up!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    The elementary school-age boys, still overflowing with energy, rushed inside the boy''s bathroom. Soon, a familiar voice yelping for help leaked out from beyond the closed bathroom door.


    ¡°Okay, next up is¡­¡± Jo Mi-Hye tapped on her chin while trying to think of what to do next. That was when she felt a reassuring hand gently grabbing her shoulder. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently squeezed her shoulder. ¡°You should also wash up and get some rest, Mi-Hye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oppa. No, I¡¯m still fine. There are¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Get some rest.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s hand on her shoulder felt reassuring. He didn¡¯t grip her tightly, but his hand still didn¡¯t waver or tremble once. And that helped Jo Mi-Hye feel rxed. Calmer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything, Mi-Hye. I¡¯m here, after all. And Yu-Min is here, too. And don¡¯t forget the caregiver aunties.¡±


    ¡°...Ng, got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go on.¡±


    Jo Mi-Hye nodded but didn¡¯t immediately head to the bathroom. She wanted to stay still and experience the reassuring feeling for a little longer.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t urge her on, although it was unknown whether he knew her intentions or not.


    ¡°...Okay, oppa. I¡¯ll go and wash up now,¡± said Jo Mi-Hye.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded and watched Jo Mi-Hye head to the girls¡¯ bathroom. He lightly dusted his hands, his eyes flickering suspiciously.


    <em>¡®Alright, then. Should I get started?¡¯</em>


    The kids from the aquarium incident were barely keeping their eyes open right now. In that case, Kang Jin-Ho thought he should handle the jobs those kids usually did around the orphanage.


    So, the first thing on the list was¡­!


    Park Yu-Min suddenly called out. ¡°Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Come over here. Over here.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    Company Commander Kang Jin-Ho was raring to go, his drive overflowing from his every pore. Unfortunately, when he realized Battalion Commander Park Yu-Min was standing behind him, Kang Jin-Ho''s energy level instantly cratered, and he had to lifelessly approach his friend.


    Park Yu-Min pointed to the kitchen. ¡°We gotta prepare dinner for the kids, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to stomach regr foods.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re probably right.¡± Kang Jin-Ho agreed. The trauma should make it harder to eat for these kids.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to make gruel for dinner. Can you fetch us some sacks of rice from the storage?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Okay. How many?¡±


    ¡°Not sure how many we will need, so two sacks? One might be enough, but let¡¯s y it safe.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then trudged his way to the storage.


    ***


    ¡°Good work today,¡± said Park Yu-Min as he offered a can of Coke to Kang Jin-Ho sitting on the bench outside the orphanage.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while epting the soda can.


    <em>¡®As I thought, this work is not easy¡­¡¯</em>


    Either because this kind of work didn''t suit his personality or it was a challenging job, to begin with, Kang Jin-Ho always had a tough time calming the kids down and putting them to bed. Today was no exception. He was taking a breather here at the bench after finally finishing all the work for the day.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    Park Yu-Min nced at Kang Jin-Ho lighting a cigarette and frowned a little. ¡°You should quit that, you know?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that simple, Mister Park Yu-Min,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked smoothly while sucking in a mouthful of smoke.


    Park Yu-Min could only shake his head at that jokey reply. ¡°Really? Even though others can do it just fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like the others, though.¡±


    Park Yu-Min pouted yfully. ¡°Huh. You know, I''ve been noticing something about you recently. You''ve gotten pretty good at talking back, haven''t you? And you weren''t like this before, too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you call progress,¡± Kang Jin-Ho coolly shrugged.


    Park Yu-Min chuckled airily before patting Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. Don¡¯t beat yourself up, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Today didn''t happen because of you. And no one is ming you, either. Best of all, no one was hurt. So, it''s all good, right?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, I wasn''t ming myself,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while looking up at the night sky. He felt a little more at ease while staring at that pitch-ck sky. ¡°It''s¡­ tougher than I thought, though.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s like, even though it¡¯s done with good intentions, there is no guarantee of getting a good result. Something like that?¡±


    Park Yu-Min chuckled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s how everything is, though?¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Yup, everything. I mean, things don¡¯t always work out as you¡¯d expect, right? Even then, we still do it, anyway. If we keep at it, things will eventually get better, I think. Isn¡¯t that how everyone lives their life?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, you say¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    For some reason, he liked the sound of ¡®everyone.¡¯ To Kang Jin-Ho, who had been living a life slightly removed from the people around him, that word made it sound like he had finally be a part of the human race.


    <em>¡®An ordinary life¡­¡¯</em>


    That dream was even more unattainable now. However, that was fine in its own right. Kang Jin-Ho''s current life was several times more enjoyable than the one he had dreamed of in the past, after all!


    In a way, maybe Kang Jin-Ho was inching closer and closer to the ideal life of his dreams.


    Park Yu-Min raised his own soda can. ¡°Let¡¯s chug this down, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡±


    Two grown men sat side-by-side on a bench and silently savored their fizzy drinks. Meanwhile, the noises of the bugs chirping awayzily echoed in the night sky.


    Today was one of those days that seemed unremarkable¡­ Yet it was also undeniably a remarkable day.


    1. Yes, the raw said five. Unless my maths is wrong¡­ There are only four here, though? ?

 Chapter 836: Pushing Ahead (1)

    <em>¡®...And how nice it would¡¯ve been if it ended right then.¡¯</em>


    The eventful day was supposed to end on a poetic note.


    Being able to hang out with Park Yu-Min in a long while filled Kang Jin-Ho with joy. And resolving the potentially deadly disaster without too many issues was worthy of a celebration as well.


    No wonder Kang Jin-Ho was in a good mood as he reached home. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize the real struggle had only just begun.


    When he returned home, Kang Jin-Ho was greeted by Baek Hyeon-Jeong emitting a cold aura akin to a terrifying specter. Meanwhile, Kang Eun-Yeong was ring at him with her cheeks puffed up. Even Kang Yu-Hwan, someone Kang Jin-Ho thought he could count on for backup, had entered the strict and solemn father mode!


    <em>¡®This¡­ is illogical.¡¯</em>


    Didn¡¯t logic dictate that¡­ people should be worried about someone who had gone through such an ordeal? Wasn¡¯t that the usual thing to do?!


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t quite right. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s family did worry about him. For the first ten minutes, that was!


    The Kang family used a somewhat thorough and won''t-take-no-for-an-answer examination to determine their son was fine both physically and mentally. And that was when their attitude underwent a series of shocking changes.Their worries morphed intoints. Comints soon morphed into fear of the future. And that fear gradually became nagging!


    Even someone of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s caliber couldn¡¯t withstand the constant barrage of nagging from three people and sagged on the floor like lettuce in a day-old sd.


    This¡­ had to be a sound-rted martial art technique. A type of sonic attack! However, none of the sonic attacks Kang Jin-Ho had to deal with back in Murim managed to exhaust him to this degree!


    Of course, he understood where his family wasing from. Even then, how could they express their worries through nagging? Also, why did his family¡¯s nagging wildly veer off the boundary of the aquarium incident and forge a brave new path?!


    At least Kang Jin-Ho could understand his family telling him to be careful wherever he went. He wholeheartedly agreed with them, after all.


    Even when the nagging became, <em>¡®That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve been more careful!¡¯</em> Kang Jin-Ho was still prepared to see things from his family¡¯s perspective.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t sure what he could¡¯ve done to be more ¡®careful¡¯ about an aquarium rupturing its wall, he was ready to admit that yes, carelessly waltzing into a location when his safety wasn¡¯t assured could be ssified as his fault.


    But when the family started asking, <em>¡®Why do you keep getting involved in these kinds of things?!¡¯</em> Kang Jin-Ho began tilting his head a little. And when they started saying, <em>¡®You weren¡¯t like this before, so why do you always get involved in one thing after another these days?¡¯</em> Kang Jin-Ho pretty much resigned himself.


    <em>¡®This is unfair!¡¯</em>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho was 100% certain that he hadn''t done anything to deserve this treatment, it seemed his family was utterly convinced that he deliberately went around looking for trouble.


    All Kang Jin-Ho was guilty of in the past was not calling his family on time, so wasn''t this a bit too much¡­?


    Their nagging eventually got to him, and in the end, he reached the stage where he began wondering if he really was guilty of causing all these problems.


    Only after the family¡¯s nagging had ruptured a blood vessel or two in his ears did they allow Kang Jin-Ho to get some rest for the night. However, when Kang Jin-Ho noticed his mother¡¯s lips twitching ominously early in the morning¡­


    He swiftly evacuated from his own home!


    ***


    -So, you ran away from your home?


    ¡°...Basically, yes,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    He could hear Jo Gyu-Min''sughter through the phone''s speaker. And no, the Chief Secretary of the Jaegyeong Corporation wasn''t merelyughing. He was rolling on the floor while clutching at his guts!


    <em>¡®He thinks this is funny?¡¯</em>


    Did Jo Gyu-Min find Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s troubles¡­ entertaining? Seriously?!


    A vein bulged subtly on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forehead, but he found it a bit too embarrassing toin about it.


    -Ah, ah¡­ Oops, my bad. Sorry about that. I shouldn¡¯t haveughed like that.


    What was the point of trying to fix the situation when Jo Gyu-Min had alreadyughed his butt off?


    -Every time I hear stories like this from you, I can''t help but think of you as yet another regr twenty-something young man. And that''s what cracks me up every single time.


    ¡°...Regr?¡±


    -Yes. How should I exin this¡­ In all honesty, Mister Jin-Ho? Your status in society and political influence in this country can be ssified as fairly impressive.


    ¡®Fairly impressive¡¯ was not quite an urate representation of the truth. In terms of political influence and martial prowess, not many people in this country wielded as much power as Kang Jin-Ho.


    -But now, someone like that got nagged nearly to death and ran away from home to avoid his mother. That¡¯s like listening to a regr uni student¡¯s life story, you see? That¡¯s why I had tough, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...Is that so? But what¡¯s so funny about it?¡±


    -My apologies.


    Jo Gyu-Min instantly changed his attitude after spying the hint of a sulky solemnness in Kang Jin-Ho''s voice. This level of quick-wittedness was why Jo Gyu-Min had managed to reach his current position in his rtively brief career!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted before moving on to the next topic. ¡°How are you feeling, though? Is your body okay?¡±


    -Yes, more or less. Although I¡¯m aching all over, the doctors said I¡¯m not injured too badly overall. My leg will have to be in a cast for a while, but that won¡¯t stop me from carrying out my duties, Mister Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Wait, what? Your leg is in a cast?¡±


    -Oh, sorry about rming you like that. It''s not as serious as it sounds, though. Having one of your legs in a cast is nothing to worry about, you know? Also, the gash on my face turned out to be deeper than it looked, so I had to get a number of stitches for it. But I did that with a stic surgeon, not your regr doctor, so there shouldn''t be anysting ugly scars to worry about.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Ehhh, I''m telling you, there''s nothing to worry about here, Mister Jin-Ho. I also got stitches for the wound on my gut and other body parts. Those will leave one or two scars, but that''s only going to enhance my masculine charm, wouldn''t you agree? This much ispletely fine with me. I''m just thankful that none of my injuries required surgery.


    ¡°...It must¡¯ve been difficult for you.¡±


    -Yes, yes. The doctor told me to take a week off or something since I''ve got a lot of swelling and bruises on me, but that''s what the doctors are supposed to say, am I right? They all say, get some rest, don''t strain yourself, it''s risky¡­ Hahah! I''m too wise to get spooked by such rmendations, Mister Jin-Ho. That''s why I''m at work today, doing my best as always.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -Ehheii~, you¡¯re doing it again, Mister Jin-Ho. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine. Yes, I get that you feel guilty since I got injured while listening to your request. But you know I¡¯m not the type to be condescending about such things! That¡¯s why you can stop worrying about me now. It¡¯s not like my arm¡¯s fallen off or I¡¯ve broken my back, anyway. A man isn¡¯t supposed to whine about something this minor. So, please don¡¯t worry, and¡­


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve arrived at my destination.¡±


    -I¡¯m sorry?


    ¡°I gotta go now. Later.¡±


    -M-Mister Jin-Ho? Hold on, Mister Jin-Ho! Y-you are not supposed to¡­!


    ...And that was where Kang Jin-Ho ended the call. While staring at his phone¡¯s screen, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    <em>¡®Chief Jo¡¯s be a bit weirdtely.¡¯</em>


    Jo Gyu-Min wasn¡¯t like this in the past, so why¡­?


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s presence could be the reason.


    Jo Gyu-Min''s attitude wouldn''t change just because Lee Hyeon-Su was his sworn older brother. The proof was in the subtle change in Jo Gyu-Min''s attitude toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    Jo Gyu-Min probably thought his job was to be the center of Kang Jin-Ho, and that his role entailed taking care of all the small things for thetter¡­ All the while ensuring that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t create too big of a mess!


    The odds of Jo Gyu-Min thinking of his role that way were quite high. But now, Lee Hyeon-Su had joined the party to share Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s burden.


    Since Jo Gyu-Min now didn¡¯t have to deal with all the burden, it made sense his attitude would also change ordingly.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m not sure if this is a good thing or not¡­¡¯</em>


    Still, Jo Gyu-Min had be a more¡­ amusing person, so maybe Kang Jin-Ho should let him be? At least for a while, anyway?


    Kang Jin-Ho exited his car while smirking softly. The first thing he did afterward was mouthing a fresh cigarette and lighting it up.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed away while raising his head to scan the sprawling construction site before his eyes.


    <em>¡®Well, things sure have changed a lot.¡¯</em>


    When he first came here, he didn''t particrly get the impression that buildings were being constructed in this location. But now, Kang Jin-Ho could see plenty of new structures had gone up.


    As he was totally clueless about this sort of thing, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t figure out how far along the construction project was from what he could see. Still, even he could tell that the project was making steady progress.


    ¡°Sir! You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head when he spotted Lee Hyeon-Su emerging from the construction site¡¯s front entrance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might stop here first. So, I decided to wait for you."


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. It felt like his intentions were seen through.


    <em>¡®He really is like Azure Demon in that regard.¡¯</em>


    Azure Demon used to be like this. He¡¯d figure out Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s intentions first and take appropriate measures beforehand. And what Lee Hyeon-Su did here wasrgely simr in spirit.


    Lee Hyeon-Su obviously had no idea what Kang Jin-Ho was thinking and continued with his briefing. ¡°The construction ising along swimmingly, sir. If we keep moving at this pace, I believe we can finish this project in two months.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Constructing an apartment building could take up to a year or more, so how could setting up arge vige be done so quickly?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re building fakes here.¡±


    ¡°...Fakes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged before continuing with his report. ¡°When we left this project in Jaegyeong¡¯s hands, they tried to construct regr buildings instead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in genuine confusion. Was constructing regr buildings the wrong thing to do here?


    ¡°There are too many unnecessary things in a regr building, sir. For instance, things like thermal instion and soundproofing. Trying to build homes with fittings meant for a normal family will take forever to finish, you see?¡±


    ¡°...Aha!¡± Kang Jin-Ho realized what Lee Hyeon-Su meant and nodded in agreement.


    Instion material would mostly be meaningless to martial artists. They were tough against cold and hot conditions, after all. It wasrgely the same story for soundproofing too, since martial artists could hear practically everything if they wanted to, thanks to their hearing being so much sharper than a regr person''s.


    ¡°Besides those, we''ve also taken out other unnecessary things. We only focused on the goal of providing a shelter and a ce to sleep. Oh, and the construction crew was also trying to attach stuff onto the buildings'' exterior.¡±


    ¡°Attach stuff? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Things like bricks, sir.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bricks are unnecessary decorations, sir. People don¡¯t seem to understand that. We don¡¯t need anything more than some paint on the walls. Although, I think that¡¯s also a bit of a time-wasting annoyance. Personally speaking, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was convinced now. Something was definitely not right with Lee Hyeon-Su! This dude''s idea of tasteful aesthetics didn''t align with everyone else, it seemed.


    ¡°In any case... By simplifying the construction this way, and having the crew operate 24-7, the project will finish much sooner than we initially nned for, sir. At least, that''s what they told me. Of course, the end of the construction only means the demon cult believers can move into their new homes. We will still have various other things to do afterward.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then walked past the entrance of the construction site. Even though it was still early in the day, he could see many people diligently doing their jobs.


    ¡°Greetings to the demon emperor! Sir!¡±


    ¡°Good day to you, sir!¡±


    The demonic cultivators, who had been carrying construction material or working as a part of a team here and there, hurriedly threw away the stuff in their hands and prostrated on the ground the moment they noticed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence.


    ¡°...Kuh-hum.¡± Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t havee?


    Whether it was an impromptu inspection or not, a higher-up showing up unannounced would only serve as a hindrance, a distraction. And Kang Jin-Ho was seriously getting their way right now.


    How could Kang Jin-Ho forget that he had to sweep and mop the floors of his base whenever the regimentmander or divisionmander was scheduled to show up?


    The construction site manager in the distance discovered Kang Jin-Ho and hurriedly ran toward thetter¡¯s position.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed loudly at this sight. ¡°...Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°Sir? Aren¡¯t you going to check out the rest?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t know what¡¯s what even if I check them out.¡±


    Medicine should be left up to pharmacists, while diagnosis should be handled by doctors. In the same vein, construction should be left up to¡­ construction professionals.


    ¡°In any case, have everything wrapped up as soon as possible,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Understood, sir. It''s just that I need to confirm something with you if you don''t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°How long will the demonic cultivators work in this ce, sir? After all, we won¡¯t be able to count on them once their trainingmences in earnest. We need to know how long they¡¯ll work here to estimate the project¡¯s duration. That estimate of two months is only when the demonic cultivators are still involved with the construction, you see¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be very soon.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? How soon?¡±


    ¡°They will be leaving in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°That soon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked at Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s surprise. ¡°We can¡¯t keep wasting time like this. It¡¯s time to begin, after all.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. He could sense the unyielding will contained within Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted enough time dawdling within my heart demon. And now, I should only look forward and keep charging ahead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho left those words behind and walked back to his car.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>¡®Does that mean he''s gonna move even faster now?''</em>


    Even though the reform was happening at a sufficiently quick pace? So, what would happen if things were sped up even more?


    <em>¡®I think it might get real hard to keep up¡­?¡¯</em>


    The prospect of the increase in his workload sent a dreadful chill down Lee Hyeon-Su''s spine, yet he could also sense this strange anticipation building inside him. That was because he had not seen Kang Jin-Ho making such a refreshed face in a long while.


    ¡°Wait up, sir! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly ran toward Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s car, the corners of his lips gradually curling up.


    <em>¡®This is why things are so much more interesting in this ce.¡¯</em>


    While looking forward to finding out what the future had in store for him and everyone else, Lee Hyeon-Su quickly climbed into the waiting car''s passenger seat.

 Chapter 837: Pushing Ahead (2)

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Master,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Good to see you again, my lord,¡± said Wiggins right afterward. And then¡­


    ¡°My liege! I¡¯vemitted a grave sin for not paying my respects for so long! Please forgive this sinful servant!¡± Chang Min passionately cried out.


    ¡°Wee back, Assembly Master,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun.


    Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the Martial Assembly''s conference room amid the outpouring of wees. He smiled a little while receiving everyone''s colorful greetings.


    ¡°It feels like I haven''t seen you guys in a very long time.¡±


    While Kang Jin-Ho headed to the seat of honor, Lee Hyeon-Su followed him inside the conference room and bowed his head to each and every person.


    Besides Vator, Wiggins, Chang Min, and Bang Jin-Hun, Elena and Zhang Dajing were also present in the conference room. They sat behind their respective "bosses," perhaps to offer their trantion services.


    Kang Jin-Ho settled down on the couch and immediately felt at ease.<em>¡®Hmm. I haven¡¯t felt this way in a while.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had to admit that this position used to bother him a lot. To be more precise, it wasn''t the position but the implication of the position that had been bothering him all this time. A decision he made without a care could change the fate of many people. Knowing that, how could he not feel burdened by his position?


    However, what about now?


    <em>¡®I feel lighter.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind was clear, his thoughts uncluttered. So much so that each molecule of air touching his face felt so vivid and refreshing. It seemed the negative effects of his heart demon were more severe than he initially thought.


    ¡°Oh, before we start¡­?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su raised his hand to draw Kang Jin-Ho''s attention before pointing to the end of the conference room. ¡°Sir, it''s okay to smoke whenever you want. We''ve finally installed air purifiers in here, you see? Not just one, either, sir. We''ve got two of them.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sir? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not really¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly looked away after realizing the truth. It seemed science hade a long way in the modern era, seeing how it could improve the air quality so drastically!


    Kang Jin-Ho coughed to clear his throat and nced at Lee Hyeon-Su next. ¡°Can you install one in my office, too?¡±


    ¡°It should be in the middle of instation, sir.¡±


    ¡°Kuh~! I¡¯m telling you, you have an impable sense of timing!¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly chimed in.


    There was still a hint of awkwardness between Bang Jin-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su, even now. Which was understandable, considering they were enemies vying for each other''s blood not too long ago.


    The story between Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t any different, of course. However, the one holding the reins in this rtionship, so to speak, was clearly Kang Jin-Ho. No one could raise their objections regarding this arrangement as long as Kang Jin-Ho was fine with it.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun''s rtionship with Lee Hyeon-Su was different. On top of that, the influence these men wielded in their respective organizations was about the same, too.


    No wonder they were still a little cautious even now. They would''ve never worked under the same roof had it not been for Kang Jin-Ho bringing them together like this.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°By the way, sir? Your expression looks better today.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Hmm? You think so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d walk in here with a heavy frown, then with a bright face the next day¡­ But now, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve found your equilibrium. Sir, I¡¯m telling you, please don¡¯t have such extreme mood swings. That will only give your subordinates a massive headache.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could only chuckle wryly at that.


    Every once in a while, Bang Jin-Hun would speak directly like this. Of course, what he said was a piece of sensible advice.


    If the boss walked around with a frown deeply etched on his face, the subordinates would naturally shrink back in fear and dread. Even though they knew their boss''s ire had nothing to do with them, these subordinates would still be cautious of everything they did.


    Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°N-no, hang on. No need to be so serious about it, you know!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled out in a bit of panic. He didn¡¯t expect Kang Jin-Ho to respond so seriously to something said in jest.


    Kang Jin-Ho sat up straight and exined himself. ¡°I had a problem. But it¡¯s sorted out now.¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡± Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes, then realized this might be a good opportunity to change the topic. ¡°Could it be¡­ Did your personal info get leaked by hackers?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I was facing a heart demon, actually.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s jaw slowly fell.


    Heart demon? Anyone walking on the path of martial arts would¡¯ve heard of that concept at least once in their life. However, that was¡­


    <em>¡®How should I put this¡­ Kinda like a kirin or a dragon? As in, it doesn¡¯t exist in reality, but it might have? That kind of thing?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, the idea of a "heart demon" was more like a legend these days.


    If someone else had said they were at the mercy of the heart demon, Bang Jin-Hun would''ve unhesitantly stood up and triumphantly flipped the bird at that bastard. However, Kang Jin-Ho said it this time, so what choice did Bang Jin-Hun have other than to believe the im?


    ¡°Is this heart demon thing even real?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cautiously asked.


    However, it was Vator who answered instead of Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Yes, it''s real.¡±


    Zhang Dajing sitting behind the big man quickly began tranting for him.


    ¡°Heart demons do exist. However, it''s rare to find those who have experienced it, never mind ovee it. Truth be told, having a separate category of ''heart demon'' is illogical. After all, the wall you must ovee as a martial artist is a heart demon. However, to encounter a wall worthy of the heart demon moniker, well¡­¡±


    Vator nced at Bang Jin-Hun without saying anything before scratching his head.


    ¡°Mm. You probably don''t have anything to worry about on that one.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun pouted. ¡°Really? Come on now, mister. You don¡¯t have to put a fe down like that, you know?¡±


    ¡°I merely speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is the truth, humans can''t help but cross their fingers and wait in anticipation, okay? That''s our nature. Like how you ardently wish for your hair to grow back, even though it''s gone forever!¡±


    Vator listened to Zhang Dajing¡¯s trantion, then dazedly stared at Bang Jin-Hun. Eventually, though, he began guffawing heroically. ¡°Hahaha! Yes, indeed! You¡¯re right! A man should never give up.¡±


    After a bout of raucous manlyughter, Vator stared at Bang Jin-Hun with unreadable eyes.


    ¡°I think I like you. Hmm¡­ How about I buy you a round of drinks? After this meeting, that is?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m scared you might drag me to some dark corner and beat me up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? But I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯m quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Sure you are.¡±


    Vator frowned like a man wrongly used of a crime he didn¡¯tmit. In his view, he was the most¡­ "gentlemanly" person in this room.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was cruel and could be rather excessive in his actions. Bang Jin-Hun was also a type to stop at nothing to achieve his goal, even if lots of people would die in the process. As for the elder of the demon cult, it was pointless to say anything¡­


    <em>¡®But the real problem is this old fart.¡¯</em>


    On the surface, Wiggins looked like a refined and charming middle-aged¡­ No, an old man. However, Vator was convinced this Englishman''s heart was the darkest of everyone here! Only Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su were capable of smiling innocently while deciding whether to kill another human being or not.


    <em>¡®...No, wait. There is one more here, isn¡¯t there?¡¯</em>


    Vator sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho before urgently shaking his head.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve inserted myself into a rather¡­ <em>incredible</em> ce, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    With this line-up, Vator couldn''t help but think that that old man who nned a coup d''etat was the most virtuous person here.


    Vator tutted slightly. ¡°A man of virtue isn¡¯t supposed to step inside thend of darkness, though!¡±


    Wiggins cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Who is this man of virtue you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it''s me.¡±


    Wiggins smirked at that. ¡°If that¡¯s how you judge someone, then without a doubt, I¡¯m the most virtuous person in this room.¡±


    ¡°A traitor shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, sir! Please do not forget that you''re no different from me!¡±


    Wiggins hardly ever lost his cool, but not this time. He got triggered by the usation of being a traitor. Vator also ¡®betrayed¡¯ his former organization, so why did only Wiggins deserve thatbel?


    Vator tutted again. ¡°Don''t lump me in with you. I was more like an unwanted houseguest back then.¡±


    ¡°In my case, it''s not a betrayal but a resignation!¡±


    ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s how you want to dress it up.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± Wiggins groaned loudly in frustration.


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su decided to butt in. ¡°Please give up, you two.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It''s pointless to argue who''s more virtuous here, sir. Other people probably think we''re all cut from the same cloth.¡±


    Vator yelled unhappily. ¡°What? How could you say that! We¡¯re obviously different!¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not really,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while using his eyes to sneakily point at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Please think about how we¡¯d look to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°To outsiders? Wouldn¡¯t we look like Korea¡¯s disorganized martial art¡­ faction¡­ Huh?¡± Vator stopped muttering after realizing the severity of this situation. He then urgently turned his head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su calmly finished his exnation. ¡°The ancient past¡¯s greatest evil¡­ No, the legendary demon has revived in the modern era to swallow up this organization. In that case, don¡¯t we look like a bunch of folks who switched sides to serve that demon?¡±


    ¡°...Wait. That oddly sounds like something I¡¯ve heard rather often in the past.¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat up straight and proudly dered, ¡°We''re basically in what''smonly known as the Demon King''s castle in manwha and fantasy novel circles.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled hollowly. The Demon King''s castle, now was it? ¡°I really want to deny that notion, but it''s surprisingly difficult, now isn''t it?¡±


    Countless martial artists walked this Earth, but only Kang Jin-Ho seemed to fit the title of Demon King the best. Besides, the setting of the Demon King only found in legends reviving in the modern era sounded pretty cool to him.


    ¡°So, that Demon King instantly devoured all the fragmented factions, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°...Enticed martial artists from China and Europe to serve him as their leader.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but he¡¯s even trying to revive his old faction from a nearplete ruination, too.¡±


    ¡°...It all fits rather neatly, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s practically the Axis of Evil in here.¡±


    Everyone stared weirdly at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow after suddenly bing the Demon King plotting the destruction of the human race. He fake-coughed and then addressed his audience. ¡°Kuh-hum. I think that''s enough kidding around.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. We are not kidding this time.¡±


    ¡°Sir, others could really be thinking of us that way. The Martial Assembly¡¯s public image could be in the gutters right now. In that case, shouldn¡¯t we think about advertising ourselves internationally? To avoid misunderstandings?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched. When he thought about it¡­ That sounded usible. As a matter of fact, China and Europe could genuinely be thinking of this situation that way!


    <em>¡®Ah¡­ Is that why they were so hell-bent on destroying us?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho used to think the Crimson King was a strange fe for disying such an intense level of animosity despite the two of them not previously standing in each other''s way. At least, not to the extent of wanting total annihtion, that was.


    Yes, the cat-and-dog animosity between the orthodox factions and the demon cult was nothing new. But the dynamics between the two sides had changed so muchpared to the past. So, the Crimson King''s animosity didn''t make much sense to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Now that he has heard Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s exnation, though¡­ Kang Jin-Ho thought he could finally understand why the Crimson King was so obsessed with him.


    ¡°H-hold on right there!¡± Vator suddenly raised his voice, hisplexion pale with panic. ¡°D-doesn¡¯t that mean the Crimson King is the brave hero?¡±


    The conference room was instantly beset with unmentionable shock.


    ¡°Heol¡­!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit, you know¡­?¡±


    Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su both grimaced deeply. Based on appearances alone, the role of viins suited the other side so much more. Taking one look at the outdated and stuffy fashion sense of the Crimson King''s faction should be proof enough! Didn''t it perfectly suit the bad guys appearing in a Hollywood movie or some such?!


    ¡°My liege¡­?¡±


    While everyone was stewing in their thoughts, it seemed only Chang Min was not affected by this discussion.


    He hailed from the demon cult, to begin with, and would stay that way till his final moments. As such, he couldn''t care less about the demon cult''s public image even if he tried. Actually, he''d strip buck-naked and dance in celebration if the people''s perception of the cult was elevated to that of the Demon King''s Army!


    ¡°My liege, have you ovee your heart demon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Mm. It seems that way.¡±


    Chang Min shot up to his feet, and prostrated on the floor. ¡°My liege! Congrattions on your miraculous achievement!¡±


    Vator¡¯s expression stiffened as he listened. His knees began trembling impatiently at the same time. ¡°Master. Is that true? You¡¯ve really ovee it?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly nodded.


    All Vator could do then was shake his head in dismay. ¡°You stumbled your way into a heart demon, then stumbled out of it just as easily? Even though a heart demon shouldn¡¯t be something you can ovee by forcing your way through?¡±


    Vator resolved himself not to get shocked by Kang Jin-Ho''s antics. However, this one antic still shocked the big man.


    Vator groaned. ¡°Are you sure it was a heart demon?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes. It most likely was.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so sure if you haven¡¯t experienced it before?¡±


    ¡°Mm? But I have experienced it before, though?¡±


    The <em>¡®Yes, I¡¯ve done it before, thank you very much¡¯</em> card had been pulled out of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s deck.


    As Vator had never experienced a heart demon before in his life, he could only shrink back into his seat. What could he say to someone who had personally experienced it before? Nothing, other than¡­


    ¡°So, you really have ovee it, then.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t borate any further, Vator slowly and weakly shook his head.


    As for Bang Jin-Hun, Lee Hyeon-Su, and even Wiggins, their expressions indicated that they had failed to understand the significance of this situation. It seemed only Chang Min and Vator had guessed correctly the implication behind Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s achievement.


    <em>¡®He will be indescribably stronger now.¡¯</em>


    Oveing one heart demon didn''t signify thepletion of a martial artist''s journey. However, it did mean that a significant obstacle had been eliminated. And now, their strength would soar higher the more they trained.


    In a way, it''d be like digging a straight tunnel under the impregnable mountain range and paving it with asphalt.


    The car driving on it could now go as fast as it wanted, depending on the driver''s mood.


    <em>¡®In that case¡­ Just how much stronger would my master be?¡¯</em>


    The Crimson King and Kang Jin-Ho fought to a stalemate not too long ago. Objectively speaking, that fight was more like a one-sided beating, but the fact of the matter still didn¡¯t change. Kang Jin-Ho fought the Crimson King and survived. He defended against the Crimson King¡¯s all-out attack and even managed to go on an offensive at one point, too.


    But now, Kang Jin-Ho was about to be even stronger than that? Really?


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the Demon King, then.¡±


    What would it be like to have someone like Kang Jin-Ho as an enemy?


    <em>¡®It¡¯ll be utterly horrifying.¡¯</em>


    Vator finally began to understand the anxiety felt by both the Crimson King and Cai Kechang.

 Chapter 838: Pushing Ahead (3)

    ¡°What is so amazing about oveing a heart demon?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked, obviously puzzled about this situation.


    Wiggins casually shrugged back at his disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I also have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not, Master?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying? I can''t possibly know everything in this world, now can I? Besides, the branch of martial arts on our side is markedly different from this side. I''ll be honest, I''ve no idea what the walls or epiphanies often talked about in Eastern martial arts are. I''ve never experienced such things before, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    An unreadable smile crept up on Wiggins¡¯ face. ¡°It''s possible to brush this phenomenon aside as one of the many mysteries of Eastern martial arts. However, I personally disagree with that view.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean, master?¡±


    Wiggins sneaked a quick nce in Vator''s way before exining himself. ¡°Encountering a problem while cultivating a martial art can only mean there''s a serious w in your chosen martial art. That''s the only logical conclusion you can draw, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡± Vator¡¯s brows quivered ominously. ¡°How about we find out how great your logical martial art is, then?¡±¡°Hahaha. I was merely stating my opinion. Please don¡¯t read too much into it, Sir Vator.¡±


    Vator frowned a little after realizing Wiggins'' attitude had subtly changed. In the past, Wiggins would''vetched on to an opportunity like this and tried to provoke Vator a little more with his sophistry.


    But he didn¡¯t do that this time. Which meant¡­?


    Vator leaned forward, his expression solemn yet still unreadable. ¡°You¡­ Did you get beaten up by my master?¡±


    When Wiggins didn¡¯t answer and just looked away, Vator broke into a raucous cackle. ¡°Kekeke! I knew you¡¯d get into trouble sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°...Please, let''s not do this when you and I are no different,¡± Wiggins sourly muttered.


    ¡°Say what? Have you ever seen me getting beaten up by¡­¡± Vator''s voice petered off, and then he sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    He just remembered. He also got beaten up by Kang Jin-Ho. And pretty regrly, as well!


    Vator instantly became depressed, his lips pouting a little.


    Lee Hyeon-Su ruefully smacked his lips while listening to this¡­ ¡®conversation¡¯ that only left scars behind.


    <em>¡®Huh. These men shouldn¡¯t be subjected to this kind of treatment, though¡­¡¯</em>


    When such respected individuals were brought together, the correct thing to do would be to foster team spirit and synergy among the members. They should be encouraging each other, yet these so-called men among men were busy trying to tear each other down!


    Unfortunately for them, Kang Jin-Ho was sitting pretty right in the middle of everything, which had this effect of... Making everyone in the room look a bit insignificant inparison!


    ¡°Now, now, everyone. Let¡¯s get this party on the road already. We¡¯re here for a meeting, so why all this unnecessary banter?¡± Bang Jin-Hun raised his voice to bring the situation back under control. His years of experience as the Assembly¡¯s director hade in handy this time. ¡°Assembly Master, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head slightly when Bang Jin-Hun called out to him.


    ¡°Since oveing this heart demon or whatever it is called is supposed to be a good thing, please ept my congrattions. That¡¯s that, but what about the future, sir? What are your ns?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°I was thinking of passing down the demonic cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Passing down¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°You said around two months, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He was asking about the estimated time until the construction¡¯spletion. Lee Hyeon-Su quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issues with their living conditions within those two months, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm, please wait¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su pondered something for a bit, then nodded away. ¡°The cult believers are already making do with what they have, sir. Without beating around the bush¡­ Yes, the issue of the ce to sleep has been solved, more or less. However, the current arrangement still isn''t adequate enough to call humane. We need to resolve this situation as soon as possible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nced at Chang Min next.


    Chang Min shrugged after listening to the tranted version of Lee Hyeon-Su''s report. ¡°My liege. We can start right away. There aren''t any problems on our side.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Will it be fine, though?¡±


    ¡°My liege, you are far too generous toward us. No hurdle will slow those children down in their quest to be stronger, and they won''t care whether they have a proper ce to sleep or not. You don''t have to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What about a suitable training ground? Has it been secured yet?¡±


    ¡°Sir. We¡¯re still building it as we speak. It¡¯s just that amodating so many people indoors is extremely tricky. But an outdoor training ground runs the risk of exposure¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? Even though we''re on privatend?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s impossible to monitor every inch of ournd. We have fences around the perimeter and cards saying this is privatend, but obstinate people will still jump over the fences to pick wild mushrooms. Keeping those people outpletely will be impossible. Not only that, but¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head and nced outside the windows.


    ¡°The skies are a lot more open these days, as well. We¡¯ve been able to exert enough pressure now and then to prevent helicopters from flying past this area. However, with the proliferation of privately-owned drones, it¡¯s getting progressively harder to do so.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then rested his chin on his fist.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was right. Building an indoor training area for nearly ten thousand people was next to impossible.


    <em>¡®And the problem ispounded by the fact that they are trying to master demonic arts.¡¯</em>


    Compared to the orthodox cultivation methods, demonic arts boasted a far greater destructive power. Even a simple training regime could potentially destroy the building.


    People were alreadyining about the Assembly buildings potentially crumbling down from the one-hundred-or-so Demon mes¡¯ training. So, imagine what it would be like with ten thousand demonic cultivators.


    It''d be a miracle if the building wasn''t blown away to smithereens in the blink of an eye!


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly made his decision. ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su. Let¡¯s go with the outdoor training area.¡±


    ¡°What about the risks, sir?"


    ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t argue and backed off immediately. Since Kang Jin-Ho made his decision, that was the end of the discussion. As for any potential problems arising from this decision¡­ It was up to Lee Hyeon-Su to prepare as many countermeasures as possible. If problems did rear their heads, it was also up to him to resolve them as smoothly as possible.


    It wouldn''t be easy, but¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su''s job was never supposed to be easy, anyway.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled, then. Vator?¡± Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Vator next.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening, master.¡±


    ¡°How is your side of training going?¡±


    ¡°The Demon mes haven¡¯t reached a level where they can receive personal guidance. They aren¡¯t improving as quickly as we thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had more or less expected this oue. The first demonic art the Demon mes mastered was specially chosen for them as it was easy to learn. However, the current demonic art was not. As such, it made sense the Demon mes would require more time to master even the basics.


    ¡°On top of that, my own attainment isn¡¯t deep enough yet,¡± said Vator.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and peered at the big man. His gaze might be locked on Vator, but what Kang Jin-Ho was actually looking at was the demonic qi flowing through the big man''s meridians.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s¡­ slow.¡¯</em>


    Objectively speaking, Vator¡¯s rate of progress should be seen as fast. It hadn¡¯t been that long since he started on the path of demonic cultivation, so his ability to refine demonic qi to such purity was fully deserving of all the praises in the world.


    Unfortunately, this was Vator they were talking about.


    Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his probing gaze and asked, ¡°Is it still difficult?¡±


    ¡°...Urgh. I should be too ashamed to say this after making such bold ims before, but¡­ Yes, it''s not as easy as I thought, master. My progress is slow as I must focus on suppressing the conflict in my body.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly nodded away.


    Vator¡¯s martial art was orthodox in nature. It might not seem that way since he projected the image of a proud Mongolian warrior mastering the martial arts of the great ins, but the qi flowing within him was as orthodox as it could get.


    The orthodox cultivation technique was diametrically opposed to the demonic cultivation. Even someone like Kang Jin-Ho had to reach the current realm before being able to utilize both to a certain degree.


    Using one cultivation method as the foundation and using another to climb higher was apletely different prospect from forcing two disparate cultivation techniques to co-exist.


    Pour oil and water into a single container, and they would eventually settle into two separateyers. At least they were sharing the space in that state. However, what Vator was attempting to do wasn¡¯t keep his ¡®oil¡¯ and ¡®water¡¯ separate in horizontalyers, but have them side-by-side. Such a thing would never be easy.


    ¡°Allow me to apologize first. ording to your n, I should be making far more headway than this. Only then would you be able to pass down even more to those brats¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly shrugged.


    Vator frowned a little. ¡°Maybe we should think of another way to¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of something. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had already thought of a n? Vator was puzzled but chose to ept that exnation and move on. Since Kang Jin-Ho said so, it must be true.


    After all, one of the good points of Kang Jin-Ho was that he never bluffed or put on airs despite his position or the power he possessed.


    ¡°Director Bang?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked at Bang Jin-Hun next.


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master, sir.¡±


    ¡°How is your creation of a new martial art going?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve underestimated the difficulty of this assignment, sir. I figured my job would be done by producing a passable cultivation technique, but¡­ The more I try, the more I get greedy about adding more stuff. Eventually, everything turns into an unrecognizable mess. I need to set a clear criterion, but my abilities aren¡¯t quite good enough to do so.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s eyes began burning a little more intensely as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Like thest time, I require your help again, sir. However, we must exclude anything and everything even remotely resembling demonic cultivation.¡±


    ¡°But, demonic cultivation is not¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait, sir. Listen, Assembly Master¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun abruptly interrupted Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I know what you''re trying to say. And I agree with you. Demonic cultivation shouldn''t simply be ostracized as it''s not all impure and evil. Yes, I know all that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously stared back at Bang Jin-Hun, his interest piqued. ¡°I see. Then, why?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been wondering about this, sir. Am I being too greedy about this? If we''re being brutally honest here, Korea''s martial arts are originally from China, anyway. What would be the point of preserving Korea''s traditional martial arts, in that case? Let me tell you, I''ve been racking my brain over this for a while. And I finally got my answer.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stopped talking there and grabbed a cup of cold water. He gulped the liquid down in one go as if a dastardly thirst had been bothering him for a while.


    ¡°Sir, the martial art being created for the Martial Assembly must bepletely orthodox in nature. It must not contain a single trace of demonic cultivation. However, it''s not because I wanted to protect our traditions, which never had ties to demonic arts. No, it''s because¡­ We have people in the Assembly who can''t master demonic arts.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su gasped in exmation.


    ¡°Assembly Master, what I''m trying to conceive is a standard cultivation method. A base, a foundation. Anyone affiliated with the Assembly should be able to master it. For that purpose, it needs to be as flexible as possible. Demonic arts are strong, but not everyone can master them, never mind use them properly.


    ¡°Even if my decision means the new martial art''s overall power will be lower, I will not change my mind about this, sir. We need a martial art that everyone and anyone can master. If someone wishes to pursue strength, they can always master this foundational martial art first before moving on to what they want, whether it''s the demonic art or whatever. So, what I''m saying is¡­!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s voice grew more booming, more passionate.


    ¡°A martial art represents the identity of that particr sect or the school, sir. And I wish to create a martial art that represents the Martial Assembly. Yes, I know it won¡¯t be easy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help. Please.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun bowed his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly as he observed Bang Jin-Hun.


    <em>¡®Only he has not changed, huh¡­¡¯</em>


    Everyone seemed to have changed, but not Bang Jin-Hun. He seemed to have remainedrgely the same. In the past, when Bang Jin-Hun first sought Kang Jin-Ho out¡­ He was also like this. His concern always had been about the future of the Assembly.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°I also thought the same as you. Let¡¯s be honest, shall we¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek. ¡°If I teach everyone here the demonic arts, wouldn¡¯t this ce turn into yet another demon cult? If you want to learn demonic arts, you can always join the already-existing cult, anyway.¡±


    Chang Min couldn¡¯t remain silent and decided to butt in. ¡°We always wee new members. Our demon cult does not discriminate against races or former affiliations, so we¡­¡±


    ¡°Chang Min. Save your missionary work for another day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡± Chang Min ruefully smacked his lips and backed off.


    Kang Jin-Ho addressed Bang Jin-Hun again. ¡°Actually, I''ve been thinking about this topic as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°Clear your schedule for the evening after this meeting, Director Bang.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Wiggins next. ¡°What about that thing we''ve talked about?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, my lord. It''s still too early in the proceedings. I''ll give you an in-depth report once everything has been nailed down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up. ¡°Looks like we took too long to get here.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t saying this to the people inside the conference room. No, he was dering to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯ve encountered several headwinds along the way, but now¡­ Our path forward has be clearer. Things will gradually improve as we solve our problems one by one. I¡¯m going to start anew, so I pray that you all stay on course and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As everyone energetically replied in unison, Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes flickered in anticipation.


    <em>¡®He wants us to stay on course and follow him?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn¡¯t have said that in the past.


    <em>¡®Hah. Looks like things will get really interesting soon¡­?¡¯</em>


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su had no idea. Maybe things could get interesting for other people, but not him. Such things were not on the menu for poor Lee Hyeon-Su.


    How very unfortunate of him, then.

 Chapter 839: Pushing Ahead (4)

    "Having fun" was a very subjective thing.


    Usually, enjoying doing something and staying interested in it was enough to be called "having fun."


    However, as humans were all different, everyone''s idea of what was considered fun and how much fun they could derive from it differed from person to person.


    For instance, some people would find riding rollercoasters the height of excitement and fun. On the other hand, some others would be terrified by the prospect of a rollercoaster ride and even feel physical pain from it.


    As such, it shouldn''te as a shock to learn that different people would derive a wildly different level of "fun" from the same activity.


    However, Vator was currently learning the hard way that that wasn¡¯t the end of the story!


    <em>¡®This is driving me nuts!¡¯</em>


    What Vator found "interesting" and "fun" was simple enough. It was fighting someone. And it''d be better if the opponent was someone strong.


    Of course, he wasn''t a battle junkie incapable of having fun outside of beating other people up. But it was also true that fighting someone entertained him the most.It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say Vator lived for battles against other strong experts. He basically joined the Martial Assembly for that reason.


    Yes, a part of his reasoning involved following Kang Jin-Ho to gain even more strength. But he believed standing on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s side to oppose the Crimson King¡¯s faction would suit his tastes so much more than siding with the Crimson King and opposing the Korean Martial Assembly.


    All of his choices were informed by his desire to fight against strong experts. So, the prospect of doing exactly that should fill him with endless excitement and joy. But now¡­!


    <em>¡®What is the meaning of this!¡¯</em>


    Vator learned that something he thought was fun could morph into something else in the blink of an eye!


    Right now, he found himself in a situation he desired the most¡ªto be able to fight a powerful expert. The usual Vator would¡¯ve been brimming full of happiness.


    Of course, this was merely a spar, so itcked the kind of desperation and tension of a fight to the death. That was a bitmentable, sure, but such a situation was obviously not easy toe by. Knowing that, a simple spar should still be more than enough to keep Vator entertained for a long while.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    However, Vator wasn¡¯t entertained at all. Forget fun, he was even feeling tortured right now!


    None of his attacks worked. Absolutely none!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah!¡±


    Vator''s punches rained down faster, sharper, and more fiercely than a missile on a full flight. His attack could instantly kill an elephant, never mind a human being!


    Anyone with eyes could tell how powerful those punches were. And if those people were capable of noticing the darkish demonic qi permeating his fists, they would''ve realized these punches were far more dangerous than they thought, too!


    Unfortunately for Vator¡­ That didn¡¯t mean anything this time.


    <em>Pat.</em>


    His dangerous attack was oh-so-easily stopped.


    Vator¡¯s fist was as big as an adult¡¯s head, so seeing a normal-sized hand stopping it mid-attack was enough to rouse the feeling of incongruity. It was as if a three-year-old had grabbed the punch of an adult man.


    ¡°Euh¡­ Euh!¡±


    Vator¡¯s eyes grew even more bloodshot than before.


    <em>¡®This¡­ This can¡¯t be!¡¯</em>


    Of course, the person stopping Vator¡¯s punch was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. While Vator was shuddering away, his face distorted hideously, Kang Jin-Ho was calm and expressionless.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slightly tilted his head as if¡­ As if he wasn¡¯t satisfied about something. ¡°...Weak.¡±


    ¡°Kuk?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly pushed back, causing Vator to helplessly get shoved far back.


    ¡°What¡­?! How?!¡± Vator¡¯s grimace deepened, his eyes burning crimson.


    Even if he had been his normal self, Vator wouldn''t have been able to remain patient in this situation. However, he was currently mastering demonic arts, which meant his temper had gotten sharper and more violent than in the past!


    It felt like a massive ball of mes was burning in Vator¡¯s heart.


    <em>¡®How is this even possible?!¡¯</em>


    Despite the blood rushing to his head, Vator still possessed a modicum of rationale. He was being ruled over by rage and disbelief.


    Obviously, Vator was fully aware of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s strength. The gap between the current Kang Jin-Ho and the one who fought with his life on the line against Vator was so wide that he might as well be a totally different person now.


    After that battle, Vator struggled to grow stronger bit by bit. At the same time, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s strength grew by leaps and bounds.


    The ¡®Kang Jin-Ho¡¯ from the battle against Vator would not survive a single direct attack from the Crimson King. By the time he confronted the Crimson King, though¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho had be strong enough to fight quite well against the Crimson King, even if overwhelming thetter was still impossible.


    As such, Vator had already prepared himself for a sound defeat. But this kind of one-sidedness was well beyond his expectations.


    <em>¡®How¡­ How is this even possible?¡¯</em>


    This was no longer in the realm of Kang Jin-Ho being merely stronger than Vator. No, it''d be safe to say Kang Jin-Ho was in a totally different leaguepared to Vator!


    Vator¡¯s thoughts became a tangled-up mess.


    <em>¡®This is wrong! He¡­ He wasn¡¯t this strong not too long ago!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho, during his confrontation against the Crimson King, shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to treat Vator¡¯s punches like a toddler swinging his little fists around. In that case, this situation indicated he had gotten much stronger since then.


    However, how was that even possible, logically speaking?


    ¡°Too soft,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his face still expressionless. ¡°You¡¯re distracted by other thoughts. Even though you¡¯re supposed to be a martial artist.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    All the confusion making a mess of Vator¡¯s mind was instantly blown away by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s provocative words. But the void left behind by the confusion was quickly filled up with rage and white-hot blood.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Vator charged at Kang Jin-Ho as demonic qi gushed out from his massive over-seven-foot frame.


    The image of a literal giant straight out of a fantasy novel pouncing in anger at another person with a speed human eyes could barely keep up was more than enough to rouse the feeling of trousers-wetting terror.


    Although, not everyone was affected like that.


    Wiggins muttered, ¡°Looks like Sir Vator¡¯s gotten a little too excited.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the demonic cultivation¡¯s influence? As I thought, I must exclude demonic cultivation from my martial art¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun frowned slightly.


    ¡°Demonic cultivation''s influence, is it¡­ Yes, that could be it,¡± Wiggins nodded while scratching his chin.


    <em>¡®However, what¡¯s really surprising is my lord.¡¯</em>


    It was all thanks to Kang Jin-Ho that Wiggins and others could rxedly observe this fierce battle.


    Any concern that somebody could get hurt was the furthest thing in their minds, never mind dangers to their own lives. Why would they be when this ¡®battle¡¯ was perfectly under Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s control?


    Although this situation was unfortunate for Vator, who was trying so hard to the point of popping a vein or two, this battle could no longer be ssified as sparring. If the bystanders were forced tobel it something, it''d have to be a guidance session. Like a teacher educating his pupil!


    <em>¡®The gap has widened this much?¡¯</em>


    The clear proof on disy left Wiggins shuddering in shock.


    There was no denying the fact that Kang Jin-Ho''s strength grew at an rming rate. Around eighty percent of Wiggins'' motivation for leaving the Round Table and joining the Korean Martial Assembly was his anticipation of Kang Jin-Ho''s growth. As such, Kang Jin-Ho had an "obligation" to satisfy that expectation.


    But here he was, over-satisfying that expectation by some margin!


    <em>¡®Is this really okay, though?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s rate of growth easily exceeded logic. Wiggins had already expected Kang Jin-Ho to surprise him with his growth, but this situation went far beyond that.


    <em>¡®Also¡­ Look at that!¡¯</em>


    External qi was rushing inside Kang Jin-Ho in a terrifying vortex. Even though he was in the middle of a "battle", Kang Jin-Ho was somehow circting his qi and replenishing his qi reserve at the same time!


    Wiggins witnessed this spectacle before, back when Kang Jin-Ho was plugging up the hole in the aquarium. But this was a battle where the participants were moving swiftly around at all times! So, how could Kang Jin-Ho still use that ability so effectively?


    <em>¡®This¡­ is illogical.¡¯</em>


    All themon sense Wiggins held about martial arts was falling apart inrge clumps. At least, that was what it felt like. This powerful sense of disharmony was causing his stomach to churn. Staying here and watching this spectacle for a minute longer could lead Wiggins to vomit everything in his gut!


    ¡°Besides all that¡­ That giant dude is giving his absolute everything in this battle, yes?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked.


    It seemed he couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening here despite witnessing it with his own two eyes.


    Wiggins sighed softly.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not that surprising, really.¡¯</em>


    Someone who just learned how to paint wouldn''t be able to appreciate theplexity and artistry of the works produced by famous painters. That was because such things had exceeded the newbie''s ability toprehend. That was Bang Jin-Hun''s situation.


    Even though Bang Jin-Hun was one of the top martial artists in South Korea, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s martial prowess, and for that matter, Vator¡¯s, was simply too lofty for him to understand.


    Even Wiggins was barely keeping up. In that case, who could recognize the terrifying awesomeness of¡­


    ¡°Ah! Aaaaah!¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Wiggins cocked an eyebrow while turning his head. As it turned out, there was one more.


    ¡°M-my liege¡­!¡± Chang Min stood there sping his hands. At any second now, he might break down in a flood of tears!


    Vator mentioned that Chang Min was an equal to him in terms ofbat strength. In other words, this old fart must be incredibly strong. Although his actions often gave off the unpleasant impression that Kang Jin-Ho had picked up some trash off the street and brought it home¡­


    ¡­Chang Min was undoubtedly a powerful expert.


    Wiggins wondered if he had developed a problem after learning more about Kang Jin-Ho and joining the Martial Assembly. And that problem was his perception of powerful experts getting warped badly by his environment!


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    <em>¡®...Chang Min¡¯s getting a bit too emotional, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</em>


    Then again, Chang Min¡¯s over-the-top emotion made some sense. He could obviously see how strong Kang Jin-Ho was, after all.


    While Wiggins saw Kang Jin-Ho as the vanguard who would guide him to a better future, Chang Min saw Kang Jin-Ho as a god he must serve without question.


    <em>¡®Well, think about it for a minute.¡¯</em>


    What if the deity of a particr religion descended to the mortal realm and appeared before the believers, then brought on the miracles of parting rivers and bringing rain to a desert with just a flick of a hand?


    Would anyone be able to verbally describe the overflowing emotions the believers feel? That was how Chang Min was reacting to Kang Jin-Ho.


    His reaction was well beyond the level of "deeply moved." Then again, the demon cult was an actual cult, a religious organization, now wasn''t it? In that case, Chang Min''s level of emotion was more or less understandable.


    <em>¡®...If only the sight of him being moved isn''t so cringeworthy!¡¯</em>


    Wiggins couldn¡¯t exin it, but the sight of an old dude being so overly emotional¡ªwith his cheeks flushed, no less¡ªwas displeasing him to no end. It was as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    While suppressing the feeling of being ever-so-slightly dirtied, Wiggins turned his head away from Chang Min. He shouldn''t continue staring at this sight. It might cause eye cancer!


    <em>BOOOOOM!</em>


    Vator blocked Kang Jin-Ho''s punch, only to go flying away like a cannonball. Even though he didn''t get hit but defended against the hit¡­!


    The big man¡¯s perfect defense had stopped Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s punch dead in its tracks, yet Vator¡¯s massive body couldn¡¯t withstand the force behind the punch. As a result, he was sent flying away like a rock kicked by a kid.


    <em>¡®Thatpletely negates the point of defense, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    The notion of offense and defense was only applicable when the participants were more or less evenly matched.


    In a match between NBA yers and an elementary school basketball team, what would be the point of defensive tactics? After all, the pros would simply jump over the kids andnd one dunk after another, even if thetter group was ying the perfect defense game.


    This so-called sparring had devolved into such a game.


    Vator''s defenses were perfect. But a man with the perfect defense would still not be able to defend himself against an iing dump truck.


    No matter how impregnable Vator was, his strength was simply not good enough to defend himself against Kang Jin-Ho''s punch!


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Strangely enough, though, Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head as if something still didn¡¯t satisfy him. Even though he had unleashed such an incredible attack just now!


    ¡°It¡¯s still not easy,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Wiggins¡¯plexion darkened.


    <em>¡®Oh, so it¡¯s not easy, is it? Yes, my lord. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case.¡¯</em>


    Considering everything Kang Jin-Ho had done so far, it''d not be a surprise to see him instantly teleport ramen from a bowl into his stomach with a flick of his hand, but¡­


    <em>¡®...Yes, it must not be easy even if it¡¯s you, my lord.¡¯</em>


    Just as Wiggins was about to say something in protest¡­


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah!¡± Vator roared like a beast after rage and humiliation had robbed him of his reasoning. Demonic qi began gushing out of his every pore. It seemed the demonic qi he had been suppressing somehow had finally intruded into his brain.


    This development should¡¯ve been treated as a major disaster. A martial artist on the level of Vator losing his mind and recklessly unleashing demonic qi could cause incalcble destruction to the surroundings, after all!


    However¡­


    ¡°...Looks like Sir Vator is in for a beating, then.¡±


    ¡°He needs to get a hold of himself. That¡¯s the only way to lessen the severity of the beating, after all.¡±


    The bystanders could only stare at Vator with pity.


    As if to respond to Vator¡¯s current state, Kang Jin-Ho clenched his fist slightly tighter.


    <em>Crack, squeeze¡­!</em>


    The noise from his fist squeezing and tightening rang out like an announcement of an execution. Gazes of sympathy and condolences immediatelynded on Vator next.


    <em>¡®Well, my lord probably won¡¯t¡­ kill him. Probably?¡¯</em>


    At least they didn¡¯t have to worry about that oue, so that was something to be relieved about!

 Chapter 840: Pushing Ahead (5)

    ¡°Your side is wide open,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Humans were humans because they could listen and understand each other.


    As for animals that couldn''t understand humannguage, they were destined to be controlled through force. Although the world had moved on and frowned upon the practice of abusing animals, such customs were still prevalent in many parts of the world.


    In that sense, Vator was striding the boundary between man and animal right now.


    Using a calm voice to point out the problems was a valid way to speak to another human being. This situation could be called a good learning experience if the other party was willing to listen, ept they had a problem, and do their best to fix it.


    Unfortunately for Vator, though¡­ Kang Jin-Ho was a bit of an impatient type.


    <em>Cruuuunch¡­!</em>


    Even before Vator could give his feedback on the "problem", Kang Jin-Ho''s fist dug deep into the big man''s side. This punch was so fierce that all of Vator''s ribs must''ve broken in one go!


    Vator¡¯s face distorted hideously from the pain.¡°Kuwaaaaaaaah?!¡±


    ¡°Screaming won¡¯t fix your problem,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. And then¡­


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked Vator in the gut. The big man¡¯s figure floated up in the air like a balloon!


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin while peering closely at Vator, who was clutching his gut as he fell back to Earth. ¡°...There is zero harmony in his qi.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could clearly see that the demonic qi flowing inside Vator was resolutely refusing to blend with the already-existing qi in the big man¡¯s meridians.


    However, Vator''s mind was in too much disarray to listen to Kang Jin-Ho right now.


    ¡°Krrrrk!¡±


    Vatornded on the ground with a loud thud, then gritted his teeth loudly.


    Despite the threatening growl, though, Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly walked up to Vator. And Vator responded by howling like a beast and pouncing on Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>Pat!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively flicked his hand to deflect Vator''s punch, thennded three consecutive strikes on Vator''s wide-open upper torso.


    After his neck, chest, and gut were urately struck, Vator soundlessly crumbled to the ground.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, ¡°Demonic arts are all about controlling yourself.¡±


    Rather than losing one''s rational mind and going berserk, it was far better to not master the demonic arts in the first ce. Why? Because Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to clean up the mess afterward!


    ¡°Kkuh-hu-huk¡­¡±


    As Vator knelt on one knee and growled, Kang Jin-Ho ced his hand on the big man¡¯s head.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s like my lord is trying to bless him.¡¯</em>


    That was the impression Wiggins got. It was like watching a giant from mythical tales recognizing his master and kneeling to pay his respect. Of course, this scene had nothing to do with loyalty or faith toward the master... As it was the product of submission through merciless fist!


    Then again, reality was often more cruel than fantasy.


    <em>Pshuoowooh¡­</em>


    Along with the sounds of air leaking, Kang Jin-Ho sucked out the demonic qi filling up Vator''s head. However, there was no discernible change in Vator''s behavior. He was still ring at Kang Jin-Ho with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t extracted all the demonic qi?¡±


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his fist again.


    ¡°N-no, wait! Listen, Master! I¡­!¡±


    <em>Poooow!</em>


    Those who got punched while trying to say something would know the truth. It hurt a lot when punched in the face with your mouth closed. However, if your mouth was open when punched in the face¡­ Now that would hurt like a motherf*cker!


    Vator copsed into a heap while screaming in silence.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. ¡°Huh? Looks like demonic qi still doesn''t want toe out of your head?¡±


    ¡°M-Master, wait! I¡¯m awake¡­ Aaaaaahk?! Aaaahk!¡±


    And then¡­ It devolved into a beatdown.


    <em>¡®Yup, that¡¯s on purpose.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®He¡¯s deliberately doing that, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</em>


    The bystanders grimaced as they watched Kang Jin-Ho open a can of whoopass on Vator. It was as if Kang Jin-Ho had been searching for a pretext like this, and now, he was going all out!


    Vator desperately cried some words out, but Kang Jin-Ho acted like he couldn¡¯t hear anything. So good was Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s acting that the bystanders briefly wondered if his hearing got damaged as his cultivation realm improved.


    <em>¡®I better stop testing my luck, then¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®That dude wasn¡¯t thuggish like this, so what the hell¡­?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t have been so cheeky.¡¯</em>


    All the audience members had to turn their heads away.


    The Martial Assembly was a sect with its power focused on the singr point, which happened to be Kang Jin-Ho. He wielded all the power in the organization, and his subordinates could only hope to ¡®carefully¡¯ offer their opinion every now and then.


    However, when Vator and Wiggins joined the organization, themunication channels opened up unexpectedly.


    Now, the subordinates could argue the rights and wrongs in Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. They could even point out that Kang Jin-Ho was in the wrong, too!


    Those two men could nonchntly bring up a topic that Lee Hyeon-Su of the past would''ve beaten around the bush three hundred and fifty times before even thinking about raising it.


    Obviously, this development was good for the sake of the organization¡¯s future and continued improvement. But now¡­


    <em>POW!</em>


    Just as Vator tried to stand up, Kang Jin-Ho kicked the big man in the face. Vator copsed on the ground again, this time with arge footprint embedded into his forehead. Some steam was even rising up from the imprint, too!


    <em>¡®Yup, I better keep my mouth shut.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Who knew my lord was a tyrant? A dictator?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®He''s doing this on purpose, right? To remind us?''</em>


    Vator, a man who formed one of the pirs of the Kang Jin-Ho resistance faction, was getting soundly beaten up. With the precedent set, who would want to stand up to Kang Jin-Ho now?


    <em>¡®I knew something was up when the Assembly Master wanted to spar for some reason and brought us out here.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Was the excuse of sparring even necessary? He could¡¯ve just said Vator got on his nerves, you know? What kind of sparring is this?¡¯</em>


    Obviously, the peanut gallery had a lot they wanted to get off their chest. However, no one was brave enough to say those out loud. The finally-cracked-openmunication channel¡­ was shut down once more.


    While making a refreshed face, Kang Jin-Ho sneakily pushed against Vator''s side. ¡°So? Have youe to your senses now?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Master. I have,¡± Vator replied, his attitude considerably more polite now.


    Kang Jin-Ho smiled "gently" as he studied Vator.


    <em>¡®Well, this is what everyone is like.''</em>


    Vator¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t really "headstrong."


    The demon cult of the past was littered with crazies everywhere you looked. Not ¡®crazy¡¯ like Vator with a short fuse or unyielding will, no, but literal crazies! That was the demon cult in a nutshell.


    One of those crazies running loose in Gangho would''ve been enough to cause unbridled panic. As such, the demon cult kept a tight leash on all of its crazies to ensure none of them would slip outside. If that happened, who knew what might happen!


    Compared to those crazies, Vator didn''t even qualify to be called insane. However, even those crazies became docile and obediently toed the line after getting a thorough beating.


    Kang Jin-Ho gently smiled and patted Vator on the shoulder. ¡°You will lose your mind once the demonic qi fills up your skull. That''s why you need to be more careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Master.¡±


    Vator had regained his mind a long time ago. However, he didn¡¯t see the point of arguing that with Kang Jin-Ho. Doing so would only invite more beating, after all!


    <em>¡®Dammit!¡¯</em>


    The truth was, though¡­ Vator wasn¡¯t aggrieved by the fact that he got beaten up by Kang Jin-Ho.


    The martial world was ten times more violent than the surface world. Getting beaten up was more like a daily urrence in this ce.


    What made Vator miserable was that he got one-sidedly beaten up without being able to do anything.


    ¡°...Master?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to be this strong?¡±


    ¡°Bing this strong, is it¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. ¡°It''s not like I''ve suddenly be stronger.¡±


    ¡°...What? You haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve be more efficient, that¡¯s all. In the past, my qi management couldn¡¯t keep up, and I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted. But now, I can. That¡¯s the difference.¡±


    Vator tilted his head this way and that. He couldn¡¯t understand what Kang Jin-Ho was even saying.


    ¡°Allow me to exin¡­¡± said Wiggins as he walked up to the duo. He began interpreting what Kang Jin-Ho said for everyone''s benefit. ¡°In terms of a car, this situation is like¡­ The engine''s power output hasn''t changed, but you can now elerate much faster and take the corners at a much higher speed after your car went through a myriad of adjustments and refinements.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°Yes, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Even so, my lord? That is still insufficient to exin a gap as incredible as this.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned, wondering how to exin himself better. ¡°This exnation might sound a bit crude, but¡­ It¡¯s like this, okay? I¡¯ve driven a Form One car before.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve reached the absolute pinnacle in the past.¡±


    ¡°A driver would usually never try to reach their car''s advertised top speed. As a matter of fact, most people don''t know how fast their car can actually travel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°They also never get the chance to go around a corner as fast as they can or try out various driving techniques. It¡¯s scary to travel that fast, after all.¡±


    Wiggins slowly nodded as he listened.


    <em>¡®I think I understand where my lord is going with this.¡¯</em>


    Most people would think of driving past 200 km/h as an act of daredevil.


    How many would get a chance to floor the elerator on a straight road until their vehicle was traveling over fifty-five meters per second? Some might get the courage to test it out, but none would think of maintaining that speed while going around corners.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho could do that. He had already traveled past the speed of 400 km/h before, so the idea of traveling at 200 km/h was nothing to be rmed about.


    That was why he could utilize various techniques with his current maximum output. Even if his horsepower remained the same, the overall flexibility and efficiency of his qi application had reached an even-higher realm.


    At least, that was what Kang Jin-Ho was saying.


    ¡°My lord¡­ I understand it now, but it''s still hard to believe. How is it possible to widen the gap this much by doing so little?¡±


    ¡°Do you need a further exnation?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned. His expression was asking, <em>¡®You don¡¯t believe me even after witnessing the truth?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, my lord. I do not require further exnation. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m greatly stunned by this development.¡±


    ¡°It''s simply a matter of proficiency. Give a rookie a hammer, and the best he can do is crack a pebble apart. Give the same hammer to an expert, and he will split a boulder in half.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at his audience. ¡°Raising your power output is important. However, using what you already have as effectively as possible is just as important. We should be striving toward achieving both goals.¡±


    Wiggins nodded again.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t talking about cultivation alone. He was also indicating the future direction of the Martial Assembly. epting new things and learning new martial arts were all crucial for the organization. However, efficiently utilizing what the organization already possessed was just as crucial. That was what Kang Jin-Ho was implying.


    ¡°Taking your foot off the elerator just because you''ve mastered demonic arts is meaningless. You should learn how to properly utilize it, too.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡± Vator suddenly interrupted Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my approach has been wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head. ¡°Your direction wasn''t wrong. Neither was your approach.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. I''ve changed my mind.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked suspiciously. ¡°Since we''re in the modern era, I thought I needed to change from my old ways. So, I wanted to approach education with a modern mindset, but now I know better. What you all want from me are results. In that case¡­ I should strive to give you the best result possible no matter what.¡±


    <em>Crack, crunch¡­!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s clenched fists issued the chilling noises of joints popping.


    ¡°...Even if the methods chosen can get a bit reckless and violent.¡±


    Theplexion of everyone here instantly paled.


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me¡­?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his hand. ¡°I, uh, I believe our democratic methods are already sufficient, sir.¡±


    Everyone silently cheered Lee Hyeon-Su on. Who in their right mind would want to go through stuff like disys of tyranny and physical abuse disguised as education at this stage in their life?


    Not to forget, most of the people present here were not young by any stretch of the imagination. Even if Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mental age was much older than everyone here¡­ His physical body was that of a strapping young man in his early twenties!


    ¡°I disagree,¡± Kang Jin-Ho unceremoniously shot Lee Hyeon-Su down.


    ...And that was the end of that little rebellion.


    ¡°The story was the same in the past, too. I tried to educate my subordinates as humanely as possible and resorted to various tricks, but the total sum of all that hard work was worse than the experiences gained from two intense sparring sessions. So, it''s easy enough to draw conclusions based on that experiment.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your head may forget, but your body will not. It¡¯s about time I help you all understand that.¡±


    That was when Vator suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Master!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Vator shot up to his feet and stared at Kang Jin-Ho with eyes seemingly ready to bulge out of their sockets. ¡°...I¡¯m in full agreement with you!¡±


    Everyone''s gaze fixed on Vator''s broad back just then. He nced behind him at the rest of the future victims, and it was surprisingly easy to figure out what he was thinking at that moment from the look on his face.


    <em>¡®I will not be the only one getting beaten up today!¡¯</em>


    Pain and sorrow were supposed to be shared, and that would make them so much more bearable. Since Vator had been beaten up ck-and-blue today, he didn''t want to end things like this. So, he decided to share the pain and experience the camaraderie with everyone here!


    ¡°That¡¯s what it means to berades,¡± said Vator with a smirk.


    ¡°Comrades, my foot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag us into your suicide attempt!¡±


    Vator was bombarded by the barrage of insults in the blink of an eye, but he ably blocked his hearing and coldly turned his head away.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly spoke up and silenced the moring crowd in an instant. ¡°Who''d like to go next?¡±


    When Wiggins saw that incredibly cheery look on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face¡­ The former Knight of the Round Table grimly squeezed his eyes shut.


    The real Demon King had descended to the Martial Assembly, it seemed!

 Chapter 841: Beaten Up (1)

    Wiggins settled on a couch and muttered, ¡°...I think I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun muttered back, ¡°I¡¯m already dead, though.¡±


    Wiggins dazedly stared at the ceiling.


    <em>¡®How did things end up this way?¡¯</em>


    He leaned against the couch to rx and organize his thoughts, but when his bnce slightly went out of whack¡­ The intense pain akin to every bone in his body shattering mmed into Wiggins'' senses.


    ¡°Kkeuh¡­!¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ body began shivering pitifully.


    Unsurprisingly, the one responsible for ¡®gifting¡¯ this bone-breaking pain was none other than Kang Jin-Ho.


    Just recalling the smirking mug of Kang Jin-Ho as he beat Wiggins up sent a dreadful chill down the spine of the former Knight of the Round Table.<em>¡®Why did you have to smile like that, though! As if you''ve finally got to vent your stress!¡¯</em>


    That man had be so¡­ "weird"tely!


    How was Wiggins supposed to exin this? In a way¡­ Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was kind of like this: a tooth that had been aching like hell for days suddenly fell out, or constipationsting for thest two weeks was suddenly flushed out!


    Without an example as extreme as that, a person would not be able to make such a refreshed face. The refreshed feeling must''ve been indescribably satisfying since that was the only way anyone could ever hope to exin Kang Jin-Ho''s happyughter as he beat people up! What he did was so creepy and unsettling!


    <em>¡®At least, couldn¡¯t he have been gentler about beating us up?¡¯</em>


    <em>Craaack¡­</em>


    ¡°Ouch¡­!¡±


    Martial artists were fated to be familiar with pain and agony. Unlike in the surface world wherebat arts had morphed into a form of sport, techniques of the martial world required one to abuse their body repeatedly to reach a higher realm. That was the epted norm.


    Even if the Western martial arts Wiggins was familiar with wereparatively less punishing to one''s body than the Eastern counterparts, regr non-martial artists would still view the training regime as pure torture.


    As such, Wiggins was rather familiar with pain, but this¡­!


    ¡°What''s the secret of hurting people so much with simple punches?¡± Wiggins absentmindedly asked no one in particr.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly. ¡°...From the way the Assembly Master hit us, I thought he knew exactly what he was doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho must¡¯ve beaten up countless people until now. Wiggins could acutely sense that while getting beaten up himself!


    Obviously, Wiggins and others had experienced countless battles before. They could confidently say they wouldn¡¯t go down without putting up a fight. However, they still had to raise the g of surrender at how proficient Kang Jin-Ho was at beating people up!


    <em>¡®Just how many battles has he fought in his life?¡¯</em>


    While Vator sparred with Kang Jin-Ho whenever the fancy took them, and they also had fought each other in a life-or-death battle in the past, Wiggins and Bang Jin-Hun never had a reason to exchange moves with Kang Jin-Ho.


    Only after experiencing the horrifying one-sided beating did they finally realize the painful truth: that man was very proficient at fighting!


    <em>¡®So, this is that efficiency my lord has talked about?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins finally got to understand what Kang Jin-Ho meant by ''fine-tuning'' and ''little refinements.'' After experiencing countless battles, Kang Jin-Ho had acquired intimate know-how on something as simple as punching an opponent efficiently in the face!


    ¡°We can¡¯t even dare to imitate my lord, then.¡±


    This was all a matter of one''s battle instincts, something that was impossible to pass down as knowledge. Even if one had piled up all the experience necessary, one would still not achieve the same level of mastery. Just like how learning everything from a master chef didn''t mean you could produce the signature dish boasting the exact same vor!


    This hard-to-describe battle instinct was something that one''s body, not the head, naturally learned on its own.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°Assembly Master wasn¡¯t this thuggish in the past, though¡­!¡±


    ¡°...No. It¡¯s possible that my lord has always been like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My lord, he¡­ He had been holding himself back,¡± said Wiggins with a deep groan.


    Anyone who observed Kang Jin-Ho for any amount of time would know he was not the most patient man in the world. Even if he was seemingly in the middle of an agonizing deliberation, Kang Jin-Ho would suddenly shoot up to his feet and flip everything on its head. That was his type.


    <em>¡®In that case, maybe this event was inevitable?¡¯</em>


    The longer the time wasted agonizing over something, the worse the flipping everything would be. If Wiggins interpreted this situation as Kang Jin-Ho rebounding from his recent worries¡­ It all made sense.


    Bang Jin-Hun also groaned loudly. ¡°I¡¯m happy about sparring and getting stronger. But we¡¯re gonna develop serious health problems at this rate! What will be the point if that happens?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree¡­¡±


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    That was when the door to the office was shoved open, and a massive hulking frame tried to squeeze through the doorway.


    The owner of the hulking frame grumbled unhappily. ¡°Bloody hell, why is the doorway so small?!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun almost blurted out, "<em>You are the one who''s abnormallyrge, though?!"</em>


    Only one person in this world could criticize a doorway for being too small when said doorway could amodate two strapping young men walking abreast!


    Vator finally squeezed through the doorway and entered, and his expression crumpled unhappily in all sorts of ways. ¡°Still running your mouths like little girls, I see. And you are supposed to be grown-up men!¡±


    Wiggins tutted softly. ¡°...But Sir Vator, today seems perfect for running our mouths, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°I totally agree,¡± Bang Jin-Hun weightily nodded.


    Vator¡¯s brows quivered ominously. ¡°My master has decided to grace us with his favor, yet instead of being grateful, you¡¯re all busy whining?¡±


    ¡°His favor?¡±


    ¡°Gratefuuuul?!¡±


    Wiggins and Bang Jin-Hun stared at Vator in stupefaction and dismay.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho sparring with them was something to be thankful for. After all, where would they find a sparring partner on the level of Kang Jin-Ho?


    One of the biggest headaches for a martial artist, after they improved their strength, was that it got progressively harder and harder to fight someone stronger than them.


    Martial arts were not something one could learn in istion. Even in something as rtively straightforward as mastering the middle kick, there was a world of difference between kicking a sandbag and kicking an actual human being. That was why sparring sessions or real duels were absolutely necessary.


    However, finding suitable opponents as you grew more powerful became progressively harder. First of all, there weren''t that many high-level experts around. Secondly, these experts had far too many things they couldn''t afford to lose, so they naturally avoided unnecessary duels.


    As such, you¡¯d end up image training or beating up an innocent sandbag instead.


    That should be the story for someone like Wiggins, yet a powerful expert with unrivaled attainment in martial arts went out of his way to spar with him. Most people would have kowtowed on the floor to express their gratitude.


    Weaker martial artists could figure out the areas they werecking in and improve themselves by sparring with stronger experts. On the other hand, said stronger experts would have earned nothing other than wasting their time and energy for their troubles.


    So, everyone should be grateful that Kang Jin-Ho would exchange moves with them at the cost of his valuable time.


    <em>¡®...If what we did even counts as sparring, that is!¡¯</em>


    What did it even mean for martial artists to spar? It meant they would exchange various moves as practiced and gauge each other''s skill level. However, what Kang Jin-Ho did was more like a one-sided physical abuse!


    They all got punched straight in the face before they could do anything. What could they even learn in a situation like that?!


    The only piece of knowledge they gained was, <em>¡®Aha. So that dude is a rotten-to-the-core thug, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em> And that was about it!


    If Wiggins were to get technical about it, he and everyone learned a valuable lesson that defending was nothing more than a pipe dream in a fight against an expert who was too fast to be seen or perceived through qi.


    Unfortunately, the price for learning something so insignificant was too steep.


    ¡°Urgh, ouch¡­¡± Wiggins groaned while gingerly standing up. He could hear all of his joints creaking noisily, proving that the beating had been too merciless. He nced at Vator and grumbled. ¡°How could you chide us for whining after seeing our state?¡±


    Vator shook his head. ¡°That is exactly why I¡¯m scolding you all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Vator tutted in disapproval, then narrowed his eyes at Wiggins. ¡°You. Inspect your body.¡±


    ¡°...Inspect, you say?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time and do it.¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head. Although he couldn''t see the point, he also knew Vator wasn''t a fool who would make useless suggestions for fun. Without wasting any more time, Wiggins began scanning his own body. Bang Jin-Hun also began inspecting the state of his body while tilting his head a little.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Wiggins gasped, his eyes growing wider.


    <em>¡®What is going on here?¡¯</em>


    A phenomenon he couldn¡¯t understand had happened without him noticing it.


    Wiggins¡¯ body was currently damaged from the beating earlier. Although none of the injuries could be called severe, his whole body was still wrecked quite thoroughly.


    A wounded body naturally led to the weakening of one''s qi. Separating those two¡ªbody and qi¡ªwas impossible. No patient could emit an incredible amount of energy as injuries usually interfered with the flow of qi. That was supposed to be the case, but now¡­!


    The energy flowing in Wiggins right now was far more vigorous than before. So much so that he began wondering if his body had always possessed such an amount of energy!


    Wiggins utilized external mana instead of relying on what was stored inside his body. As such, his mana reserve was much smallerpared to an Eastern martial artist. So, for him to sense this much power flowing inside him?


    ¡°W-what is going on here?¡± Bang Jin-Ho jumped up to his feet in surprise. He also had sensed the mass of power flowing through his meridians. ¡°I-is this¡­?¡±


    Vator nodded weightily. ¡°Your pressure points have been struck.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Or you can say your acupoints have been stimted. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an alien concept to you, though,¡± Vator muttered while pointing at Wiggins with his chin.


    Wiggins frowned while nodding. ¡°I''ve heard about the concepts in passing while studying Eastern martial arts, but¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun''s understanding of Eastern martial arts was higher than Wiggins'', so his reaction was noticeably more pronounced. ¡°H-hold on for a minute. T-that thing is even real?¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°You¡¯re still asking me that after personally experiencing it?¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­!¡± Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut and resumed inspecting his body.


    <em>¡®Holy moly¡­ It¡¯s for real!¡¯</em>


    His head couldn¡¯t ept this situation, but his body was the proof. In that case, how was he supposed to argue back now?


    ¡°Even so, holy cow¡­! Acupuncture point stimtion?¡±


    The legendary acupoint stimtion, also known as acupressure point striking method¡­! This was the method where a martial artist directly injected qi into another person to invigorate thetter¡¯s inner energy reserve.


    This concept had existed since ancient times. It was just that no one dared to attempt this method before in the modern era. The reason for that was simple enough.


    The act of injecting qi into another person while hitting them was often referred to as¡­nding blows. In other words, it was the act of beating them up!


    This acupoint stimtion was an act of beating someone up to make that person¡¯s physical body <em>better</em> than before. Obviously, that didn¡¯t sound logically possible.


    <em>¡®But it was possible?!''</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun could only chuckle hollowly. ¡°...Wow. So the legend wasn¡¯t just a legend, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my thoughts exactly¡­¡± Wiggins muttered quietly after agreeing with Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s sentiment.


    Why did it feel like words such as ¡®legends¡¯ or ¡®mythical¡¯ were being thrown around so casuallytely? With how far things have progressed these days, Wiggins would not be surprised to see qilins prancing around in the frontwn of the Martial Assembly while its skies were filled with leisurely flying dragons!


    Even if Kang Jin-Homuted on a Pegasus¡¯s back instead of his Lamborghini, Wiggins would probably chuckle helplessly and ept it as the new normal.


    ¡°Acupoint stimtion exhausts arge amount of umted qi of the initiator. I''m sure you can already guess how incredibly challenging this endeavor is. The number of people capable of doing this must be extremely few, and even fewer should be willing to perform it. Why would a higher-realm expert spend their qi for their juniors?¡±


    ¡°...No, they wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun already could guess how gobsmackingly difficult the acupoint stimtion must be. Even someone like him, who had raised many disciples over the years, found it difficult to willingly spend his umted qi and time for those disciples¡¯ sake.


    After all, he should prioritize himself first, no?


    ¡°Hold on, Sir Vator. Are you implying that this¡­ This improvement isn¡¯t temporary?¡± Wiggins asked incredulously.


    Vator immediately shook his head. ¡°It is temporary. However, it¡¯s also permanent.¡±


    ¡°Permanent? How so?¡±


    Vator casually shrugged. ¡°The concept of acupoint stimtion is simpler than you think. The initiator is forcibly causing injuries to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow?¡± Wiggins tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Vator smacked his lips. Even he found it challenging to adequately exin this situation. ¡°Mm¡­ When you¡¯re hurt, new flesh will eventually grow over your wounds, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And all the new flesh will bulge even more than the original skin, right?¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡± Wiggins immediately figured out what Vator was trying to say. ¡°So, it¡¯s the repeating cycle of injuries and recovery. Basically, it¡¯s the same as building up your muscles.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re quick to catch on.¡±


    When you built up your muscles, what you were actually doing was injuring your muscle fibers and then healing them before repeating the cycle over and over again.


    The once-damaged muscle fibers would growrger than before. Repeat this cycle enough times, and the resulting muscles would berger, tougher, and much stronger.


    ¡°It''s the same story for your qi. If you forcibly suppress your inner qi and attack it, it will fight back. That naturally invigorates your qi. On top of that, now you''re injuring your body as well. While your flesh recovers, your qi flows even more livelier.¡±


    Vator sighed loudly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s easier said than done. Finding that fine line between too little and too much and then safely initiating acupoint stimtion is no longer in the realm of what a human being can do.¡±


    Only then did Wiggins and Bang Jin-Hun realize what Kang Jin-Ho had done to them, and their jaws slowly fell to the floor.

 Chapter 843: Beaten Up (3)

    ¡°So, today is the day, huh.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had already fully resolved himself.


    Mara Blood me Qi¡ªthat was the name of the demonic art Kang Jin-Ho had handed down to Yi Myeong-Hwan and the rest of the Demon mes.


    Vator or Kang Jin-Ho would have to personally guide the Demon mes in the finer points of this method, but it was still up to Yi Myeong-Hwan and his peers to master the basics themselves.


    <em>¡®Aaand it sure was hellish, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    While trying to master the Mara Blood me Qi, Yi Myeong-Hwan got a rude awakening¡ªthat the previous demonic art he mastered was basically scratching the surface of a humongous boulder!


    Demonic cultivation was dangerous. It gifted the cultivator enormous power at the cost of their humanity. At least, that was what Yi Myeong-Hwan believed. However, as it turned out, he had been a bit naive about this whole situation.


    What he had mastered so far was nothing more than a foundation. The basics. This became starkly clear as soon as he began cultivating the Mara Blood me Qi. Simply breathing in qi and circting it through meridians was enough to rouse murderous urges to the near-boiling point while his emotions were thrown into total disarray.


    <em>¡®And I¡¯m supposed to endure all that.¡¯</em>What a dreadful thing this was. On the other hand, Yi Myeong-Hwan''s anticipation ballooned. His strength grew in leaps and bounds simply with a starter''s cultivation method. In that case, how much stronger would he be by mastering this Mara Blood me Qi?


    One could not gain something without losing something else in return. If that notion was flipped around, however¡­ Didn¡¯t it mean one had to pay a steep price for a great reward? Since the Mara Blood me Qi would grant Yi Myeong-Hwan a great deal of power, he was prepared to pay any cost.


    Knowing how far his horizons would broaden by his strength improving¡­ Yi Myeong-Hwan was fully resolved to do whatever it took to acquire that power.


    Bloodlust? Various other urges? Even torturous pain? No matter how difficult to endure they were, Yi Myeong-Hwan was confident he could handle them all.


    ...Until not too long ago, that was!


    ***


    Going back slightly in time¡­


    ¡°Have you all mastered the basics?¡± Vator asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ording to his expression and the aura emitted by his humongous frame, Vator should be saying something like, <em>¡®We told you to master it, so I shall personally separate the bones and flesh of anyone who didn¡¯t do that and cast them into a dog bowl!¡¯</em>


    Yet, what he said sounded rather¡­ docile? Civil?


    Of course, nobody here was dumb enough to miss the subtext of those gentle-sounding words. Without that much discernment, you¡¯d be dead already in this line of work!


    <em>¡®What¡¯s wrong with him, though?¡¯</em>


    The one and only Vator stood tall and imposingly before the Demon mes.


    This here was Vator, a man acknowledged by everyone in the Martial Assembly! For his strength, for his unwavering conviction!


    Vator had reached a lofty realm that the Demon mes wouldn''t even dare dream of belittling, yet he still continuously strove to improve himself. And how noble was his no-nonsense attitude toward martial arts, too?


    In almost every aspect, Vator truly deserved everyone''s respect and awe.


    Of course, some people discriminated against Vator for being a foreigner who used to work for the Crimson King''s faction. However, that was when he first showed up. Now, practically everyone in the Martial Assembly genuinely respected and admired him.


    Even those who still found his presence uneptable no longer downyed Vator''s greatness as a martial artist. But someone that great was currently¡­


    <em>¡®Is that a¡­ panda?¡¯</em>


    Vator''s eyes were ckened and swollen. However, that wasn''t all!


    The Demon mes didn''t even have to take a closer look. Clothes were meant to cover a person''s body as much as possible, butpletely hiding Vator''s humongous frame was still an impossible challenge.


    Many parts of Vator¡¯s uncovered body parts were also ck-and-blue with scary-looking bruises and swellings!


    <em>¡®That¡¯s¡­ freaking terrifying.¡¯</em>


    It required something special for a battered and bruised person toe off as utterly threatening. But here was Vator, ably pulling that feat off!


    Vator got clearly beaten up. Since someone hit him, Vator was understandably pissed. And his anger¡­


    <em>¡®...Could be directed at me!¡¯</em>


    This miraculous chain of logic ensured that every Demon me would cower and shrink back as much as possible. And their deductive reasoning was even further reinforced by Vator''s distorted expression containing his rage, irritation, and all the unaired grievances!


    The Demon mes sneakily lowered their heads, having forgotten to even breathe!


    <em>¡®Looking at this situation, maybe the notion of demonic cultivators being short-fused and violent is all a lie?¡¯</em>


    After all, everyone here was so good at controlling their temper, no?!


    Look at how calm and docile the Demon mes are!


    It was like staring at a pack of previously troublesome dogs who finally met their match in a master-tier animal trainer. Every single Demon me had their tail firmly tucked between their legs in a concerted effort to stay in the trainer¡¯s good books!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was getting an unforgettable lesson on how everything depended on something else for human beings.


    Not just him, but to all the Demon mes, Vator was no different from a grim reaper. But that terrifying creature had been beaten up ck and blue by someone else even more terrifying!


    None of these people required a second guess to figure out who was responsible for this state of affairs.


    ¡°Yaaawn~¡­¡±


    Behind Vator was another man half-slouched on a chair and yawning loudly away. This man¡¯s attitude went totally against the current prickly atmosphere, but none of the Demon mes found this scene awkward or weird. That was because almost everyone here was a human being, though!


    A napping lion wouldn''t need to get up just because a rabbit and a rat were bickering in front of it, now would it!


    <em>¡®The power scaling in this ce has gone to the dogs!¡¯</em>


    Just Vator alone was too big of a wall that no one here was strong enough to ovee. Back when everyone was living in peace and minded their own business, the power scaling in the Martial Assembly wasn''t this broken.


    Lee Jung-Geol and Bang Jin-Hun were considered two of the most powerful experts in the Assembly. They were certainly stronger than most martial artists in the organization. However, they would still turn into chunks of bloodied meat in seconds if this many people jumped on them.


    Despite being stronger, they were still human beings like the rest. Maybe the difference was about the same as between an MMA fighter and a regr person off the street? One could fight multiple opponents by relying on their advantages, but dealing with dozens would still be too much. That was the extent of the difference.


    But then¡­ This power scaling went totally out of whack after Kang Jin-Ho made his entrance to the scene.


    <em>¡®We can¡¯t win against him.¡¯</em>


    Could people here take on Vator if they put their lives on the line? They wouldn¡¯t even put a scratch on that tough exterior of his!


    If this had been a video game, the yers would''ve bitterlyined about the broken bnce and power scaling. It was already impossible to raid the mid-boss, yet the final boss was so strong that it could casually punt said impossible mid-boss around for sh*ts and giggles!


    In that case, what were the yers supposed to do?!


    ¡°I said, have you mastered the basics?!¡± Vator roared, his re sharpening. It seemed he didn¡¯t care whether Kang Jin-Ho behind him was yawning away or not.


    ¡°Y-yes, sir! We have!¡±


    ¡°We faithfully did as you ordered, sir!¡±


    Vator slowly, oh so very slowly, nodded in silence.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grimaced a little.


    <em>¡®What the hell. That motherf*cker. I don¡¯t think I like that guy...!¡¯</em>


    For a while now, the interpreter had been getting on the nerves of everyone here. Whenever Vator spoke in an imposing roar, Zhang Dajing stood next to the big man and also shouted threateningly as well. At least on the surface, it looked as if Zhang Dajing was condescendingly rebuking the Demon mes.


    <em>¡®Bloody hell, that stinking foreigner bastard. How dare a mere interpreter act like he owns this ce? How about I drag you somewhere and break your little neck, you piece of¡­!¡¯</em>


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s dark thoughts reached that far¡­


    ¡°Yi Myeong-Hwan!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan''s mind snapped back to reality in the blink of an eye when Vator''s booming voice registered in his hearing. And he quickly switched to the Disciplined Soldier Mode.


    Vator¡¯s eyes, as he red at Yi Myeong-Hwan standing at attention, could only be described as fiercely burning. The sight of a giant ring at you with burning, angry eyes was the personification of pure terror!


    Vator growled. ¡°You dare get distracted?¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you implying that I was wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Then, that means you were distracted!¡±


    ¡°No, sir! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the foreseeable future, all of Yi Myeong-Hwan''s replies would be, <em>¡®No, sir! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡¯</em>


    Whether such a reply made logical sense or fit the context didn''t even matter right now. The important thing to remember in a situation like this was to be very agreeable with the other party, no matter what. If providing a perfectly eptable reply was nigh-on impossible, one should demonstrate their willingness to respond favorably, at the very least!


    ¡°You all are a bunch of weak-ass trash with no discipline!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted inwardly.


    <em>¡®Would you look at that dude¡¯snguage skills?¡¯</em>


    What did Vator say in Chinese for Zhang Dajin to trante it like that? Yi Myeong-Hwan was genuinely mystified by it. Maybe that Zhang Dajing dude was an incredibly capable interpreter, after all?


    ¡°Now, listen closely, you bunch of brats!¡± Vator¡¯s roar echoed thunderously within the auditorium. ¡°You are all too weak!¡±


    Despite his threatening tone¡­ Vator was only speaking in cliches.


    ¡°Weak! Too weak! That¡¯s why you¡¯re all useless! However, we still need to use you! So, you must be stronger! Thankfully, our Assembly Master has gifted you with his grace! Do you all understand what I¡¯m saying!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    A loud, spirited reply rocked the auditorium.


    ¡°No matter how famous the treasured sword is, it will be worse than a kitchen knife if the wielder can¡¯t even properly use it. But it¡¯s my job to help you wield it to its full potential!¡± Vator smirked deeply. ¡°To improve your skill level¡­ Nothing beats the real thing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Be grateful, you brats! Even though! I am! A busy man! This Vator¡­ Shall personally spar with each and every one of you! This process will help your body remember everything more naturally!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s eyes shot open wide. Why did it sound like Vator wanted to vent his stress umted by getting beaten up on the poor Demon mes?!


    <em>¡®Please tell me it ain¡¯t so. Please, Sir Vator?¡¯</em>


    That was when Vator sneakily stepped aside. Once he got out of the way, Kang Jin-Ho addressed everyone while still slouching on the chair.


    ¡°We believe we need to up the pace a bit,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a calm, t voice. Despite his calm demeanor, though¡­ The contents of his announcement were rather visceral and unforgiving. ¡°Time we''re given isn''t infinite. Since we don''t have a lot of leeway, we need to be more efficient with how we spend our time. Your job now is not only to improve your cultivation, but to teach others at the same time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged before continuing on with his speech.


    ¡°...Which means you must be stronger as soon as possible. You will have to risk a little bit of side effects in the process.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately wanted to cry out, <em>But, sir?! This doesn''t look like ¡®only a little bit¡¯ of side effects to me?</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s what our master has said!¡± Vator loudly roared. ¡°Now¡­ Let¡¯s stop wasting time and begin right away! Yi Myeong-Hwan!¡±


    <em>¡®Why?! Why does it have to be me always?! Whyyyyy?!¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had an epiphany just then. Although his performance in China had given him some confidence, the status he acquired had fundamentally put him in a disadvantageous position that only saddled him with losses!


    Good things always camete, while the crappy stuff happened first in his new position. And today happened to be the day for the crappy stuff.


    ¡°Yi, Myeong, Hwan!¡± Vator roared again.


    Like a cow being dragged toward an abattoir, Yi Myeong-Hwan trudged unwillingly toward the podium and stood before Vator.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously raised his voice. ¡°Excuse me¡­ sir?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is this the only way?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you dissatisfied with this method?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. Rather than dissatisfaction, I¡¯m having a hard time understanding this situation. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve started mastering the Mara Blood me Qi properly, you know? In that case, how would a sudden sparring session improve my strength?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan almost added, <em>Won''t I just get beaten ck and blue in this so-called sparring, sir?</em> But he wisely didn¡¯t.


    Vator never got a chance to respond as Kang Jin-Ho beat him to it.


    ¡°Have you heard about the idea of adversity breeding heroes?¡±


    Unfortunately for Yi Myeong-Hwan, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s seemingly unrted reply only confused him further.


    <em>¡®What on Earth is he on about?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head this way and that. Still, he figured he should answer. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that idea is correct?¡±


    ¡°...To a degree, yes.¡±


    ¡°Adversity breeds heroes... We can interpret it as <em>¡®Chaos in the world will force heroes to rise to the asion.¡¯</em> However, I don''t really agree with that idea for two reasons.¡±


    Everyone focused on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use South Korea as our example this time. Not many Koreans will disagree with the notion of Admiral Yi Sun-Sin being Korea¡¯s greatest general in history. Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°However, would you also say Admiral Yi Sun-sin was the most capable general in Korea''s long history?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan fell into a dilemma just then. He couldn¡¯t understand what Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s intentions were with that question. So, he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°The answer is¡­ You can''t tell,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho as if to help everyone understand. ¡°Do you know why? It''s because you can''t reallypare. Even if we had even more capable generals and admirals than Yi Sun-sin throughout this country''s history, it''s impossible for them to prove their abilities if their time was during eras of peace.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Had Admiral Yi Sun-sin been born in the current era, he would have probably served his time as an anonymous general before getting discharged.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan secretly disagreed with that opinion, as such a situation seemed highly unlikely. Admiral Yi Sun-sin was famous for not knowing how to butter his superiors up, after all! Which meant he''d most likely fail the Navy promotion exams multiple times, get kicked out, and¡­ And probably opened a fried chicken diner somewhere!


    ¡­And name it the Turtle Ship Chicken or something!


    To think that the one-and-only Admiral Yi Sun-sin would be demoted to a fried chicken diner owner¡­! Merely thinking about that alternate universe was enough to depress Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak.


    ¡°Adversity simply creates environments where those with heroic natures can rise to prominence. Heavens don''t send heroes to the mortal realm every time there is chaos afoot in our world. People like that are already among us. But they are simply living a normal, in life, out of sight.¡±


    Everyone silently nodded. What Kang Jin-Ho said made some sense to them.


    ¡°But the really important bit is the second reason¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, the corners of his lips subtly curling up. ¡°Adversity may not breed heroes¡­ But it can certainly temper the heroic spirit.¡±

 Chapter 842. Beaten Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 842. Beaten Up (2)</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t even call bullsh*t since I can feel it happening to me...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at his own body in disbelief. Because of all the pain, he had not noticed all the raging qi flowing through his meridians. But Vator¡¯s exnation helped him see the truth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun was no dummy and could tell how incredible this situation was.


    Of course, all the energy flowing through him would neverpletely be Bang Jin-Hun''s. It was the same concept as muscles built up after hitting the gym eventually "deting" if one didn''t constantly work out.


    This type of "training" wasn¡¯t possible without Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s acupoint stimtion. After all, Bang Jin-Hun didn¡¯t know the method, and even if he did know... Would he be able to attempt it in the first ce?


    However! If only half of the qi coursing through his meridians remained, Bang Jin-Hun would see a significant boost to his overall strength.


    ¡°This is almost on the level of a cheat key...¡± Wiggins muttered while helplessly shaking his head.


    He had fully understood now how miraculous the effect of this ''training'' was. Actually, it''d not be wrong to assume that he understood it even better than Bang Jin-Hun or Vator ever could. After all, analyzing something was his specialty.


    Wiggins looked up at Vator. ¡°If such a method exists, why did my lord...?¡±


    Vator tutted. ¡°Didn''t I tell you already? This method is difficult to attempt, even if you know how to. Even the expert at the peak realm would copse in exhaustion after using this method on one person. I''ve never heard of a case of one expert stimting acupoints of multiple people. Even the legendary martial artists in history books could only do one person a day.¡±


    <i>¡®...! Ah, I see. So that was it.¡¯</i>


    Wiggins suddenly remembered something. And that would be all the external qi getting rapidly sucked into Kang Jin-Ho!


    The incredible amount of qi was being constantly hoovered up into Kang Jin-Ho''s body during that so-called sparring earlier. That was how he got to refill his qi reserve!


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Even a peak expert could only help out one person? Although that im sounded a bit too far-fetched, Wiggins thought it was also probably true. Regardless of what, though... That limitation clearly didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho.


    In a way, a martial artist¡¯s qi reserve was like fuel powering automobiles.


    At the start of a cultivation journey, a martial artist¡¯s dantian would be as tiny as a pinkie nail. But they would erge it through repeated training and cultivation.


    By breathing in external qi, more "fuel" would be umted in one''s dantian¡ªfuel tank in an automobile¡ªand participating in a battle would drain this fuel reserve. And the empty tank would get refilled by breathing in some more qi. That was the usual way epted by everyone.


    Like how an automobile needed to stop at a gas station to refuel, martial artists breathed in external qi when their reserves got depleted. And they couldn''t fight while breathing in external qi, much like you couldn''t drive and refuel at the same time!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho could do this impossible feat.


    <i>¡®The more I think about it, the more incredible this ability sounds.¡¯</i>


    If Kang Jin-Ho really was an automobile, it''d be like he was speeding along with a gas pump attached to him. Even as his "engine" was crazily burning fuel to create forward motion, his tank was continuously being filled right back up.


    No wonder Kang Jin-Ho could do things most people couldn¡¯t even imagine. Since his fuel tank size was still fixed, and his engine still produced the same amount of power, he hadn¡¯t gotten faster or more powerful. But now, he wouldn¡¯t run out of juice even after three days and nights of constant driving!


    <i>¡®And that¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s three or four people, he can stimte all of their acupoints!¡¯</i>


    His exhausted qi reserve was being replenished in real-time, after all!


    ¡°My master wanted to increase our strength even at the cost of exhausting his qi reserve. Do you all understand what this means?¡± Vator grunted loudly.


    ¡°Well, I... Mm...¡± Wiggins was about to respond a little stiffly, but then...


    Vator frowned deeply and interrupted him first. ¡°It means our master thinks we are roadblocks in the Martial Assembly''s development! Since our master''s ns cannot be realized with our current strength, he''s now attempting to improve our realms one step at a time.¡±


    Vator bared his fangs in an unhappy growl.


    ¡°Simply put, we¡¯re dragging our master down.¡±


    Wiggins mped his mouth shut.


    Indeed, it was possible to interpret this situation that way. Kang Jin-Ho seemed ready toprehensively flip the Martial Assembly inside out, yet he didn''t do that and instead started beating up the organization''s top brass first. Didn''t that imply they were the biggest issues the Martial Assembly faced?


    Vator tutted, but much louder this time. ¡°That''s why our master went to such trouble to stimte our acupressure points. But you two are whining like little kids without even knowing the truth. What fools you are.¡±


    Wiggins'' head faltered slightly. He usually would never disy such a sight in front of Vator, but his shame was too much for him to hide this time. If there was a hole nearby, even if it was a rathole... He''d have crawled in there to hide!


    ¡°So, do not ever forget our master''s generosity and favor. No one else would have granted you lot such a favor at their own expense! Whether it''s you or I, we all know an expert will not be so generous toward his junior. The stronger we get as experts, the less we are willing to share what''s ours.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡±


    As Bang Jin-Hun and Wiggins stewed in the silence of shame and self-reflection, the door to the office slowly opened again.


    <i>Creeaaak...</i>


    The gazes of the three men gradually shifted over to the open doorway. After it oh-so-agonizingly slowly opened, Chang Min¡¯s figure revealed itself. And...


    ¡°...¡±


    ...Everyone briefly forgot how to speak.


    The usual Chang Min with his white hair in the shy regent hairstyle was nowhere to be found. Instead, the trio was greeted by a battered-and-bruised old man, whose white hair was messily clinging to his face like some kind of bleached seaweed.


    That sight alone confirmed the severity of the beating Chang Min had to endure!


    ¡°Y-you made it out alive, old fart!¡± Vator gasped out loud.


    The other two men also chimed in. ¡°Good job surviving that!¡±


    Even Vator, who held an unspoken rivalry against Chang Min, was stunned to see this old man¡¯s wretched state.


    Chang Min barely managed to lift his shivering head and held Vator¡¯s gaze. Then, he forced his lips to part. ¡°Va... Vator.¡±


    ¡°Old fart, how are you feeling? Are you alright? You don¡¯t look good at all. How about lying down somewhere first, and...¡±


    ¡°He... wants to... see you.¡±


    ¡°...Ng?¡±


    The corners of Chang Min''s lipsboriously curled up. That expression hinted at what Chang Min could be thinking about right now, and it...rgely matched Vator''s thought process from earlier!


    ¡°My liege... said you¡¯re... next. Kekeke.¡±


    <i>THUD!</i>


    And then, Chang Min copsed to the floor with a loud thud.


    A truly shocking event of an old fart passing out after getting bullied by a young man had unfolded right before the trio¡¯s eyes, but none of them could criticize the young man or pity the old fart!


    <i>¡®Wait. It wasn¡¯t over?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Again?! We gotta go through this crap again?¡¯</i>


    The eyes of Wiggins and Bang Jin-Hun powerfully quaked.


    They were supposed to go through with this insane thing two times a day?! Seriously? Just once was almost enough to grind their bones into powder, yet they had to do it all over again?!


    The two men¡¯s disbelieving gazes hurriedly locked on Vator next. It was as if they were cows staring at their fellow cow about to get dragged into an abattoir ahead of them. Their expressions were filled with pity, sorrow, and even relief at knowing it wasn¡¯t their turn yet!


    All those emotions contained in the two men¡¯s gazes ufortably tickled Vator¡¯s skin.


    The big man coughed to clear his throat and nced at the others. ¡°Kuh-hum. Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator.¡±


    Vator stood tall and imposing like the proud man that he was. ¡°...Please deliver a message to my master that I''m too unwell to join him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Vator was putting up a futile resistance.


    ***


    Life is Choice (C) in-between Birth (B) and Death. (D)[1]


    It meant a human life consisted of a series of seemingly never-ending choices. And throughout one''s life, one would constantly encounter moments that forced them to make tough decisions. The choices made during those moments determined how the rest of one''s life would pan out.


    And right now, Lee Hyeon-Su... got to appreciate how smart and forward-looking his previous decision had been!


    <i>¡®Dear Lord, thank you. Thank you very much! Praise be to Jesus!¡¯</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su never was a religious man, but did that matter now? He was in a mood to thank a Heavenly Deity and didn''t care whether that was the Christian God, Ah, or Buddha. His newfound religious streak made sense in this situation, though.


    Not too long ago, Lee Hyeon-Su had to choose between focusing on mastering demonic arts or sticking to what he did best, which was administrative work.


    Of course he felt sad and miserable for having such low attainment in martial artspared to his peers. And his weakness also inconvenienced him in various ways, too. If he still had his old mindset, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve unhesitantly chosen demonic arts.


    Lee Hyeon-Su with a confidence-inspiring cultivation realm? Wasn¡¯t that basically a synonym for Superman? That version of Lee Hyeon-Su could have achieved any feat he set his mind to.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su chose the second option. He believed that, rather than spend who knows how long to improve his cultivation and be ¡®perfect¡¯ in his eyes, it was better to focus on administrative work and let others handle the physical stuff.


    The past Lee Hyeon-Su, when he ced his interests above all else, would¡¯ve never made such a choice. This change in mindset could only be possible because of his faith in Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly.


    At the very least, Lee Hyeon-Su knew he didn''t face the danger of being cast aside or purged out of existence the minute his usefulness ran out... Like how it was back in the Yeongnam Group.


    That decision had saved Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s life this time!


    <i>¡®Yup. I would¡¯ve gotten killed today!¡¯</i>


    What would¡¯ve happened if Lee Hyeon-Su chose to go all-in with demonic cultivation... Only to be included as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s sparring partner today?


    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine it!


    Only someone on the level of Vator or Wiggins was capable of withstanding Kang Jin-Ho''s abuse. If it had been Lee Hyeon-Su... The first punch to his face would''ve helped him reunite with his long-deceased grandfather in theherworld!


    Or, maybe his soul would''ve been crushed to bits!


    For proof, just look at the execution unfolding before his eyes.


    ***


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    <i>BOOOOOM!</i>


    ¡°Kuh-huhuhuhk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s fist urately mmed into Vator¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. For a moment there, the big man¡¯s torso curled up.


    ¡°Curling up because it hurts is a death sentence,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, as his fist casually smashed into Vator''s chin. That big body of the Mongolian warrior floated up in the air like a balloon!


    ¡°You''ve gotten worse, Vator. Has all the peace turned you into a sloth?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost blurted out, <i>No, sir. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true at all? Peace hasn¡¯t turned anyone into a sloth, you know?!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su seriously pondered if there had been any moment worthy of being called peaceful after Vator joined the Martial Assembly. He eventually concluded that Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s idea of ¡®peace¡¯ was totally and unequivocally wrong!


    It was not too long ago that they were busy fighting, killing and almost dying at the hands of the Crimson King, so how could Kang Jin-Ho even mutter some nonsense about peace!


    Obviously, Vator must be thinking the same thing as Lee Hyeon-Su. Unfortunately for him, though, voicing his grievances was out of the question for the big man. If he opened his mouth at the wrong time... His tongue could get sliced right off!


    ¡°Still so slow,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    <i>BAAANG!</i>


    If a sound like that was produced by a person kicking someone¡¯s gut, something must be terribly wrong somewhere!


    Vator demonstrated how wrong it was with his entire body. He clutched his gut while rolling around ungainly on the ground, hisrge frame shivering uncontrobly.


    ¡°You seem to be mistaken about something, Vator. Improving your physical strength isn¡¯t everything. No matter how strong you are, it¡¯s all meaningless if you can¡¯tnd a hit. Being strong doesn¡¯t just mean you¡¯re physically powerful. It must be an aggregate of everything.¡±


    Vator, his expression deeply crumpled by pain, barely managed to nod a couple of times.


    ¡°Simply mastering demonic arts won¡¯t answer all of your questions. Think about how you¡¯ll utilize all the demonic arts you¡¯ve mastered. You already possess the most optimum human physique. As a result, you carelessly overlooked things other people would¡¯ve paid a lot of attention to.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exined in a calm yet cold voice.


    ¡°Stop trying to take the hits and endure the impact. Learn to dodge and deflect. Also, don¡¯t try to attack at your 100% every single time. Stop using your strongest attack only to miss your target and try tond your weakest attacks more consistently. That will be your first assignment.¡±


    ¡°I... I shall... engrave...¡± Vator muttered up to there before hurriedly covering his mouth.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced slightly.


    <i>¡®Oh, boy... Are you going to throw up now, too?¡¯</i>


    An icky noise of a person swallowing something back briefly resounded in the air before Vator urgently nodded away.


    Kang Jin-Ho cheerily smiled while observing this scene. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll stop here for the day.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you...¡±


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Vator crashed into the ground with a loud boom and kicked up a bit of a dust storm. While staring at this scene, Lee Hyeon-Su thanked the heavens and himself for not having any gifts rted to martial arts!


    ¡°I-is this it for today, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su asked with a huge smile on his face after hurriedly approaching Kang Jin-Ho. Despite his smile, though, something about the way he held and wrung his hands seemed a bit awkward. Even though he was trying to be so natural about it!


    ¡°Mm... Yes, I should stop.¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s only the first day, so I should take it easy, right? The real thing will only begin tomorrow, so I shouldn¡¯t discourage them so soon.¡±


    ...Taking it easy? This?


    <i>¡®Sir? What are you even nning for tomorrow!¡¯</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su dearly wanted to ask that question. However, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stretched his limbs like a yawning cat, then lightly patted Lee Hyeon-Su on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the mop-up to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    ¡°Remember, things will get much more serious tomorrow.¡±


    <i>Sir, don''t you think it''ll be much faster to just execute them now?!</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was unable to ask that question until the very end.


    1. This line is straight from the raw. I didn¡¯t mess with it in any shape or form... ?

 Chapter 844. Beaten Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 844. Beaten Up (4)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow, sir,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say you¡¯ll find many opportunities to fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°Theories and knowledge mean nothing if you fail to engrave them to your body. Let''s say there is a man in this world with knowledge of military tactics and strategies topletely dominate everyone under the heavens. What will happen if this person is never given an opportunity tomand an army?¡±


    ¡°Uh... That person will never be good at being amander?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something like that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho theatrically nodded away. ¡°It¡¯s the same story for martial artists. The more we fight, the better it is for us. The more you spar or duel, the stronger you¡¯d get. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t get many opportunities to do that.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir. We only mastered the basics,¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan urgently raised his voice.


    ¡°Basics are enough,¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied curtly. ¡°It all connects as one in the end. Martial arts are instruments meant to make us stronger. Fighting against someone stronger than you will help you discover ways to ovee adversity. Once the will of the martial arts aligns with the martial artist''s will... Your martial arts will naturally progress to the next stage.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you don''t get it. However, do not worry so much. It''s not thatplicated. Your body will learn it soon enough. The eras of constant strife and warfare found in history books should be called the Dark Ages of Martial Arts since you wouldn''t have gotten much time to diligently polish your skills. The logic says your skill level will deteriorate if you''re constantly fighting instead of taking time to cultivate.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking and smirked strangely.


    ¡°However, it''s the other way around in reality. As wars raged on, Gangho continued to develop and grow more... prosperous. Countless unimaginably powerful experts appeared, and many new, exciting martial arts were born, too. We humans subconsciously try to find the most optimal routes for ourselves. And now, we''re going to help you find those routes.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t make heads or tails of what Kang Jin-Ho said. However, he kind of epted it, anyway. Not because he was smart enough to figure everything out, though!


    <i>¡®When has our Assembly Master tried to make us understand, anyway?¡¯</i>


    This was how Kang Jin-Ho operated since the Demon mes started mastering the demonic arts. Instead of properly exining something, didn''t he yell, <i>¡®You¡¯ll know when you master it!¡¯</i> to everyone here?


    Crucially, though, he was proven right in the end.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho should be right this time as well! At least, he must be right. If he was wrong, Yi Myeong-Hwan and Co. would howl in sorrow at the unfairness of this situation!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan soullessly turned around to face Vator. ¡°...Sir? I''ll be in your care. Please take good care of me.¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu...!¡±


    <i>Craaaaack! Pop!</i>


    The chilling noise of Vator clenching his fist echoed so vividly within the auditorium. Even though it would¡¯ve been so much better if it hadn¡¯t!


    ¡°I should be saying that! So! I will be in your care!¡±


    ¡°...Of course, sir.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s expression grew hollow. While making eyes of a dead fish, he... unwillingly charged at Vator.


    ***


    In the present day, inside the Martial Assembly''s conference room...


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the Demon mes like that for now,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was busy recording Kang Jin-Ho''s orders on his notebook PC. The sounds of stic keys tapping away sounded rather crisp and refreshing. Even if the person pressing said keys was making an uncharacteristically tense face!


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them to Vator for the time being. We have other things to focus on, after all.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me, master!¡± Vator nodded weightily.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and looked at someone else. ¡°Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Wiggins smartly replied, his attitude also overflowing with solemn determination.


    ¡°How is the recruitment going?¡±


    ¡°It''s still ongoing, my lord. We have gathered about 90% of the people we need. Once the remaining 10% has been recruited, we will immediately start with their training.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it cause an ovep with the pupils you¡¯ve been teaching already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage it, my lord.¡±


    ¡°By yourself alone? Do you think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°With the Chevalier¡¯s assistance, yes, I can. And Lee Hyeon-Su will also assist me depending on the subject matter.¡±


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su, you say...?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. He could see thetter gulp back nervously. ¡°Hmm. You think he can be of help?¡±


    Wiggins nodded. ¡°I found a fairly sensible Korean proverb recently, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Even dog poo can be used in medicine if necessary.¡±


    ¡°...Indeed, that sure is a sagacious observation.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression crumpled in an instant. Even though he had sacrificed so much of himself until now! How could these two men treat him like dog excrement! He dearly wanted to protest this injustice but couldn''t.


    Since they weren¡¯t wrong, at least in the topic they were talking about, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    Wiggins continued to exin. ¡°We''ll be splitting the group into two, my lord. One part will deal with warriors using Western swordsmanship. The other part will be all about magic users... Mages, in other words. If they can be nurtured sessfully as we''ve nned, they will undoubtedly be a dependable pir of ourbat force.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. <i>¡®Mages, is it...?¡¯</i>


    If he was being honest, Kang Jin-Ho held a negative view of magic. If Wiggins hadn''t wasted time trying to master magic and focused exclusively on swordsmanship, he could''ve been twice as strong as he was currently.


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho''s interest in magic had waned after a while. To him, being able to use subspace to store his swords in there was everything he needed from magic.


    However, his thoughts gradually changed in recent times.


    <i>¡®For sure, when ites to running an organization... Magic can be very useful.¡¯</i>


    The advantage of magic wasn''t how destructive it was, but with its incredible versatility. As an example, didn''t magic y a crucial role in rescuing Kang Jin-Ho from the jaws of death earlier?


    To someone like Kang Jin-Ho, who obsessively pursued individual strength, magic didn''t seem to hold much utility. However, in terms of boosting the Martial Assembly''s tactical maneuverability...


    Magic could improve the organization¡¯s mobility and versatility to unprecedented levels.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Kang Jin-Ho quickly put a slight damper on Wiggins¡¯ enthusiastic response. ¡°It¡¯s fine to master a new system of martial arts. But do not take too long and put us in a bind.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my lord. I will not.¡±


    ¡°Train them quickly so that they can be deployed as soon as possible. I¡¯ll give you everything you need in their training.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. Since you''ve brought that topic up, I''d like to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°I see. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Perhapster...?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in eptance. Wiggins was the type to voice what was in his mind. Since he didn''t this time, there must be a good reason.


    Rather than digging further to get to the truth, Kang Jin-Ho opted to change the topic, instead. ¡°Do we have a lot of people wishing to learn magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Actually, it¡¯s more than we initially bargained for.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow, somewhat intrigued by that revtion.


    The Martial Assembly should be an organization with nearly zeropatibility with stuff like magic. So, to hear the number of applicants was higher than expected?


    ¡°Sir, you could say this is unsurprising.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly butted in.


    ¡°Unsurprising? How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Assembly has plenty of people like me, you see?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grinned cheerily. ¡°The Martial Assembly began its life as a literal assembly of many smaller sects and schools. In many cases, those sects are maintained through blood rtions. In other words, quite a few martial artists here didn¡¯t be one because they wanted to. You could say they have been forced into continuing the family business regardless of their innate talent or desire.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho inexplicably felt frustrated while listening to that exnation. Didn''t that sound like being forced into training?


    ¡°Considering this and that, some people are simply not born for the profession of... Well, I''m not sure if what we are even qualifies as a profession. And it''s true many people are satisfied with this job, but... The point is, some people are not born for martial arts, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case,¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su briefly stopped typing away and gulped down a cup of water.


    ¡°Such people would¡¯ve found alternative employment if they had been a part of the surface world. However, such a thing is impossible in the Assembly. Yes, some have managed to leave the path of martial arts and found another calling, but... But most don¡¯t want that. If they could utilize their improved physical capabilities on the surface world, that would certainly open a lot more options, but the martial world strictly forbids that. If we break that down...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, no need. I get it.¡±


    There was no need to hear the rest, as he could guess just fine.


    Young folks hoping to be pro athletes must give up on their academic ambitions and solely focus on their chosen field of sport. However, even if hopefuls were supported by innate talent and had put in the bone-breaking effort, only a few could be sessful pro athletes. The rest would end up as failures.


    Dealing with these people''sck of alternative career paths was already seen as a society-wide problem.


    Those who ignored all the other options and focused solely on one thing but still failed in the end... would not be able to do anything else. And the Assembly members with little to no talent in martial arts must be stuck in a simr situation.


    Continuously trying to master martial arts when you were talentless was a torture. After all, your skills never improved no matter how much effort you put in. And you had to watch others who started way after you easily surpass you and get so much further ahead.


    In that case, the next logical course of action was to abandon the path of martial arts and find another way to live. However, what could these people do when they hadn''t received proper formal education?


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to exin. ¡°For now, the Assembly strictly forbids such people from getting involved with the criminal underworld, but it''s still a serious problem, sir. But now, another avenue to be stronger has opened up. This opportunity must be like a godsend for them.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see.¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded again to express his eptance.


    ¡°Sir, I personally believe we shouldn''t stop there. The Assembly members should also receive basic education and some kind of training on various other professional skills at the same time...¡±


    ¡°Mm... I don¡¯t think now is the right time to discuss that, Lee Hyeon-Su,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho in a firm, assertive voice. Lee Hyeon-Su nodded and backed off.


    <i>¡®For sure, he¡¯s changed.¡¯</i>


    This matter involved welfare, so Kang Jin-Ho of not too long ago would''ve shown some level of interest. But not today''s Kang Jin-Ho. He was decisive in cutting Lee Hyeon-Su off.


    It meant his decision-making and focus had be sharper and clearer.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su, support Wiggins as much as possible. And do it fast, too.¡±


    ¡°My lord. Since we¡¯re on this topic, I must inform you that we need more funds.¡±


    ¡°More funds?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes. Magic craft is a different beast altogetherpared to Eastern martial arts. To master it, we need to make various preparations, including purchasing physical items such as tools and reagents. Although I''ve been footing the bill until now, the influx of pupils means we will need more money to continue.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to stare at Lee Hyeon-Ju. ¡°You heard him. Support him.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju coolly nodded without talking back once. There was no need for her to argue back, after all.


    The Martial Assembly''s finances were quite robust right now. No, forget robust, it was positively overflowing at the moment! By retrieving all the cash that had been spread around in less-than-honorable methods and centralizing the flow of funds, the Assembly''s safes were now filled to the brim with more money than anyone could count. Figuratively speaking, of course.


    Such was the amount of umted wealth that where they should spend this money next was about to be a genuine concern soon!


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted. ¡°Huh. If we have too much money rotting away in our safes, how about increasing the limit of special activities funds?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sharply red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying you¡¯re forbidden from drawing funds for special activities? As a matter of fact, I told you that you can request any amount as long as you state the purpose and bring us the invoice afterward.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of special activities funds if there is a paper trail?!¡±


    ¡°Mister Lee, don''t be a politician because you''ll create a massive scandal. Please keep it in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced and looked away.


    He knew he was no match for Lee Hyeon-Ju now. Besides, she was right. Right now, they had to be transparent with the cash flow.


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the two and shifted his attention elsewhere. ¡°...Chang Min?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡± Chang Min sharply responded when his name was called out.


    ¡°Gather the cult elders. I shall pass down the Mara Blood me Qi.¡±


    ¡°F-finally...!¡± Chang Min shuddered emotionally.


    Finally, the time had arrived. For how long had he been waiting in anticipation of this moment? How long had it been since the demon cult had settled in South Korea? Even though much time had passed, the demon emperor did not hand down the promised top-tier demonic cultivation.


    Although no one had said it out loud, dissatisfaction had been bubbling up steadily within the demon cult''s ranks. The news of the Koreans mastering it first didn''t help matters, either.


    The dissatisfaction of the demon cult believers was more or less understandable, though. They crossed the ocean just for the promise of this new demonic cultivation, after all.


    But they were thrust into construction sites instead while some random Koreans got to master the promised demonic arts first. How could they not be pissed off in that case?


    If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho''s charisma and the status he held among the cult believers, a bloody pandemonium or two would''ve unfolded already.


    Kang Jin-Ho slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have there been any incidents involving cult believers?¡±


    Chang Min urgently waved his hands in denial. Unfortunately for him, though... Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t believe him.


    The rification came from Lee Hyeon-Su instead.


    ¡°Sir. The number of minor incidents is too numerous to count, but those can still be excused to some degree. The real problem had been tworger-scale conflicts between the camps. I believe we need toe up with a solution for this situation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I see. Looks like they have gottencent,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered coldly. ¡°Causing trouble because they now have some leeway to get distracted? If the same thing happens again after the training starts... I shall hold you and the rest of the elders responsible, Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°We shall abide by your ruling, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly got up from the seat of honor. ¡°Let¡¯s conclude our meeting here. We¡¯ve been dragging it out long enough.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Nice work, everyone...¡±


    Just as the meeting''s participants began exchanging goodbyes, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Vator!¡±


    Vator froze still in the middle of standing up, his cheeks visibly trembling.


    Kang Jin-Ho roared, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly turned around and headed to the training area, Vator forced his unwilling body to follow, his steps tottering and lifeless.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could swear that he had never seen a man with such a huge, imposing back looking so small and pitiful until today.

 Chapter 845: Beaten Up (5)

    The Martial Assembly was changing rapidly.


    Until recently, the Assembly''s "training" regime could only be described as a disorganized mess.


    As a way to maintain the Assembly''s sense of identity, all training was supposed to be held within the Assembly grounds, but that still didn''t change the fact that people mastered different martial arts from each other.


    Since everyone practiced the martial art of their sect, they naturally became wary of their secrets being leaked. Which, in turn, meant no training would get done most of the time!


    This system held a lot of disadvantages. However, Lee Jung-Geol didn''t stick to it because he was an idiot. No, he believed this ''process'' was necessary to tie all the small sects existing messily within South Korea''s martial society into one organization and gradually imprint the idea of the Martial Assembly into their subconscious.


    ...Even if his actions led to no one getting any proper training and the overall standards of martial arts plummeting to the pits!


    Unsurprisingly, the scenes at the Martial Assembly''s training areas were chaotic. Whether it was an individual-only room for closed-door seclusion, joint exercise rooms for smaller groups, or the massive training halls¡­ Like how people called dibs on certain seats in a university library, people could be seen waging psychological warfare to upy their favored training spots. The war of nerves had reached an insane point.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had no time of day for such nonsense.


    ¡°Level everything down.¡±Lee Hyeon-Su had a sneaking suspicion that his boss had decided to set his identity as a bulldozer. That was because Kang Jin-Ho just issued an order to tten all the training areas, even though those ces were some of the most crucial pirs supporting the Martial Assembly!


    ¡°Sir, leveling everything down is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no point to them if gaps develop between those who train inside and those who are relegated outside. Let¡¯s make things as fair as possible, shall we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a rather extreme way to enforce fairness, sir.¡±


    Being fair meant everyone received equal treatment, not dragging those who enjoyed privileges down. As long as those privileges had not been earned immorally, they should be acknowledged and left alone.


    However, it was as if Kang Jin-Ho had be Karl Marx''s avatar, judging from how he insisted allrades must be equal in suffering! And like all the helpless goons groaning in resignation in the shadows of the tyrants they served, Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to faithfully carry out the orders.


    The only saving grace in this situation was that one of the rules of the surface world also applied in this ce. And that rule was¡­ Tearing something down was so much easier than building something! Especially in the Martial Assembly, which was overflowing with human excavators and bulldozers!


    With such workers freely avable to exploit, dismantling buildings took no time at all.


    Kang Jin-Ho only had to point at a building and say, <em>¡®That structure is harmful to us,¡¯</em> for martial artists to pounce on said building like an army of ants. And then, they diligently crushed and dismantled everything until not even crumbs of concrete remained on the spot. The empty spot was ttened to be an open plot ofnd next.


    Kang Jin-Ho issued a new order afterward. ¡°Turn it into a new training area.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned a little. ¡°This space isn''t quiterge enough, sir. We need somewhererger to amodate all these people.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Anywhere is good enough for a training area as long as it¡¯s a t piece ofnd. How much space do we need, then?¡±


    ¡°But, sir, weck such t pieces of¡­ Ah."


    Lee Hyeon-Su realized he had said something he should not have. It was toote for regrets, though.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. The Martial Assembly¡¯s HQ was located in the middle of a mountainside. With so many nameless peaks surrounding the area, calling this ce naturally rugged would be selling the situation pretty short.


    There was a reason why Lee Jung-Geol picked this particr location. Since this mountainside had nothing particrly significant about it, outsiders rarely approached the area. Even if they wanted to explore, the terrain made it hard toe and go as they pleased.


    Those were all great advantages to have. However, this location also presented certain challenges, such as¡­ Where would anyone find a t piece ofnd in the middle of a mountainside?


    Again, Lee Jung-Geol was no idiot. He ensured there would be enough room for expansion in the future while picking the right spot to build the Assembly HQ. Unfortunately, he was also not a god and obviously didn¡¯t foresee a future where so many demon cult believers would join the Assembly one day!


    So, to summarize¡­ the current Martial Assembly faced a severe shortage of t pieces ofnd that could serve as training areas.


    ¡°Oh, so we don''t have enough t grounds? Is that it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then raised his head to look around.


    Lee Hyeon-Su silently freaked out and tried to find something to say. He could already imagine what Kang Jin-Ho might say next. However, those words must not be said out loud, no matter what!


    ¡°That mountain over there. I don¡¯t like it,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression progressively cramped up. He definitely did not want to hear this, but¡­


    ¡°Cut it down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was now exercising absolute power through his fingertips. Anything he pointed at with that finger disappeared, whether it was man-made buildings or a mother nature-created mountain¡­!


    The miracle of altering geography with just a finger pointing was unfolding right before Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s eyes! And all he could do was swallow back his tears of blood.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m happy about the Assembly Master bing more fearless than before, but¡­!¡¯</em>


    Instead of the previous Kang Jin-Ho, who disyed hints of hesitancy in his actions, Lee Hyeon-Su preferred the current Kang Jin-Ho and his manly ways of doing things.


    Yes, this Kang Jin-Ho was preferable, but¡­ But¡­!


    <em>¡®Why? Why doesn¡¯t he have, you know, a middle ground?¡¯</em>


    Why did Kang Jin-Ho have to be so extreme?


    Most people would be more gradual when they moved from one side to the other on a spectrum. As an example, if you thought the room was too cold, you''d either raise the temperature on the air conditioner or turn the device off altogether.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho wanted the air conditioner destroyed for being too cold and a wood-burning stove installed in its ce instead to warm up the ce! That was the type of person he had be! No wonder the subordinates, like Lee Hyeon-Su, were going through Hell while trying to appease their boss!


    ¡°Calcte the number of people who will train here and prepare the training area ordingly,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Martial artists wielding shovels like swords froze in their ces and stared at Kang Jin-Ho, their faces sickly pale.


    None of them were brave enough to openly voice their grievances to Kang Jin-Ho. So, they did the next best thing by ardently staring at Lee Hyeon-Su, their spokesperson!


    ¡°By the way, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°...Cutting that mountain down still won¡¯t be enough, sir.¡±


    The shocked gasps of <em>¡®Hiiiieeeek?!¡¯</em> broke out from various ces. What Lee Hyeon-Su said should have been strictly forbidden. He must not say those absolutely prohibited words¡­!


    ¡°Is it? Then, cut more down.¡± Kang Jin-Ho used his chin to point at a peak in front of his view, then another one behind him. ¡°Those two should suffice, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir. We¡¯ll proceed ordingly, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho turned around and leisurely made his way down the mountain.


    In the meantime, Lee Hyeon-Su turned around and faced the despairing crowd. ¡°ves! You heard the man!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Work! Work, without ever standing up straight! You can stand up and rest after shoveling for one hundred times! Do you understand me! The demon emperor wishes to see that mountain gone! Gone!¡±


    Everyone who heard Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s yell was suddenly reminded of the valuable lesson taught to anyone interested in the subject of human history. And that would be¡­


    Forget tyrants and dictators, the real human scum were actually the bastards sticking to their bosses like leeches and going on a power trip!


    ***


    ¡°Too weak!¡±


    Someone was sent flying. Someone, as in a person!


    However, the passersby remained unperturbed by this spectacle.


    ¡°Oh? Hey, where did you get that coffee?¡±


    ¡°I guess you don''t know? We have a cafe now. By the main building.¡±


    ¡°Heol? Really? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Well, you never had a reason to go there, that¡¯s why.¡±


    <em>BOOM!</em>


    Even though the scary noise of a human body hitting the floor echoed in the air, no one bothered to turn their heads and look at what happened. No one here cared, it seemed.


    That was because this sight had be a daily urrence at this point. What was happening right now was no longer anything special in their eyes!


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, though. Is it okay to have something like a cafe in our HQ?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the Assembly Master has okayed it?¡±


    ¡°...Really? Wouldn¡¯t it lead to info about us leaking out or something?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ A few retired folks are running cafes in the surface world, right? One of them must¡¯ve been called back to work here, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Wow, pigs must have really learned to fly, eh? We now even have a cafe inside the Assembly and all.¡±


    As the passersby walked, they could faintly hear the following:


    ¡°Uwaaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°P-please! Don¡¯t kill¡­ Uwaaahk! Aaaahk!¡±


    <em>BANG! BOOM! KA-BOOM!</em>


    ¡°Oh, hey, did you hear about the cafeteria also going through a huge change?¡±


    ¡°As expected of our Assembly Master! Did he order the menu to be changed?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it''s not that."


    ¡°Huh? What then?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the cafeteria management got audited and was caught trying to embezzle money for side dishes. People say the head of ounting was seen throwing the dining tables into the kitchen while fuming like a witch.¡±


    ¡°...Holy sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my sentiments exactly. I¡¯m sure the cafeteria management wouldn¡¯t have embezzled anything if they knew that scary sister would be the head of ounting. I hear they stopped skimming off the top already, but their past sins caught up to them in the end.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I''m guessing they got destroyed, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Balls of steel on those guys, I tell you¡­ Argh, so noisy!¡±


    Everyone could acutely feel on their skin that the Assembly was gradually transforming. All the things that had been operating without any structure were changing into something more systematic and organized. Stuff these people took for granted were being changed and fixed one by one, and they could no longer take them for granted.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news, though. The cafeteria food desperately sucked, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You can''t even call that food, anyway. It''s so bad the higher-ups always go down the mountain to eat at diners and stuff!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the real reason why the cafeteria was flipped on its head?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the higher-ups don''t have the time to go to diners and stuff anymore, right? When the Assembly Master is watching them like a hawk and all.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, you¡¯re right. That could be it, too.¡±


    Humans could be patient when the food was meant for someone else, but their fuse would be surprisingly short when the same sh*tty food was meant for them instead!


    ¡°I don''t think that''s really the case here, but¡­ Whatever the case might be, things are changing for real around here, eh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can say that¡­¡±


    <em>BAAANG!</em>


    A person¡¯s figure suddenly crashnded in front of these two passersby.


    ¡°...Again.¡±


    However, the duo simply ignored the copsed victim and walked right over him. But then, the supposed victim shot back up to his feet almost immediately before rushing back to where he came flying from with ferocious intensity.


    The passersby nced at the man.


    ¡°He sure is working hard, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the man.


    <em>¡®I''m so d that we''re weaklings.''</em>


    The folks being thrown around in the air were elders of the demon cult. Kang Jin-Ho had taken umbrage at how middling their strength was, leading to the current situation.


    ¡°D-demon emperor, sir! I! I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    These elders were overflowing with undying loyalty and never whined or feigned injury despite getting punted around by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s punches and kicks. Even afternding painfully on the ground, they would pick themselves up and rush back to get beaten up again.


    ¡°Too weak!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice could faintly be hearding from some distance away.


    ***


    ¡°F-finally, I¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly. Those shaking hands grabbed theputer monitor hard.


    ¡°I¡­ I did it!¡±


    What a lonesome and mindnumbing battle this had been¡­ Not to mention bloody painful, too! However, Bang Jin-Hun finally emerged from this battle as a victor.


    ¡°I, I, I! I¡¯vepleted it!¡±


    Theputer screen disyed a Word processor page filled to the brim with words. In other words¡­ After racking his brain to no end and doing more research than he had ever done in his entire life, Bang Jin-Hun had finallypleted his goal. The goal ofpleting the Martial Assembly¡¯s foundational martial art!


    Although he couldn''t proudly proim that his creation was perfect and faultless just yet, a few minor adjustments and refinements here and there to iron out the errors should be enough to give birth to the first martial art to bear the Assembly''s name.


    Emotions overwhelmed Bang Jin-Hun, and his hands continued to tremble unsteadily.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I did this!¡¯</em>


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say this challenge should have been beyond his capabilities. Even Bang Jin-Hun thought his odds of sess were pitiful at best. Yet he still seeded in this near-impossible challenge.


    In that case, how could he not get emotional about it? His view quickly grew foggy by all the manly sweating from his heart.


    <em>¡®I did it! Yes, I did!¡¯</em>


    His happiness didn¡¯t stem from the fact that he hadpleted the foundational martial art, though. No, he was happy because his creation would now contribute to the future growth of the Martial Assembly.


    Kang Jin-Ho might be leading the Assembly along with Lee Hyeon-Su, Vator, and Wiggins, but their loyalty or affection toward the organization


    could never match Bang Jin-Hun''s.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun felt that he hadn''t contributed much to the organizationtely. And that was why he was so happy to achieve a feat that would surely be recorded as significant in the Martial Assembly''s history.


    Kang Jin-Ho opened the office door without a knock and entered. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯vepleted it.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Oh, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions are in order, then.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve basically created this martial art, after all. It was only through your assistance that we even got this far. That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m truly grateful, sir!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t just paying lip service here. He was being serious. Without Kang Jin-Ho, this project would''ve never beenpleted. After all, it was he who gave form to all the vague ideas and concepts of a martial art floating around in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind.


    Everything Kang Jin-Ho did could be tallied up to less than 10% of the result. However, without that 10%, this martial art would have never seen the light of day. In that case, how could Bang Jin-Hun not be thankful for¡­


    ¡°So, shall I take a look, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho swiftly approached theputer, prompting Bang Jin-Hun to vacate his chair and stand aside.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted softly. ¡°Having it in my hand as an actual book would¡¯ve been cooler, though.¡±


    ¡°That''s an outdated mindset, don''t you think?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked with a soft chuckle.


    The era had changed to the point where the martial art secret manual now came in the form of an MS Word processor. While chuckling away, Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the mouse and began perusing the Word document on the screen. After a while, though¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho beckoned at Bang Jin-Hun.


    Bang Jin-Hun leaned toward the monitor and spoke proudly. ¡°Sir. I guess it¡¯s unexpectedly¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho used the mouse to highlight a section of the document. ¡°This part here.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°And this one, this one, this one too, and then¡­ This one!¡±


    With a drag of the mouse¡­ Kang Jin-Ho deleted all the highlighted parts!


    ¡°K-kuh-huk?!¡±


    With each and every deletion, Bang Jin-Hun felt like his heart was being ripped apart, one piece at a time!


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°This is weird. I thought I was loud and clear, though? All these exnations and realizations are wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do it over.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly saved the Word document and stood up from the chair before heading toward the exit in light steps. ¡°Don''t worry, Director Bang. It shouldn''t take long since you''ve done it before. Don''t give up just yet, okay?¡±


    <em>ck¡­</em>


    After closing the door behind him, Kang Jin-Ho quickly distanced himself from Bang Jin-Hun''s office. He had a lot of work to do today, after all!


    It didn¡¯t take him long to leave the Assembly HQ, and as he set foot outside, he heard a howl of a beasting from somewhere upstairs¡­ And the noises of things shattering into pieces.


    <em>¡®...Today¡¯s weather is pretty good, no?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho casually dug his ear, then cheerily walked away.

 Chapter 846: Intimidate (1)

    ¡°Sir. They are not showing anyrge movements.¡±


    Cai Kechang cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. No discernible external movements whatsoever. And they don''t seem interested in stopping our spies from entering the country, either. They have not intensified the monitoring of all ports of entry. And they certainly have not started scrutinizing everyone entering the country.¡±


    ¡°None at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to what we have observed so far.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Cai Kechang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Every single one of our eighty agents entered South Korea without any issues, sir. Excluding those whom we used other means to slip past the borders just in case, around forty entered the country through airports.¡±


    ¡°...Well, now. That''s a bit unexpected,¡± Cai Kechang muttered while scratching his head.


    <em>¡®Those bastards¡­ It¡¯s hard to get a read on them.¡¯</em>Neither Lee Hyeon-Su nor Kang Jin-Ho were idiots. They should be aware that this situation was a different form of warfare. Trusting the other partypletely just because they had signed a ceasefire was¡­ naive. Humans simply couldn''t live without suspecting everything around them, after all!


    The war between the two factions entered the second phase as soon as their ceasefire agreement came into effect. Rather than fighting through punches and swords, they were now waging war with information and underhanded schemes. But now¡­!


    ¡°Those bastards have no response ready for us?¡±


    What kind of nonsensical report was this?


    <em>¡®No, no. Get a grip, Cai Kechang! Those people are not idiots. Definitely not!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang sensed his stress level rapidly shooting up.


    Objectively speaking, the Korean Martial Assembly was still not a worrisome enemy to the Crimson King''s faction. Yes, the Korean organization possessed great potential and a bright future. However, in terms ofbat strength, the Crimson King''s faction was well, well ahead of the Assembly.


    So, the real enemy Cai Kechang and Co. should worry about was the Azure King''s faction.


    The Azure King was a menacing opponent whose schemes proved tricky to deal with. As such, the Crimson King''s faction should bepletely focused on the enemy within its borders. Didn''t it agree to a ceasefire with the Koreans precisely because of this reason?


    <em>¡®Yes, I obviously know all that!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang could be unequivocal about this one thing. While the Azure King¡¯s faction presented the most dangers to the Crimson King¡¯s faction, the Korean Martial Assembly was the most annoying enemy.


    The Azure King''s faction might boast far greater military strength than the Koreans, but it still didn''t stress Cai Kechang out as much as the Martial Assembly did. As proof¡­ Just look at how tormented Cai Kechang was even though the Koreans weren''t doing anything!


    ¡°Just what is Kang Jin-Ho even doing?¡± Cai Kechang growled loudly.


    ¡°Sir! ording to the reports¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡±


    ¡°After recovering from his injuries, Kang Jin-Ho stayed mostly at home or hung out with his friends, and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And then, he stayed in an orphanage under his control for a few days before taking the orphans to an aquarium for a day o¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? An aquarium?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you including that in the report, you sh*thead?!¡±


    ¡°Sir! There was an incident in that aquarium. The central fish tank ruptured its side, which could have caused a major catastrophe. However, Kang Jin-Ho has prevented the disaster.¡±


    Cai Kechang mped his mouth shut and faltered. The subordinate seized this opportunity to continue with his report.


    ¡°And now, he has stayedrgely within the Assembly grounds, sir! He¡¯smuting there every morning.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Cai Kechang gave up. He just couldn''t figure out what Kang Jin-Ho or the Korean Martial Assembly was cooking up.


    <em>¡®Hang on a minute¡­ What if those bastards really think we are allies?¡¯</em>


    There was no way. It couldn¡¯t. No matter how stupid a person was, they would never be this naive orckadaisical. Besides, Cai Kechang had seen the truth himself, didn¡¯t he? Those bastards were definitely not idiots.


    Just a moment¡¯s carelessness, and those bastards would thrust a sharp dagger right under Cai Kechang¡¯s throat.


    ¡°...So, is this the case of there being more than one way to skin a cat?¡±


    Cai Kechang loudly tutted away. He could roughly guess what the Koreans were thinking.


    In the end, what the Koreans needed to do was shoring up their forces. And they just acquired a useful workforce for that very purpose, didn''t they?


    They didn''t need to care about what happened on the outside. What they should focus on was tightening their internal security as well as improving theirbat capabilities.


    <em>¡®Howcent!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang shot up to his feet. ¡°Fine. I got it.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Without looking back once, Cai Kechang stormed out of the office.


    <em>¡®You think I wouldn¡¯t realize that?¡¯</em>


    Strengthening one''s forces wasn''t as easy as it sounded. And the story still didn''t change much even if you possessed some incredible capabilities. When improving people''sbat strength, one factor always, always yed a crucial role.


    That factor was¡­ Time.


    Kang Jin-Ho had earned himself the ''grace period'' of two years. But that was still too short to improve the Assembly''sbat force to anywhere near the level they would''ve liked.


    <em>¡®Besides, I''m not going to patiently wait for you while you have your way!''</em>


    Those bastards underestimated Cai Kechang a little too much. Did they think he''d back off since he managed to squeeze out as many benefits from the deal?


    <em>¡®Fat chance!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang wasn¡¯t going to stay still. No, he¡¯d keep making one move after another to utterly obliterate the Korean Martial Assembly!


    Regardless of what anyone did, one only needed to focus on oneself. Yes, that concept was as textbook as it could get. Unfortunately for the believers of doing things by the book¡­ The world didn¡¯t operate ording to textbooks.


    Those with inted opinions of themselves believed the rest of the world were thoughtless, mindless beasts just trudging through their lives. The truth was, though? The world was created through individual thoughts and disparate experiences of the people popting it.


    <em>¡®The results will prove who¡¯s right.¡¯</em>


    Only after tasting aplete and utter defeat would those bastards understand the truth¡­ That they had made a terrible choice!


    For that to happen, though¡­


    Cai Kechang entered a lengthy, spacious corridor, then studiously inspected his attire. After straightening every part to make himself more presentable, Cai Kechang sucked in a deep breath before cautiously walking in the corridor. He eventually stopped before a gigantic doorway, then went down on his knees.


    ¡°My liege¡­ This is Cai Kechang.¡±


    The doorway silently opened even though there hadn''t been any verbal reply. Cai Kechang crawled on his knees to enter the spacious audience chamber.


    The Crimson King perched on a lofty throne sighed loudly at this sight. ¡°Cai Kechang¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege! This lowly servant pays his respect to you!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you to walk, not crawl?¡±


    ¡°...I wouldn¡¯t dare, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Stop with all these useless formalities. The era has changed already.¡±


    ¡°I shall engrave yourmand to my heart, my liege!¡± Cai Kechang carefully pressed his forehead to the floor.


    It didn''t matter what he was told, Cai Kechang''s reverence toward the Crimson King would never wane. Such reverence must be expressed physically, as humans were incapable of reading other people''s minds. Only by expressing the reverence in some physical manner could the others guess the truth to some degree.


    ¡­And being courteous was precisely that physical way.


    <em>¡®Still, my liege had changed.¡¯</em>


    Without a doubt, the Crimson King had changed.


    The old Crimson King wouldn''t have urged Cai Kechang to do away with formal etiquette regardless of how much he trusted his subordinate. But now? He was attempting to get rid of useless formalities. Didn''t that mean he had be a little more¡­ pragmatic?


    Although Cai Kechang couldn''t be sure this was a positive change, one thing was for certain: the Crimson King was no longer the same person.


    ¡°What brings you here, Cai Kechang?¡±


    ¡°My liege! I bring you news from Korea.¡±


    Cai Kechang reported what he heard to the Crimson King. Although he interspersed the report with bits of his thoughts and opinions and omitted some unimportant details, he tried his best to remain faithful to what he heard.


    One of the things a tactician like him must never do was thinking that he could make judgment calls for his superior. Things would definitely go awry if he only reported what he thought was pertinent and believed he could convince his boss through his sophistry.


    Cai Kechang was merely an assistant, not the leader who held the power to decide.


    ¡°That sounds like him,¡± said the Crimson King with a bright grin.


    ¡°My liege, I believe we need to provide more support to the foreigners.¡±


    ¡°Foreigners¡­ You mean the Japanese?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just like how the Koreans are like a dagger to our backs, the Japanese will act as an even sharper dagger pointed at their backs. Please grant me your permission.¡±


    ¡°My permission, is it¡­ Quite uncharacteristic of you, Cai Kechang,¡± the Crimson King muttered, his grin waning a little. All the aura of a tyrant naturally leaking out of his body began suppressing Cai Kechang. ¡°Very well. Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°This servant bows his head in sincere gratitude at the Crimson King and his infinite benevolence!¡±


    The permission was granted without a fuss! Cai Kechang clenched his fists slightly. He had been confident of getting the Crimson King''s permission¡­ But even he didn''t expect it to be this easy.


    ¡°Cai Kechang¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡± Cai Kechang hurriedly raised his head.


    ¡°You can do what you think is the best. You have the qualifications for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating me, my liege.¡±


    ¡°However, you must never forget this one thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cai Kechang silently waited for the Crimson King to continue. It didn¡¯t matter what his boss said, he was prepared to uphold it as the teachings from the Heavens and adhere to it even if doing so cost his life!


    ¡°We are martial artists. In our world, strength will eventually triumph over every scheme imaginable. I''m not trying to criticize you for your ns. Even so, we must recognize that, as fellow martial artists, the Koreans'' approach is the correct one.¡±


    ¡°But, my liege¡­¡± Cai Kechang opened his mouth only to hurriedly mp it shut.


    To think he''d say ''but'' in this situation! That was one thing he should not have muttered in the Crimson King''s presence right now!


    <em>¡®You fool!¡¯</em>


    Cai Kechang immediately rebuked himself. Even though he was busy thinking about reverence that and etiquette this, how dare he mouth a word as sacrilegious as that!


    The Crimson King spoke leisurely. ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to understand.¡±


    ¡°N-no, my liege.¡±


    ¡°No need to fret¡­ As I shall help you understand.¡±


    The Crimson King slowly raised his right hand. Naturally, Cai Kechang¡¯s gaze was drawn to this hand.


    <em>Wuuuooong¡­!</em>


    An incredibly bright burst of light instantly bathed the spacious audience chamber. However, that was only for a second. The light that seemed poised to blow through the ceiling instantly shrunk down and became ''condensed'' before gathering into the Crimson King''s palm.


    <em>¡®Ah¡­!¡¯</em>


    The condensed light transformed into a small marble. It was a Palm Sphere¡­ No, a Qi Sphere!


    The Crimson King had created a Qi Sphere! It wasn¡¯t just one, either. Five¡­ No, six Qi Spheres floated up in the air and began to circle dizzily around the Crimson King¡¯s sitting figure.


    Cai Kechang was instantly ovee with awe and nted his forehead on the floor. ¡°This servant offers his heartfelt congrattions on your miraculous achievement!¡±


    ¡°It''s not as miraculous as you say, Cai Kechang. For now, it''s nothing more than a parlor trick,¡± the Crimson King chuckled softly before absorbing all the Qi Spheres back into his body. ¡°Still, it¡¯s true I have made some progress in my cultivation. The previous battle has allowed me to experience an epiphany, Cai Kechang.¡±


    ¡°...My liege?¡±


    ¡°We have been biding our time for too long,¡± said the Crimson King while slowly shaking his head. ¡°Me, other Kings¡­ We Three Kings have wasted too much time acknowledging and staying wary of each other. Even though we could have fought each other a long time ago to put an end to this stalemate, we have been too cautious. Too scared.¡±


    ¡°My liege, I don¡¯t follow¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s the unavoidable truth, isn''t it? The result of our shrinking back in fear of defeat was that we wasted decades dithering about. We only focused on cultivation in the slim hope of leapfrogging our opponents. And what do we have to show for it? Look at us. Everything has be stagnant!¡±


    Despite baring his faults to his subordinate, the Crimson King''s voice and expression were filled to the brim with confidence. That was why Cai Kechang became certain of something now.


    The Crimson King was not simply reflecting on his past mistakes and failures. No, he was saying all these things since he knew he''d grow even stronger in the future!


    ¡°The Demon King has appeared to break through this stagnation, Cai Kechang. Our battle has left me with deep scars, but it also gave me the opportunity to advance forward. In that case¡­ How can I not be grateful toward him?¡±


    More powerful emotions welled up in Cai Kechang''s heart. The Crimson King had managed to ovee the wall through his intense battle against Kang Jin-Ho. In other words¡­ The Crimson King would be even stronger now!


    A man who already possessed godly strength¡­ growing even more powerful than his current self?


    <em>¡®...Soon, the other two Kings will no longer stand as my liege¡¯s rivals!¡¯</em>


    When that thought entered his head, Cai Kechang felt his mind instantly clear up. And then, all sorts of new schemes and moves he could make filled his brain.


    Cai Kechang was forced to admit that indeed, improving one¡¯s strength should take priority above all else.


    ¡°Cai Kechang¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Do what you think is the best. Do not worry about failures. Don¡¯t forget that I am your backer.¡±


    ¡°My liege! I shall never forget!¡±


    As Cai Kechang exited the audience chamber with a look of reverence on his face, the Crimson King smirked softly and leaned back on his throne. How much did Cai Kechang understand from what the Crimson King said just now?


    Although, it might be better for Cai Kechang to remain in the dark, at least for now. Knowing the truth would only multiply his worries and stress, after all.


    <em>¡®Because¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be just me.¡¯</em>


    Just like how the Crimson King found a new path forward through that life-or-death battle, Kang Jin-Ho should also be getting stronger.


    That man already deserved the moniker of the Demon King. So, imagine what he should be called next after growing even stronger than now!


    ¡°However¡­ I¡¯ll be thest one standing, Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    So, it should be fine for Kang Jin-Ho to enjoy himself for the time being¡­ Before his final moments eventually catches up to him, that is!


    The Crimson King¡¯s soft yet meaningful chucklezily echoed in the audience chamber.

 Chapter 847. Intimidate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 847. Intimidate (2)</h4>


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been doing whatever the hell you felt like, huh?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu loudly tutted away.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled gently.


    What Hwang Jeong-Hu said could be construed as rude, but Kang Jin-Ho had no problem epting it with a smile on his face. After all, this man had the qualifications to be rude. He was the one and only Hwang Jeong-Hu, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°I¡¯m simply charging ahead as I see fit, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... Your subordinates must be sweating bullets because of you. Am I right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled again.


    He recently realized how incredible Hwang Jeong-Hu was as a person and a leader. Only after bing the head of arge organization called the Martial Assembly did Kang Jin-Ho learn the difficulty of leading so many lives and ensuring their survival.


    Kang Jin-Ho always respected Hwang Jeong-Hu as a great man. But the degree of his respect went up massively in recent days.


    The previous respect was about how Hwang Jeong-Hu had managed to leave behind a historic achievement in his chosen field of profession. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say Kang Jin-Ho''s respect toward Hwang Jeong-Hu was vague and not all that well-defined. However, getting the first-hand experience transformed that vague feeling into something far more vivid and real.


    ¡°Okay, so...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu muttered while picking up his coffee cup.


    <i>Sluuuurp...</i>


    That coffee cup could be described as antique or unfashionable, depending on who you asked. Still, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn''t seem to care as he gulped the hot drink down.


    ¡°...Chairman? Isn¡¯t that coffee hot?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are also old... No, wait. You were old. Uh, mm... You were old once. Yes.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned slightly as if he still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.


    Then again, who could me him for having a hard time getting used to the fact that this young man before his eyes was older than him in reality?


    It wasn¡¯t as if Hwang Jeong-Hu refused to ept this situation. It was just that "normalizing" this situation was where he had been stumbling somewhat. After all, humans were visually driven animals.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu roughly scratched his head. ¡°Okay, so. You probably didn¡¯te here to shoot the breeze. Am I right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Jo Gyu-Min showed up in the morning without any announcement, which flustered Hwang Jeong-Hu somewhat. Although he recovered enough to brew some coffee for his guests, Hwang Jeong-Hu still felt a bit taken aback by this development, so he continued to stare at Kang Jin-Ho with unreadable eyes.


    <i>¡®The original Jin-Ho is one hell of a big fish, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</i>


    In the past, Hwang Jeong-Hu wouldn''t have felt this way just because Kang Jin-Ho suddenly showed up at his doorway. Back then, he viewed Kang Jin-Ho as an enigma who also required his guidance like a grandson.


    But now? This Kang Jin-Ho had grown into too big of a fish, and Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn''t sure how to deal with him anymore.


    <i>¡®And I thought of him as my potential sessor, too!¡¯</i>


    Once upon a time, not too long ago, Hwang Jeong-Hu seriously entertained the idea of installing Kang Jin-Ho as his heir. But that position didn''t match Kang Jin-Ho''s station anymore.


    From what Hwang Jeong-Hu could gather, that Korean Martial Assembly, or whatever it was called, seemed muchrger in scale than Jaegyeong. Even the annual revenue should not fall too far behind that of a legitimate corporation like Jaegyeong, too.


    If the financial wherewithal was more or less the same... Why would Kang Jin-Ho be interested in another job?


    <i>¡®Forget a sessor... It would¡¯ve been more like a takeover, no?¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled to himself.


    It seemed his idea would remain as a pipe dream now. If it was Kang Jin-Ho when he knew nothing, Hwang Jeong-Hu might have stood a chance. But now? Kang Jin-Ho should know how extremely stressful it was to lead arge-scale organization. In that case, he''d be less than willing to shoulder another burden called the Jaegyeong Corporation.


    Kang Jin-Ho sipped his coffee while stating his business. ¡°I simply wanted to hear a confirmation from you, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Confirmation? On what?¡±


    ¡°To find out I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I thought you no longer have any doubts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°I have zero doubts, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do whatever I feel like. I need someone to offer their objective opinion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Chief Jo for that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Hwang Jeong-Hu both turned their heads to stare at Jo Gyu-Min.


    The Chief of the Secretaries panicked slightly at the weighty gazes of two big fish and hurriedly and animatedly waved his hands. ¡°I, I''m not qualified enough for that, Chairman!¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted loudly. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a disappointment you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But that¡¯s the truth...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the eyes to see if the organization is running properly, yet you still dare show up to work? You sry thief!¡±


    ¡°But I thought... I¡¯ve been pulling my weight, though...¡± Jo Gyu-Min cowered and looked away to avoid meeting Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s burning re.


    <i>¡®Gee, whiz. I thought you were supposed to get mellower with age.''</i>


    It was about time Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s age caught up with him, but he still seemingly boasted virility and energy that put much younger men to shame!


    ¡°I''m telling you, you can trust no one in this world!¡± Hwang Jeong-Huughed loudly before ncing back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°So... Confirmation from me, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded.


    ¡°Here''s the deal, though,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grinned deeply. ¡°How many people in this world can legitimately say they are 100% sure of what they are doing?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho realized he didn¡¯t have a choice but to agree with that assertion.


    ¡°It''s dangerous for a businessman to be 100% convinced of something. Sure, such conviction can stoke the mes of your passion nicely, but it can also give you tunnel vision. You could end up missing the warning signs of impending dangers and failures. Don''t forget, you need to inspect the bridge over and over again before crossing it.¡±


    ¡°But... Chairman, you don¡¯t do that, though.¡±


    ¡°...Me? I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s unofficial nickname was the Human Bulldozer. Wasn''t he the man who''d go all-in on something if he thought it was the right thing to do? Even if it meant the survival of his corporation hung in the bnce?! His unstoppable drive and focus were highly regarded not just in the financial world, but also by the rest of the Korean popce.


    ¡°Hmm, that. Well, that¡¯s a bit different, you know...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly scratched his chin. ¡°I¡¯m not bulldozing my way through something because I¡¯m convinced about it. It¡¯s more like... I fear that things will go south if I fail at this. You get what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. I don¡¯t think I follow.¡±


    ¡°You want me to exin it...?¡±


    As the chat progressed, even Jo Gyu-Min leaned forward in anticipation and waited for what Hwang Jeong-Hu would say next.


    What was the biggest difference between Hwang Jeong-Hu and other sessful business leaders? That would be how he never boasted about how he seeded in life.


    Those who viewed themselves as a sess story would love to regale anyone nearby with how they ¡®made it¡¯ if given half a chance. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu didn¡¯t obsess over his past. Such things as past glories didn¡¯t exist in his mind.


    That meant people in his circle of acquaintances didn¡¯t have to sit through yet another torture session, AKA stories from the past, for the umpteenth time. But that also meant no one got to hear how Hwang Jeong-Hu made it to the top from the man himself.


    ¡°Everyone these days thinks Jaegyeong¡¯s rise was a rtively smooth one. But that¡¯s not true. In the early days, we faced several crises. Even as we rose to the top, too. Some of those incidents were grave enough to utterly destroy us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that was the case,¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    ¡°With the era being what it was... Everyone had to crawl their way out of the mud at the bottom back then. If someone missed their timing, others would struggle like crazy to seize that gap. That was how things were like in those days...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu quietly muttered, his gaze drifting along in the empty air.


    He was probably not staring at the clean white walls of his office but recalling the memories from his younger days instead.


    ¡°That was why we simply had to be adventurous. A ship without momentum is bound to sink, you see? You gotta keep rowing forward or else. But that era hase and gone now. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. I''m not saying you mustn''t change, that you must stay the same forever. No, you gotta change. And also carry the momentum forward. But that momentum must never morph into obstinacy and conceit, okay? You should courageously forge ahead, knowing you''re on the right track. However, you must never discard that hint of doubt in your mind, that you could be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Mm... I think I understand what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± Kang Jin-Ho solemnly nodded. However...


    <i>¡®Huh. You don¡¯t look like you understood anything, though?¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu frowned slightly. He could tell just by looking at the fire burning in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes. A man with such conviction and confidence usually didn¡¯t know when or how to apply brakes. Kang Jin-Ho would most likely not stop no matter what was said here.


    <i>¡®...Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a good lesson.¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu ended up grinning away. People who didn¡¯t know when to apply brakes were bound to taste bitter failures. That didn¡¯t mean cautiously feeling one¡¯s way forward in fear of failure was the correct answer, either.


    In the end, whether it was in life or in business... One learned through failures. It was the same story for Hwang Jeong-Hu, as he also had to taste numerous failures throughout his life.


    The public might only remember him as a man of sess, but his failures easily outnumbered the sess stories. Through his failures, he learned to put in more effort. Those failures became his stepping stone to rise up even higher.


    As long as a person had the requisite drive and will, even failures would be indispensable help.


    <i>¡®I... envy him.¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was suddenly reminded of how old he had be.


    People of advanced age weren''t afraid of failure because they couldn''t bear to lose what was theirs. No, it was far more than that. It was because they instinctively realized they didn''t have the strength or will to stand back up after failure had knocked them down. They were not young anymore, after all.


    That was why Hwang Jeong-Hu was genuinely envious of Kang Jin-Ho. Even though Kang Jin-Ho had lived far longer than Hwang Jeong-Hu, he still had not lost his passion.


    While looking at those passionate eyes that could only belong to a young man, Hwang Jeong-Hu sensed the dying embers of the me deep in his chest gradually rekindle again.


    ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho. Keep your ears open at all times,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Mm? When you say my ears...?¡±


    ¡°If you wish to know whether you¡¯re on the right track or not, keep your ears open and listen. Don¡¯t gag other people and let them speak. You must listen to everything they say, and if they are right, you gotta be prepared to follow through. As long as you stick to those two things... I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t stray from your path.¡±


    <i>¡®Although, that¡¯s the hardest part...¡¯</i>


    Sessful people bing obstinate and self-absorbed was as predictable as a new top-of-the-line phone range being released every year.


    A business leader would discuss and consult with countless people before making their decisions. They would run their business ordingly and... be sessful in the process. Imagine this process repeating itself a few more times.


    That business leader would gradually get lost in the notion that they were always right.


    You couldn¡¯t even call them out for being idiots. Because they were right, after all. Their sess was all the proof needed.


    After going through this situation repeatedly, the leader would ce more and more importance on their opinion and make light of everyone else''s.


    ...And then, they would fall to the pits of Hell.


    Only the extreme few who were indeed right all along and never dismissed other people¡¯s views despite their continued sesses could stand on top as the real sess stories. Obviously, that wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    It''d never be easy for a man wielding power to listen to other people''s advice. There was a reason why countless philosophers throughout history strongly argued that anyone could be a wise ruler by listening to others.


    However, just how many kings and queens in history books were qualified enough to be called wise rulers?


    Indeed, it would not be easy. However, Hwang Jeong-Hu believed Kang Jin-Ho should be able to pull it off.


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu first met Kang Jin-Ho, thetter already possessed unimaginable abilities. Even then, he knew how to listen to others.


    Yes, Kang Jin-Ho was haughty and a bit bizarre, but that didn¡¯t stop him from trying to form bridges with other people and earnestly listening to offered advice.


    ¡°Staying true to your original intentions will be the hardest thing in the world soon. It might sound like a clich¨¦, but there is a reason why it became a clich¨¦ in the first ce.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will.¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu smiled like a benevolent sage while nodding along.


    <i>¡®Now that I think about it... It¡¯s been a long while, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly realized thattely, it was him receiving valuable advice from Kang Jin-Ho and not the way around like today. Starting from the matters of his ungrateful sons to the establishment of the welfare foundation... Didn''t Hwang Jeong-Hu change his mind after listening to Kang Jin-Ho''s advice?


    Now that an opportunity to offer his wisdom hade around once more, Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s mood improved rapidly. It was as if the old rtionship dynamics had been restored.


    <i>¡®Heh. Maybe I can talk Jin-Ho into taking over Jaegyeong, too?¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho must be mind-numbingly busy with the Martial Assembly''s matters, but a chance to swallow up a corporation of Jaegyeong''s scale didn''te around every day. So, if Hwang Jeong-Hu used his gift of gab to...


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his voice. ¡°By the way, there''s one other topic we must discuss, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently signaled with his eyes, prompting Jo Gyu-Min to push forward a pile of documents toward Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head even more. ¡°...What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I requested Chief Jo topile a report on the current state of things for me,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Current state of things?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Regarding the foundation¡¯sunch, of course.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    So, that was what this business was all about. That thing was... a report. Yes, a report made by a junior worker to a senior!


    <i>¡®...Isn¡¯t this situation a bit weird?¡¯</i>


    Indeed, didn''t this scene look like Hwang Jeong-Hu was about to make a report of his activities to his boss, Kang Jin-Ho? Wasn''t that a bit...


    ¡°Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out to Hwang Jeong-Hu.


    ¡°Y-yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin to us why the foundation''sunch has been dyed?¡±


    ¡°...!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu briefly forgot what to say after noticing the subtly-sharp look in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes.


    Even Jo Gyu-Min was sticking close to Kang Jin-Ho to wait for Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s exnation like a hawk.


    ¡°W-well, that is...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s gaze urgently wandered all over the ce.


    <i>¡®Hah. Looks like I¡¯ve raised a tiger cub... No, an ancient tiger!¡¯</i>


    A businessman with many years under his belt began his first-ever report in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 848. Intimidate (3)

    <h4>Chapter 848. Intimidate (3)</h4>


    Kang Jin-Ho pensively muttered, ¡°I see. I understand the reasons now. However...¡±


    That was when Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s expression waned.


    <i>¡®Huh. Haven''t I heard that line from somewhere before? In fact, lots of times before?¡¯</i>


    Indeed, Hwang Jeong-Hu himself used to say it quite often, didn''t he? This was what he used to yell at the top of his lungs at the room full of Jaegyeong''s presidents.


    <i>¡°Things will always get in your way! Stop looking for excuses for why you got dyed, and find ways to get this done as quickly as possible! You goddamn idiots!¡±</i>


    ¡°Chairman. There will always be things getting in your way. However, I believe this matter can be settled a little faster than this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    So, this was what it felt like, then? Hwang Jeong-Hu suddenly felt stiffness and weariness invade his eyes.


    Back then, he thought the white-haired presidents of different divisions panicking from what he said was par for the course. He believed that only in a rotten organization would the boss hesitate to point out what was wrong with it.


    However, Hwang Jeong-Hu was getting a bted lesson on something he didn¡¯t know. As it turned out, there were other ways to point out the wrongs of an organization. Although, it was a bit toote to realize this!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu stuttered a little. ¡°W-well, that¡¯s, uh...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mm, so, it¡¯s like...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare at Hwang Jeong-Hu with still, calm eyes.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu realized he could predict what Kang Jin-Ho would say next. And that would be... <i>¡®Yes, I know you guys were trying hard. I get that.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Chairman, I know you were trying hard. I also understand that it¡¯s impossible to be as active as you were in the past.¡±


    <i>¡®However, trying hard but not getting any results is nothing to brag about!¡¯</i>


    ¡°However, it''s true that we haven''t gotten the results we''d like to see.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu squeezed his eyes shut as the thought of,<i> ¡®Gee, whiz! Now that is freaking creepy!¡¯</i> wormed its way into his brain.


    He even began wondering if he had left behind an illegitimate son with some woman somewhere! However, no matter how many times hebed through his memories, he couldn''t remember making a mistake like that!


    Back in the day, it was ''normal'' for the head of a massive corporation to have one or two side chicks to release some pent-up steam. However, that wasn''t the case for Hwang Jeong-Hu. He only had eyes for his wife.


    Even so, what if he had drunk himself to stupor one day and cked out, thenmitted the mistake...?


    <i>¡®What the hell? What am I even thinking about here?!¡¯</i>


    How could Hwang Jeong-Hu''s thoughts derail this much when the dude before his eyes already had a father!


    Still, Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s confusion was understandable. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s words echoed his thoughts so eerily well, after all!


    ¡°Well, uh...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu tried to think of a suitable excuse, his lips opening and shutting a couple of times. In the end, though... He simply mped his mouth shut altogether.


    <i>¡®No, wait. This isn¡¯t the right way.¡¯</i>


    He decided to reverse the roles. Since Kang Jin-Ho was thinking and acting simrly to Hwang Jeong-Hu, didn''t that imply the replies should also be what Hwang Jeong-Hu would''ve wanted to hear? So, what should be the best response in this situation?


    ¡°Mm, well...¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu had finally figured out the best answer, but his lips didn''t want to part that easily. In the end, though, he squeezed his eyes shut and forced his mouth to work as intended.


    ¡°I will get it done as soon as possible. I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chairman,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded while grinning in satisfaction.


    Even though Hwang Jeong-Hu had managed to save his skin, this inexplicable shame still washed over him.


    <i>¡®Why did I stupidly say yes to this whole thing?¡¯</i>


    Of course, it wasn''t as if he hated this work. Truth be told, he felt his passion and vitality return to him as he dug deeper into this work, knowing people genuinely needed his help this time. Exactly as Kang Jin-Ho had predicted, in other words!


    So, the work itself proved quite rewarding for Hwang Jeong-Hu. Even so...


    When Hwang Jeong-Hu thought about it, wasn''t he doing all the work that Kang Jin-Ho should be doing as the foundation''s boss?! To make matters worse, he was nning to install Hwang Jeong-Hu as the foundation''s chairperson, too!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu fell for the sweet words of how his fame was absolutely indispensable in turning the foundation into a sess story. Plus, Kang Jin-Ho even said how useless he was in these sorts of things, too. Which only enticed Hwang Jeong-Hu even more back then.


    Now that Hwang Jeong-Hu had the time to reflect on his choice, though... Wasn''t that basically Kang Jin-Ho dumping all the "annoying" work on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s shoulders but still wanting to have full control of the foundation?!


    Once a warped thought slipped inside Hwang Jeong-Hu''s mind, everything began looking a little suspect to him.


    It was Hwang Jeong-Hu and Jo Gyu-Min who did the bulk of the work, but when he looked back... Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed all the fruits of theirbor! And this situation devolved to a remarkable point where Hwang Jeong-Hu was actually making a report to Kang Jin-Ho!


    <i>¡®Huh? How on Earth...?¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu was forced to seriously contemte just where everything started going wrong.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, breaking the ufortable silence without any warning.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu sobered up and stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I''ve thought about several things while staying in the orphanage recently. Things like how much I should help them with. Where should I draw the line? And will my financial assistance have a positive influence on the orphans?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu grew intrigued by what Kang Jin-Ho was saying and silently listened.


    ¡°And will the orphans growing up with my help be able to limatize without any assistance after being thrown into the world of adults? If not, what should I do to help them be more independent?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Huhuhuh...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu chuckled hollowly.


    Anyone hoping to set up a welfare foundation should''ve already thought about such things. So, why was it so shocking to learn that Kang Jin-Ho actually racked his brain on stuff like that?


    Kang Jin-Ho was the type of man who looked at the bigger picture and didn¡¯t really pay attention to finer details. Even then, he still took his time asking these questions to himself.


    It could only mean Kang Jin-Ho no longer wished to remain as the person who simply ordered others around.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°I''ve realized making decisions and mediating on everything is not easy. Administrative issues should be a cakewalk inparison.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu smirked a little. ¡°Yes, so you know.¡±


    ¡°I''ve recently learned that my brain''s job is to think.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hwang Jeong-Huughed while shaking his head. This was why he couldn¡¯t hate Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve learned how challenging it is, I can only express my gratitude to you for readily agreeing to take on this job, Chairman. Once more, I...¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho bowed his head, Hwang Jeong-Hu urgently waved his hand.


    ¡°No, it''s fine! Stop! I''m not doing this for gratitude from you, you know!¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you, it''s fine! Do I look like a guy who''d get hung up on stuff like that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled gently at Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s obvious fluster.


    <i>¡®What the hell. This isn¡¯t it...¡¯</i>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu instinctively realized something wasn¡¯t quite right when he saw Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s grin. ording to the original script, Hwang Jeong-Hu should be the one throwing a tantrum here, while Kang Jin-Ho should be sweating buckets, but this...


    <i>¡®Wait, did I just get yed?''</i>


    With the situation as it was, expressing any dissatisfaction became so much harder to do. Hwang Jeong-Hu absentmindedly smacked his lips and thought of a way to re-direct the conversation in his favor, but Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Jo Gyu-Min. ¡°Chief Jo. I know you''ve also been working quite hard on this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. It''s kinda uncool to bring it up myself, but yes... It''s been really tough for me, you see? And there was that aquarium incident, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. I know I should treat you to a good meal, at least...¡±


    ¡°Ehheii~! I wasn¡¯t expecting anything in return while doing all this work, Mister Jin-Ho. Still, I¡¯ll be happy if you remember how hard I¡¯ve been working on this project.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe.¡±


    While listening to this banter, veins began bulging on Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s forehead.


    <i>¡®That... That treacherous punk!¡¯</i>


    Even though he should be demanding recognition for the work right now! Yes, Hwang Jeong-Hu should have!


    Contrary to what people thought, demanding recognition was not a bad thing. In fact, one should demand it without hesitation as it was one of the quickest ways to let others know how punishing the work had been.


    But Hwang Jeong-Hu suavely brushed his chance aside like an idiot! Meanwhile, that crafty Jo Gyu-Min was busy basking in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s recognition!


    ¡°W-wait a minute, I...¡±


    ¡°...Oh!¡±


    Just before Hwang Jeong-Hu could say something, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly shifted his attention back to him.


    ¡°Chairman! Did you obtain all the necessary permits?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°But, mm... From what I hear, you need a license to operate an orphanage or a welfare organization. However, do you think you can get it, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Mm, well...¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu was caught off-guard again and stuttered slightly. That gave Jo Gyu-Min a chance to butt in rather enthusiastically.


    ¡°Fufufu~! Please don''t forget what I''m capable of, Mister Jin-Ho. I''ve already taken care of it. Yes, you do need a social worker license tounch and operate a welfare foundation. However, we can''t ask Chairman Hwang to pick up a textbook now. That''s why I''ve decided to take a bit of a shortcut.¡±


    ¡°A shortcut, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can solve that problem by splitting the foundation into two, then register the actual welfare foundation as the subsidiary of the other.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head this way and that. He couldn¡¯t understand what Jo Gyu-Min said just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister Jin-Ho. Just know that it¡¯s been sorted. We are no doubt bending the rules a bit, but the government will look the other way since it¡¯s done with good intentions.¡±


    ¡°I''m relieved to hear that, then,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a casual shrug of his shoulders.


    However, that exnation left Hwang Jeong-Hu in stupefaction, and he silently stared at Jo Gyu-Min. Why did it feel like the tiger cub he had inadvertently raised wasn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho but Jo Gyu-Min?


    ¡°Oh, and Mister Jin-Ho? There¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to speak to you about,¡± said Jo Gyu-Min.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min briefly sucked in a deep breath. ¡°We need someone to handle the foundation¡¯s operation. There is the option of me taking it on, but let me be honest with you. I don¡¯t have the leeway to do that job as well. If you tell me to do it, then I probably will, but... But that¡¯s only going to divide my focus and lower my productivity overall.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    Even he had to admit that Jo Gyu-Min operating the foundation as the manager would be too much of a workload for one man. Even Hwang Jeong-Hu would find it too taxing to handle all the administrative work, so it was fine for him to lend his name to the foundation and help with the decision-making process now and then.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone around me who can take on that role, though...¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    ¡°There is someone who is a perfect candidate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min nodded weightily. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to operate the foundation after installing this candidate in the manager¡¯s position. Although the candidate¡¯s age could be an issue, we have plenty of older, wiser people to rein the proceedings in if things get out of hand, now don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so...¡±


    ¡°What we are looking for is a person who''d not hesitate to roll their sleeves up and get to the thick of things. As long as the candidate is overflowing with passion and possesses enough experience... Oh, and is also prepared to work harder than anyone! That''s all we can ask for, isn''t it?¡±


    What an obvious thing to say that was.


    Since Jo Gyu-Min was saying all this beat-around-the-bush stuff, it could only mean he had already set his sights firmly on this mystery candidate. In that case, why was he still trying to convince Kang Jin-Ho?


    ¡°So, let me repeat myself, Mister Jin-Ho. In my honest opinion, this candidate is just about perfect.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, what¡¯s the issue? You can always just hire this candidate, yes?¡±


    That was when Jo Gyu-Min¡¯s expression grew a bit weird. ¡°Yes, Mister Jin-Ho. I could¡¯ve just hired this candidate and be done with it. However, your permission is necessary before we can proceed.¡±


    This time, it was Kang Jin-Ho''s expression that grew weird. ¡°Someone who knows a lot about this field, and... I need to give my permission first, you say? That''s the candidate...?¡±


    A face popped up in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mind, which prompted a sigh to leak out of his mouth. Jo Gyu-Min must be talking about this person.


    ¡°I agree that the candidate you¡¯re thinking of fits the role pretty well, but...¡±


    ¡°...But?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are several real-world issues to consider first? First of all, to run a welfare foundation, the candidate¡¯s young age might be a...¡±


    ¡°Age won''t be an issue. As I''ve exined to you just now, we have enough people to provide assistance when necessary. To be honest, you need passion more than administrative ability to run a foundation. If the person with a high position works hard, the rest will have no choice but to work just as hard, you see?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little... unconventional?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min smirked. ¡°I know. However, isn¡¯t that how Jaegyeong operates?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho and Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded. Jo Gyu-Min had a point. Doing things this way was how Jaegyeong operated. And it was also Kang Jin-Ho''s preferred method.


    ¡°Very well. Age is not an issue, then. What about experience in the field, though?¡±


    ¡°If everyone is looking for experienced candidates only, where will the interns get their workce experience?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min had a point on this topic, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned again. ¡°Even so... The candidate already has a job, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that job isn¡¯t important enough to stop the candidate from switching the workce, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Mm...!¡±


    ¡°Joining us will be the better career move in consideration of the future. After all, you can acquire various experiences working in the foundation, plus you¡¯ll get a chance to sit down and map out the trajectory of the rest of your life, too.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You''re right about all those things, but...¡± Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. ¡°I''m in favor of having him join us in consideration of his future. But pursuing one''s dream is just as important in my opinion. I do not wish to drag in a friend of mine when he''s already walking perfectly fine on his chosen path. I''d say this matter is something to be discussed at ater stage in our lives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Jo Gyu-Min tilted his head. ¡°Pursuing dream? What do you mean?¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min''s confused question led Kang Jin-Ho to also tilt his head. Why did it sound like there''s been a misunderstanding here?


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho? What dream are you talking about? It¡¯s not like this is a dream job, so...¡±


    When Jo Gyu-Min said that, Kang Jin-Ho became almost convinced it was a misunderstanding. So, he cautiously asked to make sure. ¡°Aren''t you... talking about Yu-Min until now?¡±


    ¡°Yu-Min? Mister Park Yu-Min?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, him.¡±


    Jo Gyu-Min looked surprised, nay, dismayed, by that question. ¡°Why would Mister Yu-Min work for our foundation? He¡¯s not even a Jaegyeong employee, anyway.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Then, who was Jo Gyu-Min talking about?


    Jo Gyu-Min noticed the confusion on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face and smirked smoothly before raising his voice. ¡°The candidate in my mind is...¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s jaw reflexively fell after Jo Gyu-Min revealed who the candidate was.


    <i>¡®Oh...? Really? Huh?¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°That was also a possibility?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of this surprising revtion.

 Chapter 849. Intimidate (4)

    <h4>Chapter 849. Intimidate (4)</h4>


    <i>Crack, crunch. Snap!</i>


    Crisp sounds akin to tree branches snapping and breaking registered in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing. These sounds of things breaking usually had the effect of de-stressing people.


    No, that wasn''t quite right¡ªthe act of breaking stuff itself had a cathartic effect on people, not the noises it made. That was why a new, strange service industry called rage rooms began popping up all over the cetely. In those rage rooms, the paying customers put on protective gear and smashed things to bits.


    Maybe Yi Myeong-Hwan was in desperate need of one of those rooms, as things have been quite stressfultely!


    Unfortunately for him, those crisp noises of things breaking were not cathartic at all. As a matter of fact, it only stressed him out even more.


    Why? Because... Those noises came from within his body!


    ¡°Kuh-eeeeeeuhk?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. His crimson vision could only see a massive wall in front of his nose. The truth was, though...


    That was no bloody wall! It was just that somethingrge and imposing hadpletely blocked his view, and his frayed mind imagined seeing a wall instead.


    The thing blocking his view was actually a person. More correctly, it was a person called... Vator!


    <i>¡®...Wait. Can I even call him a human being?''</i>


    Now that was something people should be more suspicious of!


    If having two arms and legs was all you needed to be ssified as a Homo Sapiens, wouldn¡¯t Superman also be qualified as one?


    No matter what Yi Myeong-Hwan thought, Vator didn''t seem to hail from the same species as him. The big man had already far exceeded the parameters of a human being!


    <i>¡®I mean, take a look! Look!¡¯</i>


    Vator''s pot lid-sized hand was pressing down on Yi Myeong-Hwan right now. His motion looked ufortably simr to a dad stuffing trash deeper into the trash bag, yet an action as innocuous as that was still enough to torture a human being!


    The warning bells ringing in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head were at the loudest they had ever been. What would happen if he failed to endure the power crushing down on him?


    He''d get folded in half... backward! Literally!


    Even if martial artists boasted an excellent recovery rate, recovering after getting folded like paper would still be impossible. Even if the shattered spine could be put back together piece by piece, the destroyed spinal cord could never be healed, after all!


    Knowing this, Yi Myeong-Hwan simply had to endure this torture. Yes, he must! However...


    ¡°Kkeuh-eeeeeeeuuuuaahk!¡±


    ¡°Don''t just scream! Use your strength, man!¡± Vator scowled deeply. ¡°Why are youngsters so spineless these days?¡±


    The rm bells of danger ringing in Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head were quickly joined by the rising tide of resentment. Resentment at how unfair this was!


    Just who was Yi Myeong-Hwan? Wasn¡¯t he seen as a leader among the younger-generation martial artists of the Martial Assembly? And wasn¡¯t he also the captain of the Demon mes, the strongest group of martial artists in the Assembly?


    Of course, his martial prowess until recently could only be seen as mid-tier among the Demon mes. However, that story no longer applied to him. Diligent training and experiences in various battles had helped Yi Myeong-Hwan reach the top tier in the ranks of the Demon mes.


    That also meant Yi Myeong-Hwan was on the upper echelons within the Martial Assembly, too!


    But what did Vator say about him? Spineless?


    What kind of unfair insult was that?!


    ¡°You dare get distracted?!¡± Vator roared.


    <i>Cruuuuunch!</i>


    ¡°Kkuh-huuuhk?!¡±


    This was bad! Yi Myeong-Hwan''s body was gradually folding backward like a shrimp! He could hear the cracking noisesing from his back. Even though he never got a chance to properly use his back until now!


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°I said, don''t just scream! Use your bloody strength!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s rage quickly bubbled up. It quickly overtook his rational mind, and his thoughts began focusing on his desire to crush the giant speaking to him in a rxed tone.


    As the blood rushed to Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s head, his whole body began quaking. Something hot and boiling gushed out of his dantian to spread all over his body in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡± Vator smirked a little while sensing Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s hand strength that tried to push him back.


    <i>¡®As expected, it¡¯s working.¡¯</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s orders to Vator were rather straightforward. And that was to push the Demon mes to the extreme.


    When pushed to the extreme, humans tended to unleash strength that should¡¯ve been beyond their physical capabilities. For instance, when a child gets trapped under a car, the mother would somehow lift said car up.


    Humans subconsciously restricted their strength output to avoid injuries to their bodies. However, when their survival was at stake? Or when things were incredibly urgent? Then, people would miraculously unleash strength several times greater than what they could use in a regr situation.


    The same principle applied in martial arts, too.


    Whether it was demonic or orthodox in nature, both types of qi were meant to protect the person mastering it. Once the martial artist was in danger, the qi output would go through the proverbial roof.


    Repeating this process should naturally increase the qi reserve, and the martial artist would be more proficient at wielding it.


    <i>¡®...What a shockingly primitive method this is.¡¯</i>


    You wouldn¡¯t try this method just because you knew it¡¯d work. After all, you needed to meet a crucial prerequisite for this type of training... And that was experiencing several close brushes with the danger of your body getting destroyed beyond repair or even you dying altogether!


    Maintaining the bnce on this tightrope would obviously be terrifyingly difficult. But there was another danger to look out for. And that was the mind of the person experiencing this process breaking down! As proof...


    ¡°Uwaaaaaah! You stinking son of a b*h!¡±


    Vator tutted softly.


    <i>¡®He¡¯s lost it.¡¯</i>


    Then again, Yi Myeong-Hwan going crazy didn''t surprise Vator in the slightest. Vator pressed down a little harder than before.


    ¡°Kku-rururuk!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn¡¯t withstand Vator¡¯s force and finally copsed. Vator withdrew his hand before Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s body could be permanently damaged.


    <i>Plop...</i>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan silently copsed to the ground and began spasming pitifully.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vator stared at Yi Myeong-Hwan. The corners of the big man¡¯s lips slowly curled up.


    <i>¡®This brat. The more I see him, the more gutsy he gets.¡¯</i>


    Vator had to admit that he went a little overboard today. He didn''t n to go this far, but Yi Myeong-Hwan enduring so well had inadvertently spurred the big man on to do more than what was necessary.


    Humans would usually get tempted to test how far they could push things after encountering resistance, after all!


    <i>¡®Well, his tenacity is one thing, but...¡¯</i>


    Vator clenched his fist before opening it again. His palm felt ever so slightly numb.


    Back when Yi Myeong-Hwan was pushing Vator''s hand up, a copious amount of demonic qi gushed out of his body. And it left behind an impression on Vator. What should he call this feeling, though? A dull ache?


    <i>¡®His cultivation is also improving at a rapid rate.¡¯</i>


    It had only been a few days since Vator started ¡®guiding¡¯ these Demon mes. Despite the brief length of time, their strength had improved noticeably.


    The ''guidance'' method Kang Jin-Ho ordered Vator to use was proving how effective it was. But the credit should still go to these youngsters who had extraordinarily managed to endure this primitive and savage method.


    <i>¡®For sure, this... is fun.¡¯</i>


    Guiding the younger generation was turning out to be unexpectedly fun for Vator. Especially when the pupils¡¯ strength was shooting up appreciably. Such a development also encouraged and energized the teacher in charge.


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Vator casually pushed Yi Myeong-Hwan away with his foot, then smirked at the other Demon mes. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed the pupils weren¡¯t having as much fun as Vator.


    ***


    ¡°Mana is not much different to qi,¡± said Wiggins, a subtle grin etched on his face. ¡°Language is simply a way to express a definition. Let''s take water, for instance. In Korea, you say <i>¡®Mul¡¯ </i>for water, while in English, it¡¯s water. In Chinese, it¡¯s <i>¡®Shui¡¯</i>. No matter what you call it, though, the water''s nature does not change... Even if how you use it can differ.¡±


    One of the martial artists sitting behind a desk raised his hand. ¡°Sir! Does that mean we can consider qi and mana as the same?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t they different?¡±


    ¡°Good question, young man,¡± Wiggins nodded, then slightly pushed the spectacles up his nose. He was quite pleased by the fact that someone was attentive enough to pose this question. ¡°Let me ask you something in return. Is qi umted through the orthodox cultivation the same as the demonic cultivation¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. They are different.¡±


    ¡°Let''s take it from there, shall we? Why are they different? Even though they both began as external qi? The answer is simple. The difference is born from how you absorb and umte it. Remember that an element''s nature will transform depending on what you do with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh...!¡±


    ¡°It''s a simple enough problem,¡± Wiggins continued to exin. ¡°The world around you will change depending on how you handle an object. You''ve been handling qi until now. That gives you the advantage of being able to sense not just qi but mana, too. Most people would have to spend who knows how long to even sense nature''s energy like you can.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°And you also don''t need to learn how to wield that nature''s energy. Although you''d be startingtepared to the Western mages, you are still in a much better position than those starting with absolutely no knowledge or abilities. In my estimation, you will be proficient very, very quickly.¡±


    Wiggins could sense this heightened sense of tension emanating from the pupils filling up this ssroom.


    <i>¡®Very good.¡¯</i>


    Passion was overflowing from these pupils. Obviously, Wiggins had taken in several disciples before. He even had the experience of teaching as many people at once as this ssroom. However, none of them had been as passionate as these Assembly members.


    That was because Wiggins'' previous disciples weren''t desperate to learn magic. But the story was different with these folks.


    They tried so hard to master Eastern-style martial arts, but the avable paths simply didn''t suit them for one reason or the other. However, they still didn''t give up on the dream of bing stronger and continued to hold on until now. And now...


    They were presented with an opportunity to gain strength through another method. In that case, who wouldn''t want to jump in with both feet?


    ¡°Usually, magic is taught through a master-apprentice style mentorship. But I can''t teach each and every one of you that way. Since I''ve never taught anyone like this before, expect some errors to creep in, everyone. However! As long as I try my best and you also y your part to the best of your abilities...! We will all achieve the desired results. That I promise you!¡±


    Everyone energetically nodded. They could feel the conviction in Wiggins'' voice. Besides, they had no reason to doubt him, knowing how he had conducted himself until now.


    ¡°Also...¡± Wiggins used his chin to point to his side. ¡°Even though he¡¯s not better than you in any appreciable way, it¡¯s also true that he started learning magic before you. If, for some reason, you have questions but can¡¯t ask me, you can always seek him out.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su, who had been standing like a scarecrow next to Wiggins until then, sneakily turned his head. And, when everyone''s attention was focused on him, he smiled brightly and addressed them in Korean, which Wiggins still couldn''t speak.


    ¡°Anyone seeking me out, Imma f*cking kill you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke in a very warm and friendly tone. Judging from his gesture or tone, he looked like a generous senior gently pacifying all the frozen-stiff juniors at a lecture.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ve got all the time in the world? Since time immemorial, studying is supposed to be done alone. If you can¡¯t figure something out, go look in a bloody dictionary or something, okay? If you dare bother me with this crap, I will bury you six feet under. Don¡¯t test me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir...¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head when the ssroom¡¯s mood suddenly became weird. ¡°Mm? What did you say to them, Mister Lee?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly and spoke in English. ¡°I told them that I''ll do my best to help and that the door to my office is always open.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ frown deepened as he peered closely at Lee Hyeon-Su and his straight face. Despite Wiggins¡¯ suspicious, probing gaze, Lee Hyeon-Su remained unfazed. Nay, brazen!


    ¡°...I see. Speak only English when we¡¯re in this ssroom, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Wiggins grimaced again. His suspicions didn''t want to go away, but he had no evidence to back them up.


    After smacking his lips a bit, Wiggins shifted his attention back to the pupils. ¡°In any case...! From this moment on, you will be mastering something new. Even if the teacher tries his best, it''ll still be meaningless if the pupils aren''t prepared to work just as hard. I hope you all understand what that means.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Wiggins chuckled affably while noticing all the sparkling eyes of the pupils before him.


    <i>¡®Hah. I feel like a university professor for some reason.¡¯</i>


    While thinking that things might get interesting for him, Wiggins stepped slightly forward. ¡°Alright, then! Shall we start the lesson by learning how to drain mana? My well-trained assistant, if you will.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stepped forward with a crumpled expression after being demoted to Wiggins¡¯ guinea pig.


    <i>¡®You know I have a crap ton of things to do, so how could you force me into doing this, sir?!¡¯</i>


    Although dissatisfaction ran rampant in Lee Hyeon-Su''s heart, he dared not voice it out loud. That was because the Martial Assembly had be a bit more violent these days after Kang Jin-Ho lost a couple of marbles in his brain.


    Especially Wiggins...! It was as if he had finally learned the effectiveness of corporal punishment, judging from how he resorted to using his cane whenever the fancy took him these days.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get started, everyone! I guarantee you this. One of you will definitely be the shining beacon leading the Assembly in the future!¡±


    Wiggins blowing hot air proved effective. The light in everyone¡¯s eyes burned even fiercer now.


    <i>¡®Hmm. Sir Wiggins is born to be a con man, isn¡¯t he...?¡¯</i>


    With the exception of Lee Hyeon-Su, of course!

 Chapter 850: Intimidate (5)

    Cheon Tae-Hun stared weirdly at the stack of A4 papers Bang Jin-Hun had passed on to him.


    ¡°Master, are these all¡­?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied curtly, his expression filled with hotly burning fervor.


    Yes, that was undoubtedly fervor. But this fervor seemed a bit¡­


    <em>¡®...A bit like he¡¯s totally pissed off?¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun didn¡¯t look like a man who had finally created a new cultivation technique after racking his brain over and over again. His expression was more like¡­


    <em>¡®...Right. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a university study group captain saddled with a group project!¡¯</em>


    Yes, that was the face of a captain who, despite everyone in the group receiving their share of the workload and promising to do their best, couldn''t contact several of his group as the deadline approached. And those whom he could contact had handed in utter garbage that even kindergartners would refuse to submit out of shame!


    So, the captain had to stay up all night to defeat all the evils trying to destroy him and managed toplete the group project. And now... he was heading to the podium to announce the project''s results. Yes, that was the expression on Bang Jin-Hun''s face!Cheon Tae-Hun narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the messy expression of satisfaction and anger on Bang Jin-Hun''s face. ¡°...Master, did something happen? Like, something bad?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Everything is great.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s been too damn great!¡± Bang Jin-Hun loudly gritted his teeth. ¡°Waaaaay, tooooo, daaaaamn, great! And that¡¯s the f*cking problem!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun mped his mouth shut. He could roughly guess what happened.


    ¡°Listen, Tae-Hun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master?¡±


    ¡°See, the thing with people? You gotta have your wits about you. You gotta be flexible!¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I''ve created several cultivation techniques before, right? So, how the hell can anyone expect me to create something perfect from the get-go?! That''s what I''m trying to say!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun mped his mouth shut again.


    When someone above you in the pay grade was bad-mouthing someone else further up the food chain, you could respond in one of two ways. One, you could give your everything to kissing ass to create an even tighter bond with the irate higher-up. Or, alternatively¡­


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sh*t scared of what might happenter, so¡­ Let¡¯s just keep my mouth shut.¡¯</em>


    If Bang Jin-Hun''s target was Vator or Wiggins, Cheon Tae-Hun might have participated in this bad-mouthing session. After all, Cheon Tae-Hun was Bang Jin-Hun''s direct disciple, wasn''t he! Since his master was insulting someone, he should do his part as a good disciple and add more spice to the proceedings.


    However, bad-mouthing Kang Jin-Ho proved too much of a burden.


    Even so, Cheon Tae-Hun decided to say something before things got out of hand. ¡°Sir¡­ You got the result you wanted, so isn¡¯t it all good?¡±


    ¡°...Look here, man.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun wordlessly turned around, then brushed the back of his skull up.


    ¡°Heol¡­?!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked. He could see a clear patch of ¡®white¡¯ flesh among Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s hair. No, that wasn¡¯t right. There were two such empty patches the size of a 500 Won coin on Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s scalp!


    ¡°Can you see them? Huh? Can you?¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­? How? Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s hair loss from extreme stress,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered while holding his head. ¡°Holy cow, a martial artist suffering from stress-rted hair loss¡­ In the shape of a coin, no less¡­ Have you ever heard of a crap like that before? Have you?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun was left speechless. For sure, he had never heard of a martial artist suffering from patchy hair loss until today. Just how bad the stress must¡¯ve been for Bang Jin-Hun to suffer from such a disaster!


    ¡°At this rate, Imma kick the bucket before I get the chance to finish anything! You hear me?!¡±


    ¡°P-please, calm down, master,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun hurriedly raised his voice in an attempt to console Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Bald patches like those aren''t anything to worry about, master. I''m sure they¡¯ll heal on their own soon enough. Although, the top of your head does look a bit thinner than before¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that, you brat?!¡±


    ¡°...M-my apologies,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun hurriedly faltered and lowered his head when Bang Jin-Hun red daggers at him.


    Not many things in this world were as scary as a baldy whose baldness had been pointed out. The baldy in this situation would instantly fall into a berserk state, much like a dragon angrily destroying the world after its reverse scale was touched!


    ¡°You better watch your damn piehole, you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, master.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly, then pointed at the A4 document stack with his chin. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Rather than what I think¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun frowned and smacked his lips. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we, you know, try to make it more formal? This is supposed to be a secret manual for the Assembly, not some kid¡¯s scribbling on recycled paper, so printing them out like this is a bit¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grumbled loudly. ¡°So what? Should I hand it over to a publisher and have them print it for us? While telling them this document contains foundational martial art techniques for the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°Even so, at least binding them would be¡­¡±


    ¡°This is still a rough prototype, okay! Not a finished article!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun sighed in defeat.


    Bang Jin-Hun always had this unreasonable side to him. Then again, this hard-headed attitude was what enabled him to stand up against Lee Jung-Geol when thetter still had a total grip on the Martial Assembly. However, it was also true that Bang Jin-hun''s unreasonableness seemed to have worsened recently.


    <em>¡®This is why you need to be careful with whom you be friends with!¡¯</em>


    It was as if Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s personality changed after he started hanging out with the ¡®wrong¡¯ sort of crowd!


    ¡°Mm¡­ I''m not sure,¡± said Cheon Tae-Hun while perusing the documents.


    ¡°Take your time reading it, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Master, if I had the discernment to break down and analyze a secret manual, I wouldn''t be living like this.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass¡­ I¡¯m not telling you to analyze the damn thing. I just want to know if you find the manual too difficult to master.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun nodded in understanding, then tried to peruse the secret manual once more.


    However, Bang Jin-Hun suddenly decided to say something unnecessary. ¡°Besides, the Assembly Master has already inspected the manual for errors and stuff, anyway. I''m not stupid enough to leave something that important to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun slightly raised his head and red at Bang Jin-Hun with unreadable eyes.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°You dare re at me?¡±


    ¡°No, master!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun hurriedly lowered his gaze.


    While grumbling away, he perused the secret manual¡­ No, the stack of A4 papers parading as a secret manual, then took his time mulling his reply.


    ¡°Master, some parts are a bit hard for me to understand, but receiving guidance should be enough to deal with that issue¡­ I can safely say it''s notpletely beyond me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mastering it on your own is difficult, but you can still master it. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. That about sums it up.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun let out a lengthy groan. Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s evaluation was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    Cheon Tae-Hun was a certifiable genius. Although he got left behind in dust after figurative monsters forced their way into the Assembly''s upper echelons, Cheon Tae-Hun''s talent didn''t go anywhere.


    If things had not gone through such a cataclysmic upheaval, Cheon Tae-Hun would''ve been contesting the future Assembly Master position with Lee Seong-Hwi, Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple.


    Since a genius like him found this cultivation method challenging, it indicated that most outsiders would fail to master it on their own in case a copy of the secret manual was leaked outside the Assembly.


    One could potentially master this cultivation technique, but they would fail if they weren''t part of the Martial Assembly¡­ That was the level of difficulty Bang Jin-Hun wanted to achieve.


    With that, all the inspections were now finished.


    ¡°Finally¡­!¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned while sagging on the couch.


    It felt like he managed to pass the final exam. The only thing remaining was to bind this stack of documents into a book and distribute it to the Assembly members.


    Cheon Tae-Hun cautiously raised his voice. ¡°By the way, master?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bang Jin-Hun lifelessly asked back.


    ¡°Do we¡­ really need this?¡±


    ¡°...Say what now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, well¡­ I mean, we¡¯re already mastering our martial arts, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow while staring at Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Why was this brat asking that question? Was it because he thought it¡¯d be too annoying? Or too difficult for him to handle? The answer was ¡®none of the above.¡¯


    <em>¡®This dumbass¡­¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun bit his lower lip before sitting upright on the couch.


    ¡°Hey, Cheon Tae-Hun.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, master?"


    ¡°You better puff your chest out, or else. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun hurriedly stood straight and straightened his back after sensing the anger in Bang Jin-hun¡¯s voice. It seemed Cheon Tae-Hun had been subconsciously cowering.


    ¡°You''re supposed to be a man, so why are you moping like that? I don''t remember teaching you to behave like a loser!¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun''s head faltered again.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly.


    <em>¡®Yup, I had a feeling this might happen.¡¯</em>


    The Martial Assembly was progressing forward at a breakneck pace. The rate of its strength improving could even be called scary. However, such a process would always give birth to negative side effects. And Bang Jin-Hun was currently facing one of those side effects.


    Kang Jin-Ho was teaching demonic cultivation to the Demon mes. Vator selected those with talents for external arts and personally taught them while also being in charge of the Demon mes¡¯ education.


    Meanwhile, Wiggins selected those who¡¯d master magic and Western swordsmanship. And the demon cult believers would soon receive their own demonic cultivation manuals, too.


    ¡­Which meant people like Cheon Tae-Hun and Bang Jin-Hun were left behind.


    This was the result of selecting people ording to their talents. Nothing more, nothing less. Even so, the ones left behind wouldn¡¯t think that way. They would start to feel like useless dregs that had failed every single test.


    Bang Jin-Hun growled unhappily. ¡°You dumbass! You think you¡¯re losers or something?¡±


    ¡°...No, master.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Listen to me. There is nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I could''ve finished everything in only one night if the aim was to create a cultivation method anyone can learn and be moderately stronger. Why do you think I went through that Hell to create this secret manual? While bothering the Assembly Master, too!¡±


    When he sensed the passion in Bang Jin-Hun''s voice, Cheon Tae-Hun sucked in a deep breath and stared at the secret manual with renewed interest.


    On the surface, it didn¡¯t look all that remarkable. Mastering it shouldn¡¯t change anything too drastically, or at least that was the impression Cheon Tae-Hun got. But Bang Jin-Hun was implying that that assumption was dead wrong.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°Hah, this brat¡­ You don¡¯t believe me, now do you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, master. I wouldn''t dare doubt you.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that if you don''t even mean it, you dumbass. I knew you''d doubt me, so I had it verified already, okay?¡±


    ¡°By who, master?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯ve been reliably informed that, as long as you master this thing properly, you can utterly wreck even the best demonic cultivators.¡±


    ¡°...And who informed you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, who? Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Our uber-talented Assembly Master, obviously.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s eyes quaked subtly again. Kang Jin-Ho verified it?


    ¡°Really, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Will you listen to this damn brat?¡±


    Judging from Bang Jin-Hun''s response, it didn''t seem like he was lying here. In that case, the story would have to change. And drastically, too.


    That was because Cheon Tae-Hun viewed Kang Jin-Ho as a man of zero emptypliments. Kang Jin-Ho was the type to torment his underlings by telling them to start over instead of offering inted evaluations on a martial art that didn¡¯t meet his standards.


    <em>¡®In other words, this cultivation method, it¡­¡¯</em>


    Cheon Tae-Hun stared at the documents, still unable to see anything remarkable about it.


    Bang Jin-Hun grunted. ¡°That¡¯s what orthodox cultivation is like. Or have you already forgotten?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun slowly nodded. Yes, this was an orthodox cultivation method. And the orthodox cultivation was all about steadily building one''s foundation.


    A cultivator was supposed toy the foundation again and again until it became sturdy enough to support a tower high enough to touch the heavens. That was the orthodox cultivation¡¯s principle.


    Rather than effectiveness or efficiency, it rewarded diligence and dedication.


    ¡°Master¡­ I think mastering this cultivation method will take a long time.¡±


    ¡°The Assembly Master said he had done something about that, too. Don''t ask me what he did because I don''t know either. Sure, I may have created this thing, but the core and all the important bits were cooked up by that dude, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh. In that case, I guess I can trust¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell? You wanna die?¡±


    ¡°...My apologies.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s grip on the secret manual tightened noticeably.


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked at how Cheon Tae-Hun was barely reining in his excitement.


    <em>¡®Hah, this brat. Yeah, I can see how much you wanna celebrate.¡¯</em>


    Either way, it was fine with Bang Jin-Hun. It didn''t matter to him whose name was on the cover of this secret manual. He only cared about the young martial artists, who had been feeling left out and alienated by the recent events, standing back up again through this martial art.


    Improvements in various small parts wouldn''t be quite enough at the end of the day. If Bang Jin-Hun and Co. were serious about strengthening the Martial Assembly''sbat capabilities, those left behind had to be pulled up as well.


    Cheon Tae-Hun expectantly asked Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°When will we start?¡±


    ¡°I still need a little more time.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the dy?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you brat! How am I supposed to teach everyone by myself? We need at least ten people. We gotta find ten elders good enough to act as instructors so I can impart this method to them. Then they can start teaching everyone else!¡±


    ¡°But, master? Why can''t you teach us directly?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun pped his forehead in disbelief. ¡°What the¡­ Where would everyone gather, then? Besides, even though I know I can be super loud, I''m not loud enough for everyone to hear me, okay?¡±


    ¡°None of those things are an obstacle to us. In that case, let us begin tomorrow, master.¡±


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard you.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun frowned deeply. ¡°Then, why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Trust me on this, master. I can take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun smirked triumphantly. ¡°As long as everyone can see and hear you, it should be fine, yes? If the pupils run into walls or can¡¯t understand something, they can always ask an elder during their spare time. Assuming that elders would master the cultivation faster than everyone else, of course.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun was taken aback. ¡°Uh, o-okay?¡±


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t everything already sorted out?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head in confusion as he watched a bright grin spread on Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t figure out what this brat was saying. ¡°What the hell¡­ What is it that you want me to do? Grab a mic or something?¡±


    ¡°Master, sir¡­!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun resolutely corrected Bang Jin-Hun. "The era has changed, sir. You should also do your best to get used to the ways of the modern world.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the¡­ online tutoring, sir?"


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The triumphant smirk on Cheon Tae-Hun''s face deepened. ¡°That will solve your problem. You can teach everyone as if they are all in the same ssroom as you. They can also watch your demonstrations. Besides, everyone taking part will be a martial artist, sir. It won''t be our first rodeo, so everyone should be able to keep up with the teachings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Allow me to attempt the first-ever online video lecture in Murim''s history. How about we set up apany, sir? What do you think about calling it¡­ Giga Murim Study?¡±[1]


    ¡°...I have no idea what you''re on about, you crazy brat!¡±[2]


    And so, the debut of Bang Jin-Hun as a new streamer had been decided.


    Revolutions and reforms usually tormented the old folks the most¡ªespecially those who tried to cling to the old ways!


    1. I''ve no idea what the author is referencing here. Although, there is a YouTube channel called Giga Study English in Korean. Also, MegaStudy is a well-known Korean online academy, so it might have something to do with that? ?


    2. It seems I''m not alone in my confusion, then... ?

 Chapter 851. Planning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 851. nning (1)</h4>


    A feeling of disconnect washed over Lee Seong-Hwi.


    Maybe "disconnect" wasn''t the correct term to describe what he felt right now. After all, it was something much more bizarre than that, like the feeling of eery weightlessness while levitating in the air. Lee Seong-Hwi wasn''t literary enough to find a suitable way to express this feeling.


    <i>''I don''t belong in this ce.''</i>


    He wasn''t quite sure how he ended up attending this shindig.


    This ce... It wasn''t where martial artists like him risked their lives to fight and win. Although Lee Seong-Hwi had be something else and couldn''t really call himself a martial artist anymore, he still didn''t belong here.


    A tense quietness one could cut with a knife flowed in the chamber.


    This atmosphere wasn''t the source of Lee Seong-Hwi''s difort, though. Things like the antiquated tatami floor or the sight of a screen obscuring the seat of honor like a scene from a movie... He didn''t mind any of these things.


    What made him ufortable was the man sitting on Lee Seong-Hwi''s opposite side. Or, more correctly, his hand.


    Lee Seong-Hwi could only see four fingers. A spot where a person''s pinkie should be... was empty. Just clean air. And that was what made him ufortable.


    He already knew the Japanese loved to do bizarre things beforeing here. He also heard that one of the ways the Japanese warriors took responsibility for their blunders was to cut off one of their fingers.


    <i>''What a bunch of idiots.''</i>


    It wasn''t as if Lee Seong-Hwi held <i>Yubitsume,</i> the finger-severing ritual, in contempt. The Korean patriotic martyrs also cut their fingers off to prove their will andmitment in the past, after all.


    However, what differentiated the Koreans from the Japanese was that... The Koreans didn''t cut people''s fingers off as punishment for simple mistakes!


    To call it a cultural difference... Lee Seong-Hwi found it way too barbaric for his liking. Besides, no modern Japanese in the surface world adhered to this so-called culture, anyway. Only the Yakuza or other trash of society still exercised this tradition in this day and age.


    So, Lee Seong-Hwi was ufortable with the fact that such a barbaric tradition was still alive and kicking in this ce of martial artists.


    <i>''Besides, that man is...''</i>


    ...Nakata Yuji!


    He was the head of the Yamakawa-kai. In other words, a big fish in Japan.


    Being the head of a sect or a n didn''t automatically mean you were a big fish. However, there was no doubt that Nakata Yuji was one. The influence he wielded on the Japanese martial arts society was undeniable.


    Yet, someone like that was missing a finger.


    <i>Gulp.</i>


    Lee Seong-Hwi unwittingly swallowed his saliva. Didn''t it mean the individual behind the screen was a much bigger fish? Someone scary enough to order Nakata Yuji to cut his finger off?


    A slight chuckle almost leaked out of Lee Seong-Hwi unconsciously.


    <i>''Hah. Did I get nervous just now?''</i>


    What an idiot he was. What did it matter to him if the man behind the screen was a big fish in Japan?


    Lee Seong-Hwi suddenly found several things in this situation rather funny.


    He found it funny that he''d change his attitude depending on who he was talking to... Even though he was supposed to be a desperate man who swore to throw his life away in order to destroy Kang Jin-Ho.


    It was also funny that he berated the Japanese as barbaric idiots for cutting their fingers off, then thinking about the Korean martyrs who risked their lives for the independence of their mother nation. Funny, because he thought of all these things with his corrupted mind!


    What would those martyrs think of Lee Seong-Hwi? They would definitely spit on him. Curse at him. In that case, what qualifications did Lee Seong-Hwi have to insult the Japanese or anyone else, for that matter? He should be insulting himself first instead!


    While Lee Seong-Hwi was stewing in self-hatred...


    "Mm..." Kim Seok-Il raised his voice and broke this weighty silence. "First of all, please ept my apologies for showing you such an unsightly scene. Also, I apologize for not offering you a proper greeting."


    "No, no need," said the figure behind the screen in an aged voice.


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t speak Japanese, so he could only roughly guess the contents.


    "So... Have youe to us with a message from the Crimson King''s faction?"


    Kim Seok-Il slowly nodded. "Yes, I am."


    "The Crimson King''s faction, is it...?"


    A weighty silence descended in this antiquated room. No one dared to break it for a while.


    Eventually, the man behind the screen raised his voice first. "The Chinese shouldn''t have a reason to aid us, so why?"


    Kim Seok-Il replied, "Isn''t it because the enemy of my enemy is a friend?"


    "What a cliched thing to say. An enemy of my enemy is still an enemy. No such thing as friends exists in our world."


    "Mm... Wise words, indeed. However, even if being friends is a stretch, we can still form alliances. As long as our goals align, joining hands temporarily should seriously be considered," said Kim Seok-Il without a moment''s hesitation.


    The figure behind the screen shifted his attention. "Nakata Yuji!"


    "Yes, iemoto!" Nakata Yuji bowed deeply in his knees to express obedience.[1]


    "What is your opinion on this situation?"


    "Personally, I believe it''s a good offer."


    "A good offer... Why do you say so?"


    "The Chinese are offering us assistance, and we don''t have a reason not to ept."


    The man behind the screen spoke quietly. "Your n failed, Nakata Yuji."


    "Yes, it has."


    "You have sacrificed many perfectly healthy lives. Your scheme to manipte the Chinese to kill our target also failed. Despite all of our sacrifices, Kang Jin-Ho still roams South Korea unscathed."


    "I have no excuses to offer to you, iemoto," Nakata Yuji deeply bowed his head again. However, he wasn''t groveling. His expression and the tone of voice proved that.


    "In that case, is there a good enough reason why I should continue listening to your counsel?"


    "Yes, there is."


    "Very well. Tell us."


    Nakata Yuji sucked in a quick but deep breath. "Iemoto, I''ve undoubtedly failed you. However, my failures still do not take away from the fact that I''m the wisest, shrewdest among your advisors."


    "Hmm. You''re embellishing yourself there, Nakata Yuji."


    "I only speak the truth, iemoto."


    The figure behind the screen cackled quietly. "Very well. Continue."


    "Thank you." Nakata Yuji spoke resolutely. "It is undeniable that I have failed you. But that does not prove I''m ipetent. If anything, it indicates that Kang Jin-Ho is stronger than anyone expected. That is all."


    "Failing to anticipate is also a sign of ipetence, is it not?"


    "Sir, is it not unfair to hold me responsible when no one else could do it, either?"


    No one else, he said. That implied even the iemoto had failed to anticipate Kang Jin-Ho''s strength.


    "How impertinent!" The figure behind the screen tutted.


    Nakata Yuji kept his head bowed as if he had finished his piece. The voice of iemoto drifted over the kneeling-and-bowing Nakata Yuji.


    "However, you''re not wrong, either. Your advice is still worthy of my consideration. So... Speak what is on your mind, Nakata Yuji."


    "Thank you. Since the Chinese have offered a helping hand, not epting it is an act of a fool."


    "Nothing is free in this world, Nakata Yuji."


    "If what they want is ultimately the same as what we are trying to achieve... Calling it a price to pay doesn''t seem fair, iemoto."


    "Are you implying that we n to invade South Korea?"


    "Are we not?" Nakata Yuji raised his head for the first time during this exchange, then stared unwaveringly at the screen. "This course of action has already been decided, sir. If Kang Jin-Ho had died in China, the story would''ve changed. However, he didn''t. He returned with a great achievement and fame under his belt. And soon, he will use them as his springboard to transform South Korea into something even more formidable."


    "Why do you think that?" The figure behind the screen asked.


    That was when an unreadable smirk floated up on Kim Seok-Il''s smile. "Do you mind if I answer that... With my body?"


    The cold gaze prating through the screen scanned Kim Seok-Il''s paralyzed and battered body.


    "I see. Your state is pitiful, Kim Seok-Il."


    "If it hadn''t been for Kang Jin-Ho, I would''ve been offering my greetings to you as the representative of South Korea. Of course, that doesn''t mean I would have spoken rudely in your presence. But I''d still have some of my pride intact," Kim Seok-Il cackled and spoke in jest.


    What he said was clearly incorrect, though. If Kim Seok-Il''s body had been intact, he wouldn''t even be able to breathe properly in this ce. That was because he would''ve had too much to lose.


    But now, he had nothing to lose. He''d not care even if death came for him this second. No wonder he could maintain such a carefree attitude in this environment.


    "Kang Jin-Ho is responsible for my current state. And he swallowed up South Korea''s strongest organization literally overnight. From my perspective, there is no one more avaricious and cruel than Kang Jin-Ho. When someone like that acquires power and renown... He will undoubtedly create even more violent ripples."


    "Hmm..." A loud grunt came from behind the screen. "...Nakata Yuji!"


    "Yes, iemoto!"


    "What if we choose not to invade South Korea?"


    "We will get devoured, sir!"


    The iemoto maintained his silence as if that reply was unexpected.


    That silence spurred Nakata Yuji to exin himself better. "There is no question that Japan''s currentbat strength far surpasses South Korea''s. However! It won''t even take five years, iemoto. The true danger Kang Jin-Ho poses isn''t his individual strength. No, it''s his identity as a reformer, a revolutionary. If he pursues speedy reforms despite the risk of severe fallout, South Korea''s Martial Assembly will transform into apletely different beast."


    "And you think this will happen within five years."


    "Yes, iemoto! That is my belief."


    "Nakata Yuji..."


    "Yes, iemoto!"


    "Do you honestly believe I won''t be strong enough to stop Kang Jin-Ho?"


    "Iemoto... That question already has an answer."


    "...rify yourself, Nakata Yuji."


    Nakata Yuji coughed to clear his throat, then resumed his exnation. "If the situation has reached a point where you must fight Kang Jin-Ho personally... We have already failed, sir. Nothing would be more shameful of a failure than being unable to humiliate a trifling opponent and letting the situation fester to the point of our leader personally stepping up."


    "Mm..."


    While listening to Nakata Yuji, Kim Seok-Il smirked to himself.


    <i>''Hah. You sure have a silver tongue, don''t you?''</i>


    Without a doubt, Nakata Yuji was dangerous. Not because he was capable of scaring the iemoto with the visions of the future, though.


    ording to Kim Seok-Il''s calction, the Martial Assembly should be able to catch up to Japan''sbat strength in less than three years. Someone as capable as Nakata Yuji should also know this. Even then, he still said five years instead of three.


    Nakata Yuji was expertly heightening the sense of danger without spitting on the pride of the iemoto. And now that iemoto had heard all this, he didn''t have a choice but to make a move. By now, his head must be full of images of the Martial Assembly warriors invading Japan in five years.


    ...If the iemoto had been an ordinary man, that was!


    <i>''Obviously, it can''t be that easy.''</i>


    The figure behind the screen was none other than Shinichi-kai''s boss. In other words, he ruled over half of Japan!


    Although, the im of "half" was incorrect in reality. In the Japanese martial arts society, the Kansai region held more influence than the Kanto region, so it was not an exaggeration to say the person ruling the Kansai region also ruled over the whole of Japan.


    A man like that obviously wouldn''t...!


    "Nakata Yuji."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Those with clever minds will try to control the world to their whims."


    "...!"


    "However, you should engrave this into your soul. Those who wish to rule the world with their smarts cannot see what''s below their feet."


    "Sir! I shall engrave your teachings deep into my soul!"


    "I shall forgive your transgression this time. However, next time you try this again, your punishment won''t simply end with your finger."


    "Thank you, iemoto!"


    The atmosphere instantly became incredibly heavy. Cold sweat began trickling down Nakata Yuji''s forehead. That sight alone proved how nervous he was.


    <i>''Yes, as expected...''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il didn''t say anything and calmly observed this flow of events.


    Someone of Nakata Yuji''s caliber wouldn''t get nervous from a threat of such a level. Yet, he did. Which could only mean that was no mere threat.


    Nakata Yuji''s missing finger was all the proof needed to verify that observation.


    The figure behind the screen spoke in a less reprimanding tone. "Since you''re so insistent, I''m guessing you''ve already made ns?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Our odds of victory?"


    "It''s ny percent, iemoto!"


    "Ny, you say..."


    Yet another bout of weighty silence descended on the room. Even Kim Seok-Il grew tense in this atmosphere despite proiming himself to be a man with nothing to lose! It wasn''t just him, though.


    Even Lee Seong-Hwi, who didn''t speak a lick of Japanese, nervously swallowed his saliva. Despite having confronted Cai Kechang in China, the imposing aura oozing off from the silhouette behind the screen was enough to convince Lee Seong-Hwi that the Crimson King''s right-hand man couldn''t even hold a candle to that mysterious figure.


    After what felt like an eternity, a still voice came from behind the screen.


    "A gamble to conquer South Korea with the winning odds of ny percent? It seems we don''t have a choice but to y our hand, then. And someone else even promised to foot the wager for us. In that case, backing out now will only bring us untold humiliation."


    The tone of iemoto''s voice noticeably changed just then.


    "We... invade Joseon!"


    A deration spoken in a subtle but unshakable voice echoed in the room.


    1. "Iemoto" means grandmaster in Japanese. ?

 Chapter 852. Planning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 852. nning (2)</h4>


    "You''ve made the correct decision, iemoto!"


    Nakata Yuji energetically responded while kowtowing t to the floor.


    <i>Shu-ru-ruk!</i>


    That was when the screen suddenly rolled up.


    Something strange happened just then. When the iemoto''s figure was revealed, both Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il reflexively bowed their heads even though no one told them to. Their bodies instinctively acted on their own.


    <i>''What is going on here?''</i>


    Kim Seok-Il grew puzzled by his own actions. Why was he automatically bowing to the iemoto? Once upon a time, he also carried the title of the top dog in South Korea. He was a man who held the entire country in the palm of his hand and could do whatever he pleased with it!


    So, in essence, he used to be not much different from the iemoto in status.


    Although the Yeongnam Group couldn''t conquer all the districts of its home region, it still enjoyed full control of Yeongnam, and the rest of the Korean martial arts society acknowledged it as the country''s strongest faction. In that case, shouldn''t it be equal in status to Shinichi-kai, which had taken over the Kansai region?


    Even then, the sense of pressure crushing down on Kim Seok-Il... was indescribable!


    Kim Seok-Il sneakily raised his head to get a good look at the iemoto. On the surface, at least, the old man walking out from behind the screen seemed fairly unremarkable.


    Although the iemoto wore an antique-style kimono, such a sight could be seen in movies fairly regrly these days, so Kim Seok-Il didn''t find the old man''s appearance strange in the slightest. As for the iemoto''s figure... He seemed a little smaller in stature than expected.


    <i>''Lee Jung-Geol?''</i>


    Out of Kim Seok-Il''s circle of acquaintances, the only one who exuded a simr type of aura to the iemoto was Lee Jung-Geol.


    Lee Jung-Geol''s aura was a mixture of craftiness and ambitious spirit. However, it didn''t take Kim Seok-Il long to realize the iemoto''s aura had an extra spice added to it.


    It was... cold-bloodedness!


    The iemoto''s smooth, rxed smile sent a creepy chill down Kim Seok-Il''s spine. Absolutely nothing could be read from that expression. It was as if Kim Seok-Il was staring at a perfect facade designed to hide the true intentions as naturally as possible.


    The man of cunning who wielded absolute power. The man who wielded his power with cruelty and zero mercy!


    <i>''So, this is the iemoto...!''</i>


    If a big fish like Lee Jung-Geol had been born into arge n or sect and naturally inherited the power as if it was his destiny... Would he have turned out like this iemoto?


    Kim Seok-Il subconsciously bit his lip while facing the iemoto''s gaze that seemed to observe the entire world in well-disguised disdain.


    That man most likely viewed Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi as nothing more than insects. Maybe that also applied to Nakata Yuji to an extent.


    The best way to describe what Kim Seok-Il felt was... It was as if he was staring at a cruel, vicious monster that had hidden its true form with a well-defined facade of nobleness.


    At least Kim Seok-Il had the eyes to discern stuff like this. To regr people, the iemoto must''vee across as a good-natured grandfather.


    The neatlybed white hair of the iemoto slightly danced in the faint breeze. The iemoto looked down at the kowtowing Nakata Yuji and raised his voice. "The conditions of the Chinese''s support?"


    "Sir! They said they will not hesitate to support us financially, regardless of the cost!"


    "Are they implying that their financial muscle has improved this much? And the Crimson King''s faction doesn''t even rule the entirety of China...!"


    "I''m sure they are just trying to show off, iemoto! If we demand an exorbitant sum, they will surely tuck their tails firmly between their legs."


    "Hmm..." The iemoto grunted while slightly shaking his head.


    <i>''I''m sure it''s unbearable for you...''</i>


    Nakata Yuji didn''t say anything, but he could understand the iemoto''s reaction.


    In one word, it could be exined as a...plex!


    China was an entity capable of triggering the psychologicalplexes of the Japanese martial arts society.


    In the surface world, Japan used to be ahead of China. Yes, thetter had caught up, and their position had reversed in recent times. Still, Japan never had fallen behind China since the days of the Korean War.


    However, that was on the surface world. In the martial world, though...


    The Japanese martial arts society never managed to surpass its Chinese counterpart during that period. After all, one''s martial prowess could not be purchased with money.


    The Japanese martial artists tried their best but still failed to ovee the wealth of knowledge and foundation the Middle Kingdom had umted over countless years.


    The only thing they could say they were better off than the Chinese was their wealth. So, to hear the whole operation would be funded by the Chinese... That news was somewhat like a spit to the iemoto''s pride.


    "The Crimson King''s faction... Mm..." The iemoto pondered something for a bit, then slowly nodded. "We might have chosen to side with them, but I am still unhappy about how we ended up here. Besides... Are the Chinese implying that they will turn a blind eye to us expanding our influence rather than directly confront the Martial Assembly? It seems they are underestimating us, too."


    Nakata Yuji replied quickly. "Sir. I believe their intentions are a little more impure than that."


    "I see. Go on."


    "First of all... They must be counting on North Korea. It is a buffer zone, after all."


    "South Korea is the same in that regard, wouldn''t you say?"


    "The North and South are from the same nation, just divided, iemoto. They seem to be at each other''s throats due to their ideological differences, but...! If we invade South Korea, we can expect the North to be even more belligerent toward us."


    "I see..."


    The North Koreans loved to fire a whole bunch of rockets toward the Sea of Japan for fun. And their state media often threatened to turn Japan into a sea of fire with a barrage of missiles. So, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that if Japan''s martial society started sharing and border with the North Koreans... Incidents of a much graver nature would happen.


    "The other factor the Chinese must be counting on is... chaos, iemoto."


    "Mm? borate, Nakata Yuji."


    "Unless our n is to ughter every South Korean martial artist... Let me revise that, iemoto. Even if we invade the penins with the n to eliminate them all, we will still need considerable time to quell their resistance. We only need to look at history to know this is inevitable. Even though our empire had sessfully annexed Joseon, they continued their resistance through decades of guerri attacks."


    "Yes... Indeed, they are persistent bastards," the iemoto muttered while nodding to express his agreement.


    "Considering the Koreans'' national character, I fear we will need several years at least before bringing all the chaos under control. The Chinese must''ve thought it''d be better to have us than the Martial Assembly at their backs. After all, even if we will be stronger than the Koreans, we''ll also have to deal with the Korean resistance."


    "I see. Then, what about the afterward?"


    "They are probably not worried about it, iemoto. After all... They most likely believe they can conquer the entire China in the meantime," said Nakata Yuji, then deeply bowed his head as if his report was now finished.


    However, inwardly...


    <i>''What a waste of time.''</i>


    Everything Nakata Yuji said up to this point was basically useless. That was because the iemoto already knew all this. The leader of the Shinichi-kai might not be clued in on Korea''s situation, but he still paid a lot of attention to international rtions. So, for him to pretend he didn''t know anything and ask Nakata Yuji...


    The iemoto was trying to see how well Nakata Yuji understood this delicate situation. Any one wrong answer or misunderstood part, and Nakata Yuji would get pushed out and thrown to the wolves.


    "Excellent," said the iemoto.


    ...Just like that, he passed the test.


    Nakata Yuji inwardly sighed in relief. With this, he had secured his position for the foreseeable future. Failing this test would''ve meant watching from the sidelines as some other bastard swooped in and enjoyed the banquet Nakata Yuji had painstakingly prepared.


    The iemoto nced at Nakata Yuji. "For us to go to war, we will have to cooperate with others."


    "Yes. However, who would refuse to follow when Shinichi-kai is spearheading the expedition?"


    "Indeed. Indeed, that should be the case. However..." A strange smirk floated on the iemoto''s face. "Anyone who backs out because I''m not leading the charge does not have the qualifications to enjoy the riches Joseon offers. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "...Yes, iemoto."


    "Use my name to summon everyone. Those who participate will receive a suitable territory. However, those who don''t... will get nothing. That is the rule of our world, isn''t it?"


    Nakata Yuji subtly bit his lip.


    <i>''What a greedy old fart!''</i>


    The purpose of a war should be victory. So, when that purpose was distorted to be fame and fortune instead, undesirable factors would creep into the war preparations. Such things as the distribution of spoils of war could be discussed after the overall victory was achieved.


    However, this insidious old bastard had turned this war into a game of hopscotch. It was obvious what his n here was¡ªto use the fools blinded by greed as his meat shields!


    Although Nakata Yuji shuddered at this callousness, he... He couldn''t help but agree that it was a wise move, too.


    Japan would be worse off overall if this decision led to an even greater loss of life. However, Shinichi-kai wouldn''t be the one paying the price.


    Also, depending on how everything worked out, the iemoto could move in to devour the territories of the weakened gumis. And he''d still be losing nothing if the status quo remained.


    Shinichi-kai''s authority and control over Japan would strengthen either way, after all!


    The iemoto''s intentions were clear. While inciting the crowd with the promises of vague benefits, he nned to pocket all the actual benefits for himself.


    Even though he saw through this insidious plot, Nakata Yuji had no choice but to participate. The world''s events had a flow, and failing to get on this nebulous flow at the right time would mean you''d get left behind in the blink of an eye.


    "Iemoto...! I shall obey."


    "Good. And also..."


    <i>Grab...!</i>


    The iemoto reached out and ''gently'' grasped Nakata Yuji''s shoulder.


    "Since this was your idea... It''s only right that you see it through till the end, wouldn''t you say?"


    "...!"


    "I''d like you to lead the expedition, Nakata Yuji."


    "Sir? Will that even work? After all, I''ve always opposed the invasion."


    "Don''t you think it''ll be quite interesting for an anti-war pacifist to lead our war efforts? No one will suspect you of giving them impossiblemands and leading them to a death trap."


    Nakata Yuji bit his lower lip hard.


    The iemoto continued to tighten the noose. "I can expect you and your Yamakawa-kai to lead the charge, yes?"


    "...Of course, iemoto."


    "Excellent," the iemoto grinned while patting Nakata Yuji a couple of times on the shoulder. He then stood up straight and leisurely strode out of the meeting room to stand by the <i>engawa</i>. He silently savored the sight of the elegantly groomed garden. "...Mm. Don''t be so concerned, Nakata Yuji. You will receive rewards matching your achievements, after all. That is my irond rule."[1]


    Nakata Yuji slowly nodded. He had to agree that the iemoto spoke the truth.


    The iemoto would''ve never been able to rise to his current position had he only relied on his abilities and authority to oppress others. When he was throttling someone, the iemoto ensured his victim didn''t have room to breathe. However, anyone impressing him with their capabilities always received favorable treatment. And anyone achieving ''meritorious'' deeds would receive matching rewards... Nay, rewards exceeding the deed itself!


    Perhaps that was why it was worth serving this terrifying man.


    "Then, sir..." Nakata Yuji hesitated to finish his sentence before stopping himself altogether.


    However, the iemoto still nodded in understanding. "Mm. I will lend you... three."


    He said "three." And that word was enough to kick Nakata Yuji''s brain into higher gears.


    <i>''Four would be a certain victory for us. One would''ve been a certain defeat. In that case... Three is not a bad number. With that number, it''s doable.''</i>


    Nakata Yuji bowed toward the iemoto. "Thank you for your generosity."


    "You should keep your wits about you. Those three will be a lot for you to handle, after all!"


    "I wouldn''t dare handle those mighty experts, iemoto. All I can do is beg and plead for their cooperation."


    "Hmm. That''s a good attitude to have, Nakata Yuji," said the iemoto. He theatrically spread his arms open while turning around to face the room. "It seems our discussion hase to its natural conclusion, then. I express my sincerest thanks to the valuable guests from Joseon. I''ve prepared a simple feast with good alcohol as my disy of hospitality. I hope all of you can join me, gentlemen."


    Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il silently nodded. What else could they do or say in this situation, anyway? When it was clearly a one-man show?


    Both men couldn''t shake off the feeling that everyone in this room had been dancing in the iemoto''s palm as soon as their ''discussion'' began.


    "Well, then... Go ahead and wait for me," said the iemoto.


    Once the three men were guided out of the room, the smile stered on the iemoto''s face vanished without a trace.


    "...Kakeichi."


    "<i>Hai!</i>"


    A man d head to toe in ck suddenly dropped from the dark shadows cast over the ceiling andnded silently on the floor. The iemoto watched the man prostrate and furrowed his brow. "What do you think?"


    "Everyone must have ulterior motives."


    "Indeed... I agree with that assertion."


    "However, sir. This gamble seems favorable enough. Considering everyone''s greed is under your control."


    "You also think that way?" The iemoto smirked. However, that smirk was somewhat different from the one he made while listening to Nakata Yuji. The iemoto slowly nodded while mulling Kakeichi''s opinion, his gaze drifting back to the garden.


    <i>''Kang Jin-Ho, is it...?''</i>


    He had been hearing that name rather oftentely.


    "Hmm... I wanted to meet him at least once," said the iemoto absentmindedly while stroking his beard. He felt rueful at the fact that he would no longer get to hear that name anymore.


    "We are merely resuming the work our predecessors couldn''t finish. Even before I can make a move, others are pushing me forward, aren''t they? Soon, everyone will learn that our dream of the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere is still alive."


    Without saying anything, Kakeichi melted back into the shadows.


    <i>''All of you are fools...!''</i>


    The iemoto smacked his lips as that thought burned in his head. Every single one of them was a fool for trying to use him. Whether it was the Joseon bastards, the Crimson King''s faction, or even Nakata Yuji...


    Those who gather at the iemoto''s deration would do so in anticipation of breadcrumbs falling from the banquet table his massive faction was set up.


    They pretended to fear him, yet they did not.


    Which was perfectly fine with the iemoto. That kind of mindset was what he truly wanted to see, after all!


    <i>''Nothing is easier to exploit than pawns who think they hold the initiative!''</i>


    What kind of a game should he y with these pawns, then?


    The iemoto''s tongue snaked out and slowly licked his lips. He thought he could already smell the thick, acrid stench of blood wafting in from the West.


    1. An "engawa" or "en" is an edging strip of non-tatami-matted flooring in Japanese homes, usually wood or bamboo. ?

 Chapter 853. Planning (3)

    <h4>Chapter 853. nning (3)</h4>


    -I''m happy about our sales going up, but... Hyung-nim, isn''t the quantity of your order a bit... too much?


    Jo Gyu-Min asked on the phone. He sounded slightly worried.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. "What can I do about it when that''s how many we need?"


    -Unfortunately, we don''t have enough stock to match your order. Manufacturing all the items will take some time, you see? We will need around a week to meet your order, but will that be okay with you?


    "Listen, Jo Gyu-Min."


    -Yes, I''m listening.


    "I wouldn''t have called you if I was fine with a one-week wait, okay?" Lee Hyeon-Su tutted in annoyance. "Why would I have contacted you in that case, man?"


    -Uh, because of our friendship?


    "Friendship, my ass," Lee Hyeon-Su grunted, his annoyance level rising quickly. "I could''ve contacted plenty of otherpanies if the time frame was not an issue, okay? Let''s be real, man. If I had gone to any other outlet and ordered that many tablets, folks working there would''ve polished the floor I walk on with their tongues!"


    -Eiii~, that''s a bit of a stretch...


    "I called you to get this done as quickly as possible, yet you''re talking about a week? Are you for real right now?"


    -What can I do when we don''t have stock, hyung-nim? Having that many unsold items in a warehouse means yourpany is going down the drain, you know?


    "Then, hurry up and manufacture them!"


    -Come on, now. Operating a factory isn''t as simple as that, hyung-nim.


    "Fine. Fine! I''m canceling this order. I''ll take care of..."


    -Ehheii~! It''s not good to have such a short temper, hyung-nim. What you''re asking me is incredibly challenging, but do not forget who I am! I''m Jo Gyu-Min, hyung-nim. There is nothing I can''t do.


    "...Gimme a freaking break."


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt the onset of a migraine. Talking to Jo Gyu-Min on the phone had this unfortunate effect of raising Lee Hyeon-Su''s blood pressure to a dangerous level!


    What rotten luck it was for him to run into a sly, snarky punk like Jo Gyu-Min.


    <i>''Since he''s superpetent, I can''t even bite his head off, either...!''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su might criticize Jo Gyu-Min every time they talked to each other, but that didn''t mean he failed to recognize thetter''s capabilities. Being able to control arge corporation like Jaegyeong to do his bidding at such a young age was undoubtedly a monumental achievement.


    The story didn''t change whether Kang Jin-Ho was backing Jo Gyu-Min or not. After all, businesspeople were a pragmatic group.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s backing wouldn''t have made much difference if Jaegyeong''s boss didn''t acknowledge Jo Gyu-Min''s capabilities. He would''ve dealt directly with Kang Jin-Ho rather than granting such immense authority to a young whippersnapper.


    However, what about Lee Hyeon-Su? Since he was more or less running the Martial Assembly as its top manager, he didn''t fall behind Jo Gyu-Min in terms of authority and societal influence. One could even say Lee Hyeon-Su was far ahead of Jo Gyu-Min in those aspects.


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su was not confident of reaching the same heights as Jo Gyu-Min if he found himself in a simr situation. So, he should be... No, they should be respecting each other''s boundaries and territories, but this...!


    -I''m only doing this for you since you''re my hyung-nim. Please remember that.


    "What the hell?! Am I the only customer you have?! Is that it! Forget it! I''m not buying them from you! I''m gonna call Sam*ung right now!"


    -Ehhei~! Don''t be like that, hyung-nim! Why are you being so small-minded?


    Actual steam began rising from Lee Hyeon-Su''s forehead. He had so, so many things he wanted to get off his chest... But he also didn''t want to talk to this a-hole anymore than necessary!


    "Fine, fine! Whatever, man. Just do it as quickly as possible. How about three days? Can you do it?"


    -Honestly? It will be difficult, but you know me. I will make it happen.


    "Sure. Sure. Whatever."


    Lee Hyeon-Su ended the call and leaned back against his chair.


    <i>''Why is this punk so unshakable?''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su insulted Jo Gyu-Min. Hell, he even beat thetter up not too long ago! Even so, Jo Gyu-Min''s attitude remained resolute. Utterly unchanging!


    Such steadfast determination usually deserved a heap of praise, but...


    <i>''Now I get how sick and tired a demon king must feel when a so-called brave hero never gives up and keeps challenging him.''</i>


    What a massive headache it was to be targeted by a man who never gave up or changed his stance and doggedly attacked no matter what was done to him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew sympathetic toward the plight of all demon kings out there while recalling Jo Gyu-Min''s detestable smiling mug.


    "Tsk..." Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head, then pressed the inte button. "Hey. Tell Cheon Tae-Hun toe and see me."


    ***


    "Did you call for me, sir?" Cheon Tae-Hun asked after entering Lee Hyeon-Su''s office.


    "Yeah," Lee Hyeon-Su replied, still sounding a little agitated. "Your tablets will arrive in three days."


    "Three days?" Cheon Tae-Hun blinked his eyes.


    "Yeah. I tried my best, but..."


    "That''s sooner than I thought, sir."


    "...Huh?" Lee Hyeon-Su slightly tilted his head.


    Cheon Tae-Hun quickly exined his position. "Considering the manufacturing output, I figured Jaegyeong wouldn''t have enough stock for us. So I was thinking it might take as long as two weeks."


    "...Oh. Really?" Lee Hyeon-Su''s head tilting intensified. Did that mean Jo Gyu-Min had been telling the truth about making it happen especially for Lee Hyeon-Su? It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su had been mistaken about Jo Gyu-Min deliberately yanking his chain.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t you say you''ll start your lessons in two days?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun nodded. "Yes, sir. I did. We can use our phones in the meantime, though?"


    "...Oh."


    "In this day and age, everyone should already have a smartphone or two. If someone doesn''t, they can always use theirputer at home."


    "Then... Why are we even distributing tablets?"


    "That''s because there will be physical demonstrations. I figured watching it on a bigger screen should be easier to follow."


    "Well, yeah. You have a point there..."


    "I know this request came out of nowhere. But we need this, sir. That''s why... Thank you for your hard work."


    "No, well, no need to thank me for it..." Lee Hyeon-Su sheepishly scratched his head.


    His job was to manage the Martial Assembly''s operation. At least, that was what the simplified job description said.


    In reality, Lee Hyeon-Su''s actual job was to manage the Assembly''s various business interests to smooth out the flow of funds, then use said funds to support the Assembly members and their training. His ultimate goal was for the Assembly to increase itsbat strength as painlessly as possible.


    Since what Cheon Tae-Hun wanted to do was a part of that strengthening process, Lee Hyeon-Su would obviously help out to the best of his abilities. Even Lee Hyeon-Ju had no problem giving her approval for this venture, too.


    "Before I forget... I had a couple of questions to ask you," said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "I see. Please ask away, sir."


    "Mm..." Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly while scratching his cheek.


    <i>''Yup, it''s still a bit ufortable.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was more or less fine with Yi Myeong-Hwan and others now, but dealing with Cheon Tae-Hun was still a bit ufortable for him.


    He was Kim Seok-Il''s right-hand man, while Cheon Tae-Hun was Bang Jin-Hun''s disciple. Obviously, their past rtionship had never been... good.


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew it was time to bury the hatchet and work together in this new era. Unfortunately, the world didn''t always operate ording to ideals and theories.


    There wasn''t much Lee Hyeon-Su could do about this wariness. Besides, he got a feeling that Cheon Tae-Hun found this situation even more ufortable, which only made it harder for them to discuss this topic frankly with each other.


    "So, uh... How is everyone doing?" Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked.


    "Sir? I''m not quite sure what you are referring to."


    "You know. Like the overall atmosphere. Stuff like that."


    "It''s obviously not great, sir. As you should know already."


    "...Is that so?" Lee Hyeon-Su asked back, his response indicating that he wanted more details.


    Cheon Tae-Hun sighed and continued to speak. "People are obviously unhappy, sir. We''ve been minding our own business and devoting ourselves to training, then many events happened one after the other without any warning. And then, folks we think of as our friends andrades are full of anticipation about learning something new, but we''re getting left behind."


    "..."


    "We''ve tried to be patient, but then, the bloody Chinese suddenly barged into our home and began causing public nuisance everywhere they went."


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned a little. "...Oh. Sorry about that."


    "While we''re ying roommates with cockroaches in the old dorms by the foot of the mountain, those Chinese are busy building new homes for themselves."


    "..."


    "Still, it''s all good, sir. We can hold ourselves back, knowing everything that has happened is for the good of the Martial Assembly."


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but feel that he hadmitted a grave sin against these people for some reason.


    Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t finished, however.


    "Even so... We can''t help but feel this way."


    "...In what way?"


    "It''s like, no matter where you are, you will get treated like a moron, a thing that doesn''t exist, if you keep your mouth shut and simply do as told. I''m sure you know what I mean, sir. Of course, I''m not... I''m not saying you need to change this and that because we''re dissatisfied. You asked, so I''m giving you an answer."


    Lee Hyeon-Su silently nodded, not really knowing what to say here.


    Whether it was Kang Jin-Ho or Lee Hyeon-Su, they were the types to pay more attention to nurturing those who excelled more than their peers. Which meant things like this would easily slip past them. What a good thing it was that Bang Jin-Hun was around to notice this problem and do something about it.


    <i>''I guess I should speak to the Assembly Master and increase Director Bang''s annual bonus or something...''</i>


    Even though Bang Jin-Hun didn''t really care about money, Lee Hyeon-Su figured it''d still be a good idea to do something nice for him.


    "Well, mm..." Lee Hyeon-Su noisily scratched his head. "Since we''re on that topic, there''s a favor I wanna ask you."


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s brows subtly twitched at the word ''favor.'' "A favor, you say?"


    "Yeah. I''m sure this will sound weirding from me, but... Dissatisfaction like this usually doesn''t reach the folks at the top, you see? I''m not sure if this is one of our less admirable traits or what, but... Even if we are unhappy with something, we tend to keep our mouths shut and let it fester in our hearts."


    "Sir?"


    "I think that is why we''re having a bit of a tough time dealing with issues like this. So, the favor I want to ask you is... I''d like you to be my eyes and ears. To let me know about stuff like this."


    "You''re mistaken, sir. It''s not one of our traits."


    "...Huh? What?"


    "I''m saying, this is not one of South Koreans'' traits." Cheon Tae-Hun frowned deeply. "We as Koreans love to march on the streets at an unprecedented level just because the current incumbent is doing a piss-poor job in the office, sir. We don''t usually swallow our dissatisfaction. That''s just not us."


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "It''s not because we''re Koreans, sir. Do you know why no one in the military utilizes the so-called Letter from the Heart report system? That''s because the grunts know theirints will do nothing but bring more trouble to their doorstep.


    "We haven''t said anything because nothing of note was done whenever the Assembly higher-ups proposed something to us. We''ve given up now sinceining is nothing more than a waste of time."


    "Mm..." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded again in agreement. "However, we have new higher-ups in ce now."


    "Yes, I know. So, we crossed our fingers and hoped for the best. But... Nothing has changed, wouldn''t you say? We still get one-sided orders from the above. And their attitude is, if you can follow us if you want. Nothing will change for others if you don''t."


    Cheon Tae-Hun casually shrugged his shoulders.


    "When our emotions against the Yeongnam Group punks were reaching the extremes, the higher-ups still didn''te up with any useful solutions. All you said was we should try to get along. In the end, it was us on the ground level who resolved that tricky situation."


    For the second time during this discussion, Lee Hyeon-Su became utterly speechless.


    Cheon Tae-Hun waspletely correct. Lee Hyeon-Su and the other Assembly higher-ups didn''t particrly think about the regr members until recently. To their eyes, these members were no more than bog-standard foot soldiers meant to fill the head count.


    <i>''Yup, it makes sense people are dissatisfied.''</i>


    Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. needed to reflect heavily on this situation.


    It wasn''t as if Lee Hyeon-Su had been sucking on his thumb and doing nothing until now. Everyone knew how mindlessly busy he had been. However, could that serve as an excuse? Maybe. But being too busy to do one''s job properly wasn''t a good enough reason to absolve him of his mistakes.


    Lee Hyeon-Su lowered his head. "Yes, I''m sorry. I made a mistake by failing to notice it in time."


    "Sir. Please don''t apologize to me as my situation has been better than my peers. I was able to enjoy the fruit of having the ''correct'' master, you see?"


    "I would like you to keep informing me of stuff like this, Cheon Tae-Hun."


    "Sir, I think you still haven''t understood the situation." Cheon Tae-Hun sighed deeply. "Everyone will start yapping right away when the higher-ups show even a hint of thinking about changing things around here. And I wouldn''t even have to inform you of anything."


    "Even if that''s true, we still need aints counter."


    Cheon Tae-Hun narrowed his eyes. "Will this be fine, though? After all, I''m from the losers'' side, aren''t I?"


    "Losers'' side?" Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. "What are you on about this time?"


    "Since the previous Assembly Master lost the power struggle and got kicked out of his position, everyone associated with him should also get purged, yes? After all, isn''t that your style? Since you were merciful enough to spare our lives, we better keep our heads down and mind our manners. I don''t want my head to go flying just because I got on your nerves, you see."


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s gaze became a little sharper than before as he listened. It didn''t sound like Cheon Tae-Hun was being snarky here. Indeed, this was more like him baring his thoughts after his frustration and dissatisfaction had gotten the better of him.


    Even so, Lee Hyeon-Su''s mood soured instantly.


    "You know I''ve changed from my old self, yet you still chose to say all that stuff. Am I to assume you wanna have a verbal throwdown with me and piss each other off even further?"


    "Of course not," said Cheon Tae-Hun while powerfully shaking his head. "There isn''t much I can do once you make up your mind, sir. Unfortunately, I''m also at the mercy of your decisions. Did you know that until recently... I was scared of never waking up again after going to bed?"


    "..."


    "Sir. We also don''t usually get to hear about the decisions made by the higher-ups. You must understand that themunication line from below isn''t the only thing that has broken down around here."


    Lee Hyeon-Su was left dazed by that revtion, his lips bobbing up and down in silence. Before he could say something, though...


    "Mm. For sure, that sounds like a problem," said Kang Jin-Ho as he stepped into the office. Cheon Tae-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su urgently bowed their heads toward him.

 Chapter 854. Planning (4)

    <h4>Chapter 854. nning (4)</h4>


    "You''re here, sir!"


    "Good day to you, Assembly Master."


    Kang Jin-Ho headed to the office''s couch while responding to the two men''s greetings. When Lee Hyeon-Su tried to get up and yield the seat of honor, Kang Jin-Ho briefly gestured at him to sit still.


    "Let''s skip the unnecessary etiquette, shall we?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "The topic you two were discussing. It sounds interesting, so don''t mind me and continue."


    Cheon Tae-Hun was inwardly panicking at this development. Everything he said was meant for Lee Hyeon-Su''s ears, not Kang Jin-Ho.


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho were not on the same level.


    Once upon a time, Lee Hyeon-Su was viewed as a grim reaper within the hallways of the Martial Assembly. No, that wasn''t right. People still viewed him as a messenger of death, even now! However, his infamy was nothing inparison to Kang Jin-Ho.


    In simpler terms... If Lee Hyeon-Su wasparable to a grim reaper, Kang Jin-Ho was King Yama, the ruler of theherworld!


    If you had grievances, you''d usually voice them to a grim reapering to pick your soul up, not to King Yama about to judge you. Nobody had the requisite balls for that!


    Cheon Tae-Hun stuttered ungainly. "U-uhm, sir, it''s not like I''m, uh, particrly unhappy about..."


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Cheon Tae-Hun. "Don''t worry. You can say it."


    "...O-of course." Cheon Tae-Hun grimaced a little, his lips twitching nervously.


    <i>''What am I supposed to say? How should I even say them?''</i>


    Coming face to face with Kang Jin-Ho seemed to have nked out Cheon Tae-Hun''s mind. His instincts told him not to talk to Kang Jin-Ho for too long. He must keep this conversation as concise as possible!


    "Sir. I''m not sure how much you''ve heard..."


    "I heard everything," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "..."


    Heard everything? How? Cheon Tae-Hun could only blink his eyes in stupefaction. Did the Assembly Master install listening devices in this bloody office or something?


    "I-in that case, that is all, sir. I don''t have anything more to add."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. "I see. Then, what''s your proposed solution?"


    "...My solution, sir?"


    "Well, yeah. Seeing how much thought you''ve given to this matter, you must''ve also considered solutions. Even if you couldn''t think of a clear-cut solution, you should still have some ideas that might improve our situation bit by bit."


    "Oh, uh... Yes, sir. I do."


    "Good. Now, let''s hear it."


    Cheon Tae-Hun licked his dried-stiff lips several times, then tried to speak as confidently as possible. "Sir. Now that we''ve ordered a whole bunch of tablets, I was hoping we could implement an online alert system for the Assembly."


    "...Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    With that, the floodgates in Cheon Tae-Hun''s heart broke wide open.


    "We should be honest about the current state of the Assembly, everyone. When nicely put, it''s an old-fashioned organization, but when not-so-nicely put, this ce has failed to keep up with the modern times. When I look at how folks in our organization carry on with their daily lives, it''s like I''m looking at a photo from the 80s."


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly stared at each other.


    <i>''Really?''</i>


    <i>''I guess so?''</i>


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. "Uh... Well, sure. Let''s say it is."


    "Please take a look," said Cheon Tae-Hun, his index finger suddenly pointing outside the window. Wondering what he wanted them to see, Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su craned their necks.


    "Sir, can you see the noticeboard down there?"


    "Yeah, I can."


    "Who in their right mind would post important messages on a board like that with this many people around?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Both men were left speechless for a moment there.


    "Sir, some membersmute to the Assembly every day, but lots more don''t even bother showing up unless something special is about to go down. Members like that only find out what happened a few days after the event."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "Huh... Yeah, I guess so."


    "All this can be sorted out by a simple SMS message, so I can''t figure out why we''re still sticking to our current system, sir. It''s not like we''re stuck in the 80s, now are we?"


    Unable to rebut Cheon Tae-Hun''s usatory words, Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su found themselves silently shrinking back.


    Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t done, however.


    "Nowadays, even the convenience store around the corner asks you to sign up for its membership program and receive notices of uing events. So, how does an organization of our scale sticking posters of announcements on a noticeboard make sense in this day and age? Worse still, we don''t even have our own website. If the announcement gets taken down before a member sees it, how are they supposed to know what it''s about?"


    "Uh..." Lee Hyeon-Su progressively sunk deeper and deeper into his couch.


    The details ofints he wanted to hear about weren''t supposed to be like this.


    The flow of this conversation was going in an unexpected direction. Of course, the unexpected direction wasn''t the problem here. Regardless of what Lee Hyeon-Su thought, the things requiring attention still needed to be sorted out, after all!


    The problem Lee Hyeon-Su had was with how Cheon Tae-Hun''s words mercilessly kicked him in the gut!


    "I can more or less understand if the Assembly was still being run by a bunch of old farts. It''s possible for them to think the changes in the outside world didn''t concern us, after all. But sir. Assembly Master, you''re in your twenties. And Chief Lee, you are in your thirties, aren''t you?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost blurted out, <i>No, hang on a minute. Our Assembly Master is technically in his twenties, but... He''s actually a super-old dude inside, you know?</i>


    "Since young people seized power, I figured our system would obviously change, too. But nothing has changed. I can''t understand why we''re still trying to stick to the antiquated system. Is there a special reason I don''t know about?"


    "..."


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su stared at each other. Cheon Tae-Hun''s probing gaze heaped too much pressure on them.


    What ''special'' reason could there be? They stuck to this system because... They thought that was how things were supposed to be done.


    "O-okay, so..." Kang Jin-Ho carefully spoke up, his voice trembling noticeably. "That, uh, online, mm? That thing you were talking about?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun narrowed his eyes. "The online alert system, sir."


    "..."


    "Simply put, we should develop a Martial Assembly-exclusive app and... Of course, we need to worry about security, so we could have the members log in only through their fingerprints. Which can be done by swapping out everyone''s phone to thetest models."


    "...App?" Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly.


    "Yes, sir. Apps, as in applications..." Cheon Tae-Hun stopped in the middle of his exnation, his already-narrowed eyes narrowing even more. "...Sirs, please don''t tell me I need to exin what an app is. Please tell me I''m wrong."


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly raised his voice. "O-of course I know what an app is. Yes, it''s an... application."


    Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded. "I''ve yed with many apps when I was younger. Mm."


    That was when despair quickly dyed Cheon Tae-Hun''s expression.


    How was it possible for a couple of young dudes to have seemingly zero understanding of modern electronics? Cheon Tae-Hun quickly figured out the origin of the current problem, and his jaw fell in sheer disbelief.


    "What the... We haven''t been sticking to the old system because of a particr reason, have we?"


    "..."


    "It''s not the case of we couldn''t, but more like we don''t know how. Isn''t it, sirs?"


    "..."


    The most powerful figure in the Martial Assembly and his right-hand man were getting lectured by a much, much younger man.


    Cheon Tae-Hun threw his hands up in the air. "The world around us is changing at a breakneck pace, sirs! What kind of future will we have if our higher-ups are this clueless?!"


    "M-my bad..."


    "Yes, we made a mistake."


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su rapidly shrank back in their seats, but Cheon Tae-Hun wasn''t ready to stop his onught just yet.


    "Even if! The Martial Assembly is a ce to master martial arts! And that makes us a bit more obsessed about things from the past! You two have been flipping everything up in the name of reform, haven''t you?! So how could you not know about something as basic as...!"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes, we''re sorry."


    Cheon Tae-Hun could only chuckle hollowly. He wasn''t sure when their serious discussion devolved into thisedy routine, but... He now couldn''t unsee the sight of Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su cowering like a pair of schoolboys getting reprimanded by their homeroom teacher.


    <i>''Huh... Things have changed a lot, haven''t they?''</i>


    Moments like this were the best reminder Cheon Tae-Hun could ask how much the Martial Assembly had changed. In the past, he often joked around with Bang Jin-Hun, but never once did he try to one-up his master during serious discussions regarding future directions and policies.


    That was because Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''t dare do that. In the Martial Assembly, the existence of one''s master and superiors was like the heavens themselves. No matter how sincere Cheon Tae-Hun was, Bang Jin-Hun wouldn''t have forgiven his disciple if thetter tried to put a damper on what he wished to do.


    If that was flipped around... It meant Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su were much more open-minded than their predecessors.


    <i>''Which means things might really change around here.''</i>


    In order to improve the Martial Assembly''s strength, everyone had to chip in and do their share. Of course, who could step up to the leader''s position was still set in stone. This was a different problem from what Cheon Tae-Hun wasining about, though.


    The idea of turning the Martial Assembly into a more systemic organization that got things done more efficiently... Now that was something every member could participate in.


    Lee Hyeon-Su carefully raised his hand. "So, uh... In order to develop this app or whatever, what do we need to do?"


    "..."


    It seemed Cheon Tae-Hun was mistaken. Nothing would change at this rate!


    He sucked in a deep breath, then slowly exined the process.


    "First of all, we should start by hiring programmers."


    "Programmers?"


    "How do we hire people like that?"


    When the two wielders of absolute power in the Assembly stared at him with innocent eyes... Cheon Tae-Hun felt like a lone man standing in the middle of a god-forsaken desert.


    He wanted to build a house here, but the only thing he could see for miles was sand. And more sand. There weren''t any tools, no building materials, and not even workers in this location. In that case, how was he supposed to start anything? The whole thing seemed like a burst even before it could begin!


    "Well, mm, this is..." Cheon Tae-Hun grimaced and hesitated.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su weren''t slow-witted men, so they quickly realized what the crux of their problem was.


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked at Kang Jin-Ho. "Assembly Master, I don''t think we can help Cheon Tae-Hun out in this situation."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "Yeah, I agree."


    "In that case, how about we just grant him the full authority so he can handle this matter on his own?"


    "Yep, I agree. Granted."


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. "H-huh? I''m sorry?!"


    Lee Hyeon-Su firmly put his foot down. "I''m going to create a specialized department for you. So, do your best and develop this app."


    "H-hold on, sir? How am I supposed to do that?"


    "Why not? App developers are also humans, aren''t they?"


    "Hold on, hold on! Sir, this is not something you can just will into existence because you feel like it. Besides, some people will definitely have issues with me running a department. Please consider my position, as well."


    "Fuu-woo..." Lee Hyeon-Su groaned. What aplicated situation this was.


    That was when the light in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes dangerously flickered. "So... What we need right now is someone who understands all the tech mumbo-jumbo and helps you decide on this and that?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun nearly faltered. "Uh, oh... Yes, sir. Something like that."


    "That simplifies things. I know someone perfect for that role."


    "Sorry?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t say anything else and pulled out his phone before essing the messaging app. Cheon Tae-Hun was inwardly impressed by this sight.


    <i>''Wow. At least the Assembly Master knows how to use the messaging app...''</i>


    A man who didn''t know what an app was knew how to use an app. That had to be one of the saddest ironies popting this world.


    "...Mm. Done. He''sing," said Kang Jin-Ho while putting his phone away. He nced at Cheon Tae-Hun again. "Okay, so. Once we create this system you talk about, our efficiency will go up? Is that what you''re saying?"


    "Yes, sir. The announcements will reach our people so much faster."


    "Mm... I get that, but is that such an important problem requiring an urgent solution?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun mulled over where to begin his exnation. "Sir. If that''s the only thing it can do, then no, it wouldn''t be an urgent issue. However, that''s not all it can do.


    "If you set up a forum exclusively devoted to anonymousints, the problem you''ve been worried about will get resolved in one go, Chief Lee. Because we will have a flood of anonymousints."


    "Mm, yeah. That makes sense," Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    Cheon Tae-Hun sighed under his breath. He suddenly felt thirsty. And exhausted, too. "We have a variety of problems to sort out. However, in my opinion, the biggest one is how the Assembly has been split into differentyers, and there is a clear breakdown inmunication between theseyers. And there''s another big problem that the app could solve."


    Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho tilted their heads. "Another problem?"


    "Yes. It''s thenguage barrier," said Cheon Tae-Hun, his voice firm and unwavering. "We have too many variednguages being spoken right now. At least we can somehow make do with this messy mixture of English, Chinese, and Korean. But now, we have French to worry about, too."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    "Since people are having a hard timemunicating with each other, it only makes sense that we also can''t freely share our opinions. That''s why I think ournguage situation will improve significantly by having an automated trantion service built into our app that can trante what we post online."


    "Oh...!" Kang Jin-Ho grew genuinely interested as he stared at Cheon Tae-Hun. "There was such a service avable?"


    "..."


    Cheon Tae-Hun briefly entertained the idea of giving up now and walking away. This ''briefing'' felt like he was teachingputer literacy to a caveman. Just as he realized this couldn''t go on, he heard a knocking from the office''s exit.


    <i>Knock, knock...!</i>


    The three men''s attention shifted to the doorway.


    "He''s here," Kang Jin-Ho grinned brightly. "I''ve called the expert in this area, so you should discuss this matter with him."


    "An... expert, sir?" Cheon Tae-Hun frowned in confusion.


    "You''ll see for yourself. You cane in!"


    Cheon Tae-Hun couldn''t help but grow a little hopeful just then. An expert, was it?


    Even though no one within the Martial Assembly could im to be an expert in modern technology or programming? Maybe it was someone Cheon Tae-Hun didn''t know.


    However, when the door opened, and the ''expert'' in question stepped inside the office... Cheon Tae-Hun''s expression crumpled hideously.


    The person entering the office wore a clean-cut business suit. And his dress shoes glistened crisply under the light. A slender tie stylishly hung over the smart two-tone dress shirt. And his hair was neatly trimmed in the distinctive two-block pompadour style.


    Most people would''ve agreed this man knew how to dress for the asion. In fact, he could be seen as a bit too trendy, even!


    It was just that one detail stood out like a sore thumb. And that would be his hair. It was snow-white!


    "My liege! I havee to answer your summons!"


    "...?!"


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s jaw fell as he watched Chang Min kowtow on the office floor.


    <i>''What the hell? This is the...''</i>


    ...The expert Kang Jin-Ho mentioned?


    When Cheon Tae-Hun''s bbergasted face creakily turned toward him, Kang Jin-Ho smirked triumphantly. "Don''t worry, you two will be chums in no time."


    "...??"


    It seemed something had gone wrong somewhere. And by quite a lot, too!


    "Okay, so..." Chang Min shot up to his feet, then the corner of his lips curled up as he studied Cheon Tae-Hun. "...What did you say the problem was, young man?"


    <i>Well, the problem is... You!</i>


    <i>No, hang on. It''s... me?</i>


    <i>No, no, no...</i>


    <i>The problem is this ce!</i>

 Chapter 855: Planning (5)

    "If that''s what you were thinking of, wouldn''t it be better to implement a voice recognition trantion service into the app?" Chang Min asked.


    Cheon Tae-Hun frowned slightly. "That will cost too much money, sir. And lengthen the development time, too."


    "No need for us to sweat about developing it when plenty of such services are already avable. For one, manyrge search portals and IT service providers already offer automated trantion services, don''t they?"


    "That''s what I''m saying, sir. But I don''t see a reason to include a specific service functionality in our app that constantly maintains an online connection to a third party. We can simply ess the service when needed."


    "Don''t you think it''ll be necessary if we wish to simplify things? After all, this app''s purpose is to make life easier for everyone, no? It might be worth considering if we can reduce the number of taps."


    "Mm¡­ Yes, you''re right. I haven''t thought about that."


    "Rather than those free services offered to the public, let''s look for full-blooded versions offered to paying customers and corporations. If we can identify the service provider that''s a right fit for us and negotiate the suitable end-user fees with them, I think it''s worth adding the service to our app."


    Cheon Tae-Hun nodded. "Yes¡­ You''re right, sir."


    Lee Hyeon-Su was sweating buckets while acting as an interpreter between the two men. And working hands-on like this really helped him see the urgent need for this trantion service.<em>''And we can do all that through our phones¡­''</em>


    Even though they were all living under the same sky, the region Lee Hyeon-Su upied must be located on another continent to Cheon Tae-Hun and Chang Min''s.


    This situation was a handy reminder that, depending on how well a person limatized to the changing times, the number of things they could do would either go up or down.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho¡­


    <em>''Two hundred thirty-six, two hundred thirty-seven¡­''</em>


    ...He was currently upying himself with counting the patterns on the ceiling. What could he do when he had no idea what they were talking about? And couldn''t help out even if he listened?


    Even though most of this discussion was in Korean, Kang Jin-Ho felt like he was dropped into a third-world country. No, wait. That wasn''t right!


    At least in ces like the middle of Africa, Kang Jin-Ho could resort to making wild hand gestures and facial expressions to somehowmunicate with other parties. But not in this situation!


    He had no idea, so what else could he do other than idly count the patterns on the ceiling and pass the time?


    Chang Min rubbed his chin. "We might need a dedicated department to handle this app. We can solve the development question by hiring an external developer, but what about the servers? We can''t let outsiders have ess to them. The department I''m thinking of will be in charge of these servers."


    Cheon Tae-Hun nodded in agreement. "I agree, sir."


    "Is anyone in the Martial Assembly knowledgeable in such things?"


    "Unfortunately, no. It''s safe to assume we have no one like that."


    "Hmm¡­ That means we''ll have to bring outsiders into the Assembly HQ. However, I''m not happy with that idea¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Su finished tranting Chang Min''s words, then quickly interjected with his own opinion. "Actually¡­ I have an idea for that."


    Chang Min nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Mm? Do you perhaps know a programmer or two?"


    "No. But I think we don''t need to get too hung up about having those servers inside the Assembly grounds. Keep the servers in another location, but let our people manage them. A couple of managers from our side should suffice, and we can hire civilian employees to work for them."


    Chang Min contemtively nodded. "That sounds like a workable idea, but¡­ Won''t there be security issues?"


    "Well¡­ We might not have anyone with rted skill sets in our midst, but some of the people who are originally from our neck of the woods must be working in the IT sector. Let''s have them sit in managerial positions, then select a handful of the Assembly members to serve as security guards. That should deal with the problem."


    "I see. That sounds like a good idea."


    Kang Jin-Ho grew even more lonely as he listened. He thought Lee Hyeon-Su was in the same boat as him, but¡­ But even that dude began yapping in an aliennguage!


    What on Earth was about having servers outside the HQ¡­ No, before all that, what were these things called servers in the first ce?


    <em>''Yup. I feel lonely.''</em>


    It felt like Kang Jin-Ho was all alone in this world full of other human beings. He grew even more mncholic when the loneliness he felt during his time in Zhongyuan seemed to be repeating itself.


    Meanwhile, Cheon Tae-Hun stared at Chang Min in pure admiration. "I had no idea you''d be this well-versed, sir. I''m thoroughly impressed."


    Chang Min coolly shook his head. "It''s not to the point of being impressive, young man. I merely tried to keep up with things that we should know about. That''s all."


    "Still, you have your age to consider¡­"


    "I might be old, but that doesn''t mean I''m old-fashioned, young man. Doesn''t matter how old you are, failing to limatize to the changing times and doggedly clinging to the old ways makes you an outdated old fart."


    "Yes, sir! You''re definitely correct! I''m even more impressed!" Cheon Tae-Hun''s eyes sparkled brightly as he stared at Chang Min.


    However, he soon turned his head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su next. And when his expression rapidly cooled to resemble hard, unforgiving stone¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho felt yet another bout of sorrow rush into his heart.


    <em>''Don''t use your expression to say those things! Just don''t!''</em>


    It was as if Cheon Tae-Hun''s face was saying, <em>''Aigoo, you useless old farts!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head, then nced at Chang Min. "Okay. Does that mean I can leave the new department to you?"


    "My liege, I''m afraid this is one task I cannot take on."


    "Mm? Howe?"


    "I have far too many souls to look after, my liege. Yes, I''m dying to bring to life the grand ambition you dream of, but the management of the cult believers is a full-time responsibility that I simply cannot tear myself away from."


    "Hmm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.


    "And it should be the same situation for the other two as well. Wiggins and Vator cannot leave their posts, either."


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly chimed in. "And it doesn''t make sense for them to personally step up to handle this task, Assembly Master. We only have four directors in the Assembly. Please treat the directors ordingly. You were the one who gave them these roles, after all."


    "...Only up to the directors, my liege."


    "¡­!"


    Lee Hyeon-Su was sneakily nning to improve the treatment he received, but his attempt collided against the defensive wall called Chang Min and got deflected away.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Lee Hyeon-Su busy smacking his lips and asked again. "In that case, who do you think is the best candidate to take over this role?"


    "Well¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su frowned, unable to answer.


    When a brief bout of silence descended into the office, Cheon Tae-Hun cautiously raised his voice. "Everyone, I might have a solution."


    "Mm?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun tensed up slightly when everyone''s attention focused on him. However, he wasn''t as nervous as before, allowing him to speak more confidently.


    "Currently, the Martial Assembly doesn''t have what you''d call a middleyer."


    "Well, yeah."


    That was something everyone here had been thinking abouttely.


    The Martial Assembly was currently split into two obviousyers. Although the folks around Kang Jin-Ho had taken over the directorial positions¡­ Everyone else didn''t hold any positions of note.


    Toplicate matters even further, the Assembly''s brain trust focused most of its nurturing efforts on the younger-generation martial artists. And these youngsters were also usually the ones mobilized during past events.


    "We know that, but there isn''t much we can do about it right now, so¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, a troubled look forming on his face.


    The older experts that should''ve filled the Assembly''s workforce got purged recently. The result of getting rid of factions belonging to Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il¡ªbasically, two groups that have dominated the Assembly and the Yeongnam Group¡ªwas the creation of a bizarrely shaped pyramid structure.


    "I''m not saying we should call on the elders again. No, my idea is¡­ We should ask for help from those experts who are currently living outside the Assembly''s control."


    "Hmm¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded.


    It was possible tomand the younger, immature martial artists to train in the Assembly''s grounds. Failing that, they could still be ordered to at least pop in the Assembly HQ every once in a while. However, what about those older experts?


    Once they reached a certain age threshold, these experts would try to distance themselves from the Assembly in order to train themselves or nurture their disciples.


    At least it was possible to order a twenty-five-year-old martial artist around. But the same couldn''t be done to an expert at, say, forty-five years of age.


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. "There can''t be that many of them, though¡­"


    Cheon Tae-Hun spoke confidently. "Yes. Even so, that small number will make a huge difference."


    "That''s true." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, thinking that Cheon Tae-Hun had a good point.


    "Also¡­ If that''s still not enough to shore up our workforce, we need to seriously consider hiring outsiders," said Cheon Tae-Hun.


    "Mm¡­!"


    "For that purpose, I believe we need to think about exploring the possibility of hiring the former Assembly members who gave up on the paths of martial arts and joined the surface world, sir. After all, we''ve already discussed hiring such people in the IT sector, haven''t we?"


    Cheon Tae-Hun''s voice was getting more passionate as he addressed his audience.


    "Other sectors must have people like that as well. If they are avable, we must consider utilizing them."


    "Right¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, then looked at Kang Jin-Ho. "If we do this, I think it could also calm the former members who had to give up the martial paths, sir. They had to leave because they thought it was impossible to keep up with their peers. This idea could give them the impression that the Assembly is trying to take care of their survival till the end."


    Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. "Ng? Did you say something?"


    "...We''re still in the middle of a meeting, Assembly Master."


    "Oh. Uh, yeah. Sure." Kang Jin-Ho sobered up quickly. He realized his mind had wandered off when the discussion centered around the stuff that had little to do with him. "Sure. Let''s pursue this avenue, then. Whatever helps."


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head after realizing Kang Jin-Ho had zero enthusiasm for this topic. However, he could understand why this happened. Even Lee Hyeon-Su found it hard to catch up, so how much worse would it be for Kang Jin-Ho?


    <em>''What''s important here is that we''ve finally gotten around to discussing this topic.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su had no idea the discussion would snowball and reach this state, but he was d it did. Now he knew the dissatisfaction festering among the younger-generation martial artists was worse than anticipated and that they needed respond urgently.


    Lee Hyeon-Su looked at Cheon Tae-Hun next. "Where is Elder Bang Jin-Hun?"


    "He''s getting ready for the shoot, which will start tomorrow."


    "...I see." Lee Hyeon-Su muttered, the corners of his lips twitching.


    To think Bang Jin-Hun would be the star of a prerecorded video lecture! How could Lee Hyeon-Su not chuckle after imagining Bang Jin-Hun trying to teach martial arts in front of a camera?


    <em>''Well, there''s my proof of how the world has changed.''</em>


    This was something Lee Hyeon-Su had never even thought of. Was this why the ever-wise old ''they'' said the impact of youngsters was irreceable? Even though Lee Hyeon-Su could still call himself a young man, he never imagined doing something like starting an online course for martial arts.


    "Will this be okay, Assembly Master? Are you happy with this?" Lee Hyeon-Su asked Kang Jin-Ho.


    This method could certainly be called a necessary shock to the system to make the progress needed. However, if Lee Hyeon-Su was being honest¡­ He was worried. Martial arts required a delicate, intricate touch. That was why almost all types of martial arts were passed down from one generation to the next in a master-apprentice rtionship.


    It was the standard practice to match the inclinations and traits of the disciples and pass the knowledge along. So, wouldn''t unpredictable issues crop up when teaching so many people at once? However¡­


    "About what?" Kang Jin-Ho asked back in a slightly sullen tone.


    <em>''Huh? Is he¡­ pissed about something?''</em>


    But that couldn''t be? Why?


    Lee Hyeon-Su coughed to clear his throat. "<em>Kuh-hum!</em> I was talking about teaching martial arts through prerecorded videos, Assembly Master. I''m somewhat nervous about this idea, you see?"


    "Why? I don''t think it''ll be a problem."


    "But¡­ If the disciples learn it incorrectly, or unexpected issues crop up, how are we supposed to take care of them?"


    "I''m telling you, there won''t be a huge difference," said Kang Jin-Ho while casually shrugging away. "Imagine gathering hundreds of folks in one spot and teaching them simultaneously. You can''t take care of every single one, right? That''ll be nearly impossible."


    "Yes, that is true."


    "The way I see it, the method of teaching isn''t what we should be concerned about. No, it''d be our responses to those who get it wrong and stray from the path. No need to worry about those who only need a video lecture to get better. They will actually lessen our workload."


    Cheon Tae-Hun quickly chimed in. "I also think that will be the case, sir. An even better advantage of a video lecture is that you can always rewind and watch again if some parts don''t make sense to you. I mean¡­ I''m sure plenty of disciples out there would never dare ask their masters for rifications even if they don''t understand the teachings."


    "Indeed¡­!" Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. He had no choice but to acknowledge the truth now.


    The master-apprentice rtionship was a good way to teach someone, but this method was also very inefficient. And it demanded the formal etiquette between masters and disciples to be strictly upheld at all times.


    The Martial Assembly was excessively ''frozen in time'' when viewed from the modern-era mindset. This video lecture could be the trigger that finally undid the organization''s paralysis.


    Chang Min tilted his head. "Mm? So the broadcast will start tomorrow?"


    "Yes, sir," Cheon Tae-Hun nodded.


    "I see. But what about the video tform? Surely, we don''t have ess to a tform where arge number of people can log in at the same time? Are you going to upload videos and share them among the members?"


    "For now, that is what we will do. As for those times when we have to live stream to urgently supplement the videos, well¡­ We''ll have to rely on the existing video-sharing tforms."


    "Wouldn''t there be the risk of exposure?"


    "I''m sure it''ll be doable by password-locking the videos and getting the cooperation from the tforms."


    "Really? In that case¡­" Chang Min mulled over the existing video-sharing tforms, then smirked suspiciously.


    "What about the lecture fees? Will you ept balloons for them?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    While Lee Hyeon-Su and Cheon Tae-Hun were leftpletely speechless, only Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. "Balloons? What''s that?"[1]


    Despite his confusion, however, no one tried to exin what ''balloons'' meant in this situation.


    ...And that only worsened Kang Jin-Ho''s loneliness.


    1. South Korea''s streaming tform, Afreeca TV, uses digital currency called star balloons that can be gifted to your favorite streamers. ?

 Chapter 856: Lecturing (1)

    <em>Announcement:</em>


    <em>Lectures regarding the Martial Assembly¡¯s new standard cultivation technique will start tomorrow.</em>


    <em>Anyone affiliated with the Assembly is eligible to participate.</em>


    <em>The lectures will not follow traditional methods but will be delivered as prerecorded videos.</em>


    <em>Confirm the contents of the announcement, as well as the lecture start time, in the link below.</em>


    <em>Copies of the secret manual and additional learning tools are avable on the HQ main building''s first floor.</em>


    Choi Man-Sik narrowed his eyes like that cartoon character from the famous inte meme while staring at his phone¡¯s screen.


    <em>¡®So, it really is a text message¡­¡¯</em>


    What an amazing development this was. Choi Man-Sik had been a part of the Martial Assembly since he was a little kid, but never before did he receive public announcements in the form of a text message like this.Yes, texts and DMs were often used tomunicate when moving as a small unit or to receive minor orders from the top. However, Choi Man-Sik couldn¡¯t remember seeing an announcement being made this way.


    He couldn¡¯t help but get weirded out by this unprecedented event.


    <em>¡®Hah. So, things are changing for real, then.¡¯</em>


    The Martial Assembly had been going through a rapid and pronounced transformationtely. Anyone who had been calling themselves a member of the Assembly would know. However, that change mostly affected how one trained. The other changes were hardly noticeable.


    The most visible changes would have to be¡­ All the demon cult elders unlucky enough to get caught in Kang Jin-Ho''s crosshairs flying in the air, and the Demon mes unlucky enough to get caught in Vator''s¡­ big mitts showing everyone the miraculous feat of <em>running</em> with their backs and heads instead of their feet. About that much?


    Also, there was a small matter of many new buildings popping up nonstop in the middle of the mountain.


    However, none of those events involved Choi Man-Sik and his peers. After all, he was just a random martial artist and not a Chinese demonic cultivator. Vator or Kang Jin-Ho had no reason to personally get involved in Choi Man-Sik¡¯s business.


    While stewing in this amazed yet weirded-out feeling, Choi Man-Sik tapped on the link and essed the webpage. And his brow furrowed almost immediately.


    <em>¡®Huh. Setting up an electronic announcement system¡­? And distributing tablet PCs, too?¡¯</em>


    Although Choi Man-Sik had already heard about these things, this news still made him do a double take. To think he¡¯d see the day when the Assembly would distribute tablet PCs and the members would receive announcements electronically¡­!


    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s what anymore.¡±


    The Martial Assembly was perhaps that one ce most ill-suited to such developments.


    This organization was old-fashioned. So much so that some elders didn''t even want to use phones! As far as sticking to old ways of doing things was concerned, Choi Man-Sik was convinced no one could top the Martial Assembly.


    Imagine how bad things must be for the members to say that, despite how they all dressed in modern attire to blend in, this organization was still more old-school than the famous Cheonghak-dong Vige, thest remaining traditional vige in Korea!


    ¡°Besides all that, though¡­ Is this really okay?¡±


    Changes were supposed to be good. Still, Choi Man-Sik had to wonder if these changes were a bit too much. Teaching a brand-new martial art through online lectures? That didn''t sound sensible or logical to him.


    ¡°Why do we have to do everything in extremes, I wonder?¡±


    It was either old-fashioned or off the walls. Why did Choi Man-Sik get the feeling that the Martial Assembly stopped having the middle ground for a while now?


    ¡°Gee, whiz¡­¡±


    It must''ve been weird for those trying to get this thing off the ground since that was the story for the people meant to receive it, like Choi Man-Sik.


    He nced at the clock and noticed that the announced starting time for the lecture was almost here. He frowned and began scanning his vicinity.


    <em>¡®Huh. Where am I supposed to watch this, though?¡¯</em>


    Since nothing like this had happened before, Choi Man-Sik felt lost. Confused. He knew that online lectures could be watched practically anywhere, but that didn''t mean he could do so in the middle of a busy street, now did it?


    Currently, he was perched on a wooden bench next to therge training hall. It felt kind of awkward to sit here and watch the lecture.


    <em>¡®Right. I should head to the auditorium or a training hall.¡¯</em>


    He might feel like he was participating in proper training in those ces. After making up his mind, Choi Man-Sik quickly headed to the auditorium. After arriving there, he quickly realized many others had the same idea as him.


    The auditorium had already turned into an ocean of human bodies.


    <em>¡®Is there even enough space for me in there?¡¯</em>


    Thankfully, Choi Man-Sik quickly found an unupied seating by the corner. He slipped past the crowd and settled down on the seat, then eavesdropped on the voices of his fellow martial artistsing from all directions.


    ¡°Just what are the higher-ups thinking?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that we¡¯re about to learn a new martial art, but why does it have to be this way¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Isn''t this the first time the Assembly is trying to impart a martial art to arge group of people?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think doing things this way is more effective? It¡¯s not like you can cram this many people into a ssroom or something, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh. I guess so.¡±


    It sounded as if anticipation and nervousness were cautiously dancing around each other. Which was Choi Man-Sik''s current state of mind, too.


    ¡°Hang on. Do I need to log in first? And will the lectures be live streaming all the time?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I heard only today will be live since it''s the first day and all. The other lectures will be prerecorded videos.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Did you sign up already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A long time ago. Wait, don''t tell me you haven''t done it yet?¡±


    ¡°H-hey, what the¡­ I can¡¯t ess the link!¡±


    Choi Man-Sik noticed that chaos was rapidly spreading among the people here.


    <em>¡®I guess I shouldn¡¯t make fun of the higher-ups, then.¡¯</em>


    The grunts were just as guilty for failing to keep up with the times. Then again, what would a bunch of muscleheads holing themselves up in a nameless mountain range to train martial arts know about modern tech?


    Those with a modicum of knowledge hurriedly dashed around to help the others log in to the website.


    ¡°What the hell! I told you to sign up and create a profile first, didn¡¯t I?! Are you deaf!¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I can¡¯t even register my password, so how can I create a profile or whatever?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see this? Don¡¯t you know what special characters are?! Or do you wanna go to a special school instead?!¡±


    As the clock ticked toward the deadline, shouts and yells grew louder in decibels.


    <em>¡®Huh. Huhuhuh¡­ Yup, talk about an unholy mess.¡¯</em>


    Choi Man-Sik observed this chaotic scene as a content expression floated up on his face. But then¡­!


    <em>BANG!</em>


    The exit to the auditorium was mmed open, and a familiar face rushed inside.


    A martial artist near the doorway frowned. ¡°What the hell! Be careful when you¡¯re opening¡­ Huh? Chief Lee?¡±


    ¡°What is the matter with you all?!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su yelled while scanning the crowd, his face flustered and panicky. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t everyone logged in yet?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re still trying.¡±


    ¡°What?! You f*cking idiots! Why haven''t you all logged in already when we sent out the notice a long f*cking time ago?! Not even half has logged in yet!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying our best, sir.¡±


    ¡°Dammit! DM the idiots who are not here! And tell them to log in right now! Why are these morons so out of touch!¡±


    A dude who still lived like it was the 80s only one day ago was busy berating the others for doing the same. If anyone who knew the real Lee Hyeon-Su saw this scene, they would have loudly tutted away and mocked him for it. Thankfully, though, none of them were present in this ce.


    Lee Hyeon-Su loudly yelled, ¡°Hurry up and message them! We¡¯ll dy the stream for twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Without saying anything else, Lee Hyeon-Su rushed outside the auditorium.


    ¡°That dude is always busy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I guess so.¡±


    Time continued to tick by, and after a while, the number of users logging in increased to meet the threshold. Once that happened, Choi Man-Sik¡¯s phone received a new message.


    <em>[The live stream will begin.]</em>


    Everyone put the stream on full screen and began ring intently at their phone.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t our phone screen too small for this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the higher-ups are nning to distribute tablets?¡±


    ¡°Hah. I''m guessing the smart bastards are at home to use their PCs to log in instead. I¡¯m telling you, having a rubbish head will only make your poor body tired.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! It¡¯s starting!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, alright! Shut up!¡±


    Choi Man-Sik also grew tense as his gaze locked on the phone''s screen. For now, all he could see was the ''standby'' message on a nk screen and not much else.


    But then, the image on the screen changed to reveal the face of a rather familiar man standing sheepishly in front of the camera, looking rather lost and awkward.


    ¡°F-fuu-huuph!¡±


    ¡°Kek!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±


    Barely-containedughter and cackles burst out from here and there after people noticed Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s awkwardness on screen.


    Yes, that was Bang Jin-Hun, one of the Martial Assembly''s directors and a former Assembly Master! He was someone who''d not lose out to anyone in terms of sheer presence and charisma, yet he was now acting like an embarrassed, awkward kid on his face day at the kindergarten!


    Bang Jin-Hun awkwardly scanned his surroundings while asking the person somewhere off-camera.


    [Hey, man. When are we starting this thing?]


    [Master! I told you we''ve already started!]


    [Eh? We have? Does that mean we¡¯re live? And people can see me?]


    [Yes! We are live! And everyone can see you!]


    [Eh?]


    Bang Jin-Hun''s flustered face was clearly visible to everyone. Moreughter broke out from the crowd.


    ¡°Wow. This is more entertaining than most streams.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this will revolutionize the world of training. Look at how informative and entertaining this is!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun would¡¯ve blown his top if he were here to listen to these ¡®kind¡¯ evaluations. Fortunately, the viewers¡¯ voices could not travel through the phone screen to reach the hard-working content creators.


    [<em>Uh-hmmm!</em> Good to see you. O-oh, wait, uh¡­ Wee, wee, everyone. My name is Bang Jin-Hun, a director of the Martial Assembly. And I, uh¡­ So, mm¡­]


    Bang Jin-Hun could be seen turning his head to address his disciple, Cheon Tae-Hun, off-screen.


    [Hey, man. Am I supposed to introduce myself?]


    [Nooo! How many times have I told you no introductions are necessary! Just begin the lecture! Please!]


    [What the¡­ Hey, you. Did you just shout at me, you brat?]


    [N-no, that¡¯s not¡­ I was¡­]


    [Listen here, you brat! How do you expect me to be a pro at something I¡¯ve never tried before?! Obviously I will slip up here and there, no?!]


    [B-but, master! I¡¯ve exined what to do at least ten times, haven¡¯t I!]


    [So what! Can''t you see that I''m nervous! I''m nervous, I tell you!]


    [Master! We are on air! All this is being streamed live! Please, stop!]


    [Ah, that¡¯s right!]


    Choi Man-Sik hurriedly covered his mouth to stifle hisughter.


    <em>¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯</em>


    If he could, he¡¯d dearly love to flood the chat window with ROFL emojis.


    Bang Jin-Hun awkwardly resumed staring at the camera¡­ to his side.


    [Nooo! Master! The one in front! The camera in front of you!]


    [...Oh.]


    Choi Man-Sik had enough. He couldn¡¯t take this anymore. Any more of this unintentionaledy routine from this duo, and he¡¯d burst his gutughing!


    However, it seemed Bang Jin-Hun & Co. didn¡¯t get the memo, judging from¡­


    [Good to see you, everyone. My name is Bang Jin-Hun, a director of¡­]


    [You already said that!]


    [I know, you brat! Shut up!]


    No one in the auditorium could decide whether this stream was a burst or a hit. At least one thing seemed certain at this point, and that was...


    The reactions to the stream were explosive!


    ¡°Dayum. This stream rocks!¡±


    ¡°I better subscribe to his channel.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think this is waaay better than most variety shows?¡±


    With how the first stream elicited such a positive reaction, it''d be safe to assume Bang Jin-Hun had the Popr Streamer of the Year award in the bag already!


    [<em>Kuh-hum!</em> In any case!]


    Bang Jin-Hun could be seen fake-coughing to clear his throat.


    [I¡¯m happy and grateful for this opportunity to speak to you. For some time, I¡¯ve been thinking that our Martial Assembly required a unified martial art. That¡¯s why I worked together with our Assembly Master toplete the Martial Assembly¡¯s standard martial art.]


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly turned his head slightly and addressed Cheon Tae-Hun again.


    [Hey, man. Don''t you think calling it ''standard'' kinda makes it sound super weak? Isn''t there something better?]


    [Why are you asking me that now, master?! Uwaahk!? Are you trying to drive me insane?! Seriously?!]


    [Why are you getting angry at me for! There''s nothing wrong with asking, right?!]


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s stiff-as-rock face turned back toward the camera in front.


    <em>¡®Yup, he¡¯s pissed.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Oh, boy. He¡¯s all riled up.¡¯</em>


    Everyone watching had to agree that this stream was as chaotic as one could get. To make matters worse, the viewers could also hear Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly barging inside the broadcast room, grabbing Cheon Tae-Hun, and asking if the stream was going well. And Cheon Tae-Hun replied in a half-tearful voice.


    Meanwhile, Bang Jin-Hun tried to soldier on.


    [Calling our new martial art ''standard'' might make you think it''s weak, but I give you my word, it is definitely not. The martial art we''re about to impart to you will be the Martial Assembly''s foundation. However, depending on your mastery of it, you can be a top expert. That I assure you.]


    Bang Jin-Hun sucked in a deep breath.


    [I can¡¯t guarantee that this martial art is better than what you¡¯ve been mastering until now. However, I can definitely say this is a masterpiece the Assembly Master and I worked very hard to create. I hope that you all do your best to master it.]


    The viewers could see that Bang Jin-Hun was progressively getting more rxed as if he had regained his cool. That meant the viewers also grew a little more serious than before.


    [You are the core of the Martial Assembly, everyone. This organization can only be strong when you''re all doing well individually and as a group. We will do our utmost best to teach you, so we ask you to do your best to master this martial art. Let us all do our best!]


    Bang Jin-Hun smartly bowed toward the camera. Even though he was inside the screen, the viewers were stillpelled to apud that speech.


    Choi Man-Sik was no exception. He, too, reflexively started pping away. Although, it wasn''t because of his anticipation of the brand-new martial art Bang Jin-Hun mentioned.


    No, Choi Man-Sik and others were impressed by Bang Jin-Hun bowing his head like that. Even though he used to be at the top of the Martial Assembly at one point, Bang Jin-Hun still remained sincere and easy-going.


    <em>¡®Maybe, this¡­ This will work out alright in the end?¡¯</em>


    Choi Man-Sik was nervous about the idea of video lectures. But his nervousness was being steadily dispelled by Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s attitude and approach. If the lectures were in the same vein, then watching videos to learn might not be such a bad idea.


    Just as Choi Man-Sik¡¯s thoughts reached that far¡­


    <em>Tan-tara-rara!!!</em>


    That was when a bunch of CGI confetti flew up on the screen along with arge ''balloon'' that said¡­


    [¡®Stop Using Our Toilets, You Stinking Demon Cult Bastards!¡¯ has gifted 500 balloons!]


    Just like that, an eerie silence descended in the auditorium.


    [Who! Who the f*ck gifted balloons just now?! Who?!?!]


    Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s despairing yell containing his very soul rang sharply from the phone¡¯s speakers.


    <em>¡®Nope. I was wrong. This ain¡¯t gonna work out.¡¯</em>


    As for Choi Man-Sik¡­ He swiftly lost all hope.

 Chapter 857: Lecturing (2)

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned softly at the figure of Bang Jin-Hun on his phone screen.


    <em>¡®This is so weird.¡¯</em>


    Seeing an acquaintance on a screen wasn''t a novel experience for Kang Jin-Ho. After all, he had already seen his little sister on TV. And Choi Yeon-Ha''s work could be seen on small and big screens, too. Not to forget, Park Yu-Min''s face could also be seen now and then on various TV and online broadcasts.


    For a person who wasn¡¯t even a celebrity, the frequency of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s acquaintances showing up on TV screens seemed extremely high. That was why he shouldn¡¯t have been mystified by someone he knew showing up on a livestream like this.


    What did mystify him, though, was how this person had be as stiff as a block of wood!


    ¡°This¡­ really doesn¡¯t suit him,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly.


    ¡°Yes, I totally agree,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su as he entered the office. He wiped the sweat off his forehead while plopping down on an empty spot on the couch. ¡°This is my second time seeing someone this terrible in front of a camera, sir.¡±


    ¡°Second time?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.¡°Yes. However, I''m not sure if it''s safe to mention who the first person is. I don¡¯t want my sries reduced, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho gently put down his rising curiosity. He figured that asking for rification could be a mistake. ¡°So¡­ Any problems with the stream?¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you can guess, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled while ncing at Bang Jin-Hun''s stiff mug on the phone screen. ¡°Of course, there seem to be some <em>issues</em> with the lecturer, but that¡¯s not something I can do anything about. And Cheon Tae-Hun is already doing an excellent job dealing with most problems, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Still, there must be issues with trying to impart martial arts through live broadcasts.¡±


    ¡°We won''t do that via live streaming, sir. Today is just a trial run. To see whether live streaming is viable or not. We''ve already started filming the lectures and have three episodes or so in the can. Although, we still have about¡­ a hundred or so episodes to go.¡±


    ¡°A hundred? Will that will be the end?"


    ¡°No. That¡¯s just the basics, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes subtly quaked just then. Basics? Filming one hundred episodes would only cover the basics?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile wryly at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s reaction.


    He recalled Bang Jin-Hun''s face when he was told that a hundred or so episodes would only cover the lectures on the basics of the new martial art.


    Not even the expression of a man who btedly remembered the winning lottery ticket in the pocket of his pants inside the currently running washing machine would''ve been as devastated as Bang Jin-Hun''s!


    <em>¡®Yeah, even I think that number is a bit ludicrous¡­¡¯</em>


    However, when Lee Hyeon-Su thought about it, that number didn¡¯t seem so over the top anymore. That was because¡­


    As an example, the online lectures the civil servant exam takers could watch to help them study often numbered well over the one-hundred-episode mark. However, that number was only for one subject of the exam. And the Korean civil servant exams covered multiple subjects.


    Three years of intense studying decided whether one could pass the civil servant exams or not. But martial arts required a lifetime of training and cultivation. Even a moron should be able to see which of the two had more stuff to learn.


    An average martial artist in a master-apprentice rtionship required a minimum of five years of intense training every day to confidently say they had covered everything. That was how vast and profound martial arts could get.


    ¡°Sir. Even if we¡¯re talking about one hundred one-hour-long episodes, ten hours of studying every day means you only have ten days¡¯ worth of material,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded with a frown on his face. ¡°...Well, yeah. You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you estimate how long you would need to impart the contents of our martial art to another person?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I''d say¡­ Around two to three months at the shortest?¡±


    ¡°There you go,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su animatedly nodded. ¡°Two to three months mean you¡¯re looking at sixty to ny days. Assuming you train for ten hours a day¡­ That will be six to nine thousand hours of training, sir.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s jaw nearly fell. When Lee Hyeon-Su exined it this way, it was easy to see how much time one actually needed to master something.


    ¡°Of course, we don''t actually need that much time. After all, about eighty percent of the time is spent on moving our bodies and engraving the teachings deep into our souls. Even though that''s the case, we still have to film at least five hundred to one thousand one-hour-long episodes.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly began smirking.


    ¡°Even if this arrangement looks like a slog, it¡¯s only in the beginning, sir. I honestly think Director Bang will have an easier time this way. After all, trying to teach this many people would mean they have to be split into many groups, and Director Bang would be forced to stay in the Assembly for at least one whole year.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly nodded before furrowing his brow. ¡°By the way¡­ Is this how the orthodox sects usually impart their martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    ¡°I''m asking because this is a bit different from my own experience, you see?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then, what was your experience like, sir?¡±


    ¡°They just tossed me a secret manual and told me to master it on my own.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s cheeks twitched slightly. ¡°When you say they, do you mean the folks in the demon cult?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity¡­ Did several people die while training in the demon cult¡¯s methods?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was genuinely surprised when Kang Jin-Ho replied firmly. To think there were no casualties when such a barbaric method was relied on to pass down martial art techniques! Now that was a shocking reve¡­


    ¡°It''s not several but a whole bunch of them,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho without much concern. ¡°We should be talking about how pathetic the survival rate was back then.¡±


    Now that made more sense.


    Lee Hyeon-Su fake-coughed to clear his throat. ¡°<em>Kuh-hum!</em> In any case. Martial arts, as you already know, need a delicate, diligent touch. One must always observe and exin in detail if they don¡¯t want to see their disciples stray down the wrong path. But now, Director Bang is teaching more than one disciple. His exnations must be more detailed now, so please don¡¯t be surprised if this process takes longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll be the case.¡±


    ¡°Some people will be resistant to his process, sir. Especially the original teachers of these martial artists¡­ I''m pretty sure they will grit their teeth in anger when they learn about what''s going on here.¡±


    ¡°Why would they?¡±


    ¡°They would most likely argue that this is straying from the so-called right path. That it''s not proper education.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would say that.


    He might have been more understanding if no one had set precedents before. However, the idea of online video lectures was widespread in the surface world. Why would anyone decry this teaching method, in that case?


    Lee Hyeon-Su saw the confused expression on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and smiled wryly. ¡°Sir¡­ That''s what our world is like. We prefer to keep things as familiar as possible. Young people and self-interest are usually the motivating factors behind the changing of an era. But training methods aren''t rted to self-interest, and the structure of the martial world means the younger generation has no voice.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his chin. When he thought some more about it, Lee Hyeon-Su was right.


    Young people might be the ones leading the world into the future, but the power controlling the world itself still belonged to the older generation. And this situation was much more pronounced in the martial world.


    The movers and shakers of the surface world only enjoyed financial and political power. The era of using violence to get what one wanted was long over, after all.


    However, in the martial world? Those in power had everything. Political power? Incredible wealth? And physical strength? Yes, they had it all! And on top of them, they also wielded the power topletely shut out the younger-generation martial artists, too.


    People like that would obviously be unhappy with the changes reshaping their world.


    <em>¡®Since time immemorial, the ones at the top are destined to get corrupted by the power they wield.¡¯</em>


    This was true back in ancient Zhongyuan, too. Since Gangho was and of untamed, unruly people, one might assume things were much more ''free'' than the regions governed by the central government. But the reality was anything but.


    Thanks to the smoldering enmity under the surface between the powerhouses, Gangho was ripe with various deadly machinations and underhanded schemes meant to secure one party''s superiority over the others.


    The top experts literally shed their blood, sweat, and tears to reach the pinnacle of society. Obviously, they would never relinquish their positions of power without a fight.


    That was simply how human nature worked.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Then¡­ Are you saying there will be some untoward movements?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, a bright grin etched on his face. ¡°Even if foxes are drooling with greed, they would never willingly waltz inside a tiger¡¯s den.¡±


    ¡°Dissatisfied and disgruntled¡­ but won¡¯t do anything about them? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho mulled over something, then chuckled slightly. ¡°Nothing will change even if they resist.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir.¡±


    ¡°You will get left behind if you don¡¯t keep up with the changing times. If someone wishes to remain the same as before out of greed or whatever¡­ We will just abandon them and move forward on our own.¡±


    ¡°Abandon them six feet under, sir?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don''t want to be that extreme. As long as they aren''t hostile toward me, those people can do whatever they feel like. They can even quit the Assembly for all I care.¡±


    ¡°Will that be fine, though? Those people exercise considerable influence in our society. For instance, all the people theymand are¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t follow those being left behind.¡± Kang Jin-Ho used his chin to point at his phone resting on the desk. Bang Jin-Hun could be seen exining something as cold sweat caked his face.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to exin. ¡°Those old folks could exercise absolute control over their disciples primarily because they have a stranglehold on the martial arts being passed down. But now¡­ Disciples don¡¯t need to force themselves into learning those martial arts.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s smirk hinted at how refreshed he was inwardly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made something even better, and you can have it for free. Why would anyone choose the old, outdated model?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­! As expected!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded as many thoughts swirled in his head. He stared at the phone¡¯s screen with renewed interest.


    <em>¡®Director Bang must¡¯ve thought of this as well.¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun had been making vocal arguments for a unified martial art bearing the Martial Assembly''s name for quite some time now. And he also insisted the Assembly take the lead in teaching this martial art.


    There was a reason why Lee Jung-Geol had failed topletely unite the Assembly. The younger generation learned martial arts from their masters. Once their realms reached a certain threshold, they needed to move on to the

 Chapter 858: Lecturing (3)

    ¡°Aigoo¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sagged into the couch.


    <em>¡®Why the hell was that so tiring?¡¯</em>


    Even if live streaming took a lot out of the streamer, Bang Jin-Hun was a martial artist. Even non-martial artists could record nonstop for twenty-four hours straight, so it made no sense for Bang Jin-Hun to feel this exhausted.


    <em>¡®At least, that¡¯s what logic says, but¡­¡¯</em>


    It felt like he had just finished a three-days-long intense training session. His body felt heavier than a ton of lead.


    ¡°T-Tae-Hun¡­ How about a cup of¡­ coffee¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun scanned his office to look for his disciple, only to mp his mouth shut. He could see Cheon Tae-Hun sagging on the office¡¯s desk.


    <em>¡®Am I looking at a squid or a person?¡¯</em>Cheon Tae-Hun sagging lifelessly like that reminded Bang Jin-Hun of a freshly killed squid on disy. However, if Cheon Tae-Hun was left alone for a little bit longer, he might really switch his species to an actual octopus!


    ¡°Kkeuh-euuuh¡­¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun pushed himself off the desk like a stiff zombie. His joints noisily creaked to protest against the attempts to move his body.


    ¡°D-did you say¡­ coffee, master?¡±


    ¡°No, don''t worry about it, man,¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered, then shook his head to dissuade his disciple. Even he had some semnce of morals left. Ordering a kid who was practically half-dead to brew some coffee seemed like a cruel joke. ¡°Forget about coffee ande sit over here.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun dragged his unmoving feet toward the couches and plopped down on one.


    Bang Jin-Hun watched his disciple sag into the cushion, then sighed loudly. ¡°Okay, so¡­ We don¡¯t have to do another livestream for a while, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Cheon Tae-Hun. However, he decided to omit the follow-up sentence.


    <em>¡®...As long as we don¡¯t have to offer supplementary lessons, that is.¡¯</em>


    However, would things stay that way?


    Bang Jin-Hun hadn''t seen his performance yet. However, if he did, he''d go absolutely mental with foam bubbling from his mouth and demand that they either shoot supplementary videos or just reshoot everything from the beginning!


    It wasn''t as if Bang Jin-Hun was passionate about capturing the perfect footage. However, if a lecture was filmed sloppily, shouldn''t he strive to fix that? Or, at the very least, add supplementary lessons?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything major, so why am I so pooped out?¡± Bang Jin-Hun groaned while using his sleeve to wipe away the beads of sweat still forming on his forehead. Even though the stream had ended a while ago, his nervousness didn¡¯t want to let up at all.


    ¡°Those f*cking bastards¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun growled. He was also riled up, although it was for a good reason.


    Bang Jin-Hun had no idea since he wasn''t watching the monitors, but all those damn balloons popping up in thetter half of the stream must''ve severely interfered with the lecture.


    Cheon Tae-Hun should have systematically blocked the viewers'' ability to gift balloons before the stream began, but hisck of experience meant he didn''t know how.


    ¡°Insane bastards¡­ You got enough money to throw around, huh? Is that it?!¡±


    Even though Cheon Tae-Hun growled unhappily, he knew he shouldn''t be surprised by the younger-generation martial artists'' robust financial situation.


    These Assembly members lived most of their lives holed up in this nameless mountainside, their sole focus on improving their cultivation. That might not sound all that extraordinary, but when their monthly ''sry'' was added on top¡­


    Yes, the amount received each month by a martial artist in their early-to-mid twenties couldn¡¯t be all that high, but it was still a lotpared to their peers out in the surface world who had expenses such as university tuition fees to worry about.


    Most people broke their backs trying to make enough money to live, yet these younger-generation martial artists saw their bank ounts continue to swell month after month, even though all they did was diligently cultivate.


    No wonder they had enough money to throw around as they wished. To make matters even moreplicated, these martial artists were told repeatedly to be frugal from a young age. Which meant they were also not very good at the art of spending money, either!


    Cheon Tae-Hun nced at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°...By the way, master. Do you mind if I ask you something that I think is weird?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why do the Assembly''s older experts obsessively emphasize being frugal and saving money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they were dirt-poor.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun calmly repeated himself. ¡°Because they were poor, man.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun noticed the stupefied look on his disciple¡¯s face and smirked softly. ¡°Why would they keep telling people to be stingy if they were rich? It¡¯s because they needed money but never had enough.¡±


    ¡°But, sir. Don¡¯t we have enough now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. These days we do.¡±


    It was true that the Assembly¡¯s martial artists were financially well-off. This was one of the motivating factors for the younger generation to cultivate their butts off. That was because the odds of seeding in the martial world and making enough money to live infort were so much higher than in the surface world.


    ¡°But that wasn''t always the story in the past, you know?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted softly. ¡°Think about it. Where would martial artists make money from in the old days? Back when people openly walked around with weapons and cut heads off for fun, strength was the only thing that mattered, right? If you have the strength, you can also have all the power in the world. And money will naturally fall on yourp, too. But did you forget what era came before our current one?¡±


    ¡°...It was the Joseon dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Yup, that one. I hear it was really tough to make a living as a martial artist in those days. If they caught you walking around with a sword, the whole toon ofw enforcers would supposedly chase after you.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun dazedly nodded away.


    That story didn¡¯t sound so far-fetched. During the Joseon era, the system of mercenaries had been abolished, and only the central government could enjoy the services of an army, after all!


    The military dictatorship during thest years of the Goryeo dynasty meant distrust toward martial artists was at an all-time high at the start of the Joseon dynasty.


    Not to forget, the founder of the Joseon dynasty, Taejo Yi Seong-Gye, came from a martial arts background. Fearing that the same fate was in store for him, Taejo grew extremely wary of other martial artists. And, with Confucianism being epted as the official national philosophy, it became fashionable to hold martial arts in contempt during the Joseon era.


    Bang Jin-Hunzily waved his hand in the air. ¡°Those old folks used to call deep mountainsides their home. They tilled thend and hunted game to fill their tummies, didn''t they? Of course they would tell you to be frugal over and over again until you start bleeding from your ears. Isn''t it funny when you think about it, though?


    ¡°What''s the point of telling people who don''t have a choice about being poor to be more frugal? Save those sermons to someone who spends their money willy-nilly, I say!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun slowly nodded aftering to terms with what he learned. ¡°So, in short¡­ That mindset was passed down until being miserly became a virtue in the South Korean martial society.¡±


    ¡°Virtue, my ass,¡± Bang Jin-Hun chuckled dismissively. ¡°I told you, didn''t I? Being miserly can only be a virtue to people who don''t have to worry about where their next meal woulde from. Poor folks have no choice but to be frugal.


    ¡°Tell me, man. Has any elder who loves to yap on about being frugal and modest and how martial artists shouldn''t drool over material things¡­ do as they preach aftering into some money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, whiz¡­ Sometimes, I wonder if I''ve mistakenly wandered into a German luxury car showroom when I arrive at the Assembly''s parking lot. Not a single one of these elders drives a local-brand car, now do they? They yap on and on about living modestly, yet they all own luxury cars, man. Not to mention how huge and impressive their homes are, too! And they also have holiday vis in the countryside, don''t they?¡±


    ¡°Master, you also drive an expensive car.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯ve never told you to be frugal, right? What I did say was that you should try to be rich. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, you¡¯re right, sir.¡±


    ¡°A man needs to act as he preaches. A dude busy telling his disciple off for using expensive training tools goes home in a chauffeur-driven luxury sedan. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯sughable? Hypocritical? So, who the hell are they to tell us to save up? Be frugal? Really? Gimme a freaking break.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly while shaking his head.


    ¡°Tell them to mind their damn business. That¡¯s what I¡¯d do.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun could only smile awkwardly at this outpouring of criticism. When hebed through his memories, though¡­ What Bang Jin-Hunined about happened quite often.


    The so-called masters wouldn¡¯t hesitate to skimp on stuff as essential as meal expenses of the people under them, yet they would wrap themselves in all sorts of luxury.


    Unfortunately, everyone thought this was how things were supposed to be. In Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s POV, it wasn¡¯t the others being corrupted but his master being a weirdo.


    ¡°Wow. Now that I think about it, you really do lead a modest life, master.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly. ¡°What the hell¡­ Hey, man. What have you been listening to?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun tilted his head. ¡°...Huh? I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being modest here, okay! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m dirt poor!¡± Bang Jin-Hun yelled, his expression crumpling hideously.


    On the other hand, Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s head tiling intensified. ¡°Huh? Master? Why are you poor? That makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°You dumbass! Why do you think I''m loaded? I might have some say in the Assembly back then, but unlike other directors, I used to have a lot of expenses to cover, you know! Where do you think the funds that gave you guys a cushy life came from? Ah? And do you think it was my manly charm that won over other folks to our side? Obviously not!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where all my money disappeared to, okay! I was spending more than I could earn. I even emptied out my savings! That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t gotten married yet¡­¡±


    That was when the office door was suddenly shoved open. Lee Hyeon-Su and Kang Jin-Ho strode inside.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Bang Jin-Hun raised his hand and waved.


    ¡°I greet the Assembly Master,¡± said Cheon Tae-Hun with a deep bow.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded to greet the duo back, then smirked slightly. ¡°Director Bang. I enjoyed your stream.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? You were watching that?¡± Bang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. You did pretty good, actually.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned loudly and tried to downy what happened. However, Cheon Tae-Hun''s reaction was markedly different from his master''s. As a matter of fact, his face quickly grew red after locking his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho''s mug.


    A flood of dissatisfaction wanted to break out, but he was holding it in. Of course he wouldn''t dare unleash his dissatisfaction toward Kang Jin-Ho! So, he did the next best thing by sneakily getting up and shuffling toward Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°What now?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow in confusion.


    Cheon Tae-Hun quietly whispered. ¡°The Assembly Master was gifting balloons earlier, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? Yeah, I showed him how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Why, though? Everyone went mad and started gifting balloons nonstop after they saw the Assembly Master doing the same! You should¡¯ve stopped him, you know!¡±


    ¡°Stop the Assembly Master? Who? Me?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Cheon Tae-Hun mped his mouth shut at Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s bbergasted expression.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right. Who can stop our Assembly Master?¡¯</em>


    Cheon Tae-Hun quickly realized he had spoken utter nonsense and slowly shook his head in defeat.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho settled down on the seat of honor and waited until everyone else took their seats. Then, he got the meeting started.


    ¡°I think this format has potential. I enjoyed it a lot.¡±


    Rather than verbally responding, Bang Jin-Hun nced at Cheon Tae-Hun. He was silently implying, <em>I don¡¯t know what to say here, so you handle all the answers.</em>


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, sir,¡± said Cheon Tae-Hun without skipping a beat.


    ¡°Any issues to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing too major to worry about, sir. Not every member logged in on time to catch the stream, but everything has been recorded in full. We¡¯ll upload it online, so everyone will be able to watch it sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°It''s just that¡­ From now on, we are nning to upload all the lectures to the Assembly''s dedicated website, sir. However, the number of episodes is higher than we anticipated, and all of them will be shot in ultra-high-definition, so they will eat up a lot of storage, sir.


    ¡°Whether we''re doing another live stream or letting the members download videos to their devices, we can assume the traffic will be insane when everyone tries to log in at once. Which means we will need our own servers.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned brightly at this exnation. ¡°I see.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun weightily nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°So? What should we do about it?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s job was to listen. As for the <em>thinking</em> part¡­ Now <em>that</em> was someone else¡¯s problem! What would Kang Jin-Ho even think about when he simply had no idea? Even after someone exined to him?


    Cheon Tae-Hun tried to keep a straight face as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with Elder Chang Min and figure out a way, sir. However, buying and operating servers will cost a considerable sum. We need your permission to spend the necessary funds, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. Permission granted.¡± Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly replied, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su next. ¡°You heard everything, right?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll speak to ounting.¡±


    What could Lee Hyeon-Su say in this situation when he also had no idea? At least Cheon Tae-Hun and Chang Min weren¡¯t the type to defraud the Assembly, so entrusting them didn¡¯t seem like much of a risk.


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention to Bang Jin-Hun next. ¡°That¡¯s sorted out, then. So, how was it? Is it doable, Director Bang?¡±


    ¡°It''s killing me, sir,¡± Bang Jin-Hun waved his hands in defeat. ¡°Argh¡­ This whole standing-before-a-camera thing is so much more stressful than I thought, sir. I used to think those celebrities on TV were making a killing even though they were just messing around, but no more. I will never say that again. And they say you gotta experience something first to appreciate itter¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled affably when Bang Jin-Hun held his head in despair. ¡°So? You think you can continue?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to, don¡¯t I?¡± Bang Jin-Hun replied resolutely, even though his expression was close to being tearful. ¡°This situation makes sense, though. Wouldn¡¯t you say? If we resorted to the old method and taught all those kids at once, I would¡¯ve repeated the same lecture at least twenty times. But we¡¯re covering that with one live stream. No wonder it¡¯d be twenty times as tiring.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned and scratched his head. But then, a subtle grin formed on his face subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes, I''m definitely not used to this way of doing things. And it''s tough as heck, but¡­ It feels like this method could change things down the line, sir. Although it''s just a vague feeling for now¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I agree. I also think that way,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He got ready to wrap the meeting up, but then...


    Bang Jin-Hun pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just that, this whole thing is kinda embarrassing to do, so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­! Kek¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly covered his mouth after barely keeping hisughter in. That was because he just recalled Bang Jin-Hun stiffly moving like a seizure patient during the stream.


    Kang Jin-Ho could swear that he¡¯d never seen a martial artist paralyzed by nervousness to that degree before!


    After swallowing hisughter back, Kang Jin-Ho grinned at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Yes, I saw. It looks like you have a tough road ahead of you, Director Bang.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s killing me, sir. I won¡¯tst for long at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll eventually get better at this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a casual shrug. He got ready to get up, but then¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly raised his hand. ¡°By the way, Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What is your honest opinion on this method of teaching?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, wondering why Lee Hyeon-Su would ask that question now. He cocked an eyebrow but still replied honestly. ¡°Although there are some teething problems, I believe this way of doing things shows we''re making progress. As for those minor issues, we can iron them out over time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this method is something we can keep relying on? With the whole of the Martial Assembly in mind?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ We can¡¯tpletely abandon the traditional master-disciple method. So, we should rely on both methods at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded weightily as the corners of his lips suspiciously curled up. ¡°To summarize¡­ That means we can start filming lectures and distribute them for the sake of the Martial Assembly members¡¯ future. Isn¡¯t that right, sir?¡±


    ¡°...Uh? H-hold on.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t respond to Kang Jin-Ho and stared at Cheon Tae-Hun instead. ¡°Prepare another filming studio.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about to open a new online course, that¡¯s why. And it¡¯ll be called¡­ the Introduction to the Basics of Demonic Cultivation!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t done, however. He evennded the finishing blow, too.


    ¡°Assembly Master, a man should never go back on what he said. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    This was the historical moment when the number of the Martial Assembly-affiliated streamers jumped up to two.

 Chapter 859: Lecturing (4)

    ¡°Assembly Master, we need your expression to be more natural.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho crumpled his expression instead. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, you''re not a block of wood. Or maybe you are a Wood element monster?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir! Your arms and legs shouldn''t be moving together like that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This must be Hell.


    After finding himself plunged into this never-before-seen Hell on Earth, Kang Jin-Ho carefully mulled over how he ended up here in the first ce.


    <em>¡®...Nope, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯</em>He couldn''t understand, no matter how much he racked his brain.


    Lee Hyeon-Su asked Kang Jin-Ho some iprehensible things, then plotted something with Cheon Tae-Hun before deciding on this film shoot on their own. They didn''t even bother asking Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion!


    <em>¡®Okay, now¡­ Let¡¯s carefully think about this.¡¯</em>


    Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho was doing a good thing here. As he alluded to before, this video lecture concept could take the inconvenient and time-consuming act of imparting cultivation techniques and turn it into a streamlined and far more convenient process.


    The potential advantages seemed quite literally endless. As an example¡­ One of the biggest plus points would be the fact that the video lecture could teach martial arts to many people at once.


    Almost ten thousand demonic cultivators fled China to join the Martial Assembly. Imagine trying to impart the demonic cultivation method to all of them. How long would that even take?


    <em>¡®...Not even ten years would be sufficient for that.¡¯</em>


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho decided topromise his teaching methods by imparting the demonic art to the demon cult elders and the Demon mes first, then have them transfer their knowledge to the rest of the demonic cultivators.


    Orthodox sects often resorted to this pyramid-style teaching method.


    Of course, there was a difference between Kang Jin-Ho personally teaching demonic arts and someone else teaching the same thing. In a way, it wasparable to online versus in-person tutoring in the surface world.


    When facing the terrifying and absolute foe called National Entrance Exams that would determine the rest of their lives, high school seniors would inevitably trust the teachings of online tutors many times over that of a living, breathing teacher right before their eyes.


    These kids were the living proof that people preferred learning from someone with a higher skill level despite knowing the pros and cons of the real person and video.


    So, in terms of effectiveness and efficiency, teaching others through video lectures was the right choice. This method boasted another advantage of not needing to secure a training spacerge enough to amodate ten thousand demonic cultivators.


    If everything went ording to n, those demonic cultivators currently wielding shovels like swords to cut mountains down would get to breathe easy.


    Not only that, but the cultivators could rewatch the lectures again and again until they could fullyprehend the lessons. And it¡¯d be possible to relearn things you forgot during cultivation, too.


    All things considered, this video lecture concept had the potential to move the martial world forward by leaps and bounds. And the advantages didn''t end there, either!


    It was inevitable for a rtionship of domination to develop between someone one-sidedly teaching and the other side one-sidedly learning. However, the video lecture concept could prevent this inevitable power dynamic of the master-apprentice-type rtionship from taking hold.


    Simply having the potential to eliminate that custom alone was already a notable plus point.


    So, to summarize¡­ The video lectures could impart martial arts much more efficiently while preventing questionable hacks from seizing dominance of the people under him. In the case of Kang Jin-Ho''s video lectures, he would get to strengthen his authority while creating a more centralized power base for himself.


    All in all, he should be more enthusiastic about filming lectures. Yes, he should definitely be, but¡­!


    <em>¡®But why does it have to be this way?¡¯</em>


    The problem with this premise was that Kang Jin-Ho was perhaps the worst human being in history to stand before a camera. Choi Yeon-Ha had already proven how difficult it was to make Kang Jin-Ho read a line off a script, hadn¡¯t she?


    It was such a soul-draining struggle that even the one-and-only Choi Yeon-Ha gave up on her dream of turning Kang Jin-Ho into an actor.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su and Cheon Tae-Hun didn''t seem all that worried about that near-insurmountable obstacle.


    ¡°Assembly Master? Smile for the camera, sir. Be more natural.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly blurted out, <em>Would you smile if you were in my shoes?</em> His expression didn¡¯t want to rx at all.


    ¡°Sir, you know this is all for the future of the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, sir. Indeed!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun and Lee Hyeon-Su were acting like two peas in a pod right now. Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t figure out when those two became such close friends. Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Assembly Master! I¡¯m telling you, only the beginning¡¯s hard! The rest will get easier,¡± said Bang Jin-Hun. He was clearly cosying as an experienced teacher, even though everyone here saw all the cold sweat dripping down his face through the high-def screens not too long ago!


    ¡°Mm, well¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho finally said something with a hint of hesitation. ¡°I get that this is necessary, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If it''s necessary, that''s all the reason you need, sir. What other justifications do you need?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly put his foot down.


    ¡°Sir, your dedication to the future of the Assembly is bringing tears to my eyes!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun eximed enthusiastically with a huge grin on his face. And that grin only roused a strong urge in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s heart to feed a knuckle sandwich to that face and squeeze some tears out for real!


    Kang Jin-Ho sucked in a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Yes, I get that it''s necessary. However, why do we have to start filming out of the blue¡­?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly countered. ¡°You told us to make things happen as soon as possible, sir. And we''re trying to uphold those words as our golden rule! The mantra we must follow, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°<em>Kuh-uh</em>! As expected of our Assembly Master!¡± Bang Jin-Hun began apuding next. ¡°I knew it. I knew it the minute you started conceiving that new demonic art, sir! You are a perfectionist in things like this and will never letziness get the better of you! I mean, just look at how you''ve been on my case and prevented me from going to bed for the whole week!¡±


    So, this was a payback. Kang Jin-Ho dazedly looked up at the studio''s ceiling.


    <em>¡®Wow. So, he''s getting even.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was someone who derisivelyughed at the idea of ''what goes aroundes around.''


    No such thing existed, or at least that was what his life experience had taught him. He lost count of how many times he watched good, kind-hearted people who hadn''t done anything wrong their whole lives meeting with gruesome fate. And he also witnessed countless viins enjoying the fruits of their ill-gottenbor without worrying about consequences.


    That story didn''t just apply to Zhongyuan, as such examples urred with rming frequency in the modern era, too.


    The North¡¯s Kim father-and-son duo living charmed lives before heading to theherworld should be a good-enough example to prove that the ¡®goes-aroundes-around¡¯ notion was a crock of sh*t. But now¡­!


    <em>¡®Maybe it was true all along?¡¯</em>


    It felt like every wrong Kang Jin-Ho hadmitted over the years wasing back to bite him in the rear. And this feeling was further reinforced by the sight of a trio of men having so much¡­ ''fun'' over there!


    <em>Flicker¡­</em>


    The camera lens gleamed sharply from the overhead light. Kang Jin-Ho looked at the raised tform and a teaching pulpit before shifting his attention to the camera and the trio of men staring at him.


    He sighed under his breath. ¡°Do we really have to¡­¡±


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could finish his sentence¡­


    ¡°Are we starting, sir?¡±


    ¡°Right away? Wow!¡±


    ¡°Kuh-euh! I finally get to witness this moment!¡±


    It seemed the trio ''couldn''t'' hear him. A whole bunch of emotions welled up in Kang Jin-Ho''s chest just then, but he forced them down. What they were trying to do now was for the good of the Assembly. Besides, Kang Jin-Ho also ordered them to implement the video lecture idea anyway.


    Hastily bolting out of this ce would turn Kang Jin-Ho into a hypocrite. A man who couldn¡¯t even do what he preached!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho could rely on his authority and physical strength to squash his underlings¡¯ dissatisfaction. But he only knew too well minor things like this could snowball into something majorter on.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought that groan was a sign of resignation, so he grinned in satisfaction. ¡°Well, then. Sir, let¡¯s get this show on the¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand urgently, his eyes suddenly flickering sharply. ¡°Tell me, what is the point of me doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°When I thought about it, I realized something important. Others all have phones and tablets to watch the videos, but the demon cult members don''t even have a proper phone yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°So, what is the point of me filming this thing? Why don¡¯t we get everything in ce first before¡­¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could continue, he was interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing. Lee Hyeon-Su pulled his mobile device out of his pocket, then confirmed the number on the screen.


    ¡°Oh. I''m sorry, sir. I have to get this call,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while rapidly tapping on the green answer and speaker icons on the screen. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    -Hyung-nim, this is Jo Gyu-Min! I''ve finished preparing what you asked me earlier. You said you don''t need thetest model but something at the lower end, didn''t you?


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Can it be done, though?¡±


    -Of course it can be done. This is the best way to clear out our old inventory, after all! I have to say, though. Holy cow, the Assembly¡¯s wallets are pretty deep, aren¡¯t they! To think you¡¯d order ten thousand smartphones in one go! You guys sure are amazing.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression fell as he listened.


    On the other hand, Lee Hyeon-Su''s grin was deepening. ¡°What about thework sign-up problem?¡±


    -We can handle that by iming these arepany phones.


    ¡°Company phones?¡±


    -Yes. Companies often hand out phones to their employees forpany-rted use, after all. Registering ten thousand phones in one go should give us a fat discount on the monthly subscription fee, hyung-nim. Do you want me to handle that, as well?


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯ll make things easier for me.¡±


    -Okay, got it. Then, I¡¯ll make some calls and sign the contract with the mobile carrier offering the cheapest rates. Will that be fine with you?


    ¡°Yup. That¡¯s perfect, Gyu-Min. Oh, but you gotta make sure those phones are good enough to watch online lectures, okay? It¡¯ll be no good if the phones are too crappy to stream online videos.¡±


    -Eii, you shouldn''t underestimate Jaegyeong Electronics, hyung-nim. We might not be the number one in the smartphone sector, but our phones are definitely not rubbish. That I guarantee you. Still, there''s that one-in-a-million chance, so I''ll have the specs checked out, just in case.


    ¡°Good. I know this is a lot of work, so thanks.¡±


    -Nah, hyung-nim. It''s okay. Uh-whew¡­ Let me tell you, doing this is a thousand times better than working my butt off and still not having anything to show for it. Heck, the folks at the electronics sales division will treat me like a king for a while for selling ten thousand phones in one go! I''m just happy to get a chance to strut around thepany''s corridors for a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    -Okay! I gotta go, hyung-nim. I''ll call you again as soon as possible.


    ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su ended the call, then smiled radiantly while staring at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Thank you for your patience, Assembly Master. So, what were you saying earlier?¡±


    ¡°...No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered back.


    Why were those two men sopetent at their jobs? And why were they twice aspetent today! Why!


    Why was their brilliantpetence making Kang Jin-Ho feel so sad for some reason?!


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su had learned from Kang Jin-Ho''s example because he was trying to force this whole thing through with a bulldozer-like momentum!


    ¡°Well, then! It seems all the issues have been taken care of, so shall we get started, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su cheerfully asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at the camera, knowing there was no more escape.


    ¡°We''re not streaming live today, but this shoot won''t be all that different from a live broadcast, sir. Today''s purpose is to set the mood before the lectures actually start by exining the rough details of the martial art the people will learn and the mindset they should have.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked confidently.


    ¡°That''s why you can rx a little more, sir. It''s not like this is your first time teaching others anyway.¡±


    <em>¡®...It is my first time, though?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho nearly blurted those words out.


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su was under a mistaken assumption. Yes, he was very much mistaken!


    It was true that Kang Jin-Ho had "taught" many people up to now. For instance, he taught the Demon mes back in Zhongyuan, as well as in the modern era. However, the teaching method he used back then differed drastically from what he was about to do.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s preferred method was to toss a secret manual to the hungry martial artists and tell them to master it on their own. If something went wrong during their training, he''d swoop in and physically fix the issue. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s so-called teaching style.


    Basically, it was the principle of¡­ Get beaten up if you still have no idea!


    If the learners didn''t want to get beaten up to death, they would try their desperate best toprehend the teachings. However, if they were too dull-witted to understand till the end¡­ Well, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve ensured that at least their bodies would remember the teachings!


    This was Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s philosophy on education.


    However, video lectures prevented Kang Jin-Ho from resorting to such methods. He had no one to beat up, and no one was here to answer his questions, either. In that case, what was he supposed to¡­


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    That was when the studio¡¯s door was shoved open.


    ¡°Master! We¡¯ve heard something major is about to go down! That¡¯s why we¡¯re here!¡± Vator roared as he waltzed inside.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This will be quite interesting,¡± said Wiggins as he leisurely stepped inside next.


    ¡°Hey, over here! Yeah, over here! Come on in, everyone!¡±


    To make matters even worse, Yi Myeong-Hwan led the Demon mes to flood inside the studio as well!


    Kang Jin-Ho froze stiffly on the spot.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan asked Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Do you mind if we pay you a visit like this, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you keep your voices down,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    After receiving Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s permission, the Demon mes giggled like excited school kids while finding suitable ces to stand and spectate.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously as he scanned his new audience. They wereughing. Yes, they were allughing!


    ¡°<em>Kuh-euh</em>! To think I¡¯d get to witness a spectacle like this in my lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can get some popcorn in here?¡±


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho tightly clenched his fists. However, no one seemed to notice the subtle shift in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s aura, perhaps due to the heightened sense of anticipation in the studio.


    ¡°Kekekeke! I¡¯m never gonna forget this.¡±


    ¡°This might be the greatest event in the Assembly¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°Can I film this with my phone? People might pay top dor if I sell the unedited video of today''s event, you know?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. Thetter flinched nastily after finally realizing that Kang Jin-Ho¡­ had be utterly expressionless.


    However, what Kang Jin-Ho said next took Lee Hyeon-Su by surprise.


    ¡°If everything¡¯s good to go, let¡¯s proceed,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°A-ah¡­ Yes, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly replied, then nced at Cheon Tae-Hun.


    Cheon Tae-Hun was about to signal the filming¡¯s start, only to stop and scowl deeply.


    ¡°Everyone, keep your voices down! We¡¯re about to start!¡±

 Chapter 860: Lecturing (5)

    Themotion didn¡¯t want to die down that easily.


    ¡°Come on, you idiots! I said, keep it down!¡±


    Unfortunately, Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s yell fell on deaf ears. Just as his face grew red from a mixture of anger and shame¡­


    Vator raised his weighty voice. ¡°Hey, you lot! He told you to shut up!¡±


    As expected, Vator''s voice proved far more effective in quietening the crowd. Even though the Demon mes didn''t understand what he said in Chinese, they all still mped their mouths shut in a hurry.


    <em>¡®What the hell? These f*ckers¡­!¡¯</em>


    Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s anger level shot up a notch, but he knew this wasn¡¯t the right ce to start yelling. Meanwhile, Vator continued to reprimand the Demon mes.


    ¡°Today is a historic day of my master attempting to film a lecture for the first time in his life. That¡¯s why it won¡¯t do for anyone to raise amotion! Now, let¡¯s observe in silence, shall we?¡±


    Oddly enough, Vator''s voice contained a hint of mirth. Everyone listening slowly nodded, the corners of their lips curling up. They agreed that this event could very well be a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle.Vator nced back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Is this okay with you, Master?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t reply, although his cheek was twitching ominously.


    Vator got a bit spooked by the ominous cheek-twitching of an expressionless man. However, he bravely forced his heart to keep pumping the blood of anticipation throughout his body.


    After all, an event like this would never happen again! If Vator missed this chance, he''d never get another one to mercilessly tease Kang Jin-Ho. The big man had been getting one-sidedly beaten up more oftentely, so today¡­ Today would be the day of his fightback!


    Vator quickly turned his head to avoid Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eerie re, then urged Cheon Tae-Hun. ¡°Do you need more preparation?¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun quickly shook his head. ¡°No, sir. We can start any time.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the hold-up? Don¡¯t you know my master is a very busy man? He has plenty of tasks on his te, so stop wasting his valuable time!¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir,¡± Cheon Tae-Hun tilted his head slightly. Why did it feel like he was being shoved forward here? Even if Vator was technically correct?


    Cheon Tae-Hun turned his head and silently signaled at Lee Hyeon-Su with his eyes. After getting thetter¡¯s permission, Cheon Tae-Hun gestured at Kang Jin-Ho to get ready. ¡°Okay, sir! Three, two, one¡­ Action!¡±


    The red light on the monitors came on to signal the start of filming. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t move an inch from the spot.


    Cheon Tae-Hun quietly whispered, ¡°Sir, the filming hasmenced.¡±


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho stiffly nod and address the camera. ¡°W-we-wele¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuu-huth!¡±


    ¡°Kukk!¡±


    ¡°Ku-huph! Keke!¡±


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was stutter one word out. But that was enough to elicit stifled reactions from the crowd. The faces of the audience members rapidly turned red after they covered their mouths in a desperate attempt to keep theirughter down.


    ¡°...I, uhm, mm, will, uh¡­ D-demonic cultivation? Uh, oh¡­ Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho stuttered even more as his brain rapidly got scrambled on its own. ¡°I-in any case! I¡¯m, uh, here to teach you something new. Oh, and I¡¯m Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Fuu-huuuuph!¡±


    ¡°K-kku-huk! Kek! Kuuuk!¡±


    Various sound effects continued to flood the studio. It was just that those sound effects happened to be stifled cackles andughter!


    ¡°O-okay, so¡­ I need to teach you this thing, and so, eh¡­ So, uh¡­ N-no, it won''t happen today. The teaching will be, uh¡­ Next time? What I want to say today is¡­ This isn''t working. Tae-Hun, can we start over?¡±


    ¡°Ku-hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°U-uwah! Uwaaahk! I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonna die! Ehehehe!¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huph! Kuuuk, kekekek!¡±


    Yet another round of explosive reactions filled the studio. Naturally, veins began bulging on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Kuh-huph! H-hey! Keep filming! Don¡¯t stop! This will be a legend! The meme for all ages!¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huh~! This is how you add a new chapter to your dark history, sir!¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow, our Assembly Master will be a viral inte star!¡±


    As he listened, the corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips suspiciously curled up. ¡°...Tae-Hun. We are starting over.¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun nodded at Kang Jin-Ho''s firm-soundingmand, then stopped the camera. He briefly re-inspected the filming equipment before resuming the filming.


    Meanwhile, Lee Hyeon-Su silently observed everything before carefully and sneakily shuffling toward the exit.


    ¡°Okay, sir! Three, two, one¡­ Action!¡±


    ¡°Good to see you all,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He sounded so much calmer from the get-go this time.


    ¡°Oh? Oh!¡±


    ¡°Heol? That was pretty smooth, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Unsurprisingly, feedback was provided immediately. The audience members squatting behind the camera voiced their impressions in real time as if they were watching a y.


    Was it because Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s tone had changed? He sounded so much more natural.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan briefly tilted his head.


    <em>¡®No, hang on. Rather than his tone¡­ Isn¡¯t it more like the Assembly Master¡¯s posture has changed a bit?¡¯</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang Jin-Ho. I¡¯ll be imparting a new demonic cultivation to you. Before that can happen, however, I must exin why you must master this new demonic cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The frequency of unnecessary remarks ruining the atmosphere noticeably went down. That was because everyone had quietened down after Kang Jin-Ho began his lecture in earnest.


    ¡°The demonic cultivation I¡¯m about to impart to you all is¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly cried out and stopped the filming.


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly turned his head to look at Lee Hyeon-Su standing right by the exit. ¡°But, why?¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master, this lecture is meant for the Chinese demonic cultivators. Which means you must speak in Chinese.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    The serious atmosphere copsed in an instant. Everyone clutched their mouth and tried to stifle theirughter. Some lost the battle and began rolling around on the floor as tears ofughter streaked down their faces.


    ¡°A-aigoo¡­! My gut! My gut¡¯s gonna burst!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯tughed this hard this whole year!¡±


    Everyone was deriving so much amusement from Kang Jin-Ho. Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho was the sole exception.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eerie grin deepened. ¡°Hmm. However, the Chinese cultivators won¡¯t be the only ones watching this, right? Korean demonic cultivators might want to take a look, too. Might as well film two separate videos.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I see¡­ In that case, let us continue filming in Korean, sir. That will help you feel more settled in for the next shoot. But that means you must film another video in Chinese today, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Sure, why not.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re starting again!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Once the filming resumed, everyone stared at Kang Jin-Ho with much anticipation. Their eyes sparkled so much that it seemed pointless to keep the overhead lights switched on.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently observed those expectant eyes. Yes, they were waiting in anticipation. As the Assembly Master, it was his job to answer their anticipation to the best of his abilities.


    ¡°To master the new demonic cultivation¡­¡±


    <em>Crack¡­!</em>


    The sounds of joints popping eerily leaked out of his clenched fists.


    ¡°...You should learn first why you must master it.¡±


    By then, some among the audience had instinctively realized something had gone wrong. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Kang Jin-Ho was ring at them with bloodshot eyes, after all!


    Vator sneakily looked back.


    <em>¡®Where¡­ Where is Lee Hyeon-Su?¡¯</em>


    He had been wondering why Lee Hyeon-Su was standing so close to the exit, but now¡­


    <em>¡®W-what?! He¡¯s already slipping outside the exit?! T-that bastard!¡¯</em>


    No one was better than Lee Hyeon-Su in detecting life-threatening danger. His sneaky but silent exit from the studio was enough to let Vator instinctively realize what fate had in store for him.


    ¡°The reason itself is simple enough. You can be stronger. That''s it. However, no amount of verbal exnation will be enough for you to understand it. That is why¡­ I shall personally demonstrate the truth today.¡±


    <em>Griiit!</em>


    The sound of teeth gnashing loudly echoed in the studio. Vator¡¯splexion was drained of all color just then.


    ¡°Watch <em>very </em>closely. See for yourself how powerful this demonic cultivation can be,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, then his head snapped to Cheon Tae-Hun next. ¡°Make sure you capture everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun replied loudly enough to rock the studio. By now, he was standing stiffly at attention like a scared teenager!


    ¡°For your benefit¡­ These people have volunteered as guinea pigs in my demonstration,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Cheon Tae-Hun smartly turned the camera around. The monitor captured the sight of the Demon mes with Vator and Wiggins at the front of the pack. Vator''splexion was uncharacteristically pale, while the Demon mes were stumbling back in dread after finally realizing the severity of their situation.


    Vator nervously swallowed and tried to reach out to the English gent next to him. ¡°W-Wiggins. Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Vator?¡±


    ¡°It seems we need to make a hasty exit from here, so how about webine our¡­ Wiggins?¡±


    Vator no longer sensed Wiggins'' presence next to him, so he reluctantly tore his gaze away from Kang Jin-Ho to see what happened.


    Wiggins was right next to Vator only a second ago, but¡­ But he had disappeared without a trace now!


    Vator¡¯s jaw fell.


    <em>¡®T-that rat bastard! He escaped on his own?! All alone?! And through teleportation, no less! You¡­ You dishonorable bastard!¡¯</em>


    Vator¡¯s head snapped back toward Kang Jin-Ho, then the big man urgently waved his hands in denial. ¡°N-no, wait! Master, our intentions were not¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho ignored the big man and directly addressed the camera. "Now, watch closely. See for yourself what kind of demonic cultivation you will be learning from me!¡±


    ...And then, as pitch-ck demonic qi gushed out of his entire body, Kang Jin-Ho ruthlessly pounced on the Demon mes.


    Only around ten minutes was enough to turn all the audience members having fun into bloodied and battered victims of violence and also to utterly destroy the filming studio.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cai Kechang peered closely at the person standing before his eyes before eventually shrugging casually away. ¡°So¡­ This is the list of things you want us to support you with?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good. However, it seems you don¡¯t seem to have any fundamental understanding of what a contract is. Did you say your name is Lee Seong-Hwi?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi stood in silence and endured Cai Kechang''s mocking cackle.


    ¡°A contract starts on the basis that both parties reveal pertinent information to each other first. Who in their right mind would want to partner with you when they don''t know what you''re doing behind the scenes? Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi narrowed his eyes. ¡°...And what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I''m saying this list is a useless pile of papers.¡± Cai Kechang casually chucked the stack of documents in his hand at Lee Seong-Hwi.


    All the white pieces of paper danced around in the air to fall around Lee Seong-Hwi.


    ¡°You aren''t even a bunch of school kids asking their parents for pocket money, so why¡­ We need this, so cough it up? You only need to wait for a bit more? Seriously? Honestly, I''m shocked that you thought it''d be okay to bring me this nonsense.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi remained still as he replied tly. ¡°I¡¯m merely a messenger.¡±


    ¡°Even a bloody pigeon can deliver messages. Since you have taken up the role of the middleman responsible for mediation, shouldn''t you also be urately delivering one party''s stances and thoughts to the other party? Since the other side wants our support, shouldn''t you at least bring me information on things like how big the invasion force will be, how they n to invade, and what kind of support they want?¡±


    Cai Kechang stared at Lee Seong-Hwi with an unreadable expression on his face. ¡°From what I recall, you used to handle the Martial Assembly''s administration duties as Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple. Or was that information incorrect?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°To think someone like that doesn''t even understand something as basic as this! No wonder the Assembly ended up in that state.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, what about your side?¡±


    Cai Kechang frowned slightly. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so knowledgeable about something so basic, I¡¯m wondering how Kang Jin-Ho managed to utterly humiliate you.¡±


    ¡°...I dare you to say that again.¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s brows shot up as he red murderously at Cai Kechang. ¡°It is as you say. I am stupid. And a traitor to my people. All I have left in me is my obsession to kill Kang Jin-Ho. Do you understand what that even means?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi leaned forward while licking his lips like a predator.


    ¡°I have nothing to lose anymore. I don¡¯t know what you think you can get from me by provoking me like this, but you better do it in moderation, Cai Kechang. Or you¡¯ll learn what a man with nothing to lose can do to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how scary. I¡¯m pissing in my pants,¡± Cai Kechang cackled and mocked Lee Seong-Hwi back.


    Lee Seong-Hwi bit his lower lip. ¡°We¡¯ll amend the documents as you say. The other side can generate things like a report quickly, after all. However, nothing will change either way since the Japanese are still wary of you. That¡¯s why they have drawn up this list containing the most realistic set of demands.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need another report from them. Pocket change like this can be provided at any time, anyway.¡± Cai Kechang smirked strangely. ¡°Since I chose to work with morons, I should lower my standards to match theirs, no? After all, it''s impossible to expect morons to act like regr people, right? They would''ve done that already if it was actually possible!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then again, you aren¡¯t supposed to be regr people. No, no, no. Your role is to be beasts. Animals. For that purpose, our preparations will be thorough. So thorough that you¡¯d think we¡¯ve gone overboard! We will support you with everything you demand. However!¡±


    Cai Kechang bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk.


    ¡°You better sink your fangs into Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s throat or else! There is no retreat for you lot. But¡­ If you do get scared and try to run back to the inds¡­! I will personally track you down and slit your throats open.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°I hope that will be the case,¡± said Cai Kechang, his odious smirk deepening. Then, he turned his chair around to look away from Lee Seong-Hwi and dismissively waved his hand while speaking in a slightly sharper, shriller tone. ¡°If that''s all, get out of my sight. Breathing the same air as a bastard like you is giving me the creeps.¡±


    ¡°...As you wish.¡±


    Cai Kechang sensed Lee Seong-Hwi leaving his office, then mouthed a fresh cigarette.


    <em>¡®Hah. You think you losers can kill Kang Jin-Ho?¡¯</em>


    That would never happen in a million years! Still, their actions could hinder Kang Jin-Ho. If they could do that, Kang Jin-Ho would never be able to interfere with the Crimson King¡¯s faction.


    That would be enough for Cai Kechang.


    ¡°Now, then¡­ I did my best toy out this banquet for you, Kang Jin-Ho. It¡¯s now your turn to show us how sincere you are. Isn¡¯t that right, Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    Cai Kechang¡¯s subdued yet sinister cacklezily echoed in his office.

 Chapter 861: Improving (1)

    <em>Vroooom</em>¡­


    A cute-looking tiny white hatchback was struggling to drive up a hill.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju furrowed her brow while depressing the elerator.


    <em>¡®Is it already time to change my car?¡¯</em>


    The road leading up to the Martial Assembly HQ was as steep as it could get. As Lee Hyeon-Ju had been with her favorite ride for practically forever, it was easy to notice how it had started struggling more and moretely.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ This unnie is still having financial issues, okay? Please hold on for two more months. Please!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju never had to worry about her finances in the past. But the events of the past few months taught her what it meant to be frugal.


    In a way, she was responsible for bringing this situation upon herself.


    She had all the right to im Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s massive wealth as her inheritance. Sure, all of her grandfather¡¯s ill-gotten hidden funds would¡¯ve been returned to the Assembly, anyway. However, what about the wealth he had umted legitimately? Lee Hyeon-Ju had all the right to inherit it.However, she shoved all that money into the Martial Assembly''s coffers without any regret whatsoever. That was because, to her, money wasn''t important.


    What could she do with all that money, anyway? Fool around for the rest of her life pretending to be happy?


    <em>¡®What aughable notion that is.¡¯</em>


    Humans couldn''t do that. No, wait. Maybe some people could do that, but not Lee Hyeon-Ju. She''d rather use her own skills to prove her worth instead of letting the fatness of her bank ount speak on her behalf.


    If she had gobbled up Lee Jung-Geol''s wealth back then¡­ Would she have gotten a job in the Assembly? No, it would''ve never happened.


    Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve never stopped monitoring her, and Lee Hyeon-Ju would''ve wallowed in shallow luxury for the rest of her life. It''d be a life far removed from the martial world.


    The mere thought of that alternative reality sent a chill down her spine.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju only got to earn her freedom by unhesitantly discarding everything. And now, she went beyond simply enjoying her freedom to gain a high-ranking position in the Assembly. She even earned a sense of pride, a sense of fulfillment, from her work, too.


    ...If it weren''t for one minor thing ruining her vibe, that was!


    ¡°Why do I have so many credit card expenses to pay?!¡±


    Her wages disappeared as soon as they were deposited into her bank ount, only leaving behind a hint of what things could have been. There were many goodbyes in this world, but nothing would be as painful as this particr type of goodbye!


    To think it¡¯d be a flitting goodbye with the one she ardently wished to meet! What a tragedy this was. Yes, it had to be a tragedy!


    It wasn¡¯t as if her annual sry was pitiful, either. Among her peers doing simr work as her¡­


    <em>¡®Actually, I don¡¯t think anyone in my age group is doing simr work as me¡­¡¯</em>


    In any case! The amount of money being deposited into her ount every month easily dwarfed what fairly sessful people in Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s age group received. The problem with this arrangement was, though¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s spending habit was also far worse than that of her peers!


    She''d freak out at the monthly credit card bill and hurriedly pore through the statement, but the conclusion remained the same every month. Her problemy with her mouth, which couldn''t keep her sweet tooth in control, and her eyes which couldn''t look away from pretty things.


    Her hand obediently swiping her card was guilt-free in this situation!


    ¡°How am I supposed to get by this month, I wonder¡­?¡±


    Ayer of warm, salty moisture quickly clouded her vision.


    At least there was a small respite from this financial storm. And that was the Martial Assembly providing breakfast, lunch, and dinner for free. At least Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t have to worry about where her next meal woulde from.


    Considering her wasteful spending habit, not paying for her meals wouldn¡¯t have left much of an impression on her strained bank bnce. Still, it was better than nothing.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju parked her car at the Assembly¡¯s parking lot and exited the vehicle. The first thing she did was scan her immediate surroundings.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    There weren''t that many ck luxury sedans here. That could only mean all the ''important'' folks who loved to waste fuel in big cars hadn''t arrived yet.


    <em>¡®They all deserve to get the boot, though!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su unleashed a cruel reign of terror and suppression on the existing directors and elders of the Martial Assembly. However, those working for these elders and directors¡ªin other words, leeches that clung to their bosses to suckle on all the delicious honey¡ªweren''t as heavily restricted inparison.


    There were two reasons for that, one each for Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s reason was simple enough. He might be ruthless toward the leaders and heads of groups but wasparatively milder toward the people under them. As an example, one only had to look at how he utterly destroyed the Yeongnam Group''s brain trust but epted the Yeongnam martial artists without any discrimination.


    Technically speaking, it wasn''t the case of Kang Jin-Ho not being ruthless, but more like he didn''t really care about the underlings.


    Since he didn''t care, these mid-level folks had not been reined in properly yet.


    Unlike Kang Jin-Ho, however, Lee Hyeon-Su quite clearly remembered that these people were aplices to those elders and directors. However, he still left them alone because¡­ He had no one else to rece them with!


    The painless operation of arge organization like the Martial Assembly required a massive number of people capable of handling administrative affairs. Unfortunately, the Assembly''s ''unique'' quirks meant it couldn''t possibly hire many talented but still jobless people from the surface world.


    <em>¡®Yup, it¡¯s the stagnating pool of water.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju also understood that getting rid of these leeches was currently impossible. Hence, her reluctance to criticize Lee Hyeon-Su. Even so, her belief still didn¡¯t change. No matter how long it took, these people simply must be eliminated. That would help the Martial Assembly progress even further into the future.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju turned her head and stared at the Assembly HQ.


    <em>¡®What a weird ce that is.¡¯</em>


    The Martial Assembly transformed into a rather weird ce after Lee Jung-Geol was kicked out and Kang Jin-Ho seized power. Should she say this ce had be a melting pot containing a messy concoction of the darkness of society and a shonen manga-level of youthful cliches?


    Even as things were changing at a breakneck pace, the circumstances of grown-ups and tacit approval of darkness apanied the rapid reformation of the Assembly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile wryly at this somewhat grotesque reality.


    <em>Rumble, vroom¡­!</em>


    That was when a ck sedan rolled into the parking lot. It slid to a smooth stop next to her, then the driver''s side window whirred down to reveal a familiar face.


    ¡°Oh, hey, Department Director Lee Hyeon-Ju. Been a while, eh?¡± The driver smirked weirdly as he greeted Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    She noticed the way he deliberately emphasized the words ''department director.'' Even a hopelessly slow-witted person would''ve realized this man was being sarcastic.


    ¡°...Yes, it has been a while, Department Director Choi.¡±


    When Lee Hyeon-Ju greeted him back, Director Choi¡¯s strange smirk deepened. He began scanning her from top to bottom in silence. That gaze alone displeased her to no end.


    ¡°Hmm. You look good these days, Department Director Lee. Did something nice happen to you or something? Even though eeeeveryone is having a tough timetely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s been good, although it can be better.¡±


    The weird smirk on Director Choi''s lips suddenly disappeared. He wordlessly stared at her for a few seconds, then chewed his next words out. ¡°How is your life after betraying those who stayed loyal to your grandfather? His disciples and people who were like your uncles and aunts? Is the grass really green on the other side, eh? What will your grandfather in the afterlife say after seeing you like this?¡±


    Director Choi went for Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s jugr without any warning whatsoever. However, she didn¡¯t get flustered. To get taken aback by this level of verbal assault, she¡­ She had gone through far too many things for that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my grandfather would¡¯ve told me to stop wasting time with trash and get to work.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you brat?!¡±


    <em>ck!</em>


    The door was practically shoved open, and Director Choi angrily climbed outside. His imposing figure towered over Lee Hyeon-Ju as he red at her from above. ¡°What was that? Trash?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said. Is there a problem, Director Choi?¡±


    ¡°...Listen, brat. It sounds like you don¡¯t know your ce because the higher-ups are sheltering you, but here¡¯s the deal. That ain¡¯t gonnast forever. You hear me? Why do you think we¡¯re still using you? It¡¯s to tell the whole world that Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s granddaughter is sticking with us and eats the pet food we feed her so she can bark like a loyal dog! Do you understand that, you dumb little girl?¡±


    Director Choi gritted his teeth menacingly.


    ¡°The only thing we feel when we look at you is pity, yet you think you¡¯re the hot stuff and do whatever you please! Do you even understand the situation you are in?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju without much care.


    ¡°You ain''t gonnast for long here. Mark my words, you''re gonna get devoured soon, okay? When you''re about to get shoved inside a pot, it''ll be toote to sob and beg and say you shouldn''t have done that back then. Do you get what I''m telling you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Ju, this time her voice growing colder. ¡°What can you do about it, though? Because I know my reality all too well. I''d even say it''s actually you who doesn''t understand the situation.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Director Choi¡­ You¡¯re more naive than your age suggests.¡±


    Director Choi¡¯s expression crumpled.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju continued to mock the older man. ¡°Do you honestly think our current higher-ups would¡¯ve employed me when I have no abilities and no other redeeming qualities? If it was up to you, would you have hired me?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°I''m Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, so it''s worth hiring me to use me as an advert? I don''t see anything wrong with that. Wouldn''t you say that''s a pretty attractive achievement on my resume?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s cold voice left Director Choi speechless, and he could only stare at her in silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s how our world operates, Director Choi. Apany will only hire people based on their qualifications and potential usefulness. And then¡­ Thepany will use them. And pay them ordingly. The Assembly recognized my qualifications and usefulness, so they hired me. And I get paid a lot of money for providing my services.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to wake up to reality, Director Choi. The era has changed. It''s no longer the same era where you can get a cushy job because you belong to the clique of someone important, okay? Anyone upying a position they are not qualified for will get kicked out. That''s the era we live in now. Wouldn''t you say that''s how things should''ve been all along?¡±


    Director Choi''s lips trembled painfully, then some words finally tumbled out. ¡°You¡­ You''re totally brainwashed, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Think whatever you want, Director Choi. People who can¡¯t win in logic usually resort to <em>ad hominem</em> attacks. So, what¡¯s next? I¡¯m too stupid to understand? Or I¡¯m too young to know how society really operates? I¡¯m being lied to? Or I¡¯m a woman, so I don¡¯t belong in the men¡¯s world?¡±


    Contempt was the only emotion remaining in Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s cold re locking on to Director Choi.


    ¡°Stagnant water must be reced, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Especially water that has no ns to willingly enter a purifier.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°In consideration of the times I used to call you my uncle¡­ Allow me to give you another piece of advice, Director Choi. Stay like that, and you¡¯ll get the chop sooner rather thanter. And you¡¯ll never be able to return to our fold. Because that era has ended now. If you wish to avoid that pathetic fate, you should sober up and do your job more effectively.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t wait for Director Choi''s response and coolly turned around to leave. She could hear the heavy, angry panting of a grown-up man behind her, but¡­ Why should she care? When that man didn''t have the balls to attack her, anyway!


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Director Choi finally yelled in anger. ¡°You! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re some hot stuff, okay?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju dismissed Director Choi¡¯s warning. <em>¡®Yes, sure, sure. Whatever you say.¡¯</em>


    ¡°One day, you will regret what you did! You hear me!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn¡¯t bother to respond. It wasn¡¯t worth her time.


    <em>¡®What a loser.¡¯</em>


    The changing of an era always produced drop-outs.


    People usually believed that these drop-outs were weaklings who didn''t receive a good enough education, but that wasn''t always true. Even those so-called weaklings with no power and no education could try their hardest to keep up with the changing times.


    The group of real drop-outs actually consisted of those who boasted abilities that were neither here nor there.


    People who angrily asked why they had to change when things were already pretty good for everyone, and people who simply had no choice but to give up something of theirs just to stay relevant¡­ These were the first types of people to fall behind and disappear into obscurity as the era changed.


    ...Exactly like Director Choi, in other words.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju raised her head and stared at the Assembly HQ. That building hadn''t changed since she first set foot inside. Nothing about its facade had been altered until now. And its coordinates were the same as before.


    Even then, it gave off a different vibe now. This ce was supposed to be familiar, yet it wasn''t. A home that didn''t feel like one.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju didn¡¯t shy away from this disharmony. Yes, it was different now. It had definitely transformed into something else. But she was ready to acknowledge this transformation and ept it. And then¡­ cling to it even more fiercely. Only then would she be able to make this change her own, too.


    She swore to work tirelessly until she could finally shake off thebel of ''Lee Jung-Geol''s Granddaughter'' and be acknowledged as a capable person in her own right. As a martial artist named Lee Hyeon-Ju!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Her journey would not be easy. However, that was exactly why it was worth it.


    Even if Lee Hyeon-Ju got her start because she was Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter, that didn''t matter to her now. Regardless of her beginning, people would acknowledge her as Lee Hyeon-Ju the person and martial artist once she produced good results.


    ¡°Okay, then! Let¡¯s do my best today, too.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju strode inside the building in cheerful steps.

 Chapter 862: Improving (2)

    "Good morning, Miss Lee!"


    "Hi. Good morning to you, too," said Lee Hyeon-Ju. Several familiar faces greeted her when she stepped inside the building''s foyer.


    Her subordinate raised his hand. "Would you like a cup of coffee? It''s on me."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju grimaced a little. "Coffee sounds good. But shouldn''t I be the one buying it for you?"


    "Eiii~, it''s fine, ma''am. Let me."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s grimace was quickly reced by a bright grin. Then she nodded as if she had no other choice. Of course, her actual thoughts were quite different from her actions.


    <em>''Nice! I just got me some free coffee!''</em>


    Considering her bank ount had morphed from a ce to umte wealth to a temporary stop in money''s cirction, Lee Hyeon-Ju needed to conserve every penny!


    They entered the Assembly HQ''s cafe on the ground floor."Ma''am, what would you like?"


    "Mm¡­ Americano?"


    "Warm or ice?"


    "Warm, please. With syrup, too."


    "Of course, ma''am."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed deeply while observing her subordinate head to the counter to order their coffee.


    <em>''I''m such an idiot.''</em>


    She swore to stop creating problems for herself.


    Obviously, Lee Hyeon-Ju had a perfectly reasonable excuse for her current financial situation.


    She liquidated her assets rued while living under Lee Jung-Geol''s roof and got a ce to stay with her own money. But getting a new ce meant she had so, so many things to buy.


    As she didn''t bother to salvage a single household item, her new home began sucking up her finances like a scary ck hole!


    Even so, that wasn''t enough to fully excuse her overspending habits. For instance, there were always cheaper but better alternatives to choose from. And some items could be purchased at ater date, too. Would there be any appreciable difference between a spat costing ten thousand won and another with a price tag of fifty thousand? No, not really.[1]


    So, if buying a more expensive spat¡ªbecause it was cuter¡ªcould bebeled a crime, she definitely deserved to get locked up.


    "Here''s your coffee, ma''am," said the subordinate.


    "Oh. Thanks."


    "It''s nothing, ma''am. I owe you a lot, after all."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju grinned softly while scanning her vicinity. "I gotta say, a lot more people than I expected are drinking coffee here. And it''s still early in the morning, too."


    "Well, if you think about it, this ce is a real golden spot, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Ng?" Lee Hyeon-Ju cocked her brow in slight confusion.


    "I mean¡­ There aren''t any cafes in the Assembly''s vicinity, right? At least within a five-kilometer radius, that is."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju slowly nodded in agreement. Obviously, there wouldn''t be any coffee-serving cafes nearby when the Martial Assembly HQ was located in the middle of a mountainside.


    That was why people working here used to personally brew coffee beans or just go with the instant mix if and when the inevitable hankering for caffeine got the better of them. Some others would bring canisters of coffee they brewed at home in the morning.


    The subordinate continued to speak. "No wonder everyone''s happy to have a proper cafe here. We had money but couldn''t drink the real coffee, you know? But now, we can do that whenever we want."


    "Well, yeah. That''s true," said Lee Hyeon-Ju while smiling wryly.


    She didn''t have much to add to this conversation. After all, she was also responsible for enhancing this cafe''s morning revenue stream, wasn''t she?


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tilted her head. "Even then, why does it feel like there are more customers than before?"


    The subordinate quickly exined. "It''s the coffee, ma''am. It tastes really great, don''t you think? Not too long ago, it tasted like something you''d get from a highway rest stop vending machine, but now? Everyone acknowledges this is some fine coffee."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju cautiously took a small sip.


    <em>''...Hmm.''</em>


    For sure, this coffee''s aroma was gentle yet enticing. In fact, it was better than brews offered by well-known cafes, or at least that was the impression Lee Hyeon-Ju got.


    "You''re right," said Lee Hyeon-Ju. "This is great."


    "See? I told you."


    "I guess the cafe manager is doing his best, then¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju muttered while turning her head. She was nning to congratte the manager on the sess of his cafe. "Oh, there he is. Manager¡­ Huh?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju hurriedly mped her mouth shut. The manager was currently resting his chin on his elbow, hisplexion gloomy. Even a blind could see that something had happened to him.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju cautiously approached the cafe manager. "...Did something happen, Mister Manager?"


    "...Oh, Miss Lee," the cafe manager sobered up, then forced a smile for Lee Hyeon-Ju''s sake. "Ah, no, ma''am. Nothing happened. Business has been good, so I have nothing toin about. We''re looking at a pretty good month overall, sales-wise."


    "I see. But that''s not what your expression says."


    "Oh, that. It''s just, mm¡­" The cafe manager helplessly scratched his head. "The thing is, I didn''t pass today, you see?"


    "I''m sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Ju tilted her head. Didn''t pass? Did the cafe manager take an exam or something?


    "I was told I overdid the blending today. It''s too bitter, apparently."


    "Sorry? Bitter?"


    What was he talking about? Lee Hyeon-Ju''s confusion deepened as the coffee she drank just now was not bitter at all.


    "...Well, he said it''s bitter, Miss Lee. Since he said so, it must be true."


    "Huh? Who said that?"


    "The Assembly Master, of course."


    "¡­!" Lee Hyeon-Ju mped her mouth shut for the second time this morning.


    The cafe manager continued to exin. "He''s been inspecting our coffee every morning for a while now, you see? I got a passing grade for thest three days or so, but not today, ma''am. That''s what I don''t get, though. I haven''t done anything differently, you know? So why¡­"


    "W-why is our Assembly Master inspecting your coffee, though?"


    "Oh, that¡­" The manager sighed deeply. "He said that since this cafe was meant to improve the working conditions of the Assembly''s employees, the coffee must not taste bad. So he taught me things like roasting beans and blending techniques. I did as he told me, and the number of customers began shooting up next¡­"


    "¡­"


    "In a way, you could say I''m the Assembly Master''s top disciple¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s cheeks twitched slightly. That was because she btedly remembered something.


    Didn''t the Assembly Master''s family run a cafe? And the coffee there tasted absolutely remarkable, didn''t it? So, it seemed Kang Jin-Ho was merely extending the family business.


    The cafe manager groaned. "Urgh¡­ I need to think about where I went wrong, ma''am. Anyways, have a great morning, Miss Lee."


    "Oh, thank you. You too¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju turned around to leave after receiving her ''marching orders.''


    Now that was an unexpected reminder of how far and wide Kang Jin-Ho''s influences could extend to!


    Her subordinate quickly caught up to her. "Miss Lee! Are you heading upstairs?"


    "Yeah," Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded back.


    "Do you mind if I go with you?"


    "Sure. It''s fine." Lee Hyeon-Ju replied.


    As they walked up the staircase, she nced at her subordinate sticking very close to her while chatting away nonstop. A subtle grin formed on her lips.


    <em>''This isn''t so bad.''</em>


    In the past, when people only viewed Lee Hyeon-Ju as Lee Jung-Geol''s Granddaughter, things like this never happened to her. Everyone subtly shunned her and did their best not to cause trouble with her.


    Of course, these people also respected her. But that respect was merely a by-product of their desire not to get tangled up in her business.


    Compared to those days, it really felt like Lee Hyeon-Ju was a part of the team, a true employee of thisrge organization called the Martial Assembly.


    After reaching the ounting department on the second floor, Lee Hyeon-Ju stood tall and proud.


    "Nice."


    The ounting department moved to a bigger office space after the number of workers increased by a lot. Seeing this wide-open office space did wonders in uplifting her mood.


    ...Although, it would have been even better without a few minor things cramping up the vibe!


    <em>''...The interior d¨¦cor is still ghastly.''</em>


    The interior of this office was nightmarish, to say the least. The yellowing wallpaper surrounded a jumbled mixture of all types of desks. Worse still, this ce resembled a barren wastnd because of theck of decorations.


    The overall impression one got while looking at this office was that this ce had been set up for work and not much else.


    <em>''I can gradually change that, though.''</em>


    The ounting department employees discovered Lee Hyeon-Ju and greeted her first.


    "You''re here, Miss Lee!"


    "Good morning to you, ma''am!"


    "Good to see you again!"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju smiled and greeted them back. "Good morning to you all!"


    Things weren''t like this in the beginning. People didn''t look at her favorably when she established a dedicated ounting department and began recruiting more employees. That didn''t really surprise her, though.


    For one, Lee Hyeon-Ju wasn''t old or experienced enough to earn the ''head of a department''bel just yet. And the enmity toward Lee Jung-Geol was at an all-time high back then.


    So, the air exuded by the folks back then was like, <em>''I''ll ept you since the higher-ups said so, but don''t expect any cooperation from me, got that?''</em>


    The work she put in to change that atmosphere into the current friendly one was worthy of all the praises in the world. To exin what happened in simple terms¡­ A person with capabilities doing her absolute best would naturally turn the skeptics around to her cause sooner orter.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nced at one of the workers. "Did you finish the report we spoke about yesterday?"


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ve finished preparing it as you told me to. It''s on your desk."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju headed to her desk, then quickly perused the report on her desk before nodding in satisfaction.


    "Nice. I got my ammunition, so¡­!" She stood tall and scanned her subordinates, her expression stiffening from heroic determination. "Okay, I''m off! Wish me luck."


    "Good luck, ma''am!"


    "We believe in you! Bring us another win, ma''am!"


    "Mm! I will!" Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded, then headed upstairs, her steps moving with purpose and steadfast determination.


    The ounting department employees watched her leave, then chuckled among themselves.


    "She''s still getting nervous, eh?"


    "Come on, now. It''s not just our director, though. It''s the same story with other directors, you know?"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, really. I heard that Chief Bak from the department next door was wondering if he should wear diapers the next time he''s briefing the higher-ups."


    "...Because he might wet himself?"


    "Probably."


    The workers slowly shook their heads in resignation and tutted away.


    When one thought about it, though¡­ That story of Chief Bak didn''t sound so outrageous. The briefing in question was attended by not just Lee Hyeon-Su but also by Kang Jin-Ho, after all!


    Although things were a lot less scary now, there once was a time when Lee Hyeon-Su ring at someone was enough for them to wet their pants. And it wasn''t even necessary to mention what it was like with Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Other departments only need to submit reports every now and then, right? But our Miss Lee is frequently called in to exin what''s what for some reason. Can you imagine how much of a burden that would be?"


    "You''re so right. Poor her¡­"


    The employees got another reminder of how good Lee Hyeon-Ju was at her job.


    "Oh, yeah. I almost forgot. Hey, did you hear the rumors?"


    "What rumors?"


    "The one about our director being an item with Chief Lee?"


    "Chief Lee? You mean¡­ Chief Lee Hyeon-Su?"


    "Yeah, him."


    "Hey, you. Stop it with such nonsense, okay?"


    The sharp, rebuking response was countered by the urgent voice.


    "No, no, hold on! Several people witnessed those two having dinner together. And even more people saw the two of them going home in the same car!"


    "Hah! A superior can give a ride home to a junior, right? And it''s the same story for supper, too. Those two things don''t mean you''re dating, you know? Besides, it doesn''t make one iota of sense for those two to be an item, anyway."


    "Well, I also think that way, but¡­"


    Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter dating Kim Seok-Il''s former right-hand man? Common sense dictated that everyone should breathe a sigh of relief if the two of them didn''t start strangling each other every time they met.


    "You shouldn''t go around spewing that nonsense, okay? You''re gonna kick yourself if they start knifing each other one day."


    "...Yeah, you have a point there."


    The ounting department employees stared weirdly at the office''s exit, then turned their attention back to their desks.


    It was time to get back to work.


    ***


    <em>''That¡­ is coffee.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju silently stared at a cup of now-cold coffee resting before Kang Jin-Ho. That must be the culprit responsible for the cafe manager failing to pass this morning''s inspection.


    <em>''I guess that inspection story wasn''t an exaggeration.''</em>


    Judging from how much coffee still remained in the cup, Lee Hyeon-Ju''s guess seemed right on the money. Was Kang Jin-Ho trying to imply that he''d never touch a cup of failed coffee?


    Which was funny, wasn''t it? When considering Kang Jin-Ho had no issues with the hellish grub provided by the Assembly''s cafeteria! One of his pet theories was that the taste shouldn''t matter as long as the meal was nutritious enough.


    Kang Jin-Ho, the Assembly Master, had no idea until recently that everyone else besides him had this thing called a tongue that allowed them to appreciate the taste of food entering their mouth. Only after people had managed to make him understand this anatomical difference did they manage to totally flip the cafeteria situation on its head.


    This was how uninterested Kang Jin-Ho was in the matters of taste of food. So, wasn''t it ironic to see someone like that be picky about his coffee? Was this a side effect of his family business being a cafe?


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly called out. "Director Lee!"


    "A-ah, yes, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Ju sobered up.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes narrowed to slits. "How about taking a seat?"


    "Oh¡­ My apologies."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju realized her mind had wandered off. She bowed her head several times to apologize, then quickly found her seat.


    Lee Hyeon-Su shifted his gaze to Kang Jin-Ho. "Sir, everyone is here."


    "Okay. Let''s begin," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Thank you. Let''s begin today''s morning meeting with reports from each department. So, then¡­"


    While listening, Lee Hyeon-Ju silently scanned the meeting avenue. Today was a regr meeting of the department heads. Held once a week, this meeting gave the department heads an opportunity to report what happened in the past few days and offer their opinions.


    <em>''...Uh?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Ju spotted an unfamiliar face that didn''t seem to belong here. No, rather than unfamiliar, that face was¡­


    <em>''What is he doing here?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su noticed the confusion in Lee Hyeon-Ju''s expression and quickly addressed everyone in the meeting venue. "Oh, before we start. I need to introduce a new member of the team. This is Deputy Cheon Tae-Hun, who will be in charge of the department of online media and education."


    People apuded, prompting Cheon Tae-Hun to nod back. But his expression was a bit stiff and unreadable. "...Thank you. I''ll be in your care."


    He was currently being reminded of the inalienable truth of this world, something he heard countless times before in his journey to reach this point in life.


    <em>''I shouldn''t have acted like a know-it-all back then¡­''</em>


    It would''ve been fine if he stopped somewhere in the middle! Why did he stupidly say all those things and get himself dragged here against his will? And with an unwanted position, no less?


    Even though a promotion to a deputy director position was worthy of celebration, Cheon Tae-Hun''s mind was stuck in the state of perpetual gloomy rain instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Okay. Let''s resume the briefing."


    "Yes, sir."


    The department heads began their quick briefing. None of what they reported could be ssified as concerning issues. Maybe because most of the focus was on the education of the Assembly members, it seemed there wasn''t much to report on.


    "Director of ounting. You''re next."


    "Yes, sir." Lee Hyeon-Ju replied, then sucked in a deep breath. It was her turn now. Even though this was not her first rodeo, she still got tense every single time. "I have something important to discuss with everyone."


    "Sure, go ahead," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho, then cautiously raised her voice. "Assembly Master, sir¡­?"


    "Mm?"


    "Shouldn''t we¡­ pay taxes?"


    "...Eh?"


    This was the historic moment of a nuke called "tax" going off in the Martial Assembly without any warning whatsoever.


    1. Ten thousand won is around $7.52 US at the time of TLing. ?

 Chapter 863: Improving (3)

    Kang Jin-Ho asked incredulously. "Tax?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded weightily. "Yes, sir. Tax."


    "You want to pay tax?"


    "Yes."


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju and repeated what he said again. "Us paying tax?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju patiently responded, "Yes, sir."


    "Huh. Uh¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho began to seriously mull on what he just heard. He usually wouldn''t mull anything like this in front of so many people, but what Lee Hyeon-Ju said made it impossible to stick to that rule.


    <em>''Paying taxes, eh?''</em>Tax? An organization of martial artists paying tax to the government?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilted at a bizarre angle. An innocuous little word, ''tax,'' managed to kick his brain into overdrive until steam was about toe out of his ears!


    "When you say tax¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su acted before Kang Jin-Ho could reply by rebuking Lee Hyeon-Ju. "...Surely, you don''t mean the act of handing over a portion of the profit we earned during our business activities to the government?"


    "No, that''s the one," said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    "...You seriously want us to pay that tax?"


    "Yes."


    Lee Hyeon-Su broke into a bright smile. It was so radiant that looking at his expression could even warm the cockles of one''s heart! Although, what he said next didn''t exactly match his expression.


    "Have you gone insane?!" Lee Hyeon-Su yelled loudly. "Are you trying to win us that honest taxpayer benefit thing? Is that it?! If not, why are you trying to dump all that money in front of the tax collectors when the government hasn''t even told us to cough it up?! Did the government promise you to give you a star for behaving like a good little kid?!"


    "Of course not," said Lee Hyeon-Ju tly.


    "Then, why?!" Lee Hyeon-Su roared, his eyes burning like a pair of suns.


    However, his murderous re only caused a vein to bulge on Lee Hyeon-Ju''s forehead. "Excuse me, Chief Lee?"


    "What!"


    "...We''re in the middle of a meeting, so please keep it down. We''re all adults here, so let us try to control our emotions a little better and focus on the topic at hand, shall we? Take a seat first and calm down, please. If you don''t want to die, that is."


    "¡­!" Lee Hyeon-Su instantly grew silent, then sheepishly sat back on his chair.


    Once the situation had been ''resolved'' somewhat, the cogs in Kang Jin-Ho''s brain began spinning again. An unexpected development had interrupted his train of thought, but his mind was working as intended now.


    "Okay, so¡­" Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Paying tax, was it? His unreadable gaze locked on Lee Hyeon-Ju next. "You want us to pay taxes?"


    "Yes, Assembly Master."


    Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek.


    <em>''Huh. Paying tax?''</em>


    In a way, the idea of paying taxes shouldn''t be so controversial. Then again, it was also true that he had never considered doing so until now. Why? Because he had never met any martial artist who paid taxes during his past life. Or this one, for that matter.


    Quite obviously, the demon cult didn''t pay any tax. If the emperor had demanded tax payments from the cult, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve lobbed that fool''s head off and yed ser with it. If the emperor wanted to keep enjoying his life, he should pay the cult instead!


    <em>''Hold on. I think I do remember receiving tributes back in Zhongyuan¡­''</em>


    Now that he thought about this topic some more, didn''t Kang Jin-Ho frequently receive gifts from the emperor back then? However, those gifts usually contained things like grain and other necessities. In that case, wouldn''t it be more correct to say they were bribes instead?


    In any case¡­! Kang Jin-Ho didn''t pay any tax back then. He could even say the government paid him a ''protection tax'' instead!


    However, this situation didn''t only happen to the demon cult. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t recall hearing about Shaolin or Wudang paying taxes before either. In fact, the government would financially reward the sects and ns if they had achieved some great feat.


    In conclusion¡­


    <em>''...Martial artists are existences that never pay but always get paid.''</em>


    What a sad but true reality that was.


    When analyzed from society''s point of view, martial artists were creatures that didn''t produce anything but constantly consumed resources. One could even say martial artists were parasites feeding on other people''s hard work.


    But now, they should pay tax?


    "...Why should we?" Kang Jin-Ho asked, his still gaze locked on Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    As far as he knew, this woman was not a dummy. Nor was she overflowing with a sense of morality, either. Everything she rmended always directly benefited the Martial Assembly. In that case, she must''ve had a good reason for bringing this topic up.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. "It''s because we will benefit from doing so."


    Even before Kang Jin-Ho could respond, Lee Hyeon-Su yelled loudly first. "Say what?!"


    However, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand slightly to cut Lee Hyeon-Su off. Once Lee Hyeon-Su obediently zipped his lips shut, Kang Jin-Ho nced at him and spoke firmly. "Call Wiggins."


    ***


    "Hoh-oh?" Wiggins smirked, his curious gaze locked on Lee Hyeon-Ju. "So, you suggested we should pay tax?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Currently, all the other heads of departments had left the meeting venue. Since this discussion was deemed sensitive, continuing it in the presence of everyone was not going to happen. So, only Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su, Lee Hyeon-Ju, and Wiggins were present.


    Vator, Chang Min, and Bang Jin-Hun were obviously qualified enough to attend, but their presence wouldn''t have added much to the discussion. Besides, they weren''t really interested in the financial side of the Assembly''s operation, anyway.


    "Good. Very good¡­" Wiggins nodded as if something had greatly amused him. "So, you want us to pay taxes? What is your reason for saying that?"


    The way Wiggins smiled reminded everyone sitting here of an aging professor pampering a promising talented student in his ss.


    "First of all¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju nced briefly at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Allow me to say that it''s only the first reason. There is a person here who can''t help but interject at the first opportunity and grind the proceedings to a halt, you see?"


    "Yes, yes. I agree that rudely interrupting another person is a terrible habit," Wiggins nodded weightily.


    "Urgh¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su let out a soft groan, but no one paid attention to him.


    Wiggins continued to address Lee Hyeon-Ju. "So, mind telling us why you''ve brought up this seemingly nonsensical idea?"


    "The first reason is ethics. Since we''re making money, isn''t it obvious we should pay taxes, too?"


    "Yes, it is obvious. So obvious, in fact, that it''s not even a reason anymore. Wouldn''t you agree, Miss Lee?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Wiggins leaned back in his chair. "Then, let us stop skirting around and get to the core of the matter, shall we? Why do you wish to pay taxes?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. "It''s because¡­ Our scope of activity is narrowing, sir."


    "The scope of activity?"


    "Yes," Lee Hyeon-Ju replied, then turned her head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. She was implying that, even if Wiggins had asked her, the answer was meant for Kang Jin-Ho''s ears. "The times have changed, sir. I''m sure the recent events helped you realize that. It''s increasingly getting harder to stay under the radar."


    "Hmm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. "Why do you think that?"


    "As I''ve said before, the changing of the eras is the culprit, sir."


    "Eras change all the time. And for everyone, too. It''s not like only our situation has changed, now is it?"


    "Our situation is rather different from our neighbor''s, sir. First of all, the Chinese or European martial organizations can easily hide in their vast territories. Compared to those nations, South Korea basically has no abandoned, unupiednd avable."


    "I see. What about Japan, though?"


    "Japan has already finished legalizing it, sir. And now, even the Yakuza pay taxes. The days of collecting protection money to survive have long been over for them. They might still be shady dealings happening behind closed doors, but on the surface at least, they operate as fully-legal business entities."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded after recalling hearing about that in the past.


    "Assembly Master, sir¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju sucked in a deep breath. "The amount of money we handle has grown explosively. We will run into a wall by continuing to operate as we have."


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed ruefully. "My bad, but¡­"


    "Sir?"


    "I don''t know what you mean by continuing to operate as we have. I know it''s kinda inconvenient for everyone, but do you mind exining it in detail for me?"


    "Of course, I''ll be happy to," said Lee Hyeon-Ju, then smartly pushed forward one stack of documents each to Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su, and Wiggins. Anyone with a functioning brain could guess that she hade prepared for today''s discussion.


    "The Martial Assembly acquires most of its capital in three ways," said Lee Hyeon-Ju in a clear voice. "The first revenue stream is collecting rent from all the buildings and other real estate the Assembly owns throughout the country. We also pocket the profit by buying and selling property depending on the market situation, but most of the revenue is still from the rent."


    "Mm¡­"


    "The second revenue stream is various businesses the Assembly operates. Although other people are running them as our proxies. Basically, we''ve delegated the management of these business entities to people we trust and pocket a fixed amount of profit."


    "Why the cumbersome method?"


    "Because they have been acquired through extra-legal means, sir," said Lee Hyeon-Ju tly. "The former Assembly Master resorted to all sorts of business ventures to earn funds to operate the Assembly. Only a handful of business types don''t involve dering your earnings to the taxman, and I''m sure I don''t need to exin what they are."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded to indicate that she didn''t have to. He wasn''t trying to be considerate toward Lee Hyeon-Ju, but some things should still be off-limits as human beings. One of those things was not forcing someone to speak ill of their grandparents.


    "Okay, got it. And what''s thest one?" Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    "The third revenue stream is ''donations''ing in from all the Assembly-affiliated ns and sects, sir. It''d be more correct to call it a membership fee, though."


    "There was a such thing?" Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    "Yes. Although it might sound trifling and absurd, the amount collected that way can be surprisingly high."


    "Huh. Are you telling me that people who are members of the Assembly must pay the membership fee¡­ Even though we pay them their monthly wages?"


    "Yes, sir."


    What an absurd system that was, indeed! And the fact that no one tried to fix this system seemed even more absurd to Kang Jin-Ho.


    "I see¡­ So, what is the problem with this arrangement?"


    "The era has changed, sir. Even though the Assembly''s coffers are still robust, our revenue has seen a quite clear drop over the years."


    "Mm?"


    "Taking intion into consideration, we can unequivocally say the Assembly''s revenue has halved in thest two decades. The biggest factor in this decline can be attributed to the Assembly no longer dealing with various illegal business ventures.


    "In the past, this organization was prepared to do practically anything to make money. It even resorted to selling drugs at one point."


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Selling drugs? Even though the Martial Assembly was supposed to be a sect that martial artists called home?


    Even if it was centered around violence, a sect was clearly different from organized criminal syndicates. Also, wasn''t the Assembly created as a ce for martial artists toe together to reach the peak of cultivation? So, to think such an organization sold drugs!


    "They crossed the line, then," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Yes. It was something only human garbage would''ve done," Lee Hyeon-Ju unhesitantly replied. She remained ruthless, even though they were discussing her grandfather''s dark history.


    "That wasn''t all, sir. Before Director Bang Jin-Hun became the new Assembly Master and stabilized the situation within the Assembly¡­ Our other revenue stream was acting as a fixer."


    "Fixer, you say?"


    "Yes. Basically, we''d receivemissions from powerful figures of the surface world or underworld organizations and eliminate certain people for them."


    "...So, simr to a masterless wandering warrior, then?" Kang Jin-Ho chuckled in dismay.


    <em>''This is worse than I thought.''</em>


    Not even the demon cult back in ancient Zhongyuan would''ve taken on such work. Only those wandering vagabonds in need of money or the members of the Dark Society would stoop so low. Neither of those groups were treated like human beings back then.


    Did that mean the modern era had be less ethical?


    <em>''No, that''s not it.''</em>


    Humans weren''t the ones that changed, but their values and morals did. It was just that the importance of money had skyrocketed these dayspared to the ancient past.


    "I see. So, in conclusion¡­" Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then tried to summarize what he heard. "The Assembly''s revenue has fallen sharply after we stopped doing illegal things. Is that it?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju frowned slightly. "Yes, sir. To be more precise, we can''t even properly collect that sharply fallen revenue."


    "And why is that?"


    "It''s because everything has gone online, sir. To avoid the taxman cottoning onto our activities, we must keep using cash, but exchangingrge sums of cold, hard cash is no longer viable in our current era. Also, it has be so much harder to disguise the earnings from our shellpanies. As a result, we''re consistently failing to recover those earnings."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju for a few seconds before asking her in a still voice. "So, in conclusion?"


    "Assembly Master, sir¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju quickly sucked in a deep breath. At the same time, her hands resting on herp clenched into tight fists. It was as if she was psyching herself up to reveal the most important truth of this world.


    Eventually, she raised her voice.


    "I believe the Martial Assembly must be re-molded into awfully-recognized entity. It''s about time we leave the shadows and join the surface world, sir."


    When Lee Hyeon-Su heard Lee Hyeon-Ju''s determined speech, he naturally had to provide amentary perfectly matching his character.


    "...Yup, she''s gone totally nuts."


    Even Kang Jin-Ho almost blurted out his agreement just then.

 Chapter 864: Improving (4)

    Bing awfully-recognized entity? That was easier said than done.


    It might not sound all thatplicated on the surface. After all, one only needed to register the organization with the government, and that would be it.


    However, register as what, exactly? Should the Assembly dere itself as an organization of hand-to-hand fighters that subsisted on collecting rent from various real estate around the country?


    <em>''...Reporters will show up here if that happens.''</em>


    ...Which might lead to some "amusing" situations, at least.


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, Lee Hyeon-Su beat him to the punch and began bucking like an unruly stallion. "Maybe you didn''t get enough sleepst night?!"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju frowned coldly. "Chief Lee. Please state your intentions more clearly. Unless you wanted to shoot breezes with me?"


    "Sounds like you did get some sleepst night. Then, why does it sound like you are still dreaming?" Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly. "That''s enough from you, okay? That''s enough."


    "I''m not joking, Chief Lee.""Yes, yes. I know. So, let''s stop there, okay."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sharply replied, her expression reddening. "...Listen here, Chief Lee. Do you think I''m saying all this for some brownie points?"


    "Probably not," said Lee Hyeon-Su, his expression cold. "But it sure doesn''t sound like you''ve given this matter any thought at all."


    "Chief Lee!"


    "No, no. No need to shout. Let''s get this out of the way, shall we? Reality is not a fantasy. Goofy ideals simply don''t work in the real world, okay?"


    Before Lee Hyeon-Ju could argue back, Wiggins butted in first. "Since you stopped tranting and started quarreling with Miss Lee, should I y some games on my phone until you two are done?"


    "...My apologies, sir."


    Wiggins shrugged, then turned his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. "My lord. I''m sure what Miss Lee said sounds like a baseless suggestion, but it''s not as nonsensical as you think."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Mm?"


    "Truth be told, martial societies in other nations are also seriously weighing their options regarding this very topic, my lord. Honestly, I believe the Korean martial society should''ve started this discussion a long time ago."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Almost no other country in the world boasts a higher rate of credit- and debit card usage than South Korea. As an example¡­ Despite being Korea''s close neighbor, most Japanese still prefer paying cash rather than with their cards."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quickly chimed in. "Most fast food outlets in Japan didn''t ept card payments, although I heard things are beginning to change."


    "...Really?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head again. Japan had this image of being a technically advanced country, so he couldn''t help but feel weirded out by this revtion.


    "Out of three East Asian countries, South Korea is at the top of the list in terms of electronic payments, sir. The second ce is, surprisingly, China. However, the current trend is already moving away from physical card payments to smart payment systems."


    "...S-smart? What?" Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes furiously.


    Wiggins slowly shook his head. "My lord, you don''t need to concern yourself with it. Just know that the overall trend is marching toward the full-scale adoption of electronic payment systems. Once that happens, the days of traceless transactions will be over for good. Every transaction will leave behind a footprint in the future."


    "Mm¡­!"


    "Knowing this inevitable future is just around the corner, the martial societies of other nations have been trying to find ways to circte funds as legally as possible. As I''ve said before, the South Koreans should''ve started thinking of solutions much sooner, my lord. To me, it feels like we''re very muchte to the party. And so¡­"


    Wiggins nced at Lee Hyeon-Ju and Lee Hyeon-Su, then grinned brightly.


    "Miss Lee''s rmendation isn''t wrong at all. As a matter of fact, you could even say she''s gotten a better grasp of our situation better than some of us."


    A subtle smirk floated up on Lee Hyeon-Ju''s face. On the other hand, Lee Hyeon-Su''s face cramped up instead.


    "N-no, master! Hold on!"


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn''t be Lee Hyeon-Su if he epted that unkind evaluation without a fight.


    "What do you mean, she''s gotten a better grasp?! That''s not reality, but a daydream! The martial world should not interfere in the surface world. We stay as far away as possible from the other side. That is the unwritten rule!"


    "Really? Even though we interfere regrly?"


    "¡­!"


    Wiggins chuckled softly. "We must not interfere? If we had been serious about that, we would havepletely closed off any and all avenues of contact between the two worlds. However, martial artists and regr people already live side-by-side. Not only that, but some regr people are already fully aware of our existence, now don''t they?"


    "M-mm!" Lee Hyeon-Su could only weightily groan, unable to argue back.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the trio, his expression unreadable. It felt like the discussion had veered slightly away from the realistic problem of paying taxes and into something far grander in scale.


    Then again, they were talking about redefining the boundary separating the Martial Assembly from the surface world. It was indeed grander in scale than worrying about paying taxes or not!


    "Wiggins," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "The Round Table¡­? How did they view this issue?"


    "So much of the Round Table''s operation is already heavily involved with the surface world, my lord."


    "Hmm...!"


    "The knights of the Round Table are heads of the nations they represent. They influence not only the politics but even the economy of their respective nations. It might not seem readily apparent, but you can safely assume that each knight wields greater influence than a high-ranking minister in their home nation."


    "High-ranking minister¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly scratched his head. It was hard to gain a proper understanding from such an exnation.


    Wiggins continued to speak. "The important thing to remember isn''t the political influence of a knight, my lord. No, it''s their influence on the economy. The Round Table has been raising operational funds through corporations andpanies owned by each knight for the longest time.


    "Allow me to be frank, my lord. As Miss Lee has said before, the times have changed. Strength is still the most important tool in the martial world, but it''s not as significant in the surface world."


    "Yes, I agree," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Strength that can''t be utilized is meaningless, my lord. Even if there''s trouble with the surface world, it''s not like you can personally lead an army to deal with the situation. Now is it?"


    "...Yes, that''s true."


    "In the end, you need money. You need money to exercise influence in the surface world. As a South Korean citizen, I''m sure you understand that better than most people. After all, a chairman of arge corporation wields more influence than the President of the nation here, don''t they?"


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned ever so slightly. Even though what Wiggins said was true, it was still unpleasant to be reminded of the sad state of Korea''s affairs.


    "My apologies, my lord."


    "No, I don''t mind. Do carry on."


    Wiggins briefly paused to gauge Kang Jin-Ho''s mood, then resumed his exnation. "The Assembly should have connections to various politicians. I can''t imagine someone as shrewd as Lee Jung-Geol sitting on his hands and not even bothering to do anything in that regard."


    He nced at Lee Hyeon-Su as if to ask for rification and confirmation.


    "You''re correct, master. All the higher-ranking politicians with real power know of our existence. There is no helping this situation, unfortunately."


    "And you surely support them financially, as well?"


    "Well, yes. You need treats if you wish to train dogs, after all."


    Wiggins contemtively nodded. "The Martial Assembly probably used those connections to weather the storm until now. Even if the organization''s illegal funds were discovered, it could rely on its connections with the higher-ups to sweep everything under the rug.


    "However, things will only be moreputerized with time, my lord. Not to forget, the voices of civic organizations are getting louder these days, as well. I''m afraid there is an expiration date to how long we can rely on illegal means of obtaining funds."


    "Fuu¡­" Kang Jin-Ho sighed while leaning back on the chair.


    <em>''Even things like this are getting in the way.''</em>


    Trying to hide the Martial Assembly''s existence from the world was simr to hiding an elephant in the middle of a desert. If the environment used to be a dense forest, it was now a t desert where the horizon could be observed without any obstruction.


    Kang Jin-Ho also had been thinking about this status quo for a while now. He knew it wouldn''tst forever.


    "Okay, so¡­" Kang Jin-Ho scratched his cheek. "Your solution is?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju replied forthrightly. "We need to establish a corporation, Chairman Kang."


    "C-Chairman?" Lee Hyeon-Su gasped in shock.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Ju remained unfazed. "If we evaluate the Assembly''s total assets, it easily rivals some of thergest corporations in this country. Even if we exclude those shady assets with seemingly no legal owners, we still dwarf some of the country''s top small-to-medium corporations."


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to argue back. "Even if that''s true, what corporation are you even talking about here?! When we don''t even produce anything!"


    "There are many ways to cover that. For instance, we could be security experts. As in, we provide private protection. Alternatively, we could call ourselves an investment firm."


    "...I-investment?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju coldly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Chief Lee?"


    "Y-yeah?"


    "I acknowledge you as a capable,petent individual. However, your capabilities are limited to the operation of the Martial Assembly. You don''t even know how the surface world corporations operate, so please. Stop. Interrupting."


    Lee Hyeon-Su was immediately left speechless. It wasn''t because Lee Hyeon-Ju''s scary aura had suppressed him, though. The truth was¡­ He had noebacks.


    It was true that he had practically no knowledge of how surface-worldpanies operated. Even if he was a weakling, Lee Hyeon-Su was still a martial artist, so he mostly focused his expertise on efficiently manipting power dynamics within the martial world.


    Eventually, though, Lee Hyeon-Su thought of something to say. "But, isn''t it the same story for you?"


    "Fut!" Lee Hyeon-Ju smirked ever-so-slightly in derision, then turned her head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. "My grandfather had nned for the Assembly to be a legitimate business entity one day. That''s why I''ve been studying this topic for a long time, Assembly Master."


    "¡­!"


    "Now that I think about it, weren''t you attending Jaegyeong''s business management course? Doesn''t that mean you''re naturally interested in this topic?"


    "Well, uh¡­ Mm, ah? Y-yes, of course. Of course¡­" Kang Jin-Ho faltered, then hurriedly nodded away.


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t miss the tiny beads of cold sweat on Kang Jin-Ho''s forehead.


    Even though Lee Hyeon-Su red weirdly at him, Kang Jin-Ho desperately pretended not to notice anything.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted away. "Don''t you know that our Assembly Master only attended the course for half a semester? What would he know about business management in that case? He probably only skimmed the surface."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju tried toe to Kang Jin-Ho''s defense. "Even if that''s true, you must''ve signed up for that course because you were interested. Weren''t you, sir?"


    "Y-yes. Of course," Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly replied as more cold sweat soaked his back. For obvious reasons, he couldn''t reply that he just applied to the first university course on the list, which happened to be business management.


    He had the grades, and the university had already been chosen. Worse still, Kang Jin-Ho never really thought at length about earning a degree or something from the university to assist him in his career.


    All he did was submit his application to the first course he saw on the university''s list. That was it.


    At the time, he figured it''d be great if what he learned could help with the cafe''s operation. No wonder he had zero vision of what his future could be back then!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju continued toy out her case. "We can dere the Assembly as an investment firm."


    Lee Hyeon-Su countered again. "But, what investment can we even make?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju red at him with eyes reserved for looking at an ugly insect. "An investment firm doesn''t only make investments. To make it simple enough for Chief Lee''s tiny brain toprehend¡­ We can register as a fund manager."


    "Fund manager?" Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    "Contrary to what you believe, Chief Lee, a corporate body doesn''t necessarily have to manage a factory to produce goods. Who do you think owns all those high-rise skyscrapers in Gangnam?"


    "...The mighty Land Gods?"[1]


    "Wanna die?!" Lee Hyeon-Ju shot a sharp re full of venom, forcing Lee Hyeon-Su to quickly shrink into his seat. This was why a man shouldn''t try to run his mouth on things he had no idea about!


    "Those buildings all belong to corporate bodies, okay! Uh-whew! In any case! Plenty of investmentpanies use corporate bodies to raise funds to buy and operate buildings. And they use the revenue earned to sustain their operations."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "Mm¡­"


    "The Assembly already owns a lot of real estate, to begin with. That is why I think we should use that to our advantage and change the Assembly into a legitimate entity. I can''t speak for other departments, but¡­ At least when ites to the flow of our funds, we will have a lot more breathing space."


    Kang Jin-Ho stared quietly at Lee Hyeon-Ju before narrowing his eyes. "Let''s summarize everything, then."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Tell me the advantages."


    "First of all, we can legitimize our current assets and fundsing through our corporate bodies. By doing so, we will be able to recover all the funds we couldn''t until now."


    "Mm¡­!"


    "Secondly, it''ll be possible for us to make investments of our own."


    "Investments?"


    "Yes. We currently possess an extensive portfolio of real estate and assets, but our situation stops us from shuffling them around. Because¡­ Well, we can''t freely sell or buy, you see?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "I guess so."


    "However, bing a legitimate business entity will open all those previously locked doors, sir. We could sell off all of our ambiguous, unprofitable assets and reinvest the revenue into high-value stocks and real estate. This step is absolutely crucial in ensuring the future of the Martial Assembly, sir."


    "I see. And?"


    "And, well¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju smirked triumphantly. "You will now get to carry around a business card with your name on it, sir. Which should be a significant factor to consider. You will no longer be the Assembly Master, but the Chairman of apany, sir.


    "Can you picture yourself among family members and distant rtives during the holidays? You''ll be like confidence personified, sir. I can promise you that your parents will dance around in pure joy."


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly again. Now thoroughly irritated, he decided to rebuke Lee Hyeon-Ju one more time. "Listen here, Miss Lee! Are you trying to make fun of us?! Be more serious, will you!"


    "No, hold on," Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand and stopped Lee Hyeon-Su. And then¡­ His super-sparkling eyes locked on Lee Hyeon-Ju. "Run that by me again. What was that about my parents dancing in joy?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced.


    <em>Goddamn it¡­</em>


    <em>Yup. She got her man.</em>


    1. The author used a portmanteau of ndlord" and "god" in Korean here. ?

 Chapter 865: Improving (5)

    "Your parents will be very pleased, Assembly Master," said Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    She spoke with assured confidence, but Lee Hyeon-Su''s response was one of unbridled panic. Unfortunately for him, though¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Ju didn''t give him a chance to fight back.


    "You have no idea how important this topic is to our Assembly Master, Chief Lee."


    "...Huh?"


    "You don''t have any personal experience, and that''s why you can''t understand it, Chief Lee. However, it''s a different story for our Assembly Master. No matter how capable he is¡­ No matter how high his cultivation is, he is still no better than azy bum of a son who''s skipping university and lounging around at home."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s jaw fell ever so slightly.


    <em>''Huh? I¡­ I''ve never considered that until now. What the¡­?''</em>


    "Imagine your son, who graduated high school with excellent grades, entering a top-tier university. However, instead of studying, he''s driving his fancy car to God knows where every single day and wasting his time while his peers are busy building their foundation for their future careers. You can already guess how stressful that might be, yes?"Lee Hyeon-Ju confidently stared at Kang Jin-Ho next.


    "Assembly Master? I''m sure you''ve already noticed that your parents have grown a little colder towards youtely."


    "¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t bring himself to respond to her. Not because he hadn''t noticed his parents'' cold attitude toward him, though. No, it was because he was too busy wondering how much he should amend that qualifier of "a little"!


    <em>''Right. Their evaluation of me has hit rock bottom.''</em>


    Once upon a time, Kang Jin-Ho was viewed as the shining beacon of hope for the Kang family.


    Those days could have been the golden era for him. His family members unquestioningly believed Kang Jin-Ho could do everything well, and he always met their expectations.


    But now¡­ How should he go about describing his current status?


    His mother nagged him constantly. His father tutted in disapproval. Even his little sister tried to monitor him, her eyes obviously full of mistrust.


    As a member of the martial world, Kang Jin-Ho''s position and renown had risen at a meteoric rate, yet to the eyes of his family members¡­ He was nothing more than a bum who refused to join the job market for some reason. For now, he had a tenuous protective barrier called "Being a Uni Student" shielding him from harm, but¡­!


    "...Yes, it''s been bone-chillingly cold," Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered.


    "I knew it," Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su was still unwilling to ept. "Hold on. Hold on! What do you even¡­!"


    "No, you hold on, Chief Lee! I pleaded with you to let me finish, didn''t I! Please stop!" Lee Hyeon-Ju sharply yelled at him.


    "...My bad. You can go ahead now."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned before snatching up a bottle of water. She gulped several mouthfuls of water, then rolled up her sleeves. "Although the matter with your parents was spoken half in jest, you shouldn''t dismiss it as nonsense. If anything, you need to seriously worry about it. Because this issue doesn''t just affect you, Assembly Master. It applies to pretty much everyone."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Huh? How?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju turned her attention to Lee Hyeon-Su again. "Chief Lee, do you own a home?"


    "...No, I don''t. Why?"


    "How do you n to buy one?"


    "Can''t I save up and buy it when the time is right?"


    It was official now. This man named Lee Hyeon-Su was definitely a lost cause. Such was the hopelessness of his situation that not only Wiggins, but even Kang Jin-Ho stared weirdly at Lee Hyeon-Su!


    "D-Did I say something wrong?" Lee Hyeon-Su asked in a slight panic.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju slowly shook her head. "The normal thing for a person from the surface world is to get a home loan from a bank, but martial artists can''t do that. That''s because we don''t have a job and a fixed ie source."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju faltered. "B-but we pay our members, don''t we?"


    "Which bank is crazy enough to look at the suspicious money trail and go, ''Yes, that''s your sry!'' and start loaning you money?!"


    "...Oh."


    "Let''s be realistic, shall we?" Lee Hyeon-Ju tutted at Lee Hyeon-Su. "This ce might have the Martial Assembly written on the entrance, but from the outsiders'' POV? It''s probably the most horrifying, shocking, hopeless hell containing over ten thousand jobless bums!"


    She had a point there. Even though martial artists tried to stay away from the surface world, they still had birth certificates and resident registration cards, didn''t they?


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly muttered away. "Huh. Then¡­ Doesn''t that mean the Assembly has been ying a sizable role in the youth unemployment statistics?"


    "Yes. Our so-called contribution is probably nothing to scoff at."


    "S-so, that means the actual unemployment rate is considerably lower than reported? I guess that''s something to celebrate¡­?"


    The country should indeed be happy about this revtion, but from the perspective of the Martial Assembly¡­ What a sorrowful development this was. To think all these hard-working folks had to suffer the ignominy of beingbeled as unemployed bums!


    "It''s not like martial artists don''t have surface world friends and family members. In some cases, the immediate family members might know about your identity as a martial artist but not the rest of your rtives. That happens quite often, doesn''t it? It''s no wonder why they loathe the idea of holiday seasons."


    As he listened, Lee Hyeon-Su realized he fully empathized with those martial artists. "Right. They must be constantly bombarded with, ''You should also get a job soon.'' Urgh¡­"


    "Now you get it. And your mom will constantly remind you of how her friend''s son got a job in a major corporation."


    "...Yup, that will be hellish, alright." Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced and nodded away. He had finally understood the severity of this situation.


    Although this exchange had a vibe of a jokey banter, everyone here tacitly understood the crux of the matter. To be a functioning member of society, one required an identity and position. However, one had to discard those two factors to be a member of the Martial Assembly. That seemed like an unreasonably steep penalty.


    Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head to stare at Kang Jin-Ho. "I think Miss Lee has a valid point, sir."


    "Mm¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    <em>''It''s true that humans need a title of some sort.''</em>


    He already knew how much of a difference a single title attached to one''s name could make. After all, he had plenty of opportunities to observe the extreme difference between being famous and being a nobody back in Zhongyuan.


    "Mm, got it. Anything else?"


    "It''s crucial to create a point of contact," said Lee Hyeon-Ju. "It''s impossible to hide the Martial Assembly''s existence forever, sir. If we tried that till the end only for our existence to be suddenly revealed to the public¡­ I assure you, we won''t be able to handle the fallout.


    "In that case, we should make enough preparations ahead of time, sir. I can''t say whether these preparations wille in handy in a hundred years or in the next five years, but one thing is for certain¡­ The sooner we do this, the better."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "I understand. Is there anything else?"


    "I''ve covered the major advantages, sir. Of course, there are many other minor benefits to consider," said Lee Hyeon-Ju, her hands trembling ever so slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed her hand tremors. Even though she was trying to stay confident, it seemed there wasn''t much she could do about all the nervousness naturally flooding into her heart.


    He looked into her eyes again. "Very well. Then, what are the disadvantages?"


    "Money, sir. We must pay a lot of money."


    What a straightforward yet deeply painful disadvantage that was.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju exined quickly. "Bing a legitimate business entity means we must reveal the state of our cash flow to outsiders. All the profits generated from this flow will then be taxed ordingly."


    "...And we must take on this burden willingly? Is that it?"


    "Yes, sir. Because we stand to gain much more," Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. She didn''t let up and continued to ride her momentum. "There are other disadvantages to consider. Once we be a legitimatepany, our cash flow must be monitored even more strictly. In other words, we must give up on all the side earnings from extralegal activities."


    "Give up, as inpletely?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju shrugged. "Well, I''m sure we can continue those activities. As a matter of fact, it might not be all that difficult to carry on. However, it''s more than likely that you will have to stand before a throng of reporters one day. Of course, being surrounded by countless reporters taking a million and half photos of you is an extraordinary event no normal person will get to experience in their lifetime, so¡­"


    "...Nope. No thanks." Kang Jin-Ho resolutely shook his head. He had zero desire to participate in such an event.


    "Variousbinations of issues will crop up, but in my opinion, the biggest problems will be these three, sir,"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sat up even taller in her seat.


    "The first problem will be the issuing of taxes. The second problem is the risk of coughing up all the back taxes as a consequence of publicly registering the Assembly. The amount for that will be absolutely enormous, sir. And finally, growing closer to the surface world means we will be exposed more than ever before. It''s about that much."


    "You shouldn''t make light of that, though." Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. "Growing closer to the surface world and being exposed more means the risk factor will go up significantly, too. Don''t you know what will happen when the surface world and the martial worlde in contact?"


    "Yes, I''m aware of the dangers. However, Chief Lee¡­ Things are already dangerous for us."


    "¡­"


    "In my opinion, the continuous losses incurred while in hiding are much greater than the potential losses incurred by revealing ourselves. Please know that I wouldn''t have brought this matter up if I believed it could be brushed aside. I know full well how my department will be swarmed with work once we go ahead with this rmendation. And I know how people will resent me for touching a ho''s nest and needlesslyplicating matters.


    "However, I still honestly believe it is worth all the trouble to go ahead with this rmendation, sir."


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke like awyer making her closing argument.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to stare at Wiggins next. "What do you think?"


    "Well, although that was a little unsophisticated¡­" Wiggins grinned brightly. "I believe this avenue is worth exploring, my lord. As long as we go about it smartly, of course."


    "Smartly? What do you mean?"


    "It''s not necessary for us to do all the legwork to be a legitimate corporation. Don''t we already have willing volunteers for that?"


    Willing volunteers? Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. Did they have people like that? "Mm? Are you talking about the¡­ Jaegyeong Corporation?"


    "Hmm¡­ Ah, yes. Jaegyeong. They can be a valuable advisor during our transition. But, no, it''s not Jaegyeong, my lord. It''s not necessarily the best idea to fully expose our existence to them. Maybe a handful of top-level executives, yes. But the lower-ranked management? We should avoid that."


    "I see. Then, what?"


    "Of course, it should obviously be the Korean government, my lord."


    "...The government?"


    But why would they? Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    Wiggins responded to his lord''s confusion with a slick smile. "You could say that this is an excellent development from the Korean government''s perspective. Here is a group of highly-suspicious people responsible for hoovering up considerable wealth from the country''s economy. The government can''t touch them despite knowing the truth. They even had to assist this group with covering up the flow of ill-gotten funds. But now, such a group is volunteering to cough up taxes."


    "...Yes, that sounds about right."


    "The government shouldn''t have any reasons to refuse the idiots willingly walking into its hungry maw. So, I''d wager that they will shower us with various favorable conditions. We can take advantage of that by ''requesting'' them to overlook the profits earned up to this year and help us regain the Assembly members'' citizenship registration that must''ve gotten rather ambiguous over the years.


    "Of course, in return, we will have to promise them to reveal as much information about our finances and pay taxes on time from now on."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. Thetter signaled back with his eyes, saying Kang Jin-Ho should just nod along.


    Kang Jin-Ho stuttered ungainly. "...T-that sounds good."


    Wiggins rubbed his chin. "Hmm¡­ In the end, these exnations are ultimately meaningless, aren''t they? After all, your task boils down to this, my lord. Will you go ahead with it or not? Regardless of what you choose, our role is to do our very best to carry out your will. And we will work our butts off to create the best version of the Assembly. So, to reiterate¡­"


    Wiggins grew somber as he stared directly into Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes, his slick smile already gone.


    "The choice ultimately rests with you, my lord."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. "I will need time to think it over."


    "Of course, my lord. Please take your time."


    "Wiggins?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "In case I decide to go ahead with this¡­ I want you to think about what we need to do."


    "Mm? Should I assume that you''ve made up your mind already?"


    "No, I haven''t, but¡­" Kang Jin-Ho looked up at the ceiling above. All those small patterns up there tried to disorient him. "I have a good idea of what I''ll end up choosing, you see. I''ve been thinking about something for a while.


    "Changes can be scary. And cumbersome, too. But that''s always been the case whenever you are about to cast away all the familiar things and choose a different path to walk on. And these feelings will only get worse if your current life has been good to you until now. Even so¡­"


    As Kang Jin-Ho spoke, conviction gradually filled his expression. He scanned his audience with determination next.


    "I know that those who fear change and try to stay still will get left behind. Maybe this change will work against us in the future. However, if we allow the fear of that possibility to paralyze us, we won''t be able to make the necessary progress for a better future."


    "Yes, my lord. Your words are indeed wise," said Wiggins with a satisfied nod.


    "You''ve made the right decision, sir," Lee Hyeon-Ju smiled brightly while tightly clenching her fists.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su remained silent and expressionless. Kang Jin-Ho nced at him. "If you have any objections, I''d like to hear it."


    "Assembly Master, sir."


    "Mm?"


    "I''m supposed to be your advisor. And my advice is meant to assist with your decision-making process."


    "¡­"


    "I will follow you regardless of your choice, sir. If the direction you chose makes little to no sense, it''s my job to make it make sense somehow. Once you''ve made your decision, don''t doubt yourself with other opinions and give us your orders."


    Although the way Lee Hyeon-Su said those things seemed a little strange, Kang Jin-Ho still perfectly understood what he wanted to say.


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up. It felt like the Assembly had changed so, so muchpared to the first time he showed up here. All those changes eventually led up to this point, and now¡­


    The Korean Martial Assembly would change even more.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Got it. Let''s get a move on. All of you, find the best way to make this happen."


    "Understood, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded hurriedly.


    "Of course, I will help, too," said Wiggins.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely sank deeper into the couch''s cushions as Lee Hyeon-Su, Wiggins, and Lee Hyeon-Ju got up to leave.


    <em>''Things are busier than ever.''</em>


    The Assembly''s transformation had been rapid. And it''d only continue to change. Failing to keep his wits about him would mean even Kang Jin-Ho could get sucked up and chewed out by this rapid change.


    <em>''Even so, this isn''t bad, now is it?''</em>


    They were steadily moving forward. Little by little.

 Chapter 866: Flooding In (1)

    ¡°An investment firm, you say?¡± Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s just the title we decided to go with.¡±


    ¡°You sure havee up with an unexpected idea this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu cackled loudly. Something seemed to have greatly amused him. ¡°Going legit, huh¡­ Yes, I agree it''s a good idea. Looks like you guys finally cooked up something sensible, then.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re on the right path, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind, so why bother asking this old fart?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I believe not many can rival your insight on business-rted matters,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted. ¡°Hah. You don¡¯t have to kiss my butt like that. Besides, you already know I don¡¯t enjoy ttery like that, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine, fine. Gimme a sec,¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slowly nodded away, then quietly pondered for a minute. ¡°The way I see it¡­ Going legit, in other words, turning the Assembly into a corporation, will greatly benefit you.¡±¡°Greatly?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Fooling around with shady funds has gotten even tougher than before. Even something as innocuous as buying a can of soda from a corner store can be traced electronically these days, you know?¡±


    Hang Jeong-Hu tutted again.


    ¡°Back when everyone was dealing with cold, hard cash, you could have gotten away with pocketing the excess fat off the books, but not these days. You do that, and forget about skimming, you will be shivering in a cell instead! I''ve zero interest in chowing prison food, thank you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as he watched Hwang Jeong-Hu shake his head. ¡°Mm? Have you been jailed before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Went in and out of prison several times already. That''s how things were like back then, though. Imagine this situation, okay? We''re in the middle of constructing a building, but ''Big Brother'' says installing the water line this way is illegal, so we try to reroute it the other way¡­ Only to be told that contravenes some otherw.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I had to make a choice, so I went with one over the other. And that got me arrested for contravening some constructionw. That''s how I kept getting in trouble, and before long, my rap sheet grew to be a legend. Naturally, I was in the¡­ ¡®care¡¯ of South Korea''s penal system a few times.¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu casually shrugged.


    ¡°There''s no getting away from it. Yes, I''m a convict. It''s just that people understand why I''m one, and they don''t constantly dredge my past up.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°Shall we get back to our original topic?¡±


    ¡°...Can¡¯t you just y along to this old man¡¯s jokes?¡±


    ¡°So, will going legitimate be more beneficial in your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that''s what I think. However, I''d wager the hurdles of bing a legitimate entity will be quite a challenge to you. All sorts of annoying flies will try to buzz around you soon.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°But that''s what our world is like, is it not? Money is a stagnating, rotting pool of water, you see? And water like that is bound to attract all sorts of bugs. You''re gonna have to deal with a lot of bastards trying to worm their way into your business whenever you try to do something.¡±


    ¡°As in¡­ who?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m talking about politicians, of course. Those tumors of society¡­!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu grunted while shaking his head in disapproval.


    He had been harassed by politicians all his life. Back then, politicians being corrupt bastards was only par for the course. Hwang Jeong-Hu had to deal with countless greedy so-called civil servants circling around him for a chance of a quick payday.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible to refuse their demands back then.


    ¡°Like how flies are attracted to sh*t, politicians can smell even the faintest whiff of money from a mile away, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in agreement. ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°There is only one way to deal with flies like that,¡± said Hwang Jeong-Hu with a deep smirk on his face. ¡°Get a toad to eat up all the flies. That''s it. They can be as crafty as they want since none of it will matter after you rope in someone even higher up the food chain.¡±


    ¡°When you say higher up the food chain¡­?¡±


    ¡°Another politician, of course. I''m talking about someone sitting really high up the ranks. So high, in fact, that most average National Assembly members can''t even dream of going against. The protection of someone on the level of a political party representative should be enough to discourage any greedy flies.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. He acknowledged that this was a sensible solution. However, building a bridge to the political world and enjoying protection from it sounded a little¡­ off. Dirty.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t going to sit here and argue that he was a good man with an admirable past. He didn''t view himself that way, to begin with. After all, most criminals rotting away in prison were angelspared to Kang Jin-Ho, who was responsible for killing countless people.


    Even so, the thought of doing things this way still left this unclean taste in his mouth.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu noticed the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. ¡°I''m sure you already know it can''t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°You could choose to break through without any shortcuts. That¡¯s going to cost a lot of money and energy, though. And the only payoff is the negligible feeling of moral superiority, nothing more and nothing less. Now isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re right, Chairman.¡±


    Despite the agreement, Kang Jin-Ho''s expression remained gloomy, prompting Hwang Jeong-Hu to furrow his brow. ¡°Listen, Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the boss over there?¡±


    ¡°Mm? I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s stiff expression remained as he exined. ¡°A boss who¡¯s in charge of his family shouldn¡¯t hesitate to dirty his hands with crap, Jin-Ho. Rather than having an easy time at the expense of your family shouldering the burden, you should be striving to make their lives easier. Even if that means you end up handling sh*t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyes this one time and let it happen.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away. What Hwang Jeong-Hu said waspletely correct.


    ¡°So¡­ Do you want me to introduce someone who fits the bill?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu slyly asked.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Mm? It¡¯s fine? How?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, our side already knows quite a few politicians. We can utilize those connections.¡±


    ¡°Huh. You acted like you weren''t sure, yet here you are, already ying this game like a pro.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly chuckled. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t my handiwork, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I guess it¡¯s all good. However, apany, eh¡­?¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s gaze suddenly grew sharp. ¡°Since our sectors won¡¯t be the same, we aren¡¯t going to get in each other¡¯s way, right? You¡¯re not thinking of stealing our lunch, now are you?¡±


    ¡°...No, I don¡¯t have any ns to do that, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not happy about the prospect of Jaegyeong¡¯s ranking in the corporate world falling lower, Jin-Ho. Can you tell me howrge-scale the Assembly¡¯sunch will be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted in disapproval. ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hold on. I did receive some documents. Let me ess them¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly took out his phone. Unfortunately, no matter how much he struggled, he just couldn¡¯t open the document file.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tilted his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ Can you help¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly pointed to the downloaded file on his phone¡¯s screen.


    Hwang Jeong-Hu tutted even louder than before. ¡°Fe, you¡­ No, hold on. I forgot that you¡¯re even older than me. My bad for almost saying nonsense to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu left the grimacing Kang Jin-Ho behind and got up from the couch. He sauntered over to his desk and pressed the inte button.


    One of his secretaries was summoned inside the chairman''s office. Hwang Jeong-Hu handed the phone over and told him to print the documents. The secretary politely asked Kang Jin-Ho how to unlock the phone, then smartly dashed outside the office.


    Shortly afterward, the phone and the printed documents were returned to the office. The phone entered Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, while the documents ended up in Hwang Jeong-Hu''s.


    After asking the secretary to bring coffee, Hwang Jeong-Hu offered a cigarette to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho epted the cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu also mouthed a cigarette and began perusing the documents. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see¡­ Mm?¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s lips mped shut, his cigarette dangling precariously. Even his eyes grew slightlyrger in size, too. His hands flipping through the pages grew faster and faster.


    He continued to flip the documents at an rming rate, having long forgotten to light up the cigarette stuck between his lips. After getting to the end, he shot up to his feet and went to fetch his reading sses from his desk.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu, now bespectacled, began to pore through the documents from the first page.


    Kang Jin-Ho gradually grew a little nervous at this sight.


    <em>¡®Why does it feel like I¡¯m about to get my head bitten off¡­?¡¯</em>


    He thought he could vaguely recall something from the depths of his hazy memories. And these memories were not from this life but from his first.


    <em>¡®Right. This feels almost like when I gave my mother my grade report card in my first life¡­¡¯</em>


    Hwang Jeong-Hu studied the contents of the documents for what seemed like an eternity before dropping them loudly on the coffee table. Then, he silently stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    This ufortable silence went on for a while. But then, a hollow expression slowly formed on Hwang Jeong-Hu''s face, and he quietly lit up his cigarette. Soon afterward, the grayish smoke wafted in the air a couple of times.


    Only then did Hwang Jeong-Hu finally break his silence. ¡°You bunch of stinking thieves!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You''ve been getting fat with this country''s resources and wealth, haven''t you? Yet you have never paid a dime back as tax until now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You goddamn daylight robbers! You''ve been stealing for so long and tried to hide it from everyone else?! When you told me how your side is holed up in some remote mountainside and trained while tilling thend, I took pity on you guys and tried to help out here and there, but this¡­?! You¡­ You hical bastards! Lowlives! Thieves!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly raised his voice. ¡°H-hold on! I wasn''t responsible for any of this!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You¡¯re just as guilty! How long has it been since you took over, anyway!? In that case, you obviously knew what was going on, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    If Kang Jin-Ho said yes to that usation, he¡¯d get his head bitten off for sure. However, saying he didn¡¯t know would still get his head bitten off either way! After getting hit by an unblockable move, Kang Jin-Ho was left with no choice but to plead the Fifth.


    ¡°So! You want to take what you can out of these assets and make them legal, then sell the rest to shore up your coffers? Is that it? And you want to know if that money can be utilized as thepany funds without running into legal issues?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem now?!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho faltered a little at that sharp response. ¡°That¡¯s just the list of things we wish to publicly dere, Chairman. We¡¯ve narrowed everything down to that¡­ list of¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed the faint twitching near Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s eyes and decided to stop talking and sneakily turn his head away.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, wasn¡¯t this like¡­ Like, showing off all the jackpot earned through illegal gambling to a man who worked tirelessly every day to save up?


    Maybe this analogy was a bit off since Hwang Jeong-Hu wasn¡¯t a regr sryman but the chairman of arge corporation. However, the look on Hwang Jeong-Hu¡¯s face convinced Kang Jin-Ho that he wasn¡¯t too far off.


    It was as if Hwang Jeong-Hu was stewing in the futility of life itself.


    ¡°...You goddamn thieves.¡±


    More biting insults mmed into Kang Jin-Ho, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to say to excuse himself.


    Despite being a man with a substantially poor financial sense, even Kang Jin-Ho had to agree that the numbers written on that document seemed astronomical. So otherworldly were the sums that he couldn''t make heads or tails no matter how many times he had read the document.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju probably didn''t expect Kang Jin-Ho to understand everything while sending this document to him. She most likely wanted to leave some proof behind of her making a report. Or something to that effect!


    ¡°Even though everyone is shedding their blood, sweat, and tears to make a living, you¡­! You bunch of daylight robbers!¡± Hwang Jeong-Hu continued to growl angrily away.


    ¡°B-but, uh, the Assembly also sweated and bled to¡­¡±


    ¡°What sweat?! What blood! When all you did was swallow up juicy real estate meant for redevelopmentter?! Do you want to bleed through your nose first to know what real blood-and-sweat is like?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, you bastards¡­! Looks like you bought thends first, then manipted things behind the scenes to get those ces earmarked for redevelopment! Just how much money did you steal¡­! I heard that Yakuza and Mafia have pocketed all the easy money for themselves, but who''d have thought that there''s an even worse group of bastards living in South Korea!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho earnestly paid respect to Lee Jung-Geol in his mind. No one in South Korea should be capable of making Hwang Jeong-Hu react like this. Forgetting for a second whether it was done legally or not, how could anyone not acknowledge the sheer audacity and scope of Lee Jung-Geol¡¯s achievement at this point?


    Hwang Jeong-Hu panted like an angry bull. ¡°Going legit, is it? Do it, now! I will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m only helping you because the thought of your side stealing all that money but not paying a dime back in tax and whatever is giving me a goddamn heartburn!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Booze¡­! Right, I¡¯m drinking tonight. Goddamn it! If I knew you could get away with sh*t like this, I¡¯d have invested in real estate, too! Who cares about corporations and factories and sh*t!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly got up. ¡°L-let¡¯s get going, then.¡±


    ¡°And!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Chairman?¡±


    ¡°You are buying!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hwang Jeong-Hu''s eyes burned like the midday sun. ¡°Forty years! That''s how long it has been since I let someone pay for my booze! But today! I''m gonna make you pay through your nose, so you better prepare your wallet, got that?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°To think I¡¯ve been giving money to someone like you! I¡¯m stopping the auto deposits going into your ount from today! You hear me?¡±


    ¡°...O-of course.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I need booze, right now! Goddamn it!¡±


    That night, Kang Jin-Ho got to learn two valuable pieces of info. One, despite his age, Hwang Jeong-Hu could drink most people under the table. And two, the public''s perception of Hwang Jeong-Hu preferring to drink the people''s low-cost rice liquor, makgeoli, was nothing more than a bunch of horsesh*t!


    Hwang Jeong-Hu drank all sorts of expensive liquor till dawn, then tossed the bill in Kang Jin-Ho''sp before going home.


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho learned another valuable life lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Debit cards also have a spending limit?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked incredulously to the bar¡¯s employee.


    For the first time in his life, Kang Jin-Ho learned that, like credit cards, even debit cards had a spending limit. And he was forced to call Lee Hyeon-Su to pay for the drinks.


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s endlessining echoed loudly within the streets of Gangnam in early dawn.

 Chapter 867: Flooding In (2)

    ¡°Here¡­ we¡­ go!¡±


    Zhu Gang energetically carriedrge bags of cement.


    <em>¡®Just how many of these bags are still there? It¡¯s practically endless!¡¯</em>


    Even though Zhu Gang was a martial artist possessing a physique far surpassing that of average men his age, his life still remained a tough slog.


    The reason for that was simple enough.


    <em>p! Plop! Plop!</em>


    One by one, cement bags began piling on the specially-constructed <em>jige </em>on Zhu Gang¡¯s back.[1]


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    <em>p! Plop! Plop!</em>Even before he could say something, ten-plus cement bags piled up on the jige first.


    Zhu Gang frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯m still a human being, you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nah, you can do it, fe. You can do it!¡±


    ¡°Come on, now. Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°No. You can do it.¡±


    Words weren¡¯t getting through, it seemed!


    While most proficientborers could lug around three, maybe four cement bags in one go, the demon cult''s ''workforce'', including Zhu Gang, could carry a dozen of them.


    <em>¡®Gimme a break. I¡¯m dying here!¡¯</em>


    Being a martial artist didn''t mean one''s body was made out of solid forged steel, though! The more one pushed one''s body, the sooner it''d break. And past a certain point, even a martial artist would fall ill.


    Unfortunately for Zhu Gang, these bastards seemed to think of martial artists as all-purpose ves that would never break, no matter how severe the work was!


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    Zhu Gang let out a pained groan while sliding himself into the packed jige''s straps. However, his eyes were still burning sharply.


    <em>¡®Only a little more to go, and then¡­!¡¯</em>


    It was reality, not hardbor, that drove many people insane. No matter how tough or unforgiving the work was, people could endure if they had ¡®hope.¡¯


    Hope that this sh*tty work could improve their reality somehow!


    This was why srymen endured life withinrge corporations infamous for saddling their workforce with a hellish amount of work.


    Depending on one''s outlook on the future, the same amount of work would feel different. That was why¡­!


    ¡°Here we¡­ go!¡±


    Zhu Gang powerfully got up to his feet. This level of hardbor was nothing to him.


    <em>¡®After all, our demon emperor is also doing his best, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</em>


    Anyone with functioning eyes should be able to see it for themselves. The demon emperor was clearly a lot busier than when the demon cult had just entered South Korea.


    The demon cult elders were getting pummeled every day¡­ Including today, too. The premise was that the end result would be bleedingly obvious if the teachers didn''t know their subjects well. So, the demon emperor had been thoroughly pounding those poor old men every single day for a while now.


    It¡¯d never be easy for folks at that age to learn something new. Worse still, the method of learning was quite humiliating for them, too. They got beaten up, kicked around, and kissed the dirt so many times that even Zhu Gang felt sorry for the elders¡¯ plight!


    Even then, these elders didn¡¯t express dissatisfaction. Actually, they were clearly burning even brighter in the mes of motivation!


    Seventy-plus-year-old senior citizens were readily dusting themselves up, their eyes sparkling like three-year-olds! As if they were actively enjoying getting beaten up and rolling around in dirt so much!


    Was it because the elders had gone mad? Of course not!


    <em>¡°No one has witnessed this demonic art before!¡±</em>


    <em>¡°I had no doubt the demonic art imparted to us by the demon emperor would be nothing short of extraordinary, but this thing goes way beyond that!¡±</em>


    <em>¡°This demonic art¡­! With this, the demon cult can finally achieve evesting glory and domination!¡±</em>


    This training should be tough and painful for those elders. However, they saw hope from the demonic art the demon emperor had given them. They now could believe that their future, and the demon cult''s future, could change with this cultivation method.


    <em>¡®Things must¡¯ve been hard for them, too.¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang also despaired from his situation. It wasn''t just him, though, but pretty much every demon cult member was stuck in the same mindset as him. However, when he thought about the situation a bit more, their despair should be nothingpared to what the elders must''ve felt.


    At least the regr demon cult believers like Zhu Gang had a choice. They could abandon the cult to live an ordinary life or join another sect. Even if doing so wouldn''t be easy, the options were still avable.


    However, the elders couldn¡¯t do that. How could they abandon a sect they had devoted their entire life to? It was impossible. And choosing to lead a new life at their advanced age was just as impossible. As such, their despair must¡¯ve been even worse.


    Their future had no hope of improving. Their situation was only getting worse. And they had no choice but to ept this reality and cling to the old glory.


    Zhu Gang had only spent around two decades of his life in the demon cult, yet he still felt this much despair. That was why he could never adequately guess how much worse it was for the elders who spent most of their lives with the cult.


    But now, the demonic cultivation method developed by Kang Jin-Honded in front of these elders. Forget calling it the demonic art, it should really be called Hope, instead!


    Seeing these dirt-covered elders forgetting about saving face and grinning like hopeful kids filled Zhu Gang''s chest with all sorts of emotions.


    <em>¡®Maybe¡­ Yeah, that must be it.¡¯</em>


    A cruel life with hope for the future was supposed to be <em>better</em> than a cushy life with no hope, now wasn''t it?


    ¡°Okay, here we go!¡±


    Zhu Gang strengthened his legs and energetically rushed up the staircase of a building under construction.


    ¡°Hey, man! Take it easy, will ya! You¡¯re gonna break the jige!¡±


    ¡°No can do! We gotta finish as soon as possible!¡± Zhu Gang replied while putting the jige down. He stood up straight and wiped the streaming sweat off his brow.


    When he thought about it, this work he was doing would go on to change his reality, didn''t it? After all, the demon cult believers were supposed to settle in this vige once everything had been finished.


    For now, not many things had changed or improved.


    Zhu Gang and his peers hadn''t gotten any stronger. And they weren''t certainly living a better life in Korea, either. As a matter of fact, they could devote fewer hours to training these days. All things considered, their lives could be seen as worse offpared to the past.


    Even then, no oneined anymore. Well, not as much as before, at least!


    Even though the atmosphere had grown vtile enough to erupt at any given moment, all the dissatisfaction dissipated instantly at the sight of the demon emperor working hard for their sake.


    What these people wanted wasn''t a cushy,fy life, but a life with a future. Even if that life was so much harder and less forgiving than before!


    ¡°Hey, everyone! Drop whatever you were doing ande downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Zhu Gang peeked his head out over the empty side of the building when he heard that call. He looked at the ground below and asked the messenger. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Not sure! But the higher-ups say today will be yourst day here!¡±


    ¡°...Say what?¡±


    Thest day? Zhu Gang scanned his surroundings in confusion.


    This building''s structure had been more or less finished, but the exterior and interior fittings still had a long way to go.


    Even he could tell more work was still needed, but¡­ Today would be Zhu Gang''sst day?


    Although slightly confused, Zhu Gang didn''t get flustered. In fact, his heart began pounding faster in excitement instead.


    He had already heard that this construction work wouldn¡¯t be permanent, that he¡¯d only be doing it temporarily. There were a lot of preparations to be made to get the training regime ready, the demon emperor said. So, the demon cult believers should assist with the construction of their living areas in the meantime.


    That was the demon emperor¡¯smand. So, to say they would no longer work here?


    <em>¡®...Does that mean things are about to start for real?¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang hurriedly called out to his fellow cult members. ¡°¡­! Come on! Let''s go downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s!¡±


    It seemed others also had guessed the same thing as Zhu Gang, judging from how they rushed down the stairs. Zhu Gang followed them as well, his heart rapidly filling up with excitement and nervousness.


    Other demon cult believers working on various construction sites also rushed outside of their buildings. Once everyone had gathered at the central za, the sheer scale of the number of workers finally revealed itself. However, not every demon cult believer was here.


    Cult members with skills rted to construction weren''t the only folks brought in to work on this construction project. Even those with nothing better to do were roped in to deal with sundry chores


    since that would be better than just sitting around sucking on their thumbs.


    Even then, there still was a surplus of workers. In the end, they also were dispatched to other areas to work. If those people were also here, the overall number would have been even greater!


    ¡°Okay, now everyone, listen up!¡± The site manager loudly addressed the crowd. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work! I just received word that they want you back in the HQ!¡±


    Someone shouted alongside the site manager to trante Korean into Chinese. Almost immediately, everyone responded by heading toward the exit of the construction site.


    The site manager watched in slight awe at the sight of the demon cult believers uniformly filing out of the exit and walking along the winding road through the mountainside. It was as if he was watching a massive horde of ants.


    ¡°Site manager? If they leave, how are we supposed to finish our work today?¡± The interpreter cautiously asked.


    The site manager shrugged coolly. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up the scheduled additional work first and then worry about that. We¡¯re supposed to receive new workers tomorrow, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How long do you think we¡¯ll need until wrapping this project up?¡±


    ¡°How long, eh¡­?¡± The site manager mulled his answer for a bit. ¡°I guess about the same as how long we spent to get to this point?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Even though we¡¯re almost done?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the funny part, isn¡¯t it? You see, a project of this scale should¡¯ve taken a lot longer. But those fes have been working crazy-fast, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s true.¡±


    The site manager chuckled hollowly while ncing at all the buildings densely packing the vicinity. As these structures weren¡¯t tall or imposing, it wasn¡¯t easy to appreciate the scale of what happened here. However, as the site manager, he knew he was a part of something truly remarkable.


    The estimated construction time had been halved by at least half a year.


    It was very difficult to work on many buildings at once in arge housingplex construction project. The norm was to start on one corner of theplex and gradually build one structure after another.


    Other obstacles and unforeseen reasons could add up to negatively impact the time required toplete the project.


    However, these Chinese workers had somehow managed to shorten that estimated time. And by a lot, too! They quickly built one house and moved on to the next one even before the cement could dry.


    People seemingly immune to fatigue continued to work away without a rest. With such scenes simultaneously happening in many parts of the site, how could the construction project not finish much sooner than expected?


    Team managers supposed to supervise them keeled over from overwork, so what more could be said about their inhuman speed at this point?


    The site manager chuckled ruefully. ¡°We''re gonna need a lot of time to finish the interior fittings and all the exterior stuff. Besides, those aren''t the only remaining things on the to-do list, now are they? We still have all the <em>really</em>-important stuff to take care of, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Still, those folks saved us a lot of time, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°By the way, manager?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Just who were they? Do you know?¡±


    Now that was an obvious question to ask, wasn''t it? However, the site manager didn''t reply and quietly listened.


    The interpreter continued to mutter away. ¡°I think they were all Chinese. Not Korean Chinese either, but¡­ You know what I mean. I know lots of Chinese are working in construction, but it''s still my first time seeing so many of them in one ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, weren''t they a bit too strong? I lost count of how many times they surprised me. The more I think about this, the more I''m convinced they were not ordinary pe¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, man,¡± the site manager suddenly cut the interpreter off.


    ¡°...Yes, manager?¡±


    ¡°Stop worrying about them. And erase them from your memories, okay?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry? But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? Don¡¯t let any of this story get out of here, or do you want a reminder of how much the penalty for breach of contract is?¡±


    ¡°...No, no need, manager.¡±


    ¡°That''s why I''m telling you to forget all about it, okay? We saw nothing in this ce.¡±


    The site manager shuddered a little while saying that. This project was the first time he had to be secretive about what he was doing.


    Back when things were done more¡­ <em>haphazardly</em>, the higher-ups would routinely steal from the budget and order their subordinates to keep their mouths shut about all the shoddy construction.


    But the whole project being a secret? And telling someone about it was unterally forbidden? The site manager could swear that such a thing had never happened before, at least not in his long career.


    <em>¡®I have no idea what we¡¯re doing here.¡¯</em>


    The funny thing was, he wouldn''t want to talk about this ce even if the higher-ups smiled warmly and told him it was okay to b his mouth. That was because his instincts told him not to get involved with the people behind this project.


    ...And then, there was the man named Lee Hyeon-Su, or whatever his name was, who sometimes showed up on the site to inspect the proceedings.


    The look in that man¡¯s eyes gave the site manager such creeps that he might have nightmares if he wasn¡¯t careful!


    Those eyes that stared at the site manager like a venomous snake¡­! Merely recalling those eyes seemed to shave away at the site manager¡¯s lifespan.


    <em>¡®It doesn¡¯t matter to me, right?¡¯</em>


    The site manager¡¯s job was to construct this ce. And get paid handsomely for it. It shouldn¡¯t matter whether the employer was a human or alien as long as people got paid what they were promised.


    ¡°Stop worrying about unnecessary stuff and focus on what we need to doter, okay?¡± The site manager gruffly chided the interpreter. ¡°Things will get hectic once more when new people show up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Eiii,e on now. It¡¯s not like this is my first rodeo, manager.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from a guy who can¡¯t get his act together! Why aren¡¯t you back at work, anyway?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way! Geez!¡±


    After his surroundings had gotten quieter, the site manager sighed at length.


    <em>¡®Huh. I sure got myself involved in some weird things.¡¯</em>


    There was still plenty more work to be done. The construction itself was about 80% finished, but the actual progress should be around 50% after ounting for the sudden switch in the workforce and the new people requiring time to be brought up to speed.


    Even so, the site manager thought they had ovee one massive hurdle. How should he describe this feeling, then? Like¡­ He had been wading inside a hazy dream only to finally wake up in reality?


    ¡°Well¡­ I hope they pay me one hell of a bonus after this.¡±


    The employer seemed loaded, after all, so why not?


    Judging from the meals provided to the workforce or the various materials and financial support for the construction, the person behind this project had to be gobsmackingly wealthy. Since that person spent money like water, the¡­ ''gift'' handed out to keep people''s mouths shut should be rather considerable, too.


    ¡°That should be enough, I guess.¡±


    The site manager slid his hand under the safety hat and scratched his head while heading back to the construction site.


    ¡°...What the hell! Hey, you dumb prick! Get rid of that pile properly!¡±


    And just like that, the vige for the demon cult believers gradually nearedpletion.


    1. A jige is a traditional Korean tool used to carryrge quantities of heavy materials. ?

 Chapter 868: Flooding In (3)

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a smartphone?¡±


    ¡°Wow, isn''t this thetest model?¡±


    Zhu Gang was greeted by the sight of a lengthy procession of people upon his arrival at the Martial Assembly HQ. Calling it a procession was a little incorrect, though. After all, it wasn¡¯t only one queue, but dozens of them!


    This scene was reminiscent of an airport security checkpoint, with people in dozens of queues impatiently waiting for their turn. In front of these queues were employees of the Martial Assembly sitting behind desks busy distributing boxes of new smartphones.


    ¡°Huh? Are they just giving away these phones for free?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow.¡±


    Zhu Gang could see the people in front were busy writing something on a form. It seemed one had to record their personal details first in order to receive their new phone.


    ¡°Oh, hey. Wait, dude.¡± Zhu Gang called out to his fellow demonic cultivator who had received his phone already. ¡°Are they just giving away the phone?¡±¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    ¡°Really? It''s not like we gotta pay monthly installments?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I got it for free. I only had to write my name down.¡±


    Zhu Gang blinked his eyes in confusion. ¡°Huh. Then what¡¯s that slip of paper in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s the number for the phone, apparently. They say I can use it now.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Zhu Gang chuckled hollowly as he recalled something.


    <em>-Our demon emperor is wealthy.</em>


    That was a pretty popr saying among the demon cult members. As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho really was wealthy. Of course, he couldn''t be as wealthy as those billionaires often talked about by the masses, but¡­


    <em>¡®...No, hang on. Maybe he is as wealthy as them?¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang hurriedly shook his head. In any case! There was no doubt that the demon emperor was wealthy, even if no one here could tell by how much. And this Martial Assembly seemed to be loaded, as well.


    This organization was in another league altogetherpared to the demon cult that couldn¡¯t even pay the elders their monthly stipends on time despite boasting almost ten thousand believers.


    For proof, take a gander at how the Assembly was oh-so-casually handing out expensive smartphones for free!


    <em>¡®These phones must cost at least three thousand yuans or more.¡¯</em>


    In Korean Won, wouldn¡¯t that be over five hundred thousand?


    Obviously, the Assembly''s bean counters weren''t insane, so they wouldn''t have bought a whole truckload of top-of-the-line smartphones. So Zhu Gang''s estimation should be more or less on the money. Even so, the fact remained the same. The money spent here was still enormous, to say the least.


    The demon cult had more than quite a few believers, so to distribute smartphones to all those people was just¡­ How was Zhu Gang supposed to ept this situation?


    Even as he mulled his response, his queue continued to move forward. At a fair knock, too. Before too long, Zhu Gang found himself standing in the front of the queue.


    ¡°Please fill this form out,¡± said the Assembly employee.


    Zhu Gang could see a piece of paper with neatly-arranged columns and rows for him to record his personal details. He looked at the employee. "Why am I writing my details on this thing?¡±


    ¡°We need to know which member can be contacted with which phone number.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Zhu Gang was still confused. Why would the Assembly want to know that? Although his questions hadn''t been resolved, Zhu Gang chose to brush them aside.


    They were giving him a nice phone for free, so what if they wanted to keep track of him? That much shouldn''t even bother him.


    Zhu Gang quickly filled out the form, then received his new smartphone.


    The employee exined what was what. ¡°Here is your phone number. Even if you lose this, you can still check the number through your phone. The phone''s user manual is inside the box, so please read it to learn more about setting the phone''s unlock pattern and how to check your number.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Thanks.¡± Zhu Gang nodded while listening to the employee¡¯s fluent Chinese.


    While walking away, Zhu Gang looked at the phone¡¯s box from various angles.


    <em>¡®Why are we getting these phones, though?¡¯</em>


    Unlike how he appeared on the surface, the demon emperor was famous for his charitable nature. However, that charitable nature was not about simply showering gifts to his people for no reason.


    As far as Zhu Gang could tell, the demon emperor¡¯s generosity was tied to the irond rule of giving the rightfulpensation to those who worked hard and tried their absolute best.


    That''s why Zhu Gang couldn''t help but think that this situation was rather unexpected.


    That was when one of his fellow demonic cultivators raised his voice. ¡°Hey, isn''t this for¡­ That thing?¡±


    Zhu Gang nced at him. ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°I heard the Koreans were learning stuff through online videos or something.¡±


    ¡°Learn what?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what? It¡¯s obviously the cultivation method.¡±


    ¡°Huh? They are learning cultivation method through¡­ video?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°Heol¡­?¡± Zhu Gang was left stupefied. What kind of a crazy idea was that now? Learning martial arts through online videos? Where would anyonee up with nonsense like that? ¡°Are they crazy? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I see nothing wrong with that, though?¡±


    ¡°What? Of course it¡¯s wrong! If you learn via video¡­¡± Zhu Gang suddenly mped his mouth shut.


    He initially thought this was a hair-brained idea. The rejection he felt was immediate and even visceral, after all. However, when he thought about it some more¡­


    There was no reason why it couldn''t be done.


    <em>¡®Well, there''s the danger of learning it incorrectly or inadvertently missing some parts, but¡­¡¯</em>


    Wasn''t the demon emperor ''educating'' the demon cult elders for that very possibility?


    The video lectures covered the meat of the lessons while the elders provided aftersales service¡­ Zhu Gang couldn''t see why this idea would not work.


    ¡°...Should I say this is one hell of a shocking idea?¡±


    Or was it more like everyone involved in this scheme had lost their minds?


    At least Zhu Gang was sure of one thing. Not even the major factions in China could have dreamed of an idea as radical as this. That didn¡¯t mean such a thing was only possible in South Korea, though.


    Without someone like the demon emperor seizing power and shaking up this organization to the core, Zhu Gang was pretty sure an idea like this would have never seen the light of day for at least another hundred years!


    ¡°I might not know much about our demon emperor, but at least I can still say his drive is something else.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too?¡± Zhu Gang nodded at his fellow cult member¡¯s astute observation, then peered closely at his new mobile device. ¡°Well, in that case, let me check this bad boy out and¡­¡±


    That was when someone suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Oii!¡±


    Zhu Gang turned his head at that rude-sounding call and spotted a familiar face staring at him. ¡°Hmm? Zhang Dajing?¡±


    Indeed, it was Zhang Dajing, who had been apanying the cult since China.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zhu Gang asked curiously.


    ¡°Assembly Master is looking for you, Zhu Gang.¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master? You mean, our demon emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Follow me.¡± Zhang Dajing beckoned, prompting Zhu Gang to nod and do as told. Although he wasn¡¯t sure why the demon emperor would look for him¡­


    <em>¡®Well, I should obey him regardless of what, right?''</em>


    ***


    Zhang Dajing bowed slightly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve brought him.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Good. Wee, Zhu Gang.¡±


    While greeting back, Zhu Gang grew intensely nervous. Inside this conference room were Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su, and Elder Chang Min. Three hardest-to-deal-with people in Zhu Gang''s perspective had gathered in one spot, in other words!


    No wonder he became deeply nervous!


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while pointing at an empty chair.


    Zhu Gang cautiously walked over to the chair and sat down in silence.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Zhu Gang. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh¡­ I''m doing okay, my liege.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled airily.


    That was when this slightly strange feeling washed over Zhu Gang.


    <em>¡®My liege seems to have mellowed even more, but¡­¡¯</em>


    It wasn¡¯t as if Zhu Gang wanted to suggest that Kang Jin-Ho had been oppressing everyone. Other than that one time in the underground area in China when he disyed his might, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t try to restrict or manipte the cult members.


    Even so, it''d always be difficult to get over such a memorable first impression.


    The intense pressure Zhu Gang felt in the past whenever he was in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence seemed to have softened a lot. What struck him as even more bizarre, though, was the authority and dignity of the demon emperor. They had not been affected at all.


    As a matter of fact, Zhu Gang could safely say the crushing pressure had transformed into more dignity and authority that prompted others to voluntarily offer their respect.


    <em>¡®What the hell am I even thinking about here?¡¯</em>


    How dare he think of such things when he had only been in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence a handful of times? Zhu Gang sneakily shook his head to get rid of all these distracting thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. I summoned you here to confirm several things,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Understood, my liege! Please ask away. I shall do my best to satisfy your curiosity,¡± Zhu Gang roared his reply as a new source of pressure began bearing down on him.


    That source was none other than Chang Min, currently sitting next to Kang Jin-Ho and ring daggers at Zhu Gang! That re, with figurative sparks flying out of it, silently threatened Zhu Gang with the promise of his flesh ripping off his bones if he made a mistake or acted impolitely in front of the demon emperor.


    Zhu Gang couldn¡¯t help but shrink back in his seat.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the older man next to him. ¡°...Chang Min.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Can you leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to reply properly when you¡¯re ring at them? Either leave or keep your head down. Choose between the two, okay?¡±


    ¡°This servant was being foolish, my liege. I beg your forgiveness.¡± Chang Min bowed his head low.


    This scene helped Zhu Gang gain a renewed appreciation of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s authority.


    To the demon cult believers, Chang Min was no different from a cult leader. If only Chang Min himself hadn''t professed that hecked the qualifications and would never dare to lead the cult, people would''ve begged him to be the leader.


    ...Actually, when the suggestion was first made, didn''t Chang Min be incredibly furious and say he''d never do something so sacrilegious?


    Even if he wasn''t the cult leader, everyone in the cult still viewed him as one. But now, an elder as beloved as him was bowing his head in obedience at Kang Jin-Ho''s casual-soundingmand!


    Cult members would''ve been greatly displeased by this scene. Even if Kang Jin-Ho possessed all the qualifications, authority, and power of the demon emperor, Chang Min''s sacrifices toward the cult and his individual achievement should not be discounted, either!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was the cult leader, he should not be allowed to casually look down on Chang Min like this. However¡­


    <em>¡®...What can we do about it when the man himself has noints?¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang couldn¡¯t sense any sorrow or resentment in the way Chang Min bowed his head.


    It might be a funny thing to say, but Chang Min probably enjoyed getting chewed out by the demon emperor more than anyone else in this world! Wasn''t it like... He was genuinely happy about having someone to order him around?


    Whatever it was, this couldn¡¯t be normal.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Zhu Gang. ¡°I¡¯m sure you might have heard the rumors, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Zhu Gang sobered up.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping to change the training method to something a little more efficient.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ You mean the video lectures, my liege?¡±


    ¡°So you heard about it. Yes, that''s exactly it.¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away. ¡°We''re already doing it with the Korean Martial Assembly. Although minor issues have cropped up here and there, none of them have been deal-breakers. Things should settle down soon enough if we continue to refine the process and gradually weed out the bugs.¡±


    ¡°O-of course.¡±


    ¡°What I''m concerned with is that the cult believers are not the same as the regr Assembly members. So, I wanted to hear the opinion of a demonic cultivator. To see if they think this idea is viable.¡±


    ¡°P-please hold on for a sec, sir¡­¡± Zhu Gang hurriedly waved his hands. However, even before he could speak his mind, a fiery rebukended on him first.


    ¡°You insolent fool! How dare you use such casualnguage in front of our demon emperor! Do I have to rip out your tongue for you to understand your mistake?! Oh, my liege! Please punish thiscking servant for failing to properly educate your followers! Allow me to m my head into the floor until I die to repent for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ Just¡­ Please, stop¡­ Okay?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered in distress.


    Even Zhu Gang could tell that Kang Jin-Ho was in pain right now!


    <em>¡®Huh. This rtionship wasn¡¯t as one-sided as I thought.¡¯</em>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho was the one in charge, he was clearly in distress while Chang Min was having a whale of a time. The more Zhu Gang observed this rtionship, the weirder it became in his view!


    ¡°B-but, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Chang Min!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±


    ¡°Five minutes! Just keep quiet for five minutes.¡±


    ¡°M-mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to say something, hold it in for five minutes. Only then will this conversation go somewhere! We will only waste more time if you keep butting in like this.¡±


    ¡°I will engrave yourmand to my soul, my liege!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly at that energetic reply, then nced at Zhu Gang. ¡°Okay, so¡­ What were you trying to say just now?¡±


    Zhu Gang quickly reorganized his thoughts and raised his voice. ¡°My liege.<em></em>I don¡¯t even know how things are done with the Martial Assembly members.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°All I know is what I heard in passing, sir. I can only give you my honest opinion after learning more about what¡¯s what first.¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah. You have a point.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and nced at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    That silent signal prompted Lee Hyeon-Su to pull out his phone and exin the situation to Zhu Gang.


    After listening to the summary and briefly watching one of the video lectures, Zhu Gang nodded away in understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s done,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm! For sure, this is¡­¡±


    ...Very efficient. And effective, too. However, Zhu Gang wasn''t sure if this could be called a massive progress. It felt like they had earned something but also lost something else in return.


    Even so, the pros seemed to overwhelmingly outweigh the cons.


    The first one of those pros was being able to simultaneously train all those people densely packing the huge central athletics field outside. That alone easily blew away all the cons, and then some!


    Zhu Gang nodded weightily. ¡°For sure, this looks like a wonderful scheme, sir!¡±


    ¡°Any problems to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my liege. I can see plenty of problems.¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion. ¡°It''s wonderful, but still has plenty of problems?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! This scheme is indeed wonderful, but implementing it right away will be difficult in its current state. First of all, the issue that stands out immediately is the website''snguage. It''s exclusively in Korean, sir. How can we navigate it, in that case?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, sir. What is our n in case this gets leaked outside?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Outsiders won¡¯t be able to master it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ isn''t that a problem in its own right? In the past, criminals of the surface world somehow got their hands on some shabby remnants of demonic cultivation methods that had slipped out of the cult''s safekeeping and created a lot of chaos, sir.


    ¡°Some of them even fell into the state of Qi deviation and became crazed murderers. As a result, the demon cult''s public image went down the toilet.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    ¡°A demonic art that can''t be mastered properly is even more dangerous, my liege. The question of security must be addressed first, I think.¡±


    ¡°You think so?"


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su again. Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively nodded as if he could read what was in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    ¡°Okay. Call Cheon Tae-Hun. Tell him to join us,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. Then, he smirked smoothly. ¡°Also, tell him he has a new member joining his team.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    This was the moment when Cheon Tae-Hun''s video lecture education department acquired its first-ever team member.

 Chapter 869: Flooding In (4)

    Nakata Yuji kept his head low.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t respond as we expected, sir.¡±


    The iemoto slowly nodded. ¡°That''s not very surprising.¡±


    ¡°However, we still seeded in squeezing out all the necessary support from them.¡±


    ¡°...Sess?¡± The iemoto muttered, his brows furrowing slightly. Dissatisfaction could clearly be heard in his voice. ¡°We merely acquired what the other party promised to give us in the first ce. Does that qualify as sess to you?¡±


    Nakata Yuji bowed his head even lower in silence. What he had achieved was not to be scoffed at. After all, no proposal was a done deal until everyone had agreed to the terms.


    Plenty of business proposals were made at any given time throughout the world. However, less than 1% of those proposals came to fruition. So, what Nakata Yuji did was break through the failure rate of 99% and seeded in receiving the desired support. That feat alone was worthy of a heap of praises, but¡­!


    ¡°My thoughts were foolish, Iemoto!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t bother to point that out.


    Humans ostensibly wanted someone to speak the truth. However, they were not as keen to hear the truth about themselves. There was a good reason why people who tried to speak only the truth didn¡¯t live long since ancient times.


    The iemoto was a broad-minded man. Of course, he''d still be seen as a boomer ording to society''s standard criteria. However, from Nakata Yuji''s perspective, the iemoto was shockingly open-minded¡­ Compared to others boasting a simr level of authority and power, that was.


    Power had this unfortunate side effect of twisting people.


    Those who managed to crawl all the way to the throne through nothing but their own guile and strength tended to overestimate their own sess. They didn''t believe luck had yed a major role in them getting to the top.


    Inevitably, they would start to believe their effort and the winner''s instinct had guided them to where they were now.


    What would happen once these people started thinking this way? The answer was simple enough¡ªeveryone else would look ipetent in their eyes.


    They would think they had crawled from the bottom to reach the pinnacle of society, so why couldn''t the others do the same?


    Was it because the others were simply ipetent? Maybe they didn¡¯t put in enough effort?


    Those who were propelled to the top via snap judgment wouldn''t think this way. Somewhat ironically, it was those who worked hard to build their own legends who tended to develop this disdain toward everyone else.


    But this mindset shouldn''te as a surprise.


    Imagine everyone starting with the same set of conditions and aplishing feats worth ten points. However, only you managed to score 100 points. You''d also start to think everyone else was pathetic.


    In the eyes of the iemoto, everyone must¡¯ve looked ipetent. Useless.


    Even if he had inherited the Shinichi-kai, one of the top ns in Japan, one should not forget that he didn''t start off as the ruler of the Kansai region. The iemoto could legitimately im that the Shinichi-kai''s current acim was all thanks to his hard work.


    He spent decades nurturing and growing his <em>gumi</em> to its current scale. That was his story, so for someone like that to be willing to listen to others? Now that was extraordinary.


    To him, even someone like Nakata Yuji must look like an ape that could use his brain a little more than the others.


    Nakata Yuji wryly smiled as his thoughts reached that far. Since he was seen as an ape, shouldn''t he y the part, too?


    ¡°Their goal is crystal clear, Iemoto. However, our goal is just as clear as theirs,¡± said Nakata Yuji.


    ¡°Only one thing concerns me,¡± the iemoto loudly spoke, his voice ringing raucously within the room. ¡°And that is¡­ the Chinese reaping the benefits of our sacrifice! I can be patient in many things, but not when we''re about to dance in their palms! Our ultimate purpose is to conquer the continent, so we must never be their court jesters!¡±


    ¡°I have not forgotten, Iemoto! I assure you, such a thing will not happen.¡±


    The iemoto nced at Nakata Yuji. ¡°And you can guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Iemoto. However, to do so, I need your permission.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± The iemoto¡¯s gaze locked on Nakata Yuji now contained a hint of amusement. It seemed this ¡®ape¡¯ had cooked up something amusing for him. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Nakata Yuji quietly swallowed his saliva. The time to prove his worth hade once more. If the scheme he hade up with tickled the iemoto''s fancy just right, Nakata Yuji''s status would be elevated even higher than now.


    ¡°Iemoto¡­ Murder by proxy is an excellent scheme.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    ¡°The biggest advantage is that we don¡¯t need to sacrifice our own warriors.¡±


    ¡°I''m d that you finally realized¡­ How precious our warriors are.¡±


    Nakata Yuji mped his mouth shut after sensing all the hidden thorns within what the iemoto said.


    It seemed the leader of the Shinichi-kai was dredging up the shameful past of Nakata Yuji sending all those warriors to China only for them to die in vain.


    Words produced by a human tongue stabbed and shed at Nakata Yuji like a demonic de.


    ¡°Iemoto¡­! I shall never forget that shame!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Carry on.¡±


    ¡°The Chinese are now doing the same thing as we tried before¡ªmurder by proxy. Getting rid of a source of a major headache by paying someone off is easily one of the best methods avable to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to repeat things everyone already knows?¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s voice grew louder and more urgent. ¡°However! Nothing is stopping us from also utilizing the same tactic as them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± The corners of the iemoto''s lips curled up ever so slightly.


    Nakata Yuji subtly clenched his fists after noticing that change in the iemoto''s expression.


    <em>¡®Yes, it¡¯s done!¡¯</em>


    It was nearly impossible to get a read on what was in the iemoto¡¯s head. So, for him to disy such a response¡­ It could only mean that Nakata Yuji¡¯s suggestion had gotten through.


    The iemoto locked his gaze on Nakata Yuji. ¡°And who do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°A group that our Chinese coborators would be most wary of, sir!¡±


    ¡°Then, the Dark King¡­ No, the Azure King¡¯s faction?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°The scheme itself is quite excellent, Nakata Yuji. However, a scheme only means something when it has been fully realized. The Azure King is a cunning individual. Will it be possible to contact him¡­ and make him do as we want?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but¡­ It¡¯s not impossible either, sir!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Nakata Yuji spoke confidently. ¡°It¡¯s because this is what they would¡¯ve wanted as well. Instead of directly confronting the Crimson King¡¯s faction,unching a pincer attack with another party would be much more preferable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±


    Just like how the Crimson King¡¯s faction backed the Japanese to keep the South Koreans upied, the Japanese could support the Azure King¡¯s faction to torment the Crimson King¡¯s people.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¯</em>


    The iemoto slowly rubbed his chin. It¡¯d be an excellent n as long as everything unfolded as expected.


    <em>¡®Hmph. Quite a crafty man, aren¡¯t you?¡¯</em>


    In a way, one could say Nakata Yuji had cooked up a fairly-obvious n here. However, wasn''t that how all ns sounded like, at least on the surface?


    Throughout humanity''s lengthy history, only a handful of strategies and ns managed to leave the world in genuine shock and awe.


    History proved that one could seize power simply by using the right strategy at the right time, now didn''t it!


    ¡°However, that n will have to wait until we''vepleted the conquest of Korea. Wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Nakata Yuji nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed, sir.¡±


    ¡°How will you reach South Korea, then?¡±


    ¡°We shall utilize the sea, Iemoto.¡±


    The iemoto tilted his head. ¡°The sea, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Air travel presents several annoying hindrances. And the number of men participating in our operation is not inconsiderable, either. This is despite our concerted effort to select the best of the best, sir. Hence, we''ve decided to prepare arge cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Ensure that you don¡¯t run into problemster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Iemoto. I shall remember!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± The iemoto muttered, his expression suddenly transforming.


    Nakata Yuji saw those cold eyes and briefly felt a chill run down his spine. It felt like a venomous snake had slithered all over his body just then.


    ¡°I will not forgive any failures.¡±


    Nakata Yuji nted his forehead on the floor. ¡°I will not fail, sir! Everything you wish for¡­ will be a reality! I shall personally make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Do that, and you will also acquire what you wish,¡± said the iemoto, his voice still cold. He stood still and stared at the prostrating Nakata Yuji for what felt like an eternity before finally breaking his silence. ¡°Sess will give you everything you want. However, in case you fail¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be prepared to pay the price?¡±


    ¡°Iemoto¡­¡± Nakata Yuji raised his head and stared resolutely at the iemoto. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need to pay the price of failure to you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡±


    ¡°After all, failure means I won¡¯t return alive. I shall bury my bones in Korea.¡±


    ¡°I see. That mindset¡­ I approve,¡± the iemoto muttered, then slightly raised his hand. A figure covered from head to toe in ck cloth suddenly appeared from the shadows behind the iemoto and silently approached Nakata Yuji. He then presented a sheathed ornamental dagger.


    ¡°Take it with you, Nakata Yuji,¡± said the iemoto.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Nakata Yuji politely epted the dagger with both hands.


    ¡°Now, go. I hope you will return to our side with Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head in tow.¡±


    Nakata Yuji bowed. ¡°I shall prepare a wonderful gift for our next encounter, sir.¡±


    Soon, Nakata Yuji silently left the room, leaving the iemoto to mull over several things. Warm breezes blew in to tickle his cheeks.


    ¡°...Kazeichi.¡±[1]


    ¡°<em>Hai!</em>¡±


    The man d in ck smartly knelt before the iemoto.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Do you think Nakata Yuji and his men will seed?¡±


    ¡°Their odds should be fifty-fifty, sir.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-fifty, is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Their sess would''ve been guaranteed had they mobilized all the avable forces. However, conquering South Korea with only their current forces will be unimaginably difficult, sir. It will heavily depend on Nakata Yuji''s individual ability.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, what do you think of his ability?¡±


    ¡°It is outstanding, sir. However, that is all. Obviously, only an outstanding individual can stand as a leader, but Nakata Yuji has so far only proven that he has the right to be considered as a candidate. Meaning, he still needs to prove himself worthy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The iemoto nodded, then quietly closed his eyes.


    Kazeichi observed the iemoto stewing in deep thought before cautiously raising his voice. ¡°Sir¡­ What worries you so?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± The iemoto opened his eyes and nced at his loyal retainer.


    ¡°We have nothing to lose whether Nakata Yuji seeds or fails, sir. No, we only stand to gain more.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Kazeichi, how long has it been since you started standing by my side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost five decades, sir.¡±


    The iemoto slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s been that long. And throughout those years, you¡¯ve proven how capable and outstanding you are.¡±


    Kazeichi bowed his head. He wasn¡¯t sure how to handle that sudden but generous praise.


    ¡°However, you still have one fatal w, Kazeichi.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kazeichi dared not ask what hecked. If the iemoto was nning to enlighten his subordinate, he¡¯d do so. And he¡¯d move on without saying anything else if that¡¯s what he wanted.


    The iemoto Kazeichi knew and served for half a century was never a man who¡¯d y along to other¡¯s schemes, after all!


    As if to prove Kazeichi¡¯s thoughts right, the iemoto resumed his exnation. ¡°Youck¡­ venom. Malice, in other words.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Kazeichi raised his head in surprise. Now that was apletely unexpected revtion.


    He had lived his entire life as the shadow of the iemoto and Shinichi-kai, and his role was to deal with all kinds of nasty, ugly things that should not be talked about in the open.


    As far as the level of cruelty and viciousness were concerned, Kazeichi was sure he''d not lose out to anyone in Japan.


    But someone like thatcked malice?


    The iemoto continued to exin. ¡°You say we stand to gain regardless of whether Nakata Yuji seeds or not? Of course we will. But the important thing to consider is¡­ What do we stand to lose?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s difficult for me to understand, Iemoto.¡±


    ¡°Kazeichi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Lead your men and follow Nakata Yuji in secret.¡±


    Kazeichi silently bowed. Allmands from the iemoto were absolute. With just onemand, Kazeichi¡¯s future actions had been decided.


    ¡°Kazeichi. I want you to observe the situation in secret. And if Nakata Yuji fails to deal with Kang Jin-Ho¡­ Seize your chance and kill him yourself!¡±


    ¡°<em>Hai!</em> I shall definitely fulfill yourmand!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, Kazeichi. I¡¯m not finished yet. In case Nakata Yuji seeds in killing Kang Jin-Ho¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The iemoto smiled brightly. ¡°Then, you are to kill Nakata Yuji.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Kazeichi sneakily grabbed his thigh and squeezed it tightly.


    ¡°A pacifist is leading a warmonger into a battlefield¡­ And hogs all the glory associated with the victory. That¡¯s not going to be much fun for us.¡±


    As he listened, Kazeichi shuddered after realizing what the iemoto meant by himcking malice.


    Kazeichi was absolutely merciless against his enemies. However, the iemoto, he¡­ He was even colder and more ruthless toward his own allies! No, maybe the word ¡°allies¡± didn¡¯t even exist in the iemoto¡¯s vocabry.


    <em>¡®Even I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn he can use.¡¯</em>


    The iemoto would use Kazeichi if necessary. When no longer useful, he''d simply get rid of Kazeichi. That was the type of man the iemoto was!


    ¡°I shall faithfully fulfill yourmand and return to your side, Iemoto!¡±


    ¡°Good. I shall pray for your sess, Kazeichi,¡± said the iemoto.


    ¡°Then, please excuse me,¡± said Kazeichi before disappearing into the shadows as a grim expression formed on his face.


    The iemoto tutted softly, although it sounded like he was cackling.


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­¡±


    They were all too soft. Unfortunately for them, life was Hell. To survive in this Hell, one must be more malicious and driven than devils hiding in the depths of theherworld.


    ¡°Still a long way to go for you,¡± said the iemoto to no one in particr.


    Soon, everyone would learn the hard, cold truth. If they survived this war, that was!


    <em>¡®Things are bing rather amusing¡­!¡¯</em>


    The iemoto shifted his gaze toward the garden.


    Everything depended on grooming and nurturing. As an example¡­ Just how much effort had gone into creating that perfect garden?


    Soon, a muchrger garden called South Korea would end up in the iemoto¡¯s palm. And he¡¯d be the only one allowed to determine how this garden would be managed.


    1. This character''s name was previously Kakeichi, but the author changed it in this chapter. ?

 Chapter 870: Flooding In (5)

    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A sneer suddenly left Nakata Yuji¡¯s lips. He slightly rubbed his face while grimacing a little.


    <em>¡®I gotta do something about this bad habit of mine¡­¡¯</em>


    His true nature broke free from under his carefully crafted facade whenever he thought no one was watching. In short, he¡¯d inadvertently reveal his true feelings. Indeed, this was a terrible habit that required an urgent fix.


    After all, this world had far too many eyes. Some of them were so well concealed that not even Nakata Yuji would be able to detect them!


    That was why he needed to perfectly conceal his true nature. If he wished to keep breathing, that was!


    <em>¡®There is no way that old bastard would happily hand everything over to me.¡¯</em>


    As it turned out, guessing what was in someone''s head was surprisingly easy. One only had to imagine what they would do in the other person''s shoes.


    The iemoto was strong. Treacherous. And cruel beyond words. In other words, he was Nakata Yuji, only worse. In that case, what would Nakata Yuji do after he grew older and sat in the iemoto''s position?<em>¡®I would never relinquish what I have built. Obviously.¡¯</em>


    The iemoto was no different from a greedy old pig, a man who cared more about what he didn''t have despite having so much already.


    Even though he was sitting on piles of gold, that old bastard drooled over a penny in front of a beggar on the street. Would someone like that grant Nakata Yuji authority? A chance to achieve a great feat?


    Of course not!


    People saw the iemoto as a man who always rewarded achievements and punished failures. However, that impression was the result of¡­


    <em>¡®...The iemoto being shockingly calctive and cruel!''</em>


    A half-baked schemer would bet their everything on the profit right before their nose. However, the iemoto was definitely not half-baked. He knew he stood to gain so much more by being patient for the time being.


    He understood that, rather than struggling ungainly to acquire that pocket change discarded on the floor, it''d be so much more profitable to instill the image of a fair, sensible leader in everyone''s head.


    However¡­!


    <em>¡®Not this time.¡¯</em>


    Korea was simply too attractive a prey to remain patient and aim for future profits, never mind keeping up the facade!


    Simply acquiring the penins would expand the iemoto¡¯s rule by over a hundred percent. And the profit earned from thatnd would be incalcble, too.


    So, why would he share thatnd with someone else? Why would a greedy pig of a man willingly do that? Never!


    Nakata Yuji reflexively rubbed his throat.


    It felt like a de woulde flying out of nowhere to cut his head off right this second. Even though he knew there was no one around him, Nakata Yuji still felt that the whole world began monitoring him as soon as he exited the iemoto¡¯s ptial home.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m not going down with a fight, you old bastard.¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji stopped massaging his face. By now, his expression had reverted back to its previously emotionless state.


    Since he handed themand of the expeditionary force over to Nakata Yuji, the iemoto would no doubt stay back and observe for the time being. As for the moment that would decide everything¡­ It should be when the fate of this mission bes clear.


    <em>¡®However, you old bastard¡­!¡¯</em>


    <em>You should not forget. Even if an old roon knows to dig several escape tunnels, it doesn''t necessarily mean it''s any smarter than a younger roon!</em>


    Nakata Yuji cracked his neck from left to right while heroically striding forward.


    This expedition was also a battle to see whose preparation had been more thorough and vicious¡ªwas it Nakata Yuji¡¯s? Or the iemoto¡¯s? Everyone would have to wait until the smoke cleared to find out the result of this bitter war.


    ¡°Hmph. For now, I should focus on the matter at hand, no?¡±


    The matters toe should be put aside for now, since Nakata Yuji had mountains of other things to deal with.


    Even if he had the backing of the Shinichi-kai¡¯s iemoto, the ones participating in this expedition were no pushovers. Nakata Yuji wouldn¡¯t even have dared tomand this group of people if it hadn¡¯t been for this unique situation.


    However, that also indicated how powerful this expeditionary force was. So powerful, in fact, that it could potentially go head-to-head against the entirety of the Shinichi-kai.


    Even so, Nakata Yuji wasn¡¯t excited. He wasn¡¯t even confident of sess, either.


    Up until now, Kang Jin-Ho defied all attempts to analyze and understand him. He always exceeded Nakata Yuji¡¯s expectations with seemingly consummate ease. Once everyone thought they had Kang Jin-Ho figured out, he¡¯d rise up and flip everything on its head. And when the re-evaluation waspleted, he¡¯d rip the results up with another shocking turn of events.


    That man, he¡­ He was much stronger todaypared to yesterday. And he¡¯d no doubt be even stronger tomorrow. In that case, how could anyone confidently say they could win against him?


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Nakata Yuji slowly rubbed his lips with his thumb.


    <em>¡®...That only makes you a worthy prey, Kang Jin-Ho!¡¯</em>


    If Nakata Yuji killed Kang Jin-Ho and swallowed up South Korea as his own¡­! He''d acquire power and prestige befitting his achievement.


    This nebulous thing called power was a by-product of your achievement, but it was also derived from how others perceived you. The perceived authority, the dignity, and people''s fear¡­! These things were all birthed from how others saw you and evaluated you.


    If Nakata Yuji could get his hands on all these things, he''d undoubtedly soar even higher to reach the heavens. And to do that, he needed to defeat Kang Jin-Ho! His fame would reach the stars by killing a powerful and cruel monster like that Korean demonic cultivator!


    Nakata Yuji would soon get his chance to prove himself to the world. His abilities, his strength¡­ And his ambition!


    And he¡¯d do so by cutting Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head off.


    ***


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    Kang Eun-Yeong tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been massaging your neck for a while now, oppa.¡±


    ¡°...Not sure. Maybe my sleeping posture was bad?¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned even more while rubbing and massaging his neck.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ever get sick, oppa.¡±


    ¡°Mm? I¡¯m also a human, you know?¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though you don''t act like one? I mean, you haven''t even caught a flu since that car ident all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Kang Eun-Yeong was about to say something else, but her chance was swiftly taken away by her mother.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke calmly. ¡°Yes, my son is in ruddy health, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho instinctively grew nervous. Where was his mother going with this?


    ¡°Jin-Ho is so healthy, he leaves for god knows where early in the morning and onlyes homete at night. And he does that every. Single. Day. Most people would¡¯ve fallen ill by now.¡±


    <em>¡®...Wow. So that¡¯s where we¡¯re going, then?¡¯</em>


    That was one hell of a segue, now wasn''t it? Kang Jin-Ho sneakily avoided meeting his mother''s gaze, but Baek Hyeon-Jeong wasn''t going to let him off the hook that easily.


    ¡°My son?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Are you busytely?¡±


    How should Kang Jin-Ho respond here? If he said yes, his mother would undoubtedly attack him with questions like ¡°What could you possibly be busy with?¡±


    However, if he said he wasn''t busy, she''d no doubt chew him out for wandering around on the streets for no good reason.


    How was he supposed to block this attack, then?


    Rather sensibly, Kang Jin-Ho chose the third option instead.


    ¡°Well, you know. It¡¯s so-and-so,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Oho, really?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mother.¡±


    That was when a strange smile suddenly floated up on Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s face. ¡°Since you''re not as busy, can you help me out with something? I''ve been meaning to get this matter wrapped up for a while now, you see?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°...But I am kinda busy, though?¡±


    ¡°Too busy to help your Mother?¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s dribbling technique was truly otherworldly. Not even Maradona in his prime would''ve been capable of dribbling and cornering his opponents to a dead-end like this!


    After realizing there was no escape either way, Kang Jin-Ho nodded in resignation. ¡°Actually, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what could be keeping you this busy? Is it something you can''t tell your mother about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong suddenly smiled. However, that smile seemed a little sad.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously knew his mother had deliberately smiled that way to make him feel even more cornered. Even so, he still couldn''t do much about this bout of panic quickly spreading over him.


    ¡°Yes, I know. My son is trying to do something big for himself, so a mother shouldn''t get in the way. I know that, but¡­ Mm¡­ It makes me a little¡­ You know? It''s like I can no longer help my own son out since all I can do is get in his way¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡­! I¡¯m in the middle of setting up apany!¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly blurted out. Before a fatal knee kick could m into his sr plexus, he chose to voluntarily disclose the truth instead.


    ¡°Apany?¡±


    ¡°Apaaaaany?!¡±


    The eyes of Baek Hyeon-Jeong and Kang Eun-Yeong gleaned brightly. Such was the intensity of the brightness in their eyes that they might as well moonlight as spotlights in a concert venue!


    Kang Jin-Ho could only sigh under his breath. He didn''t want to say they got him since he could clearly see the trapid out before his eyes. However, he still couldn''t stop the trap from being sprung, so that technically meant¡­ They did get him.


    <em>¡®Hold on. These two couldn''t have practiced ahead of time, now could they?''</em>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho became ever so slightly suspicious, there was no way his family would go that far to¡­


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong loudly cried out, ¡°Apany?! What on God¡¯s Green Earth are you talking about, Jin-Ho!?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut.


    <em>¡®I guess I owe Lee Hyeon-Ju my thanks.¡¯</em>


    Now that he had experienced the drama first-hand, Kang Jin-Ho finally understood why the Martial Assembly had to be a legitimatepany.


    Many other young people in South Korea must be going through roughly the same experience as him right now. If one¡¯s family also hailed from a martial art background, they would¡¯ve been spared from this kind of pain, but¡­


    Imagine an expert taking interest only in you and deciding to turn you into a martial artist, too. You''d also have to go through a simr situation as Kang Jin-Ho!


    <em>¡®A proper job title and a business card thates with it¡­¡¯</em>


    There had been way too many bums back in Zhongyuan. When Kang Jin-Ho looked back to the situation during his second life, he realized that the concept of ''jobs'' wasn''t as widely epted as it was now.


    Sure, people still worked for a living back then. That much was true. However, one''s job title alone wasn''t enough to estimate that person''s position in society. And having a job didn''t automatically mean their neighbors would hold a higher evaluation of them.


    Since the eras had changed, it only made sense for the Martial Assembly to change, as well!


    ¡°Mother, for now, it''s nothing more than¡­¡±


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong spoke in a grave tone. ¡°Jin-Ho, my son?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think you should graduate from university first? Just what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Uh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head. ¡°I did think about it, mother. And I¡¯m not sure if I should continue with¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to drop out?!¡±


    ¡°...Well, I''ve been thinking about it, yes. Although, if you think I''m being too hasty, I can also just, uh, extend my sabbatical.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was lying. He had already decided not to further his education, after all. There wasn¡¯t much the university education could offer him, anyway.


    Of course, he wasn''t trying to say universities taught useless subjects. Some of the knowledge they taught could prove useful to Kang Jin-Ho in some way. However, did he have to attend lectures to learn those useful things? Not ording to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>¡°Wha? Sir, Why do you need to attend university? Why?¡±</em>


    When Lee Hyeon-Su asked that in an exasperated voice, Kang Jin-Ho countered with, "But! You can learn certain things only in universities!¡±


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su became even more dismayed.


    <em>¡°Sir, it''s not the university that''s teaching you stuff, but the professors hired by the university! In that case, why waste time attending one? If there is a subject you''d like to learn that seems necessary to you, you should just tell me what that is. I''ll hire Korea''s best professors and make theme to your doorstep instead!¡±</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly realized something.


    <em>¡®Ah. So, the mindset itself is different between us.¡¯</em>


    As it turned out, people who didn¡¯t have certain things before acquiring them had a different perspective on lifepared to those who lived their lives in another way!


    Kang Jin-Ho never thought about hiring professors to make house calls. However, most people would be incapable of cooking up an idea like that, to begin with. That was why it felt so unfair when Lee Hyeon-Su directed seemingly all of his frustration in Kang Jin-Ho''s way!


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong cocked her eyebrow. ¡°Are you serious about setting up apany and running it, son?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. The situation is heading that way. Of course, nothing is set in stone just yet. There are many things still requiring fine-tuning, you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned and scratched his head some more at how bbergasted his mother and sister were.


    <em>¡®Exining this is a lot harder than I thought.¡¯</em>


    When the Martial Assembly bes a legitimate business entity, its scale would be nothing to scoff at. So, for a young man barely out of his early twenties, who seemingly knocked around here and there aimlessly until now, to suddenly return home as the chairman of a massivepany?


    How was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to exin that?


    ¡°What kind of apany is it?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong curiously asked. ¡°What are you even nning to sell?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened a little. ¡°I know you guys have a ton of questions. But it''s not the right time for me to tell you yet.¡±


    He shifted his gaze and stared directly at his mother, who still hadn¡¯t gotten over her bbergast.


    ¡°Mother, I''m not doing anything bad. And it''s not gambling, either. That''s why¡­ Please, stop worrying and trust me on this.¡±


    He sounded firm. Better still, he left no room for arguments. Now that Kang Jin-Ho hade out this way, his mother shouldn¡¯t have a choice but to nod and ept it.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho was about to praise himself for a job well done, Baek Hyeon-Jeong dazedly said something. ¡°...Did you honestly think I¡¯d fall for that?!¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense and tell us the truth, Jin-Ho! Just what have you been doing?! N-no, wait¡­! You! You haven''t been squandering all that money Chairman Hwang has paid you on whatever you''re doing, right?!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god! Oh, my gooood! Have you lost your mind?! What were you thinking?!"


    ¡°W-wait, Mother! P-please, trust¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you when you¡¯ve been so untrustworthy?! Come here, son! You bettere out clean and tell us what you¡¯ve done! Hurry!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho jumped up to his feet. ¡°I, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going! I said,e here! Jin-Ho! Kang Jin-Hooo!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly fled from his own home.


    It seemed he had failed miserably.

 Chapter 871: Approaching (1)

    Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Kang Jin-Ho in sheer bbergast.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Of course your mother would get furious after you exined things that way.¡±


    ¡°...Why would she, though?¡±


    ¡°That''s what running a business is like, sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su wryly grinned. At least in South Korea, ¡°running a business¡± was synonymous with ¡°bankrupting one''s family.¡±


    The mid-90s IMF incident led to arge-scale unemployment crisis in South Korea. Those two events were like consecutive death blows to people who had no choice but to risk their necks on starting their own businesses.


    Plenty of them were simply ill-prepared, and too manypetitors jumped in to saturate the market at the same time. The result was the mutual destruction of everyone.


    It was never easy for people with zero experience to jump in and safelynd in the cutthroat world of business. Unsurprisingly, that era saw seemingly an unending procession of business people going bankrupt.


    At least their situation would''ve been a bit better had they epted their failures and moved on. Unfortunately, many of them got loans from banks and other shady ces and even roped in their rtives, only to dig themselves even deeper into debt.Shortly after that, Korea was swept up in the venture capital startup craze. After that storm hade and gone, the South Koreans began thinking that running a business was no different from a gamble where you could instantly lose everything.


    As a result, countless Korean 9-to-6 workers dreaming of quitting their jobs and starting their own businesses had to give up after being harassed by incessant nagging and even physical violence in the form of ps on the back from their spouses.


    Of course, people''s impressions of starting a business had improved a lot since those days, but¡­


    <em>¡®That doesn¡¯t apply to our Assembly Master, now does it?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, this scenario didn''t apply to Kang Jin-Ho. That was primarily because he didn''t need to start a business to make a living.


    His parents must''ve thought their son didn''t need to worry about where his next meal woulde from. After all, they knew about the insane wealth umted in Kang Jin-Ho''s bank ount.


    Apparently, Kang Jin-Ho stopped showing his parents the state of his bank ount once the amount ballooned past a certain point. Even so, the wealth umted to that point should be enough tost a lifetime of¡­


    Actually, it''d be safe to assume that a man could live in considerablefort for centuries with that amount of money in his bank ount!


    So, for a man like that to suddenly start a business?


    <em>¡®Yup. No wonder they''d get nervous.¡¯</em>


    How could Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s family not be worried? After all, running a business was like feeding a money ckhole.


    You needed starting funds and continued investment to run a business. And there was a substantial chance that you''d never recoup all that money.


    Here was a dude who could¡¯ve lived a life offort, yet he was willingly taking on the risk of losing everything. In that case, how could his family sit still and do nothing?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t have to worry about putting food on the table. His current situation wasn¡¯t soul-crushingly desperate, either. He could live just fine by sucking on his thumbs, yet he still wanted to gamble all that away?


    <em>¡®Of course they wouldn¡¯t just sit still.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s wry grin only deepened as his thoughts reached that far.


    He shouldn¡¯t forget that Kang Jin-Ho was a bit of a whale when it came to spending, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho usually pursued minimalism, but when things needed him to get serious? He''d not hesitate to dump a truckload of money as an investment.


    <em>¡®Well, it¡¯s not just one truckload, but¡­ A whole squadron of dump trucks, but whatever!¡¯</em>


    Just how many times did the ounting department weep in sorrow because of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s spending habits?


    Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t known Kang Jin-Ho for that long, yet he had already noticed all these things about his boss.


    In that case, it shouldn''te as a surprise that Kang Jin-Ho''s family knew even more about his habits and ticks than anyone else on this Earth. They probably thought that Kang Jin-Ho would dump his entire savings to get this business venture going.


    So, what should they do in a situation like this? Obviously, try to stop him!


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho''s family should know how capable he was. Maybe not as much as Lee Hyeon-Su or the Assembly''s martial artists, no. However, what was visible on the surface should be more than enough to inform the others that Kang Jin-Ho was apetent man.


    However, one''s capabilities were not the only factor determining sess or failure in business. Luck also yed a crucial role.


    ¡°The way I see it, it¡¯s obvious why your family would be opposed to the idea, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ They don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head this way and that after failing toprehend. His confusion was understandable, though.


    Several events happening recently had eroded the family''s faith in Kang Jin-Ho. However, those were the result of Kang Jin-Ho''s failure to respond to those situations appropriately. As far as his capabilities were concerned, though¡­ He had never given anyone a cause for distrust.


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s family, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what families are like. Even though family members have the most faith in each other¡­ They also probably trust each other the least.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that contradictory?¡±


    ¡°Only families can have faith in you as a fellow human being but totally distrust you when ites to your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned.


    ¡°Why not, sir? I mean, you also do that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Miss Se-Ah, of course.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Se-Ah? You mean, Eun-Yeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while grinning deeply. ¡°Miss Se-Ah is an adult now. And a sessful celebrity, as well. If she was born in a different household and not yours, Miss Se-Ah would¡¯ve taken over the Breadwinner of the Family position by now. Even her parents would¡¯ve gone all-in with assisting her, which would have kept them busy for years toe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was right. About everything. The truth be told, though¡­


    Of course Kang Jin-Ho knew that his little sister had already far surpassed most corporate ves'' financial situation. What she made in a month was probably ten times higher than what the ordinary sryman made during the same period.


    An idol making their debut via the conventional route would see their payday dyed by their agency for a variety of reasons, such as ¡°the need to recoup investments.¡±


    However, Kang Eun-Yeong didn''t go through that nonsense as Jaegyeong was responsible for finding the right talent agency for her.


    As soon as money came in, she got her share ording to the contract. Even if Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t around, the money Kang Eun-Yeong made should have been enough to provide fulfilling lives for her family.


    However, in the Kang family, someone like that was treated like¡­


    ¡°...Hmm. I thought we were treating her rather fairly, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly protested.


    ¡°From what I hear, she''s seen as no better than a bum lounging around at home every day. Isn''t that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, that''s what the life of an entertainer is like. When their shipes in, entertainers must row like there''s no tomorrow. Once they get off, they ck off to recharge their batteries. Isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, treating someone so poorly when they are merely trying to recharge their batteries is uncalled for.¡±


    Again, Lee Hyeon-Su was right. Kang Jin-Ho nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Indeed.¡±


    ¡°This matter isn''t about how much money Miss Se-Ah is making. It doesn''t matter whether she''s your sibling or your child, you still need to acknowledge and respect her independence after she bes an adult, sir. The way you treat her has pretty much not changed since her middle school days. And that''s a problem, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho kept nodding at Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s continuous barrage of sensible words.


    ¡°All this is because Miss Se-Ah is your sister, sir. If she was from another family, you¡¯d have acknowledged her even more and treated her quite differently. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...No, you¡¯re not. I would have.¡±


    ¡°That''s what being a family is like, sir. Your faith in your family members is absolute, but you trust them the least. Your family is looking at you in the same way you look at your little sister. Of course, I''m not trying to say this is a bad thing. After all, this distrust and worries stem from affection, you see?¡±


    ¡°Affection, you say?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes. Think about it for a second. Your family tells you to be careful while driving. Even though the odds of you getting into a fatal car ident are quite low. Your family wouldn''t say that to a stranger. However, even such low odds will be significantly concerning to your family. All because they care about you.¡±


    ¡°Huh. It''s still so confusing,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, as a bitter smile formed on his face.


    <em>¡®Stuff like this is still difficult for me.¡¯</em>


    Listening to others naturally helped Kang Jin-Ho to understand. And if he took time to think some more, these things made sense. However, he still had trouble applying those concepts in his daily interactions.


    <em>¡®...And I don¡¯t think my time in Zhongyuan is solely to me for that, either.¡¯</em>


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was fundamentally a wed and somewhat broken man. Even he had to admit hisck of empathy was concerning at times. In that case, maybe it wasn''t surprising for his first life to fail. And that would also exin why he lived like that during his second life¡ªwhen he didn''t even bother to ept other people.


    Kang Jin-Ho had to pay a sky-high price back then. However, it was all thanks to experiencing these things that he got a chance to live andugh alongside so many people in this life.


    ¡°Then¡­ What should I do?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cautiously asked.


    Those experiences also helped him be someone who could ask for help.


    During his second life, Kang Jin-Ho never asked anyone for help. Even as he died of starvation in some dirty back alley, Kang Jin-Ho never thought about clinging to the pants of someone to survive. However, that was no longer true.


    Humans were imperfect. Iplete. No one could im to be a faultless, wless being. However, there were ways to be moreplete.


    If youcked something, you could always seek someone else who had it. And then, ask for their help. In return, you''d give them something of yours aspensation.


    Only after¡­ living close to a century did Kang Jin-Ho finally awaken to this extremely ordinary yet unquestionable truth of life!


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ The first thing we need to focus on is assuaging your family¡¯s fears, sir.¡±


    ¡°How do we go about doing that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. His family didn¡¯t trust him, so what could he possibly do to change their minds?


    ¡°Well, if your authority isn¡¯t enough for something, you could borrow someone else¡¯s, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. That saying didn¡¯t make much sense to him. But then¡­


    ¡°Sir, how about we say Chairman Hwang is the one setting up thispany?¡±


    ¡°¡­! Ah!¡± Kang Jin-Ho reflexively nodded at that suggestion.


    That could definitely work. The air of confidence Hwang Jeong-Hu oozed, and the people¡¯s trust in him, were things Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t hope to match.


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho had already far surpassed Hwang Jeong-Hu in terms of influence over the martial and the surface world, he still couldn¡¯t evene close to the renown the chairman of the Jaegyeong Corporation enjoyed.


    ¡°Sir¡­ How about telling your family that Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu is starting a newpany, and you''ll be its CEO?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly, although he still sounded hopeful. ¡°Will it be okay, though?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think it''ll be difficult, sir. And you can use this excuse to exin thepany''s sudden ''meteoric'' growth as well,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su with a slick smirk on his face. ¡°I''m guessing you aren''t going to tell your family about how much your ''wage'' will be or the health of the Assembly''s finances?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t see a reason not to tell them, though?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. If he could help it, he didn¡¯t want to hide stuff like that from his family.


    He hadn¡¯t told his family about the martial world because this knowledge wouldn¡¯t have done them any good. Non-martial artists should never be involved in this side of the world as doing so would inevitably invite disaster into their lives.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to hide the truth if it didn''t directly involve the martial world. And it wouldn''t be great for families to keep secrets from each other.


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned deeply. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t try to talk you out of it, sir. Even so, I still don¡¯t rmend telling your family the truth about the Assembly¡¯s finances.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°In my experience,ing into too much money almost inevitably wrecks the lives of ordinary people in the surface world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s gaze became a little colder and withdrawn. ¡°No. My family isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su smartly backed off. ¡°My apologies, sir. I spoke out of turn. Also¡­ When I think about it, your family has admirably continued to maintain their integrity even after receiving arge sum of money from Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    He didn''te to their defense because they were his family. Kang Jin-Ho was confident that his parents were genuinely not the types to get swayed by money.


    Lee Hyeon-Su bowed a little. ¡°I¡¯ll try to set things up, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho suddenly tilted his head a little. ¡°Wait. In that case¡­ Can¡¯t I just take Chairman Hwang with me, then?¡±


    ¡°...Take him to where, sir?¡±


    ¡°My home, obviously.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®Your home? You want to take Hwang Jeong-Hu to your home?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho seemed to notice the bbergast on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face as he continued to exin. ¡°I mean¡­ Instead of me trying to convince my family, don''t you think Chairman Hwang doing it in person will be more persuasive?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, it would be.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s decided. We go with this n.¡±


    Of course they should. It made a lot of sense, after all. However¡­


    <em>¡®Sir. Hwang Jeong-Hu isn''t the name of your neighbor''s pet dog.¡¯</em>


    Was Kang Jin-Ho serious about summoning the head of one of the top five Korean corporations just to help him¡­ lie?


    <em>¡®Seriously, man. Sometimes, I have no idea what this dude is even thinking!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was stunned by the idea of hiring professors to make house calls, yet he didn''t even blink once at the idea of utilizing the ace called Hwang Jeong-Hu up his sleeve. Without a doubt, there had to be something wrong with this dude''s head!


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ Would Chairman Hwang be able to convincingly lie, though?¡±


    ¡°...You don¡¯t have to worry about that, sir,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su with a sigh.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Lying is probably one of Chairman Hwang¡¯s specialties, you see?¡±


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho had no idea that all businesspeople unlocked a special stat called Expert Liar due to the unique quirk of their profession.

 Chapter 872: Approaching (2)

    <em>Flip¡­</em>


    A page was cleanly flipped, then another was flipped almost right afterward.


    <em>Gulp¡­!</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared at this spectacle in a state of slight wonderment. The spectacle being¡­ Kang Jin-Ho unhesitantly flipping through a book!


    A casual observer would''ve thought Kang Jin-Ho was disinterestedly perusing a throwaway novel, but no! He was definitely not reading works of fiction right now.


    <em>¡®Sir¡­ That¡¯s not the type of book you can read at that speed.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently studying from a university textbook.


    He searched for things he could do after the Martial Assembly going legit had lit the proverbial fire in him. And he eventually found it, albeit Lee Hyeon-Su was half-responsible for this discovery since he had rmended it in the first ce!


    A person couldn''t do everything perfectly. And they certainly didn''t have a reason to learn about absolutely everything under the sun, either. In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have to deal with every step in the formation of thepany.Of course, he still needed to have some baseline knowledge. He was supposed to be thepany¡¯s chairman, after all. A man like that having zero knowledge in business administration? What a joke that would be!


    There was a reason why so many corporations tried to centralize all the decision-making authority to their chairpersons. Even if the executives were whip-smart and talented in running a business, the chairperson still had the final say in how thepany was run.


    Why was that, though? The reason was simple enough¡ªthe buck stopped with the chairperson, that was why!


    Everything was fine and dandy when things were going well. However, when things were less than fine, the person in charge of the operations must take full responsibility.


    However, who would want to do that when thepany wasn''t even theirs?


    Those who got unwillingly saddled with responsibilities would naturally shrink back.


    So, it made sense for the person in charge to have the right to make the types of gambles that most people would have shaken their heads at.


    ...Which also meant Kang Jin-Ho simply must learn about business management.


    Even if his knowledge base never reached the super-pro level, he still needed to have an overall understanding of what was what. Only then would he be able toprehend the advice and opinions of Lee Hyeon-Su and Lee Hyeon-Ju.


    But this¡­!


    <em>¡®Whenever he starts something¡­ Seriously, dude. Why don''t you know how to do things in moderation?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s stupefied gaze shifted to the piles of books all around, and on top of, Kang Jin-Ho''s desk.


    The first impression was that Kang Jin-Ho had deliberately created towers of books for fun. Lee Hyeon-Su thought he had seen a few cafes that had decorated their interior like that. Although, unlike those cafes, Kang Jin-Ho was actually reading all these textbooks!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s preferred study method could only be described as straightforward.


    Lee Hyeon-Su said he¡¯d invite a renowned professor as a private tutor, but Kang Jin-Ho shook his head in refusal. His reason? Doing things that way would be too inefficient.


    At first, Lee Hyeon-Su was confused. But this scene helped him understand what Kang Jin-Ho meant.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s first order of business was to find and collect every textbook rted to lectures he¡¯d have attended during university semesters. However, finding and collecting didn¡¯t mean he gathered textbooks used in lectures only. As an example¡­


    When Kang Jin-Ho thought he might need another textbook rted to the theory of business management, he went and bought at least ten different famous books on that subject. And then¡­ he read through them all!


    <em>¡®Is it necessary to do that, though?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only frown.<em></em>The thing about textbooks was that they were pretty much the same. After all, each book exined the core theory in a slightly different manner from the others. So, reading ten different textbooks on the same subject would only mean you read the same thing ten times.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho seemed to think repeating himself like that was par for the course and read through every single book. And he used his inhuman speed to make up for this staggering inefficiency!


    <em>m!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho finished another book and pushed it aside. How long did he take to finish that thick book this time, Lee Hyeon-Su wondered.


    That book had to be over a thousand pages long, yet Kang Jin-Ho finished it in less than thirty minutes. At that speed, shouldn¡¯t Lee Hyeon-Su worry about whether Kang Jin-Ho was actually reading the book or not?


    ¡°Sir¡­ Did you finish that book?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho looked away from his next book and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°No, well, uh¡­ I was just wondering if you¡¯ve really finished it.¡±


    ¡°I did. Why would I move on to another one if I hadn''t?¡±


    ¡°...Of course, sir. I guess you have, then.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su faltered and fidgeted a bit before asking something else. ¡°But, uh¡­ Can you understand the contents like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, certain things are still difficult to understand,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°I do get what these theories are trying to say. However, certain concepts don''t seem all that clear on how they could be applied to real-life situations. Still, it seems they mighte in handy one day. That''s why I''m making sure I got them right.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    As it turned out, Kang Jin-Ho really was reading them¡­ And understanding them, too.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only chuckle hollowly. He knew Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s abilities had already far transcended the realm of a human being. At this stage in their rtionship, Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Kang Jin-Ho went somewhere and hunted a dinosaur down!


    Maybe he should pity the poor dinosaur for having the bad luck of going up against Kang Jin-Ho. Even a T-Rex would be nothing more than a gecko sipping on morning dew in the front yard when pitted against Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, the situation this time was a bit different, now wasn¡¯t it?


    Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su also knew that martial artists boasted a higher level ofprehension than most non-martial artists. Most of that was down to cultivation. Or, more correctly, the mind art.


    One''s cultivation eliminated impurities circting within a cultivator''s meridians and helped them maintain their peak physical condition. Not only that, but it also brought out a cultivator''s potential to the limit, too. With all these things happening to a cultivator, no one would mistake them for being a moron.


    <em>''Even if that''s true, isn''t this still a bit over the top?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure if he should chalk this situation down to Kang Jin-Ho''s unique characteristics. Or maybe all peak experts at Kang Jin-Ho''s level were capable of emting this feat? He had no answer either way.


    <em>¡®I mean¡­ How would I know when this is my first time looking at a top-tier martial art expert studying from university textbooks?¡¯</em>


    Rather wisely, Lee Hyeon-Su decided to give up on understanding this situation. After all, Kang Jin-Ho defied all attempts to understand him, anyway!


    All Lee Hyeon-Su should do was ept this situation as-is. Trying to figure Kang Jin-Ho out would only give him a nasty case of migraine!


    <em>¡®Huh. If he keeps this up, wouldn¡¯t he finish reading all these books by tomorrow?¡¯</em>


    The books here weren''t just from regr uni lectures but also from MBA courses. Despite their steep difficulty curve, the towers of these textbooks as imposing as fortress walls were rapidly and gradually falling lower and lower.


    Lee Hyeon-Su estimated that Kang Jin-Ho probably only needed around two days topletely dismantle this fortress.


    Lee Hyeon-Su briefly coughed to clear his throat. ¡°Ahem. For now, reading these books should suffice, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho looked at Lee Hyeon-Su again.


    ¡°From the post-graduate level, you need someone to show you the ropes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su swallowed his saliva to wet his dried throat. ¡°Knowing the theories won¡¯t be much of a help when trying to manage a business in reality, sir. It¡¯s simr to how¡­ Mathematicians can¡¯t really apply their mathematical knowledge to their everyday lives.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°To be able to properly utilize your knowledge, you need to at least go through a Master¡¯s course. Many famous universities boast courses rted to this subject, sir. If you want, I can inquire about those.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please do,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while closing the book¡¯s cover and leaning against his chair.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho smirked confidently.


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly. ¡°I understand that you wouldn¡¯t have any physical issues. But I¡¯m pretty sure that not even a top expert can deal with mental fatigue.¡±


    Of course, those who mastered the mind art could handle more mental stress than an average person. Even if that advantage was taken into ount, though¡­ Wasn''t the amount of work dumped on Kang Jin-Ho''s shoulders a little too much?


    All the work Lee Hyeon-Su dealt with in the past seemed puny inparison. However, Kang Jin-Ho was ably handling all this work without a singleint.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly feel tired or anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s kinda fun, too.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su heard the word ¡®fun¡¯ and could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho in stupefaction. ¡°Sir¡­ Is reading textbooks fun?¡±


    Even the professors responsible for writing those textbooks and teaching them in their lectures would shudder in dread at what Kang Jin-Ho said. Or they¡¯d jump up and down in joy at the appearance of a heavenly schr! Whatever their response was, it¡¯d be on the extreme end of the scale, that was for sure!


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°These books are boring, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, that''s a relief." Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath.


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho could still be ssified as ¡®Human,¡¯ at least for now.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s the process that¡¯s been fun for me.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°The process?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I meant the Assembly''s transformation,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while looking outside the office''s windows. His gaze was locked on the extensive mountain range spread out all around the Assembly HQ. Various training fields, created after literally ttening some of the mountain peaks in the area, were visibly filled up with martial artists.


    Even from this far away, their vitality and energy could be felt.


    <em>¡®For sure, this transformation process has been fun.¡¯</em>


    People tended to enjoy the sight of certain things changing and advancing in an efficient manner. One only had to look at the abundance of business or theme park management sims in the market to know this was true. However, such sims could never rival reality.


    If people could get directly involved, then no video game could rival the fun the process of changing and improving an organization would give them.


    The only problem was that you couldn''t save the progress or reset the reality if you messed up somewhere.


    ¡°Assembly Master¡­ Haven¡¯t you experienced something simr to this before?¡±


    ¡°No, the situation was different back then,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while shaking his head.


    Indeed, he had prior experience of turning the demon cult into the number one sect under the heavens. However, that achievement shouldn¡¯t be attributed to him.


    All Kang Jin-Ho did back then was get stronger. As he got stronger, others around him also grew in strength to match him, which resulted in the demon cult''s growth, too. And it was none other than Azure Demon who exploited this growth in strength to propel the demon cult to its prosperity.


    That was probably why Kang Jin-Ho never felt proud of the demon cult''s evolution. He never felt a sense of belonging with the cult back then. He simply kept training and improving his strength without any clear goal in mind while longing for the modern era he couldn''t return to.


    However, things were different now.


    Now, Kang Jin-Ho could see. He could see the result of hismands and teachings. Unlike in the past, he hadrades with him. Comrades who would share their opinions with him and quickly carry out his orders.


    As such, the fun Kang Jin-Ho felt now¡­ This was something he had never experienced before.


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his voice. ¡°I''m genuinely happy about you caring so much about the Assembly, but¡­ I''m also worried about things getting out of hand, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Getting out of hand? How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you trying to get directly involved in too many things at once, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m being careful about it, too. I don¡¯t need another lecture, you see?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled to match Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s grin.


    The truth was that Lee Hyeon-Su also felt fulfilled by these recent developments. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the current state of the Martial Assembly was the result of Kang Jin-Ho and Lee Hyeon-Su''s hard work.


    They worked tirelessly to reform the shocking level of inefficiency and established a proper chain ofmand and governance system. Thanks to all their hard work, the Assembly had be organized enough to think about going legit for real.


    How could Lee Hyeon-Su not be chuffed when he could clearly see the results of his hard work?


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su shifted his attention back to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please go ahead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare outside the window. ¡°Is it really getting better?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°You know, like¡­ Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head a little. ¡°Improving our fighting strength and overall efficiency is undoubtedly a massive progress, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It indeed is.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Can we really say this progress is a good thing for <em>them</em>?¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho pointed outside with his chin, Lee Hyeon-Su turned his head to nce outside the window. He could see the Assembly members busy training away. That was when he figured out what Kang Jin-Ho was worried about.


    An organization''s evolution didn''t necessarily equal happiness for its members.


    An organization that continued to charge ahead would start demanding more and more things from its members. Those who couldn''t satisfy those demands would start longing for the so-called good old past.


    What Kang Jin-Ho was worried about was charging ahead too fast and failing to notice those people in time.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded and spoke affirmatively. ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s gotten better for everyone. No, scratch that. It has be better, sir.¡±


    ¡°...You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice grew in confidence. ¡°The path you chose to walk isn''t only for your own personal gains, after all. If I''m being honest, I still don''t get any of the charity work and other welfare stuff you''ve been trying to do, sir. However, I still believe all those things will eventually tally up and turn the Assembly into a better ce overall.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I do, sir. It''s like you''re extending a helping hand toward us. Even if not everyone is perfectly satisfied, they''d still agree that things have improved a lotpared to the past.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded.


    <em>¡®Extending a helping hand, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    He couldn''t help but be bemused by Lee Hyeon-Su saying those words. After all, Lee Hyeon-Su had never met Sister Yi, the Seongsim Orphanage''s director.


    Still, Kang Jin-Ho was relieved to hear Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s reassurance. In a way, he could still be honoring Sister Yi¡¯sst wish even now.


    ¡°I see¡­ Okay. Can you call the others to join us? It¡¯s time to start our meeting,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Sir! I''ll get everything ready,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Kang Jin-Ho faintly smiled at the sight of Lee Hyeon-Su quickly getting to work before flipping open another textbook.


    Working hard, putting in requisite effort¡­ Things like that would eventually culminate in a tomorrow that was slightly better than the day before.


    <em>Flip¡­</em>


    After Lee Hyeon-Su left, only the quiet sounds of Kang Jin-Ho flipping the pages echoed in the conference room.

 Chapter 873: Approaching (3)

    <em>¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of this situation.


    He was a martial artist. More specifically, a lowest-ranked grunt in a tiny <em>gumi </em>located in the remote corner of the Kansai region, Eihana-kai.


    While a bottom-of-the-heap grunt in a regr Yakuza organization received barely enough stipends to cover their living expenses every month, organizations in the martial world offered far betterpensation to their members.


    Then again, such a thing was only possible because a martial art n¡¯s revenue was in another realmpared to a mere criminal organization.


    As such, even the lowest-ranked gopher, like Nobuo, didn''t have a lot toin about. He was quietly confident that climbing up the careerdder by just a little bit would improve his life to the point of never being jealous of other people.


    Helping him in his quest were Nobuo''s skills. His gumi had already acknowledged him for them. A little more elbow grease, and he''d climb through his gumi''s hierarchy in no time at all. And this thought made him optimistic about his life.


    ...Until this evening, that was. Unfortunately, his situation seemed to be changing way too quickly for his liking!


    ¡°Can you tell us what¡¯s going on, sir?¡±¡°Nobuo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Sir.¡± Nobuo obediently stopped talking.


    He was currently sitting inside a bus packed full of his gumi''s people. And the interior of this moving vehicle was eerily quiet. Nobuo''s seniors and higher-ups, usually full of bravado and oozing confident air, were silently ring outside the bus''s windows, their expressions stiff.


    <em>¡®Are we¡­ going to war?¡¯</em>


    The atmosphere was flowing that way, at least to Nobuo¡¯s eyes. That had to be it, otherwise this many people moving at once didn¡¯t make much sense. And the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t have told the grunts to pack their weapons unless they were about to fight an enemy.


    <em>¡®But¡­ Why?¡¯</em>


    Wars were something rare. Umon. However, it was also something inevitable for people calling themselves members of the martial world. Nobuo had already experienced two wars, even though he was a rtive newbie in this neck of the woods.


    The first one simply ended with everyone drawing their weapons and ring murderously at each other. But the other one? Nobuo really had to put his life on the line and fight. The mood inside this bus was reminiscent of the moments leading up to that war.


    Despite the signs pointing that way, something about this situation seemed off to Nobuo. If they were really going somewhere to fight a war, the higher-ups should have briefed the gumi''s fighters on who they were fighting and where they were headed before moving out. Knowing who you were fighting helped, after all.


    Besides, to Nobuo''s knowledge, no organization was antagonizing Eihana-kai at the moment. If this conflict was between individuals, this many people wouldn''t have been mobilized. Which meant something else might be going down here, but what¡­?


    ¡°Nobuo!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Stop looking like a brain-dead idiot and keep your mouth shut!¡±


    ¡°My apologies!¡±


    Everyone was on edge. The higher-ups sitting at the front of the bus seemed to know something, but Nobuo didn¡¯t dare ask them for rity. After all, their expressions pretty much warned everyone not to talk to them!


    <em>¡®Well, I guess we¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡¯</em>


    Nobuo silently stared outside the bus window. It¡¯s been several hours since they started moving. However, this bus was still speeding along as if its brakes had stopped working.


    Eventually, though¡­


    ¡°Everyone, get out!¡±


    The bus that had been driving without any regard for its passengers mmed on its brakes and screeched to a halt.


    <em>¡®We are¡­ at the docks?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo watched as his peers at the front of the bus orderly climbed outside. He joined the procession while ncing outside the windows. He could seerge shipping containers on either side of the bus. And then, a massive crane and the ripples on the ocean''s surface were visible between the tall container stacks.


    In other words, Nobuo was staring at the stereotypical image of a container port. Coming here wasn''t the weird part of this trip, though.


    A harbor like this was expansive. And civilians were forbidden from entry after certain hours. The proximity to the ocean meant this was a sensible ce to dispose of bodies as long as one went about it smartly.


    As such, many organizations historically fought their wars in docks and container ports like this ce. Noir films often using docks as scenes of a shootout weren''tpletely works of fiction, in other words!


    However, it seemed Nobuo¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t anything like fighting a war.


    <em>¡®Who are all these bastards?¡¯</em>


    There were so many people here. No, forget ''So Many,'' it''d be more appropriate to say this ce was teeming with rough-looking people for some weird reason!


    <em>¡®Where the hell did all these peoplee from?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo nearly freaked out while scanning his vicinity. Of course, it was possible for so many people to congregate in a shipping port. As long as there was a good-enough justification, anything could happen in this world, after all!


    What freaked Nobuo out wasn¡¯t the number of people. No, he freaked out because¡­ All these folks happened to be martial artists, just like him!


    <em>¡®Huh. Even if we scour the entirety of Tokyo, I''m pretty sure we still won''t find this many warriors, so what the hell?¡¯</em>


    It was like Nobuo had stumbled into a massive-scale summit of martial artists.


    Back in the day, well before Tokyo''s biker gangs got routed and their spirit broken, over a thousand of these hard-living men would show up to a gathering like this. At least, that was what Nobuo heard. And this scene reminded him of that.


    Something like this hadn''t happened in Japan''s martial world recently. As far as Nobuo knew, regr grunts like him had never gathered inrge numbers before, although he did hear that an event like this had taken ce many decades ago.


    <em>¡®Also¡­ Look at how sharp everyone¡¯s aura is.¡¯</em>


    None of these people seemed like your random trash character. Each and every martial artist here emanated a treasure sword-like aura. None of them looked like a pushover that Nobuo could casually toy with.


    In that case, it¡¯d be safe to assume all these people were elites selected from their respective gumis.


    Even though the average age seemed on the younger side, which indicated the real powerhouses of each gumi hadn¡¯t shown up, Nobuo wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate any of these warriors.


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    Nobuo''s analysis of his surroundings was interrupted by a sharp yelling from the front of therge crowd. He quickly stood at attention. Anyone dumb enough to stand out in this vtile atmosphere would always get the beating of their life¡ªand Nobuo had no ns of bing that dumb bastard today.


    The hierarchy within a gumi was absolute.


    The overall mood of Japanese society could never be described as liberal. In other countries, such a rigid hierarchical society built upon the idea of a few people wielding absolute authority would be unthinkable, but that was what happened in Japan.


    The martial world was bound to be more rigid than the surface world. Even now, incidents of bullying and assault ran rampant within Japan''s Self-Defense Force, so how much worse would it be in the world of martial artists?


    One wrong reply or hesitating like a moron could get you beaten up mercilessly in gumis.


    The one yelling from the front addressed the crowd again. ¡°Your new destination is¡­ Joseon!¡±


    Nobuo¡¯s eyes grewrge as saucers.


    <em>¡®What? Joseon? As in¡­ Korea?¡¯</em>


    Why was that man suddenly talking about Korea in this ce?


    <em>¡®Besides, which Korea is he even talking about?¡¯</em>


    Was it North or South? If it was South, there might be a reasonable justification for it. However, if their destination was somewhere in North Korea¡­ Well, that would be a rather concerning development, now wouldn''t it?!


    <em>¡®Huh¡­ It¡¯s not North Korea, right?¡¯</em>


    North Korea was and of the unknown. No one could predict what might happen in that ce. Since the higher-ups possessed perfectly-functioning brains, they surely wouldn''t do something that reckless.


    ¡°I-is it South Joseon, sir?¡± Nobuo inadvertently blurted out that question.


    Almost immediately, angry res intensely locked on Nobuo, and his body instinctively reacted by standingpletely still.


    ¡°Yes, it is South Joseon,¡± said the man in front without much care. It seemed he didn¡¯t want to waste time with Nobuo.


    The cold res that screamed, ¡°We¡¯ll see each otherter,¡± eventually shifted away from Nobuo one by one, allowing him to sigh in relief.


    <em>¡®Dammit. Me and my stupid mouth!¡¯</em>


    If he could, he''d love to kick himself in the mouth. He knew nothing good woulde from running his mouth, so why did he have to cause a scene like that? Unfortunately for him, that milk had already spilled.


    The knowledge of iing merciless beatings from his seniors tormented Nobuo to no end, but he was also somewhat relieved to know that North Korea wasn''t their destination.


    Someone like Nobuo didn¡¯t have the right to refuse. As long as he remained a member of the martial world, the orders from the above were absolute. No such thing as the right to reject any unreasonable orders from your superior officer in a surface-worldpany existed here.


    If you didn''t like how yourpany did things, you could always quit and join other workces. Of course, there were financial penalties and stress from doing such a thing to consider. And you''d run the risk of not finding employment again. Even so, that option definitely existed.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case in the martial world.


    If a martial artist got kicked out of a gumi after causing trouble there or willingly left it for some other reason, they would never be able to join another organization. Which was ironic. Despite these gumis constantly at each other''s throats, they could be shockingly united in matters like this.


    As such, anyone thrown away by their gumi had no choice but to live as a regr person in the surface world. And if they were seen using their martial arts among regr people, even if it was only one time¡­ They would be earmarked for extermination.


    In other words, anyone leaving a gumi would be monitored for the rest of their life. Knowing this, how could Nobuo or anyone else darein?


    <em>¡®We¡¯re going to South Korea, eh?¡¯</em>


    The Japanese going to South Korea wasn''t something weird in this day and age. Tourist groups went there all the time, after all. However, even the blind could see that this crowd wasn''t going on a vacation to South Korea.


    With such scary-looking tools of murder gripped in their hands, what else could they be thinking of doing other than¡­ wage war?


    Nobuo nervously gulped his saliva down.


    <em>¡®We are invading South Korea? Really?¡¯</em>


    It felt like the inside of his brain nked out just then.


    Nobuo had gone through a couple of wars in his lifetime, even if they had been minor in scale. And he heard plenty of stories about other gumis going to war with each other.


    Even so, a national-level war? Nobuo never imagined he''d get involved in something this monumental.


    <em>¡®This is insane¡­!¡¯</em>


    The era had changed. Nowadays, wars were fought not only with military strength but via financial and diplomatic channels, too. Even if the overbearing savagery of strength still reigned supreme in the martial world¡­ A war between nations? Was that even possible?


    Nobuo nervously chewed on his lips. He realized it was toote to wonder whether the war was possible or not. It had already started, after all!


    The higher-ups had gathered this many warriors in one spot, so they surely wouldn''t suddenly turn around and tell everyone, ¡°Sorry, we were trolling you.¡± They were already riding on the back of this tiger. The only option left now was to charge forward and hope for the best!


    ¡°Substantial rewards will be in store for any gumis achieving great feats during our time in Joseon,¡± said the man in front. ¡°Of course, you will also be rewarded handsomely for your contributions. We shall closely watch who makes contributions... And who fights most courageously among you!¡±


    The more Nobuo listened, the drier his throat became.


    <em>¡®This¡­ This is not a joke!¡¯</em>


    It really was a war! What kind of a dogsh*t nonsense was this?


    Nobuo sneakily nced to his side. Others must be hearing this crap for the first time as well, so he wanted to check their reactions out. However, as if to betray his expectations, these bastards didn''t seem to think of this development as concerning.


    Actually, it was worse than that. Some of them were clearly trying to hide their excitement, only to fail spectacrly!


    <em>¡®You insane bastards! We¡¯re about to fight a war!¡¯</em>


    People died in wars. More pertinently, though... Where was the guarantee that the person dying wasn''t going to be you?


    There was a real risk of dying tomorrow, yet these idiots were getting excited? They were all insane! Unfortunately, this was the tiger''s back. And Nobuo was trapped on it.


    He couldn¡¯t change or do something about this situation even if he didn¡¯t agree with any of it.


    Nobuo couldn¡¯t help but seriously ponder his life choices that led to this moment in time.


    ¡°...Huh. So, we¡¯re getting in, eh?¡±


    Nobuo silently sucked in a deep breath as the warriors up ahead began climbing aboard a massive cruise ship.


    The higher-ups weren''t giving Nobuo or his peers any moment to catch their breaths and think. Maybe this whole arrangement¡ªnot telling them the destination or goals, then shoving everyone inside a ship as soon as arriving at the docks¡ªhad been a deliberate ploy by the higher-ups.


    After all, people wouldn¡¯t have enough time to think dissenting thoughts by doing things this way!


    <em>¡®Are we really doing this?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo got scared by the prospect of war. However, he had another reason for hesitating. That was because he¡­


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    Just as Nobuo stood there in confusion and hesitation, his hearing caught some people conversing in a familiarnguage. He turned his head in the direction of the voices.


    That was when he noticed a man with a fairly-robust physique standing next to an older man in a wheelchair. And they were apanied by another man who looked like a stereotypical Japanese.


    Nobuo muttered in Korean. ¡°Koreans¡­?¡±


    The gazes of those three men instantly locked on Nobuo.

 Chapter 874: Approaching (4)

    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Nakata Yuji stared weirdly at Nobuo some distance away. That unknown warrior definitely spoke Korean, didn¡¯t he?


    Someone speaking Korean in the gathering of Japanese warriors? Nakata Yuji smirked softly at that.


    There was nothing to be surprised about here. After all, weren¡¯t the two men right next to him also Korean?


    ¡°Is he a Korean-Japanese?¡± Nakata Yuji narrowed his eyes.


    Everyone knew that a sizable number of Yakuza members were Korean-Japanese. It was just that no one openly talked about it. This situation wasn''t all that surprising, considering that targets of discrimination like them were easy prey to the allure of the criminal lifestyle.


    The martial world was obviously somewhat different from the criminal underworld, but the situation was more or less simr.


    The renowned warrior ns and families had formed the central pirs of Japanese martial society since the Warring States period. But it was impossible to fill the ranks of grunts with famed warriors. As such, meat shields were always in demand, and the discriminated Korean-Japanese thirsting for better things in life were perfect for that role.


    Of course, with their bloodline being what it was, they¡¯d never climb high enough in the hierarchy. However, they seemed to have already tempered their expectations in that regard, anyway.This situation was only possible after the Korean-Japanese¡¯s desire to achieve moderate levels of sess they could unt in society perfectly aligned with the martial world¡¯s desire to find useful pawns.


    ¡°M-Mister Yuji!¡±


    Nakata Yuji heard someone call his name and turned his head to look, only to frown slightly after spotting a figure of an unknown man rushing toward him.


    This man stopped before Nakata Yuji and hurriedly introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Motobe from Eihana-kai.¡±


    Nakata Yuji silently nodded. In his mind, however¡­


    <em>¡®Who cares what your name is?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji had never heard of this guy before. Still, this man should be a high-ranking individual from his territory, considering how he recognized Nakata Yuji and paid respect like this.


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, sir! This idiot is from our group.¡± Motobe bowed deeply while grabbing the back of Nobuo¡¯s head and forcing thetter to bow as well.


    Nobuo took the hint and cried out, ¡°My sincerest apologies!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, yes. I understand you¡¯re sincere,¡± Nakata Yuji groaned. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to lose my temper at someone muttering to themselves.¡±


    Motobe kept his head down. ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, hold on¡­ What happened to my public image for this kind of misunderstanding to develop?¡± Nakata Yuji frowned and shook his head.


    Kim Seok-Il observed this exchange in silence before smirking deeply. ¡°Why do you act like people are wrong about you? When they have the right idea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d much prefer if you keep your mouth shut. Keeping a pair of bastards alive when they are no longer useful is already testing my patience, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hah. You still want to talk about your image and whatnot after mouthing off crap like that? This is why you smelly Jap bastards are no good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nakata Yuji was forced into shaking his head in silence.


    Very few things in this world were as troublesome as dealing with a man with nothing to lose.


    Nakata Yuji was allowing Kim Seok-Il''s insolence for a simple reason. Killing this cripple was as easy as drinking water, but death wouldn''t have terrified or tormented Kim Seok-Il. At least, that was the impression Nakata Yuji got.


    Kim Seok-Il was already experiencing a living Hell. So, the prospect of going to theherworld wouldn''t faze him much. Actually, it''d give him the respite he desired. And Nakata Yuji saw no reason to help the cripple find that eternal rest.


    Then again, maybe Kim Seok-Il had been thinking of something simr, too. His suffering must be torturous enough to desire an immediate end to his existence, but his intense hatred of Kang Jin-Ho kept him going. He must be desperately resisting the urge to bite his tongue and kill himself right this second.


    Kim Seok-Il''s continuous jabs at other people designed to rouse hostile reactions from them must be born out of his pitiful state. He couldn''t kill himself, but he''d have ''no choice'' but to ept his fate if someone else killed him.


    <em>¡®In that case, I will not be the one to liberate you from your misery.¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji smiled wryly while looking away. ¡°We don¡¯t have a problem here, so you can go¡­ No, hold on.¡±


    Nakata Yuji suddenly studied Nobuo in genuine interest before addressing thetter. ¡°Fe, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Nobuo.¡±


    ¡°I see. Nobuo¡­ Nobuo, is it?¡± Nakata Yuji casually gestured at Motobe with his chin. ¡°Please excuse us while I speak to Nobuo.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please. Humor us.¡±


    Motobe nodded, his expression one of unease. He was responsible for all the Eihana-kai members currently in this ce.


    In return for granting power over the members, the n expected Motobe to... Nay, it demanded responsibility from Motobe. So, if something untoward happened after handing Nobuo over to Nakata Yuji¡­ The me would solelynd on Motobe''s shoulders.


    Unfortunately, Motobe knew he had no power to reject Nakata Yuji¡¯s ¡°polite¡± request.


    ¡°Understood. Well, then¡­¡± Motobe nodded slightly and backed away.


    Nobuo swallowed his saliva nervously at the sight of Motobe walking away.


    <em>¡®Why me, though?¡¯</em>


    This man was none other than Nakata Yuji! Even someone like Nobuo had heard of him. As a matter of fact, he had heard the stories plenty of times before!


    Nakata Yuji was THE big fish leading the famed Nanahoshi-gumi. So, why would someone like that waste his time with an insignificant small fish like Nobuo?


    ¡°So¡­ You said your name was Nobuo?¡± Nakata Yuji nced back at Nobuo.


    ¡°Yes, sir! That is my name!¡±


    Nobuo¡¯s body stiffened and stood at attention all on its own. His voice even sounded a couple of octaves higher than usual, too. He was so tense that his entire figure was as taut as a fully-drawn bow.


    ¡°Are you a Korean-Japanese?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can answer.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir. I am.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nakata Yuji slightly turned his head to stare at Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°Well, now. How does it feel to meet another person from your mother nation like this? I figured you''d be emotional after running into another person sharing Korean blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough horsesh*t from you,¡± Kim Seok-Il growled while gnashing his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s your point? You want us traitors to get together and party or something?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke¡­! No, you are not the same. You two are definitely traitors to your country, but this fe here? He has the¡­ extenuating circumstances to excuse him, you see?¡±


    Nobuo''s mind almost nked out at the mention of traitors.


    <em>¡®Huh? Traitors?¡¯</em>


    That assertion wasn¡¯t technically wrong. After all, Nobuo was siding with the Japanese to invade Korea. The blood coursing through his veins was still Korean, even though he went by a Japanese name and lived in Japan.


    So, for him to invade Korea?


    ¡°Nobuo?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Nobuo nearly freaked out and hurriedly replied when Nakata Yuji called his name.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good there, Nobuo.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, sir!¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to me yourself for this, Nobuo,¡± said Nakata Yuji while grabbing and squeezing Nobuo''s shoulder. ¡°In our current era, talking about one''s mother nation and demanding you to be more patriotic is such aughable notion, at least in my view. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Nobuo?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡±


    <em>Pat, pat¡­!</em>


    Nakata Yuji patted Nobuo on the shoulder as if to indicate he liked the answer. ¡°Yes, the era has changed. Some boomers still mouth off about nonsense like that, but why should we care about patriotism and all that when we must focus on ensuring our survival first?¡±


    It was as if Nakata Yuji was merely stating his opinion but also subtly demanding Nobuo to agree with him. Whether that impression was right or wrong didn''t matter as Nobuo had no choice but to animatedly nod away.


    He didn¡¯t want to get on Nakata Yuji¡¯s bad books, after all!


    Although Nakata Yuji was known as a generous-minded leader, Nobuo knew only too well there was no such thing as a generous, kind leader in this part of the world.


    ¡°So, then¡­ Nobuo. I wanted to ask you something,¡± said Nakata Yuji.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between us and the Koreans isn''t that nice. So, what do you think about siding with us and invading Korea?¡±


    Nobuo''s eyes reflexively looked up as his brain tried to process Nakata Yuji''s question. How should he reply here?


    He could sense it. He could tell that under all the nice guy facade, Nakata Yuji was barely containing his staggering cruelty. This man was a wolf¡­ No, a venomous snake in sheep¡¯s clothing!


    Nobuo instinctively realized his fate would be dependent on how he replied. His lips parted several times only to mp shut again and again. However, he eventually forced his voice out.


    ¡°S-sir! To me, such things as countries don¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Hoh-oh?¡±


    ¡°Korea has given me nothing, sir. I see no reason to stay loyal in that case. Patriotism only means something when the country is protecting me and providing for me. That¡¯s¡­ my belief, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Indeed,¡± Nakata Yuji nodded in satisfaction after getting the reply he wanted. ¡°Good. I expect great things from you, Nobuo.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you, sir.¡±


    Nakata Yuji patted Nobuo on the back a couple of times before walking away. Although he was leaving behind Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il, he no longer cared about those two.


    After all, their usefulness had run out.


    They might be useful once more after reaching Korea, but only for trifling matters. Working as a mediator and a bridge between the Chinese and Japan was the extent of their roles, and they had performed it admirably well.


    <em>¡®In that case¡­ Time to dispose of them.¡¯</em>


    Once the hunt was over, the hunting dogs would be disposed of. However, Nakata Yuji''s current attention was locked on something else.


    <em>¡®Hmm¡­ I wonder, how many Korean Japanese are here?¡¯</em>


    There shouldn¡¯t be any random riff-raffs spoiling the party since only the elites had been summoned here. Even so, the number of Korean-Japanese should be fairly high. Some must be hiding their background. Some could even be Koreans who had emigrated to Japan rather than being born here.


    ...And these people could be an unwee variable.


    <em>¡®Looks like I need to investigate this situation.¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s tongue slithered out to lick his lips.


    This could be nothing but a trifling variable. Even so, Nakata Yuji couldn¡¯t let such minor matters scupper his grand n. While thinking about what to do next, he silently studied the procession of warriors entering the imposing cruise ship.


    <em>¡®The ship of death, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    Of course, it¡¯d be from the perspective of South Korea! Because, when these warriors set foot inside the penins¡­! The Korean martial world would turn into a living Hell.


    When his thoughts reached that far, an odious smirk automatically broke free on Nakata Yuji¡¯s lips.


    <em>¡®Damn it, damn it¡­¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji hurriedly rubbed his face.


    <em>¡®Calm down. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a pacifist. For now, I should be grieving. As if I¡¯m forced into doing something I do not wish to do.¡¯</em>


    Only then would others not look at him weirdly!


    <em>¡®Wait for me, Morigawa Atsushi! I shall avenge your death soon.¡¯</em>


    By cutting Kang Jin-Ho''s head off, of course!


    ***


    Lee Seong-Hwi tightly clenched his fists while ring at the back of Nakata Yuji walking away.


    Obviously, he knew he was no longer useful. Once they reached South Korea, the only purpose they''d serve was as a GPS. Yapping on about where the Martial Assembly was located and where Kang Jin-Ho lived would be the extent of everything he and Kim Seok-Il could do.


    Neither Lee Seong-Hwi nor Kim Seok-Il were physically strong enough to help these people in a scuffle. But they were also not cunning enough to provide the Japanese with foolproof ns. In other words¡­ Their roles here were over.


    He had finally done it. He endured the long, unforgiving humiliation to finally drive Kang Jin-Ho into the depths of utter ruination and despair. Finally¡­ It was done!


    ¡°...Goddamn it!¡±


    However, Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t feel good. Not as much as he expected, at least.


    No, that was a lie. His anticipation of finally making good on the promise of revenge and watching Kang Jin-Ho die¡­ He didn¡¯t feel vindicated or happy about any of this.


    All he could feel right now was this leeriness. He felt dirty. This inescapable dirtiness clinging to his senses was irritating him to no end.


    <em>¡®Just what¡­ What is my problem?¡¯</em>


    What that Korean Japanese man, Nobuo, said earlier was right. The Korean martial society or the country didn¡¯t lend a hand as Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il got crushed mercilessly. In that case, why should they feel indebted to the Korean martial society?


    No, he should be mocking them instead! And prove to them that they had made the wrong choice!


    Just as Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s thoughts reached that far¡­


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me¡­?¡± Nobuo turned his head to stare at Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il.


    His Korean was obviously sloppy, and it got on Lee Seong-Hwi''s nerves. Still, he had no trouble understanding what Nobuo wanted to ask.


    ¡°You two are Koreans, so why¡­?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t immediately respond. Even if he had thousands of reasons and millions of justifications, at least in this very moment¡­ None of them mattered. He still wouldn''t have been able to answer.


    Lee Seong-Hwi bit his lower lip and hurriedly headed to the ship while avoiding Nobuo¡¯s gaze.


    Soon, that ship would depart for Korea. And then¡­


    It¡¯d be toote to turn back.

 Chapter 875: Approaching (5)

    <em>¡®Damn it¡­¡¯</em>


    Nobuo urgently scanned his surroundings. The ship''s deck was filled to the brim with people. And this sight was frustrating him to no end.


    Not a single proper exnation was given to them since the start of their journey. All they were told was that their destination was South Korea, and those making substantial contributions would be rewarded appropriately.


    Since that was the story given to Eihana-kai''s members, it must be the same for others, as well. That was why Nobuo kept ncing around, just in case. But no one seemed to know what was happening here. And no one voiced their dissatisfaction with this development too!


    <em>¡®You are all insane!¡¯</em>


    Nobuo might be Korean-Japanese, but he still had been to South Korea many times in the past. So, he knew a lot about that country.


    If something like this happened in Korea? The people there would''ve started a riot by now! They would''ve either demanded more exnations or frothed at their mouths while vociferously opposing the war.


    However, these crazy Japanese martial artists seemed to ept this situation as if they couldn''t see anything wrong here!


    Nobuo couldn''t tell what these people were thinking about, but at least the looks on their faces implied they were not warriors heading off to war but a bunch of students about to write university entrance exams!It was as if they were fully aware of the implications of war¡­ But had no desire to avoid it.


    <em>¡®Crazy bastards¡­¡¯</em>


    Maybe because Nobuo had Korean blood still flowing in his veins, this side of the Japanese national character sometimes creeped him out to no end.


    At least he could understand why the Japanese loathed to stand out. Even Nobuo himself was ufortable about standing in front of everyone and expressing his opinion.


    Even so, wasn¡¯t this situation¡­ wrong?


    <em>¡®Damn it. There is a time and ce for everything, you know? Including how much you mind your manners!''</em>


    No, maybe Nobuo was wrong about this. These people might not be minding their manners. They could simply be conditioned into thinking that the orders from the above were absolute and that following them unquestioningly was par for the course.


    Only special cases like Nobuo could be stewing in dissatisfaction right now.


    Whatever the case might be, though¡­ The fact that this situation was unreasonable still didn¡¯t change.


    <em>¡®What should I do?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo¡¯s thoughts deepened.


    ¡°Why did it have to be¡­¡±


    Why did it have to be South Korea? If only China had been their target instead! Nobuo''s thoughts wouldn''t have been this conflicted and confused.


    <em>¡®Goddamn it¡­!¡¯</em>


    Korea was Nobuo''s mother nation. A nation that had done nothing for him. As such, he felt nothing about Korea. In fact, he sometimes hated the fact that he was Korean-Japanese.


    He was a Korean who had to live in Japan. And that fact tormented Nobuo to no end.


    He was a foreigner wherever he went. Koreansbeled him as a Halfling Jap and mocked him. Meanwhile, the Japanese discriminated against him for being a ¡°Dirty Korean.¡±


    Neither side bothered to understand him or ept him for who he was.


    That was the story for all Korean-Japanese. To survive, they had two options. One, form a water-tightmunity only with other Korean-Japanese and live among them. Or, be like Nobuo and hide their background while parading around as Japanese.


    The majority chose the former option in the past, but more and more were choosing thettertely. No, forget hiding¡­ Quite a few chose to be naturalized instead!


    After all, Japan was their home. The ce they had to nt their roots and live out the rest of their lives.


    Unlike the second-gen Korean-Japanese, who constantly thought about returning to Korea one day, the third-gens weren¡¯t all that different from the average Japanese.


    They were exposed to Japanese culture from their birth, so the whole ''concept'' of Korea felt alien to them instead. The third-gens might sometimes feel this sense of disharmony from Japan, but Korea roused much stronger disharmony.


    Even Nobuo saw himself as a Japanese rather than a Korean-Japanese. But now¡­!


    <em>¡®What¡¯s gotten into me?¡¯</em>


    He was nervous. Jittery. He couldn¡¯t calm himself down. Since a while ago, it felt like he was standing on a hot steel te. His legs couldn¡¯t stay still and tried to take him here and there.


    Suddenly, Motobe called out to him. ¡°Nobuo!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry? Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You f*ck! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    Judging from Motobe''s attitude, it seemed he had been searching for Nobuo for a while.


    Nobuo tried to exin. ¡°Oh, I was¡­¡±


    ¡°You dumb f*ck!¡±


    <em>aaap!</em>


    Even before Nobuo could mutter an excuse, Motobe''s hand moved faster to light up Nobuo''s cheek.


    Nobuo¡¯s lips split open, causing blood to stter on the floor. Even then, Nobuo didn¡¯t even moan in pain.


    <em>p! aap! p!</em>


    Motobe finally stopped after pping Nobuo three times in a row. ¡°You f*cking piece of sh*t! You think war is a kid¡¯s y?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you see your superiors are keeping their heads down and diligently manning their positions?! You think this is a pic! Huh? You think we''re going on a vacation?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies, sir.¡±


    Motobe red in anger at Nobuo. And that was when Nobuo noticed something off about that re.


    <em>¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯</em>


    Motobe''s anger didn''t seem straightforward. That re, it¡­ It felt somewhat familiar. Although Nobuo couldn''t quite recall from where or when, it felt like he had seen that re many times before.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Motobe growled menacingly. ¡°Are you really Korean-Japanese?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    So, that was why, then.


    Nobuo chewed his lips. He never revealed to his gumi that he was Korean-Japanese. He figured there was no reason for him to voluntarily disclose this information. Although, if the gumi wanted to find out, he knew there was no way to conceal the truth.


    If only today¡¯s events hadn¡¯t flustered Nobuo, and unexpectedly hearing some people chat in Korean hadn¡¯t surprised him, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to admit to the truth like this.


    Lying to a big fish like Nakata Yuji was unthinkable, after all!


    ¡°...Yes, sir. I am.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°No one asked me¡­¡±


    ¡°You f*ck¡­!¡± Motobe red in contempt at Nobuo.


    Nobuo honestly thought there was no reason to bring up his background. To his knowledge, the Japanese martial world boasted quite a number of Korean-Japanese warriors in its ranks. The higher-ups usually kept quiet about their presence, and the Korean-Japanese themselves didn''t go out of their way to talk about who they were.


    In that case, why should Nobuo willingly disclose his identity?


    Motobe growled angrily. ¡°You dare deceive us all this time?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I wasn¡¯t trying to deceive anyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Nobuo said unwaveringly. Even if he was used of making excuses, he simply had to defend himself here. ¡°I honestly believed there was no need to mention my background, sir. Because I see myself as Japanese. I simply haven¡¯t naturalized yet because all the conditions aren¡¯t met yet, and my family is vehemently against it, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be a Japanese citizen soon, so why¡­¡±


    <em>aaap!</em>


    Motobe lit up Nobuo¡¯s cheek once more. ¡°You dare use that as an excuse?!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you dipshit! You think things will change just because you get naturalized? You think all that blood flowing within you will change?¡±


    The blood flowing within him...? Nobuo had to work hard to suppress his hollow chuckle.


    What was he supposed to do, then? Even though Nobuo was born in Japan, went to school here, and lived his whole life as a Japanese?


    Did he have to live as a Korean for the rest of his life just because his granddad was a Korean, too? Even though he couldn¡¯t even remember that old man¡¯s face anymore?


    Motobe roared angrily. ¡°Stop spewing bullsh*t and go back to your position!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Motobe scowled deeply. ¡°During this expedition, you shall apany Kousuke. Got that?¡±


    ¡°With Mister Kousuke?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Nobuo slowly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say this again, so you better listen up! You try any funny business, and I ain¡¯t gonna go easy on you! Wherever you go, you report to me first! And never leave Kousuke¡¯s side! Do you understand what I¡¯m telling you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nobuo bowed his head.


    Motobe red angrily before spinning on his heels to leave. ¡°This is why you chosenjin bastards are¡­¡±


    Nobuo bit his lower lip.


    <em>¡®Well, here we go again.¡¯</em>


    That truly hatefulbel, chosenjin¡­! Did this fool think Nobuo wanted to be born as a Korean-Japanese?[1]


    This soul-crushing humiliation nearly forced Nobuo to jump ship and join South Korea so, so many times. However, he couldn''t help but falter every single damn time. After all, he was born here in Japan and lived as a Japanese.


    Emigrating to another country where you knew no one and had no rtives to start anew was never going to be a cakewalk. Besides, Koreans were also not that friendly toward the Korean-Japanese, anyway.


    Nobuo was a foreigner. An outsider. Someone who¡­ couldn¡¯t fit in anywhere.


    <em>¡®So, I¡¯m a chosenjin, eh?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo chuckled helplessly.


    <em>¡®Right, I guess that''s it. I always saw myself as Japanese, but a Japanese man like yourself says I''m still Korean, so¡­ I guess I better ept it, then.''</em>


    ept that Nobuo was Korean, indeed! However, what did that matter now? When he got to witness the sight of actual Korean bastards voluntarily selling out their own country?


    In that case, what did it matter whether Nobuo was Korean or Japanese?


    Nobuo turned around to leave. However, the direction he chose didn¡¯t lead to the cabin assigned to Eihana-kai¡¯s group.


    Notobe growled again. ¡°Hey, you! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°I was going to the bathroom, sir.¡±


    ¡°Bathroom?! You really wanna die today, don¡¯t you? You goddamn chosenjin motherfu¡­!¡± Motobe ominously roused his aura while hurriedly approaching Nobuo.


    Nobuo gritted his teeth at this sight.


    <em>¡®Fine. Come and hit me.¡¯</em>


    He was ready to receive any blowsing his way. However, something else happened right at that moment.


    A man suddenly walked towards Nobuo and Motobe. And the dense aura gushing out of this man made Motobe flinch nastily. ¡°W-what the hell?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Nobuo turned his head and stared at the new guest.


    <em>¡®Wait. Isn¡¯t he¡­?¡¯</em>


    As it turned out, the man approaching him was that Korean man with arge physique standing next to Nakata Yuji at the docks.


    <em>¡®Wasn¡¯t he a Korean?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, it was that man who ignored Nobuo earlier.


    This man approached the duo while making a slightly displeased expression. Then, he quietly raised his voice. ¡°Chosenjin?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Motobe hurriedly mped his mouth shut.


    The atmosphere this Korean man oozed was nothing to scoff at. For some reason, Motobe could even smell the acrid stench of blood wafting from the man, too.


    What stopped Motobe from doing anything foolish, though, was the fact that this man was seen standing next to Nakata Yuji earlier. This man could be a big fish he mustn¡¯t offend, in other words!


    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± said Motobe.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t say anything and red sharply at the Japanese man.


    Motobe could only smack his lips while backing away. He shot a re at Nobuo. ¡°You little sh*t. You better get back to your position or else.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Nobuo nodded.


    Motobe quickly walked away and disappeared into the crowd.


    Lee Seong-Hwi wordlessly stared at him before ncing at Nobuo. ¡°Hey. You okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nobuo slightly raised his head and nced back at Lee Seong-Hwi. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It was a chuckle of dismay. A hollow chuckle. In reality, though¡­


    ¡°Allow me to thank you, sir,¡± said Nobuo, then unhesitantly turned around to leave.


    <em>¡®...You traitorous bastard.¡¯</em>


    Nobuo growled in his mind. That man was a bastard who sided with Japan and sold his own country out¡­ Even though he received all the benefits of growing up in South Korea!


    From the perspective of Nobuo, who couldn''t receive anything from Korea and had to endure untold discrimination in Japan, a bastard like Lee Seong-Hwi deserved nothing but contempt. Unlike Nobuo, Lee Seong-Hwi had no reason or justification to betray his own country.


    However, did that mean Nobuo had the pretext? Did he really?


    Nobuo slowly rubbed his face.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡¯</em>


    Would he have changed if this event hadn''t happened? No, that didn''t seem likely. Maybe he had already subconsciously made his decision right after noticing how this situation was panning out.


    These people could not be stopped. Nobuo didn''t have the will to step up nor boast enough strength to do so. Even so, at the very least¡­


    Nobuo resolved himself, then headed to the bathroom. He stuck his hands inside his pockets and gripped his phone inside. This mobile device felt unusually colder to his touch.


    <em>¡®Can it still get through, though?¡¯</em>


    It hadn¡¯t been long since the ship had set sail, so it should be. Any further out in the sea, and Nobuo wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. While the window of opportunity was still open, he needed to make his move.


    Lee Seong-Hwi silently watched the back of Nobuo resolutely walking away, his eyes withdrawn and gloomy. The stiff and chilly ocean winds brushed past his back.


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi muttered emotionlessly. However, his voice was dripping with thick, heavy emotions. Emotions¡­ that seemed desperate and longing for something.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The star-lit night sky silently looked down on Lee Seong-Hwi standing all alone on a ship¡¯s deck.


    1. ¡±Chosenjin¡± is a derogatory term the Japanese use to denote people of Korean descent. ?

 Chapter 876: Ambushed (1)

    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    After entering the bathroom, Nobuo pushed his perception to the max and scanned his vicinity. There was no one here.


    He figured the bathroom would be filled with lots and lots of people nervous about the war, but no. Much to his relief, this ce was empty. Then again, Nobuo deliberately seeking out a toilet located in the remotest corner of the ship probably yed arge role in that.


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s go deeper.¡¯</em>


    Nobuo unhesitantly walked inside the furthest cubicle and locked the door behind him. Such a flimsy door meant nothing in a ship full of martial art experts, but he still felt a little more rxed with his view blocked off like this.


    Nobuo looked at his phone.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. Why was he going this far and taking on all this risk when Korea didn¡¯t mean anything to him?


    Besides, this problem didn¡¯t just concern South Korea here. Nobuo would still be in danger even if he let the Koreans know of the iing invasion.


    After all, Nobuo was definitely a part of the Japanese expeditionary forces. Unless he jumped overboard and swam back to Japan right now¡­ There was no way for him to escape from the war.This ship¡¯s destination was South Korea. An enemy nation. If this expedition ended in a total failure, Nobuo would be buried in thatnd, too.


    <em>¡®Damn it. Have I lost my mind?¡¯</em>


    Would the Koreans consider his circumstances? Nobuo didn¡¯t think they would.


    Even if you were a non-threatening regr Korean-Japanese and not a martial artist, those people still mocked and jeered you for being a halfling. That was what the Koreans were like.


    But now, Nobuo must cross his fingers and hope that they would take pity on him and spare his hide?


    What a joke that was! It''d be a miracle if the Koreans didn''t treat him even more cruelly than before.


    Nobuo knew he must not do this crazy thing if saving his neck was his number one priority. For that purpose, it¡¯d be better to pretend to be a loyal fighter doing his thing out in front, then sneakily back out when the time was just right.


    If the expedition proved sessful, and Nobuo was one of the few survivors at the end, the life he''d been dreaming of could finally be his. A life where he was acknowledged as a real Japanese. A life where he was no longer discriminated against for his Korean heritage!


    Wasn¡¯t that the life Nobuo longed for all this time? So why¡­?


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    Nobuo chuckled quietly. Howughable this situation was.


    He thirsted for this moment, yet when the opportunity was finally given, Nobuo decided to go the other way.


    Maybe this situation he now found himself in wasn''t because of his heritage as a Korean-Japanese.


    No, it was because Nobuo was that kind of a person. That kind of man who failed to make the right call and willingly threw away the chance to change his life.


    A man who was always filled with dissatisfaction but too scared to gamble everything away to ovee his reality. That was Nobuo.


    No, maybe the truth was that he was simply a¡­


    <em>¡®A rebel, eh?¡¯</em>


    Nobuo chuckled quietly again.


    Certain rules were responsible for keeping the world spinning around and around. However, some people were bound to get ufortable with those rules. Like Nobuo, for instance.


    Was there a need for him to overthink this situation? Not really.


    Patriotism? That could be fed to the damn dogs for all Nobuo cared. After all, Korea didn¡¯t give him anything. Not even a single helping hand.


    In that case, Nobuo shouldn¡¯t think of what he was doing as a favor for that stupid country. No, he was doing it simply because of his desire to screw over the bastards on this ship.


    Scars from contempt and mockery ran much deeper than ones from disinterest and cold shoulders, after all!


    <em>¡®Yes, this is an opportunity. Definitely an opportunity!¡¯</em>


    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that Nobuo would never enjoy ever again!


    <em>¡®In both senses of the word, that is.¡¯</em>


    This opportunity could turn his life around for the better, but it could also be one to screw over these hateful bastards. Such a valuable opportunity would indeed be a one-time deal, never to be repeated again.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Nobuo sighed softly, then pushed his perception to the max to scan his surroundings.


    Even he would''ve been stunned by how his face looked right this moment. The way he scanned his surroundings with bloodshot eyes was totally reminiscent of a junkie craving for the next hit.


    <em>¡®There¡¯s no one here.¡¯</em>


    Nobuo confirmed that he was alone in this bathroom, then stared at his phone again.


    <em>¡®A voice call is out of the question, so..¡¯</em>


    They were on a ship, so talking to someone on the phone should be impossible. Not because the call wouldn''t get through, though. The ship was still rtively close to the shore, so the connection should still be fine. However, making a voice call on a ship teeming with martial art experts was pushing his luck too far.


    Someone passing by might overhear his conversation, after all!


    <em>¡®¡­! Right! Wi-Fi!¡¯</em>


    There must be a working Wi-Fi connection on this ship. Thankfully, the expedition leaders didn¡¯t get a cargo ship but a passenger ship instead. Which meant this thing should have a fairly-robust inte connection for its passengers¡­


    <em>¡®There is it!¡¯</em>


    Nobuo confirmed the list of avable Wi-Fi connections appearing on his phone¡¯s screen, then crossed his fingers while connecting to the ship¡¯s Wi-Fi.


    <em>¡®Please, please¡­!¡¯</em>


    This Wi-Fi had to work. It simply had to! That was the only way to¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±


    Nobuo inadvertently blurted that out. He hurriedly sucked in a deep breath after confirming one more time that his phone was now connected to the inte.


    This was the point of no return. Once he sent the message, it could not be undone.


    Nobuo leaned against the cubicle wall, his phone hanging by his side. He could feel the coldness through his back. He remained motionless for a while before his eyes flipped open.


    Anxiety in his expression was gone by now, reced by determination. Nobuo raised the phone and began typing something away. After he finished typing a fairly-lengthy message, his trembling finger tapped on the ¡®Send¡¯ icon.


    The screen said ¡°loading.¡±


    Looking at the digital circle spinning around and around on his device also made his head spin.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cancel the transmission now? Why was he doing something like this, anyway? Why?


    Was it really to screw these people over?


    <em>¡®Bullsh*t!¡¯</em>


    Didn¡¯t Nobuo already know the truth? That he¡¯d also be screwed over by doing this crap?


    His fate was tied to this expedition. Even if he alerted the Koreans of the iing invasion, would they be generous enough to single him out and spare his life? No!


    This was undoubtedly a suicide! Nobuo hurriedly grabbed at his phone.


    <em>¡®I, I gotta stop this!¡¯</em>


    This was wrong. He must cancel the¡­


    Unfortunately, the message went through just before he could tap away on any of the icons on the screen. Nobuo could only dazedly stare at the phone busy informing him that the message had been sent. With that¡­ He really was past the point of no return.


    His message could not be canceled, and the figurative ball was now in South Korea¡¯s court.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    The powerful waves of emptiness and enervation washed over Nobuo when he realized it was over.


    <em>¡®You¡­ You f*cking idiot!¡¯</em>


    He must¡¯ve been mad for doing something this insane. Just what obligations did he have toward Korea, anyway!


    Despite acting like the smartest bastard in the room, Nobuo still did something monumentally stupid during the decisive moment. Search through the whole of the Japanese archipgo, and Nobuo would still emerge as the dumbest bastard in all of Japan!


    Nobuo reflexively grabbed his face.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡±


    His breathing grew faster and shallower. Only now did he realize the enormous implication of what he had done.


    However, what could he do about it now? That ship had already set sail, after all!


    <em>¡®I¡­ Dammit. Let¡¯s just go back.¡¯</em>


    Nobuo realized he must return before others started suspecting him. He lifelessly shoved the phone into his pocket, then flushed the toilet.


    <em>¡®Don¡¯t get tense. Don¡¯t get tense¡­!¡¯</em>


    Nobuo tried to rx his expression. If he returned with a tense scowl on his face, well¡­ Only an idiot would not suspect something weird was going on with him. So, for now at least, he must return to Eihana-kai''s cabin as if nothing had happened to him.


    Since Motobe hit him, should he pretend to be a little pissed off about it? If not¡­


    While mulling over his options, Nobuo opened the cubicle door and stepped outside¡­ Only to freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Oh, hello there,¡± said Nakata Yuji as he walked inside the toilet. ¡°It seems we keep running into each other.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry? ¡­A-ah, yes, sir!¡±


    That smile stered on Nakata Yuji¡¯s face tried to say he was a good, kind-hearted man. However, when Nobuo saw that creepy smile, his back was instantly soaked in cold sweat.


    <em>¡®Why is he here?¡¯</em>


    How long had it been? How long had Nakata Yuji been standing there?


    <em>¡®No, it can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be!¡¯</em>


    Nobuo squeezed his fists tightly. If Nakata Yuji had been here since the beginning and suspected Nobuo of any duplicity, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until the message was sent. No, he¡¯d have charged inside the toilet and killed Nobuo on the spot.


    That could only mean Nobuo exited his cubicle just as Nakata Yuji coincidentally entered the bathroom. And thetter had no idea what happened inside this ce.


    In that case, all Nobuo had to do was pretend nothing of note happened.


    Nakata Yuji peered closely at Nobuo¡¯s face. ¡°Huh. You don¡¯t look so good, fe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡±


    What should he say in this situation? What?


    ¡°I, uh, got seasick, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really? A martial artist getting seasick? Now that¡¯s a funny notion.¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies, sir.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, fe. I was only joking, you see? Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nakata Yuji grinned, forcing Nobuo to smile back as well. It felt like Nobuo¡¯s facial muscles were distorting hideously, but he still seeded in his attempt to smile.


    Even if his smile looked awkward and fake, Nakata Yuji should see it as the result of Nobuo¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°Well, then. Please excuse me.¡± Nobuo bowed briefly. Before he could leave, though¡­


    ¡°Fe, wait.¡±


    ¡°...Sir?¡±


    ¡°You used the bathroom, so aren''t you going to wash your hands? Doesn''t Eihana-kai teach its members something as basic as that?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Nobuo hurriedly walked over to a basin and turned on the water. He quickly shoved his sweaty hands under the tap. It felt like his head cleared up in an instant as his skin came in contact with the cold water.


    He tried his absolute best not to look harried while washing his hands, then even sshed some water on his face next. As the water dripped from his face, Nobuo sneaked a nce at the mirror and saw Nakata Yuji leisurely relieving his dder by one of the urinals.


    That sight calmed Nobuo to some degree. His nervousness eased somewhat just then.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯</em>


    It seemed Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t suspect anything. In that case, Nobuo should distance himself from that creepy bastard as soon as possible!


    ¡°Well, then. Please excuse me.¡± Nobuo bowed his head again. Unfortunately for him, though¡­


    Nakata Yuji seemed to have other ideas.


    ¡°Ah, deary me. I forgot to say this just now.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Fe, you said you¡¯re a Korean-Japanese, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I know I said those things back then, but¡­ Well, life doesn''t always unfold as we''ve nned, now does it? That''s why I issued a new directive, you see?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ new directive, sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And that is to confiscate the phones of every Korean-Japanese on this ship. Just in case.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The cogs in Nobuo¡¯s head instantly kicked into a higher gear.


    <em>¡®There¡¯s the unlock pattern, right? And I can always erase the message before handing the phone over.¡¯</em>


    In that case, he shouldn¡¯t make thisplicated.


    Nobuo nodded quickly. ¡°T-then, I will hand it in. But, uh, who should I give it to, sir?¡±


    ¡°No need to go out of your way like that, fe. Give it to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°...Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? It''s not that hard, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°O-of course, sir. I¡­¡±


    Before Nobuo could say something, Nakata Yuji suddenly smirked. That smirk was noticeably different than his previous smile. It was as creepy and bone-chilling as a smirk could get.


    It was a smirk of a predator staring at a juicy prey!


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not difficult, hand it over. That phone in your pocket that you¡¯ve been trying to hide from my line of sight since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Nakata Yuji leisurely closed the distance toward Nobuo while cracking his neck this way and that. ¡°I sincerely pray that the phone can be unlocked via your fingerprint. If it''s iris recognition, I gotta pull out your eyeball, you know? But I only have to cut your finger off in case of a fingerprint scanner. So, which one is it? I hope you are not an early adopter, fe.¡±[1]


    Despair quickly filled up Nobuo¡¯s expression.


    ***


    <em>Flip¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho closed the cover of a book and put it down.


    <em>¡®Hmm¡­¡¯</em>


    Despite going through so many books, he had a hunch that this would not be enough. And he''d be right in his assertion.


    At the end of the day, knowledge was just that, knowledge. If knowledge was all it took to run the world, the world¡¯s most sessful business people would¡¯ve been university professors. However, that wasn¡¯t the case in reality.


    What mattered the most was how one applied the knowledge. And Kang Jin-Ho was currently building the knowledge base he¡¯d apply practicallyter.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not easy, though.¡¯</em>


    This was something Kang Jin-Ho must do, even if it was challenging to a fault. Even so, all these hard work would eventually umte toward a better future.


    The Martial Assembly was rapidly growing and evolving. However, this march toward a better future wouldn¡¯tst forever. After all, the Crimson King¡¯s faction and other groups wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and watch that happen.


    This was a race against time. Could the Martial Assembly grow stronger faster? Or would the enemies invade this ce before that happened?


    For him to be relieved about buying a little bit of time, it was not¡­


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s thoughts reached that far, the door to his office flew open without a knock.


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su and his pale face rushed inside. Kang Jin-Ho only needed one look at thatplexion to know something had happened.


    ¡°A-Assembly Master, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Kang Jin-Ho stopped Lee Hyeon-Su while getting up. ¡°Convene a meeting first. I can already tell you won''t have enough time to exin the same thing twice.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly rushed outside, Kang Jin-Ho silently turned his head to stare outside the windows. The dark night sky seemed ominous for some reason.


    <em>¡®Is it¡­ Another battle?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s tongue slithered out on its own and began licking his lips.


    Why did it feel like he could smell the stench of blood already? The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips curled up after his senses picked up the hints of clouds of war gathering overhead.


    Unlike his mind, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s body was definitely looking forward to the iing bloodbath.


    1. Well, there you have it. This novel is positively ancient, then. This line is straight from the raw. ?

 Chapter 877: Ambushed (2)

    The conference room was enveloped in the oppressive, grave atmosphere akin to the clouds of war hovering overhead.


    No one knew precisely why they were summoned here, but the heavy atmosphere was all the proof needed to know something major had gone down.


    Whether it was Vator, Wiggins, or other directors and the interpreters tagging along, no one dared to break this oppressive silence. The best they could do was wait while quietly gulping their saliva down.


    Vator nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Where is the Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Vator slowly nodded. Lee Hyeon-Su''s stiff face told him that things were indeed quite grave.


    <em>¡®Maybe the Crimson King has invaded us?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to see himself as a strong, silent type whose job was to handle grave matters. However, in Vator¡¯s opinion, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t really a serious type.


    Obviously, Vator didn¡¯t know what Lee Hyeon-Su was like in the past. From what he could tell, though? Rather than strong and silent, Lee Hyeon-Su was more of a happy-go-lucky guy.So, for a man like that to make such a stiff expression, the current situation must be really grave, indeed.


    Even so, Vator didn¡¯t urge Lee Hyeon-Su to spill the beans. He saw no reason to sour the moods further by demanding an exnation when one should be given in due course.


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    That was when the door was shoved open, and Kang Jin-Ho stepped inside the conference room. Everyone stood up when they saw him enter.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    With that, everyone smartly sat down simultaneously. There was no hint of the usual banter or jokes between them.


    Kang Jin-Ho took up the seat of honor, then gestured at Lee Hyeon-Su with his chin. ¡°Okay. Start the briefing.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, then got up while holding his report. He walked behind the conference room table, then stood before everyone.


    This type of debriefing had never happened before. Of course, Lee Hyeon-Su made plenty of reports before with the present audience, but those were usually done in a more informal way. So, for him to be this serious and formal¡­ It could only mean this situation was quite unlike any other.


    Everyone grew tense, their undivided attention now focused on Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°ording to the information we received¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly stopped talking and stared back at everyone before quickly resuming from where he left off. ¡°The Japanese gumis have united and are invading South Korea as we speak.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Everyone''s expression stiffened at this unexpected news. Almost everyone here was thinking of the Crimson King''s faction, so to hear about Japan out of the blue¡­?


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes. ¡°Japan?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s Japan.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But why would the Japanese¡­?¡±


    Just before everyone in the room could start throwing questions around, Kang Jin-Ho raised his hand first, prompting the attendees of the meeting to mp their mouths shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at everyone. ¡°Let Lee Hyeon-Su finish first. Then you can ask questions afterward.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly sucked in a deep breath when everyone focused on him again. He usually didn¡¯t get tense like this, but this situation certainly warranted that response from him.


    ¡°The information we received says each gumi in Japan has selected their elite warriors and has dispatched them to Korea. Their total number is estimated to be over one thousand.¡±


    ¡°...One thousand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. However, that number hasn''t been verified. We simply are going with a conservative estimate.¡±


    ¡°I see. A thousand, eh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. ¡°Carry on.¡±


    ¡°...For now, that¡¯s the crux of the report.¡±


    Everyone was submerged in their own thoughts after the briefing ended. The first person to break this silence was, somewhat unsurprisingly, Wiggins.


    ¡°I have several questions.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°For an urgent report, it''s rather sparse in details, don''t you think? Where did you receive this intel from? Our spies?¡±


    ¡°That is the weird part, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression became a little weird as he exined the situation further. ¡°Our spies didn¡¯t uncover this information.¡±


    ¡°Then, who did?¡±


    ¡°One of the members of the invading force contacted our people first. This mystery person seemed to have sent a message to their acquaintance in the Assembly. ording to the message, the enemy forces have already set sail.¡±


    ¡°Set sail?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are on a ship, apparently.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun grunted loudly in irritation. ¡°What the hell? Can we even trust this intel? Why would anyone in the enemy camp give us valuable info like that?¡±


    Several others in the conference room nodded in agreement with Bang Jin-Hun. Indeed, this information sounded a little too suspicious to be believable.


    ¡°First of all¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grimaced a little while sorting out the facts in his head. ¡°There is a good-enough reason for this mystery person to contact us. ording to the intel, this person is a third-generation Korean-Japanese.¡±


    ¡°A Korean-Japanese isn''t a pure Korean, right? They are practically Japanese, so what are you saying?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted loudly.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tried to exin a bit more. ¡°Korean-Japanese refer to people who still retain their Korean citizenship but also possess a Japanese permanent residency permit and live in Japan.¡±


    ¡°So what? That¡¯s pretty much Japanese, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost groaned just then. Of course, he held himself back, knowing such a response to Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s unfortunate mindset right now would not help the situation.


    No one should be emotional in a meeting like this. That was one thing everyone should be wary of.


    ¡°To exin in the simplest terms, you''re thinking of people with Korean heritage who have naturalized and hold Japanese citizenship. The Korean-Japanese might live in Japan, but they are still technically Korean citizens.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Because the informant is a Korean-Japanese, we can trust this person?¡±


    ¡°Well, not necessarily, no. But¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Nope. I still don¡¯t see a reason to believe this intel. I¡¯m not trying to look down on those people, okay? It¡¯s just that¡­ It makes no sense, right? What does that mystery person have to gain by letting us know?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. Although Bang Jin-Hun sounded a little emotional just then, he was still making a logical argument.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say this mystery informant is riding in that ship. Doesn¡¯t that mean their life will be in danger, too? With this information, we might respond in kind, which would put the whole invading army in jeopardy, so why would that person contact us? Even at the risk to his own life?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted while leaning against his chair.


    ¡°Nope. This thing stinks. By a lot, too. To me, this is a trap.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re also worried about that possibility.¡±


    ¡°You think so, too? Right, right. This thing is way too suspicious, you know what I mean? You know why this thing makes no sense to me? Since there¡¯s nothing in it for this mystery person, they must be motivated by patriotism or something. However, is patriotism all that great? I don¡¯t think it is.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun passionately spoke, the decibel of his voice getting higher.


    ¡°Sure, sure. I know some people have sacrificed their lives for their country. Like the freedom fighters and martyrs. But those folks are revered because they have done something most people can¡¯t even dream of doing, right?


    ¡°Why would those folks be revered in history if anyone could throw their lives away for their people and country? Isn¡¯t it because most people can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su agreed with Bang Jin-Hun''s opinion once more.


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t usually let his opinions known during a meeting like this, but he must do that this time. This matter involved South Korea and Japan. In other words, patriotism and one''s nationality came into y. In that case, people from other nationalities shouldn''t butt in.


    ¡°You''re telling me a Korean-Japanese is on that ship? And that person suddenly developed a serious case of patriotism and martyrdom on the level of a freedom fighter and contacted us despite the grave risk to their life?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun smirked derisively as if thinking more about it dismayed him even more.


    ¡°Are we shooting a movie here, fes? If we really are in a movie, then I guarantee you it''ll be a box office smash hit.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression stiffened a little. Of course he knew Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t mocking him. Still, the way the former Assembly Master snarkily said all those things got on his nerves.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho cut Bang Jin-Hun off at the perfect timing. ¡°It sounds like we need verification.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded affirmatively. ¡°Agreed, sir. It¡¯s better to be sure, after all.¡±


    ¡°What about the one who received the intel?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. ¡°It sounded like he wasn¡¯t sure, either. Apparently, they aren¡¯t all that close to each other.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su fake-coughed to clear his throat before resuming his exnation. ¡°We''ve tried to contact this informant again, but all the attempts so far have been proven futile.


    ¡°We can''t call the person on the phone. Messages seem to reach their inbox, but there haven''t been any replies. It''s unclear if the person is out of themunication range¡­ Or stuck in a situation where checking one''s phone for messages is impossible.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and replied pensively. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Please hold on¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su took out his phone from his pocket, then sent a copy of the message to everyone in the conference room. ¡°Here. Please check the contents.¡±


    The meeting¡¯s attendees took their phones out and read the message.


    Kang Jin-Ho finished first, then spoke in a still voice, ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°We need confirmation.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded in silence and continued to listen.


    ¡°The intel itself could be fake. Even if it¡¯s not, though, we can¡¯t simply take this message at face value and move without a n. This is an extraordinary event, after all.¡±


    Everyone in the room agreed Kang Jin-Ho was right. If Japan really had dispatched over a thousand of their elite warriors for an invasion, this crisis could easily lead to the destruction of the Martial Assembly.


    <em>¡®The Japanese sure have sent argebat force this time, haven''t they?¡¯</em>


    One could argue that number didn''t seem all that threateningpared to the total number of Assembly-affiliated martial artists, but the reality wasn''t that kind. After all, the majority of the Assembly''s avable forces were only good for filling the headcount and not much else. They were simply unfit for intense life-or-death warfare against powerful invaders.


    Especially in the case of the Chinese demonic cultivators; they could swarm the enemy with sheer numbers and still be of no use. If their strength could be utilized in battles, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve already done so during the do-or-die fight against the Crimson King''s faction.


    Kang Jin-Ho had been trying to turn all these useless fighters into much more useful people. However, to make that happen, he needed time. Unfortunately, time was something he and the Martial Assembly sorelycked right now.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued with his briefing. ¡°That is why we moved to verify several things.¡±


    ¡°I see. Such as?¡±


    ¡°First of all¡­ We¡¯re investigating every ship departing from Japan for South Korea.¡±


    Wiggins tilted his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that mostly pointless?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look back to how we managed to extricate the demon cult from China. We used a cargo ship to smuggle people, didn''t we? Surely the Japanese would''ve thought up of something simr? It''s hard to believe that the others can''t think of a tactic we''ve already used. If the Japanese are dead-set on invading Korea, they could''ve already doctored ship departure records.¡±


    ¡°I agree, sir. That is why¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied, his eyes gleaming sharply. ¡°We also began verifying the existence of cruise ships in the ocean between two countries that don''t have any departure records.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Mm? Will that be possible?¡±


    How would Lee Hyeon-Su and the Assembly search for a lone ship out in the middle of the vast ocean?


    ¡°It''s not as difficult as you think, sir. Usually, every ship ferrying a certain number of people must report to the relevant authorities first before their departure. It''s to help the authorities in case of an ident.¡±


    ¡°I see. So what?¡±


    ¡°So, we only need to search for ships that have not reported their departure to any of the ports in the region.¡±


    While listening, Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    <em>¡®How does that even work?¡¯</em>


    At any given moment, many ships could be found sailing in that particr part of the ocean. So, how were they supposed to find just one out of so many?


    Wiggins nodded. ¡°Mm¡­ I see, I see. That could work.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s head reflexively turned toward the Englishman. And Wiggins acted like everything Lee Hyeon-Su said made total sense.


    ¡°¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    Wiggins gently smiled after noticing the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. That expression was all that was needed to figure out the question in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    Wiggins briefly exined. ¡°My lord. Searching the entirety of the East Sea will be challenging, but it won¡¯t bepletely impossible. Besides¡­ We are not talking about a small fishing vessel or a submersible. Arge cruise ship that can carry over a thousand passengers will be even harder to hide.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was still not convinced and had to ask back. ¡°But how will we search for it?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple, my lord. We ask the Korean Navy, the Air Force, or the Coast Guard to assist us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s eyes quaked subtly just then.


    <em>¡®...Ask the army to help us?¡¯</em>


    Wasn''t the scale of this event rapidly ballooning out of control? Just as Kang Jin-Ho began thinking they were about to step into the realm of delusions, Lee Hyeon-Su chimed in.


    ¡°Mister Wiggins is correct, sir. We''ve already asked for their assistance. They should bebing the ocean as we speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at Lee Hyeon-Su.

 Chapter 878: Ambushed (3)

    Chapter 878: Ambushed (3)


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su curiously asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Where should he even begin with his counterattack?


    Even if he could overlook other things, he still couldn''t get past the concept of asking the Coast Guard or the Korean Navy for assistance.


    ¡°Are you saying the Martial Assembly has that level of power in this country?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, that¡­ It seems there¡¯s been a slight misunderstanding here,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su awkwardly chuckled. ¡°No, sir. We don¡¯t have enough influence to mobilize the nation¡¯s army. Even if we did have it, though¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree that we must never abuse it willy-nilly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do agree,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Getting the Coast Guard to help us is quite simple, sir. We can just tip them off.¡±


    ¡°Tip them off? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We simply tell them that arge cruise ship is attempting to enter the country¡¯s waters illegally.¡±¡°Oh!¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly nodded after finally understanding what was what.


    Smuggling people in was a crime. And the Coast Guard existed to prevent maritime crimes. If the Coast Guard believed the tip-off could be trusted, there was no reason for them to sit on their butts and do nothing about it.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. ¡°Even so, why would they believe this tip-off?¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on who says it, sir. If I went to the Coast Guard office and told them over a thousand Japanese are attempting to enter the country illegally, they would straightforwardly tell me to go home and babysit my kids instead.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t look like you have kids, though¡­?¡±


    ¡°...How is that important right now, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su expertly slipped past that unexpected tackle and continued to exin. ¡°However, if the tip-off came from someone like a sitting National Assemblyman, the degree of importance would only go up.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Although it was unfortunate that the attitude of public servants toward a grave matter changed significantly depending on who told them about it, that was how the world operated.


    If there was a way, the Martial Assembly couldn¡¯t afford not to utilize it.


    ¡°We had one of our contacts in the National Assembly to tip off the Coast Guard. And we¡¯ve also told him that the ship could be smuggling drugs and other illegal paraphernalia.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes. ¡°What if the Coast Guard tries to enter the ship? Wouldn¡¯t that be a serious problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That was why we told him in no uncertain terms to look for the ship only. And do nothing else but contact us right away.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled, although his expression was unreadable.


    <em>¡®Well, then. Power sure can be terrifying, now isn''t it?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had been worrying about how to distribute people evenly until now. If he had been in charge of this situation, he''d dispatch as many people as possible to the East Coast, then try to figure out where the enemy wouldnd. He''d n the responses afterward.


    That was the limit of what a civilian like him could do.


    Another thing he could''ve done was hire a ship as quickly as possible to search the area himself. Or he could have scattered hundreds of drones in the area. And that would be the extent of what he could have done.


    However, just one word to a sitting National Assembly member, and it seemed like everything was taken care of.


    Here was another reminder of why some people, who had already amassed envious amounts of wealth, fought tooth and nail to achieve even greater positions in society while putting up with all sorts of indignation and humiliation.


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed, then asked Lee Hyeon-Su something else. ¡°In that case, what about the army?¡±


    ¡°The army won¡¯t get involved in this matter. Their involvement will only worsen the situation.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°First of all, the iing Japanese warriors are nominally still civilians. The Korean army can''t touch them even if they are strong enough to kill a bear with their bare hands. Any wrong move, and we''d be giving the Japanese Self-Defense Force a pretext. Something like that must not happen, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, what? Will they do nothing?¡±


    ¡°The word should have reached them by now, as well. So, for now¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be monitoring the situation closely.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ They know about us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But there isn''t much we can do about that. After all, those in the know are bound to know about the martial world. Hiding our existence to the military''s top brass is simply impossible, sir. And they would have to consider getting involved if events beyond our ability to control happen within the country''s borders.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Howplicated.¡±


    The martial world seemed to bepletely separated from the surface world, yet the more he listened, the more Kang Jin-Ho realized that wasn¡¯t true. The two worlds still maintained some level of connection even now.


    This arrangement seemed strange but also made some sense.


    <em>¡®Well, Murim and the Imperial Government also enjoyed a simr sort of rtionship back then, didn''t they?''</em>


    There was an unwritten rule during ancient Zhongyuan about how the government forces would never get involved with the Murim people and vice versa. Unsurprisingly, though, that rule was never really adhered to.


    The government desperately wanted to exert its authority over the people of Murim, while the powerful leaders of Murim desired to devour the government after gaining enough strength.


    The story in the modern era didn¡¯t seem all that different from back then.


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to speak. ¡°For now, we should focus on verifying this intel first. And then, we can discuss the¡­¡±


    <em>Clunk!</em>


    That was when the exit suddenly opened, and the stiff-faced Lee Hyeon-Ju rushed inside. She made a beeline to Lee Hyeon-Su and whispered something to his ear.


    ¡°...Okay, got it.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nodded, prompting Lee Hyeon-Ju to back off and take a seat by the remote corner. Lee Hyeon-Su addressed everyone next. ¡°We just received word that a suspicious cruise ship has been located.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We made an educated guess by considering the departure time, the distance, and the possible route. Knowing the port of departure is Tokyo, we were able to narrow down the probable routes.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You could call this a w, a hole in their n. Even if the Japanese martial artists tried their best to hide their activities, the ones operating the ship would still be existing civilian crews. In that case, they would travel using the preexisting routes. Which makes things easier for us.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. His head understood it, but something about it still felt a bit off. He quietly muttered, ¡°Doesn''t it feel like it''s going too easy for us¡­?¡±


    Wiggins shook his head and raised his voice. ¡°My lord. That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°This situation is only possible because we learned of the Japanese''s attempt to invade South Korea ahead of time. Without the warning from the whistleblower on the ship, we would have already knocked off for the night and... And watching TV at home or some such.¡±


    ¡°Mister Wiggins is right, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quickly chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s why the Japanese must¡¯ve worked extra hard to cover up their tracks all in order to take us by surprise, but¡­ They must¡¯ve failed to take into ount the possibility of a traitor among their ranks.¡±


    ¡°I see." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, now finally understanding everything. His thoughts quickly shifted toward the mystery person on the inside who sent them the warning.


    <em>¡®Whoever that person is, we owe them a lot.¡¯</em>


    Although the question of how to utilize this intel still remained, the fact was that the mystery informant¡¯s actions allowed the Martial Assembly to prepare ahead of time.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked, ¡°Is the cruise ship the same one from the message?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    ¡°Verifying that is impossible, sir. We can be 99% certain that it is the ship we¡¯re looking for thanks to its size and the route it¡¯s taken, but the authenticity of the message itself hasn¡¯t been verified, so¡­¡±


    When Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t finish his sentence and hesitated, Kang Jin-Ho urged him on in a firm voice. ¡°So, what are your thoughts on this matter?¡±


    ¡°...I believe we have our ship.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°That''s because it''s rare for all the pieces to fit so nicely. First of all, someone could have sent a prank message to us. And it''s also possible for an unidentified cruise ship to sail toward Korea. These things could happen at any time¡­ But the odds of them happening together can''t be that high.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other additional way to verify this situation?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re still thinking of¡­¡±


    Before Lee Hyeon-Su could finish, Wiggins butted in. ¡°Hold on. Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mister Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°How many agents do we have in Japan?¡±


    ¡°Not many, I''m afraid. Only barely enough to verify the movements of some people. However, they didn''t seem to have noticed the movements of the Japanese gumis this time.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go about it the other way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su failed to understand what Wiggins meant and asked back.


    ¡°Tell our men to kick up some fuss. And then, confirm who has shown up to deal with themotion. If those who should be present are missing, then well¡­ Wouldn''t that be enough to deduce that they might be riding on that ship?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su let out a loud gasp. ¡°I see! I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±


    ¡°Mm, good. Also¡­¡± Wiggins turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho next. ¡°This event might end up as much ado about nothing, my lord. Which would be the best oue for us, of course. However, the smartest way to handle any event is to assume the worst.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°And the worst case scenario is the Japanese elites packing that ship like sardines, their goal being the conquest of South Korea. In that case, how will you respond, sir?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against his couch.


    <em>¡®Invasion, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    This subtly indescribable feeling washed over him.


    The Martial Assembly and the Yeongnam Group joined as one. In other words, the South Korean martial society had be united under one banner.


    Of course, smaller ns and schools still sticking to the one-master-one-disciple rule still hadn''te under this banner yet. However, bringing every sect and n in South Korea into one unified organization was realistically impossible.


    Since that was the case, it''d not be an exaggeration to say the current Martial Assembly had unified South Korea. Although, that was when all the issues against China and Japan began.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously had thought about fighting those forces for regional supremacy sooner orter. That was why he worked hard to modernize and improve the Martial Assembly and to strengthen itsbat capabilities.


    Although the battle was happening sooner than he''d like, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t taken aback by it either. Even so, something about it was¡­


    ¡°...Lee Hyeon-Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assembly Master. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Brief us on what could happen if they have sessfully invaded this country.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Assuming that the warning message is true and that the cruise ship is indeed filled with the elites from Japan''s various gumis¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su resolutely spoke. ¡°We cannot afford to underestimate the enemy forces riding in that ship. If they are elites hand-picked from each gumi, theirbat strength should be far greater than what their number suggests.¡±


    Everyone silently nodded. The difference between a thousand regr warriors and a thousand elite warriors was enormous.


    The Japanese''s fighting power should not be underestimated if they had been preparing for this invasion for a long time, and each gumi had done their part by supplying their best warriors.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. ¡°Can we fight them head-on and win?¡±


    ¡°We might, sir. Or we might not.¡±


    ¡°In simpler terms.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Their strength will easily overwhelm ours.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was objectively analyzing this situation. Even though the Martial Assembly had evolved and improved recently, thereby gaining some confidence, now was the time to forget such things and be as objective as possible.


    ¡°From the get-go, Japan has been way stronger than South Korea. So much so that it was useless topare the two nations. If they wished for it, the Japanese could have conquered the Korean martial society quite easily.


    ¡°It''s just that they were wary of going against the Crimson King''s faction, as well as unresolved internal issues prevented them from venturing beyond their borders. That is why they haven''te after Korea until now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Such people are nowing after us in earnest. Of course, we will emerge victorious if our full-strengthbat force shes with the warriors in that ship. Unfortunately, those people aren''t idiots, so such a thing won''t happen.¡±


    ¡°What will they do, then?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke confidently. ¡°It''lle down to individual strength, sir. They would most likely try to establishbat superiority through small-scale shes and hit us in various regions. And then, the Assembly fails to handle all the assaults on its massive organization and eventually crumbles, or we end up shrinking back to protect our hands and feet from getting severed by the enemy. Either way, we''ll be finished for good.¡±


    None of what he said sounded good to the attendees of this meeting.


    Vator roared unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s only bad news, then. Are you saying the damn Japs are that strong?¡±


    ¡°Of course, everyone here can probably overwhelm them with ease. However, the issue is with the rest of the Assembly. Except for the Demon mes, no one in the Assembly is stronger than the iing Japanese warriors. Maybe we can count on the demon cult elders, but even they are not a sure thing, so¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t finish his sentence and let it hang for a second or two before shaking his head.


    ¡°However, that doesn''t mean we are out of options. If we can confirm where they will makendfall and deal with them before they scatter¡­ We can spare ourselves from the uing chaos.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho heard that, the corners of his lips suspiciously curled up. ¡°Oh, I see. You want to cut off their retreat? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Doing so will force them to confront us directly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this tactic,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Kang Jin-Ho. He suddenly felt a chill run down his back after finally noticing the smirk on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face.


    ¡°Forcing them to fight back with the ocean at their backs will certainly make it harder for them to escape. However, don''t we already have a far better battlefield for that?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure which one you have in mind, sir.¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about the ce where all four sides are blocked off by the ocean.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tightly clenched his fists. That was because he had realized what Kang Jin-Ho was talking about. Only inds faced oceans on four sides. However, it was inly obvious Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t talking about an ind here. In that case¡­?


    ¡°Sir, could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ Is the water warm enough these days?¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s creepy smirk deepened. ¡°There is no escape in the middle of the ocean, you see?¡±


    Everyone shuddered powerfully at what Kang Jin-Ho said.

 Chapter 879: Ambushed (4)

    ¡°C-could you be talking about¡­?!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su powerfully shuddered. Kang Jin-Ho could have meant only one thing just then.


    ¡°But, sir! Isn¡¯t that¡­!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that utterly crazy? Something only a madman would do?!


    <em>¡®Gimme a freaking break!¡¯</em>


    The problem here was that this crazy idea didn''t sound so insane to Lee Hyeon-Su''s ears, even though it absolutely should''ve been. After spending too much time with Kang Jin-Ho, even Lee Hyeon-Su became numb and began thinking of crazy ideas like this as nothing unusual.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Much to Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s relief, Vator stepped in his stead.


    ¡°That¡¯s an incredible idea! And you are taking me along with you, right?¡±No, Lee Hyeon-Su was wrong. That hulking giant was just as insane as Kang Jin-Ho!


    When Lee Hyeon-Su thought about it some more, not a single person in this room could be called sane.


    ¡°What you speak of is reckless as it can get, my liege,¡± said Wiggins. It seemed it was his turn to voice his opinion. ¡°However¡­ I must agree that this idea is a workable response to our current situation. As long as we have several safeguards in ce¡­ Yes, it¡¯s an option worth considering.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su mped his ck jaw. Even that English gent was no different!


    ¡°Assembly Master, no! That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju cried out.


    Now, that was a relief. The fact that someone else in this room still retained her sanity intact consoled Lee Hyeon-Su to no end. And that person being Lee Hyeon-Ju was like the icing on the cake.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°Dangerous, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s too dangerous. Please reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. He then drew a line mid-air in front of him with his hand. ¡°I get that discussing your thoughts with everyone is a good thing. However, before you can do that, you need to be aware of your position first.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju faltered. ¡°I was merely¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to chime in.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Ju silently bit her lip, knowing Kang Jin-Ho had a point.


    This was a meeting of the Martial Assembly¡¯s core members. Neither of Lee Hyeon-Ju¡¯s rank or influence within the Assembly was good enough to let her have a voice here.


    One could even say Kang Jin-Ho was being considerate toward her by willing to listen to her advice.


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt bad for Lee Hyeon-Ju having to mp her mouth shut, but there wasn''t a lot he could do for her. Kang Jin-Ho was right, after all.


    Everyone having a voice sounded like an ideal they should all strive for, but allowing something like that would mean Kang Jin-Ho would be forced to sit here for hours and listen to everyone¡¯s opinion.


    With over ten thousand people calling the Martial Assembly their home, listening to one opinion from each member would require well over 24 hours. That was why the chain ofmand and ranks were important in an organization like this.


    Besides, Lee Hyeon-Ju hadn''t earned the qualification to voice her opinion on matters outside her expertise. That was something she had to prove to everyone and seize it herself. No one could give it to her on a silver tter.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Bang Jin-Hun finally butted in, his expression distorted in anger.


    <em>¡®Huh? An unexpected support?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su grew a little hopeful just then. He didn¡¯t know Bang Jin-Hun had it in him to¡­


    ¡°Why are you not speaking in Korean?! Am I a joke to you people?! Why are you having fun without me?! I wanna know what¡¯s going on, too!¡±


    ...Of course Lee Hyeon-Su was wrong, again.


    He groaned loudly, then exined to the still-irate Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°The Assembly Master is thinking of attacking that cruise ship before it reaches the Korean shore.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡± Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s eyes grew asrge as a pair of saucers. ¡°O-okay, so! The Assembly Master wants us to go all ¡®naval warfare¡¯ on their asses?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ Isn¡¯t that, like¡­ Uh¡­?¡± Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s expression alternated several times. He seemed dismayed, bbergasted, confused, and even tilted his head, but then¡­ A look of excitement eventually bloomed on his face. ¡°Hah. Now that¡¯s an awesome idea!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This situation forced Lee Hyeon-Su to earnestly consider his options.


    <em>¡®Should I recruit someone new to this ce?¡¯</em>


    What was the point of discussing ns and strategies with a bunch of people whose brains were filled with muscles and a thirst for battles? Even Wiggins turned out to be no different, even though he didn¡¯t look like the type!


    Wiggins pretended to be oh-so collected and thoughtful at all times, but his real personality was as extreme as it could get. A hawk disguised as a dove, in other words! Not just any hawk, but a very hostile and aggressive one!


    No wonder the meeting¡¯s contents would get distorted this way!


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned at length. With the situation like this, it seemed he had no choice but to be the voice of reason once more. ¡°I¡¯m against it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked curiously.


    ¡°It''s simple, sir. It''s way too risky.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su put some strength in his lower gut and stood taller, then spoke confidently. ¡°Cutting off our enemy''s escape path might be an advantage to us¡­ But it also means we don''t have a way to retreat either. Infiltrating their ship is usible, but can we break through their interference and escape from the ship, too? I don''t think we can.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to escape, though? We only need to smash them apart, no?¡± Vator gruffly muttered.


    Lee Hyeon-Su ever so gently held his head just then. With such a positive mindset, nothing in this world must look impossible to Vator!


    ¡°Sir, you know nothing in this world is that easy. Our enemies areing to invade South Korea. A small number of infiltrators can¡¯t possibly resolve this situation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Vator grunted, still sounding unconvinced. ¡°I have no idea how skilled the Japanese bastards are. Are they that strong?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also not sure¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su frowned while scratching his head.


    The Japanese warriors being stronger than their Korean counterparts was likemon sense. However, not even Lee Hyeon-Su knew just how much stronger they were.


    Common sense vaguely suggested that the Japanese were somewhere between the Chinese and Koreans in terms of purebat strength. Unsurprisingly, it was not easy to make an educated guess off something that poorly-defined.


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. ¡°Even if we can escape, I¡¯m still against it.¡±


    Wiggins quietly addressed his disciple. ¡°Rather than simply opposing the idea, you should give us a proper reason first.¡±


    He spoke tly, but everyone here could pick up the hint of displeasure in his voice.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. ¡°Of course. My reason is simple. I do not wish for our Assembly Master to personally step forward.¡±


    ¡°What, me?¡± Kang Jin-Ho pointed at himself.


    Which prompted Lee Hyeon-Su to nod even harder. ¡°Yes, you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too obvious, sir? What do you see yourself as?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grew a little dazed by that question. What did Lee Hyeon-Su mean by that question? Kang Jin-Ho was Kang Jin-Ho, no?


    ¡°You are our Assembly Master, sir. As such, you mustn¡¯t recklessly get involved like that. Your death will mean the end of the Assembly. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s China or Japan, they would pounce on us like a pack of starving, drooling hounds. And that would be our utter annihtion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your presence that the current bnce is being maintained, sir. And all those Japanese invaders on that ship? The total worth of their lives doesn¡¯t evene close to yours. So, if you somehow lose your life during this incident¡­ That will be the end of Korea as we know it.¡±


    The more Lee Hyeon-Su spoke, the more adamant he became. Even Kang Jin-Ho had to sit back and grimace in silence.


    ¡°I''m also in agreement with Mister Lee on this one,¡± said Wiggins in a much more sincere tone than before. ¡°My lord, your n is not a bad idea. However, it''s also true that a great deal of risk apanies your n.


    ¡°You think there''s nothing wrong with getting involved personally as that''s how you''ve been handling most crises until now. However, logic dictates that a leader of an organization shouldn''t step up that often.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho groaned softly.


    He heard this opinion plenty of times before. That didn¡¯t mean he understood or agreed with it, though.


    The reason why Kang Jin-Ho wished to step up was simple enough. That was the best way to minimize the sacrifices, after all. And, honestly speaking, it was also the most efficient way to handle these types of situations.


    Without him leading from the front, it was practically impossible to get the discipline right. And more people would die needlessly, too. So, Kang Jin-Ho always stepped up and led the charge during the demon cult days.


    Whenever others advised him against taking action like that, Kang Jin-Ho tried his best to understand and humor them. If he was being honest, though¡­ He never really understood their point of view.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the best method avable?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­ If we have spare Assembly Masters lying around, that is. Unfortunately, no one can rece you.¡±


    ¡°But, back in the day, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly cut Kang Jin-Ho off. ¡°I don''t have all the details of what your past was like. However, please remember this, sir. Your stake in the demon cult back then pales inparison to what you contribute to the Martial Assembly now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If it was up to me, I¡¯d have tied you up and locked you in your office. To make sure you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted while leaning against his couch.


    He¡¯d have no problem letting such advice enter one ear and go out the other¡­ But Lee Hyeon-Su was the person saying it this time. And his words meant something to Kang Jin-Ho.


    He knew Lee Hyeon-Su only offered suggestions and advice meant to assist. In that case, how could Kang Jin-Ho ignore this advice in good conscience?


    ¡°However¡­!¡± Vator raised his voice btedly after listening to the trantions of the conversation. ¡°An organization will rot from within if its core member does nothing. The Assembly could evolve and improve rapidly because my master got personally involved, not standing back and watching from a distance.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su agreed with that assertion. Until now, Kang Jin-Ho always stepped up first in every crisis. But he never patronized others with everything he had done. Of course, that probably wasn¡¯t intentional, but¡­


    In Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion, Kang Jin-Ho was probably too impatient to stand back and leisurely wait. And that was why thetter always pounced at the next avable opportunity.


    Whatever the case might be, the fact of the matter didn¡¯t change. Since Kang Jin-Ho personally took the lead, the people under him had no choice but to get up and roll up their sleeves as well.


    The Martial Assembly had experienced countless transformations up until now.


    One transformation didn¡¯t mean everything about the organization changed, though. One change would lead to another, and with enough time, things changed in the past would need to change again.


    Some things within the Assembly couldn''t be changed for over a decade, yet such things were being flipped on their heads again and again in the brief span of one month. That was the current state of the Martial Assembly. And Kang Jin-Ho was at the center of all these unbelievable, extreme transformations.


    What if Kang Jin-Ho decided to save his skin and shrink back now? Then, the Assembly could settle down and change into something more stable. But that would rob the organization of its forward momentum.


    This was the dilemma mercilessly tormenting Lee Hyeon-Su every day.


    ¡°It''s time for me to make my decision,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho. And he remained as concise as ever. ¡°I will step up this time as well. However, it''ll be myst time.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su gasped out loudly. ¡°B-but, sir!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting my emotions make my decisions,¡± Kang Jin-Ho firmly put his foot down. ¡°I didn¡¯t make this decision because I want to fight. No, I believe this is the most logical decision.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut. Whether Kang Jin-Ho was being honest here or not, he had no choice but to follow. However¡­


    ¡°May I ask what your basis is, my lord?¡± Wiggins asked curiously, seemingly not agreeing with Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective. ¡°Since you''ve made your call as the Assembly Master, we shall abide by it. However, I have to say, calling this decision logical doesn''t sit right with me, just a little. I hope I''m not overstepping my bounds by requesting you to reveal your reasoning behind your decision.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su thought that was a rather roundabout way to demand an exnation. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°The basis of your opposition is simply because it can get dangerous for me. Isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°There you go. That''s my reason.¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t follow?¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve been thinking about this, and¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely crossed his legs while leaning against the couch, then mouthed a fresh cigarette. He lit it up and took his time savoring the unhealthy smoke before releasing it back into the air. Bluish gray smoke wafted and scattered in the conference room''s atmosphere.


    ¡°...And I don''t see how things will get dangerous for me.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s undivided attentionnded on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Whether it''s one or ten thousand¡­ It doesn''t matter to me. I only need to fight, that''s all. Also¡­ Right. Their actions are getting on my nerves a bit, too.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°They are invading us, right¡­?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho puffed on the cigarette a couple of times before stubbing it on the ashtray. The burning tip of the cigarette got crushed t.


    ¡°Well, I''m not a particrly patriotic person. Even so, the idea of the Japanese warriors stepping foot in this country for an invasion is getting on my nerves. I''m not generous enough to turn a blind eye, you see?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su nervously gulped his saliva after noticing all the bone-chilling cold air settling around Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°So, get ready. I¡¯m personally handling it.¡±


    With that, the final decision had been made.

 Chapter 880: Ambushed (5)

    Lee Hyeon-Su licked his dried-stiff lips.


    This atmosphere forbade him from voicing his opposition. From the moment Kang Jin-Ho announced his decision, everyone was overwhelmed by the aura gushing out of his figure. Even though Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t intentionally doing that!


    It was just that his heightened emotions automatically unleashed his aura. Instead of easing, that oppressive aura was getting stronger and denser.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could more or less endure it since he got used to Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden burst of aura. However, the faces of the interpreters, Elena and Zhang Dajing, and even Lee Hyeon-Ju, were all drained of color in sheer terror.


    Lee Hyeon-Su urgently cried out, ¡°A-Assembly Master, sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sobered up. ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re killing them, sir! P-please stop!¡±


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho realize the situation with the others and hurriedly withdraw his aura. He sheepishly scratched the back of his head. ¡°Oops. My bad. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°...A rock tossed carelessly can still squash a toad to death, sir,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su quietly muttered.¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Wiggins quickly organized the situation. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have a lot of leeway, perhaps it¡¯s time to get the ball rolling, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°Since you have made your decision as the Assembly Master, we must support you wholeheartedly. No need to second guess your decision at this juncture.¡±


    Wiggins addressed Kang Jin-Ho, but those words were clearly meant for Lee Hyeon-Su. A warning that Lee Hyeon-Su shouldn¡¯t try to object and drag things out.


    <em>¡®I know that much already, Master!¡¯</em>


    For a moment there, dissatisfaction bubbled in his heart, but Lee Hyeon-Su forcibly suppressed it.


    <em>¡®No, hang on. That¡¯s not right.¡¯</em>


    Since someone like Wiggins warned him in a roundabout way, didn''t that mean Lee Hyeon-Su had been objecting a lot to Kang Jin-Ho''s opinions and decisionstely? If so, it seemed Lee Hyeon-Su needed to go through a bout of serious self-reflection.


    ¡°Assembly Master, sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Are you thinking of assaulting that ship with a small number of fighters?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then, who will be apanying you?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the conference room. ¡°I''m sure the people here will be enough. Vator, Wiggins, myself, and¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Why are you leaving me out, sir?!¡±


    ¡°Mm? You think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look!¡± Bang Jin-Hun shot up to his feet. Hot air gushed out from his ring nostrils.


    Kang Jin-Hun chuckled at that sight, then looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Including Bang Jin-Hun, then.¡±


    Only four people? Lee Hyeon-Su frowned and firmly objected.


    ¡°Sir. That''s too few. If you''re set on this idea, please take the Demon mes and the demon cult elders with you, at the very least. And I''ll handpick suitable members from the Assembly to provide assistance.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly shook his head. ¡°Having more people will make no difference.¡±


    ¡°But, sir! At least over a thousand enemies are waiting for us there! Absolutely not! As I said before, Assembly Master! You are too¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s decibel rose rapidly, only for him to hurriedly mp his mouth shut.


    <em>¡®I did it again.¡¯</em>


    Despite telling himself not to do this, Lee Hyeon-Su was already objecting to Kang Jin-Ho as if it was only the most natural thing in the world. Wiggins must''ve said that remark earlier because he had been witnessing this behavior rather frequently from Lee Hyeon-Sutely.


    When Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily nced in Wiggins¡¯ direction¡­ Sure enough, the Englishman was ring sharply at his disciple.


    Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth even tighter. He could swear that he had never seen Wiggins re at somebody like that. That man was someone who casuallyughed about losing an arm, so for him to make that kind of an expression? He must really be pissed off.


    Lee Hyeon-Su immediately apologized. ¡°I''m sorry, sir. I got too emotional just now.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why are you apologizing?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion.


    <em>¡®This is why I keep slipping up, you know!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed inwardly.


    Kang Jin-Ho was one of those open-minded people. Although, his open-mindedness didn''t mean the usually-epted definition of someone willing to listen to other''s opinions.


    Since Kang Jin-Ho never really exercised his authority or demanded others to pay more attention to his opinions, it became naturally easy to engage him in conversations. Which also meant Lee Hyeon-Su would inadvertently cross the line every now and then. Like today.


    Just look at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face that innocently asked what happened!


    ¡°Kuh-hum¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su fake-coughed to clear his throat. While being subjected to Vator¡¯s dissatisfied gaze and Wiggins¡¯ murderous re, Lee Hyeon-Su addressed Kang Jin-Ho again. ¡°It seems I spoke out of turn, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s head tilting intensified. ¡°Like how?¡±


    ¡°...Just know that I did, sir.¡±


    When Kang Jin-Ho tried to say some things about this situation, Lee Hyeon-Su quickly steered the conversation back to the topic. Nothing good woulde out of continuing with this exchange¡­ Especially for Lee Hyeon-Su!


    ¡°In any case¡­ We¡¯re about to engage over a thousand enemy warriors inbat. Which means we need morebatants on our side.¡±


    Vator immediately objected. ¡°If we increase our numbers, wouldn¡¯t that make it harder for us to retreat, like you mentioned a few minutes ago? How is that better for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is that aspect. However, the risk of attacking with too few numbers is higher.¡±


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly raised her hand. Her expression was overflowing with determination to speak what was on her mind.


    Kang Jin-Ho wryly smiled and nodded at her. ¡°You can speak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time understanding something, so I¡¯d like to ask you all this. Do we have to board that ship?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just get some people to puncture a hole in its hull? Or blow it up with bombs?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s bbergasted gazended on Lee Hyeon-Ju next. They all seemed to be silently screaming, <em>¡°Has this woman watched one too many Hollywood action movies or something?¡±</em>


    The same gazes then shifted to Lee Hyeon-Su. This time, they were egging him on to exin why Lee Hyeon-Ju was out of her mind.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed at length. ¡°Look. It''s not like we''re idiots who couldn''t think of such measures. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Then, why aren''t we talking about them now?¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju asked, her head tilting to the side.


    ¡°Even in the middle of the night, arge cruise ship like that sinking to the bottom of the ocean will draw too much attention. If we were doing this onnd, we could''ve restricted potential witnesses from getting too close. However, how can we do that on water? With all those shipsing and going as they please?¡±


    ¡°...I see. You have a point there."


    ¡°What would a passing ship¡¯s passengers do when they see a cruise liner suddenly sinking into the ocean?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ They¡¯ll report it in?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively nodded. ¡°That''s right. They''ll report it. And it''d be a miracle if they ''only'' report it and do nothing else besides. You can bet your bottom dor they''ll take photos and upload them on various social media tforms. And when those photos go viral, all hell will break loose. We might be able to deal with some hurdles, but¡­ Sinking of a ship full of people within South Korea''s waters is not a news story we can squash.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡± Lee Hyeon-Ju animatedly nodded in agreement.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s exnation helped her see the light. Others most likely didn''t consider South Korea''s unique circumstances, and she got caught up in the flow and forgot to remember why blowing up a ship would be a bad idea in the current era.[1]


    Lee Hyeon-Ju suddenly realized something and blinked her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Hold on! Doesn¡¯t that mean our side must ensure the ship won¡¯t sink during the battle?¡±


    ¡°...Uh? Yeah, that seems about right?¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsensical handicap is that¡­?¡±


    Even as Lee Hyeon-Ju dazedly stared at everyone in dismay, others remained mostly unperturbed. Their expressions seemed to say that this wasn''t their first nonsensical mission and that they weren''t worried about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the original topic, shall we?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly put his foot down. ¡°Assembly Master, please take more people with you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly groaned. ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°I know your tendency to favor a small team of elites, sir. However, please reconsider and humor me on this one. I''m trying to ensure your safety at all times, so I cannot agree to this reckless action. That''s why, please reconsider!¡±


    Vator muttered in dismay. ¡°Since when did you start protecting my master like this? My master has been protecting himself until now, you know?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su did his best to ignore the big man¡¯s words clearly registering in his hearing.


    ¡°There are several problems with what you say, though,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho with a wry smirk. ¡°Taking more people means we will need a bigger ship. Finding one and setting out will take too long. And we will get noticed more easily, too.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su stood taller and thumped his chest. ¡°Don''t worry, sir. I will handle those problems.¡±


    ¡°No, these aren''t solvable problems. After all, boarding the Japanese ship will not be easy, either. It''s not like they''ll wee us aboard, after all. In other words, you need to get on it with your own strength. And do that without damaging the ship. I don''t have to remind you of how challenging it is to wage siege warfare, now do I?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    Approaching an already-moving ship with another ship would never be easy. Especially when the target ship was filled to the brim with bloodshot-eyed Japanese martial artists hellbent on stopping you froming closer!


    Besides, even if Kang Jin-Ho''s group seeded in approaching the Japanese vessel, the size difference between the two ships would mean they would have to climb up somehow¡­


    <em>¡®Dammit. This n is just unfeasible.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su had to admit it. Whether it was the Demon mes, the demon cult elders, or even the Assembly''s elites, they simply weren''t strong enough to do this. Only the people in this room could even attempt to do something this insane.


    Lee Hyeon-Su faltered. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this, my lord?¡± Wiggins suddenly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off. ¡°We will have additional personnel, but they don¡¯t have to apany us.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in surprise and stared at Wiggins.


    ¡°We will break through the enemy line first. Our people will follow us in another ship, then depending on the situation, they either join us or stay back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    That sounded like a sensible enough solution to this quandary.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded as if he approved of thispromise. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it that way.¡±


    Wiggins smiled gently. ¡°In that case, let us entrust Mister Lee with selecting the suitable personnel. Oh, and if you approve, I''d like the Chevaliers to tag along this time, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Chevaliers? Why?¡±


    ¡°They''ve received a lot of favor from you, so it''s about time they pull their weight, my lord. They also have been feeling a little ufortable about this arrangement for a while, so this event should prove to be beneficial for both sides.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°But, master¡­ They aren¡¯t even affiliated with the Martial Assembly.¡±


    Wiggins shrugged casually. ¡°What does that matter, my disciple? We gave them a ce to sleep and food to eat. The least they can do is repay the favor, wouldn¡¯t you say? And doing this will help them, too. They will feel less like they still owe us when it¡¯s time for them to go home.¡±


    ¡°...Understood. We¡¯ll go with your n, then.¡±


    Now that the issue of the number of people was resolved, another issue immediately raised its ugly head.


    ¡°Now, the question of how we will reach our target remains¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while rubbing his chin.


    Wiggins quickly spoke. ¡°Find a ship. It doesn''t have to be something big. Even if we have to travel on different ships, it''ll be fine as long as we can reach our destination. As for the additional members, ferry them to the East Coast as soon as you finish selecting them.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then, what kind of ship should I get for you and the Assembly Master?¡±


    ¡°I guess a speedboat would suffice. Can you find one?¡±


    ¡°No, wait. That might be a problem.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Wiggins cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°However, I can think of a better way,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su, his expression getting a little ominous.


    Wiggins tilted his head after failing to understand what Lee Hyeon-Su was thinking of.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked confidently after noticing Wiggins¡¯s unconvinced expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that problem, sir. If we go with my idea, we can even take care of the issue of boarding their ship. I¡¯m confident you will be very satisfied with my solution.¡±


    ¡°...I have no idea what you''re cooking up this time, but we''ll leave it to you.¡± Wiggins briefly shook his head, then shifted his attention to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°With that, I believe we''re more or less done here, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up and addressed everyone in the room. ¡°Time to move. This is a race against time. Let¡¯s wrap this up before they have a chance to reach the eastern shore. Lee Hyeon-Su!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Continue monitoring them while making our preparations.¡±


    ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll keep our eyes on them!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    There was no grandiose speech. No emotionally-charged rousing pre-war derations. Kang Jin-Ho sounded asposed as a man telling his family he¡¯d pop out to a corner store to buy snacks.


    However, all those who heard him quickly got to work, their expressions stiff.


    Before Lee Hyeon-Su could rush outside, Kang Jin-Ho stopped him. ¡°Hold on. How long will our preparation take?¡±


    ¡°One hour at the earliest, sir. Two hours at most.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do it as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su also rushed outside, and Kang Jin-Ho became the only person left in the conference room. He walked up to the windows and opened them. Cold winds blew in and brushed past Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cheeks.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho mouthed a fresh cigarette and lit it with a lighter.


    <em>¡®How odd¡­¡¯</em>


    He didn¡¯t have any hostile feelings toward the Japanese. And he was certainly not sensitive enough to ce emotional importance on historical scars he didn¡¯t even experience personally.


    To Kang Jin-Ho, Japan was nothing more than a neighboring country. No more, no less.


    Even so, he didn''t feel good about this situation. A group of people who had invaded thisnd once before was about to do the same thing¡­ And this knowledge was getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves.


    <em>¡®No, wait. It¡¯s not only once before, now is it?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, the Japanese had invaded and piged Korea more than once.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re doing this, but¡­¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up ominously. And a cold, terrifying smirk formed on his face.


    A smirk that sent chills down one''s spine! Only a devil could smirk like that.


    ¡°I shall make you pay dearly for daring to invade your neighbor¡¯snd.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s emotionless voicezily drifted in the air.


    1. This line probably refers to the sinking of the ferry MV Sewol on the morning of April 16, 2014, which killed 304 people, 250 of whom came from one high school. The ensuing public outrage was severe, to say the least. ?

 Chapter 881: Excessive (1)

    ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve arranged our transport!¡±


    ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve finished picking the personnel!¡±


    Even as reports poured in from all directions, Lee Hyeon-Su remained calm as his hawk-like eyes pored through various documents on hisputer screen.


    ¡°Sir! We''ve secured the cooperation of the relevant authorities! However, they still warned us that restricting the movements of vessels in the area would not be easy. They said they will do their best, but the enforcement will still be tricky¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. ¡°That can''t be helped, then. Move on!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su continued to quickly peruse the report on the screen.


    <em>¡®Well, the era sure has changed, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Whenever he issued an order, the reports on the progress quickly showed up on hisputer screen. Being here really drove home how much they had changed the Assembly''s systems and set up a functioning chain ofmand.<em>¡®And this is why we needed a new department.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t trying to get himself a nice-sounding position within the organization. As the Assembly grew in scale and more and more people were added to existing and brand-new departments, an executive department that managed the entire operation became a necessity.


    ...And this new department was demonstrating its effectiveness right now.


    ¡°Sir! The advance party¡¯s convoy is estimated to arrive in two hours!¡±


    ¡°Sir! We can hire and dispatch ships in two hours!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su firmly nodded.


    He still didn''t like the current situation. His honest feelings on the matter? He''d love to stash Kang Jin-Ho away in the deepest, safest location avable if he could!


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su was reasonably confident that Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t die, there was always that one in a million chance. Kang Jin-Ho''s demise would lead to not only the destruction of the Martial Assembly but also the Korean martial society, too!


    Right now, it was as if the gigantic pir called Kang Jin-Ho was supporting the weight of the Korean martial society. Yes, some people might call Lee Hyeon-Su out for being overly dramatic. However¡­!


    <em>¡®You¡¯d be dead wrong.¡¯</em>


    Just one look at the attendees of a high-level Assembly meeting, and it''d be amply clear why Lee Hyeon-Su thought this way.


    Vator, Wiggins, Bang Jin-Hun, Chang Min, and Lee Hyeon-Su wouldn¡¯t normally have a reason to get involved in each other¡¯s lives. Maybe Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins could havee in contact with each other even if Kang Jin-Ho hadn¡¯t facilitated it. However, what about the rest? Unlikely.


    Without themon factor called Kang Jin-Ho bringing them under one banner, these people would''ve never be the core of the Martial Assembly, never mind sharing a conference room together.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was no longer in the picture, Vator and Wiggins would obviously leave the Assembly. Chang Min couldn''t go back to China, so he''d try to keep the demon cult going in South Korea on his own.


    But that would lead to the eruption of dissatisfaction within the Martial Assembly, which had been suppressed to arge degree by Kang Jin-Ho''s charisma. If that happened, it''d not be a surprise to see a full-frontal battle against the demon cult break out.


    In summary¡­


    <em>¡®It will be Armageddon, that¡¯s what!¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was definitely not being overly dramatic here. This hypothetical situation was, in his opinion, the best-case scenario. A real Hell-on-Earth might unfold if these people got too emotional and ended up quarreling with each other!


    <em>¡®Gee, whiz¡­ I don¡¯t want to even imagine that.¡¯</em>


    Worse still, the Crimson King¡¯s faction would gleefully invade South Korea without Kang Jin-Ho around to deter them.


    So, it would be destruction, no matter what!


    It might have been possible to find a solution, of sorts, if the current situation was simr to the past when the Korean martial society basically groveled at the feet of their Chinese and Japanese counterparts. However, with the rtionships at their absolute worst point in the history of martial arts, there was no room for negotiations andpromises.


    After considering all these factors, it should be exceedingly clear that Kang Jin-Ho must never fall into life-threatening danger. So, Lee Hyeon-Su wasn¡¯t joking about locking Kang Jin-Ho away in the Assembly Master¡¯s office, never to be allowed outside!


    <em>¡®Even though that¡¯s how I feel¡­ Not much I can do about this situation.¡¯</em>


    Vator¡¯s earlier assertion was dead on the money. Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t just the most-important individual for the Martial Assembly. No, he was also this organization¡¯s most-importantbat force. Only fools would not want to utilize such a valuable attack option.


    In the end¡­ What Lee Hyeon-Su had to do was obvious.


    <em>¡®...And it¡¯s to support him.¡¯</em>


    In summary, nothing had changed. Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s job was to support Kang Jin-Ho to the best of his abilities. It was just that this situation was different from the previous events.


    Rather than setting up a suitable stage for Kang Jin-Ho to go wild, Lee Hyeon-Su must work his butt off to secure a safe retreat for his boss.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at one of his subordinates. ¡°Are we still tracking the enemy ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! They are still in our sights. Currently, it¡¯s mid-voyage, and its coordinates are¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, show me on screen instead!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su red sharply at the map appearing on theputer screen and pondered his options.


    <em>¡®Well, now¡­ How should we go about this?¡¯</em>


    Stopping the Japanese ship from approaching the coast would be a cakewalk. Whether it was the Coast Guard or the relevant government authority, they were all in the Martial Assembly¡¯s pockets, after all!


    However, that would not solve anything. As proven by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s Chinese escapade recently, martial artists didn¡¯t really need their ship to moor at a port first to disembark and enter a country. No, they could anchor the ship at a suitable distance and swim the rest of the way.


    The truly-scary thing about this method was that there was no fixed route for all those Japanese warriors to infiltrate South Korea. While that ship leisurely traveled along the Korean coastline, a hundred Japanese warriors could swim ashore to Busan, another hundred to Pohang, and even Uljin. And that would make responding to them dozens of times more challenging.[1]


    <em>¡®That''s why we must deal with them before their ship gets too close¡­''</em>


    The prior experience informed Lee Hyeon-Su that his side could mount a surprise attack if the target had reached around ten kilometers to the coastline. However, the Japanese martial artists weren''t as weak as the demonic cultivators. At the very least, he should consider double that distance to be safe.


    In other words, the Korean side must deal with the enemy before the ship gets to the minimum distance of twenty kilometers from the shore. However, couldn''t they simply prevent the enemy ship from entering that twenty-kilometer range?


    <em>¡®Nope, not gonna work¡­¡¯</em>


    If that happened, what would stop the Japanese from changing the ship''s heading? That would only make things more annoying for the next time. Regardless of what, they needed to finish this event today.


    ¡°...And we can¡¯t even attack them openly, either,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su muttered while bitterly smiling.


    The Japanese were traveling on a cruise ship. Even if that vessel had not been documented, attacking it was still impossible. After all, martial artists weren''t soldiers. Firing guns at civilians would create a storm of international criticism, plus all the frothing-at-the-mouth demand for answers from Japan. So, Lee Hyeon-Su would never dare use this card.


    In fact, getting the army involved would only be like a deration of war. That move could lead to an open warfare between South Korea and Japan. Lee Hyeon-Su and Co. must ensure such a hellish scenario does not happen for real.


    This issue wasn¡¯t about who won and lost. Martial artists were supposed to be a hidden force. As such, they must try their best to avoid harming those in the surface world. Besides, Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t have the right or qualifications to unterally decide the fate of so many people, anyway.


    In that case, what he and his team were preparing to do should be the best way to handle this situation.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at his subordinates. ¡°Are all the preparationsplete?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Everything¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°What about thest thing, then?¡±


    ¡°Sir! It should be arriving any second now!¡±


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s hearing caught the ear-shredding noise gradually ramping up outside the office windows. The corners of his lips suspiciously curled up as he listened.


    Since they had no choice but to do this¡­


    ¡°...Might as well do it in style, no?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Kkuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Nakata Yuji grunted in dissatisfaction, his gaze glued to the phone in his hand. This mobile device was not his, of course. It belonged to Nobuo. Nakata Yuji shook his head. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you hand it over quietly for both our sakes? Wouldn¡¯t it have been so much easier, then?¡±


    While saying that, Nakata Yuji dismissively flicked Nobuo''s severed finger away. That finger fell with a squishy plop in front of its original owner.


    Nobuo red murderously at this spectacle.


    ¡°How scary,¡± Nakata Yuji muttered disinterestedly. Then, he walked up to the kneeling Nobuo in unfaltering steps, a cheery smirk etched on his face. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s really scary, though?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯m scared of what I¡¯ll do to you, fe.¡±


    That smirk on Nakata Yuji¡¯s face bloomed into a full-on radiant smile.


    ¡°I usually never lose my temper. Do you know why? My reason is pretty simple, actually. All things in this world can be divided into either gains or losses. However, rage can rarely produce any useful gains, you see? An angry man is too blinded to see the world properly. And that inevitably leads to losses. I¡­ I hate losing.¡±


    Nakata Yuji spoke in a gentle tone. Of course, no one in this room would be foolish enough to think he was being a gentleman right now. It¡¯d be more correct to say his so-called gentle voice sent chills down their spines. And that also applied to his ¡®warm¡¯ smile!


    ¡°Even then, I still lose my temper sometimes. That''s what all humans are like, though. Am I right? Humans know what''s right and wrong, yet we still can''t always stick to the correct path. I''m also human, so sometimes, I get the urge to do whatever the hell I feel like, gains and losses be damned. Unfortunately for you and me¡­ Now is one such moment.¡±


    As he listened, Nobuo smirked weakly. No one would¡¯ve med him for failing to keep hisposure in front of the enraged Nakata Yuji. Yet Nobuo could crack a smile in this situation.


    Then again, he no longer had nothing to be afraid of, anyway. His body was already a broken mess. Vicious beatings and torture ensured that. However, that wasn¡¯t the important part here.


    No, what was important was the knowledge. Nobuo knew that his situation would never change regardless of what he did.


    Nakata Yuji would obviously not spare Nobuo''s life even if thetter begged and pleaded for leniency. In that case, why should Nobuo cower in fear? When he''d still meet a grisly end anyway?


    Nakata Yuji narrowed his eyes and peered closely at Nobuo¡¯s face. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Nakata Yuji''s voice was hushed. So hushed was his voice that it was hard to tell if he was merely thinking out loud or genuinely demanding Nobuo to spit out the truth.


    ¡°I just can''tprehend why you would do this no matter how much I think about it, you see? I don''t see what you''d gain by doing this stupid thing. How would warning the Koreans benefit you? Could they have promised you a cushy little position in their organization? Or was it a tidy sum of money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nakata Yuji slowly shook his head. ¡°No, of course not. You are not valuable enough for that. And the Koreans didn¡¯t know about our n to invade, anyway. To n against something they have no idea about, they offered something juicy to a nobody? Nope, that makes no bloody sense. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Nobuo maintained his silence and red at Nakata Yuji.


    ¡°Right, right¡­ That doesn''t make sense at all. Definitely not. Even if something that nonsensical was true, your actions still defy logic. That''s because our enemies wouldn''t have a way to single you out and avoid killing you during the battle. If this ship goes down for some reason, you will definitely die. So¡­ Why would anyone risk that and still contact the enemy?¡±


    A dismayed chuckle leaked out of Nakata Yuji¡¯s lips next.


    ¡°I don''t get it. I really don''t. It seems I''m not smart enough to figure the truth out. Never once in my life did I see myself as an idiot, but you made me consider that possibility. Maybe I am an idiot, after all? However, that doesn''t seem like the answer either. Which means the idiot is actually you¡­¡±


    Nakata Yuji reached out and grabbed Nobuo¡¯s hair.


    ¡°So, tell me, fe.¡±


    Nobuo¡¯s hair was pulled out, causing blood droplets to seep out on his skull.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. It¡¯s not hard, now is it? I¡¯m not gagging you or anything like that, after all! So, tell me why you did this thing. Why did you do this stupid and illogical thing? When you stand to gain nothing?


    ¡°You could¡¯ve lived out the rest of your life infort by simply following my orders and getting some nice achievements under your belt. So¡­ Why? Is it because of that flimsy and idiotic patriotism? Mm?¡±


    ¡°Kek¡­¡± Nobuo¡¯s body began trembling. ¡°Kek¡­ Kekeke¡­¡±


    However, he wasn''t shaking out of fear. No, Nobuo was cackling.


    This unstoppable cackle leaked out of Nobuo''s bruised and bleeding lips. It was as if he had been desperately trying to suppress this cackle only to fail miserably in the end.


    Nakata Yuji narrowed his eyes. To think this man would cackle in this situation! And Nobuo wasn¡¯t bluffing, either. He really was cackling.


    ¡°You want to know why?¡± Nobuo''s cackle subsided and morphed into a crooked smirk. His cracked lips split open, and more fresh blood trickled down his chin. ¡°I would also like to know why myself. Listen here, you dipshit. I also don''t know why, so how can I exin it to anyone?! Ptooi!¡±


    Nobuo suddenly spat, but Nakata Yuji didn''t bother to dodge. The spit, mixed with phlegm and blood,zily dripped down Nakata Yuji''s cheek.


    ¡°Do whatever the f*ck you feel like, b*tch. I have nothing to tell you, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Nakata Yuji strengthened his grip on Nobuo¡¯s head.


    1. Busan and Pohang are the names of South Korean port cities, while Uljin is the name of a South Korean county on the east coast. ?

 Chapter 882: Excessive (2)

    <em>Pow!</em>


    Nobuo¡¯s head mmed into a steel wall.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    ...And it mmed into the same spot again.


    The cruise ship''s steel wall creaked and trembled from the impact. It was a minor miracle that Nobuo''s skull didn''t crack from the force of that impact!


    <em>Smack! Pow! Bang!</em>


    Nakata Yuji mmed Nobuo''s head three more times against the steel wall, then yanked the bloodied head closer to his face. His lips twitched in a cruel, mocking smirk. ¡°Do you know what''s the best way to tame an unruly beast?¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Kuk¡­¡± Nobuo''s jaw fell weakly, and a tooth tumbled outside. Like a broken toy, this blood-soaked tooth tumbled and rolled around on the floor. His body spasmed and quivered intermittently.


    It wasn''t as if Nobuo was not scared. He had no desire to pretend that death didn''t faze him.Of course he was scared. Terrified. However, after going through all this beating and torture, even those emotions became duller. Fainter.


    He was already caught in an inescapable trap of death. In that case, struggling to avoid his demise would be a foolish waste of time and energy.


    Those who were ready to risk their lives enjoyed fairly great odds of avoiding death altogether. However, what about Nobuo? Regardless of what he chose, death would be waiting for him at the end of the road. That was why he had already resigned himself.


    However, this incredible pain didn¡¯t let up at all. As it turned out, Nakata Yuji was scarily proficient at torturing someone.


    Pain was yet another one of sensory perception. Continuous exposure to it should''ve eventually taken the edge off, yet Nakata Yuji ensured Nobuo''s suffering would remain unabated.


    Even now, Nobuo could vividly feel all this incredible pain.


    ¡°Unruly beasts need a good beating,¡± said Nakata Yuji.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the biggest fan of violence. Yes, violence is a reliable method, but it also crushes all smaller details, you see? And eventually, you''ll only have two options left¡ªas in, whether the other party is more willing to listen or not. That''s why I don''t really favor this method. However, that story is applicable only¡­¡± Nakata Yuji whispered menacingly into Nobuo''s ear. ¡°...When the other party is willing to listen.¡±


    <em>SLAM!</em>


    Nobuo¡¯s head mmed into the wall again. His nose broke. His eye sockets didn¡¯t fare any better.


    <em>m! m!</em>


    After mming Nobuo¡¯s head against the wall several times, Nakata Yuji yanked the unmoving man away before viciously throwing him on the floor¡­ And then, he stomped on Nobuo¡¯s ankle.


    <em>CRUUUNCH!</em>


    The horrifying noise of bones breaking resounded from Nobuo¡¯s leg. However, that noise was buried away by an even louder sound.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaahk!¡±


    Unable to endure the pain, Nobuo screamed at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nakata Yuji growled, the tip of his loafer mming into Nobuo''s jaw. After feeding his shoe''s leather into Nobuo''s mouth, Nakata Yuji let his irritation known by shouting at his victim. ¡°You can''t even handle this level of pain, yet you dare do this stupid thing and cause me trouble?! Are you insane, boy?¡±


    ¡°Heuh¡­¡± Despite his earlier scream, a smile still sneaked onto Nobuo''s face covered in spit and blood.


    ¡°You little¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji growled again, his blood rushing to his head. He raised his fist high up and got ready to kill this traitor with a powerful strike. However, he changed his mind at thest second and slowly lowered his fist. ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡±


    He slowly shook his head before pulling his foot out of Nobuo¡¯s mouth.


    <em>¡®Now isn¡¯t the time to vent my anger on this bastard.¡¯</em>


    Nothing would change even if Nakata Yuji killed this traitor right now. The milk had already been spilled, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to torture Nobuo to his heart¡¯s contentter on, anyway.


    Nakata Yuji turned around to leave. He learned all he could learn from this bastard, anyway. No need to waste more time on this traitor, in other words.


    ¡°If what you did was effective¡­ Well, I guess you might somehow survive this ordeal. You better pray, then. Pray that your message doesn''t fall on deaf ears.¡± Nakata Yuji grunted, then walked outside the room before powerfully mming the door shut.


    <em>BANG! Clunk!</em>


    The room went dark, and the sound of the door being locked echoed eerily inside this darkness.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    Nobuo weakly held his jaw. This indescribable pain didn¡¯t want to go away. In fact, he would¡¯ve dly cut half of his face off with a knife if doing so could end this torrent of pain.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    However, rather than pained moans¡­ Nobuo was cackling away instead.


    <em>¡®You goddamn lunatic¡­¡¯</em>


    Why! Why did he have to go and pull this insane stunt?!


    Just what was he expecting to gain from doing this crap!


    Nobuo had no reason to assist the Koreans. Sure, South Korea was his mother nation, but a mother nation that gave nothing to her children didn¡¯t deserve any loyalty whatsoever.


    That was thew of the jungle, the way of the world, now wasn¡¯t it?!


    It was the equivalent exchange of give and take. Nobuo''s Korean heritage got him absolutely nothing. So why should he care about Korea?


    That wasn''t all. What would change because of his one measly warning?


    Something like that only happened in movies. And there was no guarantee that Nobuo''s message would reach the Martial Assembly''s executives, anyway. From the get-go, who would believe a warning from a random person?


    Even if Nobuo sent that warning to a personal friend, would that person blindly believe a message of grave importance arriving at their inbox without any warning? Besides, even if such a Hollywood-like series of events did happen and the warning reached the ears of the Martial Assembly higher-ups¡­ What would change, anyway?


    <em>¡®How will the Koreans even stop this ship full of Japanese warriors?!¡¯</em>


    Nobuo was well aware of the standard of South Korean martial arts. If his memories weren''t faulty, the warriors on this ship should be more than enough to wipe the Koreans out.


    An unstoppable army of warriors was using an unstoppable mode of transport to reach Korea. What would change for Koreans by knowing this truth?


    Did Nobuo want them to flee as soon as possible? So that one more person might survive?


    ¡°Heh¡­ Huh¡­¡±


    Hollow chuckles leaked out of Nobuo¡¯s mouth. It had to be reckless bravado. Nothing else could exin his behavior.


    Just how hard did Nobuo work to move up his gumi¡¯s hierarchy? Just how much did he have to swallow his pride and grovel before those stinking Japanese sons of b*tches and do their dirty work?


    He barely managed to reach his position after going through all that crap. And he was finally given an excellent opportunity. He didn''t have long to go before shrugging off all the discrimination for being a Korean-Japanese. He could''ve stood tall for the rest of his life¡­ Yet he kicked all of that away with his own feet?


    ¡°...Kek. Kekekek.¡±


    Nobuo couldn¡¯t stop cackling. Because he found himself so pathetic. So, so damn pathetic!


    While stuck inside this dark room, where not a single speck of light existed, Nobuo continued to stew in regret. Again¡­ and again.


    ***


    ¡°Did something happen, sir?¡±


    Nakata Yuji briefly shook his head. ¡°...No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s just that some brat got on my nerves. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Nakata Yuji used his gentle-soundingughter to brush aside the gaze of subtle suspicion aimed at him. The Japanese warrior asking that question bowed his head a little and walked away.


    <em>¡®Hah. You sure have a sharp intuition.¡¯</em>


    It looked like that man, and a few others like him, had cottoned on to the fact that a problem had reared its head. At least, to some extent, anyway. However, it ultimately didn''t matter.


    There was an enormous gap between the problem those people were thinking of and the problem Nakata Yuji was experiencing right now, after all!


    Indeed, they wouldn''t be able to even imagine the scope of the problem. And that scope would be¡­ that their movements had been exposed to the enemy already! Then again, even Nakata Yuji was caught unawares by it, so¡­


    <em>¡®¡­Right. I¡¯ve been toockadaisical.¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji genuinely didn''t expect a situation like this to ur. Of course, he did worry about the information on the invasion leaking out, so he had all the warriors loiter around on deck until the ship left the range of mobileworks.


    However, he had never expected the bloody cruise ship to have onboard Wi-Fi, of all things. No one would''ve even considered such a thing.


    Nakata Yuji btedly tried to do something about it, but it was toote by then.


    If he knew this might happen, he would''ve confiscated everyone''s phone from the get-go. He couldn''t help but be rueful about not thinking of this measure sooner.


    <em>¡®Maybe I got too excited?¡¯</em>


    That sounded like the most likely exnation. Nakata Yuji in his usual setting would¡¯ve never missed such a small detail.


    He was currently leading a united Japanese expeditionary force to invade South Korea as its undisputedmander. Anyone would agree that it was a history-making event, so Nakata Yuji couldn''t me himself for being too excited.


    Even though he thought he had covered every angle, this event proved how wrong he was. This was undoubtedly an oversight on his part.


    Irritation flooded Nakata Yuji''s heart, but this milk had been spilled already. So, he must focus on fixing this situation instead.


    <em>¡®For now¡­ I shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about what happened.¡¯</em>


    Without a doubt, a spark of agitation would be lit once word got around that the Koreans were aware of the Japanese''s movements. What was so troublesome about that scenario was that some of those agitated people were individuals Nakata Yuji couldn''t fully order around.


    Those old monsters might be blinded by the idea of adding more sheen to the list of their aplishments, but they would still demand Nakata Yuji to order their swift retreat if they learn about the current situation.


    No doubt they would argue about acknowledging their failure tounch a sudden assault. And they would also argue about going back to Japan to n a ¡°safer¡± and more ¡°foolproof¡± second invasion.


    <em>¡®What a load of crap!¡¯</em>


    Their argument was ultimately faulty. Once the first invasion attempt ended in failure, the Koreans would undoubtedly intensify their monitoring of Japan. That would be bloody obvious. Which meant it''d be nearly impossible to invade Korea for the foreseeable future.


    However, even if another invasion attempt was feasible¡­


    Nakata Yuji wasn¡¯t interested in letting the others know. After all, the likelihood of someone else recing him as the leader of the second invasion was ufortably high.


    He had nned all this. And he sure as hell had no desire to let some other idiot swoop in and eat all the delicious food off the buffet he had meticulously arranged.


    ¡°So¡­ How will you respond?¡± Nakata Yuji muttered to himself, his brain kicking into a higher gear.


    Obviously, the Koreans wouldn''t openly attack this ship. After all, it was a cruise ship, now wasn''t it? Attacking a civilian vessel in open waters was akin to a diplomatic suicide. It didn''t matter how many people survived, South Korea would still be isted internationally.


    That was not something a country surviving on exports could afford. Then¡­ What?


    <em>¡®If it was me¡­ I¡¯d close off all the possible harbors. And then, spread my agents over the area to kill anyone trying to swim to the shore.¡¯</em>


    That seemed like the only method avable. However¡­


    <em>¡®That idea is shooting yourself in the foot.¡¯</em>


    The Korean martial artists were already weak, to begin with. Scattering them like that would only turn them into delicious prey for the Japanese warriors.


    So, then. Only one method was avable for the Koreans, but it would assist their enemy instead.


    <em>¡®Huh. Maybe I shouldn''t have tortured that kid but rewarded him instead?¡¯</em>


    Maybe Nobuo''s stupid action could lead to a much simpler and smoother conclusion to this invasion. When his thoughts reached that far, Nakata Yuji couldn''t help but smirk softly.


    That was when Lee Seong-Hwi suddenly addressed him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It seemed Nakata Yuji made another slip-up. He was too deep in his thoughts to notice Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s approach just now. He frowned and red coldly at Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already told you this, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯m into women. So, I¡¯d prefer you stop circling around me like a stalker.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take that into consideration. However, I''m here to give you a piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I''m all ears.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi silently studied Nakata Yuji for a little while before finally raising his voice. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a problem on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. It''s not as concerning as you think. No, wait¡­ In a way, things might finish much sooner than we expected.¡±


    ¡°So, you are still not aware of it, then.¡±


    Nakata Yuji frowned slightly. ¡°...Not aware of what?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi slowly shook his head. ¡°Not aware of the problem guing the smart people. They believe everything is within their calctions. Unfortunately for you, there are some people in this world capable of making a fool out of you and your carefullyid ns.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Lee Seong-Hwi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that underestimating Kang Jin-Ho or Lee Hyeon-Su with your brain will only plunge you into the depths of Hell. Your rigid way of thinking can never predict what they will do next.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, chosenjin! You''ve finally crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°I don''t know about crossing your line or whatever. Still, I do know that it''s toote.¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s frown grew deeper. ¡°What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°Take a look,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi. He pointed at the distant sky with his chin.


    ¡°Take a look at what¡­ Huh?¡± Nakata Yuji was about to say something, only to mp his mouth shut.


    That was because he could see something in the direction of the sky pointed out by this insolent chosenjin. And it was a small dot surrounded by the dark night sky.


    <em>¡®What is that?¡¯</em>


    That dot grewrger andrger. No, more correctly, that dot was getting closer and closer to the ship¡­ While being apanied by the deafening rotor noises!


    <em>Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta!</em>


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s jaw nearly fell to the floor.


    <em>¡®What?! Those insane bastards!¡¯</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi smirked. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That they are all insane? Soon, you¡¯ll learn that painful lesson yourself.¡±


    For some reason, there was a hint of amusement contained within Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 883: Excessive (3)

    <em>Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta!</em>


    The noise of the helicopter rotor spinning raucously could really get on a person''s nerves.


    It was already so noisy inside the vehicle, so how much louder would it be on the outside? That seemed easy enough to guess.


    If such a racket went off in a nearby area, most people wouldin bitterly or move to somewhere where they wouldn''t get bothered by the noise.


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t do any of those. Although, that story applied to pretty much everyone in the world.


    The only way to escape from an already in-flight helicopter would be to strap on a parachute and jump off, after all! And that would be a highly unlikely solution, now wasn''t it!


    However, what if that helicopter was flying over the middle of a vast ocean? Obviously, that parachute idea would have to be thrown outside the window. Even a top-tier martial artist would be rendered helpless in that kind of situation!


    Especially in an ocean with zero inds nearby; in that kind of scenario, one would have to swim hundreds of kilometers to reach the nearest shore. However, what if one picked the wrong direction?


    No matter how high one¡¯s cultivation was, only death waited for them.Kang Jin-Ho wryly chuckled as this thought entered his mind. Wasn¡¯t this ironic, in a way?


    As a martial artist, Kang Jin-Ho lived constantly under death''s shadow. His battlefields were always filled with blood and death.


    But this moment right now? It could very well be the closest Kang Jin-Ho had gotten to death after starting his third life. After all, if this helicopter fell into the vast ocean below, he''d find himself standing at the crossroads between life and death!


    That realization made Kang Jin-Ho chuckle. He slightly turned his head away from the window to nce at the familiar faces.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice registered in Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing through the headphones. ¡°Sir, we''re approaching our target!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a helicopter on hand, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. It''s not like that, sir. I simply thought it might be necessary to hire one.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su replied without too much concern. ¡°I''ve been thinking for a while that a helicopter would be an excellent mode of transport when you need to get somewhere quickly. Two of the most important aspects in modern warfare are information and mobility, after all.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho scratched his head.


    <em>¡®I know I should be praising Lee Hyeon-Su, but¡­ Uh¡­¡¯</em>


    Why did it feel like something was a bit off here?


    The helicopter''s interior was unexpectedly spacious. If all the jump seats were folded away, around twenty people might fit in here without a problem. As such, even Vator and his humongous frame could find enough room.


    Of course, he did run into a slight issue while trying to pass through the doorway, but¡­


    Vator eventually managed to squeeze through, so everything was more or less fine on that front.


    However, the real problem was something else. And it¡¯d be¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°This helicopter is quiterge, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It''s a reconnaissance helicopter that doubles as a cargo transport, sir. That necessitates its impressive interior space. Although this thing drinks fuel like crazy, considering its size and utility, I think we can overlook that inconvenience, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But, uh¡­¡±


    Before Kang Jin-Ho could say something, Vator butted in with a roar. ¡°When you said we¡¯d get a ride in a helicopter, I figured it¡¯d be like a Chinook or something¡­ So what the hell is this thing?! Why does it have to be so damn colorful on the outside?! We¡¯re supposed to be heading to a battlefield, but this thing is killing the vibe!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su could only smile bitterly. ¡°The kind of helicopter you¡¯re thinking of belongs to the army or the air force, sir. Approaching a civilian cruise ship with a military aircraft can lead to diplomatic issues.¡±


    ¡°What diplomatic issues are you even talking about?! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to blow the ship away with rockets, anyway!¡±


    ¡°If the scene of a military helicopternding on a cruise ship and unloading people is filmed by someone, this matter will balloon beyond our ability to control.¡±


    ¡°And who would do that in the middle of the night?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you on that, but¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about isn¡¯t the eyewitnesses but the Japanese themselves.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Vator tilted his head.


    ¡°If someone among them happens to possess a functioning brain, they probably could guess that we might utilize the army against them. And so, they could¡¯ve prepared a countermeasure for that.¡±


    ¡°...Tsk!¡± Vator frowned deeply.


    ¡°The presence of soldiers could force the ship back to Japan, but they''d get framed for threatening civilians. Such a thing would be a wee result for the Japanese but possibly the worst for us. Sure, it''d be a good thing to prevent the invasion, but dumping the consequences on the non-martial artists just so that we could keep our necks is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re way tooidback for your own good. To think you¡¯d even worry about such things,¡± Vator gruffly muttered. ¡°Those bastards entering the country would lead to the deaths of who knows how many, yet we¡¯re supposed to consider stuff like that, too?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su agreed with Vator. They needed to utilize every means at their disposal. This invasion was dangerous enough to warrant such a response, after all.


    ¡°Truth be told¡­ the Navy refused to cooperate,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Mm? They didn¡¯t? Why?¡±


    ¡°Precisely because of the reasons I''ve told you just now. I already had a hunch that the Navy would say no, but I still crossed my fingers and called them anyway. And¡­ their answer was unsurprising, really.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Howughable,¡± Vator grumbled unhappily.


    From his point of view, this whole thing was utterlyughable for all the wrong reasons. Everyone knew who was riding on that cruise ship, including the military bigwigs. Maybe even the high-ranking Japanese government officials were also aware of what was going on here.


    Even then, they all decided to look the other way. Even though abat force several times more dangerous than the equivalent size of the army¡¯s ck ops special force was about to enter South Korea!


    Such dangerous warriors still had to be treated like innocent and powerless civilians. It certainly was aughable notion. And rather bbergast-inducing, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho used the lull in the conversation to ask Lee Hyeon-Su, ¡°How long until we reach the ship?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, sir.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The mood inside the helicopter wasn¡¯t exactly tense. Things like a tense mood heavily depended on the overall atmosphere. And when there was such a banter going on¡­ Tension wouldn¡¯t have a chance to build itself.


    ¡°My lord?¡± Wiggins sneaked closer to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°What will you do to the Japanese?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you¡¯re asking me here, Wiggins.¡±


    A somewhat strange smile floated up on Wiggins''s face. ¡°Even if we''re dealing with an invasion¡­ Our enemies'' numbers are nothing to scoff at. Are you thinking of killing them all?¡±


    Even though he asked that, Wiggins believed Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t kill every single Japanese on that ship. This wasn''t a question of determination but more like the limits of one''s abilities.


    Regardless of what Wiggins thought, though, he still needed to confirm something first. And that would be Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s n, his ultimate aim. Only then would Wiggins be able to match his lord¡¯s pace, too.


    <em>¡®I''m sure my lord''s thinking of driving the Japanese out¡­¡¯</em>


    That seemed the most logical way of handling this situation. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response missed Wiggins'' expectations by a wide margin.


    ¡°Why? Am I not supposed to kill them all?¡±


    ¡°...M-my lord?¡± Wiggins muttered in a fluster. Today might be his first time asking back like this to Kang Jin-Ho. That was how badly he was taken aback.


    ¡°Listen, Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here. Let me remind you that we¡¯re currently being invaded,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice cold and monotone. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a situation where the invaded took pity on the circumstances of the invaders.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ My stance will always remain the same regardless of the situation.¡±


    Wiggins carefully listened to Kang Jin-Ho. Even though this conversation didn''t seem grave in nature, it''d not be too far-fetched to think what Kang Jin-Ho said right now could decide the future direction of the Martial Assembly.


    ¡°I have no desire to pursue those who wish to flee. However, I will not spare anyone who dares attack me.¡±


    ¡°How simple¡­ And crystal-clear, my lord.¡± Wiggins smiled airily back at Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®So¡­ My lord is thinking of killing them all, then.¡¯</em>


    Although Kang Jin-Ho had rified his position, who would be able to flee from him when surrounded by the endless ocean on all sides? To Wiggins'' ears, it sounded like Kang Jin-Ho wanted to kill every single enemy. Unless the other side was willing to flop on the floor and expose their bellies while begging for mercy!


    ...Even if that wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s original intention.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su urgently called out to everyone.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho used his chin to point at the cockpit. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, sir. I¡¯ll take care of that situation.¡±


    Unfortunately, no one among the Assembly members knew how to fly a helicopter. As such, the pilots on duty this time were affiliated with the Coast Guard. What Kang Jin-Ho wanted Lee Hyeon-Su to do was ensure that no unnecessary rumors circted in the surface world.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely got up from his seat and nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. "How do we exit once we get there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can slide open that door, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. Obviously, the helicopter wouldn¡¯t bending on the cruise ship, so¡­


    ¡°Please take this,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while pulling something out from beneath the jump seat. Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at that backpack-looking thing, prompting Lee Hyeon-Su to quickly exin, ¡°It''s a parachute, sir.¡±


    A parachute? Kang Jin-Ho stared weirdly at the bag. ¡°I had no idea you were allowed to use parachutes while flying in a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t this something you use when in an airne?¡±


    ¡°You can still use it during a helicopter ride, sir.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su responded as if he was talking aboutmon sense.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. Since Lee Hyeon-Su knew more about him in stuff like this, it must be¡­ true.


    ¡°Put on this parachute and jump out of the helicopter, sir. Usually, using a parachute while infiltrating enemy positions will only make you a sitting duck for the enemy snipers, but I''m certain the Japanese don''t carry firearms¡­ Wait a minute, surely they wouldn''t have guns on board?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho stared in bbergast at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>¡®Why are you asking me that?¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su sheepishly scratched the back of his head after noticing the look on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s face. ¡°Well, uh¡­ I thought they wouldn¡¯t carry guns around, but I also heard the Japanese Yakuza sometimes use firearms, so, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡± Kang Jin-Ho helplessly chuckled. Despite being one of the most meticulous people in the world, Lee Hyeon-Su had a tendency to do something weird every now and then. Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I don''t need it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pushed the parachute back to Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°It¡¯ll only get in the way.¡±


    ¡°B-but, sir! We''re considerably high up in the air. Because we couldn''t get too close to the ship, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled while turning around. He could see the cruise ship in the distance through the helicopter¡¯s small window. ¡°There it is.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    <em>Grab!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the helicopter¡¯s doorknob and coolly smiled back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Get the helicopter near the ship. We will take care of the rest.¡±


    That smile looked oh-so-cool to Lee Hyeon-Su. In moments like this, no one in this world would seem as dependable as Kang Jin-Ho. What a timely reminder of just who Lee Hyeon-Su chose to serve as his¡­


    <em>ck. nk. Clunk¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A bout of strange silence suddenly descended inside the helicopter after Kang Jin-Ho failed to open the door.


    Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°How am I supposed to open this?¡±


    ¡°...Allow me, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su stepped forward and unlocked the door while thinking, <em>¡®Cool and dependable, my ass!¡¯</em> When he slid the door open, rough winds rushed inside the interior. He could see the distance to the cruise ship narrowing quickly.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sure that side must¡¯ve noticed our approach by now.¡¯</em>


    What would they be feeling right about now? Lee Hyeon-Su''s side believed they were basically reenacting a scene from a Hollywood action movie. However, wouldn''t the situation look even more extreme from the other side''s point of view?


    <em>¡®Which isn¡¯t necessarily good news, though.¡¯</em>


    ¡®Extreme¡¯ could also be interpreted as reckless, after all. And Lee Hyeon-Su would¡¯ve loved to avoid doing reckless things if he could.


    The only reason why he failed to stop this reckless n from going ahead was because Kang Jin-Ho said the idea of those Japanese invaders stepping foot on Korean soil again irritated him to no end¡­ And Lee Hyeon-Su agreed with him on that one.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re off,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°S-so soon, sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su was taken aback.


    The helicopter was traveling much faster than Lee Hyeon-Su expected. He couldn''t sense it due to traveling over the open sea, but now that he had a fixed waypoint, the cruise ship, to estimate the speed with, Lee Hyeon-Su finally realized how fast they were moving. The helicopter was approaching that ship in the figurative blink of an eye.


    ¡°Lee Hyeon-Su,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Even before Lee Hyeon-Su could finish his reply, Kang Jin-Ho lightly threw himself outside the helicopter. Lee Hyeon-Su could only clench his teeth at how fearless and unhesitant that was.


    Something about it seemed heroic, and¡­


    Vator suddenly roared, ¡°Hey, get out of the way!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su sobered up instantly. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Urgh! This damn¡­ Puny¡­ exit! Bloody hell! Groooar!¡±


    Vator ungainly struggled to squeeze his massive frame past the helicopter''s doorway. Normal-sized people would''ve had no trouble walking through that opening, yet Vator had to half-lie down and crawl! Once he somehow managed to push his torso past the opening, Vator''s whole body unceremoniously fell out of the helicopter.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaaah?!¡±


    As that scream echoed in the air, Lee Hyeon-Su quietly groaned to himself.


    <em>¡®¡­ Gimme back that heroic moment!¡¯</em>


    You big-bodied dumbass of a man!

 Chapter 884: Excessive (4)

    Wiggins called out to Lee Hyeon-Su next. ¡°Mister Lee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°Keep a close eye on the situation. And maintain ourm line, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood! Please take care!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ To think I¡¯d have to do something like this at my age,¡± Wiggins grunted, but the corners of his lips still curled up. ¡°Still, I haven¡¯t felt this excited in years!¡±


    ...And then, Wiggins unhesitantly cast himself outside the open doorway of the helicopter.


    <em>¡®It really is like looking at a movie scene.¡¯</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su stared in wonderment. The only thing separating this situation from a movie scene was that movie characters would be lugging parachutes while jumping out of a flying aircraft, but these hot-blooded men didn¡¯t bother to strap anything on their bodies.


    Being able tond safely after falling from such a height without the aid of a parachute was a testament to the strength these men possessed.Compared to the number of enemies waiting on that cruise ship, Kang Jin-Ho''s group fellughably short in the headcount. But that didn''t matter since numerical superiority meant nothing to these people.


    Unless the Japanese also boasted transcendental martial artists among their ranks, they¡­


    ¡°Oii, Chief Lee?¡± Bang Jin-Hun grunted unhappily.


    ¡°Oh! Y-yes, sir!¡±


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su had forgotten that there was one more person here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your way, Director Bang!¡±


    ¡°Get out of whose way, you dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Uh? I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Gimme that parachute already.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun sounded genuinely annoyed by his current situation. ¡°What is the matter with those fes¡­? Maybe they watched too many movies or something? How can they jump from somewhere this high in the sky without a parachute? Uh-whew! Aren¡¯t they scared?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su nearly tripped on his feet. Then again, this was the normal reaction, now wasn¡¯t it? He hurriedly handed the parachute to Bang Jin-Hun.


    ¡°How am I supposed to use this?¡± Bang Jin-Hun cocked an eyebrow while studying the parachute.


    ¡°Let me show you¡­ Oops! Excuse me, Mister Pilots! Please turn around and go over the ship one more time! We need to be above it again. Director Bang, please listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°...Okay, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    A weirdly-timed lesson began inside a noisy helicopter.


    ***


    ¡°Hurry up and get on already!¡±


    ¡°You f*cks! Why are you all so damn slow! Didn''t we already tell you we''re racing against time?!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was in a rush.


    <em>¡®Goddamn it! Why do we have to be deadst?!¡¯</em>


    The support crew was divided into three groups. One group consisted of the demon cult¡¯s elites, with the demon cult elders leading the pack. Although it was funny to call those weaklings ¡°elites,¡± the least loser-like losers had been selected from that group of losers. And the ship containing them had already departed for their destination some time ago.


    As for the second group, which consisted of the Martial Assembly¡¯s elites, they had also departed on a ship not too long ago.


    ¡°Why! Do we! Have to be deadst?! Why? F*ck!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s rage was so incendiary that figurative mes threatened to shoot out of his mouth. Then again, he shouldn''t be faulted for his attitude. They weren''t dealing with any old situation, after all!


    The Japanese were currently invading South Korea!


    ¡°Those damn Japs lost their bloody minds!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wouldn''t have felt this way if China was invading Korea. But Japan? Now that genuinely infuriated him.


    ¡°Hah! You think we¡¯re pushovers? Is that what you think, you sons of b*tches?¡±


    Korea wasn''t some neighborhood drum that anyone could beat when the fancy took them, so why did the Japanese invade whenever they had nothing better to do with their lives?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan simply couldn''t let this crappy history repeat itself again while he was still alive. Even if the invasion wasn''t targeting Korea itself but the Korean martial society¡­


    <em>¡®So what?! It¡¯s the same difference, anyway!¡¯</em>


    After all, the Korean martial artists were Koreans, were they not! In that sense, Yi Myeong-Hwan was deeply pleased with the Assembly Master¡¯s decision. And that was to...


    ...To provide a watery grave to the Japanese invaders before they could set foot on the South Korean soil!


    <em>¡®Kuh! How manly is that!¡¯</em>


    To Yi Myeong-Hwan, Kang Jin-Ho was a veryplicated and indecipherable existence. Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s feelings toward his Assembly Master were a messy mixture of respect, awe, unshakable faith, and even a healthy dollop of dissatisfaction.


    Despite all theseplicated emotions, though, Yi Myeong-Hwan still had to acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho for his penchant for doing something refreshingly manly every now and then.


    That was why Yi Myeong-Hwan was dying to be a part of that something, to be a dependable pir himself, but¡­!


    ¡°Goddamn it, man! Hurry up and get on the damn boat!¡±


    ¡°I got it already! Dude, stop egging us on, will ya!¡±


    ¡°Hey, man! Where are we supposed to sit?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled at his fellow Demon mes. ¡°Who cares where you sit, you dumb sh*t?! Go stand in a damn corner somewhere!¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­ Imma throw that bastard overboard once we¡¯re out in the sea. You just wait!¡±


    Even as the Demon mes grumbled unhappily, they still obediently filed inside the ship. Just like Yi Myeong-Hwan, they were also in a rush.


    Kang Jin-Ho had already departed in a helicopter some time ago. Considering the speed difference between a helicopter and a ship, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that the Demon mes would arrive well behind everyone else!


    ¡°Blooming hell¡­¡± Just before Yi Myeong-Hwan could swear again, his satellite phone suddenly rang. He hurriedly answered it. ¡°Hello! This is Yi Myeong-Hwan!¡±


    -Are you guys ready to depart yet?


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s voice broke through the crackling static and entered Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing.


    While thinking that satellite phones could be surprisingly handy, Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly unloaded his dissatisfaction. ¡°Sir?! Why are we thest to depart! We''re the strongestbat force of the Assembly, aren''t we? Doesn''t that mean we should be the ones taking the lead?¡±


    -What are you on about? Your ship is the fastest one, you know! Even if you are thest group to leave, you should arrive before everyone else!


    ¡°Even so!¡±


    -Hah, this punk! You sure have gotten bold these days, haven''t you?


    ¡°Urgh! Anyways¡­ We''ll depart immediately after everyone''s on board, sir.¡±


    -Sure, do what you want.


    ¡°Sir, I''m telling you now, we will be the first to enter that ship! That bastard, Cheon Tae-Hun! He wasughing at us as he left earlier, you know! He still has no idea how things have changed, doesn''t he?! I''m gonna teach him today! You''ll see!¡±


    -...Stop fighting among yourselves, okay? Stop it!


    Lee Hyeon-Su could be heard groaning loudly on the other side of the line.


    -In any case¡­ Get going as soon as you''re done with your preparations.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The line went dead without any fanfare.


    ¡°Tch!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan roughly shoved the phone inside his pocket, then red at the distant ocean. ¡°I hope we get the chance to go wild before everyone else¡­¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan was rueful about not being there right now and beating everyone up. But something else was <em>really </em>making him unhappy at the moment.


    <em>¡®Dang it. I wish I could see their faces right now!¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to see Kang Jin-Ho leaping off the helicopter andnding on the cruise ship''s deck. And he also wanted to witness the real-time reactions of the Japanese to this unbelievable spectacle.


    How unlucky was it that he couldn''t bear witness to a once-in-a-lifetime event!


    ¡°Get on the ship, you asswipes! We need to leave, right now!¡±


    ¡°I hear you! Damn it!¡±


    Even as they voiced their displeasure, the Demon mes still continued to jump on the ship.


    ***


    ...And the spectacle Yi Myeong-Hwan wanted to witness was unfolding on the deck of the cruise ship.


    ¡°A¡­ helicopter?¡± Nakata Yuji¡¯s eyes opened wider in surprise.


    <em>¡®The Koreans actually sent a helicopter?¡¯</em>


    Had they lost their minds? Nakata Yuji couldn¡¯t understand the motivation behind this move.


    Of course, there was no issue with using a helicopter to approach this ship. However, doing so would only be good for reconnaissance purposes and not much else.


    After all, a helicopter had a strict passenger limit, so it¡¯d never be an appropriate mode of transport in this situation. Even then, the Koreans still dispatched a helicopter?


    <em>¡®Maybe their brains are not functioning properly?¡¯</em>


    If Nakata Yuji was with the Koreans, he¡¯d never do something as stupid as dispatching a reconnaissance helicopter. If you were given valuable information, you should be utilizing it appropriately.


    But that didn''t include foolishly revealing that you knew about the enemy heading toward the Korean coastline. As far as Nakata Yuji could tell, this might be one of the stupidest disys of overconfidence.


    ¡°Hah. The report about the Koreans doing crazy things seems true, then,¡± said Nakata Yuji with a wry chuckle.


    Although he had no idea whether Kang Jin-Ho or one of his underlings was responsible for this stupid move, Nakata Yuji now knew how hopelessly inept the Korean Martial Assembly was. This helicopter incident fully proved that to him.


    He nced at Lee Seong-Hwi and snarkily muttered, ¡°So¡­ You got kicked around by those idiots? And even got chased out of your own country? Now I know how pathetic you are.¡±


    ¡°Those idiots?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, idiots. I¡¯m talking about the ones stupidly sending a reconnaissance team and wasting the valuable intel.¡±


    Indeed, that helicopter had to be here for reconnaissance. After all, it was never easy to fly a helicopter over the open sea. Just think back to how often you¡¯d hear about the news of helicopter-rted maritime mishaps despite the low frequency of reconnaissance flights.


    So, a helicopter deliberately flying this far out could only mean the Korean Martial Assembly was seeking out the Japanese. And it also indicated the Martial Assembly''s higher-ups believed Nobuo''s warning.


    Preparing countermeasures would only get harder if you had no idea how the enemy would act next. However, now that they knew about each other¡¯s hands? Things could get even easier for Nakata Yuji from now on.


    ¡°Reconnaissance, you say?¡± Lee Seong-Hwi smirked derisively.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Nakata Yuji asked with a deep frown on his face.


    ¡°I told you already, didn''t I? Those who overestimate their smarts always fall victim to their own schemes. They think everything unfolds ording to their calctions and never consider the possibility of events surpassing their imaginations. How stupid is that? People like that are called narcissistic idiots.¡±


    ¡°...What are you trying to imply here?¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously think that helicopter is here for reconnaissance?¡±


    Nakata Yuji mped his mouth shut.


    Lee Seong-Hwi tutted sarcastically. ¡°If your eyes are not just for show, you will soon see for yourself. See whether they are as stupid as you say or extreme and insane to the point of sheer idiocy. If you ask me¡­ I¡¯d bet money on thetter.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji¡¯s cheeks twitched slightly.


    This insolent Korean bastard had crossed the line and started trampling on Nakata Yuji¡¯s pride. However, now didn¡¯t seem like a good time to lose his temper.


    <em>¡®No, it surely can¡¯t be¡­?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji urgently looked up at the sky.


    <em>Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta!</em>


    The helicopter was fast approaching the cruise ship while making a racket. It was high up in the night sky. Despite the considerable distance, though, Nakata Yuji soon realized that the helicopter couldn''t be here for something as meaningless as reconnaissance. Why? Because it was simply toorge for that purpose.


    <em>¡®No way. It can¡¯t be.¡¯</em>


    Only a lunatic suffering from a gunshot wound to his head would consider boarding this ship with the passengers riding in that helicopter. Even if another hundred of those helicopters transported martial artists, and they all raided this ship, the Koreans still wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the overwhelming numerical superiority the Japanese boasted.


    However, there was only one helicopter approaching? What could a handful of people riding in that aircraft hope to achieve in this desperate situation?


    ¡°Lunatics¡­!¡±


    Nakata Yuji was genuinely bbergasted now.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true¡­!¡±


    If that helicopter really was transporting people, and its destination was this ship, Nakata Yuji would have no choice but to admit Lee Seong-Hwi was right.


    The Koreans wouldn''t be stupid or thoughtless in that case. No, they would literally be insane!


    Just as Nakata Yuji¡¯s thoughts reached that far, he saw the side door of the approaching helicopter suddenly slide open. Even though the night¡¯s darkness cloaked the aircraft, he could still clearly see everything.


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Nakata Yuji was renderedpletely speechless. At this very moment, he was nothing more than an audience member. All he could do was dazedly watch this unbelievable event y out in real time.


    Countermeasures? Responses? Who would be able to think of such things in this situation?


    If someone climbed up on a bridge and tried to jump into the river below, you''d be able to react and do something about it. For instance, you might call the cops or try to talk to that person. Whatever you choose to do, it''d undoubtedly be a response of some kind.


    However, what if someone climbed up on a bridge, poured gasoline all over their body, and set themselves on fire before jumping? You''d just stand there and stare in stupefaction, your jaw falling to the floor.


    That was Nakata Yuji¡¯s current state.


    However, that wasn¡¯t all. Through that open doorway of the helicopter, Nakata Yuji saw a figure of a person jump outside.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Nakata Yuji watched in a daze as the falling figure spread his arms open.


    The night sky was gloomy with overcast clouds. And below it was the pitch-ck ocean stretching endlessly in every direction.


    Within this dream-likendscape where the heavens and the great ocean met, a man fell to Earth with his arms wide open.


    Meanwhile, the spotlight of the airborne helicopter shined down like a beam of hotser, turning the deck into one massive concert venue.


    The falling man approached the cruise ship as if he were actually flying in the air. Nakata Yuji''s jaw fell to the floor at this once-in-a-lifetime spectacle.


    Although all these descriptions seemed long, everything happened at a fairly quick knock. The time it took for that man to jump off the helicopter andnd on the ship¡¯s deck didn¡¯t even take a few seconds at most.


    ¡°¡­?!¡± Nakata Yuji sucked in a deep breath and stared at the new arrival on his ship.


    This man had fairly short hair. He also wore in-looking clothes. At a casual nce, he seemed like any other ordinary young man. Of course, anyone who had witnessed that incredible spectacle would never mistake this young man as someone ordinary.


    His appearance alone was probably not enough to identify who he was. However, Nakata Yuji instantly recognized him anyway. How could he not? There was simply no way he''d not recognize this young man before his eyes!


    Nakata Yuji reflexively asked, ¡°A-are you¡­¡±


    His body instinctively swallowed his saliva to wet his dried throat.


    ¡°...Are you Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    The young man, Kang Jin-Ho, stood tall on the ship¡¯s deck and faintly smirked.


    On this endless stretch of the ocean dyed in inky-ck darkness¡­ The demon emperor smirked again like he used to in the ancient past.

 Chapter 885: Excessive (5)

    Goosebumps covered Nakata Yuji''s entire body after he witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk shrouded in darkness.


    <em>¡®This¡­ This is Kang Jin-Ho?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji never looked down on Kang Jin-Ho. Anyone with even a modicum of knowledge of Kang Jin-Ho would never do that. Especially when looking at all the things he managed to achieve in such a short time. He definitely was worthy of respect and awe, even from the Japanese.


    Besides, Nakata Yuji believed he had acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho far more than anyone else on his side. That was because he <em>knew.</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had achieved something big, therefore he shouldn''t be underestimated¡­ People who thought this way had no idea. They didn''t know what exactly Kang Jin-Ho had managed to pull off. They simply could not appreciate the enormous implications behind what he had done!


    Nakata Yuji wasn¡¯t one of them. He knew. After all, he was the leader of a gumi back home.


    From the day Nakata Yuji became the leader of the Yamakawa-kai to now, just how much of himself did he sacrifice to grow his organization? All of his actions, his schemes, and efforts¡­ It''d not be an exaggeration to say all those things were for growing and improving Yamakawa-kai.


    Even then, Yamakawa-kai stillcked in too many areas to be called one of thergest organizations in Japan. Even though Nakata Yuji had dedicated nearly two decades of his life to this cause!


    This was also the reason why Nakata Yuji acknowledged the Iemoto. Even if the Iemoto¡¯s luck was good, even if he had inherited so much¡­ Growing a n to the point of bing Kansai¡¯s strongest was not something one could solely attribute to Lady Luck¡¯s favor.To the eyes of casual bystanders, such a thing might not seem all that impressive. However, to someone like Nakata Yuji who had tried to do the same thing? They knew. They knew how significant this achievement was.


    The Iemoto spent his whole life building the Shinichi-kai into Kansai''s strongest n. That made him a great leader, a man worthy of acknowledgment and respect. In that case, what about Kang Jin-Ho?


    If the Iemoto was worthy of respect for turning his organization into the best in the region through several decades of hard work... How should Kang Jin-Ho be evaluated for needing only a few years to take over the Martial Assembly and uniting South Korea under his banner?


    <em>¡®Kang¡­ Jin-Ho!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji might have a personal score to settle with Kang Jin-Ho, but this grudge was not the basis for his decision to invade South Korea and kill thetter.


    Kang Jin-Ho genuinely presented a clear threat to Japan. The obvious thing to do in that case would be to eliminate the threat. This expeditionary force''s goal was nominally to invade and conquer South Korea''s martial society, but the truth was¡­ It was trying to kill Kang Jin-Ho. However¡­!


    <em>¡®Why is the game bnce so broken?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, the game had only just begun, but the yers had to deal with the final boss for the first encounter? Not only that but the boss that showed up all alone?


    Nakata Yuji would usually remainposed regardless of the situation, but not this time. The inside of his brain nked out, and he¡­


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah?!¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Nakata Yuji hurriedly looked up when he heard a loud screaming from above. A man with a physique so humongous that Nakata Yuji momentarily doubted his own eyesight was falling from the heavens.


    However, rather thannding on the ship''s deck¡­ The giant fell straight into the ocean!


    <em>Saaash!</em>


    After a loud explosion noise resounded out, arge water sprout gushed up from the ocean and sshed all over the ship''s deck. Everyone stared at that scene in stupefaction.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    That was when Nakata Yuji heard the distinctive sound of a person clicking their tongue. His head snapped toward where that noise came from.


    <em>¡®¡­?! Since when?¡¯</em>


    Someone else had also appeared on the ship''s deck without anyone noticing him. This man, an old Caucasian gentleman with a head full of white hair, stood on Kang Jin-Ho''s left side while slowly shaking his head.


    He leisurely muttered, ¡°It seems Sir Vator still has some ways to go before mastering delicate and subtle movements.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled back at that observation.


    Nakata Yuji immediately sobered up after witnessing this exchange. Meanwhile, other Japanese warriors inside the cabins began flooding on to the ship''s deck, perhaps due to the loudmotion on the outside.


    <em>¡®I need to get a grip!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji tightly clenched his fists. He slipped up because of how bbergast-inducing this situation was. That was all!


    This cruise ship was practically a den of tigers. And two little rats had brazenly waltzed inside here. Even if the rats had gotten a little stronger, their fate still wouldn''t change for the better!


    <em>¡®What a lunatic!¡¯</em>


    What did Kang Jin-Ho think this ce was for him to show up like this? No matter how hard Nakata Yuji thought about it, he couldn''tprehend this decision.


    They were on a ship. Not just any ship, but one filled to the brim with Japan¡¯s elite warriors meant to conquer South Korea!


    In other words, Japan believed these warriors were more than strong enough to utterly destroy the South Korean martial artists. So, for Kang Jin-Ho to waltz into a ship full of such elites?


    The king of the enemy forces did what now?


    ¡°Although I''d like to praise you for your courage, Kang Jin-Ho¡­¡± Nakata Yuji coldly muttered, having regained hisposure. ¡°...Too much courage is no better than reckless bravado. And such bravado always results in the demise of the overconfident. It seems you''ve done something you should not have¡­ Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    The smirk etched on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips deepened as he listened.


    Nakata Yuji reflexively stepped back after peering into that strange smirk.


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho had threatened the Japanese. He hadn''t even done anything in particr either, other than curl the corners of his lips into a creepy smirk. So why¡­ Why did Nakata Yuji feel this dreadful chill run down his spine just then?


    While smirking like a creepy devil, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely asked Wiggins. ¡°What is he saying?¡±


    ¡°...I''m not sure, my lord,¡± Wiggins casually shrugged. ¡°I''m not fluent in Japanese, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins before sighing softly. He realized he had made a small mistake just now.


    <em>¡®Damn. I forgot to bring an interpreter along.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho failed to consider that point as his mind was focused on eliminating the overflowing enemy on this ship. Wiping out everyone onboard would certainly make everyone''s life easier¡­ But humans tended to get curious if others tried to talk to them in foreignnguages, now didn''t they?


    Kang Jin-Ho regretted not bringing Lee Hyeon-Su along, but it seemed a bit toote for that now. His eyes scanned the crowd before him, then spotted a somewhat-familiar face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. Hadn¡¯t he seen that man before somewhere? ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    Lee Song-Hwi bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk. It was as if he was barely reining in his anger ever since Kang Jin-Ho appeared here. He growled menacingly back. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s response was rather underwhelming. ¡°Are you a Korean?¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡­!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s expression distorted hideously.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. ¡°I know you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You! You son of a b*tch!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi loudly roared. But his roar clearly contained indescribably intense despair and sorrow.


    How could he not despair, though? He did everything in his power just for a chance to destroy Kang Jin-Ho. He didn''t care what he had to do and dly took on all the humiliation and shame. He didn''t hesitate to offer his soul to the devil and sold out his own country without stopping for a moment to think.


    But¡­ But Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even remember who Lee Seong-Hwi was? How was Lee Seong-Hwi supposed to even ept this situation, then?!


    ¡°Kang, Jin, Hooooo!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when that roar hit his eardrums. That noise jolted his memories, however.


    ¡°...Ah! You were Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple, weren''t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked, the smirk on his lips deepening. He normally wouldn''t have bothered to remember such an individual, but this one had left a bit of an impression on him. ¡°So, this was where you escaped to?¡±


    Back during the theme park incident, Kang Jin-Ho beat Lee Seong-Hwi up and locked thetter up in the Martial Assembly''s holding cell.


    However, Lee Seong-Hwi somehow managed to escape. Of course Kang Jin-Ho would remember


    the one who slipped out of his grasp. After all, he never forgot his grudges and favors.


    A bastard who targeted the Seongsim Orphanage kids escaped without receiving due punishment. So, Kang Jin-Ho had been thinking of one day catching the bastard and beating the living daylights out of him¡­ But to think the guilty party would show up on his own ord!


    Lee Seong-Hwi continued to roar. ¡°You¡­! You bastard!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dismissively waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but this is good. Looks like you canmunicate with these people, so you will be my interpreter from now on. What did that bastard say just now?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi loudly gritted his teeth. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to pounce on Kang Jin-Ho. He was still a martial artist, after all. Not just any, but one with an urate evaluation of his own strength.


    If he had been strong enough to pounce in anger and defeat Kang Jin-Ho, he would have done so already instead of scheming behind the scenes like this!


    Lee Seong-Hwi growled at Nakata Yuji. ¡°You. Speak Korean.¡±


    Nakata Yuji nodded slowly. ¡°Ah. My apologies. It seems I was taken aback just now and talked to you in Japanese.¡±


    Wiggins looked impressed as he scanned Nakata Yuji from top to bottom. ¡°Hoh-oh¡­ My lord. I think that man can speak Korean.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He sure can,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Well, this is¡­ a little inconvenient, now isn''t it? How about speaking in English, fe?¡±


    Just as Wiggins said that¡­


    ¡°English, my foot!¡±


    <em>m!</em>


    A massive hand suddenly rose up from the side of the ship before clutching on to the deck. And then, a massive torso of a giant soaked in seawater broke through the darkness and crawled on board.


    Wiggins tutted slightly. ¡°...Well, now there''s a scene straight out of a horror movie.¡±


    ¡°You want me to show you what real horror is?!¡± Vator roared after appearing like a monster from a horror movie. He then began shaking off all the water from his figure. ¡°Bloody hell! It¡¯s all because that helicopter¡¯s exit was so tiny!¡±


    Wiggins tutted again. ¡°No, Sir Vator. You¡¯re simply toorge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Vator yelled unhappily, then sharply turned his head to re at Nakata Yuji, Lee Seong-Hwi, and the rest of the Japanese. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s my pleasure to make your¡­¡±


    Unfortunately for Vator, his greetings had to stop as thending situation wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°E-excuse me! Assembly Master! Assembly Master! Help!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention snapped in the direction of that voice. They could see Bang Jin-Hun descending toward the ship with a white parachute over his head.


    ¡°A-Assembly Master! Please help! C-can you grab me? Help!¡±


    The winds blowing in the middle of the ocean were quite stiff. Unsurprisingly, such winds would blow the parachute off course. And Bang Jin-Hun was gradually drifting further and further away from the ship.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone groaned loudly at this¡­ spectacle. Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°Wiggins. Please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. On my way,¡± said Wiggins before his figure vanished from the spot with a <em>poof!</em> But then, he reappeared a mere secondter, this time with Bang Jin-Hun by his side.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ I nearly pissed myself just now,¡± Bang Jin-Hun whined while taking the parachute off.


    Wiggins frowned slightly at this sight. ¡°That was rather unbing of you, Mister Bang.¡±


    ¡°I''ve never used a parachute before, you know! Don''t you think I deserve some praise for correctly deploying this dang parachute on my first try!¡±


    ¡°But I heard all Korean men serve in the army?¡±


    ¡°What the heck? Mister, do you think the Korean army is the French Foreign Legion or something?¡±


    Nakata Yuji gnashed his teeth when the newest arrival, Bang Jin-Hun, began grumbling without a care in the world.


    These people were all so¡­ rxed. Laidback. Someone unaware of the situation might see this scene and think they were back in their living room in South Korea!


    <em>¡®You dare pretend to be rxed?¡¯</em>


    Even now, Japanese warriors were rushing up to the ship¡¯s deck. The Koreans should have functioning eyes, so they must be witnessing this scene of Japanese warriors flooding out of the ship¡¯s interior, too.


    Such a scene should be more than enough to rouse terror in the enemy¡¯s heart, so¡­ What was the matter with these four?


    Unless the whole group had lost their minds, how could they be this rxed in front of inescapable danger?


    Nakata Yuji barely managed to suppress his boiling anger. Getting too emotional didn¡¯t help anyone. It was the ice-cold rational mind, not blind rage, that could control the situation.


    Nakata Yuji sucked in a deep breath, then addressed his guests in a still voice. ¡°You are all rather rxed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The first one to react was Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Huh. Assembly Master, did you hear that? I think that bastard can speak Korean.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually nodded. ¡°Yeah, it seems that way.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That''s so weird. A Jap bastard who can speak Korean? Wait a minute, maybe you''re one of those? A Korean descent? Whatchamacallit, the Korean wave? Are you that thing?¡±[1]


    ¡°...That¡¯s enough. Stop,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°But, sir. Don¡¯t you find it weird, too?¡±


    ¡°Please, stop¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho weakly pleaded with Bang Jin-Hun. However, he didn''t do that for Nakata Yuji''s sake. No, it was because Bang Jin-Hun was embarrassing everyone here!


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s face distorted hideously. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re mistaken about something, Kang Jin-Ho¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nced back at the Japanese.


    ¡°You made a fatal error in judgment. Did you think we¡¯d say yes to a negotiation if the Assembly¡¯s higher-ups all showed up together? If so, you made a mistake. We have no desire to spare any of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°So, die. Die while regretting your terrible decision, Kang Jin-Ho! You might be someone worthy of my respect, but this move was terribly stupid of you. And so, the consequences of your¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. Did you say negotiations?¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Nakata Yuji off. Negotiations, was it? To negotiate with the Japanese¡­ Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. ¡°It seems my idea of negotiations is slightly different from yours.¡±


    Nakata Yuji frowned even more. ¡°...Say what?¡±


    ¡°Negotiations, you say¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    That Japanese man acted like the smartest person in the room, but he hadpletely failed to read the room he was in. It was safe to say he had no grasp on the situation at all.


    However, what did that matter, anyway? Nothing would change by knowing the truth, after all. Besides, if the Japanese didn¡¯t know¡­


    ...Kang Jin-Ho should just show them what was what. That would be all.


    ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯ll humor you and negotiate,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ Abandon this ship.¡±


    For a moment there, Nakata Yuji doubted his own hearing. What was this insane Korean bastard saying now?


    ¡°Anyone who jumps into the ocean now¡­ We won''te after you.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Trante this message to everyone,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice cold and still. ¡°From this moment on¡­ Everyone remaining on this ship will die. And I do mean every. Single. One.¡±


    The bone-chilling freezing air suddenly descended on the ship¡¯s deck.


    1. I believe the author was trying his hand at deploying Korean puns here. Hallyu, aka the Korean wave, can also be read as ¡°Korean kind,¡± you see... ?

 Chapter 886: Wiped Out (1)

    <em>¡®Maybe he is really insane?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji was going through a serious dilemma at this moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho was obviously not an idiot. And he certainly wasn''t the type to act thoughtlessly, either. A man with a faulty brain could never unite the Martial Assembly or slip through the Crimson King''s fingers.


    Besides, didn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho also escape from the trap Nakata Yuji had set?


    In that case¡­ Just who was this Kang Jin-Ho?


    This individual was apletely different existence from the image of Kang Jin-Ho in Nakata Yuji''s head, which had been created through a coge of information, stories, and rumors of his achievements and actions.


    Weirdly enough, the real Kang Jin-Ho turned out to be an idiot. Reckless. Andpletely insane, to boot! But he still dared to threaten the Japanese?


    Who threatened who here? That bastard¡­ Threatened Nakata Yuji and the rest of the Japanese warriors?


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± A disappointed sigh left Nakata Yuji¡¯s lips. At this point, he couldn¡¯t evenugh in dismay anymore.A group of people who should not be insane¡­ had gone insane. Not just one or two, but four of them, no less!


    If Kang Jin-Ho had shown up here by himself, Nakata Yuji wouldn''t have had this much of a hard timeprehending this situation. That was because he knew about the risk of encountering the phenomenon called Qi Deviation.


    It was not umon to see martial artists going insane while trying to reach higher realms of cultivation. However, what were the odds of all four men suffering from that phenomenon at the same time? Not very likely.


    <em>¡®In that case¡­ Did they shoot themselves up with narcotics or some such¡­?''</em>


    Even Nakata Yuji felt dismayed by his own suspicion. However, how was he supposed to exin this absurd situation without equally absurd exnations?


    ¡°So, you want us to¡­¡± Nakata Yuji forced himself to say something. ¡°...Jump off this ship if we want to live? Did I get that right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to respond. Wondering if his meager Koreannguage skills had failed him, Nakata Yuji turned his head to stare at Lee Seong-Hwi with eyes filled with lots of questions.


    Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s expression remained stiff as he snarkily responded. ¡°I told you already.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯d encounter a lunatic beyond your wildest imaginations.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Since Lee Seong-Hwi replied this way, didn''t that mean Nakata Yuji heard everything correctly?


    That was when he gave up on deciphering Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions.


    Conversations were meant to take ce between human beings. When someone couldn''t be talked to or reasoned with, the world would refer to him as a madman. And attempting to converse with a madman was nothing more than a waste of time.


    Nakata Yuji could only smile wryly. ¡°I don''t know what''s in your mind, Kang Jin-Ho. But I''m not interested anymore. Tonight, you will¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez, you talk too much,¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Nakata Yuji off. ¡°I don''t care what you think, okay? And I don''t feel like verbally exining everything to you. Your job is simple. Trante what I say to your friends behind you. That''s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not show mercy to anyone baring their fangs at me. However, you could say this situation is a bit of an exception. Since you are invading South Korea¡­ Does that mean you''re technically not baring your fangs at me? Or are you?¡±


    Nakata Yuji furrowed his brow. What on Earth was Kang Jin-Ho even talking about now?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s kind of vague, I decided to give you all a way out. So, start tranting already.¡±


    Nakata Yuji was getting royally irritated now.


    <em>¡®How did a moron like this even¡­¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was like a legend within the East Asian martial societies. That much was undeniable. And the rest of the world held a simr view, too.


    Any powerful individual possessing a faction of some kind and savvy enough to keep their eyes on the global events would''ve heard about Kang Jin-Ho''s name by now.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a man who secured his territory and built his base in a location sandwiched between the two global powerhouses of China and Japan. He pulled off feats most people thought were impossible with consummate ease. Andstly¡­ He even fought the one-and-only Crimson King and lived to tell the tale.


    The Crimson King''s prestige and name value within the martial world was incalcbly massive. As such, Kang Jin-Ho''s stock rose up exponentially for simply surviving that battle. And the rumors of the Crimson King''s faction entering an unofficial pact with the Martial Assembly had basically sealed the deal.


    No one would dare look down on Kang Jin-Ho after all that had happened. Those who viewed him as a lucky bastard who had somehow swallowed up some useless wastnd no longer dared topare themselves to Kang Jin-Ho.


    That was who Kang Jin-Ho was. So why¡­ Why did someone like thatmit an act of sheer lunacy like this?


    <em>¡®No, wait¡­¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji suddenly had an epiphany. It felt like an answer to an enchanting mystery had finally been found.


    An ordinary martial arts expert couldn''t have aplished all those amazing feats. Strength alone simply wasn''t enough, after all. Maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s lunacy yed a sizable role in him aplishing many of those incredible feats.


    When a crazy gamble only a madman would make paid off handsomely, most bystanders would call that shocking and extraordinary. However, being shocking and extraordinary was a dual-edged de.


    When everything worked out in your favor, you''d experience unprecedented improvement and growth.


    However, what if things were not going your way? That tendency to shock would only serve as the trigger to utterly destroy your empire.


    Until now, Kang Jin-Ho experienced the former. And now, he¡¯d get to experience thetter!


    After wrapping up his analysis of Kang Jin-Ho, Nakata Yuji turned around to face the rest of the Japanese warriors.


    ¡°I''m not sure if you know this, but¡­¡± Nakata Yuji started addressing the warriors. He decided to humor Kang Jin-Ho this time as his way of paying respect to Kang Jin-Ho''s final moments. ¡°This young-looking gent before your eyes happens to be Mister Kang Jin-Ho, the leader of the Korean Martial Assembly.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes grew wider at this revtion. Those with sharper wits silently observing the situation also stood there in stupefaction, their jaws hitting the floor.


    That was Kang Jin-Ho? The man they heard so much about after boarding this ship?


    The purpose of this expedition wasn''t topletely take over South Korea. No, it was more about destroying the Korean Martial Assembly and killing Kang Jin-Ho in the process. Taking over an entire country would require a lot more personnel and time, after all.


    However, their target was now standing right before their eyes? On this very ship, no less?


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Wow. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Rather than pleased, the Japanese warriors were bbergasted. But then, what Nakata Yuji said next broke open the dam.


    ¡°And this gent here mercifully has offered to spare your lives if you jump into the sea right now. So, I want you to express how grateful you are.¡±


    Everyone began guffawing loudly. Even as theyughed, their disbelieving gazes stillnded on Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Maybe he really is insane?¡±


    ¡°The Korean b*tches must have several screws loose in their small heads!¡±


    Theughter grew in volume until it became a full-onmotion. However, no one tried to stop them fromughing. That was because not a single Japanese warrior here found the situation something to be concerned about.


    The way these people interpreted this situation, there could only be two potential oues waiting for them tonight.


    Either Kang Jin-Ho died or tried to run away by jumping into the ocean below. Both of those options sounded pretty good to the Japanese. Although, they would prefer to kill Kang Jin-Ho while he was still on the ship!


    Nakata Yuji leisurely turned his head and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ve passed along your message as you ordered, dear Assembly Master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°Are you the one in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Although I''m stillcking in many areas, yes, I''ve been entrusted with that role."


    ¡°Got it. Let me ask you something, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Is there a man named Nobuo among your ranks?¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s expression crumpled once more. To think Kang Jin-Ho would mouth that name in this situation! Was he an extreme idealist or something of that nature?


    While scowling, Nakata Yuji casually replied, ¡°Don''t worry, he''s being well taken care of. Yes, he''s still alive, although I don''t think you''ll get the chance to speak to him, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°Where is he, then?¡±


    Nakata Yuji chuckled in dismay. Even he could no longer maintain the intensity of this situation. Not anymore. ¡°What would knowing that benefit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, this piece of sh*t just can¡¯t stop yapping, now can he?¡± Bang Jin-Hun suddenly butted in. ¡°Listen here, you f*ck! A smelly little Jap bastard like you should know your ce! When the Assembly Master asks you a question, don¡¯t be cheeky and answer him properly! Do you understand me, you dumb f*ck?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun proved to Nakata Yuji that Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t the only lunatic in this ce.


    Since he no longer felt like wasting his breath talking to these insane bastards, Nakata Yuji pointed behind him and curtly replied, ¡°Nobuo is confined in one of the cabins on the first floor below deck. If you wish to see him, why don''t you break through these men first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded, then broke his silence. ¡°Which means¡­ I can start now.¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you still talking to them when we all know what would happen anyway? Besides, these fools can¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Vator grumbled impatiently. Even Wiggins silently nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Hah, these fes¡­ I¡¯m telling you, you two are way too hot-tempered for your own good. No, wait¡­ Maybe they became hot-tempered after joining us?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tutted away but still stood next to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Nakata Yuji watched in disbelief.


    <em>¡®Are they serious? Crazy buffoons!¡¯</em>


    With only these four? Even though there were well over a thousand Japanese elite warriors here?


    ¡°If you surrender now, I promise your deaths will be swift and¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his offer, Nakata Yuji sensed someone grab his arm and roughly yank him back. He reflexively tried to counterattack but stopped after realizing there was no hostile intent behind this yanking.


    Nakata Yuji looked back to discover Lee Seong-Hwi urgently pulling him back into the crowd in a clear attempt to get away.


    ¡°W-what do you think you are doing, Lee Seong-Hwi?!¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi replied like a growling beast. ¡°You must not die tonight. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Say what? Me, dying tonight?¡±


    What nonsense was Lee Seong-Hwi talking about here?


    ¡°I want you to open your eyes wide and witness what¡¯s about to happen here. And then¡­ Command your men properly. If you don¡¯t want to getpletely ughtered, that is.¡±


    ughtered? Did Lee Seong-Hwi say the Japanese would get one-sidedly ughtered?


    Nakata Yuji was dismayed by that im and was about to unleash a torrent of verbal abuse¡­ But something stopped him before that happened. That something was Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s voice. It had never sounded this grave before. And it also contained¡­ fear.


    <em>¡®Fear? Lee Seong-Hwi is scared?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji might view Lee Seong-Hwi as aughable little fool but still acknowledged thetter for this one thing¡ªhisck of fear.


    Lee Seong-Hwi acted like he had fed his fear to a passing stray.


    Despite having nothing, Lee Seong-Hwi constantly smirked hatefully and never stopped making snarkyments in Nakata Yuji¡¯s presence. In short, he was a man without fear. However, he was scared?


    Nakata Yuji hurriedly fixed his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho next.


    <em>¡®Just what... is supposed to happen here?¡¯</em>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho stretched his arm to his side.


    <em>Rumble, wuuooong¡­</em>


    The space suddenly wavered and distorted before two longswords emerged from there. That was another proof that Kang Jin-Ho''s desire to fight the Japanese was indeed genuine.


    <em>Crack, crunch¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head left and right, then leisurely walked forward. His threepanions closely followed him from behind.


    It was as if they weren¡¯t about to enter a life-or-death battle. No, their steps were light and airy, as if they were going on a stroll!


    ¡°Huh? They really areing at us?¡±


    ¡°...Wow. Someone pinch my cheeks.¡±


    It seemed Nakata Yuji wasn''t the only person bbergasted by this situation. Almost every Japanese warrior on the deck stared in disbelief at Kang Jin-Ho''s group.


    If Kang Jin-Ho was so adamant about killing himself, couldn¡¯t he just jump into the ocean? Or stab himself in the gut with his fancy-looking swords? Why did he feel the need tomit suicide in such a creative and time-consuming manner?


    The martial artist standing at the front of the pack cautiously stepped back as Kang Jin-Ho approached. The strength of everyone herebined should be enough to turn Kang Jin-Ho into a piece of bloodied meat, but facing him individually? That would be asking for a bit too much.


    ¡°Hey, fes! Let¡¯s f*ck this b*tch up togeth¡­¡±


    Something weird happened just then.


    <em>¡®...Eh?¡¯</em>


    For some reason, this Japanese warrior couldn¡¯t speak.


    Wasn¡¯t that weird, though? It wasn¡¯t as if he got attacked nor did he get crushed by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s aura. So, why did his mouth suddenly stop functioning?


    The Japanese warrior turned his head and looked back at Kang Jin-Ho. Nothing had changed about that man¡­ Other than the hint of crimson dyeing the tip of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lengthy sword. That was about it, really.


    Indeed, that was a crimson hue. Crimson, like blood!


    <em>¡®...Blood?¡¯</em>


    Why was that sword dyed in a blood-like color? This was the final thought popping up in this Japanese warrior''s mind.


    <em>Saaaaaash!</em>


    The bone-chilling noises akin to liquid shooting up in the air apanied the grisly sight of dozens of severed heads simultaneously flying away. Fountains of blood followed right afterward from the severed necks to create gruesome watery fireworks dyeing the air scarlet.


    <em>Saaatter!</em>


    The sounds of gushing blood tried to break the eerie silence gripping the cruise ship¡¯s deck. However, this heavy silence persisted. No one dared to speak. No one dared to move from their spot.


    ¡°I don''t know if you can understand me, but I''ll say this one more time,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while lowering his swords. ¡°...Every person on this ship will die.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°And it begins¡­ now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho, now covered from head to toe in all the blood, bared his white fangs in an eerie grin. And when the Japanese warriors saw that grin, they all instinctively realized something.


    It seemed like something had gone terribly wrong here.


    The moon slowly hid itself behind the clouds. As if it didn¡¯t want to witness the ughter about to unfold on this nameless cruise ship.

 Chapter 887: Wiped Out (2)

    ¡°Kkuhuuk¡­ Urgh¡­¡±


    ¡°Pain¡± had this strange side to it.


    It¡¯d feel like an absolute unending torture while pain was inflicted on you. Most people would not be able to endure these moments of torture, although their level of tolerance depended on how severe the pain was. In any case¡­


    Humans desired to be freed from pain. The tortured wished to end the suffering by spitting out everything they knew. The sick would ingest as many painkillers to weaken the pain¡¯s intensity gripping their body.


    Unfortunately, being liberated from the pain didn¡¯t always mean the end of their troubles. Nobuo¡¯s situation was a testament to this statement.


    ¡°Fuu-wook¡­¡±


    Right now, he was not in any pain.


    Nobuo had temporarily escaped from Nakata Yuji''s merciless beating that hadpletely crushed and wrecked his poor body. However, this knowledge didn''tfort Nobuo at all. That was because the end of the physical pain didn''t result in the end of his psychological torment.


    The torturers had temporarily turned their attention elsewhere. That was all.Besides, Nobuo was well aware of these people''s beliefs and methods. They would never forgive a traitor like him.


    ¡°Ke¡­ Kekeke.¡±


    A hollow chuckle leaked out of Nobuo¡¯s mouth.


    Of course he wanted to hurl curses at those sons of b*tches. Those bastards did nothing for their underlings yet dared to grow fat from all the blood, sweat, and tears shed by the people below them. Even then, they still demanded loyalty.


    Loyalty?! Why should anyone be loyal to such unscrupulous bastards?


    Even then, Nobuo couldn''t curse at the higher-ups of the Japanese gumi. After all, he was the one who had willingly sworn his allegiance to those people and crawled like an insect to go under their wings.


    If a task was beyond one''s capabilities, one shouldn''t attempt it. If a path was too tough to walk on, one shouldn''t take it. If one was not prepared to silently deal with all the excrement on the road and would rather jump into a cliff below to avoid getting soiled¡­ One should''ve never chosen this path.


    Didn''t Nobuo willingly choose to take on all the excrement falling in his way while walking on this path? In that case, what qualification did he have to curse at those Japanese bastards? If he had been in their shoes, Nobuo would''ve also cruelly tortured the traitor before executing them.


    ¡°Kkuh-euh¡­¡±


    Nobuo was solely responsible for making this dumb decision. A decision that even he couldn''t understand. He was also responsible for plunging his life into the pit of despair. As such, he had no right to curse anyone, never mind resent them.


    ¡°Kkueh¡­ Heuh¡­ Heheheh¡­¡±


    Nobuo forced his trembling hand to rub his face. He was rewarded by sharp, stinging paining from his fingers.


    One of his fingers was missing. Although the severed finger could be seen discarded on the floor, reattaching it was a pipe dream now. Besides, who cared about a severed finger, anyway? What did that matter to a fool who was about to die soon?


    Nobuo shuddered in fear.


    Since Nakata Yuji found out about Nobuo''s warning, he''d undoubtedly think of a countermeasure. His original n was to mount surprise attacks against the Koreans after reaching the penins, but that had to be flushed down the toilet now.


    In that case, what would he do next?


    As far as Nobuo could tell, Nakata Yuji would choose another route to reach the Korean penins. Or, simply return to Japan altogether. The former option would be the best oue for Nobuo''s fate, but the hasty return to the archipgo to aim for another chance would spell his doom.


    Nakata Yuji and his goons would have all the time in the world to torture Nobuo, after all!


    No one could rival those bastards when it came to tormenting and torturing other humans. Nobuo had witnessed such scenes enough times to know that much.


    If those people acquired a victim they could toy around to their hearts'' content¡­ They would shed their human skin and be cruel monsters!


    Nobuo¡¯s misfortune was that he was the victim this time!


    To those people''s eyes, Nobuo must''ve resembled a fish waiting to be chopped up on a cutting board. Their current dilemma must be about how to fillet him into thinly sliced sashimi without killing him in the process.


    <em>¡®Maybe I should¡­¡¯</em>


    ...Bite his tongue and kill himself?


    Nobuo cackled softly again.


    Committing suicide by biting one''s tongue was nothing more than an urban legend. A human body could be surprisingly sturdy, so biting a tongue didn''t result in one''s death. No, one would simply lose their tongue, and that was about it.


    That story about biting one''s own tongue, causing the tongue muscles to bunch up and block one''s throat, was a lie. Ditto for bleeding to death, too. If such a simple method of suicide existed, why would prisons install urethane walls to prevent suicide attempts?


    Nobuo¡¯s body sagged powerlessly on the floor. As his limbs had been tied up, he wasn¡¯t even given a chance to ram his head against a wall to end his life. All he could do now was wait for his death like a fish caught in a. His fate now belonged to those hateful bastards.


    <em>¡®Why¡­ Why did I do that?¡¯</em>


    That question didn¡¯t want to leave Nobuo alone. Why did he make such a stupid decision? Even though he¡¯d gain nothing by doing so? Even after half-predicting he¡¯d end up in this pathetic state, why did Nobuo still go ahead and do this reckless thing!


    What gutted Nobuo even more was knowing his situation wouldn¡¯t have been better even if his duplicity had not been discovered.


    If Nakata Yuji had not discovered the betrayal and remained blissfully unaware, Nobuo would¡¯ve been wrecked by the feeling of walking into the mouth of Hell by now! After all, only he would¡¯ve known that their destination was actually a death trap.


    In that case, he might have seriously considereding out clean and confessing his betrayal as a way to escape from that danger.


    When his thoughts reached that far, Nobuo began chuckling again. In the end, this was all he amounted to.


    Nobuo didn''t have the determination to throw his life away for a great cause. Maybe someone could, but not him.


    He was just another background character, a random nobody, after all. A nobody with no clear goal or courage.


    That was Nobuo in a nutshell. No more, no less.


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure this out quickly enough. As a result, he was met with this misfortune.


    Nobuo pressed his head against the wall. The sensation of cold metal could be felt on his skin.


    This coldness reminded Nobuo of his impending death, causing him to reflexively bite his lip.


    <em>¡®Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll die soon.¡¯</em>


    No miracle could save Nobuo now. After all, Nakata Yuji and his goons would never spare Nobuo¡¯s life.


    Nobuo pleading for mercy would give them more pleasure while killing him. If Nobuo clenched his teeth and endured, the torture would go on and on until they could break him. Either way, Nobuo would die after experiencing a lengthy torture session.


    In that case, what should he do?


    <em>¡®...I gotta avoid dying like a pathetic fool.¡¯</em>


    Since death was unavoidable, Nobuo didn¡¯t want to die pathetically.


    It was toote to act like a martyr who would dly sacrifice their life for their cause. However, Nobuo should, at the very least, try his best to avoid going out with a whimper like some useless trash. Since his death was inevitable, he should die like a man!


    <em>¡®Right. I¡­ I will never grovel before them!''</em>


    Just as Nobuo steeled his resolve to not die like a loser¡­


    <em>RUMBLE! BOOOOOM!</em>


    Nobuo¡¯s tied-up figure bounced around the room.


    ¡°W-what the f*ck?!¡± Nobuo reflexively cried out. His cracked windpipe split open again, causing blood to well up from his throat. However, he had no time to stew in his pain right now.


    After he bounced away from the wall, an explosion noise loud enough to nearly deafen Nobuo resounded out from somewhere above. The room beingpletely shrouded in darkness only made the ensuing chaos feel several times worse.


    <em>Bang! Boom!</em>


    Even before the pain from mming into the floor reached Nobuo¡¯s brain, more impact forces got transmitted into his body. Nobuo threw open his eyes and tried to scan the room. He was flustered like never before by the vibrations from the ship precariously rocking about.


    <em>¡®What the hell is going on outside?¡¯</em>


    Were they being attacked by the Korean military? But that couldn''t be true!


    This was a cruise ship. No matter how brazen and stubborn the South Korean government was, it¡¯d never wage a military assault against a cruise ship ostensibly filled with civilians!


    What if torpedoes had struck the ship? That didn''t seem right either since a few loud explosions wouldn''t be the only results from torpedo attacks. As to prove him right, Nobuo couldn''t sense the ship tilting on one side.


    In that case, what was happening out there?


    Nobuo tried to listen closely. And then¡­


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    He could hear them. He could hear the screams and loud yells. Sounds of chaos and confusioning from somewhere far away registered in his hearing!


    <em>¡®What the hell?¡¯</em>


    What on Earth was going on in this bloody ship?!


    ***


    Death always apanied humans closely. However, humans were blithely ignorant of this fact.


    Turning on the news should be enough to inform everyone that dozens and dozens of people die every single day through no fault of their own. Yet, no one believed such unfortunate death woulde for them next.


    They simply thought those people got unlucky.


    In that case, when would humans realize they were staring at the approaching death? That would be in moments like this one.


    <em>Saaash!</em>


    That sounded like water powerfully gushing out. If not that, a whip powerfully pping a pool of water. However, the true source of that noise was neither of those.


    No, that was the sound of a sword slicing through a person¡¯s torso!


    The Japanese were retreating. All they could think about was running away from here! Even though they were on their butts, their feet desperately pushed at the floor, and their hands urgently pulled and wed to drag their bodies away from here.


    Why were they doing that, though? Because they could instinctively tell. They could tell that death was right by their side!


    Sensing the presence of the nearby grim reaper was surprisingly simple. One only had to watch the spectacle of people one had beenughing together and sharing banters with¡­ turn into corpses in an instant! And not just any corpses, either!


    People who were perfectly healthy only a second ago got their heads sliced off and sent flying in the air. Bodies got sliced, diced, and chopped in half, with guts, severed limbs, and waists tumbling messily on the floor. Finally, all the fountains of blood spewing out from the mangled corpses dyed the deck crimson.


    This was Hell. A vivid imagery of Hell no painter in history could draw was now unfolding right before the eyes of the Japanese warriors.


    When humans witnessed such a hellscape, they would btedly realize something. And that would be how they were already a part of this Hell! And then¡­


    <em>Splosh¡­</em>


    A Japanese warrior witnessing the massacre could only chuckle bitterly.


    The sound of a human¡¯s feet stepping through puddles of blood rang so refreshingly clearly. The disconnect between that noise and the spectacle the warrior¡¯s eyes could see was so extreme that he felt nauseous.


    A man stepped over the blood puddles to approach the Japanese warrior. Maybe it was incorrect to call that creature a man, though. After all, a ¡°man¡± implied that that creature was a human male. But how did thatbel make any sense in this situation?


    No one would think of calling that creature a human being when ¡°it¡± was covered from head to toe in blood!


    Just looking at the blood-covered face and all the droplets of blood dripping from his hair would be enough to say this individual could not be a human. Especially when he must¡¯ve deliberately poured blood on himself to look like that!


    However, that wasn''t all. A human, or any individual thinking of themselves as a functioning human being, would never crack a smile while covered entirely in blood.


    Only one part of that man escaped all the crimson liquid and remained pearly-white. And that was his teeth bared in a chilling grin. The Japanese warrior felt his heart freeze for a moment in sheer dread after witnessing those strikingly white teeth.


    ¡°Oh, god¡­!¡±


    The Japanese gasped when that man walked toward him in very, very leisurely steps. Which made sense, considering that that man wouldn¡¯t have a reason to hurry.


    They were trapped inside a ship, after all! A ship floating in the middle of an empty ocean, no less.


    There was no possible escape. No wonder that man seemingly had all the time in the world. To him, this ce must be like a well-stocked buffet.


    The man leisurely closed in before stopping abruptly before the Japanese warrior.


    The Japanese warrior¡¯s pants were soaked in his urine, but he didn¡¯t have any leeway to notice such things. Who would care about stuff like that when a smiling grim reaper stood before them?


    The man, Kang Jin-Ho, leisurely addressed the Japanese warrior. ¡°I gave you a chance.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­!¡±


    <em>Slice!</em>


    What a bizarre situation this was. Despite knowing all too well what the sounding from his throat symbolized, the Japanese warrior no longer felt terrified. What he did feel was a sense of indescribable liberation.


    Even as his fading brain witnessed the once-in-a-lifetime sight of his own back that no longer had a head attached to it, the Japanese warrior was d. He knew he was now free.


    He knew this fear would no longer torment him from this moment on.


    Sometimes, death¡­ had the power to liberate people.

 Chapter 888: Wiped Out (3)

    ¡°What a terrible hobby that is.¡±


    Vator chuckled helplessly while watching Kang Jin-Ho from behind.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem interested in fixing that weird hobby of his. An expert of his caliber didn''t have to get soaked by the gushing and falling blood. He didn''t even have to physically dodge anything either; simply unleashing his considerable aura should be enough to deflect the blood droplets.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho never did that. As if he was doing it deliberately, he always let the bloodpletely drench him from top to bottom.


    <em>¡®This is why the demonic cultivators can be so¡­¡¯</em>


    Vator wasn¡¯t quite sure why Kang Jin-Ho insisted on doing this.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s thirst for bloodshed remained unaffected even after he reached the True Demon realm and overcame the demonic cultivation''s violent tendencies.


    Or, it could be that Kang Jin-Ho deliberately tried to look like a boogieman to stoke the mes of terror in his enemies'' hearts.


    Vator wasn''t sure about the former exnation. However, if thetter exnation was correct, one could say Kang Jin-Ho was getting what he wanted right this moment.¡°Hue-aaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Aaaaah¡­!¡±


    They were¡­ retreating.


    The elites of Japan, rigorously handpicked for the purpose of invading South Korea, were retreating with frightened looks on their faces. They acted as if a terrifying specter hade for them!


    <em>¡®What a spectacle this is.¡¯</em>


    Vator tutted to himself.


    Despite how rtively cramped this deck was, there had to be at least several hundred enemies here. Obviously, this number meant the ce was packed like a can of sardines, yet all these people were still trying desperately to escape.


    ...All because they were frightened by one person!


    Vator cackled at this spectacle.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve got to hand it to my master. He sure knows how to provoke people.¡¯</em>


    The Japanese weren''t the only ones affected by Kang Jin-Ho''s antics. While the disy of Kang Jin-Ho''s godly might had freaked out the Japanese warriors to the point of losing their rational minds, the same disy stimted Vator''spetitive streak even more.


    This oue shouldn''te as a surprise, however.


    What Kang Jin-Ho had done here was something every person walking on the journey of cultivation would have dreamed of achieving one day. And that would be to be an expert possessing the absolute and overwhelming godly strength who could easily ovee the difference in numbers and push arge army back on their own!


    If a martial artist said they had never once dreamed of reaching that state, they would be a liar.


    Anyone seeking strength would''ve imagined being a hero capable of pulling off this feat at least once. And a spectacle only existing in Vator''s imagination was taking ce right before his eyes. In that case, how could he stay calm and not be affected by it?


    <em>¡®In any case¡­!¡¯</em>


    What an unstoppable force of nature Kang Jin-Ho was.


    Vator could rightfully im to be an unparalleled martial artist. One could search the heavens and earth and still have trouble finding Vator''s equal.


    Even so, Kang Jin-Ho''s demonstration of power was not something Vator or anyone iming to be strong could even hope to imitate. One first had to possess boldness, cruelty, and a cold heart on top of overwhelming power!


    The ideal every martial artist dreamed of achieving was now unfolding right before Vator¡¯s eyes!


    Before Vator could continue admiring this demonstration, he heard an impressed-sounding whistleing from his side. When Vator nced at the source, Wiggins could be seen ruefully shaking his head.


    ¡°My lord can be¡­ rather frightening, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, he is.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, I can never get used to this side of my lord. Don¡¯t you agree he¡¯s far too different from his usual self during battles?¡±


    <em>¡®What a fool.¡¯</em>


    Vator sneered subtly at Wiggins. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s usual self? Such a thing obviously didn¡¯t exist.


    The ¡°Kang Jin-Ho¡± that everyone freely nagged every day and this ¡°Kang Jin-Ho¡± were not two separate individuals. The so-called everyday Kang Jin-Ho only looked like a pushover because he had been desperately suppressing the demonic savagery bubbling deep within himself.


    He wasn''t flipping some switch inside him to be someone else whenever it was time to fight. The everyday Kang Jin-Ho was simply the result of him thinking of the most optimum way to live an ordinary life and be more like a human being. And he entered this demonic mode because he must''ve thought that to be the most efficient method during the battles.


    All of these facets belonged to Kang Jin-Ho. They were all him.


    Joining Kang Jin-Ho''s side after a fierce battle meant Vator had gained insights into these things. Kang Jin-Ho being vicious and cruel was probably far closer to his true nature.


    Vator actually found Kang Jin-Ho''s usual dazed demeanor several times more out of ce. However, the story was different with Wiggins as the Englishman didn''t fight Kang Jin-Ho before joining the group. And it seemed Wiggins believed Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior outside of fights was closer to his true nature.


    <em>¡®Hah. What a joke!¡¯</em>


    It seemed Wiggins had no idea what a true demonic cultivator was¡­ And what kind of an existence Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor was!


    The legend of the Heavenly Beginning, the Crimson End! The demonic cultivation ¡°began¡± with Heavenly Demon but ended with Crimson Demon.


    A demonic cultivator at the True Demon realm was basically the same as the living symbol of Apocalypse.


    Such a legend wouldn''t havee about if Crimson Demon had been only moderately strong. And all the top experts ruling Gangho back then wouldn''t have united to take Kang Jin-Ho down despite the grave risks.


    The current Kang Jin-Ho Vator and Wiggins were witnessing was <em>that</em> Kang Jin-Ho from ancient times.


    So, the question was¡­ Was Vator scared? Of course not!


    ¡°My blood is boiling!¡± Vator growled like an excited beast as the popping and cracking noises resounded out from various parts of his body.


    Watching Kang Jin-Ho go wild also made Vator want to cut loose and destroy everything in his path as soon as possible.


    Vator needed to prove himself just as much as Wiggins did. He needed to prove that he had the qualifications to stand next to Kang Jin-Ho. He needed to show the world that he had the right to serve an unstoppable force of nature as his master!


    Even if the process of proving himself would be indescribably cruel and despair-inducing to the people on the receiving end, Vator simply had to do it, no matter what!


    Vator took arge step forward. ¡°At this rate, my master will steal all my prey right before my nose. I¡¯m off!¡±


    Wiggins smirked. ¡°I, too, shouldn¡¯t stay back and do nothing in this situation. A foreign migrant worker like myself will get the boot if I don¡¯t pull my weight, you see?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Vator snorted, then the muscles all over his body began expanding. ¡°Heuh-euuuh¡­!¡±


    Something scorching-hot was welling up from deep within Vator¡¯s gut.


    <em>¡®It should be fine, right?¡¯</em>


    Vator would have to stop himself in most other circumstances. After all, his demonic cultivation couldn¡¯t be called stable. Even now, utilizing his demonic cultivation past a certain level would awaken the desire to kill and destroy everything, and he always had a torrid time trying to contain himself.


    However, none of that should be a problem inside this ship.


    There were no allies Vator had to protect. Almost everyone here was an enemy he must kill, and hisrades were strong and savvy enough to protect themselves from Vator rampaging around blindly like an angry bull.


    In that case, this ship might be the best-possible ce to test his newly acquired strength.


    Jet-ck demonic qi began enveloping Vator¡¯s considerable physique. That wasn¡¯t all, however; almost at the same time, his forged steel-like flesh began dyeing in a crimson hue.[1]


    ¡°Goodness me. That''s not good,¡± Wiggins muttered while speedily distancing himself away from Vator. However, he had to stop when¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Sir Vator?¡± Bang Jin-Hun asked in rm.


    Wiggins quickly returned and yanked Bang Jin-Hun away. ¡°Director Bang? It¡¯s time for us to retreat. Right now.¡±


    ¡°...Ah!¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun might be somewhatcking in the quick-wits department, but that didn''t mean he was a moron. He immediately figured out what Wiggins meant and hurriedly dashed back far, far away from Vator.


    ¡°Oooooohhh!"


    A red giant covered in ck demonic qi pounced forward.


    <em>BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!</em>


    The solid steel deck dented and cracked every time Vator took a step forward. This sight sent chills down the spines of the two men watching from behind. In that case, how much worse would it be for those unfortunate enough to witness the red giant making a beeline toward them?


    ¡°H-heeeeeeeiiik?!¡±


    ¡°W-what the f*ck is that?! What the fuuu*k?!¡±


    The interior of the cruise ship was instantly dyed in the hues of despair.


    Vator roared. His thunderous roar no longer belonged to the realm of humans but that of the legendary predators.


    A roar that must¡¯vee from a legendary monster was more than enough to rip apart the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit. Of course, their spirits weren¡¯t the only things getting ripped apart in this situation.


    <em>KA-BOOOOM!</em>


    A human fist mmed into another person¡¯s torso, yet the end result was an explosion. At the same time, rather unusual fireworks went off.


    The power contained in Vator''s punch was too much for the frail body of a person to withstand. The fate of those receiving something they couldn''t endure was tragic, to say the least.


    The victim¡¯s body exploded like fireworks going off. His flesh blew apart, and the shattered bone shards flew away and pelted everything behind him.


    ¡°Aaaaaahk?!¡±


    ¡°Aaahk!¡±


    The other victims screamed and fell at the sudden sensation of sharp shrapnel piercing their bodies. Even as they fell, these warriors had no idea what just happened. However, maybe that was a blessing in disguise.


    After all, no one would be pleased to hear that the shrapnel piercing them happened to be bone fragments shooting out from their now torn-apartrade!


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Everything Vator''s hands grabbed was either ripped apart or got crushed to mush. Everything his fistsnded exploded into bits and pieces.


    It was like witnessing a crimson tornado. Anyone unfortunate enough to enter Vator''s attack range couldn''t maintain their shapes and got ripped apart into bloody chunks and pieces. Fountains of blood gushed into the air.


    ¡°...Huh. Isn¡¯t this, you know, a bit too gory?¡± Bang Jin-Hun muttered with a deep scowl. He was getting an upset stomach merely by watching this gruesome massacre.


    Obviously, Bang Jin-Hun had gone through life-or-death struggles before. Ditto for many bloody dogfights. Even then, this sight was still difficult to stomach.


    Wiggins quietly muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it like having a front-row seat to the rampage of two wild predators?¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted. ¡°Sorry, but my English isn¡¯t good enough to understand that.¡±


    ¡°...My apologies, then.¡± Wiggins briefly shook his head. He decided to give up on conversing with Bang Jin-Hun just then.


    Bang Jin-Hun watched as Wiggins pulled out his sword from subspace. ¡°Huh? Are you going to join the fight?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wiggins nodded coolly, ¡°...Otherwise, my lord will bite my head off forzing around in the background. Doing one''s share is my lord''s pet theory, after all.¡±


    ¡°But, uh¡­ You want to join that?¡± Bang Jin-Hun pointed to the carnage up ahead, his jaw falling slightly.


    Indeed, it was a carnage. A pure pandemonium!


    Kang Jin-Ho got the proceedings going by attacking first. Then, Vator brought up the rear. When two monsters no one on this ship could hope to fight back began their rampage, the only choice the Japanese warriors had was to freak out and flee.


    However, where could they run off to in this rtively cramped ship?


    The warriors at the front of the crowd struggled with all their might to retreat. Meanwhile, the ones behind kicked and yelled at the people in front to avoid getting crushed.


    Everyone got into a messy tangle. And they screamed and howled in despair.


    It had been less than a minute since Kang Jin-Ho started wielding his sword, yet the cruise ship had already turned into a Hell on Earth.


    So, for Wiggins to join that madness?


    <em>¡®Yup, this old gent is a monster, too!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun had to admit that Wiggins was also not exactly normal in his head either. Especially when the Englishman was staring at the carnage with an amused smirk on his face!


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly wondered what madness had emboldened him into joining this particr trip out to sea.


    Compared to this trio of madmen, Bang Jin-Hun was rtively sane and level-headed. No, maybe not sane, but¡­ Ordinary? An ordinary martial artist?


    Bang Jin-Hun admitted that he didn¡¯t have the right mindset to join this demonstration of madness. Even then, he had to grit his teeth.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to back away from here. After all, wasn¡¯t he here to represent the Korean Martial Assembly? So, for him to leave the battle for South Korea¡¯s future to a Brit, a Mongol, and a man who inherited the Chinese demonic arts and spectate from afar?


    That basically meant Koreans would be pushed out from the core of the Korean Martial Assembly! Bang Jin-Hun could never ept that oue. Especially when¡­!


    ¡°...When we¡¯re fighting the goddamn Jap bastards! I ain¡¯t gonna let this chance go by!¡±


    As a hot-blooded Korean man, Bang Jin-Hun could never miss out on a chance to fight the Japanese. Leaving the battle to the warriors of other countries and spectating the proceedings from a safe distance would be an indescribable humiliation!


    ¡°I¡¯m joining, too!¡± Bang Jin-Hun roared before dashing forward.


    ¡°Hold on, Director¡­ Bang¡­¡± Wiggins hurriedly reached out to stop Bang Jin-Hun, but it was toote by then.


    <em>¡®Huh. But it might be too dangerous for him, though¡­?¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun wasn¡¯t strong enough to maintain his rational mind inside that storm of madness. And that would make things very dangerous for him.


    However, Wiggins didn¡¯t try to stop Bang Jin-Hun. He knew what the former Assembly Master was feeling deep inside, after all. Besides, he had a hunch that no words would discourage Bang Jin-Hun in this situation, anyway.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s easy enough to see why, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Nothing could be more stimting for martial artists than the bloody spectacle unfolding before their eyes. Anyone with even a hint of cultivation would want to join in and fight to their heart''s content!


    <em>¡®In that case, I shouldn¡¯t dally, as well.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins licked his lips without even realizing it. His new prosthetic arm creaked and cked ominously as if to remind its new owner that the time hade to test it out.


    For the first time in a long while, Wiggins let go of his inhibitions. And then¡­ he jumped right into the whirlpool of madness Kang Jin-Ho had set off. With his eyes flickering dangerously, Wiggins rushed into the crowd up ahead.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    Soon, explosions, screams, and chilling noises of human flesh being sliced apart echoed in the air. A banquet of death got underway on this empty, vast ocean. And no one was here to witness the carnage.


    1. Holy cow, I hope Marvel doesn¡¯t sue this author and the novel for copying Red Hulk... ?

 Chapter 889: Wiped Out (4)

    ¡°Why the hell is this thing so slow?!¡±


    ¡°They said it''s the fastest boat, though!¡±


    ¡°Fastest, my ass! A sloth can haul ass faster!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, will ya? Dammit, man¡­¡±


    Even though people were grumbling unhappily behind him, Yi Myeong-Hwan paid them no mind.


    <em>¡®Dammit. Why aren''t we there yet?¡¯</em>


    The only thing he could see was the endless stretch of the ocean. Maybe things might have been better had hee here during the daytime. At night, though? He couldn''t see anything other than the dark surface of the water and the night sky maintaining a delicate boundary against the water on the distant horizon.


    That made it so much harder to get a sense of how far this boat hade.


    <em>¡®How long has it been since we departed?¡¯</em>Yi Myeong-Hwan nervously chewed on his nails.


    ¡°Oi, Myeong-Hwan. Calm down, dude.¡±


    ¡°You think I can calm down in this situation?!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan shot back at hisrade.


    ¡°Come on, now. I''m sure the Assembly Master had a n when he went ahead with only a handful of people. Other than how thoughtless and reckless they are¡­ You know he can be surprisingly calctive.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned softly as he listened.


    <em>¡®Calctive? My foot.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s standing within the Martial Assembly was absolute. That was because he had never failed once since his first appearance. That wasn''t all, either, as he was also responsible for the Martial Assembly''s scarcely believable rate of improvement.


    The Demon mes could legitimately im to be the biggest beneficiary of this improvement, so their loyalty and faith toward Kang Jin-Ho was unquestioning. The problem with such an undying, forged steel-like loyalty was that¡­ Well, at least this time, it had be a little crooked as time went on!


    These Demon mes did not doubt Kang Jin-Ho. They didn¡¯t even bother to consider the possibility that Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s choice could be wrong.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a cult or something, so what the heck¡­¡¯</em>


    Too much of anything could be hazardous to one''s well-being. And that included excessive faith in someone. With how things were going, if someone told the Demon mes that Kang Jin-Ho could turn copper into gold, these fools might believe that ludicrous im!


    <em>¡®I mean, don¡¯t you know what that dude is really like¡­?¡¯</em>


    However, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew the truth. Despite his faith in Kang Jin-Ho, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew thetter could be such a hopeless nutcase. Things Kang Jin-Ho did were not based on watertight ns.


    No, he simply did all those things under the assumption that he¡¯d never, ever lose!


    Up until now, everything worked out ording to that belief of never losing to anyone. That was why Kang Jin-Ho could''ve aplished all those extremely impressive feats. However, as demonstrated by the recent run-in with the Crimson King, this was a delicate bncing act.


    Even a slight loss of equilibrium could plunge the acrobat into the depths of inescapable Hell.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had zero ns of watching this bncing act for the rest of his life without doing something about it first. From his perspective, he and Kang Jin-Ho were what he¡¯d call fate mates.


    Only by Kang Jin-Ho unwaveringly protecting his position could the Martial Assembly and Yi Myeong-Hwan continue growing stronger.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan red at his fellow Demon mes. ¡°You idiots¡­! What if the Assembly Master passes on for some reason?!¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ Who¡¯d be strong enough to kill that fe?¡±


    ¡°...What if the damn cruise ship sinks?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled in irritation. ¡°What are you gonna do if some sh*t happens and that ship goes under? Even if the Assembly Master routinely defies ourmon sense, do you think he''s strong enough to swim to the nearest shore from this far out? And do you think we can search for him in this darkness?¡±


    The atmosphere in the ship rapidly grew gloomier.


    ¡°You are all mistaken about something here, okay? Let me remind you that the Assembly Master is a human just like us. Last time I checked, humans die all the time. You never know when you''ll kick the bucket!¡±


    ¡°E-eii,e on, man. Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯m sure the Assembly Master had a good reason to go meet the Japs in the middle of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that why he fought against the Crimson King? Because he had a n?¡±


    ¡°...Uh?¡±


    No one argued back against Yi Myeong-Hwan this time.


    Taking that as his cue, Yi Myeong-Hwan continued toy out his case. ¡°Back then¡­ If we hadn''t gone there, that dude would''ve died.¡±


    Heavy silence quickly descended on the boat. That finally convinced everyone. They could finally get a grasp on what kind of person Kang Jin-Ho was!


    ¡°That dude pretends to be allposed and stuff, but when someone provokes him? He''s the type to lose his cool in a heartbeat,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan with some conviction. ¡°Anyone in his shoes would''ve run away in that situation, but not him. Our Assembly Master stayed behind and fought the Crimson King to death!


    ¡°I''m telling you, if it hadn''t been for Chief Lee ordering us to go and save him and Director Wiggins helping us out at the nick of time¡­ Our Assembly Master would''ve died back then. Do you get it now?¡±


    One of the Demon mes cautiously asked, ¡°¡­Then, what about this time?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the briefing? The Japs are invading us, you dumbass!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho was the type to go absolutely nuts after learning about enemies targeting him. However, as if to pour gasoline over the mes, the enemy this time happened to be Japan!


    Obviously, not every Korean held hostile feelings toward Japan. Even so, the emotions the Koreans felt when Japan was invading must be quite different from the emotions felt when some other country was the invader.


    The ¡°Kang Jin-Ho¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan knew would have flown into a rage after hearing about the invasion.


    ¡°I-in that case, what should we do, Myeong-Hwan?!¡±


    The crowd began murmuring among themselves. It seemed they had finally understood the severity of the situation.


    ¡°What do you mean, what? We gotta get there as soon as possible! And that¡¯s why I¡¯m kicking up a fuss like this, you know!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan continued to voice his irritation. It seemed cultivating demonic arts had reced these people¡¯s brains with rocks. What was taking them so long to figure this out?


    That was when someone urgently called out, ¡°W-what is that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan quickly raised his head at that cry.


    <em>¡®Where¡­? Uh?¡¯</em>


    He spotted a helicopter in the distance getting closer to his boat.


    Someone suspiciously muttered, ¡°Why is that helicoptering back already?¡±


    ¡°M-maybe the Assembly Master changed his mind?¡±


    That didn''t seem likely. No, forget likely, that would be utterly impossible!


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho''s vocabry didn''t contain the word ''retreat.'' He might entertain that idea during the decision-making process, but once Kang Jin-Ho had made up his mind? No one could talk him out of fighting his enemies.


    The helicopter going back could only signify one thing.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already gotten off that thing,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan, his expression cramping up.


    So, the event had already begun. In that case, they must move faster to get to the¡­


    ¡°H-Hey, Myeong-Hwan! Look¡­! Someone is jumping out of the helicopter!¡±


    ¡°Wha?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly looked up again. He also spotted a figure of a person jumping out of the moving helicopter! ¡°...Crazy son of a b*tch!¡±


    No wonder that helicopter had been flying unusually high in the air!


    A parachute soon deployed from the back of the falling figure. Usually, it should be difficult to sufficiently slow the descent down from that height, but¡­


    <em>¡®Well, that dude is nominally a martial artist, so he should be fine, right?¡¯</em>


    The identity of the jumper was obvious to Yi Myeong-Hwan. Since all thebatants most likely had ¡°disembarked¡± from the helicopter by now, that must be the only nonbatant in their midst. Which was Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Despite being a demi-martial artist, Lee Hyeon-Su was still a martial artist to some degree. He should be able to physically withstand that rate of descent. However, there was a slight problem with this situation, and that was¡­


    ¡°H-hey! Heeeeey! Come and help me! Hey!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su urgently cried out. And then¡­


    <em>Ssh!</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone watched in silence as Lee Hyeon-Sunded some distance away from Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s boat. It seemed his navigation skill still had some room to improve.


    It was at this point that Yi Myeong-Hwan found himself stuck in a serious dilemma.


    <em>¡®Should we¡­ just leave Lee Hyeon-Su there and keep going?¡¯</em>


    If everyone on this boat agreed to keep their mouths shut, wouldn¡¯t this be a perfect cri¡­


    ¡°Hey, you dipsh*ts! I have a satellite phone, remember?! I¡¯m gonna call the Assembly Master and tell him you¡¯ve abandoned me here!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su angrily yelled at the top of his voice as he floated on the tumbling seawater.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted. ¡°...Get him out of the water, fes.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s remarkable ability to survive still functioned without a problem.


    The first thing Lee Hyeon-Su did after getting pulled up to the boat was vomit out all the seawater he had inadvertently ingested. ¡°Cough, cough! Blergh! Ptooi! F*ck this sh*t!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned. ¡°Please, think before doing something, sir! Even the trained ck ops soldiers would¡¯ve had a hard timending on a target as small as this boat, you know? So what made you think you couldnd on a moving ship with a parachute?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su pouted slightly. ¡°...Well, the Assembly Master did it. Without a parachute, too.¡±


    ¡°Really now? Even though you know he¡¯s not human, to begin with?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan groaned even louder in irritation. ¡°Why are you here, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I can''t go back to drynd like that, now can I? In that case, I''ll just hitch a ride on your ship.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Couldn¡¯t you stay in the helicopter and watch from there?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? You think that helicopter flies around with pixie dust or something? You want me to sleep with the fishes after it runs out of fuel?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grunted while angrily wiping the water off his face.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan ignored that and asked another question. ¡°Where is the cruise ship, Chief Lee? Are we almost there yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not too far. Riding in a helicopter kinda screwed up my sense of distance a bit, but I think we¡¯ll reach the destination in ten minutes or so.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, shouldn''t the cruise ship be visible by now¡­?¡±


    While the naked eye couldn''t see things at a distance ten minutes away onnd, the same didn''t apply on water. That was why Yi Myeong-Hwan began worrying about the boat traveling in the wrong direction. So, he peeked his head over the ship''s side, and then¡­


    ¡°...Hey, isn¡¯t that the ship?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see it!¡±


    Finally! A small dot could be seen in the distant horizon. The boat Yi Myeong-Hwan was on continued to scythe through the waves and surged forward, causing that dot to grow rapidly in size until its shape became unmistakable.


    <em>¡®Well, at least we were heading in the right direction.¡¯</em>


    That cruise ship was also on the move. urately locating a moving ship on the vast ocean would never be easy, but the Assembly''s people, fortunately, got the calctions right. Of course, finding the cruise ship didn''t mean their job was finished.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan yelled back. ¡°Tell the captain to quickly catch up to that ship!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± One of the Demon mes dashed into the control room.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan turned his attention over to Lee Hyeon-Su next. ¡°Chief Lee?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? Do we enter that ship as soon as we get there?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Mm¡­ For now, we wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Now isn¡¯t the time to wait around and¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to wait.¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut.


    He had been pushing Lee Hyeon-Su''s buttons a lot moretely, but that was only during the ¡°normal¡± situations. Lee Hyeon-Su during battle situations emitted a totally different presence from when he was doing office work. And that stopped Yi Myeong-Hwan from being an insolent idiot.


    ¡°We gotta figure out the situation first, no? You idiots haphazardly jumping in will only hinder the Assembly Master¡¯s activities,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Hinder?¡±


    ¡°Well, rather than hinder¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su didn¡¯t finish his sentence and simply smacked his lips.


    <em>¡®...Forget getting in the way, you¡¯ll only get killed up there.¡¯</em>


    Right about now, Kang Jin-Ho and Co. must be going absolutely wild on that cruise ship. With them going off the rails and destroying everything in front of their eyes, trying to assist them right now could only get the Demon mes chopped apart by Kang Jin-Ho''s des instead!


    Of course, something like that was only a remote possibility. Even so, the situation on that cruise ship was too extraordinary for Lee Hyeon-Su to be flippant about their approach.


    ¡°For now, get this boat as close to the ship. I need to observe the situation first,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The boat picked up speed. Even then¡­


    <em>¡®Why is it still so far away?¡¯</em>


    Since the cruise ship was visible to the naked eye, Yi Myeong-Hwan figured they¡¯d reach it pretty soon, but no! Even after several minutester, they were still some ways off the ship.


    Everyone anxiously stared at the cruise ship. Their figures began crowding toward the front of the boat. Eventually, their ride got close enough and began slowing down.


    <em>¡®I wonder what¡¯s happening up there¡­?¡¯</em>


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan began wondering¡­


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOM!</em>


    A massive explosion went off inside the ship, and almost at the same time¡­!


    ¡°Uwaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaahk!¡±


    The eyes of the Demon mes grewrge at those desperate screams.


    ¡°W-what the hell?!¡±


    ¡°Look! Look up there!¡±


    Since the boat was much smaller than the cruise ship, the Demon mes could only look up, which prevented them from getting an urate picture of the situation on the deck.


    However, they now could make a fairly urate guess!


    As the explosion rang out in the air, people began flying out over the cruise ship''s side!


    <em>Ssh! Splosh!</em>


    The victimsnded mercilessly into the seawater below. Some floated back up but didn¡¯t move. Some kept sinking lower. Some others, seemingly free from injuries, urgently clung to the ship.


    Before the Demon mes could take in this situation, yet another group of Japanese warriors jumped off the ship and dived into the water.


    <em>¡®Hang on a minute¡­?¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes in confusion. Those people jumped?


    The second group¡¯s method of entering the ocean was clearly different from the first group. While the first group quite literally flew out against their will, the second group had willingly abandoned the ship.


    <em>¡®What the hell is going on up there?¡¯</em>


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    Yet another explosion went off. Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s jaw fell as he dazedly looked up. ¡°Would you look at that¡­?¡±


    Another group of Japanese martial artists could be seen flying out of the ship as vapors of blood sprayed into the air. It was as if someone had squatted red-colored water contained in a spray gun into a stiff breeze!


    ¡°That''s kinda like popcorn popping off, isn''t it?¡±


    When Yi Myeong-Hwan heard someone mutter that poorly suited description that also oddly fit the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but reflexively nod in agreement.


    <em>Tumble! Ssh!</em>


    The Japanese warriors who had willingly jumped into the water began madly swimming away from the cruise ship as if a grim reaper was chasing after them. Even though they were in the middle of a vast ocean, they didn''t seem to care!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had no idea what was going on inside this cruise ship, but he was certain about this one thing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked those people, you idiots.¡±


    No one on that cruise ship was enjoying themselves right now¡­ Except for four people, that was!

 Chapter 890: Wiped Out (5)

    Humanity¡¯s mechanism toprehend their surroundings was surprisingly simple. And that was to rely on their five senses to perceive the world.


    Through the senses of sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch, humans acquired information about the world around them, and it was up to their brains to interpret these new sets of information. This series of actions allowed humans to figure out the situation they were in.


    However, Masayoshi realized his body had failed to perform this simple but crucial process.


    What a strange situation this was. Without a doubt, Masayoshi¡¯s eyes were working fine. His ears could hear perfectly well. And his skin could feel everything as it should.


    His eyes could see the enemy swiftly closing in while slicing and dicing his allies. Meanwhile, his ears picked up all the screams and the noises of human flesh getting sliced and chopped apart. And then, his body perceived the bone-chilling murderous aura in the air as his nose sucked in too much stench of blood to make him nauseous.


    Even after all these had happened, Masayoshi still had troubleprehending the current situation.


    Four of his senses¡­ No, since he could also pick up on the thick metallic taste of blood in his mouth, all five senses were clearly working overtime. However, his brain couldn''t process all the flow of information.


    Masayoshi simply could not understand it. Seeing didn¡¯t necessarily mean believing, after all!


    Who could fault him, though? Not just Masayoshi, but everyone else would have had a tough time epting reality if buildings floated up in the air and water dripped from below to the skies above.Indeed, the first thing anyone stuck in that situation would be to doubt their own eyes!


    When information was received through their five senses, humans instinctively would try to filter it first before letting it reach their brains. And that filter was called¡­mon sense.


    This was the step Masayoshi¡¯s mind kept failing at. Even though the information picked up by his eyes and ears was absolute and crystal-clear, the mon sense¡± rooted deep in his brain refused to ept it. No wonder he couldn¡¯tprehend the situation at all!


    <em>¡®No, this can¡¯t be real!¡¯</em>


    Just who was Masayoshi, anyway? Wasn¡¯t he one of the proud warriors of the Great Japanese Empire?


    Masayoshi¡¯s pride wasn¡¯t simply him being an arrogant little fool. Even if it fell somewhat short against the damnable Chinese martial society, the Japanese martial society was still highly rated and acknowledged as a powerhouse by the rest of the world.


    Even on the surface world, Japan was a first-world country. A global powerhouse. But its status within the martial world easily surpassed that.


    Due to its location being East Asia, with China as its neighbor, Japan''s prestige and strength had been overshadowed to some degree until now. However, if Japan was in Europe, everyone would''ve acknowledged it as a powerhouse nation capable of rivaling the European Union.


    As for the people riding on this cruise ship? They were elite warriors handpicked from Japan, an expeditionary forceprised of the best of the best selected from the gumis in Kansai!


    When Masayoshi heard the ship was headed for South Korea, he thought this level ofbat power was a bit of overkill.


    Since arge number of elites had been gathered, Masayoshi wondered if they were about to fight one of China''s top factions, but no! They were headed to South Korea instead?


    These warriors were simply too strong to waste time with the likes of the South Korean martial artists. That was what Masayoshi believed until a few minutes ago. That belief still didn''t change when four insane bastards suddenly showed up on the cruise ship''s deck.


    Plenty of crazies existed in the world, so four of them calling South Korea home didn¡¯t seem all that out of ce. However, Masayoshi had no choice but to ept how fatally wrong he had been.


    <em>¡®No, hang on a sec. I¡¯m not exactly wrong about this.¡¯</em>


    Without a doubt, those four were crazy. The problem with their craziness was, though¡­ They weren¡¯t merely some random crazies!


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    ¡°Kehk!¡±


    The screams were brief. Not even that loud, either. The sword strikes by that man covered in crimson blood were shockingly urate and economical. Watching that blood-covered man in action made Masayoshi realize something was very wrong here.


    That man was swinging his swords in the most obvious trajectories. Anyone with eyes should be able to see the movements and easily predict where that attack wouldnd next. Yet¡­ No one managed to stop the attacks or dodge them.


    Was it because the blood-covered man was too strong? That didn''t seem like the answer by the looks of things.


    From the perspective of Masayoshi, who had been watching this massacre from the back, it eerily looked like hisrades were willingly presenting their throats at the swords wielded by that man named Kang Jin-Ho.


    Masayoshi¡¯s disbelieving eyes continued to watch this truly bizarre spectacle where the proud Japanese warriors craned their necks and mored to get their heads severed whenever Kang Jin-Ho wielded his swords.


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Yet another severed head went flying. Masayoshi shuddered in dread. His brain might have failed toprehend this situation, but his body had already figured everything out. Despite his head not sending anymands, Masayoshi''s body still shivered like a lone leaf against the stormy winds. And he kept stumbling back to get away from the massacre up ahead.


    He must not fight that blood-covered man! He should not even be in that man¡¯s presence!


    Never once did Masayoshi think he¡¯d flee in the face of death. After all, that was what the martial world was like¡ªanyone who tried to flee would meet a gruesome end.


    The survivors were those who fought till the end and attained what they were after. This was Masayoshi''s creed. The belief he had lived his life by.


    Sticking to this creed was what helped him get acknowledged as an elite warrior. And it also helped him be an expert. But now¡­


    Something about this situation was wrong. The gap in strength was insurmountable!


    <em>¡®I mean, look at him!¡¯</em>


    That man, covered from head to toe in blood while constantly chopping his fellow humans down! Whenever his crimson eyes revealed themselves in between the blood-soaked hair strands, Masayoshi felt his heart freeze up in dread.


    That man was smiling. Even though his eyes remained dispassionate, his lips failed to hide a cruel smirk. His lips curling up asionally revealed his pearly-white teeth.


    That man had to be a beast. If not, a devil! At the very least, he didn''t qualify to be called a human being!


    Pride and one¡¯s will mattered only when dealing with another human being. Just like how a man wouldn¡¯t act proudly before God, a man wouldn¡¯t demand beasts to understand their plight!


    <em>¡®How is this even possible¡­!¡¯</em>


    There were four enemies. Only four! And only two of them were fighting at the forefront!


    Those two were Kang Jin-Ho, the leader of the Korean Martial Assembly, and a monster who resembled a giant appearing in mythical tales as he mowed humans down with his massive arms.


    It was just those two¡­ who were mercilessly pushing back the Japanese expeditionary force. And it wasn''t merely ¡°pushing back,¡± either. One of them chopped and diced humans apart into tiny little chunks while the other obliterated grown adults with his attacks.


    Even if humans were thrown inside a mortar and ground to a pulp, they would still be in a better shape than the corpses created by that giant!


    Just the two men were enough to create a Hell on Earth on this bloody ship.


    <em>¡®How¡­ How can something like this happen?!¡¯</em>


    Masayoshi couldn''t understand it. He refused to ept it. Regardless of his feelings, though¡­ This massacre continued on unabated.


    Even as Masayoshi¡¯s brain desperately tried toprehend the situation unfolding before his eyes, Kang Jin-Ho and Vator diligently marched forward while transforming all the people between them and Masayoshi into corpses.


    Nothing worked against them.


    Thest-ditch lightning-quick sword draws were rendered useless against Kang Jin-Ho''s sword strikes. Various Japanese desnding on Vator''s flesh cracked and shattered like rice crackers.


    Warriors melding into the shadows below literally became shadows, never to stand back up again from the floor. Shurikens and kunais thrown at the targets miraculously returned to the senders and pierced their mouths.


    The unstoppable cmities of nature! Was there any better description for these two men than that?


    No matter how hard a colony of rabbits tried, it¡¯d always be rabbits. It couldn¡¯t even win against a single wolf. Every Japanese warrior on this ship was nothing more than a rabbit.


    ...And those men were hungry predators!


    When that realization hit, Masayoshi finally figured out what he must do. What should a rabbit do after running into a wolf?


    <em>¡®I¡­ I gotta escape¡­!¡¯</em>


    Masayoshi¡¯s brain finally broke free from the fog of panic and issued a scream-likemand to his body.


    He must run away. He must get away from here! He must escape before those monsters¡­ No, those devils catch up to him!


    However, where could he escape to? Where was the escape path on a ship floating on the vast empty ocean?!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaahk!¡±


    Masayoshi screamed while urgently turning around.


    Where should he escape to? What a dumb question that was. Obviously, it should be the ocean!


    People jumping into the sea in the middle of nowhere ran the risk of a certain death. Without divine intervention, surviving the ordeal would be impossible. One would have to be rescued by a passing ship or let the currents take them toward the nearest drynd. That would be the only way to survive, but¡­


    At least one could pray for a miracle. However, on this ship? There was no such thing as miracles. There were no heavenly interventions here!


    Devils ruled this ship, after all. The lucky chances granted by the heavens didn''t work here. In that case¡­


    If one was given a choice between a certain death and a near-certain death, shouldn¡¯t the answer be obvious?


    Masayoshi''s body creaked and cracked as it ungainly turned around. It felt like his brain and his body were not in harmony. Even though his head desperately yelled at it to move, to run, to escape¡­! His body couldn''t carry out thosemands like how it usually did.


    Masayoshi thought his entire body had be stiff like a block of wood.


    ¡°Hueh¡­ Urgh¡­ Ce¡­ on¡­!¡±


    He must get away, somehow! If his body didn¡¯t work as intended, Masayoshi should resort to crawling to get away from here. If not, those devils would soon spot him ande after him. When that happened, there would be only one end for him.


    Death!


    The one thing he had never feared in his life was now swiftly closing in on him in reality!


    Was he scared of death?


    <em>¡®Of course I¡¯m scared!¡¯</em>


    He was terrified. Indescribably so. Death scared him. What scared him more, though, was that¡­ His death would be meaningless. Worthless.


    All his death amounted to would be nothing more than a punch from the giant or a casual flick of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s sword. And that would be it! Was there a more worthless, meaningless death than that in this world?


    <em>¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee!¡¯</em>


    Masayoshi regretted getting on this ship. If not that, maybe he should¡¯ve jumped into the ocean, no questions asked, as soon as those four devils appeared on the ship.


    That one moment of indecision was quickly dragging Masayoshi into theherworld.


    <em>¡®P-please¡­ Move!¡¯</em>


    He began retreating just as everyone around him started having the same thoughts. It seemed no one was interested in exchanging their lives with some meaningless bullsh*t. They all quickly turned around and ran away, to get away from the deck.


    Naturally, human bodies got into a chaotic tangle next.


    Those at the far back still hadn¡¯t fullyprehended the situation and failed to open up the escape path. But the ones in the front, their minds paralyzed by fear, tried desperately to escape through the back.


    Unsurprisingly, the urgency of the situation and terrified minds collided to create more deadly incidents.


    ¡°U-uwaaaaah! Get out of the way, you bastards! Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill yooooou!¡±


    Their furiously swung swords stabbed into the guts and throats of their allies. Those who got attacked without knowing why crumbled to the floor as disbelief and resentment filled their faces.


    This was¡­ Hell!


    A literal hell was unfolding on this ship. Even the real devils would¡¯ve shaken their heads in disbelief if they were on this ship.


    Eventually¡­


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡±


    Masayoshi¡¯s body froze on the spot when he heard that low but distinct sigh.


    There was nothing particr about that sigh. But it still sounded like the growling of a ravenous tiger staring at a juicy prey.


    That was when Masayoshi instinctively realized something new. And that was his fate.


    Masayoshi still didn¡¯t give up on one final ray of hope. Maybe the devils would spare him?


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho was a warrior who upheld the Bushido, the warrior¡¯s way? And refused to cut down the enemies who showed him their backs? In that case, wouldn¡¯t he give Masayoshi a chance to flee from¡­


    <em>Slice!</em>


    Masayoshi¡¯s mind froze right there and then. He momentarily sensed sharp pain from somewhere around his throat before everything stopped. And then, his consciousness began fading. Unlike the darkness closing in, though, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s voice sounded so vivid and knife-sharp in his ears.


    ¡°Toote.¡±


    Indeed, it was toote now. Far, far¡­ toote.

 Chapter 891: Confronting (1)

    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When confronted by an unbelievable reality, humans would react in various ways. Some would despair. Some would freak out. And some would fly into a rage.


    However, Nakata Yuji was an exception, someone who didn¡¯t fall under any of those categories.


    Even if he had to face off against an unbelievable reality, Nakata Yuji¡¯s job was to produce solutions and countermeasures. As such, he must never panic.


    Regardless of what the situation was like, he must always maintain his objectivity andposure. Only then would he be able to think of a correct response to the situation at hand! However¡­!


    <em>¡®Goddamn it! You think that¡¯s possible in this chaos?!¡¯</em>


    Indeed, that was asking too much from him.


    Those who could remain calm after witnessing the carnage before their eyes shouldn''t bebeled as human beings. Either they didn''t have a beating heart or a functioning brain. Maybe their whole body was made out of mechanical bits and pieces!


    ¡°What is the meaning of¡­!¡±Nakata Yuji heard that pained gasping from behind him.


    The big shots of the Japanese martial society were also witnessing this massacre. The massacre caused by those four Koreans rampaging around like abominable devils! Even then, they still couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ept this reality.


    Just who were they? Weren¡¯t they the elites of the Great Japanese Empire?


    China might have been a bit too much, but South Korea? These warriors all believed they were strong enough to wipe out the South Koreans in the proverbial blink of an eye. But now, the ones getting wiped out were the Japanese!


    At the hands of only four enemies, no less!


    ¡°S-since when did the Joseon bastards be that strong?!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something about this?!¡±


    The top experts said those things in a poorly disguised attempt to urge Nakata Yuji on. Despite knowing the truth, though¡­ Nakata Yuji remained speechless and too dazed to do anything.


    What was he supposed to do, anyway? Especially against that carnage? What? What could he do in this situation, anyway?


    His enemies were few in number. Only four, to be exact.


    Plenty of strategies and tactics existed to allow a small number ofbatants to confront a muchrger enemy force. However, there weren''t many tactics for arger force to attack a smaller one other than something elemental like siege warfare.


    Why was that, though? Because there was no need.


    The numerical superiority itself was an epted military tactic, a near-surefire strategy. With such an advantage, one didn''t need to cook up extraordinary ns. Rushing the enemy with superior numbers should guarantee a straightforward victory. That was what was so attractive about having arger, stronger army.


    That was whatmon sense dictated, but on this cruise ship¡­ The numerical advantage was not an advantage. And the small number didn''t seem so small anymore.


    One thousand or so Japanese warriors were facing off against a handful of enemies. Even then, they were getting pushed back. They were running away while panicking and howling in fear!


    Nakata Yuji chewed on his lips. Blood leaked out of the torn skin to trickle down his chin.


    <em>¡®Dammit!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji had overlooked the truth. No, rather than overlooking¡­ It should be more correct to say he had failed to analyze the truth.


    The numerical advantage only meant something when the two armies boasted simr standards. For example, an army of ants several thousand strong would still mean nothing against one elephant.


    <em>¡®This is how strong they were? Seriously?!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji thought he knew the truth. He genuinely believed that.


    Kang Jin-Ho fought the Crimson King and survived. He didn''t stop there and also brought all those high-and-mighty Chinese martial artists down several pegs. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho also defeat Vator, the giant currently rampaging alongside his master?


    Nakata Yuji knew all these things. However, the difference between merely knowing them and actually experiencing the truth was as vast as the one between Heaven and Earth!


    Then again¡­ How could Nakata Yuji know? Know how strong the Crimson King was in reality? And how could he have known what it meant to fight the Crimson King to a standstill?


    Nakata Yuji heard about these things so, so many times. But that didn¡¯t mean he had fully understood them. In a way, it was simr to humans not really understanding how strong a dragon could be. How would mere humans know who would win in a fight between a dragon and a unicorn?


    To Nakata Yuji, the Crimson King was that kind of existence. An existence that seemed peerless and imposing... A martial art expert with unrivaled strength!


    However, such vague ideas weren¡¯t enough to form an urate assessment of the Crimson King¡¯s true strength. In other words, there was simply no way Nakata Yuji could have understood the Crimson King¡¯s stupendousbat strength and cultivation capable of blowing away even Mt. Tai!


    As such, Nakata Yuji also had no idea how strong Kang Jin-Ho really was.


    The only yardstick avable to measure Kang Jin-Ho''s strength wasparing him against the Crimson King.


    But Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t know about the Crimson King either. Which meant the yardstick was faulty, to say the least. And that was why a catastrophe like this happened under Nakata Yuji¡¯s watch.


    Nakata Yuji shuddered powerfully.


    <em>aaash!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho swung his sword again. Yet another severed head went flying in the air, followed shortly afterward by a fountain of blood.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    A hollow chuckle left Nakata Yuji¡¯s lips. What on Earth was he even witnessing here?


    In the Japanese martial society, Nakata Yuji was seen as a self-made man. Everyone acknowledged him now, but it was not like that in the beginning. His martial prowess was nothing to boast about, so he had to go through all sorts of trials and tribtions to get to where he was.


    Terms like ¡°Hell¡± and ¡°Torture¡± were still inadequate to describe what he had gone through.


    Bloodshed and death were constantpanions of pretty much all martial artists. Even then, Nakata Yuji could proudly say his experiences had been far more bloody and severe than most people''s.


    However, his pride was now being shattered into a million pieces. Nakata Yuji could swear he had never witnessed a spectacle quite like this one before.


    Obviously, he knew the level of strength wielded by the top experts of the Japanese martial society. And they were truly overwhelming. However, what he was seeing right now did not invoke the memories of those people.


    This was a ughter. No, a brutal butchering! This was no battle between martial artists boasting outstanding martial prowess.


    This spectacle¡­ It was a one-sided massacre!


    Even a battle between toddlers just beginning to walk and full-grown adults wielding machine guns should not produce a wanton ughter this one-sided! Worse still¡­


    ¡°...He¡¯s a devil!¡±


    Someone gasped out loud from behind, prompting Nakata Yuji to chuckle hollowly.


    <em>¡®A devil, you say? A devil¡­?¡¯</em>


    What a funny notion that was. It was nothing more than an outdated, immature, and shockingly pathetic description.


    Despite thinking that way, Nakata Yuji couldn''t deny the fact that that description also best suited Kang Jin-Ho. That was because he also racked his brain for a better description and couldn''t do it in the end!


    A devil was rampaging over there. Everywhere it moved, fountains of blood shot into the night sky. That creature was so soaked from head to toe in crimson blood that he must¡¯ve taken a long dip in a bathtub filled with blood!


    Whenever the devil took a step and wielded his sword, droplets of blood scattered in every direction. However, so much blood gushed out of the victims that it masked subtle little things like that.


    What was clear to see was the floor. The floor Kang Jin-Ho walked past was filled with pools of blood. Since there were no apparent drainage holes on the deck, all these pools of blood had nowhere to go. So, the deck now resembled one massiveke of blood.


    Nakata Yuji''s teeth ttered in fear. Even though he knew he must maintain an air of haughtiness, even though he knew he must issuemands and think of countermeasures¡­!


    He couldn¡¯t do anything.


    <em>¡®This must be what being utterly overwhelmed feels like.¡¯</em>


    A manpletely and utterly overwhelmed by his enemies could not think rationally. And behaving as he should was also out of the question. The only thing he could do was il ungainly like a victim trapped inside a thick quagmire.


    ¡°Are you done with getting shocked now?¡±


    A measured voice suddenly registered in Nakata Yuji¡¯s hearing to bring him back to reality.


    Nakata Yuji dazedly turned his head to look. That was where he found Lee Seong-Hwi.


    ¡°You¡­ Lee Seong-Hwi¡­?¡±


    ¡°It''s about time you close your ck mouth and start thinking of countermeasures, wouldn''t you say? At this rate, things will reach a point of no return pretty soon,¡± said Lee Seong-Hwi. There was a hint of mockery in his voice.


    Now that was the opposite of what usually happened. Nakata Yuji was always the one mocking Lee Seong-Hwi. Whenever the two men were in the same location, Nakata Yuji always held the upper hand and all the time in the world.


    Indeed, the desperate one always had been Lee Seong-Hwi, not Nakata Yuji. However, at this moment¡­ Their positions had flipped around.


    Nakata Yuji gulped nervously. ¡°B-but, how¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still out of it, then!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi grunted, then grabbed Nakata Yuji¡¯s cors.


    Even if Nakata Yuji¡¯s martial prowess was nothing to write home about, that was only whenpared to his peers. Unlike Lee Hyeon-Su, who could be seen as an iplete mess of a martial artist, Nakata Yuji was a full-on warrior who could hold his ground.


    Despite their gap in strength, however, Nakata Yuji was far too stunned by this situation to stop this insolent behavior.


    Lee Seong-Hwi yanked Nakata Yuji close, then pointed to the massacre up ahead. ¡°Look closely! Look! Can you see it?¡±


    Nakata Yuji dazedly nodded. Indeed he could see.


    He could see Kang Jin-Ho and Vator rampaging around unchecked. Meanwhile, the people who were supposed to fight back were fleeing in terror. This fear was like contagion spreading at the speed of light and sent waves of panic among the Japanese warriors.


    This was what humans were like. If they saw someone busy running away, they would instinctively join this person and flee first, questions be damned. That was because humans used other people to determine what their future would be like.


    When the martial artists in front started running, the ones at the rear would naturally join in. Why would they, though? The answer was simple enough¡ªthe ones at the back weren''t confident about being overwhelmingly stronger than the ones at the front, that was why!


    Since that was the case, wouldn''t their fate be pretty much the same as those who had already died?


    However, what if people weren¡¯t just fleeing? What if they were sobbing and wailing like crazy? What if they were doing everything in their power to get away, including crawling like bugs? What if¡­ they were ready to cut their ownrades down to carve open an escape path?


    In a situation like that, who would be able to maintain theirposure?


    The warriors near the edge of the deck unhesitantly threw themselves overboard. They had chosen to swim back to Japan rather than confront Kang Jin-Ho and Vator. Which could actually be a smart move under the circumstances. Even if it sounded reckless, at least one could attempt it out of their own volition!


    Pulling out one¡¯s weapon and confronting those insane devils could not be ssified as an attempt at survival. It wasn¡¯t even a fair challenge! No, it was nothing more than stupid bravado. An act of sheer lunacy!


    ¡°That¡­ is Kang Jin-Ho!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi snarled like a wounded beast. He then grabbed Nakata Yuji¡¯s head and forced thetter to stare at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Nakata Yuji flinched nastily. He could see pitch-ck demonic qi oozing out of Kang Jin-Ho, even as thetter¡¯s figure was still enveloped in fountains of blood.


    The ship¡¯s deck was semi-lit, with the surrounding world bathed in the darkness of the night.


    Whether it was the sky or the ocean below, everything was dyed in darkness. And Kang Jin-Ho was assimting into all that darkness, too. It was like watching a grim reaper revealing itself in the open.


    This sight was so surreal that Nakata Yuji briefly thought he was seeing an illusion. Of course, he knew this situation was definitely not a figment of his imagination.


    After all, if it really was an imagination, people wouldn¡¯t be screaming in fright and agony as their bodies got sliced and diced in half!


    Lee Seong-Hwi growled again. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? To never underestimate Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Humans have to see with their own eyes and experience it personally to finally believe. Did you think you could easily take Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s life by creating a nice little army? Even though you¡¯ve calcted that South Korea¡¯s strength could surpass Japan¡¯s in a few years, you subconsciously believed that would never happen, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Nakata Yuji couldn¡¯t refute that usation. After all, Lee Seong-Hwi had urately seen through him.


    Even though he believed Kang Jin-Ho posed a threat to Japan, Nakata Yuji still downyed that threat to some degree. Because he believed it was only a matter of time before Kang Jin-Ho was dealt with.


    Kang Jin-Ho posing a threat to Japan was undeniably true. However, something like that would only be possible if Japan allowed him to do whatever he wanted for a few years.


    However, the Japanese would never let that happen. Indeed, they would have eliminated Kang Jin-Ho long before that.


    This was what Nakata Yuji thought. And the events unfolded just as he had calcted. However, he realized something crucial while watching the massacre unfold.


    <em>¡®A few years?¡¯</em>


    What aughable miscalction that was!


    A few years would¡¯ve turned Kang Jin-Ho into a problem Japan could never handle. Even now, he was strong enough to thrust his de right under the chins of the Japanese!


    The hunt was over. And now, it was the matter of¡­ Kill or be killed!


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s eyes became bloodshot.

 Chapter 892: Confronting (2)

    Lee Seong-Hwi smirked after noticing the look on Nakata Yuji''s face.


    <em>¡®Looks like he¡¯s finally sobered up.¡¯</em>


    Even though Lee Seong-Hwi came off as high-handed and critical, the truth was that he empathized with Nakata Yuji. No one would be able to maintain theirposure when witnessing a carnage like this, after all!


    After endless research and investigation, Lee Seong-Hwi could proudly boast about knowing Kang Jin-Ho better than anyone else. Even then, he still felt his heart quiver in sheer dread at this sight. So, how much worse would it be for Nakata Yuji?


    <em>¡®What a monstrous bastard¡­!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was gradually getting stronger. And stronger!


    When Lee Seong-Hwi fought Kang Jin-Ho for the first time, endless despair was his only reward. He realized he couldn''t possiblypare to Kang Jin-Ho''s talent. Even then, he still saw a glimmer of possibility. A hope.


    That was why he dly epted demonic cultivation. He believed that, as long as he could be stronger¡­ So much stronger than his old self, he could fight against Kang Jin-Ho and perhaps win.


    However, their second encounter helped Lee Seong-Hwi gain an epiphany. And that was¡­ His hope had been nothing more than a pipe dream. A delusion! He''d never catch up to Kang Jin-Ho regardless of how hard he trained!<em>¡®Aren¡¯t we both supposed to be humans?!¡¯</em>


    Coal and diamonds were both products of carbon molecules. However, their mary values differed as much as that between Heaven and Earth.


    Those who yap on and on about dogsh*t, like how all people were born the same and how everyone held endless potential, had no idea of this world''s unfairness.


    From the get-go, Lee Seong-Hwi''s innate talent was far inferior to Kang Jin-Ho''s. That was why he clung shamelessly to the Chinese and even resorted to borrowing the Japanese''s strength.


    If Lee Seong-Hwi''s strength was insufficient, he should resort to other underhanded schemes instead, including borrowing the powers of his enemies!


    However, this third encounter revealed a new side of Kang Jin-Ho. And that side proved to be absolutely marvelous.


    Hatred nearly blinded Lee Seong-Hwi when he locked his re on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mug. However, even that hatred became meaningless and insignificant in the face of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s godly strength.


    Lee Seong-Hwi thought he hadpletely abandoned the martial artist side of himself, yet that disy of godly might still triggered something in his heart. His blood began boiling in the remote corner of his chest.


    Did that mean he still had something like the spirit of martial arts burning in his soul? Even though he learned demonic cultivation and sold out his own bloody country?


    <em>¡®Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi wasn''t dumb or deluded enough not to recognize his position. He was no longer qualified to talk about something as noble as the spirit of martial arts. Indeed, he was the lowest, most contemptible trash among all martial artists. Even demonic cultivators should spit at him in contempt.


    He was a man who willingly dragged himself into the endless depths of the abyss!


    Compared to Lee Seong-Hwi, how was Kang Jin-Ho? He was undeniably, iparably more radiant, wasn¡¯t he?


    Kang Jin-Ho was unbelievably cruel and equally cold-hearted. Looking at him evoked the feelings of staring at a goosebumps-inducing devil!


    However, wasn¡¯t that what martial arts were all about? After all, martial arts were meant to suppress, threaten, and trample the others.


    Respecting other people''s opinions and persuading them was the job of the academia. The only thing that mattered in martial arts was to kill and suppress the enemy as efficiently as possible. That was all!


    In that sense, Kang Jin-Ho was the perfect embodiment of the ideal of all martial arts. He should be a role model for all martial artists to aspire to!


    The sight of an expert not letting things like righteousness and pity sway him and mechanically cutting his enemies down could very well be the ¡°ideal¡± every martial artist pursued since the dawn of human history.


    While Lee Seong-Hwi fell deeper and deeper into the abyss, Kang Jin-Ho managed to climb to the loftiest of lofty peaks!


    Lee Seong-Hwi subtly chewed on his lips.


    <em>¡®It doesn¡¯t matter!¡¯</em>


    Whether Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s heart withered from envy and jealousy, whether his eyes got blinded by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s radiance¡­ None of it mattered.


    <em>¡®Yes¡­ keep climbing, Kang Jin-Ho. Climb even higher!¡¯</em>


    Only then would his fall be even more tragic. Even more wretched! Just like what it felt like for Lee Seong-Hwi!


    ¡°Get a grip on yourself and¡­¡±


    <em>p!</em>


    Before Lee Seong-Hwi could finish his sentence, Nakata Yuji pped Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s hand gripping his cor. The Japanese man coolly slicked back the hair strands tumbling down his forehead next.


    He then fake-coughed a couple of times to clear his throat before muttering in a subdued but cold voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lee Seong-Hwi sneered. He could see that Nakata Yuji was back to his usual self.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be this strong¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji growled unhappily.


    Regaining his cool didn''t mean his shock had abated. The only thing that had changed was his ability to objectively analyze the situation working again. Unfortunately, his objective analysis concluded that this situation was the absolute worst.


    As a matter of fact, it couldn¡¯t get any worse even if it tried!


    Nakata Yuji frowned deeply. ¡°Looks like Kang Jin-Ho is several times stronger than our estimation.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi smirked. ¡°Frogs in a well have finally seen the rest of the world, in other words.¡±


    ¡°Frogs¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''m talking about you idiots from the inds.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi''s smirk deepened into a sneer. ¡°A group of idiots who had never witnessed the world kept boasting about being an equal to China''s might. And I always found that utterlyughable. Here''s a rude awakening for you. This is all you idiots amount to.¡±


    Nakata Yuji furrowed his brow but didn''t argue back. Now wasn''t the right time to start a shouting match with Lee Seong-Hwi, after all.


    He must think of a way to stop Kang Jin-Ho and his men. Otherwise, tonight''s event would end as a one-sided massacre!


    <em>¡®A massacre, huh¡­?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji could only chuckle wryly. Warriors on this ship were about to get one-sidedly massacred?


    Even though this army boasted considerablebat strength, they were about to get ughtered by only four enemybatants?!


    Although Nakata Yuji loathed to admit it, this improbable scenario was still unfolding right before his eyes. If he wasted more time here, they would really reach the point of no return.


    Nakata Yuji stopped thinking about the warriors on the ship¡¯s deck. They could not be counted as abat force anymore.


    Indeed, those too terrified to even stand properly could never serve as soldiers. No, they would only negatively affect the morale of everyone else instead. Besides, even if they were brimming full of the desire to fight, things would not have changed much.


    Forget one thousand, not even ten thousand of these riff-raff could fight against a monster like Kang Jin-Ho. Which meant the big fishes should step forward to deal with this situation, but for that to happen¡­


    Nakata Yuji nced behind him. The representatives of various gumis participating in this invasion had gathered there, but their expressions had been frozen in stupefaction and bewilderment for a while now.


    <em>¡®What a bunch of pathetic fools¡­!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji was irritated by this sight, but how could he criticize these people? When he was in a simr state only a few seconds ago? Anyone bearing witness to this horrifying spectacle would behave the same as them.


    For the time being, Nakata Yuji should try to gently bring them back to Earth.


    ¡°Everyone, please get a hold of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Ah!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, we will all die.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It seemed the warning of everyone dying did the trick. Light returned to rece the zed looks in their eyes. It seemed these people had finally begun taking stock of the situation.


    Nakata Yuji continued to speak. ¡°There is only one way to deal with a predator that has invaded your ranch. And that is to¡­ kill it! Failing to do so will mean our destruction, after all.¡±


    This warning about destruction also applied to Japan as a whole.


    Thebat force riding on this ship could never be called weak. If so many elite warriors were killed tonight¡­ Japan wouldn''t be able to dream of invading South Korea again for a long time. Trying to quell the internal strife and reorganizing the pecking order would easily take several years, after all!


    But that was the path to utter ruination.


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn¡¯t just sit back and suck on his thumbs while the Japanese tried to reorganize themselves. Even a moron could tell that that man would strengthen his forces even more in the meantime.


    In other words, the time Kang Jin-Ho required to grow strong enough to overwhelm Japan would finally be his. If that happened, Japan would never be able to hold an upper hand against South Korea.


    As a matter of fact, the Japanese would more likely cower in fear and paranoia, wondering when Kang Jin-Ho would invade them instead!


    <em>¡®I must prevent that, no matter what!¡¯</em>


    That meant this ship was their final line of defense. Failing to kill Kang Jin-Ho here meant it¡¯d be over for Japan. However, if that statement was flipped around¡­ If Nakata Yuji could somehow get rid of Kang Jin-Ho here, everything would be resolved.


    ¡°There is no retreat for us, gentlemen,¡± said Nakata Yuji. Everyone''s attention locked on him when they heard how grim he sounded. ¡°As you can see, there is no escape. Yes, with your abilities, I''m sure you could swim to the maind from here. However, even if you reach drynd¡­ The only thing waiting for you there will be the Iemoto''s fury.¡±


    Silence descended on the group when the Iemoto¡¯s fury was brought up.


    These people were scared of Kang Jin-Ho. And Vator horrified them. However, that fear and horror quickly lost some of its luster whenpared to the Iemoto''s rage. Fighting against Kang Jin-Ho and his people meant a certain death, but an angry Iemoto vying for blood would mean a quick, painless death was out of the question.


    No one here wanted to end up in that wretched state!


    ¡°Everyone, we don''t have a choice in this,¡± said Nakata Yuji as he pointed at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Kill him and seize the glory¡­ Or get killed in the process!¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s words triggered strange auras of fighting spirit and agitation to start circting within the group.


    ***


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    Unchecked primal savagery filled Vator¡¯s mind. He was currently in a realm he had never experienced before.


    Something boiling-hot continued to well up uncontrobly from deep within his chest. This intense burning sensation akin to his whole body being on fire, coupled with unbridled exaltation, pushed Vator¡¯s agitation to the absolute limit.


    ...And then, this intense desire to kill!


    An indescribable urge to kill every living thing before his eyespletely ruled over him. Vator was willing to do anything and everything if it meant he''d get to tear and rip apart every person in front of his eyes!


    <em>¡®Blood¡­! More blood! More¡­ More!¡¯</em>


    Vator¡¯s primal savagery was erupting like a volcano!


    <em>¡®This is¡­ demonic cultivation!¡¯</em>


    Vator, who had reached a peak of martial arts through decades of orthodox cultivation, couldn''t maintain his grip on his sanity. The rage and bloodlust to destroy everything in this world hadpletely taken over his mind.


    <em>Kill!</em>


    <em>Kill everyone and destroy everything!</em>


    ¡°Hu-aaaaaaaah!¡±


    Vator¡¯s loud roar rocked the ship as his punch shot forward. The aura emanating from his body was not his usual pure-white strengthening qi¡¯s light. The fist light in an ominous hue of pitch-ck ink exploded forth from the big man¡¯s fist to sweep everything aside in its path.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    The power of his attacks also far surpassed his past self. It was easy to see Vator had be iparably stronger after mastering demonic arts. And such a powerful man was relentlessly charging forward as foams of blood bubbled out of his mouth.


    A giant in the berserk state was rampaging around, his rational mind long gone.


    ¡°Crazy son of a¡­!¡± Bang Jin-Hun grunted while sneakily backing away from that carnage.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll get killed if I step forward here!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun could instinctively tell. Being near either Vator or Kang Jin-Ho right now would be very hazardous to his health!


    Vator quite literally had lost his mental faculty. There was no way he¡¯d be able to differentiate allies from enemies in his state. In that case, Bang Jin-Hun would not be of any help. In fact, not getting in Vator¡¯s way would help out so much more!


    Bang Jin-Hun obviously knew how strong Vator was. But the current Vator had far surpassed that evaluation. By arge margin, too!


    <em>¡®I mean, look! Seriously!¡¯</em>


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    <em>KA-BOOM!</em>


    Each and every punch produced ear-deafening explosion noises. It was as if Vator had attached a cannon to his arms or something! Worse still, he wasn''t attacking at full power, either. All he did was lightly stretch his arms a bit, but each of those attacks still contained scarcely believable destructive strength.


    ¡°What the hell is up with¡­¡± Bang Jin-Hun grimaced. Could mastering demonic arts result in such an explosive growth in one¡¯s strength?!


    Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s question was answered by Wiggins. ¡°It¡¯s because Sir Vator is not hesitating anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Not hesitating?¡± Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I exin to you, so let¡¯s leave it at that, shall we?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°...It''s nothing, Mister Bang.¡± Wiggins shook his head while smiling bitterly. Should he just walk around with an automatic trantor and make things simpler for himself?


    <em>¡®That¡¯s that, but this¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins¡¯ withdrawn eyes locked on Vator¡¯s broad back some distance away.


    <em>¡®He seemed to have gotten three times stronger.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins knew the truth that Vator¡¯s new-found strength wasn¡¯t simply because of demonic cultivation.


    Adding demonic arts to a solid foundation built through decades of orthodox cultivation methods shouldn''t result in such an explosive improvement in Vator''s strength. So, the real reason had to be something else.


    Vator often proudly boasted about being the Warrior of the Great ins. And he also frequently mentioned how he pursued ¡°delight¡± only found in intense battles. Fundamentally, though, he was not an evil or twisted person.


    Obviously, Vator was familiar with bloodshed. That didn''t mean he felt absolutely nothing while killing people. All humans instinctively felt some level of difort at the prospect of ending someone else''s life, after all.


    This difort was usually responsible for subconsciously reducing the power behind each attack or dulling one''s reaction times.


    However, the current Vator had been liberated from that difort. As a matter of fact, he was going even crazier just to kill more people!


    For an expert at a realm as high as Vator¡¯s, even the most subtle shift in their mindset could result in such a massive difference in their strength. And this effect seemed more pronounced since this switch was not something a person could consciously flip.


    <em>¡®Should I¡­ also try my hand at demonic arts?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins slowly licked his lips. What he could see proved rather enticing. Incredibly enticing, as a matter of fact! So much so that Wiggins was tempted to try if that door was still open for him.


    <em>¡®Unfortunately, I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯</em>


    Demonic arts didn''t suit Wiggins. As a warrior relying on both magic and swordsmanship, he had to maintain his rational mind at all times. If not, he might end up harming himself instead. Besides¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only way to get stronger, now is it?¡±


    There were plenty of other ways to improve one¡¯s strength. For instance¡­!


    Blinding light began gushing out from Wiggins'' right hand. And then, magic circles engraved near his right hand quickly dyed in a distinct blue hue.


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned weakly at this sight. ¡°What the hell is it this time¡­?¡±


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t havee.


    <em>Yup. It was a mistakeing here. A mistake, I tell ya...</em>

 Chapter 893: Confronting (3)

    Bang Jin-Hun freaked out and hurriedly retreated from the spot. Why wouldn''t he do that when Wiggins standing next to him suddenly began emitting bright light?


    <em>¡®What the hell?! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the Ultr*man or something, so why!¡¯</em>[1]


    Why was everyone Bang Jin-Hun knew so abnormal!?


    It was impossible to tell whether Kang Jin-Ho and Vator up ahead were humans or monsters at this point. And then, Wiggins, who looked like a fairly average person on the surface, began doing weird things as well!


    For a perfectly ¡°normal¡± and ¡°mundane¡± martial artist like Bang Jin-Hun, this environment was simply too cruel and unforgiving!


    <em>¡®Bloody hell. Maybe I should¡¯ve stayed back in the Assembly, eating tangerines or something¡­?¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun groaned softly under his breath.


    Of course he had the justification to apany Kang Jin-Ho on this trip. After all, wasn''t this a battle between the Japanese and the Korean Martial Assembly?


    Although it was a bit too arrogant to im that the Martial Assembly represented every South Korean, the real target of the Japanese wasn¡¯t South Korea itself, anyway. No, they were aiming for the Assembly¡¯s destruction.In that case, the Martial Assembly should be the one fighting them back. It should be their right. Leaving the fighting to the outsiders would be too humiliating for the Assembly, now wouldn''t it!


    <em>¡®I can never allow that!¡¯</em>


    The unfortunate truth was that Bang Jin-Hun was the only person here with deep roots in the Martial Assembly.


    Technically speaking, Vator and Wiggins were closer to mercenaries. Even though they were guiding the younger generation of the Assembly''s martial artists and were in the middle of sessful integration with the organization, more time was still needed for everyone to truly see those two men as their own.


    Kang Jin-Ho was no different, either. He couldn¡¯t really be called the ¡°homegrown¡± hero as he joined the Assembly after reaching a certain level of strength outside.


    Of course, Bang Jin-Hun wasn''t the type to give a damn about stuff like that. He certainly had no thoughts of introducing a ss system in the 21st century. And he certainly was not some stuck-up idiot who thought people''s identities decided what they could or could not do. The thing was, though¡­


    The Martial Assembly''s younger generations had been with the organization since they were little kids. What would they think after witnessing the ¡°outsiders¡±ing in and pulling off all these incredible feats?


    Wouldn''t they think that all the time they had spent within the organization was¡­ in vain?


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn¡¯t stand back and watch that happen.


    Those people had been trying their best up until now. And Bang Jin-Hun would do everything in his power to ensure they didn''t doubt themselves.


    Even if those who lived their entire lives within the Assembly couldn''t be the organization''s main force, at the very least, they shouldn''t feel like they had been shut out and forgotten.


    But why would Bang Jin-Hun go this far for them?


    <em>¡®It¡¯s pride, man. Pride!¡¯</em>


    Men must be proud. That was Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s motivation!


    He wasn''t trying to criticize those who hade to ept the limitation of their strength and tried to find a more pragmatic approach to their lives. After all, that was one of the many alternative ways to move on with one''s life.


    However, shouldn¡¯t he provide a dependable shoulder, a shelter to hide from the storm, to those who didn¡¯t want to live like that? This was the reason why Bang Jin-Hun vociferously argued for his inclusion in this trip.


    So far, so good. Unfortunately¡­


    <em>¡®Blooming hell¡­! In that case, what about me?! Where¡¯s my dependable shoulder, dammit!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun wanted to cry right about now. Giving his disciples and young kids of the Assembly a source of pride was all good and well, but the trials and tribtions Bang Jin-Hun had to go through to achieve that goal were simply too arduous. First of all¡­


    <em>¡®Gee whiz! Why are my allies more terrifying than my enemies?!¡¯</em>


    This wasn¡¯t Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s first time witnessing Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s rampage. And he certainly knew how bone-chillingly scary Kang Jin-Ho could be, too. However, how should he put this kindly¡­?


    <em>¡®How?! How is it possible that that dude has gotten even worse than before?!¡¯</em>


    The current Kang Jin-Ho was practically a different creature altogether from the old Kang Jin-Ho that Bang Jin-Hun first interacted with. Back then, Kang Jin-Ho was as sharp as a razor de even during mundane daily activities. But he had mellowed out considerably these days.


    Sure, he was very mellow to his family and friends even back then. These days, though? It felt like the range of mellowness had expanded to include a lot more people. As an example¡­


    In the past, when Lee Jung-Geol was in charge of the Assembly, no one pointed out the oddness of his behavior if he did something illogical or not entirely above board. Bang Jin-Hun was probably the only person willing to take Lee Jung-Geol to task over such matters.


    However, what about Kang Jin-Ho now?


    Everyone and their uncle lost their minds. Not just Bang Jin-Hun but also Vator and Wiggins voiced their strong objections if Kang Jin-Ho did something illogical. The same went for Lee Hyeon-Su, too. And, didn''t Lee Hyeon-Ju raise her voice recently, too?


    If one thought about it for a minute, one would have to agree that it was a massive transformation. Of course Bang Jin-Hun understood that this transformation was only possible because Kang Jin-Ho was very open to the opinions and ideas of other people.


    <em>¡®Yeah, these things are all great. But¡­!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun sneakily turned his head and nced at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°...Urgh.¡±


    Just looking at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s rampage was tightening Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s bowels!


    With Kang Jin-Ho at the center, pitch-ck demonic qi was swirling and whipping around like a tornado. That thing wasn''t as intense at the beginning of the battle, though! That was why Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t help but get the impression that its intensity had only gotten worse as the battle raged on.


    ...If not that, then maybe Kang Jin-Ho had gotten more and more intoxicated by all the bloodshed instead!


    Either way, Bang Jin-Hun¡¯s feelings remained the same. He definitely did not want to approach Kang Jin-Ho in that state!


    Even someone who perceived Kang Jin-Ho as an ally was sh*t-scared by his antics. In that case, what would Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s enemies feel as he charged straight at them?


    Their dread was totally understandable, at least that was what Bang Jin-Hun thought.


    What about the situation next to Kang Jin-Ho, though¡­?


    <em>¡®...Yup, let¡¯s just not look that way.¡¯</em>


    Trying to include Vator in this tale only exhausted Bang Jin-Hun even more. At least one thing was for certain in this situation; the battle taking ce before him was not something Bang Jin-Hun could haphazardly wade in with his level of strength.


    Before Kang Jin-Ho appeared on the scene and inted South Korea¡¯s average level of martial prowess, Bang Jin-Hun could legitimately im to be in the top five of the country¡¯s strongest experts. Even then, he wouldn¡¯t dare get involved in the battle up ahead.


    Perhaps that was why Bang Jin-Hun empathized with the Japanese more than with his own countrymen!


    <em>¡®Yup, I¡¯m sure those bastards must be shocked out of their skulls.¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun evaluating himself as a top-five-ranked martial artist in the country wasn''t him blowing his own trumpet. No, he was being quite objective about it.


    Despite acting like a fool sometimes, he was definitely not a snobbish or egotistical man.


    So, what would Bang Jin-Hun''s ranking be if he was a Japanese instead? He wasn¡¯t 100% sure, but warriors stronger than him might fill out the space ahead of him in four very lengthy rows. And their queue might go around an Olympic-sized athletics field at least twice over!


    That was how vastly different the level of martial prowess was between Japan and South Korea.


    Obviously, the Japanese should have known about South Koreans getting stronger recently. Their informationwork should be good enough to gather that much intelligence, after all!


    The thing was, though¡­ There was a limit to human imagination. People could assume that a cute little puppy might grow into a ferocious stray in a few years. But who would imagine the same puppy turning into a goddamn tiger?!


    That was how things were, so the Japanese panicking and losing their minds made some sense. If Bang Jin-Hun was being brutally honest, though¡­ If the Japanese had sessfully entered South Korea and waged an all-out war with the Martial Assembly¡­


    Their situation wouldn¡¯t have reached this state.


    Even though the Assembly''s forces got an upgrade recently, they were still not quite good enough to fight the Japanese without the assistance of Kang Jin-Ho & Co. They still needed a lot more time to grow. Surely, the Japanese must''ve known that, too.


    A tiger cub must mature first before it could be treated as a scary tiger. Before that happened, it¡¯d be no different to a cute dog. Even a stray mutt could kill a tiger cub by tearing its throat out before it had enough time to mature.


    That was all good and well, but¡­


    Bang Jin-Hun nced at his side again.


    <em>¡®...Argh! Stop doing that!¡¯</em>


    Wiggins was mumbling something, his right hand extended forward. He was obviously trying to use his magic, but the way he went about it was¡­ Watching this scene from the sidelines only evoked images from a horror movie in Bang Jin-Hun''s mind!


    Wiggins¡¯ hair strands were madly dancing in the air as storm winds whipped angrily near his feet. His clothes angrily pped around as bizarre bluish aura strands swirled and coiled around him.


    If Bang Jin-Hun saw this spectacle on his way home in the dead of night, he might have wet his pants before fleeing for his dear life. That was how freakishly eerie this scene was!


    An average non-martial artist might find both martial arts and magic equally absurd and improbable. But not Bang Jin-Hun. He¡¯d not blink an eye even if someone next to him suddenly produced a sword light several meters long.


    However, magic was still an uncharted, iprehensible territory for Bang Jin-Hun.


    Just as his thoughts reached that far¡­


    ¡°Binding!¡± Wiggins finished his casting, his right hand stretching far in front.


    Almost at the same time, the blue mana strands swirling around him rapidly got sucked into his outstretched hand. And then¡­


    ¡°Huh?! Ah?!¡±


    Blue light began glowing ominously below the feet of the Japanese trying to flee from Kang Jin-Ho. As a matter of fact, a vast area was now engulfed in this blue light!


    ¡°M-my legs?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! Why can¡¯t I move?!¡±


    Even more panic spread among the escapees after their legs stopped moving for some unfathomable reason!


    It was as if their feet had been glued to the floor. Even after they exerted extra strength to barely lift their legs, things didn¡¯t get any better. It felt like invisible hands were grabbing and pulling down at their limbs!


    Several panicky Japanese warriors tried to take their shoes off, but that was a grave mistake. When they lowered their hands, even their arms got caught in this bizarre invisible force!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°L-let me go! Let go of me! Damn you!¡±


    If they had maintained even a semnce ofposure, these warriors would¡¯ve soon discovered a way to counter this situation.


    Since no real ghosts were here to pull them down, they would''ve quickly realized that this phenomenon must be a manifestation of some kind of martial arts. In that case, they could have calmly circted their qi to their legs and break free from this binding.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t even have a shred ofposure left in their panicked, frayed minds.


    Then again, how could they? When Kang Jin-Ho and Vator were right behind them? If these warriors wanted to live, they had to get away from here as soon as possible. But their allies behind them blocked off the escape path and made that practically impossible!


    With the situation in this state, they were understandably in a rush, so for their legs to get tied down by an invisible force just as Kang Jin-Ho closed the gap on them?


    Who would be able to maintain their rational mind in that situation?


    The despairing warriors hurriedly looked behind them and saw Kang Jin-Ho and Vator closing in. To them, it felt like a thirty-ton truck was charging angrily at them just as they had stumbled and fell in a narrow alleyway.


    Failing to escape meant a certain death. They couldn¡¯t offer any resistance whatsoever!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aaaah¡­!¡±


    The first one to make a move was Vator. He realized his victims had be immobilized and changed his approach.


    <em>Bang! Boom!</em>


    Vator nted both feet firmly on the floor, causing the steel deck to cave in. After securing his footing, Vator cocked his fist back, his back twisting like a screw.


    <em>RUMBLE! Wuooooong!</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun and everyone else on the ship could see it. They could see it oh-so-clearly!


    The start was by Vator''s feet. Two distinct auras, one boasting a pitch-ck hue and the other pure-white, gushed out from his feet at the same time. Like two different paint colors swirling into an artistic blend, half of these auras twirled and danced around each other while the rest maintained their original coloring.


    These energy strands traveled up Vator''s legs to reach his hips. They didn''t stop there and kept climbing higher until reaching his chest, then moved to his shoulders¡­ before concentrating on his cocked-back fist.


    While going through this process, the energy strands grewrger and more violent.


    <em>Gwuooooooong!</em>


    The energy strands violently pulsed and rumbled within Vator''s tightly clenched fist. Anyone watching should be able to guess what might happen next.


    Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly got down on the floor. Wiggins also cast a thick shield spell before him.


    ¡°N-no, wait!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Despite failing to understand what happened to them, the Japanese warriors still could instinctively sense their impending demise.


    ...And then, in that brief moment!


    Vator¡¯s cocked-back fist punched forward.


    <em>KWA-AAAAAAAAAH!</em>


    Demonic qi jumbled up with the orthodox body strengthening qi to create a massive vortex of ck and white light. It traveled in a straight line and swallowed up everything in front of Vator!


    ¡°H-huwaaaaaahk?!¡±


    The spinning force was too vicious! It was like watching a lid-less blender busy spinning its razor-sharp des. And this terrifying vortex instantly reached the helpless warriors.


    With unbelievable sharpness and viciousness the world had never witnessed before!


    1. The redacted word is ¡°Ultraman¡±, an uber-popr series of Japanese TV shows about alien superheroes living on Earth. ?

 Chapter 894: Confronting (4)

    <em>KWA-AAAAAHHH!</em>


    What a bizarre phenomenon this was.


    When objectively evaluated, the spectacle unfolding before everyone''s eyes should be seen as truly horrifying and mortifying.


    No other sight should be as unbearable to witness as this horrifying spectacle. However, those who were here to actually witness this carnage, they¡­ They didn''t find it all that horrifying.


    Why was that, though?


    Bang Jin-Hun quickly figured out why. It was because¡­ There was nothing left behind.


    Where Vator''s attack swept past, nothing remained standing. The only thing Bang Jin-Hun''s eyes could see was the ship''s deck after it got ripped and shredded apart to reveal the skeletal structure underneath.


    <em>¡®N-now, then. Let¡¯s, uh, think about this for a sec¡­¡¯</em>


    Between a ce where nothing remained and another ce where a few severed and mangled corpses were lying around, which of the two would terrify someone more? The answer would obviously be thetter.But the wrinkle in that equation was that Vator''s attack literally left nothing behind.


    Actually, that wasn''t true. Something was left behind, but that ¡°something¡± was all the blood falling down arge gaping hole in the deck!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun mped his mouth shut. Looking at the¡­ thoroughly cleaned battlefield ushered in this feeling of bitter emptiness. But that onlysted for a second before it was reced by difort. Which also soon morphed into fear!


    The Japanese warriors lucky enough to not fall under the range of that attack were also going through roughly the same rollercoaster of emotions as Bang Jin-Hun. The sight of a barren deck puzzled them initially, but their puzzlement quickly morphed into heart-stopping terror in mere seconds.


    Everyone who was supposed to stand there¡­ was gone!


    ¡°<em>Gulp!</em>¡±


    The sound of someone nervously swallowing their saliva echoed like a thunderp just then. The space that sounded like the middle of a riot was now as quiet as the interior of an old church!


    Only then did the Japanese warriors finally notice something. And that was the sound of waves pping the sides of the ship. That reminded them they were still floating in the middle of this ocean!


    After remembering this cruel fact, they realized there was only one option left for them.


    They began shuffling back little by little. Not because they were trying to not worsen the situation any further, though. No, it was because their bodies had processed the information before their brains could!


    And when their brains finally caught up to the reality of this situation...!


    ¡°Uwaaaaaahk!¡±


    ¡°R-run! Jump, you sons of b*tches! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The Great Escape had begun! With a much greater level of fervor and madness, the Japanese warriors ran toward the edge of the ship. Once they reached the end of the deck, they immediately hurled themselves overboard without even bothering to look back once.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wiggins casually shrugged while watching this spectacle. He was rather pleased by hisbination attack created together with Vator. ¡°Well, now. I''ve always wanted to do something like this. Although the Round Table can be a good ce to work for, one of its disadvantages is that the Knights are not in sync and can rarely work together on a mission.


    ¡°But I still wanted to work together with another Knight, you see? I wanted to see my allies finishing the enemies off while I bound them down. I''m d that everything worked out superbly this time.¡±


    <em>¡®What are you busy babbling about, you crazy old fart?!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun stared in disbelief at Wiggins. With that, he now was dead-certain about something. This Englishman was also not right in the head!


    Sure, Bang Jin-Hun already knew that. However, he still believed Wiggins was the sanest of all the insane bastards in Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s vicinity.


    Unfortunately, this experiencepletely shattered that illusion into millions of pieces. And now, Bang Jin-Hun had no choice but to bitterly ept the fact that not a single person holding the directorial position in the Martial Assembly deserved to be called ¡°normal!¡±


    <em>¡®Wait a bloody minute! Maybe others see me as a lunatic, too?!¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun found himself looking back at his life in the middle of a battlefield. While doing that, he also acknowledged how incredible this spectacleid out before his eyes was.


    Without a doubt, this magic thing was appreciably different from the East''s martial arts. After all, it was impossible to copy what Wiggins did with punches and kicks alone. Maybe a top expert could unleash their aura to suppress the others or use precisely-guided qi to paralyze one or two people.


    Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t do it, but Kang Jin-Ho should be able to do it without an issue.


    However, what Wiggins did to bind arge group of enemies was not something even Kang Jin-Ho could pull off. This wasn¡¯t the issue of one¡¯s strength. Martial arts weren¡¯t about many-against-manybat situations, after all.


    No, martial arts were developed and refined throughout the ages for the singr purpose ofpletely and utterly defeating the opponent before one''s eyes.


    That was why, rather than martial arts, the people of Murim chose to develop the art of formations and arrays to deal with enemies boastingrgebat forces.


    <em>¡®So, this is what makes magic so special¡­!¡¯</em>


    Formations and arrays could only be used when many proficient expertsbined their powers. However, with magic, one person could produce a simr effect to a powerful formation.


    Of course, formations could also kill the enemies trapped within, so thisparison wasn''t exactly one-to-one. Still, Bang Jin-Hun had to agree that magic was more convenient to use and also boasted higher efficiency than formations. Even a rank amateur like him could tell that there was a lot more to magic than he had witnessed so far.


    The way Bang Jin-Hun saw it, Wiggins'' magic seemed to boast an overwhelming advantage when dealing with arge group instead of individuals. In other words, magic would shine the most in a war.


    Magic seemed a littlecking when fighting against one top-tier expert, but against a medium-torge-sized enemy force? Wiggins should be able to demonstrate a scarcely believable level of firepower.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mister Wiggins?¡± Bang Jin-Hun pointed at Wiggins.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Wiggins blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Magic looks amazing, so why use a sword?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that! Haha. We have a good reason for that,¡± said Wiggins with a chuckle. ¡°Magic can be very effective in various situations, but it has failed oftentimes to stop enterprising individuals from closing the distance, you see? That''s why, since ancient times, mages couldn''t fight back and obediently offer their heads when a highly-trained knight got too close to them.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me. Don¡¯t you want to learn Korean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wiggins could only smile wryly at that.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not like I can rxedlyunch the trantion app on my phone in this situation, either¡­¡¯</em>


    Either Wiggins learned to speak Korean or forced the others to learn English¡­ He should find a solution to thisnguage barrier sooner rather thanter!


    <em>¡®There is no room for mistakes, after all!¡¯</em>


    Mages were, simply put, the artillery. They might not possess as much destructive power as modern artillery, but theparison still held true. Mages'' main job was to stay some distance away while raining down attack magic over a wide area or provide various assistance, like casting buffs.


    The main disadvantage of the artillery was that they had no particr defenses against tanks or special forces closing in. This problem also applied to mages. No, maybe it was way worse for them.


    The difference in mobility between an artillery and a tank wasn''t as bad as the one between a well-trained knight and a mage. And to furtherplicate the situation, a mage''s attack range wasn''t as long as an artillery''s, too. The furthest a mage could be from the frontlines would still be within the range of human vision.


    At that kind of distance, a knight could instantly close the gap to a mage.


    Of course, a mage at the level of Wiggins could respond by relying on Teleport or Blink to escape. But mages of that caliber were rather umon.


    Besides, it didn¡¯t matter what ss one was. Reaching a high-enough realm meant one would inevitably find ways to respond to various situations. That was why Wiggins decided to master both spell casting and swordsmanship, just in case.


    However, the truth was¡­ He chose this path because a part of him didn''t want to give up on the idea of bing the hero of war. And also the hero of a battle!


    <em>¡®I was being an idiot back then.¡¯</em>


    When Wiggins looked back to his youth, what a reckless fool he had been.


    Since they were all martial arts anyway, shouldn''t learning everything be a good idea? Unfortunately, that was a naive way of thinking.


    What Wiggins did was no different from studying mathematics and liberal arts at the same time¡­ until obtaining a Master''s degree in both!


    Mathematics and liberal arts were both academic disciplines, but anyone who had touched a book at least once in their life should know that those two subjects couldn''t be grouped together.


    Of course, history had already produced monsters like Leonardo da Vinci who were capable of mastering disparate subjects to the absolute limit. Unfortunately, Wiggins wasn¡¯t a heaven-sent genius like them.


    Not knowing about this while still a youngster had resulted in Wiggins of now.


    Bang Jin-Hun tutted slightly. ¡°Whatever it is¡­ You have lots of uses, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That is one advantage I can proudly shout about. And I sincerely hope that our allies feel that way, as well,¡± Wiggins muttered, a wry smile spreading on his face.


    The so-called Jack-of-all-trades was an attractive concept. A smart person capable of dealing with many different jobs shoulde in handy in many situations, after all.


    However, the reality was rather different. A Jack-of-all-trades usually did not enjoy being one. As a matter of fact, they might even be tormented by their current state!


    People who rewrote history or ruled over the world usually focused themselves on one specific subject and attained absolute mastery of it. As for those who tried to raise their proficiency in many things up to a suitable level, they could never cross that final hurdle.


    For now, Wiggins didn¡¯t fall too far behind Vator in terms of strength. However, given enough time¡­ The gap between the two men would only widen.


    <em>¡®No, that''s not right, now is it? The gap has already widened, after all.¡¯</em>


    The old Vator was already shockingly strong. But he was now so much stronger that theparison didn''t seem fair to his old self. Thanks to his decision to master demonic arts, Vator''s destructive power had improved by several folds. And he also became more daring than before, too.


    Of course, nothing was perfect in this world. Some chinks had appeared in Vator¡¯s previously-impregnable armor now. For instance, he still had not found a countermeasure against the tendency to easily lose his rational mind.


    That meant Vator would more likely expose his weaknesses in battles against powerful experts, something he wouldn¡¯t have done in the past.


    In that case, one could say Vator had gotten weaker overallpared to his old self in one-on-onebat situations. Although, thosebat situations would have to involve high-tier experts.


    However, such weaknesses could still be shored up to some degree. A martial artist at the level of Vator would obviously be aware of his current state. So, he should be paying particr attention to fixing his new weaknesses.


    Once this repair process was finished, and his mastery of the demonic arts had deepened¡­ Vator would emerge as apletely different beastpared to his old self.


    This knowledge burned a bitter hole in Wiggins'' heart. One of the reasons he joined Kang Jin-Ho''s camp was because he had been stuck in a personal rut, going nowhere fast. Maybe that was why he dreamed of creating an organization surpassing even the mighty Round Table as a way to vent some built-up stress.


    Unfortunately, an organization was not the same as an individual. Even though the Martial Assembly was growing and improving everyday, Wiggins didn''t feel as rewarded or satisfied as he thought. As a matter of fact, he felt lost and even robbed by the sight of others pushing him aside and surging forward at a breakneck pace.


    ...Even though he was still stuck in one ce, struggling to move forward!


    <em>¡®Damn. This might fester like an open wound.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins coldly analyzed his current situation. Judging from how he didn''t feel good even after producing such an excellent oue in this battle, it seemed quite a lot of dissatisfaction had built up in his heart.


    Even if that was true¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about it for now,¡± said Wiggins.


    Bang Jin-Hun nced back. ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Wiggins dismissively waved his hand.


    Bang Jin-Hun suddenly freaked out. ¡°What the hell! Don''t wave your hand around like that! Didn''t you learn that you shouldn''t point or wave around a gun in front of other people?! What did you even learn while serving in the¡­ Ah. You weren''t in the army.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wiggins helplessly shook his head.


    Seeing how Bang Jin-Hun didn''t lose his ¡®bubbly¡¯ personality even in this situation, it seemed he was no ordinary man either!


    <em>¡®No need to agonize over it alone.¡¯</em>


    Wiggins nodded to himself.


    Hanging around Kang Jin-Ho helped him figure something out recently.


    The Master of the Round Table resolved everything by himself. Although he convened meetings and listened to the opinions of other Knights, that was only because of the Round Table''s rules.


    The Master listened to opinions but never sought out others'' advice. He focused on making the most optimal decision after coting all the opinions.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t do that. He genuinely asked for other people¡¯s advice. Watching a martial artist on his level putting aside his pride and seeking others¡¯ opinions was quite a shock to Wiggins¡¯ system.


    A powerful martial artist was bound to be proud of themselves. After all, they reached their position through incredible effort, tenacity, and their innate talent. In that case, why should top experts listen to the advice of people who were clearly less impressive than them?


    Even Wiggins used to believe only he could deal with the matters on his te. However, Kang Jin-Ho helped him see the errors of his ways.


    Just like how Kang Jin-Ho asked for Wiggins¡¯ assistance, Wiggins could also seek help from other people.


    <em>¡®I should consult my lord sometimeter.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho might be able to blow away this frustration clogging up Wiggins'' chest. Even if he couldn''t, he might be able to point Wiggins in a better direction. At least, that was what Wiggins believed.


    Wiggins shifted his gaze to stare at Kang Jin-Ho, who was now standing still, his swords resting by his sides. A subtle smile floated up on Wiggins¡¯ lips as he studied Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s back.


    There was nothing humorous about this ce, though. To think Wiggins could smile in the middle of a battle!


    <em>¡®It seems I''ve changed a lotpared to before.¡¯</em>


    Even if he tried, Wiggins probably couldn¡¯t go back to his old self as a Knight of the Round Table. He had changed too much for that.


    While stewing in the wry bitterness and delight, Wiggins turned his head slightly to nce at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°Now then. Director Bang? It''s your turn to show us what you''ve prepared for this asion.¡±


    ¡°...Really now? What, you want me to show you my dance moves or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed Wiggins shouldn¡¯t have said anything.

 Chapter 895: Confronting (5)

    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied the battlefield.


    The enemies were fleeing. Lost to fear, these once-proud warriors were madly climbing over the backs of their fallenrades and trampling on them to jump into the ocean below.


    Kang Jin-Ho promised not to kill those who had jumped into the ocean. In that case, were the enemies moring to jump into the ocean right now still targets of extermination in the criteria Kang Jin-Ho had set?


    It seemed he had to make a decision here. That was when an epiphany of sorts dawned on Kang Jin-Ho.


    The past him when he was still called Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor, and after his return to the modern era and learned about the Martial Assembly¡¯s existence, would not have hesitated like this.


    Without a doubt, he''d have rushed up to the crowd and thrust the Crimson Destiny into their unprotected backs instead of wasting time debating over stuff like this. And the fact that he was doing it could only mean Kang Jin-Ho hadpletely changed from his old self.


    <em>¡®Hmm¡­¡¯</em>


    Was this something to be happy about or not? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t tell.


    As a human being, it was obviously a good thing. The sin of a human robbing other humans of their lives couldn¡¯t really be absolved regardless of what the justification was, after all.Of course, no amount of excuses could exonerate Kang Jin-Ho from being an unforgivable viin. But that was a discussion for another day.


    This change couldn''t fully be viewed as favorable to Kang Jin-Ho the martial artist.


    A warrior crossing swords with another in mortalbat must not let the thoughts of avoiding murder cloud their judgment. A moment of indecision could dull their de. And such dullness could be a noose tightening around their throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Unfortunately, he had no say in this matter.


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho resolved himself not to do that, his body wouldn''t necessarily respond as he wanted it to. No matter howmitted he was, conscious actions and natural responses wouldn''t always match each other.


    <em>¡®In other words, changes are inevitable.¡¯</em>


    This applied to not just Kang Jin-Ho but to everybody else as well.


    All humans changed. There was no exception. What was important in that situation wasn''t whether they changed or didn''t change, but¡­ But whether the direction of these changes was right or wrong. That was it.


    For now, it was too difficult for Kang Jin-Ho to determine that.


    ¡°Ku-ru-ruk!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look when he heard that growl.


    Vator and his dyed-crimson eyes stood there, panting heavily and viciously. The big man¡¯s bloodshot eyes were ring murderously at the backs of the fleeing Japanese warriors. It looked as if he¡¯d pounce at any second to rip those poor bastards apart with his bare hands.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Vator¡¯s state shouldn¡¯t be too concerning¡­ But it wasn¡¯t good, either.


    Losing one''s mind to demonic cultivation''s side effects didn''t mean you wouldn''t remember anything afterward. Once Vator regained himself, he would be forced to reflect on his decisions and actions.


    As long as Vator still had some humanity left in him, he¡¯d probably get shocked and appalled by his own desire to murder and maim.


    ¡°Khu-aaaahk!¡± Vator roared, then charged forward. At least, he tried to.


    However, he was stopped in his tracks by a sword thrust below his chin.


    Kang Jin-Ho had ced his Azuremourne there, and then¡­


    <em>Snick!</em>


    He lightly cut Vator¡¯s neck skin, causing a trickle of blood to seep out. Vator¡¯s re slowly shifted toward Kang Jin-Ho next. Unmistakable hostility burned in the big man¡¯s re.


    ¡°...Out of my way, master.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly when Vator growled at him.


    Losing his mind and rampaging around like a wild beast was more or less understandable. However, him still trying to kill and destroy despite someone who was his ally dissuading him?


    That was undeniable proof of Vatorpletely losing control over himself.


    Since he had lost it, Kang Jin-Ho should help him find it again.


    ¡°Get out of my way, master! Even if it¡¯s you, I will rip you apart and¡­!¡±


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s sword lightly spun around before pressing against Vator''s throat again. And then, Kang Jin-Ho powerfully pulled his weapon back.


    When the sword emitted irresistible pulling force, Vator¡¯s considerable physique lost bnce in the blink of an eye and got yanked toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    That wasn''t the end, however, as Kang Jin-Ho pressed his palm on the head of the kneeling Vator next. And then¡­ He proceeded to suck out all the demonic qi filling up Vator''s skull.


    ¡°Kuh-kuhuk?!¡±


    Vator tried to resist. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything as his body was paralyzed like a boulder. Even with his godly strength, resistance was futile!


    ¡°Fuu¡­ Fuu-woo¡­!¡± Vator panted and huffed heavily.


    ¡°Get yourself together,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice cold.


    When those words stabbed into his hearing, Vator raised his head to look. His expression was dyed in shock and disbelief.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I can, master. I do hear¡­ you. I do,¡± Vator hurriedly replied, the tips of his hands trembling unsteadily.


    <em>''What have I done?¡¯</em>


    He lost his mind. That was the only exnation avable.


    Vator was a martial artist, but more importantly, he hailed from the orthodox side of martial arts. Thus, he never saw human lives as worthless. He might not hesitate to kill those who had to die, but the ones he killed on this ship didn¡¯t really have to die.


    To make matters worse, he was about to chase down the ones fleeing just so that he could rip them apart into shreds! That was something the sane-minded Vator would never do.


    However, what shocked him beyond words was something else.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I got suppressed?¡¯</em>


    And in the blink of an eye, too?


    Vator losing his rational mind didn''t mean his strength had been reduced. It''d be safe to say he actually experienced an explosive increase in his strength instead!


    The whole point of mastering demonic arts was to strengthen Vator''s physique, as well as to amplify his qi reserve, now wasn''t it? Compared to his old self, it''d not be an exaggeration to say his power output had doubled thanks to demonic cultivation.


    So, to think he got suppressed in one move!


    Vator had expected Kang Jin-Ho to do something to him. His attention waspletely focused on Kang Jin-Ho, after all. Despite watching with both eyes wide open, though¡­ He still couldn''t stop Kang Jin-Ho from suppressing him!


    Like a three-year-old getting helplessly picked up by an adult, Vator couldn¡¯t even lift a finger while his body¡¯s control was taken away from him. The shock of how easy it was had rendered the big man utterly speechless.


    <em>¡®How is that even possible, though?!¡¯</em>


    Obviously, Vator knew Kang Jin-Ho was stronger than him. And he also knew that Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s strength had improved iparably since thest time they had fought. Even then, wasn¡¯t this situation still too absurd?


    How long had it been since Vator had that duel against Kang Jin-Ho? Some months ago? Back then, they were about equal in terms of strength. But now, the gap between them had widened to this degree?


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly called out to the big man. ¡°Vator.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Ah!¡± Vator hurriedly bit his lower lip.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. This was the middle of a battlefield. It was fine to worry about stuff like thister on.


    Since they were in a battle, Vator should focus on fighting the enemies.


    <em>¡®One can make mistakes. However, making one mistake after another can no longer be excused as mistakes.¡¯</em>


    It seemed Vator''s mindset had gotten toox these days!


    Vator finished sobering up, then turned his head to look at the Japanese. Any casual bystander looking at this scene might get the impression that the fight was almost over. However, Vator and Kang Jin-Ho knew that wasn¡¯t the case.


    They knew that the fight had only just begun. After all, the Japanese still had not called on their true fighting forces!


    ¡°...Truly exceptional,¡± said Nakata Yuji. He was walking toward the front while apanying those ¡°true fighting forces¡± of this expedition.


    His expression was as stiff as it could get. And the crowd of strong-looking warriors following him from behind were makingrgely simr expressions. Even so, their demeanor suggested that they were a little more rxed than before.


    That shouldn''te as too surprising in this situation. After all, they were all riding on a ship. A ship that was traveling on a vast, empty ocean!


    There was no escape here, so why should they be tense?


    Nakata Yuji pursed his lips. Yes, there was no escape. Usually speaking, the side with zero chance of survival in a battle of four versus a thousand-plus would be the former.


    However, Nakata Yuji couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was trapped inside a massive pen. Wasn¡¯t that funny?


    <em>¡®Fine. It¡¯s time I acknowledge the truth.¡¯</em>


    Although it was as absurd as it sounded¡­ Objectively speaking, the Japanese were on the back foot.


    They were the rats here. And they simply had no choice but to try to tear into the throats of those monsters if they wanted to survive!


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho¡­¡± Nakata Yuji muttered that one name still circting in his mouth. That was when his gaze met Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    <em>Flinch!</em>


    Nakata Yuji flinched nastily, his whole body shuddering. The shock he felt when looking into Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s cold, withdrawn eyes was beyond his ability to describe.


    Due to his position, Nakata Yuji had encountered countless absurdly strong experts over the years. Unsurprisingly, most of them easily surpassed him. And only a handful of those experts were somewhat on Nakata Yuji''s level.


    Not only were the majority of them far stronger than Nakata Yuji, but they were also crueler and more vicious than him.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho had surpassed them by a wide margin. Compared to him, all those countless experts seemed like paupers and has-beens.


    ¡°First of all¡­¡± Nakata Yuji grimly muttered. ¡°...It seems I owe you an apology.¡±


    He was speaking from his heart this time.


    Nakata Yuji was guilty of underestimating Kang Jin-Ho. He genuinely believed that, in a ce with this many experts, Kang Jin-Ho would lose to the numbers game and meet an ignoble death. Even if Kang Jin-Ho was powerful enough to shake up the martial world with his fame, his fate should still be the same.


    That was what Nakata Yuji believed. And that was why he thought Kang Jin-Ho was a reckless fool. An idiot of the highest caliber!


    However, he was proven wrong. The reckless fools weren''t Kang Jin-Ho and his men but the Japanese. The real idiots were Nakata Yuji and the rest of the Japanese warriors!


    <em>¡®This expedition would have never seeded.¡¯</em>


    Knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself would guarantee victory every single time. However, Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t know anything about Kang Jin-Ho.


    An invasion nned without analyzing the opposition force was bound to fail. Even if this ship had reached South Korea without any interference, everyone on board would still have died.


    This invasion''s goal was to fight against the Korean Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho. So, in battles that didn''t involve Kang Jin-Ho, the Japanese could have enjoyed some victories. However, those would''ve been nothing more than minor wins.


    People would''ve no doubt died in their droves in battles that included Kang Jin-Ho and Vator. Experiencing a few of those battles would''ve taken out all the winds from the invasion''s sails. And the only fate waiting for the remaining Japanese warriors would be... Burying their bones in a foreign country!


    But now¡­!


    <em>¡®But now, we have a chance!¡¯</em>


    The situation looked absolutely grim. However, Kang Jin-Ho had given the Japanese a chance.


    Kang Jin-Ho was indescribably merciless, but the way Nakata Yuji saw it, he didn¡¯t seempletely heartless. Why? Because Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s reason for fighting the Japanese on this ship was easy enough to figure out for Nakata Yuji.


    Kang Jin-Ho must know that if the Japanese were allowed to set foot in South Korea, the Martial Assembly would have no choice but to sacrifice its members. That was why he was here, to stop the invasion even before it could enter the country.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had the qualification to choose this course of action. And that would be his martial prowess!


    However, this choice also had created an unexpected opportunity for the Japanese. No matter how strong Kang Jin-Ho or Vator was, fighting just the two of them should be <em>easier</em> than fighting them alongside all of the Martial Assembly!


    In other words, this moment could very well be the best chance to kill Kang Jin-Ho. And perhaps the only chance for the Japanese, too! Fighting him on Korean soil while he was surrounded by the Martial Assembly''s men meant the Japanese wouldn''t even have the chance to get anywhere near him, after all!


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji bit his lower lip before chewing out his next words. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re strong. And absurdly remarkable, too. I¡¯ve never met another man as remarkable as you until now.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t respond and stared silently at Nakata Yuji.


    ¡°However!¡± Nakata Yuji roared loudly. He sounded as if blood was boiling deep within his chest. ¡°That is why you will die here today! If only you were slightly weaker than now¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have dared to show up here! Yes! Your otherworldly strength will be the death of you! I shall ensure that! I stake my honor on it!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head while listening to the Japanese man''s yell. ¡°So¡­ You want to kill me?¡±


    A strange smirk floated up on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips just then. And when Vator saw that smirk, he reflexively stumbled back. By now, he knew all the warning signs. Whenever Kang Jin-Ho smirked like that, someone was bound to get killed horribly.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to address the Japanese. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that often. But not recently, though. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve killed them all. Those who said they¡¯d kill me, of course.¡±


    All semnce of color drained out of Nakata Yuji¡¯splexion.


    ¡°What will happen to you, then? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho rested his Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne by his sides while leisurely walking toward Nakata Yuji.


    <em>Creeeeak, craaack¡­!</em>


    The noises of the sword tips dragging against the floor sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 896: Cleansed (1)

    ¡°What the heck is going on up there?¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan dazedly stared at the ship. He and hisrades had arrived at the destination some time ago, but none of them could work up the courage to climb aboard this imposing-looking ship.


    Then again, who could?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Chief Lee¡­ What should we do?¡±


    ¡°...For now, we wait.¡±


    ¡°But, sir! This doesn¡¯t seem like the¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, we wait, you dipsh*t! I¡¯m still thinking, okay?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan pouted unhappily.


    <em>¡®Why does he always say things that way?¡¯</em>Apparently, one¡¯s mouth was the source of all trouble. And looking at Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to reaffirm that old proverb.


    That man was a natural talent at saying things in a certain way that would definitely piss people off! At this point, Yi Myeong-Hwan had to wonder if Lee Hyeon-Su was doing this deliberately.


    <em>¡®Still¡­ Well, I get why he''s like this.¡¯</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan amply sympathized with Lee Hyeon-Su today. If he had been in that man''s shoes, he would also have faced some difficulty deciding what to do next.


    The reason for that was simple enough. Everyone would have felt the same while looking at that spectacle!


    People were desperately jumping off the ship. Right now, that ship resembled a popcorn bucket held by a patron who btedly found out that he was fooled into watching a genuinely scary horror movie. Popcorn pieces were¡­ No, humans were messily flying out of the ship''s side as if the popcorn bucket was being unsteadily shaken around!


    ...And that was happening practically endlessly, too!


    Someone with no prior warning would look at this scene and undoubtedly get bbergasted beyond description. Of course, the Martial Assembly people, including Yi Myeong-Hwan, could easily guess why the Japanese were behaving this way.


    The ones who didn''t find out ahead of time were the idiots.


    <em>¡®Yup, our Assembly Master has done it again.¡¯</em>


    Looking at the terrified expressions of the ship-jumpers told Yi Myeong-Hwan everything he needed to know.


    If a zoo announced that a lion was running loose on its premises, all the visitors would''ve run outside while making expressions simr to what the Japanese were making right now.


    In other words¡­ These people were trying to flee from Kang Jin-Ho!


    <em>¡®Even then¡­ You know we¡¯re in the middle of an ocean, right?¡¯</em>


    Something simr had already happened to the Martial Assembly some time ago. Didn¡¯t the Chinese demonic cultivators swim out to the ocean and climb aboard a waiting ship back then?


    A martial artist¡¯s stamina far exceeded that of a regr person¡¯s. While most regr people would get too exhausted to continue after swimming four to five kilometers, martial artists could cover distances several times longer.


    Even if that was true, there was a limit to how far the martial artists could swim.


    ording to Lee Hyeon-Su''s calction, the longest distance the demonic cultivators could swim was around twenty kilometers. Even if the Japanese warriors were much stronger than the demonic cultivators, were they strong enough to swim the distance at least ten times longer than that?


    The most optimistic estimate for the distance to Japan from this spot was at least two hundred kilometers. So, for these people to jump into the water in the slimmest hope of reaching their mothend?


    They must¡¯ve lost their collective minds.


    Despite thinking this way, Yi Myeong-Hwan still fully understood why they did it. He didn''t have a choice but to understand them, though. After all, he would''ve done the same if he were in their shoes!


    Maybe his unique circumstances allowed him to perfectly understand the Japanese''s sentiments?


    Yi Myeong-Hwan knew he''d make the same choice as these warriors.


    Should he stay and fight against Kang Jin-Ho? Or jump into the pitch-ck sea and bet his everything on the slim hope?


    What an obvious choice that was. Yi Myeong-Hwan would unhesitantly jump into the water ten times out of ten!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan looked up and scanned the ship one more time.


    <em>¡®When would be the best time to climb aboard, I wonder?¡¯</em>


    The Japanese warriors were abandoning ship because the situation up there was not in their favor. Since that was the case, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t help but wonder if the Demon mes should join their boss in the first ce.


    Comparatively much weaker people like him could only hinder Kang Jin-Ho if they unwisely tried to lend assistance, after all!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°Still, don''t you think it''ll be better for us to board the ship, sir?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su firmly shook his head. ¡°No. We wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that can happen? We¡¯ll just get killed, right?¡±


    ¡°Hah. You think I¡¯m worried about you fools dying up there?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°...You actually thought your lives were worth that much? Don''t you think you are too full of yourself? Is it narcissistic personality disorder or whatever? Go talk to a shrink when we''re done here, okay?¡±


    <em>You¡­ You son of a¡­!</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s cheeks twitched ominously.


    This exchange confirmed it. Lee Hyeon-Su the bastard definitely had a top-tier talent for pissing people off with a simple banter! Would there be another person as talented as Lee Hyeon-Su in this regard in the Republic of South Korea?!


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted loudly. ¡°You getting killed up there is actually preferable. What will you do if you get captured as a hostage?¡±


    ¡°...Eiii, I¡¯ll just bite my tongue and kill myself, sir.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill yourself by biting your tongue off.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, really?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head. He didn¡¯t know that. ¡°But, uh¡­ I don¡¯t think our Assembly Master is the type to hesitate just because a few of us got captured?¡±


    ¡°Well, I used to think the same, but not anymore after you idiots were taken hostage by the Crimson King''s people. Do you have any idea how much we had to give up in order to bring you idiots home?¡±


    ¡°...No, sir. I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just died over there. Why did you have to get captured like some punks and embarrass yourselves like that? And hurt us in the process, too? A bunch of useless trash.¡±


    <em>¡®Holy sh*t! This bastard?!¡¯</em>


    He really said it to Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s face!


    Humans were naturally sensitive toward benefits and losses. Even though everyone usually parroted the line of how human lives were more precious than anything, these same people would also tell you to take a hike if you told them to sacrifice one year of their sry to save some random person on the other side of the globe.


    The truth was, the value of a stranger''s life was not all that high to most people. That value heavily depended on how deep people''s rtionships were. Of course, some people would also genuinely think about other people''s welfare. But they were too few in number to tip the scale either way.


    Since that was how the humans operated, Lee Hyeon-Su prioritizing the pain of losing out on juicy benefits was understandable if he never felt close to Yi Myeong-Hwan and Co. Most people would think that way deep inside their hearts, after all. However¡­!


    <em>¡®Bloody hell! Even if that¡¯s true, who the hell says that in front of the person in question?!¡¯</em>


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s heartcked the capability to consider other people¡¯s feelings. Yi Myeong-Hwan already suspected something like that was afoot. And this exchange had reaffirmed his suspicion!


    ¡°Kuh-Hum. Then, are we just gonna hang back and spectate, sir?¡±


    ¡°For now¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes and red up at the ship¡¯s deck. ¡°It¡¯s true that we should think about boarding the ship soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan blinked his eyes. ¡°Then, are we going in now?¡±


    ¡°No. We wait,¡± said Lee Hyeon-Su while ncing in the distance. Two other boats carrying the members of the Assembly and the demon cult could be seen fast approaching this location.


    To minimize the risks, the Demon mes should work together with them. Haphazardly wading in would only get them killed off one by one. Kang Jin-Ho and Vator could provide protection, but doing so would tie their hands down, and nobody wanted that.


    In that case, maybe the Assembly and the demon cult people could position their boats to surround the cruise ship from three sides and simultaneously¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Yi Myeong-Hwan called out to him.


    ¡°Excuse me, Chief Lee?¡±


    ¡°I told you to wait, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. We have a situation here.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, man! Am I a joke to you! I told you to wait, so sit back and wait!¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯d like to do that as well, you know?¡±


    ¡°What do you want now?!¡±


    ¡°The situation won''t let us wait anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not! Is waiting on your asses too boring for you or something?!¡±


    ¡°It''s not that. Waiting isn''t the tough part, sir, but trying to stop them is,¡± said Yi Myeong-Hwan while pointing to the ocean.


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly turned his head. And that was when he realized what the situation was. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Something he did not expect was beginning to unfold out on the water. The Japanese warriors who had abandoned their ship to get away from Kang Jin-Ho¡­ weren''t swimming toward Japan. And no, they weren''t simply floating in the water, either.


    <em>¡®Huh. So¡­ It¡¯s like they are¡­¡¯</em>


    What would someone think about after jumping into the middle of the ocean?


    They had escaped the clutches of the monster called Kang Jin-Ho, so their immediate survival had been secured. However, they must''ve felt lost and hopeless after hitting the water. What they did was basically trade in the immediate death for the gradual one, after all.


    The idea of swimming back to Japan was recklessly stupid. First of all, anyone thinking that they could swim that distance was being foolish. And, realistically speaking, even the experts with enough stamina to theoretically swim that far would still drown first after suffering from hypothermia.


    The ocean was not a kind ce for humans, after all!


    That was the situation for the Japanese warriors, but then¡­


    <em>¡®But then, they saw us.¡¯</em>


    They saw this boat. A boat that didn¡¯t feature Kang Jin-Ho as one of its passengers! In that case, what would they do?


    <em>SPLAAAAASH!!!</em>


    Sshes of water scattered in the air as the Japanese warriors began madly swimming toward the Demon mes¡¯ boat! This scene was like watching a pod of dolphins rushing toward a tourist ship.


    <em>¡®Wow. Now there¡¯s a sight to behold.¡¯</em>


    Indeed, it was a rather memorable sight. Unfortunately for the spectators on the boat, though... The protagonists of this memorable sight happened to be targeting that very same boat!


    Lee Hyeon-Su cried out urgently, ¡°The f*ck?! Stop them!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan asked back in bbergast. ¡°And how are we supposed to do that?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Just do something! Don¡¯t let them board this boat! Stop them somehow!¡±


    ¡°F*cking hell, you goddamn Japs¡­!¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan loudly roared while rushing toward the bow of the boat. ¡°Stop them from boarding this boat! Turn them into fish food, fes!¡±


    One of the Demon mes urgently shouted back. ¡°What the hell?! There are lots of them, though! How are we supposed to stop them?!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don''t want to? What, you want them to kill you instead?!¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Come on, guys! Stop those f*ckers!¡±


    The Demon mes rushed toward the edges of the boat. They knew they would most likely die if the Japanese managed to climb aboard!


    <em>¡®I screwed up!¡¯</em>


    Despair quickly dyed Lee Hyeon-Su¡¯s expression.


    He didn''t expect the Japanese to target this boat. However, who could me him for that? No one could''ve imagined that they would be witnessing the Japanese abandoning their ship to survive before arriving here, after all!


    Lee Hyeon-Su expected to see only a small number of Japanese falling off the ship during the heat of the battle. However, thanks to Kang Jin-Ho doing something totally off the walls up there, a massive number of Japanese jumped into the ocean. And that massive number was currently heading toward the Demon mes'' boat.


    Even if these people were nothing more than weak, defeated soldiers¡­ Wasn¡¯t that evaluation only valid from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s point of view? From the perspective of the Demon mes, those Japanese warriors might as well be grim reapers!


    Japan already boasted a far higher standard of martial arts than South Korea. And those people were the best of the best handpicked from that superior environment.


    They were supposed to be the members of the expeditionary force meant to bring Korea down to its knees! In that case, wasn''t it obvious what might happen if they managed to board this boat?


    ¡°What the hell?! They are headed that way, too! Look! Over there!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s train of thought abruptly ended when he heard that.


    <em>¡®That way? Say what?¡¯</em>


    What way was he even talking about?


    Lee Hyeon-Su urgently turned his head to look and reflexively cried out in rm. ¡°Dammit all to hell!¡±


    The Demon mes were riding on a high-speed boat. As such, it wasn¡¯t thergest boat out there. Which meant it¡¯d be impossible for all the Japanese to climb aboard. And it seemed they were also aware of this fact as many of them had changed their heading.


    Their new destination? The iing boats belonging to the Martial Assembly and the demon cult members!


    Lee Hyeon-Su cried out urgently, ¡°F*ck! Stop them! We gotta stop them!¡±


    ¡°How can we do that?! Do you want us to jump into the water, too? And pull them back by their ankles or something?!¡±


    ¡°God f*cking dammit!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su grabbed his head in despair.


    At least the situation in this boat was manageable to a degree. Even if quite a few Japanese were headed this way, the folks in this boat should be able to fight them off somehow!


    Lee Hyeon-Su might love to trash-talk Yi Myeong-Hwan, but that didn''t change the fact that thetter was a Demon me. And this boat was ferrying other Demon mes, as well. Weren''t they supposed to be the strongest fighters in the Martial Assembly?


    However, the ones riding on the other boats hadn¡¯t reached the same level ofbat prowess just yet. Even if they had been handpicked from the Assembly and the demon cult, the Japanese were also handpicked, weren¡¯t they!


    They could get crushed in the blink of an eye!


    Lee Hyeon-Su yelled at Yi Myeong-Hwan. ¡°T-then, contact them first! We gotta let them know what¡¯s happening! They might be able to do something in that case!¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me that, Chief! You¡¯re the one who has the satellite phone!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly stepped back while yanking out the satellite phone from his pocket.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed deeply at this sight.


    <em>¡®How did the situation devolve to this state?¡¯</em>


    They got here as fast as they could to protect Kang Jin-Ho, but the situation was forcing them to protect their own lives instead. Then again, they were trying to fight the Japanese. Of course things wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced at his fellow Demon mes. ¡°Listen, boys.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°This is for the best, wouldn''t you say? If we go back without doing anything, we probably will regret it for the rest of our lives. Now that the situation has ended up this way¡­ Why don''t we show those Jap bastards what''s what? Let''s teach them who they are messing with.¡±


    While saying those inspirational words, Yi Myeong-Hwan stood tall and proud.


    The Demon mes grinned while listening to his proud deration.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you even yapping on about, you fool?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. You know how he¡¯s lost his mindtely. He thinks he¡¯s a general or something.¡±


    ¡°Hah. I guess a beating is in order, then?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I also think it''s about time. Nothing is better than a good old-fashioned ass-whooping to fix a person right up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan¡¯s shoulders drooped as he listened.


    ¡°Stop yapping like you¡¯re some hot stuff and stand at the front like everyone else, you dipsh*t! Who do you think you are, standing at the back and ordering us around?¡±


    ¡°Yessir. On my way¡­¡± Yi Myeong-Hwan hurriedly rushed to the front while being subjected to the outpouring of all the cold, sharp res.


    That was when he locked gazes with a Japanese warrior who had begun climbing aboard. Yi Myeong-Hwan smirked deeply.


    <em>m!</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan ruthlessly stomped on the face of that Japanese warrior to force the poor sucker into the ocean below, then whistled loudly. ¡°Count yourself lucky, you bastard. Admiral Yi isn''t participating in today''s naval warfare, you see?¡±[1]


    ¡°Someone sew that fool¡¯s mouth shut. He¡¯s getting on my bloody nerves!¡±


    Yi Myeong-Hwan sheepishly mped his mouth shut.


    1. Yi Myeong-Hwan is referring to Admiral Yi Sun-Sin. ?

 Chapter 897: Cleansed (2)

    ¡°They areing!¡±


    Panicked voices urgently spread within the boat.


    ¡°They are heading this way, elder! They are closing in on us!¡±


    ¡°I-if they put a hole in our hull, we¡¯ll go down in no time at all! Elder, we need to do something!¡±


    ¡°Please, do something!¡±


    ¡°It''s too dangerous! We need to¡­ Yes, we need to ask for help from¡­¡±


    Just as the demonic cultivators were about to lose their minds to fear and despair¡­!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    An ear-rupturing lion-like roar exploded into the night sky.Everyone shuddered in shock when that angry roar sent numbing feelings all over their skin. Once their shudder stopped, the demonic cultivators focused their attention on the person responsible for that roar.


    ¡°You pathetic fools!¡± The roaring man, Chang Min, red in barely contained rage at the demonic cultivators. ¡°Our demon emperor is watching us! Stop behaving disgracefully, or jump into the ocean and kill yourselves instead!¡±


    Chang Min¡¯s icy voice sent a chill down their spines, and everyone tensed up immediately. That was because Chang Min usually didn¡¯t speak this way.


    Everyone knew Chang Min as someone who was more generous and benevolent than anyone. And a leader who cared about the cult believers and their well-being more than anyone, too.


    So, for Chang Min to sound so cold like this? It could only mean the demonic cultivators were behaving far too shamefully.


    ¡°Did youe to Korea to receive the demon emperor¡¯s protection? Or did youe here to protect the demon emperor and bring prosperity back to our cult? Which is it?!¡±


    Zhu Gang subtly bit his lower lip. Truth be told, neither of those options applied to him.


    If he was being honest here, Zhu Gang didn''te to South Korea to do either of those things. He simply wanted to grow stronger by receiving the demon emperor''s favor and guidance. That was it.


    Still, if he were forced to choose between Chang Min''s two options¡­ It''d be thetter.


    Zhu Gang and the rest shouldn''t get hung up on receiving the demon emperor''s protection. No, their sole focus should be on getting stronger through the demon emperor''s guidance.


    ¡°Since when did the believers of the cult start begging others to resolve their troubles?! You disappointing fools! It seems I¡¯ve been too soft with you lot until now!¡±


    Chang Min¡¯s weighty rebuke rang in the air, forcing the others to lower their heads in shame.


    Despite the urgency of the situation, no one dared to look up. If other elders had said those things, the demonic cultivators might try to argue back first. As a matter of fact, they would have raised dissenting voices even if Kang Jin-Ho had been the one telling them all these things!


    Only Chang Min had the qualification to say these things to them.


    Chang Min''s scary re swept over the demonic cultivators. His neatly trimmed gray hair and beard still couldn''t mask the fierceness of his aura.


    ¡°We are not talking about some random enemies, but the Japanese! Yet you all act like scared little rats! Our ancestors would''ve vomited blood and pounded the ground inmentation if they saw you right now! And you dare call yourselves believers of the glorious demon cult?!¡±


    Chang Min''s voice rocked the night air. He yelled like a man about to vomit blood.


    ¡°Kill them all! Kill those Japanese rats daring to board this boat belonging to the cult! And dye the ocean red with their blood!¡±


    ¡°YESSIR!¡±


    When that united roar loudly resounded out from the demonic cultivators, Chang Min finally nodded to show he epted their resolve. However¡­


    <em>¡®It¡¯s still not enough!¡¯</em>


    Chang Min wasn''t satisfied. That spirited reply still wasn''t enough. Not by a long shot.


    It was true that the demon cult¡¯s situation had not been favorable. As a matter of fact, it¡¯d be more urate to say the cult had been barely clinging on to the precipice of utter ruination for some time now.


    However, how long was the cult thinking of using that as its excuse?


    Since the cult¡¯s situation had changed, the mindset of its believers should change ordingly. With their current attitude, no amount of top-tier demonic arts and favorable environments could transform them into better, more confident warriors.


    This was what demonic cultivation was like since ancient times.


    Including the period when Kang Jin-Ho''s renown as Heavenly Crimson Demon Emperor sent dreadful shivers down everyone''s spine, the demon cult''s prosperity always coincided with eras of uncertainty and fiercepetitiveness among its members.


    Somewhat funnily enough, the demon cult¡¯s renown grew greater whenever its members were at each other¡¯s throats and couldn¡¯t wait to rip others apart. In short, one could say it was an organization of weirdos!


    Third parties might view this phenomenon as absolutely bizarre, but to the cult members, this was how things were supposed to be. If a demonic cultivator failed to hide their murderous intent from their allies, it could only mean they had beenpletely taken over by the demonic qi.


    However, the current-era demonic cultivators couldn¡¯t reach those lofty peaks. And, with how things were going, reaching those peaks would remain a pipe dream, an absolute impossibility!


    That was because someone who worried about beingfortable and prioritized their life first instead of the pleasure of the battle didn¡¯t deserve to be called the demonic cultivator!


    <em>¡®This might be a good opportunity!¡¯</em>


    Chang Min¡¯s icy re locked on the Japanese warriors madly swimming toward the boat he was in.


    The demonic cultivators'' current situation could be med on one thing. And that would be¡­ Theirck of battle experience due to how focused they were on putting enough food on their table every single day!


    Of course, that didn''t mean these demonic cultivators werepletely new to life-or-death battles. Back in China, they were usually tasked with mopping up some of the dirtiest, most detestable things imaginable. Which meant they must''ve enjoyed plenty of opportunities to witness Hell-on-Earth situations most people couldn''t even dream of.


    Even so, experiencing war as a side character and being the main protagonist of a fierce battle were two very different things.


    In Chang Min''s honest observation, the problem with these cult members wasn''t theck of good training but theirck of battle experience.


    The past generations of demonic cultivators would not hesitate to risk their lives to fight back for that slim chance of victory orpletely ignore the dangers to their lives to get things done. However, when the current demonic cultivators faced these same challenges, they would lower their heads in subservience and try to cower in a corner.


    <em>¡®Yes, I admit it. It¡¯s theck of confidence. The mindset of the perpetually defeated!¡¯</em>


    In that case, there was an urgent need to get rid of that unremitting sense of defeat knocking down these people¡¯s confidence.


    <em>¡®If you can only fight after getting decently strong enough¡­ That isn¡¯t strength!¡¯</em>


    What was the point of aggressiveness when it was only unleashed toward those weaker than you? That wasn¡¯t how the demon cult operated.


    Watching these demonic cultivators behave so disgracefully even made Chang Min briefly entertain the idea of destroying the cult and rebuilding it from the ground up!


    ¡°Do not back down!¡± Chang Min''s roar rocked the night sky once more. ¡°We''d rather kill ourselves instead of backing down! Never in the demon cult''s history have we ever retreated! Once a battle begins, there can be only one of two possible oues! Either we die, or the enemies die!


    ¡°Do not care about your lives! Only those who are prepared to throw their lives away can survive the ordeal! Remember that our demon emperor is watching us!¡±


    ¡°We shall obey!"


    As the demonic cultivators loudly roared back, their eyes began burning fiercely.


    <em>¡®Those damn Jap sons of b*tches!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Dammit! We only live once, right? No one can live forever, anyway!¡¯</em>


    Of course the demonic cultivators already knew Chang Min was spewing cliches. And they also knew it was their duty to uphold all those cliches.


    More importantly, though¡­ They knew that they had to change.


    For their future, the demonic cultivators came to South Korea. And it wasn''t simply to change their living environment either. What it did mean was that they had thrown away their former lives. Just so that they could be stronger!


    They didn¡¯t want to remain as weaklings. They didn¡¯t want to taste the bitter sorrow of being kicked around because they were demonic cultivators. That was why they had cast aside their old selves and journeyed to another country. And today¡­


    Today would be their first time fighting with everything on the line after making that life-changing journey!


    So, for them to back down? To run away? To cower in fear?


    If they were still doing that, what exactly changed for them?


    ¡°Kill them! Kill those Jap sons of b*tches!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! ughter them all!¡±


    The eyes of every demonic cultivator here became bloodshot.


    Backing down now would mean they were going back to their old lives.


    Only the first time was difficult for humans. Someone who backed down once was bound to do the same again. And when that happened, they would always back down from future challenges and hindrances to find an easier way around.


    Not being strong now didn''t mean these people didn''t know how to be stronger. With a mindset of constantly backing down, one could never be someone powerful in the future.


    No matter how aplished and otherworldly a cultivation method or the demonic arts were, their overall effectiveness still heavily depended on who mastered them.


    Could a treasure sword be able to exhibit its full potential when wielded by a coward? Of course not!


    <em>¡®Well, I guess that''s what being a member of the demon cult is all about.¡¯</em>


    Zhu Gang helplessly chuckled. He suddenly remembered what kind of ce the demon cult was. And what its ethos was.


    The weak would be left behind. The weak would eventually die.


    That mantra wasn¡¯t about those with poor cultivation, though. No, it meant those with a weak mindset. If onecked strength, at least one should be fiercely driven to the point of being viinous. That was what being a demon cult believer was all about!


    ¡°Get out of my way! I''ll take the lead!¡± Zhu Gang roared while pushing aside the demonic cultivators to the left and right. He stood at the bow of the boat and took in the sight of the endless dark ocean stretching before his eyes¡­ And the Japanese warriors angrily swimming toward his boat while creatingrge waves on the water''s surface!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡± Zhu Gang let out a lengthy but quiet sigh, then stiffened his expression.


    <em>¡®I will not go back to how I used to be!¡¯</em>


    He had no ns of saying some grandiose things like today would be his rebirth. No, he just didn¡¯t want to shame himself anymore.


    Zhu Gang yanked his sword out, then pointed it forward.


    Either he dies, or the enemies die¡­


    This was the beginning of that simple-enough equation.


    ***


    ¡°It''s simple! Either those bastards kill us, or we kill them!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about, you lunatic! Hey, stop the boat! Stop it right now and reverse it!¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you a f*cking idiot?! How can a moving boat reverse like you say?!¡±


    ¡°Then, turn the damn boat around!¡±


    While listening to everyone arguing vociferously, Cheon Tae-Hun thought his brain might explode.


    <em>¡®What the hell?! How am I supposed to rein in these idiots?!¡¯</em>


    Unlike other boats, Cheon Tae-Hun¡¯s boat contained only the Assembly members. That wasn¡¯t the only difference, though.


    The thing was, other boats were popted with elites of their own little factions. On the other hand, Cheon Tae-Hun''s boat had no actual elites riding on it!


    The reason for that was simple enough.


    After excluding the Demon mes and the demon cult people whose cultivation was based on demonic arts, the strongest warriors in the Martial Assembly would obviously be middle-aged folks.


    Originally, that role would have been fulfilled by the elders, but Wiggins and Vator hadpletely wiped them out. And there was no point in mentioning the private guards that used to protect Lee Jung-Geol either. After all, those poor fools had the misfortune of fighting Kang Jin-Ho back then!


    Which meant the generation just after the elders should have taken up that role. In terms of physical age, they should be between forty and sixty. These folks were usually made up of elders¡¯ disciples, who were teachers of the younger generations.


    For instance, Bang Jin-Hun fell into this generation. And Cheon Tae-Hun was Bang Jin-Hun''s disciple. So, this boat should have been ferrying folks in Bang Jin-Hun''s age group, not Cheon Tae-Hun''s!


    <em>¡®So how! How did things end up like this?!¡¯</em>


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su chose not to select people in that age group. As for his reason¡­ There were several.


    First of all, their teachers were elders. As such, they would never truly be loyal to Kang Jin-Ho.


    After all, they had been taught from a young age to obey their teachers like their own parents and grandparents. Even if their heads epted the situation, and they had alreadye to terms with where they stood in the matter, they probably still couldn''t ovee their instinctive repulsion toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    That was why, while reorganizing the Martial Assembly, Lee Hyeon-Su decided to push this generation out of the picture. And he prioritized the younger generation on things like distributing new benefits and new martial arts.


    The result of that policy was this situation.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. As payment for all the benefits received, the younger generation was dumped on this boat to enter the frontlines of a war that would determine the Assembly''s future!


    Cheon Tae-Hun could at least understand that much. That was how the world operated, after all. It was give-and-take, wasn¡¯t it? Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if these younger generation martial artists were forced into this position, anyway!


    This boat¡¯s passenger list still would¡¯ve been the same whether everyone here had been drafted or they had volunteered. After all, they were all roaring to fight someone. And the thoughts of distinguishing themselves in this fight and getting noticed by the higher-ups had also blinded them.


    All things considered, everything should have been fine. Yes, it should have been. But then¡­


    ¡°...Why! Why am I the one in charge of these idiots?!¡± Cheon Tae-Hun cried out in despair.


    ¡°Stop wasting time and turn this boat around, Cheon Tae-Hun!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Cheon Tae-Hun! Hurry up and make your decision already! Can¡¯t you see all those Jap motherf*ckersing right at us?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a wuss! When theye here, we¡¯ll just fight them off!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Who says we can win against them?!¡±


    Cheon Tae-Hun held his head in despair as the arguments continued on and on all around him.


    <em>¡®Hah¡­ You bunch of stinking trash!¡¯</em>


    Just before despair couldpletely devour Cheon Tae-Hun, he heard a round of gentleughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck isughing at¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun angrily frowned and spun his head to look, only for his eyes to shoot open wide.


    A tall Frenchman smiled and muttered in smooth French. ¡°It seems you''ve encountered some choppy waters, gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Cheon Tae-Hun blinked his eyes several times after his brain nked out for a second. What were these people called again? Shoe¡­ No, Cheval¡­


    <em>¡®...Right! Chevaliers! And, uh, what was this dude¡¯s name again?¡¯</em>


    ¡°Since there¡¯s trouble afoot, allow us to fight in the frontlines. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re looking down on you or anything like that. It¡¯s just that your people still need more time to grow. And we¡¯d like to pay for all the free meals you¡¯ve given us until now.¡±


    While the Frenchman exined, his fellow Chevaliers emerged from below deck, fully kitted out in their armor. They smartly spread out to various parts of the deck and got ready.


    Cheon Tae-Hun watched this scene unfold, then tilted his head. ¡°Hey, does anyone here speak French?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unsurprisingly, no one replied.

 Chapter 898: Cleansed (3)

    The ocean had morphed into a fierce battleground.


    Maybe this situation should''ve been called naval warfare. Naval warfare epassed every type ofbat on the sea, after all!


    However, the fierce battle taking ce on this particr stretch of the ocean was a bit uniquepared to other, more "standard" naval warfare.


    It was a simple enough question. Could the Japanese board the boats or not?


    Of course, that simple question was not so simple to some people. In fact, they were beyond desperate to answer that question!


    ¡°Hurry! Climb up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight in the water! We must get on the boat! Or we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    At least the ones on the boat enjoyed some breathing room, something the Japanese swimming inside the cold sea definitely did not have.


    None of them thought about how cold the water could be while jumping into the ocean. No, it''d be more correct to say they couldn''t.Imagine a high-rise apartment you were living in was on fire. What if the exit was blocked, and the mes were gradually creeping closer? What would you do next?


    There was only one way out of there. And that was to open the windows and climb outside. However, you could slip and fall while trying to escape. When that happened, death was the most likely oue.


    Even so, you still had one in a thousand¡­ No, one in a million chance of survival. Rather than sitting still and waiting for the fiery end to your life, you could let Lady Luck decide your fate.


    That was the Japanese warriors'' sentiment. Remaining on that cruise ship equaled certain death. So, they had to flee. Jumping into the ocean was dangerous, but not as dangerous as staying on that ship!


    All things considered, their decision seemed well justified. Unfortunately, there was a small wrinkle in that story.


    Would those who slipped and fell while escaping still think they had made the right call? Even as the pavement rapidly filled up their vision? Wouldn''t they bitterly regret the fact that they didn''t look for another way out and instead chose this reckless option?


    That was the state of mind of the Japanese swimming in the ocean.


    Up until the moment they jumped into the ocean, the Japanese felt liberated. They believed they had made the most logical choice in that situation. When their bodies hit the icy-cold waters below, however¡­


    They finally realized the truth. There was no way they could survive in the ocean! Their bodies instinctively realized it when the waves mmed into them and all the bone-chilling coldness invaded their innards.


    Japan was too far away. Far enough that no human could possibly reach it by swimming. Even if these warriors were capable of swimming a distance dozens of times longer than regr people, their mothend was still beyond their reach. Besides, the icy-cold water would rob them of their stamina soon enough, anyway.


    Only then did the Japanese warriors realize the truth. The only fate waiting for them now was to slowly drown.


    It was at this point that they spotted another boat. It was obviously much smaller than the cruise ship the Japanese used to travel here. Even so, its size still seemed perfectly suitable for this asion.


    At a push, that boat should be able to amodate at least a few hundred people.


    Would that boat still remain afloat if that many people tried to climb on to it all at once?


    Who cared about that?! Especially when the Japanese were facing imminent death?! That boat over there could help them avoid the fate of a watery grave, and that was all that mattered in this situation.


    Even though too many people boarding the boat could capsize it, wouldn''t the Japanese still be able to extend their lives for a little while longer? In that case, why were they wasting their breath debating their options?


    The eyes of the Japanese warriors became bloodshot. All the cold waves pping their faces and the inky-ck darkness of the night drove them to the madness of desperation. If they failed to capture that boat and eliminate the ones riding on it, every Japanese would die for sure!


    If their fate was to die either way¡­ At least they should fight and then die!


    No one said anything, but the Japanese warriors all thought of the same thing in that brief moment. And their thoughts were instantly converted into action.


    ¡°Drag them all down!¡±


    ¡°Kill those bastards! Kill them all!¡±


    To call this a battle between martial artists, it¡­ It was far too primal. Too savage.


    The ones trying to cling to the ship and climb up were greeted by sharp weapons thrusting and stabbing into them. Arms got severed, and throats were sliced open¡­ Yet the Japanese didn''t stop.


    ¡°Dammit! Let¡¯s jump up instead!¡±


    Soon, the Japanese realized this approach wasn¡¯t going to work and quickly changed their tactic. The ones in the front used their bodies to create footholds for their allies behind.


    For regr people, using the body of another person to jump on to a ship sounded like the stuff of fantasy novels. But these Japanese warriors could bring that fantasy into reality. After all, they were some of the finest warriors carefully handpicked from the Japanese martial society.


    As long as there were enough footholds, these warriors could jump up to the deck in one breath, no matter how high up it was.


    Some crawled up, while some others soared into the air.


    This was supposed to be naval warfare, but¡­ But the actual battle had morphed into a rather bizarre siege warfare.


    The defenders and the attackers had already reached a tacit agreement not to damage the boat while waging their intense and ruthless battle.


    The foams bubbling on the ocean''s surface were no longer white but already dyed in crimson hues. As a matter of fact, the ocean''s surface had already turned red by now. It was just that the sun hadn''t risen yet, which made it difficult to differentiate the colors.


    There was no such thing as a clean and organized war. However, there was one exception to that rule. Just one ce remained calm on this part of the ocean that had long transformed into a fierce battleground.


    Nakata Yuji subtly bit his lip. Although he couldn''t see, the noises he could hear were enough to help him make an educated guess on the situation down below. And that frustrated him to no end.


    <em>¡®You pathetic fools!¡¯</em>


    They only had to wait for a little while, so what were they doing down there?


    Nakata Yuji had no thoughts of criticizing the Japanese warriors for abandoning ship. They did that to save themselves, after all. That was obviously better than increasing the number of sacrifices while trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho. As far as a measure to preserve the expedition''sbat force was concerned, they had made an excellent choice.


    In that case, they should have followed through and waited patiently.


    Indeed, they should have waited for Nakata Yuji-led captain-level warriors to defeat Kang Jin-Ho and reim this ship as their own once more. And all they had to do was climb back up afterward.


    However, they failed to think that far ahead and ended up doing somethingpletely unnecessary.


    <em>¡®So, so foolish! Idiots!¡¯</em>


    The Japanese warriors were fighting a battle they could never win. Even if they somehow did emerge victorious, the losses would''ve crippled the expedition beyond saving.


    Since time immemorial, the siege warfare always favored the defenders by several folds. Depending on the situation, an army ten times the size of the defenders could even lose the war!


    Still, the Japanese should boast the numbers well over ten times that of the Koreans. In that case, wouldn''t their victory be more of a sure thing?


    <em>¡®Definitely not!¡¯</em>


    That whole concept of the gap in strength was based on whether the attacker could decide on the length of the siege warfare and the intervals between attacks.


    But the situation for the Japanese in the water was that they had to take over the boat as quickly as possible. Worse still, they didn''t have any secure footholds either. Even as they iled about in the undting sea, they had to break through all the defenses and interference to board the boat.


    From the get-go, this battle¡­ was a losing effort. It could only result in a massacre. The Japanese would be the ones dying one-sidedly down there. Any general in charge of an army would want to avoid such a moronic battle.


    Even if the Japanese warriors were idiots, were they so stupid that they couldn''t think about this point before starting that nonsense down there? No, that couldn''t be it. In that case, why did they choose to do something so extreme and reckless?


    The reason for their decision was standing right here, on this cruise ship¡¯s deck!


    Nakata Yuji nervously swallowed his saliva.


    <em>Creeeeeak¡­!</em>


    The chilling noise of the sword tips dragging against the floor eerily agitated Nakata Yuji¡¯s hearing.


    Kang Jin-Ho, dyed from head to toe in blood, slowly walked toward Nakata Yuji and the rest of the Japanese warriors, his sword resting leisurely by his sides.


    Nakata Yuji was stunned into silence by this sight, his soul almost freezing up at the same time. By now, he fully understood how powerful Kang Jin-Ho was. And how incredible Kang Jin-Ho really was, too. However, Nakata Yuji btedly realized something else.


    Calling Kang Jin-Ho a genius in battles would be severely underselling him.


    Nakata Yuji didn''t mean that in terms of how crafty Kang Jin-Ho''s tactics were or how efficiently thetter fought his battles. He didn''t evaluate Kang Jin-Ho as a tactician but as a warrior wielding his de on a battlefield.


    Kang Jin-Ho instinctively understood what he must do in order to maximize the terror his enemies felt.


    From the way he walked to the expressions he made and even the simple hand gestures¡­ None of them came from careful calctions.


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even aware of the fact that he was threatening his enemies right now. He was simply doing whatever he felt like. That was all.


    But these spontaneous actions still managed to grip and choke Nakata Yuji.


    <em>Creeeeack¡­!</em>


    Even the noises of the sword dragging on the floor acted like a noose tightening around Nakata Yuji¡¯s heart. The thought of fighting Kang Jin-Ho horrified Nakata Yuji to the point of losing his mind and sent goosebumps all over his skin.


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Nakata Yuji gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    <em>¡®That is why we must kill this bastard right here, right now!¡¯</em>


    Only by killing Kang Jin-Ho could they survive!


    Nakata Yuji found himself getting dragged down to a realm he had never entered before. To him, battles were supposed to be like pieces of fine art.


    He¡¯d prepare soldiers and strategies, then operate hisbatants in the most efficient, effective manner possible. He¡¯d attack the enemy¡¯s weak spots and blindspots to maximize his advantages. And he¡¯d steadily shave away at the enemy¡¯s forces.


    That was how Go and Janggi were yed. Even though the yers of Janggi started with the same number of pieces, the game of Janggi and war were actually not all that different. That was because Janggi was based on principles of war, to begin with.[1]


    However, this battlefield was unlike any other warzone Nakata Yuji had entered until now. Kang Jin-Ho appeared like a shadow to grip the Japanese''s ankles and drag him down.


    There was no such thing as artistically pleasing tactics and strategies with Kang Jin-Ho. This war was forcibly dragged away from the realm of battle of wits and into the realm of primal savagery where everyone either killed or got killed.


    In that case, what was the point of tactics and strategies?


    Even if Nakata Yuji could havee up with heaven-defying ns and schemes, none of that meant anything if he couldn¡¯t stop Kang Jin-Ho. Instead of strategizing where he should strike the enemy to maximize the damage, Nakata Yuji might as well worry about who to sacrifice just to dy Kang Jin-Ho!


    Maybe that was why Nakata Yuji was able to think with a clear head on what needed to be done next.


    First of all, he couldn''t be counted on as abatant. He was easily the weakest among the top-tier experts here. As such, he''d be no help during the battle. So, he should be doing something else.


    ¡°Get ready¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji whispered quietly. As quietly as he could to not set Kang Jin-Ho off!


    In a situation like this¡­! Nakata Yuji must rely on his head more than ever before precisely because he had been dragged down to a realm where strategies meant nothing. His brain was his greatest weapon, after all! And humans were meant to fight with the weapons they were given, now weren¡¯t they?


    Nakata Yuji rapidly scanned the situation behind Kang Jin-Ho. And it seemed the Japanese weren¡¯t the only ones overwhelmed and suppressed by Kang Jin-Ho.


    That man instinctively exerted a crushing pressure on the battlefield he had already taken over. The problem with that was even his allies were included in the range of his pressure.


    Whether it was Vator, Wiggins, or Bang Jin-Hun¡­ None of them dared to stick to Kang Jin-Ho right now. As such¡­!


    <em>¡®Now is our only chance!¡¯</em>


    If those three men stood next to Kang Jin-Ho and provided protection, the odds of killing him would fall precipitously low. That was why¡­ All the Japanese here mustbine their strengths and attack Kang Jin-Ho simultaneously!


    Even the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho should get flustered when faced with a response from enemies that defied his expectations. Nakata Yuji was aiming for that moment.


    Since the beginning, this had been his n, the one he had been thinking about while setting off on this expedition.


    Nakata Yuji was confident that Kang Jin-Ho would want to step forward by himself. That man was not the type to hang back and wait, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho must be thinking that his victims would kindly step forward one at a time and try to fight him before getting killed by his de. Since that was the case, Nakata Yuji and his fellow warriors decided not to y along.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s arrogance would be what killed him in the end!


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s brows shot up. He was about to shout, ¡°Now!¡±


    Once he gave his signal, everyone here would''ve pounced on Kang Jin-Ho simultaneously, as agreed earlier. They were going to attack with everything they had without worrying about their own lives.


    Even if such an attack resulted in half of the warriors dying, it¡¯d still be a positive if Kang Jin-Ho also died in the process!


    However, before Nakata Yuji could say anything¡­ His eyes saw something strange. It was whitish and gray, and¡­


    Something whitish and unidentifiable suddenly appeared in the center of Nakata Yuji¡¯s vision like a small dot. And then, it rapidly grewrger.


    Before long, though, it became clear what that mystery thing was.


    By the time Nakata Yuji''s brain figured out that the whitish something was actually the tip of Kang Jin-Ho''s sword flying in toward his face, it was toote to do anything.


    <em>¡®Y-you¡­!¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji couldn¡¯t even scream as Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s sword thrust past his face.


    ...And it sent chills down his spine.


    1. Janggi is basically Korean chess. Please refer to Wikipedia for more info. ?

 Chapter 899: Cleansed (4)

    The burning pain shot across Nakata Yuji¡¯s face. However, that description still seemed sorelycking for what this situation felt like to him. What happened just now was undoubtedly horrifying. Terrifying. Even then¡­


    Somewhat funnily enough, he also found this situation curiously interesting.


    Because he could vividly feel everything!


    Nakata Yuji reflexively jerked his head back. Thanks to hisst-second evasion, the sword stabbed into a spot below the chin instead.


    The cold de pierced through the jawbone, sliced past the nose bone next, then cut straight into the right eyeball before emerging into the open by splitting the right eyebrow.


    Nakata Yuji vividly experienced all these sensations in slow motion. And that was why he felt so mystified. Of course, this experience was also indescribably horrifying at the same time. There was no denying that!


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s sword thrust was obviously not slow. And Nakata Yuji wouldn¡¯t be standing still like a stone statue when his face was being split open. That wouldn¡¯t make any sense.


    Everything happened in the literal blink of an eye. It was just that this series of actions seemed to take forever toplete in Nakata Yuji''s greatly sped-up mind.


    After detecting the iing danger, his brain must''ve automatically overclocked itself despite the threat of burning his skull to a crisp during the process!Being able to enter the territory of transcendental human beings, even for a brief moment, proved to be a violently visceral experience. Even if Nakata Yuji had to put his life on the line¡­ No, even if he had to risk his brain frying to a crisp for this privilege!


    Any martial artist thirsting for ever-greater strength would''ve wanted to experience this moment, even at the cost of their life.


    However, Nakata Yuji was still dismayed. Why? Even though he had to risk so much and ended up paying a hefty price just for his brief entrance to the realm of transcendence, all he could do was barely dodge Kang Jin-Ho''s sword thrust.


    ...And he couldn¡¯t even do that properly!


    This was how insurmountable the gap between Kang Jin-Ho and Nakata Yuji was! And this was the moment a despair-inducing giant wall appeared in Nakata Yuji¡¯s mind.


    He already knew that attack just now was probably nothing more than a casual thrust for Kang Jin-Ho, something on the same level as waving his hand dismissively to chase away a fly buzzing in the air.


    However, Nakata Yuji still nearly lost his life while dodging that simple attack. Heavens had looked on him favorably just now. He genuinely had gotten lucky this time. If this had been in any other situation, he wouldn''t have been aware of what happened, even as death took him away.


    This situation was the result of Nakata Yuji''s extremely tense statebined with his fear of not knowing when his head might go flying away. All these factors helped him avoid the fate of instant death by a sword piercing his skull, but¡­


    Maybe it would¡¯ve been better to die from that strike. If he did, Nakata Yuji would have been spared from this crippling sense of despair!


    ¡°Kkuh¡­!¡±


    When he realized he was still alive, Nakata Yuji was instantly beset by indescribable pain. Words like ¡°searing¡± and ¡°burning¡± were simply too inadequate to describe it.


    It felt like¡­ Worms covered in acid were crawling and wiggling on every corner of Nakata Yuji¡¯s face to melt his skin and bones!


    Thanks to this damnable overclocked state, Nakata Yuji now experienced this horrifying pain a thousand times slower and in far more excruciating detail. And he couldn''t even scream or do something about this pain either. All he could do was¡­ Just endure it.


    ¡°...Huk!¡±


    ...And then, the world abruptly started moving at its normal speed again.


    All the indistinct voices that sounded like echoes underwater regained their rity. And the paralysis stiffening Nakata Yuji''s body like a block of concrete and preventing him from even flicking a finger gradually came undone.


    That didn¡¯t mean Nakata Yuji could enjoy his freedom, however.


    If anything, he was only getting a far starker reminder right now. And that reminder was about how dangerous this situation really was!


    As long as Kang Jin-Ho was still alive, nowhere on this ship was safe or free. Which was exactly like the situation for people trapped in a cage with a starving monster!


    The sword responsible for cutting through a person''s face was pulled back. The subtle shockwaves from the sword disturbing the air awakened even more intolerable pain in Nakata Yuji''s face.


    ¡°Yuji!¡±


    ¡°Yuji-san?!¡±


    rmed screams exploded from all around Nakata Yuji.


    The only thing these top-tier Japanese warriors saw was a sh of light. But then, Nakata Yuji copsed to the floor as copious blood gushed out from his face! How could they not freak out after witnessing this development?


    Worse still, Nakata Yuji¡¯s role was to give them the signal to attack. With him gravely injured like this, what were they now supposed to do?


    Chaotic confusion instantly descended among the Japanese warriors.


    A warrior must never show how flustered and panicked they were in front of their enemies. These Japanese warriors obviously knew that. After all, they were either leaders of their gumis or handpicked to proudly represent their organization in this expedition.


    Their martial prowess was obviously top-notch. And their experience as martial artists also didn¡¯t lose out to anyone.


    Even then, they were still shocked. Panicked. Because their ally¡¯s face was cut in the blink of an eye. And that ally was themander of this battle, no less! Worst of all, none of these highly-fancied warriors sensed the enemy¡¯s sword brushing past them to reach Nakata Yuji!


    What if that weapon had not been targeting Nakata Yuji but the other warriors? Would they be able to dodge it in time?


    If they were not strong enough to dodge that attack, who among them could confidently say they wouldn¡¯t die tonight?!


    None of them would¡¯ve survived had Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s target been someone else. When the Japanese warriors became aware of this fact, goosebumps broke out all over their bodies.


    <em>¡®What a monster!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Just¡­ Just how did a monster like him emerge from the Penins?!¡¯</em>


    Finally, everyone here realized the truth. They now knew why this Korean bastard''s infamy had spread past the national borders and even infected Japan. And they now also knew why Kansai''srgest, strongest gumi, Shinichi-kai, tried to kill him by sponsoring thisrge-scale expedition!


    That realization was apanied by crippling despair.


    The Iemoto¡¯s thoughts were right all along. Kang Jin-Ho was someone who had to be eliminated, no matter what!


    Give a monster like him enough time, and no one would be able to predict the extent of South Korea¡¯s transformation. The Japanese maind never allowed the Koreans to invade its sanctity, but with that monster at the helm, it wouldn¡¯t be too far-fetched to say Japan could fall into the Koreans¡¯ hands!


    With Kang Jin-Ho¡­ With him, it might happen sooner rather thanter!


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely retrieved his sword, then tilted his head a little. His gesture seemed to suggest he was somewhat puzzled by Nakata Yuji dodging the attack.


    However, another smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips as he studied Nakata Yuji making a strange expression and moaning away in pain.


    Nothing had changed. Even if Nakata Yuji had dodged the attack via some freakish stroke of luck, it didn''t mean he''d survive today''s encounter, anyway. No, it meant he had only worsened the pain he''d be under.


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t it strange, though?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. It seemed like he was somewhat excited right now.


    He often excited himself while entering a battle. Even though he strongly argued for the case of always remaining cool-headed during fights, he never was the type to stay calm as soon as battles started.


    It¡¯d be more correct to say Kang Jin-Ho was the type to not care about small details in a fight.


    A perfect fight where one never got wounded and managed to preserve one¡¯s stamina? That wasn¡¯t how Kang Jin-Ho fought his battles. Even if doing so meant he¡¯d get grievously wounded, Kang Jin-Ho would still rather prefer to cut the enemy down as quickly and ruthlessly as possible. That was his style.


    That was why he instinctively favored excited minds and extreme methods over maintainingposure. And he pursued speedy resolutions rather than perfection.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s current excitement wasn''t of his doing. His emotions escaping from his conscious control and doing whatever they wanted was quite a unique experience even for him.


    Of course, he already had a good idea of what the cause for this emotional state was.


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t this funny?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho viewed himself as a deeply selfish person. Even though he was involved in many charitable things, all of them were ultimately for his own self-satisfaction.


    In that case, how should he go about exining his current emotional state? Saying he became intoxicated by all the bloodshed wasn¡¯t enough of an exnation to fill out all the gaps. After all, battles and gruesome deaths were like a daily routine for Kang Jin-Ho at this point.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    He never felt a sense of belonging toward this country. And he certainly didn''t feel the need to do something patriotic, either. Despite all that, though, Kang Jin-Ho still had to admit that he was more emotional than his usual self. However¡­


    <em>¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯</em>


    So what if he was emotional? It didn¡¯t matter where these warriors came from or what their identities were. At the end of the day, they were his enemies. That fact still would not change. And Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s method of dealing with his enemies would also not change regardless of where he was or what era it was!


    In that case, it was time to do what he preached.


    Kang Jin-Ho gripped his Crimson Destiny. The warmth emanating from his favorite weapon was so intimately familiar.


    Before he could make a move, though¡­!


    ¡°A-attack him!¡± Nakata Yuji roared in desperation. As he did, blood gushed out from the wound on his face. Almost at the same time, the Japanese warriors reflexively pounced on Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes became colder and withdrawn as these people threw away their lives and made a beeline toward him.


    This sight of enemies charging at him without concern for their own lives seemed familiar. But the vibe these people gave off felt a little different from everyone else attempting the same thing in the past.


    At least the ones trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho in the past had resolved themselves. They were prepared to sacrifice their lives if it meant stopping Kang Jin-Ho in his tracks.


    The martial artists of the orthodox sects standing up to Kang Jin-Ho in his final moments during the second life clearly had resolved themselves. Without a doubt, those people must¡¯ve known that fighting Kang Jin-Ho would be the death of them, and that the majority of their allies would also die.


    Even then, they confidently stepped forward. To uphold their beliefs, they firmly stood their ground and didn¡¯t back down.


    However, what was the story with these people?


    Kang Jin-Ho could not feel a shred of such resolve from these warriors. The only emotions he could sense were¡­ Fear and their sense of duty? Only that much?


    A group of people who weren''t even prepared to sacrifice their lives was about to jump into death''s embrace because some weak little bastard had ordered them. And that made Kang Jin-Ho deeply scowl.


    His displeasure was instantly transmitted to the tips of his des.


    A wall of human bodies spread out before Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s view. They all pounced at the same time to block his vision and use that opening to attack.


    This attack was indeed fierce, not something to be scoffed at. After all, these men were leaders of their respective sects and ns. In Zhongyuan, these people would''ve been on the same level of status as the heads of small-to-medium sects.


    Of course, it was foolish topare ancient Gangho to the current martial world, as that wouldn''t be a fairparison.


    Abined attack of this caliber did possess enough power to trouble even Kang Jin-Ho. However, he had no thoughts of backing away. He certainly didn¡¯t feel like retreating, anyway. Besides¡­


    There was no need to.


    <em>Paaaaaaaaaahhhaaang!</em>


    That was the shockwave generated from the air ripping apart! For a noise from a sword being swung in the air, it sounded far closer to a massive whip cracking and smashing into the floor instead.


    The end result was also too extreme to say it was created solely through a sword wielded by a human being.


    As if a painter had used arge brush to draw a distinct white line right in the middle of a pitch-ck canvas, the world¡­ split apart.


    Shortly afterward, hues of crimson blood dyed this white emptiness.


    The world filled with colors but no sound soon regained its noises. Noises of liquid uncontrobly gushing outside of human bodies, final death throes of someone, and sobs and wails of others who had escaped death by sheer ident!


    All these noises instantly filled the world and transformed it into something new. And only Kang Jin-Ho stood haughtily within this transformed world.


    One after another, droplets of blood fell from the tip of his sword.


    ¡°Let me ask you something,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his voicenguid and leisurely.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t specify who he was talking to, Nakata Yuji still knew. That question was meant for him.


    ¡°Do you still think your deaths tonight mean something?¡±


    ¡°Huk¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji gasped, his remaining eyepletely bloodshot. ¡°Warriors¡­ are meant to die for their mothend!¡±


    A strange smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips when he heard that reply.

 Chapter 900: Cleansed (5)

    ¡°You! You will never understand it. Never!¡± Nakata Yuji roared in anger as thick veins bulged in his throat.


    His bleeding had barely stopped by then, but his agitation caused the wounds to open up again. Blood flooded down his face. That didn''t matter, though, as the front of his clothes had already been soiled by the crimson liquid some time ago.


    Perhaps unsurprisingly, Nakata Yuji was half out of his mind. Then again, his everything had crumbled to nothing. Absolutely everything! So, how could he remain sane after that?


    The glorious expedition meant to conquer South Korea was obliterated even before reaching the Penins. And even Nakata Yuji''sst-gasp n to kill Kang Jin-Ho had failed!


    With less than half the original force remaining, fighting Kang Jin-Ho now was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    All Kang Jin-Ho did was strike with his sword just once. Just once! However, that one attack was still enough to kill half of the attackers and leave the rest crawling away on the floor in fright.


    After that disy of strength, not even the term ¡°monster¡± was worthy enough to describe Kang Jin-Ho.


    How was anyone supposed to exin an existence like Kang Jin-Ho!


    Nakata Yuji instinctively realized it. They were all going to die. Everyone!Not a single person participating in this expedition would go home in one piece. It wasn¡¯t simply because they had lost this battle, though.


    Some defeats still allowed the losing army to preserve some of its forces. However, to Nakata Yuji¡¯s eyes¡­ Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t seem remotely interested in doing that.


    In other words, a thousand-plus people would die tonight on this stretch of the ocean!


    When that realization dawned on Nakata Yuji, the pain akin to his heart burning in the mes of Hell erupted within his chest.


    ¡°For your country, you say?¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s mind snapped back to reality at that subtly jeering voice. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s mocking words dug painfully into the Japanese man¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°Are you trying to im that your death tonight will help your country somehow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You know¡­ There''s this concept that I don''t quite understand. It''s called sacrificing yourself.¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°That has a nice ring to it, right? This whole thing about sacrificing yourself. It sure sounds like something big and important, doesn''t it? People believe that being able to risk their lives for a cause is some kind of a big deal.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely approached Nakata Yuji, then lowered his head to match the eye line of the squatting Japanese man.


    ¡°However, is it really?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sacrificing yourself means something only if you''ve managed to protect or achieve your goal at a great personal cost. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked odiously. ¡°Do you know what I call a sacrifice that achieves nothing? It''s a dog''s death. Wouldn''t you say that has a nice ring to it too?¡±


    Nakata Yuji trembled in indignation.


    He was ready to swallow the bitter pill of losing to Kang Jin-Ho. However, this damn monster was denying and insulting what made Nakata Yuji, Nakata Yuji! Even though he knew death was unavoidable, Nakata Yuji was not interested in leaving this world after getting mocked like this.


    ¡°And did you say it¡¯s for your country?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cackled loudly. ¡°That¡¯s something the defenders of their country should be saying. Not the invaders like you.¡±


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked just then.


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged again. ¡°I guess you will never understand it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji was about to cry out. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes grew icy cold in an instant, causing Nakata Yuji''s body to freeze up like a little mouse facing off against a venomous snake.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly muttered. ¡°You see, I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident about convincing people with flowery words. Especially when I¡¯m talking to a foreigner who obviously doesn¡¯t speak Korean as their mainnguage. Even so¡­¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips curled up suspiciously.


    ¡°...There are plenty of ways to make you understand what I''m saying. If I can''t make you understand through words, all I have to do is¡­ Help you figure it out on your own. Soon, you will see how pointless your resolve is and how flimsy all of your justifications have been. I hope you get my drift.¡±


    Of course Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t get what Kang Jin-Ho was saying. However, he still thought he understood some of it.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure why Kang Jin-Ho was telling him all this, even a moron could tell what would happen to Nakata Yuji if he dared to object to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s bizarre-sounding rant.


    ¡°In the end, your fate would¡¯ve been that of a dog¡¯s death,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while reaching out to grab Nakata Yuji¡¯s head.


    Why was Kang Jin-Ho doing this? Nakata Yuji just couldn¡¯t understand it. Why did they start having this conversation? Didn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho already win this battle?


    Of course, it was up to the victor to decide how they would treat the defeated. After all, the only purpose the defeated could serve was as a war trophy and not much else.


    What about upholding the honor of the defeated? What about the so-called Bushido, the way of the warrior? The code of Samurai?


    Societies didn''t just create rules and moral codes to force people to uphold certain fundamental rights. Even if certain nice-sounding ideals were constantly discussed, they would never be upheld without a set of rules to force the people.


    The knight¡¯s code of chivalry was invented to restrict violent and disorderly knights. The same story applied to Bushido, too.


    So, then. Upholding the honor of the defeated? There was no such thing. The defeated was just that, a loser.


    A loser had no choice but to endure whatever the winner wanted to do with them. That was the tacit rule governing all life-or-death battles that everyone agreed to follow, after all!


    Even after taking all these things into consideration, though, Nakata Yuji still couldn¡¯t quite figure out why Kang Jin-Ho was doing what he was doing. Why was the winner saying all these seemingly random things to a loser?


    Especially when the winner could''ve simply killed the loser right here, right now? And he''d still have ample-enough time to mock the loser, so why?


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked. ¡°Dying like this will only mean your fate is no better than a dog¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°B-but, I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I told you, didn¡¯t I? Your fate has been sealed since the beginning.¡±


    Nakata Yuji was confused by that statement. His fate¡­ was sealed since the beginning?


    ¡°Let me help you understand, then,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while slowly getting up. Then, he nced in a direction. ¡°Hey, you. ytime is over.¡±


    Nakata Yuji dazedly stared at Kang Jin-Ho and his indecipherable actions. What was this monster doing now?


    ¡°Come out already,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Who was he talking to? Nakata Yuji¡¯s remaining eye hurriedly chased after Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s line of sight. However, there was no one at the spot Kang Jin-Ho was staring at. In that case, just who¡­


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    That was when the shadow began distorting ever so slightly. Gentle ripples disturbed the calm night air. And then¡­ A figure of a man covered from head to toe in ck clothing silently emerged from the gentle ripples.


    Nakata Yuji¡¯s brows shot up high at this spectacle.


    <em>¡®A¡­ shinobi?¡¯</em>


    Indeed, that individual was a master of ninjutsu, a top-tier expert capable ofpletely fooling Nakata Yuji¡¯s perception.


    <em>¡®No, wait. That¡¯s not the full story!¡¯</em>


    None of the warriors apanying Nakata Yuji was able to perceive that a shinobi was hiding nearby. Since this individual was aplished enough to evade everyone''s perception¡­ Didn''t that mean he might be stronger than any of the Japanese warriors here?


    Even though someone of such caliber was riding on this ship, Nakata Yuji didn''t know about him!?


    ¡°Iemoto¡­!¡± Nakata Yuji gritted his teeth.


    That backstabbing, scheming snake-like bastard! It was too obvious why someone like that would instruct one of his experts to covertly infiltrate this expedition.


    If the Iemoto had been worried about Nakata Yuji failing this expedition, he wouldn¡¯t have sent an assassin. No, he would have dispatched capable warriors to assist or protect Nakata Yuji!


    So, that assassin being here could only mean one thing!


    <em>¡®¡­A dog¡¯s death, is it?¡¯</em>


    Nakata Yuji finally understood what Kang Jin-Ho meant. Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho must have noticed that a shinobi was sneaking around Nakata Yuji as soon as arriving on this ship.


    Since he wasn''t an idiot, Kang Jin-Ho must''ve also guessed the shinobi''s purpose.


    If that assassin¡¯s task was to show up at thest possible moment to eliminate Nakata Yuji¡­ Didn¡¯t that mean thetter never stood a chance? Whether he seeded or not in this expedition, his death had already been decided.


    He¡¯d die pathetically while all of his hard-fought achievements got snatched up by someone else. If that wasn¡¯t a dog¡¯s death, what was?


    Nakata Yuji reflexively cried out, ¡°Tell me! Was it the Iemoto who sent you?!¡±


    The man from the shadows maintained his silence. He was no longer interested in Nakata Yuji, after all. As to prove it, his sharp gaze was firmly locked on Kang Jin-Ho and nobody else. However, this silence was all the answer Nakata Yuji needed to hear.


    When looking back, he realized he should¡¯ve noticed the warning signs.


    Unsurprisingly, the faction boasting the strongestbat power on this ship belonged to the Iemoto''s people.


    Three teams of elites had been dispatched by Shinichi-kai for this expedition, but when Kang Jin-Ho showed up, they seemingly disappeared into the ether. It was as if they had made prior arrangements to hide when the time came.


    Searching for them on the ship in the middle of this urgent situation was obviously impossible. Besides, if they had decided to hide for real, Nakata Yuji''s strength wouldn''t be good enough to locate them, anyway.


    Since Nakata Yuji had been focused on gathering enough forces to fight Kang Jin-Ho off, he ended up overlooking this significant development. But now, everything had be crystal-clear in his head.


    Those elites of the Shinichi-kai never nned to obey Nakata Yuji¡¯smands from the very beginning. Because, they received orders from someone else!


    The shadow¡­ Kazeichi finally broke his silence. ¡°Truly remarkable.¡±


    His gaze never drifted away from Kang Jin-Ho. Not even once.


    ¡°You are stronger than everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s withdrawn gaze collided with Kazeichi¡¯s mid-air. And the impression the Japanese shinobi got was¡­


    <em>¡®Those eyes don¡¯t belong to a human being.¡¯</em>


    Kazeichi couldn''t sense anything in those eyes.


    After boarding this ship, Kang Jin-Ho must''ve killed over a hundred people. And that was a conservative estimate. What he had done fully qualified him to be called a mass murderer. Or maybe something far worse than that.


    Kang Jin-Ho cut people''s heads off as if they were merely bamboo sticks. His movements didn''t contain a single trace of hesitation or disgust at cutting living humans down.


    Only a devil could do that.


    Throughout his lengthy life, Kazeichi had been told by his enemies countless times that he was a merciless devil. However, standing before Kang Jin-Ho made him realize that he still retained some traces of humanity somewhere deep inside his heart.


    <em>¡®Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ruthlessness can even rival the Iemoto¡¯s, too!¡¯</em>


    Despite getting that impression, Kazeichi also noticed that this ruthlessness felt different from the Iemoto¡¯s.


    While the Iemoto¡¯s ruthlessness stemmed from all the cold blood coursing through his heart of steel, which allowed him to stop at nothing and resort to any means possible to achieve his goals¡­ Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ruthlessness felt like ¡°heartlessness¡± had been engraved deep into his entire being.


    What happened to Kang Jin-Ho for him to be like this?


    <em>¡®That is¡­ dark.¡¯</em>


    The darkness emanating from Kang Jin-Ho was the deepest and darkest Kazeichi had ever witnessed in his entire life. As a man who lived all of his life in the shadows, he could easily recognize the extraordinary depths of that man''s darkness. Even so¡­!


    ¡°You don''t seem to be the type to enjoy conversations, so let us cut to the chase,¡± said Kazeichi as the darkness behind him quickly expanded to envelop the surroundings.


    ...And then, some things within this darkness began creating flickering lights. Soon, the lights numbered dozens.


    Nakata Yuji didn¡¯t need long to realize those burning lights floating in the darkness were actually human eyeballs!


    ¡°We must kill that man, whatever the cost! That monster will not only be the greatest hindrance ever known to our Shinichi-kai¡­ But even to the Great Japanese Empire!¡±


    Just as Kazeichi¡¯s cold yet passionate words rang in the air, those lights¡­ No, those ring eyes began surrounding and tightening on Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s response to this new development was to lightly kick Nakata Yuji on the floor instead. ¡°Hey, you. Trante what that guy said.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nakata Yuji looked up in bbergast at Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, when Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at him, Nakata Yuji realized he should do as told. While stuttering somewhat, he tranted what Kazeichi said to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°Hah. He sure talks a good game,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly.


    Whether it was this wounded bastard or the shinobi from the shadows¡­ They didn''t seem to mind spewing out cringe-inducing nonsense.


    Listening to these idiots made it sound like Kang Jin-Ho was here to protect the Korean forces about to invade Japan!


    <em>¡®How utterlyughable!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho never nned to do something as grandiose as that. He only came here because the thoughts of these bastards stepping on Korean soil irritated him. That was all. That was the extent of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s¡­ ¡°discrimination¡± against these people.


    Other than his irritation, nothing about Kang Jin-Ho''s response had changed.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right. Nothing has changed.¡¯</em>


    Maybe that was why Kang Jin-Ho was more irritated than usual. Irritated at these idiots for saying grandiose nonsense¡­ Irritated at these idiots for cing bizarre importance on a fight that was ultimately meaningless¡­!


    ¡°Fine. Why don¡¯t I find out for myself?¡±


    Pitch-ck demonic qi began gushing out of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s body. Like ck mes, these strands of demonic qi danced eerily while enveloping him.


    Once he morphed into a creature that could only be described as a devil, Kang Jin-Ho addressed the Japanese coldly, his eyes dyeing in a crimson hue.


    ¡°Let''s find out if you can still spew such grandiose rubbish when I kill you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s demonic qi stretched into the night sky like a devil spreading its wings.

 Chapter 901: Driven Out (1)

    <em>Boom!</em>


    <em>Bang! BOOM!</em>


    The explosion noises rocking the ship painfully dug into Nobuo''s hearing. Meanwhile, his body got punted around by all the uncontroble shaking he couldn''t deal with in his current state.


    <em>''What the hell is going on out there?''</em>


    Nobuo''s confusion was only getting worse. For some time now, loud noises akin to the ship blowing up and overturning had been tormenting him.


    <em>''Did this ship get attacked or something?''</em>


    However, such a thing should be impossible. The Korean army attacking a civilian cruise ship would practically be a deration of war, now wouldn''t it? No matter how reckless or brain-dead the Koreans were¡­ Could they risk an open war like that?


    Despite his misgivings, Nobuo had to admit an attack must be taking ce.


    All the shaking and shockwaves were still within the realm of understanding. More or less. The ship could have developed mechanical issues, for instance. Of course, such problems shouldn''t cause a ship to rock and shake around like this, but Nobuo wasn''t an engineer, anyway. He couldn''t outright discount the possibility.However, how was he supposed to exin all this screaming, then?


    The passengers of this cruise ship were martial artists. Even if the ship suddenly split apart in half, and everyone ended up in the ocean, they were still not the type of people to raise a fuss like this.


    ...In the end, all these factors pointed to only one possibility.


    <em>''It''s an ambush!''</em>


    Yes, someone must''ve ambushed this ship! That was the only conclusion Nobuo could arrive at after desperately racking his brain. However, who would do something like that?


    <em>''What a stupid question that is!''</em>


    After all, only one group would be interested in targeting this ship. And that was¡­ the Korean Martial Assembly! It had to be them.


    <em>''Crazy sons of b*tches!''</em>


    Nobuo was bbergasted.


    He was the informant responsible for alerting the Koreans about the Japanese invasion. However, that didn''t mean he had expected this oue. He justifiably believed his actions were only good for giving the Koreans enough time to prepare.


    Could anyone be able to finish preparing an ambush as soon as receiving the news of an enemy invasion? Then lie in wait in the middle of the enemy''s path? Of course such a thing was impossible. Absolutely not.


    Therger an organization, the slower it would be in its responses. That was because a report would have to go through many middle management first before reaching the people in charge in arge, bloated organization.


    Even if its efficiency had been maximized somehow, arge, bloated organization''s response time would stillg way behind that of a much smaller organization.


    That was supposed to be the case, so what happened here?


    Even under the assumption that the Koreans acted immediately after receiving the news, this level of swiftness made no sense. So much so that Nobuo wondered if they had known about the invasion even before he sent that warning.


    <em>''No, hang on. That makes more sense, right?''</em>


    Logically, his guess had to be right.


    What Nobuo did was basically an act of reckless bravado. When viewed from the other side''s perspective, his warning wasn''t even worth the time spent confirming its veracity. If Nobuo was working for the Assembly and had received such a message, would he even bother to send it upstairs? Probably not.


    Besides, even if he did alert his superiors, nothing of note would''ve happened, anyway. No higher-up in their right mind would want to take a serious look at a simple message sent by some random nobody.


    Wouldn''t a quick check solve that?


    Unfortunately for that argument, ships had countless well-established sea routes to choose from when traveling between Japan and South Korea. And then, there was the possibility of this ship not using any of those routes. That meant the Koreans would have to scour the entirety of the Sea of Japan/East Sea!


    What an enormous undertaking that would be, trying to confirm the presence of one specific ship in the middle of an ocean. So, would anyone risk that level of trouble because of a message sent by an unverified source?


    <em>''Nope. Definitely not happening!''</em>


    At least, not with the Martial Assembly Nobuo had heard about.


    Of course, the Assembly was not to be med for this attitude. If Nobuo was back in Japan, and his acquaintance in South Korea sent him a warning one day that said the Koreans were invading Japan¡­ How would Nobuo react?


    Would he report it upstairs? Probably. That was indeed a possibility.


    However, it was inly obvious what might happen if he did report it. The warning wouldn''t even reach the ears of the higher-ups as it''d get cut off by Nobuo''s immediate superior. And Nobuo''s reward for his troubles would be a loud yell telling him to "Wake the hell up!"


    The truth was, Nobuo never expected his warning to act as a crucial turning point. He only wished for the Koreans to pay more attention to this situation, even if it was only by a little. And also for them to reinforce the security of their Eastern coastline. That was about it, really.


    However, the Koreans didn''t do that. No, they chose to assault this ship even before the Japanese could reach South Korea!


    What a terrifying decisiveness that was. Not to mention, a seriously scary level of swiftness, too!


    Even if the Koreans had already possessed vital information and made appropriate preparations well ahead of time, this situation still seemed absurd to Nobuo.


    No other organization in history would be able to make such an absurd decision with a snap of its fingers.


    "Kek¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    Nobuo cackled hollowly.


    This worked out rather well, didn''t it? Although this was not what Nobuo had intended, the Koreans still learned about the Japanese invasion and hade up with a countermeasure. That was all Nobuo could ask for.


    With that, his role was now over.


    Nobuo''s trembling hand weakly wiped at his face. A deep, deep sigh akin to his soul leaving his body leaked out of his mouth. Almost at the same time, all strength abandoned his body.


    <em>''Am I¡­ finally kicking the bucket?''</em>


    That didn''t surprise Nobuo. The torture session he went through could only be described as merciless, after all.


    What Nakata Yuji did was thoroughly destroy Nobuo''s body. Even so, he probably wasn''t thinking of killing Nobuo. Not just yet, anyway.


    Nobuo was sure about this since Nakata Yuji''s desire to take his time torturing his victim was easy to read from that bastard''s face!


    That man must''ve thought Nobuo was strong enough to withstand torture of this intensity. The only thing Nakata Yuji failed to consider was probably Nobuo''sck of will to carry on.


    Nobuo had already thrown away his life''s work. The only thing waiting for him back in Japan was getting thoroughly tortured out of his life for being a traitor. And going to South Korea wouldn''t drastically improve his situation, either.


    The only treatment he''d get in that country was discrimination and scorn for being a half Jap. And his life there would be even more isted than the one he was familiar with back in Japan. Could he be able to endure that lifestyle?


    <em>''I might have stood a chance if my cultivation was unaffected, but¡­''</em>


    Nobuo lowered his head and stared at his gut¡­ where a small hole could be seen.


    The first thing Nakata Yuji did when Nobuo tried to fight back was ruthlessly destroy thetter''s dantian. With that important organ gone, Nobuo would never be able to cultivate for the rest of his life.


    So, then. Nobuo had be a cripple. He no longer had a country. His life as he knew it was over. In that case, why should he keep clinging to this worthless life?


    Since his final act of significance had borne fruit, he had no regrets left. Nobuo had nothing holding him back now.


    "Ke¡­ kekeke."


    Nobuo cackled quietly. Why did it feel like he had be a patriotic martyr fighting against the Japanese upation?


    Although it was sacrilegious for someone like Nobuo to even mention the names of those noble warriors who made the ultimate sacrifice for their country¡­ What could he do about it when that was how he felt?


    <em>''Did they regret their choices, too?''</em>


    For some reason, Nobuo''s mind didn''t want to drop that question. Did those patriots regret their choices as they were tortured to death inside an icy prison cell?


    He couldn''t help but admire theirmitment, although he wasn''t sure why.


    Nobuo read in a book somewhere that a Korean freedom fighter harshly rebuked a Japanese judge during a trial. Even though he had been tortured during his detention before being hauled into that court!


    What motivated him to do something that only hastened his own demise? When Nobuo was regretting his decision so, so much?


    No, that wasn''t quite right. Nobuo didn''t regret anything. But he was rueful. Regretful. And proud. But also ashamed by his stupidity.


    All the emotions out of his control ran rampant inside Nobuo''s heart. The inside of his head was a mess.


    But then¡­ Gradually, only one emotion settled down to rule over him. And it was the hollow emptiness.


    The gratification of achieving something significant and the regret of doing something stupid did not bother to hang around. Once the visceral rollercoaster of emotions swept him by, the only thing remaining was this feeling of enervating emptiness.


    Could he have done it a bit differently? Then, wouldn''t the results have been a little different, too?


    If only he had been a bit smarter about this thing! Then, maybe, he could have¡­


    <em>''...Nah. Let''s not delude myself.''</em>


    What good would these regrets do for him? Nobuo was about to die soon, anyway.


    The Koreans would obviously not care about Nobuo. They weren''t duty-bound to find the lone informant within the enemy''s midst, after all. Indeed, they would only care about executing their ns based on the provided intelligence.


    If they were interested in finding the informant, they would probably do that after sorting out this situation first. However, Nobuo would be long dead by then.


    Even if the Koreans emerged victorious this time, Nobuo would still die. After all, the Koreans wouldn''t bother to search every nook and cranny of this cruise ship to locate him. And Nobuo would be dead for certain in case the Japanese clinched victory.


    It didn''t matter who won in the end; Nobuo still didn''t have any hope. The only sce he could take with him to theherworld was the gratification from knowing he had properly screwed over those hateful Japanese bastards. Once he died, he¡­


    Nobuo''s vision quickly clouded over from all the moisture.


    His head might be saying all these things, but his heart didn''t want to ept any of this. It still hadn''t discarded the lingering hope. Hope that he might survive this ordeal somehow!


    However, admitting to himself that there was no hope opened the floodgates of tears.


    Dying like a hero was now out of the question. Then again, something like a heroic death didn''t exist in reality. Death was just that, death.


    Nobuo realized he wasn''t manly or heroic enough to calmly ept his impending demise.


    <em>''I mean, look!''</em>


    The world was unsteadily shaking. And then, what about all those explosion noises rocking his eardrums! And to cap everything off, the floor rumbled and shook around as if the ship had encountered turbulent waters.


    The darkness in this room suddenly collided with an outpouring of light flooding in from somewhere. If this was the final scene a dying man got to see¡­ Wasn''t it poetic in a way?


    As this illusion of light blinded Nobuo''s vision, he thought he could see the face of another person in the room. Practically buried within the rays of the light, this person, a man, silently studied Nobuo.


    <em>''Is he a grim reaper? Or¡­ maybe an angel?''</em>


    It had to be one of the two, no?


    At least Nobuo was certain about one thing. This person could not be a human being. Nobuo needed only one look to know this.


    Although this man looked different from Nobuo''s idea of a grim reaper or an angel, he still boasted the requisite otherworldly presence. This man''s appearance alone was enough to convince anyone he couldn''t be a human being.


    Should Nobuo be happy about greeting a painless death? A weak little cackle leaked out of Nobuo''s mouth.


    Yes, the time to meet his maker hade. In that case, he should ask that question everyone in his shoes would want to ask. Whether he was Heaven-bound¡­ Or destined to suffer in Hell!


    When viewed as a Korean, Nobuo might be seen as a martyr who sacrificed his life for his mother nation. Maybe people would praise him and remember him for a long, long time for his sacrifice.


    If Nobuo got lucky, that was!


    However, when viewed as a human being¡­ Wasn''t he a criminal who created a bloody massacre just to prevent a different massacre?


    How would a grim reaper judge his soul in that case?


    Just as Nobuo''s thoughts reached that far, the man, who could be either an angel or a grim reaper, said something.


    However, Nobuo was unable to understand what that otherworldly being was saying. It was anguage he had never heard before¡­ Probably?


    That was when Nobuo suddenly realized that humans couldn''t possiblymunicate with angels.


    The giant angel turned his head and muttered something else. And when he did¡­


    Nobuo''s hearing picked up a familiarnguage. A human-like face suddenly popped out from the side of the angel, then yelled in a clearly annoyed voice. "What the f*ck is wrong with this brat? Why is he so out of his mind?"


    Nobuo almost slipped and nted his face on the floor.


    <em>''What the hell? Isn''t that¡­ Korean?''</em>


    Why? Why was the¡­ angel''s assistant speaking in Korean? Was it because Nobuo was of Korean descent? Did that mean angels worked with interpreters¡­?


    "Hey, you brat! Get a hold of yourself! Are you that Nobuo or whatever your name is?!"


    "S-sorry?" Nobuo sobered up immediately and raised his head higher.


    <em>''What the f*ck? I... I''m still alive? And I''m still stuck in reality?''</em>


    In that case, who was he looking at right now? This¡­ This gigantic monster at least three times the size of an average person?!


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ I see now. You got tortured out of your mind, didn''t you? Get up, man. We''re getting you out of here."


    The monster¡­ No, Vator, tutted softly while reaching down to Nobuo. He then picked thetter up like a toy before turning around to leave.


    In the middle of being rescued, Nobuo still couldn''t wrap his head around this situation and genuinely wondered if it''d be better to kill himself instead of letting a giant carry him like a princess.

 Chapter 902: Driven Out (2)

    Once the trio reached the deck, Nobuo''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.


    <em>''What the hell happened up here?!''</em>


    Opening his eyes wide like that reawakened stabbing pain from his face. Despite the horrifying pain, though, he couldn''t close his eyes again. The sightid out before him was way too shocking for that.


    "W-what¡­?"


    Before Nobuo could say something, Vator beat him to the punch.


    "I''m going down to the waters, so take care of this brat in the meantime."


    Bang Jin-Hun nodded. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take good care of him."


    "My master wants this young man alive and well. Do remember that."


    "Yes, yes. I have ears, you know.""What was that?"


    "Oh, uh, you know my English is not good, so¡­"


    Vator threateningly blinked his eyes once. The way he did that while furrowing his brow ever so slightly had all the power in the world to make anyone humble and obedient. And he didn''t even have to do anything extra, either!


    "T-then, be safe down there," said Bang Jin-Hun.


    "Hmph!" Vator grunted, then turned around before lightly hopping off the deck.


    Bang Jin-Hun slowly shook his head once Vator was no longer in his view. "Gee, whiz! So bloody scary."


    Even if Bang Jin-Hun was a director of the Assembly like Vator, there was no way they would be on an equal standing. First of all, as a Korean, Bang Jin-Hun couldn''t simply ignore Vator being older than him.


    Besides, even if the age situation favored Bang Jin-Hun, didn''t Vator boast a physique that rendered such things utterly meaningless?


    Also, even if Vator had been weaker than Bang Jin-Hun¡­ Thetter would still refrain from starting a fight with the big man. Something about staring at a massive, hulking physique had this mysterious power to tighten a man''s family jewels!


    <em>''Blooming hell. A grizzly bear is more adorable inparison!''</em>


    That was Bang Jin-Hun''s honest feeling. Even if a grizzly bear was almost three meters tall when standing on its hind legs, Vator was still way more terrifying. Forget a bear''s ws and fangs, Vator''s rippling muscles were far, far scarier!


    Anyone who saw Vator in real life would have to agree with Bang Jin-Hun on this one!


    Even as Bang Jin-Hun stood there tutting, Nobuo still hadn''t finished wrapping his head around the current situation.


    <em>''What the hell? What is going on here? What is all this?''</em>


    Even though his eyes were wide open, his brain still couldn''t process the visual information properly. Then again, who could?


    First of all, he couldn''t see any of the Japanese warriors. Even though they should have beenpletely filling this ship from top to bottom! Nobuo cast his nce behind and all around him before eventually spotting the figures of several warriors btedly jumping into the cold ocean below.


    Why were they doing that, though?


    The reason seemed fairly obvious. They must''ve determined that staying on this ship was much more hazardous to their health. And not because those folks wanted to go for a dip in the icy cold waters in the middle of the night!


    That alone wasn''t enough to undo Nobuo''s confusion, however. His assumptioncked one critical factor. And that was the absence of the Martial Assembly''s warriors strong enough to threaten the Japanese warriors.


    A cruise ship once teeming with excited people had morphed into a ghost ship. As if to back that impression up, Nobuo could also see¡­


    <em>''Corpses¡­!''</em>


    Nobuo''s expression stiffened up.


    Countless corpses littered the deck. And then, there was blood, too. Way too much blood for it to havee from all these corpses lying around!


    It was as if someone had deliberately dumped buckets of crimson paint on the deck.


    Only then did Nobuo realize that the floor wasn''t the only thing covered in that vivid crimson hue. Everything his eyes could see was thered in blood!


    Questions and eptance flooded Nobuo simultaneously. Questions were about how such a gruesome spectacle hade to be. And his eptance was about epting the potential exnation for all those Japanese warriors freaking out and abandoning the ship.


    Nobuo carefully peeked his head over the side of the ship to take a gander at what was happening below. Was it because he was standing on the edge? He had an unobstructed view of the situation down below.


    <em>''And what is going on down there?''</em>


    Nobuo could see that yet another bizarre event was happening on the ocean''s surface. The Japanese warriors were swimming like pods of dolphins across the dark ocean to urgently pounce on a boat nearby. And on this boat, walls of martial artists were holding their ground and preventing the Japanese from climbing aboard.


    <em>''Hold on¡­ Is that water red?''</em>


    Nobuo''s observation was correct. The sea had been dyed red.


    His mind automatically recalled a TV documentary about whaling he had watched many moons ago. As the whalers cornered a whale and began ughtering it by stabbing it with lengthy spears, the sea around the majestic creature became dyed red. Nobuo remembered getting shocked by that spectacle.


    That shocking scene was being recreated right now. That ocean was unmistakably red!


    Although the darkness of the night meant that the red color wasn''t as vivid as the one Nobuo saw in the documentary, he still felt horrified to see the foams rising from the ocean being all blood-colored instead of their usual white hue.


    What on earth was going on down there?


    Not a single thing about these situations made sense to Nobuo''s mind. Then again, who would be able to guess what had transpired here if they had not witnessed the beginning of this madness?


    The onest thing defied Nobuo''s attempt to understand. What caught Nobuo''s gaze after he finished scanning the surroundings was the figure of a person standing in the middle of the deck. He could only see the back of this person, yet Nobuo felt his body temperature plummet from the icy chill running down his spine!


    That person, he¡­ He couldn''t be a human being.


    That was the first thought that popped up in Nobuo''s head after he locked his gaze on that person''s back.


    Sure, he did think something simr after encountering Vator for the first time. However, the intensity of this impression was on another scale altogether.


    Back then, Nobuo''s mind was too frayed to think straight. What if he had been thinking straight, though? Then, Nobuo would''ve evaluated Vator as his fellow human being. Even if the big man''s sheer physical size would''ve initially stunned him silly.


    However, that person on the deck was¡­ He couldn''t be human.


    Even though Nobuo had sobered up sufficiently enough, what he could see still remained unbelievable.


    <em>''I mean, look at that!''</em>


    Look at all the ominous ck aura!


    Something pitch-ck was gushing out of that person''s figure. It swirled and danced while enveloping that man like ck mes.


    Those ck and ominous aura strands rose from the man''s feet, reached up to his shoulders, and then spread out to the left and right to resemble a pair of burning demonic wings.


    "¡­!"


    Nobuo mped his mouth shut real tight. He had beenpletely overwhelmed by this sight. And now, he couldn''t tear his gaze away. Nor could he resist the power of his curiosity.


    Not everything possessing the appearance of a person could be considered a human being. As such, Nobuo realized that that person was not human but some other creature. As for those ck mes, they looked like clumps of wailing specters to Nobuo''s eyes.


    The one enshrouded in death¡­ Yes, that description seemed apt for that man!


    Nobuo stuttered ungainly. "Ah¡­ Uh¡­"


    "Hmm?" Bang Jin-Hun tilted his head before slowly but firmly squeezing Nobuo''s shoulder.


    Nobuo sobered up instantly. "Ah¡­! Uh¡­"


    "Get a hold of yourself, brat." Bang Jin-Hun grunted while massaging the back of Nobuo''s neck a couple of times. Then he sighed grandly.


    <em>''I understand, fe. That sight ain''t something you canprehend even after pping your eyes on it.''</em>


    Not only that, but it was also not something anyone could get used to, either! Bang Jin-Hun obviously had seen Kang Jin-Ho put on a performance like this before, but his heart was still racing madly away. That demonic appearance still made his heart ready to blow up from sheer dread.


    ...And then, all the fear flooding in!


    Bang Jin-Hun was obviously confident about Kang Jin-Ho neverying a hand on him. His brain was functioning, after all. However, his instincts were still forcing his body to back away.


    Bang Jin-Hun''s instincts were screaming at him to distance himself from that incredibly dangerous thing!


    <em>''Gee, whiz! So hazardous to my health and all¡­!''</em>


    Apanying Kang Jin-Ho anywhere was the best ticket to shorten one''s lifespan. Bang Jin-Hun sighed grandly again, then pounded on Nobuo''s back a few more times.


    Nobuo sobered up once more and urgently asked back, "W-what''s going on here, uh, sir?"


    "You''re Nobuo, right?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    Bang Jin-Hun was certain that he got the right man after hearing the bruised young man reply in fluent Korean. He pointed at Kang Jin-Ho and began his exnation. "You can see that, right?"


    Nobuo blinked his eyes and chased after Bang Jin-Hun''s pointing finger. "I, I''m sorry?"


    "That dude over there? He''s our Assembly Master."


    "¡­?"


    Our Assembly Master? In other words¡­ That really was a human being?!


    Nobuo''s trembling finger pointed at Kang Jin-Ho. "T-then, that''s K-K-Kang¡­"


    "Yup. That is Kang Jin-Ho. Our Assembly Master."


    Nobuo''s brows shot up high. Of course he had heard of that name many, many times already!


    After all, Kang Jin-Ho was the most-talked-about topic in the Japanese martial society at the moment. So how could Nobuo not have heard that name before?


    Kang Jin-Ho was the boss of the Korean Martial Assembly. Even if that organization was made up of a bunch of riff-raffs, it was still thergest, most prosperous martial art-rted group in South Korea. And Kang Jin-Ho was the man who took over that ce in one breath and united the Korean martial society.


    He didn''t stop there and even survived a life-or-death battle against the one and only Crimson King!


    Kang Jin-Ho had far too many modifiers and titles attached before and after his name. Most importantly, though¡­


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho the true purpose of this expedition?


    All the information rted to the man named Kang Jin-Ho messily circted within Nobuo''s head. But he didn''t need long to realize all those pieces of information were ultimately meaningless.


    Anyone who witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s current appearance would agree with Nobuo''s assessment.


    It was pointless to try to convey how strong Kang Jin-Ho was with mere words. And it was just as time-wasting to verbally exin how fiery and threatening Kang Jin-Ho was, too!


    Without personally witnessing the truth¡­ Without being here to personally experience the truth, no one would be able to fully grasp what or who Kang Jin-Ho was!


    "B-b-but, uh¡­!"


    "Don''t get too shocked by¡­ What the f*ck? You¡­ What happened to your dantian?" Bang Jin-Hun scowled deeply. "Goddamn it! And the Assembly Master told us to bring you safe and sound, too! Bloody hell¡­ He''s gonna be real unhappy about this¡­"


    Bang Jin-Hun, now pale-faced, hurriedly scanned his surroundings to look for someone.


    That was when Wiggins appeared before him and casually raised his voice. "Were you looking for me, Mister Bang?"


    "You''re here!" Bang Jin-Hun''s expression brightened slightly; then he urgently pointed at Nobuo. "This kid''s dantian got a hole in it, Mister Wiggins. I don''t think it''s gonna threaten his life, but if we leave this alone, this kid will never cultivate again."


    "...If you don''t mind, please repeat that in English."


    Bang Jin-Hun roughly scratched his head. He knew his rubbish English wouldn''t be enough to properly exin this difficult situation.


    In the end, he resorted to the time-worn method of various hand gestures and facial expressions while pointing at Nobuo''s stomach to convey what he wanted to say to Wiggins.


    <em>''What is this man doing right now?''</em>


    As for Nobuo, he was left feeling a little despondent by this new development.


    The condition on this ship could easily be described as hellish. Countless people had died, while the survivors were desperately jumping into the ocean to preserve their lives.


    Worse still, a bona fide devil had descended on this ship, too!


    That was the situation here, so why couldn''t Nobuo sense any hint of nervousness or tension in these two men? Was it okay to behave like these two?


    "Hmm, his wounds are quite deep. So, are you telling me this region is the core of Eastern martial artists?" Wiggins asked, clearly intrigued, while closely studying Nobuo''s lower abdomen. Then, he grinned smoothly. "How convenient it is to gather energy below your navel instead of your heart like in the West.


    "With this, you can subdue your enemies without killing them. We, the Knights, would usually pierce the other''s hearts to achieve a simr effect, you see?"


    Bang Jin-Hun urgently asked again. "Can it be mended?"


    Wiggins cocked an eyebrow and stared disapprovingly at Bang Jin-Hun. "Mister Bang¡­ Why do I get the feeling that you see me as the legendary magic hammer that can make any wishese true?"


    "Mister Wiggins, I wouldn''t have asked you if you hadn''t shown us that magic earlier. So, can it be done?"


    "Well, hmm¡­ I think it can be done. It will take some time, however. Even so, treating one person shouldn''t be too difficult for me."


    "Oh¡­!"


    "However, as I said before, I''ll need considerable time. And effort, as well. Unfortunately, I''m not the most efficient healer around, you see? The time I need to treat one person''s abrasions might be enough to kill over a thousand people."


    Wiggins frowned slightly. "...Please don''t say scary stuff like that with such ease."


    "For now, I''ll perform emergency treatment first. That will allow me to take my time healing this fe," Wiggins chuckled, then pressed his palm against Nobuo''s lower abdomen. That was when pure-white light burst out from his palm.


    Bang Jin-Hun curiously asked, "How long do you need?"


    "Hmm. Around two hours, maybe?"


    "Huh? And that''s supposed to be the emergency treatment?"


    "Well, yes."


    "...Huh. Taking him to the ER might be faster, you know?"


    Wiggins scowled unhappily. "I told you, didn''t I? That my efficiency is poor. First of all, this is not my area of expertise."


    "Yes, yes. I hear you." Bang Jin-Hun groaned while turning his head away.


    Wiggins ignored him and looked into Nobuo''s eyes. "So, fe. Your name is Nobuo, yes?"


    "...S-sorry? A-ah, yes, sir!"


    "You can rx now. You''re a VIP that our Assembly Master wanted to rescue, after all. Until he gets to speak to you, no one in this world will dare disturb even a hair on you. That includes us, of course."


    Nobuo nervously gulped back his saliva. He never imagined he''d be treated like an important individual.


    "That is why I rmend that you keep your eyes on the Assembly Ma¡­ Hold on, that''s not quite right, now is it?" Wiggins muttered while frowning slightly. "Nobuo, how about we talk somewhere else? Because staying here and witnessing the carnage will only make you wet your pants when you speak to our Assembly Masterter on."


    "¡­!"


    Nobuo shuddered at Wiggins'' threat that was not supposed to be a threat.

 Chapter 903: Driven Out (3)

    Fear had this strange side to it.


    The fear felt when all alone was far, far greater than when you were in thepany of other people.


    One didn''t need personal experience to figure out that watching a horror movie in a packed cinema was less frightening than in an empty one. Because, being alone amplified one''s fear by a massive degree.


    The same scary movie would feel less frightening if you had someone to share the experience with. You''d feel more secure in thepany of others.


    However, there was a flip side to that equation. Fear could be contagious.


    Even if one didn''t feel anything about something in the beginning, one would still get sucked into mass hysteria and fear if others got scared by that same thing.


    ...Just like right now!


    Kazeichi could acutely sense the fear spreading among everyone. Not even he could tell when this phenomenon had begun. However, was there a need to figure that out now?


    After all, what was happening in this ce was closer to "resonance" than "infection," now wasn''t it?No one could be seen as the patient zero in this case. Kazeichi didn''t want to admit it, but even he was not spared. He could feel his heart being invaded by this contagious fear!


    Kazeichi bit his lower lip.


    <em>''No, this should not surprise me.''</em>


    He told himself not to fight this feeling. He must not view his current emotions as dishonorable and try to ovee them through willpower alone. Doing so would mean his body and mind would be out of sync. And that would dull his senses and reflexes.


    <em>''Yes, this much is expected when¡­''</em>


    ...When looking at that monster!


    Who wouldn''t be scared by the sight of Kang Jin-Ho? Absolutely everyone would be helpless against it. So, the important thing right now isn''t whether one felt scared or not, but¡­ But, whether or not Kazeichi and his men could still kill that monster with their own hands!


    Killing that monster¡­ Yes, they must do it, no matter what!


    <em>''However¡­ Can we even seed?''</em>


    Kazeichi couldn''t think of a way.


    He had killed countless people up until now. He didn''t differentiate who he killed as long as his targets were hindrances to his gumi''s existence in some way.


    Some of those hindrances were regr people with no martial arts. Some were top-tier experts requiring Kazeichi to bet his everything to win.


    Only by carrying out all those assassinations without slipping up once did Kazeichi manage to survive and reach this point in his life.


    Killing someone had be an intimately familiar act to him now. Unsurprisingly, Kazeichi had long reached a realm where he could instinctively calcte his odds even before carrying out his missions.


    This time was no different. Using the information his gumi had obtained, Kazeichi calcted that three teams of highly skilled assassins should be enough to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho.


    The name of the group of assassins Kazeichi had brought along was¡­ the Dark Moon Squad!


    The Shinichi-kai spared no resources to create and nurture this particr group of highly skilled warriors. As such, calling this group the strongest in Japan wouldn''t be an exaggeration. With each teamposed of twelve powerful individuals, they should be capable of killing any target under the heavens.


    Kazeichi brought with him three such teams. So, his confidence in being able to fight anyone seemed well justified. He even believed that three teams from the Dark Moon Squad would be swift and strong enough to kill China''s Three Kings, never mind a measly little target like Kang Jin-Ho.


    That had been Kazeichi''s belief until now. But the events so far had proved that his beliefs had been misced.


    <em>''However, it''s no one''s fault.''</em>


    A part of Kazeichi wanted to me someone. However, his cold-as-ice rational mind had already finished analyzing his situation. That was why he could say no one was at fault for this slip-up.


    The proof was standing right there. How was anyone supposed to describe Kang Jin-Ho? Even Kazeichi didn''t feel confident of urately describing this spectacle despite witnessing everything with his own two perfectly functioning eyes.


    Maybe someone more silver-tonged than Kazeichi could find a way to convey an urate verbal description of Kang Jin-Ho to the people back home. However, what about the fear one felt after looking at that terrifying creature? Even if the brains of the witnesses here were cut out and presented as evidence, the fear they felt would still never be conveyed in full.


    This¡­ This goosebumps-inducing terror! It had already surpassed the boundaries of humanprehension.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s ridiculous strength wasn''t the reason, though. Even if he didn''t have any strength, the fear stabbing into Kazeichi''s heart would still be just as intense.


    "Fuu-woo¡­!" Kazeichi quietly regted his breathing.


    A man like him, who had basically exorcised all semnce of human emotion from his heart, still felt crippling fear. So, it was easy enough to guess how others must feel. The longer Kazeichi wasted time, the more frightened his subordinates would be even before the battle could get underway.


    Obviously, he couldn''t allow that to happen!


    <em>Skrieeek¡­!</em>


    Kazeichi unsheathed a sharp dagger dangling around his hips, then pulled out another. He felt his mind regain some of its tranquility when the sensation of daggers'' grips registered in his palms. His favorite weapons reflected the moonlight and gleamed eerily.


    <em>''Now¡­ Calm yourself, Kazeichi. Remember, he''s only a human.''</em>


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho didn''t resemble a human being right now, he was still definitely a human, just like everyone else. Since he was a human, he could be stabbed with a de. And a de stabbing his vital spots would surely kill him.


    Determination stiffened Kazeichi''s expression. His cold, sharp re swept through the surroundings, causing the members of the Dark Moon Squad to flinch. However, they also began regaining theirposure soon afterward.


    <em>''Good!''</em>


    It seemed Kazeichi''s response didn''te toote. If he hadn''t regained hisposure in the nick of time, everyone here would''ve been killed without being able to lift a finger in resistance. Now that Kazeichi was calmer, he was able to analyze his enemy as objectively and coldly as possible.


    <em>''...Strong!''</em>


    Kazeichi bit his lip, hard. The more he looked, the more convinced he became that Kang Jin-Ho''s strength exceeded all the previous estimations, including Kazeichi''s.


    Kang Jin-Ho demonstrated how frighteningly powerful he was while dealing with the "regr" members of this expedition. But his current self exceeded that level of strength by an immeasurable amount.


    Was there someone in Japan strong enough to fight against Kang Jin-Ho?


    <em>''Yes, there is!''</em>


    The Iemoto was there, wasn''t he?


    Despite spending so many years serving the Iemoto, Kazeichi still didn''t know the true depths of his master''s strength. Whenever Kazeichi thought he had it all figured out, the Iemoto proved that his true strength was several times greater.


    In that case, the Iemoto''s current strength must''ve surpassed most people''s estimation by quite a margin. That had to be it.


    However, even then¡­? Kazeichi couldn''t convince himself that the Iemoto was strong enough to fight Kang Jin-Ho to a standstill. Not because the Iemoto was weak, no. But Kang Jin-Ho''s strength had transcended beyond the realm of what seemed possible for mere mortals!


    That was why¡­ Kazeichi had to kill Kang Jin-Ho tonight.


    He could instinctively tell. Missing out on this opportunity meant the Japanese would never get another chance.


    Kang Jin-Ho was strong. Ridiculously, heaven-defyingly strong. On top of that, a powerful group of individuals surrounded him, too.


    Without a doubt, this group would only get stronger with time. Both Vator and Wiggins were at least twice as strong as the Japanese previously believed. No, it''d be more correct to say they had gotten stronger by that much.


    By using that metric, it became extremely easy to predict what would happen next. If Kang Jin-Ho and his close confidantes were all so much stronger than initially believed, didn''t that imply the Korean Martial Assembly was also far stronger than expected?


    Even if that wasn''t true at the moment, the Assembly would undoubtedly be powerfulter on.


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho must die tonight!


    Right now!


    "Kah-haht!"


    A beast-like roar exploded forth from Kazeichi''s mouth.


    Shinobis were supposed to be creatures of silence. To them, silently approaching and eliminating the target before slipping away like a ghost was seen as the masterful execution of their craft.


    However, Kazeichi wasn''t even aware of loudly roaring out like a beast. His body did that in order to discard all the confusion and fear clouding his judgment.


    He wasn''t the only one who used a beastly roar to rid themselves of the confusion, though.


    "U-uwaaaaaaaht!"


    One of the Dark Moon Squad members roared while charging straight at Kang Jin-Ho. Kazeichi could only bite his lip at this unfortunate sight.


    That shinobi''s actions were not driven by courage. No, that was nothing more than the idiot allowing himself to get crushed by his own fear and losing his rational mind. What that man did was no different from a praying mantis raising its ws to stop the iing wagon wheel.


    Unsurprisingly, the price of his stupidity had to be paid in full immediately.


    A foolhardy human charged straight at the otherworldly ck mes that were dancing and flickering ominously.


    Even though the finely crafted Japanese sword, tightly gripped in shinobi''s hands, emitted faint but crisp blue light, it still seemed too inadequate for the job at hand. Those ck mes seemed near-insurmountable for a mere piece of steel crafted by mortal men.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s crimson eyes shifted ever so slightly to the side. Then, his lips distorted weirdly as his focus locked on the member of the Dark Moon Squad closing in.


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    The ck me swirled and flicked like the tongue of the devil, then violently shot forward toward the shinobi.


    "Huph!"


    The shinobi sucked in a deep breath and held his sword tighter after witnessing the ck mes flying in. Kang Jin-Ho''s counterattack was unexpectedly fast and sharp. And it was also unexpectedly powerful!


    "Hu-aaaah-ahpt!"


    However, the instincts of a warrior honed into every fiber of the shinobi''s body kicked in at the right moment. Even before his head could process the information, his body thrust all of his avable internal energy into his sword. And then¡­


    He powerfully chopped down!


    Although the shinobi himself was not consciously aware of it, this strike was the greatest, strongest attack he had ever unleashed in his entire life.


    As a result, he could see it. He could see that his strike¡­ had worked!


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    The ck mes couldn''t withstand the weight behind the chop and split apart into two halves.


    <em>''Yes, it worked!''</em>


    A momentary burst of excitement swept across every Dark Moon Squad member. They had gotten the confirmation that their attack worked on Kang Jin-Ho''s surreal ck mes.


    Even if they were dealing with ghosts, spirits, or even devils, victory could still be theirs as long as their attacks worked. There was no need to fear an existence they could stab and kill!


    However, it didn''t even take a split second to transform hope into despair.


    <em>KWA-AAAAAAH!</em>


    Despite being chopped in half, the ck mes didn''t lose their forward momentum while swallowing up the Dark Moon Squad member.


    "Wu-huht?!"


    The unexpected movement of the mes took the shinobi by surprise, and he gasped loudly in shock. Unfortunately, he had poured all of his strength into the previous strike, making it impossible for him to dodge the ck mes.


    The ck mes rapidly dug into the shinobi''s body in the blink of an eye. He quickly realized dodging was out of the question, so he clenched his teeth to endure. If he could endure what was toe, maybe he¡­!


    However, the shinobi immediately realized something when the mes touched his flesh. That these ck mes were¡­ not real mes!


    Although these things took on the outer appearance of a me, their true form was highlypressed and condensed demonic qi. Such was its concentration that it no longer resembled the typical strands of qi but those of billowing licks of mes.


    These fake-but-deadly Demon mes boasted hardness and power that surpassed the defenses afforded by most body-strengthening techniques. The cost of trying to defend against arguably the pinnacle of demonic qi utilization with nothing but his body proved too much for the shinobi.


    "Kkuwaaaaaaaahk?!"


    The shinobi genuinely tried to endure the pain. However, his mouth opened on its own. And screams exploded forth from his throat regardless of his intentions.


    Every single rib in the shinobi''s chest cracked before shattering to pieces. The demonic qi didn''t stop there and dug even deeper into its victim''s flesh before ripping apart his organs.


    The shinobi''s arms and legs didn''t just snap and break but got crushed into mush. His flesh was squeezed and pummeled until splitting apart and exploding into bloody chunks.


    <em>Crack! Cruuuunch!</em>


    What could a man do against unimaginable pain? Nothing but scream his lungs out!


    There was nothing the shinobi could do other than clench his teeth. His body was supposed to endure the pain, but it had stopped listening to the brain''smand.


    Soon, his body stopped functioning altogether, its role reduced to nothing more than a medium to transmit soul-crushing pain to his brain!


    Despair quickly flooded the shinobi. And he kept despairing.


    "Kkeuh¡­! Kkeuuuuh¡­!"


    The once-proud member of the Dark Moon Squad unceremoniously fell from the air and weakly mmed into the deck below.


    "Huph¡­ Huff¡­ heuh¡­"


    The shinobi''s body spasmed and shudderedpletely out of his control. As hey there spasming, the shinobi''s clouded eyes spotted something. And his spasming immediately stopped.


    The devil enveloped in the ck mes was looking down at the fallen shinobi.


    It was as if he was staring at the "death" that had been rolled into one creature. If¡­ If the term "death" was pulled out from the pages of a dictionary, it might look like this!


    The god of death? Was there any other term better suited to describe Kang Jin-Ho?


    The god of death silently stared at the shinobi. That signaled the shinobi''s consciousness to start fading away. He instinctively knew what was happening to him.


    He was dying. He was about to leave this world for good. However, the shinobi was not afraid. Because death would be the sweetest release imaginablepared to getting tortured at the hands of this devil.


    As such, death couldn''te fast enough for this shinobi¡­!


    That was when a goosebumps-inducing voice akin to rusted nails scratching on coarse metal tore into the shinobi''s hearing.


    "Death isn''t the end."


    "¡­!"


    "Soon, you will find out for yourself."


    Thest thing the shinobi saw as he breathed hisst was the pair of crimson eyes burning eerily.


    He wasn''t even allowed to die in peace.

 Chapter 904: Driven Out (4)

    <em>Krrrrk!</em>


    Coarse, beastly panting sounds escaped from Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s throat. Nowpletely taken over by the demonic qi, Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the dead Dark Moon Squad member with his dyed crimson eyes before slowly looking away.


    <em>Flinch!</em>


    The shinobis unfortunate enough to lock eyes with Kang Jin-Ho flinched nastily.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t understand this,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho.


    His voice remained as coarse and rough as metal tes scraping against each other. That voice, seemingly leaking out from the deepest depths of theherworld, sent a creepy chill down everyone''s spine.


    ¡°This is the best you can do,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered curiously as he took a step forward.


    His footnded in one of the pools of blood, causing the crimson liquid to ssh briefly in the air.


    ¡°So¡­ What made you think you could kill me?¡±Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely having trouble understanding this situation.


    Beforeing here tonight, he had heard countless times that the Japanese martial society boasted far higher levels of strength. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t see any evidence to back that im right now.


    He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that these people tried to invade South Korea with such meager skills.


    Kang Jin-Ho took another step forward.


    ¡°There are many ways to die.¡±


    Every step he took heightened the already tense mood even more. The demonic qi gushing out of his body continued to billow madly into the night sky.


    ¡°That''s the case, yet so many bastards are still hell-bent on dying by my hands for some strange reason.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s steps could only be described as leisurely. Asnguid as a man on a Sunday stroll. Each movement seemed to overflow with leeway. However, his walk heaped more and more crushing pressure on his opponents.


    ¡°Just like you idiots,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho while leisurely extending his hand.


    ¡°H-huh?!¡±


    That was when one of the shinobis tensely observing this scene from a corner suddenly floated up in the air¡­ before getting sucked right into Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s grip!


    ¡°U-uwaaahk?! Aaaahk!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, terrorpletely dyed his face. No one did anything, but his body still levitated all on its own. In that kind of situation, who would be able to remain calm?


    A scream loud and desperate enough to rupture the vocal cords erupted from the shinobi''s throat. Unfortunately, his screaming didn''tst for long.


    <em>Grab!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grabbed the face of the Dark Moon Squad member, and then¡­


    <em>Crunch! Cruuunch!</em>


    ...His fingers began digging into his victim¡¯s face!


    ¡°K-kkuhup! Kku-huuuph!¡±


    The shinobi instinctively reacted and grabbed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s arm. He struggled desperately, but everything was in vain. The mes of demonic qi burning on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s arm crushed the shinobi¡¯s hands instead.


    ¡°Kuk¡­ Kkkuuuuk¡­!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied the Dark Moon Squad member gasping and struggling within his grasp. What a futile struggle this was.


    <em>CRUNCH!</em>


    The shinobi''s body went limp after his neck snapped in half. After killing someone as if he were swatting an annoying bug, Kang Jin-Ho let go of the body.


    <em>Plop¡­</em>


    The shinobi¡¯s corpse fell into a pool of blood below to produce an unpleasant sshing noise. Kang Jin-Ho continued to stare at the dead body before raising his head to nce at the other shinobis.


    ¡°This is getting boring.¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s icy voice rang in their hearing. With eyes filled with killing intent, he studied each and every shinobi standing there. ¡°Are you nning to do nothing, then?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What was Kang Jin-Ho trying to say here?


    ¡°Well, I guess that''s not a bad option. I don''t have a reason to persuade you to not kill yourselves one by one. However, if I were you, I would have wanted to try at least something before the enemy kills me.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho casually pointed at the ocean with his chin.


    ¡°If that''s not what you want, there is another way. I stick to my promises, you see? Let me repeat myself, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back a little and addressed the Japanese in a haughty tone.


    "Jump off this ship. If you do¡­ I will not chase after you.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finished saying his piece, but no one dared to move. Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and studied the Japanese before looking up at the distant skies above.


    The night skies were filled with sparkling stars. The sky over here seemedpletely different from the one visible in the city.


    This sky, it¡­ It was as if Kang Jin-Ho was back in Zhongyuan.


    <em>¡®Nothing has changed.¡¯</em>


    Whether it was in the past or present, humans hadn¡¯t changed all that much. And that applied to Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s methods, as well.


    Kang Jin-Ho never spared his enemies but didn''t bother to chase after those who fled from him. That was because he didn''t care about the escapees, and his subordinates were around precisely to handle matters like that. Of course, all this woulde after he killed every single enemy pouncing on him first!


    Back then, people like these Japanese warriors also existed. People who didn¡¯t try to escape even though they knew their death was inevitable. People who didn¡¯t back down even in front of the absolute proposition called death!


    Kang Jin-Ho held a favorable view of such people. On the other hand, he also found them utterly foolish.


    What were they even fighting for, anyway?


    Humans were selfish, so everything they did ultimately was for themselves. As for Kang Jin-Ho, he never fought for the sake of others. If there was someone he wanted to protect, that was because that person was an indispensable existence to him.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s everything was set up in a certain way to protect his world. Bringing the demon cult over to Korea and improving the Martial Assembly''s strength were meant to solidify the defenses protecting Kang Jin-Ho''s world so that his people wouldn''t get harassed by external forces.


    A simr thing happened in Zhongyuan back then. He risked everything to be stronger for the sake of ensuring his survival. And improving the demon cult served the same purpose. Everything was for Kang Jin-Ho''s benefit.


    It wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho cared deeply about the demon cult and decided to improve its strength. His case would be closer to growing attached to the cult as he tried to fulfill his original goal.


    But these Japanese weren¡¯t like that. For what purpose were they trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho?


    It wasn''t as if failing to kill Kang Jin-Ho now would immediately cause some kind of catastrophe back in Japan. Even if something like that did happen, it would still be more beneficial to survive tonight''s affair and n for the future instead of throwing their lives away.


    They should know this, yet these people still didn''t back off. Even though the fear in their eyes was oh-so-clear to see!


    Even though these people knew they couldn''t deal with Kang Jin-Ho on their own, they still stood their ground.


    This was nothing more than a dog¡¯s death.


    Was he trying to pity these Japanese invaders? Of course not. No, Kang Jin-Ho was simply amused by them.


    Individuals were responsible for their own actions and choices. That was how life operated, after all. And that rule still applied regardless of what the reasons for making those choices were.


    These Japanese warriors had been given a clear chance. But they kicked that chance away to the curb. In that case, why should Kang Jin-Ho reserve his sympathy for these fools?


    This was the part Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯tprehend. Humans were supposed to be individuals and be different from each other.


    In that case, something worthless to Kang Jin-Ho, like not backing down even in the enemy¡¯s presence and acquiring a sliver of pride in the process, could be worth its weight in gold to these people.


    If that was the case, then shouldn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho help them protect that pride? Since he was a merciful and benevolent man?


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely unsheathed the Crimson Destiny again. The mes of demonic qi burning on his fingertips instantly enveloped the de. He then pointed at his enemies with the sword now burning demonic fire.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Since you all willingly chose death, I shall help you stick to your resolutions. So,e at me.¡±


    Kazeichi clenched his teeth. He knew they didn¡¯t have any other choices left.


    As Kang Jin-Ho had alluded to just now, theirst chance to escape from this ce was gone. That meant there was only one option left for the Japanese.


    ¡°Go! Kill him!¡±


    The Dark Moon Squad members soared into the night sky as azure aura gushed out from their bodies.


    It was as if they had be meteor showers falling into the ocean bathed in the darkness of the night.


    ***


    ¡°So, this was where you were?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi turned his head to look at that familiar voice calling out to him. He cocked his brow slightly. ¡°Kim Seok-Il?¡±


    ¡°Heh. You seem surprised. Didn¡¯t expect to see me?¡± Kim Seok-Il casually smirked.


    Lee Seong-Hwi stared at that unreadable smirk.


    This man was still a frightening bastard. Kim Seok-Il in the past certainly did give off a simrly unsettling vibe. However, his current self was¡­


    It was as if he was arge bundle of pure malice. Nothing existed in this man''s heart anymore other than his hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho. And that was all the fuel source he needed to keep living on.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m in no position to talk, now am I?¡¯</em>


    A wry smirk formed on Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s lips.


    These two men didn¡¯t want to be in each other¡¯spany. Despite knowing they needed each other, Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il did their absolute best to stay away as much as possible.


    That was because they could see themselves from the other person.


    Both men had nothing left other than hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho. And that was all they could see when staring at each other. That had to be the worst torture imaginable.


    Lee Seong-Hwi subtly bit his lip. Looking at Kim Seok-Il always made it feel like his innards were getting sliced apart by a sharp dagger. Would other people see any appreciable difference between Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi?


    ¡°Kim Seok-Il¡­ Why did you seek me out when Kang Jin-Ho must be running rampant upstairs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask.¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren''t you the one who wishes for Kang Jin-Ho''s death the most? In that case, why aren''t you on the deck?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so cliched, Lee Seong-Hwi. Before all that¡­¡± Kim Seok-Il smirked weirdly. ¡°Can you get me a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    ¡°It''s in my breast pocket. Dammit, this body of mine¡­ I can''t even smoke as I want without someone helping me out!¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s slightly withdrawn eyes locked on Kim Seok-Il.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t look at me like that, Lee Seong-Hwi. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to pity me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pitying you.¡±


    ¡°...Oh? Then, what is it?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi groaned, then walked up to Kim Seok-Il. He fished out a packet of cigarettes from Kim Seok-Il''s break pocket, ced a cigarette between Kim Seok-Il''s lips, and then lit it up with a lighter.


    <em>Click¡­!</em>


    After lighting it, Lee Seong-Hwi backed off and then resumed his exnation. ¡°I was thinking that you''re in a better position than me.¡±


    ¡°Hah? Are you making fun of me?¡± Kim Seok-Il cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m being serious. Nothing remains in your heart other than your hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho. And that means you have no reason to doubt yourself. You get to focus on only one thing, after all.¡±


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kim Seok-Il released a lengthy trail of cigarette smoke; then he red coldly at Lee Seong-Hwi. ¡°Sounds like you''re regretting your decision.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Lee Seong-Hwi firmly shook his head. However, his firm attitude didn¡¯tst for long. ¡°...No, wait. Maybe I am regretting it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Maybe I have been regretting everything leading up to now. I didn''t have a reason to escte things, after all. I simply detested that bastard''s guts. So, I thought about killing him, but that was about it. I obviously didn''t think things would get this crazy.¡±


    ¡°Hah! The moment you grabbed onto the back of the moving tiger, you lost your right to choose.¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Lee Seong-Hwi chuckled wryly. ¡°Well, then¡­ What are you doing here, Kim Seok-Il?¡±


    Lee Seong-Hwi asked that while shaking his head briefly as if he wanted to rid himself of some part of his emotional baggage.


    Kim Seok-Il smirked weakly. ¡°Are you asking me that because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°From the get-go, it was obvious. Don¡¯t tell me you thought those bastards were strong enough to stop Kang Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You sound like a man in regret. Even though you are a loser who can¡¯t even pull your own weight.¡± Kim Seok-Il openly mocked Lee Seong-Hwi.


    The thing was, Lee Seong-Hwi was incapable of passionately hating himself even if he could hate others. As wishy-washy as adding more water into the water. Or mixing one booze into another. That was Lee Seong-Hwi and his fragile resolve.


    A mindset like that could never destroy Kang Jin-Ho.


    A traitor to one¡¯s country? What aughable notion that was in Kim Seok-Il¡¯s mind.


    To fight a monster, or a devil in this case, one had to be a monster himself. What could Lee Seong-Hwi even do when he foolishly let himself be tormented by the useless sense of belonging and obligations to his country and his people?


    ¡°Those idiots can never stop Kang Jin-Ho. You knew this, too,¡± Kim Seok-Il tutted loudly.


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn¡¯t say anything and simply listened.


    ¡°This¡­ What''s happening here is the spark, Lee Seong-Hwi. The spark that will burn everything down! It doesn''t matter whether Kang Jin-Ho dies here or not. Actually, the odds of him dying tonight are close to zero, but I don''t care.¡±


    Kim Seok-Il briefly stopped talking for a second to smirk deeply.


    ¡°Over a thousand Japanese idiots are riding on this ship. So¡­ If they all die here, what do you think will happen back in Japan? To avoid getting med for their deaths, the ones back in Japan will stop at nothing to kill Kang Jin-Ho. And no, I''m not talking about some half-baked attempts like this one. The Japanese will resort to everything at their disposal to kill Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    Kim Seok-Il used his chin to point to the floor.


    ¡°And all that will be reality¡­ By puncturing a small hole right here.¡±


    Goosebumps broke out all over Lee Seong-Hwi¡¯s skin.

 Chapter 905: Driven Out (5)

    Lee Seong-Hwi thought he had be a monster, an abominable demon.


    A piece of irredeemable trash. That was what he saw himself as. It''d be a lie if he said he had never felt guilty about his actions. It was just that his hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho trumped all those feelings.


    That was his motivation foring this far. Even so¡­


    Kim Seok-Il was in another realm of twistedpared to Lee Seong-Hwi!


    This bastard was a different type of devil inparison to Kang Jin-Ho. A true devil who didn''t bat an eyelid while dragging thousands of people into the mouth of Hell if that meant he''d achieve his goal!


    That was Kim Seok-Il.


    Lee Seong-Hwi already knew this. Kim Seok-Il had always been a bastard, after all. It''d be impossible to count all the inhumane atrocities he hadmitted during his time as the boss of the Yeongnam Group.


    Most martial artists weren''t aware of these atrocities. Some of these acts were so heinous that even the higher-ups of the Martial Assembly were forced to hide how evil their enemy was from the¡­ "general" popce.


    However, not Lee Seong-Hwi. He knew all about those things since he was Lee Jung-Geol''s disciple.Lee Jung-Geol back then didn''t even trust the elders he had surrounded himself with and often revealed secrets of the martial world to his granddaughter and Lee Seong-Hwi as a way to destress.


    However, Lee Seong-Hwi had forgotten about those atrocities. Why? Simple. Kim Seok-Il''s arms and legs had already fallen off due to necrosis.


    No matter how evil and viinous Kim Seok-Il was, he wouldn''t be able to do much in his current wretched state.


    That was what Lee Seong-Hwi thought, but right now¡­ He gained a new epiphany. One''s evil nature didn''t stem from one''s physical body. No, it came from one''s mind!


    Even if Kim Seok-Il''s body crumbled to nothing and left only his head behind, he would still retain his evil, vile nature! As a matter of fact, that abominable nature would only get sharper and deadlier.


    ...Like right now!


    Lee Seong-Hwi grimly looked on. "...Was this your intention all along, Kim Seok-Il?"


    "You know how Kang Jin-Ho operates, don''t you?" Kim Seok-Il muttered while casually exhaling the cigarette smoke. He then leisurely sucked the unhealthy smoke back into his lungs.


    The tip of the cigarette glowed brightly. Its color reminded Lee Seong-Hwi of blood.


    "Ordinary methods can''t kill that bastard. You already know that, Lee Seong-Hwi," Kim Seok-Il cackled menacingly. "Especially those useless Japanese bastards! They won''t eveny a hand on Kang Jin-Ho. Idiots with inted egos about how superior they are¡­ think they can kill someone like Kang Jin-Ho? If that bastard had been so easy to kill, why would we be jumping through all these goddamn hoops until now?"


    "¡­"


    "Useless, useless¡­! Yes, they are all useless. A bunch of useless trash! Hey, Lee Seong-Hwi? Did you see him? Did you see that idiot''s face?! I''m talking about Nakata Yuji, the idiot who thinks he''s smarter than everyone else! Ku-hahahahahaha!"


    Kim Seok-Il threw his head back and guffawed madly.


    "Hahahaha! Yes, he''s useless trash, too! A f*cking pile of trash! Do you know who is the easiest to manipte in this world? It''s trash like Nakata Yuji! You only need to suck up to them a bit, and they will cause a scene all on their own, you see?"


    The cigarette went flying out of Kim Seok-Il''s mouth. Spittle soon followed as his ranting continued.


    Lee Seong-Hwi grew even more convinced as he watched veins bulge in Kim Seok-Il''s face and throat during this passionate monologue. This cripple was¡­pletely nuts!


    He must''ve lost his mind a long time ago!


    "But! But! A bunch of useless trash thought they could actually kill Kang Jin-Ho? Really? Seriously?! When even I couldn''ty a hand on that bastard?! Those f*ckers thought they stood a chance! Ku-hahahahaha! That must be the funniest sh*t I''ve heard in my entire life! Did you know my face went almostpletely red while I tried to hold in myughter back then? Hah¡­ Not having any limbs can be a blessing, you know? That way, I couldn''t have rolled around on the floor,ughing my ass off while iling about! Ku-hahahahaha!"


    Lee Seong-Hwi reflexively took a step back. He was getting overwhelmed by Kim Seok-Il''s madness. He gritted his teeth and stopped himself from backing off again.


    Killing Kim Seok-Il would be easy for Lee Seong-Hwi. If that was what he wanted, of course. Just a little finger flick should be enough to puncture a fatal hole in Kim Seok-Il''s throat.


    Despite knowing this, Lee Seong-Hwi was stillpletely overwhelmed by Kim Seok-Il and had to cower.


    However, considering the intensity of Kim Seok-Il''s madness¡­! Who would be able to stand their ground against that onught of madness and evil? Even Lee Seong-Hwi, a demonic arts practitioner, felt himself going mad simply by being near Kim Seok-Il!


    "Fuu-woo¡­!" Kim Seok-Il sucked in a deep breath. "Looks like I got a little too excited just now."


    "¡­"


    "But, so what if I did? It doesn''t matter, right? When I''m about to die soon? Why should I care about whether I got too excited or whatever?"


    Kim Seok-Il stopped smiling and became stone-faced. He peered closely at Lee Seong-Hwi.


    "Hmm. It''s probably a good thing that you''re here. Dying alone can get a little¡­ lonely, you see? I figured it''d be nice to have someone nearby as I die. Although it''s unfortunate that that someone has to be you¡­ No, hold that thought. Maybe this is for the best? You are probably the only idiot in this stinking world who understands me the best, after all!"


    Lee Seong-Hwi grimaced deeply. "That has to be the worst evaluation I''ve received in my life. Now I feel like crap."


    "Is that right? Kekekeke!" Kim Seok-Il cackled quietly. "Even trash has its uses, no matter how trashy it is. And the role these pieces of trash will unwittingly y is the detonator. No, wait. Maybe calling them fuses might be more appropriate."


    "¡­"


    "If these idiots got wiped out after touching down on Korean soil, at least the Iemoto would have had some kind of an excuse to fall back on. However, if all these fools be fish food even before reaching Korea¡­ Everyone will hold the Shinichi-kai responsible.


    "When that happens, the Iemoto will have no choice but to strike South Korea with everything he has. Because, that would be his only way to preserve his position within the Japanese martial society! So, to make that happen¡­"


    Kim Seok-Il casually shrugged. His gesture seemed natural, yet it still sent an indescribable chill down Lee Seong-Hwi''s spine. Even though nothing about that shoulder shrug seemed notable or strange!


    "...I must ensure everyone here dies tonight."


    Lee Seong-Hwi secretly clenched his fists. "...Everyone? On this ship?"


    "Lee Seong-Hwi¡­ You know Kang Jin-Ho well, don''t you?"


    Lee Seong-Hwi didn''t immediately respond. Did he really? Did he know about Kang Jin-Ho as much as Kim Seok-Il was saying? He couldn''t answer that question.


    He used to think that was the case. But now? His confidence in that regard had been shot. All he did was nothing more than memorizing what Kang Jin-Ho had been doing and where that bastard had been to.


    <em>''However, how can I be sure of anything now?''</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi learned something valuable through Kim Seok-Il just now, didn''t he?


    He also knew all about Kim Seok-Il''s actions and itineraries. Even then, he never expected this damn bastard to go ahead and pull a stunt as crazy as this.


    It didn''t matter how deeply you thought you knew someone. At the end of the day, humans were unpredictable creatures. This event taught Lee Seong-Hwi that painful but invaluable lesson.


    Kim Seok-Il continued with his rant. "Kang Jin-Ho is a cruel and persistent bastard. On the other hand, though? He can be very charitable and nice, too. So, anyone he sees as his enemy? He will be utterly ruthless. Merciless. Heartless! However¡­"


    Kim Seok-Il casually pointed at the ship''s wall. However, what he was actually pointing at wasn''t the wall but the ocean beyond the ship''s hull.


    "Are those trash swimming in the water Kang Jin-Ho''s enemies?"


    "¡­"


    "Nope. Of course not. Kang Jin-Ho doesn''t recognize those small fries as his enemies. His tendencies mean he always, always! Targets the higher-ups. Why? Because he knows. He knows that cutting off the head will render the body useless! So, here''s a question for you. After eliminating all the heads, what will Kang Jin-Ho do next?"


    Lee Seong-Hwi could answer that one, at least. After all, once the range of possibilities had sufficiently narrowed down, predicting someone''s actions would be that much easier.


    "He¡­ will simply head back home."


    "Bingo!" Kim Seok-Il animatedly waved what remained of his arms. It was as if he was trying to p his hands.


    What a bizarre and chilling sight this was to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "Yes! Kang Jin-Ho will go home. That bastard will leisurely stroll away! What happens next will be obvious in that case. Those who had jumped into the ocean will return to this ship, then turn it around to head back to Japan. Why, you ask?


    "So they can report what happened to their bosses! They will say, Kang Jin-Ho did this and that and ughtered all the higher-ups! That''s why they came home! Then¡­ Then, what do you think will happen next?"


    "¡­"


    "A failed war will notmence again, Lee Seong-Hwi. The Japanese will start dragging their feet under the pretext of reorganizing their forces and finding a better, more foolproof n and some other nonsense! When that happens, it''d be all over. Because Kang Jin-Ho will keep getting stronger while the Japs waste their f*cking time!


    "Eventually, not even the full might of the Japanese martial society will be strong enough to kill Kang Jin-Ho. And that''s their final chance, gone!"


    "Is that so? But the Crimson King''s faction surely won''t sit still?"


    "The Crimson King''s faction? Those losers? Hah! They couldn''t even touch Kang Jin-Ho out of fear of the Azure King''s faction! You think such losers will gather enough forces to conquer Japan? Listen here, Lee Seong-Hwi. You''re supposed to use your head to think about stuff, okay? Although, I guess you use your head to do other things¡­"


    Lee Seong-Hwi briefly gritted his teeth. However, he couldn''t deny that Kim Seok-Il was right about most things.


    "The end of this expedition will be the end of everything else! So, what I''m about to do now is saving the whole of East Asia, okay? What do you think will happen after this battle? There wille a day when neither the Chinese nor the Japanese can handle Kang Jin-Ho.


    "When that happens, Kang Jin-Ho will conquer this whole region. And no one wants to see that future."


    Kim Seok-Il bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk.


    "Don''t you think a thousand or so lives are a cheap price to pay to prevent that eventuality?"


    "With this, I know one thing for certain now," Lee Seong-Hwi bitterly chewed his words out. "You are insane!"


    "Hah! Hahahaha! Hahaha! You are saying that obvious thing only now? You think I could''vested this long without losing my damn mind?! Hah! You seriously thought you could fight Kang Jin-Ho with your mind still intact?! Listen, Lee Seong-Hwi! Lee! Seong! Hwi! Lee Seong-Hwwi!"


    Kim Seok-Il shouted so viciously that his body violently trembled. However, he soon sagged on the floor,pletely drained.


    To reach this deepest, lowest part of the cruise ship, Kim Seok-Il had to discard his wheelchair and crawl.


    That level of obsession and dedication sent yet another round of chills down Lee Seong-Hwi''s spine.


    Kim Seok-Il weakly muttered, "...You can''t achieve anything with that mindset, Lee Seong-Hwi."


    "¡­"


    "To kill a devil, you must also be one. You also need to realize the truth, Lee Seong-Hwi. Kang Jin-Ho is not a human being. You must not get fooled by his outer appearance. Don''t you understand that?"


    Kim Seok-Il''s voice sounded like it''d break down into a sob any time now.


    "A human is a human because we die. The fear of deathpletes us. Completes the meaning of being a human! Humans struggle to not die every day, but we still know all about our impending demise. That is what it means to be a human being, Lee Seong-Hwi. However¡­!"


    Kim Seok-Il was clearly losing more and more of his sanity. Dozens of emotions flitted in and out of his expression in less than a single breath.


    From terror to rage, even ecstasy and perhaps some traces of disgust¡­ Kim Seok-Il''s expression continued to shift without a rest. And the only way to describe that was to say he hadpletely lost his mind.


    Kim Seok-Il painfully spat out more of his rants. "Did you know? Kang Jin-Ho, that bastard¡­ He doesn''t fear death."


    "¡­"


    "Look back to what happened so far. That bastard always drove himself to the brink of death. His battle with the Crimson King convinced me of this. Anyone with all the screws in the right ces inside their head would have never done what Kang Jin-Ho did!


    "Don''t say he did all that to protect his surroundings. That is bullsh*t. If he really was thinking about protecting his surroundings, the right thing to do in that situation would''ve been to escape from that ce. Why risk his neck for all those useless demon cult bastards? No, he simply doesn''t fear death. That is¡­"


    Kim Seok-Il suddenly broke into a fit of wheezing and coughing. After the coughing finally subsided, he spat out phlegm-filled saliva on the floor. Hisplexion was pale and sickly.


    He was dying.


    Lee Seong-Hwi instinctively realized this. Kim Seok-Il''s life force was steadily and quickly running out. Which shouldn''te as a surprise, considering how broken his body was. The physical damage didn''t end with his limbs falling off. Kang Jin-Ho also made sure to wreck Kim Seok-Il''s innards, too.


    So, for Kim Seok-Il to be still alive¡­ That had to be some kind of a twisted miracle at work.


    Since Kim Seok-Il believed he had achieved his final goal, his body giving up seemed only natural. The final thread keeping him alive had been severed, after all!


    "...If you want to kill that bastard, you must be prepared to do anything. Absolutely everything! Remember this, Lee Seong-Hwi. I don''t know what you will choose to do in the future. However! You must survive and witness everything that''s about to happen. You must be there to witness how¡­ How all the arrangements I''ve made destroy Kang Jin-Ho! You must!"


    Lee Seong-Hwi bit his lip in silence.


    Completely insane! Kim Seok-Il was genuinely, indescribably, totally insane. Even then¡­


    Even then, at least in this very moment, Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t bring himself to insult Kim Seok-Il. That was because the horrifyingly intense hatred that led Kim Seok-Il to throw his life away¡­ was also burning intensely inside Lee Seong-Hwi''s soul!


    Although Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t say this was the right way of doing things, no one could deny or denigrate Kim Seok-Il for his unwavering resolve.


    "Now, leave," said Kim Seok-Il.


    "¡­"


    "I''m not going to stop you if you wish to die together. However! I don''t want to head to theherworld while holding your hand. That will be too bloody disgusting."


    "I won''t do that even if you ask me nicely," Lee Seong-Hwi grimaced, then turned around to leave. He unhesitantly walked away from the cold, dim room¡­ Only for his steps to suddenlye to a stop. And then, he faltered. He hesitated.


    However, that didn''tst for long. Lee Seong-Hwi resumed his walk, his expression stoic. He had nothing to say to Kim Seok-Il at this point.


    All he had to do now was watch. Witness what Kim Seok-Il had prepared.


    ...To be the witness to what Kim Seok-Il''s hatred had achieved!

 Chapter 906: Sinking (1)

    What a strange feeling this was.


    Lee Seong-Hwi unconsciously clutched at his chest. This feeling weighing down on his chest was a bit too strange to be described as sorrow. But it certainly was messy andplicated.


    <em>''F*ck!''</em>


    He couldn''t help but be dismayed. Lee Seong-Hwi never once felt a sense ofradeship with Kim Seok-Il. Or, for that matter, any emotional bond. Then again, his so-called rtionship was never meant to be that way.


    These two men hated each other''s guts. They could not stand each other but still had to cooperate for themon goal. If it hadn''t been for that goal, they might have stabbed each other to death by now.


    That was supposed to be the situation, so how could Lee Seong-Hwi possibly exin this feeling?


    <em>Griiiit!</em>


    Lee Seong-Hwi gritted his teeth, then nced behind him.


    The cruise ship''s passageway was as dark as it could physically get after its electricity supply got cut off some time ago. Even then, all the blood dripping from the deck above into this passageway gave off the chilling impression that Hell''s entrance was just beyond the darkness up ahead....Kim Seok-Il was left behind in that Hell.


    His odds of survival? Of course there was no such thing.


    A man in his physical state would never survive in the ocean. In a twisted way, Kim Seok-Il should be thankful for his state since he no longer had to rack his brain to solve that despair-inducing quandary.


    With his wrecked body, once he roused up every ounce of what little energy remained within him to puncture a hole in the ship''s hull¡­ Kim Seok-Il would undoubtedly die on the spot. Considering that madman''s personality, he probably wouldn''t worry about preserving his life.


    Despite knowing all this, though¡­


    Lee Seong-Hwi couldn''t stop thinking about this one little thing.


    <em>''...Is there a meaning to doing all this?''</em>


    Even if Kim Seok-Il''s scheme bore fruit and Kang Jin-Ho''s empire crumbled to nothingness as a result, what would be the point of it all? When the schemer, Kim Seok-Il, would be long dead by then?


    What kind of a meaning would a goal, scored after the striker had died, hold to the striker himself?


    <em>''Did he really not have anything left?''</em>


    Did Kim Seok-Il not have an alternative way out? Did he have to throw his entire being into the murky depths of hatred toward Kang Jin-Ho, even though this path clearly led to his own ruination?


    "Kuk¡­!"


    Lee Seong-Hwi grimaced before turning around to leave.


    He had no way of knowing the answer. Even if there had been other ways, Lee Seong-Hwi was responsible for "rescuing" Kim Seok-Il from confinement and led the cripple down the path to Hell. In other words, he had no right to pity or sympathize with Kim Seok-Il.


    It was just that¡­


    "...F*ck!"


    Lee Seong-Hwi angrily stormed off.


    ***


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Kim Seok-Il, currently copsed on the floor, coughed and wheezed nonstop. Blood flew out along with spittle from his mouth. He smirked derisively while ncing at the blood soaking the floor.


    "Hah¡­ Can''t even wipe this without a hand."


    How inconvenient was this?


    Kim Seok-Il nced around. His onlypanion was darkness and not much else.


    With all the lights gone, the bottom of this cruise ship was simply a space of darkness. But Kim Seok-Il thought this was a rather fitting ce for his funeral.


    His life had always been shrouded in darkness since the beginning, after all!


    <em>''Do I regret it?''</em>


    Of course he didn''t. Even if he could wind the clock back and start his life anew, Kim Seok-Il was sure he''d still make the same choices. No, he''d be even crueler and more vicious than in this life!


    As far as he could tell, that was the only path avable to him.


    Life hadn''t granted Kim Seok-Il things that might help him be more considerate and walk the path of benevolence.


    Those who could talk about empathy and righteousness had safetys that could catch them if they stumbled and fell below the steep cliff called life. However, not Kim Seok-Il. The cliff he had to scale was steeper and more unforgiving. To him, ideas like righteousness and benevolence were luxuries he couldn''t afford.


    <em>''I mean¡­ Look at me!''</em>


    <em>I am Kim Seok-Il!</em>


    He was the man who crawled from the dirt with nothing to establish the Yeongnam Group in thend ruled by Lee Jung-Geol and other trash, otherwise known as South Korea. Since that was the case, why should he be regretting anything?


    If his goal was to live a life where everyone praised and respected him, Kim Seok-Il would''ve chosen to be an elder in the Martial Assembly instead.


    <em>''No, hang on. Maybe not?''</em>


    Kim Seok-Il might have died along with everyone when Kang Jin-Ho wiped out Lee Jung-Geol''s faction for good. That should''ve been the fate handed down to him, but¡­


    But Kim Seok-Il rejected that fate. He rebelled against it.


    <em>''So what if I did? I didn''t do anything wrong!''</em>


    Wasn''t this human nature? Their desire to move up in life? Even if it was only by a little bit? And to possess even more than before?


    What about things like a fairpetition? Now there was aughable notion.


    The human race''s history was littered with instances of one group using swords and spears to oppress another group. That was how humans evolved and made progress with their culture.


    Records of war constantly pockmarked human history. Not even a second went by before a human murdered their fellow human being somewhere on Earth.


    That was what humans were like. They killed. They stole. They took.


    Kim Seok-Il''s sin wasn''t him taking and murdering. No, it was allowing someone else to take from him. And let himself wither away to death.


    That someone else¡­ was Kang Jin-Ho!


    "Kekekeke!"


    Kim Seok-Il''s figure shuddered and quivered as he cackled.


    Maybe his fate was a predestined one? Kim Seok-Il had spent his entire life murdering others and taking things from them, after all. Since that was the case, didn''t it make sense for someone else to take things away from him and drive him to the brink of death?


    That knowledge didn''t dishearten Kim Seok-Il, though. If that was the unbreakable rule of this world, then wouldn''t it also be applied to Kang Jin-Ho one day?


    That man was a monster who ughtered countless people and voraciously devoured what others had built. So, the righteous retribution would eventuallye for him sooner orter.


    Unfortunately, Kim Seok-Il knew the truth about this world. And that was¡­ Such a retribution would never happen.


    The whole concept of "what goes aroundes around" was a fairy tale, a silly story written with bloody tears of those who had lost their everything.


    If one truly allowed themselves to be lost to their hatred¡­


    If one was too heartbroken and angry about losing their wealth and the life they had built up, then it was up to them to il about and struggle with all of their might to crawl back up, even if their limbs had been severed! And then, they should sink their sharp fangs into the throat of their enemy.


    That was how Kim Seok-Il operated. That was his philosophy!


    "Kuh-heuh¡­!"


    Kim Seok-Il shuddered slightly. He grimaced and looked at himself.


    <em>''Am I scared?''</em>


    It seemed he had be somewhat emotional. Even if he was the one and only Kim Seok-Il, it seemed the knowledge of his impending demise had triggered some hesitation in his heart.


    However, he was not scared about dying. Kim Seok-Il''s living moments were far more excruciating than dying, after all. Indeed, death would be a blessing, a way to liberate himself from this hellish prison.


    The reason for his hesitation wasn''t his fear of death but something else.


    One, he was rueful about not being there to witness Kang Jin-Ho''s destruction with his own two eyes. And two¡­ He was worried about his scheme failing to bore fruit for some unexpected reason.


    However, he knew that everything was now out of his hands. In that case, wasn''t it clear what he should do next?


    Kim Seok-Il pressed his face against the floor, then slowly rubbed his cheek against the cold metal surface. He could sense the coldness from below seeping in, indicating the ocean was right below this thing.


    "Now this is a nice luxury."


    Even deaths had different sses. For instance, Kim Seok-Il wasn''t originally fated to die like this. No, he was supposed to get killed by someone, and his corpse should have been disposed of in andfill somewhere. Or, slowly wither away on a hospital bed somewhere in a state that was neither alive nor dead.


    Those two things should have been his fate. But that fate got out of whack, allowing him to reach this point in life. If the price of going against his fate was to die in the middle of this vast ocean¡­ Wouldn''t that be a considerably nice luxury?


    "Kekekeke!"


    Kim Seok-Il cackled as tears of blood began trickling out of his eyes.


    <em>''So¡­ I have nothing, eh?''</em>


    Even though death swiftly approached, he couldn''t remember anything noteworthy from his life. All he had left was this feeling of emptiness.


    Looking back into his life told the sad story of nothingness. He had no family. He didn''t even have a disciple who could carry on his legacy.


    The Yeongnam Group Kim Seok-Il shed his blood, sweat, and tears to build from nothing had already be Kang Jin-Ho''s thing. Not a single member of that group missed Kim Seok-Il. Probably.


    "Kekekeke!"


    Kim Seok-Il couldn''t help but cackle when he realized the only people he thought about during his final moments were Lee Seong-Hwi and Lee Jung-Geol, and then¡­


    "...Kang Jin-Ho!"


    That was the strongest, the most visceral presence in Kim Seok-Il''s head. That bastard''s powerful presence shone blindingly to prop up Kim Seok-Il''s psyche that had beenpletely taken over by the inky-ck darkness. His hatred against Kang Jin-Ho had been the fuel sustaining him all this time.


    Would Kang Jin-Ho even remember who Kim Seok-Il was?


    <em>''Doesn''t matter!''</em>


    Kim Seok-Il didn''t care about being remembered. He only wanted to destroy Kang Jin-Ho. As long as that could be done, it didn''t matter even if Kang Jin-Ho had no idea his destruction was triggered by Kim Seok-Il.


    What Kim Seok-Il always chased after were results, anyway. Always!


    <em>Crack. Crunch! Craaaack!</em>


    Kim Seok-Il''s bones began cracking and shattering. He shoved every ounce of qi left in his body to his head and his spine.


    "Cough!"


    The bacsh from even using up his essence qi caused his internal organs to rupture. Blood quickly welled up his throat and gushed outside his mouth. Bits and pieces of Kim Seok-Il''s organs flooded outside with all the blood.


    "Kek¡­ Heheheheh!"


    Even then, Kim Seok-Il continued to cackle. How could he not when his powers were overflowing!


    In this singr moment, just as he sacrificed his life for one purpose! The fulfillment akin to finally regaining his old self filled Kim Seok-Il up to the brim.


    "I am¡­!"


    <em>CRAAACK!</em>


    His teeth broke into pieces. The force behind his tightly clenched jaw was too strong for his teeth to endure, causing them to break apart and get crushed into powder.


    Kim Seok-Il''s figure shivered, but he didn''t feel any pain. His mind was too focused on one spot on the ship''s bottom to care about such things. And then, he¡­


    "I! Am! Kim Seok-Il! Kang Jin-Hooooo!"


    <em>BAAAAAAAANG!!!</em>


    Kim Seok-Il''s skull mmed into the ship''s floor. Despite the thick steel, the floor easily caved in before rupturing. In the blink of an eye, pitch-ck water exploded inside the empty space.


    <em>Rumble! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa!</em>


    The seawater flooded in with unstoppable force and instantly swept Kim Seok-Il and his destroyed skull away. And then, the water gushed through the open doorway and into the rest of the ship.


    Someone died in this ce tonight.


    However, no one would know about what happened here.


    ***


    <em>BAAAAAAAANG!!!</em>


    <em>''...What was that?''</em>


    Wiggins'' brows shot up after he sensed a faint tremor and just-as-faint noiseing from somewhere far below.


    He could have missed them had he not been concentrating just now. Despite how faint that noise was, Wiggins was convinced that something had happened to the ship. Why? Because the ship did not stop shaking!


    This cruise ship should be unaffected. Despite the cruel ughter taking ce on the deck, the ship had not been damaged structurally. However, the minute tremors Wiggins could sense through his feet signaled something bad must''ve happened below deck.


    <em>''Is it¡­ going to sink?''</em>


    That was what Wiggins'' instincts told him. However, this wasn''t some simple ominous foreboding. His ultra-sharp perception continued to pick up on thisrge cruise ship''s subtle but unceasing tremors. Tremors that were growing in intensity, no less!


    "Hmm¡­!"


    Wiggins furrowed his brow.


    <em>''This¡­ might be a problem.''</em>


    Sinking this ship was not a part of the n. Kang Jin-Ho and Co. had to resort to this cumbersome method precisely because they didn''t want to damage the ship. The aftermath of a cruise ship sinking would be too much to handle, after all!


    More importantly, though¡­


    <em>''Will they all die here?''</em>


    Of course, Wiggins meant the Japanese warriors.


    Wiggins shifted his gaze toward the people swimming in the water below. At first nce, it seemed like a lot of warriors were trying to take over the Koreans'' boats. However, their numbers were still tinypared to the actual number of the Japanese that had jumped off this ship.


    Those people couldn''t do much but float in the water, waiting anxiously for some kind of resolution.


    This was the current situation, so¡­ What if this cruise ship sank beneath the waves?


    All those Japanese warriors would die.


    If those people had started swimming toward Japan immediately after hitting the water, they might have stood a chance of reaching home. However, the sights of boats had fooled them into wasting their valuable stamina in this ce! And now, none of them should have enough strength left to swim toward even the closest Japanese ind.


    Nobuo panicked slightly after noticing the grave look on Wiggins'' face. "S-Sir? Did something happen?"


    "Hmm¡­" Wiggins furrowed his brow. "Unfortunately, your treatment will have to be postponed for the time being, young man."


    "Sorry?"


    "I need to make a report to my lord, you see? It seems we need an urgent countermeasure."


    "Y-you want to make a report right now?" Nobuo''s brows shot up high.


    What kind ofidback nonsense was this? Kang Jin-Ho was in the middle of a fierce battle against the Shinichi-kai''s elites! So, what report was this man even talking about?


    Wiggins noticed the incredulous look on Nobuo''s face and chuckled. "Oh. Well, I''m sure it''s difficult for you to understand. Don''t worry. You don''t have to force yourself to understand."


    "¡­?"


    "Soon, you will see for yourself. It''s going to end soon, you see?"


    Nobuo''s gaze quickly shifted over to where Kang Jin-Ho was. That was when¡­!


    Dozens of the Dark Moon Squad members seemingly transformed themselves into shooting stars as they pounced on Kang Jin-Ho. That was when Nobuo witnessed something.


    He saw the¡­ jet-ck mes!


    mes so dark and ominous that they might swallow up the world danced and billowed while seemingly spreading to all corners of the deck.

 Chapter 907: Sinking (2)

    <em>''W-what the hell is that?''</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Even though the situation for him and hisrades was as deadly as it could get, his body still stopped moving on its own.


    Hisrade right next to him was about to yell in rm after witnessing Yi Myeong-Hwan freeze up. However, he, too, ended up stopping everything and looking up. And then¡­ They all saw it.


    In utter stupefaction, everyone looked up and took in the incredible spectacle taking ce on the cruise ship!


    "W-w-what the f*ck¡­?" Yi Myeong-Hwan muttered before mping his mouth shut.


    ck mes were billowing madly on the ship''s deck! Of course, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew those things were not real mes.


    No, those billowing licks were actually¡­ demonic qi!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had seen that spectacle several times already, so he knew those ck mes were actually Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi.


    Those demonic qi strands were so dark in color that the ocean''s darkness seemed bright inparison. The longer he stared at those licks of demonic qi, the more it felt like he''d get sucked into that eternal darkness!Even though the darkness was supposed to be still and calm, that demonic qi''s darkness danced and wavered around like an eerie mirage.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan began shuddering.


    <em>''How¡­ What do you need to do to reach that level?''</em>


    Humans usuallyprehended as much as they knew. In the past, it was impossible for Yi Myeong-Hwan to estimate how lofty Kang Jin-Ho''s realm was. That was because he had zero understanding of true experts, and his knowledge of demonic cultivation was practically non-existent.


    The best he could do was vaguely estimate that he could never be a match for Kang Jin-Ho.


    But now? Yi Myeong-Hwan''s situation was different now. Mastering demonic cultivation had improved his understanding of all things demonic. And it also improved his strength iparably from his previous self. These two factors helped himprehend a little more now.


    His head finally could tell how terrifying those licks of ck mes were!


    <em>''Strengthened qi? Nope! It''s not as simple as that!''</em>


    No materialized qi could move around like that. This could only mean that phenomenon could only be produced when one had reached the next realm, a realm Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t even fathom yet.


    That phenomenon was unexinable <em>something </em>from the realm only the transcendents who had surpassed the limits of mortals were qualified to enter.


    <em>Crackle, crack!</em>


    The ck mes danced as if they were living, breathing creatures. The mes overflowed from the deck and began crushing and ripping the railings on the side. However, that didn''t seem to sate the appetite of these mes as those ominous things began threatening to devour the ship itself.


    <em>''What the¡­ Seriously?!''</em>


    <em>Crack, crunch!</em>


    The edges of the ship made out of metal got crushed. The end result was so horrifyingly twisted that it was difficult to recall what the original shape even looked like.


    This phenomenon was already beyond the realm of Yi Myeong-Hwan''sprehension. Even though he was a martial artist, a demonic cultivator no less¡­


    What his eyes could see had far, far surpassed the territory of simple things like martial arts or demonic cultivation.


    Of course, even Yi Myeong-Hwan could easily crush and twist the ship''s railing and the edges. All he had to do was stand on the deck, then punch and kick and rip the living daylights out of the ce. But this and that were not the same thing. They weren''t even in the same dimension!


    An adult male should be strong enough to lift another person off their feet. That much should be amply doable. However, could that person use only one finger to lift another person up? While sitting on their butts, no less?


    The important distinction to be made here was "how" it was done.


    No man should be able to utterly destroy the surroundings simply with nothing but some aura leaking out of his body.


    But Kang Jin-Ho was pulling that seemingly impossible feat off!


    Wasn''t he Yi Myeong-Hwan''s master and the Assembly Master? In that case, Yi Myeong-Hwan should be more pleased than anyone that his master was such a powerful monster, but¡­


    But Yi Myeong-Hwan was not pleased. At all. How could he? Any person feeling pleased by this spectacle must''ve surely misced many of the screws in their heads!


    "...Crazy son of b*tch."


    The battle on the ocean''s surface had already stopped by then.


    Even if this was a life-or-death battle, they were all martial artists. And that made it impossible for them to ignore the feast of iprehensible power. All they could do was remain still and spectate.


    There was no friend or foe. It didn''t matter who they were, everyone just remained still and shivering as if their souls had been suppressed and stolen by the power they had never witnessed before.


    Dozens of shooting stars rose up as if they were nning to oppose the ck mes. And then¡­ They all descended on the core of the mes.


    To Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes, though, that attack looked like a useless struggle. Sure enough¡­ Even before he could form the next impression in his mind, the ck mes rumbled and roiled like angry waves and swallowed up all the azure-colored shooting stars.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOM!</em>


    "Uwaaaaahk?!"


    "W-what the f*ck?!"


    An incredible impact force suddenly mmed into the area. Deafening noises ripped through the air, and the boat and the ocean undted violently as if a storm was sweeping through the region.


    In the blink of an eye, the skies and the sea switched ces, with salty waters now spraying down from above Yi Myeong-Hwan''s head!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan desperately clung to the boat''s railing. Although it was questionable if a small boat like this could provide any sort of haven against such violent undtions, he figured it''d be a hundred times better than not holding on to anything!


    Everything was tumbling. Everything was shooting up and down!


    The boat now felt like the inside of a massive cocktail shaker a bartender was busy shaking around. And the poor Yi Myeong-Hwan was thrown around like ice cubes inside said shaker!


    "Aaaaaahk!"


    "N-no! Help me! No!"


    Things were this bad for those riding on the boats, so how much worse was it for the people in the water? With their sense of direction gone, those people quickly vanished from the surface.


    Losing one''s sense of direction in the water meant it was the end. Especially in the middle of the night like this when there was no light source to indicate which way was up. And with the ocean tumbling crazily like this, relying on buoyancy to float back up was also out of the question.


    "Kkuh-euuuk!" Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered while gripping the railing tightly. "Bloody hell, there''s no freaking way that ship can withstand impacts like¡­"


    <em>Wouuuong, kkkiiiiiiing!</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s eyes powerfully quaked as that thunderous noise rocked the world. And then¡­


    "Hey, you dipsh*t! I told you to stop running your damn mouth, didn''t I!"


    "W-wait, I was just¡­"


    "Seriously, dude! You just can''t help yourself, ah?!"


    The Demon mes, soaked from head to toe from the unwee saltwater bath, began swearing like sailors at Yi Myeong-Hwan. And he couldn''t even plead innocence before mping his mouth shut.


    Then again, even he had to admit now wasn''t the good time to talk. Since everyone could clearly see the cruise ship beginning to tilt slowly to the side as soon as he had opened his piehole!


    <em>''H-hold on a sec! Didn''t, uh¡­ Didn''t the ship sink a little even before then?''</em>


    Thanks to the undting ocean surface, Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t get a definite confirmation. But the cruise ship''s deck didn''t seem as high as before for some reason.


    "¡­! That ship is sinking!"


    "Dammit!"


    <em>Creeeaaaaaaannniiiing!</em>


    The thunderous noises of massive steel frames twisting resounded out to seemingly all corners of the ocean just then.


    "D-do something, man!"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stared in disbelief at the Demon me who said that. "What the hell are you even saying, dude¡­?"


    What could he even do in this situation? Other than panic like everyone else as this unexpected turn of events continued to unfold right before his eyes?


    Nothing could be done once a ship like that fell to the side. It didn''t matter who showed up to save the day, no mere mortal could change the oue!


    Just as Yi Myeong-Hwan''s thoughts reached that far¡­


    "Ooooooooooh!"


    A loud roar of a warrior rang out into the night sky. The roar, powerful enough to shake human souls loose, nearly tore Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing into pieces. And then¡­!


    <em>KWA-AAAAAAHHH!</em>


    The ocean split apart in half! It didn''tst for long, but Yi Myeong-Hwan still got to witness it. A massive strikeden with qi mmed into the water in a straight line, crushing and shoving the ocean left and right in the process. Like how Moses split the Red Sea, this part of the ocean was really spreading open!


    The Japanese warriors unfortunate enough to get caught in this qi strike couldn''t even scream as they got flung to all corners of the world. It was as if a gigantic tunnel had suddenly materialized in the middle of the sea!


    "Get a hold of yourselves!"


    A loud voice echoed in the air. Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up immediately.


    <em>''Was that Sir Vator?''</em>


    However, he didn''t have time to respond as someone else reacted first.


    "You goddamn idiots!" A sharp yell suddenly stabbed into Yi Myeong-Hwan''s hearing from behind. "What the hell are you doing?! Stop minding the useless stuff and get rid of the f*cking Japs first!"


    The owner of that yell was, of course, Lee Hyeon-Su. He must''ve bumped his head against the floor or something as blood was pouring out of his forehead. Even then, he was still yelling at the top of his lungs while liberally resorting to sailor-like swearing!


    Was it because he got cursed at? Yi Myeong-Hwan sobered up instantly.


    So what if the cruise ship sank? That had nothing to do with him or the Demon mes. No, their job was to protect this boat at all costs.


    "Orrrraaaaa-chaaa!"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan punched the air, sending a powerful gust of fist wind. The Japanese warriors trying to cling to the boat got knocked off by that unexpected strike and fell to the cold waters below like Autumn leaves.


    "Protect your spot! Do not back off!" Yi Myeong-Hwan loudly roared while sticking very close to the railings. However, he still sneaked a quick nce at the sinking cruise ship.


    <em>''...I''m sure the Assembly Master will be fine.''</em>


    Obviously, Yi Myeong-Hwan knew that worrying about Kang Jin-Ho was a waste of time. Even then, he couldn''t help but worry.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan briefly raised his head to look up at the cruise ship''s deck. He could definitely see therge ship slowly sinking lower and lower.


    ***


    With that, everything was over. And it ended somewhat anti-climatically, too.


    Nakata Yuji dazedly studied the situation on the cruise ship''s deck. Nothing remained on it.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. A man was standing tall on the deck dyed in crimson blood, after all!


    That man was none other than Kang Jin-Ho. With the tips of his swords resting on the floor, he was silently looking up at the night sky. His rxed demeanor seemed to indicate that nothing of note had happened in this ce.


    If it weren''t for his swords, no one would''ve guessed that man was involved in a fierce life-or-death battle only a second ago.


    <em>''He''s so¡­ rxed!''</em>


    Nakata Yuji could only chuckle weakly. Yes, that was the "strong," now, wasn''t it?


    Being strong wasn''t anything special. A person who could remain a little more rxed than others was the "strong." As an example¡­ Even though this battlefield was like Hell on Earth for Nakata Yuji, Kang Jin-Ho treated this ce as the garden in front of his home.


    That was the impression Kang Jin-Ho gave off. Which wasn''t surprising at all since nothing could threaten him here.


    The members of the Dark Moon Squad might have bet their everything and pounced on Kang Jin-Ho, but they must''ve been nothing more than annoying flies buzzing around him as he took a stroll around his garden.


    <em>''If only they were as threatening as bees¡­!''</em>


    Thirty or so bees would''ve presented enough threat to anyone, after all! Unfortunately, those elites of the Shinichi-kai weren''t even as useful as some stupid little bees!


    As a result, they were all dead. And it was all in vain!


    Nakata Yuji wouldn''t be feeling this way if he had witnessed a horrifying spectacle of blood sttering everywhere as human flesh got torn apart. But what he saw was as concise as Kang Jin-Ho''s ck mes easily swallowing up the Dark Moon Squad members descending like shooting stars.


    After that¡­ Nothing remained. Nakata Yuji would''ve been fooled into thinking that there never was anything here, to begin with... Were it not for the fact that he had witnessed everything!


    That was how futile and meaningless the deaths of those shinobis were.


    <em>''Where did everything go wrong¡­?''</em>


    Nakata Yuji obviously knew that the world did not unfold as one had calcted. No matter how foolproof a n was, there was always a chance that it''d fail.


    That was why he never pegged the odds of this expedition''s sess as 100%. Even if the odds overwhelmingly favored him, Nakata Yuji knew this expedition could still fail for one reason or the other. And now, it had failed.


    The Japanese had failed. That didn''t surprise Nakata Yuji all that much. However, even failures had different degrees of severity.


    Never once during the nning stage of this expedition did Nakata Yuji think that his potential defeat could be this wretched and thorough.


    This defeat was soplete that it''d not be an exaggeration to say he got absolutely, unequivocally crushed and blown apart into oblivion.


    <em>''How¡­ How did things end up this way?''</em>


    Just how was it even possible?


    There could''ve been many reasons. But only one reason stood out above them all. And that reason was slowly looking down away from the night sky. And he urately locked his gaze on Nakata Yuji next.


    "Huh¡­" Nakata Yuji chuckled hollowly.


    That man was so¡­ ordinary.


    That was Nakata Yuji''s honest impression after checking out Kang Jin-Ho''s current demeanor.


    It was a bit weird to call someone wielding swords "ordinary." However, considering what happened a few seconds ago, that impression didn''t seem so out of ce.


    What was with this indescribable disharmony? When this disharmony tried to make a mess of his stomach, Nakata Yuji hurriedly grabbed his mouth and stopped himself from vomiting.


    In the meantime¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked over toward Nakata Yuji. Even though the cruise ship''s deck had tilted quite a lot to the side by now, it was as if he was strolling on a t piece ofnd.


    Once his cold gaze met Nakata Yuji''s trembling eyes, Kang Jin-Ho unhurriedly addressed the Japanese man.

 Chapter 908: Sinking (3)

    "I told you, didn''t I?"


    Kang Jin-Ho sounded disinterested. Utterlyposed. And inplete contrast to this horrifying ce!


    However, Nakata Yuji couldn''t help but think that thisposure actually suited Kang Jin-Ho quite well.


    That was who Kang Jin-Ho was, after all¡­ A man who seemed a little detached from this world.


    The usual things that ruled this world, likews andmon sense, didn''t affect him. In that case, speaking calmly despite the wretched condition of his environment seemed fitting for a man like Kang Jin-Ho.


    Nakata Yuji wouldn''t have thought of these things when he had no idea what or who Kang Jin-Ho was. Now that he had a good idea, though¡­ These thoughts popped up into his mind all on their own.


    This man was different. Different from any other human beings Nakata Yuji knew. Someone once told him that having eyes, a nose, and a mouth didn''t make one a person. Ditto for things like two arms and legs.


    That saying was probably meant for Kang Jin-Ho since this bastard was something else, something <em>inhuman</em>, that only looked like a human being on the outside!


    Was this because Kang Jin-Ho was inhumanly strong? No, not really.There should be other experts as strong as Kang Jin-Ho in this world. For instance, the Crimson King; he and Kang Jin-Ho apparently fought to a standstill, didn''t they?


    Also, there was the Shinichi-kai''s Iemoto. He could also be upying a simr realm of strength as Kang Jin-Ho.


    However, those men could never be like Kang Jin-Ho. After all, Kang Jin-Ho''s strength wasn''t merely physical in nature. No, it was more than that. It was the power to overwhelm and oppress his surroundings!


    That was the power Kang Jin-Ho possessed. Nakata Yuji had been in the Iemoto''s presence and shuddered from that man''s strength countless times before. That was why he could tell for sure that the Iemoto''s strength was not the same as Kang Jin-Ho''s.


    The Iemoto made Nakata Yuji fear for his life as death could be mere seconds away depending on that treacherous man''s whims. In other words, it was something more pragmatic. However, Kang Jin-Ho made Nakata Yuji fear about something else.


    Even if a lion was lovingly raised by humans, no one would dare put their heads inside that lion''s mouth. This wasn''t the issue of one''s rational thinking but instinct.


    The terror Kang Jin-Ho instilled in his victims wasn''t calcted. No, it was more like an instinctive fear a human would feel after encountering an untamed predator out in the wild.


    That was what Kang Jin-Ho made others feel!


    "I told you that this is a meaningless dog''s death," said Kang Jin-Ho as he took another step closer.


    Nakata Yuji dazedly stared at this spectacle. Nothing about this scene felt real to him.


    Whether it was the situation he found himself in, the things his eyes could see, or Kang Jin-Ho leisurely closing the distance¡­ Everything seemed blurry as if they were happening underwater.


    Nakata Yuji firmly bit his lip.


    <em>''I was trying to escape from reality, wasn''t I!''</em>


    No matter what he thought, reality was reality. Regardless of the situation, what Nakata Yuji needed right now was a clear recognition of the reality unfolding before him. That was absolutely necessary if he wanted to resolve this deadly situation!


    This ce was undoubtedly Hell. And its chief architect, the devil in human skin, was steadily closing the distance toward Nakata Yuji. However, that wouldn''t be where this story ends.


    Nakata Yuji chewed his lip.


    "So, what do you think?" Kang Jin-Ho asked as his steps brought him to the spot right before the Japanese man.


    Nakata Yuji''s vision was filled with Kang Jin-Ho''s legs as he was still plopped on the floor.


    "¡­!"


    Nakata Yuji got another chilling reminder of the situation he was stuck in. He slowly looked up at Kang Jin-Ho''s face. And he couldn''t see anything there.


    To be more precise, Nakata Yuji couldn''t see any emotion on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. However, that didn''t mean he waspletely emotionless. It was safe to say Kang Jin-Ho''s expression had not changed since the beginning of this Hell. In that case¡­ What did that mean?


    <em>''It means¡­ This battle was nothing to him!''</em>


    This battle, this war was¡­ It meant nothing to Kang Jin-Ho. It was as memorable to him as going on a rxing Sunday stroll. Even though he was standing on top of a mountain of countless corpses!


    A hollow chuckle leaked out of Nakata Yuji''s mouth just then.


    <em>''What did I say to him? What were those stupid things I said back then?''</em>


    Nakata Yuji began remembering all those insults and jeers he spewed in Kang Jin-Ho''s way when thetternded on the ship.


    Howughable it must''ve been. How pathetic he must''ve looked in Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes!


    When Nakata Yuji imagined what Kang Jin-Ho must''ve thought while listening to all the jeers, he felt a powerful urge to slice his gut open with a knife and kill himself right there and then.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked again. "What is your answer?"


    Nakata Yuji''s trembling eyes looked up at Kang Jin-Ho. And then¡­


    "...It''s a dog''s death."


    He muttered quietly. However, the light in his eyes suddenly flickered brightly.


    "I¡­ I will not die a dog''s death."


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked slightly. "Do you think you can?"


    "Yes, I do. It''s definitely possible!"


    "How so?"


    Nakata Yuji bit his lip again. He even clenched his fists tightly. He finally realized it. This man¡­ No, this monster wished to converse with him!


    "I do not get to decide that, sir. That privilege is with you," said Nakata Yuji.


    "With me, you say?"


    "Yes."


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned as if he was intrigued. And Nakata Yuji received yet another reminder of Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic nature from that grin.


    Several hundred must''ve died by Kang Jin-Ho''s hands tonight. That estimation didn''t even include those souls who jumped into the ocean and died. Despite that omission, this monster still had ughtered so, so many people!


    Despite all the blood on his hands, Kang Jin-Ho was still grinning.


    Even if this was a war situation, and deaths were unavoidable in war¡­ Could someone responsible for the deaths of so many still smile like Kang Jin-Ho?


    Just how many people did Kang Jin-Ho kill and how many wars did he fight to be able to smile nonchntly in this vision of Hell?!


    For a moment there, Nakata Yuji forgot about the situation he was in. And it was Kang Jin-Ho''s voice that sobered him up again.


    "Why do you think I get to decide that?"


    Nakata Yuji sucked in a deep breath. "...Because you have let me live."


    "Hmm?"


    Nakata Yuji noticed his voice was quaking fearfully. He told himself to be calmer. To be more cool-headed. Every word he said in this moment could determine his fate, after all!


    He was flooded by tension iparably more nerve-racking than anything he felt while in the Iemoto''s presence. Nakata Yuji''s hands and feet were already soaked in mmy sweat. And his soaked clothes clung to his back after all the cold sweat flooded down his spine.


    "Everyone has died, yet I''m still alive. I know that my survival isn''t down to my luck. No, I know that you have deliberately spared me. Deliberately means¡­ There is a reason why you spared me."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond and silently observed Nakata Yuji.


    That was all the signal Nakata Yuji needed, and he desperately continued on. "Cause and effect rule everything in this world, sir. You spared me, so you must want something from me. And that something must be¡­ You want to use me."


    "Use you?"


    "Yes, sir!" Nakata Yuji replied with some conviction. "I know the Japanese martial society better than anyone here. And¡­ And I''m willing to offer you any and all information regarding Japan if you wish! Whether your goal is to continue stopping the Japanese invasion or to invade the inds yourself¡­ My information will prove to be useful to you, sir!"


    The strands of sweat trickled into Nakata Yuji''s eyes and stung him ufortably. Even then, he dared not close his eyes. He dared not take his eyes off Kang Jin-Ho!


    Now was emphatically not the time to be scheming. Nakata Yuji must show Kang Jin-Ho that he was being genuine.


    People like Kang Jin-Ho never really cared about securing benefits. That was because they could always generate enough profits for themselves whenever they wanted.


    Empty promises meant nothing here. What he could offer also didn''t mean a thing. What Nakata Yuji needed to demonstrate right now was not the worth of his information but how cooperative he could be.


    Nakata Yuji was confident of pulling this off. His country? His brethren? None of that mattered to him. He had to survive first before he could worry about his country and its people. And this was the only way for him to ensure his survival!


    Nakata Yuji desperately mped his shivering lips close and stared at Kang Jin-Ho. His eyes were getting even more bloodshot.


    What was the way to survive an encounter with a devil? It was simple. Make a deal with the devil! Even if that meant one would have to sacrifice his everything!


    Doing this could bring about an even more horrifying fateter on. However, it still meant Nakata Yuji could survive the "now." That was why he was sticking to this principle like a leech.


    If he had to be a traitor, so be it. If he was ordered to be a dog, he''d dly say yes!


    He didn''t even dare tell himself he''d swallow mud for the sake of his future. Moral victories like that wouldn''t help him, anyway. No, Nakata Yuji would simply dedicate himself to obeying Kang Jin-Ho¡­ All for the sake of ensuring his survival!


    He was prepared to cast aside any hint of rebellion in his heart and serve Kang Jin-Ho unquestioningly!


    That was the path Nakata Yuji chose at this very moment.


    "You''re saying something strange there," Kang Jin-Ho smirked. "You speak as if I''m nning to invade Japan."


    "...Are you not going to?" Nakata Yuji asked, his voice containing his resoluteness and nervousness. "Japan has attacked you first. And you''ve repelled the attack in the most emphatic fashion imaginable. However, ording to your calctions, this¡­ cannot be the end."


    "¡­"


    "You have managed to stop an attack that was never provoked in the first ce. However, your blood runs too hot to end things here. As such, you, sir, will try to make Japan pay."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied Nakata Yuji. As expected, this Japanese man seemed quite quick-witted.


    "Please use me, sir!" Nakata Yuji nted his forehead on the floor. "I can be of some use to you. Use me, and you will reach your goal a little easier!"


    With that, Nakata Yuji stopped talking. Saying any more than this would only backfire on him. In situations like this, he must quietly wait for the dominant party''s response. It was crucial to bow his head but note across as groveling.


    Eventually, Kang Jin-Ho''s voice reached Nakata Yuji''s hearing. "You''re going a little overboard with your submissive attitude."


    "¡­"


    "I hear it''s one of the unique national characteristics of Japanese people, but I don''t believe in such things. Doesn''t matter where you''re from, people are still people. The only difference separating everyone is the type of behavior you''re ustomed to."


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly stopped talking there and stared at Nakata Yuji. After a bout of ufortable silenceter, he addressed the Japanese again.


    "I want to know how you can be so submissive toward an enemy you were bitterly fighting only a little while ago."


    "It''s simple, sir," said Nakata Yuji without any hesitation. "It''s because I was impressed by you. And now I admire your strength."


    "You admire me now?"


    "Yes, sir." Nakata Yuji responded unfalteringly. He could do this because he wasn''t lying.


    <em>''Who wouldn''t be impressed by this man''s strength?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic strength and resoluteness,bined with his decisiveness and boldness, as demonstrated by how swiftly he acted after receiving the information on the Japanese¡­! If Nakata Yuji were to serve someone, it must be a man like this!


    "Sir, people from various nations already serve you. They also must be people who once fought against you only to be impressed by the depths of your strength. Now I understand why those people decided toe under your wings, sir! If I can''t reach the peak via my own strength¡­ I''d like to serve someone who can."


    Nakata Yuji nted his forehead on the floor again. With that, he had said his piece. And all he could do was wait for Kang Jin-Ho''s decision. However¡­


    <em>''He will ept me.''</em>


    This decision had already been made in the beginning. If not, Nakata Yuji wouldn''t have been spared. People far stronger than him had already been killed, so why would Kang Jin-Ho keep him alive until now?


    Nakata Yuji thought he only had to provide some nice-sounding pretext, then serve Kang Jin-Ho wholeheartedly. When he objectively thought about this situation some more, he believed his choice wasn''t a poor one.


    Compared to the Iemoto, Kang Jin-Ho seemed like a far better deal. A deal worth serving! That was why¡­


    "How amusing," said Kang Jin-Ho. His chuckle broke Nakata Yuji''s chain of thoughts. "So, I spared you because you might be useful¡­"


    Nakata Yuji''s thoughts were further disrupted by Kang Jin-Ho''s words that followed right after his chuckles. Words that contained unmistakable sneer.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked again. "Do you know what a dog''s death is?"


    "...Yes. It''s when I continue resisting you, only to die meaninglessly."


    "No. Wrong answer. That isn''t a dog''s death."


    Nakata Yuji hurriedly raised his head¡­ Only for his entire body to freeze up.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes were dyed ever so slightly in crimson. And when Nakata Yuji saw those eyes, he instinctively realized something had gone terribly wrong.


    "Those who died tonight due to your orders¡­ Now that was a dog''s death. Yes, the people who must die because someone forced a choice upon them, that is the dog''s death I''m talking about."


    "B-but, I¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not pitying them. Even if the choice had been forced on them, it was still their decision to follow through or not. It''s just that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs. "You need to take some responsibility."


    <em>Creeeak!</em>


    A pitch-ck w of demonic qi suddenly grew out of Kang Jin-Ho''s finger.


    "If you had emerged victorious tonight, I''m sure you could have achieved so, so muchter on. In that case, it''s only fair that you pay the price for your failure before dying. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "¡­!"


    Nakata Yuji couldn''t say anything. All he could do was stare at Kang Jin-Ho with his quaking eyes. He couldn''t do anything but shudder pitifully at Kang Jin-Ho''s overwhelming pressure.


    "Don''t worry," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, a faint smirk etched on his face. "I''m rather proficient at this sort of thing, you see?"


    A drop of blood fell from the tip of that lengthy demonic qi w.

 Chapter 909: Sinking (4)

    "It''s over, then."


    After muttering that simple line, Wiggins coolly turned around to leave.


    The situation on the cruise ship''s deck had already been wrapped up, and Wiggins'' help was no longer necessary. Then again, the fate of this ce had been set in stone once Kang Jin-Ho decided toe here personally.


    Even then, Wiggins still stuck close to Kang Jin-Ho''s side because the world was ripe with all sorts of remarkable and unexpected developments.


    Strength was supposed to trump everything, but a top-tier expert would still get baffled and flustered after encountering something unfamiliar for the first time. And no one could guarantee such a thing would never happen to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Wiggins was an expert in dealing with such unexpected situations. As a user of magic, his ability to adapt and respond was far superior than other martial artists. However, with the situation reaching this point, it seemed his help was no longer needed here.


    <em>''They have been surprisingly foolish.''</em>


    That was the impression Wiggins got. If he had been in charge of the nning, Wiggins would''ve undoubtedly included a group of sorcerers unique to Japan in his army. Doing so would have created variables, and such variables always yed a major factor in a war.


    The Japanese not even bothering to create any sort of variable had pretty much doomed their invasion from the get-go."I can''t tell whether the Japanese had been foolish or¡­"


    Wiggins stopped muttering, then sneaked a quick nce behind him. Then, a slightly dumbfounded grin formed on his face.


    <em>''That may not be it, perhaps?''</em>


    The leadership positions of the martial world were not inherited but upied by the strongest experts of the era. However, that strength wasn''t determined only through one''s martial prowess.


    The Round Table was a good example. The Master was undoubtedly a powerful individual. However, if someone asked Wiggins if he thought the Round Table''s Master was Europe''s strongest, most capable fighter, then... He''d have some trouble answering that.


    The same applied to South Korea. The Korean martial society used to belong to Lee Jung-Geol and Kim Seok-Il before Kang Jin-Ho showed up. However, if the question of whether or not those two men were the strongest experts in Korea was raised, then¡­


    The odds of Korea''s strongest expert living in seclusion on some nameless mountainside were quite high. After all, an expert who doggedly spent every waking hour polishing their martial arts would obviously be stronger than those who must spend their time operating arge organization and scheming evil things behind everyone''s backs.


    The same story should also apply to Japan. If the "Iemoto" the Japanese warriors mentioned was indeed the head of the Shinichi-kai¡­ That position could not be upied by one''s physical strength alone.


    One''s strength was obviously very important in the martial world. However, that didn''t mean strength was everything to a martial artist. A muscle brain would inevitably expose their weaknesses to cunning enemies, after all!


    Since that was the case, tonight''s catastrophe could not have been the result of the Japanese''s stupidity or ineptitude. No, it was more like they had failed to appreciate the truth. The truth of Kang Jin-Ho''s incredible strength, that was!


    Wiggins loyally served Kang Jin-Ho, but even he had a hard timeprehending how absurdly strong his lord was.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful expert back when Wiggins first met him. But Kang Jin-Ho of now had be so much more powerful that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say he wasn''t even the same person anymore!


    Even Wiggins had given up on trying toprehend Kang Jin-Ho''s strength. In that case, how could these Japanese warriors have known? Considering all these points, making fun of them didn''t seem right anymore.


    Of course, the Japanese were not morons. They should learn some valuable lessons from this defeat. If they were dead set on invading Korea again, the next invasion would be much grander in scope than what they had prepared this time.


    However, that was if only they had any wiggle room left.


    <em>''Indeed. Would they have any leeway left after tonight?''</em>


    All these warriors dying tonight would hurt Japan quite badly.


    War was not fought with numbers. Losing 10% of one''s forces in a video game could be written off as a minor setback. However, losing that much in real war was severe enough to consider giving up the fighting altogether. And tonight, Japan was about to lose well over 10% of her fighting force.


    Could the Japanese still organize another wave of invasion even after losing so many of their elite warriors?


    It would not be easy. Another defeat of this scale would signal theplete and utter destruction of the Japanese martial society. So, did they possess the will to do that?


    <em>''It''s impossible to know.''</em>


    It was possible to see into outer space and deep oceans, but not into the hearts of men.


    Common sense dictated the Japanese would not try another invasion anytime soon, but Wiggins knew only too well the world didn''t always operate ording to logic.


    Besides, most wars didn''t start from a logical reason, anyway. Whims of a crazed tyrant usually were to me for most conflicts.


    With the situation at this juncture, what should Wiggins do next?


    "Hmm. It''s time to wrap this up."


    Wiggins reached out and grabbed Nobuo''s shoulder. Thetter flinched nastily and hurriedly looked back at Wiggins.


    Nobuo''s reaction was understandable, though, since he was clinging to the railing of the cruise ship for his dear life ever since said ship began tilting and sinking into the brine below!


    Wiggins couldn''t help but chuckle loudly at this sight.


    <em>''It seems this young friend has lost his mind.''</em>


    Wiggins could sympathize with this young man.


    The only remaining railing on this ship was where Nobuo was clinging to. Despite the deck''s material being steel, every corner of this ce had been destroyed. Crushed. Pulled apart and ripped open! The edges of the deck didn''t fare any better, as those had been crushed and ttened as well.


    Wiggins wasn''t fazed by this sight, but what about Nobuo? This spectacle must be like an unbearable hell to him.


    "Well, then. Shall we go somewhere a little less hectic?"


    Wiggins held Nobuo firmly, then casually rose up in the air.


    "U-uwaaaaaaht?!" Nobuo screamed in rm.


    The two of them eventuallynded on the bow of the cruise ship. The entire bow section was sticking out of the water after its stern had sunk below the surface.[1]


    Wiggins took advantage of this unobstructed view of the surroundings afforded by the ship''s bow, now sticking up in the air like a tall tower, and scanned the area.


    <em>''It''s less messier than I feared,''</em>


    Corpses and blood would''ve littered the area had this battle been fought on drynd. However, the ocean seemed to make it less gruesome than expected.


    Although the sight of crimson sea water sshing about was still not pleasant to look at, nothing seemed too out of ce other than arge number of swimmers on the surface. That must be due to all the corpses sinking into the depths.


    All those people in the water were crowding near the Koreans'' boats.


    "Young man?" Wiggins nced at Nobuo, prompting thetter to hurriedly turn his head and look at the Englishman. "Are you okay with being the center of attention?"


    Nobuo tilted his head at that strange question. "...I, I don''t follow, sir?"


    "I hope you can handle it, then." Wiggins smiled brightly, then raised his hand in the air.


    <em>Whooooooosh!</em>


    That was when something shot out from the tip of his fingers. This thing flew rapidly into the air before blowing up to create a loud and bright explosion.


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    Rather than an explosion, though, that was more like fireworks going off. The loud sound was the perfect soundtrack to the bright rainbow of colors spreading in all directions against the dark night sky.


    Of course, this phenomenon wasn''t exactly like the real fireworks, but that was the closestparison Nobuo could think of right now.


    This distraction was exactly what Wiggins wanted. Everyone in the water looked up at the bright fireworks above their heads before shifting their attention over to Wiggins.


    "Well, then. Your role is to trante what I''m about to say into Japanese. Shall we begin, then? This battle is now over, everyone!"


    Nobuo hurriedly nodded. Although he still couldn''t wrap his head around this situation, his brain strongly suggested obeying this older gentleman''s instruction was the correct course of action.


    <em>-This battle is over!</em>


    Nobuo''s voice, now amplified through sound magic, echoed thunderously in the surroundings. It was as if his voice was the only sound permitted to exist within this deathly silent ocean.


    Whether the Japanese warriors in the water heard Nobuo or not was irrelevant. The only thing that mattered right now was if they understood the content of this broadcast.


    The battle was over!


    None of them wanted to believe that, but how could they not?


    The cruise ship was already halfway sunk into the ocean, and Wiggins stood tall on the bow. That could only mean no one stopped him from climbing up there.


    In that case, what happened to those who stayed on the ship? The answer seemed obvious. They must be dead. All of them.


    Those people were the representatives and elite warriors of all the gumis participating in this expedition. Since they had all died, this so-called war couldn''t possibly continue even if it wanted to!


    What little remained of the fighting spirit in the warriors'' hearts instantly evaporated when the meaning behind the deration finally sunk in.


    <em>-That is why you should stop with this meaningless resistance. We will spare you, but not out of the goodness of our hearts. If our irritation level surpasses the inconvenience of dealing with the aftermath, we shall kindly end your existence for good.</em>


    The voice sounded t. Emotionless.


    Nobuo was tranting what Wiggins said. As such, he couldn''t convey the nuances of Wiggins'' speech and ended up sounding like a robot.


    However, that monotone voice fit the situation even better. In any other circumstances, that deration might have beenughed out of the room. But in this ocean of death? Every Japanese in the water felt goosebumps breaking out on their skin!


    Eventually, a handful of warriors began letting go of the boats. Once these people distanced themselves a little from the boats, others followed suit and swam away.


    "Whew¡­" Yi Myeong-Hwan sighed in relief while wiping his forehead. Cold sweat strands were still trickling down to his chin.


    <em>''Things could have been even dicier if this situation had carried on!''</em>


    The task of stopping the enemy from climbing aboard might not sound difficult on paper, but said enemy this time was arge group of desperate Japanese warriors boasting a considerable level of strength and abilities. As such, Yi Myeong-Hwan and Co. had to struggle with every ounce of their being to defend their boat.


    If this battle hadn''t been bizarre siege warfare unfolding on an ocean but on open terrain, things wouldn''t have favored the Koreans.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan had grown confident in his skills to some degreetely, yet he still felt this way. In that case, how much worse would it be for the upants of other boats?


    That had been the situation, but thankfully, Wiggins came in at the nick of time to break the Japanese resistance.


    However, it seemed someone was less epting of this situation.


    "What was that?! It''s over already?!" Vator roared at the top of his lungs. "What are you talking about! I only just got started down here!"


    Despite floating on the ocean like everyone else, Vator still exuded an overwhelming presence. In fact, with his torso floating above the water''s surface, it was like watching a whale expelling water from its blowhole! And such a man was pointing and shouting unhappily at the bow of the sinking ship.


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ No one told him to go into the water, so why all the fuss?" Wiggins slowly shook his head. Vator did something no one asked him to do, so why was he getting unhappy with other people? Wiggins nced back at Nobuo. "Well, then. Shall we continue?"


    "S-sorry? Y-yes, sir!"


    Nobuo hurriedlyposed himself and waited for the next part of Wiggins'' deration.


    <em>-Distance yourselves from the boats. As for your fate, our Assembly Master shall decide that.</em>


    That was the decisive blow.


    The Japanese warriors in the water didn''t know much about the Korean Martial Assembly''s hierarchy, but they still knew that only one person in this ce could be referred to as the Assembly Master.


    ...And that was Kang Jin-Ho!


    The mere mention of that devil''s name was enough to sap thest remaining desire to fight out of these Japanese warriors.


    Since all those people trying to stop Kang Jin-Ho on the cruise ship were dead, didn''t that mean the devil was now free to do whatever he wanted?


    Insisting on stealing the boat and extending the battle any further only meant they would have to contend with Kang Jin-Ho. However, didn''t these warriors willingly jump into the ocean to escape from Kang Jin-Ho''s clutches in the first ce?


    No matter how cold the ocean was, it still wasn''t cold enough to rekindle the fighting spirit in these warriors'' hearts.


    With that, everyone had to ept that this battle was over.


    The Japanese warriors all swam away from the boats. The soul-chilling silence also descended in the area at the same time.


    Wiggins looked on pensively at this sight.


    <em>''They are all waiting, it seems.''</em>


    This war didn''t end with one side getting annihted and its remnants fleeing for the hills. Both sides had retained theirbatants. Which meant someone had to close the curtains on the proceedings. Everyone here tacitly understood this, and that was why they were all silently waiting.


    ...Waiting for the one man qualified enough to end this war!


    "Hmm, my lord is taking longer than expected¡­" Wiggins muttered while rubbing his chin. It could only mean Kang Jin-Ho was genuinely furious.


    Acting this way didn''t seem quite right at the climax of a war, but what could Wiggins do about it? When that was how Kang Jin-Ho operated?


    Wiggins nced below him, to somewhere on the ship''s deck. However, he reflexively averted his gaze after noticing what Kang Jin-Ho was doing down there.


    Even Wiggins couldn''t help but shudder in dread every time Kang Jin-Ho acted like that.


    Without a doubt, a monster was slumbering inside Kang Jin-Ho. And this monster would rouse up from its sleep to rampage every once in a while.


    Once that monster had awakened, Wiggins knew not to disturb Kang Jin-Ho. And to never agitate him!


    Wiggins mped his mouth shut and patiently waited for Kang Jin-Ho to finish. However, it wasn''t just him. Everyone in this part of the ocean also silently waited for the demon emperor.


    1. Yes, I know the previous chapters said the ship was tilting to the side. However, this is what it says in the raw. ?

 Chapter 910: Sinking (5)

    <em>Drip, drip¡­</em>


    Blood continued to drip from the tip of the lengthy demonic qi w jutting out of Kang Jin-Ho''s finger.


    However, this scene wasn''t as chilling as one might think. After all, Kang Jin-Ho''s entire body was already soaked in blood, anyway!


    Still, there was a small difference between the blood on his body and the blood on his w.


    The blood on his body had dried up and solidified firmly by now. However, the blood dripping from his w was as fresh as it could get. And the faint steam rising from the fresh blood proved it hadn''t been too long since it was drawn from its victim.


    "Kkeuh¡­!"


    The victim let out the faintest of all faint whimpers. It was so faint that one would have to pay very close attention to even hear it. However, the surroundings were eerily quiet, which meant that that faint whimper reached Kang Jin-Ho''s hearing quite vividly.


    Of course, the victim producing that whimper was none other than Nakata Yuji.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Nakata Yuji, now bleeding profusely from head to toe. Even though the Japanese man''s chest was still rising and falling, no one would think of him as a living being anymore.Kang Jin-Ho stared at his handiwork for a few seconds more, then raised his voice. "How is it?"


    A pair of faint cracks opened up within all the crimson that was Nakata Yuji''s blood-soaked face. Those were his eyes. And those eyes began quaking uncontrobly when they saw Kang Jin-Ho staring back.


    "Ki¡­ Ki¡­ Kill¡­" Nakata Yuji muttered, but his words sounded indistinct and mush. Maybe it was because his tongue had been severed. Or he simply didn''t have much energy left.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently studied Nakata Yuji before raising his voice again. "You''re asking me to kill you, right?"


    Nakata Yuji slowly, very slowly, nodded in silence.


    "How stupid of you."


    "¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho coldly chewed his words out. "You want to die, don''t you? To escape from this pain? However, did you offer the others the same choice?"


    "¡­!"


    "Killing someone who wishes to die is not a big deal. Humans are responsible for their choices and actions, after all. My anger toward you isn''t about that, though. No, I''m angry because you''ve forcibly taken their choices away from them!"


    Nakata Yuji''s fingertips trembled even more.


    "No need to fret, though. I''m going to stop here, after all. However, I still won''t give you what you want. You will slowly die here. While remembering all the things you have done."


    "Kkeuh¡­ Kkuh¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely stood up, then walked up the cruise ship''s deck that now resembled a steep cliff side. A pathetic little cry of despair reached out to him from somewhere behind, but he didn''t bother to look back. He had already made Nakata Yuji pay for his actions. In that case, there was no need to linger here.


    After erasing Nakata Yuji''s existence from his mind, Kang Jin-Ho made his way up the deck to reach the bow. He looked up and met Wiggins'' gaze.


    That was when Wiggins suddenly went down on one knee.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while reaching the bow. "What are you doing?"


    Wiggins respectfully replied, "A subordinate is not supposed to look down at his superior, my lord. With our current environment being what it is, allow me to express my respect in other ways."


    "...I''d rather you stop wasting time on unnecessary etiquette."


    "...I know you ce much importance on efficiency and effectiveness, my lord. However, I ask of you to be more understanding of my position. I''m currently doing my best not to get on your bad books, you see?"


    "Mm?"


    "...Perhaps a look into a mirror is in order?"


    Kang Jin-Ho btedly looked down at his own body when Wiggins said that, then smiled bitterly. "Forget a mirror, I need an urgent shower instead."


    "An excellent idea, my lord. Our location is in the middle of the ocean, so that takes care of the water supply. It''s just that¡­ Please refrain from jumping into the water when so many eyes are watching you. Allow me to handle this particr issue."


    Wiggins raised his right hand. Some rays of light gushed out of his hand, thenrge water drops began materializing above his head. These water drops rapidly clung to Kang Jin-Ho''s figure next.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t resist. He knew Wiggins wouldn''t try to attack him.


    Once the water wiped past Kang Jin-Ho, he regained his previous look as if all the blood caking him had been nothing but a lie. Although his ripped and messed up clothes were still there, at least he seemed more like a human being on the surface now.


    Wiggins withdrew his hand, then respectfully bowed. "Everyone is waiting for your orders, my lord."


    "...Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow.


    "You''re the only one qualified to finish this battle," said Wiggins while pointing at the sea below.


    The swimmers in the ocean and the ones riding on boats were all looking up at Kang Jin-Ho in silence.


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately say anything but subtly frowned instead.


    <em>''What a¡­ strange sight that is.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was usually greeted by one of the two sights after a battle ended. Either he stood alone in a world filled with seemingly nothing but corpses. Or, he stood there and haughtily looked down on all the enemies kowtowing to him.


    However, the current sight didn''t fall under either side. That was why someone to announce the end seemed necessary. The problem here was that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t particrly have anything important to say to these people.


    "Huh¡­"


    From his perspective, he and his people fought and won. So, the battle was finished. What else could he say when that was what happened?


    "Hmm¡­ What should I say in this situation?" Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins and asked.


    Wiggins sighed softly. "Anything will suffice, my lord. The people down there are not waiting for a grand speech, after all. They have all finished assessing the situation. And now, they are waiting to learn more about their fate."


    "Their fate, you say¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while scanning the ocean below again.


    Over a thousand people were floating on the water''s surface. In spite of the gruesome ughter earlier, so many still managed to survive until now. That seemed to indicate that the scale of this expedition had been immense.


    <em>''What should I do about them?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow after being confronted by a problem he didn''t expect.


    While on his way here, Kang Jin-Ho was nning to keep things as simple as possible. He''d kill everyone on the ship and spare those who jumped into the ocean.


    There was no need toplicate this matter, or so he thought.


    However, the cruise ship suddenly started sinking. And the Japanese warriors were left with nowhere else to go. With the situation in this state, Kang Jin-Ho was now forced to choose.


    Abandoning these Japanese warriors here meant their fate would be up in the air. Even if they were capable martial artists, swimming back to Japan was obviously out of the question after they unwisely wasted their energy in this ce.


    Things would''ve still been dicey if the Japanese had immediately started swimming toward the closest ind from here. And, with how exhausted they were, it''d be utterly impossible to navigate themselves in the correct direction and keep swimming in a straight line.


    Simply put, leaving them here would kill them all.


    Wiggins was asking Kang Jin-Ho this: would he kill these Japanese warriors? Or grant them a way to survive?


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t hesitate with his decision. He dusted the water drops off his hair, then nced at Nobuo nearby. "Hey, you. You speak Korean?"


    Nobuo flinched nastily. "S-sorry? Ah, oh, uh¡­ Ah! Y-yes, sir! I can! And I can work as an interpreter as well! Use me as you see fit, sir!"


    Despite the sudden self-introduction, Nobuo sessfully conveyed that he caught on to Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. "Okay, then. Trante."


    Nobuo nodded in determination. "Sir!"


    "I''ve plugged up the hole in the ship''s hull."


    Nobuo shouted in Japanese what Kang Jin-Ho said as loud as he physically could.


    There was no need to shout, though, thanks to Wiggins'' sound amplification magic, but Nobuo was too tense and didn''t have enough mental leeway to think about that.


    "We will leave you behind here. It''s your job to figure out how to survive."


    Once the crowd heard Kang Jin-Ho, they began gasping and murmuring among themselves. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t pay them any mind. He didn''t care about them, anyway. He was here to say what he wanted to say and move on. That was all.


    "If you get lucky, you might survive this ordeal."


    What he said next prompted everyone to re at Kang Jin-Ho, their eyes getting bloodshot.


    The terror of being stranded in the middle of the ocean had temporarily ovee their fear of Kang Jin-Ho.


    "If you don''t want that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho smirked suspiciously. "We can always go for another round. And this time, there will be no survivors."


    Thatnded the decisive blow.


    If people were asked to choose between a quick death and a slow death, not many would willingly choose the first option. It was only logical that people would choose an option that offered a glimmer of hope.


    Besides, no one here wanted to fight Kang Jin-Ho. Even if it meant they would have to contend with agonizingly slow death!


    Just as the ufortable silence descended in the area¡­


    "My lord, if I may¡­?" Wiggins approached Kang Jin-Ho and whispered something.


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded, then stretched his hand to his right. The subspace opened, and he extracted the Crimson Destiny.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the crowd below and announced something else. "Let me leave you with a small present."


    <em>RUMBLE!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny, now freed from its scabbard, issued a bone-chilling sword cry. This sharp cry shattered the weighty silence oppressing this part of the ocean.


    As the sword cried, the ck mes began spreading on its de. Starting from Kang Jin-Ho''s hand, this ck me instantly covered the Crimson Destiny before tripling its length. And then¡­!


    <em>SLAAAAAASH!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly leaped up before chopping down on the ship with the Crimson Destiny. The ck mes shot down like an arrow and scythed past the cruise ship.


    <em>CRACK! CRAAAAACK! Creeeeaaaanniiing!</em>


    The ear-shredding screeching metal noises and dull but heavy impact sounds resounded out from the ship.


    <em>''No freaking¡­ way?!''</em>


    Everyone watching on thought of the same thing just then.


    There was¡­ no way! It couldn''t be!


    Unfortunately for them, Kang Jin-Ho was never the type to humor other people''s expectations. And to prove that, the cruise ship slowly split apart into two.


    That was just one strike! A single strike was all Kang Jin-Ho needed to split arge cruise ship in half.


    People''s shock was swiftly reced by sheer terror. After witnessing a truly unbelievable sight, the Japanese warriors couldn''t even tear their eyes away from the gradually splitting cruise ship.


    With its body now split left and right, the cruise ship violently rocked and quaked before sinking below the waves in the near blink of an eye.


    "...Oh, my, god!" Nobuo gasped. He forgot to close his ck jaw. His brain failed to process what he had just witnessed.


    Kang Jin-Ho lightly tapped on Nobuo''s shoulder. "Keep tranting."


    "S-sorry?"


    "Since that''s a cruise ship, there must be life jackets on board, right? Tell them to do their best in finding those things."


    "...Y-yes, sir." Nobuo gulped, then tranted what Kang Jin-Ho said. However, he kept stumbling over his words. Still, the Japanese warriors got the message, and they reacted in one of the two ways.


    One camp remained dazed at this unbelievable spectacle and continued to float around, while others were quick to catch on and dived underwater to swim toward the sinking cruise ship.


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly studied the two opposing responses, then turned around to leave.


    Wiggins nodded. "Shall we get going, my lord?"


    "Mm, we should."


    Wiggins snatched Nobuo up, then he and Kang Jin-Ho lightly leaped off the bow of the ship still jutting out above the water. Theynded on the boat with Yi Myeong-Hwan and Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "Thank you for all your hard work, sirs!"


    "Good work out there, sir!"


    The boat''s upants powerfully bowed their heads and waists at Kang Jin-Ho. They were doing their absolute best to express their undying respect toward their Assembly Master.


    "Mm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, then nced behind him.


    He could see countless people floating on the water, but¡­ None of them could call themselves a warrior now.


    Being a warrior, or a martial artist for that matter, was not determined solely by one''s strength. It didn''t matter how strong one was, losing one''s will to fight meant they also lost their qualifications to be treated as a warrior.


    People who were no longer warriors were also no longer Kang Jin-Ho''s enemies.


    This war was indeed finished for good now.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the boat''s upants. "We''re heading back."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The Koreans'' boats left behind the countless Japanese in the ocean and sailed away as quickly as possible toward the Korean penins.


    The ones now abandoned on this seemingly endless stretch of the ocean could only stare in stupefaction at the distant boat carrying Kang Jin-Ho away.


    They still couldn''te to grips with what happened in this ce.


    But they were still forced to reckon with their situation by the crimson-colored ocean waters, plus the sight of the cruise ship''s bow gradually but surely disappearing beneath the surface.


    ...And one more thing forced them to get a grip on reality.


    "I, I found it!"


    A Japanese man broke through the water''s surface while holding on to a life jacket. And when the floating people saw that life jacket, they all instinctively realized what they must do now.


    Many hurriedly dived under the water to swim toward the sinking ship, while the others¡­


    "Hand it over, now!"


    "Give it to me, or I''ll f*cking kill you all!"


    A desperate scramble suddenly broke out. A scramble for their survival!


    Another pandemonium unfolded on this ocean over a life jacket. Meanwhile, the morning sunzily rose up on the distant horizon to create a rather out-of-ce picturesque backdrop.


    Then again, perhaps a bright sunrise was an appropriate way to announce the end of this war.

 Chapter 911: Returning (1)

    <em>''By the way¡­ What am I even doing here?''</em>


    Nobuo gradually became aware of where he was. And that happened to be a boat operated by the Korean Martial Assembly! Which was teeming with the Assembly''s martial artists!


    <em>''Who!? Who said that Korean martial artists are weak?!''</em>


    Everything Nobuo heard before the start of the expedition, plus his prior knowledge of the Korean martial artists, had to be a crock of sh*t. If not, the ones saying the Koreans were weak probably didn''t know what they were talking about!


    Why would Nobuo think this way, though? Simple. Not a single martial artist he could see on this boat looked like a pushover!


    <em>''This is so weird. Things weren''t like this back then, so how?''</em>


    Nobuo was fairly knowledgeable about South Korea. He knew what the overall standard of the Martial Assembly was like as he had several opportunities to interact with the Assembly''s martial artists from a young age.


    But these people were substantially different from the Assembly''s martial artists Nobuo was familiar with. Their level of martial prowess was one thing, but what was more notable was the air they exuded.


    <em>''I can''t even breathe properly!''</em>The killing intent these people oozed was thick and dense. It was choking the life out of Nobuo! He finally understood what the killing intent sharp enough to cut flesh felt like.


    All the auras from the surroundings were crushing down on Nobuo, but the problem with this situation was that¡­ None of these people were doing this deliberately. They weren''t even trying to suppress Nobuo!


    <em>''I mean, look at them!''</em>


    Not a single Korean martial artist was paying attention to Nobuo. And that included the duo that brought Nobuo onto this boat, Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho! They hadpletely turned their attention off as soon as they stepped foot in here.


    With them like that, it was no wonder Nobuo was being roundly ignored right now. Initially, some Koreans did show hints of interest in the presence of an unfamiliar face, but that didn''tst long. Their expressions morphed into one of understanding almost instantly.


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins bringing Nobuo on board was the best guarantor of thetter''s identity!


    <em>''E-even then, isn''t this a bit too much of neglect y?''</em>


    Nobuo could barely breathe at this choking level of killing intent emitted by everyone. More pertinently, though¡­ Why were these people emitting so much killing intent, anyway?! When they weren''t even fighting anyone?!


    Nobuo never knew people like this existed in the Martial Assembly until today!


    ¡°Mister Nobuo?¡±


    That was when someone called out to Nobuo from behind. Nobuo reacted by flinching nastily and hurriedly turning his head to look. The fact that someone spoke fluent Japanese really took him by surprise.


    He hurriedly replied, ¡°Y-yes? I''m Nobuo!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you can speak Korean.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I can,¡± said Nobuo. He stared at the man approaching him and blinked his eyes several times. What was this shockingly disharmonious impression?


    This feeling surprised Nobuo even more. Why was that, though?


    The maning closer should be the ¡°normal¡± person in any other setting. And all these killing-intent-emitting martial artists would''ve been the weird nutcases instead.


    However, like how a two-eyed person would be treated as a mutant in a vige of three-eyed people, the presence of a normal looking man in thepany of these martial artists greatly amplified the feeling of disharmony. ?????????s


    The man introduced himself. ¡°I''m Lee Hyeon-Su. I run the Martial Assembly''s general management department.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I''m Nobuo, sir. Nobuo Takeshi.¡±


    ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smiled and tried to exin. ¡°I''m sure you''re flustered and rmed, but I assure you, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that these punks emit some disgusting auras, but trust me, they don''t amount to much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nobuo Takeshi didn''t respond and smartly mped his mouth shut.


    <em>''This dude¡­ Does he have a death wish or something?''</em>


    Nobuo Takeshi estimated that Lee Hyeon-Su definitely was¡­ not very strong. Of course, one shouldn''t judge a martial artist by their cover or the aura they exuded, but it was still possible to estimate their strength to some degree using those metrics.


    Lee Hyeon-Su did not exude any air of being a top-tier expert. So, for him to openly call all these scary dudes nobodies to their faces¡­


    Sure enough, subtly sharp res stabbed into Nobuo Takeshi and Lee Hyeon-Su from several directions.


    Lee Hyeon-Su seemed to have noticed the res because he suddenly red right back and growled threateningly. ¡°What!¡±


    His burning re instantly turned the sharp gazes of the martial artists docile.


    ¡°...It''s nothing, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it''s not like we removed our mouths or noses, you know? No need to re like that.¡±


    ¡°You''re right as usual, Chief Lee.¡±


    The martial artists mumbled some nonsense while sneakily averting their gazes away. And their reactions helped Nobuo Takeshi finally assess the situation.


    <em>''What the hell. This normal looking dude is actually a rabid lunatic!''</em>


    It wasn''t the case of these martial artists being nobodies, but Lee Hyeon-Su was the extraordinary son of a b*tch instead! Nobuo Takeshi was instantly unnerved by the possibility of his head going flying with just one wrong thing uttered in front of this guy.


    ¡°As you can see, these punks are nothing much. So, you don''t have to get so nervous around¡­ Huh? You seem even more tense, Mister Nobuo?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir! I''m totally fine!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su furrowed his brow slightly at Nobuo Takeshi''s stiff response. However, he soon smiled gently. ¡°You don''t have to get nervous around me. After all, you are the Martial Assembly''s benefactor.¡±


    ¡°B-benefactor, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Thanks to you, we were able to minimize our losses greatly. It wouldn''t be strange for everyone here, including myself, to express our gratitude by nting our heads on the floor and kowtowing to you.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled, then pointed at the trio of people at the bow of the boat with his eyes. ¡°Except for those three, of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nobuo Takeshi didn''t say anything and just stared at the trio.


    Vator and his massive physique initially stole all of Nobuo Takeshi''s attention away, but his gaze eventually drifted away to zero in on Kang Jin-Ho''s back.


    <em>''I guess¡­ He''s a bit slimmer than average?''</em>


    It was hard to sense any sort of incredible power from Kang Jin-Ho''s back. But Nobuo Takeshi had already witnessed Kang Jin-Ho''s immense strength from a close vantage point. That was why Kang Jin-Ho seemed so much more gigantic than even Vator to Nobuo Takeshi''s eyes.


    Nobuo Takeshi muttered quietly, ¡°I haven''t done anything too impressive, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister Nobuo,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su smirked smoothly. ¡°You aren''t supposed to evaluate your own handiwork. Let others do that. More specifically, people who benefited from your actions. As a man who falls under that category, let me assure you that what you did is worth its weight in gold, Mister Nobuo. It''s verging on being heroic.¡±


    ¡°B-but, I¡­¡± Nobuo Takeshi hurriedly waved his hands in a fluster. ¡°I didn''t do anything that impressive. Really! And, uh, and I didn''t do it out of such noble intentions. You could say it was a bit more like, uh, pathetic¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Not true,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su resolutely shook his head. ¡°Intentions aren''t important when evaluating the actions of someone. You only need to look at the end results.¡±


    ¡°B-but, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible for humans to know about the true intentions of their fellow humans, Mister Nobuo. We can certainly guess, but how can we know the truth? Besides, people can easily lie about their intentions. That is why we''ll just evaluate your actions through the end results.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly bowed deeply in Nobuo Takeshi''s direction.


    Nobuo Takeshi was taken aback and hurriedly tried to dissuade Lee Hyeon-Su. ¡°P-please, don''t do this!¡±


    ¡°I''m merely a head of a department and can''t represent the Assembly as a whole. Even so, on behalf of everyone from the Assembly, thank you. Thanks to your bravery, we were able to save many lives.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su was being serious here. Without Nobuo Takeshi''s information, the best oue for the Martial Assembly would''ve been meeting the Japanese by the shore. Regardless of how fast the Assembly prepared countermeasures, that was the best-case scenario.


    The worst case would''ve been learning about the invasion only after the Japanese had infiltrated the country. That would have spread out the battlefield over the entire country.


    The areas Kang Jin-Ho and other directors could cover were physically limited. And that meant losses of lives were inevitable in areas not covered by the most powerful members of the Martial Assembly. The gap in strength between the lower-ranked soldiers of the Assembly and Japan was still real and insurmountable, after all!


    As that was the case, Nobuo Takeshi''s decision had genuinely saved countless lives.


    Lee Hyeon-Su stood up straight and nodded slightly. ¡°This is as far as my involvement will go, Mister Nobuo. From this point onward, you should discuss the rest with the Assembly Master.¡±


    Nobuo Takeshi blinked his eyes. ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Please, this way.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su dragged Nobuo Takeshi toward the bow of the boat.


    Nobuo Takeshi flinched but didn''t resist. He knew he had no choice here.


    <em>''I don''t want to, though!''</em>


    Who in their right mind would wee the opportunity to ¡°have a chat¡± with Kang Jin-Ho and his friends! Maybe if this was the first meeting, then¡­


    <em>''...Wait. It is technically my first meeting, isn''t it!''</em>


    In any case! Nobuo had witnessed far too much tonight to brush aside his concerns with some silly remarks!


    Nobuo Takeshi was a survivor of the unforgiving Japanese martial society, but Kang Jin-Ho & Co. made him look like an innocent little kindergartner inparison!


    Nobuo Takeshi faltered and shuddered nervously while Lee Hyeon-Su pulled him along.


    ¡°Kuh-hum¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su let out a fake cough when he got near Kang Jin-Ho. That prompted three pairs of eyes containing three different lights to turn and stare at Nobuo Takeshi.


    <em>Hup!</em>


    Nobuo Takeshi convulsed ever so slightly when those three pairs of gazes locked on him.


    Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice. ¡°Assembly Master? I''ve brought Mister Nobuo Takeshi.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded, then studied Nobuo Takeshi from top to bottom.


    ¡°...G-good day to you, sir!¡± Nobuo Takeshi stuttered out a greeting. Such a thing didn''t seem appropriate in this setting, but he had no confidence in maintaining his silence while being subjected to Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly asked, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°S-sir? Oh, uh¡­ Ah, that! I''m fine, sir!¡± Nobuo Takeshi stood up straight and yelled out his reply like a disciplined soldier.


    He didn''t expect Kang Jin-Ho to be so¡­ soft-spoken? So much so that what Kang Jin-Ho said back on the sinking ship''s bow must''vee from a different person altogether.


    ¡°Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°How are this man''s injuries? I can see that his dantian is damaged.¡±


    Wiggins replied confidently, ¡°This young man has already received emergency treatment. I''ve made sure there wouldn''t be any side effects even if we were to take our time healing his injuries.¡±


    ¡°I see. Does that mean he can cultivate again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded.


    Nobuo Takeshi''s heart began beating faster and faster as he listened to this discussion.


    <em>''I¡­ I can cultivate again?''</em>


    What an unbelievable im that was!


    A damaged dantian prevented a cultivator from umting internal qi. This wasmon sense, an inalienable rule, of the martial world. Nobuo Takeshi would''ve started hurling insults first if some random idiot said that to him.


    However, he couldn''t do that to Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins. Not because they were super-strong, though.


    No, it was because, no matter how hard Nobuo Takeshi tried, not a single thing this trio had done could be exined in the realm ofmon sense!


    These three men were insanely powerful. So powerful that they could jump onto a ship full of invaders without a care in the world and utterly destroy the ce. In that case, what good wasmon sense?!


    Restoring Nobuo Takeshi''s dantian might be a cakewalk for these people!


    ¡°Good to hear. It was weighing on my mind, you see?¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction, then nced at Nobuo Takeshi. ¡°So¡­ Your name is Nobuo?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, sir! That is my name!¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Nobuo Takeshi bit his lower lip just then.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho didn''t bother to add any flowery words to his praise, it still held more than enough power to shake up Nobuo Takeshi''s heart.


    Even someone like Nobuo Takeshi could tell Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to throw around empty gratitude he didn''t even mean. And a man like that had acknowledged Nobuo Takeshi''s contribution.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his voice again. ¡°You performed a meritorious service for us, so you should receive a matching reward. Tell me what you want. I''ll make it happen.¡±


    Nobuo Takeshi sneaked a nce in Lee Hyeon-Su''s direction when he heard that.


    Lee Hyeon-Su grinned and came to Nobuo Takeshi''s assistance once more. ¡°It is as you''ve heard, Mister Nobuo. If you want something from us, please tell us. If it''s incalcble wealth, we''ll help you as much as we can. If you want a cushy post somewhere, that can also be arranged. Alternatively, you can also choose to join us. In that case, I''ll do my best to help you limatize. Oh, and also¡­¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You can also return to Japan if that''s your wish.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Nobuo Takeshi''s eyes opened wide at that unexpected option. ¡°B-but, how? I can no longer go back home, you know?¡±


    ¡°Logically, yes, you can''t go back to Japan. However, there are ways to make that happen. We can give you a new identity and a new life, you see? Of course, you will still have to go through a somewhat cumbersome process of altering your looks.¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s grin remained on his face as he exined further.


    ¡°The martial world isn''t as meticulous as you think, Mister Nobuo. If you wish to hide your identity and live an ordinary life, we can definitely assist you.¡±


    Nobuo Takeshi''s eyes powerfully quaked as he listened.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 912: Returning (2)

    <em>''I can go back to Japan? Really?''</em>


    However, that didn''t sound realistic at all. So unrealistic, in fact, that Nobuo Takeshi had already given up on this idea!


    Logically, going back to Japan was out of the question. He''d be treated as a traitor, after all. A traitor that the Japanese martial artists would do whatever it takes to eliminate!


    However, trying to live in South Korea would also be full of challenges without Martial Assembly''s protection.


    With what he had done, it wouldn''t be surprising to see assassins sent by Japan showing up at Nobuo Takeshi''s doorstep every day. If he had been in the shoes of the Japanese decision makers, he''d probably go even harder than that!


    "C-can I really live in Japan?" Nobuo Takeshi asked, his voice noticeably trembling, prompting Lee Hyeon-Su to nod affirmatively.


    "The crux of your issue will be how you live your life," said Lee Hyeon-Su, then pondered for a second or two. But he startedying out the n soon afterward. "Without a doubt, you definitely need a new identity. And then, well, you will also have to alter your face cosmetically until it''s unrecognizable. Once you go through these steps, I don''t think it''ll be too difficult for you to live with your family in Japan."


    Nobuo Takeshi sucked in a deep breath. "My only family member is my mother, sir."


    "That makes it easy for us, then.""B-but, I think those bastards won''t let my mother go that easily."


    "Ah, that. No need to worry, Mister Nobuo. Our men are already on the case."


    "...I''m sorry?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged before exining himself. "My job is to prepare for those one-in-a-million situations. To be on the safe side, I took the liberty of dispatching several people to Japan after learning about you, Mister Nobuo. I figured it''d be prudent to ensure the safety of our benefactor''s family, you see? Forgive me if you think I overstepped my boundaries."


    "N-no, you didn''t, sir. I should be thanking you instead."


    "I have to warn you, though. It''s possible that we might encounter some trouble during the process of securing your mother''s safety. After all, she might think our men are there to kidnap her, even if they tell her that they are trying to take her to South Korea to join you."


    "I¡­ I guess so." Nobuo reflexively nodded in agreement.


    Even he had to agree that a reason like that sounded fishy as hell. Only the scammers targeting victims through voice phishing or bad people trying to kidnap children might resort to saying stuff like that! Anyone with their head screwed on properly would react negatively first.


    "I told them to call this side if the situation permits it. So, we might get a call sooner rather thanter," said Lee Hyeon-Su. "That might make the situation a bit less tricky, but it''s still difficult to give you a guarantee. My apologies."


    "N-no, it''s fine, sir. However, will the bastards let my mother go that quietly¡­?"


    "I believe so. Those people shouldn''t even have enough leeway to mind your mother. After all, they probably haven''t even properly assessed the situation yet." ?


    Nobuo Takeshi mped his mouth shut.


    When he thought about it, Lee Hyeon-Su could be right about that assumption.


    How would anyone ry the news that the cruise ship had sunk off the Korean coast and the expedition was an utter andplete failure? The people back in Japan were probably anxiously waiting for the news of the expeditionary force safely reaching the designated Koreannding site.


    Of course, that was a message those people would never receive!


    "That is why you can breathe easy, Mister Nobuo. You can get anything you want right now. Of course, you must give up on the life of a martial artist if you choose to live in Japan. Even so, we will ensure you can still live a fulfilling life."


    Nobuo Takeshi nervously gulped his saliva. This offer was something he never expected. A reward he hadn''t even thought about! It was true that he briefly entertained the idea of receiving some kind of minor reward when the Koreans showed up to rescue him.


    However, being offered a nk check like this waspletely out of his expectations. What impressed Nobuo Takeshi the most was something else, though. It was the fact that his mother''s safety had been secured first in case something went wrong somewhere.


    <em>''So, this is what Martial Assembly is.''</em>


    Nobuo Takeshi thought he could understand how the Japanese forces had been so thoroughly routed tonight. Not only could Martial Assembly rely on absurdly powerfulbatants like Kang Jin-Ho and his men, but it even possessed the capability to respond swiftly to all sorts of situations!


    ...And the person at the core of it all had to be this Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>''Now it makes sense.''</em>


    Nobuo Takeshi nodded slightly. He was wondering how Lee Hyeon-Su could remain unfazed and even shout at all these scary martial artists, but here was the reason.


    He must''ve earned Kang Jin-Ho''s trust with his problem solving abilities, which probably allowed him to secure an enviable status within the hierarchy despite his meager martial prowess.


    "Well, then. Mister Nobuo? What reward would you like to receive?"


    "...Can I have some time to think about it?"


    "Of course. Please take as much time as you need. In the meantime, allow us to handle your medical treatment. We will also ensure your stay in Korea remains trouble-free. Oh, and I''ll assign a dedicated guide for your convenience. If you have inquiries or problems, please consult this guide."


    "Oh, uh¡­ Thank you."


    "I''ll send someer with a phone you can use during your stay. That person will also provide you with more information that you might find useful."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you."


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Kang Jin-Ho after thinking that this exnation had ended.


    Kang Jin-Ho, who had been silently observing the discussion, addressed Nobuo Takeshi again. "I''m not usually someone who strictly repays his debt in full, but¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho sounded a little sheepish while scratching his cheek just below his eye.


    "Well, I still think the right thing to do when owing someone is to repay them. Especially when I owe that someone a lot, like this time. Although, I¡­" Kang Jin-Ho muttered aimlessly before abruptly shaking his head. "No, wait. I guess this isn''t the appropriate thing to say in this situation. Get some rest below deck. You''ve been through a lot."


    "...Yes, sir." Nobuo Takeshi obediently nodded.


    Lee Hyeon-Su signaled to the Demon mes. A couple of them walked over and guided Nobuo Takeshi to the cabin below deck.


    Once Nobuo Takeshi disappeared into the stairwell, Wiggins curiously asked Kang Jin-Ho. "My lord? What were you thinking of telling that friend?"


    Kang Jin-Ho hesitated before sighing a little. "I was going to say he shouldn''t repeat something this stupid again for the sake of prolonging his life. But something told me I shouldn''t say that out loud."


    "You made the right call, my lord. That is not something you should be saying to our young friend. Even if it''s true," Wiggins chuckled wryly.


    Nobuo Takeshi could enjoy his rewards because events unfolded in his favor. If Nakata Yuji had been feeling a little more vicious tonight, Nobuo Takeshi would be feeding the fish with his corpse by now!


    The Martial Assembly benefited greatly from Nobuo Takeshi''s heroic action, so they shouldn''t say anything negative about his sacrifice. However, when viewed from Nobuo Takeshi''s perspective, what he did could only be described as incredibly reckless.


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at the horizon. "Wiggins, I don''t understand the appeal of sacrificing oneself."


    "It''s the same story for everyone, my lord."


    "After sacrificing yourself¡­ What do you have left?"


    "...Well, self-fulfillment will be one of the things."


    "Are you suggesting that people are prepared to waste their lives on something so insignificant?"


    "Hmm, I''m not so sure about calling it insignificant, my lord. After all, aren''t you also sacrificing a part of yourself?"


    "Mm?"


    Wiggins coolly shrugged. "Aren''t you already spending all your wealth and energy on your family, friends, and even your acquaintances?"


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. "This and that are different."


    "In my opinion, they are about the same, my lord. The question separating the two is where you draw the line. Some people will find that their money is too precious to waste on their acquaintances. And some others will think nothing about sacrificing their lives for the sake of the people they love. That is the only difference as far as I can tell."


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. Although he wanted to disagree, Wiggins had a point.


    "More importantly, though¡­" Wiggins suddenly began scratching his head. "A Westerner like myself telling you this feels a little off, my lord. The stereotypes dictate that an Easterner should be saying this to a Westerner, after all. In any case, humans have never been logical. We are driven primarily by our urges, and it''s utterly impossible for us to choose based on logic every single time."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "As such, a person''s beliefs inform how we make our choices and whether those choices are right or wrong. At least, that is what I think, my lord."


    "You have a point, Wiggins. Doesn''t mean I get it, though."


    Wiggins chuckled slightly.


    <em>''Is this a case of disliking people simr to yourself?''</em>


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t aware of it himself. However, in Wiggins'' perspective, Kang Jin-Ho was no different from those willing to sacrifice themselves. As proof, Kang Jin-Ho did not care about what happened to his body for the sake of people in his circle of acquaintances.


    <em>''However, it''s unnecessary to point that out to my lord.''</em>


    Indeed, something like that could be touching Kang Jin-Ho''s reverse scale. If Wiggins could help it, he should not bring it up. Kang Jin-Ho was a human being like everyone else, after all!


    Kang Jin-Ho looked over to Lee Hyeon-Su next. "Lee Hyeon-Su?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Where is Director Bang Jin-Hun?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly exined. "Director Bang has joined the boat operated by the Assembly''s elites, sir. He said he wanted to see if anyone was injured. I thought he must be worried about what happened there since his disciple, Cheon Tae-Hun, was in charge of that boat."


    "I see. Then, what were our losses?"


    "It''s almost nil, sir." Lee Hyeon-Su grinned triumphantly.


    Considering the situation and the gap in thebat strength between the two camps, it was a miracle that the Koreans walked away with practically zero losses.


    It wasn''t because they fought on the ocean, though. Even with all the unfavorable factors at y, Martial Assembly still pulled off a feat of some magnitude.


    This win definitely deserved to be called aplete and total victory.


    "I see¡­" Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    "We will have to do a more thorough inspection once we reach drynd, but I believe there isn''t anything to be concerned about, sir. I have to say, you made the correct call, Assembly Master. We were able to achieve a convincing victory because of your decision."


    "Are you trying to embarrass me?" Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and tried to end the conversation there.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su suddenly asked a question. "Sir? There was something I was curious about."


    Kang Jin-Ho nced back at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "What are your ns for those people?"


    "...Those people?"


    "The Japanese people, sir. The ones stranded in the water. Even with life jackets, they won''tst long like that. All of them will die sooner orter."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned while scratching his head. "I forgot about that."


    "Huh? I beg your pardon?"


    "...No, don''t mind me. Well, call the other side."


    Lee Hyeon-Su curiously asked, "When you said the other side, did you mean¡­?"


    "Call the Japanese toe and get them."


    "All of them?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su was taken aback by that response. He expected the act of allowing the Japanese to use the life jackets to be Kang Jin-Ho''s way of ending tonight''s event. But this went beyond that.


    Although some time had already passed by, those people were still martial artists, so it should not be too difficult for them to endure the hostile environment until rescue ships came to pick them up. Calling Japan''s leadership first meant more people than Lee Hyeon-Su expected would get to go home alive today.


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered, "That''s a better oue."


    "...My apologies, sir. But I don''t quite understand."


    Wiggins stepped in to answer Lee Hyeon-Su''s question. "Mister Lee, it seems your view has narrowed somewhat."


    "Master? What do you mean?"


    "Sacrifices will unite our enemy, but terror¡­ Now that will paralyze them instead. What do you think will happen if all those people start spreading the news of my lord''s martial prowess and how strong Martial Assembly actually is?"


    "Ah¡­!" Only then did Lee Hyeon-Su finally understand Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions.


    The survival of those people should ensure that the scary rumors of Kang Jin-Ho would spread to all corners of Japan. And these survivors would also be the biggest hurdle if the Japanese wanted tounch another invasion attempt.


    Why? Because these people would never join the invasion but go out of their way to instill fear in the hearts of everyone around them!


    <em>''Right¡­ This is more beneficial for us.''</em>


    Wasn''t this a little unexpected, though?


    Kang Jin-Ho usually didn''t sweat over stuff like this. In fact, it''d not be an exaggeration to say Kang Jin-Ho''s style was to ughter every enemy he could see. That was Kang Jin-Ho''s preferred way to blunt the enemy''s sharpness.


    So, this response felt somewhat out of ce to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    <em>''Is this him being more¡­ pragmatic?''</em>


    Whether Kang Jin-Ho had mellowed out or started thinking a little more about the future¡­ It was still too tricky to tell for now. One thing was for certain, however. Kang Jin-Ho was gradually changing.


    "Sir. I''ll do as you say," said Lee Hyeon-Su. And when Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond, Lee Hyeon-Su silently sneaked away.


    However, that also prompted Vator and Wiggins to leave Kang Jin-Ho''s side and follow Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "Mm?" Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. He was about to say something, but Wiggins pressed his index finger on his lips. It was an easy-to-read gesture to stop Lee Hyeon-Su from saying anything.


    "Why don''t we give my lord some time to be by himself?"


    "...Of course," said Lee Hyeon-Su. He wasn''t sure why this was necessary. However, Wiggins suggested it, so it must be something important.


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Kang Jin-Ho before walking away from the boat''s bow.


    Once he was left alone, Kang Jin-Ho stared at the ocean in a slight stupefaction. His gaze¡­ Or his thoughts, weren''t looking back into his battle tonight.


    Back when he was chopping the cruise ship in half¡­ Other people might have missed it, but Kang Jin-Ho clearly saw something. And that was a figure of a person missing his limbs.


    That person was already an icy-cold corpse by the time the harsh waves washed him away.


    <em>''That was Kim Seok-Il.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had not forgotten that name. The culprit responsible for putting a hole in the ship''s hull must''ve been Kim Seok-Il.


    As Kang Jin-Ho fought, protected, and lived his life, various rtionships would form. And the process of living also led to the umtion of resentment and other negative feelings in some of these rtionships.


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly closed his eyes, thoughts of all the things he could not avoid circling in his head.


    <em>''Then again¡­ This is what it means to live, isn''t it?''</em>


    Everyone lived this way, didn''t they?


    Absolutely everyone¡­

 Chapter 913: Returning (3)

    The Iemoto silently and patiently observed the rising sun. The dawn was breaking.


    To him, a sunrise was nothing special. Martial artists like him didn''t need to sleep as long as regr people, so they had ample opportunities to watch the sun rise from the East.


    Despite being intimately familiar with the sight of the morning sun rising up to chase the darkness of the night away, this particr sunrise still instilled a special feeling in the Iemoto.


    <em>''It must be time.''</em>


    ording to the expedition''s schedule, the ship should be reaching Korea about now.


    "Hmm. The penins, is it¡­?"


    The Iemoto felt his heart flutter a little when he mulled that word.


    The Korean penins held such a strange significance to Japan. Despite having exceeded the Koreans in various aspects, the Japanese still couldn''t acquire thatnd for one reason or the other.


    Japan was an archipgo, a chain of inds. These inds probably offered everything a Japanese person would ever want. Being satisfied with Japan''s current territory could be a¡­ "happier" way to live out the rest of one''s life.However! Those who called Japan their home always suffered from a thirst. A thirst that varied in scope and intensity depending on people!


    This thirst was all about the limitations imposed by an archipgo. For the longest time, Japan''s rulers had been tortured by the knowledge of living inside a geographical trap, an archipgo, no matter how much stronger or influential the country had be. This was why Japan tried to take over the Korean penins every chance it could find.


    After all, the penins was like a master key that would unlock the gateway to the vast Asian continent, at least in the eyes of these Japanese rulers.


    Unfortunately for them, though... The results of their attempts always ended in disappointment. Japan waged many wars and even seeded in annexing the Korean penins. However, with time, Japan was always forced to let go of the penins and return to these cramped inds.


    This history repeated itself many times already.


    Once upon a time, the Iemoto viewed these historic attempts as a fool''s errand.


    In this day and age, acquiring physical territory via military campaigns was pointless.


    If one boasted enough power, one could rule over another country without resorting to physically taking over theirnd. Methods like economic and political maniptions were sufficient enough in this era to conquer the whole world.


    Since that was the case, why sacrifice so much just to take over another country in the old-fashioned way? When money and diplomacy had reced guns and swords as tools of war in the current era?


    That was what the Iemoto used to think in his youth.


    <em>''Well, my thoughts on this matter haven''t changed all that much, but¡­''</em>


    But, Iemoto''s stance had altered a little over the years.


    When he sessfully acquired the vastnd called Kansai, Iemoto was washed over by feelings of¡­ slight frustration, not fulfillment.


    That was when the Iemoto had an epiphany. He realized the difference between and that still had territories for him to conquer and and that didn''t.


    Many nations of the Asian continent drew their arbitrary borders and did their best to maintain their territories. Compared to Japan, which didn''t have to worry about other nations invading it, their lives seemed so desperate and poor.


    However, those people enjoyed something the Japanese didn''t. And that something was "possibility."


    The Iemoto knew that those borders were not eternal. He knew that a country could get swallowed up by its neighbor at any given moment. Or, a country might devour its neighbors. ?


    That was the possibility. The possibility of increasing one''s territory until one''s country could be a massive global powerhouse!


    However, what about Japan? Could Japan conquer even more if its denizens were satisfied with living on these cramped inds?


    Was the Iemoto supposed to be satisfied with the territory he possessed and the power he wielded?


    <em>''Don''t make meugh!''</em>


    That kind of mindset was no longer sustainable.


    Only after reaching the point where he couldn''t conquer anymore did the Iemoto realize something about humanity. And that was¡­ Expansion, exploration, and invasion were indelible parts of human nature!


    Why did Rome try to conquer so muchnd? Even though they already possessed the center of the known world at the time? Why did they continue to wage war and invade other territories?


    What about the USA? Why did it continue to get involved in warfare? When it was already renowned as the global superpower with the might to match the im? It could''ve enjoyed unprecedented peace without getting physically involved in conflicts taking ce in distantnds, yet it still did not stop extending its grubby mitts everywhere.


    Why did the USA and Rome do all this? It was simple. Because they were not satisfied.


    At the end of the day, a nation was still run by humans.


    Whether it was an individual or a group, this story did not change. All decisions were based on human nature. And humanity could very well be the most greedy species on Earth.


    Humans didn''t know the meaning of satisfaction. They didn''t know how to settle for what they already had. They always strove to acquire a lot more than what was in their possession! And the Iemoto was a mere human, just like everyone else!


    "Mm¡­"


    The Iemoto let out a quiet little grunt.


    His ancestors must''ve held the same beliefs as him. Those people didn''t bother with the Korean penins when there were still things to be acquired within the Japanese inds. However, they inevitably turned their attention to the maind when Japan couldn''t contain their ambition or provide them with enough satisfaction.


    ...Not because they were Japanese, no, but because they were human beings!


    The Iemoto quietly closed his eyes. He was doing his utmost best to remain calm, but this task proved trickier than he thought. He believed not a single drop of hot blood remained in his veins, but the truth might have been something else. Such as¡­ He hadn''t found a reason to get his blood boiling again!


    <em>''Hmm. I''m beginning to regret this.''</em>


    If he knew he''d feel this way¡­ The Iemoto would have personally joined the expedition!


    He probably subconsciously believed another event exciting enough to get his heart fluttering would not ur again in his lifetime.


    The Iemoto kept preaching how the arrogant Chinese martial society needed to be taught a lesson but knew that was impossible to do so.


    Considering the Iemoto''s age, this expedition could''ve been hisst chance to participate in a physical battle. When he thought about how he had missed this potentially final chance, a hint of regret silently stabbed him in the heart.


    <em>''Remember, serene mind¡­''</em>


    The Iemoto gently picked up the folded hemp cloth next to him. Then, he serenely polished his favorite weapon resting on hisp. This fine piece of Japanese craftsmanship didn''t require any further maintenance, as evidenced by how impably smooth and pristine its de was. However, the Iemoto''s action was not about polishing his weapon but his mind.


    <em>Shuffle, rustle¡­</em>


    The noise of hemp cloth brushing over the sharp de quietly echoed in the room.


    The sounds of birds chirping in the distance coupled with the insects chirruping and the small water wheel by the garden''s pond turning¡­ All these sounds symbolizing peace danced in harmony with each other to herald the morning''s arrival. And so¡­


    Some time passed by serenely like this before the Iemoto abruptly stopped polishing his de. He silently sheathed the weapon back in its scabbard, then carefully ced it on the katana stand.


    He settled down in his seat, then calmly issued his order. "Come in."


    Shortly afterward, the door silently slid open, and a man kitted out in elegant but antiquated traditional attire carefully entered on his knees. "I humbly greet the Iemoto."


    "Mm. I assume we''ve received the message by now?"


    The Iemoto usually ced a great deal of importance on etiquette and rituals. So, for him to ignore the etiquette protocol and go straight to the point could only mean he had not managed to maintain a serene mind.


    The man in the traditional attire bowed deeply. "Yes, sir. However¡­"


    The Iemoto furrowed his brow ever so slightly. A non-answer like this could only mean something unexpected, something unfavorable, must''ve urred to the expedition.


    The Iemoto sucked in a deep breath.


    <em>''Well, that''s how life works, isn''t it?''</em>


    This was the case of "Man proposes, God disposes."


    It didn''t matter how foolproof and perfect a n was, things never really worked out exactly ording to said n. Humans were always at the mercy of timing and heavenly luck and could only pray that everything worked out in their favor.


    Besides, losses were an indelible part of any military expedition, anyway.


    "I see. It seems the enemy has cottoned on to our grand n," said the Iemoto.


    "My apologies, sir. It is as you have thought."


    "Hmm. That means we must''ve suffered losses, then. Which is unfortunate but unavoidable at the same time. Then, how bad are our losses? Even if the Koreans had learned about our n, I assume our forces still madendfall without too much trouble. Isn''t that how they contacted us?"


    The man in the traditional attire faltered and hesitated even more.


    Something about that hesitation displeased the Iemoto, and his cheeks twitched from this emotion. "Baiken."


    "Yes, Iemoto!"


    "Answer me. What happened to the expedition?"


    The man in the traditional attire, Baiken, squeezed his eyes shut in dread. Even if the contents of his report were too nightmarish to reveal to the Iemoto, it was his duty to do so.


    Baiken sucked in a deep breath, then cautiously raised his voice. "We''re still in the middle of verifying the situation, but¡­"


    "But?"


    Baiken''s voice grew heavier and gloomier. "Sir, the call came from an individual iming to be a member of the Korean Martial Assembly."


    <em>Twitch!</em>


    The Iemoto''s brows twitched noticeably. "The call came from¡­ the Koreans?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "What did that individual say?"


    "T-that is¡­" Baiken bit his lower lip. "Sir, we still haven''t confirmed if this individual is really the head of one of Martial Assembly''s departments, but¡­ ording to his testimony, our expedition is currently adrift and lost in the ocean between Japan and the penins¡­"


    "Did you say¡­ adrift?"


    "Yes, sir. The expedition''s ship has sunk, while our warriors are floating on the ocean with nothing but life jackets. At least, that is what the Korean man told us. Apparently, if we don''t send a rescue team right away, all of our surviving warriors will be fish food¡­"


    The Iemoto didn''t respond verbally. Even so, Baiken could easily tell that the Iemoto was barely holding back his unimaginably terrifying rage right now. The way the Iemoto''s fingertips trembled intermittently was all the proof Baiken needed.


    "Baiken, didn''t you say none of this has been verified?"


    "...Yes, Iemoto."


    "Then¡­!" The Iemoto''s voice grew icier and icier. "You came to me to report unverified ims of an enemy agent?!"


    Baiken nted his forehead deeply on the floor. "Please forgive my ipetence, Iemoto! However, we believed these ims were not baseless."


    "Is that so? Why?"


    "First of all, the expedition did not contact us on time. Even now, our men have failed to call us. Their ship should have reached the penins by now, so this silence could only mean the expedition has encountered trouble en route."


    "I see. And?"


    "And the fact that the enemy knew about the existence of the expeditionary forces and the sea route they''d use to reach the penins should not be ignored, sir. Such information cannot be verified by having a spy in our midst."


    "And?"


    Baiken gulped nervously before resuming his report. "The coordinates we were given are within Joseon''s territorial waters. We don''t have the means to verify the situation in that location, sir. For now, we''ve asked our government to help us secure satellite photos of the region, but¡­"


    "That will take too long!" The Iemoto growled.


    "Sir! Understood! Once we have all the relevant information to determine if the expeditionary forces have encountered the enemy resistance on water and lost¡­ To be more precise, thoroughly annihted, then we¡­"


    <em>Crack, crunch!</em>


    The Iemoto''s fingers dug into the tatami mat on the floor, forcing Baiken to stop talking immediately.


    Indescribably rage burned in the Iemoto''s face as he chewed on his lips. "This¡­ You¡­!"


    Such was the intensity of his rage that he couldn''t even string along a cohesive sentence.


    The expedition had lost? Even before it could step foot in Joseon?!


    The Iemoto growled angrily. "Did the enemy resort to firing a torpedo at the ship?"


    "Sir, we have no way of verifying that right now."


    "Then, what exactly can you verify?!"


    "S-sir¡­! Please permit us to dispatch ships to confirm the situation and rescue the survivors. If we rescue them, it should be possible to investigate what happened to the expedition."


    The Iemoto sharply yelled at Baiken. "Didn''t you say the coordinates were within Korea''s territorial waters?!"


    "They have allowed us to rescue the survivors, so it should not be an issue, sir!"


    "This¡­! You¡­!"


    <em>Baaaaang!</em>


    The Iemoto finally mmed his fist on the floor. His face was flushed red to a point where it couldn''t possibly get any redder.


    "Dispatch the ships! Right now! Bring me those idiots who couldn''t even die like warriors! Drag them all home, now!"


    "Sir!" Baiken hurriedly bowed, then ran outside the room.


    The Iemoto shot up to his feet and roared in rage. "Those ipetent bastards!"


    <em>aang!</em>


    He abruptly yanked his sword out from its scabbard. The azure de aura gushed out from the weapon and utterly destroyed the carefully groomed garden into oblivion.


    "You! How could you! How could you lose even before reaching the penins?! How is that even possible?!"


    The Iemoto''s roars continued as rage filled him to the brim.


    "Nakata Yuji, you¡­! Just what were you doing?! And Kazeichi, you¡­ Hmm?"


    The Iemoto stopped raging and bit his lower lip. The skin broke, causing crimson blood to trickle down his chin.


    <em>''Wait¡­ Kezeichi also lost?''</em>


    Nakata Yuji getting killed wasn''t so surprising to the Iemoto. However, Kazeichi also lost? That was not something the Iemoto ever expected to see in this lifetime.


    That was when a name suddenly popped up in the Iemoto''s head.


    <em>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    Without a doubt, that bastard must''ve done something underhanded!


    "...I will not show you any mercy, Kang Jin-Ho! I swear it!"


    <em>I shall kill you, no matter what! I will do whatever it takes to make that happen!</em>


    The Iemoto''s rage, now as cold as Arctic storm winds, rapidly transformed the destroyed garden into a frozen wastnd.

 Chapter 914: Returning (4)

    Kang Jin-Ho''s role always had been to create a scene. And as usual, it was up to Lee Hyeon-Su to mop up the aftermath.


    From the moment the boats returned to the harbor, Lee Hyeon-Su was swarmed with work, and¡­ Actually, no. He was supposed to be too busy to even catch a breath, but to his surprise, things proved to be a lot more easygoing than he had expected.


    <em>''Huh.</em><em>I actually don''t have anything to do.''</em>


    The mop-up operation this time was a cakewalkpared to all the crazy stuff in the past. For instance, the battle between the Yeongnam Group and the Korean Martial Assembly. Unlike back then, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t have to worry about reforming the Assembly to ensure everything ran smoothly after absorbing the remnants of the Yeongnam Group. He also didn''t have to run around trying to uncover and absorb the Yeongnam Group''s assets into the Assembly''s coffers.


    Compared to when Kang Jin-Ho left China with the demon cult in tow, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t have to freak out at how severe his boss''s injuries were, nor did he have to sweat bullets while trying to amodate a huge number of "refugees" suddenly flooding in.


    All he had to do this time was send the injured martial artists to the Assembly-affiliated hospital and send the rest home, back to the Assembly HQ.


    All in all, Lee Hyeon-Su got to enjoy a rare rxed mop-up operation as a result. And now, he wasughing heartily into his phone.


    "Yes, that''s correct, Major General! Hahaha! Things somehow escted that way."


    -Even if you say so¡­ Don''t you think the event has spiraled out of our control?"I assure you, we were doing our best to be cautious. But you know how it is. Things never go ording to n."


    -Won''t the Japanesein about this?


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that. Besides, some of their men are still floating on the ocean even as we speak, you see?"


    -I''m sorry? Did you say they are still floating on the ocean?!


    "Yes. But there''s nothing to be rmed about. The Japanese should be dispatching rescue ships soon enough. When they approach our territorial waters, can you let them be, please? Trying to stop them will raise diplomatic issues for sure."


    -Mm, I see. If you say so, it can''t be helped, then. In any case¡­ As a fellow Korean, I did my best to assist since the Japanese were trying to invade us, but¡­ Please refrain from doing something as conspicuous as this event, Chief Lee. You know the times have changed, what with cameras everywhere.


    "Of course, of course. We will continue to be vignt. However, our hands were tied on this one, Major General. Not much we could''ve done when those lunatics showed up with their guns zing. We can only ask you for your favor on this one."


    -Truth be told¡­ The higher-ups were telling me how ufortable this event has made them.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression crumpled unsightly just then.


    <em>''What the hell? Whose side are you on, you assholes?''</em>


    It wasn''t as if the Martial Assembly people invaded Japan, but the other way around. The only thing the Assembly was "guilty" of was fighting off the invasion attempt, so why were the bloody politicians trying to criticize the defenders of their nation? Did they want to sit on their butts and wait to get ughtered, all for the sake of keeping things down-low?


    Although his blood was boiling, Lee Hyeon-Su switched on his businessman mode and maintained his "jovial" attitude. "We are always grateful for all your hard work, Major General. And we will be even more grateful if you do us this favor. We won''t leave you feeling short-changed at the end of the day. You know that."


    -Eiii! Please be careful of what you say, Chief Lee! Receiving things like that is the fastest way to get fired in this day and age!


    "You know the higher-ups will turn a blind eye if the¡­ thoughtful presentse from us. Don''t worry, Major General. We won''t leave any traces that lead to you."


    -Well, if you say so¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked wryly at that response. "Well, then. We''ll leave it in your capable hands."


    -Understood. I''ll try my best to cate the higher-ups with my report. However, we might ask you for your assistance sooner orter. I hope you won''t refuse us then.


    "Of course we will be there."


    -Great! Then, until next time.


    The line went dead, and Lee Hyeon-Su slowly shook his head.


    "Gee, whiz. These people can''t help themselves, huh."


    If he could, Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve loved to open the floodgate of insults, but his time was too valuable for that.


    <em>''I mean, let''s be real here. A Major General doesn''t really have much power these days, now does he?''</em>


    Of course, people with considerable influence were supposed to upy positions like Major General of the military. And this position allowed one to mobilize the army as amander. However, those things were stories of the past. And only applicable when war was afoot.


    Unfortunately for Major Generals of the world, which were two-star generals, plenty of three-stars could be found nowadays. And even someone as lofty as the Minister of Defense got regrly chewed out by some measly National Assembly members in this day and age.


    In that case, how much power would a mere Major General realistically wield? Not much, that''s what! In the face of a sensitive issue that could cause a diplomatic row with a neighboring country, someone like a Major General was nothing more than an insignificant fly. No wonder he was whining like that on the phone!


    <em>''In any case, that problem is now taken care of.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su never expected this Major General to act like a problem solver, to begin with. No, the person on the other side of the line was simply Lee Hyeon-Su''s contact with the military. The real problem solvers were folks with more stars on their uniforms.


    This was what the rtionship between the martial world and the surface world was like in a nutshell.


    The "other side" recognized the existence of the martial world, but they pretended as if they were all unaware. The only method ofmunication was through special, fixed channels, and everyone acted like no one had been cooperating with each other.


    What a funny and weird situation this was, considering it didn''te to be this way out of some special reasons.


    This way of doing things started way back in time, and it simply carried on like some kind of time-worn tradition to this day. No one bothered to change this arrangement, nor did anyone even think about doing so.


    Truth be told, though¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su preferred it this way. The other side publicly acknowledging the martial world, thereby opening moremunication channels in the process, would only increase Lee Hyeon-Su''s workload, after all!


    <em>''That''s right! As long as I can plug them up with money, it''ll be a profit for us.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su seriously thought this was the right way. It wasn''t because he didn''t respect the worth of money, though. Martial artists or not, everyone still had to live in the world run by Capitalism, anyway!


    So, he knew money was more important than anything in the surface world. No matter how valuable it was, though, one must not hesitate to freely use money if doing so could conveniently solve most problems. Money could be earned againter. However, if a problem spiraled out of control, it could morph into something no amount of wealth could resolve.


    "Okay, so that''s all sorted now. Then¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked deeply. Obviously, there was still some work left to be done. As a matter of fact, he still needed to pay considerable attention to pull the closing curtains on this matter for good. He predicted that the Assembly''s coffers would be running dry for some time while trying to shut the mouths of every politician and high-ranking official looking for a quick payday.


    However, that was fine as far as Lee Hyeon-Su was concerned. Money wasn''t important to his side of the world, anyway.


    No amount of wealth could nurture strong martial artists. It might help to some degree, yes. But these people could never be substituted with money. In that case, pouring millions to protect them didn''t sound like a waste to Lee Hyeon-Su''s ears.


    "...And the Japs must be going absolutely bat-sh*t insane by now."


    An evil cackle suddenly broke out on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face.


    He did as Kang Jin-Ho told him to and phoned the Japanese. Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t mince his words, so how would the Japanese respond now? Since the higher-ups in the Japanese martial society couldn''t all be morons, they must''ve finished essing the situation by now.


    They must be in a state of emergency.


    What if Lee Hyeon-Su was in their shoes, and this crap had happened to him? How horrifying would that be? Merely thinking about it made him whistle reflexively.


    He absentmindedly muttered, "Korea can''t lose in naval warfare, now can it?"


    "Sorry?" Yi Myeong-Hwan tilted his head.


    "...Don''t ''sorry'' me, okay?" Lee Hyeon-Su grunted after seeing that unimpressed look on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face. It seemed Yi Myeong-Hwan had sneaked up to Lee Hyeon-Su without getting noticed.


    "Sir, everyone''s finished getting on the bus."


    "Good. Let''s call it a day, then."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan cautiously asked, "...Is this all we''re doing tonight, sir?"


    "Huh? What, you itching to do something else, then?"


    That reply left Yi Myeong-Hwan with not much more to say.


    <em>''It kinda feels weird, though.''</em>


    Stuff felt more grandiose back when he and the other Demon mes were attacking Lee Jung-Geol''s residence at the mountainside. Which was ironic, considering the enemies this time were far superior in strength and skills.


    With how abruptly and concisely the night''s action had concluded, Yi Myeong-Hwan found it difficult to say which of the two events had been more threatening to his life.


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted at Yi Myeong-Hwan. "Don''t get distracted, and make sure no one slips away."


    "Huh? No one''s gonna slip away, sir."


    "Don''t be an ass and do as I say, okay?" Lee Hyeon-Su growled unhappily, prompting Yi Myeong-Hwan to sober up and stand straight. Lee Hyeon-Su continued with his grilling. "This is when unforeseen incidents usually happen, okay? These idiots'' blood is still boiling, but there''s nothing they can use to vent some steam. So, what do you think they will try next?"


    "...I see where you''re going with this, sir."


    "Imma hold you responsible and grind you to dust if some idiot causes a scene somewhere. Got that?"


    "Sir, yessir!" Yi Myeong-Hwan replied with knife-sharp discipline.


    Lee Hyeon-Su finally nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Let''s get everyone home."


    While watching the buses drive away, Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out a fresh cigarette and mouthed it.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    After lighting it up, he leisurely sucked the unhealthy smoke deep into his lungs. That was when it finally hit him. This event was over for good.


    <em>''...No, in a way, this is merely the beginning.''</em>


    Lee Myeong-Hwan pensively smoked away.


    Since this event ended without too much fuss, Lee Hyeon-Su was having slight difficulty appreciating the enormous implications of what they had gone through tonight. But he should not forget that this incident was the first time a foreign martial society tried to invade Korea since the Korean martial society''s founding.


    Now that it had happened, the same thing would surely repeat itself sooner rather thanter. Since Japan invaded, China would try to do the same, too. No one could guarantee that such a scenario wouldn''te to pass.


    <em>''When looking at it long-term, it''s not all good news.''</em>


    Soon, the stories of Kang Jin-Ho stepping in and annihting the Japanese would spread to all corners of the world. With that, even a moron should be able to predict that the enemies targeting the Korean Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho would be even more meticulous in their nning.


    <em>''Maybe I''m just being paranoid. But¡­''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su rubbed his eyes in weariness. There would be no end to it once he started thinking this way.


    "Good" and "bad" existed for all things in this world, like two sides of a coin. However, Lee Hyeon-Su was predisposed to think about the bad stuff first and get obsessed with them. Even he could tell this was not a healthy habit. It could potentially make him too timid. Too cowardly.


    That was why he consciously tried to enjoy tonight''s victory.


    <em>''Hah¡­ The other side ain''t gonna be the only ce in utter pandemonium.''</em>


    It seemed nobody had been hit by the realization just yet. However,e tomorrow? They should all realize the truth.


    The truth of what they managed to aplish tonight!


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled when his mind imagined the pandemonium that would ensue. Just as his thoughts reached that far, however¡­


    "Lee Hyeon-Su?"


    "Yes, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly turned around when he heard that familiar voiceing from behind him. He''d recognize that voice anywhere!


    Lee Hyeon-Su stiffened a little at the sight of Kang Jin-Ho standing behind him.


    <em>''Gee, whiz. I can''t get used to his presence in times like this.''</em>


    Although, was it really Lee Hyeon-Su failing to get used to Kang Jin-Ho''s presence? Or was it more like the traces of blood-soaked battle hadn''t dissipated from Kang Jin-Ho yet?


    Whatever it was, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but think that Kang Jin-Ho going through his daily activities, Kang Jin-Ho standing on the battlefield, and Kang Jin-Ho triumphantly returning from war were all three different individuals.


    "Assembly Master, sir! Give me your orders."


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. "Are we done with the mop-up?"


    "Yes, sir! We''re mostly finished here."


    "I see. I''ll leave the rest to you, then. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Su energetically replied before tilting his head. "Are you¡­ going somewhere, sir?"


    "Yeah. I''m going home." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled airily, then turned around to leave.


    ***


    "...And done."


    Kang Jin-Ho arrived in front of his house, so he stopped running. However¡­ A soft sigh leaked out of his mouth.


    <em>''This isn''t going to work.''</em>


    The fastest mode of transport from the city of Samcheok to Seoul for Kang Jin-Ho was using his two legs to run. And that presented a bit of a problem.[1]


    Kang Jin-Ho usually refrained from relying on his cultivation in mundane matters. That was because he believed it wouldn''t do for him to forget that he was also a member of the surface world.


    So, Kang Jin-Ho did his utmost best to drive to his destination, even if running on foot would''ve been faster. He even put up with the cramped interior of his Zoom Zoom supercar and drove it everywhere for this very reason.


    However, for today¡­ He wanted toe home as soon as possible. Was it because Kang Jin-Ho felt tired?


    <em>''Right. My clothes.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho stood there and inspected his clothes first. Although he put on a new set of clean tracksuits, an ident could have happened on his way here.


    <em>''...And how is my smell?''</em>


    He also re-inspected himself to make sure there was no stench of blood clinging to him. After a quick inspection, Kang Jin-Ho took out his phone and inspected himself one more time. Then, he sucked in a deep breath before walking toward the Kang residence''s front door.


    <em>Beep, beep, beep!</em>


    He undid the electronic doorlock and opened the door to enter.


    <em>''Everyone should be asleep¡­ Eh?''</em>


    "Hey, you!"


    Something flew in toward Kang Jin-Ho''s face the moment he entered the foyer. He quickly caught this item and blinked his eyes in stupefaction.


    <em>''A cushion?''</em>


    "Do you have any idea what time it is?! How dare you stay out the whole night! And here I was, thinking you''ve finally learned your lesson, but¡­ Huh?!" Kang Eun-Yeong roared while rushing toward Kang Jin-Ho like an enraged bull, but then, she stopped running, her eyes powerfully quaking. "A tracksuit?!"


    "¡­?"


    "Not just any, but a tracksuit I''ve never seen before?!"


    "...Huh?"


    Kang Eun-Yeong''s clenched fists began trembling noticeably, then she suddenly spun around on her heels and yelled at the top of her voice. "Mooooom! Mom! Mooooom! Oppa came home while wearing new clothes! His old clothes are gone! Moooom!"


    "Say what now?!" The main bedroom door was flung open to reveal Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s figure urgently rushing outside. "What is the meaning of this!"


    "¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho stood there in stupefaction.


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong''s sharp re scanned her son from top to bottom, then she pointed at a spot by the nearby couch. "Sit."


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho maintained his silence while demurely sitting on the spot.


    "Now, speak the truth! What happened to you? Start from the beginning, and do not leave anything out!"


    "¡­"


    "Hurry, son!"


    Some people might call Kang Jin-Ho a weirdo for enjoying peaceful times like this. But this situation helped him remember that he was no longer fighting the war and safely at home with his family.


    Yes, his home. And with his family. Nothing could be more peaceful and loving than¡­


    Baek Hyeon-Jeong sharply yelled at Kang Jin-Ho. "You dare smirk back at me?!"


    If he was being honest, though, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t particrly enjoying this moment.


    1. Samcheok is a port city on the East coast of South Korea. ?

 Chapter 915: Returning (5)

    The Korean Martial Assembly was understandably bustling in a festive mood.


    The atmosphere just before everyone set off to war could only be described as gloomy. Tense. However, now that a new sun had risen after their sessful return¡­


    The excited air gushing out of the pores of every person was heating up the interior of the Assembly HQ!


    In a way, this development should note as a surprise. They had defeated Japan, after all!


    Wasn''t Japan one of the two pirs of power in East Asia? Even if it couldn''t match China''s superior might, no one in their right mind would disparage or belittle Japan. Its misfortune was being a geographical neighbor to China. If it had been in the vicinity of¡­ Say, next to the United Kingdom, then Japan could have been the unstoppable thug of Europe!


    Japan''s influence in the martial world was much stronger than the one exercised in the surface world. Only China, the European Union, or the USA possessed enough might to fight Japan off. The others didn''t have a hope in hell of winning.


    Despite the close geographical proximity, the gap between Japan and Korea was simr to that of an elephant and an ant.


    However, despite this clear gap in strength¡­ The Korean Martial Assembly still managed to achieve a total victory!


    "That''s enough. Get a grip, you idiots," Yi Myeong-Hwan grunted unhappily at his fellow Demon mes. "We haven''t done anything, so why all this fuss?"Yi Myeong-Hwan hadn''t said anything wrong here. The ones who actually participated in the war were Kang Jin-Ho and other directors. The Demon mes and others couldn''t do anything else besides preventing the Japanese in the water from taking over their boats!


    Unfortunately for him, though¡­ That was not how human minds operated.


    "What did that f*cker just say?!"


    "Let him be, let him be. That f*cker''s been suffering from the I''m-the-bossplextely. I mean, look at all the symptoms! Look at how he''s busy strutting around!"


    "...We gotta fix him up one of these days, man."


    "Agreed. Everyone is chomping at the bits for that day toe."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grew depressed by their reactions and pouted unhappily.


    <em>''You¡­ You inhuman bastards!''</em>


    These bastards dumped all the annoying sundry chores on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s shoulders, so how dare they treat him so unfairly like this!


    Then again, he couldn''t me anyone else for this situation. It was his fault for taking on this role for this group of rock-for-brains, after all!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tried to defend himself one more time. "Hey,e on! I''m only telling you the truth."


    "Truth, my ass! Stop saying we haven''t done anything, okay! Didn''t we shove those Jap bastards into the sea!"


    "Huh? You think that''s worth celebrating about?"


    "What the hell? Keep a lid on your ego, man."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s attempt at preserving his dignity was met with a round of jeers and mockery.


    "Listen, Myeong-Hwan. We wouldn''t even dream of doing the same thing a couple of years ago, okay? The Japs could''ve cut off all their limbs before the fight, and we''d still be blown away by their snorts back then." ?


    "¡­"


    Now that Yi Myeong-Hwan heard that¡­ That assertion sounded about right.


    Something like the Koreans being able to take advantage of the higher ground against the Japanese warriors would have been unimaginable a few years ago.


    Didn''t Lee Jung-Geol reach out to a Japanese gumi for assistance in quelling the unrest within the Martial Assembly and suppressing the Yeongnam Group? Not the entire Japanese martial society, but just one organization hailing from a small corner of Japan was still more than enough to bet the future of the Martial Assembly.


    That was how insurmountable the chasm of strength was between South Korea and Japan. Being next to each other didn''t mean two nations boasted simr levels of martial prowess.


    The funny thing was that South Korea''s level of martial prowess was considered pretty good by global standards. Unfortunately, both of its closest neighbors happened to be peerless powerhouses, leading to the current shrimp-between-whales situation.


    If Korea''s location was on the other side of Japan or somewhere south of China, its situation could have been vastly different¡­ At least, for the Korean martial society, that was.


    The Korean martial society would have been united a long, long time ago if it hadn''t been subjected to the intense monitoring of China and Japan, although the border between the North and South might have remained unaffected.


    However, the worst location possible actually gave the Koreans some breathing room. The Chinese and Japanese were busy keeping a wary eye on each other, after all!


    That was the situation, and now, the Koreans managed to achieve a resounding victory against those scary Japanese. In that case, how could they <em>not</em> strut around with pride?


    "Besides, man¡­ Don''t tell me you didn''t feel it, Myeong-Hwan?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan frowned slightly. "Feel what?"


    "Those bastards must''ve been the best of the best among the Japanese warriors, right? I mean, didn''t you see the looks on their faces? Those bastards were nothing tough about."


    "Well, yeah. They must''ve been. You wouldn''t normally pick some random nobodies when you''re about to invade another country."


    "So¡­ Didn''t you think you could take on them?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan mped his mouth shut.


    Could he take on the Japanese warriors? The answer to that question wasn''t as straightforward as he thought.


    Even though the Japanese warriors were swimming in water, none of them looked like weak pushovers. Never. However, if someone asked Yi Myeong-Hwan whether or not he stood a chance against them in a one-on-one fight, then his answer would be¡­ Maybe.


    What if they fought on drynd?


    <em>''Huh. I can''t tell.''</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan couldn''t predict the oue. Humans and their strength levels were ever-changing, after all.


    Those Japanese warriors jumped into the water in fear of Assembly Master. Would people like that be able to utilize all of their skill sets in that situation? No, not very likely.


    Even if this unique situation was excluded, Yi Myeong-Hwan still could say, with some confidence, that he''d win against the ones he encountered on the ocean.


    <em>''Huh. I think I can take at least one? Maybe more?''</em>


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan was embellishing it a bit, maybe two or three Japanese elite warriors? Being able to think this way would have been unimaginable a couple of years ago, that was for sure!


    "Listen, Myeong-Hwan. We know we haven''t done anything super-cool, okay? But here''s the thing. Jap samurais were like creatures of fantasy to us not too long ago, right? Like, unicorns and pegasus and sh*t."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan stared weirdly at hisrade. "...Huh? Even though we fought off the Crimson King?"


    "Bruh, you call that fighting? You think a fly buzzing around a lion''s face can be ssified as a fight?"


    "Well, uh¡­ I guess you have a point."


    Even though he replied affirmatively, Yi Myeong-Hwan still couldn''t quite wrap his head around it. He might have experienced facing off against the Crimson King and holding that terrifying Chinese cultivator back, but that experience didn''t allow him to appreciate how much stronger he had be.


    If the Japanese warriors were like unicorns, then the Crimson King would be¡­ A fire-spitting dragon?


    <em>''Even then, it''s not quite good enough.''</em>


    If Yi Myeong-Hwan had been fighting a dragon, he could have dodged the creature''s w swipe or something and attempted to climb up its massive body before leaving a dent on its scale. However, he wouldn''t even be able to leave a scratch on the Crimson King''s body!


    <em>''Well¡­ He''s right, I guess?''</em>


    In the past, none of the martial artists here could even dream of defeating Japanese warriors. But now? It felt like the Japanese no longer seemed like an insurmountable mountain, albeit only after a few favorable conditions were added to the equation first.


    "Now you get it, Myeong-Hwan?"


    "...Huh. Yeah. I guess I couldn''t see it until now."


    "It''s fine, dude. I mean, we''re practically surrounded by monster-like people, after all."


    "Right, right¡­!"


    This was all Kang Jin-Ho''s fault. Being in the presence of a man like him all the time had numbed Yi Myeong-Hwan to the point of not finding most things impressive anymore. With Kang Jin-Ho around¡­ At least ten Japanese warriors needed to show up first to make it feel like something worthwhile was happening!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan nced around his vicinity. "How''s everyone else feeling, though?"


    "...Things are even crazier with them, dude."


    "Really? I guess that makes sense."


    At least the Demon mes enjoyed several opportunities to confirm how much stronger they had gotten by getting deployed in battles. However, the other Assembly martial artists had not, and this battle against the Japanese had been their first real-world verification.


    The battle for them must''ve been a lot fiercer. However, they still emerged victorious in the end.


    <em>''...And they must be insanely proud of what they have aplished.''</em>


    They were probably as proud as Yi Myeong-Hwan was when he got to attack Lee Jung-Geol''s forces back then!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s uncertainty over his strength''s improvement was blown wide away during that night''s event. Considering nothing was more ecstatic to a martial artist than getting confirmation of how much stronger they had gotten, it wouldn''t be surprising to see the other groups throwing massive celebratory parties right about now.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan chuckled helplessly. "...What about the demon cult, then?"


    "Things are the craziest over there."


    "Makes sense," Yi Myeon-Hwan wryly shook his head.


    If he was being honest, even someone of meager strength like Yi Myeong-Hwan thought the standard of the demon cult''s martial prowess utterly pathetic.


    So pathetic that Yi Myeong-Hwan knew his old self, the one before receiving Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic cultivation method, was still stronger than the cult believers!


    With his current strength, Yi Myeong-Hwan was reasonably confident that he could take on dozens of cult believers all by himself.


    People like that had fought and won against stronger opponents, so their tion must be through the proverbial roof.


    Yi Myeong-Hwan''s friend grunted unhappily. "Dude, watching those f*ckers strutting around like they own the ce was giving me indigestion."


    Yi Myeong-Hwan tutted loudly. "Don''t say that in the open, okay?"


    "Huh? You siding with them?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shook his head. "No, I''m siding with anyone. It''s just that I don''t want to get beaten up like a dogter."


    "Huh??"


    A bitter smirk floated up on Yi Myeong-Hwan''s face. "Let''s be real, okay? We didn''t get this strong because of our innate talent or something. All we did was just master the stuff our Assembly Master tossed at us. Didn''t we?"


    "Well, yeah."


    "But those folks started life as demonic cultivators, right? So, they should be more familiar with demonic cultivation than us. Isn''t it obvious they will be stronger than us sooner orter?"


    "¡­!"


    "Remember what we were like half a year ago. Can you tell for sure how much stronger those cult believers will be in half a year? Nope, no one can. Besides, here''s the thing. Even if those people be half as strong as we are¡­ With their numbers, you think we can fight them off?"


    "...Holy sh*t. Now that you mention it, that''s legit terrifying."


    The demon cult believers weren''t that strong, but they had numbers on their side. Even if they weren''t humans but ants, Yi Myeong-Hwan or any of the Demon mes would never dare fight against them all! So, for such arge number of people to be stronger simultaneously?


    That was verging on the level of a genuinely scary horror movie!


    Yi Myeong-Hwan shuddered. "That''s why don''t say stuff like that in front of those people, okay? If you don''t wanna get beaten half to deathter."


    "Come on¡­ This is Korea, you know? Are you saying we gotta watch our manners in front of some losers from China?"


    "I can always repeat what you said to our Assembly Master."


    "...Nah, man. It''s cool. I wasn''t thinking straight just now. Who cares about one''s nationality in the global age, anyway? Am I right?"


    Yi Myeong-Hwan grinned wryly at that. "By the way, do you know where is our Assembly Master right now?"


    "I think he''s in a meeting with the executives."


    "Really?" Yi Myeong-Hwan nodded, then looked up at the top floor of the Assembly HQ''s main building.


    <em>''I wonder, how far will we go?''</em>


    In such a short time, the Korean Martial Assembly had improved to the point of waging a sessful battle against the Japanese forces. But this improvement in strength would obviously not end there. Even Yi Myeong-Hwan could see that the possibilities for the Assembly were practically endless.


    The time to reap the benefits of their investment was fast approaching.


    <em>''Meaning, I better pull my socks up even more.''</em>


    Yi Myeong-Hwan didn''t want to get left behind, after all! He stood still and respectfully looked up at the HQ building.


    Kang Jin-Ho¡­ The Korean Martial Assembly''s Assembly Mater was transforming seemingly everything about this ce. Soon, no one in this organization would dare deny or denigrate Kang Jin-Ho''s authority and achievements.


    Kang Jin-Ho was leading everyone to a ce even loftier than they could imagine. And they would surely keep soaring higher and higher!


    ***


    "Okay, so¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but stare at Kang Jin-Ho in slight disappointment.


    As for Kang Jin-Ho, he was sagging like a strand of limp seaweed on the conference room''s couch.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed deeply. "...Are you saying you were trying to convince your family until now?"


    "...Lee Hyeon-Su?"


    "Yes, sir?"


    "I finally figured out what I can do for a living if I stop doing all this."


    "Mm? Like running a pizzeria, sir?"


    "No," Kang Jin-Ho weakly shook his head. "I''ll be a writer."


    "¡­"


    "I had no idea I could be so creative in cooking up all sorts of stories."


    Lee Hyeon-Su silently held his head.


    <em>''Gimme a break. Seriously!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su just couldn''t get used to Kang Jin-Ho and his antics. How was it possible that a man who jumped into the midst of the Japanese warriors and ughtered them like a crazy demon was the same person as this hapless young man who got interrogated by his family for staying out all night?


    "Assembly Master¡­ You''re not a teenager anymore, so can''t your family give you a break on stuff like this? If I''m being honest, there aren''t any men in your age group getting nagged on by their families for things like this, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted quietly. "...Oh, really? Why don''t you tell that to my family, then?"


    "I''ll have to decline the offer, sir." Lee Hyeon-Su urgently shook his head.


    A person''s perceived worth depended on how others treated them. As an example¡­


    A stray dog wouldn''t be evaluated as much as a pet dog spoiled rotten by Kang Jin-Ho''s family, even if these dogs were actually the same creature. This principle also applied to humans.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s family were all "normal" folks with no cultivation. However, simply for being Kang Jin-Ho''s family members, Lee Hyeon-Su now viewed them as top-level targets to be very wary of! If he could help it, Lee Hyeon-Su genuinely did not want to get involved with them. Even if it meant his death!


    "Hahaha¡­!" Wiggins chuckled elegantly before urging everyone along. "Well, then. With our small talk out of the way, shall we begin our meeting in earnest?"


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then pushed himself off the couch. "Agreed. Let''s begin."


    "Yes, my lord."


    After taking the seat of honor, Kang Jin-Ho scanned the faces of everyone attending this meeting, then nced at Lee Hyeon-Su next. "Lee Hyeon-Su."


    "Yes, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Su shot up to his feet, then began his briefing on the battle. He kept it as short as possible, then finished his report by saying, "Our overall losses were minimal, sir."


    "I see. What about the injured?"


    "About twenty people were injured and are currently receiving medical attention, sir. None of the injuries are life-threatening, and¡­ And everyone should get back on their feet and resume cultivating sooner orter."


    "Then¡­ Any loss of life?"


    "After additional investigation¡­ About ten members from our side didn''t make itst night, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow.

 Chapter 916: Planning (1)

    "My apologies, Assembly Master. I was unable to notice the situation due to how chaotic everything was," Lee Hyeon-Su lowered his head apologetically.


    "No, don''t apologize," said Kang Jin-Ho while waving his hand. "It''s not your fault, Chief Lee. Even if you knew, there was nothing you could have done, anyway."


    After saying that, Kang Jin-Ho leaned back in the seat and wordlessly drummed on his knee with his fingers.


    <em>''Ten lives, is it¡­?''</em>


    That was fewer than expected. Considering the number of martial artists participating, as well as how many Japanese warriors had shown up this time, ten people losing their lives seemed insignificant enough to brush aside without a care in the world.


    Of course, that was not going to happen under Kang Jin-Ho''s watch.


    Not all numbers were equal. For instance, ten loaves of bread were just that, bread. But ten human lives? Their true value could never be signified with mere numbers.


    Kang Jin-Ho was currently experiencing a strange set of emotions.


    Ten people dying wouldn''t have been something to be concerned about for his old self. After all, a war was fought with human sacrifices. It''d be impossible not to see any loss of life when people were fighting to the death.He had witnessed countless sacrifices and warriors dying in the heat of the battle. And no, he wasn''t simply recalling the ones he had killed. Hisrades, people who fought alongside him¡­ also died in countless numbers.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t spare too much thought on them. So, what was different about this situation to make him feel this way? This situation, it¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly rubbed his face. "...Lee Hyeon-Su?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Compensate the family members of the ones who didn''t make it home."


    "Understood."


    "Make sure they receive appropriatepensation. Got that?" Kang Jin-Ho coldly muttered, prompting Lee Hyeon-Su to weightily nod back.


    "Sir. I know it''s not much of a constion for those families, but I''ll still ensure that people don''t think of the Assembly as uncaring toward victims of unprovoked attacks on us."


    "Okay. I''ll leave it to you," said Kang Jin-Ho. The aftertaste left in his mouth remained bitter, however. And he wasn''t sure why that was.


    Was it because Kang Jin-Ho used to be less invested back in Zhongyuan whenever it was time to deploy the demon cult''s forces? Or did he change from that version of himself into something more human¡­?


    Whatever the answer was, searching for it didn''t seem important right now. What was important, however, was that Kang Jin-Ho didn''t feel good about this situation.


    "Okay. Let''s move on. Continue, Lee Hyeon-Su."


    "Yes, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Su righted his posture, then resumed his briefing. "The battle location has been blocked off with the cooperation of the Navy and Coast Guard, sir. We''ve allowed the Japanese rescue ships to enter the territorial waters, and they seemed to have finished retrieving all the survivors."


    "I see. What about the cruise ship, then?"


    "It''spletely sunk beneath the waves, sir."


    "Is that right¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded.


    He didn''t want to leave behind unnecessary evidence since a ship going down was still a sensitive, painful topic for the Koreans.


    Lee Hyeon-Su noticed the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and tried to reassure thetter. "The ocean depth in that area is pretty deep, so it''s unlikely that people will notice, sir."


    "Mm¡­ But you can never predict how things will work out."


    "Even if the ship is discovered, it shouldn''t be a problem for us, sir. It was registered as a Japanese vessel, after all. And it''d be the Japanese who would have to provide an exnation to the world."


    Vator smirked at that. "In that case, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let the world know, wouldn''t you say?"


    "...That''s an evil but admittedly fun idea, sir," Lee Hyeon-Su wryly smiled.


    Trouncing the Japanese so thoroughly didn''t mean the animosity toward them had dissipated. Subduing an armed thief breaking into your house without too much harm to yourself wouldn''t suddenly make you more sympathetic toward said thief, after all!


    ...And that hostile feeling would only be more intense if this thief was responsible for previous break-ins, too!


    Lee Hyeon-Su scanned everyone before continuing on. "Results-wise, we have gained so much from this war. Soon, the news will spread all over the world. And no one will ever underestimate the Martial Assembly again. Although we''ve lost some things¡­ What we gained in return is even greater."


    "Indeed," Wiggins nodded and joined his disciple. "We''ve suppressed the expeditionary force of not some random country but Japan''s. I can''t stress enough how impressive our achievement is."


    The details of what happened would probably get omitted, but the crux of the story, Koreans kicking Japanese warriors back to where they came from, should still spread unchecked.


    Vator tutted. "Japanese aren''t all that tough, so what''s all this big hubaloo for?"


    Wiggins yfully cocked an eyebrow. "They are certainly much stronger than Mongolia, though?"


    "Say what now?!"


    Vator was immediately triggered by that provocation, but Wiggins expertly handled the big man''s scary re. "Have I said something incorrect, Sir Vator?"


    "...Be grateful that you''re missing an arm, Wiggins. I''d have turned you into human mulch if you still had all your limbs intact!"


    "I am always grateful," Wiggins smirked and leisurely raised his prosthetic arm.


    That left Vator with no othereback, and he could only ruefully smack his lips.


    <em>''I can''t win against that.''</em>


    After handily suppressing Vator, Wiggins turned his attention toward Kang Jin-Ho next. "However, my lord¡­"


    "Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head slightly.


    "We might have won, but that didn''t mean we also profited materialistically from this battle. Objectively speaking, we''ve traded our people''s lives for some global fame. And that is about it. This thing called fame might sound like it could help but is actually utterly useless."


    "Yes, I agree."


    "So, it feels like we''ll be incurring a lot of losses by walking away like this¡­ How about we tighten the screws a little more, my lord?"


    Kang Jin-Ho locked his gaze on Wiggins. "Tighten the screws, you say?"


    "Yes," Wiggins grinned while rubbing his chin. "The Japanese must be in a state of utter chaos and panic right about now. Trying to quell the internal unrest alone should be taking away most of their attention. So, if we jump into that messy fray with demands of reparations for this invasion attempt¡­ Things will be even more chaotic for them."


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly voiced his agreement. "Sir. They won''t be able to handle it."


    "...And we will be able to make the Japanese cough up marypensation rather easily," said Wiggins as a follow-up.


    "Marypensation, you say¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered quietly again.


    "Yes, my lord. Japan is a wealthy nation, so we should be able to extract a lot of goodies from them. Please allow me to take up on this task. After all, I''m quite adept at leading negotiations of such nature."


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned against the seat again and looked up at the ceiling. "Money, is it¡­?"


    For some reason, he found this situation somewhat humorous.


    "So, human lives can be exchanged for money, is that it?"


    Wiggins mped his mouth shut at Kang Jin-Ho''s response.


    "Compensation isn''t meant to be paid that way. Money? Sure, money is important. However, some things in this world are more important than money," said Kang Jin-Ho, his voice getting colder. "And the fittingpensation for the loss of life is¡­ Their lives!"


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk. And when everyone witnessed that smirk¡­ They all instinctively realized something.


    This meeting was never about discussing the aftermath of the battle against the Japanese. The Assembly''s war against them might have ended, but Kang Jin-Ho''s war was still ongoing!


    "However, my lord¡­ What exactly do you have in mind?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk instantly dissipated, and he became stone-faced at Wiggins'' question. He wordlessly took out a cigarette, then lit it up.


    Soon, gray smoke rising from the tip of the cigarettezily scattered in the air.


    "Anyone can start a war," said Kang Jin-Ho, prompting everyone in the room to focus on him even more. "However, no one can end this war because they feel like it. After all, I''m not finished yet."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped there and took another deep puff of his cigarette. More gray smoke slowly escaped from his mouth and nostrils.


    While his face was half-obscured by the smoke, Kang Jin-Ho resumed addressing everyone. Although, he chewed out his words like a menacing devil this time. "Anyone attacking me will die. However, those who flee will be spared."


    "¡­"


    "That is my rule. However, what about the Japanese this time?" Kang Jin-Ho asked, his gaze lingering on his subordinates, one person at a time. "Did they attack me?"


    "No, not technically, sir."


    "Then, did they flee?"


    "...That is also a no, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho took another puff before stubbing the cigarette on a nearby ashtray. "The ones who initiated this war weren''t the warriors on that cruise ship. Yes, some other people started this war, but they have not paid the price for it."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice became even icier. Harsh. So much so that it even began sounding like metal being scratched by something coarse!


    "So, they suffered a crushing defeat, huh?" Kang Jin-Ho smirked ominously. "In that case, who got crushed? If the leaders didn''t get crushed, is it really a crushing defeat? No matter how damaging the defeat is, is it as damaging as the pain of your body getting actually crushed?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su tensely swallowed his saliva. Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions seemed crystal clear at this point. However, what he proposed was far too reckless to be carried out in reality!


    "B-but, Assembly Master¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice, knowing his role was to interject in moments like this one. "I understand your wishes, sir. However, our enemies are still stronger. Winning one battle doesn''t guarantee another victory down the line. Please consider postponing another full-on battle against the Japanese, especially in our current state."


    Wiggins also dropped his rxed demeanor and joined his disciple. "I agree with Mister Lee, my lord. If you''re dead-set on making the Japanese pay, please give us more time. Abat force strong enough to overwhelm our enemies should be ready in due course. Wasn''t there an Eastern proverb about how a nobleman''s revenge could take a decade and still wouldn''t be considered tardy?"


    Unfortunately for Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su, some people in this ce didn''t seem to agree with them.


    "My liege! Enemies dared to attack you," said Chang Min, his expression distorted in rage. "They might have targeted South Korea, but even a fool can tell their true aim was you, my liege! They dared to harm you. In that case, how can we not punish them severely for their sin?!"


    Chang Min roared in anger before prostrating in front of Kang Jin-Ho.


    "My liege! Give me your orders! I shall lead the faithful cult members and cut off the head of every enemy! Soon, they will learn of your evesting glory!"


    Vator casually shrugged. "I don''t want to agree with this old fart''s opinions if I can help it, but this time? I''m on his side, master. They struck us first. Sure, we managed to fend them off, but that does not change the fact that they provoked us first.


    "It''s pretty obvious to me. Not punishing the Japanese will make people think that South Korea and the Martial Assembly can be messed around with as long as you have sufficient strength."


    Wiggins furrowed his brow. "Isn''t that mindset too extreme to¡­"


    Vator tutted. "That''s not something you should be saying. Have you forgotten? This is how the martial world operates. An easy target will eventually get devoured by the others. And that easiness isn''t always determined by one''s strength."


    "¡­"


    "Others will be wary of provoking a bastard who is weak but still tenacious enough to bite into the ankles of anyone beating him up. However, if you are strong but never hit back against bullies, everyone is bound to provoke you at least once to see where your limits lie. So, if you don''t show them you mean business, you will be marked as an easy target."


    Vator resolutely voiced his opinion, then nced at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "In times like this? Nothing could be more important than showing the world, master. The Assembly will be receiving plenty of attention soon, after all! We''ve already tangled with the Crimson King and his people. And now, we''ve tangled sessfully with Japan, too. Being the center of attention will be a given after all that chaos. We better show them we mean business right now. Or we might never get a chance to do that again."


    Wiggins sighed softly under his breath.


    In terms of principles, Vator was absolutely spot-on. This was the martial world''s way of doing things. Nowhere else was more fitting than this world for the concept of the strong preying upon the weak.


    The issue here was there were various factors determining the "weak" in this equation. A powerful but naive fool sometimes could get devoured by a weaker but more tenacious and driven bastard.


    Wiggins agreed to all this. However, logically speaking¡­ The timing was just wrong.


    The Martial Assembly was still in the middle of its "growth" period. Demonic cultivation methods had been distributed to those who wished to master them. Meanwhile, a new cultivation method had been created recently, as well. Not to mention, the organization''s structure was being reformed to something more efficient.


    Finally, Kang Jin-Ho and Co. were in the middle of legalizing the Martial Assembly. So, for them to wage another war?


    <em>''It''s too reckless.''</em>


    Victory or defeat ultimately didn''t matter in this scenario. Regardless of what the result would be, both sides would walk away with losses of varying severity. Maybe the losses could end up too severe to be recovered from!


    However, the current opponent could be suppressed without incurring any further losses if they wait for a bit. Kang Jin-Ho should know this, so why was he being so impatient? He only had to sit still for a little while, so why?


    As if to dispel Wiggins'' confusion, Kang Jin-Ho calmly raised his voice. "It looks like you''re all mistaken about something¡­"


    Naturally, everyone locked their gazes on Kang Jin-Ho.


    "I never said we''d wage a full-on war. No, I merely said the ones responsible must pay for what they have done."


    "I''m sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Su dazedly asked back.


    The enemy this time was Japan. And it was clear who was behind this event¡­ which was Shinichi-kai, Kansai''srgest, most powerful n! How was Kang Jin-Ho nning to make such a powerful enemy pay without waging a full-on war?


    "The buck must stop at the top, right? Only one person fits that bill. Wouldn''t you agree?" Kang Jin-Ho asked, the light in his eyes withdrawn and cold.


    "...Sir? Do you mean the leader of the Shinichi-kai?"


    "Yes, him," Kang Jin-Ho expressionlessly nodded. "People died. Without Nobuo alerting us, the number of the dead would''ve been even higher. The debt of blood can only be repaid through more blood."


    "But, how¡­?"


    Even before Lee Hyeon-Su could finish asking, Kang Jin-Ho replied first.


    "I''ll personally go to Japan."


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at that shocking reply.


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    Bone-chilling killing intent flooded the conference room just then.

 Chapter 917: Planning (2)

    Lee Hyeon-Su stared at Kang Jin-Ho in pure stupefaction.


    The Assembly Master wanted to go where? Japan? Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively swallowed his saliva down his dry throat.


    Kang Jin-Ho acting on his whims seemingly without a care in the world was nothing new. However, it was getting progressively trickier to find responses to these sudden flights of fancy from Kang Jin-Ho.


    "A-Assembly Master, sir¡­!" Lee Hyeon-Su tried to say something despite his voice trembling too much to form coherent words. Despite his desire, though, his brain couldn''t think of what to say.


    <em>''What should I say to change his mind?''</em>


    The inside of Lee Hyeon-Su''s head had gone totally nk. No suitable words popped up in his mind. Fortunately, he had a capable helper willing to step forward for his sake.


    "Going to Japan, you say¡­?" Wiggins muttered while rubbing his beard.


    <em>''Huh. I gotta learn how to be like that.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su was suitably impressed by Wiggins right now. Unlike Lee Hyeon-Su, who was careless enough to reveal how flustered he was, Wiggins was a model of sereneposure."It''s not a bad idea, my lord." Wiggins smiled brightly. "I admit you''re right on this matter. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If the enemy wronged you, the only correct recourse is to make them pay the appropriate price."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly stared at Wiggins with a look that said, <em>Now that you''ve gotten your preamble out of the way, get to the main topic.</em>


    Wiggins coughed briefly under his breath, then stated the rest of his opinion. "However, my lord? Everything has its time and ce."


    "Time and ce, you say?" Kang Jin-Ho slightly furrowed his brow.


    "Yes. The right time and ce¡­" Wiggins paused there and nced at others in the meeting. He was silently asking them to join him when the time was right.


    After noticing Lee Hyeon-Su''s subtle nod, Wiggins resumed from where he left off. "Now isn''t a bad timing, my lord. No, you could say it''s actually quite excellent. The enemy should be mired in utter chaos after tasting a crushing defeat. And their fighting spirit should be at rock bottom, as well. If we go by the teachings of the Art of War, this could be the best time to strike. It''s just that¡­"


    Everyone''s gaze locked on Wiggins as he spoke.


    "...You could also be spending this time doing something more productive, my lord. Something that might mean more."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s frown deepened, and he was about to say something.


    However, Wiggins beat him to the punch and continued to speak in his usual shameless manner. "Of course, I''m not saying you''re wrong, my lord. And Sir Vator''s opinion is also perfectly valid. We mustn''t just sit here and act like a punching bag. What I am saying, though, is that we don''t have to make our enemies pay the price right now."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at Wiggins again. However, that cold gaze failed to faze Wiggins. This silent stand-off continued on for a few seconds more, then¡­


    "Hmm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho turned his head away to look at everyone else. "Is this what everyone else thinks, too?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly came to Wiggins'' assistance. "Assembly Master, I agree with my master here. Yes, I''m also angry about the people we lost. However, I believe our revenge can wait. It doesn''t have to be right now.


    "That''s because the Martial Assembly is currently in arguably its most crucial phase of development. I can''t even calcte all the setbacks we will encounter while you vacate your position, sir. Please, I urge you to reconsider."


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Vator next. "Vator, Chang Min. Your position on this matter was not the same as these two. Do you still feel that way?"


    "No, master," Vator shook his head. "Tell me, were you thinking of leading a small group to attack the Japanese?"


    "Yeah, I was."


    "Then, I''m also against your idea, master."


    "I agree with the Mongol, my liege!" Chang Min replied loudly. He sounded much more forthright than anyone here for some reason. "My liege! If you had ordered me to lead the cult believers and bring you the heads of our enemies, this lowly old servant would have dedicated his life to obey you!


    "I would never hesitate to offer my life to make your wishese true! And the cult believers will also never hesitate to sacrifice their lives to carry out your orders. However!"


    Chang Min prostrated on the floor again and nted his forehead on the floor.


    "Please, please! Please reconsider your n! Your physical well-being is more significant and valuable than anything in this world to us! Death cane for me hundreds, nay, thousands of times, and I would still not be afraid. However, I''m terrified by the possibility of some physical harm befalling you!"


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow again.


    "I also think the same, master," Vator powerfully nodded his head. "My stomach is churning at how I keep agreeing with this old fart, but¡­. I''m definitely not okay with your idea of going to Japan with only a few people. Especially when we have a good idea of what might be waiting for you at your destination. It''s a solid no from me."


    "Mm¡­!"


    "Master, you need to be more aware of your position. You''re the Martial Assembly''s core. Its everything. You need to understand that the entire world will start targeting you."


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed deeply. Since everyone was so against his idea, what choice did he have?


    What if Kang Jin-Ho ignored their opinions and went to Japan anyway? Of course, he could do that.


    However, that was not what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to do as a leader. One of the things he was consciously focusing on to change himself from his old ways was listening and not ignoring other people''s advice.


    <em>''If Azure Demon was here to witness this scene, he¡­ He might have copsed in shock with foam in his mouth.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but chuckle wryly. The more he experienced moments like this, the more he grew to realize how harsh and cruel he had been toward Azure Demon.


    If they ever meet again in theherworld, Kang Jin-Ho swore to buy Azure Demon a hearty drink to apologize.


    He nced at everyone and nodded. "Very well. I understand. I''ll reconsider."


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression brightened immediately.


    "However, I''m only agreeing to postpone my trip. That''s it. I have no ns of ending things here."


    "Of course, Assembly Master. It''s the same story for us as well."


    "Indeed. We must not be anyone''s punching bag, my lord."


    "Do not worry, master. I will take the vanguard when the time is right."


    With that, this matter seemed about ready to be wrapped up. Kang Jin-Ho nced at Lee Hyeon-Su again. "Chief Lee."


    "Yes, sir?"


    "I will not postpone this trip forever."


    "Understood, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then got up to leave. "You don''t need me for the rest of the meeting, so I''ll excuse myself first."


    "Thank you for your hard work, sir!"


    Kang Jin-Ho left the conference room as everyone bade him goodbye.


    Lee Hyeon-Su intently observed this scene before sitting back in his chair. He wiped the strands of cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Even a lengthy sigh leaked out on its own from his mouth. "Whew¡­"


    "You did well," said Wiggins as he patted Lee Hyeon-Su on the shoulder.


    "No, master. I should be thanking you," Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled. "And everyone else, too. Thank you."


    Vator snorted, evidently not impressed by something. "Hmph. I wasn''t helping you. I merely thought this was more logical."


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled brightly back at Vator. "Still, without your objection, it would''ve been nearly impossible to change the Assembly Master''s mind."


    "Is that right? That''s not the impression I got, though?"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Vator''s expression became unreadable as he studied Lee Hyeon-Su. "My master will likely not do something if you''re against it."


    "...E-eii, that can''t be right, sir."


    "I don''t know what your view of this situation is, but that''s what I think. Out of everyone here, my master values your opinion the most, you see?"


    "N-no, hold on. That can''t be right¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su looked at the others and silently asked for their help. But they were all nodding away in agreement with Vator instead!


    "Yes, there''s certainly some aspect of that."


    "Indeed, my liege seems to believe this brat a little too much sometimes."


    Lee Hyeon-Su realized that the mood was subtly turning against him and hurriedly tried to change the topic. "I-in any case, I think we''ve dodged the bullet here, everyone. We''ve somehow talked the Assembly Master out of doing this, after all."


    "Did we really?" Vator nced at Wiggins, his expression even more unreadable than before.


    Wiggins contemtively nodded. "Mm¡­ Yes, I agree with you."


    Lee Myeong-Hwan tried to sneak into the exchange between the two. "Would you mind sharing instead of keeping it to yourselves?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­" Wiggins tutted in disapproval. "My lord trusts you so much, yet you still don''t know how he operates?"


    "¡­"


    Although Lee Hyeon-Su had so many things he''d like to get off his chest, now didn''t seem like the right time for it.


    When Lee Hyeon-Su obediently kept his mouth closed, Wiggins kindly exined the situation. "My lord won''t remain patient for long."


    "Sorry?"


    "Not too long from now, he will find another pretext to bring up this matter with Japan."


    "...Ah!"


    Wiggins sighed at length. "Once he sets his mind on something, my lord will continue obsessing over it. Even now, he must be thinking about how long he must wait before invading Japan."


    Lee Hyeon-Su slowly nodded in agreement. That definitely sounded like Kang Jin-Ho he knew.


    Then again, Kang Jin-Ho always acted this way. Other people''s objections might force him to back off on something, but he''d always get his way in the end.


    When Lee Hyeon-Subed through his memories, he couldn''t recall thest time Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get his way on things others had objected to.


    "My lord wouldn''t be him without that kind of drive," said Wiggins. "That is why you must always consider my lord''s inclinations. No exceptions. To be able to maximize my lord''s¡­"


    Just before Wiggins could finish his speech¡­!


    "You cunning bastards!" Chang Min suddenly started roaring while pointing at everyone in the room. "How dare youmit such a sacrilege against my liege by discussing him when he''s not present! You¡­! You abominable crap-stained bastards worthy of death!"


    Vator facepalmed grandly. "Old fart¡­ Can''t you read the room first before butting in?"


    "You''re no different! If only you weren''t so loyal to my liege, I''d have already cracked that dense skull of yours!"


    "My skull is what now?" Vator''s brows quivered ominously. "Old fart! It seems you still have not figured out your situation yet! I''m no longer the same man you fought back then! You''ve gotten even older in the meantime, so you better watch what you say if you don''t want artificial joints to rece all of your creaky bones!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk!" Chang Min tutted loudly. "For an uneducated brute, you sure know how to run your mouth, don''t you! You should stop it now, or your already dull brain will get even duller!"


    Vator shot up to his feet. "You! Come outside, right now!"


    Chang Min yelled right back. "You think I won''t?!"


    The sight of Vator and Chang Min growling at each other made Lee Hyeon-Su very nervous. Unfortunately, the only one capable of diffusing this situation, Wiggins, was too engrossed in savoring the aroma of his coffee to care.


    "M-master! Shouldn''t you stop this?!"


    Wiggins tilted his head while looking at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Mm? Stop who?"


    "These two, of course!"


    "And who will do that?"


    "¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Su almost blurted out, "<em>What do you mean, who! It''s obviously you!"</em> just then. But he admirably held himself back.


    Wiggins smiled oh-so-innocently when Lee Hyeon-Su red at him. "Hahaha. What can anyone do about a fight between a bear and a tiger? Let them be. The fight will naturally resolve itself once one of them is dead."


    "¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Su sometimes couldn''t help but think about something. And that was¡­


    Maybe Wiggins was the wackiest member of Kang Jin-Ho''s entourage?


    "Master! How could you say that!" Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice in unhappiness.


    "Mm? What''s the matter? Is there aw that states I must do something in this situation?"


    "Even so! You should at least try to stop those two!"


    "Huh? They aren''t just grown-ups, but old enough to be grandfathers. Two granddads want to punch each other in the faces, so how can a youngling like myself step in? You might as well call the nearest retirement home and ask them to send specialists instead."


    Lee Hyeon-Su groaned loudly, then looked behind him.


    Vator and Chang Min were still growling menacingly at each other. Wiggins was still savoring his coffee like a proper gentleman. As for Bang Jin-Hun, he was resting his chin on his hands in utter silence for some time now, evidently too deep in thought to intervene¡­


    <em>''Wow. What a sh*tshow this is.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t sure how all these people were working together under one banner.


    <em>''For sure, without our Assembly Master, nothing in this ce will function properly¡­''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was an indispensable person for the Korean Martial Assembly. However, that was not solely because of his overwhelming strength.


    He was the ma that attracted all these individuals overflowing with disparate personalities to his cause. If Kang Jin-Ho were to disappear tomorrow, the tenuous connections tying these people together would instantly crumble.


    Watching this scene only strengthened Lee Hyeon-Su''s resolve to dy Kang Jin-Ho''s trip to Japan as much as possible.


    "Mister Lee, you should be minding what actually matters to us, not this nonsense," said Wiggins.


    Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes. "I''m sorry?"


    "I''m talking about the youngsters, of course."


    "Youngsters? What do you mean?"


    Wiggins sighed grandly at how Lee Hyeon-Su failed to understand him. "The youngsters of the Assembly must be in a festive mood. They have done something incredible, after all."


    "Yes, they are."


    "We must ensure that their passion and excitement are utilized in the right way. Opportunities to show off their prowess while following orders wouldn''te around every single day. So, feed just the right amount of carrots to the youngsters and help them keep their minds focused on improving their strength."


    "...I see. Understood." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded.


    Wiggins smirked after noticing Lee Hyeon-Su''s tightly clenched fists. This was what victory did to people.


    Most people had this preconceived notion that the shock from a loss spurred the losers to put in more effort. However, that was not exactly true.


    What actually helped people grow was victory. Those who tasted victory now knew how sweet it was. And they also knew defeat would rob them of this feeling. That was why they would inevitably put in more effort to stay as winners.


    Through this one victory, the Korean Martial Assembly acquired valuable rewards of confidence and future possibilities. As for what they had lost, well¡­


    <em>''I''m sure </em>they<em> will make their move soon.''</em>


    Now that the Martial Assembly had bared its fangs, the folks on the other side of the globe wouldn''t just sit back and watch anymore.


    <em>''...Master.''</em>


    Wiggins'' expression hardened as he nced outside the window. What would it feel like to face off against the Round Table as enemies?


    Although Wiggins wasn''t sure yet¡­ He had a hunch that the answer woulde to him soon enough.

 Chapter 918: Planning (3)

    "Run that by me again?"


    The Master of the Round Table looked up and away from the documents littering his desk.


    His workload was nothing to scoff at, and he''d never get through them all by relying on conventional work methods. So, he usually did two things at the same time. In this case, it''d be going through business documents while listening to reports from his subordinates.


    Not doing this meant the Master might not get any time to train and practice his magic. However, right in this moment¡­ Both his head and hands had stopped working.


    "Report that again," said the Master of the Round Table.


    "Sir!" The subordinate deeply bowed. "Japan''s so-called expeditionary forces trying to invade South Korea were annihted."


    "...Annihted? As in,pletely, utterly destroyed?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "I see. Continue."The Master''s hands flinched a couple of times as if they wanted to get back to work. However, he eventually put his pen down.


    This matter was not something he could multi-task with other things. Indeed, he needed to focus his entire being to interpret this report!


    "Sir! It''s still not verified yet, but the number of Japanese warriors in the expeditionary force was estimated to be over one thousand. That''s what our agents in Japan have detected so far. However, if we also count those elite warriors emerging from the shadows that our agents didn''t know about, that number will be even higher."


    "Over one thousand¡­?" The Master grimaced.


    One thousand-plus elite warriors from Japan? That seemed like an inconceivablebat force.


    Only four entities could produce abat force that powerful in the entire world. And those would be China, the USA, Japan, and finally¡­ the Round Table!


    However, the Round Table was an organization created through the cooperation of various European nations. That meant only three nations boasted enough experts to organize an army like that.


    "But¡­ Their invasion attempt still failed?"


    "Sir, it''s not just a failed attempt. They were wiped out."


    "And South Korea did that¡­?" The Master''s grimace deepened as the onset of a powerful migraine announced itself in his head.


    Three things tormented him in this situation. One was how the Round Table failed to notice the Japanese organizing an expeditionary force to invade another country until it was toote.


    This failure pretty much trampled on the Round Table''s raison d''etre. Although East Asia was a region where the Round Table didn''t exercise much influence, making it impossible to know everything happening in that region, to begin with¡­


    The second thing was how the Koreans had managed to thoroughly destroy the enemy forces boasting such outrageousbat strength. Regardless of the methods they had resorted to, it still meant this one crucial thing: Korea''s martial prowess was now on par with Japan''s.


    Lastly¡­


    <em>''How will the power dynamics of East Asia shift now?''</em>


    Merely thinking about it was worsening the Master''s migraine. No one could me him, though, when considering the fact that East Asia was akin to a nuke storage for the martial world.


    Four pirs supported the existence of the martial world, and two of them were located in close proximity to each other in East Asia. If Korea hadn''t acted as a buffer zone, the martial societies of China and Japan would have already waged several brutal wars by now!


    East Asia managed to remain rtively war-free until now, thanks to two factors. One, the Chinese martial society was still embroiled in a civil war of sorts. And two, a neutral zone called Korea existed between China and Japan and acted like a chasm.


    But Japan dared to invade this buffer zone. And their only reward was getting unceremoniously smashed to bits and pieces. In that case, what would happen to East Asia now?


    The Master of the Round Table massaged his forehead. Even with his intellect, he couldn''t predict what might happen next in this situation. Far too many factors were at y to assume anything at this stage.


    "I see. Then, how bad were the Koreans'' losses?"


    "Well, that is¡­"


    The reply wasn''t as forting as the Master would''ve liked. And that sent a wave of anxiety in his heart.


    Since his subordinate was also a human being, they shouldn''t be expected to report with mechanical efficiency every single time. However, the way the subordinate hesitated indicated something untoward must''ve happened.


    The Master of the Round Table urged his subordinate on. "I need to hear this, so don''t beat around the bush."


    "Sir! It''s not as if we didn''t receive any intel from our agents. However, due to how unbelievable it sounded, I ordered our people to re-verify the information."


    "Re-verify¡­?"


    "Yes, Master."


    The Master deeply furrowed his brow. "I see. I still want to know what the original intel said."


    "But, sir¡­"


    "I don''t have a lot of free time to argue with you. Give me the original intel."


    "Sir. Then¡­ ording to the initial report, the Koreans suffered practically zero losses."


    The Master''s brows shot up. "Zero losses?"


    "...Yes, sir. Even I had the same reaction as you, and that was why I had to order the re-verification, sir."


    The Master pointed to documents held in his subordinate''s hand. "Is that the report from Korea?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Give it to me."


    The Master received the report and urgently read it. And when he got to the end, a hollow chuckle left his mouth.


    "This report says the battle took ce at sea, and¡­"


    "That''s correct, sir."


    "...And only a few warriors from Korea were mobilized for the battle? And most of them returned rtively unharmed?"


    "That''s also correct, sir."


    "...Did they use torpedoes to sink the Japanese ship?"


    The subordinate slowly shook his head. "No, sir. We didn''t find any evidence of the Korean military''s involvement."


    "Mm. I''m not surprised to hear that. Getting the army involved would''ve led to a serious esction of hostilities, after all. And the Americans wouldn''t have turned a blind eye."


    Even if the martial world was cut off from the surface world, its denizens couldn''tpletely deny the importance of maintaining some kind of rtionship with the surface world''s military.


    Americans strictly monitored firearm usage among martial artists, so they would''ve already done something if the Koreans had resorted to torpedoes and such.


    Besides¡­


    <em>''Koreans would never do that¡­ Unless they wanted to escte things. Since the military wasn''t involved, what did they do? Did the Koreans really crush a Japanese expeditionary force boasting over a thousand elite warriors?''</em>


    Something about this situation didn''t feel right.


    An error began manifesting within the Master''s understanding of thebat strengths of South Korea and Japan. Of course, it was usible for the Korean martial artists to have improved their strength to the point of catching up to their Japanese counterparts. But that should have taken a long time to achieve.


    Only a variable no one, including the Master of the Round Table, had counted on could have pulled off this illogical feat.


    <em>''A variable, is it?''</em>


    The Master immediately recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s name.


    <em>''I see. It must be him.''</em>


    No one suited thebel of "Variable" better than Kang Jin-Ho. After all, wasn''t he responsible for turning East Asia, which had been stagnant and unchanging for the past few decades, into a nuke storage in the proverbial blink of an eye?


    Wasn''t he also responsible for turning South Korea, often referred to as the wastnd of martial arts, into and of mystery and intrigue that the whole world was now watching?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s influence had already exceeded the boundaries of East Asia and began impacting the Round Table on the other side of the. He was also responsible forpletely ruining the Master''s n, wasn''t he?


    "In the end, it doesn''t matter whether the Koreans suffered damage or not. The fact that they achieved aplete and overwhelming victory over the Japanese still doesn''t change. Isn''t that right¡­?" The Master pensively muttered.


    "Yes, sir. That is correct."


    "Mm. I see. I see¡­" The Master sighed softly under his breath.


    <em>''Wiggins¡­''</em>


    With the situation in Korea reaching this state, the Master couldn''t help but think about what Wiggins had done. And what that man had done was cast aside the noble and sacred role of the Knight of the Round Table like an old shoe and throw his lot with a small nation in East Asia.


    The Master couldn''t understand why Wiggins would do something like that. And thinking about that matter made it impossible for the Master to maintain hisposure.


    He consciously tried not to think about what Wiggins had done, but how could he do that now when this report concerned South Korea?


    <em>''Did Wiggins predict all this?''</em>


    Did that man foresee the future where South Korea¡­ Kang Jin-Ho surpassed Japan and rivaled China in terms of strength until East Asia''s hegemony became theirs? Was that why he abandoned his post as a Knight of the Round Table and gave up on the possible future of bing the next Master?


    Did he choose Korea because of all this?


    The Master slowly shook his head. "Has Britain''s knight been decided yet?"


    The subordinate stood tall while responding. "Sir. The selection process should end soon."


    "...I see."


    Once the new Knight from Britain was chosen, Wiggins'' name would no longer be associated with the Round Table. And then, the Round Table would beplete once more. However, what woulde after that?


    Wiggins would not be able to escape the Round Table''s punishment.


    The only reason why Wiggins had managed to evade the Round Table''s pursuit until now was¡­ Rather ironically, it was because he had thrown his Knight position away. This unprecedented action destabilized the Round Table''s rules and regtions.


    To punish Wiggins, a former Knight, the members of the Round Table had to convene a meeting first. To decide on how to handle a matter this grave, the presence of a representative Knight from every nation was absolutely necessary.


    But there was no Knight currently representing Britain.


    Not once before did a Knight dare betray the Round Table while still holding on to their post. Zero precedence meant no one was sure how they should respond to Wiggins'' betrayal.


    Trying to uphold itsw of every Knight attending a meeting meant the Round Table had to contend with the absurd proposition of Wiggins needing to show up on his own volition!


    However, that absurd dy was about toe to an end. Once a new Knight was chosen, the Round Table should be able to resume operating as usual. And that naturally meant the Knights would finally decide Wiggins'' punishment. Then¡­


    <em>''...Then, it''s not going to be pretty.''</em>


    Wiggins casting aside his position of Knight left a deep scar of humiliation on every Knight of the Round Table. Maybe they would''ve been more understanding if Wiggins had thrown his position away in exchange for a cushy post in the Japanese or Chinese martial society.


    However, he chose South Korea instead.


    Didn''t that imply that Wiggins viewed the sacred position of a Knight as less important than some unspecified role in a small country?


    Humans were emotional creatures. No matter how much these Knights tried to remain cold-headed and objective, their pride was still wounded. And they would never forgive Wiggins for that. When that happened¡­


    "Where is Wiggins? Is he still in South Korea?"


    "Yes, Master. He apanied the Koreans during the battle against the Japanese."


    "I see¡­" The Master muttered while slowly reclining in his seat. His hand rose up silently to touch his face. But all he could sense was the hard surface of his mask.


    Lately, the Master kept thinking this mask covering his face stifled him. That he couldn''t breathe properly with this thing on. But he had never felt this way before, so why¡­


    The Master looked up at his subordinate. "The next conference. When is it scheduled again?"


    "Sir. It''s at the beginning of next month."


    That meant in a fortnight from today. The Master pondered his next course of action, then slowly nodded away. "Got it. You''re excused."


    "Sir! We will bring you any new pertinent information once we receive it."


    "Good. Do that."


    The subordinate smartly exited the office, leaving the Master alone. He sighed, then grabbed his mask¡­ Before slowly taking it off.


    "Fuu-woo¡­"


    The mask revealed the face of an old man worn down by the ruthless passage of time.


    "...Wiggins."


    Once upon a time, that name represented "hope" for the Master of the Round Table.


    The Master genuinely believed that Wiggins was capable of taking the Round Table to the next level.


    The best possible oue would''ve been for Wiggins to be the next Master. Even if he couldn''t do that, he''d still lead the evolution of the Round Table as its trusted Knight. That was what the Master thought.


    However, that name no longer represented hope. Wiggins became the number one enemy to be eliminated by the Round Table after he threw away the glorious position of the Knight and joined the Korean Martial Assembly! Maybe his fate had not been set in stone just yet. However, the uing conference should still seal the deal.


    That was why¡­


    <em>''It seems I should finally meet that man for myself.''</em>


    The light in the Master''s eyes burned fiercely.


    He wanted to know what made Wiggins choose that side over this one. The Master wanted to see and hear for himself why Wiggins chose South Korea instead of the Round Table! And he needed to do that before everything was decided in the meeting in two weeks, and he was forced to kill Wiggins with his own hands.


    "Yes, I need to see the truth for myself."


    Why did a smart individual like Wiggins make such a stupid decision? What did he see in that ce? The Master wanted to see that, too. And, also¡­


    <em>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    What, or who, the Master needed to see for himself was not Wiggins but Kang Jin-Ho.


    That man could be the only usible reason for Wiggins choosing to betray the Round Table. Just what was sopelling about Kang Jin-Ho that Wiggins had no problem throwing away an organization he had dedicated his entire life to?


    It was time to find out!


    The Master tapped on the inte button. "Get me a ne ticket to South Korea."


    -Today, sir?


    "No. In three days."


    -Understood!


    The Master leaned back against the seat.


    <em>''Kang Jin-Ho¡­ And Wiggins.''</em>


    Soon, he''d see and verify everything for himself. Just what was the world they wished to create? Depending on what the Master found on this trip¡­


    <em>''I might have to wipe them out!''</em>


    The Master would even have to personally erase their existence from this world!

 Chapter 919: Planning (4)

    Inside a bar somewhere...


    "You wanna know how to get along with someone you don''t agree with? Like, uh, apromise?" Park Yu-Min asked back while tilting his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. "Mm."


    However, that only prompted Park Yu-Min to stare weirdly at his friend before chuckling slightly. "You know, Jin-Ho? Sometimes I think that you¡­"


    "Mm?"


    "You sure like to bring us all sorts of problems to solve."


    Ju Yeong-Gi butted in just then. "It''s not all sorts of problems, but more like Jin-Ho''s personality is too crappy to let go of stuff other people don''t have any problems with."


    Park Yu-Min tutted in disapproval. "...Come on, now. You''re not supposed to assault a friend with facts, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho was left speechless.<em>''Huh? My personality is crappy?''</em>


    Ju Yeong-Gi noticed the look on Kang Jin-Ho''s face and clicked his tongue. "Look, look! See what I''m saying? Look at his I''m-so-innocent face, man! I''m telling you, this dude always makes that face!"


    Kang Jin-Ho firmly shook his head in denial. "I never do that."


    "I already pity the people who have no choice but to work with you," said Ju Yeong-Gi with a firm shake of his head.


    Park Yu-Min nodded animatedly to indicate his agreement. "Yup, that''s what I feel, too."


    "¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho really had nothing to say after not just Ju Yeong-Gi but even Park Yu-Min came out like this.


    <em>''But, you are both wrong!''</em>


    Although, Kang Jin-Ho still felt aggrieved by his friends'' usation!


    If they had been talking about Azure Demon, then¡­ Yes, Kang Jin-Ho had no excuses to offer. He now knew how much Azure Demon had to suffer back then because of a terrible boss, after all!


    In terms of one''s abilities to handle office work, Azure Demon was like Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Subined times ten. He was practically a walking, talking office work machine! Even then, Kang Jin-Ho remembered seeingrge dark circles below Azure Demon''s eyes every now and then.


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t think too much of it. Now that he had developed a different perspective on things, though? He understood how extraordinary the circumstances leading to those dark circles were!


    After all, Azure Demon was also a top expert who had reached a quasi-True Demon realm.


    Thanks to how insanely strong Kang Jin-Ho was back then, most people often forgot that Azure Demon was also skilled enough to rank within the top five experts under the heavens. No, maybe he was even stronger than that!


    Now that Kang Jin-Ho started remembering his past, he couldn''t quite recall anyone among the top-tier martial artists ganging up to kill him being stronger than Azure Demon.


    Yet, a super-expert like that still walked around with dark circles below his eyes. Didn''t that indicate he was under tremendous workload and stress that no living human could handle?


    <em>''Yup, I better reflect on myself.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho admonished himself once more and sincerely prayed for Azure Demon''s peaceful afterlife. At least he made sure Azure Demon''s final moments were not violent, so¡­


    Actually, no. Kang Jin-Ho was a bit violent back then, wasn''t he? Still, Azure Demon was killed for sure in that encounter, so he should be rxing in the afterlife without inhuman levels of work and stress tormenting him.


    <em>''...Nope, I can''t say that, now can I? Azure Demon must''ve ended up in Hell, after all!''</em>


    It seemed Azure Demon was destined to suffer even in death!


    "Look, Jin-Ho. That''s what it''s like to live with other people, okay?" Park Yu-Min smiled brightly at Kang Jin-Ho. "Everyone has different opinions. Learning to ept that and working together with everyone is what makes us human, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted a little. "I get that. However, it''s just that I have difficultypromising my opinions to match the others."


    "You can''t? Jin-Ho, I don''t think that''s the issue."


    "Huh?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s confused head-tilting was answered by Ju Yeong-Gi instead. "Come on, dude. Life is not some math equation, you know? What I am saying is, there aren''t always neat cut-and-dry solutions to everything."


    "There aren''t?" Kang Jin-Ho frowned deeply.


    He couldn''t agree with that notion at all. Every problem had a solution, didn''t it? It was just the question of whether one could find that solution or not.


    Kang Jin-Ho used to find those solutions solely through his strength. But in this life, that was not feasible. Strength alone wasn''t going to cut it anymore.


    That was why he tried to talk with others. And pondered a lot more than before, too. Unfortunately, he realized pondering wasn''t going to help him figure this particr problem out. So, he sought out his friends'' advice, but this¡­


    Ju Yeong-Gi tutted again. "It''s obvious why you think there''s an answer to everything. You must''ve already thought of all the oues to a problem, haven''t you? And what''s tripping you up is that other people just don''t wanna agree with your opinion. How right am I?"


    Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut.


    He couldn''t help but think that his friend might as well get a crystal ball and start working as a psychic because of how scarily urate he sometimes was.


    It wasn''t as if he obsessively studied Kang Jin-Ho''s behavior or life story, yet Ju Yeong-Gi had this knack for hitting his friend where it hurt the most.


    "Hey, Jin-Ho? You know what''s a dictionary?"


    "...Yeah. What about it?"


    "Hold on for a sec¡­" Ju Yeong-Gi muttered while pulling out his phone. Then he googled an online dictionary before searching for a word. "...Here it is."


    Ju Yeong-Gi raised the volume of his voice higher while reading the dictionary search result.


    "So,promise is¡­ An agreement or settlement of a dispute that is reached by each side making con¡­ What the hell is up with this long-winded exnation?!"


    Ju Yeong-Gi exploded in irritation all by himself, and Park Yu-Min slowly shook his head, unimpressed, at this sideshow. Of course, Kang Jin-Ho wholly agreed with Park Yu-Min on this one.


    "Okay, so! What I''m trying to say is that you don''t even know the meaning ofpromise, Jin-Ho! With you, everything is either ck or white. Isn''t it?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in genuine confusion.


    "To you, it''s either you''re right or I''m right. If you''re right, then I''m wrong, and vice versa. Is it not?"


    "...Mm? Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be?"


    "Really, dude?" Ju Yeong-Gi groaned while scratching his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s mind still hadn''t even considered the possibility of all the answers being right. To him, it didn''t matter whether a question was multiple-choice or an essay type since there could be only one possible answer.


    He had grown as a person to the point of admitting that he could be wrong on things. But he still didn''t understand that everyone, including himself, could be right about something. Or be wrong at the same time.


    "I''m telling you, this kid¡­ He''s not fully human in some ways." Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly. However, he wasn''t trying to insult Kang Jin-Ho here. This was genuinely the impression he got.


    It felt like Kang Jin-Hocked certain basic things for a person to live like a human being in society. That made Kang Jin-Ho such a bundle of frustration and indecipherable mystery once in a while.


    When Ju Yeong-Gi and Park Yu-Min stared at him with the same look on their faces, Kang Jin-Ho fell into deep contemtion.


    <em>''Hang on¡­ Am I really that way?''</em>


    When they exined like this, it sounded convincing enough. However, Kang Jin-Ho had a persuasive argument of his own, too!


    <em>''But, how could there be two or more answers to a problem?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s life had always been intense. Especially his second life; it rarely, if ever, gave him a moment to stop and think.


    If he encountered a problem, he had to find a solution right away. Whether that solution was right or wrong didn''t ultimately matter. He had no choice but to push through resolutely and make sure his solution was <em>right</em> after all was said and done.


    His second life would''ve been cut short if he had hesitated even for one moment.


    Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t call his second life a sess story, but there was no doubt that he managed to live the longest during that time. Effectiveness and utter, sheer bloody focus¡ªthose two things were Kang Jin-Ho''s proof of being right.


    Ju Yeong-Gi snorted and crossed his arms. "So, stop beating around the bush and tell us straight, Jin-Ho. Why are you all being shy and stuff when you''re talking to your best friends? We already know everything about each other, right?"


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. "...Not really. I still think some things are meant to be private?"


    "Nah, dude. Okay, fine. Maybe not you, but me? You know everything about me. In that case, don''t you think it''s unfair that only you get to keep stuff to yourself? So, spit it out, man."


    "Isn''t your logic a bit... I don''t know, suspect?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head, but what Ju Yeong-Gi said had this mysterious persuasive power.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned loudly before exining his situation. Of course, he had to omit the details regarding the Martial Assembly and the actual incident involving the Japanese. Even so, he managed to convey what he wanted to convey.


    "Okay, so¡­" Ju Yeong-Gi muttered, although his voice sounded a little heated for some reason. "You wanna do something your way, but the whole group of folks said no?"


    "Mm¡­"


    "However! No matter how much you rack your brain, you keep thinking that your idea is the correct one?"


    "That''s right."


    "Sooo, you want to keep pushing for it, but your pretext went out the window after everyone opposed you. Am I right so far?"


    "Yes, you are." Kang Jin-Ho weightily nodded.


    "Aha. So, it''s like¡­" Ju Yeong-Gi roughly scratched his head. "Your crappy personality¡­"


    "Mm?"


    "No one can handle your crappy personality, dude!" Ju Yeong-Gi muttered inmentation. "So, what you''re saying is that you think you''re right, even if everyone else in the world says you are not. But you don''t have a good enough justification to persuade others, so you backed off and said yes for now.


    "And you''re here because you still can''t ept why everyone''s opposing you. You wanna find a way to make everyone agree with you."


    Kang Jin-Ho ponderously nodded. His friend sounded very antagonistic right now for some reason, but none of what Ju Yeong-Gi said was wrong, so he let it be.


    "Oh, dear Lord¡­" Ju Yeong-Gi fiercely rubbed his face. Such was his intensity that even Kang Jin-Ho flinched.


    Ju Yeong-Gi stopped rubbing his face just as abruptly and then emptied his mug of beer in one go. After putting the mug down, he intensely stared at Kang Jin-Ho. "Listen, my dear friend."


    "¡­?"


    "I really, genuinely, seriously care about you, okay?"


    "Huh? I was merely¡­"


    "However! I must still tell you that you act like a bloody loon sometimes. No, I''ll be more honest. It''s not sometimes, but almost every freaking time!"


    "¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho was feeling very aggrieved right now. He believed his behavior was exceedingly logical, so why was his friend pping him with an evaluation this poor?


    Ju Yeong-Gi continued to exin. "Yeah, democracy may not be the best or the rightest way to solve things, but doesn''t it usually result in the most eptable oue for everyone involved? So, when everyone says yes and only you scream no, no one''s gonna acknowledge you as someone special. No, they are gonnabel you a bloody wackjob!"


    "...Well, yes. That could be true."


    "So, that''s why!"


    "But that doesn''t mean something clearly wrong is suddenly right."


    Ju Yeong-Gi groaned loudly. Kang Jin-Ho had a valid point, but¡­


    It was Kang Jin-Ho''s turn to exin. "If me epting their point of view and backing off could lead to a good result, I will do it. However, no matter how much I think about this, their way is wrong. I keep thinking my idea is the right one in this situation, but there isn''t much I can do when everyone disagrees with me."


    "...Uh-whew. If you''re so convinced about being right, why don''t you keep pushing until you get your way?"


    "Well, that''s because¡­" Kang Jin-Ho groaned in slight frustration. "I get why everyone is saying no, you see? And that makes it tricky for me to keep pushing them to agree with me. I know they are doing it out of good intentions."


    "Why is everything soplicated?" Ju Yeong-Gi threw his hands in the air and gave up.


    However, Park Yu-Min swooped in to save the day with a gentle smile on his face. "Listen, Jin-Ho."


    "Yeah?"


    "The way I see it, I don''t think this is a big problem."


    "...Why do you think that?"


    "Well¡­" Park Yu-Min casually shrugged. "I think I figured out why you feel so stuck and frustrated with this situation. You think it''s cumbersome and difficult to match and change opinions while talking to other people. Am I right?"


    "Mm? I don''t think that''s the case, though?"


    "Didn''t you bring uppromise earlier?"


    "I did," Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    "You see,promise isn''t about people putting forward their opinions and then choosing who is right. Everyone puts forward their opinion, concedes a little, and backs off when necessary, and eventually, they find a better alternative. That''s whatpromising is actually all about."


    "Mm¡­"


    "I think I can help you with this one, Jin-Ho. I do it every day, you know?"


    "Mm? Every day?" Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes gleamed in the light of curiosity as he stared at Park Yu-Min.


    "You know I''m a pro gamer."


    "Yeah?"


    "And the game I y is a team game. Five yers form one team. And the issues arising from that are¡­" Park Yu-Min smiled meaningfully. "Even though all five of us are ying the same match, we have different views on how to win. And it''s the same story during the post-match debrief, too. The feedback we give makes it sound like everyone has been ying five different matches."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. How was that even possible?


    "Why did that happen?" Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked.


    "That''s because different people interpret the same situation differently, Jin-Ho. There are lots of reasons for that. Personalities, tendencies, even how much info you have¡­ The point is, people interpret the game''s situation differently. And that usually leads to serious problems."


    Park Yu-Min briefly paused there and quenched his thirst with beer.


    "So, uh, where was I? Right, the game. Win or lose, we must debrief the team and the director on what went down during the match. Things aren''t hectic if we win, but when we lose? We gotta talk about why we lost, and that''s when all sorts of things get brought up."


    Kang Jin-Ho animatedly nodded away. Even he could empathize with this story. After all, didn''t he devote his entire being to masteringputer games after Park Yu-Min utterly crushed him back then?


    To a twenty-something young man, not many things in life were as humiliating as getting an ass-whooping in video games!


    "Think about it, Jin-Ho. A bunch of kids with egos the size of a must exin why they lost. I''m sure you can already imagine how crappy the mood is gonna be. In the early days, everyone kept fighting each other precisely because of this. It was Hell, I tell ya."


    "...I guess so."


    "You know how we dealt with that problem?"


    "No. How did you do it?" Kang Jin-Ho stared expectantly at Park Yu-Min.

 Chapter 920: Planning (5)

    Park Yu-Min smirked before answering his friend.


    "We kept fighting, just like that."


    "...Eh?"


    "I''m saying, we kept fighting and arguing."


    Kang Jin-Ho was instantly deted. He was expecting some grand solutions, but the actual reply didn''t even qualify as an answer!


    "What kind of a solution is that?" Kang Jin-Ho asked in dismay.


    "Yeah, that''s what I think."


    "But, that isn''t even a solution, so why¡­"


    "Listen, Jin-Ho. This is important," Park Yu-Min quickly exined further after noticing Kang Jin-Ho''s disappointment. "We fight for simple reasons. Our pride got trampled on, and we don''t want to admit that the other party is right."One could attach all sorts of excuses and reasons to a fight between people.


    However, as far as Park Yu-Min could tell, most fights boiled down to those two reasons. Even if the fights were repackaged with some nice-sounding pretexts, the core of various disagreements remained pretty much the same.


    "With five strong-willed people arguing with each other, finding one conclusion everyone can agree on is never going to be easy. Everyone has their own reasons, after all. But the thing is, nothing will improve if everyone shuts up to avoid conflict, and we will end up with some half-baked nonsense.


    "That''s why we fight and argue. Again and again. And then¡­ Before we know it, there''s a solution, an answer, staring right in our faces."


    Kang Jin-Ho deeply furrowed his brow. "What about people''s sentiments, then? Wouldn''t doing that create bad blood? Isn''t preserving team unity important?"


    "Unity? Yeah, that is important. But what you''re talking about doesn''t sound like unity, Jin-Ho. Isn''t that more like¡­ You know, taking the easy way out?"


    "Easy way out¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho quietly muttered those three words. Taking the easy way out, was it¡­?


    "Well, because no one wants to get too emotional, that''s why. Losing cool might escte things, so people try to avoid friction and back off when they think it''s appropriate. And then, they mouth some vague agreements and whatnot to get it over with. I think that''s wrong."


    Park Yu-Min sounded determined just then. Unwavering. Which was something hecked in the past.


    Just as Kang Jin-Ho had changed over time, so did Park Yu-Min.


    One couldn''t really say that having a career in esports was now widely epted and supported in society. That didn''t stop the world of pro gaming from being a fiercelypetitive environment where people constantly struggled for victory.


    In that world, either you won or lost. Didn''t matter who was fighting or how they fought, each encounter always produced a tangible result. It seemed plying his trade in that world had taught Park Yu-Min how to be more assertive.


    "You know why? That''s because we didn''t be pro gamers to have fun with other gamers. Wait, let me rephrase that. I didn''t be a pro gamer to have fun with my teammates. I''m doing this to win, Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded. He agreed with Park Yu-Min''s mindset.


    "To do that, all my actions and thought processes must focus on this one thing. And that is, ''<em>What do I need to do to win now and keep winning in the future?''</em> Think about it for a minute, and the answer should be obvious.


    "Things might get easier if we just choose to back off before people''s feelings get hurt. But that will lead to our team falling behind as ourpetitors grow stronger and better. I cannot let that happen, Jin-Ho."


    "Yes, you''re correct," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    What a strange feeling this was. In the past, it was usually Kang Jin-Ho saying all these things. And Park Yu-Min''s role was to nod along and agree.


    Nowadays, though, the roles seemed to have reversed somewhat, with Park Yu-Min ying the advisor far more often than Kang Jin-Ho. When looking at their behaviors and attitudes ofte, Park Yu-Min came across as much more driven and unwavering than Kang Jin-Ho, too! ?


    <em>''It seems that I''ve been too arrogant.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly had a small epiphany just then.


    He was so full of sage advice and confidence back in the early days of his return to the modern era precisely because¡­ He had not fully limatized to the modern surroundings yet.


    The modern era was asplicated as an era could possibly get.


    Unlike in the past, human rtionships were not as clear and straightforward. Before doing or saying something, one had to consciously or subconsciously consider many things first. Things like, <em>"What kind of ripples will my actions cause in society? My rtionships? And to my bank bnce?"</em>


    Withplications came intricate connections tying seemingly everything and everyone in the world together. What made things worse for Kang Jin-Ho was that, in his first life, he was far removed from theplicated workings of modern society.


    No wonder he was so uplicated and straightforward back then! Kang Jin-Ho didn''t consider or worry about anything, after all. He only had to think about what was the best and most correct answer. That was it. And that allowed him to speak with such arrogance.


    Now that he had a chance to reflect on his actions, Kang Jin-Ho realized how simple-minded and even cringe-inducing his so-called solutions had been. He thought his face was burning from all the shame.


    Having his surroundingspletely enveloped in rtionships had ced some strict restrictions on Kang Jin-Ho''s antics.


    The memories of Park Yu-Min yelling, <em>"You can never understand me!"</em> after Kang Jin-Ho offered him so-called advice viciously stabbed into Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    <em>''Huh. What did I say to Yu-Min back then?''</em>


    Park Yu-Min''s reaction seemed in line with a teenager''s behavior. But didn''t Kang Jin-Ho say something like, <em>''Nothing will change if you remain still?''</em>


    <em>''Wow. I really was brainless back then, wasn''t I?''</em>


    To think he''d spew such cliched nonsense with a straight face! And Park Yu-Min was kind enough to patiently listen to his friend''s cringe remarks, too!


    Here was Kang Jin-Ho, racking his brain over something small and seemingly insignificant in the overall scheme of things. So, what made him think it was okay to trivialize other people''s much heavier worries and concerns?


    The wise old "they" said being a moron made you braver. That seemed about right in Kang Jin-Ho''s case!


    "Listen, Jin-Ho¡­?"


    "Mm?" Kang Jin-Ho snapped out of his thoughts at Park Yu-Min''s worried voice.


    "It''s like¡­ Your thoughts have gotten messier and moreplicated these days."


    "Yup, totally agree," Ju Yeong-Gi suddenly butted in.


    Since his friends said it, Kang Jin-Ho''s worries seemed to have gotten bad enough to be visible on the surface now.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced slightly at this realization. "You think so?"


    "You weren''t like this before, you know? Jin-Ho, you were like¡­ Mm¡­ It''s kinda weird to put it this way, but here it goes. You were a totally clueless simpleton back then."


    Wasn''t this an insult? It definitely sounded like one!


    "A¡­ simpleton?" Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes.


    "Please don''t take it the wrong way, okay? I''m not saying it as an insult, you know? You had this tendency to say some ignorant-sounding stuff that urately sussed out the core of the problem. In a way, it''s kinda like you had a knack for finding the simplest yet the most urate answer."


    Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly shifted his gaze and stared openly at Ju Yeong-Gi.


    The person Park Yu-Min described sounded eerily like Ju Yeong-Gi¡­ At least, to Kang Jin-Ho''s ears, that was!


    "Uhm, that''s a bit¡­ different," said Park Yu-Min while sheepishly scratching his head. He was tempted to exin why this and that were not the same, but doing that in Ju Yeong-Gi''s presence was not something a friend should do!


    At least, that was what Park Yu-Min''s expression seemed to imply.


    Ju Yeong-Gi unhappily tutted. "...Don''t say it, you brat."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," Park Yu-Min chuckled cheerily. But his expression quickly reverted back to being serious. "I''m not gonna tell you to go back to your old self, Jin-Ho. The past you might have been more entertaining to hang out with, but the current you must be a product of you genuinely wanting to change. Am I right?"


    "Mm¡­"


    "That is why¡­ You gotta remember this one thing, okay?"


    Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked back. "What is it?"


    "The important thing is... Knowing what you want to do. For instance¡­ Why do I still try to offer thorough feedback even if I must bicker with my teammates? And why do my teammates ultimatelye around to my point of view? I¡­ No, you must figure that out."


    Park Yu-Min quickly sucked in a deep breath before resuming his speech.


    "The way I see it¡­ Jin-Ho, you''re stuck in this situation because you still haven''t figured out your goal."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "My goal?"


    "Yeah, your goal."


    "What do you mean? I already have one, though?"


    "Sure. But don''t people all have different goals?"


    "¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression resembled a man who got punched in the face just now. Then again, what Park Yu-Min said did m into Kang Jin-Ho''s gut like a runaway freight train, so perhaps that expression was appropriate after all!


    A goal? Of course Kang Jin-Ho had a goal. And it was as clear as day.


    However, was it also the same goal as the Assembly''s?


    <em>''What is Lee Hyeon-Su''s goal?''</em>


    What about Vator? Wiggins? Chang Min? And Bang Jin-Hun? Also, what about the regr Assembly members working for Kang Jin-Ho and the other executives?


    Kang Jin-Ho had never considered this point before. He believed his goal was naturally everyone else''s, too. After all, that was how it had been since his second life!


    Back when he was the demon cult''s undisputed leader, he set the goals for the whole cult. No one questioned that arrangement. Only Azure Demon was brave enough to shake his head in disapproval back then.


    That meant Kang Jin-Ho ended up dealing exclusively with Azure Demon. He discussed with¡­ No, more correctly, the two men bickered and argued until reaching a consensus, of sorts, and setting amon goal. And not a single cult believer dared to question this process and simply did as they were told.


    However, things were different now.


    Just like how a thousand people would view something differently, they would also have different goals.


    How could any productive conversation take ce when everyone was working toward different goals?


    It felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on top of Kang Jin-Ho to sober him right up.


    He quietly muttered, "...So, that''s where it all began."


    Park Yu-Min grinned. "Looks like you figured something out?"


    "Mm¡­ Maybe." Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then shot up to his feet. "Sorry, but I gotta go now."


    "Huh? Already? We only had one round, though?" Ju Yeong-Gi whined and pouted unhappily.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho smiled refreshingly to brush aside theint. "My bad. I''ll pay for our drinks next time. See youter."


    "Uh¡­ Sure."


    Ju Yeong-Gi furrowed his brow while watching Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly rush outside the bar. "Huh. Why is he in such a rush, I wonder?"


    Park Yu-Min casually shrugged. "Well, he''s got a lot on his te, you know?"


    "Even though we don''t know what he does for a living?"


    Park Yu-Min grinned brightly at his friend. "What''s the matter? Aren''t I enough for you?"


    "Come on, man. Let''s be real here, okay? Don''t you feel the same, too?"


    "About what?"


    Ju Yeong-Gi wordlessly gulped down the beer, then put the empty mug down while groaning loudly. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. I get that Jin-Ho is busy as heck. Since he''s a smart and capable fe, lots of people must be relying on him, and he probably has a ton of stuff to take care of. I get all that, okay? But¡­"


    Ju Yeong-Gi''s voice trailed off just then.


    "Thanks to having a superhuman as a friend, it''s getting tougher these days to hang out with my friends and share some booze. I kinda miss the old days¡­"


    Park Yu-Min slowly nodded. "Mm¡­"


    "Back when we were running the pizzeria together, we''d usually hang out after work and get piss-drunk, and it was also fun working together during the day, but now¡­ I''m telling you, that brat''s gotten way too busy for my liking! But¡­ I''m waaay too old to whine like a little brat and ask Jin-Ho to hang out with us more."


    Park Yu-Min chuckled again. "I can hang out with you."


    "You''re even worse, you dumbass! You''re even busier than Jin-Ho is! You don''t even have enough free time for yourself, so how can you hang out with anyone in the first ce?!


    "Hah, I can always look at your mug online, you know? I''m talking about those videos of you in matches and stuff. Did you know that looking at my friend''s mug on screen kinda makes me feel like a loon sometimes?"


    "B-But, at least you have a girlfriend, right?"


    "...My dear friend?"


    "Y-yeah?"


    "That is exactly why I need my friends, man. Please save me."


    "¡­!" Park Yu-Min mped his mouth shut. The sight of Ju Yeong-Gi sobbing away, his shoulders pitifully quivering, prompted Park Yu-Min to make his mind up on something important.


    <em>''Yup, let''s¡­ not rush with the whole romance thing.''</em>


    Although he was too busy to date someone right now, Park Yu-Min still swore to take his time even if he found more leeway in his schedule in the future.


    <em>''Jin-Ho must be really busy.''</em>


    Park Yu-Min had realized something for a while now.


    He had a hunch that Kang Jin-Ho was involved in matters of grave importance that none of his friends could even imagine. However, that hunch evolved somewhattely to say that maybe, Kang Jin-Ho''s work might be even grander in scope than Park Yu-Min previously estimated.


    That seemed the only usible exnation for Kang Jin-Ho racking his brain like this.


    Wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho capable of resolving most matters with his abilities alone? So, for someone like him to rack his brain this much? The weight of all the responsibilities of his work must be indescribable.


    <em>''Right. I should try to stay in touch as often as I can.''</em>


    That was why it was wrong to let Kang Jin-Ho be. Friends should call each other and talk as often as humanly possible. That''s what friends did, after all.


    Even if one couldn''t offer any realistic assistance, hearing a friend''s voice on the phone could still be a powerful pir of support to someone going through a tough time.


    Park Yu-Min reflected on himself for using the pretext of his busy schedule to not stay in touch with his friends.


    "Hey, Yeong-Gi?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Can you find three, maybe four days off soon?"


    "Mm? Why do you ask? Well¡­ I guess I can, as long as I arrange some stuff first."


    "Great. Then, let''s do that next time we hang out."


    "...Okay. But why?"


    "Remember when we talked about going on an overseas vacation with just us three? Jin-Ho kinda looks worn out, so¡­ I figured now might be a good time for that trip. I''ll have about a week off after the current season ends, you see?"


    "An overseas¡­ vacation? Ah, wait! You mean that trip to Japan?"


    "Yeah, that one."


    "Of course I''m down with it! Let''s do it!"


    These two good friends genuinely cared about Kang Jin-Ho''s welfare. However, they had no idea that the result of this innocent discussion would not match with what they had in mind!

 Chapter 921: Arguing (1)

    <em>''A goal¡­ A shared goal¡­''</em>


    <em>Vroom¡­</em>


    Every time Kang Jin-Ho depressed the elerator, the car surged ahead without fail.


    If he kept his foot down, the car continued to elerate. Lifting off his foot led to the vehicle maintaining its forward momentum. And applying the brakes quickly reduced the car''s speed.


    Why was this, though? The reason was simple enough. A car''s role was to serve as a mode of transport.


    To make it convenient for every driver out there, all car manufacturers must observe a certain set of rules. A set of promises, in a way. Such as¡­ Depressing the elerator made the car go faster while turning the steering wheel made the car change its direction.


    However, the Korean Martial Assembly wasn''t like that.


    It certainly had the clear goal of evolving into something better. However, this goal had not been discussed with everyone in the organization. And the method of getting there had not been agreed upon, either.


    With a situation like that, no wonder a topic discussed with everyone in the same room would end up being interpreted in many different ways!Kang Jin-Ho briefly scratched his head.


    <em>''How bizarre is this?''</em>


    Giving this matter a little bit of thought would''ve been enough for Kang Jin-Ho to quickly figure it out. So, how did he miss something so simple until now?


    It wasn''t as if he transformed into someone else while hanging out with his friends, so why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho''s perspective got narrower while in the Assembly?


    If that was not it, then maybe¡­


    <em>''Is it because my friends are excessively smart?''</em>


    A gentle chuckle broke out of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips when he recalled Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi.


    <em>''This is so strange.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho spent far more time with the Assembly members than anyone else. In that case, he should''ve grown far closer to them, but the way he felt about them differed markedly from how he viewed his friends.


    Kang Jin-Ho and his friends hung out together because they genuinely enjoyed each other''spany, not because they expected something in return. And that knowledge made the time spent with his friends special.


    Most of all¡­


    <em>''I feel at ease around them.''</em>


    Whether it was back when Kang Jin-Ho was another ordinary university student or his current self overseeing so many moving cogs, his friends'' attitudes toward him had not changed.


    While others wished for Kang Jin-Ho to be a stronger and better person and do more for them, his friends didn''t care about that. They just wanted to hang out with him some more andined when they couldn''t.


    Thinking about them made Kang Jin-Ho smile gently again.


    The Martial Assembly would continue to expand and be stronger. There was no doubt about that. This meant Kang Jin-Ho would encounter more and more people.


    Like how he initially had to deal with Lee Hyeon-Su only for people from various regions to join the teamter, Kang Jin-Ho would no doubt encounter all sorts of characters in the future through the events involving the Martial Assembly.


    However, the number of close friends Kang Jin-Ho had would probably not increase anymore.


    Considering where he was in life right now, making more friends seemed out of the question. This meant Kang Jin-Ho would only have those two to call on as his closest friends in the future.


    <em>''Others might feel disappointed by me saying that, though.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho suddenly recalled his friends from high school days. Although their friendship wasn''t deep enough like the one he had with Park Yu-Min and Ju Yeong-Gi, they still qualified as Kang Jin-Ho''s friends.


    While thinking that maybe he should get in touch with them since they hadn''t chatted in a long time, Kang Jin-Ho pointed his car in the direction of his family home.


    ***


    "Great to see you, sir!"


    "Good morning to you, sir!"


    Martial artists energetically bowed deeply in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction.


    To his credit, Kang Jin-Ho greeted them back without getting too flustered. That was a huge improvementpared to the beginning when receiving such greetings used to make him ufortable.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s status as the demon cult''s leader was much greater than that of the Assembly Master, so it should be natural for him to be familiar with people greeting him so respectfully like this, but¡­


    <em>''Well, things like this didn''t happen back then.''</em>


    Back then, Kang Jin-Ho never ran into lower-tiered martial artists. The living spaces for those folks and the demon cult''s leader werepletely separated, after all.


    The only ce he even got to see the faces of these lower-tiered martial artists was on a battlefield. The only other people permitted to speak to Kang Jin-Ho were a handful of elders, and that was about it.


    <em>''When I think about it¡­ What a stuffy arrangement that was.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho found those things quite odd now, but back then? He didn''t think anything of it. And that made him realize how much of a factor one''s environment yed in one''s perception and thought process.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho had no doubt that this was the correct way of doing things, but¡­


    "Assembly Master, sir! Good morning to you!"


    "I greet the Assembly Master!"


    "Uh¡­ Yeah. Thanks."


    "Great day to you, sir!"


    Wasn''t this getting a bit too much at this point¡­? Greeting back at all the people weing him was quickly turning into a chore.


    Kang Jin-Ho obviously had nothing against people greeting him, but was it really necessary for them to rush toward him from far away just to say hello¡­?


    <em>''...Mm? Why are there more people now?''</em>


    Cold sweat began trickling down his forehead when he saw more people rushing toward him. That wasn''t all either, as he even saw some people jumping down from the upper floors of buildings nearby to get to him!


    Kang Jin-Ho was well aware of these people''s tendencies to greet him a bit too enthusiastically, but today? Things seemed to have be especially worse for some reason!


    <em>''Wait, did someone put them up to this?''</em>


    If that was the case, the likeliest suspect was Lee Hyeon-Su. However, judging from the ted expressions on the faces of these martial artists, it didn''t feel like someone had ordered them to swarm around Kang Jin-Ho.


    In that case, did Kang Jin-Ho do something to warrant the "upgrade" to his reception in such a short period?


    While groaning a little, Kang Jin-Ho headed to the main building''s cafe.


    "Good morning, Assembly Master!" The cafe owner cried out loudly.


    <em>''Your expression says it''s not that good, though?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho sighed again when the cafe owner stared nervously at him.


    "Sir! Would you like iced coffee today or something warmer?"


    "...I''d like something cold, thank you."


    "Sir! I''ll get it ready right away! Sir!" The cafe owner roared, again in some nervousness, then proceeded to grind the coffee beans. Kang Jin-Ho silently observed the process like a teacher watching his disciple.


    Soon, a cup of coffee was brewed. The cafe owner cautiously presented this cup to Kang Jin-Ho. "Sir, here¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho brought the straw to his lips and then¡­ slowly slurped the coffee.


    "...Mm."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded in satisfaction. Hot coffee was better if he wanted to savor the aroma, but now was the season of iced coffee. He thought it might be a good idea to follow the trend and drink what everyone else drank.


    He nced at the cafe owner. "It''s good coffee."


    "Thank you very much!" The cafe owner bowed ny degrees at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Issuing a passing grade right away like today was a very rare urrence.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t really a picky eater. As a matter of fact, he pretty much ate whatever was presented before him. Then again, didn''t he experience a life of digging through trash to fill his tummy with discarded leftover food?


    Living such a life taught him to be grateful for having something to eat in the first ce. Comining about how the food tasted was not his style, even though being a martial artist had sharpened all of his senses to the extremes, including his tongue!


    However, the coffee was the sole exception. Kang Jin-Ho was super strict with that. At a push, he might also include pizzas, but that was about it.


    "How is the business going these days?" Kang Jin-Ho asked curiously to pass the time.


    "It looks like we''ll have to increase the number of employees and coffee machines, sir. The sales have gone through the rooftely, you see?"


    "Oh. Because the coffee tastes good?"


    "Well, I think it''s more the case of monopoly being the best, sir." The cafe owner grinned while performing a splendid double thumbs-up.


    Kang Jin-Ho also chuckled at that sight. "If you need something, please let Lee Hyeon-Su know. He''ll be happy to help you."


    "Oh, uh, actually, a different department is working with us now, sir."


    "A different department?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head.


    "Rather than Chief Lee Hyeon-Su, Chief Lee Hyeon-Ju is in charge of our affairs now, sir. And she has the decision-making authority, too."


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho wordlessly blinked his eyes.


    It seemed he had one more thing to remember now. And that would be¡­ How scary Lee Hyeon-Ju could be!


    As if to prove she wasn''t just Lee Jung-Geol''s granddaughter in name only, Lee Hyeon-Ju was expertly taking over any and all work her hands could reach, one thing at a time!


    <em>''Even though she can''t be in ten ces at once¡­''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho grew a little concerned about the amount of workload she must absorb now. However, he soon stopped worrying about it. Lee Hyeon-Ju was a smart woman. She must know what she was getting into.


    "Okay. Thank you for the coffee. Here, let me pay for it," said Kang Jin-Ho while pushing forward his credit card.


    "N-no, Assembly Master! I wouldn''t dare! It''s on the house."


    "Please take it."


    "But, uhm¡­ You''re putting me on the spot, sir." The cafe owner faltered but still epted the card in the end. He had no choice but to ept it since he knew Kang Jin-Ho would never back off on matters like this.


    Once the payment got through, Kang Jin-Ho received the card back, bade farewell, and went upstairs. Everyone he met on his way up animatedly and excitedly greeted him.


    <em>''Yes, I know this is a good thing, but¡­''</em>


    A workce overflowing with energy and enthusiasm was great. Obviously, it was way better than a ce where people felt ufortable around each other.


    Unfortunately, that was what Kang Jin-Ho was feeling right now, all thanks to hisck of social skills!


    Kang Jin-Ho hurried his steps and arrived at his office. While holding onto the doorknob, he groaned softly under his breath.


    <em>''Huh. I didn''t think walking to my office would be so tough¡­''</em>


    If he had his way, Kang Jin-Ho would''ve much preferred to jump up to his fourth-floor office from the parking lot. However, how could he do that when he had already agreed with Lee Hyeon-Su''s opinion that Kang Jin-Ho behaving childishly would cause everyone else to copy him?


    <em>''Maybe I shoulde to work even earlier?''</em>


    Indeed, things could get easier for him bying to work before more people showed up.


    While considering his options, Kang Jin-Ho pushed the door open and entered the office.


    "Good morning, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped and stared weirdly at the person standing inside his office. It was none other than the scary Lee Hyeon-Ju, obviously waiting for her boss''s arrival. She was even holding a stack of documents, too!


    "...Mm." Kang Jin-Ho grunted a little.


    "My apologies," Lee Hyeon-Ju bowed her head deeply. "I have several things to report to you about, but you don''t have a secretary, and waiting for you outside the door was also tricky with so many people walking past. Please forgive me for my rudeness."


    "No, it''s fine. I don''t mind."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju seemed conscious about entering her boss''s empty office without prior permission. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t really mind it. This wasn''t his bedroom but his office, after all.


    "Okay, what brings you here?"


    "I have a report on the Assembly''s legitimation process."


    "Mm¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho got another reminder that the Assembly had changed a lot since he first got here.


    If Japan had invaded in the past, everyone in the Assembly would have dropped what they were doing and focused on that one thing only. That was because the people dealing with internal affairs also had to deal with external matters.


    If Lee Hyeon-Su was in charge of the Martial Assembly''s legitimation process, he would have no choice but to postpone it while focusing on fighting off the invasion attempt by the Japanese.


    Lee Hyeon-Ju joining the team, however, had led to the establishment of a boundary separating internal affairs and all the external shenanigans. And now, the Assembly''s internal matters continued to chug along regardless of who was doing what on the outside.


    "Alright. Let''s hear it, then."


    "Sir," Lee Hyeon-Ju smartly nodded.


    It should be fine to summon everyone for a morning meeting, but Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t dully bothered by the idea of holding one extra meeting by himself. When he took a seat on the couch, Lee Hyeon-Ju smartly presented the stack of documents in his direction.


    "Mm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho perused the documents before sighing deeply. "It''s still difficult for me."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju subtly grinned. "I heard you were reading up on various business theories. However, theories alone aren''t enough for real-life situations, sir. It''s not the case of you studying incorrectly, but more like you haven''t caught up to the required knowledge level."


    "That would be great if it were true," Kang Jin-Ho chuckled awkwardly. "So, do you mind making it simple for me to understand?"


    "No, sir. I''ll be d to. We''ve finished reviewing the organization for any potential legal issues, and all the preparations are as ready as they can be. However, now we must enter the negotiation phase."


    "...Negotiation phase?"


    "Yes, sir," said Lee Hyeon-Ju while pointing to a section on the document. "Please take a look. This number is the value of our current assets."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow and shifted his gaze to the numbers printed on the document.


    <em>''Let''s see. How many digits is that? One, two, three¡­ Hmm?''</em>


    Something seemed weird just then. Why were there so many digits? This amount¡­ It was not something a regr person leading an ordinary life could ever witness in their lifetime!


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly looked up and stared at Lee Hyeon-Ju. "So much?!"


    "Actually, sir? That''s a conservative estimate done to protect us. We''ve excluded what you''d call uncertain assets and still got that estimate. Since we''ve only counted above-board assets¡­ I''m sure the real wealth should far exceed what you see on the document, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded in stupefaction.


    <em>''Huh. So the Assembly is really loaded.''</em>


    Up until now, people kept telling Kang Jin-Ho that the Martial Assembly was wealthy beyond imagination. However, he didn''t think the organization would be this wealthy! With this much asset, the Martial Assembly could even take onrge global corporations and win.


    "So, uh¡­ Where did all this moneye from?"


    "It''s not some amazing secret, sir," Lee Hyeon-Ju replied with a bitter smile. "It''s simply the case of the Assembly umting wealth over a long period but never really using it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. The Assembly focused on umtion, even though it had no clear purpose or goals requiring this much wealth. But that means we now own a lot of real estate across the country, sir. Which is why our asset value is estimated so highly. However, if we flip that around¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed and shrugged helplessly.


    "Compared to how much we own¡­ We don''t have a clear source of ie, sir. It''s simply the case of us squeezing dry what we already possess to pay the wages of our members."


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''tpletely sure of what Lee Hyeon-Ju said. However, he was still sensible enough to nod along. She obviously knew what she was talking about, after all.


    "I see. Then, what is the problem we''re facing?"


    "Verifying our situation in full has helped me reaffirm my decision, sir. I have zero doubt that the Assembly¡­ must emerge from the shadows and into the light." Lee Hyeon-Ju''s steely, determined gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho and didn''t waver an inch. "We can''t dy it any longer, sir."


    That was when¡­


    <em>Knock, knock¡­!</em>


    ...They were interrupted by a knock on the office door.

 Chapter 922: Arguing (2)

    "Come in," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Sir!"


    The office door opened, and Lee Hyeon-Su stepped inside. He shot a sharp but brief gaze in Lee Hyeon-Ju''s direction, then bowed toward Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Good morning, Assembly Master."


    "I thought you''re usually busy in the mornings?"


    "Yes, I am. Even so, I still need to prioritize some things above all else, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho noticed that Lee Hyeon-Su''s face was slightly flushed. That was because Lee Hyeon-Su had rushed here at his top speed after learning about Lee Hyeon-Ju heading to the Assembly Master''s office.


    "My apologies, as I have not caught all of the discussion, just the tail end of it. Allow me to offer my opinion on this matter. I would like us to be more prudent."


    "More prudent?" Lee Hyeon-Ju shot back unhappily. Her voice was much sharper than when she was speaking to Kang Jin-Ho.Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. "Since when did the word prudent elicit that kind of response?"


    "Words can mean different things depending on the situation and how they are used, wouldn''t you agree? And that''s why when you said prudent, it sounded suspiciously like you wanted to repudiate my idea."


    The mes shooting out from their eyes collided mid-air. However, Lee Hyeon-Su promptly ignored Lee Hyeon-Ju and sat down on an empty chair. "Assembly Master, sir. We need to be prudent about this, especially after going through this whole mess with the Japanese. Joining the surface world means we will face even more restrictions than ever before."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. "Mm¡­!"


    "We will be entering a whole new uncharted territory, sir. Up until now, we could determine how we''d proceed. But our overall situation has changed greatly. Making information about us publicly avable could limit our options and prevent us from effectively fending offrge-scale attacks from our enemies like thest time."


    "That''s a strange assertion, Mister Lee!" Lee Hyeon-Ju sharply rebuked Lee Hyeon-Su. She was obviously not prepared to let him have his way. "Going public will not restrict our freedom. Let''s be real here, shall we? Even if the Assembly bes a legitimate business entity, most Assembly members still can''t do much. After all, the only things they know how to do are training and beating people up."


    "¡­That''s a bit too harsh, don''t you think?"


    "I''m merely stating the truth," Lee Hyeon-Ju curtly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off, her expression unwavering. "The management of thepany doesn''t involve regr Assembly members, to begin with. Instead, what we do will expand everyone''s movement options. Besides, it''s not like I''m insisting on legitimizing the Assembly for an easier, more streamlined management. No, it''s to create ways for us to make a living!"


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked his brow. "To make a living?"


    "...Do you know where we get our ie from?"


    "Huh?" Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. What did she mean by that? Of course the Assembly got its ie from¡­


    "Our situation has changed. By a lot, too. In the past, we could make some money through illegal activities. However, the world has changed too much for us to keep doing that, Mister Lee! And don''t forget that South Korea''s public order is one of the best in the world.


    "Organizations in countries with much worse public order than ours have long turned themselves into legal entities and legalized their ie source, too. Compared to them? We''rete to the table."


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. "Sure, I agree with you on all that. However, all I''m saying is there is no need to rush."


    "No, there is definitely a reason to rush," Lee Hyeon-Ju firmly shook her head. "If our situation doesn''t change soon, the Assembly will face a serious financial loss this year."


    "A loss? Even though we''ve confiscated so much hidden wealth?"


    "Mister Lee, that''s not a sustainable ie source. The Assembly is getting more bloated every day. And to feed every member, we need money. But our source of ie is basically non-existent. There is a clear limit to how long we can rely on what''s in our bank ount."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju abruptly shifted her focus to Kang Jin-Ho next.


    "Assembly Master. Yes, we have a lot of assets. But we also have a lot of Assembly members to take care of. Worse still, we even epted over ten thousand freeloaders who can''t even contribute financially. That number of people would even put some governments in a bind, sir! At this rate, the Assembly will definitely go bankrupt."


    The disharmony of the situation was too real to ignore. Despite the estimated value of all the assets high enough to pierce the heavens, the Assembly was still facing bankruptcy?


    <em>''Then again, Lee Hyeon-Ju isn''t exactly wrong when you think about it.''</em>


    The current-day demon cult was quite literally weighty baggage. In other words, they couldn''t even pull their own weight.


    Soon, they should prove their worth as martial artists. Kang Jin-Ho would ensure that. That didn''t mean the demon cult believers were capable of financially helping out, though.


    No one in this world was free from the need to put food on the table and a roof over their heads. That included the Martial Assembly and its members; to keep chugging along, the Assembly needed to make money somehow.


    When Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded, Lee Hyeon-Ju smiled in excitement and spoke fearlessly. "Now is the most optimal time, sir! While we have enough funds to stay afloat and in operation, this organization must be a legal business entity. And then, we must use the avable funds to create a new source of ie. Please permit us to do this."


    Kang Jin-Ho leaned back on the couch while rubbing his chin. "And I''m guessing you want to be in charge of that?"


    "No, sir. Not me. I want Mister¡­ Chief Lee here to handle it for us."


    "Huh?" Lee Hyeon-Su stumbled back. "Me?"


    "Yes, you." Lee Hyeon-Ju stared straight into Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes. "Didn''t you create the administrative department just for this purpose?"


    "N-no, well, uh, sure. But¡­"


    That wasn''t why the department had been created, though!


    Lee Hyeon-Su merely wanted to make the Assembly''s operations more convenient for him to manage, and being a part of something like this never even entered his mind once!


    However, admitting that in this situation would make him look like a damn fool, now wouldn''t it!


    "We at the ounting department are already up to our necks trying to manage the Assembly''s money flow. I''m not saying I''m unwilling, but my situation leaves me with no room, sir. So, someone else has to do it, and it doesn''t matter who.


    "We might be fine for now even if we sweep everything under the carpet, but in a decade? Sir, we might be living on the street, sucking on our fingers to survive in a few years!"


    At this point, even Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression had be grave. "Is it that bad?"


    "Here. Take a look for yourself," said Lee Hyeon-Ju while handing the financial documents over to Lee Hyeon-Su.


    He took his time poring through the documents, then sighed deeply. "For sure, this¡­ is going to be a problem. A big problem."


    "See? We need to act as soon as we can."


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed again, then looked over at Kang Jin-Ho next. It was in to see that he was now leaving the decision up to Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho asked Lee Hyeon-Ju. "I''m sure you''re not here to give me that report only. So, what do I need to do?"


    "We need the political power on our side, sir."


    "Political power, you say?"


    "Yes, sir!" Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded. Knowing that they were about to discuss a sensitive topic, she tried to steel herself. "As mentioned before, cing so much wealth under the management of one organization is beyond my abilities, sir. It will be impossible without the tacit permission from the government."


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. "Impossible? Even though we''re doing it legally?"


    "It will be possible¡­ Technically speaking, that is. However, we will have to make it look like a wealth transfer or disposal of assets first. And that will cost us at least 20% of our assets on taxes alone."


    "¡­!"


    20% of the Assembly''s assets?


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t the type to prefer shortcuts or bending the rules. Of course, he was aware of what kind of person he was, a man who liberallymitted many illegal acts. A man who nonchntly chopped people up like pieces of tofu shouldn''t discuss whichws made sense or not.


    As such, he wanted to be asw-abiding as possible in matters of the surface world. He figured being a part of the hidden world was already enough of living like an ouw! He wanted to do everything by the book, no matter how much it''d cost him, but to think it''d be 20%¡­?


    <em>''That''s astronomical, isn''t it?''</em>


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho never considered the Assembly''s wealth as his own, it still felt like a sharp dagger was digging into his side.


    "Also¡­ Money isn''t enough to ensure we be a legitimate entity. A corporation boasting such wealth suddenly entering the business sector is bound to create several problems. That''s why we need the government higher-ups to help us stop that."


    "Mm¡­!"


    "To that end, my rmendation is¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju sighed a little. "Please, create connections with people in power, sir. Those who can quietly sweep everything under the carpet, that is."


    Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his cheek while looking frustrated, then suddenly addressed Kang Jin-Ho. "Sir, how about a short smoke break?"


    "Mm, good idea."


    Lee Hyeon-Su pulled out a cigarette and gave it to Kang Jin-Ho. Thetter lit the cigarette up and leisurely smoked away in silence.


    Eventually, though, Kang Jin-Ho began tilting his head. "I gotta ask something since I don''t know much about this stuff, but¡­ What you said just now? Can that be done with the cooperation of one or two high-ranking people?"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju quickly replied, "Since a new source of tax revenue is joining the fray, I''m sure no one will oppose us."


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su weightily shook his head. "No, it''s not as simple as that."


    "What do you mean?" Lee Hyeon-Ju cocked an eyebrow and stared suspiciously at Lee Hyeon-Su. "This will help everyone, so what could be the problem?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su smiled bitterly, then exined himself to Kang Jin-Ho, not Lee Hyeon-Ju. He wasn''t trying to look down on her, though. He merely thought Kang Jin-Ho needed to hear this.


    "We can certainly try, sir. That''s because the Assembly''s palm-greasing has been targeting not just one side but both sides of the aisle, you see? Whether it''s the ruling party or the opposition¡­ They all receive an equal share from us."


    "Mm¡­"


    "But the problem is¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his head as if a migraine had begun assaulting him. "Logically, this will increase tax revenue and bring more prosperity to the country. So, both sides of the political aisle should be celebrating in unison, but¡­ I''m sure you''re already well aware of this, but politicians are incredibly conscious of potential benefits."


    "Yes, they are. But what does that have to do with our situation?"


    "They care more about their rivals making ten cents, even though they are about to make a buck."


    "¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho''s brows quivered ever so slightly. "Mm?"


    "Well, to exin that¡­ Simply put, politicians will step in and stop something beneficial to them if they think their rivals will benefit much more. As such, the opposition party will most likely y hard-to-get."


    "Okay, so, what you''re saying is¡­" Lee Hyeon-Ju groaned in dismay. "The Assembly going legit and adding to the tax revenue will benefit the current ruling party, so some politicians will oppose our n? Is that it?"


    "That''s right."


    "...But, how does that even make sense?"


    "That''s how greedy monsters called politicians operate, Miss Lee."


    "B-but¡­! Anyone with a brain can work out that¡­"


    "Let me stop you right there. They do have brains, and that''s exactly why they will oppose us."


    "Sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Ju looked even more surprised just then.


    Lee Hyeon-Su casually shrugged. "More tax collected means the ruling party could use the extra cash to get additional favorable policies off the ground, you see? And that will obviously make them look good in the media. Then, what do you think will happen during the next election cycle?"


    "...Oh, my god!" Lee Hyeon-Ju shook her head as if she couldn''t understand the madness of this situation.


    This was about the prosperity of their country. So, she couldn''tprehend why politicians purporting to serve the people would block this move just for the sake of their benefits.


    "So, basically¡­" Kang Jin-Ho cut in between the two Lees'' conversations. "Going legitimate is necessary for our future, but it will face real-world problems? Is that about it?"


    "Yes, sir. Dealing with that real-world problem might cost us more than if we try to handle the situation by the book."


    "Hmm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. If money could solve the issue, he would have no problem spending whatever amount necessary. However, the way Kang Jin-Ho saw it¡­ Money wouldn''t be the best solution avable.


    <em>''I don''t like it.''</em>


    The dynamics of human rtionships could be determined by what people did to each other. If the Assembly acted all groveling and such during the process of going legit, wouldn''t that mean it must continue sucking up to the government officials for the foreseeable future?


    Kang Jin-Ho was not okay with that. That was not his style.


    "Looks like we need a different solution, then," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Su and Lee Hyeon-Ju tilted their heads in unison.


    "Before all that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho spoke in a resolute voice. "There is something we need to be crystal clear about. Summon the other directors. Let''s hold a proper discussion."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Lee Hyeon-Ju and Lee Hyeon-Su quickly got up and smartly exited the office. Kang Jin-Ho watched the door close while leisurely puffing away at his cigarette.


    The gray smokezily drifted into the office air.


    <em>''It is indeed a field I have no idea about.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho tried to leave this matter to those who knew what they were doing. At this point, however, that didn''t seem to be the right answer, either.


    At the end of the day, the Assembly Master was a helmsman. Where he decided to go next would also determine where the Martial Assembly would head next.


    Kang Jin-Ho closed his eyes and tried to organize his thoughts. A whileter, his eyes flew open, the light in his irises so much colder and sharper than before.


    The corners of his lips suspiciously curled up.


    "In that case¡­ Should we create some ripples?"


    Although he should discuss the matter with everyone and get their agreement¡­ Kang Jin-Ho wanted to take the lead in this matter. Doing so could make this situation even more entertaining.


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke from beyond the closed doorway. "Assembly Master? The directors are on their way now."


    "Got it." Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded.


    A hint of mischievousness crept into his expression.

 Chapter 923: Arguing (3)

    Chapter 923: Arguing (3)


    "Okay, so¡­ Sir, the reason why you summoned us all here is because you wanted to discuss how to deal with politicians in the future?"


    Bang Jin-Hun was the person responsible for saying that. And unlike his usual self, he spoke rather formally, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "Well, yeah. That''s a part of it."


    Bang Jin-Hun sighed deeply. "That is, well, hmm¡­ It''s not easy as¡­"


    The way he scratched his head seemed to indicate his frustration.


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho realize that Bang Jin-Hun should have plenty of experience in these sorts of things. After all, didn''t Bang Jin-Hun serve as the Assembly''s director for a long time? He probably had to mingle with a lot of high-ranking politicians in his lifetime.


    "Well, mm¡­ If we must do this, do you mind if I handle it, sir?"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "You will do that?"


    "Yes, sir. The thing is¡­ Well, I figured I should be the one handling this matter. Our Assembly Master personally getting involved doesn''t look great, you see?""What do you mean?" Kang Jin-Ho asked back, unable to understand.


    Wiggins decided he''d offer his help and raised his voice. "My lord. It seems Director Bang doesn''t wish to see you bow your head to someone or be a witness to the underhanded dealings of the political world. Huhuhuh¡­ I didn''t know Director Bang had such a soft-hearted side to him."


    After listening to the trantion, Bang Jin-Hun scowled deeply. "Don''t make light of this situation, Mister Wiggins. You have no idea how venomous and unsavory politicians can be."


    "On the contrary, Mister Bang. I know only too well. The evaluations on politicians don''t differ much between countries, after all."


    Bang Jin-Hun didn''t seem to be in an agreeable mood today and shot back at Wiggins. "Don''t you want to learn Korean, Mister Wiggins? If only you could speak Korean, I''d let you watch the news for twenty-four hours straight. That would''ve changed your tune pretty quickly."


    Wiggins casually shrugged but didn''t say anything else.


    "In any case¡­" Bang Jin-Hun groaned and addressed Kang Jin-Ho again. "I''m not saying all politicians are scums, sir. I''m sure some of them were genuinely passionate about their jobs and wanted to do something good for their country. Unfortunately, even folks like that change after getting tangled up with us. Or something like that."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. "People change after dealing with us?"


    Wiggins decided to butt in again just then. "My lord. To politicians, people like us are a thorn in their side."


    "That''s an amusing description. But why?"


    "Even if politicians all hold different ideals and work toward disparate goals, they still have onemonality, my lord. And that is¡­ They wish to control people."


    Kang Jin-Ho stared at Wiggins, now intrigued by the exnation.


    "Politicians createws and enforce what they deem to be the norms of our society. They ponder how the country and its people should continue into the future. In other words, they are in charge of the flow of worldly events. However, martial artists exist outside that flow."


    Wiggins briefly paused there, a deep smirk etched on his face. As the Knight representing Britain, he had to experience many troublesome run-ins with the members of the UK''s political scene. Exining each and every one of those run-ins would probably take the whole night¡­ And he''d still not be halfway through!


    "All things considered, it''s only logical why the politicians cannot view us in a favorable light. A country operates on a strict set of rules and regtions. However, we are not limited by those rules and regtions, my lord."


    "That''s right, we are not," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Imagine this, my lord. You''re a politician at the highest echelons of the government. But there''s some strange bear sitting right in front of you. This bear doesn''t pay a dime in taxes but still dares to run a violent organization full of thugs, and it even goes around killing a whole bunch of people, too. How would you feel in that case?"


    "...I probably wouldn''t view that bear favorably."


    "For the politicians, interviewing a serial killer might feel better than dealing with us. We are the guilty party, after all."


    Wiggins'' exnation helped Kang Jin-Ho understand why Bang Jin-Hun said those things earlier. Without a doubt, the politicians must''ve viewed the martial artists as insects.


    Wiggins continued to speak. "Not only that, but the situation itself is designed to breed trouble."


    "How so?"


    "Those newly entering the political world do not know about the existence of the martial world, my lord. They only learn about us after rising through the hierarchy to the point where they can take responsibility for what they say. By then, however¡­ You could say the timing is quite unfortunate."


    Wiggins smirked deeply again.


    "By then, those people have be rather proud of the years they have served in politics. That gives them the confidence of being able to do anything. So, imagine a politician like that suddenly learning about a violent organization full of thugs beyond the control of the government. Even if they rise through the hierarchy and be the head of the state, they still can''t do anything about us."


    "...I guess they will feel quite unhappy about it, then?"


    "Yes. Very unhappy. This is why we will never be weed by the politicians. Such a thing is simply unthinkable."


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "That reminds me. There''s something I''ve been curious about."


    "What is it, my lord?"


    "Why don''t various governments try to control the martial world?"


    "Mm?" Wiggins seemed slightly taken aback as he stared at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "It''s because I can''t understand it. Martial artists are certainly strong, but governments can still call on their military, right? As far as I can tell, it should not be impossible to regte the martial world, so why hasn''t that been done yet?"


    "Your curiosity is not surprising, my lord. I''m sure no one in their right mind is interested in fighting someone wielding a powerful firearm. Unless they boasted a cultivation realm as high as yours."


    Wiggins smiled in amusement at this unexpected line of questioning.


    "The answer is simpler than you think, my lord. Please consider why European nations, Japan, or even the United States have not eradicated criminal elements from their societies until now."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He never considered that before, but what did that have to do with his question?


    "Getting rid of the criminals should be far easier than wiping us out. At least we have our martial prowess to fall back on, but some measly criminal syndicates can''t possibly resist the full might of a determined government.


    "So, at least in theory, no criminal can survive if the government bes serious about eradicating crime from their country. Not even the Yakuza, the Mafia, or the Triads will be able to survive the purge."


    Wiggins theatrically shrugged while pursing his lips.


    "However, this is only in theory. In reality, none of this is feasible."


    "Howe?"


    "There are several reasons, my lord. One of them would surely be how diligently the criminal syndicates have lobbied for their survival with the politicians. Which is rather simr to our own efforts.


    "This arrangement hassted for generations, leading to everyone''s vested interests intertwining into aplicated web. And now, it''s reached the point where getting rid of the criminal syndicates will not benefit those running the country. Especially in the¡­ Shall we say their financial situation?"


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. That made sense to him.


    "More pertinently, though¡­ Eliminating criminals still doesn''t solve the fundamental issue, my lord."


    "What would that issue be?"


    "Crime won''t disappear overnight."


    Lee Hyeon-Su expressed his agreement with Wiggins. "He''s right, sir. Crime is like dust umting in your home, after all. No matter how much you sweep and vacuum and mop your home every day, newyers of dust will still form.


    "And if you leave your home unattended for any length of time? Dust willpletely fill your house, top to bottom. A thorough Spring clean performed periodically can remove all dust and grime from your home, but it''s still a temporary measure, sir. It won''t eliminate dust for all eternity."


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded back at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Yeah, you''re right."


    "It''s the same principle with the criminal syndicates. Crime itself cannot be eradicated. Wiping out all existing criminals will only see new ones popping up out of the woodwork."


    Kang Jin-Ho wholeheartedly agreed with that assertion. Human nature was definitely not peace-loving, after all! Various measures in ce had suppressed criminal elements as much as possible in the modern era, but back in ancient Zhongyuan? That had not been the case at all.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call those days the era ofwlessness.


    Kang Jin-Ho had witnessed what would happen if humans were released into the wilds and allowed to do whatever they wanted. Anyone who had spent even a little bit of time in that era would view their fellow humans as evil, vile creatures with no goodness in their hearts!


    "If eliminating criminal syndicates can lead to the eradication of crime itself, everyone would have acted already, sir. But¡­ Well, I''m sure you''ve already seen several instances of obvious criminals not getting arrested for one reason or the other."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Yeah, I recall some events like that."


    "The government officials think it''ll be easier to ''manage'' the existing criminals instead of eliminating them altogether only for even more vicious recements to fill the void, sir.


    "And that''s how they view us. Throughout history, governments have tried to eradicate the martial world, but the will of martial arts continues to live on. Martial artists still found a way to continue their legacy and the lines of inheritance. That is why the government simply gave up."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned again. "I don''t get it. Would a government stop just because it failed a few times? Doesn''t sound logical to me."


    "What the governments fear the most is the martial world going into hiding, sir. Rather than letting uncontroble human weapons disappear from their sight, the government would rather have said human weapons stay somewhere more visible, even if this arrangement gets on their nerves quite a bit."


    Kang Jin-Ho could more or less understand now. However, theplicated situation made it tricky for him to get the full picture just yet.


    "There is another wrinkle to consider in the modern era, my lord," said Wiggins. "Other countries attempted theplete eradication of their martial societies. In fact, such events urred frequently in nations run by dictators. After all, all dictators can''t stand the fact that a part of their territory isn''t under their control."


    "That sounds about right."


    "Several dictators didn''t want to acknowledge the existence of the martial societies in their nations and tried to wipe the martial artists out. And the result of their actions was simple enough. Those dictators got assassinated."


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho was rendered speechless.


    "When you think about it, such a thing sounds simple enough, doesn''t it?" Wiggins chuckled briefly. "It might be difficult for martial artists to confront a well-equipped army, but covertly assassinating a lone individual should not be too difficult, my lord.


    "Unless the dictator is nning to spend the rest of their life inside an underground bunker and sucking on their thumb or have the army escort them twenty-four-seven¡­ Their safety cannot be guaranteed."


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly pondered this situation.


    <em>''Well, I guess it won''t be difficult, after all.''</em>


    Having the army constantly monitoring the vicinity of the target would certainly make the assassination very difficult. However, it''d be impossible to live a life that way. And it''d also be impossible to maintain that level of security forever.


    <em>''Isn''t it eerily simr to how the emperors back then dared not provoke Murim?''</em>


    Back in ancient Zhongyuan, the emperor wielded absolute power under the heavens. Modern-day Presidents of nations would be like civil servants inparison.


    The emperor back then truly possessed the power to control all things under the heavens. However, even someone that powerful didn''t want to mess with the martial world.


    No matter how many imperial guards stayed by the emperor''s side, no matter how many imperial pce soldiers threw their lives away to form human shields¡­ They still couldn''t stop one expert at a peak realm. Even though such instances were not recorded in history books, Kang Jin-Ho knew of several emperors who lost their lives this way.


    A million-strong army waging war would ensure the total destruction of Gangho. However, a breakout of such a war would also ensure the death of the emperor responsible.


    This knowledge was why the imperial government and the people of Murim eventually agreed tacitly to never interfere in each other''s business and treat the other side as air.


    That was how this rtionship persisted for centuries, the sole exception being the time when the demon cult ruled over Gangho with overwhelming might.


    Learning about how the same fears back then still worked like a charm in the modern era greatly amused Kang Jin-Ho.


    "I see. In the end, no one wants to get killed. Is that it?"


    "Well, that''s not the only reason, but I''m sure they were worried about the possibility, yes." Wiggins chuckled slightly.


    Kang Jin-Ho thought he could definitely understand this part.


    The intricacies of established rtionships and systems in ce still escaped Kang Jin-Ho, but the concept of fear of assassinations was easy enough to get behind.


    Knowing about several real-world examples certainly helped him out on this one.


    "So, basically¡­ Everyone has their own reasons."


    "Yes, my lord. Also¡­ There''s another factor at y here. Arguably the most important factor in my opinion."


    "Most important, you say?"


    "Yes. Please look back to ourst incident involving the Japanese. A nation''s martial society getting wiped out presents the all-too-real danger of martial artists from another nation filling the void, my lord. A masterless mountain will be a free-for-all Wild West, so to speak. As for what would happen in that situation¡­ I''m sure I don''t need to verbally exin to you."


    Kang Jin-Ho instantly understood it. Even if the Martial Assembly was an organization ofwless hooligans in the eyes of the Korean government, at least it was still run by Koreans. It couldn''t bepared to foreign martial artists who only wanted to take as much as they could and go on their merry ways.


    "So¡­ We''re ufortable but necessary roommates, then?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while grinning wryly.

 Chapter 924: Arguing (4)

    "That is a rather apt description, my lord," Wiggins chuckled softly. "A rtionship where both parties are ufortable with each other''spany¡­ but still have no choice about working together. That just about sums up the rtionship between the martial world and the political world."


    "I see," Kang Jin-Ho smiled again, but it was unreadable this time.


    If the rtionship between the government and the Korean martial society was no different from the one between Murim and the imperial government back then¡­ Kang Jin-Ho had a hunch that his old method would still work just fine.


    In that case, there was no need to overthink things.


    "Lee Hyeon-Su."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Compile a list of core members."


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked, "When you say core members¡­?"


    "Politicians we must buy off in order to ensure we get what we want. Narrow the list down as much as possible.""Mm¡­!"


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t reply right away. This task wouldn''t be as straightforward as it sounded, after all.


    The modern era''s political power dynamics were aplicated web that bound many people together. Political power was not concentrated in one person like how it was with kings and queens in the past. Instead, many powerful people tried to keep each other in check.


    Although this was a victory for the dictatorship-prevention system, it was also the source of Lee Hyeon-Su''s migraine at the moment.


    "Sir, that is¡­ It won''t be as easy as it sounds, so¡­"


    "I''m not saying you should narrow the list down to one or two people. The list only needs to contain the names of the minimum-necessary people you think are vital to our cause."


    "I see. I''ll get it done right away, sir."


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the meeting attendees. "Let''s wrap this discussion here, then. And move on to the real topic I wish to talk about."


    Everyone grew a little tense when Kang Jin-Ho said "real topic." What could that be?


    "The problem with the Japanese, plus the ones we''re facing right now, made me think about something. And that is¡­ The Martial Assembly still has not decided on its ultimate goal."


    Bang Jin-Hun blinked his eyes in stupefaction. "Ultimate goal, sir?"


    "Mm."


    "But, uh, that''s strange¡­? Assembly Master, isn''t our goal to be stronger than ever before?"


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho stared slightly ck-jawed at Bang Jin-Hun.


    Unfortunately, the former Assembly Master didn''t seem to get it and hurriedly looked around the room, his expression silently asking, Did I say something weird? Even more unfortunately for him, though, he didn''t find anyone looking back at him in sympathy.


    Bang Jin-Hun shrunk back timidly. "...It seems my stupid mouth has caused a scene again. My apologies. I''ll shut the hell up now."


    "...No need to go that far." Kang Jin-Ho grinned wryly. This exchange confirmed that there was indeed an issue here. "Yes, getting stronger is a given. However, we still haven''t figured out why we''re getting stronger."


    "But, isn''t that¡­ Huh?" Bang Jin-Hun muttered weirdly, only to finally mp his mouth shut.


    His brain said there definitely was a good reason. However, he had trouble finding the right words to describe this reason. It was as unclear and distant as clouds floating in the distant skies.


    "The legalization matter is a good demonstration of our issue," said Kang Jin-Ho while ncing at Lee Hyeon-Ju and Lee Hyeon-Su before fixing his gaze on the ounting department''s boss. "If the Assembly getting stronger will provide a better life to its members, we must ensure the legalization process goes through, no matter what. We''re turning jobless bums into proper srymen, after all."


    Lee Hyeon-Ju nodded affirmatively. "Yes, sir."


    "However, if the reason is to fight off other countries'' martial societies, going legit will only hinder us. As Lee Hyeon-Su said earlier, going public will only limit our options."


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly nodded. "Yes, sir. That''s what I believe."


    Neither side was wrong in this problem. All things had a reason for existing and their own justifications. Sitting among these people reminded Kang Jin-Ho of what Ju Yeong-Gi said earlier.


    Didn''t Ju Yeong-Gi imply that Kang Jin-Ho had an attitude problem? A problem of thinking that only the answer closest to what seemed perfect was right? While discounting everything else as wrong?


    This situation helped Kang Jin-Ho figure out why his friend would say such a thing. In the past, he would have tried to find the "only" right answer to this situation. But now, he had grown enough as a human being to admit that both answers were right.


    This problem boiled down to what they wanted to achieve. What did Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly want to pursue?


    "In my opinion, the answer depends on what we are aiming to achieve here. However, we have never seriously considered this issue until now."


    "Mm¡­!"


    The meeting attendees all weightily nodded away. When they thought about it, they all had been racing along crazily until now and never really had enough leeway to think about anything else.


    Kang Jin-Ho never had this grand ambition to elevate himself to the position of the Assembly Master. And he wasn''t the only one in that regard.


    He somehow got mixed up in the Assembly''s matters and started fighting for and against them. And before long, he swallowed up the Assembly itself.


    Others'' stories were roughly simr to Kang Jin-Ho''s. Most people here started off as Kang Jin-Ho''s enemy, only to switch sidester.


    Stuff like a vision of the future or long-term goals was never even on Kang Jin-Ho''s mind.


    "Of course, it''s not a bad thing to keep changing and adapting to the situation at hand. Doing so might even be simpler for us. However, I honestly think it''s about time we start looking further ahead," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "I wholeheartedly agree, my lord," Wiggins nodded weightily. "I was actually nning to bring this topic up in the near future. Whether it''s a country or apany, a group of people are supposed to work together under a unifying vision and a set of rules. However, no such things exist in the Assembly at the moment. It is¡­ How should I put it, veryckadaisical in approach?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s head faltered in guilt just then.


    Wiggins nced at his disciple. "I''m not trying to me you, Mister Lee."


    "I know, master. It''s just that I still feel a little responsible, that''s all."


    Wiggins smirked deeply. Everyone here obviously knew how hard Lee Hyeon-Su had been working for their sake.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say Lee Hyeon-Su''s work was perhaps the most crucial in ensuring the Assembly''s continued survival. He took up tasks crucial to the Assembly''s operation that no one would even notice or thank him for. In short, he volunteered to handle some of the most annoying and cumbersome tasks.


    That was why no one here dared to criticize Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "Not having a vision or rules isn''t necessarily bad, my lord. It allowed the Assembly to focus on one thing, after all. We waited for your orders and paid utmost attention to what you said. And that led to the creation of the current Martial Assembly. In my opinion, theck of a vision worked in our favor until now."


    Wiggins stopped there and fake-coughed softly before resuming his speech.


    "However, I also believe our situation has changed somewhat. For the Assembly to sessfully expand, we need a vision for our future. We need a set of rules we must observe. And I think now is the perfect time to discuss them. As expected, my lord, you have¡­"


    "Let me stop you right there," Kang Jin-Ho abruptly waved his hand. He wasn''t interested in wasting time on unnecessary ttery. "Getting back to what I was saying¡­ Will we prioritize our quest to improve the Assembly? Or look to eliminate enemies daring to threaten us first? The differences in those choices gave birth to the current differences in opinions."


    To be more precise, it was not "eliminating threats" but more like prioritizing payback. However, Kang Jin-Ho knew that sometimes, he needed to use a little less aggressivenguage than what was in his mind.


    "I see¡­ Then, my lord, what do you have in mind?"


    "Well, that''s something we all need to think about," said Kang Jin-Ho while mouthing a fresh cigarette. While leisurely puffing away, he smiled refreshingly at everyone. "Today is the first time we''re discussing this topic, so it wouldn''t be right for me to demand answers from you. I''d like you to take your time and think about it. Think about what we should do and what would be the best for us. And then, we''ll continue this discussion."


    "Understood, sir."


    "Got it, sir."


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced at Kang Jin-Ho, feeling a little puzzled.


    <em>''He seems ratherid-back, doesn''t he?''</em>


    The past Kang Jin-Ho was the type to find an answer as soon as possible if a problem presented itself. Even if the answer didn''t sound like a sure thing, he''d still doggedly pursue it as long as he liked it.


    That was because he believed it was better to find an answer, even if it wasn''t proven, and get a move on as quickly as possible instead of wasting time arguing about what sounded the best. But now, Kang Jin-Ho was disying a far more prudent attitude than ever before.


    Lee Hyeon-Su was probably not the only person here who thought Kang Jin-Ho seemed moreid-back.


    "Okay, so. Let''s postpone this topic tillter." Kang Jin-Ho rxedly leaned against the couch. "And now, I''d like to wrap up our Japanese problem."


    "Mm, that problem, well¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su mumbled indistinctly while thinking about how to change the topic.


    Even if what he was about to do seemed rude, he still figured bringing up this topic again could prove problematic when they hadn''t even agreed on how to handle the Japanese problem.


    "No, wait. I''m not talking about what you''re thinking of right now," Kang Jin-Ho firmly waved his hand in denial. "It''s just that I thought I should tell you about what I saw back then."


    What Kang Jin-Ho saw back then? Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head in confusion. Did Kang Jin-Ho see something during the battle on the cruise ship that warranted a special discussion?


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly announced, "I saw Kim Seok-Il."


    Lee Hyeon-Su stiffened immediately and sat upright in his seat.


    Kim Seok-Il! That name was still branded deeply in Lee Hyeon-Su''s memories. Wasn''t that man Lee Hyeon-Su''s former boss¡­ And his greatest enemy?


    After escaping from the hospital, Kim Seok-Il seemingly vanished into thin air. So, hearing his name like this out of the blue? Lee Hyeon-Su wasn''t ready for this surprise.


    "S-sir? Did you really see Kim Seok-Il on that ship?"


    Although Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t lie or make mistakes, Lee Hyeon-Su still wanted to make sure. That was how badly taken aback he was right now.


    "Yeah, I did. Although, he was already a corpse by then."


    "A¡­ corpse? He was dead, sir?"


    "Mm."


    "A-are you sure it was Kim Seok-Il, sir?"


    "Yeah, pretty sure."


    Lee Hyeon-Su sagged back against his chair as if all tension in his body had disappeared.


    What a futile and empty way to go. So, so futile, and, and¡­


    "To think that Kim Seok-Il is dead¡­"


    What a strange feeling this was. In Lee Hyeon-Su''s view, his worst enemy was not someone like the Crimson King but Kim Seok-Il, a man who left the most visceral impression in his mind. An enemy''s difficulty wasn''t determined by how physically strong they were, after all.


    If someone asked Lee Hyeon-Su who he thought was the absolute worst human being he knew, as well as the most dangerous, he''d unhesitantly answer, "Kim Seok-Il."


    However, that man was now dead? While riding on a ship full of Japanese invaders aiming for South Korea?


    <em>''What was he doing on that ship in the first ce?''</em>


    Despite asking himself that, Lee Hyeon-Su''s instincts were already screaming the answer. This so-called expedition had Kim Seok-Il''s handiwork written all over it.


    "What was that insane f*cker doing on that ship?" Bang Jin-Hun asked in disbelief, demonstrating that he, too, couldn''t understand it. That was how shocking Kim Seok-Il''s presence on that ship was.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. "Hmm, who knows? He probably was scheming something. Besides, Lee Seong-Hwi was there, too."


    "Wait, Lee Seong-Hwi was there?" Bang Jin-Hun''s face crumpled in even more confusion.[1]


    Why were Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il hanging out on that bloody ship?


    <em>''No, wait. When I think about it, that''s not so surprising, is it?''</em>


    Enough breadcrumbs indicating that Kim Seok-Il had joined hands with Lee Seong-Hwi had been found until now, so Bang Jin-Hun didn''t need long to ept that the two bastards were partners in crime. However, to think they were in Japan?


    Not only that, but¡­


    "...That motherf*cking traitor bastard!" Bang Jin-Hun suddenly swore loudly, his face flushed red. That was because he realized what those two men were probably doing. And, as a Korean, he could not forgive their choice at all. "That insane motherf*cker¡­! How dare he throw sh*t in the memories of his own master like this!"


    Bang Jin-Hun hated Lee Jung-Geol''s guts. If Kim Seok-Il was Lee Hyeon-Su''s greatest enemy, one could say Lee Jung-Geol upied the same type of role for Bang Jin-Hun. Even if he wanted to say something respectful for the former, now deceased, Assembly Master, he simply couldn''t.


    However, Lee Jung-Geol still didn''t try to sell his own country out. Sure, he tried to rely on the fighting strength of the Japanese toward the end, but that was him resorting to desperate means to stop Kang Jin-Ho''s rampage. He never willingly tried to sell his country and his fellow countrymen out.


    Despite his willingness to badmouth Lee Jung-Geol, Bang Jin-Hun still wouldn''t have called that sly fox a traitor. But to think Lee Jung-Geol''s own disciple dared to sell out his mother nation!


    Lee Hyeon-Ju''s face was also pale from shock.


    <em>''Lee Seong-Hwi, you¡­ Have you lost your mind?!''</em>


    That had to be it otherwise what that man did made no sense.


    Even if the thoughts of vengeance had consumed him, there were still some things a person should not do. Didn''t Lee Seong-Hwi understand what would have happened if the Japanese invaders conquered South Korea?


    Wiggins noticed that the atmosphere in the room had fallen off a cliff and tilted his head in confusion. "I''m feeling a little lost here, everyone. Would any of you care to exin this situation to me?"


    When Wiggins raised his hand and jokingly said that, others in the room groaned deeply. That unexpected reaction prompted Wiggins to quickly lower his hand and grimace a little.


    "It, uh¡­ seems like I''ve failed to read the room sufficiently enough."


    For the first time since joining the Assembly, Wiggins was genuinely flustered.


    1. This is from the raw. I didn''t mix anything up. The author seems to have forgotten that Bang Jin-Hun was there during the initial stand-off between the MC''s group and Nakata Yuji who was apanied by Lee Seong-Hwi... ?

 Chapter 925: Arguing (5)

    After listening to the exnations regarding Kim Seok-Il and Lee Seong-Hwi¡­


    "What an intriguing series of events¡­" Wiggins muttered while smiling strangely. "Things could have been even more deadly for us if the Japanese had sessfully madendfall. After all, they had a coborator. The enemy would have had in-depth knowledge of our operations. That would have allowed them to act more quickly and unpredictably."


    Lee Hyeon-Su nodded. "Yes, they could have."


    "However¡­ Hmm. This is clearly an oversight, Mister Lee. I was under the impression that all the opponents my lord has suppressed became a part of the organization. So, even before I could join the team, there was a problem like that festering away in some secret corner¡­?"


    "My apologies, master. I should''ve told you about this situation sooner."


    "No. Don''t apologize. You''re not to me."


    Wiggins was a part of the team that confronted Lee Jung-Geol and his men. However, Lee Seong-Hwi was long gone from the Assembly by then. It made some sense that Wiggins didn''t know about him or the situation involving Kim Seok-Il.


    Bang Jin-Hun roared in anger. "No one here is at fault, okay! Sure, those two motherf*ckers might have lost their damn minds, but who could have predicted that they would try to sell their own country out?!"


    Wiggins subtly frowned while ncing at Bang Jin-Hun. "Actually, it''s not entirely impossible, Mister Bang.""...Eh?"


    "The rtionship between a country and its citizens is contractual in nature. They must assist each other so they can continue moving forward together. Unfortunately, many governments around the world wish to obfuscate this fact and educate the masses into remaining blindly loyal to the g and holding undying patriotism. However, the fundamental truth cannot be tampered with.


    "If the country stops providing assistance to you¡­ Well, I''m sure you''ve seen many instances of people emigrating elsewhere or bing hostile toward their own people."


    "N-no, hang on. Even if that¡­ is true, uh¡­ Huh. I guess you''re right." Bang Jin-Hun hastily agreed with Wiggins after suppressing his instincts to throw a tantrum.


    <em>''Uh-whew! Don''t be a jackass, Bang Jin-Hun!''</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun was ready to kick himself. After all, he had almost blurted out something he should not say out loud.


    Vator and Wiggins were here in this room. In a way, didn''t they also discard their own countries to join the Martial Assembly?


    Of course, neither of these men should bepared to a traitor like Lee Seong-Hwi, since they hadn''t betrayed or antagonized their countries. However, who could predict what might happen tomorrow?


    Anything could happen, including the Assembly suddenly getting into conflict with Great Britain or some such!


    In that case, Bang Jin-Hun should stop being a dummy and not argue about the importance of patriotism and whatnot.


    Wiggins subtly grinned as if he had seen through Bang Jin-Hun''s thoughts. "Thank you for your understanding, Mister Bang."


    "N-no, don''t say that. I should apologize for my immature behavior instead." Bang Jin-Hun stuttered, obviously unable to hide how apologetic he felt.


    Unfortunately for the two men, though, someone in this room wasn''t too impressed by this exchange.


    "Are you two finished? Then, let''s get back to the topic at hand, shall we?" Kang Jin-Ho grunted loudly.


    <em>''Gee, whiz¡­! Really?''</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun stared at Kang Jin-Ho, who had the galls to unhesitantly wrap the situation up and move on, with a mixture of gratitude and unhappiness. Didn''t Kang Jin-Ho understand how sensitive this topic was for Bang Jin-Hun and Wiggins! ??


    "So, what do you think?" Kang Jin-Ho asked Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Although that question sounded abrupt and vague, Lee Hyeon-Su was smart enough to figure out what Kang Jin-Ho wanted to know.


    "Sir, I think he was involved."


    "Mm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly.


    "I couldn''t help but think that something didn''t smell quite right with this event, sir. The timing of the Japanese invading us was genuinely strange. It felt rushed. And there weren''t any signs to look out for, either."


    The others in the room slowly nodded contemtively.


    The Japanese''s invasion attempt happened abruptly. Since the Korean Martial Assembly handily defeated the enemy, the invasion itself didn''t seem significant anymore.


    However, had they failed to defend themselves properly¡­ The Korean martial society would have been utterly crushed. Obliterated out of existence!


    That was howrge-scale the invasion attempt was. And an event this big would''ve inevitably given off some rumblings in the grapevine. That was just how it worked in this neck of the woods.


    "Yes, it''s a well-established fact that Japan has drooled over Korea for a long time now. There''s no doubt about that. However, that was on the level of one gumi. A united army boasting experts from all over Japan should not be simple to create, even if the gumi taking the lead is Shinichi-kai. That was why I''ve been suspecting someone else, and¡­"


    "When you say someone else¡­?"


    "It''s Cai Kechang, of course."


    "Bingo," Wiggins lightly pped his hands. "I agree. That man is not the type to stay his hands and watch from afar. If his hands are tied, he''d surely try another method to trip us."


    "And Japan was Cai Kechang''s pawn this time."


    "Indeed."


    Lee Hyeon-Su cocked an eyebrow. "However, that alone doesn''t exin why Lee Seong-Hwi and Kim Seok-Il were on that ship."


    Wiggins shook his head. "No need to oveplicate things, Mister Lee. It''s not as if every puzzle must have a neat solution. Those two wanted to use the Japanese to attack us, and Cai Kechang could have reached out to them. A mutual goal would have naturally brought them together."


    "Yes¡­ That''s a good possibility."


    Kang Jin-Ho silently listened to the two men''s discussion before groaning under his breath.


    <em>''It feels like a thorn is digging under my fingernail¡­''</em>


    Not just any thorn, but something small and persistent! It didn''t trigger severe pain or hinder one''s movement. But it still sent this vague, persistent stinging sensation every time one tried to move, causing one to keep looking at their hand to find the source.


    That was what this situation felt like.


    Lee Seong-Hwi could not be counted as Kang Jin-Ho''s opponent anymore. That was true during their first encounter, and now, the gap between them had widened to the point where nothing Lee Seong-Hwi did could harm Kang Jin-Ho physically.


    In that case, it should be fine for Kang Jin-Ho topletely ignore that man. But he couldn''t. Lee Seong-Hwi''s presence was subtly getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s nerves. This wasn''t because his brain had calcted the odds but more like his instincts were warning him.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su. "Are we sure Cai Kechang was behind this event?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su shook his head. "We don''t have any concrete evidence, but there''s no doubt about it, sir. We''ve been thinking that it''s about time he tried something underhanded, and¡­ Well, I''m sure he wouldn''t just sit back and watch the Martial Assembly grow even stronger without any roadblocks."


    "I see. Then, he must be fuming out of his mind right about now."


    "If he had received the reports, yes."


    "Hmm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. Whether it was China or Japan¡­ They were trying their luck by prodding and poking Korea. And him, too. He didn''t like this feeling one bit. "In that case, are we supposed to take this attack lying down?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su sat forward in his chair. "Actually, sir? I was hoping I could discuss something rted to this event with you. I''d like to make some¡­ personal moves, if you''ll allow me."


    "Personal moves? What do you mean?"


    "The thing I''m thinking of isn''t kosher enough to officially mobilize the Assembly''s resources. That doesn''t mean we must forgive their indiscretion, though. If I have some funds to y with¡­ I give you my word that something amusing will happen in China."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked a brow while staring at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    There was this suspicious-looking grin etched on Lee Hyeon-Su''s face. It eerily resembled the smirk on Kang Jin-Ho''s face earlier when he was thinking about how to handle the politicians.


    "Very well, I permit it."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the meeting attendees. "I''m leaving the Chinese matter with Lee Hyeon-Su. As for Japan, we''ll discuss that issue after we wrap this one up first."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "No need to thank me," Kang Jin-Ho shook his head while leaning back against his couch.


    Of course he wanted to charge straight into Japan right now if he could help it. But he still held himself back.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s motivation wasn''t solely fueled by his anger. Getting angry at enemies trying to destroy him was a given, but what he wanted went beyond venting his rage. No, he wanted a payback for all those who had died because of the Japanese''s choice!


    Celebrating one''s victory was all good and well. However, one should never forget the sacrifices made to achieve this victory. Counting the loot from victory and punishing the guilty were two different things, after all. It was just that now wasn''t the right time yet.


    Kang Jin-Ho grunted. "Also, I¡­"


    Before he could say something, a knock on the conference room''s doorway interrupted him. Everyone''s gaze immediately shifted toward the door.


    This was a meeting of top-level executives, so any regr Assembly members wouldn''t dare interrupt it¡­ Unless something unexpected had happened.


    "Come in," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    The door opened immediately, and a martial artist making a very stiff face entered before bowing deeply toward the executives. "My apologies, sirs! However¡­ We thought we must inform you of the news right away."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. "News? What is it?"


    "Sir¡­ A VIP is heading toward South Korea as we speak."


    "A¡­ VIP?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. He couldn''t remember anyone being called that, at least not after he joined the Assembly. "Who is this VIP?"


    "We receivedmunication from Europe, sir. And they said a super VIP has boarded a ne bound for South Korea¡­"


    "¡­! Could it be?" Wiggins slowly rose up from his seat.


    Plenty of people in South Korea could be referred to as a VIP. However, in Europe? Or, more specifically, the Round Table?


    Thatbel was reserved for only a few individuals. And they were the Knights of the Round Table.


    Only people on that level of importance could make the Round Table directly alert the Assembly of a "VIP" arriving in Korea. In other words, someone at least on par with a Knight was on their way here.


    However, Wiggins had a strong hunch that that wasn''t it.


    <em>''No. A Knight wouldn''t make a move like this.''</em>


    A Knight would onlye here after being dispatched for a mission or to deliver a private message. Alternatively, to start something untoward.


    If this trip had been about delivering an official message from the Round Table, it would''ve said something before a Knight got on the ne.


    So, this development would not have happened unless it was an individual''s independent decision. But a Knight who could unterally decide on a trip to South Korea? And someone who was not afraid to let the Koreans know ahead of time¡­?


    "Sir, ording to their caller, someone called the Master ising to Korea¡­"


    "The¡­ Master¡­!" Wiggins gasped as he fell on his chair.


    <em>Plop!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho watched Wiggins rub his shocked face and groaned softly again. "I have to say, folks of the martial world love to create waves, don''t they?"


    He could tell from Wiggins'' reaction that the biggest international fish Assembly had ever seen since its establishment wasing to Korea.


    Kang Jin-Ho rubbed his chin. "The Master, huh? What is that person nning?"


    "I''m not sure, but¡­" Wiggins muttered, then got ready to exin more about the Master of the Round Table. However¡­


    <em>Rrrriiing!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s phone suddenly rang to break the tense atmosphere.


    "Mm? My bad. Hold on¡­" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while taking the phone out of his pocket. However, just as he touched the power button to turn his device off, he saw what was on the phone''s screen. And his finger immediately distanced itself from the button. "...Huh?"


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly unlocked the phone to confirm the message. And his expression gradually stiffened as he read it.


    "...Sir?"


    "Assembly Master? Did something happen?"


    Everyone in the room grew deathly tense at this never-seen-before visceral reaction from Kang Jin-Ho. He didn''t get flustered by the news of the Japanese invasion, so for him to make that kind of face over a text message?


    "N-no, you see, uh¡­ It''s not what you¡­ Mm¡­"


    "That kind of face" was none other than panic. Kang Jin-Ho was actually panicking?!


    Everyone''s tense eyes hurriedly moved away from Kang Jin-Ho''s face to his phone.


    <em>''Was it a private DM?''</em>


    <em>''What did that message say?''</em>


    Before anyone could see the message, Kang Jin-Ho sneakily put the phone away. "Uhh, mm¡­ Okay, so! That Master or whatever he''s called? He''s currently on his way to Korea?"


    Wiggins nodded while still looking at Kang Jin-Ho weirdly. "Yes, my lord."


    "Wiggins?"


    "My lord."


    "A guest ising, so we should wee him properly. Since his side contacted us first, doesn''t that indicate that he wants to talk to us?"


    "...Yes, it does indicate that."


    "Then, what should we do?"


    Wiggins furrowed his brow while pondering his reply, then sighed deeply. "My lord, I should be the one to wee him. That feels like the right thing to do. Even if it feels ufortable and even awkward, it''s impossible to keep avoiding this situation, after all."


    "I see. If you feel that way, I''ll leave it up to you."


    "He''s a high-value guest visiting this country for the first time. As such, we will have to up our game considerably to amodate his needs. If you grant me the necessary authority, I will cooperate with Chief Lee here and ensure there are no issues during his stay."


    "Mm¡­ Got it. Do what you think is the best."


    Wiggins nodded. "Also, you need to set aside a date for a face-to-face with the Master, my lord."


    "Me? Why?"


    "The Master most likely isn''ting here to see me, my lord. Which means you must decide whether to meet him or ignore him altogether."


    Kang Jin-Ho pondered his options before nodding once. "I''ll meet up with him. It''s not something difficult, anyway."


    "Understood. Then, we''ll proceed with that meeting in mind. Now that we''ve decided, what will you do now, my lord?"


    "...Well, it looks like I gotta get to the airport myself," Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly said.


    "I beg your pardon? Oh, do you wish to wee the Master with us?"


    "No, not that. I gotta wee someone else."


    "...Huh?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t respond to Wiggins'' confused face and simply turned his head to gaze at the distant skies beyond the window.


    That was because the "real" VIP was currentlying home from China.

 Chapter 926: Welcoming the Guest (1)

    "So, they failed?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Cai Kechang disinterestedly stared at his subordinate reporting the news. "They failed¡­ Well, that was to be expected. Still, don''t you think they failed a little too quickly? Did they get annihted as soon as they madendfall?"


    "T-that is¡­" The subordinate faltered, prompting Cai Kechang to furrow his brow.


    <em>''This is getting old, isn''t it?''</em>


    Many events urred within the territory under the Crimson King''s rule. However, Cai Kechang''s subordinates rarely, if ever, hesitated or faltered when trying to report those events.


    Only the matters involving the Korean Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho induced this kind of hesitation. And this fact was getting on Cai Kechang''s nerves quite a bit.


    "Look here, fe."


    "Sir!""The thing you''re about to report? We didn''t do it, okay? Doesn''t matter what those idiots did since it''s none of your fault. Understand? That''s why please, please! Just give me a quick rundown of what happened. Or is that too much to ask?"


    "N-no, sir!"


    "Then, continue with the report. Time is wasting."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although Cai Kechang didn''t raise the volume of his voice, the tone was unmistakably sharp and abrasive. The subordinate was no fool, so he spotted the irritation in his boss''s voice and could only bow his head, a flood of cold sweat breaking out on his back.


    Unfortunately, Cai Kechang had no idea what happened. He simply thought the Japanese''s invasion had gone wrong somewhere, and that was why he reacted this way.


    Then again, Cai Kechang would transform into something more ferocious even at the mere mention of Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly, so his irritation shoulde as a surprise to no one.


    Anyone subjected to Cai Kechang''s irritated, nay, murderous re would naturally shrink back.


    Too bad, the subordinate couldn''t say any of this out loud. The only thing he could do was resume his report and hope for the best!


    "Sir. ording to the report, the Japanese expeditionary force traveling en route to Korea on a cruise ship was annihted."


    "Annihted?"


    "...Yes, sir. Completely annihted."


    "I want you to break that ''annihted'' down and exin to me in detail."


    "Sir. The expedition''smand was wiped out, no survivors. The number of casualties, numerous. Some survivors made it out of the carnage, but¡­ They have all lost their will to fight."


    "Hmm? There were survivors?" Cai Kechang frowned deeply. That revtion confused him a bit.


    <em>''How''s that possible, though?''</em>


    His logic said there should not be any survivors. Indeed, wasn''t that what it meant to get annihted?


    The Japanese idiots invaded Korea only to get defeated, so they should have been rewarded with death. That was the risk of invading another country, after all. ??


    The expeditionary force setting sail to invade someone getting defeated should lead to everyone in that army dying. Of course, that wouldn''t be true every single time, but the battle seemed to have concluded quite quickly, at least that was the impression Cai Kechang got. In that case, defeat should lead to every one of the invaders getting ughtered mercilessly.


    Why? Simple. Where would the invading army find the time to board a ship sailing back home and retreat? Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t a moron, so he''d never let the invaders leave with all their heads still attached to their necks. Even if Kang Jin-Ho acted out of character and allowed that, Lee Hyeon-Su would still never let his enemies escape under his watch.


    So, to think there were survivors?


    "Hey. I want you to start from the beginning. I need more details, so don''t leave anything out," said Cai Kechang.


    "Sir!"


    After the in-depth debriefing session ended, Cai Kechang wordlessly pulled out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket.


    <em>''Goddamn it¡­''</em>


    If he could help it, Cai Kechang wanted to quit smoking. But he smoked even more than ever before after Kang Jin-Ho had entered his life!


    <em>''I mean, look at me now!''</em>


    Smoking seemed the only tonic capable of getting rid of this crappy aftertaste lingering in Cai Kechang''s mouth.


    <em>Click.</em>


    Cai Kechang lit his cigarette up with a lighter, then viciously sucked in the smoke. Thanks to his enhanced lung capacity, the cigarette was burned up in the proverbial blink of an eye.


    "Okay, so¡­" Cai Kechang muttered, gray smoke gushing out of his mouth and nostrils. "Even before the Japanese reached the Korean shore, a handful of Assembly members jumped off a helicopter andnded on deck?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    "And this small grouppletely wiped out the Japanese? Did I get that right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "...Insane sons of b*tches." Cai Kechang chuckled hollowly.


    He wasn''t sure who came up with this stunt, but that person couldn''t be of the right mind. Without missing dozens of screws in their head, how could anyone even imagine a n like this?


    <em>''However, Kang Jin-Ho and Co. still went ahead with it. And¡­''</em>


    ...And they sessfully pulled it off, leading to this state of affairs.


    If only the Japanese had managed to reach the Korean shore! Things wouldn''t have gone sideways this badly. Even if the Japanese were too inept to deal any major damage, they would''ve still wasted a lot of Koreans'' time and resources.


    That was Cai Kechang''s view on the Japanese''s worth. Fools only good for clinging to Kang Jin-Ho''s legs and dying him! Fools whose job was to hinder the growth of the Martial Assembly, even if by only a little bit. But now¡­!


    "Those bastards couldn''t even do that and got killed off? Every single one of them?!"


    The subordinate panicked slightly. "M-my apologies!"


    "Those¡­ Those f*cking useless pieces of trash!"


    <em>BANG!</em>


    Cai Kechang powerfully kicked his solid-wood desk in anger. The desk shattered into thousands of pieces, and debris flew in all directions.


    He shot up to his feet and roared in genuine rage. "The Japs couldn''t even dy Kang Jin-Ho for a second?! Even though they sent in so many warriors?! Useless! Utterly useless trash! Even though I warned them not to make light of things!"


    The reason for this oue was clear as day to Cai Kechang. The Japanese obviously had underestimated Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Those stinking useless inders¡­!"


    To Cai Kechang, both the Koreans and the Japanese were enemies. However, that didn''t mean all enemies boasted the same ss and threat level.


    South Korea was no longer the weakling of the past. Kang Jin-Ho''s presence ensured that through his sheer power alone.


    But the damn Japanese still dared to look down on Kang Jin-Ho!


    Even though the Japanese themselves were all trash!


    "...Those useless bastards," Cai Kechang growled under his breath.


    Japan was still superior to South Korea in some aspects. And that would be the quality of "regr" martial artists. The Japanese should be able to overwhelm the Koreans in military might.


    Lower-tiered martial artists from both countries might be on simr levels of strength but higher up the food chain? The Japanese mid- and higher-tiers would absolutely crush their Korean counterparts.


    The tactic Japan should have gone with was relentlessly throwing a huge army of those warriors at Kang Jin-Ho. An army consisting of the top elites and leaders of each gumi should have gone over to Korea and tried to stop Kang Jin-Ho by any means possible.


    Even then, Cai Kechang wasn''t sure Kang Jin-Ho could be eliminated that way. However, doing so would have at least wasted Kang Jin-Ho''s time and resources!


    "Those¡­ Those utterly useless, trashy, conceited bastards!"


    It was obvious to Cai Kechang that the Japanese thought a thousand-plus army of low- to mid-tier warriors was sufficient for this expedition. They probably thought the only addition to South Korea''s forces was Kang Jin-Ho and not much else.


    <em>''Idiots. You''re all a bunch of morons!''</em>


    How did they fail to understand Kang Jin-Ho''s enormous strength? Despite all the detailed exnations and warnings, they still failed to see the big picture and dumped this nonsense on Cai Kechang''s shoulders¡­?!


    Cai Kechang shuddered in pure indignation before plopping down on his chair.


    <em>''No, wait.''</em>


    Cai Kechang fiercely rubbed his eyes a couple of times, then gritted his teeth.


    <em>''This isn''t purely the Japanese''s mistake. I also failed to predict this oue.''</em>


    Cai Kechang admitted that his calctions had been off. After all, he had been telling himself that the Japanese makingndfall would have led to the Koreans wasting their time. But that belief was proven very wrong.


    <em>''Dammit!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho always easily surpassed Cai Kechang''s expectations. In the past, it was through sheer unbelievable martial prowess. So, Cai Kechang made ns based on that, but he was still left bbergasted by Kang Jin-Ho doing something utterly inconceivable this time!


    "Just how¡­" Cai Kechang grimaced. How was he supposed to deal with an opponent like this? "...You. Contact the Japanese."


    "Sir!"


    "Tell them to¡­ prepare for the second round!"


    The subordinate blinked his eyes. "...Sir?"


    "We shall support them again. I''m sure the Japs are all mad as hell right now, too. So, tell them we will support their cause again. In return! They must bring me Kang Jin-Ho''s head! No matter what!"


    "B-but, sir! Japan is in chaos right now. They will need some time to quell the internal unrest first, and then¡­"


    "Don''t be an idiot! The best way to calm the unrest in your house is to direct everyone''s attention outside! And that is to wage another war! Summon Lee Seong-Hwi, right now! No, wait. I will speak to the leader of the Japanese forces myself! Set up a hotline to him!"


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    Cai Kechang massaged his forehead.


    <em>''How am I supposed to report this to my liege?''</em>


    Cai Kechang felt ipetent. Useless!


    Every scheme he cooked up had failed, forcing him to feel weak and ipetent like never before in his entire life.


    Why did it feel like Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance hadpletely upended Cai Kechang''s life? Regardless of his feelings, though, he needed to get a grip and¡­


    The subordinate cautiously raised his voice. "S-sir¡­ Also¡­"


    Cai Kechang looked up and red at the poor subordinate. "There''s more?"


    "Yes, sir. I have one more news to report to you."


    "...What is it this time?"


    "Unfortunately, it also involves South Korea."


    Cai Kechang squeezed his eyes shut. Judging from the subordinate''s tone while mentioning South Korea, this news could not have been a good one, either!


    Didn''t he suffer enough already? Yet, he had to suffer even more now?!


    "Urgh¡­ Fine. Give me the report."


    "Sir! ording to our spy, the Master of the Round Table is currently en route to South Korea."


    "...Say what now?" Cai Kechang sat up. He doubted his hearing for a second there and had to ask again. "Who did you say was heading to Korea?"


    "The one called the Master, sir. The Master of the Round Table."


    "¡­!" Cai Kechang grew stupefied.


    The Master? As in the leader of Europe''s Round Table?


    "...But, why?"


    "W-we haven''t figured that out yet, sir."


    Cai Kechang looked up at the ceiling.


    <em>''The¡­ Master, is it?''</em>


    Of course, he heard of that title countless times already. He knew that the title of "Master" was given to the head of the Round Table, the organization ruling over Europe''s martial societies.


    If China and Japan could im to be the center of the East''s martial societies, the USA and Europe should be seen as the Western equivalents. In terms of legitimacy and overall influence, though? Not many would dare argue against the Round Table being the core of the West''s martial societies.


    So, the Master of such an organization was as big a fish as anyone could hope to be!


    A man like that was heading to South Korea? Why would he do that?


    <em>''No, wait. Isn''t it obvious?''</em>


    Indeed, it was exceedingly obvious. The Master wanted to meet Kang Jin-Ho personally.


    Although the purpose of this meeting was anyone''s guess at this point, even a moron should be able to tell that the Master''s actions indicated his desire to have a face-to-face talk with Kang Jin-Ho.


    "For now¡­" Cai Kechang muttered quietly.


    He knew he needed to issue some kind of amand to deal with this situation, but finding what to say proved more challenging than he bargained for.


    "For now¡­ Yes, that''s it. For now, have people monitor the situation as closely as possible. Make sure we don''t miss anything, even the most trivial events!"


    "I shall obey!" The subordinate bowed, then cautiously sneaked out of the room.


    Now left alone in his office, Cai Kechang threw his head back and grimaced. It felt like he was getting a nasty heartburn.


    A martial artist suffering from indigestion should be a cause for mockery, but Cai Kechang really was picking up some strange paining from his gut. He wasn''t imagining it at all!


    "Hah¡­" Cai Kechang groaned, his eyes bloodshot.


    <em>''No, this is all wrong.''</em>


    Everything felt wrong to him.


    For a long time now, Cai Kechang had been weighed by this ominous foreboding. And that was the Koreans bing the greatest threat to the Crimson King''s faction one day.


    Everyone under the heavens might mock Cai Kechang for even thinking that way when he still had to contend with the factions belonging to the Azure King and the Dark King.


    However, Cai Kechang was convinced. The true enemy of the Crimson King''s faction was neither the Azure King nor the Dark King. No, it had to be¡­ Kang Jin-Ho!


    But now, that situation was changing even more.


    <em>''Have I ever seeded against them until now?''</em>


    Did any of Cai Kechang''s schemes and the actions of the Crimson King''s faction meant to oppose Kang Jin-Ho¡­ ever prove sessful?


    <em>''No. Everything has failed. All of them.''</em>


    The scars from all those failures ran too deep to be consoled by trivial victories achieved here and there. Cai Kechang wasn''t sure when it happened, but all he could think about right now was the Korean Martial Assembly.


    Even though he was in the middle of a fierce battle for supremacy against the Azure King''s faction!


    "...No, we need a countermeasure."


    Cai Kechang suddenly jumped up to his feet. This was no longer just a foreboding.


    There always were noticeable signs whenever a faction was about to rise to prominence. And Cai Kechang could see one of those signs right now.


    The sudden emergence of a new, powerful entity would naturally attract the attention of the already-existing powerhouses. That attention would either be in the form of hostility or getting in touch out of curiosity.


    Japan invaded South Korea, while the Crimson King''s faction schemed behind the scenes against the Martial Assembly. As for the Round Table¡­ It was directly contacting the Assembly. That could mean only one thing under the current situation.


    In terms of momentum and attention, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say South Korea had be the center of the martial world!


    Was it possible that Cai Kechang was overreacting?


    <em>''I used to think that way. And the result of that is this¡­!''</em>


    His schemes and countermeasures all fell t on their faces. In that case, what could he do about this developing situation?


    In front of Cai Kechang''s eyes was the Azure King. Behind him was Kang Jin-Ho, who was clearly getting stronger every day. This suffocating pressure was tightening around Cai Kechang, gradually crushing him. It felt like his innards were tumbling, and his bones were cracking under the pressure.


    <em>''I¡­ I need to have an audience with my liege, right away!''</em>


    Cai Kechang hurriedly exited his office. He knew the Crimson King should be able to show him the way.


    <em>''No, wait.''</em>


    If it was the Crimson King, he should be able to "open" the way instead. After all, he was a noble warrior who broke down the boundaries of the old and pioneered new territories. In that case, nothing would be able to stop him!


    Cai Kechang urgently rushed toward the Crimson King''s audience chamber.

 Chapter 927: Welcoming the Guest (2)

    The Master of the Round Table silently stared outside the ne''s window.


    Not too long ago, all he could see were the endless expanses of blue skies pockmarked by drifting white clouds. But now? His eyes could only see all the man-made structures densely packing thendscape below.


    <em>''It''s been a long time¡­''</em>


    He couldn''t remember thest time he got on a ne like this.


    The Round Table''s purpose of global stability meant its executives'' view must epass the entire. In reality, though...


    Knights and the Master of the Round Table almost never left their own home countries. Events requiring their hands-on approach were rarer than hen''s teeth, after all. So rare was the sight of the Master going somewhere that some people in the organization jokingly said the most useless expense in the Round Table''s annual budget was the maintenance and repair cost for the Master''s private ne!


    As such, it would''ve been understandable for the Master to get excited about his first international trip in such a long time. However, he was in no mood to enjoy his current situation.


    For regr people, getting on a ne for a risky journey to an exotic locale might feel like an exciting adventure, but not for the Master. Only a grave matter would be enough to force him to leave his home, after all! That was why feeling excited about going to another country was out of the question for someone like him.


    The Master furrowed his brow a little while scanning the endless ocean of gray buildings below.<em>''So, South Korea, is it¡­?''</em>


    This would be the Master''s first visit to that country¡­ A country that, in his mind at least, was nothing more than a minor yer wedged in between China and Japan.


    <em>''And that''s such an outdated mindset¡­''</em>


    Of course he knew reality wasn''t like that. He understood that he must stop underestimating South Korea as a nation.


    However, he spent his entire life observing China and Japan represent the might of East Asia''s martial societies. Breaking down and rebuilding the perception of a man like him was never going to be a simple affair.


    At least the Master could thank this knowledge for helping him urately diagnose his current condition.


    <em>''I''ve gotten too old.''</em>


    The Master knew he had gotten too old now. And no, he didn''t strictly mean his age. One''s physical age didn''t mean much to a top-tier martial artist, anyway.


    No, the Master evaluated himself as "too old" because he found it harder and harder to ept new concepts and realitiestely.


    The world was changing at a break-neck pace. However, back when he first took on the Master''s position? The changes weren''t this fast. Of course, that still meant he had plenty of new things to learn back then. And plenty more caused him countless headache-filled days, too. Even so, the flow of worldly events still maintained a pace he could follow without any issues.


    However, things were no longer the same. The pace of changes had finally surpassed what the Master could keep up with. Changes that would have taken years in the past only needed less than a year now. In fact, he''d sometimes wake up in the morning to find out that the world had changed overnight.


    No wonder he thought it was getting harder to stay up-to-date with everything. In fact, the Master was¡­ beginning to feel the toll on his mind.


    <em>''It must''ve been the same story for my predecessors, too.''</em>


    No one would willingly admit that they had gotten old. And that included the Master, too. The resignation of needing to acknowledge his age and the lingering desire to continue with his role co-existed uneasily inside him.


    All the predecessors must''ve felt this way while handing down the Master position to their recements. Unwilling, thinking it''s too early, yet knowing it had to be done. After all, it''d be toote to hand over the position by the time the Master realized they could no longer keep up with the demands of the role.


    Then again, such a mindset was expected of the people upying the position of the Master of the Round Table.


    Only those with a calm, logic-driven mind could be a Master. As such, each Master understood full well they must hand the position over to someone younger before they got too old to do an effective job.


    The previous Master seeded in doing that, but not the current one. That was perhaps the biggest difference between him and his predecessor.


    <em>''A sessor, is it¡­?''</em>


    The predecessor enjoyed the existence of a sessor to whom he could entrust the role of the Master of the Round Table. Moreover, it was a sessor he could take his time teaching the ropes, too.


    However, what about the current Master? Didn''t he fail spectacrly in nurturing his sessor?


    <em>''...Wiggins.''</em>


    Merely recalling that name made the Master''s body sag like a wet sponge.


    Wiggins betrayed the Master. He cast aside everything he had and everything he could have had.


    Didn''t he already boast the prestigious, glorious status as a Knight of the Round Table? And he also stood a decent chance of bing the next Master!


    Even if Wiggins was stillcking in many areas, the Master still saw him as the strongest candidate for the Master position, didn''t he?


    The Master narrowed his eyes while scanning all those densely packed buildings. This was the region Wiggins chose after throwing away everything that made him, well, him.


    What the Master could see here was vitality. Vitality he couldn''t see back in his hometown seemed alive and kicking in this ce.


    A city still expanding and growing, and a country that was also growing...


    <em>''I have to admit, this isn''t¡­ exactly the most heartwarming sight, now is it?''</em>


    Recognizing that something you lost over time was now with somebody else was always going to be a bitter pill to swallow. It''d subconsciously make you remember the glory of the past you could never get back.


    The Master thought he could figure out why Wiggins abandoned the Round Table and chose South Korea instead without hearing the reason from the horse''s mouth.


    After all, stability¡­ could be one of the most boring things in the world.


    The Round Table''s system was time-tested andplete. Not perfect, but stillplete in its own right.


    Obviously, no system created by humanity could im perfection. Still, the Round Table''s system had gone through extensive corrections, numerous modifications, and additions over the centuries until no more could be done to improve it. In short, it was asplete as a system of governance could be.


    In a "perfected" system like that, even people would be the cogs of a machine. However, people were unstable. Even those with the most rock-solid rational minds would still get taken over by their emotions at times. That was what being a human entailed, after all.


    The Round Table demanded its members to cast aside such emotions, however. It demanded its people to be even more perfect than anyone. Even more rational. And be fairer. And that was why¡­


    <em>''...It can also be quite suffocating.''</em>


    Even the Master was not spared from this system. After all, it was meant to control everyone''s behavior.


    Under the Round Table''s all-epassing system, even its leader was reduced to nothing more than a cog in the massive machine''s operations.


    The Round Table offered honor and glory to its people¡­ for the price of their freedom.


    The Master didn''t ask for the Round Table''s approval for this trip to South Korea. He simply used his privilege. And that was perhaps the most notable deviation from the "script" the Master had ever done since joining the organization.


    Something as innocuous as a visit to another country was a cumbersome process for a member of the Round Table, including the Master. In that case, how much worse would it be for everyone else?


    All those people who knew about the Round Table¡­ And all those people who wished to join the Round Table¡­ They all dreamed of bing the Master one day. However, how would they react after learning the truth about this position?


    A strange smirk floated up on the Master''s face when his thoughts reached that far.


    This was why the Master could never hate Wiggins. Resent him? Yes. But definitely not hate.


    Wiggins was still too young to handle the incredible weight of the Master position, not to mention the stiflingck of freedom. It was possible that what Wiggins wanted wasn''t a new life, a new start, but¡­ A new system.


    The Master thought he could understand after taking in the view of this city. As far as his eyes could see, the city below was a hodgepodge of everything. The way it looked indicated there wasn''t any discernible order to things. And only the vitality-fueled chaos ran rampant in this ce.


    That was why it had a future.


    The younger generation sometimes wanted something iplete over something stable. Rather than integrate with an already perfect system and coast along, the young people wished to create something new, something better, with their own hands.


    That was why the Master could guess the motivation for Wiggins abandoning the Round Table and choosing a region still in turmoil.


    Wiggins should know that creating something new was not as easy as it sounded on paper. An ideal was just that, an ideal. And someone chasing after ideals was bound to fail at oveing the wall of reality and eventually would get consumed by despair.


    Reality wasn''t kind enough for an idealist to achieve their dreams and goals. There was a reason why so many people starting off as dreamers and idealists eventually became jaded realists.


    Obviously, Wiggins should know all this. As a Knight of the Round Table, he must know about the harshness of reality better than anyone. At least, that was what the Master thought.


    In that case, didn''t Wiggins'' presence here indicate that, even after taking all those things into consideration, he still saw enough worth in this ce for him to mount a fresh challenge?


    The Master wanted to see what that worth was for himself. To confirm what was so special about this country!


    He wanted to find out what formed the basis of the Martial Assembly''s continued growth and South Korea''s capacity to shock the world. Or, if he were to stop beating around the bush¡­


    <em>''I will meet Kang Jin-Ho and see for myself!''</em>


    The naked truth was that¡­ The Master wished to confirm who or what Kang Jin-Ho was, not what this country had to offer.


    The Master silently clutched at his chest.


    <em>''Hmm. I''m not acting my station.''</em>


    What needed to be acknowledged should be acknowledged.


    The Master was fully aware that this boiling blood in his heart contained his pride as a man. Why was his blood boiling like this, though?


    That was because Wiggins did not acknowledge the Master. Or, more correctly, he gave up on the idea of walking in the Master''s path. And chose to bet his future on a martial artist from a minor nation.


    The Master''s head understood it, but his heart didn''t want to agree. What was better about Kang Jin-Ho? Just what did Wiggins see in that man that he''d willingly forsake the Master and the Round Table?


    Holding on to emotions like these must not be allowed. The Master was well aware of that. Especially when he was about to face Kang Jin-Ho, a man who had proven beyond doubt that he must never be underestimated! Everything he had achieved served as indisputable proof.


    At the very least, Kang Jin-Ho was the undisputed ruler of a country.


    The Master must remember that he was about to deal with a man who was at least a ruler of a nation and perhaps even the entirety of East Asia. So, holding any type of preconceived hostility was absolutely prohibited.


    He worked quite hard to suppress hispetitive streak trying to rear its head whenever he recalled Kang Jin-Ho''s face.


    <em>''Doesn''t this mean¡­ It''s still safe for me to lead the organization?''</em>


    Beingpetitive against someone proved that the Master''s heart still housed burning mes of passion.


    The Master quietly massaged the bridge of his nose.


    Since he was still passionate, now could be the best time to do this. Before those mes eventually petered out to nothing, while the Master was still capable of looking at something with ambition and passion¡­!


    He must meet the monster called Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Master, sir?"


    That was when a polite voice called out to him. The Master erased all semnce of emotion from his face and looked up. With a mask covering his face already, he didn''t really have to put on a facade like that. But it was like a ritual for him at this point.


    "Sir, we''ll be arriving in South Korea soon. The ne might experience slight turbulence."


    "I see."


    "If you''re unhappy about something, please let us know."


    The Master didn''t say anything and simply nodded back, prompting the flight attendant to return to their post.


    <em>''Hmm¡­ It might not be a bad idea to reduce the expenses.''</em>


    It felt like a waste of resources to maintain something that he only used maybe once or twice in many years. The Master pondered if he should get rid of his private ne once he wrapped up his business in Korea and went back.


    After watching the ne fly past the city and reach the blue ocean, the Master closed his eyes and leaned against the seat.


    <em>''He should be waiting for my arrival¡­''</em>


    Would it be Kang Jin-Ho or Wiggins, though?


    Since the Round Table informed the Koreans of the Master''s arrival, there should be some kind of response from them. While wondering whose face he''d see after reaching the Korean airport, the Master grinned mysteriously.


    <em>''You better be at the top of your game, Wiggins.''</em>


    If¡­ If South Korea and the Martial Assembly didn''t match up to the Master''s standards¡­! If he found that Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho conspired to destroy East Asia''s delicate bnce out of petty ambition and desire¡­!


    The Master swore not to hesitate in using his full power to subjugate the Koreans.


    After all, that was the Round Table''s method, wasn''t it? Of course, there was no need for the uing meeting to be violent from the get-go, now was there?


    The Master nced at the cooler box next to him and chuckled slightly.


    <em>''I hope he likes my gift, then.''</em>


    The Master thought about the perfect gift to bring to Wiggins and eventually settled on the pale ale. He heard that the Korean beer didn''t taste all that great, so Wiggins should be d to have some proper ale from home.


    <em>''And I hope what''s about to happen will be worth the value of this gift, Wiggins.''</em>


    The Master smirked deeply.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 928: Welcoming the Guest (3)

    "Pleasee this way, sir."


    "Oh, thank you," said the Master while smiling affably. However, he wasn''t as much at ease as his expression suggested.


    <em>''Hmm. This is rather awkward, isn''t it?''</em>


    Visiting another country wasn''t always fun times, especially for someone like the Master who had no choice but to get treated like a VIP. Surprisingly, passing through an airport as a Very Important Person could be a rather cumbersome affair.


    Someone experiencing the privileged treatment for the first time might think it''d be a source of pride, but to the Master of the Round Table? It was nothing more than an annoyance he couldn''t wait to get over with. Especially in the situation he was in right now!


    "Who is that?"


    "Dunno. Got a word from the top, though. We''re not supposed to ask who he is."


    "Oh? Is he maybe the crown prince from an Arabian kingdom or something? I guess not, judging from his attire? Did you say he''s from the UK?"


    "Yeah, I think so."The Master''s sensitive hearing could pick up on the whispers of the protocol assistants. Those folks probably thought they were whispering as quietly as humanly possible, but their voices still sounded as loud as an elephant stomping around to the Master''s ears.


    Of course, he didn''t know what they were talking about, but the tone of their voices was enough to guess the contents of the discussion.


    <em>''This is why I wanted to travel using a regr route, but¡­''</em>


    Unfortunately, that waspletely out of the question.


    First of all, demanding people not to pay attention to a VIP arriving on a private ne was unrealistic. And that task was made even more difficult by the Master wearing a mask to cover his face!


    Going through security checkpoints the conventional way while wearing a mask was obviously unthinkable. So, even if it was cumbersome and a little too attention-grabbing, the Master had little choice but to use the special gate reserved for international VIPs.


    The preferred method in this kind of situation usually was to skip the airport check process entirely, get in the waiting vehicle, and get out of sight as quickly as possible. However, the Master couldn''t do that this time.


    After all, he was about to meet someone important in this very airport, wasn''t he?


    "This way, Master."


    "Mm¡­!" The Master nodded briefly and walked ahead while being shown the way by his escort. However, he soon encountered another problem.


    "What do you mean, we aren''t allowed to go through yet? Then, when can we?"


    "...Mm?" The Master cocked an eyebrow and nced at the source of the somewhat-heightened voice. That sounded like trouble to his ears.


    "My sincerest apologies, sir, but we don''t know when you''ll be allowed to pass. However, if you wait for a little longer¡­"


    "What is this? We''ve already made a booking ahead of time, so why¡­"


    "I''m truly sorry, sir."


    The Master could see a young man apanied by a woman heatedly talking to an airport official in a ck business suit. Judging from the tone of their voices, they seemed to be demanding something from the airport official. ?


    "In that case, at least tell us how long we must wait," said the young man.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have any concrete schedule yet, and¡­"


    "Gimme a freaking break¡­" The young man roughly scratched his head.


    That was when the woman standing behind him grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. "What are you doing! Don''t overreact, okay? We can always wait, you know!"


    "But, noona! We made an appointment, didn''t we! They know we''re supposed to pass through here at this hour, but now they are telling us we gotta wait for who knows how long!"


    "Come on, Eun-Sol. Don''t be naive and stop thinking that things will happen on time because you booked stuff. Haven''t you already learned your lessons plenty of times in China?"


    "But that''s in China, noona! If we were still back in that ce, I''d have already made myself at home."


    "This is why I told you we should go through the regr gates, Eun-Sol! Stop raising a racket, okay? Are you trying to kill me through embarrassment?"


    "A regr gate?! Did you already forget what happened thest time you tried to go through a regr airport gate? You paralyzed the whole airport after everyone rushed in to see you!"


    "...Well, yeah. That did happen, didn''t it?" The woman sneakily avoided the young man named Eun-Sol''s gaze.


    Eun-Sol nced at the airport official next. "Besides, I wouldn''t beining this bad if we came up with this idea. But it was the airport people who told us to do this, now wasn''t it? Because of what happened thest time paralyzed the airport''s operations! That''s why I called them three times in thest couple of days to make sure everything was fine, you know!


    "But now, they are telling us to wait indefinitely! That''s what''s been pissing me off, noona!"


    The airport official apologetically bowed deeply. "We at the airport extend our sincerest apologies for this unfortunate mishap, sir. An unexpected guest has arrived, you see¡­"


    "Unexpected or not, isn''t the right thing to do here making the other guest wait¡­"


    "Han Eun-Sol."


    "¡­!" The young man, Han Eun-Sol, flinched grandly when the woman called his name in a cold voice.


    She sharply red at him. "I told you not to overreact, didn''t I?"


    "...My bad, noona."


    "Making light of a serious problem is wrong, but making a mountain out of a molehill is just as bad, okay? Hey, you. Is this your version of a power trip? Is that it?"


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly waved his hands in denial. "N-no way, noona! It''s definitely not a power trip, I swear! You know I''m in no position to do that."


    "Really now? Even though what you were doing was clearly a power trip? Don''t you know all sorts of unexpected things can happen in life? You can see that the airport people''s hands are tied, so why keep causing problems for everyone?"


    Han Eun-Sol groaned deeply.


    <em>''I''m not doing this because of me, you know!''</em>


    He was not someone to get annoyed by developments like this. He could even confidently say going on power trips was not a part of his nature. After all, he had been subjected to other people''s power trips way too many times to do the same to some other unsuspecting victims!


    Being treated like dirt was a part of being a celebrity''s manager, though. Since his job was to humor the whims of oh-so-high-and-mighty celebs, producers, and directors, he knew how torturous it was to be victimized one-sidedly.


    Even then, Han Eun-Sol stuck with this job for one reason, and one reason only!


    He nced to his side at the woman standing there with her arms crossed.


    <em>''...Pretty.''</em>


    Han Eun-Sol should have gotten used to her looks after spending so much time with her, but no. Her beauty still elicited genuine sighs of admiration every time he looked at her.


    Of course, the woman apanying Han Eun-Sol was none other than Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Even though Choi Yeon-Ha had her arms folded across her chest while chiding Han Eun-Sol for his behavior, he still didn''t miss the hint of anxiety in her eyes.


    <em>''Dammit. What should I do here?''</em>


    Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol really have been away from Korea for way too long.


    If the situation had been different, they wouldn''t have minded waiting for one, maybe two hours. Just the fact that they could breathe in the Korean air would''ve made them pleased as punch, after all.


    Recently, the health-conscious Korean people were up in arms about all the fine dust blowing in from China. However, to these two recent returnees from their lengthy sojourn in the People''s Republic of China?


    Korea was and of purity itself. Only by experiencing how much worse the fine dust situation is in China would all thoseiners realize they were still having it good over in the penins!


    That was why Han Eun-Sol wouldn''t have minded waiting just to breathe more of this cleaner air. Coming home after so many months away had this power to put people''s minds at ease, after all.


    However, there was a small problem this time around¡­ And that was to do with the fact that someone was waiting for them on the other side of the airport gate!


    Taking time and leisurely waiting wouldn''t have been a problem as long as no one was waiting for Choi Yeon-Ha''s arrival right now! She didn''t have any urgent meetings to get to, anyway.


    But someone was waiting. And that person was one of those individuals that Choi Yeon-Ha paid the most attention to. And that meant Han Eun-Sol must also pay a looot of attention to this person!


    No wonder Choi Yeon-Ha was anxiously standing there, unable topose herself.


    <em>''Huh. You''re the most anxious person in here, noona¡­''</em>


    Han Eun-Sol could only smack his lips. How would he have felt if something simr had happened to the¡­ "past" version of Choi Yeon-Ha?


    Maybe he would have apuded the karma''s mysterious workings. Inwardly, of course. That was because the "past" Choi Yeon-Ha was fully deserving of¡­


    <em>''Oops. That''s not what I mean. Well, it''s true that that version of her did need to experience how it feels at least once, though.''</em>


    However, the current Choi Yeon-Ha was not the same person anymore. Or was the way Han Eun-Sol felt right now the result of his senses getting numb? Like a frog inside a gradually boiling pot of water?


    In any case! There was no doubt in his mind thattely, Choi Yeon-Ha had be a decent human being.


    Of course, other people might still view her as a witch. But those people who knew about her wicked ways might get shocked by this version and hurriedly ask if a fake had slipped under Choi Yeon-Ha''s skin to parade around as her!


    Funnily enough, that was why Han Eun-Sol was so much more irritated by this situation.


    Choi Yeon-Ha endured so much on that side to wrap up the major production. And now, she was triumphantlying home with all the weight off her shoulders¡­ Only to encounter a frustrating dy like this!


    Instead of rewarding her for her hard work, it felt like the heavens were still ying cruel tricks on her, and that frustrated Han Eun-Sol to no end.


    Choi Yeon-Ha groaned. "Be patient, Eun-Sol. It can''t be helped, right?"


    "But, noona. He must be waiting for you outside¡­"


    "I can exin the situation to him via DMs, anyway. It''s not our fault, after all."


    <em>''Noona, it would''ve been better if you could use your considerable acting chops in this situation, too.''</em>


    While cameras were around, Choi Yeon-Ha''s acting ability could rival even the best in the industry. However, in real life? Even Han Eun-Sol had to admit that her acting kinda sucked.


    For instance, right now. Even though she was saying all those things¡­


    "Noona, please stop biting and chewing your nails. Those were very expensive, you know?"


    "Ng?! W-when did I?" Choi Yeon-Ha freaked out slightly, then hurriedly moved her hand away from her face.


    Han Eun-Sol groaned again at this sight.


    <em>''Yup. I have no answers here.''</em>


    Their frustration was real, but so was theirck of solutions. It was toote to go around to the regr airport gate now. And demanding the airport staff to let them through wouldn''t work, either. So, for now, maybe the only option left was to patiently¡­


    "Please excuse us."


    Han Eun-Sol''s head snapped to the side when he heard that polite but firm voice.


    <em>''Mm?''</em>


    Even before he had a chance to notice it, several people had reached his position. This group consisted of people in ck formal suits, and one person in particr stood out. This gentleman wore a slightly antiquated tuxedo, his face covered by a ck mast.


    <em>''...Maybe he''s a cosyer?''</em>


    Or was it more correct to say he was on his way to a masquerade? From some angles, this get-up looked a bitical, but from another angle, even Han Eun-Sol had to admit that it looked quite cool.


    The wrinkles on the gentleman''s jaw visible below the mask indicated his advanced age.


    A man next to this masked gentleman, who seemed to be his escort, smiled and addressed Han Eun-Sol and the airport official. "Forgive us for this intrusion, but we couldn''t help but overhear the conversation. If it''s not too much trouble, do you mind if we go through the entry process together?"


    "...Ah!" Han Eun-Sol''s brows rose up slightly when the realization dawned on him. It seemed this group was the reason for his and Choi Yeon-Ha''s dy.


    <em>''So, they are the VIPs?''</em>


    Or, should that be "super VIPs?" That sounded more urate.


    It was possible for the airport staff to view Choi Yeon-Ha as nothing more than some pretty-faced celebrity, but that still wouldn''t make them behave unprofessionally and postpone her appointment indefinitely.


    Rather than doing so, it''d be faster to finish up the entry procedure for Choi Yeon-Ha. After all, two people wouldn''t need too long to pass the customs and immigration control, anyway.


    Even then, the airport staff still chose to forego this seemingly simpler procedure. That could only mean that that gentleman with the mask was a VIP that this airport, and maybe even the country itself, must pay utmost respect to.


    Han Eun-Sol curiously asked the escort. "If you don''t mind me asking¡­ Who are you people?"


    "I''m sorry, but we won''t answer any questions. We simply wish to offer you an opportunity to clear the customs with us to save some time, that is all. So, will you apany us or not?"


    That was when the masked elderly gentleman quietly addressed the escort. "I might not speak Korean, but the tone of your voice indicates you''re being forceful and coercive."


    Han Eun-Sol subtly cocked an eyebrow.


    <em>''English?''</em>


    The masked gent was definitely speaking in English. Han Eun-Sol didn''t catch every word, but guessing the contents was still possible with what he managed to pick up.


    The escort urgently bowed his head at the masked gentleman. "...Please forgive me for my immaturity, sir."


    "Mm. Trante for me."


    "Sir!"


    The elderly gentleman turned toward Han Eun-Sol and Choi Yeon-Ha. "My apologies for inconveniencing you. We also did not foresee an event like this. Unfortunately, we can''t yield this spot as someone is waiting for our arrival. In that case, would you be gracious enough to ept going through the customs together as our way of apology?"


    "Yes, we will," said Choi Yeon-Ha abruptly with a cool nod even before the interpreter finished his job. "Thank you for your consideration, sir."


    "S-sankyu for your c-care." Han Eun-Sol stuttered ungainly while trying to trante what Choi Yeon-Ha said.


    The elderly gentleman smiled affably, then took the lead.


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly whispered to Choi Yeon-Ha. "I didn''t know you spoke English?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha haughtily replied, "Nope, I don''t."


    "Huh? Then how did you understand what he was saying?"


    "I heard him say <em>''going'' </em>and <em>''together''</em>, so there you go."


    "¡­"


    "And I''m a go-getter, aren''t I?"


    "¡­"


    Utterly beyond help. This woman, she¡­ She just couldn''t help herself, now could she!

 Chapter 929: Welcoming the Guest (4)

    Choi Yeon-Ha''s gaze silently chased after the masked elderly gentleman''s back. She had several reasons for doing so.


    The first reason was that the gentleman was a super VIP. Combining what she heard with how this situation was ying out¡­ That man must be urgently traveling to Korea, obviously without alerting the relevant people well ahead of time, too.


    As proof, the airport didn''t say that a VIP would be using the gate around the same time as Choi Yeon-Ha when Han Eun-Sol confirmed with them yesterday.


    Even though the elderly gentleman arrived without any heads-up, the airport staff still extended their utmost courtesy toward him and his entourage. Choi Yeon-Ha could even spot beads of sweat on the foreheads of the airport officials speaking to the gentleman. That alone was enough to tell her how nervous they were.


    <em>''Who is he, though?''</em>


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t help but get curious. Although her knowledge of current affairs wasn''t more up-to-date than an average person''s, she could safely say she did not remember seeing a face like that elderly gentleman''s before.


    <em>''No, hang on. That''s not quite right, now is it?''</em>


    After all, that gentleman''s face was covered by a mask!


    <em>''But is that even allowed?''</em>What a bizarre sight this was.


    That man might be a super-duper VIP, but wasn''t this the airport''s customs and immigration checkpoint?


    What was the point of going through such a checkpoint? Wasn''t it to confirm the identity of the person entering the country? And to ensure that no contraband was being smuggled into the country?


    So, for a person wearing a mask to go through customs and immigration? What an inconceivable development this was.


    If this had been a... more "normal" situation, that elderly gentleman would''ve been arrested by the airport security even before reaching the checkpoint. And then, a quick-as-lightning processter, he''d get booted out of the country altogether!


    The only piece of Korean soil he''d have touched would have been the airport floor.


    That was how the situation should have unfolded, so what was up with this strange spectacle?


    Even Choi Yeon-Ha could tell that the airport security was deliberately doing a sloppy job. The luggage wasn''t even fed through the x-ray machine and got handed to the airport personnel directly.


    This sight made no logical sense, but Choi Yeon-Ha saw the expressions on the faces of the airport staff and decided that now might not be the best time to discuss how they should do their job.


    Hell, Choi Yeon-Ha was even beginning to feel sorry for those people!


    Those staff members were expressing their thoughts of, <em>"This gentleman wasn''t supposed to pass through here, so why did he have to do this and put us through this wringer?"</em> with their whole bodies.


    After looking at their panic- and bbergast-filled faces, even she was tempted to agree that procedures and whatnot could be skipped altogether. Tormenting them further by reminding them of their duties would be akin to finding a drowning dog and shoving it even deeper into the water, now wouldn''t it!


    In a way, this was like watching a President of another countrying for a visit. Not just any country, but a powerful global yer, no less! And the faces of everyone here¡­


    When such a President chose not to follow the protocol and acted like a regr civilian by waltzing through a normal checkpoint, wouldn''t the people needing to handle this situation make those kinds of faces?


    <em>''If only he wasn''t wearing that mask, things would''ve been less weird, you know!''</em>


    Strangely enough, everyone here seemed to have filters applied to their eyes or something. Because they all pretended to not notice that mask on the elderly gentleman''s face. Their desperation not to nce at the mask or even talk about it was so palpable that Choi Yeon-Ha could feel it on her skin!


    All these factors helped Choi Yeon-Ha with making an educated guess.


    <em>''Those people also have no idea who this masked gentleman is.''</em>


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s intuition was extraordinary.


    So extraordinary was her intuition that it helped her pull through the grueling filming schedule in a foreign country without any incidents to speak of! Well, almost. ??


    ording to her ultra-sharp intuition, none of the people handling the elderly gentleman''s entry procedure had a clue about his identity. Not only did the way they addressed him seem fairly standard to Choi Yeon-Ha, but she also noticed that they reflexively looked around for help whenever the elderly gentleman said something.


    It was as if they were not confident about their response being suitable for this situation.


    Maybe the airport staff were told only minutes before his arrival that this elderly gent was a super VIP and that they better be at their A-game. And that order probably came down straight from the top.


    What a bizarre spectacle this was, indeed.


    Here was an old man with a funny get-up. And the airport staff were clearly sweating bullets while iling about in their attempts to amodate him. Considering that these people were basically government employees in all but name, it was easy enough to guess, at least indirectly, how sky-high that gentleman''s position in society was.


    Choi Yeon-Ha wasn''t sure how long the airport staff would''ve made her wait had it not been for the elderly gentleman''s offer to go through the entry procedure together.


    Han Eun-Sol tapped on Choi Yeon-Ha''s shoulder. "Noona?"


    "Yeah?"


    "They said they also don''t know who that is."


    "Figured as much," Choi Yeon-Ha subtly nodded.


    She tasked Han Eun-Sol with the job of asking the people here for the elderly gent''s identity despite knowing he wouldn''t find much. It''s impossible for people to answer a question they didn''t know the answer to, after all!


    She kind of felt sorry for asking her manager to do something useless, though. If only she had figured out the truth a little sooner¡­


    "Let''s just roll with it, Eun-Sol. Knowing who he is won''t change anything, anyway. Besides, this will be thest time we''ll be in hispany, right?"


    "Well, yeah. You''re right, noona."


    That was when another man in a slick ck business suit approached Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol. Her brows quivered a little at this sight.


    It wasn''t as if this man did something in particr. Nor did he show signs of hostility. And he certainly didn''t try to be intimidating or anything like that. Even then, Choi Yeon-Ha felt a whole heap of displeasure at how this man approached her.


    That was because¡­ As an actor, she could easily see that this man had deliberately and sneakily got in the way to block her line of sight.


    With him in the way, Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol could no longer get a clear view of the elderly gentleman and the customs officials. Intentionally or not, it''d be difficult to block people''s views like this while approaching them.


    Choi Yeon-Ha raised her brow ever so slightly while staring at the approaching man. He stopped right in front of her, then his lips below his ck sunsses curled up ever so slightly in a smirk.


    "Miss Choi Yeon-Ha."


    "Yes, that will be me."


    "I heard you''reing home from China."


    "Yes, I''m sure you did hear that. After all, it is true that the ne I was on came from China. However, how can you be so sure? After all, when I say China, it could also be Taiwan or India¡­ Anything can happen in this world, wouldn''t you say?"


    The man expertly pushed the sunsses higher up his nose. He seemed to be silently indicating that he didn''t enjoy Choi Yeon-Ha''s snarky attitude. Which was unfortunate for Han Eun-Sol, currently caught between the two and fidgeting nervously like a shrimp stuck between two whales!


    <em>''W-what are you doing now, noona?! What is the matter with you!''</em>


    Of course, Han Eun-Sol could tell why she was acting this way.


    Choi Yeon-Ha was the type to push back even harder when pushed. Against someone perceived weaker than her, she''d be somewhat gentle in her¡­ No, she''d still be absolutely ruthless toward them, now wouldn''t she!


    However, she would be even more ruthless and ballsy against those trying to be intimidating and threatening toward her!


    In a way, didn''t that attitude make her a force to be reckoned with? Or, would that be a natural disaster instead? In any case, that was who Choi Yeon-Ha was.


    So, she must''ve felt her blood pressure rise at the sight of a cocky guy making a crooked smirk at her. Even so, shouldn''t she at least consider the time and ce first?


    First of all, the way this man carried himself, or how he waltzed inside the airport''s VIP gate where unauthorized personnel were forbidden from entering¡­ Considering all that, wasn''t it safe to assume that this sunsses-wearing man was a government official?


    <em>''I mean, look! He''s dressed differently from the airport officials, right?! Can''t you guess it from that alone! So, why! Why are you getting in his face, noona! Are you trying to shorten my lifespan or something!''</em>


    Sure enough, the sunsses-wearing man shrugged casually, then took something out from his inner pocket to sh it right at Choi Yeon-Ha''s face.


    "I''m from the National Intelligence Service."[1]


    The ID card withrge, shiny letters "NIS" could be seen nestled securely inside the man''s wallet.


    <em>''NIS! He''s from the spy agency?!''</em>


    Han Eun-Sol''splexion paled instantly.


    Of course, even the National Intelligence Service was just another government department. And in this day and age, there wasn''t anything special or scary about it either. The worst it could be was a¡­ A secret police? That much?


    However, the implication behind being an NIS agent was nothing to scoff at. Han Eun-Sol didn''t think he''d cower in the presence of someone from that department, yet here he was, flinching and stumbling back ungainly in fear!


    "So what do you want?" Choi Yeon-Ha asked back. Unlike her manager, it seemed she was not affected in the slightest. As a matter of fact, the way she jutted her chin out and snarkily shot back roused a healthy dose of respect in Han Eun-Sol.


    <em>''Yup, as expected of noona! You''re totally off your rockers!''</em>


    Was he supposed tough or cry here? After failing to make up his mind, Han Eun-Sol held his face with both of his trembling hands.


    <em>''See?! Can you see it now! This is the talent I''m supposed to be managing, for Chrissake! Gimme a freaking break¡­''</em>


    The man who introduced himself as a member of the NIS chuckled hollowly. "Well, Miss Choi¡­ I still haven''t exined what we need from you, now have I? I assure you, though, that our demands will not be unreasonable."


    The man pushed his sunsses up again, then addressed Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol with a slightly colder, more withdrawn voice.


    "I advise you two to forget what you saw today."


    "Say what?"


    "Forget that someone has entered the country today. Forget that you''ve passed through the customs together. And definitely forget what that someone looks like. That will be all, Miss Choi."


    "Listen here, Mister NIS," Choi Yeon-Ha muttered in exasperation. "How am I supposed to forget what I saw? It''s not like I''m brain-damaged, so how?"


    "Even if it''s difficult, you must absolutely forget."


    "What if I can''t?"


    "Then, we will help you forget."


    "¡­" Choi Yeon-Ha mped her mouth shut. Did this man really say¡­ they would help her forget?


    What he meant seemed simple enough to figure out. After all, there was only one realistic way to help people "forget" something if they couldn''t do it on their own!


    "Miss Choi Yeon-Ha," the man addressed her again, this time without a smirk on his face. "We''re not asking anything unreasonable from you. You only have to avoid mentioning today''s event publicly, that''s all. As long as you can do that¡­ We won''t ask anything else from you."


    Choi Yeon-Ha coldly stared at the man, but the sunsses ensured she couldn''t read much off his eyes. After a brief bout of silence...


    "...Very well. I will."


    The man nodded briefly. "Thank you for your cooperation."


    "I''m not sure you are in a position to thank me, though. And I didn''t know public servants, such as yourself, were allowed to walk around saying stuff like that in this day and age."


    "Miss, the world might have changed, but the country''s goals have not. I hope you don''t view this encounter in a negative light. After all, it is all for the benefit of our country and its people."


    "Oh, really?" Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow. "Don''t you know what people feel when you and your pals bring up stuff like benefiting the country?"


    "Believe me, we know. And that''s exactly how we want you to feel."


    That was clearly a threat. And Choi Yeon-Ha responded by staring expressionlessly at the man''s face. The sunsses-wearing man had begun smiling again, but his oily expression only roused even more disgust in her heart.


    "Hmph." Choi Yeon-Ha snorted while turning her head away. The man from the NIS also stopped trying to pressure her then. Without wasting any more of her breath, Choi Yeon-Ha coolly walked away.


    Han Eun-Sol called out to her. "N-noona!"


    "Please wait," said the man from the NIS as he suddenly stopped Han Eun-Sol from chasing after Choi Yeon-Ha. "You are Miss Choi''s manager, I assume?"


    "Sorry? Oh, uh¡­ Yes, I am her manager."


    "Then, I hope you manage your talent well."


    "...Sorry?"


    "Let me reiterate this again. This event concerns our national security. If we discover any unnecessary chatter about today''s event doing the rounds in the grapevine, we''ll be forced to use ''special'' measures to find the source of the leak and plug it up. And no, this is not a threat."


    "H-huh? What do you mean it''s not a threat? Because it definitely sounded like¡­"


    "It''s not a threat because it will happen for real."


    Han Eun-Sol hurriedly mped his mouth shut.


    "We apologize for the inconvenience caused by the sudden whims of our VIP. However, by cooperating with us on this matter, we promise you that not only you won''t be inconvenienced by us anymore, but we will also offer you some level of support from the government.


    "So, let me reiterate once more¡­ Please forget what you saw and heard today. Nothing happened in this ce. Do you agree?"


    "...Yes, I agree."


    "Good. As long as you remember that, we won''t have any problems."


    Threats weren''t exclusively made with words.


    From each of this NIS agent''s gestures, his expressionless face, and even the sharp reing from his eyes hidden behind the sunsses'' darkened lenses, Han Eun-Sol instinctively realized that this threat wouldn''t just end as a threat!


    After gulping nervously, Han Eun-Sol nodded. "I''ll keep a tight lid on her."


    "Good. I''m happy that you''re quick to catch on," the NIS agent smiled refreshingly, then patted Han Eun-Sol on the shoulder. "What I said just now is not a lie, by the way. Stick to your word, and you will receive some kind of a¡­ rewardter. Whether that wille in the form of marypensation or some other type of consideration¡­


    "That much I do not know. Even so, please do look forward to it. Then,ter."


    The NIS agent turned around and walked away, allowing Han Eun-Sol to finally groan deeply under his breath.


    <em>''Well, sure. I''ll do my best to keep a lid on her, but¡­''</em>


    The problem was that Choi Yeon-Ha was not the type to let a lid stay on top of her!


    While massaging his aching temples, Han Eun-Sol hurriedly chased after Choi Yeon-Ha in the distance.


    1. the National Intelligence Service,monly abbreviated to NIS, is South Korea''s intelligence-gathering entity. Kinda like the CIA and NSAbined, I guess? ?

 Chapter 930: Welcoming the Guest (5)

    <em>''You shouldn''t have done that, though¡­''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi wasn''t in a great mood at the moment.


    He always felt this way whenever things didn''t go as nned. And how should he describe this feeling? Like his stomach not agreeing with the breakfast he had earlier? He felt bloated and just a little bit nauseous.


    Today''s event had one positive and one negative aspect to it.


    The positive aspect this time was that the event itself wasn''tplicated. The solutions were simple enough, and those involved were easy enough to identify. The odds of this situation ballooning in size until crap hit the fan were low¡­ As long as Bak Hak-Gi did his job properly and kept a close eye on the aftermath, that was!


    Basically, he only needed to gag the people involved, and that would be a job well done.


    So, what would be the negative aspect? That would have to be the person involved in this event.


    Was Bak Hak-Gi thinking about Choi Yeon-Ha? After all, having someone like that involved was never a good thing. As a top-tier celebrity, her words could create far more ripples than those of an average Joe off the street.


    But no, Bak Hak-Gi wasn''t thinking about her. He could think only about the one and only¡­ Master of the Round Table!<em>''This is the first time since the founding of our nation that a big fish like him has stepped foot on ournd¡­!''</em>


    Obviously, many, many "bigger" fishes had entered South Korea in the past. However, they were all people from the surface world. For instance, various Presidents of the United States have regrly popped in for a visit throughout the decades, now haven''t they?


    However, this was the first time a big fish of the hidden world voluntarily chose to enter South Korea. It was also the first time the system of responses existed as nothing more than a manual for decades, finally seeing the light of the day.


    But the problem was that those responses had been drafted far too long ago and couldn''t be applied to today''s event. That was why everyone here was acting on instincts and responding in a way they thought was appropriate for the situation at hand!


    What made their task even harder, though, was¡­ The Master of the Round Table was not some random big fish either!


    Bak Hak-Gi would rather deal with the head of the EUing to visit instead. Sure, the European Union didn''t have an official boss or anything, but it still had a top representative, didn''t it? Someone like that paying a visit would''ve been more rxing to Bak Hak-Gi and Co.


    After all, those people would at least be mindful of the media''s scrutiny. However, that didn''t apply to the folks of the martial world.


    They stayed in the shadows, never revealing themselves. That made them much more dangerous. And that also made them totally unreasonable creatures. Unlike the people from the surface world, who naturally thought about saving face from the public and the media''s attention if something untoward happened, the martial artists went straight for swords and firearms, no questions asked!


    <em>''A bunch of barbarians, that''s what they are!''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi thought thatbel was appropriate, a bunch of barbarians that didn''t belong in modern times.


    Unfortunately, these barbarians weren''t the same as the surface world''s idea of barbarians who didn''t hold much sway in society and could only push through with their stubbornness. No, these people wielded incredible, world-ending powers, much to Bak Hak-Gi''s chagrin!


    Getting on these people''s bad books was dozens of times more dangerous than angering the leaders of the surface world!


    <em>''That''s why we must not create problematic situations here.''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi only had one job to do, and that was to ensure the Master''s visit began and ended without any issues. The Martial Assembly''s people and their antics were beyond Bak Hak-Gi''s control, but at least he could try his utmost best to prevent any mishaps from urring in other areas.


    But things have gone awry from the get-go.


    <em>''Bloody hell¡­ At your age, you probably weren''t thinking about scoring with a girl, so why did you have to go and do something unnecessary?''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi knew he shouldn''t say this out loud. However, it should be fine to think about it, no? Didn''t the old saying go that even the most patriotic person might insult their own country while no one was looking?


    Still, that line of thinking was a good indicator of how flustered Bak Hak-Gi felt right now.


    He and his people barely managed to secure this ce and shut the public out, so why did the Master have to go and invite Choi Yeon-Ha to pass customs together?


    The first problem came from Bak Hak-Gi''s agents, who had failed to remove Choi Yeon-Ha from the vicinity quickly enough. After he received the report on the matter, Bak Hak-Gi kicked the living daylights out of his subordinates'' shins, but that wasn''t enough to vent his anger.


    How could these idiots handle this sensitive situation so unprofessionally!


    <em>''Fuu-woo¡­ Damn it. I wish I could smoke¡­''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi slipped his hand inside his pocket and silently toyed with the cigarette packet. Despite his hankering, though, he knew he couldn''t smoke right now.


    With the era being what it was, he wouldn''t dare smoke inside an airport. The designated smoking area was too far away, and it was unthinkable to vacate his position for a quick smoke break when he was supposed to keep an eye on the most important VIP in Korea''s history.


    <em>''I mean¡­ We''re finally doing something worthwhile, after all!''</em>


    The government viewed the martial world as the "special" management target. That didn''t mean it tried to directly influence the martial artists, though, as the people in that neck of the woods extremely detested the idea of the government controlling or restricting them. And this uneasy situation didn''t only apply to South Korea.


    Even the leaders of the United States and the European Union dared not control or restrict their nation''s respective martial societies. Only in dictatorships with extremely frail martial societies could such a thing even be attempted and seed to some degree.


    In that case, how could the Korean government even think about controlling these martial artists? With what method?


    Unfortunately, that didn''t mean the government could just sit on their hands and allow these unruly martial artists to run around and cause trouble for everyone.


    In the end, it all came down to appropriate cooperation and agreements through concerted negotiations. And Bak Hak-Gi''s duty was to be the middleman in that negotiation.


    "Chief Bak?"


    Bak Hak-Gi nced at his subordinate. "Yeah?"


    "The VIP is now heading toward the airport lounge."


    "Got it. Escort him."


    "Sir!"


    Bak Hak-Gi nodded slightly while observing his subordinate rush outside customs.


    <em>''No matter what, we gotta make sure absolutely nothing happens during this visit!''</em>


    Nothing could be done about the already spilled milk with Choi Yeon-Ha. But Bak Hak-Gi sure as hell could eliminate any potential source of trouble from this point on.


    He must do everything in his power because¡­ Today''s event could very well be the turning point in his career!


    Bak Hak-Gi was affiliated with South Korea''s National Intelligence Service but wasn''t an agent. At least not in the conventional sense.


    More specifically, he did pass the qualifications test to earn the right to advertise himself as a member of the feared NIS, but his actual position made it a bit strange to say he was actually an NIS agent.


    That was because his¡­ "department" performed apletely different function than regr NIS agents, even though they were all ostensibly working in the same government entity.


    The National Intelligence Service''s domestic duties included ferreting out foreign agents hiding in the country as well as operating their own assets to investigate any and all groups threatening to overthrow the state. And it''s international role was to keep a close watch on all enemy nations and manage the information flowing from them.


    However, Bak Hak-Gi''s team didn''t do that. No, his team only focused on¡­ managing the rtionship with the martial societies, both domestic and foreign!


    That made his and his team''s existence a secret even within the NIS. Such was the secrecy that many of Bak Hak-Gi''s fellow NIS agents didn''t even know he existed to this day. When nicely put, the level of secrecy had been admirably top-notch. When not-so-nicely put, though? Bak Hak-Gi''s team simply didn''t have a lot to do.


    However, that situation made some sense. After all, his department was basically an entity-in-idea-only until recently.


    The Korean martial artists were a surprisingly well-behaved bunch. Compared to their Chinese counterparts who went around inrge groups to wage open war against each other, or the Japanese who manipted Yakuza and even high-ranking politicians like puppets to solidify their power base, the Koreans were like angels from Heaven!


    Not only that, but Lee Jung-Geol also greased enough palms in the political world and ensured they would always be on good terms. With such a man ruling over the Korean martial society, the government didn''t really have a reason to keep a wary eye on him and his gang.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho''s sudden entrance changed everything. The government''s wariness went through the roof when that man brought Lee Jung-Geol down and became the Korean martial society''s new undisputed ruler.


    Kang Jin-Ho was iparably crueler and more violent than Lee Jung-Geol ever was. It''d be weird for a functioning government to ignore an individual like that. As such, it quickly reorganized the nearly-forgotten department and spent a sizable chunk of resources to monitor Kang Jin-Ho''s activities.


    That was when he got into that war with China''s Crimson King. And now, even the Master of the Round Table wasing for a visit!


    Simply put, South Korea went from the virtual rural backwater of the martial world to the center of attention in the proverbial blink of an eye. No wonder the Korean government was keeping a very close eye on the developing situation.


    Bak Hak-Gi asked another subordinate near him. "Where is Kang Jin-Ho?"


    "He''s in the lounge, sir!"


    "Mm¡­!" Bak Hak-Gi grunted grimly.


    <em>''The lounge, eh¡­?''</em>


    Just past the security checkpoint was the airport''s VIP lounge. Since Kang Jin-Ho was already there¡­ He and the Master should soone face-to-face. Merely imagining that scene set Bak Hak-Gi''s heart racing like crazy.


    <em>''Gee, whiz. What an incredible spectacle that''s gonna be.''</em>


    On one corner was the Master of the Round Table that had ruled over Europe for many decades. And on the other corner was a rising star who appeared out of nowhere to flip the script on East Asia''s unchanging and stagnating power dynamics in just one year.


    Bak Hak-Gi''s imagination wasn''t rich enough to cook up what might happen in the meeting between these two titans.


    <em>''Yes, this is it¡­!''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi tightly clenched his fists.


    Until recently, his department was looked on with crippling contempt from the higher-ups. Bak Hak-Gi couldn''t remember how many times he had to hold back his tears of blood whenever the higher-ups insulted his team for being a bunch of freeloaders who got paid for doing eff-all.


    However, the situation had changed significantly now. Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance made them do a 180, and Bak Hak-Gi''s department was now treated as one of the most important in the whole of the NIS!


    If Bak Hak-Gi managed to handle this matter well, his team''s importance would only go up higher. Ditto for the treatment received, too. Knowing this, he swore to make this event as perfect as possible!


    Bak Hak-Gi sharply gazed at his subordinate. "What about the surrounding area? Has it been sealed off?"


    "Sir! Not even a rat can slip through now!"


    "You better keep your wits about you. Because the first thing I''ll do if we run into trouble is to put a bullet between your eyes. Got that?"


    "S-sir? Maybe I should go and double-check."


    "Do it, then! You brat!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Bak Hak-Gi groaned under his breath at the sight of yet another of his subordinates rushing outside the customs area.


    <em>''Hah¡­ Once this situation wraps up, I better recruit morepetent agents.''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi''s department never really received quality newbies when it was still seen as a joke within the NIS. However, now that the government was properly supporting it, Bak Hak-Gi figured it was about time he recruitedpetent new blood to join the team.


    However, even though this event would lead to a bright future for Bak Hak-Gi, he was in no mood to feel rxed and happy about it. As a matter of fact, his lips and throat had been feeling parched and cracking for a while now.


    That was because he was nervous about meeting Kang Jin-Ho face-to-face. He might have seen countless photos and videos of that man. Hell, he even got to observe Kang Jin-Ho from afar in the past, too. However, none of them were even remotelyparable to being in the same room as Kang Jin-Ho, now was it!


    The idea of breathing the same air as the man called East Asia''s Demon King ced incredible strain on even the usually tough-as-nails Bak Hak-Gi. Even though he knew Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t even spare a thought about him!


    What a history-making event this was, the meeting between Kang Jin-Ho and the Master of the Round Table. And it should be an indescribable honor to be here to witness it personally.


    <em>''When we go through those doors¡­''</em>


    ...History would be made!


    Before that could happen, however, Bak Hak-Gi suddenly grew worried about something. He could see the Master and his entourage up ahead, followed by¡­


    <em>''...The unwanted guests.''</em>


    Two "impurities" that didn''t belong here had somehow be involved in this event.


    "Please hold," Bak Hak-Gi called out to Choi Yeon-Ha and Han Eun-Sol again.


    She turned her head and shot an irritated re in his direction. "What is it this time?"


    "Miss Choi. Once you go through the gate, do not look at your surroundings and keep walking, please. Our agents are right outside the gate. They will escort you safely out of here."


    "...You don''t want me to look at the surroundings?"


    "There is no one waiting for you over there, miss. As such, I rmend you don''t pay attention. Also¡­" Bak Hak-Gi bared his fangs just a little as he stared straight at Choi Yeon-Ha. "You''re an actor, so it should be easy for you. Be like an extra and keep walking as if nothing is happening. There cannot be any interference with the meeting in the lounge. Do you understand, Miss Choi?"


    "Seriously? Now you''re asking me to do what?" Choi Yeon-Ha shot back in pure irritation. "Listen, Mister NIS Agent. I''m also supposed to meet someone right outside, you know?"


    "That''s none of my concern, Miss Choi. All I care about is you walking straight past the lounge, no questions asked. And I must warn you ahead of time. You are not to express any form of dissatisfaction to the person waiting for you outside and give them the impression that something funky happened in here. Please remember it. We will do anything to ensure the continued prosperity of our¡­"


    "Yes, yes! I got it already!" Choi Yeon-Ha sharply yelled back. "I''m deaf, mute, and blind, okay! So I can''t see or hear anything, never mind speak! Are you happy now?"


    "More or less, yes."


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t bother to wait for Bak Hak-Gi''s approval and spun on her heels to leave. She was clearly simmering in irritation, but¡­


    <em>''If you were going to do this, why didn''t you stop that old gent from asking us in the first ce?''</em>


    Although her frustration was threatening to spill over, there was no helping it this time. Even Choi Yeon-Ha could tell that that NIS agent wasn''t making empty threats.


    One should be mindful of people who always talk about doing whatever it takes for the sake of their country. They might be just crazy enough to make good on their threats, after all!


    Finally, the gate opened up. And then¡­ Bak Hak-Gi''s eyes opened wider.


    <em>''...Kang Jin-Ho!''</em>


    He could see it. He could see two men beyond the open gateway! One of them was unmistakably Kang Jin-Ho. His figure was being half-obscured by the Master''s dignified back.


    <em>''And, and! I''m here to witness this historic¡­''</em>


    That was when the catastrophe happened.


    Choi Yeon-Ha, who had been obediently following along behind the Master''s entourage¡­ suddenly stood up straight and quickened her pace.


    <em>''What?! That crazy woman¡­!''</em>


    Even though he warned her not to get in the way!


    Bak Hak-Gi btedly realized he made a massive mistake by not getting rid of Choi Yeon-Ha. He only left her alone to not rouse the Master''s annoyance, but that had backfired on him. However, before things could escte¡­!


    Bak Hak-Gi hurriedly rushed forward to grab Choi Yeon-Ha and yank her back. However!


    <em>Step!</em>


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho suddenly moved.


    Even though all he did was take a step forward, it was still enough to glue Bak Hak-Gi''s feet to the floor. The NIS agent didn''t dare move a single muscle at this overwhelming and crushing presence.


    As for what happened afterward¡­


    "Euph, euph, euph!" Choi Yeon-Ha gestured to her mouth as if to say she was gagged and couldn''t say anything.


    "¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho stared at her in a slight bbergast, but his expression eventually stiffened a little. He exchanged silent gazes with Choi Yeon-Ha before his head cocked to the side. And his gaze zeroed in on Bak Hak-Gi next.


    "¡­!"


    When Bak Hak-Gi saw Kang Jin-Ho''s withdrawn eyes, he instinctively realized something. And that was¡­


    <em>''Dammit. I''m screwed.''</em>


    Although he had no idea what just happened, one thing seemed clear.


    He was definitely screwed now!

 Chapter 931: Testifying (1)

    There was something called the "maic presence."


    Whether it was applied in a positive or negative sense, certain incredibly powerful things had this maic something that prevented people from tearing their eyes away.


    That was the situation for the Master right now.


    Of course he knew. He knew that Kang Jin-Ho was waiting beyond the doorway.


    As for the incredible aura the Master could sense while getting closer to the exit, was there a need to even think about who emitted it? As far as the Master knew, only one person in this country was capable of making his hair stand on its end<em></em>like this!


    <em>''This is much more serious than I expected.''</em>


    It got progressively harder and harder to step forward. But what flustered the Master even more was this crushing pressure didn''t contain any traces of hostility.


    It was as natural as breathing in and out.


    Merely by existing, Kang Jin-Ho was releasing all this incredible pressure. However, something done so innocuously was still dreadful enough to tempt the Master into turning around and leaving right away!The Master''s vision was getting progressively getting cloudier. The airport''s passageway was gradually dyeing in a crimson hue.


    <em>''Just what¡­ am I about to encounter here?''</em>


    Of course he knew none of it was happening in reality. Indeed, this was just a figment of his imagination. Cooked up by his brain. Even so, how could he ignore the fact that his imagination was turning the world around him into the vision of Hell!


    As a matter of fact, his brain was warning him that meeting the man beyond the doorway was just as dangerous as entering the mouth of Hell!


    If that was the right judgment call? The Master would have stopped. He would have turned around without hesitation and left. Unfortunately, the current situation didn''t allow that.


    Qualities expected of a person tasked with leading the massive organization called the Round Table weren''t boldness or aggressiveness to take on dangers and somehow ovee them. No, it was actually¡­ prudence. A nature cautious enough to make you inspect a bridge from top to bottom before crossing it.


    And now, the Master''s prudent nature was starkly warning him to turn back. It said that encountering the dangerous creature beyond the doorway would put him at grave risk.


    <em>''I wouldn''t even be debating this if the situation allowed me to turn back!''</em>


    The Master subtly bit his lip. Unfortunately, there was no retreat for him. He no longer enjoyed the option of getting back on the ne and flying back home after passing through the airport''s customs and immigration just now.


    Besides, if he did that now, the whole world would mock and jeer him for being a coward. And the Round Table''s reputation would also suffer a near-fatal blow.


    Imagine what people would think if the Master used his privilege just for a brief tour of an airport on the other side of the globe. No amount of excuses would save his face.


    The Master sneakily clenched his fists. Thankfully, his steps remained resolute. Unshakable. That should prevent people in the surroundings from noticing that he was in an agitated state.


    <em>''Even if they did¡­ They wouldn''t understand.''</em>


    After all, no one else here should be able to sense this pressure. The Master was convinced that only those above a certain threshold of strength could even sense it.


    Kang Jin-Ho probably didn''t even know that he was unwittingly pressuring others with his incredible strength.


    The Master smirked bitterly.


    <em>''It seems I''ve underestimated the severity of this situation, then.''</em>


    He knew that Kang Jin-Ho was a powerful individual. Or should it be more the case of "he had guessed it?"


    East Asia was a region filled with some of the strongest warriors in the world. Obviously, other regions also had warriors rivaling these people in terms ofbat power. But nowhere in the world would you find such a high concentration of powerful experts in rtively close proximity.


    And Kang Jin-Ho was someone who had shaken up such a contested region. In that case, there was just no way that he was not a powerful being. He simply had to be.


    But his strength had far exceeded the Master''s expectations.


    <em>''So, will I encounter a devil? Or a monster?''</em>


    Chills kept running down the Master''s spine. Chills of fear and excitement the likes of which he hadn''t felt in ages!


    <em>''Indeed. Just how long has it been since Ist felt anything like this?''</em>


    All thenguidness he felt while flying on his private ne was blown away in the blink of an eye. It even felt like every one of his cells wasing alive.


    All of his concentration focused on the space before him. He vaguely heard some people whisper something behind him, but none of what they said registered in his mind. Every fiber of his being was too focused on the individual beyond the doorway to care about anything else.


    What an ominous and gloomy aura this was¡­! It certainly fit thebel of the "Embodiment of the Demonic" to a T.


    The escorts ahead of the Master reached the end of this slightly dark corridor first to open the doorway. And then, bright artificial light poured in.


    <em>''Isn''t this ironic?''</em>


    The Master couldn''t help but feel weirded out by the fact that a man emitting such a demonic aura could be found in one of the brightest ces in this entire airport. Shouldn''t that man be crawling like a hideous monster on the eighteenth floor of theherworld?


    While mulling over this strange feeling, the Master stepped inside the VIP lounge. Almost immediately, his gaze locked on the two men waiting for his arrival inside this luxurious ce.


    More correctly, his gaze was drawn to one of the men. Which was rather odd in the current situation.


    The Master was in an unfamiliar ce. An unfamiliar environment.


    When people were in familiar ces, they would immediately start noticing strange things they were unfamiliar with. And the opposite was also true. For instance, a traveler to a foreign country would inevitably notice things or people from their home country.


    In that sense, the familiar sight in the Master''s eyes should have been Wiggins standing to the right. After all, Wiggins'' facial features had not changed. His aura also had not mutated into something else. The whiff of Wiggins'' mana was as familiar as the voice of an old friend to the Master''s perception, yet¡­


    Yet the Master''s gaze couldn''t even drift toward Wiggins. No, his eyes were practically glued to the Asian man next to Wiggins!


    How should the Master describe his initial impression, then? Kang Jin-Ho''s appearance wasn''t all that remarkable. He was basically what the Master would think of while trying to picture a typical young Asian man. After all, it wasn''t as if Kang Jin-Ho had six arms or three heads!


    The thing was, though¡­ The Master wasn''t focusing on Kang Jin-Ho''s outer appearance. That was because he could see "it." Or, more urately, he could feel it.


    Something beyond the Master''sprehension and iparable to anything he knew¡­ was writhing and seething inside that man. Something indescribably dark, destructive, and more violent than anything!


    It felt as if something humans were not allowed to harbor was busy hissing and twisting inside Kang Jin-Ho.


    The Master''s breathing instantly clogged up. The tips of his fingers shuddered ever so slightly, but he didn''t have the mental leeway to remind himself not to disy any signs of weakness.


    This feeling, it¡­ It was as if his soul was being sucked out of his body.


    What an overwhelming power this was. What an overwhelming evil this was!


    The only thing the Master could do was freak out at this power and not much else.


    <em>''What¡­ What have you done, Wiggins?!''</em>


    The Master thought Wiggins had seen the hope of a better future in South Korea. But that was wrong. What the Master saw was the evil incarnate!


    This man truly deserved thebel of the Demon King! And such an individual had been hiding in this small country until now.


    <em>''What¡­ What am I supposed to do here? Just what¡­?''</em>


    Before the Master''s chain of thoughts could go anywhere¡­


    "Euph, euph, euph!"


    A series of funny-sounding sounds came from right behind the Master.


    <em>''...Ah!''</em>


    Thankfully, that sound helped the Master to sober up instantly. For a moment there, he felt the choking tension disappearpletely.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression shifted just then. His previously expressionless face showed a hint of fluster only to return to its expressionless state. And that helped Master realize something.


    <em>''He¡­ He wasn''t even looking at me.''</em>


    Even as the doorway opened and the Master stepped through it, Kang Jin-Ho never once looked at him or his entourage. No, he had been looking at a small-statured Asian woman walking behind the Master.


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled and took a step forward.


    The Master''s body responded to that extremely non-threatening move with a nasty flinch. And he had to summon every ounce of willpower avable to stop his body from throwing himself back.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho walked forward a couple more steps, his gaze still fixed on the woman behind the Master. He curiously asked, "What''s the matter, Miss Yeon-Ha?"


    "Euph, euph!"


    "Huh? What¡­?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha turned her head away while making an obviously sulking face. Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in confusion, prompting Han Eun-Sol to trot over and whisper something to him.


    Only then did Kang Jin-Ho''s gaze move away from Choi Yeon-Ha to zero in on the poor Bak Hak-Gi in the rear.


    "¡­!" Bak Hak-Gi couldn''t even squeak out a word at that moment.


    Then again, what could he even say in this situation? When he was emphatically not a moron?


    A clueless idiot would have never reached the position Bak Hak-Gi currently upied in the NIS. And they wouldn''t even be allowed to attend this historic meeting as the representative of the Korean government.


    So, anyone with functioning eyes and a brain should be able to figure out that Choi Yeon-Ha was a "friend" to Kang Jin-Ho. And that their friendship was deep enough to share <em>those</em><em>kinds</em> of emotions!


    A woman who seemed like just another TV celebrity just so happened to be Kang Jin-Ho''s close acquaintance? Close enough for him to personally wee her back into the country?!


    No other thoughts wanted to form inside Bak Hak-Gi''s head. It was as if his brain had morphed into a clean sheet of empty paper.


    He tried so hard to make a sess of today''s event. So, how was he supposed to ept that he was responsible for the biggest blunder here?!


    "U-uh, well, that is¡­"


    Maybe it was better to keep his mouth shut. However, Bak Hak-Gi couldn''t endure this awkward silence any longer. He desperately wanted to turn the situation in his favor, but his nk brain didn''t want to help him out by thinking up appropriate things to say.


    "From the government?" Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    Bak Hak-Gi realized that question was meant for him, so he animatedly nodded away. He knew nodding like this was incredibly rude to a man like Kang Jin-Ho, but he just couldn''t stop his body from reacting instinctively.


    "Hmm¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho nodded slowly as if he had more or less guessed the situation.


    Of course, Bak Hak-Gi did not miss the subtle furrowing of Kang Jin-Ho''s brow just then. He was able to detect that through his ultra-sharp wits honed by the years of exposure to his job''s unique quirks, which included observing the fluctuating moods of various VIPs.


    However, if he was being honest¡­ He''d rather prefer to have missed it!


    If he hadn''t seen it, if he didn''t know about it¡­ At least Bak Hak-Gi would have been spared from feeling this way! And what an unfortunate thing it was for the airport lounge''s windows to be made out of bulletproof ss¡­ Without that, Bak Hak-Gi would''ve broken through the ss and jumped outside to flee from this deeply shameful scene!


    That was how terrible this situation and his feelings were right now.


    "I''m sure we will have a private conversationter," said Kang Jin-Ho, then promptly stopped paying Bak Hak-Gi attention. He shifted his gaze over to Choi Yeon-Ha and gently smiled. "You must be tired from the lengthy trip."


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head and pointed to her mouth. "Euph?"


    "...It''s okay to speak, Miss Yeon-Ha."


    "Hnnng?" Choi Yeon-Ha slowly turned her head and nced at Bak Hak-Gi. Her eyes were obviously saying, <em>"He said it''s okay to speak, so you cool?"</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi hurriedly nodded, hisplexion as pale as it could get. His nodding was so visceral that his head might fall off at this rate!


    "Haaah. Well, I guess I''m not mute anymore. But¡­ I''m still blind and can''t see anything, you know?"


    "...Please stop torturing the poor guy," Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly chuckled. "Anyway. Wee back, Miss Yeon-Ha. It must''ve been a tough journey."


    "Yes, well¡­ It wasn''t the easiest, I can tell you that much. But everything is fine now."


    "Mm? Why do you say that?"


    "All my stress got blown away after I saw you. Which was expected."


    "¡­"


    Bak Hak-Gi noticed a bout of awkwardness seeping into Kang Jin-Ho''s expression just then. But there was also a hint of smile etched on thetter''s face, too!


    <em>''Ah, f*ck. I''m definitely screwed now.''</em>


    That pretty much sealed his fate, now didn''t it? This scene clearly proved beyond any reasonable doubt what Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Choi Yeon-Ha was.


    So, the question Bak Hak-Gi should ask himself now was¡­


    <em>''What the f*ck have I done?!''</em>


    Also, the other question bubbling in his mind was, <em>"What should I do to fix this situation?"</em>


    He couldn''t think about anything else or notice the fact that the Master of the Round Table had been just standing there since the beginning of this exchange, unable to do or say anything.


    Kang Jin-Ho pointed to the exit. "Shall we get going? I''ve brought my car along."


    "Yes, we should," Choi Yeon-Ha nodded, then nced at Han Eun-Sol. "Sorry, Eun-Sol, but you know Mister Jin-Ho drives a two-seater, right? So¡­ We''d have taken you along if only his car was a four-door. Ah, well. Can''t be helped, right? Please take thepany car and join uster, okay? No, wait. I''ll just call you tomorrow. How''s that?"


    "Oh, uh¡­" Han Eun-Sol blinked his eyes. "S-sure¡­ Later, I guess?"


    That was when Kang Jin-Ho casually shook his head. "Ah, no. It''ll be fine. I came with a different car, so¡­"


    "Okay, see youter, Eun-Sol!" Choi Yeon-Ha abruptly cut Kang Jin-Ho off and tugged at his arm.


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho stared in stupefaction at Han Eun-Sol as Choi Yeon-Ha dragged him away.


    Han Eun-Sol silently spectated on that scene before muttering to no one in particr. "It would''ve been better if you didn''t say anything, you know?"


    A groan automatically leaked out of his mouth.

 Chapter 932: Testifying (2)

    Chapter 932: Testifying (2)


    The remaining people nced at each other in silent awkwardness.


    <em>''What the hell is going on here?''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi somehow managed to get a grip on his sanity before itpletely slipped away. However, that didn''t mean this situation had improved appreciably.


    The hellish awkwardness still filled up the VIP lounge, after all!


    <em>''Besides all that!''</em>


    Was that man crazy? How could he just walk away from here?


    Bak Hak-Gi was bbergasted beyond belief. So much so that he wasn''t sure what should be done next despite his years of experience.


    <em>''I mean¡­ The Master of the Round Table came to see you, didn''t he!''</em>


    Why would the Master travel all the way to South Korea? Wasn''t it obviously to speak to Kang Jin-Ho face-to-face? So why did Kang Jin-Ho wait for his arrival in the lounge¡­ Only to walk away like that?Bak Hak-Gi reflexively craned his neck to see. He wanted to see if Kang Jin-Ho had changed his mind and was now heading back to the lounge. However, no matter how ardently Bak Hak-Gi waited¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''ting back.


    <em>''Just what the hell is going on here?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was out of control!


    Common sense existed for a reason, no? People observingmon sense would make everyone''s life so much easier. But Kang Jin-Ho spat on that logic and even proceeded to stomp and trample on it mercilessly!


    "Uh¡­ Uhm?"


    Dozens of thoughts flooded Bak Hak-Gi''s head. Where was Kang Jin-Ho going? Why was Choi Yeon-Ha apanying him? What about the Master of the Round Table? Wouldn''t he feel pissed off by this development?


    In that case, what should Bak Hak-Gi do? What could be the best way to fix this situation? Should he rush outside and forcibly drag Kang Jin-Ho back in here?


    Before that, though, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t seem impressed by Bak Hak-Gi''s antics, so shouldn''t that problem be fixed first?


    Bak Hak-Gi''s head not rupturing from all these thoughts was a minor miracle in itself. While thinking that, he slowly shifted his head to stare at Han Eun-Sol.


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s manager finished packing the luggage left behind his talent, then nced back at Bak Hak-Gi. "So? May I be excused now?"


    "...O-of course."


    "Have a nice day," Han Eun-Sol grinned brightly and walked away, his steps noticeably cheery.


    Bak Hak-Gi should have grabbed Han Eun-Sol and questioned him about the truth of Kang Jin-Ho''s rtionship with Choi Yeon-Ha. However, he simply did not have the leeway for that right now. With Kang Jin-Ho gone, it was now up to Bak Hak-Gi to handle the situation with the Master!


    Once Han Eun-Sol left, the Master let out a lengthy groan. "...So, he left."


    Wiggins smiled wryly. "My apologies, Master. Not much can interest him, you see¡­"


    "No, it''s fine, Wiggins." The Master nodded contemtively. "This might sound strange, but I''m actually d that man is gone. I honestly had no idea what to say to him while looking at his face."


    "You have my sympathy on that, Master," Wiggins chuckled slightly. He had a fairly good idea of what the Master was feeling right now. After all, didn''t Wiggins also feel the same thing in the past?


    Kang Jin-Ho was not your average run-of-the-mill martial artist. It wasn''t a matter of how absurdly strong he was, though. No, it was more about how the framework of his strength differed from the norm.


    Demonic cultivators might have been one of the pirs of the ancient martial world, but not in the present day. There were noparable beings in the modern era. And that was why the sight of a powerful demonic cultivator like Kang Jin-Ho, who had ascended to the True Demon realm, was such a shock to anyone who met him for the first time.


    Even though Wiggins was more or less used to it by now, his heart still quivered and shrank in shock whenever Kang Jin-Ho lost his cool and got serious about something. So, how much worse would it be for the Master?


    <em>''Not to forget, my lord''s strength has grown leaps and bounds since I first encountered him.''</em>


    Considering this, the Master''s shock could be several times worse than what Wiggins felt back then.


    "And I thought I''d have plenty of things to say, but¡­" The Master muttered, a wry smile etched on his face.


    Indeed, the Master had plenty of things to say to Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho. But now, he couldn''t even figure out where he should start the conversation from.


    "We can take our time talking about it, Master. I''ve cleared my schedule for the day," said Wiggins.


    "Mm¡­"


    "I also have many things to tell you about," Wiggins chuckled affably.


    The Master saw that chuckle and immediately realized something new.


    <em>''Wiggins, you¡­ You have matured.''</em>


    To the Master''s eyes, Wiggins seemed rxed.


    In the past, he seemed to be perpetually missing something. And to find that something, he was always in a rush. But now, Wiggins seemed to have so much time on his hands. Time he didn''t have in the past!


    "Indeed, Wiggins. We do have many things to talk about."


    "Very well, sir. Please allow me. The coffee you get in this country can be rather excellent, you see?"


    "Mm? No, wait. I''ve prepared something even better. Wouldn''t you agree that ale from Britain is the perfect apaniment on an asion like this?"


    "...Well, I''ll be!" Wiggins'' brows rose up as a massive smile bloomed on his face. "On value alone... I''m not sure how to repay you for this gift, Master. How about sharing some ale with me to wash away the fatigue from the long journey?"


    "Hahaha¡­! Now that''s a n I can get behind! Let us get going, then."


    While chuckling away, Wiggins and the Master left the lounge. They were swiftly followed by the Master''s entourage.


    In the proverbial blink of an eye, Bak Hak-Gi was left all alone in the deste VIP lounge.


    "...What the hell?" Bak Hak-Gi muttered in stupefaction.


    The NIS agents cautiously entered the lounge and discovered their boss standing there like a statue. One of them cautiously asked, "W-what should we do now, sir?"


    Bak Hak-Gi dazedly nced at this subordinate. "About what?"


    "W-who should we go after? I, I mean¡­ The party splitting into two wasn''t in our n, so¡­"


    "Urgh¡­" Bak Hak-Gi hurriedly rubbed his face, hard. After finishing that sudden dry face wash, he yelled loudly in irritation. "Go after Kang Jin-Ho!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "N-no, hold on! Don''t go after him!"


    "Huh? Sir?"


    "Let him go, okay?" Bak Hak-Gi muttered while biting his lip. He and his team had already made a huge blunder, anyway. He couldn''t afford to make another one at this stage.


    The truth about the NIS tailing martial artists was that it couldn''t even be called tailing in the first ce.


    It didn''t matter what the agents did, as they could never escape the extraordinary senses of the martial artists. So, it was safe to say those people knew all about the agents following them around.


    As for the agents, they desperately had to convey the message, <em>"We''re tailing you because our higher-ups ordered us to, and we don''t have any say in the matter. However, we won''t get any closer than this, and we definitely will not enter sensitive areas for you guys, so please be gracious and let us tail you from this distance. Please!"</em> while following the martial artists!


    However, Kang Jin-Ho should be in a-negative mood toward the government agents right about now. Tailing him for no good reason now could worsen the situation considerably.


    "Tell everyone to give up. Even the guys assigned to follow him around¡­ Tell them to back off!"


    "S-sir? But¡­"


    Bak Hak-Gi yelled back. "Do as I say, you dipsh*t! If it was you going on a first date in who knows how many months, would you be happy to see our mugs?!"


    "No, sir. We''ll withdraw our agents right away."


    "Huff, huff!" Bak Hak-Gi panted and huffed angrily before tearing into his hair. "Uwaaaah! Dammit all to hell! Those motherf*cking sons of b*tches! Why haven''t they told us about Choi Yeon-Ha''s rtionship with Kang Jin-Ho before today! Why! Those¡­ Those goddamn parasites!"


    Of course, Bak Hak-Gi had seen the reports about this several times in the past. However, how was he supposed to know that their rtionship would be this "involved!"


    "N-no, hold on. Even if it''s true, there''s status and whatnot, right? Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t¡­"


    Just before Bak Hak-Gi could finish his train of thought¡­


    "Excuse me¡­ Chief?"


    "What?!"


    "Someone from the Martial Assembly is on the phone, sir."


    "...Who is it?"


    "He said his name is Lee Hyeon-Su. Chief Lee Hyeon-Su."


    Bak Hak-Gi''s eyes powerfully quaked just then. Lee Hyeon-Su was phoning him?


    <em>''B-but, why?''</em>


    The unique nature of his duties meant Bak Hak-Gi had to get in touch with the Assembly''s people. His job ostensibly entailed monitoring the Martial Assembly and the Korean martial society, but "monitoring" didn''t mean he should be at odds with the martial artists, now did it!


    It was simr to how the detectives in the organized crime unit regrly "chatted" with the gang members. In that sense, Bak Hak-Gi simply had no choice but to stay in touch with Lee Hyeon-Su, the manager of the Assembly''s operations.


    Even though that was the situation¡­


    <em>''Urgh! That leech-like bastard!''</em>


    Ironically enough, the one martial artist Bak Hak-Gi didn''t want to talk to happened to be Lee Hyeon-Su, too! Just the mere thought of talking to that snake-like bastard was tightening Bak Hak-Gi''s family jewels.


    "Why is he calling me all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know, sir. He said he wanted you on the phone and not much else."


    Bak Hak-Gi groaned grandly. "Fine. Fine! Gimme that phone."


    "Sir!"


    After receiving the phone, Bak Hak-Gi left the lounge to enter the nearby corridor. He dissuaded his subordinate from following him with a brief flick of his hand, then pressed the phone to his ear before whispering quietly. "This is Bak Hak-Gi speaking."


    -What the f*ck is the matter with you?!


    "I''m sorry?"


    -I said, what the f*ck is wrong with you!


    Bak Hak-Gi''s shoulders shrank pitifully.


    All rtionships in this world clearly defined who was in charge. One had to figure out first whether they held the reins or not before deciding on how to address the other party. In that regard¡­ It was all too clear who was in charge between Lee Hyeon-Su and Bak Hak-Gi.


    Lee Hyeon-Su could im to be the second-inmand of the Martial Assembly. Even though he wasn''t really that high up the food chain. There were other individuals with even greater say in the Assembly''s operation, after all.


    Still, if the foreigners who couldn''tmunicate with the surface world in official capacities were excluded from the ranking, and only the born-and-bred-in-Korea were looked at, Lee Hyeon-Su and Bang Jin-Hun had all the qualifications to call themselves left and right arms of Kang Jin-Ho.


    If his position was defined in terms of government posts? Lee Hyeon-Su would be¡­ the Prime Minister?


    <em>''Nah. More like the Chief of Staff, I think?''</em>


    Obviously, it was absurd topare the Martial Assembly to the Korean government. However, even if theparison was readjusted to another type of organization¡­ Lee Hyeon-Su still would upy the rung in the hierarchy that someone like Bak Hak-Gi would never dare speak casually to!


    At the very least, only someone in the directorial position within the NIS''s various departments was qualified enough to speak to Lee Hyeon-Su on equal terms.


    Bak Hak-Gi carefully whispered into the phone. "I-is there a problem, Mister Lee?"


    -Problem?! Did you just ask me if there''s a problem?! Hey, you dipsh*t, where the hell are you right now?!


    "¡­"


    Did Lee Hyeon-Su ask that because he didn''t know? Wasn''t it obvious Bak Hak-Gi would be at the airport, so why¡­?


    "Kuh-hum. Mister Lee, maybe you could tell me what''s the¡­"


    -Tell you? Did you really ask me to tell you?! Holy sh*t, you are f*cking stupid, aren''t you? Who the hell do you think you are, causing a f*cking scene when our Assembly Master is trying to wee someone back to the country?!


    "¡­"


    -Didn''t I tell your people to not cause any goddamn problems since our Assembly Master will be at the airport?! Are you too f*cking stupid to understand Korean now? Is that it?!


    <em>''Listen here, you little dipsh*t!''</em>


    Bak Hak-Gi''s lips twitched, and he almost blurted that out. Anyone who heard that kind of warning would obviously be under the impression that Kang Jin-Ho was nning to greet the Master of the Round Table!


    Who in their right minds would even entertain the possibility of Kang Jin-Ho weing some random woman when a super VIP was entering the country at the same time!


    -Hah, you thoughtless, mindless motherfu¡­ Arrrgh!


    Various grunts and insults flying out of the phone''s speaker morphed into deadly des stabbing into Bak Hak-Gi. Lee Hyeon-Su''s reaction on the phone proved that Bak Hak-Gi''s life was basically finished.


    -Dammit, man! Our Assembly Master already doesn''t hold a favorable impression of government officials, so I was trying so bloody hard to turn him around on that! But you! You f*cking¡­! Instead of helping me out on this one, you f*cking did what?! You are finished! You are¡­ No, wait. Why am I even wasting my breath yelling at you? I''m gonna call Yu Myeong-Hak now, so you talk to himter, okay?


    Bak Hak-Gi froze stiff on the spot when his superior''s name was brought up.


    <em>''N-no! You can''t!''</em>


    He couldn''t afford to let that happen. His career would be effectively over if Yu Myeong-Hak somehow got wind of Bak Hak-Gi''s blunder.


    Which wasn''t surprising, considering this department''s reason for existence was to deal with Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly. In that case, how would Bak Hak-Gi get promoted after getting on Kang Jin-Ho''s bad books?!


    "M-Mister¡­ No, Chief Lee!"


    -What do you want?!


    "A-allow me to fix this situation, sir! I know I can do it. I beg of you to hold back on that phone call."


    -What do you think you can fix here, Mister Bak?! Even I can''t do anything about this, you know!


    "I-I can speak to Miss Choi Yeon-Ha and resolve this misunderstanding! Trust me, I can do this, sir!"


    -Hah, listen to yourself, you stupid moron.


    A brief bout of silence suddenly ensued before Lee Hyeon-Su growled menacingly.


    -Chief Bak.


    "Yes, sir!"


    -Twenty-four hours. If you don''t fix this situation in twenty-four hours, I might show up at your offices and cause a terrible scene for you. Do you hear me?


    "I, I''ll engrave that to my heart, sir!"


    -You''re all supposed to be goddamn intelligence operatives, so why do I have to feed you every piece of information? And you didn''t even know about Miss Choi, too¡­ Tsk, tsk.


    That was where the phone line went dead.


    Bak Hak-Gi urgently wiped all the sweat strands off his forehead with his sleeve, then desperately racked his brain.


    "...Hey, you!" Bak Hak-Gi pointed at one of his subordinates.


    "Yes, Chief!"


    When the subordinate rushed toward him, Bak Hak-Gi firmly yelled at him. "Go and find out¡­ What Choi Yeon-Ha likes!"


    "...I''m sorry?"


    "Are you deaf?! I said, go and find out what Choi Yeon-Ha likes!"


    "S-Sir! Yessir!"


    "Get everyone on the case, right now!"


    "Sir!" The subordinate nodded before rushing outside at the top speed.


    Bak Hak-Gi groaned while leaning against the nearby wall. "How did things end up this way¡­?"


    As it turned out, the real VIP had been someone else. And not knowing that ahead of time was Bak Hak-Gi''s mistake!

 Chapter 933: Testifying (3)

    Wiggins and the Master got in a car and drove away from the airport.


    The Korean government provided a vehicle for their exclusive use, but Wiggins still chose the one from the Martial Assembly instead, which left Bak Hak-Gi in mental tatters one more time. However, that would be a story for another day.


    The Master nced at Wiggins riding shotgun. "So, where are you nning to take me?"


    Wiggins grinned affably. "It''s just a quiet little ce we''ve prepared before your arrival."


    "Really now? The way you say it sounds rather chilling, wouldn''t you agree? Driving a ck sedan to a quiet little ce¡­ It seems we''re currently in a crime noir, doesn''t it? So, what will I discover once we reach that quiet little ce? An empty oil barrel? Or quick-drying cement?"


    Wiggins chuckled hollowly. "I didn''t know you watched such films."


    "People forget something crucial about old folks like me. And that is¡­ The old were young once, too. Isn''t it obvious that I''d have hobbies of my own?"


    "Perhaps that''s an indicator that we have not talked all that much over the years, Master."


    "Mm¡­ But I''m sure we can mend that."Wiggins turned his head and looked out through the windscreen. Looking at the vastness of the open ocean rewarded him with a refreshed feeling.


    The car kept driving before finally reaching a cafe by the beachside. It was as deserted as a cafe could get, thanks to Lee Hyeon-Su renting it out ahead of time.


    Only Wiggins and the Master entered the cafe. The entourage stood by the entrance and prevented other would-be patrons from interfering.


    "Master, should I get you coffee or¡­?"


    "Mm, I''d like milk tea, thank you."


    "Milk tea it is, then."


    After cing the order, Wiggins settled down on the other side of the table from the Master. The two men silently waited until the barista brought their drinks and left the cafe.


    Only then did Wiggins break the silence in this cafe with only two patrons inside. "Thank you foring all this way."


    "It indeed has been a long journey."


    "I knew the Round Table would contact us sooner orter, but you personallying here took all of us by surprise, Master. No one expected this kind of direct approach, you see?"


    "Well¡­ As you get older, you get more and more tempted to shock and surprise people," said the Master while elegantly sipping the milk tea.


    The subtly sweet taste registered on his tongue, seemingly bringing back some of the spent vitality into his body. Fatigue from a long journey obviously wouldn''t be enough to wear out a martial artist, but mental exhaustion was a different story. Only a good night''s rest and sugary things could resolve a weary mind.


    Wiggins silently studied the Master. This sight of an elderly gentleman looking back on his life while leisurely enjoying a cup of milk tea in a deserted beachside cafe reminded him of a scene back in Britain, somewhere near its southern coast in the middle of Summer.


    What a stunningly peaceful sight this was¡­ At least on the surface, that was.


    This was not Britain, and the elderly gentleman before Wiggins'' eyes was not some ordinary old-age pensioner, either.


    The Master of the Round Table was, without a doubt, one of the major yers who determined humanity''s future.


    One word from this slender elderly gent could rock the entire world. Maybe even more so than the leaders of the surface world!


    "Well, then¡­" The Master put the cup down and stared straight at Wiggins. Staring into his clear eyes almost forced Wiggins to reflexively shrink back. "You look good, Wiggins."


    "Thank you. Things have been fairly good to me."


    "I see. However, what happened to your arm?"


    "Oh, this? Hahah¡­" Wiggins raised his prosthetic arm. Its joints subtly creaked.


    The Master observed the prosthetic fingers'' naturalistic movements and snorted in amusement. "Hmm, you seem to be having fun."


    "Although it was difficult to imprint magic circuits into it, this arm is proving to be somewhat more useful than the real deal. For one, I can entirely skip the annoying need to carry the tools of trade around, you see?"


    "Sounds intriguing. Mind sharing the circuit blueprints?"


    "Of course I do mind. Nothing is for free, Master."


    "In that case, I''ll have to exchange something for it, then. However, I wonder¡­ Do I even have something that the current you might be tempted by?"


    When the Master said that, Wiggins felt this subtle yet inexplicable distance between them.


    He briefly reminisced about their past, to a time only a few months ago.


    ...Back when Wiggins could affectionately call the Master his teacher. Even though the Master didn''t personally teach Wiggins in the way of magic, everything else he taught thetter was just as invaluable.


    But now, an ufortable distance had been created between the two men.


    <em>''It seems I was too blind to see the truth in the past¡­''</em>


    This distance helped Wiggins realize something just now. And that was how impressively powerful the Master was.


    The Master most likely didn''t even intend for it, yet merely sitting across him was enough to make Wiggins feel his mental energy was rapidly being shaved away. The Master''s probing words continued to prod and pick apart Wiggins''s willpower.


    "Wiggins."


    "Yes, Master."


    "I''m d to see you doing so well."


    "...Thank you."


    The Master slowly nodded, his expression wry. "You leaving for Korea without a word saddened me. It was as if I had lost half of the world."


    "My apologies," Wiggins bowed slightly. "I know that exining my circumstances was the right thing to do. And my thoughts in that regard still haven''t changed. However, that was the only way to handle the situation back then. After all, I would''ve never been able to leave the Round Table had I tried to exin everything in detail."


    "Mm¡­ Yes, that is most likely true."


    The Round Table would''ve never let Wiggins go, after all! And not in the "Clinging to Wiggins and begging him to reconsider" kind of way, either!


    A Knight knew far too much about the inner workings of the Round Table. So, any Knight choosing to leave the organization¡­ had to be eliminated. That was the surest way to prevent information on the Round Table from reaching the hands of enemy nations.


    "Please do know that it was not my intention or choice to dispatch the Chevaliers, Wiggins."


    "Yes, I know. Please don''t sweat it, Master. I already know you didn''t want that to happen. Besides, even if you did dispatch them, I could never hold that against you," Wiggins sighed deeply.


    He hoped to forget about what he had done and move on with his life, but¡­ Even he had to admit that what he did to the Master was unconscionable.


    Wiggins unceremoniously spat on the Master''s grace and belief to join the Korean Martial Assembly while knowing his actions could make things very tricky for the Master. Even if he apologized till the end of time itself, it''d still not be enough to forgive what he had done.


    "Wiggins?"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "If we''re finished with the preamble, shall we get to the main topic now? I''m sure neither you nor I can afford to spend time reminiscing about our past."


    "Of course," Wiggins nodded slightly, then subtly licked his dried lips.


    He couldn''t help but get tense, knowing what he said and did from this moment on would decide the future between the Round Table and the Martial Assembly.


    "Wiggins, will you agree that there is something you must absolutely exin first?"


    "Yes, I agree, Master."


    "Then, it''s time. Why did you abandon the Round Table and join the Martial Assembly?"


    How direct!


    This approach was markedly different from how the Master usually negotiated. However, Wiggins preferred this approach. Beating around the bush and gradually pushing the other side to a corner would only tire each other out, after all!


    "Master¡­!"


    "Mm¡­!"


    "I enjoy rity in everything I do."


    "Mm?" The Master cocked his brow at this unexpected opening salvo.


    "If I''m doing something, I''d rather have rity on the cause and effect of what I''m about to do. I don''t just expect this kind of rity from myself, but from the others around me, too."


    Wiggins paused there to quench his thirst with the coffee. After putting the cup down, he smiled faintly and resumed his exnation.


    "That story also applies to this matter. And that is why I''d like to rify why I''ve made this decision, Master. Unfortunately, I¡­ am unable to do that. I need to clearly know why I did this, but the truth is¡­ I also do not know."


    "¡­"


    "I admit that this was done on a whim. None of it was nned. You could even use me of letting the momentarypse in judgment make the decision for me. I swear to you that something like this has never happened in my life before. It was just that, in that very moment, my emotions and whims triumphed over my reasoning. And the end result is¡­ Well, you''re looking at him."


    The Master''s eyes gradually became withdrawn. He slowly leaned against the back of the chair.


    Meanwhile, Wiggins continued to speak. "Maybe I''ve made a terribly stupid decision. Even so, I''m satisfied with my choice. Even if I rewind the clock and return to that precise moment in time¡­ I''ll still make the same choice. Of course, I''m not going to say I made that choice because my life now is satisfactory. So¡­


    "Allow me to give you my answer. I do not know whatpelled me to make that decision, Master. That''s because I didn''t choose this path rationally. It''s just that¡­"


    "...Yes?"


    "It''s just that I saw hope here. Hope that I can evolve into something more in this ce. That didn''t mean I saw a clear path to this future or had formted a foolproof n. In a way, what I''ve done is something as foolish as stepping into a fog-obscured path and blindly believing that it''d lead to the end of the world."


    Wiggins casually shrugged.


    "And the end result is what you can see."


    "Huh¡­ Hahaha." The Master suddenly guffawed. This was not the answer he wanted to hear. However, he couldn''t deny that Wiggins was being genuine here. Honest.


    The Master stopped guffawing after a while, then grinned at Wiggins. "You''ve changed, Wiggins."


    "Isn''t that how it is? That people are bound to change eventually?"


    "Indeed. The old you wouldn''t have said that, Wiggins. That proves you have changed. And it seems¡­ everything is changing."


    "Haha, well¡­" Wiggins chuckled awkwardly.


    A gentle smile suddenly floated up on the Master''s face. "However, Wiggins¡­?"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "People change. Yes, that is inevitable. A person encountering the same situation several times could produce different answers. And the ''me'' from a year ago isn''t the same as the ''me'' of now. You could evolve and be better by experiencing and learning more. Or you could lock yourself away in your home and slowly devolve and wither away. That¡­ Yes, that''s what it means to be human."


    "Yes, Master."


    "That is why humans need something unchanging to stand up for them. Something resolute! As you already know, our world is stunningly colorful. Diverse. But responding appropriately to all those diverse matters is simply impossible. No one can do that. That is why¡­!" The Master''s voice suddenly became as sharp as a treasure de. "...We need rules and regtions."


    Wiggins'' expression became withdrawn to match the Master''s. It seemed that the time for pleasantries was truly over. "If you don''t mind me asking¡­ The one to set those rules and regtions. Is it the Round Table?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Master¡­" Wiggins sighed at length. He knew he''d have this conversation with the Master someday. But it happening today seemed a little early for his liking. "The Round Table is outdated."


    "¡­"


    "The era has changed. In fact, history is being rewritten every single day. Trying to apply the rules from centuries ago simply will not work."


    "That''s a foolish notion, Wiggins," the Master tutted away, unimpressed. "The eras changing doesn''t mean humans are now suddenly capable of producing perfect solutions to every problem. Besides, no such things as perfect solutions exist. In that case, it''d be better to uphold the existing rules. At least we would be preventing unfairness that way."


    "No, Master. You''re mistaken."


    "...What did you say, Wiggins?"


    "Let me repeat myself, then. Please listen carefully, Master. You are mistaken about this."


    The Master sat up straight again and spread open his shoulders. His blue eyes beyond the mask red sharply into Wiggins, ruthlessly pressuring thetter. "Wiggins. I hope you are not looking down on me."


    "Never, Master. I will never do that to you. What I wish to hold in contempt is not you but the Round Table."


    "Listen here, Wiggins!"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Why don''t you insult me instead?"


    "¡­?"


    "The Round Table cannot be denigrated. It is wless, after all! However, you still deemed it necessary to insult the Round Table. Should I take that as the Martial Assembly''s position, too?"


    "No, Master. Of course not."


    "In that case, you better exin yourself properly. Exin why you''d dare insult the Round Table! However, if you fail to sufficiently convince me¡­!"


    The Master ced his hands above the table. From the way he subtly squeezed down on the table or the veins bulging on his skin, it was easy to guess the intensity of his fury.


    "The Martial Assembly and you¡­ will be the enemies of the Round Table and me!"


    The icy cold air suddenly descended between the two men.

 Chapter 934: Testifying (4)

    Wiggins slowly rubbed his face.


    <em>''Was that a little too heavy-handed?''</em>


    Even though this disagreement could be resolved much more amicably than this, their emotions were ring up a little too quickly for that.


    <em>''No, wait.''</em>


    Maybe this was for the best. Sometimes, being emotional could be beneficial in an argument. After all, even if one''s logic became faulty, one''s earnestness would be much easier to notice in return in that state.


    "Master."


    "I''m listening."


    "You said earlier that¡­ Sticking to the rules would prevent unfairness from proliferating, did you not?"


    "Yes, I did.""That is an incorrect notion."


    "¡­"


    "The reason for that is simple enough. The Round Table''s rules are just that, rules created by the Round Table. Those who must live under these rules are not even aware of the Round Table overseeing every facet of their lives."


    "Yes, that might be true, but¡­!"


    "Rules and regtions are fair because they are equally applied to everyone. Don''t forget, governments usually gazettews first for everyone to see. However, what about the Round Table? It monitors the world''s affairs from the shadows, and if someone dares to break its rules, it moves to eliminate this individual. While doing this, the Round Table could have informed the individual in question.


    "Thrusting the executioner''s ax right under their throat and telling them that they had broken the Round Table''s rules is technically informing them of their crimes, after all. However, who in their right mind would ept that as fair and just?"


    "Look here, Wiggins!"


    "No, Master. That is emphatically wrong," said Wiggins, his voice getting a little more heated. "Yes, I said it. It is wrong. From the very beginning, it has been wrong. The Round Table''s raison d''etre is to protect, Master. To protect the world! Under the pretext of upholding global peace, the Round Table hides in the shadows andmits all these acts."


    "Are you now going to spit on all the good work the Round Table has done, too?"


    Wiggins weightily shook his head. "No, Master. I know all about the trials and tribtions the Round Table had to go through to bring those things into reality. I was there too, remember? However, Master¡­!" ?


    Wiggins grimly stared at the Master just then.


    "...Without revealing oneself, it watches and catches anyone not adhering to its rules¡­ and punishes them."


    It was only a sentence, yet it still managed to contain all of Wiggins'' repudiation of the Round Table.


    "Master, that is not what protection is. No, humans call that domination."


    "¡­"


    "Worse still¡­ Believing only you''re right and enforcing your outdated ideals while using violence and destruction to punish those who dare not follow yourmand or those you find displeasing¡­ We have a word for that, Master, and it''s Fascism!"


    The Master mmed his palm on the table. "Wiggins!"


    "...My apologies. It seems I''ve gone a little overboard just now." Wiggins sighed, then grabbed a cup of cold water. After emptying the cup in one go, his expression grew somber again. "Even so, despite the difference in nuance¡­ I don''t think I''m wrong. And I believe you know this, too."


    The Master''s re grew icy. "How could you say that after being with the Round Table for so long?"


    "I can say this precisely because I''ve dedicated my life to the Round Table once upon a time, Master."


    "You know this, don''t you? You know how atrocious and viinous martial artists can be! Have you not considered how much more blood would''ve been shed without the concerted effort from the Round Table!"


    "¡­"


    The Master''s voice grew even more heated. "I acknowledge that some aspects of what you said are valid. There is no getting away from the truth. Yes, the Round Table''s methods can be coercive, overbearing, or even outright violent. However, how can we rein in the martial artists without resorting to those means!"


    "Master¡­ Have you not considered that the idea of reining in those people itself could be wrong?"


    "What? Are you suggesting we should just let them run around and do whatever they want?!"


    "Is there a reason why we shouldn''t?"


    "Wiggins! Why dows exist, then! By your logic, we can just let everyone do whatever they want in a free-for-all, no? However, here''s the grim truth about humans. We are all born evil! Much more evil and disgusting than you can imagine. Once we acquire some power, we will try whatever means at our disposal to suppress others around us! So, what do you think will happen if we let those animals run around?"


    "Master¡­" Wiggins slowly shook his head. "Tell me, did any areas out of the Round Table''s influence¡­ get destroyed?"


    "¡­!"


    "East Asia is a good example, Master. The scope of the Round Table''s activities here is extremely limited, to say the least. Yet this region is still standing just fine."


    "That''s because luck is on their side."


    Wiggins sighed again. This argument wasn''t about who was right or wrong. One''s values weren''t something one couldpromise and discuss with others to find the perfect middle ground. People could only stick to their values and beliefs and continue to argue that they were right all along.


    By doing so¡­ People were destined to run in parallel for all eternity.


    "Either way, it doesn''t matter. Master, I didn''t leave the Round Table because I disapproved of its oppressive tactics. No, it''s down to disillusionment I felt at the Round Table''s system that can no longer evolve and improve."


    The Master narrowed his eyes. "The Round Table''s system is perfect, Wiggins."


    "No, Master. There is no such thing as perfection in this world."


    "That might be true, but one could still reach near-perfection."


    Wiggins shook his head again. "Master¡­ Being ''perfect'' means you''ve stalled. That you have no more room to improve."


    "¡­!"


    "Yes, the Round Table is perfect. But this perfection is only applicable when you''re already an insider. There should be homes that the owners arepletely satisfied with. And if it got a little outdated or worn down over the years, the owner could remodel the interior.


    "However, if you wish to extend the house to amodate even more people, you have to demolish the house first and build it back up again. If you choose not to do that, you''ll be stuck with the headache of figuring out how to utilize the existing space."


    The Master didn''t say anything. He simply bit his lip. What Wiggins said had mercilessly gone for the Master''s jugr.


    The Round Table''s system was perfect. Complete. And that made it impossible to evolve. Which made it just as impossible to perfectly respond to the ever-changing world.


    No other system had proven to be better than the Round Table''s, so the Master could confidently boast that it was indeed the best avable. However, he also couldn''t deny that the Round Table''s system was fundamentally limited.


    "Then, what?" The Master asked back coldly. He decided to go on the offensive instead of being on the back foot. "Are you trying to say you can find that better, more evolved system in this ce? The one you''ve been talking about?"


    "No, there''s no such thing," Wiggins tly replied.


    "¡­?" The Master was rendered speechless by that response. "What? There isn''t?"


    "Yes, there isn''t. The Assembly barely manages to deal with whateveres their way. Every event forces the higher-ups to tear their hair out, wondering how to deal with it. In terms of systems, you could say it''s primitive to the point of being horrifying."


    "What¡­?" The Master''s jaw dropped slightly. His rising anger suddenly vanished, only to be reced by bbergast.


    If this was true, what was Wiggins thinking of while animatedly insulting the Round Table''s system? Shouldn''t he focus more on getting his house in order first?


    "I-in that case, why did you choose the Martial Assembly, Wiggins?"


    "That''s because I saw a possibility here."


    "A¡­ possibility?"


    "Yes. The Assembly is led by a powerful ruler. This ruler has the strength to forcibly push everything through ording to his whims, but no. He seeks counsel from the others around him. And I''m sure you can already tell how significant this is without me invoking to, Master."


    "¡­"


    "I came here for one reason, and that is because I believe in my lord¡­ Kang Jin-Ho. I saw the future through him. And I also saw the pulsating vitality. And finally, I saw the mes of passion and drive that could swallow up the entire world. So, I thoughting along for the ride with this man could also improve me. However, as it turned out¡­"


    Wiggins shook his head again.


    "My lord in his current state has surpassed even that, Master. He''s strong but doesn''t abuse his strength. He''s prideful but never arrogant. He could be tyrannical and democratic at the same time. Stubborn, driven, cruel¡­ But gentle and caring, too."


    Wiggins stopped there and cackled in amusement.


    "In short, words aren''t enough to adequately describe him. To get a better picture of what the Martial Assembly is and what it''s like in Korea¡­ You need to understand that person a little bit more, but that''s where the difficulty lies. Without witnessing him first, without experiencing him personally, my lord will forever remain an indecipherable mystery to you."


    <em>''His lord, is it¡­?''</em>


    That term ruthlessly wed at the Master''s chest.


    Wiggins didn''t refer to Kang Jin-Ho that way because thetter was his superior in the hierarchy. No, he willingly did it so he could express his utmost respect.


    The Master quietly muttered, "In other words, I must speak to Kang Jin-Ho personally."


    "Indeed, Master."


    "...Then, what was that all about in the airport?"


    Wiggins grinned deeply. "It''s not easy to exin, but here it goes. Coincidences, Master. One coincidence heaped on another one, that''s all. A youngdy my lord must wee back home no matter what coincidentally flew in at the same time as you."


    "...Really now?" The Master slowly shook his head in helplessness.


    "However, if I''m being honest¡­ I ensured that this coincidence turned into an inevitability."


    "Mm?"


    "Wouldn''t you say seeing my lord ahead of time was a good thing overall?"


    The Master frowned slightly after realizing what Wiggins meant.


    He was d about wearing a mask right now. He definitely didn''t want to show his response regarding Kang Jin-Ho to Wiggins.


    Then again, someone like Wiggins should be sharp enough to guess the Master''s expression right now. Even so, there was a big difference between one''s imagination and seeing the real thing, now wasn''t there!


    The Master groaned softly. "For sure, I¡­ can''t deny that."


    Wiggins expectantly asked, "So? What did you think?"


    "You want to know what I thought about him?"


    "Of course."


    "My thoughts, you say¡­?" The Master''s gaze slowly drifted up toward the ceiling as if he was busy recalling something. "Hmm. It was like staring at a piece of avant-garde art."


    What Wiggins got was a rather peculiar reply.


    "Rather than a piece, how about a painting? One with an incredibly shocking and subversive, nay, destructive art style?"


    The Master helplessly shook his head.


    "Art is meaningful becausenguage can''t adequately express it. After all, art''s purpose is to make us feel something intuitively. That''s the story for Kang Jin-Ho. Describing what I felt from that man is quite a challenge, Wiggins. However, if I were to find one word that might fit him¡­ I can only think of one."


    "I see. And that is¡­?"


    "Kang Jin-Ho is¡­ dangerous."


    "...How appropriate, Master."


    Even Wiggins agreed that that description suited Kang Jin-Ho. Didn''t it fit him so well? There were certainly other terms that could describe some aspects of Kang Jin-Ho, but remove all the ones that didn''t quite fill in the gaps, and you''d eventually arrive at that word.


    "Yes, Wiggins. He was a dangerous individual. In various meanings of the word."


    "I can''t deny that."


    "I hope you know this, Wiggins."


    "Master? Do I know what?"


    "I''m talking about how much you and the Martial Assembly, and of course, Kang Jin-Ho, have managed to rock the status quo of the world."


    "¡­"


    "Ironically enough, I''m here to speak to you one-on-one precisely because your group has be a dangerous entity. I wouldn''t havee if you were still seen as nothing more than a traitor of the Round Table. However, you''ve already transcended past the target-to-eliminate status.


    "The Assembly has somehow be the trigger that could trigger a massive and bloody war in East Asia. That is why I could put aside our differences and chat with you like this."


    "I see. I have to say, I''m not entirely sure if I should be pleased with this new status¡­" Wiggins chuckled wryly.


    "Let me ask you something, Wiggins."


    "Of course. Please go ahead."


    "Do you know why I have been holding back until now?"


    "Yes, I know," Wiggins nodded weightily again. How could he not know? When he boasted extensive knowledge of the Round Table''s way of doing things?


    For now, they were having a civilized, nay, pleasant conversation. However, if a peaceful resolution was not reached by the end¡­ The Round Table would respond like a machine and systematically tear down the Martial Assembly. And it''d resort to whatever means possible!


    The conversation might be amiable and civilized, but the mop-up would be ruthless. Heartless. Decisive. That was the Round Table''s way.


    "My first impression of Kang Jin-Ho says no words will get through to him," the Master curiously muttered. "However, it sounds like you believe that a meeting with him will help me see things differently."


    "Indeed, Master." Wiggins grinned assuredly. "Although I can''tpare to you, it''s still no exaggeration to say I''ve met countless people in my life."


    "Yes, that''s true."


    "However, my lord is unlike anyone I''ve encountered until now. You''ll realize that yourself once you start talking to him. That some people in this world are born to defy all knownmon sense."


    "Hmm¡­?"


    "Also¡­" Wiggins hesitated briefly just then, wondering if he should say this to the Master.


    Eventually, though, he made up his mind and bit his lip. He decided that this was not an act of loyalty toward the Martial Assembly but more like fulfilling his old allegiance toward the Round Table.


    "Master, please do not try to judge my lord. The truth is¡­ The one being judged will be you and the Round Table."


    "¡­!"


    "Forget this fact, and you won''t find any favorable result here."


    The Master wordlessly stood up, then turned around to leave. He reached the exit before finally breaking his silence. "Let my people know once the meeting has been set up."


    "Of course."


    "Wiggins, you¡­ You have changed a lot."


    This time it was Wiggins'' turn to remain silent. He watched the Master leave the cafe, then sighed softly under his breath.


    <em>''It feels like¡­ This meeting might not end well.''</em>


    That didn''t mean this meeting could be called off, though. This ship had set sail already, after all.


    ...Even if the result of this voyage was still anybody''s guess!

 Chapter 935: Testifying (5)

    "Sir? How was the meeting?"


    The Master replied tly. "...Hmm. It went as well as expected."


    The subordinate smartly opened the car''s door and stood in attention.


    The Master nced at the car. "Mm? Where''s the chauffeur?"


    "We''ve sent him away, sir. Koreans sensibly set the navigation in English, so there shouldn''t be any problems with us driving the vehicle. And we''ve also inspected the vehicle from top to bottom to ensure there weren''t any listening devices."


    "But Wiggins isn''t the type to pull a dirty trick like that."


    "Sir. We do trust Knight Wiggins'' integrity, but not them."


    "Is that so?" The Master muttered while slipping inside the waiting vehicle, a wry grin surfacing on his face.


    <em>''Isn''t this strange?''</em>In the eyes of these subordinates, Wiggins should have been viewed as a traitor. And they shouldn''t be suspicious of the Martial Assembly since it hadn''t done anything that could be considered hostile toward the Round Table.


    In that case, being wary of Wiggins should''ve been more logical, yet these people''s responses seemed to say otherwise.


    <em>''Hmm. Perception can be such a frightening thing. Or does this mean Wiggins'' poprity among the Round Table''s members is higher than I expected?''</em>


    The Master thought neither of those was something to be pleased about. While mulling over this and that, he leaned against thefy seat back. He was exhausted.


    Traveling to this faraway country was already exhausting enough, and the sit-down with Wiggins only exacerbated his exhaustion even further.


    "Mm¡­ For now, let us head to our hotel."


    "Yes, Master."


    Once the car smoothly set off, the Master silently stared out the windows. Everything seemed so peaceful when looking at the azure ocean stretching endlessly toward the horizon.


    <em>''Of course, that is just an illusion.''</em>


    This ce, this country, it¡­ It was a vtile powder keg.


    China and Japan were involved here. Not to forget, the world''s most belligerent hooligan of a country no one wanted to deal with was just up north from here, too. Any one little unexpected thing could set off a war in the blink of an eye in this region.


    Such was the level of danger present in this ce that all the other threats around the globe seemed puny and trivial inparison!


    The Master closed his eyes and sunk even deeper into his thoughts.


    <em>''What if¡­ My meeting with Kang Jin-Ho goes poorly?''</em>


    When nning anything, one must always assume the worst. So, what if Kang Jin-Ho really was a monster who wished to bathe the world in blood? What should the Master and the Round Table do to prevent that horrifying scenario from bing reality?


    Sending troops into South Korea and cleaning this ce up shouldn''t be that difficult.


    Yes, this country was strong. At the very least, it couldn''t be looked down on with the same level of disdain as in the past.


    However, the Round Table was still so much stronger. Not even Wiggins knew of the organization''s true depths of power.


    The Round Table''s powers were meant to protect. And no one in this world other than the Master fully understood how incredible these powers were. Maybe that was why the Master of the Round Table was such a crucial post. ?


    The Master might seem like just another member who happened to enjoy slightly more sway in the proceedings, but in reality, he held the authority to mobilize the Round Table''s might when necessary.


    <em>''If only Wiggins knew what that meant¡­''</em>


    If Wiggins'' current maneuvers were based on his estimation of the Round Table''s capabilities, then¡­ It was safe to say he was making a terrible mistake.


    So, then. What would the Master do in case Kang Jin-Ho turned out to be a monster? Was it realistically feasible to cleanse South Korea with the Round Table''s powers?


    There had been many precedents set before. And that made the Master acknowledge some of what Wiggins argued about.


    In the name of upholding world peace, the Round Table murdered many, many viins until now. The number of dead might even be higher than the total number of victims those viins had killed.


    Even if it had be a little more prudent in the modern era, the current iteration of the Round Table still operated like an emotionless, merciless oppressor that took out any and all trash, after all!


    Wiping out a country''s martial society happened rather often throughout history.


    Of course, it was not possible topletely eradicate a martial society. No amount of deep cleansing could prevent the resurrection of martial artists or sever the line of inheritance, but the Round Table could still ensure the affected martial society would never regain its former glory.


    So, what about South Korea? Could the Round Table do the same thing here, too?


    <em>''It won''t be easy.''</em>


    Far too many interconnecting threads were tied to this country. Haphazardly invading this country would only lead to triggering Japan and China.


    This cramped region was already a vtile powder keg, ready to blow from the intense concentration of all the destructive powers. So, if the Round Table were to jump into the fray, too?


    A war to end humanity as everyone knew it might start from this region! Even if that was true¡­


    <em>''...If such a thing discourages us from taking action, we no longer deserve to be called the Round Table!''</em>


    Justice didn''t mean righteousness. It''d be more correct to say it was a tool, a power, wielded for the sake of righteousness. To expand that notion further¡­


    Justice without the power to enforce it was nothing more than an empty shout disappearing into the ether.


    Power was, in short¡­ the ability to break through the hurdles and achieve one''s goals.


    Anyone who couldn''t bring themselves to wield their power without a shred of hesitation for what they believed in didn''t deserve to call their ideals "justice."


    <em>''It''s the same situation this time around, too.''</em>


    The Master''s expression became withdrawn, icy.


    Being hesitant proved that he had gotten old. The past him wouldn''t have wasted a second hesitating over his actions.


    Why should he waste time searching for another solution if cleansing South Korea was the only option avable at this stage to handle the growing catastrophe? Even if his choice could lead to an even more horrifying result, he''d still do it.


    After all, no one could see into the future.


    People living in the present could only choose the path that promised the best oue. Undoubtedly, there was a good chance that their choices would be proven wrong sometime in the future. However, it would still be unwise to remain undecided because of this fear. In fact, it''d be arguably even worse.


    <em>Vrooooom¡­</em>


    The Master''s car, speedily heading toward Seoul, passed by a ck sedan going the other way. He briefly turned his head to look at that sedan, then sighed at length. "Hah¡­ Must be nice, going on a date and all, while someone else is racking his brain over here."


    One of the subordinates in the car tilted his head. "...Sir?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I was only talking to myself." The Master quickly shook his head.


    Without even meaning to, the Master was growing more hostile toward Kang Jin-Ho, it seemed!


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at the rearview mirror and muttered, "Looks like he''s having a tough time."


    Choi Yeon-Ha tilted her head. "Mm? Who are you talking about?"


    "Ah, no. It''s nobody. Don''t worry," Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head.


    Choi Yeon-Ha pouted slightly. "What are you doing, Mister Jin-Ho? Getting distracted when you''re with someone and all."


    "N-no, well, it''s not what you think¡­" Kang Jin-Ho awkwardly pped his lips but couldn''t think of an excuse to say.


    He certainly couldn''t tell Choi Yeon-Ha that the car they drove passed a second ago was carrying a man referred to as the Master, now could he? And he doubly couldn''t tell her that this Master guy was the head of thergest, strongest organization in Europe, and that was why he couldn''t help but think about him.


    Could he argue that his distraction was well justified in this case?


    <em>''...Nope. Let''s just get my head bitten off instead.''</em>


    Maintaining his silence should be better than being treated as a loon who got distracted during a drive and started talking about nonsensical things.


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. "Sorry."


    "Oh, well. It''s fine. I''m in a great mood, after all," said Choi Yeon-Ha as a radiant smile bloomed on her face.


    She really did seem pleased, but that presented a small problem. Kang Jin-Ho quickly turned his attention back to the road ahead.


    <em>''She is beautiful.''</em>


    He still couldn''t get used to her looks. And that task was made even harder by the fact that he hadn''t seen Choi Yeon-Ha in a while.


    She was already a beautiful woman without any expression on her face, to begin with. So, a bright smile like that only amplified her beauty by several folds.


    To ovee this sudden bout of awkwardness, Kang Jin-Ho tried to change the topic. "So, how was the filming? Did it end without any issues?"


    "Urgh, that¡­!" Choi Yeon-Ha groaned, and the brightness in herplexion immediately vanished. "I swear I''ll kill myself if I ever go back to China for a shoot. Those people, they are¡­! Seriously¡­!"


    "¡­"


    "Did you know how seriously tempted I was to ax-kick all those people in their heads?! I only held back because I wasn''t in Korea, you know! But, but! I''d have seriously kicked their heads in if we were in Korea!"


    <em>''Ah. Here she is. This is what this woman is like, isn''t she?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho found himself rapidly limatizing back to Choi Yeon-Ha''s antics. He chided himself for being briefly blinded by her looks. Ironically enough, he felt slightly more at ease now.


    "I see. However, what about the filming?"


    "Of course I''ve wrapped it up. I''ve got contractual obligations to fulfill, after all. At least I should thank the heavens that no other problems scuppered the filming toward the end. Or I''d been stuck there for who knows how many more months! I''m telling you, two more months over there, and I would''ve developed depression and anxiety issues. Seriously!"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled softly while listening to herints.


    He was genuinely proud of Choi Yeon-Ha.


    Her condition was terrible when he went to see her in China. At the rate she was going, her health would''ve badly declined a short whileter.


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho did his thing to improve her condition, but after what she went through? He wouldn''t have med her if she had given up halfway, shoved everything aside, and came home.


    However, her spirit remained unyielding, and she eventually powered through the grueling filming schedule. Judging from howmitted she was, maybe Choi Yeon-Ha''s professionalism far exceeded Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations.


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded slightly. "I see. Then, when can we see the show?"


    "Not sure, but hopefully pretty soon," said Choi Yeon-Ha. "There are editing and other post-production stuff still left to do, you see? Those things take time. And the Chinese censor can get really weird, you know? Once we''re done, the Party officials are supposed to swoop in and inspect the footage, and that''s gonna take even longer."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Even in Korea, submitting something to the rating board and getting their all-clear takes several months, you see? So, can you imagine how much longer it will be in China? I heard from someone that it can take over a year just to get a TV drama cleared by the board there. And it apparently happens often, too."


    "Over a year?" Kang Jin-Ho opened his eyes wider.


    Wasn''t that a bit too excessive? Even the filming ofrge-scale TV shows didn''t take that long, so how could the vetting process for the censors take even longer than that?


    "Still, the productionpany this time has a bit of influence in the industry, so I guess our show won''t take that long. They''ll probably grease some palms and urge the officials to hurry up a little. Isn''t that how these kinds of things are usually handled?"


    Lately, Kang Jin-Ho was getting somewhat tempted to lock Choi Yeon-Ha in the same room with Lee Hyeon-Su and let them talk to each other. Those two were easily the¡­ most "foul-mouthed" people he knew, so what kind of magical spectacle would they create by merely shooting the breeze? Kang Jin-Ho was getting genuinely curious now.


    While mulling over his idea, Kang Jin-Ho nced at Choi Yeon-Ha. "Now that''s finished, do you still want to shoot stuff overseas?"


    "Nope, not likely. I got burned way too much this time, you see?" Choi Yeon-Ha shuddered grandly. "Mister Jin-Ho? I think I finally figured out what the wise old they meant when they said you''d only encounter hardship outside your home, and going overseas would instantly turn you into a patriot. If I''m being honest, I''ve always thought I have a bit of foreign blood in me."


    "That''s rather random. What made you think that?"


    "Well, because of the way I look, of course."


    "¡­"


    Choi Yeon-Ha certainly possessed a talent for rendering other people speechless, didn''t she?


    She continued to expand on her answer. "I mean, don''t I look like someone who might run a pasta restaurant in Paris?"


    "...Miss Yeon-Ha, pasta is Italian."


    "And? Is there no restaurant in Paris that sells pasta?"


    "I''m sure some do."


    "There you go, then."


    "...But of course."


    She was technically right, then. Obviously, someone living in Paris must sell pasta, no?


    "After finally experiencing life outside Korea, though? I realized something, Mister Jin-Ho. And that is, I''m 100% certifiably Korean. I thought I was gonna die from how none of the food suited my taste¡­!"


    "Ah, that. Hah, haha¡­"


    "Eun-Sol tried to find something else more ptable and got us steaks and burgers and what-have-yous, but I''d rather eat the local cuisine than live off those, you know what I mean?"


    "Aha. So, that exins why you did that¡­" Kang Jin-Ho nodded in understanding.


    As soon as Choi Yeon-Ha entered Kang Jin-Ho''s car in the airport parking lot, she began yapping nonstop about kimchi stew as if she was a rapper showing off her lyrical miracle skills. She seemed ready to blow the car up unless he took her to the nearest kimchi stew diner right away.


    So, that was what he did. He drove to a diner and watched as Choi Yeon-Ha downed two bowls of spicy kimchi stew in one sitting. Only then did she regain her bearings somewhat!


    That was what happened before they went on this drive.


    "Mister Jin-Ho, my advice to you is never to go abroad. I''m serious. Koreans are meant to live in Korea. That''s the lesson I learned from this trip."


    "Hah, hahaha¡­" Kang Jin-Ho awkwardlyughed.


    Although he wanted to agree with her, the truth was¡­ He had spent more years chowing Chinese cuisine than Korean food. That was why he didn''t encounter any problems with food during his earlier adventure in China.


    The tastes might have changed since ancient times, but the difference was negligible. The base ingredients were the same, after all.


    "In any case, that''s that. Let''s move on, shall we!" Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly shouted.


    "O-okay?"


    She then sneakily leaned closer to the driver''s seat, causing Kang Jin-Ho to subtly flinch.


    "Mister Jin-Ho?"


    While saying that, she got even closer. And then, she even leaned her head close to Kang Jin-Ho''s. When she got close enough for her breath to tickle his skin, Kang Jin-Ho shrunk back even more in his seat.


    "W-what? What is it, Miss Yeon-Ha?"


    "You know, I was wondering about something."


    "...Yes? About what?"


    If Choi Yeon-Ha was curious about something, she could have asked him from her seat. In that case, why was she getting closer and closer like this?


    Just why?!


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled gently. When his vision was quickly filled up by her face, Kang Jin-Ho realized it became incredibly difficult to remain calm.


    "Mister Jin-Ho?"


    "...Yes?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s gaze became indescribably gentle and tender as she whispered softly at him.


    "Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 936: Flattened (1)

    Her breath caressed Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s skin. Her gentle voice tickled his ears next.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a man who never lost his cool in the face of a great army of ten thousand warriors. Yet, here he was, unable to stop his gaze from swimming all over the ce in panic!


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Hnnng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively asked back since he couldn''t think of anything clever to say, but his reward this time was a subtle snort from Choi Yeon-Ha. Which was a sure sign of her not being pleased about this exchange!


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you missed me, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°M-m-miss¡­?¡±


    What a strange thing this was. If Kang Jin-Ho were to choose between <em>¡°I missed you¡±</em> and <em>¡°I¡¯m going to split your skull open and pull your brain out¡±</em> to say to someone, he''d obviously think thetter would be much harder. Not just him, but anyone sane would''ve thought that way, too!


    But now? Kang Jin-Ho thought that saying thetter would be a hundred times easier on his frayed heart!Choi Yeon-Ha faintly smirked. ¡°Mm? You miss who now?¡±


    ¡°M-miss¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho''s lips refused to do their job. Unbearable awkwardness was quickly filling him up.


    He had built some immunity by hanging around Choi Yeon-Ha for a while, but this¡­! Not seeing her for a few months seemed to havepletely reset the EXP he worked so hard to umte!


    ¡°Now, now¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha elegantly raised her hand and ced it near her ear to pretend she was listening very closely. ¡°You can tell this noona, okay? I will totally hear you out, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! You''re a man, aren''t you! A man pulling out a sword should at least cut a radish with it, don''t you think!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho squeezed his eyes shut. Of course he knew that was not something a person driving a car should do, but that didn''t matter to him right now.


    ¡°...Yes, I did miss you.¡±


    ¡°Hnnnnng~?¡± A strange smirk formed on her face as she began pressing Kang Jin-Ho''s seat with her torso. ¡°Really? But you don''t sound sincere at all, you know? As if you''re forcing yourself to say it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fluster quickly filled Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression.


    Choi Yeon-Ha guffawed when she saw that expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t sweat it. I know you did your best.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho could feel all the cold sweat strands on his back.


    That was when he suddenly started missing his master back in Zhongyuan. Even though he ultimately didn''t spend a lot of time with his master, or for that matter, see him often, Kang Jin-Ho thought it''d be so much easier on his heart to enter an insult-hurling match with that damn old fart than deal with this situation!


    This proved how much of a torture this car ride was for him.


    However, this situation also felt rather strange to him. If something was torturous, was there a need to persist with it? No one would willingly put themselves through unwanted pain, after all.


    So, why¡­ Why didn¡¯t Kang Jin-Ho dislike this situation?


    <em>¡®Rather than disliking it, it¡¯s more like¡­¡¯</em>


    Since something somewhere inside him was itching and tickling¡­


    ¡°Kuh-huuuhm!¡± Kang Jin-Ho loudly fake-coughed.


    That was when he realized something else.


    <em>¡®Hang on. Now that I think about it, Miss Yeon-Ha isn¡¯t originally like this.¡¯</em>


    ording to his memory banks, Choi Yeon-Ha was never this proactive in her approach. Indeed, wasn¡¯t she the type to pretend she was outgoing and proactive, only for her bubble to burst and force her to enter a super-embarrassed mode?


    ¡°Hmm. Miss Yeon-Ha? Should I drive to a nearby cafe?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Take me home, please.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I got to see you, after all. And we also had good food together, too.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha grandly stretched her limbs in azy yawn. ¡°The flight was too long, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. You must be tired, then.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that, but¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha tly replied. ¡°When a person is a bit tired or on edge, they tend to lose their cool a little more easily than usual, know what I mean? Other people can probably stop themselves from doing that if they want to, but you know me and my personality¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°...Oh? Can you enlighten me as to what''s right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho urgently mped his mouth shut like a m. One should be careful about the timing and contents when agreeing with someone. After all, blindly and carelessly throwing around quips could get people into a world of hurt!


    As if to prove that notion, Choi Yeon-Ha sharply red at Kang Jin-Ho. To his credit, Kang Jin-Ho resolutely stared ahead, never once allowing his eyes to drift to his side. It was as if there was an ident ahead, and he needed to keep a close eye on it!


    Choi Yeon-Ha curtly asked, ¡°You seem a little too rxed, wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho grimaced a little. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while, so¡­¡±


    That was when Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression softened, and she chuckled affably. ¡°I''m just joking, Mister Jin-Ho. But not about the losing-cool bit, though. I could be on edge right now, you know? But I definitely don''t want to get angry at you for something unimportant because of that.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded. It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d hold such things against Choi Yeon-Ha, but if this was what she wanted, he had no problem humoring her, too.


    ¡°Since I had something good to eat, getting a long night''s rest in my own bed will probably make me feel even better, Mister Jin-Ho. I''m sure that''s gonna show on myplexion, too. In that case, how about we get together again after that?¡±


    ¡°Mm, sounds good.¡± Kang Jin-Ho immediately replied. He didn¡¯t see a need to say no to this idea. ¡°Then, let me take you home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His car smoothly sped down the highway. This wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho''s usual supercar andcked much speed as a result. As a trade-off, however, its ride quality was buttery-smooth. Every time Kang Jin-Ho got in his Zoom Zoom, it felt like he was scanning the size and shape of every pebble littering the road with his butt. So, he wanted to pat himself on the back for choosing this ride for this asion.


    Eventually, they left the coastal road and entered the highway heading toward Seoul. While chatting about this and that, their car reached the area near Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s home.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Mister Jin-Ho¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tensed up slightly. He wasn''t sure why, but whenever Choi Yeon-Ha called out to him like this, he couldn''t help but be a little nervous.


    ¡°I got to think a lot about stuff during this trip,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    ¡°Well, lying by yourself on an unfamiliar bed in some random Chinese hotel and staring at a ceiling can help you reflect on all sorts of things, you see? So, like¡­ I thought about a lot of things, and I''ve finally made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind? On what?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been trying so hard to act dignified and stuff with you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Dignified? What was she even on about?


    Wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha someone who regrly fed her dignity to a stray mutt to go on a rampage? Since when did she care about such a thing as saving face?


    ¡°Yes, dignified. You might think that wasn''t the case, but! I didn''t want to be a woman who clung desperately to a guy and begged him to see her, and also¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha sighed softly. ¡°Also, if we kept seeing each other in public¡­ A scandal would''ve broken out, too.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho had to agree with that notion.


    His perception was much sharper than a regr person''s, which allowed him to notice even the smallest things happening around him. However, it''d still be asking too much from him to spot a would-be passerby whipping out their phone to snap some shots if the area happened to be crowded.


    At least an actual, specialized camera would be easier to notice, but a smartphone? Even Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have a way to spot someone using a phone camera to record something. He couldn''t constantly monitor his surroundings, after all.


    ¡°That was why I tried so hard to minimize my interactions with you in public, and when I did, I covered up my face like a mummy, and it had to be done in less popted areas, but¡­¡± Choi Yeon-Ha shrugged again. ¡°But, it all seemed useless to me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    How did she even arrive at that conclusion?


    ¡°I mean¡­ I worked my butt off in an overseas project for the purpose of raising my profile, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho briefly tilted his head. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°...I told you this, though. That I didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed about who I am whenever I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°I see. But you don¡¯t look embarrassed at all, though? Whether it¡¯s now or in the past?¡±


    ¡°Just pipe down and listen, okay? That''s my goal, anyway. Kinda like an inferiorityplex, I guess? Even if I exin this to you from my perspective, you won''t get it, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    ¡°So, getting back to the story¡­ Working my butt off to raise my profile like that helped me see the light, you see?¡±


    ¡°Okay? What light was it?¡±


    ¡°Here I am, trying crazy hard to be a sess story as an actor, but skulking around in the shadows like some kind of thief because I got scared of scandals!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A true top star can easily ovee scandals, you know! I mean, look at Hollywood! Look at how many actresses there still get treated like queens even after getting married!¡±


    ¡°Uh, mm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes, wondering what to say here.


    He was struck by this intense feeling of deja vu.


    Wasn''t Choi Yeon-Ha like this in the past, too? Even if she was working off the same starting point as everyone else, her conclusions always seemed to deviate from the norm and leave people stunned and speechless!


    However, if Kang Jin-Ho was being honest here¡­


    He wasn¡¯t sure how Choi Yeon-Ha could even reach that kind of conclusion in the first ce!


    ¡°That is why! I¡¯m warning you, Mister Jin-Ho! You better prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°...Prepare myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because I''m gonna start tormenting you for real now. Whenever I''m bored, I''m gonna show up to your ce and pester you until you give up and hang out with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    More cold sweat broke out on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forehead. However, it wasn¡¯t as if he disliked the notion.


    If he hated it, he wouldn''t even have bothered to speak to Choi Yeon-Ha in the first ce, never mind weing her back into the country at the airport!


    Even so, how was he supposed to exin this anxiety mushrooming in his heart right now?


    Choi Yeon-Ha haughtily dered, ¡°There is absolutely nothing to worry about. All you gotta do is follow me. That is all.¡±


    ¡°What? Hold on, Miss Yeon-Ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry about a thing. Because this noona will take care of everything! It''s gonna be okay. Okay, I say!¡±


    ¡°H-hold on for a sec¡­¡±


    Why did it feel like something had gone awry somewhere?


    Even as Kang Jin-Ho kept tilting his head in confusion, the car continued to race past the Korean roadwork to reach Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s home.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Miss Yeon-Ha.¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha pouted a little as she sank into her seat. ¡°I said I wanted to go home, but now that we¡¯re here¡­ I kinda don¡¯t want to, you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Choi Yeon-Ha nced at the head-tilting Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Wannae up for a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your face is getting red, Mister Jin-Ho.¡±


    Well, how could he not? Any more teasing from her, and steam might gush out of his ears next!


    ¡°Wow, you even understand euphemisms like this, too? Mister Jin-Ho, you¡¯vee a long way, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I was just joking with you. I mean, it¡¯s still the middle of the day, you know? But I¡¯ll be sure to ask again at night next time.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe~.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha giggled while undoing her seatbelt. Her expression indicated that teasing Kang Jin-Ho had sessfully gotten rid of her umted stress. ¡°Okay, I''ll call youter. Thank you for being there at the airport. And driving me home like this, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. No need to thank me.¡± Kang Jin-Ho replied while making a slightly weird face.


    After all, didn''t she tell him to show up at the airport? Didn''t she send that text message telling him the precise date?


    Although he had a few things to say, he didn''t have the necessary courage to get them off his chest!


    ¡°Okay, see youter,¡± said Choi Yeon-Ha. She was about to open the door, only to suddenly stop. Then, she turned around on the seat to face him.


    Kang Jin-Ho immediately grew nervous. That was because Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s face was noticeably flushed right now!


    Just looking at those crimson cheeks awakened the tremors of anxiety in Kang Jin-Ho''s heart.


    As if to emte what she had done earlier, Choi Yeon-Ha began leaning forward toward Kang Jin-Ho. And he began shrinking and sinking deeper into his seat like a mouse in a cat''s presence.


    ¡°Mister Jin-Ho?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡± Choi Yeon-Ha smiled cheerily, then lightly kissed Kang Jin-Ho''s cheek. And then, she hurriedly exited the car and raced toward the building''s entrance at her top speed!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho dazedly stared at this spectacle before slowly touching the kissed cheek.


    ¡°If you were going to run away like that, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce¡­?¡±


    What a peculiar feeling this was.


    Very, very peculiar, indeed.


    ***


    Kang Jin-Ho headed back to the Assembly afterward. After parking the car at his usual spot, he walked toward the Assembly Master¡¯s office. He found Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su waiting for him there.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded back.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, the usual greeting didn¡¯te his way for some reason. The two men were just staring at him with a hint of confusion and fluster in their faces.


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly while addressing Wiggins. ¡°So? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ My lord. The Master of the Round Table has checked into a hotel. Our n is to reach out to his team tomorrow morning after he gets enough rest overnight.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Kang Jin-Ho nodded. He settled down on the seat of honor, then coolly crossed his legs.


    <em>Click¡­</em>


    He took out a cigarette packet from his inner pocket, then mouthed one before lighting it up. After leisurely puffing away at the gray smoke, Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow and asked Wiggins again. ¡°So¡­ Why did hee here?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are various¡­ reasons¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm? What¡¯s the matter, Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing, my lord. So, the reason could be¡­¡±


    Wiggins tried his best to soldier on but eventually gave up and stared at Lee Hyeon-Su instead.


    That prompted Lee Hyeon-Su to say something. Although, his expression could only be described as very awkward!


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Assembly Master, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°...I think you should wipe that thing off your cheek first, sir.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-your cheek¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head this way and that before taking his phone out of his pocket. Heunched the camera app, then pointed it to his face.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He promptly froze up on the spot like a statue. That was because he could see the clear-as-day imprint of a person''s lips on his cheek!


    An experienced person would¡¯ve obviously wiped the traces of such an interaction already. However, Kang Jin-Ho was a century-old solo yer with precisely zero experience. No wonder he never thought of wiping away the traces of lipstick on his face!


    Kang Jin-Ho gasped in horror. ¡°H-how did this even¡­?¡±


    ¡°...Sir, by any chance, did you walk through the front entrance?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    ¡°How many people were there, sir?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Lee Hyeon-Su contemtively nodded. ¡°Well, it seems you should ept this situation as a valuable life lesson, sir. Because I don¡¯t see a way to fix it.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho stiffly got up, then headed to the exit. ¡°...I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Take your time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho quietly slipped through the doorway. And then, a loud pained groan came from the corridor.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath. Neither he nor Wiggins tried to find out the source of that groan.


    Wiggins shook his head. ¡°...The springtime of youth, is it?¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled slightly. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re envious, master.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be envious, Mister Lee? Considering your age, it should be you who¡¯s envious instead. How pitiful you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Getting hit by that unexpected shrapnel easily sank Lee Hyeon-Su.


    And so, the rumor of Kang Jin-Ho dating someone spread within the Martial Assembly like wildfire in less than a day.


    ...Even if that hadn''t been Kang Jin-Ho''s intention!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 937: Flattened (2)

    <em>Vroooom¡­</em>


    While driving, Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily nced at the rearview mirror.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins were riding in the rear seat. Even though they had been traveling for a while, the two men didn''t talk much, if at all.


    <em>''Will we be fine, I wonder?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t help but get a little nervous. After all, they were heading to a meeting with the Master of the Round Table.


    The Round Table that ruled over all of Europe, no less!


    Since that was the case¡­


    <em>''Shouldn''t we n ahead or something?''</em>


    They were about to meet a leader of a foreign organization. A summit like this on the surface world could even determine the fate of all the countries involved. Of course, not all summits were of grave importance, but underestimating them because of it would still be a mistake nheless.This was why summits were often fierce information warfare in all but name.


    What did the other side want?


    What would be the other side''s approach?


    What were the other side''s inclinations and tendencies?


    How should they approach the negotiation to maximize their profit?


    The usual thing was to investigate such things well ahead of time and then hold endless meetings to implement the findings in the negotiation strategy, but this¡­


    "Yaaaawn¡­" Wiggins yawnedzily and patted his mouth. "Ah, my apologies. I didn''t get much sleepst night."


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned slightly.


    <em>''Hah? Don''t be ridiculous!''</em>


    How could an aplished martial artist feel drowsy because he didn''t get enough shut-eye? Wiggins could''ve been more honest and said he was too bored with this silence!


    After stretching his limbs a little, Wiggins sneakily gauged Kang Jin-Ho''s moods. "My lord?"


    "Mm?"


    "How much do you know about the Master?"


    "About the Master, you say?"


    "Yes. Or, should I say the Round Table?"


    Kang Jin-Ho wound the window down a little. "Do you mind if I smoke while we talk?"


    "No, not at all, my lord."


    Lee Hyeon-Su tried to join the conversation just then. "Oh! Then, maybe me too¡­?"


    Wiggins smiled back at his disciple. "Even now, I still can''t fully understand certain Korean customs. For instance, smoking. Isn''t it up to you to decide when you want to smoke? Why do you seek my permission first?"


    "Oh¡­ Then, I''m going to smoke as well," said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "No, not allowed."


    "¡­"


    Wiggins remained unperturbed while responding to his disciple''s questioning frown. "Even if I don''t understand it¡­ When in Rome, one must do as the Romans do. Where did you pick up such a lousy habit of smoking in front of your elders?"


    There was no doubt about it now. Wiggins was now certifiably Korean!


    Lee Hyeon-Su wordlessly stashed the packet of cigarettes back in his pocket.


    <em>''Is this the case of, hang out with the wrong crowd long enough, and you eventually be one of them?''</em>


    Spending a few months in South Korea seemed to have turned Wiggins into a traditional Korean boomer!


    Lee Hyeon-Su sourly retorted, "By that logic, isn''t it also wrong for the Assembly Master to smoke in front of his elder?"


    Wiggins cocked an eyebrow. "What are you implying, Mister Lee? How can I be the elder in this situation! After all, my lord is well over a century old, isn''t he? He''s basically a living fossil at this stage! An old-timer!"


    "But, the age on the family register is¡­"


    "I thought respecting your elders was one of the virtues in East Asia?"


    "¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho stared weirdly at the two men. "...I''m letting you two know right now that I don''t consider myself that old."


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted. "Sir, someone over a century old is considered very <em>old</em>."


    "That''s correct, my lord."


    "¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but feel that these two were trying to punk him right now. Although he wanted to argue back, how could he win against the truth? So he simply groaned


    and gave up.


    He would have loved to shout, <em>"I still feel young at heart!"</em> However, he couldn''t ignore the fact that people and friends in his age group all viewed him as a quasi-boomer already. In that case, it was less <em>"Young at heart"</em> but more of <em>"Young at body"</em> instead!


    "Still, this isn''t a bad situation for us, my lord," said Wiggins. "The Master is advanced in years, which makes it tricky for some people to deal with him. But you don''t lose against him in terms of seniority."


    "But, master, wouldn''t that have benefited our side?"


    "Yes, that''s true."


    Kang Jin-Ho pouted slightly while listening. Were these two people having fun at his expense? Or trying to cheer him on for being an old fart?


    Before he could voice his dissatisfaction, though, their car arrived at the hotel first. Lee Hyeon-Su expertly parked the vehicle by the front entrance.


    Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins silently exited first. Lee Hyeon-Su handed the car keys to the valet, then tensely scanned the hotel from top to bottom.


    He wouldn''t usually get tense at the sight of a hotel, but today was special. Because he knew who was waiting for them inside!


    <em>''The Master of the Round Table, is it¡­?''</em>


    That was as big a fish could possibly get. Only China''s Three Kings wereparable in terms of status. And now, they were on their way to speak to such a man.


    Two thoughts were currently wrestling each other inside Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind. One, it was about how to deal with the nervousness born from knowing he was about to meet with one of the most important leaders in the world. And the other thought was¡­ His puzzlement at why he wasn''t as nervous as he initially expected.


    <em>''For sure, it must be that.''</em>


    Despite the Master''s status and renown, something about his presence didn''t seem all that real or tangible to Lee Hyeon-Su. It could be due to the difference between the East and West. Besides, it didn''t matter how strong the Round Table was as it was based on the other side of the.


    Such factors could have yed a part in how he felt about the Master overall.


    After all, you''d perceive a nearby bully as far more threatening than a distant tyrant, now wouldn''t you!


    <em>''Yup, I better get my act together.''</em>


    The Round Table was simply too powerful and threatening to be ignored for such trivial reasons. And it''d be just as foolish to deny or underestimate this organization''s global influence.


    Not to forget, the leader of such a powerful global organization had personallye to South Korea. That indicated that they had a clear goal. As for the goal itself¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su nced to his side. However, figuring out what Kang Jin-Ho was thinking of from his expressionless face was nigh-on impossible.


    <em>''I mean¡­ It''s not like he''s going in here totally blind, right?''</em>


    When Lee Hyeon-Su thought about it, wouldn''t Kang Jin-Ho just casually rock up to a meeting without giving it too much thought? Even if it was a meeting between him and, say, the Crimson King? Indeed, wasn''t Kang Jin-Ho the type to say he only showed up because the other party wanted to speak to him?


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt an onset of a powerful migraine after his thoughts reached that far.


    <em>''What the heck? Will we be really okay like this?''</em>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There weren''t any particr reasons why Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t push for a strategy meeting beforeing here. From his perspective, it didn''t feel right for him to insert himself into a summit of such powerful movers and shakers.


    Besides, he couldn''t afford to run his mouth haphazardly when he hadn''t figured out the other party''s potential motives or views.


    So, he had no choice but to leave it up to Kang Jin-Ho. Or, at least that was what he should be doing, but¡­


    <em>''At least try to be more nervous, please! Can''t you do me that favor, sir!''</em>


    Most of Lee Hyeon-Su''s nervousness stemmed from how rxed and nonchnt Kang Jin-Ho was. No matter how he wanted to slice and dice this situation¡­ Kang Jin-Ho didn''t behave like someone heading to an important meeting!


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned the surroundings. "So, where to?"


    "We''ve rented out the hotel''s conference room. They should be waiting for us there."


    "Mm¡­"


    Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly took the lead.


    <em>''Should we havee here with more people?''</em>


    Since the Round Table only showed up with a small retinue of staff, the Assembly also decided to reciprocate that. It wouldn''t have looked good if Kang Jin-Ho came to this summit with an army of subordinates when the other side only had a handful of retainers.


    However, now that they were here, Lee Hyeon-Su began thinking that maybe having all those people apanying him to create a bit of an oppressive atmosphere would''ve been nice!


    "Wee to our hotel, gentlemen. Allow me to guide you. Please, this way." A hotel employee on standby for Kang Jin-Ho''s arrival smartly stepped forward and guided the group to the elevators. Lee Hyeon-Su would''ve usually voiced his impression of services offered like this, but not this time. He couldn''t focus on anything else right now.


    They entered the elevator and speedily climbed toward higher floors. Before long, they reached the floor in question and headed to the conference venue. Even as he walked, Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t pay attention to all the luxurious fittings in the corridor. And when his eyes took in the sight of the conference room''srge entrance, he reflexively swallowed his saliva down his parched throat.


    That was when he felt someone pat him on the shoulder. Lee Hyeon-Su flinched in surprise and turned his head to look. Wiggins was smiling back at him.


    "No need to be so nervous, Mister Lee."


    "B-but¡­"


    "The other side should also be nervous, after all. No, let me correct that. They might be more nervous than us. We''re about to meet with the Master of the Round Table, but they are about to encounter my lord. Don''t forget that."


    Lee Hyeon-Su felt all the tension filling him like gas suddenly leaking out and deting him.


    Wiggins was right. It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su was too focused on their current opponents, the Round Table and its Master. Surely, they must be just as nervous about the prospect of talking to Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''No, hang on.''</em>


    Objectively speaking, the burden on the other side should be much more considerable. How would Lee Hyeon-Su know that? Because if the choice of who he could hold a summit with was left up to Lee Hyeon-Su, he''d never choose Kang Jin-Ho, that was why!


    When his thoughts reached that far, Lee Hyeon-Su felt his nervousness almostpletely vanish. And it was naturally reced by curiosity. He wondered what was in Kang Jin-Ho''s mind right now.


    As if to satisfy Lee Hyeon-Su''s curiosity, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly chucked out an unexpectedment. "We should''ve brought Vator along, too."


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. "...Sorry? Why?"


    "He would''ve been pleased to see a doorway that he can actually fit through."


    Lee Hyeon-Su chuckled hollowly at that strange attempt at humor. Then again, the conference room''s entrance was big enough to satisfy Vator''srger-than-life requirements, that was for sure!


    "Okay, let''s go in."


    "Yes, sir."


    That exchange of banter had gotten rid of unhealthy nervousness in Lee Hyeon-Su.


    The hotel employee knocked on the door, then opened it without waiting for a reply.


    Kang Jin-Ho leisurely walked inside the conference room. The Master of the Round Table stood up from the seat by the head of the conference table.


    His ck mask, enviably clean-cut business suit, and a head full of white hair left asting impression in Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind.


    Just that appearance alone carried this mysterious something to impress and overwhelm others around him.


    "I should greet you with the usual, <em>''It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,''</em> but as we''ve already met, such a greeting seems out of ce, now doesn''t it? Still, I''d like to extend my warmest greetings to you, Assembly Master." The Master of the Round Table elegantly spoke while bowing his head like a gentleman.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho greeted back with a casual nod. "Sure. Nice to meet you."


    "Ka-pooth?!" Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively coughed in surprise.


    <em>''He''s using informal speech! B-but¡­''</em>


    Maybe it wouldn''t matter in the end? After all, the Round Table''s people were not Korean. Even their interpreter shouldn''t fully get the nuance separating polite speech from informal¡­


    <em>''...Nope. He gets it.''</em>


    Judging from how beet-red the interpreter''s face had gotten from anger, that man knew. Which made Lee Hyeon-Su wonder where that man got to learn Korean so well. Even though he was obviously a Caucasian! How did that man acquire such a high level of fluency?!


    The Master''s brows rose up sharply after listening to the interpreter. "Hmm. I have a feeling that this summit could be rather amusing."


    "¡­"


    While saying that, the Master scanned Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins. And that made Lee Hyeon-Su even more embarrassed.


    <em>''Hah. I''m the idiot for expecting things to unfold normally¡­''</em>


    When did Kang Jin-Ho ever do things "normally," anyway?


    <em>''Yup, this is how the Assembly Master always operates, isn''t it!''</em>


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su had subconsciously let his guard down after Kang Jin-Ho put on an exceedingly sensible disy recently.


    The Master gestured toward the empty seats. "For now, why don''t we all take a seat first?"


    Wiggins narrowed his eyes. It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su hadn''t noticed it yet, but this summit''s momentum was already favoring the Master''s side. Even though it was taking ce in a foreignnd, the Master expertly wrestled control of this meeting as if they were in his backyard.


    <em>''As expected of the masterss maniptor.''</em>


    Obviously, Wiggins hadn''t missed this shift in momentum. From how the summit was taking ce in a hotel the Round Table''s representatives were staying, to how they waited in the conference room before the appointed time to create an atmosphere of house owners weing foreign guests¡­


    Lee Hyeon-Su still had a lot to learn in this regard.


    He might be an expert at administration anding up with military strategies, but when it came to things like outsmarting other sects or organizations? Lee Hyeon-Su simply didn''t have a lot of experience to fall back on.


    Of course, he had "outsmarted" the other parties before. However, those were done with fists and swords.


    <em>''I shouldn''t me him since I got careless, too.''</em>


    Wiggins also acknowledged that he didn''t participate proactively in this matter. Even though he knew he should be taking the lead here, his original "crime" against the Round Table made him hesitant to do so.


    Then again¡­


    <em>''Master, you will soon realize it yourself.''</em>


    ...That these kinds of arrangements were ultimately meaningless against Kang Jin-Ho!


    Seizing the initiative like this only worked when you were dealing with a regr opponent. Someone who''d react logically.


    However, the "Kang Jin-Ho" Wiggins knew was as far removed from being regr as humanly possible. And the Master was about to learn this lesson, too.


    "By the way¡­" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while standing still, his eyes locked on the Master. "Is it customary for you to wear masks when talking to other people? I thought you were a stickler for manners?"


    It seemed Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t interested in "soon."


    The Master''s brows shot up high after listening to the interpreter. He sharply red at Kang Jin-Ho, the corners of his lips twitching subtly. That was enough to inform Wiggins that the Master was too flustered to hide his fluctuating emotions.


    A subtle smirk floated up on Wiggins'' face without him realizing it.


    <em>''Well, now. It seems things will get mighty interesting, then?''</em>


    He suddenly developed a hankering for popcorn for some strange reason!

 Chapter 938: Flattened (3)

    A hint of panic descended in the conference room.


    <em>''What is he talking about?''</em>


    Even the interpreter was left speechless and stupefied. Although he did his job and tranted everything, he couldn''t help but think that¡­


    <em>''Isn''t itmon courtesy to study at least a little bit about the other party before showing up to a summit?''</em>


    A man who yapped on about manners didn''t even bother with such basic courtesy!


    The atmosphere in the conference venue grew frosty in the blink of an eye.


    "Kuh-hum!" The Master quietly fake-coughed to clear his throat. This was not his usual way of responding, indicating that he was currently flustered. "Indeed, someone who doesn''t know might see this mask as a sign of discourtesy. However, please do forgive us as this is the Round Table''s tradition."


    How dignified! The interpreter subtly clenched his fists.


    This was why the Master of the Round Table was such a great human being and a role model for everyone!He still retained his dignified air despite the provocation from some young punk who didn''t know his ce. A person tasked with leading the greatest organization known to man, the Round Table, should carry himself with grace and dignity like the Master!


    On the other hand, who the hell did that brat think he was?


    <em>''How can someone so uncouth even be allowed to sit as the head of an organization?''</em>


    What a boorish cretin he was! From the crooked way he stood there to the just-as-crooked expression he was making¡­ Not a hint of courtesy or manners could be seen in that man.


    The Master firmly called out to his subordinate. "Interpreter!"


    "...Ah! My apologies, sir." The interpreter sobered up and hurriedly tranted what the Master said.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho smirked back at that. "I don''t know what you''re yapping on about, but¡­"


    "¡­!"


    The interpreter was stunned. What did this man say? Yap on?


    <em>''Am I¡­ supposed to trante that?''</em>


    The interpreter couldn''t make up his mind. None of his trantion assignments for the Round Table until now could be ssified as easy, but today''s difficulty seemed especially challenging! ?


    After noticing the flustered look on the interpreter''s face, Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to Lee Hyeon-Su. "Looks like you''ll have to take over."


    "...Sir, should I trante everything you said as-is?"


    "Obviously." Kang Jin-Ho nodded affirmatively.


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su was left stupefied by that resolute response from his boss.


    <em>''Well, uh¡­ We''re riding on the proverbial tiger''s back, aren''t we now?''</em>


    Could he raise objections to Kang Jin-Ho''s attitude and rmend that thetter tone down a bit? Of course not. Doing so right now would be no different from trampling on the faces of the Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho, after all.


    At least in this asion, Lee Hyeon-Su must show the other side that the Assembly members obeyed the Assembly Master''smands without question.


    <em>''Fine! Let''s go all-in, shall we!''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su sucked in a lungful of air, then let out a fake cough. "Understood, sir. Then¡­"


    After that fake cough, he began tranting. He even went slightly overboard by mixing in some ng in there as well!


    "I don''t see why we should humor your tradition, though? I have no desire to converse with someone who insists on hiding his face with a mask."


    Lee Hyeon-Su sinctly conveyed Kang Jin-Ho''s message. Sure enough, gasps of shock and anger came from the other side.


    Murderous res that screamed, <em>"You son of a b*tch!"</em> locked on Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''Hah. What a bunch of idiots.''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su sneered inwardly at the people doing that. He didn''t know the exact depth of the Round Table''s strength, but this disy confirmed something for him. The members of the Master''s entourage weren''t all that strong.


    If those people had possessed the minimum-necessary strength to notice how strong Kang Jin-Ho really was, they would''ve never dared to re at him this way.


    "Hmm¡­" The Master of the Round Table let out a subtle but audible grunt.


    Anyone with a modicum of wit should have noticed that soft grunt contained the Master''s difort.


    Wiggins grew even more intrigued as he alternated his gaze between Kang Jin-Ho and the Master.


    <em>''This is unfolding in an unexpected direction, now isn''t it?''</em>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wiggins did expect to see some type of a struggle to gain the upper hand here. However, to think the war of nerves would begin as soon as they stepped through the door!


    What amused Wiggins even more was that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t even trying to gain the upper hand through this war of nerves. After all, Wiggins knew his lord wasn''t the type totch onto random things in his attempt to seize the initiative.


    Kang Jin-Ho simply pointed out something he found displeasing. That was all. However, the other side obviously wouldn''t interpret it that way.


    "We didn''t know our tradition would go against East''s etiquette," the Master calmly muttered in a hushed voice.


    Although he didn''t sound unsettled or ufortable, it was still easy enough to guess what the Master of the Round Table was feeling right now.


    "Unfortunately, this is not something we can yield on. I hope you understand," said the Master, then sneaked a sharp nce in Wiggins'' direction.


    <em>''Goodness me¡­!''</em>


    Wiggins quickly deciphered the intent behind that gaze and addressed Kang Jin-Ho. "My lord. To the members of the Round Table, their mask isn''t simply a tool to hide one''s identity. Demanding a member to take off their mask is no different than dering that you''d hold the summit in the nude to show you''re not hiding anything."


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his brow and stared a little weirdly at Wiggins. "So?"


    "My advice is that perhaps it might be wise to let this go for the sake of a more productive summit, my lord."


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded while listening to Wiggins, then replied, "What if I don''t wanna?"


    "¡­"


    In that case, why did he nod like that?!


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. "It sounds like you''re mistaken about something here, but¡­"


    "¡­"


    "You should be grateful that I even agreed toe here in the first ce."


    The Master mped his mouth shut.


    "It''s not like we''ve scheduled a meeting earlier, right? You just barged into this country with a mindset of, <em>''Since I''m here, you obviously muste, too!''</em> And now, what was that? Our side must humor your traditions?"


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up into a sneer.


    "You sure a full of yourselves, aren''t you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s voice became a little heated just then. However, no one on the other side of the table disyed signs of displeasure like a few seconds ago. That was because Kang Jin-Ho''s aura had leaked out along with hisbative words.


    His aura was impossibly dense, gloomy, and terrifying. The Master''s entourage finally felt this heart-stopping aura and dared not open their mouths again. As a matter of fact, they were frozen stiff in their spots, unable to move a muscle!


    <em>''W-what kind of aura is this¡­!''</em>


    <em>''I-is he even human?''</em>


    Finally, the entourage sensed what the Master had been sensing all along. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even spare a moment''s attention to their reactions. His narrowed eyes were focused only on the Master.


    "You better thank Wiggins. Without his mediation, your neck would''ve gone flying already."


    "¡­!" The Master''s shoulders shuddered slightly.


    <em>''So, is this what you meant, Wiggins?''</em>


    During the earlier get-together, Wiggins warned the Master that this summit wouldn''t be about thetter evaluating Kang Jin-Ho but getting evaluated instead. And now, he understood what those words meant.


    He also figured out the most logical way of resolving this situation.


    The Master of the Round Table bowed his head.


    Kang Jin-Ho observed this response with a hint of confusion. This was the second time the Master had lowered his head, but its meaning differed from the first.


    The first head bow was all about being courteous. However, this one was meant to be an apology.


    A leader of an organization bowing his head in apology to another leader of a different organization was definitely not an easy thing to do. Even Wiggins'' jaw fell in surprise at this development.


    <em>''Master, you¡­''</em>


    The Master of the Round Table, bowing his head! Even though he held unbridled pride in his position and the weighty responsibility that came along with it!


    He should understand better than anyone that his apology also signified the Round Table''s apology. Yet, someone like that actually chose to bow his head.


    "My sincerest apology for not taking such things into consideration beforehand," said the Master while raising his head. He then stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho. "Unfortunately, we had to move forward with this matter in great haste. And that didn''t give us enough time to consider all the factors. All I can ask you for is your understanding of our circumstances."


    "Hmm¡­!"


    "I''vee to this country for a conversation. And I am ready to ept that this conversation might not yield a satisfying result. However, wouldn''t you agree that reaching such a result without talking to each other first is the worst-possible oue for everyone involved?"


    "A conversation, is it¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then without saying anything else, strode toward the empty chair on the other side of the Master''s position. He then pulled it out and casually settled on the cushion. "So? What kind of conversation did you have in mind? Should we get formal and official and all that?"


    The Master smiled back. "I''d rather prefer a rxed conversation. Even if this is an official summit, it can also be viewed as unofficial, you see?"


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked slightly. He might havee out swinging just now, but that didn''t mean he was too emotional to figure out what the Master was implying.


    Even though the Master had shown up here as the Round Table''s representative, this was only a semi-official meeting. So, if something went wrong somewhere, he nned to sweep everything under the carpet by arguing that he was on a personal errand. At least, that was what the Master was implying just now.


    <em>''A wily roon, eh?''</em>


    That was the impression Kang Jin-Ho got. And to prove that he really was a sly roon, the man behind that mask had been probing Kang Jin-Ho countless times already.


    "So, a casual, rxed conversation, you say?"


    The Master nodded. "Yes, that''s correct."


    "That''s not a bad idea," Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged, then pulled out a packet of cigarettes from his inner pocket. He then nonchntly mouthed a cigarette.


    Lee Hyeon-Su smirked while trotting toward Kang Jin-Ho before expertly using his lighter to light that cigarette up.


    "Fuu-woo¡­" Kang Jin-Hozily puffed at the cigarette before grinning softly. "You can smoke too if you want."


    "¡­" The Master stared dazedly at Kang Jin-Ho.


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "What''s the matter? Is this a no-smoking area?"


    "No, sir," Lee Hyeon-Su smartly brought an ashtray from the other side of the table. "I had a feeling you might want to smoke, so we reserved this specific conference room."


    "I see. Not bad," Kang Jin-Ho muttered, then nced at the Master again. "So? How about a smoke, then?"


    The Master could only chuckle hollowly.


    <em>''Hah. How disorientating.''</em>


    He needed to acknowledge what must be acknowledged. The Master''s side had prepared various things to always hold the upper hand, but this exchange proved their actions had been a waste of time.


    Kang Jin-Ho only needed three minutes to render all the preparations useless and seize the initiative.


    <em>''To make it worse¡­ None of it was calcted.''</em>


    Indeed, Kang Jin-Ho was simply born with the talent for it! The talent to suppress the others with consummate ease and be the center of attention! Such a talent had a name for it, and it was¡­ The qualities of a king!


    Or, in this situation, it''d be more correct to say the qualities of an absolute ruler, an undisputed emperor!


    The Master immediately let go of his pride. He knew from experience that getting into a pissing contest with a man like Kang Jin-Ho would only bring about an absolute worst oue. He was sure of this as he had already dealt with this type of person many times before, even if each encounter''s intensity and severity were always different.


    <em>''No, wait. That''s not quite right, now is it?''</em>


    The Master subtly bit his lip. He realized these thoughts were born from his subconscious desire to not acknowledge Kang Jin-Ho.


    Simr types of people as Kang Jin-Ho? Of course there could not be such a thing. After all, Kang Jin-Ho was a one-of-a-kind!


    The Master could swear that no one in this God''s Green Earth was even remotely simr to Kang Jin-Ho. As such, he should approach this summit as if he was encountering an unknown and mysterious entity.


    "I''ll have to decline," said the Master while sitting back down. Then, he carefully studied the three men on the other side of the conference table.


    <em>''Even this¡­ is like a scene from a noir, isn''t it?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho sat in the middle with Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su to his left and right. It was as if those two were supposed to be assistants and bodyguards of their boss. And the boss was rxedly leaning on the chair and smoking away, his legs casually crossed.


    This scene, this arrangement, seemed awfully familiar to the Master. Unfortunately, most characters appearing in such a set-up were unforgivable, irredeemable viins.


    "First of all, thank you foring to meet me like this," said the Master. He had already switched to a more submissive approach.


    Even though he knew his attitude didn''t fit the leader of one of the most noble, ancient organizations on Earth, the Round Table!


    "It seems you have a lot of time to waste," Kang Jin-Ho muttered.


    With that, he proved he was not interested in being courteous just because the other side was.


    In Kang Jin-Ho''s view, the Master upied the exact middle of a spectrum. This spectrum determined where people stood in rtion to him, with one endbeled as "Enemy" while the other end, "Ally."


    And the needle representing the Master of the Round Table had not shifted either way, at least not just yet. It perfectly remained still on the boundary separating the two ends. However, depending on what he said from this moment on, the needle could shift either way.


    "So, you''vee all this way just to see me?"


    "...Yes, I have."


    Even the conversation''s lead had been wrestled away from the Master.


    Kang Jin-Ho casually urged on. "So? I''m all ears."


    "...I don''t follow?"


    "You want to see me, right? That means you have something to say to my face. So, what is it? Tell me when I''m willing to listen."


    There was no beating around the bush with Kang Jin-Ho. The Master was forced to shut his mouth for a brief second at this go-for-the-jugr conversation tactic from the other side.


    A bout of short, ufortable silenceter¡­


    "I''m here to decide whether to kill you or not," said the Master.


    The Master''s counteroffensive sessfully reced the previous ufortable silence with taut tension one could cut with a knife.

 Chapter 939: Flattened (4)

    A smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s lips.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily studied that reaction for a bit. He knew that Kang Jin-Ho would usually smile in situations like this one where something amused him¡­ Or when he was under the intense desire to ughter the enemy!


    <em>''Which one is it, though?''</em>


    What would it be this time? Lee Hyeon-Su carefully studied Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, and what he discovered there rxed him a little.


    Other people might not be able to discern the minute differences in Kang Jin-Ho''s expressions, but Lee Hyeon-Su could. And he could tell that Kang Jin-Ho was amused by this development.


    <em>''...Which is a huge relief.''</em>


    It was far too obvious what might happen if Kang Jin-Ho became furious. The fact that he didn''t lose his cool was enough to ay some of Lee Hyeon-Su''s fears.


    "Okay, so¡­" Kang Jin-Ho slightly sat forward, then stared straight into the Master''s eyes. "What is your impression after meeting me? Do you want to kill me or not?"


    The Master replied forcefully to show he wasn''t backing down. "I''m still deciding.""Oh? And after you make up your mind, do you think you have what it takes to kill me?"


    "I also have not decided on that yet."


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smirk deepened. "This is getting interesting."


    He leaned back against the chair again and stubbed the cigarette out before mouthing a new one.


    "You''d need a basis to help you decide, wouldn''t you say? In that case, how about we go back to the beginning? What is it that you want to talk to me about?"


    The Master reflexively fake-coughed. He acted a little more provocatively than before to push back against Kang Jin-Ho''s relentless pressure. However, his provocation fell t and failed to agitate Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''At least in that regard, he''s not what I expected.''</em>


    The Master furrowed his brow slightly. Kang Jin-Ho possessed the qualities of an absolute ruler. A tyrant. And a man like that would never look past provocations made against them.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho handled the Master''s attempt with ease. There could be one of two reasons for his unperturbed attitude.


    One, Kang Jin-Ho waspletely different from all the other tyrants the Master knew of. Or¡­


    <em>''Or, he thinks I''m not even worth getting worked up for.''</em>


    A tiger wouldn''t get angry if a hare tried to provoke it. Get irritated, yes, but genuine fury? Not very likely. Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t have a reason to lose his cool if he viewed the Master as the little hare busy ying around in his front yard.


    The Master was quite certain the truth leaned a lot closer to thetter possibility. And that made him chuckle hollowly.


    Just who was he? Wasn''t he the Master of the Round Table? Even without relying on his status, he still could confidently say only three people in the whole of Europe could rival him in strength.


    Even then, Kang Jin-Ho was still looking down on him?


    <em>''How¡­ arrogant!''</em>


    Indescribably arrogant, that was what this was!


    The Master wouldn''t have let this go if someone else dared to behave this way in his presence. He would have made the offender pay dearly for insulting him and the Round Table!


    However, he didn''t particrly feel like doing that right now. Was it because he was weaker than Kang Jin-Ho? No.


    <em>''For some reason¡­ I''m not mad about it.''</em>


    He soon realized why. This behavior seemed so natural when Kang Jin-Ho did it.


    No one could criticize a lion for attacking a prey to fill up its empty stomach. That didn''t make any sense, after all. It was merely nature doing its thing.


    This man''s arrogance wasrgely the same story. It came across as all too natural and fit Kang Jin-Ho like a glove. And that was why the Master didn''t particrly feel like he was insulted or humiliated.


    "So, what I want to say to you¡­" The Master sat back a littlefier than before.


    He finally realized that this summit wouldn''t be what he had envisioned. For one, it was not a summit between two nations or heads of powerful organizations. No, it was¡­ Simply put, a sh between two humans, one named Kang Jin-Ho and the other referred to as the Master of the Round Table!


    The Master narrowed his eyes slightly. "I was originally nning to take my time and enjoy the scenery, but with youing for me directly like this¡­ I should reciprocate in kind, then."


    "That''s fine by me," Kang Jin-Ho smirked deeply.


    The Master saw that expression and slightly amended his evaluation of Kang Jin-Ho. It seemed the Assembly Master of the Korean Martial Assembly wasn''t simply an oppressive tyrant. Since he didn''t care much for keeping up appearances, he didn''t force others to behave properly either.


    That indicated he wasn''t an authoritarian.


    <em>''What a bizarre mixture of traits this is.''</em>


    Considering his strength and the pressure from his presence alone, it wouldn''t have been too strange to see Kang Jin-Ho demanding maximum respect from everyone he ran into. However, he didn''t do that.


    When the Master recalled the conversation between them so far, he quickly realized Kang Jin-Ho was a shockingly straightforward person.


    <em>''Is that why?''</em>


    Even though the temperature in the room had been rising higher and higher since the very beginning, Wiggins didn''t bother to step in and calm Kang Jin-Ho down. The Master finally understood why.


    That was because Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t trying to be provocative orbative. He simply conversed this way. A man who omitted all the unnecessary fat and went for the meat right away! That was who he was!


    People used to more... usual types of conversations could feel offended or ufortable by this approach. However, not the Master. He was actually feeling refreshed by it.


    <em>''I haven''t felt this way in a long time.''</em>


    A summit was a war all but in name. It was just that the parties involved didn''t stab or shoot each other to maximize their benefits. No, they simply resorted to all kinds of underhanded dealings and schemes while trying to get a read on the others by any means possible!


    At least, that was how all summits the Master had participated so far had unfolded.


    <em>''No, wait. It''s not just the summits I''ve attended, now is it?''</em>


    It was the same story for the Round Table, as well.


    The Round Table might be a legitive body representing Europe, but no one would deny that theplicated webs of interests of various nations and their martial societies operated within it.


    That was why the members, despite the facade of fairness and dignity, still fiercelypeted with each other to maximize benefits for their country and themselves in everything the Round Table did.


    The Round Table wasn''t to be med here, though. This was what summits and conferences always devolved into, after all.


    However, this summit was different. Since Kang Jin-Ho came out this way, the Master also wanted to change his approach somewhat.


    "Before we start¡­ I''d like to confirm a few things first, if you don''t mind," said the Master.


    "Sure, go ahead," Kang Jin-Ho casually nodded away.


    "You must be aware that the existences and actions of you and the Martial Assembly have rocked East Asia to its core."


    Instead of a verbal reply, Kang Jin-Ho simply leaned back against his chair. However, that was not a sign of denial. If anything, it seemed to indicate that he didn''t feel like responding to something so obvious.


    "Then, I only wish to ask this one question. What is it that you want?"


    <em>Click¡­!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho lit the cigarette dangling between his lips, then slowly puffed away at the gray smoke. When he stared back at the Master, however, Kang Jin-Ho seemed a little dismayed about something.


    "Really? Is that what you really wanted to ask me?"


    The Master narrowed his eyes. "Yes, it is. Why? Is it too difficult to answer?"


    "No. It''s just that I''m a bit surprised by how easy it is." Kang Jin-Ho chuckled quietly, then shook his head. "What I want is simple enough."


    Rather than immediately rify himself, Kang Jin-Ho deliberately took his time. The atmosphere in the room grew slightly heated as a result.


    Only when everyone''s unbridled attention was locked on him did Kang Jin-Ho leisurely raise his voice once more. "It''s¡­ peace."


    "¡­!" The Master briefly forgot what he wanted to say.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Peace, was it? What a nice notion that was.


    However, that idea seemed so weirdly ill-fitting when it came out of Kang Jin-Ho''s mouth.


    <em>''Is he trying to make fun of me?''</em>


    The Master initially suspected that but soon realized he was wrong.


    Although there was a hint of a smile in Kang Jin-Ho''s expression, the Master could tell it was no sneer. Kang Jin-Ho was being genuine with his answer here!


    The Master asked back just in case. "Did you say¡­ peace?"


    "Hmm? It''s not like you''re not getting a decent trantion, and the concept of peace shouldn''t be that difficult to understand, so¡­" Kang Jin-Ho stared straight into the Master''s eyes again. "Why do you ask again after getting your answer?"


    "...It''s because I find it hard to understand," said the Master while sneakily turning his head to nce at Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su. And he could see that there hadn''t been any discernible changes to those two men''s expressions.


    <em>''In other words, it''s not odd to hear Kang Jin-Ho talking about peace?''</em>


    It also meant all the things Kang Jin-Ho had done so far aligned with the goal of achieving peace, but¡­


    But wasn''t that strange?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s presence itself had broken the region''s peace, didn''t it?


    Anyone who had been observing East Asia''s developing situation would readily agree that the series of actions Kang Jin-Ho initiated was rapidly turning this region into a bomb that could blow up the whole world.


    Before Kang Jin-Ho''s entrance into the scene, East Asia had been maintaining a delicate but perfect bnce, at least in the Master''s opinion. So, for a man responsible for destroying that bnce and plunging East Asia into a state of constant tension to say he wanted peace?


    "Assembly Master, you¡­ Your actions do not suggest your goal is aligned with achieving peace. On the contrary."


    "You think so?"


    "Yes, I do," The Master''s expression became withdrawn as he stared coldly at Kang Jin-Ho. "You have usurped the Martial Assembly''s throne for yourself. Then, you proceeded to sh with the Chinese. Let''s not forget your deadly friction with the Japanese, too. As a result, East Asia''s three nations are busy baring their fangs at each other. Are you still suggesting that this chain of events is ultimately for¡­ peace?"


    "Yeah. Why? Is there something wrong?" Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. "Isn''t it peaceful around here?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Isn''t East Asia peaceful right now?"


    "¡­!" The Master''s face below the mask distorted into a scowl.


    <em>''What is this man on about?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was not a moron. That was simply impossible. So why was he saying such stupid things right now?


    "The way I see it, the Korean penins right now is several times more peaceful than ever before," Kang Jin-Ho gruffly muttered.


    Lee Hyeon-Su silently nodded to agree with his boss''s opinion.


    "Really? The current situation in South Korea is peaceful?" The Master chuckled hollowly. "I''m not quite sure why I must exin this to you, but¡­! In my honest view, South Korea is definitely not a picture of peacefulness, as you say. Didn''t you fend off Japan''s invasion attempt recently? Aren''t China and Japan constantly targeting this nation? And you have North Korea right over the border, too. So, where is peace in this ce?"


    The Master spoke forthrightly. However, it seemed Kang Jin-Hopletely disagreed with him.


    "What about them?" Kang Jin-Ho asked, his voice still and cold.


    "...I beg your pardon?" The Master frowned.


    "All those things you mentioned. Did they happen after I showed up?"


    "¡­?"


    Kang Jin-Ho shrugged again. "The things you mentioned have been the story of Korea for decades. It''s just that only a little tidbit of it was shown on the surface until now, thanks to the <em>''delicate bnce''</em> as you put it. However, here''s the thing¡­"


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho''s lips curled up in a sinister fashion.


    "Whose peace is that now?"


    The Master couldn''t immediately respond and silently listened.


    "Can you say the rabbit stuck between the territories of a tiger and a lion is in a peaceful state? You think peace acquired by acting as a buffer zone created to stop two hostile nations from waging war is real peace? Is that the lie you''ve decided to blind yourself with?"


    "¡­!"


    "Don''t make meugh," Kang Jin-Ho growled menacingly. His voice was noticeably sharper and more hostile. "Maybe your lot call that peace, but not me. That''s no peace. Peace isn''t determined by ack of warfare. No, real peace can only be earned when you''ve finally acquired the strength to win if a war breaks out."


    Kang Jin-Ho stopped talking there and red sharply at the Master. His eyes were withdrawn, yet they still burned like fierce mes. And merely staring into them seemed to sap all strength from the Master''s body.


    <em>''I can''t get a read on him.''</em>


    It had barely been five minutes since Kang Jin-Ho walked in here, yet the Master''s evaluation of him had to be revised several times already.


    Without a doubt, Kang Jin-Ho was arrogant. However, he was also unpretentious. On top of that, he¡­


    <em>''He''s level-headed, too.''</em>


    The Master was finally forced to admit it. Kang Jin-Ho was not some random oppressor who only relied on brute force. He might not be a typical behind-the-scenes schemer, but he definitely knew what he was talking about. More crucially, though, his focus never strayed from the heart of the matter, too.


    To make matters worse, he had already proven that he was decisive enough to execute his ns without hesitation.


    All these factors pointed to one indisputable truth.


    <em>''He''s¡­ dangerous!''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was indescribably dangerous!


    A dictator wasn''t as dangerous as most people gave them credit for. As for radicals filled with dangerous ideologies? Plenty of them could be found all over the globe.


    The really dangerous individuals were created only when unwavering ideals werebined with the strength to bring those ideals into reality. And Kang Jin-Ho possessed both.


    He definitely held an unshakable ideal, a goal. And his strength allowed him to turn them into a reality.


    The Master knew. He knew that some piffling dictator or a madman could only create minor idents and disasters. However, those with power and ideals could easily plunge the world around them into a terrifying Hell on Earth!


    As an example... Humanity had already experienced what could happen if a man with political power and populist ideals acquired the military might, now didn''t it!


    <em>''This man¡­ is too dangerous!''</em>


    The Master''s expression grew much more somber as he red at Kang Jin-Ho.

 Chapter 940: Flattened (5)

    "Was that all you wanted to ask me?" Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    "...For now, yes," the Master replied coldly.


    "I see. That means you made up your mind, right?"


    Kang Jin-Ho rested his chin on his fist and stared in amusement at the Master. His posture was as disrespectful as it could be, but the story remained the same as before. He seemed so natural at it that it didn''t matter to the Master.


    "So? What will you do now? Will you try to kill me?" Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    To be able to ask something like that without concern¡­ Indeed, he couldn''t be normal in the head!


    However, the Master had gotten somewhat used to Kang Jin-Ho''s antics by now. He coldly shot back with, "I''m still deciding."


    Kang Jin-Ho began chuckling loudly. However, that was when Wiggins suddenly said something. "Master?"


    The Master of the Round Table turned his head slightly to stare at Wiggins."Do you still remember what I told you?"


    "What you told me? Can you rify?"


    "I believe my lord''s assertions are on point, Master. That''s because he''s only speaking the facts. As such, it''s fruitless to try to find a hole in his arguments. However, I''m sure you don''t care about such things. Am I wrong?"


    The Master couldn''t respond. He wasn''t even sure what to say to refute Wiggins.


    "Master¡­ Everyone in this world has their beliefs. Some of those beliefs could be wrong. And they could be right, too. However, the Round Table never differentiated them from the get-go. What it wants to know isn''t whether the belief is right or wrong, but whether the belief holder is dangerous or not. Unfortunately, even the yardstick to determine that has been one-sidedly dreamed up by the Round Table."


    The Master reflexively bit his lower lip. Because he¡­ He realized he couldn''t argue back. After all, didn''t he just think Kang Jin-Ho was dangerous?


    What Kang Jin-Ho said was not wrong. But the Master didn''t care about the logic or justifications in the argument as his only focus was on figuring out how dangerous it would be for East Asia for someone like Kang Jin-Ho to exist in Korea.


    <em>''However¡­ There is nothing wrong with that.''</em>


    It was impossible to know what was in a person''s heart.


    Considering everyone''s feelings and stances every time the Round Table wanted to do something would get them nowhere. The Round Table had to make many decisions that could affect the entire world, so being considerate toward everyone would simply be too inefficient to get the job done.


    "What are you trying to say, Wiggins? That I''m wrong?"


    "No, Master. You might not be. However¡­" Wiggins slowly shook his head. "The Round Table is in the wrong. It ims to be the mediator, but when was thest time it mediated something? No, the Round Table is an oppressor. It suppresses, coerces, and forces others. Not through dialogue, but through sheer violence."


    "Maybe," the Master abruptly cut Wiggins off. "Maybe you''re right. The Round Table''s methods might not be as good as we''ve believed them to be. However!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Master''s voice was firm. Unwavering. Unshakable in his conviction.


    "However, no such thing as a perfect andpletely right method exists in life, Wiggins. The Round Table is not callously ignoring people''s opinions and beliefs. No, we are simply choosing the way that we think will save the most number of souls. After all, it''s impossible to satisfy everyone under the heavens."


    "What a nice-sounding notion that is," Kang Jin-Ho responded instead of Wiggins. "In that case, how about this?"


    He then leisurely got up. However, that was when the sheer pressure suddenly crushed down on the Round Table''s side.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t emitting more aura than before. And he certainly hadn''t done anything threatening either. All he did was stand up, and that was all. R


    Even then, the Master and his entourage were ced under indescribably dreadful pressure that forbade them from even moving a muscle.


    The pressure was worse for the one with higher martial prowess. The members of the Master''s entourage, who weren''t even noticeable in Kang Jin-Ho''s view, were only subjected to an invisible force crushing down on their bodies. However, to the Master, it felt like his heart was being squeezed to the bursting point by this incredible pressure.


    This phenomenon wasn''t simply a product of Kang Jin-Ho''s stupendous strength.


    Of course, one had to be strong enough before they could even think about exerting such incredible pressure on the others. Even so, the Master was convinced that someone on par with Kang Jin-Ho''s strength still wouldn''t be able to produce a level of pressure that could rival this phenomenon.


    "You''re right about how it''s impossible to satisfy everyone. So, yeah. It''s not wrong to sacrifice a few to keep the majority happy."


    Demonic qi began trickling out of Kang Jin-Ho''s figure like a living fog.


    "However, that''s something only a man who''s prepared to sacrifice himself is allowed to say. So, how about it? If I promise to stop creating problems with everyone else for the price of killing you here right now¡­ Will you dly offer yourself up?"


    "¡­!" The Master''s brows rose sharply.


    "Answer me."


    While listening to Kang Jin-Ho, Lee Hyeon-Su reflexively swallowed his saliva in nervousness. He could clearly sense Kang Jin-Ho''s anger now. Although, things hadn''t escted past the point of no return just yet.


    After all, if Kang Jin-Ho were genuinely furious, he wouldn''t be talking like this!


    <em>''What should I say to stop things from getting worse?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew he had to say something, but what could he even say here to de-escte the situation?


    "Offer myself up, you say?" The Master asked back, his expression cramped and cold.


    "Yeah, I said that. So?" Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head to the side.


    "Unfortunately, my life is not mine to offer. Far too many lives depend on me, you see¡­!"


    The demonic qi vanished instantly. Even the crushing pressure disappeared without a trace.


    When the pressure he had been fighting back against instantly disappeared, the Master''s body stumbled forward, and he was forced to hurriedly regain his bnce.


    "...Is that right?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while sitting down again. He then picked up the cigarette temporarily left behind in the ashtray and mouthed it. "So, that''s your story. Many lives depend on you."


    The Master slowly nodded. "...That''s correct."


    "However, are you trying to say the people you decided to kill¡­ don''t have anyone depending on them?"


    "¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho no longer made an angry expression. However, that didn''t mean he had calmed down. No, it was more like a kid who had lost interest in a toy.


    "How disappointing. I wondered how amazing a person you''d be since Wiggins has been saying a lot of good things about you. But you turned out to be yet another fool who talks whatever to make him feel superior."


    Wiggins apologetically lowered his head in Kang Jin-Ho''s direction. "My apologies, my lord. It seems my eyes for my colleagues have been affected somewhat after spending so much time in the Round Table''spany."


    "Don''t worry about it. I wasn''t criticizing you," said Kang Jin-Ho while leisurely exhaling the gray cigarette smoke.


    However, his gaze locked on the Master was one of utter disappointment.


    That man was supposed to be the leader of Europe. So, even Kang Jin-Ho was looking forward to this meeting. He didn''t know much about the West''s idea of martial arts, but Wiggins helped him confirm that the Western martial artists were nothing to scoff at.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t only talking about Wiggins'' martial prowess. Thetter also came equipped with the kind of versatility and rationality many in the Eastern martial society sorelycked. Not as a martial artist, but as a human being, Wiggins deserved all the high praise thrown in his way.


    ...And the Master of the Round Table was someone Wiggins had served for who knows how long. Not just Wiggins, but many other Knights as good as him also served the Master.


    How could Kang Jin-Ho not look forward to this meeting after hearing about that?


    Unfortunately, the Master grandly betrayed Kang Jin-Ho''s expectations. This old fart before his eyes was no different from countless fools Kang Jin-Ho had dealt with in the past.


    In short, the Master was cut from the same cloth as those from the orthodox factions. People who lorded over massive sects and ns and yelled obnoxiously about how only they represented true justice and righteousness!


    Of course, it wasn''t as if they were technically wrong. Compared to demonic cultivators who had murdered countless people, their actions were more righteous. And it was hard to deny their ideals were more just.


    It was just that¡­


    <em>''How tedious.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho found dealing with them tedious. After all, such people''s mindset was unchanging. They left little to no room for negotiations or a rethink.


    This idea of justice and righteousness could be surprisingly terrifying in that regard. After all, justice would neverpromise or negotiate.


    Theplete and perfect justice did not allow any contrasting opinions, after all! Kang Jin-Ho had dealt with so many of these so-called warriors of justice before, and not a single one of them changed their minds. Not even once.


    That was why there was no point in wasting time talking to this guy. He''d only get more confirmation of their opposing stances, after all.


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t interested in listening to textbook-like replies from a man who wasn''t willing to change.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced to his side. "Wiggins?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "I''m leaving you in charge of this¡­ meeting."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "You have my full permission. Do what you want."


    "But, uh¡­" Wiggins stammered in bbergast.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t wait for anyone''s response and got up to leave. To him, this meeting was meaningless.


    People like the Master of the Round Table didn''t "make decisions." What Kang Jin-Ho meant by that was this: even in things they could decide on, those people would rather continue wasting time observing and studying the other side.


    They would go around in circles and beat around the bush until¡­ Until they went back to the start of the conversation and reiterated the same old obvious nonsense.


    And Kang Jin-Ho had no desire to participate in such a tedious and mind-numbing process.


    "It sounds like you don''t even need me here. Well,ter." Kang Jin-Ho turned around and headed to the exit, leaving the flustered Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su to stare at his back in stunned silence.


    However, that was when¡­


    "Stop right there!"


    The Master''s anger-tinged voice stopped Kang Jin-Ho in his tracks.


    "Should I take your current action as¡­ insulting the honor of the Round Table?"


    For the first time during this meeting, the Master disyed his rage. Even though he shrugged aside Kang Jin-Ho''s slights aimed at him with a dismissive smile!


    In other words, the Master was genuinely angry now.


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his head to look, the corners of his lips already curled up into a smirk. "What if it is?"


    "...That I cannot turn a blind eye on!"


    "And if you can''t? Then what?"


    The Master''s cold, cracking voice boomed inside the conference venue. "The Round Table will not forgive anyone insulting it!"


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled hollowly. "It sounds like you have no awareness of what you are yapping about."


    What a hypocrisy this was. A man or an organization meant to serve as a mediator must not boast about his authority. Especially when that boasting came with violence and oppression!


    But now, the Master was trying to remind Kang Jin-Ho about the Round Table''s authority despite the organization''s entire reason for existence being the mediator working toward world peace.


    With that, it was now certain. This organization was no mediator.


    "You call yourself the Master, right?" Kang Jin-Ho chuckled dismissively.


    The Master didn''t shy away and red straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Listen, Mister Master. I''ve held back as much as I could."


    "¡­"


    "You said something about wanting to know about me, didn''t you?" Kang Jin-Ho slowly bared his fangs. "In that case, stop being a coward and fight me. I''ve never heard about martial artists learning about each other by yapping on and on, after all! You''ll know all there is to know about me once I stick my sword in your throat."


    A clear, naked provocation! So cold and clear was Kang Jin-Ho''s provocation that one could even detect a hint of blood stench in it!


    ...And the cunning mask-wearing martial artist finally reacted to that provocation.


    "It''s been confirmed, then," The Master quietly muttered while subtly pushing the mask up his face just a little. "Now I know that words cannot get through to you."


    "So? What are you going to do about it?"


    "We shall naturally move on to the next part of the confirmation."


    <em>Creeeak¡­!</em>


    The Master''s nail scratched against the mask''s surface to produce a chilling metallic noise.


    The Master coldly chewed his words out. "Shall we confirm if you are qualified enough to be so arrogant?"


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly turned around and headed to the doorway again. A toothy grin revealing his pearly whites was etched on his face. "Looks like you finally understand."


    "It seems this was a waste of time. We should''ve done this from the beginning."


    Lee Hyeon-Su watched this rapidly souring situation in stupefaction before whispering urgently into Wiggins'' ear. "D-Did you know things will turn out this way?"


    Wiggins grimaced a little. "...I had a hunch my lord could respond this way, yes."


    "But, what about that Master fe, then?"


    "The Master, well¡­" Wiggins sighed, unable to continue.


    The Master he knew was not the type to choose extreme methods from the get-go. So, Wiggins honestly believed this meeting wouldn''t produce an oue of two sides getting into a physical conflict.


    But, to think the event would unfold this way!


    "At least we now know one thing for sure," said Wiggins.


    "Sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head.


    "Looking back on how we ended up in this situation, it seems my lord''s talent in rubbing people the wrong way is at the level of genius. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "¡­?"


    What on Earth was Wiggins rxedly yapping on about?! When the leader of the Korean Martial Assembly was about to sh violently against the Master of the Round Table?!


    Wiggins continued to speak. "Regardless of what¡­ It''s not a bad oue from our point of view, wouldn''t you say? Let''s look at it this way. We can now look forward to an incredible spectacle happening soon."


    Lee Hyeon-Su tutted slightly. "...Sir, it sounds like you''ve given up."


    "In that case, how about you step up and talk my lord out of it?"


    Talk who out of what? Talk Kang Jin-Ho into backing down?


    Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily nced at Kang Jin-Ho before chuckling helplessly. Because he could see that a truly chilling smirk hadpletely taken over Kang Jin-Ho''s face!


    When Kang Jin-Ho was in that state, no one could change his mind, never mind stop him!


    "...Please dy the Assembly Master and the Master for as long as you can, sir. At least until I can find a suitable arena for their showdown. We definitely can''t hold that near here."


    Eventually, even Lee Hyeon-Su had to throw his hands up in surrender.

 Chapter 941: Ending (1)

    Inside the Round Table entourage''s car¡­


    "Sir, that wasn''t like you back there," said one of the subordinates.


    What he said could constitute insolence. No, forget "could." It was undoubtedly an act of insolence.


    However, the Master didn''t lose his cool. That was because he was an iparably gracious and generous man.


    He certainly thought his subordinate''s criticism wasn''t without merit.


    "Sir¡­ Fighting that man will not change anything. It''s a fight where we stand to lose so much but have nothing to gain."


    The Master nced at the subordinate. "Do you think I''ll lose?"


    "Sir, it won''t matter whether you win against that man or not."


    "...Indeed," the Master slowly nodded. "I have nothing to worry about the future of the Round Table, then.""...I beg your pardon?"


    "So many people in the Round Table are capable of making better decisions than I am. In that case, why should I be worried about our future?"


    The atmosphere in the car became heavier. Gloomier, even. On the surface, at least, it seemed like the Master agreed with the subordinate that he made a bad choice. However, what he actually did was point out how the subordinate had overstepped his boundaries.


    The Master sighed inaudibly.


    <em>''How petty¡­''</em>


    Being a member of the Master''s entourage didn''t mean one lost their right to speak. Wasn''t one of the Round Table''s core values that everyone had the equal right to speak their minds?


    Since it was physically impossible for everyone to attend meetings, representatives in the form of Knights had been created, but that still didn''t change the basic t of the Round Table being an open space for everyone. Even if that was just an ideal at this point¡­


    If the Master of the Round Table failed to uphold that ideal, who would be able to protect it, then?


    Despite knowing all this, the Master still responded sourly because his sore spot had been prodded just now.


    A fight with nothing to gain? The Master certainly agreed with that notion.


    Regardless of how the uing fight turned out, it would not affect the Korean penins''s current situation. Only the act of the Master killing Kang Jin-Ho could flip the script on its head.


    However, would he be able to pull that off? It should be incredibly difficult.


    Even if the Master could somehow overpower Kang Jin-Ho, Wiggins was here to overturn the situation. If he was serious about it, Wiggins could easily rescue Kang Jin-Ho from the jaws of defeat. ??


    The Master must not forget that he was in the middle of the enemy territory. And his entourage wasn''t strong enough to defeat Wiggins.


    In that case, who or what was this fight for?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Master already knew the answer to that question.


    <em>''I haven''t even considered things like benefits and losses this time.''</em>


    Even though that sounded quite surprising whening from the Master, it was the truth.


    Ever since ascending to the position of the Master of the Round Table, he never once stopped calcting and scheming for the sake of ensuring humanity''s peace. Everything he said and did could determine gains and losses. Depending on what he saw and heard, the world itself could be shaken up to its core.


    So, he should have calcted things before making his decision. But the Masterpletely forgot to do that when Kang Jin-Ho provoked him to a fight. He didn''t think about what he''d lose or gain depending on the result of this fight.


    Why did he do that, though?


    Maybe Kang Jin-Ho''s continued provocation finally managed to break through the Master''s barrier. Or the Master might have thought fighting Kang Jin-Ho was the best way to undo this twisted situation.


    If he wanted to find a reason to me, there were hundreds of them to choose from. Countless. Even then¡­ none of them could be called the real reason, and the Master was fully aware of that.


    After all, the real reason could be only one thing. One thing stashed deep within his heart! And that was because¡­ he wanted to do it.


    The Master carried far too much burden on his shoulders. His position demanded him to be neutral in everything in this world. The moment he ascended to this role, the man filled with passion and drive had to vanish into the ether, reced by the Master who must judge things with machine-like rationality and unfeeling objectivity.


    However, he sometimes wished to shed this role and be free. That would usually be when he got fed up with the frustration of his job.


    All in all¡­ The Master could find the justification for his choice if he wanted to. But he couldn''t do the same for the basis of said choice.


    Going off script once or twice was understandable. However, the deviation just so happened to be right now, and the location for said deviation just had to be the Korean penins currently experiencing a great upheaval. And that fact forced the Master to mull in silence.


    Why did he do this? Honestly, the Master also knew the answer to that question. It must''ve been the same story for Wiggins.


    Kang Jin-Ho possessed something special that ruffled people''s feathers. Or, to be more specific, not just any people but martial artists.


    There was no doubt that Kang Jin-Ho was shocking and unconventional. Shockingly inconsiderate and unconventionally spontaneous, that was who he was. An existence like him would never be fully allowed to flourish in society.


    However¡­


    <em>''That is exactly why he''s shining even brighter.''</em>


    The Master quietly closed his eyes. In the darkness of his mind was a young boy standing tall. This child was before the Master was the Master. A boy who ardently dreamed of joining the Round Table in the future.


    Back then, he didn''t dare dream of reaching the lofty position of the Master of the Round Table. He naively believed that merely joining the organization would have been his greatest achievement, his dreaming true.


    If that boy saw the current Master¡­ What would he say? Would he say the Master had seeded far beyond his wildest imaginations and had be a great man?


    No, he wouldn''t. What the Master wanted back then was not <em>this,</em> after all.


    Just like how it was for every martial artist under the Sun, the future the young boy dreamed of was a little different. More extreme. A little bolder and daring!


    Bing a hero who suppressed all opponents through his martial prowess alone and stoically protected justice and righteousness! Any kid born into a family of warriors would inevitably dream of that future.


    However, that dream was steadily and ruthlessly eroded away by something called reality.


    The child would learn the differences between what could be done and what must remain in the realm of fantasy. Once he started discarding and abandoning those things as futile dreams that could nevere true¡­ Eventually, the future he had dreamed of would be a little different, a little less ambitious.


    The product of all those erosions and wearing-downs was the current Master.


    Did that mean he regretted his past, then? Of course not.


    The Master was fully satisfied with where he was in life. And he was definitely satisfied by all the things he had achieved. Although he was rueful about not going that extra mile or fighting with a little more intensity in some of his past dealings, the Master was not ashamed about who he was and how he got this far.


    ...Those were his thoughts until he ran into Kang Jin-Ho.


    What Kang Jin-Ho agitated wasn''t the Master''spetitiveness, but¡­ But the memories of all the things the Master had to lose.


    Things that got eroded away by life itself, and thought he could console himself with the notion that everyone else went through it, too¡­


    Who could me him for thinking that way, though? Since everyone discarded those things, the Master also saw nothing wrong with doing the same thing.


    The severed wounds sometimes burned like hell, but the Master told himself that¡­ Everyone had to carry around the same wounds as his since that was what life demanded from them.


    But then, Kang Jin-Ho appeared before his eyes. A man who had not abandoned or thrown anything away!


    The unconventional power to shock, the boldness only seen inside dreams, and the arrogance of never bowing down to anyone¡­ A man who possessed all these qualities was now nonchntly conversing with the Master.


    What the Master felt afterward was not amazement. No, it was sorrow.


    Kang Jin-Ho still possessed what the Master had lost. Life should have taken its toll on Kang Jin-Ho and robbed him of his ideals and dreams, yet he didn''t yield once and stood proudly before the Master''s eyes.


    No, what he did went beyond that. Not only did Kang Jin-Ho not yield to the reality of life, but he also built a fortress that not even the Master of the Round Table had managed to.


    After seeing all this¡­ How could the Master hold himself back? When his everything had been denied and rejected by Kang Jin-Ho''s existence?


    Wiggins chose to walk alongside Kang Jin-Ho. Since he still had a future, he was able to make that choice for himself. Wiggins might not understand his choice himself, but the Master could see why he chose Kang Jin-Ho over the Round Table.


    Because Wiggins could regain what he had lost again. He probably believed that by apanying Kang Jin-Ho on this journey, he''d be able to regain all the things life had taken from him. And maybe, just maybe, he might evolve and be even better than his old self.


    Unfortunately, the Master couldn''t do that. It was impossible for him to abandon what he was now. And it was just as impossible to reset everything and start anew.


    His life had already entered its twilight years, and he should be getting ready for the curtains to fall on his story soon.


    Could someone like that start again? Start from scratch?


    Just because a building he had spent his entire life constructing didn''te out right due to faulty foundation work, would he be able to demolish it and start from the beginning again? Even though he didn''t have long to live?


    Of course not!


    Anyone in the Master''s shoes would never do that. And this was the crucial difference separating him from Wiggins.


    Wiggins was still youthful enough to chase after the ideal he had witnessed. Although the notion of calling Wiggins young might seem strange, the Master simply used that term to refer to people who still had a chance to start their journey anew.


    In that sense, Wiggins was eminently qualified to be called "young" in the Master''s book.


    However, the Master couldn''t start anew in his life. That was what made him feel so ufortable with himself.


    He couldn''t join Wiggins nor could he start from the beginning again. In that case, he should at least try to get the confirmation.


    It was time to confirm how far a man who walked on the path the Master couldn''t tread had reached. He''d confirm the truth not with his eyes or ears but through his fists and body. Through¡­ his martial way!


    Although it might sound impulsive and reckless, nothing was more certain than this method.


    "Master, I have to report this development to the Round Table," said the subordinate.


    "Sure. Go ahead," the Master nonchntly muttered while leaning against the seat. Then, he rested his head on the cushion.


    <em>''It''s¡­ heavy.''</em>


    His whole body felt heavy. No, rather than heaviness¡­ It felt more like countless weighty things were pulling down on his arms and legs.


    People living in high altitudes weren''t consciously aware of their living environment being deprived of oxygen. After all, things you took for granted would never consciously be at the forefront of your thoughts.


    Only after climbing down from the tall mountains they called home would they realize how harsh and unforgiving their lives had been.


    This example applied to the Master. Never before did he view the countless restrictions and regtions tying him down as wrong. That was because everyone around him also was bound by the same restrictions. So, he took this situation for granted, never questioning it.


    However, he now saw the other side. He witnessed a man without restrictions.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho should also have plenty of things to worry about. However, they were not shackles or restrictions pulling him back like the ones the Master must deal with. Shackles that could be undone at will were nothing more than decorations, after all!


    Shackles had to be inescapable. Restrictions were supposed to be all-binding. And in that sense¡­ Kang Jin-Ho was free. Unfettered.


    Completely free!


    "Please forgive me, sir. However, I have a duty to carry out," said the subordinate, obviously unaware of the Master''s inner thoughts.


    <em>''Yes, your duty¡­ Everyone has those. Including myself. However, sometimes¡­''</em>


    The Master turned his attention to the front of the moving car. He could see the back of Kang Jin-Ho''s vehicle just beyond the windscreen.


    <em>''...I''m sure that man is free.''</em>


    An event like a martial artist agreeing to a fight only to get chided by wet-behind-ears hatchlings should not happen with Kang Jin-Ho. Probably. And he most likely didn''t have to sit through the indignity of some punks inspecting and judging every one of his moves to see if he followed the rules.


    Kang Jin-Ho was a martial artist. A warrior! A tyrant who seized authority through the martial prowess he had cultivated and wielded that authority to his whim! That was Kang Jin-Ho.


    He enjoyed the unfettered freedom that shone so brilliantly. So brilliant was his luster that the Master couldn''t help but get jealous.


    The Master was not envious of Kang Jin-Ho''s inconceivable martial prowess or all the incredible feats achieved in a rtively short period of time. However, Kang Jin-Ho''s freedom was so blindingly radiant that the Master just couldn''t stop himself from turning green in sheer jealousy.


    "Do what you want. It''s alright," said the Master.


    That was why¡­ Wouldn''t it be fine for the Master to enjoy this little bit of respite? This small freedom where he didn''t have to worry about the aftermath and do whatever he wanted?


    At least for now?


    "Whatever you want¡­" The Master quietly muttered, his gaze chasing after Kang Jin-Ho sitting in the backseat of the car up ahead.


    Going off script this once was nothing inparison to the true freedom Kang Jin-Ho enjoyed. Even so, the Master dearly wished to stand opposite Kang Jin-Ho as an equal, even if it was only for a flitting moment.


    The Master might have never made such a dumb decision before. And it was unlikely he''d do something like this again in the future, but¡­


    <em>''...Being able to make that dumb decision is a part of being free, isn''t it?''</em>


    After a lifetime of swimming in the murky depths of the water, the Master had finally found the courage to peek his head outside the surface. And it was¡­


    <em>''It''s so blindingly brilliant.''</em>


    So brilliant, indeed.

 Chapter 942: Ending (2)

    "Kuh-hum!"


    "¡­"


    It seemed Lee Hyeon-Su behind the steering wheel wasn''t feeling so well. Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but notice all that fake-coughing thing going on for a while now.


    Then again, today''s fine dust situation in Korea didn''t look good, so coughing like that didn''t seem so oundish anymore.


    "Fuu-woo¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for Wiggins, it sounded like the situation at home was tooplicated to mention. At least, that was what all the constant sighsing from him seemed to indicate.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho knew he couldn''t stop people from sighing like that. Even if he was Wiggins'' superior, it was still wrong for him to interject himself into thetter''s personal life, now wasn''t it!


    That was why Kang Jin-Ho had resolutely locked his gaze outside at the passing scenery for a while now and never once nced inside the car''s interior.


    "Well, uh¡­"<em>Flinch!</em>


    When Lee Hyeon-Su tried to say something, Kang Jin-Ho flinched nastily in response.


    "Whew¡­"


    In this world existed one lone sigh that could transmit so much more meaning than a million different words. And that sigh from Lee Hyeon-Su fit the bill to a T.


    Although Kang Jin-Ho was second to none when it came to having thick skin and wielding balls of top-quality brass, he still found that sigh nearly unbearable.


    "Well, sir¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su muttered again, only to hesitate.


    That prompted Kang Jin-Ho to groan and break his own silence. "You know, I''d prefer it if you juste out and say it."


    "No, sir. What you did was¡­ What was expected of you," said Lee Hyeon-Su.


    "¡­"


    However, now that the floodgates had opened, Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t hold back and started his rapid-fire rant. "Yes, sir. Totally expected from you. Since it was an official summit and all, you were understandably left in charge of the talking part as our Assembly Master. So, yes. I totally believe we must prioritize your judgment, and we must unquestioningly obey your decisions. As far as those things are concerned, I have nothing toin about."


    Lee Hyeon-Su knew how to say some nice-sounding things. Too bad, the real thing hadn''t even begun yet.


    "However, sir!"


    <em>''Yup, here we go.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho now knew all about Lee Hyeon-Su''s preferred methods of operation. That was why he could more or less predict what Lee Hyeon-Su might say, too!


    In this sort of situation, he''d start off by saying some nice things, only to¡­


    "Yes! Your decisions are usually right! That''s what I think, but!"


    ...Only to say what he really wanted to say!


    "But! There is a small problem here, sir! And that is my inability toprehend why it had to be done this way! Why do you have to fight the Master of the Round Table?! Yes, I get that we''re all martial artists here who only know how to fix problems with our fists. Even so, aren''t we human beings, sir?!" ?


    And then, around here should be where he started dealing crit damage¡­


    "Besides, sir! I don''t see what we will get out of fighting the Master like this. Victory? That doesn''t amount to anything. Adding another footnote in your resume about beating the Master of the Round Table won''t make much of a difference at the end of the day, after all! You already boast many sizable and impressive achievements under your belt, don''t you? Why beat up the Master and worsen the rtionship between the two organizations? That is¡­ my opinion, sir!"


    And right about here would be when he started getting sarcastic.


    "Of course, I get that we can no longer reverse the situation after it hade this far. However, sir! Please! Pleeeease! I beg of you to ask us for our opinions first! Please! If you were thinking of unterally deciding on stuff like this in the first ce, why did you even bring us along? It''s not like I''m your designated chauffeur, so why?"


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively nodded. His predictions were all on the money. How uncanny was that now?


    "Fuu-woo¡­"


    Unfortunately, though, Kang Jin-Ho still couldn''t fully predict how Wiggins would respond to this situation.


    Wiggins continued to sigh and groan before finally breaking his silence.


    "My lord¡­"


    At least Kang Jin-Ho was sure of this one thing. And that was Wiggins slowly morphing into Lee Hyeon-Su 2.0!


    From what Kang Jin-Ho heard, Wiggins severely rebuked Lee Hyeon-Su for being so insolent and disrespectful toward their boss, but now¡­


    <em>''They are practically the same now, aren''t they?''</em>


    Wasn''t this the case of "<em>like father, like son?</em>" Or was it "<em>like disciple, like teacher</em>" in this situation?!


    Lately, even Wiggins had be unhesitant and ruthless whennding critical blows on Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Yes, I understand you behaving that way, my lord."


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho''splexion grew a little flushed from shame. He would''ve much preferred Wiggins to get angry, though!


    Kang Jin-Ho was inwardly feeling a bit sheepish for pushing the situation to the extremes when it could''ve been handled amicably enough. However, with Wiggins putting things like that, how was Kang Jin-Ho supposed to respond now?


    "I thought that yes, my lord would react against frustration with the attitude of, <em>''Let''s fight it out!''</em> I''ve considered that much in my calctions. But what puzzles me so much is¡­ The Master actually went along with your antics, my lord."


    Kang Jin-Ho felt rather wronged just then.


    <em>''Huh. Don''t you think you''re twisting the facts a bit too much there¡­?''</em>


    The truth was that Kang Jin-Ho never asked for a fight. No, it was the Master of the Round Table who threw that provocation out first! That exchange happened not too long ago, and Wiggins was there to witness it, so how could he switch the victim and perpetrator around like this!


    This was why the public''s perception of a person was so crucial.


    Even Lee Hyeon-Su didn''t find Wiggins'' assertion strange. This proved that, in the minds of these two men, Kang Jin-Ho''s image had been solidified as a troublemaker who provoked the other side first for fisticuffs!


    <em>''Sure, I did provoke the Master first, but¡­''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho mulled that point briefly before moving on like a man!


    "The Master is not the type of person to fall for such provocations. So, for him to respond this way¡­ There must be some other nefarious scheme at work. My lord, you need to be more wary of this situation."


    "Be wary, you say¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho chuckled slightly. "It sounds like you two perceive me as someone who starts things without a n, but¡­!"


    "Oh, really? Didn''t you, though?"


    "Yes, sir. You don''t have a n, do you?"


    "¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho''s cheeks just below his eyes twitched a little. Then, he looked away from these two as a hint of sorrow seeped into his expression.


    <em>''That Master must be highly respected by his people.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho remembered the members of the Master''s entourage getting angry for their boss''s sake. That indicated the Master''s authority and prestige were highly respected and revered by his underlings.


    On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho was¡­


    "My lord, please don''t be dismissive about this. I believe we should have been more prudent."


    "I''m telling you, sir. We gain nothing by doing this. Winning presents various problems, but losing won''t make things any better either. Each and every action taken by the head of an organization will always be apanied by massive risks, you know! But now¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho silently wound the window down. The air inside the car suddenly felt stuffy and unbearable. Maybe some cold winds on his face could¡­


    "Sir! Fine dust! We''re gonna get all the dust on the car''s interior!"


    "...My bad." Kang Jin-Ho sheepishly rolled the window back up.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sulked unhappily. "Uh-whew! Can''t even open the bloody windows, all thanks to those Chinese bastards! I might as well me that bastard, Cai Kechang, for this crap!"


    As a man who had zero involvement with the manufacturing industry, Cai Kechang might vomit blood if he heard all the insults aimed at himing out of Lee Hyeon-Su''s mouth. Perhaps thankfully, though, Cai Kechang''s hearing wasn''t good enough to extend to South Korea.


    Lee Hyeon-Su gripped the steering wheel tighter. "Uhm¡­ I think it''s still not toote to call this thing off, sir."


    "...Don''t be ridiculous, Mister Lee," Wiggins scowled slightly while rebuking his disciple.


    Even if this whole thing was a spur-of-the-moment development, it was still a decision made by the heads of two opposing organizations. One didn''t have to be a genius to realize how much humiliation the side calling off the fight would have to swallow.


    There was no other way to describe this situation. They were riding on the proverbial tiger''s back. And it was impossible to jump off from it now!


    It would be great if the Round Table backed out first, but that organization ced unhealthy importance on principles and saving face above all else. So, they would never call anything off.


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered in despair. "We already have bad blood with the Japanese, and things are even worse with the Chinese¡­ So the only other major faction left is the Round Table, but now¡­ If our Assembly Master beats up their boss¡­ Isn''t it basically like, uh, we''re f*cked?"


    "¡­" Wiggins didn''t say anything and groaned some more.


    <em>''I didn''t expect things to go this far.''</em>


    Wiggins did predict some kind of a sh between the Master and Kang Jin-Ho but never thought it''d snowball into something this massive. The reason for his expectation was simple enough.


    <em>''What was the Master thinking?''</em>


    How Kang Jin-Ho behaved shouldn''t have mattered all that much, as the Master of the Round Table was not the type to fall for provocations. As if to prove that, most of the summit unfolded to match Wiggins'' expectations.


    Kang Jin-Ho spoke rudely and kept provoking the other side, but the Master remained unshakable and brushed the provocation attempts aside.


    Wiggins naturally believed this dynamic would be maintained until the end of the meeting. Even if the Master decided to eliminate Kang Jin-Ho, he wouldn''t have tried anything when the onlypany he had entered the enemy territory with was his entourage. His priority should have been leaving South Korea in one piece.


    <em>''That should have been the case, so how am I supposed to exin this situation?''</em>


    Wiggins had been thinking of dozens of likely oues before the summit. But this particr oue wasn''t a part of his prediction. It was¡­ unexpected and brand-new!


    So unexpected that Wiggins was tempted to apud the creativity of Kang Jin-Ho and the Master for creating an oue that rudely pped everyone in the back of their head!


    <em>''Hah. Then again¡­''</em>


    A hint of a smirk formed on Wiggins'' lips.


    When did an event involving Kang Jin-Ho ever unfold in an expected direction? Since Wiggins now knew this, he tried his best to take into ount Kang Jin-Ho''s talent for surprising people. Even then, Kang Jin-Ho still found a way to surprise Wiggins.


    The problem right now was that the surprise this time possessed a bit too much spice for his liking!


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered hopefully, "W-what if our Assembly Master holds back against the Master? And let him save some face?"


    "Huh?" Wiggins stared in dismay at Lee Hyeon-Su. "Mister Lee, we''re talking about the Master of the Round Table here. Do you think that''s a position you can win in a poker game among friends? The Master is one of the top martial artists representing the West."


    Although the Master wasn''t the strongest, he certainly was one of the best.


    His martial prowess alone wasn''t quite good enough to be called the strongest in the world. After all, some people in the Round Table were stronger than him. However, the Master was still the perfect martial artist to represent the Round Table when looking at what the position symbolized.


    But now, what did Lee Hyeon-Su say? Hold back and help him save face? What a ridiculous sentiment that was.


    Lee Hyeon-Su worriedly asked, "T-then, does that mean our Assembly Master could lose?"


    "¡­!"


    Now that was something Wiggins didn''t consider.


    <em>''Hmm. Is it possible for my lord to lose this encounter?''</em>


    Wiggins deeply respected the Master. But this respect was a little different from what he felt toward Kang Jin-Ho. With that in mind, Wiggins tried to calcte the odds and couldn''t imagine an oue where Kang Jin-Ho lost to the Master.


    What if it was way back when Wiggins first arrived in Korea? Then, the Master would''ve had a chance of victory. Objectively speaking, the Master was superior to Kang Jin-Ho in several aspects back then.


    However, what about now?


    <em>''I can''t think of any.''</em>


    Wiggins couldn''t see where the Master could triumph over Kang Jin-Ho. In his martial prowess? There was no need to even consider that since it was inly obvious who was stronger between the two men.


    What about life experience? Years of wisdom? Combat experience? Even in those aspects, the Master would one-sidedly lose. Kang Jin-Ho was a beast who lived most of his life on battlefields, after all. No one alive right now could rival Kang Jin-Ho when it came tobat sense or experience.


    Unless the fight unfolded in apletely crazy fashion, Wiggins just couldn''t see how the Master would emerge victorious.


    <em>''Wait¡­ In that case, why did the Master decide to fight my lord?''</em>


    The Master should have already finished analyzing all these things, too. That was just who he was, after all. So why¡­?


    "We''ve arrived," said Lee Hyeon-Su grimly.


    Wiggins had been subconsciously wondering why their car was driving through a wooded area for a while now.


    As if to answer his curiosity, the car soon stopped, allowing Kang Jin-Ho and Wiggins to disembark. They could see a wide-open in, an unattended field of weeds, stretching in all directions.


    Lee Hyeon-Su helpfully exined the situation. "This is one of the privatends the Assembly owns. I figured this ce should do the job since outsiders don''te here."


    "Mm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded.


    Right after their arrival, the Master''s car also arrived at the field and stopped right behind Kang Jin-Ho''s vehicle. Without any hesitation whatsoever, the Master exited the car, his expression stiff and stoic.


    <em>''I genuinely can''t understand¡­''</em>


    Wiggins had never seen the Master make a face like that before. From what he could remember, the Master always seemed rxed. Seemingly with a lot of time on his hands. But now? The expression visible on his jaw area below the mask was as stiff as a human jaw could get.


    It was undeniable proof that the Master felt an untold burden from the uing battle.


    <em>''Maybe I''ll get to witness a new facet of the Master today.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho casually raised his voice. "Whatever it is¡­"


    His voice prompted Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins to focus on him again.


    "...We only have to fight, right?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously spoke up. "Assembly Master, please remember that¡­"


    "Enough," Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut Lee Hyeon-Su off just then. And Lee Hyeon-Su could only mp his mouth shut after noticing how firm and focused Kang Jin-Ho sounded.


    He realized that no word would get through Kang Jin-Ho now. After all, he was now standing on a battlefield.


    "I''ll be back," said Kang Jin-Ho while striding heroically into the field.


    That was when Lee Hyeon-Su finally muttered that one thing he was prevented from saying earlier. "Please remember that you mustn''t kill the dude¡­"


    If the oue of this battle was one of them dying¡­ Then, the world would definitely shoot past the point of no return and enter a state of unprecedented chaos.


    Unfortunately, Lee Hyeon-Su knew only too well that nothing could dissuade Kang Jin-Ho in a battle mode.


    All he could do was let his gaze worriedly chase after Kang Jin-Ho''s back.

 Chapter 943: Ending (3)

    Chapter 943: Ending (3)


    Kang Jin-Ho entered the empty field first and took up his position. Soon, the Master of the Round Table slowly walked up and stood in front of Kang Jin-Ho.


    These two men shared something inmon. Two things, in fact. One, they didn''t seem all that tense right now. And the people watching them were a lot more tenser than they were!


    However, despite the "rxed" demeanor, Kang Jin-Ho and the Master only intensely stared at each other, not even sparing a moment''s nce in the other people''s way.


    "This is a nice ce," the Master broke the silence first. "I didn''t think such a ce existed in Korea, so I¡­"


    "Hold on," Kang Jin-Ho suddenly raised his hand and cut the Master off. Then he turned his head to where hispanions were and gestured at Lee Hyeon-Su.


    Lee Hyeon-Su sighed under his breath, then rushed toward the side of his Assembly Master.


    "Okay, you can continue," said Kang Jin-Ho.


    "¡­" The Master faltered a little before groaning grandly. "How about learning some English¡­?"


    "...I can speak a bit, but it''s always better to be sure, right?""Well, yes. I agree with you on that."


    The Master became a little nostalgic about his past while scanning Kang Jin-Ho standing a little ahead of him.


    <em>''How long has it been?''</em>


    He couldn''t quite remember thest time he got to pare notes" on his martial prowess with a fellow expert. This strangely feel-good tension began filling his heart up.


    <em>''Once upon a time, this used to be my life.''</em>


    Back then, he constantly fought, experienced victories and losses, and whipped himself again and again to be better than before. To be stronger. To be a winner!


    Once upon a time, the Master was another martial artist striving for those ideals. However, what about now? Could he call himself a martial artist now?


    <em>''I¡­ am not sure anymore.''</em>


    If the definition of a martial artist was someone who mastered a martial art of some kind to acquire inconceivably greater strength than most normal people could ever dream of acquiring¡­ Then yes, the Master should still qualify as a martial artist.


    However, if the yardstick for determining one''s status as a martial artist was whether one mastered their martial arts to actively participate in the fierce world of do-or-die, then¡­ The Master had no right to call himself a martial artist.


    At best, he was no better than an administrator. Or the chief operating officer of apany.


    <em>''Hmph. Isn''t that a surprisingly elite-sounding title?''</em>


    Some people might enjoy having such titles appearing before their names, but not the Master. Or, more correctly, not at this minute.


    <em>''Since when did it stop?''</em>


    The Master was trying to remember when the people around him stopped emitting the distinct scent of primal savagery.


    What an ironic thing that was. The Round Table was definitely an organization of martial artists. But it was incredibly difficult to pick up any scent of martial artists from the members. The new recruits still emitted that whiff, but sooner orter, they''d be "assimted" with the atmosphere of the Round Table and lose that scent for good.


    Only the masks covering the participants'' faces and the antiquated but still impressive eponymous table separated the Knights'' conference from a meeting of a corporation''s high-ranking executives. And no one would''ve noticed the difference if that did happen.


    That was how the Master had been living his life until now. All while forgetting about his roots as a martial artist!


    Even though they talked big about being the Round Table and whatnot, at the end of the day? What was so different about what they didpared to things the regr governments or armies did?


    The only difference was the type of power being utilized, but the way all these entities sought to use their military might to achieve their goals was pretty much the same.


    The Master''s duty was deciding where the military might of those affiliated with the Round Table would be used on. And that "might" always excluded his.


    <em>''Of course, it''s not as if I''m dissatisfied with this arrangement.''</em>


    When young, martial artists might want to keep living on the edge. However, once they got older and found themselves in higher rungs in the hierarchy, they might want to settle down to a life not too different from the Master''s. At least, that was what he thought.


    But now¡­!


    The Master''s gaze locked on Kang Jin-Ho. The sight of thetter standing there proudly by himself was enough to force the Master into tightly clenching his fists.


    This man, Kang Jin-Ho, was different. The smell of primal savagery, the smell of a beast, still wafted from him.


    As a matter of fact, this smell was so strong that maybe the Master should''ve said it was a heavy stench of raw blood instead.


    They were currently in an era where des went into hiding against firearms.


    In this day and age, one had to hide their identity as a martial artist if they wished to assimte into society. However, Kang Jin-Ho somehow managed to retain his nature of a martial artist. And he stood tall and triumphantly before the Master''s eyes.


    It was as if a martial artist of the ancient past was dropped in the middle of the modern era! And this sight burrowed so painfully into the Master''s heart.


    <em>''Maybe I¡­ I am¡­''</em>


    Maybe it was time the Master acknowledged the truth.


    Maybe he wanted to be like Kang Jin-Ho. Maybe the life he wanted to live was not the one he currently had, but the one Kang Jin-Ho was leading right now!


    "Do you mind if I ask you a question?" The Master suddenly raised his voice.


    "Sure. I don''t mind," Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged.


    The Master quietly sucked in a deep breath before asking the question burning a hole in his head. "I''ve been informed that you''re not as young as your appearance suggests."


    Indeed, to Kang Jin-Ho, his outer appearance meant little in rtion to his mental age. Age to a returner was nothing more than a set of numbers representing how long their current physical body had been in use. No more, no less.


    The Master was certain that some returners must''ve lived for centuries. Maybe even millenniums, too!


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked his head to the side. "So? What about it?"


    "...In that case, how did you manage to retain your youth until now?"


    What a vague question that was. However, Kang Jin-Ho still understood what the Master was trying to ask. That didn''t mean he understood why the Master would ask him that.


    Retain his youth until now? Kang Jin-Ho found that question rather odd.


    "I''m not sure," said Kang Jin-Ho. Since he didn''t understand, that was the only reply he could provide. Of course, that didn''t mean he didn''t have anything to add to his reply. "Shouldn''t you be asking that question to yourself? Why ask me?"


    "...I don''t follow?"


    "Only the people who feel their age find others around them as youthful. In other words, those who still feel young don''t call the others younger than them youthful."


    "¡­" The Master was immediately rendered speechless.


    Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. "Especially when you''re talking about martial artists. After all, it''s funny to see an expert obsessing over being young when their physical specs easily outstrip a young man in his twenties. So, the way I see it, it''s not your age that''s making you feel like an old man."


    "...In that case, what does it all mean?"


    Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged again. "It''s your job to figure that out."


    Now that was an argument so shockingly reasonable that it verged on being absurd!


    Then again, it wasn''t as if the Master had chucked that question out to get a clear-cut answer, anyway. From what he could tell, Kang Jin-Ho seemed like the type to instinctively pursue logic but wasn''t quite astute enough to logically exin the knowledge stored in his head.


    Despite the low expectations, though, what Kang Jin-Ho said still mmed painfully into the Master''s psyche.


    <em>''It''s not my age¡­?''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes and gazed at the Master. "There''s no need to think too hard about it."


    While saying that, he extended his hand to the side. The space there distorted, and Kang Jin-Ho''s hand slipped inside.


    The Master confusedly observed this spectacle in silence.


    <em>''...Subspace?''</em>


    Wasn''t that one of the Western techniques?


    Kang Jin-Ho using subspace was not all that shocking to the Master. After all, martial arts were still martial arts regardless of how disparate the foundations and framework were.


    An expert at Kang Jin-Ho''s level shouldn''t have any trouble mastering techniques like subspace.


    What surprised the Master was the fact that Kang Jin-Ho went to the trouble of mastering the technique in the first ce.


    Every martial artist suffered from a type of "reluctance."


    Those who mastered Eastern martial arts would only think about countering Western martial arts and never once think about integrating it into their repertoire. It was the same story for the West''s martial artists.


    Even though they acknowledged that the Eastern martial arts were overwhelmingly superior in hand-to-handbat than the Western counterparts, they resolutely refused to incorporate the knowledge from the East into their teachings. Instead, they chose to research the ways to counter the perceived weaknesses.


    Even the wet-behind-ears young ones focused only on improving themselves but never entertained the thought of learning the ways of the other side.


    However, here was Kang Jin-Ho, a man who had already attained a godly realm of strength, one mighty enough to establish his own faction. Yet he still unhesitantly epted techniques from the other side and mastered them!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This flexible mindset sent a fresh shockwave in the Master''s thought process.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out the Azuremourne and the Crimson Destiny from subspace.


    The Master also quickly thrust his hands into his own subspace to extract a longsword and a staff.


    Rather coincidentally, both men seemed to prefer wielding weapons on both hands. Kang Jin-Ho wielded dual swords, while the Master went for a sword in one hand and a staff in the other.


    "W-well, then! I''ll excuse myself now," said Lee Hyeon-Su before beating a hasty retreat. He soon reached Wiggins'' side, then curiously asked his teacher. "What is that staff-like thing, sir?"


    Wiggins solemnly replied, "Do you remember what I told you in the past?"


    "Sorry? About what?"


    "That a magic swordsman is not something you should strive to be?"


    "...Oh. Yes, I remember."


    Wiggins sighed under his breath. "Trying to master two different schools of anything simultaneously is not easy. No, it''s incredibly difficult. However, you know what''s even tougher than that? It''s utilizing the techniques from both camps at the same time."


    "I, uh, guess so?"


    "Using a sword and casting magic at the same time during a battle is akin to ying a piano with one hand and a violin with the other. And ying two different songs, to boot."


    Lee Hyeon-Su couldn''t immediately picture that scene. At least he could understand one thing from that exnation. "That sounds like an impossibility."


    "Yes, it is. Since ancient times, the wisest way to use both hands inbat is to wield a sword in one hand and a shield with the other. That''s possible because the roles of both weapons are clearly defined. However, that''s not the case for a sword-and-magicbination. That is why wielding both is such a challenge. And messy, too."


    Wiggins sighed again, his expression one ofplicated emotions as he stared at the Master.


    "Even then, I still persisted in mastering both schools. Do you know why?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su quickly replied, "From what I remember, you told me that you arrogantly believed you were a once-in-a-generation genius when young. No, forget arrogance, I think you called yourself a truly detestable little punk worthy of a good beating."


    "...I said that?"


    "Yes, sir. That''s what you said."


    Wiggins narrowed his eyes and stared suspiciously at Lee Hyeon-Su. However, Lee Hyeon-Su expertly maintained an expressionless face.


    "Although that doesn''t quite sound right¡­ Let''s say it was," said Wiggins.


    "Sure, sir."


    Although he had his suspicions, there was no material evidence to prove guilt! Wiggins could only ruefully smack his lips before continuing with his exnation.


    "Well, those usations aren''tpletely wrong. I''m ashamed to admit it, but it''s still true. However, that is not the full story. Even if I had been an arrogant brat, I still wouldn''t have attempted to pioneer this path all by myself¡­ Had there not been a role model to look up to."


    Wiggins pointed to the Master with his eyes.


    "Now, take a good look. The man you see before you is the only magic swordsman currently in existence. The Master of the Round Table is the only one who has reached the seemingly insurmountable realm of simultaneously wielding both sword and magic."


    "Ohh!" Lee Hyeon-Su grew wide-eyed as he studied the Master in the distance.


    In Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes, Wiggins was a genius. Despite calling himself an "arrogant brat" to downy his past achievements, Wiggins still held all the qualifications to be an arrogant man.


    But the profession of a magic swordsman was something even a man like Wiggins evaluated as not worth the trouble.


    ording to Wiggins, not choosing the path of a magic swordsman and focusing exclusively on swordsmanship or magic could have made him twice as strong as he was currently.


    But now, Wiggins was saying the Master was the only existing magic swordsman in this world. Which indicated that the Master had reached the realm that Wiggins believed he had failed to reach.


    Lee Hyeon-Su muttered quietly. "...So, the Master of the Round Table is someone amazing, then?"


    "Yes, he is. You could say he''s a¡­ self-made sess story. In a various sense of the term, actually. As an individual, he''s a legendary martial artist. When seen from a nation''s standpoint, though, he''s more like a natural cmity."


    "I''m sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Su blinked his eyes in confusion after failing to understand.


    Wiggins chuckled bitterly before exining what he meant. "All thanks to the Master''s presence, many young British hopefuls never got a chance to develop their true talents and had to disappear into the ether. The quagmire of the allure of magic swordsman had drowned them all, you see?"


    "Ohh!" Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly nodded after finally understanding what Wiggins meant.


    Just like Wiggins in his youth, other people witnessing the Master''s heroic feats would''ve wanted to be magic swordsmen themselves. The idea was alluring enough to ensnare the young Wiggins, so it must''ve been just as bad for other young people, too.


    However, even Wiggins failed to reach the pinnacle. In that case, the mere mortals wouldn''t even have a hope in hell of sess. Choosing this path would''ve eventually resulted in them falling well behind their peers.


    <em>''However, if I flip that around¡­''</em>


    Didn''t that mean the pinnacle reached by the Master was as radiant and inspiring as it could get? So brilliant that it acted like a burning me attracting all the moths nearby?


    Lee Hyeon-Su now viewed the Master of the Round Table in a new light.


    What would that old man with a head full of white hair show them now?


    "They are about to start. Let''s back away for a bit, Mister Lee."


    While watching the two titans begin their exchange in the distance, Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly backed much further away.

 Chapter 944: Ending (4)

    The Master believed he knew all he needed to know about Kang Jin-Ho.


    The two men had talked face to face, giving the Master enough time to confirm a few things. But at this very moment, he had to admit that he knew nothing about Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>''This is in another realm of strength altogether.''</em>


    Simplying face to face with Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t enough to know more about him. Only by standing on the opposite side as his enemy could the Master see Kang Jin-Ho''s true nature.


    ...And that was what the Master was doing right now!


    Would a starving predator threatening him with its maw wide open right in front of his throat feel the same as this situation?


    For a moment there, the Master thought he could hear a beastly growling. His skin began prickling. His heart began tightening from dread. However, what made everything so much worse for the Master was this crushing fear.


    <em>''I''m scared? Me?''</em>


    Such a thing was unthinkable!The Master wasn''t going to bluff about transcending his fear of death. After all, he believed one''s fear of death was like an inescapable fetter a person would have to live with until their final moments.


    However, what the Master was currently facing was not¡­ death. No, Kang Jin-Ho was just another human being. A martial artist like him. So, for the Master to feel fear just because he stood on the opposing side? Even before they had begun their showdown?


    This was inconceivable. However, it was also reality. One he couldn''t ignore.


    <em>''What is this¡­ disgusting thickness?''</em>


    This feeling of sticky thickness akin to holding a palmful of blood had enveloped the Master''s entire body. A better description would be the unmistakable stickiness and thickness of high-density liquid. But there was no liquid here. It was simply the surrounding air crushing down and tightening around the Master!


    Didn''t the Master also feel something like this back when he first saw Kang Jin-Ho at the airport? Didn''t he think that Kang Jin-Ho possessed the horrifying energy no human should be able to possess?


    Didn''t he think Kang Jin-Ho possessed pure evil inside him?


    However, the pressure he felt back then was child''s ypared to what he was feeling right now.


    Even the pressure Kang Jin-Ho unwittingly released was enough to torture the Master into thinking that he was walking into the mouth of Hell. But now, Kang Jin-Ho was deliberately unleashing his hostile aura toward the Master.


    No wonder the crushing pressure this time was beyond the Master''s ability to describe!


    <em>''Huh. It seems I''ve done something that doesn''t suit me.''</em>


    The Master suddenly began realizing how far he had drifted away from the heat of battles. Kang Jin-Ho''s aura rousing one''s terror was undeniable, but the Master in his youth wouldn''t have been shaken up this badly.


    This fear, it¡­ The Master didn''t want to admit it, but the true origin of his fear wasn''t the choking killing intent Kang Jin-Ho was emitting. No, it was all due to the Master''s weak mind that got scared by the prospect of fighting an expert far stronger than him.


    In that case, what was he scared of? Defeat? Or death?


    "Hmm¡­" The Master slowly raised his longsword and pointed it at Kang Jin-Ho. "I know how strong you are. However, underestimate me at your¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho gruffly retorted. "I didn''t know people from your area fought with their mouths."


    "¡­!" The Master mped his mouth shut.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right, though. Weren''t they standing here to fight each other? In that case, was there any further need to talk?


    Although, the Master was attempting to buy some time to ease the tension trying to choke him out just now. But his scheme failed even before it could start.


    <em>''Huh. He''s not even giving me a room to escape.''</em>


    The Master could tell his potential retreat path had been blocked off. In that case, what should he do?


    <em>''Well, it''s time to advance, then!''</em>


    The Master''s figure seemingly extended like a strand of a noodle. However, that was merely an illusion born from his incredible movement speed.


    The Master''s longsword tore through the air and closed in on Kang Jin-Ho''s head at a scarcely believable speed.


    The pure-white aura enveloping the longsword radiated brightly like a fluorescentmp.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his Crimson Destiny to fend off the iing attack. And then¡­!


    <em>KA-BOOOOOM!</em>


    An explosion went off!


    That was not a noise created by a sword shing against another sword. Despite the deafening noise, however, Kang Jin-Ho''s Crimson Destiny still urately blocked the Master''s attack.


    However, the real attack hadn''t started yet.


    The Master brought the staff in his left hand over the contact point between two swords. He didn''t hit it with any appreciable strength. Indeed, it was nothing more than him lightly tapping the spot.


    Feeling puzzled, Kang Jin-Ho was about to respond to that action when¡­


    "...Keuk?!"


    <em>Bzzzzz!</em>


    When the Master whispered a short incantation, a powerful energy suddenly traveled through the Crimson Destiny to enter Kang Jin-Ho''s body, causing him to gasp in shock.


    <em>''Is that¡­ lightning?''</em>


    It felt like high-voltage electricity was now flowing through his body.


    This horrifying pain felt exactly the same as when Kang Jin-Ho fought enemies who were experts at lightning techniques back in Zhongyuan. Even someone like Kang Jin-Ho had no choice but to create some distance.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho kicked the ground and jumped far back. Despite seizing the initiative, the Master allowed Kang Jin-Ho to retreat surprisingly easily. The truth was, though?


    This was what the Master wanted in the first ce.


    The Master wielded his staff once more. Suddenly, ten-plus arrows of light materialized in the air. And then, those things flew toward Kang Jin-Ho at the figurative speed of light.


    Kang Jin-Ho''s eyes opened slightly wider. That¡­ was no sword aura. Nor was it a type of palm energy strike, either! Quite literally, those things were masses of energy.


    And those deadly masses of energy were flying straight at Kang Jin-Ho''s torso at the speed of light!


    <em>ng, ng, aang!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny and Azuremourne worked in harmony to deflect and p all those masses of light away.


    Even if those things looked like nothing more than light, they were still masses of energy.


    Since his weapons were also d in energy, nothing stopped Kang Jin-Ho from pping the light arrows away.


    However, that was when¡­


    "Burn!"


    In the blink of an eye, gigantic walls of inferno erupted all around Kang Jin-Ho. The noises of massive mes burning away were eerily simr to water gushing out of arge pump.


    These vicious mes melted the ground while belching out pitch-ck smoke.


    "W-what¡­?!" Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. "W-what is going on¡­?"


    Wiggins, his expression tense, began exining the situation to Lee Hyeon-Su. "A magic swordsman''s preferred way of fighting is a world apart from an average martial artist''s."


    One shouldn''t forget that a magic swordsman utilized techniques from two disparate schools. As such, the ways to utilize their skill sets were nearly endless. Out of all those limitless possibilities, though, the magic swordsman excelled the most in long-distancebat.


    All martial artists had their own range of actions. If two experts of simr strength went up against each other, one wielding a sword and the other a spear, their fight would be determined by "distance."


    If the sword wielder could break past the range that favored the spear wielder, the former would win. However, if the spear wielder did not let that happen and maintained an advantageous distance, they could one-sidedly massacre the opponent.


    Whatever the weapon was, they all had the most effective range. However, a magic swordsman ignored that rule. He was free from that restriction of distance.


    If the enemy closed in, a magic swordsman could rely on his sword and use magic as support. If the enemy created some distance instead, a magic swordsman could bombard the enemy position with powerful magic spells.


    If this was a traditional war, it''d be like an army consisting solely of cavalry going up against the enemy forces consisting of spearmen, archers, infantry, and cavalry.


    Even a nonbatant should be able to see which army would be more effective in war. Having only one type of unit would quickly expose its limitation in battles, after all!


    <em>''So, that man is like a¡­ one-man army?''</em>


    Basically, a lone magic swordsman could pretty much fulfill every role. Of course, the story changed depending on which magic and swordsmanship one had mastered. However, assuming the magic swordsman had mastered all the necessary techniques and spells, they could cover both short- and long-distancebat, provide support for their allies, and even perform medical treatments if necessary!


    Such a thing was unheard of from the Eastern martial artist''s point of view.


    <em>''Oii, oii. In that case, isn''t fighting the Master a lot trickier than I thought?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s expression became somber. An enemy who could cover all possible distances, use buffs, and even heal himself? And depending on the magic type, he could even unleash attacks of hard and soft natures? At the same time, no less?!


    "...Sir, isn''t that basically perfection at work?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, you could look at it that way," said Wiggins, a hint of smirk etched on his lips. "Now you see why so many wish to be a magic swordsman? It''s not because it looks heroic, Mister Lee. It''s because aplete magic swordsman is a terrifying existence."


    Lee Hyeon-Su now had to acknowledge the appeal of this concept. And he began wondering what might happen if he were to fight an actual magic swordsman on his own.


    <em>''Nope. I''m not winning.''</em>


    He wasn''t thinking that way because the enemy was too strong to fight against. No, it meant he couldn''t think of a way to strategically eke out a victory.


    A fight mostly boiled down to onebatant using their advantage to exploit the enemy''s weak point. Securing one''s range, then deflecting or avoiding enemy strikes beforending one''s attacks¡­ That was how fights between martial artists usually unfolded.


    However, a magic swordsman didn''t have any apparent weaknesses.


    A magic swordsman could showcase their strengths over any distance. And they could respond to any types of attacks, too.


    Never before did the term "absolute perfection" fit a martial artist so sweetly as it did with apleted magic swordsman!


    Lee Hyeon-Su curiously asked, "But, sir, if that''s the case, how do you win against a magic swordsman?"


    "Well, the truth is, there is no strategy."


    "I''m sorry?"


    Wiggins casually shrugged. "It''s something you gotta work out, somehow. Do not think that every question in life has an apanying answer, Mister Lee. Because you will run into a problem with no solution sooner orter."


    "¡­!"


    "However, no solution doesn''t mean the problem cannot be solved. If a tangled knot is proving impossible to undo¡­ You always have the option of cutting it off altogether."


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head in confusion. Cutting it off? What did that mean?


    "Also, more importantly¡­" Wiggins narrowed his eyes and stared weirdly at the mes. "It ultimately doesn''t matter what solutions we can think of. Because those won''t mean anything to my lord. He was never the type to find a solution that way, after all."


    <em>SLASH!</em>


    That was when the roaring mes were suddenly split apart in half.


    Even though he had been trapped within the mes so stupefyingly strong that they threatened to turn everything into ash, Kang Jin-Ho''splexion remained the same as before.


    After neatly splitting the mes apart, Kang Jin-Ho leisurely strolled outside.


    Kang Jin-Ho, with his hair and clothes pristine and untouched by the mes, bared his fangs in a toothy smirk. "You know some amusing tricks, don''t you?"


    The Master chewed his lips at this spectacle.


    <em>''I didn''t think my attacks would work on him, but this¡­!''</em>


    The Master didn''t believe this type of attack would be enough to defeat Kang Jin-Ho. Even so, he did expect to see hints of burn marks or singed clothes, at the very least!


    Those were no ordinary mes. No, they were hot enough to burn down a building of reinforced concrete into an unrecognizable pile of ash in a matter of a few dozen seconds. So, to think Kang Jin-Ho''splexion hadn''t even changed from the heat¡­!


    "So, this is magic?" Kang Jin-Ho muttered while slightly raising the Crimson Destiny. "If I knew it''d be like this, maybe I should have asked Wiggins for a spar earlier and experienced it for myself beforehand. For sure, this is different from what I''m used to."


    Kang Jin-Ho had never exchanged moves with Wiggins before. As such, he had not personally experienced the power of magic attacks. Although he had witnessed Wiggins using magic several times by now, those were meant to provide support, not attack.


    If he had known the versatility of attack magic earlier! Kang Jin-Ho would''ve enthusiastically "asked" Wiggins to spar with him!


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll start learning from now on, anyway," Kang Jin-Ho muttered while resting his swords by his sides. And then, he leisurely walked toward the Master of the Round Table.


    His steps didn''t seem extraordinary. Yet each of his steps forced the Master''s figure to flinch nastily. And then, the Master began bending down from the invisible pressure.


    This was the power of the Heavenly Demon''s Domineering Steps!


    Each of Kang Jin-Ho''s steps, containing demonic qi, ruthlessly suppressed the opponent. And the Master''s physical body couldn''t endure this pressure and began distorting and crumbling.


    <em>''What¡­ What is the meaning of this!''</em>


    The Master couldn''t even open his mouth to say something. Because it felt like his internal organs would jump out of his throat if he did!


    This pain, this pressure! It was as if a giant had grabbed the Master''s torso and began squeezing him dry!


    "Huwaaaaaaah-aaaph!" The Master let out a loud roar while forcing his body to stand upright. His heart crazily pumped mana into the rest of his body. He raised his staff high, and a blink of an eyeter, pure-white lightning bolts buzzed and crackled on the tip of the weapon.


    A dozen-plus bolts of lightning flew toward Kang Jin-Ho in an instant. However, rather than evading, Kang Jin-Ho actually charged straight into the center of those lightning bolts.


    He thrust the Crimson Destiny forward, causing the lightning bolts to gather on the de. After their flight path was disrupted, the lightning bolts circted within the sword and created a mini-electric storm around the de.


    "Huph!"


    Kang Jin-Ho let out a short but spirited grunt while powerfully shaking the Crimson Destiny, causing the iing lightning bolts to distort and twist away from him. He then bared his fangs in a ferocious smirk while charging straight at the Master.


    To his credit, the Master remained calm as he brought his longsword and staff toward his chest¡­ Before thrusting both toward Kang Jin-Ho!


    "Explosion!"[1]


    There was a massive explosion where Kang Jin-Ho was! Not mes, but an actual explosion!


    Ripples suddenly materialized mid-air as if it was the surface of calm water disturbed by a thrown rock. These ripples, which were shockwaves, mmed into Kang Jin-Ho''s figure.


    His body was stopped in its tracks before being pushed back a little. But that was the extent of the impact.


    As if that push-back was nothing more than Kang Jin-Ho giving himself extra momentum, his figure sprang forward like a streak of light toward the Master.


    The Crimson Destiny rapidly swung down to collide with the Master''s longsword, and then¡­!


    <em>KA-BOOOOOOOM!</em>


    The battlefield was rocked by another ear-shredding explosion noise, and the Master''s figure was powerfully thrown back at the speed of a cannon shell!


    1. Oh my god, he said it! The raw actually said "explosion" in Korean! ?

 Chapter 945: Ending (5)

    <em>CRACK!</em>


    <em>SMASH!</em>


    <em>BANG! BOOM!</em>


    Those terrifying sounds didn''te from a human body breaking. No, they came from the trees. All those trees couldn''t withstand the impact force of the Master''s body viciously mming into them and shattered into millions of pieces in one go!


    Sturdy, broad trees shattered and broke apart like frail wooden sticks. Only after felling dozens of trees in this fashion did the Master''s figure m into the ground, creating a deep crater in the process!


    "Euh, euhk¡­!"


    The Master gingerly shook his head while pushing himself off the dirt. His hands were trembling pitifully from the shock.


    <em>''What knocked me back just now?''</em>


    He couldn''t remember what happened to him. It was not the case of him failing to witness the attack properly, but¡­ But his brain had simply nked out. The memories stopped recording when Kang Jin-Ho pounced on the Master, then it resumed when he felt the impact from crashing into the trees.He couldn''t recall anything in between those two points in time. The impact of the attack was so enormous that it even wiped his memories out!


    <em>''What if I hadn''t cast Shield on time?''</em>


    The Master would have died. His skull would''ve been blown apart from that strike!


    "Ptooi!"


    The Master spat out a broken tooth and saliva mixed with blood. He shivered from the horrifying pain coursing through his entire body.


    So strong! Kang Jin-Ho was absurdly strong.


    The Master had fought many, many battles in his life. Which meant he had fought countless experts before. However, none of them were able to break through the Master''s defenses and hurt him this badly with only one strike.


    <em>''Isn''t this rather unfair?''</em>


    If the Master were to bepared to a boxer, he''d be an out-boxer specialized in defense.


    That didn''t mean hecked attack power, of course. It was just that he chose to focus his fighting style on absorbing and deflecting enemy attacks beforending appropriate counters. He believed that it didn''t matter how strong a punch was if it failed tond on the target. ?


    So, the Master either dodged or deflected attacks. As for those attacks he couldn''t do much about? He''d guard against it somehow to minimize the damage as much as possible. That was the Master''s fighting style.


    But his opponent had entered the ring with a sledgehammer. Which was a remarkable feat in itself, really.


    It was impossible to guard against hammer blows with a human''s two frail arms. Trying to do that would reward you with broken bones. However, not guarding against the blows would mean your body would get wrecked instead. Wasn''t that shockingly unfair?


    That was the story for the ring the Master had entered this time.


    The gap between Kang Jin-Ho''s attack power and the Master''s was simply too extreme to be bridged. The Master had no choice but to dodge every attack to stand a chance of surviving this encounter, however remote that might be!


    <em>''Isn''t this handicap a little too extreme?''</em>


    "¡­! Cough!"


    Fresh blood welled up through the Master''s throat, forcing him to vomit it out. However, he didn''t pay any attention to it and focused on inspecting his longsword and staff instead. Thankfully, he hadn''t let go of either despite briefly cking out.


    There couldn''t have been a better, more definite proof than this to prove that the Master was still a martial artist. And that brought on a spirited grin on his face amidst the crippling pain.


    "...Heal!"


    Pure-white light gushed out of the staff and burrowed into the Master''s figure.


    "To think the enemy I met thiste in my life turned out to be the worst I''ve ever encountered¡­"


    The god of fate was cruel as usual, it seemed. The corners of the Master''s lips curled upward as he walked back the way he flew in from.


    ***


    Lee Hyeon-Su worriedly asked, "...Did he die from that?"


    "No," said Wiggins with a brief shake of his head.


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s nervous gaze peered closely at the ttened part of the forest. A human body created a spectacle in the proverbial blink of an eye that a powerful bulldozer would''ve taken over a day to recreate!


    It''d take a miracle to walk out of that carnage in one piece.


    "The Master won''t die from that," said Wiggins without any worry in his voice.


    That rxed-sounding voice assured that Lee Hyeon-Su could rx, at least for now. However¡­!


    <em>''Will that Master dude still be alive at the end of this fight?''</em>


    That seemed like a tall order at this stage. Because Lee Hyeon-Su got to witness Kang Jin-Ho''s intentions just now from that strike. It was as clear as day to him that Kang Jin-Ho had no thoughts of going easy against the Master!


    Even if Kang Jin-Ho was older, the sight of him punting the Master away, who looked like an elderly gent, still automatically brought up the thought of "Elder Abuse" in Lee Hyeon-Su''s mind.


    Just when and where did Kang Jin-Ho throw away his humanity!


    "Sir, shouldn''t we, you know, try to stop the Assembly Master?" Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously asked.


    "Stop him?" Wiggins looked back at Lee Hyeon-Su, his eyebrow cocked slightly.


    "Yes. I-if the Master really dies here¡­"


    That would push the crisis beyond the point of no return. Imagine the response if the Master of the Round Table died while visiting another country. And if that death was not idental but was a murder perpetrated by the head of the visiting country''s top organization?


    <em>''It will be a war!''</em>


    What if the same thing happened to the Martial Assembly?


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho getting murdered was utterly unthinkable, but what if it did happen in that one-in-a-million freak chance?


    It''d be utter chaos. Lee Hyeon-Su could already picture the scene of a whole bunch of folks going absolutely berserk to avenge Kang Jin-Ho''s demise by wiping out every living soul in the enemy country.


    Of course, Kang Jin-Ho''s status within the Martial Assembly should be different from the Master''s status within the Round Table, so there was no guarantee that the Round Table''s people would go as crazy as the Assembly''s people. However, even if the Round Table''s thirst for vengeance was only one-tenth as intense as the Assembly''s¡­


    A war between the two would be inevitable.


    "Sir, shouldn''t we at least try to prevent a war?"


    "Mm¡­!" Wiggins frowned deeply. Just like Lee Hyeon-Su, he could also predict what would happen if the Master died here today.


    First of all¡­ The odds of the events reaching the extremes, as Lee Hyeon-Su had been worrying about, were quite low. Why? It was because the Round Table was an emotionless organization.


    The head of the organization getting murdered was indeed humiliating and infuriating. However, such emotions were not allowed within the Round Table. So, the odds of the Round Table''s higher-ups sticking to logic and rational thinking to calcte gains and losses were much higher.


    This event would definitely exclude the Korean Martial Assembly from bing the Round Table''s future ally. Still, the odds of war breaking out should be minimal. Waging a resource-intensive war on the other side of the would prove to be taxing even to the Round Table, and it would most likely want to avoid bing the trigger that blew up the powerful explosive-and-detonatorbo, otherwise known as East Asia.


    <em>''Even if that is true, we should still avoid that situation.''</em>


    Beingpletely isted on the world stage had to be avoided at all costs.


    The Round Table turning into another enemy would leave the Martial Assembly with no willing ally toe to its aid. The painful truth was that the Korean members of the Assembly had no idea how terrifying it was to be isted on the world stage.


    But Wiggins knew. He knew since his former job forced him to contemte the flow of all worldly events. So, the Assembly absolutely had to avoid the oue of the Master''s death at Kang Jin-Ho''s hands today. He knew all that, but¡­ But¡­!


    "...How are we supposed to dissuade my lord now?"


    "¡­"


    Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su could only stare at Kang Jin-Ho in the distance, their expressions cramped.


    Kang Jin-Ho looked like he had all the time in the world.


    With the Crimson Destiny and Azuremournezily hanging by his sides, the observers would be hard-pressed to find any hint of hostility in Kang Jin-Ho''s demeanor as he patiently waited for the Master.


    However, Lee Hyeon-Su and Wiggins had been observing Kang Jin-Ho for far longer than most observers. And they could tell that Kang Jin-Ho was very excited right now from the way he carried himself.


    "Well, you could butt in and¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su cautiously raised his voice.


    "You want me to butt in there?" Wiggins looked back at his disciple, his brows raised high up.


    "I mean, since it''s you¡­"


    "Huh¡­ If you wish to kill me, just poison my tea, Mister Lee. At least my body will be in one piece if you do that!"


    "¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su mped his mouth shut and decided to stop talking for now.


    Even if it was the one-and-only Wiggins, approaching Kang Jin-Ho in a battle-drunk state was a life-threatening act. That was no exaggeration. He''d really have to risk his life!


    "However, my lord cannot be that thoughtless."


    "I''m sorry? What?"


    "¡­" Wiggins remained silent as he studied the battlefield. That could only mean he also couldn''t think of a way to stop this situation.


    Whether he knew what was in the minds of the two men or not, the Master leisurely strolled out of the newly created path among the felled trees.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. "He¡­ seems fine?"


    "Of course. Offensive power isn''t the only strength of a magic swordsman, Mister Lee. People usually get blinded by the shiness of a mage''s attack spells, but you should never underestimate a mage and their incredible defensive prowess."


    "Really? How would I know that when this is my first time seeing a real mage?"


    "¡­!"


    It was now Wiggins'' turn to mp his mouth shut. That was because his so-called disciple just implied that he was not a real mage! Wiggins nearly got triggered by that, but what could he even do about it when Lee Hyeon-Su was technically not incorrect?


    "Does that mean the Master can put up a decent fight?" Lee Hyeon-Su curiously asked.


    "Sure, he can," Wiggins replied, although he had been feeling a little weirded out by this conversation for a while now.


    <em>''Hmm. The Master shouldn''t be weak enough to be underestimated like this, so why¡­''</em>


    The Master was the martial artist representing the Round Table. He might have stepped back from active field duty these days, but that didn''t change the fact that in his youth, the Master didn''t need the Round Table''s halo to carry him on battlefields.


    No, it''d be more correct to say his very existence served to elevate the Round Table''s status and renown!


    That was how awesome the Master was as a martial artist. However, here was Lee Hyeon-Su, one-sidedly worrying about the Master''s health since the beginning of this fight!


    His boss was fighting an enemy, yet he was actually worried about the enemy? What an absurd notion that was.


    Despite thinking that way¡­


    <em>''Hah. I''m also the same.''</em>


    Even though Wiggins tried hard not to, he couldn''t help but sympathize with the Master in this battle. Even the thoughts of cheering on the Master began sprouting up in Wiggins'' mind just then!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Was it because Wiggins still felt guilty about abandoning the Round Table? Or did he still feel some loyalty and affection toward the Master?


    No, it wasn''t that. This situation was simr to how some people would gravitate toward cheering on the underdog getting beaten up one-sidedly in sports. Plenty of supporters might prefer to see their favorite teampletely crush the other side through a disy of superior strength, but enough people out there also wanted to see David triumphing against Goliath.


    Of course, this situation was a little different from that example. Still, Wiggins wished for the Master to hang in there and put up a good fight.


    The fault this time squarelyy with how crazily powerful Kang Jin-Ho was!


    <em>''Huh. I can finally appreciate the truth now that there is a yardstick topare him to.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho was undoubtedly strong. Way, way too strong, in fact. His existence in this country should be treated as "irregr."


    The standard of South Korea''s martial society had risen overall. There was no denying that. And it had reached a level where other countries could no longer afford to sneer at the Koreans.


    Historically speaking, no other nation had managed to improve their standard of martial arts this rapidly and by this much. In that case, what could be the problem? Simply put, the speed of Kang Jin-Ho''s improvement far outstripped that of the Martial Assembly.


    Everyone in the Assembly was improving. Vator had be several times stronger after epting demonic cultivation. Even Wiggins was slowly but surely opening his eyes to the possibility of reaching a brand-new unexplored realm.


    However, did that mean they had gotten closer to Kang Jin-Ho than before? The short answer was a solid no.


    The gap in strength between Vator and Kang Jin-Ho had widened so much since the first time they encountered each other. Even though the pace of Vator''s improvement defiedmon sense!


    Kang Jin-Ho''s rate of improvement even made Vator''s inhuman rate seem tardy andzy. Such was his absurd rate that everyone else getting in the way looked like they were stuck on the spot, unable to move forward!


    Even the Master of the Round Table became another sacrificialmb to Kang Jin-Ho''s insane rate of improvement.


    What if the Master fought against the current Wiggins?


    Wiggins knew he''d never win. Since they possessed simr types of martial arts, their fight wouldn''t even have the element of variables thrown into the mix, like how it''d be when fighting against experts from different schools of martial arts.


    Maybe Wiggins might win two times out of one hundred battles. That kind of difference was no different from a one-sided ughter, though.


    However, when that same Master was fighting Kang Jin-Ho?


    <em>''Maybe once out of a hundred? Maybe?''</em>


    The gap between Kang Jin-Ho and the Master was greater than the one between Wiggins and the Master. And by now, the Master should have realized that.


    This was what Wiggins had been focusing on. Knowing this gap existed¡­ How would the Master respond now?


    What would an experienced and cunning martial artist do when fighting an absolute being he couldn''t win purely with his skills alone?


    The Master casually strode toward the open in, then wordlessly red at Kang Jin-Ho. The traces of dried blood near the Master''s chin proved who held the upper hand in this battle.


    "Well, now. I haven''t felt an impact force like that in a long time," said the Master. His attitude announced that this level of injury meant nothing to him.


    ...And Kang Jin-Ho greatly appreciated such an attitude. In his opinion, this was how a martial artist should behave and carry himself.


    Even if all their internal organs were set alight and their limbs torn off, a martial artist must never give up and act cowardly in front of their enemies!


    "Looks like I owe you an apology," Kang Jin-Ho resolutely spoke. "It seems I''ve been subconsciously looking down on you since you were from the West. However, I acknowledge that was a mistake on my part."


    The Master let out a lengthy groan.


    <em>''Even I''m beyond help, aren''t I?''</em>


    When the Master realized Kang Jin-Ho''s simple-enough praise came from a genuine ce, he was dismayed to find the emotion filling him up was joy.


    To be acknowledged by the strongest enemy he had ever met, the enemy who possessed something the Master no longer had¡­! The Master felt his heart quiver just a little from joy.


    "Although I''m grateful for your praise¡­" The Master slowly raised his sword after expertly masking his joy. "I still haven''t shown you what I''m truly capable of."


    Kang Jin-Ho grinned deeply. "I see. Then, you can show me, starting from now."


    ...And then, the two men charged straight at each other!

 Chapter 946: Responded (1)

    The Master''s sword was burning in mes.


    It didn''t mean the mes were fierce enough to melt the de, however. mes several meters long were extending from his de while scything through the air!


    <em>ng!</em>


    The Crimson Destiny pped the sword of fire away. The iing de was urately fended off, but the mes remained on course. After all, unlike a sword, mes didn''t have a physical form.


    The billowing mes rushed past the Crimson Destiny and tried to pounce on Kang Jin-Ho. However, he suddenly roared out a brief but powerful yell while releasing some of his demonic qi.


    Sword light immediately enveloped his sword and blew away the iing mes.


    Kang Jin-Ho was witnessing new and remarkable things right now.


    <em>''How bizarre¡­''</em>


    Wiggins'' evaluation of a magic swordsman was that it was basically perfect and without a fault. However, Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t help but make a slightly different evaluation than Wiggins after shing swords with the Master of the Round Table.His impression was that it was <em>"versatile."</em>


    To Kang Jin-Ho, "being perfect" didn''t mean anything. After all, having zero defects didn''t equal strength in his books. For instance, an elementary school kid possessing perfected hand-to-handbat techniques still wouldn''t win against a grown man who barely knew the basics ofbat sports.


    A fight wasn''t determined by one''s strengths and weaknesses. The truth was that things like who was faster, physically stronger, and mentally more prepared to go the extra mile would determine the eventual winner.


    All the advantages of a magic swordsman touted by others held little to no meaning to Kang Jin-Ho. But the strengths of a magic swordsman that others seemed to have overlooked genuinely intrigued him.


    <em>''I had no idea you could do that?''</em>


    nts suddenly sprouted below Kang Jin-Ho''s feet to be sprawling vines to wrap around his legs.


    When Kang Jin-Ho blew away walls of mes, he was greeted by spears made out of ice falling on top of him like a hailstorm. And when he took advantage of the opening and thrust his sword forward, it felt like the space itself <em>disappeared</em>, and the Master reappeared some distance away.


    What apletely different way of fighting this was!


    This was supposed to be a battlefield, one Kang Jin-Ho was intimately familiar with. And he was fighting a top expert, too. However, it still felt like he had wandered into a fantastical world he had never experienced before.


    How¡­ versatile! For the first time in his life, Kang Jin-Ho got to learn that attacks could be this varied and colorful.


    Rather than a battle, this situation felt more like a puzzle. Solving one puzzle rewarded him with another. Solve that, and he''d encounter yet another puzzle blocking his progress. Like right now!


    After destroying the iing mes and ice blocks, Kang Jin-Ho was about to carve out a path, only for his footing to be slippery. Even though he was capable of running at full speed on ice, the ground had be slippery enough for him to temporarily lose his bnce. It felt like friction itself had never existed, to begin with!


    ...Even though they were fighting on a field of grass!


    <em>''This is all so mysterious.''</em>


    If Kang Jin-Ho experienced all these phenomena in the middle of a chaotic battlefield involving manybatants, his blood would have rushed to his head from irritation by now. Magic itself didn''t pose much of a threat to him, after all.


    No matter how many mes, ice, winds, or lightning bolts were generated through mysterious methods, their fundamental nature didn''t change at the end of the day. All these things revolved around the concept of the Five Elements.


    Obviously, methods to convert internal energy into nature''s energy also existed in Eastern martial arts. For instance, the zing Sun Energy technique or the Ice Wind technique. Even techniques to manipte lightning also existed.


    Crucially, though, Kang Jin-Ho already boasted enough experience in fighting experts of those techniques.


    It didn''t matter what form energy was in; it was still energy at the end of the day. It could not ovee its original nature. Any "object" created through energy could be dealt with more energy.


    Kang Jin-Ho could just use his superior strength and qi to crush and destroy whatever came his way. That would be all.


    However, the Master changed his tactic when he realized his magic wasn''t working on Kang Jin-Ho. He removed friction. He sheathed his sword in mes and electricity. And when the Master suddenly reversed gravity, even the one-and-only Kang Jin-Ho got flustered by his body levitating against his will.


    Each of these things was nothing more than a simple trick to hold him down. They would never defeat him on their own. However, what if these tricks continued to hinder him while he was shing swords against his enemy?


    What if all friction underfoot disappeared just as Kang Jin-Ho raised his weapon to counter the iing sword strike, preventing him from getting a good foothold?


    What if gravity flipped around, and Kang Jin-Ho floated up uncontrobly?


    Even if it was him, responding right away would not be easy. If he had enough experience, then maybe. However, this was more or less Kang Jin-Ho''s first time experiencing proper magic.


    He might know what magic could do, but today would be his first time experiencing what it felt like to be at the receiving end!


    Not only that, but he also had to deal with the unfamiliar Western swordsmanship on top of all the magic spells.


    <em>''This is¡­ fun.''</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho''s smile deepened. When was thest time he felt this way?


    This feeling was markedly different from trampling on the enemies through his superior martial prowess. What would be the best way to exin it? As if he was learning more about an unknown territory and gradually conquering it?


    <em>''This feeling¡­ it''s making me remember my past.''</em>


    Not just any past, but from a time in Kang Jin-Ho''s second life! This fight reminded him of when he first started learning about martial arts from his martial master.


    Was that why? Kang Jin-Ho''s sword strikes didn''t contain as much killing intent as they normally should.


    <em>''Show me some more.''</em>


    ***


    While spectating this incredible battle from the sidelines, Lee Hyeon-Su asked Wiggins in a somber-sounding voice. "Don''t you think they are fighting evenly right now?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wiggins tilted his head. "Mm? What makes you say that?"


    "Well, I mean¡­" Lee Hyeon-Su scratched his head. "Doesn''t it look like they are exchanging moves pretty evenly?"


    "Hmm," Wiggins grunted before using his chin to point to the other side of the open field. "Take a look."


    "Sorry?" Lee Hyeon-Su hurriedly looked at where Wiggins was pointing at.


    Wiggins pensively asked, "Can you see? How worried they are?"


    "...Yes, I can."


    The spot Wiggins pointed out was upied by the Master''s entourage. And theirplexions while observing this battle were deathly pale.


    "Mister Lee, youck the requisite understanding of the strengths of a magic swordsman, and that is why you view this situation that way. However, those people do know. And you can see the truth from their reactions, now can''t you?"


    Lee Hyeon-Su frowned and tilted his head. "Sir, I¡­ What am I not seeing here?"


    "Being able to simultaneously wield sword and magic does grant you many advantages. If I greatly simplify it, doesn''t it mean your attack power is doubled? However, when you flip that around, doesn''t it also mean you''d need twice the fuel?"


    "...Ah!"


    "The longer the fight drags on, the more disadvantageous it''d get for the magic swordsman. But the Master has been pouring out one spell after another without a single break. An average mage would''ve already copsed from exhaustion by now."


    "Is what he''s doing that difficult? Even though it hasn''t been that long since they started fighting¡­?"


    Wiggins tutted. "Maybe it''ll be easier for you to understand if Ipare each of those spells to unleashing sword light again and again?"


    "...Wow. He''s a monster, then." Lee Hyeon-Su nodded grimly after instantly getting it.


    <em>''I guess it makes sense.''</em>


    The Master''s spells created explosions out of nowhere and roused mes hot enough to melt steel. Not only that, but he even called forth lightning bolts from the clear skies above and flipped gravity around to levitate his opponent in the air.


    What if all those attacks had been raining down on other people instead of Kang Jin-Ho? What would the scene look like by now?


    Even arge army would''ve beenpletely devastated. In the proverbial blink of an eye, too!


    <em>''For sure. Rather than against an individual, magic is more effective against an army instead.''</em>


    One lone magic swordsman was covering a range several dozen times wider than what swords or bows and arrows could cover. Bombarding such a wide area just to fight one person seemed like a serious waste of energy.


    ...And that waste of energy must be ruthlessly eating away at the Master''s mana reserve even now.


    "Only someone on the level of the Master can withstand the expenditure of this level, Mister Lee. Even then, there''s a limit to how much he can hold out. It''s simr to how a wooden sword can never break through forged steel no matter how powerfully it''s swung."


    "I see. That makes sense."


    ording to Wiggins, it seemed like the victor had already been decided.


    Lee Hyeon-Su narrowed his eyes. "Even if that''s true, isn''t this a bit¡­ You know?"


    "Well, yes. I agree."


    Both Wiggins and Lee Hyeon-Su could feel it.


    Even now, Kang Jin-Ho could easily cut the Master''s head off. If that was what he wanted, of course.


    As proof, Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t emitting any demonic qi from his body right now. Didn''t he always envelop himself in copious amounts of pitch-ck demonic qi whenever he genuinely wanted to kill someone?


    "Maybe the situation isn''t as serious as we¡­" Wiggins muttered hopefully, only to hurriedly mp his mouth shut.


    The wise old "they" said that words could invite disasters. And to prove that old adage right, pitch-ck demonic qi began explosively gushing out from below Kang Jin-Ho''s feet.


    "...Well, it''s about to end, then."


    Lee Hyeon-Su''s eyes opened wide as he nervously watched the proceedings.


    ***


    The Master grimaced.


    <em>''He''s like an impregnable wall. No, wait¡­!''</em>


    An impregnable wall didn''t seem adequate enough to use as aparison against this man. After, none of what the Master tried was working against Kang Jin-Ho!


    Whether it was a sword strike or a magic attack, nothing seemed to go through.


    mes the Master created by squeezing out all of his strength to the point of wringing out his heart were unceremoniously blown away by one casual-looking sword strike.


    The Master injected his sword with an incredibly potent aura the likes of which he had never created before, but this attack was blocked off with the same ease of an adult stopping a little kid swinging a stick around!


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s legs were tied down with Binding, he still moved around unrestricted as if nothing was dragging him down. And when the Master removed friction from the ground, Kang Jin-Ho simply kicked the air to move.


    Kang Jin-Ho did the same when gravity was reversed. And when the Master tried to freeze Kang Jin-Ho''s hands¡­ His skin didn''t even change color!


    Quite literally, Kang Jin-Ho was the Insurmountable Wall of Despair!


    How was this overwhelming difference in strength even possible? A gap in strength that the Master had never ever experienced or felt in his lengthy life existed between him and Kang Jin-Ho. Nothing he did worked, and he had no defense against what Kang Jin-Ho did.


    This level of strength defied the Master''s attempt to understand.


    It was true that the Master had given up on the pursuit of his martial path, although that wasn''t his intention. From a certain moment on, his training no longer became as intense as before. That was because his individual strength didn''t matter anymore after he reached the position of the Master of the Round Table.


    So, he stopped putting in as much effort and dedication as in his youth into his training regime. But that wasn''t enough of an excuse. That couldn''t exin this gap in strength.


    What if the Master had been training as intensely as his younger days? Would he be able to fight Kang Jin-Ho? Would hee out as a victor if he had done that?


    No, it would still be impossible.


    Even if the Master worked even harder and barely managed to be twice as strong as his current realm, he''d still soundly lose to Kang Jin-Ho. The Master was getting a truly devastating lesson on this inescapable, despair-inducing truth.


    Just what was so different about him? What was the factor separating the Master from Kang Jin-Ho?


    Just what did that man do differently to reach a realm so much higher? When their starting points must''ve been the same!?


    "It''s¡­" Kang Jin-Ho suddenly broke his silence. "...Getting boring now."


    That was the signal. Almost at the same time, Kang Jin-Ho''s figure was enveloped by demonic qi gushing out like an explosion.


    The demonic qi strands billowed and danced like ck mes.


    <em>''Hell¡­ fire!''</em>


    It was as if the Master was watching mes burning in the depths of Hell breaking through the ground to envelop Kang Jin-Ho''s figure. And then, only a pair of eyes as crimson as blood burned within the tar-like ck mes. This sight immediately made the Master think of the pitch-ck abyss found within theherworld.


    <em>''Is this the true form of Hell I witnessed earlier in the airport?''</em>


    Back then, when the Master freshly arrived at the Korean airport and walked on the corridor to ostensibly meet Kang Jin-Ho for the first time, he was treated to the illusion of a terrifying Hellscape. The culprit responsible for that truly absurd illusion was his foreboding that verged on premonition.


    Now, the origin of the Master''s foreboding had revealed itself in the open.


    This entity was like the materialization of all evil things existing in the world. An embodiment of pure, unadulterated, and overwhelming evil!


    <em>''The¡­ Demon King!''</em>


    Although an antiquated concept, thatbel seemed to fit Kang Jin-Ho so perfectly in this very moment!


    "That was amusing. That is why¡­" Kang Jin-Ho''s voice broke through the billowing mes just below the pair of crimson eyes. "...I shall kill you painlessly."


    ...And then, the embodiment of the ck mes pounced on the Master. That was when he realized something: these mes were not actual mes!


    Each of these me-like strands turned out to be a version of materialized qi created by condensing and concentrating an enormous amount of energy!


    However, by the time the Master had realized these me-like things possessed hardness much greater than forged steel, it was toote to do anything. By then, his view waspletely blinded by the ck mes, and he couldn''t see anything else!


    "Uwaaaaaaahk!"


    The Master screamed in pure anguish like he had never done before in his entire life. This pain, it¡­ It felt like his whole body was getting crushed and ground into meat paste!


    His bloodshot eyes opened wider in shock. His throat skin ruptured, causing blood to gush out.


    As the indescribable pain mercilessly tortured him, the Master''s consciousness quickly faded away. As it turned out, predicting one''s demise was surprisingly easy.


    Thest thing the Master saw as his consciousnesspletely faded away was a pair of crimson eyes. Such vicious and intense eyes!


    Seeing those crimson eyes filled with evil intentions and killing intent helped the Master ept his encroaching death.


    This result was inevitable. He dared to challenge the devil, after all! In that case, death seemed a fitting reward.


    And that was where the Master''s consciousness got cut offpletely.

 Chapter 947: Responded (2)

    There was a child here. A young child.


    The Master silently stared at this young child. This boy held a small wooden sword in one hand and a staff in the other.


    <em>-You''re being unreasonable, boy.</em>


    <em>-That is not achievable by human means.</em>


    Someone tried to take away the wooden sword and staff from the boy. However, he vehemently resisted by swinging around his tiny hands. When he did that, fewer and fewer faceless people tried to take the boy''s weapons away.


    Eventually, only one figure remained, and it addressed the boy.


    <em>-It will get difficult for you.</em>


    <em>-The path you will walk on is undoubtedly harsh and unforgiving.</em>


    <em>-There is an easier path. In that case, why do you persist with this difficult path?</em>The boy raised his head and smiled brightly. His smile, so pure and innocent¡­


    "Why? Because it looks cool!"


    The Master''s eyes stung. Light was flooding in from somewhere. He reflexively raised his hand to shield his eyes.


    His consciousness was slowly but surely returning to him.


    The first thing he felt was a dull pain. It felt like every joint in his body was misaligned and creaking.


    <em>''That is horrifying¡­''</em>


    Rather than the joy of still being alive, the pained screamsing from various parts of his body invaded his consciousness far more urgently.


    "You''re awake," said a familiar voiceing from the bedside. It belonged to Wiggins.


    The Master calmly replied, "...I''m not sure if waking up is a blessing or not."


    "It''s not as bad as you make it out to be, Master. You only briefly lost consciousness, after all."


    "If that is true¡­ Then, why does it feel like my body is about to break down into pieces?" The Master grunted, then slowly pushed his upper torso up while rubbing his eyes. R


    The surroundings seemed somewhat familiar.


    <em>''Am I back in the hotel suite?''</em>


    It seemed he was in the suite his entourage had booked. The Master was grateful for not waking up in some hospital room or worse, inside the Assembly HQ. Advertising his pathetic side everywhere would''ve been too humiliating for him to handle, after all!


    <em>''For sure, it''s such a shame to lose Wiggins to the Assembly. Considering how good he is at his job¡­''</em>


    The Master silently nced at Wiggins sitting near the bed.


    "You should take care, Master. Your body hasn''t healed fully yet."


    "Didn''t you say I lost my consciousness only briefly? It sounds like you''re changing your story already."


    "That''s what I''ve been told about demonic qi, unfortunately. Apparently, once it burrows into a person''s body, demonic qi doesn''t leave any outward wounds but causes significant internal injuries. Getting a thorough medical examination will not reveal anything, but the victim''s life force will still continue to weaken until they die."


    The Master cocked an eyebrow. "...Does that mean I''m dying as we speak?"


    "I don''t think that''s the case, Master. I''m simply informing you of how demonic qi works. Besides, my lord isn''t the type to patiently wait for someone to die that slowly."


    If Kang Jin-Ho wanted someone dead, he''d have already cracked their skull open!


    Wiggins held back thest part of his exnation. He figured there was no need to bring it up.


    The Master wasn''t a moron, so he should know that the only reason he was still breathing like this was thanks to Kang Jin-Ho''s mercy. Of course, obnoxiously pointing out stuff like that was uncalled for in this situation.


    The Master pensively muttered, "I see. So, this means I was beaten, then?"


    "That''s a bit of a surprise," Wiggins grinned brightly. "Don''t tell me you were hoping for a famous win."


    "No one can predict the future, Wiggins," The Master replied while pushing away the nket. He staggered a little while getting off the bed, then gingerly headed to the nearest couch. "You can never truly predict what will happen during a fierce battle."


    "Mm¡­!"


    "Even if the odds of victory is a thousand to one, or even a million to one¡­ Who can be sure that Lady Luck won''t sing for you today? At this very moment? Miracles happen often enough in this world, Wiggins. And there is no guarantee that another miracle won''t happen here."


    Wiggins silently nodded away. That argument might sound far-fetched, but was it really when it came out of the Master''s mouth?


    "Resigning yourself to defeat just because you fall behind in terms of strength is a wrong attitude for a martial artist, Wiggins. In other words, even if you''re about to fight an opponent you''d lose nine hundred ny-nine times out of a thousand, you must still never let your guard down. Only then are you qualified to be called a true martial artist."


    Wiggins was genuinely impressed just then.


    What an obvious thing to say that was. Countless people would proudly yap about stuff like that. However, you could scour the entire world and still not find many who were willing to take what they knew and put it into practice.


    Wiggins curiously asked, "Then, did you think you stood a chance of victory?"


    "Of course not."


    "...I beg your pardon?"


    The Master smirked helplessly. "At first? Yes, I thought there was a faint possibility. I saw Kang Jin-Ho as an opponent I could win against in one out of a hundred fights. Since those were my odds¡­ I figured that maybe, if I could concentrate hard enough, something might happen. That was the feeling I got."


    "Concentrate¡­ hard enough?" Wiggins dazedly asked back.


    The Master suddenly cackled. "A man can sometimes want to act on his whims, Wiggins."


    "Well, yes. That is true for other people, but it''s surprising to hear thating from you, Master."


    "What do you mean? Am I not human like everyone else?"


    Wiggins chuckled hollowly. Again, the Master was right about that.


    Even so, how should he put this? In Wiggins'' view, the Master of the Round Table was a little different from other people.


    For now, Wiggins wasn''t sure how to digest what the Master told him just now. Should he be happy about witnessing a new facet of the Master? Or be disappointed by witnessing an unwee side of a man he respected?


    However, he soon found his answer. It was not hidden inside him but with the Master. More specifically, the Master''s face. There wasn''t a single trace of doubt in his expression.


    After seeing how refreshed the Master looked, Wiggins couldn''t help but feel guilty about trying to find signs of doubt or uncertainty in the Master''s behavior.


    "Master, you seem to have gotten over your defeat rather quickly."


    The Master chuckled. "Do I look that way?"


    "Yes. So much so that I''m beginning to think I should learn from your example."


    "Hmm. Wiggins? You still don''t have an eye for reading people, it seems."


    "...I don''t follow?"


    While tilting his head, Wiggins ced a cup of coffee before the Master.


    After reaching out and elegantly picking up the cup, the Master leisurely savored the aroma. Nothing was better than the delectable aroma of fresh coffee to blow away the cobwebs!


    "So, you think I''m at ease, do you?" The Master casually asked, a bright smile on his face. "That''s not true. My heart is burning up right now."


    "¡­"


    "No martial artist can calmly ept their defeat, Wiggins. Listen."


    "Yes, I''m listening."


    "How many times do you think I''ve tasted defeat in my life?"


    "¡­?"


    Wiggins wasn''t sure, but the number of defeats couldn''t have been that high. After all, the Master was one of the strongest martial artists in Europe.


    "Of course I''ve lost several times. Several times, indeed. However, that number is still too low for me to get used to the idea of losing. And now? I''m trying to process this still-unfamiliar anger of mine."


    The Master grinned brightly again.


    "But that''s what makes me so happy, Wiggins. This event helped me confirm that I still retained the necessary passion. If I had felt nothing after the defeat, I would''ve been deeply disappointed in myself."


    "Master¡­" Wiggins quietly spoke while sitting opposite the Master. "I''d like to ask you something if you don''t mind."


    The Master slowly nodded. "No, I don''t mind. Go ahead."


    Wiggins briefly sucked in a deep breath before staring straight at the Master. "Why did you do this?"


    "¡­"


    That question seemed so random. Without any context. However, the Master still fully understood the crux of Wiggins'' question.


    "Not sure myself, Wiggins. Why did I do that?"


    Of course, understanding the question didn''t mean he knew the answer.


    "Mm, I do not know."


    Unfortunately, the Master''s replying out after a brief contemtion failed to satisfy Wiggins'' curiosity.


    "There can be many answers to your question, Wiggins. But none of them can serve as the perfect answer you might be looking for."


    "¡­"


    The Master sat forward. "Look here, Wiggins."


    "Yes?"


    "It seems you and I both have forgotten about it."


    "Master? What did we forget?"


    "We forgot that I''m a human being, too."


    "¡­" Wiggins mped his mouth shut again. That was because that sentence urately stabbed Wiggins'' heart.


    "This is what humans are like, now isn''t it? No one can perfectly exin their decisions. Isn''t that why we have dedicated people studying human behaviors to figure out why we do certain things? However, even after centuries of efforts from various great schrs, we still haven''t gotten close to figuring out whatpels humans to make certain decisions."


    "Yes, that is true."


    "So, you shouldn''t think that you know the answer," the Master cackled slightly loudly. "After all, the honest truth is that no one knows why we behave this way. Why we make these decisions. Even worse¡­ People themselves don''t understand why we are like this, making such choices."


    Wiggins sighed grandly. "Master¡­ I only wanted to know what made you do that."


    "I''d also like to know," said the Master while leaning back against the couch.


    Result-wise, there was no doubt that the Master''s decision to fight Kang Jin-Ho was a reckless move. Such behavior should never havee from the man upying the role of the Master of the Round Table.


    Even though he perfectly understood that, the Master still chose to fight Kang Jin-Ho. He could think of many reasons for making this choice. Competitive streak, securing benefits, and also¡­


    <em>''...And jealousy, too.''</em>


    The Master didn''t feel jealous of the newer, younger suns rising up. He lived in a far too different world to feel that kind of emotion from them, after all. If he saw a new young blood rising through the ranks, the Master would most likely watch this spectacle like a content grandfather.


    However, Kang Jin-Ho was different. First of all, he wasn''t a youngster.


    Once upon a time, the Master was also a sun radiating so blindingly in the heavens, just like Kang Jin-Ho. In those days, the Master wouldn''t have felt such a petty thing as jealousy at Kang Jin-Ho.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, the Master was the setting sun now. On the other hand, Kang Jin-Ho was still high up in the heavens, still radiating brilliantly as ever. That was where his jealousy stemmed from.


    However, this jealousy was still not quite enough topletely exin away the Master''s behavior.


    <em>''Maybe I¡­ I was searching for something.''</em>


    And that something could have been an escape path that might drastically alter the situation the Master was trapped in.


    "So¡­" Wiggins cautiously asked, "Are you feeling better now, Master?"


    A faint smirk etched on the Master''s lips.


    <em>''This is why I can never hate you, Wiggins.''</em>


    Obviously, Wiggins had no idea whatpelled the Master to behave this way. Maybe he wouldn''t have been able to understand even if he knew. However, he still asked a question that urately went to the core of the issue.


    "Wiggins, how could you ask a victim of a beating that question? It seems you need to take a long, hard look at yourself," the Master yfully scolded Wiggins.


    "Well, one of the things life has taught me is that¡­"


    "Mm?"


    "Sometimes, aplete and utter defeat will feel better than a messy victory."


    "Hah¡­" The Master stared in dismay at Wiggins before chuckling helplessly. "Yes, that might be true. Maybe¡­ Yes, indeed. That could be."


    The Master began tapping his knee with his fingertips. Wiggins didn''t say anything and silently waited for the Master to finish organizing his thoughts.


    A short whileter, the Master nced at Wiggins and broke the silence. "Well, then."


    "Yes?"


    "Why don''t we get to the main topic? The one you''ve been dying to talk to me about?"


    "¡­"


    The Master casually shrugged. "I''m sure you didn''t wait for me to wake up just to confirm my well-being. So? What do you wish to tell me?"


    "Master, I¡­"


    "Look here, Wiggins."


    Wiggins subtly raised his head to look away.


    However, the Master still locked his gaze on Wiggins'' face. "You know me too well, Wiggins. And I know you just as well, too. So, let us not waste each other''s time with unnecessary small talk. Aren''t we both very busy men?"


    "...If you insist," Wiggins sighed deeply. "I only wanted to ask one question, anyway. What will you do now, Master?"


    "What will I do¡­?"


    What a vague question that was. Even so, this vagueness still couldn''t disguise the crux of the question. Wiggins was demanding to know what the Master would do about South Korea once he returned to Britain.


    "What will you do if my replies are not in your favor?"


    "Master¡­" Wiggins stared contemtively at the Master. "As you''ve alluded to, yes, I know you too well. And I also know that your individual actions arepletely unrted to what the Round Table would decide to do."


    "Hmm¡­!"


    "If you were to mobilize the Round Table, I''m certain you''d deploy all the avablebat personnel."


    "Yes, I would."


    "That story probably won''t change much even if you had died in this ce. If I''m being honest¡­" Wiggins muttered, his gaze getting sharper and sharper. "I''d prefer to handle the Round Table without you around to guide it."


    The atmosphere in the room rapidly froze up.

 Chapter 948: Responded (3)

    The Round Table without the Master guiding it?


    That could mean only one thing. That Wiggins wanted to kill the Master!


    Things like confinement or ropes meant nothing to a higher-tier mage like the Master. The only way topletely restrict him was to kill him outright.


    The Master knew Wiggins wasn''t throwing empty threats around.


    For one, none of the Master''s entourage was present in this room. Which was odd, considering they should have been the ones protecting the Master while he was unconscious. However, it was starkly obvious why Wiggins was by the Master''s side while the entourage was nowhere to be found.


    Just like Wiggins, the Master could also perform long-distance teleportation if that was what he wanted. Nothing could stop him from fleeing if he abandoned his entourage and used his magic to extricate himself only.


    However, Wiggins'' presence put a stop to that since he was also a mage like the Master. While the Master was trying to activate the teleportation spell, Wiggins could interfere and cancel the spell outright.


    Simply put, only Wiggins was capable of confining the Master in this ce.


    "How naive, Wiggins," the Master muttered while rubbing his chin. "What will you do if I tell you all the nice things you want to hear but change my mind once I reach Britain?""As you''ve said, it''s impossible to know what''s in a person''s heart," Wiggins smirked slightly. "However, we still can use that person''s history to make an educated guess. After all, our present and future were built up from the past, weren''t they? I believe you won''t go back on your word, Master."


    "Does that mean you believe what I say without any suspicions whatsoever?"


    "If I''m to choose between trusting you or doubting you¡­ I will unhesitantly choose to trust you."


    "I see. In that case¡­" The Master muttered with a gentle smile etched on his face.


    That smile was obviously meant for Wiggins. It was reminiscent of a parent proudly looking at his son who hade of age. While smiling like that, the Master addressed Wiggins. "You''ve be rather good at lying, Wiggins."


    "¡­!"


    "However, it''s still a littlecking, I must say. You see, a lie needs to match the situation to have any sort of credibility. Unfortunately, what you said does not fit our current situation. At all."


    "But, Master¡­!"


    "If you don''t get the answer you''ve been looking for, you''d probably try to kill me even if I said I''ll no longer get in your way."


    "¡­!"


    Wiggins was rendered speechless. Unable to refute. After all, the Master already had urately guessed everything. Coming up with more excuses at this point would only show how desperate Wiggins was.


    The Master curiously asked, "Was this Kang Jin-Ho''s idea?"


    "No, it wasn''t," Wiggins firmly drew the line. "My lord has already lost his interest in you."


    "Hoh-oh?"


    "The moment the victor was decided, my lord assigned me the duty of dealing with you, Master. Whatever I choose to do, my lord will not criticize me."


    "Is this the freedom you envisioned, then?"


    "No, Master. This isn''t freedom," said Wiggins, his voice resolute. "No, it''s responsibility."


    "Responsibility, you say¡­?"


    "My lord doesn''t restrict my actions. And he also doesn''t check at ater stage whether my actions were right or wrong. Since he trusts me and personally supports me, he also epts all the decisions I make. That is how my lord operates, Master."


    "Huh? That sounds rather irresponsible to me?"


    "No, on the contrary. Doing things this way demands even more responsibility from my lord. That''s because my lord must deal with the oues of all these decisions, whether they are positive or negative. Basically, the buck stops with him."


    "I see¡­" The Master slowly nodded. He understood what Wiggins was saying here.


    In the Round Table, everyone shared the burden. It had a perfectlyid-out field manual on what to do during a decision-making process. Knights and the Master would review the contents of this manual, then re-interpret it ording to their individual opinions. And then, they would collect their opinions to make the final decision.


    Wiggins continued to speak. "The Round Table doesn''t hold himself responsible, Master."


    "...Hmm."


    "Through a perfected system, it makes so-called perfect decisions. In other words, merely by following the system and its protocols, you can absolve yourself of all responsibilities. Even if the decision had been wrong, and many people were sacrificed because of it, the Round Table would simply hide behind its system. No one wants to take the responsibility of their own choices, Master."


    "Oh? Then, what about you?" The Master shot back, his re a little sharper now. "Are you implying that you''d decide my fate and take responsibility for your choice?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "You''re sorely mistaken, Wiggins!" The Master subtly growled. "There is a limit to how much responsibility you can carry. All humans have that limit. Your choice can lead to the Round Table invading Korea. And that invasion will result in the loss of many, many lives. Yet, you''re saying you will take responsibility for it?"


    "Yes. We will stop it."


    "Stop what? The war?"


    "No, Master. We will stop the Round Table!" Wiggins spoke, conviction firmly settling in on his expression. His voice sounded just as determined. "I now know the truth, Master. Conflict is inevitable. Conflict isn''t suppressed by rules and regtions but by strength. The Round Table''s invasion is certainly a cause for fear. However, avoiding war because we''re scared will eventually corner us into a dead-end!"


    "Listen here, Wiggins!"


    "Master, I will not avoid facing responsibilities for the decisions I must make. And I will certainly not avoid war if ites down to that. Whatever it is, I¡­!" Wiggins'' voice grew somber, quieter. "...I will not run away."


    "¡­!" The Master''s eyes powerfully quaked just then.


    <em>''I was wrong.''</em>


    This Wiggins was not the man the Master used to know. This Wiggins was too different from the old Wiggins. It was unknown whether Kang Jin-Ho was the catalyst for this transformation or the new environment called South Korea was the culprit, but one thing was for sure¡­


    Wiggins had changed from his old self.


    Could this be rted to his growth? The Master wasn''t sure.


    Growth or not, this was definitely a transformation. However, whether this transformation could continue down the right path or not was not something the Master could predict. That was why he was hesitant to use the term "growth" here.


    The Master believed the word growth could only be used when the person transformed and developed in the proper straight-and-narrow direction.


    The Master sighed under his breath. "I see. So, you''re my grim reaper, then?"


    "¡­"


    "So, it''s going to be you," the Master chuckled a little this time.


    Objectively speaking, he couldn''t win against Wiggins in his current state. If he had been in his usual condition, dealing with Wiggins wouldn''t have been too difficult, but the mana umted inside him was broken apart and scattered all over his body right now.


    Remnants of Kang Jin-Ho''s demonic qi, injected into him during the battle, still coursed through the Master''s body. The Master would need at least a few days of good rest to expel this foreign energy and regain his original strength. Until then, the Master was no better than an ordinary elderly gentleman.


    In other words, Wiggins could easily snap the Master''s head off right now if that was what he wanted.


    The Master sighed, then nced at Wiggins. "Look here, Wiggins."


    "Yes, Master."


    "I cannot give you the answer you''re looking for."


    "¡­"


    "That''s because I can''t figure out what you want to hear."


    "But I merely¡­" Wiggins falteringly raised his voice, only to stop and mp his mouth shut. He realized him saying it out loud would make this whole conversation pointless.


    The Master sighed under his breath again. "Wiggins, you have thrown them all away."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Your position, country, even all the people who follow you and serve you. You''ve cast all of that aside to start a new life. And the result of that is¡­ I must admit, you don''t look half-bad, at least on the surface, Wiggins. Maybe that''s the proof that you''ve made a decent choice."


    "¡­"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t make the same decisions as you. Being able to throw something away¡­ That takes courage. Strength. Letting go of something dear to you takes extraordinary willpower, after all. However, holding on also requires tremendous strength. I choose not to cast aside things given to me. No, I''ll just forge ahead while embracing them all in my stride."


    "Master¡­!"


    "You asked me what I would do earlier, yes?"


    "Yes," Wiggins nodded slowly.


    "Wiggins, you don''t have the qualifications to hear that from me," the Master resolutely said while straightening his posture. And that was when Wiggins reflexively pulled himself far away from there.


    Only after pushing the couch''s backrest until it couldn''t extend any further did Wiggins realize his unsightly behavior.


    <em>''Ah¡­!''</em>


    He shouldn''t have done that. However, he couldn''t help it. The Master might be just another old man without mana in his current state, but his sheer presence and dignity still had not been diminished one bit.


    The Master''s unclouded eyes focused on Wiggins. "I am the Master of the Round Table. You do not have the necessary qualifications to discuss matters of grave importance with me. Knight Wiggins¡­ No, Wiggins of the Korean Martial Assembly!"


    "...Yes, Master."


    "Guide me to your boss. I shall personally face him and reveal my intentions!"


    The Master''s majestic aura of a leader gushed out like a torrent of clear flood. Wiggins could only nod in silence while this aura bluntly mmed into his entire body.


    The Master was not wrong. Only he and Kang Jin-Ho had the right to decide here. Unfortunately¡­


    Wiggins groaned deeply. "Understood, Master. I will set up a meeting with my lord. However, that means you will have to wait with me until tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" The Master tilted his head in slight confusion. "Of course, I understand that your boss must be busy as the head of the Martial Assembly. I''m sure he has plenty of work demanding his attention every waking hour. Even so, concluding his business with me should still take the utmost priority in his itinerary. But you''re telling me I must wait until tomorrow?"


    "...My apologies."


    "Could it be that he''s developed a problem after exerting himself too much?" The Master asked, his voice sounding curious and hopeful at the same time.


    Wiggins'' expression became cramped. After all, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t exert anything during the fight. Actually, it''d be more correct to say he was having fun!


    Wiggins had many things he''d love to get off his chest but couldn''t do that. So, he went with a more diplomatic reply. "It''s nothing like that, Master. He simply has a prior appointment to attend to. That is all."


    "A prior appointment, you say?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you mind if I ask you¡­ With whom?"


    Wiggins couldn''t help but hesitate just then. He seriously pondered which of the two options would sour the Master''s mood less. Be honest or try to brush the question aside? He arrived at his answer soon enough, and then...


    "Well, that is¡­"


    "Mm?" The Master''s head tilting intensified.


    "...My lord is out on a date, you see."


    "¡­" The Master, now rendered speechless, stared openly at Wiggins. Thetter sneakily lowered his head to avoid meeting the Master''s gaze. "Wiggins, did you just say¡­ on a date?"


    "...Yes, I did."


    "Then, perhaps with that youngdy from before?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "I see, I see. He went on a date, you say? A date¡­ Hmm¡­" The Master leisurely rested his back against the couch while looking through the windows. The skies were crisp blue, while the scattered clouds were white and fluffy. Anyone with eyes could tell that the weather for today was perfect for a date between two consenting adults.


    "To think I''d be relegated to ying second fiddle to a date, of all things¡­ It seems I''m experiencing so many new things in South Korea."


    "My sincerest apolo¡ª"


    "Hold on, hold on," The Master suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Wiggins'' apology.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, Master?"


    "That woman, she looked quite young. Was she not?"


    Wiggins'' eyes gradually opened wider at the implication behind that question.


    "Even though your lord''s physical age is technically that of a youngster¡­ Isn''t he actually far older than me? But now, he''s going on a date with someone so much younger?"


    Wiggins saw the Master''s face and couldn''t quite decide what kind of expression he should make. The Master never lost hisposure even as his life was threatened, yet his current expression was deeply distorted in rage and irritation at the idea of Kang Jin-Ho going on a date!


    The Master growled angrily. "That damn cradle robber¡­!"


    "¡­"


    Wiggins'' expression became cramped, his lips twitching.


    <em>''What¡­ should I say here? I can tell that the Master is genuinely furious right now!''</em>


    The Master groaned loudly. "Urgh¡­ Fine! I shall wait one more day. However, I must speak to Kang Jin-Ho tomorrow. Do you understand, Wiggins?"


    "Of course. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to set it up."


    "Very well, then. You can leave now," said the Master while shaking his head.


    "I''m sorry?"


    "...I said, you can leave, Wiggins."


    "But I have to stay, Master."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The Master''s expression rapidly changed to that of a man chewing on a stinky turd. Now that he thought about this situation a bit more, he realized Wiggins wouldn''t be able to vacate this room because his duty was to monitor the Master!


    Although the Master couldn''t use his mana, he was still the Master of the Round Table. Even he wouldn''t leave himself alone in a room in that case!


    However, didn''t that mean these two grown men must spend a night together in this hotel room?


    How¡­ ufortable!


    Since the rtionship between Wiggins and the Master could be described as strained, the atmosphere in the room rapidly became just as weird.


    Wiggins awkwardly broke the silence first. "Would you like to y some chess, Master?"


    "¡­"


    The Master inwardly swore he''d take Kang Jin-Ho to task tomorrow for this unseemly catastrophe!

 Chapter 949: Responded (4)

    "Mm¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho tugged at the cor of his shirt that felt a little too tight around his neck.


    <em>''This is ufortable.''</em>


    Being a powerful martial arts expert was a good thing. But it didn''t mean it had no downsides. As an example, an expert''s senses were preternaturally sharp. An expert like Kang Jin-Ho could easily hear even the smallest noises other people might miss. And he could see things too small or too far away to see for other humans.


    Thanks to his brain receiving a boost as well, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t have a lot of issues dealing with all the iing information. Even so, the problem should be easy enough to figure out by giving it some thought.


    How crappy would it be for one''s quality of life if the noise of a pin dropping on the floor was as loud as a thunderp?


    Kang Jin-Ho''s current problem was simr in nature to that pin-drop example. His hearing and vision weren''t the only sharpened senses. Even his sense of touch had be excessively sharper. So, things other people didn''t have to care much about, such as clothes rubbing against one''s thigh or the seams of socks pressed against one''s feet, felt so ufortably vivid in Kang Jin-Ho''s senses.


    The worst of the lot had to be the feeling of things touching his throat.


    Even the thinnest, softest fabric touching his skin still felt vividly abrasive. To a regr non-martial artist, it''d beparable to the sensation of a razorde constantly touching their throat skin.That was why top-tier martial artists usually preferred not wearing types of clothes that tightened around their throats too much.


    However, the point of this lengthy exnation was¡­


    <em>''I''m not walking around in tracksuits for fun, you know!''</em>


    Not just any tracksuits, but ones with stretched necklines, to boot!


    Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t really interested in thetest fashion trends. That didn''t mean he was too blind to notice how untidy his dress sense must seem in other people''s view.


    He also understood that a more¡­ eye-pleasing wardrobe was necessary for him to integrate better into modern society.


    Truth be told, how... How much hard work did Kang Jin-Ho put in while trying to ignore Lee Hyeon-Su''s subtly critical gaze whenever he showed up at the Assembly in a stretched-neckline tracksuit?


    However, his physicalfort meant so much more to Kang Jin-Ho than some critical, questioning gazes. At the very least, he did not want to yield this subject matter to anyone.


    Unfortunately for him this time, though¡­


    Kang Jin-Ho scanned his appearance through the car''s rearview mirror. The sight of him wearing a dress shirt and a pair of cks was indescribably alien to his eyes. Of course, this get-up was not Kang Jin-Ho''s idea.


    He originally set off from the Kang residence in his usual tracksuit, only for Kang Eun-Yeong to catch him in the act. And that was¡­


    <em>-Say what? You wanna go on a date looking like that?!</em>


    ...When his troubles began!


    Kang Jin-Ho had no problem epting the barrage of criticism squarely aimed at hisck of decorum. Even so, wasn''t it a little over the top to say hisck of decorum humiliated the Kang family or acted as proof of terrible discipline at home?!


    Unfortunately, Kang Jin-Ho soon realized he had no right to argue in this situation. As a reward for his fashion-rted indiscretion, he was turned into a human mannequin, whose fate was to parade around in every article of clothing his mother and sister put on him!


    Even then, the duo continued to nag him nonstop.


    <em>-Why do you have so little clothes?!</em>


    <em>-Throw away all these old clothes, will you!</em>


    <em>-At least try to hang your clothes properly!</em>


    Was it Buddha who said that life was a trial? A series of hardships? Something like that?


    Even though Kang Jin-Ho''s life had changed, and his situation had transformed into something better, all the little things that tormented him did notpletely vanish from his daily life.


    In the end, his family decided that, out of all the clothing Kang Jin-Ho owned, this dress-shirt-and-cksbo was the most suitable for a human being to walk around in.


    However, to spin that assertion around¡­ Didn''t that mean Kang Jin-Ho was barely a human being now? Because he found this get-up supremely ufortable!


    "Kuh-hum¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho toyed with the shirt button right by his throat. He dearly wanted to undo this button, but Kang Eun-Yeong had already threatened to break his fingers if he did.


    What an odd development this was. In the beginning, Kang Eun-Yeong seemingly couldn''t wait to get rid of Choi Yeon-Ha. So why was she going out of her way now to help someone whom she couldn''t even stand earlier?


    Kang Jin-Ho simply couldn''t understand the psychology of womenfolk.


    He continued to scan his awkward-looking appearance through the rearview mirror before catching the sight of Choi Yeon-Ha emerging from the entrance to her home.


    "¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho''s brows rose up ever so slightly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha didn''t <em>feel</em> any different from her usual self while striding outside the doorway. Even so, something about her still came across as just a bit different from what he remembered.


    Usually, Choi Yeon-Ha would show up to a meeting with Kang Jin-Hopletely wrapped up in clothing from top to bottom. Her go-to get-up always ensured not a single spot of her skin would be exposed, and she even covered her head and face with arge hat and a scarf. Finally, she''d even put on a pair of sunsses to round off her defenses.


    However, what about now?


    Kang Jin-Ho muttered absentmindedly. "...A pair of hot pants?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha showed up wearing a simple T-shirt and a pair of hot pants. Although she still retained her hat and sunsses, the overall impression given off was that she wanted to pursuefort and simplicity rather than hide her face.


    She energetically approached the car and opened the door to enter. But when her long legs slipped into his view, Kang Jin-Ho momentarily freaked out and hurriedly turned his gaze away in a hopeless attempt to find a different thing to stare at.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smiled brightly. "Did you wait long?"


    "N-no, I didn''t."


    "I was trying to keep it simple, but¡­ I couldn''t decide on what to wear for some reason. My bad."


    "N-no, no need to apologize."


    "Nnng?" Choi Yeon-Ha cocked an eyebrow and yfully shifted her torso to look at Kang Jin-Ho. When she saw how he was resolutely staring far away from her, she couldn''t help but feel something didn''t seem quite right with him. "Mm? Why aren''t you looking at me while answering me?"


    "¡­"


    "Ng?" Choi Yeon-Ha narrowed her eyes and finally noticed the hint of flushed cheeks on Kang Jin-Ho''s face. "No way¡­?"


    "...I-it''s not what you think," Kang Jin-Ho stammered ungainly.


    Choi Yeon-Ha blinked her eyes in shock. "Are you from the Joseon era?!"


    "W-well, it is kind of awkward, that''s why." Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed while still looking away.


    Choi Yeon-Ha couldn''t hold it anymore and beganughing, although she covered her mouth while doing so.


    <em>''He can be so adorable like this.''</em>


    Objectively speaking, Kang Jin-Ho had all the specs to seduce any woman he wanted. Heck, he didn''t even need other qualifications besides his face!


    Even with only his looks that radiated like the halo of an angel, countless women would queue up to get a chance to date him!


    Of course, that didn''t mean Kang Jin-Hocked in other departments.


    He went to a good school. He was loaded. And his personality was¡­ That was still a bit of a mystery factor, but what Choi Yeon-Ha witnessed so far didn''t suggest any concerning traits.


    So, in short? Kang Jin-Ho could have easily gotten <em>very friendly </em>with as many women as he wanted.


    But he was still behaving like a naive little boy. This irony cracked Choi Yeon-Ha up big time.


    "Is my get-up a bit too much?"


    "N-no, it''s not."


    "Honesty, please."


    "...Well, it''s making me a little ufortable, yes."


    Choi Yeon-Ha covered her mouth again whileughing softly. "Okay, got it. I won''t wear this next time. Or you want me to change now?"


    "N-no, no need to go that far."


    "Hmmm¡­?" Choi Yeon-Ha sneakily scanned Kang Jin-Ho''s face, a meaningful smirk forming on her face.


    Something about his reply didn''t sound so¡­ convincing? That could only mean his real opinion was something else.


    "Your reply seems kinda forced, so¡­ Hmm, what could it be, then? You wanted to say something else to me, didn''t you?"


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned after noticing a mischievous tone in Choi Yeon-Ha''s voice. "No, it''s not what you think¡­"


    "Ah, I got it!" Choi Yeon-Ha lightly snapped her fingers. "You don''t want me to wear this in other ces. Am I right?"


    "¡­" Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth shut. People who got their true intentions exposed usually had trouble finding what to say.


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked deeply. "I am right, aren''t I?"


    Kang Jin-Ho grew even more flustered. "N-no, hang on a sec¡­"


    Choi Yeon-Ha exploded into raucousughter while patting Kang Jin-Ho on the shoulder. "I might as well hang out with a grandpa at this rate!"


    "¡­"


    "Ah, well. It''s fine. I can humor you that much. I''m still good-looking with long pants, anyway."


    Kang Jin-Ho quickly asked her, "Where should I take you?"


    "Look at you trying to change the topic! You''ve grown, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho resolutely fixed his gaze on his front, right outside the car''s windscreen.


    Another bright smile bloomed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face as she scanned his clothing. "Don''t worry, I''ll let it go this time. You''ve actually bothered to dress nicely today, after all."


    "Kuh-hmm!" Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed while thanking his little sister in his mind.


    "For now, let''s go get something good to eat," said Choi Yeon-Ha.


    "Understood," Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then gently depressed the elerator.


    While driving, his demeanor seemed a lot more rxed and at ease than usual.


    ***


    It seemed the preconception born out of how someone looked still yed a big factor in Kang Jin-Ho''s thought process.


    He wasn''t sure how it was with other people, but for him? Such preconceptions could influence his opinions by quite a margin. Even if he was supposed to not judge a book by its cover, he couldn''t help himself. That was what Kang Jin-Ho was like, after all!


    As long as he didn''t show it on the surface for other people to notice, it should all be fine, no?


    In any case¡­ That must be why Kang Jin-Ho thought the person before his eyes felt a little different than usual today.


    Choi Yeon-Ha noticed Kang Jin-Ho staring at her. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s¡­ nothing."


    Choi Yeon-Ha put her utensils down and tilted her head. "You''ve be a lot more evasive while I was away, now haven''t you? But I liked it more when you just blurted out what was in your mind, though."


    "It''s really not what you think," Kang Jin-Ho fake-coughed for an umpteenth time that day before pointing at the food between them. "I was under the impression that you liked Western food, you see?"


    "Western food?" Choi Yeon-Ha lowered her head slightly to look, and her view was filled with the sight of a pot containing enticingly bubbling kimchi stew. "...Ah! You mean, stuff like pasta and steak?"


    "Yes, those."


    "I don''t like them all that much, you know?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head in genuine confusion. "Hmm? But when we hung out, you always¡­?"


    "Aaah, that?" Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled softly. "Well, how should I exin this¡­ You can say this is pretty ironic."


    "Okay¡­?"


    "It''s because I really, seriously hate paparazzo with passion, you see? I really don''t want my pictures taken without permission. Whenever they are around, it feels like¡­ Hmm, imagine yourself walking around in your house in your undies, and some creep is watching you from afar with a telescopic lens."


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t want to imagine that scenario. If such a thing happened to him, he''d try to locate the so-called photojournalist by any means possible and m the fool''s face into the dirt below!


    Choi Yeon-Ha tutted loudly. "But these creeps don''t keep the pictures to themselves and publish them."


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned. "Isn''t that against thew?"


    "Well, some of the cases are, but most aren''t¡­ The thing is, though, the money you get from the pictures more than makes up for the fine you pay after getting caught by the cops, you see? That''s why these creeps will never disappear."


    "Hmm¡­!"


    Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged. "What I''m trying to say is that I really despise paparazzo, Mister Jin-Ho. I don''t mind getting my pictures taken when I know the cameras are there, but getting papped by creeps is a definite no-no.


    "You know what''s funny, though? As long as I''m in this profession, I have no choice but to prepare for paparazzo ambushes at all times."


    "Mm. That makes sense."


    "And that means¡­ I gotta constantly worry about how I''ll look if they take pictures when I least want them to. Do you have any idea what that''s like?"


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even imagine it. Just the sound of it alone seemedplicated enough.


    "That is why I frequented those eateries, you see? Rather than, <em>''Choi Yeon-Ha, seen drinking soju in a pork belly diner!'' </em>the better headline will be, <em>''Choi Yeon-Ha, seen elegantly twirling spaghetti with her fork in a restaurant!'' </em>I hope you get it now."


    "¡­"


    No, Kang Jin-Ho didn''t get it. These sorts of things were firmly not in his wheelhouse, after all! He genuinely couldn''t see what was so different about those two activities.


    "I can guess from your face that you don''t get it," Choi Yeon-Ha chuckled slightly. "Even though you were pointing out the discrepancy just now."


    "Mm¡­!"


    Kang Jin-Ho frowned a little. Because this and that didn''t sound the same to him.


    He found this situation a little weird not because the kimchi stew and Choi Yeon-Ha shouldn''t go together, but because he hadn''t seen her enjoy traditional Korean cuisine to this degree before.


    As a matter of fact, the first time he saw her doing that was when she came home from her sojourn in China and literally drank the kimchi stew out of the earthen pot!


    "I know it''s kinda wrong. Pasta doesn''t make you more elegant, and enjoying kimchi stew doesn''t turn you into a country bumpkin overnight. I get all that. But I still have to go that extra step when presenting myself to the public. In a way, you could say I''m also shockingly shallow."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to get philosophical over this matter, though¡­?"


    "I''m just saying that this is how I feel."


    Despite the contents of her confession, Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression didn''t seem so bad. As a matter of fact, she seemed a little refreshed, too.


    "But I''m not going to do that anymore. I figured I was just suffering from some kinda celebrity disease. I mean, Hollywood and Chinese stars do what they want whether they get papped or not, so who am I to try dodging the creeps like a princess on the run?"


    "Then¡­ Your attire?"


    "Yup. I''m gonna start dressing the way that feels right to me." Choi Yeon-Ha smiled faintly and asked Kang Jin-Ho. "So? Do I look alright?"


    Kang Jin-Ho coolly nodded. "Yes, you do seem alright."


    "Then, am I good-looking, too?"


    "¡­"


    Kang Jin-Ho would always be speechless whenever Choi Yeon-Ha expertlynded unexpected blows like that. Unfortunately, it seemed Choi Yeon-Ha was deriving a great deal of entertainment from Kang Jin-Ho''s flustered response to stop any time soon!


    "Ohh? No answer¡­?" Choi Yeon-Ha yfully cocked her head.


    "H-how was China?"


    When Kang Jin-Ho quickly changed the topic, a meaningful grin formed on Choi Yeon-Ha''s face.

 Chapter 950: Responded (5)

    "Oho¡­? It''s like I''ve been way too forgivingtely, now isn''t it?" Choi Yeon-Ha grinned suspiciously.


    "¡­!" Kang Jin-Ho mped his mouth after her subtle grin began pressuring him.


    "I''ll probably never go back even if I''m forced to," Choi Yeon-Ha animatedly shook her head. "Being a global superstar and whatnot sounds nice, but me? I think I''ll forever be a Korean at heart. Getting famous would be nice, but I never knew being away from Korea would be this tough on me!"


    "Could it be because you were in the remote rural backwoods?"


    "I don''t think it was. We took a different route on our way home, but the story didn''t change for me. Actually? I did get a simr feeling when I was in the States, trying to break into Hollywood some time ago. Back then, I figured I was just not used to traveling overseas, but I guess that wasn''t it." Choi Yeon-Ha casually shrugged. "When I thought about it¡­ It was way too obvious, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Sorry?"


    "It''s like, I was wearing something that didn''t fit me."


    Choi Yeon-Ha sounded refreshed while saying that. Although the contents of her confession didn''t sound positive, her attitude indicated she didn''t feel bummed out by them.


    "There''s that thing, right? I mean, uhm, the path you gotta go through if you want to be sessful?"Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow but still nodded away. "Yes, there is."


    "If it''s an actor, you work as an extra for a bit until you catch the eye of some director, then move up thedder to a supporting character. If you are a gic lottery winner or just a kick-ass at acting, your status gets upgraded to the leading role. And then¡­ You can guess whates next, right? You debut as a protagonist in shows and movies and get offers for a ton ofmercials."


    Choi Yeon-Ha exined while scooping out another portion of kimchi stew for herself.


    "And then? You naturally gravitate toward being an actor''s actor or just being a pretty face to put on promos. Those aren''t the only ways to get famous, but¡­ The real problemes afterward. Once you''re as famous as you can get in South Korea, the only way to go from there is abroad, you see? I''m sure you''ve noticed how people who make it overseas are treated like national treasures in Korea. You know, like Hallyu stars?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly covered her mouth and beganughing as if what she said was humorous to her, too.


    "I thought I gotta follow those people''s steps, you see? The overall safest bet is to go through Japan first, but their film industry isn''t all that, so for actors like me? It might as well be China. If things go well there, it''s gonna raise my international profile, and maybe even Hollywood might get interested in casting me. So, I figured, let''s go for it! But the thing is¡­"


    Choi Yeon-Ha stopped moving her utensils and stared intently at Kang Jin-Ho.


    "Tell me, Mister Jin-Ho. Between being a great actor or a popr actor, which one do you think is worth more?"


    That was a question Kang Jin-Ho could not answer. Only Choi Yeon-Ha was qualified for that. She most likely knew this already and didn''t expect a clear-cut reply from him, to begin with.


    "I guess I''m much shallower than I thought," Choi Yeon-Ha muttered quietly.


    "You don''t look that way to me, though?"


    "I mean, you know¡­ Do you remember what I said while leaving for China? That I wanted to be your equal? That I won''t be an embarrassment to you?"


    "...I never thought of you that way, Miss Yeon-Ha."


    "And I told you that it''s kinda like an inferiorityplex."


    "Yes, you did."


    Choi Yeon-Ha tapped on her rice bowl with her spoon. Although it was difficult to say this out loud, she knew she had to say it.


    "It was so weird, you know? When people realize theyck something, they usually think about how to fill that void, right? But the first thing I did was worry about how to be even more sessful. It took me so long to figure out that can''t be normal."


    "Mm¡­" Kang Jin-Ho briefly nodded. He thought he could understand what Choi Yeon-Ha meant.


    "Of course, I''m not saying I regret my decision. I wouldn''t have realized all this if I hadn''t experienced filming in China, after all. I chose this path. The path I wished to tread. So, I really, really tried my best, you know? Don''t you think I deserve some praise for that? Ng?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha openly stared at Kang Jin-Ho. And he responded to this silent pressure by making a weird expression. "Miss Yeon-Ha, you did well over there."


    "Eii¡­ That feels so forced!" Choi Yeon-Haughed as if that reaction didn''t meet her expectations. "Anyways¡­ Yes, it''s something like that. I got plenty of time to reflect on myself, and that''s how I figured out that all this time, I was measuring my sess with the level of my wealth and poprity. And that also exposed how shallow I am."


    A gentle smile formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face as he listened. Watching a person grow as a human being was one of the most fulfilling things in the world. Especially more so when that person was a close acquaintance!


    Kang Jin-Ho sat forward a little and asked a question. "In short, you wish to distance yourself from materialistic things like that? Is that it?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked. "Nope, not really?"


    "¡­?" Kang Jin-Ho blinked his eyes in confusion as his attempt to turn the conversation in a more heartwarming direction was thwarted even before it got going. What did she even mean by that? "Miss Yeon-Ha? What are you talking about?"


    "I told you. I figured out how shallow I am."


    "Y-yes, you did. But, uh¡­?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha lightly waved her hands after figuring out what the misunderstanding was. "Ah, wait. Since I figured out how shallow I am, you thought I''d try to turn a new leaf? Is that it? That I get to be a better person? By doing meditation and yoga? Or Ptes?"


    "¡­"


    "I was born incapable of that, Mister Jin-Ho. Because, I''ve been shallow since birth, you see?"


    Kang Jin-Ho was renderedpletely speechless just then.


    <em>''Yup, I will never get used to her.''</em>


    He suddenly remembered that Choi Yeon-Ha had been this type of person since the very beginning of their interaction.


    "Now that I know I''m shallow and have figured out what sess is for me, I better go after it even harder, right? So, let''s make a ton of moh! And get as famous as humanly possible! As long as I''m happy, it''s all good, right!"


    Different people felt and learned different lessons from the same events. Even if that was the case, Choi Yeon-Ha had to be the only person in the entire world who would reach a conclusion like that from her experience!


    Kang Jin-Ho worriedly asked, "In that case, shouldn''t you be more careful now?"


    "Nope. This is what I realized during my trip, Mister Jin-Ho. Do you know why all the Hollywood stars do whatever they want whether the fans are watching or not?"


    "...Because that''s the norm over there?"


    "Mm, well, uh¡­ Yes, you''re not wrong about that. But there''s something else more important to remember. Those people have full confidence that their fans won''t abandon them regardless of what they do in private as long as they do their job to the best of their abilities. As proof! You can still appear in movies and TV shows in the States after your prison term for drug offenses ends, right?"


    "Oh¡­"


    "If I flip that around, it means I try to doll myself up while worrying about paparazzo and whatnot precisely because I''m scared of my product value falling to the pits after people figure out what I''m really like."


    So, what she wanted to say in the end was¡­?


    "So! I decided to stop caring about them. No matter how deeply I think about it, I''m like the greatest masterpiece in this industry. I''m irreceable, you see? In that case, why should I worry about how others perceive me? I''m going to do what I want from now on."


    Although something about her reasons, goals, and experiences responsible for motivating her all sounded rather off, at least the conclusion suited Choi Yeon-Ha to a T!


    Choi Yeon-Ha smirked. "Looks like you''re having fun, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because you were grinning just now."


    "Oh, that. Rather than fun¡­" Kang Jin-Ho grinned again. "I thought this suits you better."


    "I don''t think you will have the time to grin like that, though?"


    "Sorry?"


    "I told you, didn''t I? That I''ll do whatever I want from now on? What do you think will happen if someone snaps a few photos of us right now?"


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t immediately reply to her. But that was fine as Choi Yeon-Ha smirked and replied with her own answer first.


    "Choi Yeon-Ha, seen going on a date with an unidentified man! Exclusive images of their close rtionship! I can already imagine your face stered all over the front page of online celebrity gossip sites, Mister Jin-Ho."


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched just then. He did not think of that possibility.


    "I should be asking for your permission instead, Mister Jin-Ho. If you want to keep living under the radar, I think you should quickly run outside and buy a face mask from somewhere before putting it on my face."


    "...I don''t think it''s necessary to go that far?"


    "Really? Can''t you see what''s happening around us?"


    "Sorry?" Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head before scanning his surroundings.


    <em>''¡­Ah!''</em>


    He realized that other people inside this diner were ncing in Kang Jin-Ho and Choi Yeon-Ha''s direction.


    There was a reason why he didn''t notice this sooner. Since Kang Jin-Ho''s looks were well above average, it wasmon for people to nce at him out of curiosity whenever he hung out with his friends. So he got more or less numb to this type of attention.


    But now, the look in these people''s eyes was clearly different from those times. The most noticeable "emotion" in their faces had to be puzzlement. As in¡­


    "That''s Choi Yeon-Ha, right? In that case, who is that dude she''s with? Are they dating?"


    Kang Jin-Ho''s expression stiffened.


    "Yup, that''s what they are all thinking," Choi Yeon-Ha grinned deeply as if this situation greatly amused her. "Isn''t it ironic? Whenever I want to do something, I must consider how much I''ll inconvenience people around me first, not how annoying things can get for me. Since this is the path I choose, it''s my responsibility to deal with whates my way. But it can get really frustrating sometimes, you know?"


    Kang Jin-Ho definitely agreed with her on this one. After all, what she said just now could be applied to Kang Jin-Ho''s recent situation, too.


    The higher one climbed up the hierarchy, the more authority they would start to enjoy. In return, they must deal with a lot more responsibilities and also consider the effects of everything they did and said.


    It was the same story for Choi Yeon-Ha. As her fame grew, and people remembered her name, even something trivial from her could be the hottest topic in town in the blink of an eye. No wonder she had no choice but to worry about her public behavior.


    "Then¡­ How about it? Are you okay with this?"


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t immediately reply. He noticed that Choi Yeon-Ha had discarded her mischievous streak and became a little more serious now.


    "Mm, well¡­" Kang Jin-Ho studied Choi Yeon-Ha for a little while before finally breaking his silence. "I''m not a fan of people recognizing my face or bing the talk of the town."


    "I thought so. You''re not that type, after all." Choi Yeon-Ha nodded while sighing.


    "However¡­"


    Choi Yeon-Ha, who had been trying so hard to hide the subtle traces of disappointment from showing up on her face, hurriedly raised her head.


    "If I''m not willing to deal with that, it''ll be troublesome to hang out with you in the future, now won''t it?"


    "Things won''t be too different from how it''s always been, though."


    "I see. Then¡­" Kang Jin-Ho nodded. "I can handle getting a bit famous myself."


    Choi Yeon-Ha''s eyes quaked ever so slightly just then.


    She thought Kang Jin-Ho would never agree to this. When she took her time recalling all that had happened since they first met, it seemed like Kang Jin-Ho was extremely averse to the idea of getting famous.


    "Oh, of course, I''m not saying I''ll actively advertise myself out there," said Kang Jin-Ho. "I''ll utilize all the resources at my disposal to stop that from happening as much as possible. However¡­ Mm, let me put it this way. I don''t want to constantly worry about our surroundings while hanging out with you."


    Choi Yeon-Ha stared wide-eyed at Kang Jin-Ho. Her expression contained a hint of fluster, but most of it was indescribable joy.


    "You know, your reply¡­ I didn''t expect that," Choi Yeon-Ha sheepishly scratched her cheek a couple of times, then smiled brightly. "Still, thank you. I''m happy to hear that."


    Kang Jin-Ho also smiled back at her. But then¡­


    "Before we go any further, though. Mister Jin-Ho? We gotta clear something up first."


    "Sorry? Like what?"


    "All these things must have a prerequisite first, right?"


    "Huh? I don''t understand?"


    "Until now, I never tried to get rity from you because, well, your personality is just a bit wishy-washy and stuff. Now that we''re here, though! I need to hear a definite answer from you. Wouldn''t you say now is a good time?"


    Kang Jin-Ho became somewhat confused just then.


    Unfortunately for him, Choi Yeon-Ha was not the type to let go once she grabbed hold of something.


    "Mister Jin-Ho, what are we exactly?"


    "¡­?"


    "Yes, I know. I know what our rtionship is. Technically. But I''m not cool with us tacitly agreeing and moving on to the next stage without explicitly stating where we stand. That is why I want to make sure what <em>we are</em> right now. So? What are we, Mister Kang Jin-Ho?"


    Choi Yeon-Ha went on the offensive while smiling brightly.


    Maybe she picked up some martial arts during her stay in China? Because her offensive strength proved to be no joke. Even the one and only Kang Jin-Ho found himself on the back foot, trying to inch slowly away!


    Choi Yeon-Ha suddenly yelled at him. "Sit up straight, will you!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Now, please answer me. What is our rtionship, Mister Jin-Ho?"


    "U-uh, well, uh, that is¡­ Well¡­" Kang Jin-Ho hesitated and fidgeted helplessly, but neither was effective in altering Choi Yeon-Ha''s expression or posture!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Still, she decided to change her tactic when he proved so indecisive.


    "I get it now. My question was too vague, now wasn''t it! Let me rephrase it, then."


    ...And then, Choi Yeon-Ha went in for the kill.


    "Do you like me, Mister Jin-Ho?"

 Chapter 951: Discussing (1)

    ¡°Looks like we can finally meet your lord today, then?¡±


    Wiggins wryly smiled at how subtly sarcastic the Master of the Round Table sounded.


    <em>¡®Why does it feel like his personality has changed somewhat?¡¯</em>


    The Master Wiggins remembered was never the type to infuse his statements with hints of sarcasm and dissatisfaction like this. Unless he felt the absolute need to voice his unhappiness, the Master always masked his emotions as much as possible.


    Did that mean the Master had really changed? That didn¡¯t seem likely.


    It was impossible for a person to change so quickly, regardless of the severity of the experience they went through. Especially when the person in question was someone as old as the Master!


    So, the reason for the Master being more candid with Wiggins could be this one thing. Rather than a change in the Master''s personality, it must be more about the change in their rtionship dynamics.


    Knights and the Master respected each other. But they had to be wary of each other, too. In other words¡­


    <em>¡®The Master doesn¡¯t see me as a Knight anymore.¡¯</em>That realization felt rather strange to Wiggins. How was he supposed to exin this emotion, then? Bittersweet? Mixed feelings?


    Wiggins always felt a little ufortable about his connection toward the Round Table still being alive.


    He tried to one-sidedly sever this connection. He had no other choice since it was impossible to resign from the Round Table in the normal fashion. Still, it bugged him to no end that he didn''t even get to try something like a proper resignation procedure.


    However, the Master had cut Wiggins off from the ranks of Knight of the Round Table. Although unofficial, Wiggins was no longer connected to his former organization.


    <em>¡®I thought I''d feel refreshed. Relieved, even. But¡­''</em>


    Waves of undeniable ruefulness and even regret washed over him.


    This reaction should have been unsurprising when he thought about it some more. After all, the Round Table used to be Wiggins¡¯ everything until recently.


    He waspletely and unequivocally parting ways with an organization he had dedicated decades of his life to ensure its prosperity. Anyone iming to not feel anything from such a parting was probably not even human!


    Wiggins sighed a little, then addressed the Master. ¡°He should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Master scratched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m starting this on the wrong foot. Somehow, I keep ending up in the position of someone who must wait with bated breaths.¡±


    ¡°My lord isn¡¯t the type to y mind games like this, Master. It¡¯s just that this is where we agreed to meet, so we can¡¯t do much about waiting until his arrival.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± the Master muttered while sipping ck tea. But then, he suddenly addressed Wiggins as if he remembered something. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°How is living in South Korea? Are you coping well?¡±


    Wiggins'' expression became weird just then. This question was quite different from all the other questions the Master had asked him until now.


    The Master¡¯s questions centered around his attempt to learn more about the Martial Assembly. But histest question was focused on Wiggins rather than Kang Jin-Ho or the Assembly. R?


    ¡°Well¡­ Mm¡­¡± Wiggins frowned while scratching his head. ¡°If I''m being honest, well, it''s not easy-going, that much is for certain. Perhaps due to cultural differences, some things remain rather cumbersome, shall we say?¡±


    ¡°I guessed as much,¡± the Master slowly nodded.


    ¡°And I¡¯m no spring chicken, so trying to integrate into an unfamiliar culture is proving to be rather tricky as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Are you seriously going to pretend you¡¯re an old geezer in my presence?¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m old enough to have grandkids.¡±


    ¡°Hah! You¡¯re still in your prime!¡±


    Wiggins could only smile wryly at that. For sure, he was still a youngster from the Master¡¯s point of view. Even if that was not what Wiggins felt inside!


    ¡°Having said that, it is getting better,¡± Wiggins continued. ¡°Elena is also limatizing quite well.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, you also brought along your daughter on this adventure, didn''t you? I can help Elena return to the Round Table if that is what she wants. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the offer. I¡¯ll let Elena know. However, in my opinion, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°...It seems the Martial Assembly is a better ce to work for than I expected?¡±


    ¡°In terms of scale or the importance of the work it does, the Martial Assembly is tinypared to the Round Table. However, it boasts something the Round Table does not possess.¡±


    ¡°That again? You''ve already bored me to death with that story, so save your breath, Wiggins,¡± the Master tutted while rubbing his stubble. A few days without shaving had led to the growth of bristle-feeling facial hair tickling his fingertips. ¡°Well, it''s fine as long as you''re fine.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Master.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize,¡± the Master shook his head. ¡°Listen, Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let me be honest here. I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d leave the Round Table to join the Assembly. You might have told me plenty of times about the justifiable reasons, but... I still find it impossible to understand your decision.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m not trying to criticize you, Wiggins. There''s now stating that you must understand every decision other people make, after all. I also get that others making decisions I wouldn''t have doesn''t make them wrong, either. I didn''t forget to wise up while getting older, okay?¡±


    The Master stared at Wiggins, his expression more somber than before.


    ¡°Respecting others'' decisions¡­ Yes, this must be what it means. I don''t understand your choice. But I still respect it, Wiggins. There must''ve been something I can''t see and understand here that has attracted you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for¡­ your understanding,¡± said Wiggins.


    The Master grinned. ¡°Maybe I''m just being a stubborn old fool. A child is expected to leave the nest once they mature into an adult, but I''ve been hoping you''d stay and, well, inherit that family business, as it were. I should''ve been prepared to let it go if the child wasn''t interested¡­


    ¡°However, most parents can''t do that, now can they? It seems I couldn''t escape from that clich¨¦ myself.¡±


    Wiggins subtly bit his lower lip.


    A child? And the family business? Those words were enough to exin how the Master had been viewing Wiggins until now.


    The Master might have thrown those words out without much concern, but theynded like hammer blows to Wiggins. He wasn¡¯t an idiot who never realized how much the Master valued him. Of course he knew the Master expected great things from him.


    ¡°No need to make that face, Wiggins,¡± said the Master.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Going independent is probably tougher for the ones leaving, after all. However, it has to be done sooner orter. If you believe something is right, keep plugging away at it, Wiggins. Don''t forget that the more you look back, the harder it will get for you to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Good. And that is enough.¡±


    Wiggins couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his eyes shut. He¡­ was never a good match with the Master. He was never meant to be the one to satisfy what the Master wanted to see. And he certainly wasn¡¯t going to be the heir that met the Master¡¯s expectations.


    In all honesty, Wiggins felt burdened by all the excessive weight of expectations crushing down on him. Even so, he never stopped respecting the Master. This respect would never fizzle out even on his deathbed.


    ¡°Well, then¡­¡± the Master casually massaged his neck. ¡°It seems the moment to put my neck on the line to finish this talk has finallye.¡±


    Wiggins turned his head toward the doorway. He could sense Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence in the distance. In that case, the Master should have sensed it, too. He might have no usable mana inside him right now, but that didn¡¯t mean his perception had dissipatedpletely, either.


    ¡°Before we start¡­¡± The Master nced at Wiggins. ¡°I need advice from you.¡±


    ¡°Advice, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your lord¡­ Can he be reasoned with?¡±


    ¡°Well


    Wiggins mped his mouth shut. Was Kang Jin-Ho a reasonable man who could be talked to?


    Yes, one could certainly talk to him. As a matter of fact, conversing with him was surprisingly easy. It was just that Kang Jin-Ho was the type to suddenly flip the table without warning and say what he wanted to say even if the discussion seemed to be going well.


    When Wiggins couldn¡¯t readily reply and hesitated, the Master nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wiggins. Looks like it¡¯s exactly as I thought.¡±


    ¡°My apologies for not assisting you better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I merely wanted to confirm the truth even though I¡¯ve already witnessed your lord¡¯s antics. He is distinctly different from all the other dictators I¡¯vee across in my lifetime, after all.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, my lord is indeed different,¡± Wiggins muttered as he began pondering something.


    Could the act of reaching the same conclusion viapletely disparate processes still be designated as ¡°different?¡± Even though the road leading up to this moment had been somewhat bumpy and moreplicated than necessary, the end result was still as expected, wasn''t it?


    Wiggins thought this issue was worth pondering about. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t given long to mull about it. He had to get up and head to the doorway after sensing Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence had neared the entrance.


    Wiggins could feel Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s leisurely steps beyond the doorway.


    <em>¡®Will the end¡­ be amiable for everyone?¡¯</em>


    Maybe it was still possible to salvage a wonderful conclusion that would make everyone happy. The odds of that happening weren''tpletely zero, after all. However, those odds were pitiful at best. And the possibility of the Master meeting a gruesome end was dozens of times more likely.


    Wiggins obviously understood that. Far too well, as a matter of fact.


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t seem to know what it meant to negotiate. Or, more correctly, he didn¡¯t seem to trust the act of negotiation itself.


    Any negotiation was fundamentally based on trust. All forms of contracts found in the surface world, which included negotiated terms, agreements, and treaties, were protected by the wide-reaching hands of thew.


    However, no one provided the same protection to treaties signed in the martial world. So, trust in the other party was absolutely necessary if any treaties or contracts were to be signed between martial artists.


    But Kang Jin-Ho did not trust anybody who was not deemed his close acquaintance. Considering that part about him, the result of this meeting seemed far too predictable.


    <em>¡®At the very least, by my hands¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins nced at his own hands. If this final negotiation went sideways, it was obvious what kind of fate awaited the Master. Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t have a reason to let the Master walk out of here alive, after all!


    Even the justification was on his side. One mustn''t forget that Kang Jin-Ho never invited the Master over. No, the Master one-sidedly barged into South Korea unannounced and demanded a meeting with Kang Jin-Ho. In short, the head of a regional superpower had ¡°invaded¡± a potentially hostile nation without his personal guards and provoked its leader!


    Who would criticize Kang Jin-Ho for ending the life of such a reckless-acting head of the Round Table? Indeed, most people would mock the Master for his recklessness. Only the Round Table and its people would cry foul and go mad from anger.


    However, if Wiggins was being brutally honest¡­ He couldn¡¯t see the Round Table instantly turning hostile toward the Assembly due to the Master¡¯s death. That was because that organization had always been¡­


    ¡°...Mm!¡± Wiggins stopped mulling about that since Kang Jin-Ho was right behind the doorway now.


    He steeled his resolve. Since this negotiation was bound to fail, he¡¯d do his very best to grant the Master an honorable death!


    After briefly sucking in a deep breath, Wiggins opened the doorway. ¡°My lord, wee¡­ Mm?¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ eyes twitched slightly when he saw Kang Jin-Ho standing beyond the doorway.


    <em>¡®Hmm?¡¯</em>


    The truth was that Wiggins had been sensing something ever so slightly different about Kang Jin-Ho''s presence. It undeniably belonged to Kang Jin-Ho, but it¡­ For some reason, it didn''t feel as heavy and oppressive as before.


    This meeting could determine the fate of a person as well as the future rtionship between the Round Table and Korea¡¯s Martial Assembly. So, Kang Jin-Ho showing up with a lot on his mind should be the norm. However, the aura he emanated did not feel as heavy as Wiggins expected.


    Of course, it was not possible to urately gauge another person''s mental state through their aura alone. That was why Wiggins didn''t think too deeply about it, but now¡­!


    One look at Kang Jin-Ho''s expression was all that was needed for Wiggins'' thoughts to go into disarray.


    <em>¡®Maybe¡­ Maybe!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s expression was subtly distorted. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t be something to celebrate about. Usually speaking, that was. However, this distorted expression was not the same as his other frowns.


    <em>Twitch!</em>


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips were twitching weirdly. He was obviously trying to hold back a grin, and that was the reason behind his distorted expression!


    <em>¡®Things might turn out better than I thought!¡¯</em>


    Just as Wiggins realized that, Kang Jin-Ho suddenly addressed him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a great day, Wiggins? Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Ah?...Oh, uh, yes, of course! My lord!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally grinned while patting Wiggins on the shoulder. Then, while spreading his arms open, he entered the room and approached the Master. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. Okay, let¡¯s get this meeting started.¡±


    Wiggins subtly clenched his fists tightly after noticing a never-before-seen behavior from Kang Jin-Ho.


    <em>¡®Yes! We have a way now!¡¯</em>


    It was a mystery how it happened, but for some reason, Kang Jin-Ho was in an unprecedentedly good mood.


    <em>¡®Still¡­ Why is he so happy?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins couldn¡¯t figure it out for the life of him.

 Chapter 952: Discussing (2)

    The Master¡¯s expression grew weird at this unexpected greeting.


    <em>¡®Is he even the same person as before?¡¯</em>


    So far, the Master had encountered Kang Jin-Ho three times, excluding this one. The first was in the airport¡¯s VIP lounge. The second time was when he was on his way back to the hotel after his chat with Wiggins. And finally, the first ¡°summit¡± between the two men.


    Three distinct encounters, three distinct impressions? How was this even possible?


    The first encounter left the Master deeply shocked by how Kang Jin-Ho''s unassuming appearance was married to that incredible aura. And the second encounter left the Master jealous of Kang Jin-Ho''s freedom.


    In the third encounter, the Master had to deal with Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s power and boldness that shattered every prediction and assumption made against him.


    However, what about now?


    <em>Sip¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho took a quick sip of the coffee and frowned slightly. ¡°This coffee isn¡¯t very good.¡±¡°My apologies. We used the coffee maker provided by the hotel, so¡­¡± Wiggins replied while sounding like he was making excuses.


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Looks like we''ll have to invite our guest over to the Assembly sometime. It won''t do for him to go home under the impression that all Korean coffee is thiscking, after all!¡±


    ¡°I agree, my lord. That won¡¯t do at all.¡±


    This scene of Kang Jin-Ho nonchntly chatting away with Wiggins made the Master wonder just who he had been dealing with until now.


    <em>¡®Is it even possible for so many different facets to exist in one person?¡¯</em>


    Only now did it make sense why Wiggins had such trouble exining Kang Jin-Ho. Even the Master would have racked his brain trying to answer the question of what or who Kang Jin-Ho was if he was allowed to return to Britain!


    This didn¡¯t seem like the case of a multiple personality disorder. And this unique situation made it even harder to deal with Kang Jin-Ho. Because it felt like Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s personality was changing willy-nilly depending on his mood and the current situation.


    ¡°Okay, so?¡± Kang Jin-Ho put the coffee cup down, then stared straight at the Master. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡±


    The way Kang Jin-Ho addressed the Master didn¡¯t change. But the tone of his voice didn¡¯t sound as sharp as before. Having urately picked up on this, the Master sneakily nced at Wiggins. And thetter was subtly nodding away.


    It meant the Master¡¯s perception wasn¡¯t wrong. In that case¡­


    ¡°Assembly Master, I''d like us to finish our summit.¡±


    ¡°Our summit? Was there anything more left to be said?¡±


    ¡°My conversation with the martial artist, Kang Jin-Ho, is indeed over. We''ve already talked enough through our swords. With that, we know who each other is and what we want.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t reply while leaning against the couch. A hint of a smile floated up on his lips just then.


    Usually, Kang Jin-Ho should have put on an rming, crooked smirk by now. Wiggins knew by now that Kang Jin-Ho had this habit of maintaining a haughty and dismissive attitude whenever he was dealing with non-acquaintances.


    But Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s smile right now didn¡¯t contain any traces of sneer.


    ¡°Do you mind if I smoke?¡± Kang Jin-Ho asked.


    ¡°No. Suit yourself,¡± the Master replied.


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket, then mouthed one.


    While watching Kang Jin-Hozily puff away at his cigarette, the Master sneakily steered the conversation in another direction. ¡°Your English is more fluent than I thought, Assembly Master.¡± ????B?¡ì


    ¡°I learned it, after all,¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually shrugged. ¡°English is a must-learn subject in Korea, you see? So I tried.¡±


    ¡°It seems holding a conversation is possible for you, so why go through interpreters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of dying my words in my head. You¡¯re supposed to say what¡¯s in your mind as directly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sat in silence and puffed away before finally locking his gaze on the Master. ¡°So, you want to talk about the rtionship between the Round Table and the Martial Assembly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Speak. What do you want?¡±


    Although his tone had gotten a little mellower, Kang Jin-Ho still hadn¡¯t changed much, if at all. Other than being more willing to listen, his style of avoiding unnecessary fat still remained unaltered.


    ¡°Assembly Master, you told me that only through strength would you gain peace. Do you still stand by that principle?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded. ¡°That I do.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? That your stance is not wrong?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking at your own attitude?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Another smirk formed on Kang Jin-Ho''s face, this time clearly a sneer. ¡°If you had defeated me, this meeting wouldn''t even have taken ce. You would have judged South Korea''s situation as you see fit. And acted ording to your convenience. Or am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...I won¡¯t deny that. No.¡±


    ¡°That is why we need strength. This meeting is for us to talk, but it''s because of my strength that we even have a meeting in the first ce. If you still insist on denying something you can see for yourself¡­ Well, it''ll be pointless to keep talking, then.¡±


    The Master slowly nodded away. He wasn¡¯t denying or rejecting Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s assertions. He even agreed with the Korean Assembly Master. It was just that¡­ He didn¡¯t think this was the whole story.


    ¡°Very well. Then, I will ept that your opinion is right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s withdrawn eyes locked on the Master.


    Meanwhile, Wiggins repeatedly unfurled and clenched his fists as subtly as possible.


    <em>¡®Things are going quite well!¡¯</em>


    The conversation was unfolding better than he expected. Wiggins didn''t only wish for this meeting to end on a positive note because of his familiarity and affection toward the Master of the Round Table.


    Right now, the Martial Assembly was isted. Even if the Round Table was on the other side of the globe and couldn''t offer any realisticbat support, the difference between having an overseas ally orplete istion was simr to heaven and earth!


    For the future of the Assembly, the participants of this summit simply had to reach a favorable conclusion.


    ¡°I''m also acknowledging that South Korea¡­ The Martial Assembly operates on its own set of beliefs. And I also acknowledge that the Assembly''s growth upsets East Asia''s bnce, but it''s something that has to be done,¡± said the Master, his tone growing firmer and steely. ¡°Also¡­ This is difficult to admit, but I also ept that the Assembly growing even stronger than now will be the best option to hold Japan and China back.¡±


    <em>¡®He¡¯s willing to go that far?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins'' brows rose up a little. Acknowledging this much was practically the same as the Master dering his intentions to not interfere with the Assembly''s growth from now on. And when his deration was dissected a bit more, it sounded suspiciously like the Master had admitted that Korea''s growth was necessary for East Asia''s stability!


    In that case, the natural conclusion would be the Master offering the Round Table¡¯s support!


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t this considerably more earth-shattering?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins would''ve been pleased to no end if the two organizations coulde to a perfunctory non-aggression pact, then the Round Table offered some assistance every now and then. But the Master was willing to go one step further. His speech seemed to point to one thing, and that was¡­ alliance!


    <em>¡®However¡­ Will things really resolve themselves this suddenly?''</em>


    This development did not sound right to Wiggins. So, he maintained a cold, objective mind while waiting for the Master to finish the rest of his statement. After all, the Master he knew was not the type to make an idiotic one-sided deal like this.


    That could only mean the real thing was about to start¡­ now!


    The Master calmlyid out the offer. ¡°I am willing to support the Martial Assembly to ensure a peaceful rtionship between the two organizations and also to ensure the continued stability of East Asia. This support will be financial, human resources, and of course, information. Of course, this is all conditional to a sessful alliance between our organizations.¡±


    The Master actually went one step even further than expected? Wiggins stopped smiling at that point.


    The greater the offer, the more costly the price would be. Knowing this, Wiggins couldn¡¯t even imagine what the Master would demand in return.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done with carrots, let¡¯s get to the stick, shall we?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered casually, hinting that he, too, knew that the Master wouldn¡¯t offer something so grand for free.


    ¡°My condition is quite simple,¡± said the Master, hisposed gaze fixed on Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°You only have to abide by what you said. That is all we need.¡±


    ¡°Abide by¡­ what I said?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The one about your ultimate desire being peace.¡± The Master smiled deeply. ¡°If your reason for gathering strength is for peace, is there a need to direct that strength overseas? After all, peace will be a natural byproduct of possessing requisite strength. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho also smiled, but he was a little harder to read. ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What I want is this, Assembly Master. Give me your word right now that you will not invade other countries. Then, I will also give you my word that the Round Table will assist you with its full might.¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ jaw fell without him even meaning to.


    <em>¡®This¡­!¡¯</em>


    He was caught off-guard. To think the Master would use this opportunity to demand such a thing!


    However, Wiggins could see why the Master would demand it now. From the Round Table''s perspective, that was probably one of the best hands they could y in the current situation. No, maybe it was the best hand, period!


    Even if the Round Table decided to ¡°cleanse¡± South Korea and turned it into a void, the fundamental issue guing East Asia wouldn''t change. In fact, it¡¯d get upgraded to, <em>¡°Who will take over the ownerless mountain that is South Korea?¡±</em>


    Thoughtlessly creating a power vacuum in Korea will only entice Japan and China into invading the penins. In that case, the Round Table would have little choice but to deploy a sizable contingent of armed forces in Korea¡­ for the foreseeable future. And the scale of deployment had to berge enough to dissuade Japan and China from even thinking of half-heartedly invading!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, this path would be financially prohibitive, not to mention a debilitating drain on the Round Table¡¯sbat strength. And at the end of the day, such a force might not ultimately be effective, either.


    However, what if the Koreans were allowed to grow even further? And what if the Round Table assisted with that growth? Then, the Round Table wouldn''t even have to exhaust its forces but still attain its goal.


    ...As long as the Koreans didn''t n to invade China or Japan, that was!


    With this arrangement, the three nations of East Asia would forcibly experience a period of peace. And the duration of this peace would depend on how much stronger the Koreans got.


    <em>¡®Was this the Master¡¯s n all along?¡¯</em>


    Wiggins silently chewed his lower lip.


    What a hand this was. Such was its impact that Wiggins felt like he got punted in the back of his head. The Master was amply proving right now that he didn''t win his position through a poker game.


    The Martial Assembly did not have a reason to refuse this offer. After all, it was not nning to invade other nations.


    Sure, the idea of attacking the enemy first did the rounds within the Assembly''s higher-ups, but that was because they wanted to reduce the odds of the overly-expanded enemy nations from invading the penins. And also, in case conflict was inevitable, to ensure Korea wouldn''t be a devastated battlefield. In other words, the Martial Assembly would never initiate an invasion of conquest.


    However, if the benefits of the alliance with the Round Table outweighed the potential benefits earned from a preemptive strike, was there a reason to choose thetter option? And¡­ If one more condition was added on top here, then¡­!


    The Master continued to speak. ¡°Of course, we won''t simply leave things at that. I also give you my word that the Round Table wille to the Martial Assembly''s aid as an ally in case another nation invades it. Regardless of who decides to attack, we wille! That I swear!¡±


    There it was. That one more condition was added on top!


    The meaning behind the Round Table participating in a conflict was too significant to overlook. Considering the Master¡¯s character, his idea of participation wouldn¡¯t be superficial at all. He¡¯d certainly provide the necessary¡­ No, he¡¯d go even further than that by deploying a much strongerbat force than necessary!


    In short, the Master was offering an absurd level of support here. Such was the absurdity that Wiggins couldn¡¯t help but suspect if there was some other ulterior motive for offering so much for so little!


    If the decision was left up to Wiggins, he¡¯d have said yes in a heartbeat. And the rest of the meeting would be entirely devoted to ensuring that the Master wouldn¡¯t get cold feet and back off!


    Wouldn¡¯t this offer be enough? Even if it was Kang Jin-Ho, there was no logical reason to refuse such a deal. That was what logic said!


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­¡± Kang Jin-Hozily exhaled the cigarette smoke, then smirked right back at the Master. ¡°Let me ask you something. Is there a gift in Britain that a Korean woman might like?¡±


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, you should ask your secretary or someone else to find out. After all, you will need to buy that gift soon.¡±


    Unable to figure out where this conversation was headed to, the Master and Wiggins stared in confusion at Kang Jin-Ho. However, Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t borate further and simply leaned back against the couch while mouthing his cigarette.


    That was when Wiggins finally noticed it. And that was¡­ bone-chilling coldness! The coldness he didn¡¯t sense until a few seconds ago was now freely emanating from Kang Jin-Ho.


    A brief spell of silent cigarette smokingter, Kang Jin-Ho stubbed it out and leaned forward just a little. His cold re locked on the Master as he slowly chewed his next words out. ¡°After all, you wouldn¡¯t still be alive had it not been for my good mood today. So? Wouldn¡¯t you say a gift in exchange for your life is a good deal? Is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± The Master mped his mouth shut after forgetting what to say.


    Kang Jin-Ho bared his fangs. ¡°You don''t know when to stop taking advantage of me being nice, do you? Fine. Go ahead, keep running your mouth. And you''ll soon realize dying is preferable to what I''ll do to you.¡±


    The choking killing intent suddenly descended on the Master and tightly gripped his heart!

 Chapter 953: Discussing (3)

    ¡°M-my lord!¡± Wiggins cried out in rm when he realized Kang Jin-Ho had begun pressuring the Master of the Round Table.


    The Master could not utilize his mana at the moment. A martial artist who couldn''t rely on their internal energy was no different from a regr person with zero cultivation. To make it worse, the Master was quite advanced in age, as well.


    It wouldn''t be strange for him to die from a heart attack right this instant after facing Kang Jin-Ho''s killing intent head-on!


    Kang Jin-Ho withdrew his killing intent when Wiggins¡¯ urgent cry reached him. While leaning back against his couch, he grunted loudly. ¡°Hmm¡­! My bad. I didn¡¯t consider your situation.¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine,¡± the Master hurriedly responded despite continuously wheezing and coughing away.


    Dealing with injuries and side effects from a defeat was up to each martial artist. Not many things were as shameful as a martial artist pleading with the other party to be more considerate toward their internal injury.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    When the Master continued to cough and wheeze away, Wiggins quickly got up and took out a bottle of water from the nearby fridge.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said the Master while epting the water.¡°No, don¡¯t mention it, Master.¡±


    On the surface, at least, what Kang Jin-Ho had done was no different from elder abuse. Even if he was actually far older than the Master!


    The Master gulped several mouthfuls of water before cing the bottle on the coffee table. After wiping his mouth clean, he stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho to find thetter had been looking at him with coldly withdrawn eyes all this time.


    ¡°Assembly Master¡­ Were you not pleased with my offer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I''veid out the best possible conditions from my side. I promise you, no one will be able to match or top this offer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked slightly. ¡°Did you say conditions?¡±


    ¡°That I did. Yes.¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to mutter some funny things, don¡¯t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tly replied, his voice somewhat withdrawn. Rather than anger, though¡­ He was clearly irritated by this whole conversation. ¡°What will you do if I agree to the conditions but don¡¯t stick to them?¡±


    ¡°All dealings in the martial world are founded upon trust,¡± said the Master. He had finally regained hisposure by now.


    Even after experiencing the terror of getting crushed by Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s pressure, the Master was not scared at all. Even though he was still defenseless!


    <em>¡®As expected of Master¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins was deeply impressed by this disy. It was true that Kang Jin-Ho could kill the Master whenever he wanted. However, merely knowing this and getting a taste of it were two very different things.


    But the Master maintained hisposure despite getting the taste.


    Wiggins could never emte suchposure. Knowing this, it was no wonder he instinctively acknowledged the Master for his mental fortitude!


    Kang Jin-Ho responded to the Master. ¡°Did you just say trust?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Trust.¡±


    ¡°And that means you trust me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I identified you as trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The Master smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You are determined, Assembly Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I should rify myself a little. It¡¯s not you that I trust, per se. Since the future you wish to pursue aligns with the Round Table¡¯s goal, I saw no need for both sides to stand at odds against each other. That is all.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, it¡¯s not about me, then?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say my decision isn¡¯t entirely unrted to you. But yes, you are not the main reason. The trust I have for you is based a little more on my emotions, so it¡¯ll be difficult to unpack at this time.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t immediately respond and simply stared at the Master in silence. The two men¡¯s sharp gazes collided mid-air.


    ¡°Trust, you say? Yes, it¡¯s a nice notion, that. Trust¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered, a strange grin etched on his face. Wiggins could tell from that grin that Kang Jin-Ho was not in a good mood, though!


    ¡°You sure know how to run your mouth, don¡¯t you?¡± Kang Jin-Ho grunted dismissively.


    ¡°...I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°You are incredibly arrogant, aren¡¯t you? I have to say, I haven¡¯t met someone even more arrogant than me in a long, long time.¡±


    Wiggins finally learned that Kang Jin-Ho was fully aware of how arrogant he was. It sure was an encouraging development, but why did it have to happen in this meeting, of all ces!


    ¡°Did I do something displeasing?¡± The Master asked back in confusion. He couldn¡¯t make heads nor tails of why Kang Jin-Ho would respond this way, never mind get to the root cause of this negative reaction.


    ¡°That trust you keep mouthing off about. Why should I be the only one to uphold my side of the deal?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± The Master mped his mouth shut.


    In the meantime, Kang Jin-Ho continued to speak. ¡°I have zero reason to trust you. Isn''t this how negotiations are usually handled? The one making the offer should be the one proving their trustworthiness first. But you act as if I should trust you as a matter of course.¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes powerfully quaked just then. Even Wiggins realized he had overlooked this point.


    Kang Jin-Ho was right. Since the very beginning of this meeting, the Master never once exined how his side would stick to the terms of the deal. However, this behavior was not all that surprising.


    After all, the Master of the Round Table was the person making all these promises. And no one in the past doubted the promises of the head of such a powerful organization.


    After all, that was the level of trust people had in the Round Table''s integrity. And its Master would obviously be viewed in the same light.


    However, here was Kang Jin-Ho calling that practice out. Worse still, this wasn''t merely a ¡°pointing something faulty¡± thing, either. He was dering that the authority and prestige of the Round Table and its Master enjoyed in Europe meant nothing in this part of the world.


    This deration stabbed sharply into the Master¡¯s heart like a deadly de.


    Proving each other¡¯s trustworthiness¡­? Such a thing only took ce when all the parties involved were evenly matched.


    The Master might have acknowledged Kang Jin-Ho but still hadn¡¯t e down¡± to the same level as the Assembly Master. Kang Jin-Ho had pointed that out, implying that the Master shoulde down from his high horse and speak like equals.


    ...And the Master epted that criticism without any pushback.


    ¡°I see. Excuse me for my rudeness.¡±


    He obviously did not intend to slight Kang Jin-Ho. It was just that he had gotten too used to the impressive power of the Round Table.


    Kang Jin-Ho silently stared at the Master. The weightiness of his gaze bore down on the Master, and he tried to relieve the pressure by repeatedly clenching and unfurling his fists.


    <em>¡®Have I ever been involved in such a tense negotiation before?¡¯</em>


    If he had, the Master could not remember. Although he had encountered countless big fishes over the years, none of them cornered him this hard as Kang Jin-Ho had. The Master could swear on it.


    This was how difficult Kang Jin-Ho was as an opponent. He was aggressive and unpredictable. Yet he still urately sniffed out the crux of the matter. As far as an opponent in a negotiation went¡­ He had to be the most challenging opponent anyone could ask for!


    ¡°However, please do understand that this rudeness was not meant to be a slight against you. It was just that I was a little too easy-going in my attitude,¡± said the Master.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a little, now was it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho calmly retorted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without waiting for the Master¡¯s response, Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention over to Wiggins. ¡°From what you told me, the Master and the Knights hold equal statuses within the Round Table. And they must decide on things together. Didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that I did, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shifted his attention back to the Master. ¡°Then, let me ask you this. Do you have the authority to turn everything you told me into reality?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Master furrowed his brow. ¡°Of course, the Round Table is¡­¡±


    The Master faltered, unable to finish his sentence. Which was something he rarely did.


    His silence hung heavily in the air. A short whileter, the Master cautiously raised his voice again. ¡°Yes, I do not possess the authority to unterally decide on everything. However, my voice within the Round Table is greater and more influential than any other Knights¡¯. If you agree to my proposal¡­ With the authority given to me as the Master of the Round Table, I will ensure this deal goes through.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho didn¡¯t say anything while mouthing a fresh cigarette. After lighting it up, he leisurely puffed away at it. The gray smoke leaked out of his mouth to scatterzily in the air.


    ¡°So¡­ Is this how you negotiate and make deals?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You run your mouth as much as you want but can''t give me any guarantees whatsoever? However, as long as my side is prepared to yield everything, you will try your best? Is that what you''re telling me?¡±


    ¡°No, I was¡­¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tly asked, ¡°What if you fail?¡±


    The Master mped his mouth shut and sat still.


    ¡°Were you nning to say you tried your best, but it still wasn''t enough, so there''s nothing you can do now?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely seed!¡± The Master stared straight at Kang Jin-Ho, his voice calm. ¡°We all know how crucial this deal is for East Asia and for the rest of the world. Even if I have to risk my life¡­ I will make it happen!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Hmm. It sounds like you ce a lot of worth on your life, then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Too bad, I don¡¯t,¡± Kang Jin-Ho gruffly muttered, then raised his hand slightly. That prompted Wiggins toe closer. ¡°I want your opinion on something, Wiggins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°In your opinion, how likely is it that this man will sessfully pull off everything he said to me?¡±


    Wiggins sneakily stole a quick nce at the Master before fixing his gaze elsewhere. He quietly pondered his answer before addressing Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My lord, in my opinion¡­ The odds of sess should be less than 10%.¡±


    ¡°Wiggins?!¡± The Master called out Wiggins¡¯ name in shock, but Wiggins didn¡¯t respond and continued to exin to Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°If this discussion took ce in the past, then yes, it might have been possible. But the Master of now most likely does not enjoy the same level of authority and prestige as the past.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes. ¡°And the reason for that is?¡±


    ¡°Because of me, my lord.¡± Wiggins bitterly smiled. ¡°The Master favored me the most out of all the Knights. I''m sure he thought he was being as neutral as possible while backing me, but the unfortunate truth is that the Knights are very perceptive. Even the smallest backing will be amplified into noisy discord in an organization like the Round Table where everyone is supposed to be equal and treated fairly.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°If the Master was trying to reach an agreement with a different organization, the odds might have favored him more. However, I¡¯m now a part of the Assembly. If the Master attempts to wholeheartedly support the Assembly¡­ I¡¯m sure you can already imagine how suspicious other Knights will be.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly nodded away.


    There was no getting away from the fact that Wiggins was a traitor. It was just that no one had stepped forward to demand due punishment for betraying the Round Table.


    No organization in history willingly left the traitor alone, but the Master wanted to bury the hatchet and even offer an unprecedented level of support, too? Even if that support was meant for the Martial Assembly and not Wiggins, some people were still bound to raise vociferous objections to the idea.


    After all, humans were creatures of emotions, not logic.


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s unrealistic.¡±


    ¡°Yes. At least, that¡¯s what I believe, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho turned his attention to the Master next. ¡°So? What say you?¡±


    The Master couldn''t immediately argue back. Of course he dearly wanted to say something in his defense. But listening to Wiggins helped him imagine what would happen in the near future.


    Knight Leveaux, whose standing and influence within the Round Table had seen a meteoric rise in recent times, would never let this situation pass by without an incident. He might be willing to negotiate andpromise in many things, but not when it came to matters involving Wiggins. Knight Leveaux would never yield on this issue.


    Not to forget, he was the Knight who unhesitantly cast aside his own Chevaliers as sacrificialmbs. There was no way he¡¯d be sympathetic toward the Master¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a bounced check, then?¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered while stubbing the cigarette out. ¡°We¡¯re done here. Go home.¡±


    He then leisurely got up to leave. However, the Master urgently called out to him.


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    ¡°I heard enough from you. You have nothing more to say.¡±


    ¡°But, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you still don''t understand your situation,¡± Kang Jin-Ho growled, his cold re locking on the Master. ¡°My respect for you is the only thing keeping you alive. I''ve left your head attached to your body because I respect a man who walked a different path than mine and reached the top in his preferred school of martial arts. And I respect your attitude of resolutely fighting till the end despite knowing you''d lose.


    ¡°However, it¡¯ll be harder for me to justify letting you live if you keep being difficult like this.¡±


    The Master mped his mouth shut even harder. He had no more room to argue back. However, how could he go back empty-handed like this? When he had aplished nothing?


    That was when Wiggins suddenly butted in. ¡°My lord, may I say something?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins, his expression one of disinterest.


    ¡°I think I may have found a solution to bridge the gap between each party¡¯s positions. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, would you like to humor me on this one, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±


    Wiggins smiled meaningfully while addressing the two men. ¡°We should¡­ transform the Round Table just a little.¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes grew wider.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 954: Discussing (4)

    Transforming the Round Table? What on Earth was Wiggins on about?


    ¡°Wiggins, now isn¡¯t the time to debate whose ideology is more correct,¡± said the Master urgently.


    ¡°This isn''t about ideologies, Master,¡± Wiggins grinned airily back. ¡°I strongly suspect that once you hear my proposal, you will very quickly agree to it.¡±


    The Master''s expression rapidly dyed in confusion.


    ¡°Master, your offer is realistically the best way to benefit everyone involved, yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least that is my honest opinion.¡±


    ¡°Then, if the Round Table fails to agree, wouldn''t it suggest the organization has a fundamental w? Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    That was an unexpected jab. The Master couldn¡¯t immediately think of a counter and falteringly nodded. ¡°Yes, you could say that.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Wiggins stared somberly at the Master. ¡°One of the things I''ve realized while in thepany of the Assembly is that peace can only be achieved through strength. And to achieve the highest possible effectiveness, you need someone with strength to apany you.¡±¡°Mm¡­¡± The Master quietly sucked in a short, quick breath.


    What Wiggins said seemed to oppose the Round Table¡¯s ideals, yet it didn¡¯t stray from the Round Table¡¯s methods either! The reason for that was simple.


    The Round Table pursued equality and fairness for all, but all the decisions made in the service of achieving those goals still required overpowering strength to bring to reality.


    This subtle contradiction stopped the Master from arguing back.


    ¡°Master, the Assembly Master has guaranteed your safety, so take your time and objectively think about this. The Round Table is no longer the same organization you know. Also¡­ Once you step back from the role and Knight Leveaux takes over the Round Table¡­ I assure you, the Round Table will lose even more of its former glory and luster.¡±


    ¡°Wiggins, do not underestimate the Round Table like this!¡±


    ¡°But, Master¡­ What you¡¯ve said is filled with contradictions, no?¡±


    ¡°Contradictions?¡±


    ¡°Yes," Wiggins nodded, then regted his breathing before continuing on. "You said you believe in the Round Table''s system. But you also are deeply skeptical of Knight Leveaux taking on the role of the next Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Round Table''s system is designed topletely eliminate the human element, you shouldn''t have anything to worry about. But your current attitude suggests that you have epted the Round Table not being as stable as everything thinks.


    ¡°The way I see it, the Round Table is simply suppressing those affiliated with it through its unstable, iplete system.¡±


    The Master still failed to think of a counterargument and could only frown deeply. ¡°So? What are you trying to say here, Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Please go back and try. See if the Round Table will head in the direction you¡¯ve envisioned.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you get a favorable result, then the Assembly Master will ept your offer. Isn''t that right, my lord?¡± Wiggins nced at Kang Jin-Ho and asked, but thetter was pouting slightly, indicating that he wasn''t too happy about that counteroffer.


    Wiggins sneakily tugged at Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s sleeve while addressing the Master. ¡°May we be excused for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± The Master slowly nodded.


    Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho left the room and entered the nearby corridor. Wiggins cast a sound barrier around them to block their voices from reaching the unintended audience.


    ¡°My lord, you must ept this offer.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not convinced?¡±


    ¡°Deals like this will never be made again. Think of it as a once-in-a-lifetime clearance super sale.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho remained unconvinced despite Wiggins passionately arguing his case, even going as far as resorting tonguage he didn''t usually use.


    ¡°My lord, may I ask why you¡¯re reluctant to ept this deal?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°Our movements being restricted is bound to create problems. It might be fine for now, but in the future? It''lle back to haunt us.¡±


    ¡°I also think the same, my lord. However¡­¡± Wiggins suddenly smiled suspiciously. ¡°If we amend that part of the deal, will you ept it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I won''t see a reason not to. As long as that part is resolved.¡± Kang Jin-Ho shrugged. Unfortunately, that use about Korea not attacking other countries first was the core of the Master''s conditions. The rest were basically him offering an unending free buffet to the Assembly. ¡°However, will the Master have a reason to support us if that use is removed from the agreement?¡±


    ¡°Leave that to me, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to overthink this. After all, we''re dealing with the other side''s fundamental issue.¡±


    ¡°Their fundamental issue, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. The Round Table is not a for-profit organization. At the very least, it''s trying to emte a peacekeeping operation. But it''d be more correct to say a tax-funded welfare support program. If you could receive it, anyone would only be d to do so.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Wiggins smirked. ¡°Of course, passing the screening process is where the challenge lies. However, I give you my word that that use will be eliminated from this deal. That is why I ask you to trust me with this negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho narrowed his eyes while staring at Wiggins before eventually nodding away. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho figured Wiggins might be better suited to dealing with the Master. After all, Wiggins should know more about the Round Table¡¯s inner workings than Kang Jin-Ho ever could.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. Then, shall we head back in?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nodded, then the two men stepped back inside the room where the Master was waiting.


    However, the Master''splexion didn''t seem as rxed as before. He wasn''t the type to worry about losing his life, but the look on his face suggested that Wiggins'' earlier diagnosis of the Round Table greatly concerned him.


    Wiggins stopped standing behind Kang Jin-Ho, which he did throughout this meeting, and stood proudly next to his boss. This change indicated he was about to actively participate in this negotiation.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°You wish to support us in East Asia for the sake of global peace. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the two are interconnected.¡±


    ¡°In that case, yes, we will ept your deal. However, we must put forward our own condition as well.¡±


    ¡°...Your condition?¡± The Master tilted his head in confusion. He promised unconditional support as per the terms of the deal, so what condition was Wiggins thinking of adding this time? ¡°What kind of condition do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°If you return to the Round Table and get its approval, we will unconditionally ept your offer.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, if you fail to get that approval¡­¡± Wiggins smirked deeply. ¡°You must eliminate the use forbidding us from invading other countries.¡±


    The Master dazedly stared at Wiggins. ¡°Failing to get the Round Table¡¯s approval means everything is over, so what will change by removing that use?¡±


    ¡°That is precisely why you don¡¯t have a reason to reject our condition, Master. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just what are you¡­¡± The Master falteringly rubbed his jaw and mouth.


    In the past, Wiggins could only dance on the Master¡¯s wide-reaching palm. Even if his abilities had been acknowledged, at the end of the day, Wiggins¡¯ choices and actions didn¡¯t stray from what the Master expected from him.


    But now? Wiggins was definitely trying something that the Master hadn¡¯t even thought of. Was this a good thing? Or was Wiggins merely being too reckless for his own good? Whatever it was, this behavior was something the Master hadn¡¯t witnessed from Wiggins until today.


    ¡°What will change if I ept this new condition?¡± The Master cautiously asked.


    Wiggins nodded deeply, his voice remainingposed. ¡°We only need you to give us your word that, even if that use is removed from the deal, you will still support the Martial Assembly to the fullest extent of your abilities. That is our condition.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be¡­¡± The Master slowly shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Very well. I give you my word. I don¡¯t see a reason why I shouldn¡¯t, anyway. However, I must be honest with you, Wiggins. I can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯re thinking here.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Wiggins grinned slightly. ¡°We all are merely trying to achieve what¡¯s best for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Does that also include the Round Table?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Master chuckled helplessly. ¡°You''ve been here only for a few months, yet you''ve already be an aplished scammer, Wiggins. Losing an arm seems to have erged your balls a little too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still the same person as I was back in the Round Table, Master. It¡¯s just that¡­ Now I can see a little further ahead than before. That is all.¡±


    ¡°It feels like you pulled a fast one on me, Wiggins,¡± the Master muttered while helplessly shaking his head. Then, he shifted his gaze to Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°Assembly Master¡­ I shall ensure all of my conditions are fully satisfied. That is why I expect you to stick to your side of the deal.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m the type to never repeat what I say or go back on my word. As long as it¡¯s a promise, obviously¡­¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes opened a little wider. ¡°Then, with this¡­ Our talk is¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Kang Jin-Ho abruptly cut the Master off. ¡°Before we go anywhere, let¡¯s make one thing clear. You said trust is the key to all negotiations. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem, because I don¡¯t trust you,¡± said Kang Jin-Ho, his cold eyes locked squarely on the Master. ¡°It isn¡¯t only you, though. I don¡¯t trust anyone. So, I don¡¯t base my decisions on things like trust. My principle is this. Anyone who breaks our agreement in some form will pay ordingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do well to picture what will happen if you break this deal. Because your experience will be far worse than where your imaginations can take you.¡±


    The Master''s expression crumpled a little. He could tell that Kang Jin-Ho wasn''t merely bluffing here. The Master had dealt with countless people until now, so he was confident of seeing through any bluff.


    Kang Jin-Ho was busy emitting the whiff of a man who was quite used to this kind of scenario.


    ¡°Our chat ends here,¡± Kang Jin-Ho got up while muttering that. ¡°Have fun on your way back home.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho exchanged a quick but meaningful nce with Wiggins before exiting the room. Wiggins and the Master silently watched Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s figure open the door and disappear into the corridor.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll be honest, Wiggins,¡± the Master released a lengthy groan when Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s presence had distanced itself far enough away. ¡°Your lord is one indecipherable existence, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°And that makes my job so much harder, unfortunately¡­¡± Wiggins chuckled helplessly.


    The Master stared at the now-closed doorway with renewed interest.


    <em>¡®That man isn¡¯t merely strong¡­!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho carried the smell of a man who had led arge-scale organization before. But such a scent should have been almost impossible to pick up from a martial artist possessing overwhelming strength.


    That wasn''t the end of the story for Kang Jin-Ho, though, since he seemed fully capable of sussing out the core of the matter, too.


    ¡°Wiggins? I think I get now why you chose South Korea as your new home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for finally understanding my decision,¡± Wiggins chuckled again.


    The Master¡¯s voice grew somber, more withdrawn. ¡°However, I hope you also realize this.¡±


    ¡°...And what would that be, Master?¡±


    ¡°A man who chooses extreme methods will eventually resort to true extremes. For now, his personality and boldness have paid off, resulting in the rapid growth of the Martial Assembly, but¡­¡± The Master nced at Wiggins. "In return, your side ended up making far too many enemies. If the strength you fostered without help can''t cope with the enemies of your own creation¡­


    ¡°The Martial Assembly will crumble in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Wiggins sheepishly scratched his cheek. The Master was right about that one.


    If Wiggins hadn¡¯t been here, any negotiation with the Round Table would have faltered even before it could get going. Which would have isted the Martial Assembly with no allies in sight. That would surely be the absolute worst possible oue.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°That is why I¡¯m here, Master,¡± said Wiggins with a subtle smirk.


    ¡°Is that right? But is your lord receptive to your advice?¡±


    ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s almost like talking to a wall, but¡­¡± Wiggins suddenly made a weird face while staring back at the Master. ¡°...At least he¡¯s more reasonable than you were, Master.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Say what? How dare you! You won''t find anyone more open-minded than me!"


    ¡°That is what every boomer under the sun says, Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wiggins chuckled again. ¡°Yes, I am always on the lookout for such dangers. Istion on the world stage is never a good thing, after all.¡±


    ¡°I see. However, the burden on your shoulders must be considerable.¡±


    Wiggins coolly shook his head. ¡°No, Master. I don''t feel any of the burden you''re speaking of. Well, almost.¡±


    The Master cocked an eyebrow. ¡°...Why do you say that?¡±


    Instead of replying immediately, Wiggins nced at the doorway. More correctly, his gaze was chasing after Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s traces.


    ¡°Because I can''t imagine my lord losing to anyone, no matter how many enemies we make along the way. I''m just d that my lord doesn''t see me as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Master silently groaned under his breath after sensing how firm Wiggins¡¯ faith in Kang Jin-Ho was.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m¡­ envious.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho somehow managed to capture Wiggins¡¯ loyalty in such a short window of time. In that case¡­


    <em>¡®...Maybe it¡¯s fine to trust him a little?¡¯</em>


    The Master''s gaze also lingered for a while in the doorway Kang Jin-Ho used to exit the room.

 Chapter 955: Discussing (5)

    Chapter 955: Discussing (5)


    <em>Vrooooom¡­</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s Zoom-Zoom smoothly glided over the road.


    His driving skills were improving by leaps and bounds every day. However, it wasn''t his actual skills, but more like his ability to go along with the traffic flow had seen a quantum leap-like improvement!


    Even so, Wiggins didn¡¯t seem all that impressed by something, as evidenced by his constant nagging!


    ¡°But my lord, you already own an excellent example of superior British vehicr engineering than this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but driving that car is a little frustrating.¡±


    ¡°In my honest opinion, it¡¯s this vehicle that seems far more frustrating to me. To think you¡¯d forsake one of the best vehicles money can buy that boasts an excellent ride quality and afortable interior for a teenage boy¡¯s toy like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to say, this so-called sports car does not match the prestige of the Assembly Master. Perhaps it¡¯s time for a change in your favorite ride?¡±Kang Jin-Ho slowly shook his head. Now he had to get permission on what cars he could drive? If he knew his passenger would be this opinionated, he would¡¯ve told Wiggins to grab a taxi instead!


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted slightly. ¡°Sounds like your patriotic side has awakened after chatting to your former colleagues. Is this like your version of encouraging others to buy only the locally produced stuff?¡±


    ¡°I''m naturally disinclined toward this sort of immature and silly toy, my lord,¡± Wiggins nonchntly said something that all lovers of exotic supercars might vomit blood over for!


    ¡°It¡¯s my preference, so can you at least respect it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It can¡¯t be helped, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho chuckled helplessly at that.


    It had been a long time since the two of them chatted like this. Of course, they had been in plenty of meetings and took care of things together several times, but those times didn''t count as they weren''t just sitting around idly chatting away.


    ¡°What about the Master?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    Wiggins calmly replied, ¡°He''s scheduled to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm? He¡¯s someone you haven¡¯t spoken to in a while. Is it okay to let him go so soon?¡± Kang Jin-Ho curiously asked. He was not blind and could see a bit of strained air between Wiggins and the Master of the Round Table.


    Their prior rtionship didn''t seem as straightforward as a superior and a subordinate. Something about the way they interacted suggested they were much closer and more trusting than that. If Kang Jin-Ho was being honest, noticing this rtionship dynamic yed a major factor in his decision to spare the Master''s life.


    Even he wouldn¡¯t want to hang around a dude who harmed someone as close as a family member to him. Even if Wiggins was prepared to go that far, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s stance wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Protecting someone didn''t just mean guarding their life, but also their treasured rtionships and their way of life. Simply put, it meant protecting their everything. Since Wiggins was now one of Kang Jin-Ho''s people, his rtionships with others should be preserved as much as possible.


    Wiggins exined his stance. ¡°Yes, I''m a little rueful as well. However, the Master is far too busy for me to hold him back here and catch up for old times'' sake. Besides, thanks to your¡­ arrangement, I got to spend the whole of yesterday with him. And that is enough for me, at least for the time being.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently chuckled away. Seeing the naked hints of dissatisfaction on Wiggins'' face was all he needed to know that things must''ve been hellishly awkward for the two men yesterday.


    That didn''t seem surprising when considering what Wiggins had done was akin to going AWOL from apany he worked for decades to join a rival firm, only to y a host to the CEO of his former workce!


    Such a thing might not sound like a major event if you were a random grunt low down in the pecking order. However, Wiggins was an executive director-tier, at the very least. Or, a vice chairman in charge of the firm¡¯s research and development division!


    Someone on that level in the hierarchy leaving and joining a rival firm would set the proverbial cat among pigeons, that much was for certain!


    But now, two men in such a situation had to spend practically twenty-four hours cooped up in one hotel room. Even Kang Jin-Ho could guess how deeply ufortable it must''ve been.


    Kang Jin-Ho smirked softly. ¡°Ah, so¡­ You had enough of the Master, then?¡±


    ¡°Although I''d like to speak to him again when our situation is less cutthroat and more easy-going¡­ It''s fine, my lord. Today isn''t the only opportunity, after all. We will see each other soon enough.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°Do you believe the negotiation will go well for him?¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Wiggins asked back in slight confusion.


    ¡°You said you''ll see the Master soon. Doesn''t that mean you think the negotiation on that side will end favorably? Which leads to our deal being fulfilled?¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. I do not think that way,¡± Wiggins replied without hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Master will definitely fail. Desperately, pathetically so.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho stared at Wiggins in genuine puzzlement. If failure was inevitable, what was the point of their negotiation and adding that use at the end? When none of it would mean anything? ¡°Then¡­ Why?¡±


    A strange grin floated up on Wiggins¡¯ face. ¡°Failure itself doesn¡¯t matter, my lord. What matters is the fact that the Master will taste the bitterness of such a crushing failure.¡±


    ¡°...Crushing failure, is it?¡±


    ¡°The Master is a man of theories. And as logical as a human could get. Being able to find terms that neither side could afford to pass up while stuck in such a dire situation makes him a truly remarkable man. Unfortunately¡­¡± Wiggins stopped talking there and wound the window down a little. As if this topic frustrated him a little. ¡°...Others are not as remarkable as the Master, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡±


    ¡°Humans can never be free from their emotions. The Master believes that since he acted rationally, other Knights will understand and fall in line. From his perspective, thinking that way is unsurprising. He only favored me because he wanted to smooth out the handover of his position to me in the future.


    ¡°In other words, he wasn''t on my side out of personal feelings. No, he simply saw me as the most suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, what?¡±


    ¡°Other Knights would most likely not view the events that way. Knight Leveaux immediately moving to eliminate me right after I joined the Assembly is as good a proof as any.¡± Wiggins smirked smoothly. ¡°Even if no one has said anything yet, their dissatisfaction toward the Master should have reached the maximum level by now. And they must be vying for a chance to vent their anger.


    ¡°So, can you imagine how they would react when the Master came here without consulting any of them and, upon returning from this unauthorized trip, rmended that they must support us one-sidedly? What do you think will happen after that?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho tutted slightly. ¡°Their reactions will be explosive, I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my lord. Indeed. It will blow up in the Master¡¯s face. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem to understand this.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho found this assertion initially strange. How could someone as objective andposed as the Master of the Round Table not realize something this elemental?


    ¡°Are you saying this is a case of how a monk can''t shave his own head?¡±[1]


    ¡°It happens frequently throughout history, doesn''t it? People who are too righteous and dedicated to their work are bound to fall out of favor with those in power, my lord. Their final fate is to get purged as thoroughly as possible. Although, each instance can be a little different to others.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho silently nodded away.


    He had witnessed what Wiggins was talking about many times already during his time as the leader of the demon cult. Surprisingly enough back then, the demon cult did not actively seek out and destroy enemies deemed to have gotten too threatening to ignore.


    No, that dishonor went to the orthodox sect bastards.


    Ironically, these so-called orthodox bastards could not tolerate the most ¡°perfect¡± orthodox martial artists. These ¡°perfect¡± orthodox martial artists were overbearingly moralistic and far too righteous, making them the ideal examples of what it meant to follow the orthodox path. But watching them made others feel inferior in every aspect, too.


    Such people were always brought down and eliminated at the hands of other orthodox bastards, not the demon cult.


    <em>¡®But that¡¯s how all humans operate, isn¡¯t it?¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho didn''t even need to fall back on his experiences to understand this. Incorruptible government officials dying at the hands of the most influential or treacherous officials in the pce happened frequently throughout history, after all. Such was the frequency that such events didn''t even qualify as a tragedy anymore.


    ¡°The Master most likely believes in his position. He hasn''t done anything wrong in his view, after all. A man who hasn''t done anything wrong wants to do something righteous? He must be thinking that he should be able to persuade any opposition, no matter how vocal, through dialogue. Unfortunately, such a thing will never happen.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho pulled out a cigarette and mouthed while still driving the car. He felt frustrated merely by listening to Wiggins¡¯ exnation.


    <em>¡®How ironic.¡¯</em>


    Trying to do something right only weakened one''s position? Kang Jin-Ho couldn''t even wryly smile at this ckedy-like set-up because such a thing happened surprisingly often in reality.


    After all, didn¡¯t it happen to Kang Jin-Ho, too? His decision to release the Records of Asura publicly wasn¡¯t inherently wrong. However, it still roused extreme opposition from everyone in power.


    Sure, Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s ¡°expulsion¡± would¡¯ve happened sooner orter even if he hadn¡¯t released the Records of Asura, but this decision had definitely hastened his end by several years, at the very least.


    Something simr was about to happen to the Master of the Round Table, too.


    Kang Jin-Ho nced at Wiggins. ¡°So, what are we going to do about this situation, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will have to interfere,¡± Wiggins smiled brightly. ¡°Old people don''t know how to change their ways, my lord. You hear about stories of old folks challenging themselves with something new precisely because such an event doesn''t happen often. The Master has be too ingrained with the Round Table''s system. You can''t change someone like that.¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ voice grew more withdrawn, his bright smile already fading away.


    ¡°Unless wepletely obliterate the system and start anew.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly nced at Wiggins. ¡°So¡­ The Master will get ousted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°That will make him contact us again?¡±


    ¡°He won''t have a way to do so because the Knights would have him arrested immediately. However, I''ve already made preparations for that eventuality. My agents still active in Britain will track down the precise location of the Master. And the people currently apanying the Master will inform me right away if something happens to him.¡±


    Wiggins turned his head slightly to look straight at Kang Jin-Ho.


    ¡°That is where youe in, my lord. You will step up to reorganize the Round Table from top to bottom. While the Master is unavable, the Knights cannot mobilize the organization''s troops. Which will leave their defenses wide open. Once you wipe out the hostile Knights, leaving behind only the friendly ones¡­ The Round Table will naturally fall into the Master''s¡­ No, into your hands, my lord.¡±


    The corners of Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s lips curled up suspiciously. ¡°Even after thinking up of all this, you¡¯re still sending that old man back home?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Yes. Because, results-wise, it¡¯ll be a benefit for him.¡± Wiggins coolly nodded.


    ¡°What if this process doesn¡¯t work out as you envisioned, leading to the Master¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ would be unfortunate,¡± Wiggins covered his face a little and didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds. Eventually, he sighed deeply. ¡°However, sacrifices are inevitable in the pursuit of progress. Even if that sacrifice is the Master¡¯s life this time¡­ We still have to do it.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly just then. ¡°You are not a good man, are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? That means you¡¯ve viewed me as a saint until now, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯m much obliged, my lord.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho helplessly shook his head. He did suspect that Wiggins must¡¯ve had a n while granting thetter the authority to handle the negotiation. However, to think Wiggins¡¯ n would be this extreme!


    <em>¡®Family, is it?¡¯</em>


    What aughable notion that was. Wiggins was trying to dump the Master, a man who was like his father, into the pit of Hell. Even if everything went ording to n, the Master would never recover from the trauma of being betrayed by the organization he had dedicated his entire life to.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kang Jin-Ho casually asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Master''s fate was sealed when he got on the ne heading to South Korea. In that case, I must ensure that at least he''d retain the Round Table. This is the best way for everyone involved to walk away happy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho subtly cocked his brow. Was this really the best way for everyone, though?


    He suddenly felt relieved by the fact that Wiggins was no longer affiliated with the Round Table. If this cunning former Knight had remained there and antagonized Kang Jin-Ho¡­ Things could have be incredibly challenging for him.


    ¡°By the way, my lord? I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something. What happened for you to be in such a good mood¡­¡±


    Wiggins'' question was rudely interrupted by the ringing phone. Kang Jin-Ho picked up his mobile device with his free hand and confirmed the caller''s ID, only to put the phone back down. His expression could only be described as weird.


    Wiggins tilted his head. ¡°...My lord? Aren¡¯t you going to answer that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s, uh¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Why was Kang Jin-Ho acting so weirdly? His gaze kept drifting toward the phone resting in the center console. The ringing had been muted, but the phone was still insistently buzzing and vibrating away, demanding to be picked up. Eventually, though, the call ended, allowing Kang Jin-Ho to breathe a subtle sigh of relief.


    ¡°I was in a good mood because¡­¡±


    This time, it was Kang Jin-Ho getting interrupted by his phone ringing again. His trembling eyes locked on the device angrily vibrating at him.


    Wiggins, his eyes narrowed suspiciously, cautiously offered his advice. ¡°My lord, I think you should answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°M-mm¡­!¡±


    Perhaps realizing that he didn¡¯t have a choice now, Kang Jin-Ho picked up the phone and tapped on the green icon. However, even before he could say anything, a vivacious voice exploded from the phone¡¯s speaker first.


    It was loud enough for Wiggins in the passenger seat to hear, too!


    -Excuse me, <em>jagi</em>![2]


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched grandly. So did Wiggins.


    However, there was a distinct difference in how they flinched. Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s flinch immediately led to panic and fluster, while Wiggins¡¯ flinch quickly morphed into an evil smirk.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m driving at the moment. Can we talkter?¡± Kang Jin-Ho urgently replied to the caller.


    -Got it. Drive carefully, okay? Later.


    Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly ended the call, then nced at Wiggins, his expression unreadable. It was as if¡­ he was trying to see Wiggins¡¯ reaction?


    ¡°Hmm. Jagi? Is that what she said? Jagi, is it¡­¡± Wiggins''s evil smirk deepened. ¡°I''m still not fluent enough in theplexities of the Koreannguage just yet, so I don''t fully understand what that word means. It seems I must inquire with Lee Hyeon-Suter on. Yes, I must¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho dazedly shifted his attention back to the road ahead.


    Wiggins couldn¡¯t leave things alone and began cackling at this sight. ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful, my lord? Ahh, yes. So very wonderful. So, so very¡­¡±


    ¡°Wanna know what it¡¯s like to get kicked out of a moving car?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wiggins obediently mped his mouth shut.


    1. This is a Korean idiom. It means humans can help with other people''s issues but can''t handle their own or can''t even see them in the first ce. ?


    2. ¡±Jagi¡± means dear, honey, or darling in Korean. Pick the most appropriate one for this situation! ?

 Chapter 956: Branching Out (1)

    This was a serious issue.


    Other people might not see what was so bad about this issue, but not to a martial artist like Kang Jin-Ho. It qualified as a terribly serious problem!


    <em>¡®Well, I know it¡¯s not a heart demon.¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho had carefully inspected himself and the situation itself. And he couldn''t find any opening where a heart demon might have invaded him. Besides, it hadn''t been that long since he overcame one. Since that was the case, falling into a heart demon''s traps again so soon didn''t make much sense.


    A heart demon almost always apanied an improvement in one''s cultivation. However, Kang Jin-Ho hadn''t experienced lightning-fast growth recently that could have triggered another heart demon. He might be improving every day, but this growth was well within the usual expected range.


    So, this problem could not be a result of a heart demon. In that case, how was he supposed to exin this situation?


    ¡°Oppa, did something good happen to you?¡±


    <em>¡®I mean, look!¡¯</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho could only frown when his little sister, Kang Eun-Yeong, asked him with deadly precision.¡°What makes you think that? What?¡± Kang Jin-Ho hurriedly asked back.


    ¡°It''s like, you''ve been walking with a silly grin on your face the whole day, you know? As if you''ve won the lottery or something? But you ain''t the type to be happy about having money, so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, though.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s up with that silly grin?¡±


    ¡°Whose grin? Mine?¡±


    ¡°...Are you trying to mess with me, oppa? Of course it''s you! Do you see anyone else besides you and me here?¡±


    Indeed, there was no one else in the living room other than the two Kang siblings.


    ¡°You¡¯re being way too suspicious, you know that?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong muttered, her eyes narrowed to slits.


    A hint of perspiration broke free on Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s forehead just then.


    <em>¡®This is inconceivable.¡¯</em>


    Martial arts were all about moving one''s body to defeat their opponents. And to perform this act as perfectly as possible, one must prioritize mastering the control of their body, to ensure that it did exactly as one wished.


    On top of this, Kang Jin-Ho was an expert. Not just any expert, but one at the top of the martial arts game, no less!


    A martial artist on Kang Jin-Ho''s level¡­ No, even those who were well, well below his level of strength should still be able to perfectly control their bodies. And a top-tier expert like Kang Jin-Ho could even will every strand of hair on his body to move. §²??¦­??§§??


    In short, it was normal for someone like him topletely control every facet of his body at will. So how¡­!


    <em>Smirk¡­!</em>


    ¡°Ah?! There it is again! Look!¡± Kang Eun-Yeong urgently cried out.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?!¡± Kang Jin-Ho yelled back in rm.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You keep grinning like that! What¡¯s going on here! Spit it out already!¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m telling you, nothing is going on.¡±


    ¡°Way. Too. Sus-pi-ci-ous! This guy, he''s way too sus!¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho sneakily avoided meeting his little sister¡¯s probing re. He realized there was no way he could escape suspicion as long as his lips curled up into a grin all on their own! So, he did the next best thing by going on a counteroffensive!


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and let''s focus on you! Why are you always at home these days?¡±


    ¡°...Oppa?¡± Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s voice suddenly grew depressed.


    ¡°N-ng?¡± Kang Jin-Ho tilted his head at this noticeably abrupt change in his little sister''s attitude. Such a pronounced shift in her mood was rare for Kang Eun-Yeong, even if her emotions could be all over the ce at times.


    ¡°Oppa, should I change to another agency?¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why?¡±


    ¡°It kinda feels like they don¡¯t care about me anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?"


    ¡°I''ve been preparing to debut a new track, right? But things aren''t working out so well right now. The agency can''t seem to get the track together, and they haven''t even renewed the contract with the choreography team from myst tour, too.¡±


    "Hmm?¡± Kang Jin-Ho''s head tilting intensified.


    Something like that should be impossible. Why? Because Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s talent agency knew she was backed by one and only Chairman Hwang Jeong-Hu. That knowledge ensured she¡¯d never get the cold shoulder treatment.


    ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but the atmosphere in the agency is not great at all. Some talents haven¡¯t renewed their contracts, some managers got the boot, and¡­ They even sold the vans off, too. It¡¯s like they are¡­¡±


    ¡°...That sounds like the agency is closing shop?¡±


    ¡°You think so, too? That¡¯s what it all feels like, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho contemtively rubbed his chin.


    <em>¡®The agency is closing down?¡¯</em>


    That was with the euphemism filter switched on. In truth, it¡¯d be more like the agency was about to go out of business.


    However, logic said it should not be possible for Kang Eun-Yeong¡¯s agency to go out of business like this. After her previous agency closed doors¡­ After Kang Jin-Ho figuratively tore that ce down, he made sure his little sister¡¯s next agency would be one of the best in the country.


    So, for a top talent agency to go out of business so abruptly? How would that even happen? Still, something must be going on, judging from Kang Eun-Yeong''s testimony.


    ¡°When did you notice these things happening with the agency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Kang Eun-Yeong sheepishly replied.


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°...Because you were busy, oppa. I can¡¯t pile on and whine to make your life even more difficult, right?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho furrowed his brow. ¡°Listen, Kang Eun-Yeong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Some things in this world are more important than others. And to me, it¡¯s my family. Even if I¡¯m busy, I will still prioritize my family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. Let me look into it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, oppa. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°By the way, mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ng?¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s suspicious gaze drifted lower toward his sister¡¯s tummy. Something fleshy was bulging a bit around her T-shirt¡¯s navel area. To an idol, that bump looked a bit¡­ unhelpful?


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure they are treating you badly for no reason? And not as in you did something worthy of being treated that way?¡±


    ¡°I can lose this whenever I want, I¡¯ll have you know! Yeah, that¡¯s right! I can make this bump go away like, in the blink of an eye!¡±


    ¡°Huh. You said the same thing for several months now, though?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you!¡±


    ¡°...Anyways. See youter,¡± Kang Jin-Ho shook his head before escaping from the Kang residence. During his brief journey to reach the garage, he could hear his little sister¡¯s heated voice hurling all sorts of insults and curses in his direction.


    Kang Jin-Ho groaned deeply while climbing into his Zoom-Zoom. He called Choi Yeon-Ha after turning on the ignition.


    -<em>Jagi~!</em>


    ¡°...Didn''t we agree not to call each other that, Miss Yeon-Ha?¡±


    -We did, but your responses have been too priceless to stop. Sorry.


    Was it normal to openly say that? When he thought about it a little, Choi Yeon-Ha was like an amalgamation of all the sins Kang Jin-Ho was guilty of. It was as if all of his past sins hade back in the form of Choi Yeon-Ha to haunt him!


    -What¡¯s gotten into you, though? Calling me first and all. Why? Wanna go on another date? I still haven¡¯t washed up yet, though!


    ¡°My bad, but I¡¯m on my way to work, actually.¡±


    -Eiii, that''s too bad. So, why did you call me? The one and only Mister Kang Jin-Ho wouldn''t call me the first thing in the morning for no reason. And even if we have finally resolved the uncertainty in our rtionship¡­! People aren''t supposed to change so quickly like this, you know?


    ¡°...I had something to ask you. That was why.¡±


    -Yup, I knew it! How could you be so predictable¡­!


    Choi Yeon-Ha¡¯s voice grew a little icy just then. Kang Jin-Ho sensed that subtle change in her voice and sat up straight in the seat.


    In times like this¡­ The best remedy was to get to the main topic as quickly as possible. Or he¡¯d be subjected to an endless barrage of nagging on his way to the Assembly!


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m calling you because Eun-Yeong¡¯s agency seems to be in trouble.¡±


    -You mean, Miss Se-Ah?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    -Miss Se-Ah¡¯s agency is Code, isn¡¯t it?


    Was that the name of the ce? Since Kang Jin-Ho almost barely recognized it, it must be. ¡°Yes, I guess so.¡±


    -Hmm. Code, is it? Code¡­?


    Choi Yeon-Ha mumbled quietly as if she was thinking to herself before addressing Kang Jin-Ho again.


    -Right. I remember something. Before I left Korea, there were some concerning rumors surrounding Code, you see?¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡±


    -Yup. Rumors. But this industry has a ton of baseless rumors floating around, you know? Half are t-out lies, but even the truths can be a bit too exaggerated, so we learn to take most rumors with a grain of salt. And you can find one or two unsavory rumors about every agency in the industry, too.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    -I''m sorry. It''s only been a few days since I got home, so I don''t know what the situation with Code is like now. What did Miss Se-Ah tell you?


    Kang Jin-Ho exined what his sister told him to Choi Yeon-Ha. Once the retelling was over, Choi Yeon-Ha groaned loudly.


    -The agency even sold the vans?


    ¡°Apparently so.¡±


    -That means they are running out of funds. Unfortunately, one of the most noticeable signs of an agency circling the drain is selling off assets like vehicles and buildings. Such things are absolutely necessary to get your talents to work, so what they are doing is basically pulling out their foundation for a quick buck.


    ¡°Mm¡­!¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned. It sounded like the situation was worse than it seemed. ¡°Can you find out what¡¯s going on?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    -It won¡¯t be hard, but I¡¯m not a detective or anything, you know? Rather than entrusting me with this, how about utilizing a different avenue? Didn¡¯t you say Chief Jo is one of the directors of Code?


    That was true in the past. However, after Kang Eun-Yeong became an established star, Jo Gyu-Min decided to return to Jaegyeong and quit his ¡°job¡± in Code.


    Kang Jin-Ho shook his head. ¡°I didn''t want to ask him because he already has a lot on his te.¡±


    -Even if it''s not him, I think it''ll be better to go through other channels, Mister Jin-Ho. But I''ll still look into it on my end.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kang Jin-Ho smiled and got ready to end the call. But then¡­


    -Is that all?


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    -I¡¯m asking you, is that all?


    Kang Jin-Ho flinched grandly. What did he miss this time? What should he do now? ¡°U-uhm, was there something else you¡¯d like to talk about?¡±


    -Hnnnnng¡­?


    A clearly audible snort came from the phone¡¯s speaker. Kang Jin-Ho developed a habittely where the sound of that snort would automatically make him flinch and shrink back.


    He wasn¡¯t even Pavlov¡¯s dog, so what happened to his poor instincts!


    -Nah, it¡¯s okay. Do your best with your work today, okay! In the meantime, I¡¯ll try to find out what¡¯s what.


    ¡°I-I see. Thank you. See youter, then.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho finally ended the call and hurriedly wiped the strands of cold sweat caking his forehead.


    Choi Yeon-Ha had no idea. She seemed to know that Kang Jin-Ho was not someone ordinary. But that knowledge didn¡¯t extend to how extraordinary Kang Jin-Ho really was. After all, that was a concept no normal people could even begin to fathom.


    That was why she had no idea that Kang Jin-Ho clearly heard her muttering to herself, <em>¡°Modifying him will take longer than I thought?¡±</em> just as the line went dead!


    <em>¡®Modifying what now?¡¯</em>


    What an ominous-sounding statement of intent that was!


    Kang Jin-Ho worked hard to suppress the sounds of rm ringing in his head while depressing the elerator. Winding the windows down a little allowed the cool breezes to gush inside Zoom-Zoom.


    ***


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Kang Jin-Ho greeted while waving his hand.


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡±


    ¡°G-good¡­ kek¡­! Good morning, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness me! Congrattions, Assembly Master!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Kang Jin-Ho cocked an eyebrow as he entered the Assembly HQ. Something about the way people greeted him seemed a little weird.


    The eyes staring at him were curling into strange arches. Those arches pointing the other way would''ve denoted their hostility toward him, but¡­ Weren''t they looking at him with considerable gentleness?


    Even so¡­


    <em>¡®What¡¯s this? This uneasiness?¡¯</em>


    Greeting each other with smiles was a good thing. Humans exchanged amicable emotions this way, didn''t they? But the smiles of these people ever so slightly rubbed Kang Jin-Ho the wrong way!


    Rather than a straightforward expression of their goodwill, their smiles seemed more like¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Assembly Master! Good to see you again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful morning, isn¡¯t it, sir!¡±


    ¡°M-mm, yes. Good morning.¡± Kang Jin-Ho frowned slightly. Was he being a little too tense here?


    While tilting his head this way and that, Kang Jin-Ho continued to walk forward. However, when he nced around, he spotted some people whispering to each other in a remote corner.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    That confirmed his suspicions. Something really was happening here!


    Kang Jin-Ho took the shortest route to the Assembly Master¡¯s office. If someone dared to try something, the office should be¡­


    Once he reached the top floor, though, Kang Jin-Ho had to stop moving for a moment. He could clearly see the half-open doorway to his office!


    There was no way that door would be left open when Kang Jin-Ho wasn¡¯t even in his office. That could only mean someone was already in there.


    Kang Jin-Ho raised his perception and noticed the presence of several people inside his office.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As hints of dread began washing over him, Kang Jin-Ho cautiously approached his office and stepped inside. That was when he discovered Lee Hyeon-Su, Bang Jin-Hun, and Vator waiting for them.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    <em>¡®Maybe I¡­ was wrong?¡¯</em>


    Judging from how serious everyone looked while waiting for his arrival, this situation didn¡¯t seem rted to the thing Kang Jin-Ho had been dreading about.


    Even if it was, the potential culprit of this catastrophe, Wiggins, was not in the office.


    <em>¡®It might be a false rm, after all¡­?''</em>


    Lee Hyeon-Su spoke first. ¡°My apologies for bothering you so early in the morning, sir. An urgent business came up, you see?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Kang Jin-Ho briefly waved his hand at Lee Hyeon-Su before taking the seat of honor. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s this urgent business?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the business that brings us all together this morning is¡­ to establish a new position within the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°...Mm?¡±


    ¡°Well, sir. Since the Assembly has be a wonderfully modernized workce, we figured we¡¯d need to confirm how we¡¯d address the Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    ¡°Madam, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­ Ma what?¡± Kang Jin-Ho flinched before shooting up to his feet. What ¡°Madam¡± was Lee Hyeon-Su talking about here?


    ¡°Sir?¡± Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head. ¡°But Mister Wiggins told us that the Assembly Master now is apanied by a Madam, so we need to find a suitable position within the Assembly and set up a protection detail¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huph!¡± Vator couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and toppled over while clutching at his tummy. Even Bang Jin-Hun hurriedly covered up his smiling face while looking away.


    Kang Jin-Ho carefully chewed out a name. ¡°...Wiggins!¡±


    Lee Hyeon-Su tilted his head some more. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Where is Wiggins!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone off to the Incheon airport, sir. He said something about seeing the Master of the Round Table off would be good manners.¡±


    <em>Grit!</em>


    Kang Jin-Ho reflexively gritted his teeth. Just as he swore he¡¯d find and tear Wiggins a new one even if he had to rush straight toward the port city of Incheon¡­!


    ¡°Myyyyyy liiiiiiiiiieeeeeege!¡±


    A thunderous roar came from outside the office windows. And the owner of that roar was, unsurprisingly, Chang Min!


    Kang Jin-Ho slowly double-facepalmed while sensing the roar getting closer and closer.


    <em>¡®You¡­ You are dead meat, Wiggins!¡¯</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll definitely turn you into one!</em>


    <em>I swear it!</em>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 957: Moving Forward (2)

    The sensation of the shirt''s fabric rubbing against the Master''s wrist felt more abrasive than usual. Even though he had worn this get-up every single day of his adult life, something about it felt a little off today. A little awkward.


    The Master slightly flicked his head back. Even the feeling of the shirt cor around his throat felt too tight for his liking.


    When he thought about why, he realized his attire during his stay in South Korea had been slightly more casual than this. He had no idea that simply not tightening the tie or leaving the top-most shirt button undone was enough to transform how a business suit felt to a person.


    <em>¡®It seems I was enjoying my brief freedom, then?¡¯</em>


    The Master chuckled hollowly.


    Wearing formal suits everyday had dulled him to not realizing how stuffy such a get-up could be. However, spending a few days with the top-most shirt button undone was enough to make him feel that this suit was too tight and restrictive.


    Even though he wore this style throughout his entire adult life!


    How sly was a human heart, then? And how sly was the Master in that sense, too?


    The Master wordlessly rubbed his face. Not dressing up properly for a few days couldn¡¯t have made him feel this stuffy and frustrated. No, it must be¡­ Maybe it was the easy-going nature of the Martial Assembly and South Korea that had influenced him. Which was something he didn¡¯t want to admit!The Master closed his eyes and pondered. Only fools would turn a blind eye to reality just because something they didn''t want to acknowledge was happening right in front of their noses. The wisest thing in this case was to admit to himself. To ept what was happening to him.


    So, the Master epted it. epting it wouldn''t change anything about him, anyway. He should return to his old self, to the persona of the Master of the Round Table, after sucking in several deep breaths. There was no doubt in his mind about that!


    <em>Knock, knock¡­</em>


    Before he could do that, though, his hearing caught the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not quite enough¡­¡¯</em>


    The Master hadn''t finished controlling and calming his mind. But regaining hisposure was not going to happen now with someone disturbing him like this.


    There was no helping it. Life never really worked out perfectly ording to n, after all.


    The Master sighed under his breath, then opened his eyes. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door to the room silently opened, and an escort smartly stepped inside. "Master. Knights have finished convening.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± The Master slowly nodded away.


    Knights physically gathering in one ce like this was a rare event. After all, each Knight must lead their respective nation. Even if the value of their existences were indelibly tied to the operations and preservation of the Round Table, they still had to deal with all the disparate matters found in their nations. And that task was not child''s y, either.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t even imagine how the Round Table survived in the ancient past.¡¯</em>


    How did an international organization like the Round Table manage to keep existing in the past when the telephone hadn''t even been invented yet?


    Although that question might sound like an indecipherable mystery, the Master already knew the answer. The Knights of the past didn''t suffer from the excessive level of work their present-day counterparts had to deal with. After all, the flow of iing information back then wasn''t as insane as it was now!


    ¡°Very well. Lead the way,¡± said the Master.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Allow me.¡± The escort bowed his head before taking the lead.


    The Master stepped into the ssy but old-fashioned lengthy corridor connected to his room, then subtly pushed his mask up his face.


    <em>¡®How cumbersome¡­¡¯</em>


    The mask felt through his glove came across as cold and ill-fitting.


    The Master could only helplessly chuckle. A frog that saw the world outside the well could never go back inside that well again. Even if the price of jumping outside out of curiosity was to wither away and die!


    For the Master, the price he must pay for straying outside the well was this unending thirst.


    A massive white doorway stood imposingly at the end of the corridor. The Master sucked in a quick breath at this sight. Regardless of what he thought, he must never show his colleagues any signs of internal agitation.


    After all, he was the Master. The core of the Round Table!


    After erasing all traces of agitation on his face near his eyes, the Master pushed the door open unhesitantly and stepped into the hallway. There it was, an impressively antiquatedrge circr table that seemed to solely exist to preserve the ways of the past. And the Knights sitting around this table, waiting for the Master''s arrival!


    <em>¡®The ways of the past, is it¡­?¡¯</em>


    The Master subtly hid his jaw area while stepping inside. He was trying to hide the hint of sneer trying to creep into his expression.


    Not too long ago, the Master would have no problem epting this scene as the Knights'' way of upholding the Round Table''s tradition. However, he now couldn''t help but think that this sight was rather old-fashioned and stale.


    Eras changed. The world atrge changed. In that case, what was the point of trying to hold on to the customs and ways of the past in this era?


    After all, weren¡¯t these all¡­ fake? Imitations trying to look as good as the original?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Things created in the modern era would have paid more attention to user-friendliness. Yet these people still tried to bring back the ways of the past. When things were more cumbersome and inconvenient!


    Whether it was that Round Table or the Knights sitting around it¡­ They all seemed so unnatural.


    ¡°Fuu-woo¡­!¡±


    After letting out that sigh under his breath, the Master settled down on the Round Table¡¯s seat of honor. Although, it was nothing more than a wooden chair with a fancier-looking carving as the backrest to denote it was the center of the seating arrangement.


    Once he was seated, the Knights exchanged some meaningless small talk. It seemed they had already exchanged greetings with each other while the Master had been slightly dyed in his arrival.


    ¡°Then, let us get this conference on the way. The first item on the agenda is¡­¡±


    At least the Master was still happy with how the Round Table was pragmatic in its approach to carrying out its duties. He slowly nodded in approval as each item on the agenda was dealt with without any unnecessary distractions.


    <em>¡®Indeed. What matters in the end aren¡¯t tradition and customs.¡¯</em>


    Even if the Round Table contradicted itself in some sense, there was no denying that the organization was instrumental in making the world a little more peaceful than before.


    Someone out there was enjoying their new life right now, thanks to all the hard work of the Round Table and its members.


    ...And shouldn''t that be enough?


    ¡°With that, we have finished voting on all the items scheduled for discussion today,¡± said one of the Knights.


    ¡°Mm,¡± the Master nodded. That was when everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him. Their eyes were obviously not asking him to announce the end of the conference.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s my turn to speak,¡± said the Master.


    ¡°Yes, it is, Master.¡±


    The gazes locked on the Master weren¡¯t all that friendly. And the Master was fully aware of why.


    ¡°Then, let us start with my apology first,¡± the Master bowed his head slightly. ¡°Even though it was within the privilege afforded by my position, I still recognize that going to South Korea by myself was rather thoughtless of me.¡±


    ¡°Kuh-hmm¡­!¡±


    Subtle snorts and harrumphs of disapproval came from various corners of the Round Table. This was a problem they couldn¡¯t openly criticize, but it still must be pointed out somehow.


    After all, the Master could go anywhere he pleased. That was his right, and no one could forcibly make him stay. However, South Korea was currently considered the most sensitive topic within the Round Table. Going there without getting the agreement of all the other Knights first was an act of looking down on everyone here.


    ¡°Master?¡± Knight Leveaux suddenly raised his voice.


    The Master nced at him. ¡°Yes, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please tell us what happened during your trip to South Korea.¡±


    Knight Leveaux spoke formally and politely. However, his true intention didn¡¯t seem so polite. He was subtly pressuring the Master by indicating that no one was free from reporting their activities to the Round Table¡­ Even if it was the Master himself!


    ...Of course, the Master obviously was ready to fulfill his duty.


    ¡°Of course, I was about to exin and discuss what happened over there. As you may have heard, yes, I''ve traveled to South Korea and met with Wiggins and Kang Jin-Ho.¡±


    The Knights¡¯ subtle flinching reaction when Wiggins was mentioned became even more pronounced when Kang Jin-Ho¡¯s name was brought up. The Master¡¯s brows quivered slightly just then.


    <em>¡®They are still on guard against Kang Jin-Ho, then¡­¡¯</em>


    Their attitude made some sense, however. In their minds, Kang Jin-Ho must be a monster that seemingly appeared without warning in East Asia to rock the entire world. No more, no less. And they most likely had never thought about what kind of ideals the man, not the monster, named Kang Jin-Ho held or what motivated him to do all those things.


    How did he guess that? Because the Master himself had not been interested in what kind of a person Kang Jin-Ho was not too long ago. He only focused on the ripples created by Kang Jin-Ho''s existence. That all changed after the two men finally met each other.


    That was why the Master was confident that the story for these people must be the same.


    ¡°Please wait¡­!¡± Knight Leveaux raised his hand to halt the proceedings. He seemed to mull over something, then the light in his eyes began gleaming strangely. ¡°Did you say you contacted Wiggins, Master?¡±


    The Master wryly smiled at that rhetorical question. It seemed Knight Leveaux still hadn''t gotten over his unhealthy rivalry against Wiggins, even though thetter had abandoned the Round Table quite some time ago.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°But Master, Wiggins is a traitor!¡±


    ¡°Obviously I know that. However, a traitor or not, we must utilize anyone and everyone deemed necessary to our mission. Isn''t that the kind of pragmatism the Round Table pursues?¡±


    ¡°...For now, I have nothing more to add,¡± Knight Leveaux backed off. However, he didn''t even bother to hide his dissatisfaction in his voice.


    The Master sighed at this development.


    <em>¡®As the Master, you must be fair to everyone, but¡­¡¯</em>


    Knight Leveaux seemed incapable of hiding his hostile emotions toward specific countries and individuals. If he became the next Master¡­ How much chaos and unrest would descend on the Round Table?


    <em>¡®Even though I wish to stop that eventuality¡­¡¯</em>


    Even the Master wouldn''t have any avenue to prevent the Round Table''s system from selecting Leveaux as his recement! After all, didn''t Wiggins say this? That the Master was also nothing more than one of the cogs in the machine called the Round Table?


    ¡°Getting back to my exnation¡­ Yes, I have something to discuss with all of you. I hope you will be patient enough to listen to my opinions and views.¡±


    The Master calmly resumed his exnation.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the Round Table¡¯s conference room was cold. Still.


    By then, the Master had finished informing the Knights of what he had felt, the contents of his negotiation with Kang Jin-Ho, and how the terms of the negotiated deal would impact the Round Table.


    The Master felt a hint of thirst creeping in. So, he took a nearby bottle of water and gulped it down in one go. While crumpling the empty bottle, he scanned the rest of the Knights and asked, ¡°So¡­ What do you all think?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Knight Leveaux slowly raised his voice while resting his chin on his hand. He seemed to be pondering something for a long while before saying out loud what was on his mind. ¡°So, what you are saying is¡­ Your opinion is that we should go all in with our support of the Martial Assembly under the condition that it must never attack other countries. Did I get that right?¡±


    The Master nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Mm? What do you mean, why?¡± The Master frowned slightly. Despite his in-depth exnation, why did Knight Leveaux ask that?


    ¡°Master. You support someone when there is something to be gained, correct? However, you have not mentioned what we will get out of supporting the Martial Assembly.¡±


    ¡°No, I have already mentioned it. We will ensure the continued peace in East Asia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master¡­¡± Knight Leveaux muttered, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°Am I to assume that you honestly believe our support will be enough? Enough for the Koreans to rise up and secure their footing while sandwiched between China and Japan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. They have all the elements for it.¡±


    Knight Leveaux didn¡¯t say anything else and simply nced at other Knights. They all nodded in silence and held Leveaux¡¯s gaze.


    The Master continued to speak. ¡°I know my opinion sounds strange to you. However, from what I have observed, the Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho can¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait,¡± Knight Leveaux suddenly cut the Master off. ¡°Before we decide on this topic, I fear we need to vote first on something much more urgent and grave. I hope you ept this deviation, Master.¡±


    The Master scowled slightly. Introducing another topic while the Knights were already in discussion was indeed a deviation from the tradition. ¡°We can always discuss thatter, Knight Lev¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Master. We need to do this now. Only by resolving this issue first can we determine whether to support the Koreans or not.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± The Master''s frown deepened in confusion as he stared at Knight Leveaux suspiciously. Something that must be resolved first? ¡°What is this urgent topic you wish to bring to our attention first, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, Master.¡± Knight Leveaux leisurely got up, then suddenly unsheathed the sword from his waist.


    Although his action could be seen as threatening, no one else rebuked or stopped Knight Leveaux. After all, unsheathing one''s sword did not specifically mean a show of force in the Round Table.


    To a Knight, their sword signified their will. By unsheathing it, Knight Leveaux was revealing to others his intentions to risk his position and beliefs for what he was about to do.


    He climbed on the Round Table, then scanned all the others sitting around it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to begin the vote to determine if we will impeach the Master of the Round Table!¡±


    The air in the room rapidly grew icy-cold.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 958: Moving Forward (3)

    Reactions of most people after getting flustered were usually simr and predictable.


    Either their jaws fell a little, or they blinked their eyes in stupefaction. Or, their faces would get flushed beet-red.


    However, none of those signs were visible on the Master¡¯s mask-covered face. He just sat there, silently staring at Knight Leveaux with his cold, withdrawn eyes.


    Without revealing what was going on with his emotions, the Master was outwardly maintaining hisposure.


    ¡°Knight Leveaux¡­ Did you say impeach?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master.¡±


    ¡°And the grounds for your action are?¡±


    ¡°I shall exin that now,¡± said Knight Leveaux. He was just asposed as the Master. His voice remained clear while his attitude was forthright. It was as if a Knight of yore had leaped out of the pages of a storybook to stand in reality.


    <em>¡®That''s because he does not feel ashamed of his actions.¡¯</em>This was the sense of disconnect the Master had been feeling right now.


    Knight Leveaux genuinely seemed to think his actions were for the sake of justice and righteousness. And he didn¡¯t suspect anything was wrong. In that case, was the Master in the wrong this time?


    That would be decided from this moment on¡­ Through the Round Table¡¯s system!


    ¡°First charge. You attempted to contact a subjectbeled as a traitor by the Round Table. Master, do you have any objections to raise regarding this usation?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± the Master immediately replied, then sucked in a quick but deep breath. ¡°Was there any regtion forbidding a member of the Round Table from contacting a traitor?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. However, we do have a rule about never forgiving a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Then, we should determine if my attempt to contact the traitor is the same as forgiving him. Yes, the Round Table does not forgive traitors. However, I genuinely believe we must employ these traitors as our agents if we¡¯re facing crises much more significant than their betrayal. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your candid exnation, Master,¡± Knight Leveaux responded in a cold voice, then continued on with the process.


    The Master¡¯splexion darkened slightly as he observed this development.


    <em>¡®He doesn¡¯t wish to leave any room for dispute, does he?¡¯</em>


    There should have been some kind of pushback from Knight Leveaux, but it didn''t materialize. It most likely meant he wasn''t going to bother arguing with the Master.


    The thing was, though, the Master himself was guilty of resorting to this tactic several times before. And such actions always were motivated by the hidden confidence of, <em>¡°There is no need for discussion since everyone here has already made up their minds!¡±</em>


    ¡°Second charge¡­! It''s the motivation. Master, you headed to South Korea without seeking the agreement from the rest of the Round Table. Of course, you could argue that you merely used your privilege. However! You are now demanding the full, unbridled support of the South Koreans, even though there is no actual practical benefit for us!¡±


    Knight Leveaux¡¯s re stabbed sharply into the Master.


    ¡°I posit that all these actions are born from the Master¡¯s personal feelings clouding his judgment. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Knight Wiggins¡­ No, former Knight Wiggins in Korea, can you imagine the Master offering to do the same thing? No! It¡¯s clear what his actions indicate in this case!¡±


    ¡°Knight Leveaux!¡± The Master¡¯s expression finally crumpled. ¡°Are you painting me as someone who¡¯d mobilize the Round Table due to his petty personal feelings?¡±


    ¡°That''s not all!¡± Knight Leveaux didn''t even respond back to the Master. No, it was more like he was making a deration to the other Knights here. As if he had morphed into a judge reading the alreadypiled verdict of guilt! ¡°This is the most important reason. Our Master''s intellectual capacity has obviously declined!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Knight Leveaux!¡± The Master roared loudly.


    However, Knight Leveaux remained unperturbed as he coldly stared at the Master. ¡°A person does not realize that their mind has begun failing on them, Master! When viewed objectively, you are no longer the same Master that has led the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°Knight¡­ Leveaux¡­!¡± The Master''s eyes began burning in barely-held-back rage. ¡°For now, I won''t interpret your usations as insults to my honor. However! Since you''veid out all these charges, you must also possess appropriate evidence to back them up. If you don''t furnish us with proof that can force me to concede¡­ I shall judge your actions as harmful to the integrity of the Round Table!¡±


    ¡°I have enough proof. However, there is no need to mention every single one of them here. After all, you are the best proof avable, Master.¡±


    ¡°...I am? How?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to exin¡­!¡± Knight Leveaux lightly cleared his throat. ¡°Supporting the Koreans to keep the Japanese and Chinese in their ces is an indescribably terrible idea.¡±


    The Master¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Master, do you honestly think that our backing will help Koreans grow to the point where they can keep Japan and China in check¡­ simultaneously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master¡­¡± Knight Leveaux slowly shook his head. ¡°This is why I say your intellectual capacity has declined.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, South Korea is getting stronger at a rapid pace. However, Japan and China are both global powerhouses boasting lengthy histories and impable martial arts-rted structures. No matter how quickly a new upstart grows, it will never catch up to them.¡±


    The Master shook his head next. ¡°No. I have evaluated the situation with my own eyes. Those people possess more than enough potential. Even if they can''t overwhelm China and Japan, they are still fully capable of keeping those two nations in check!¡±


    ¡°Since when did your arbitrary judgment be the yardstick determining the Round Table''s policies?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡± Knight Leveaux''s voice grew louder as if to threaten the Master. ¡°Please do not forget that this is the Round Table! If you wanted to investigate the Korean Martial Assembly and Kang Jin-Ho to ascertain their potential, you should have utilized the Round Table''swork of overseas agents and informants. And then discuss with the rest of the Knights to decide what to do next. That is how we do things!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± The Master mped his mouth shut and grimaced. He had no room to argue back on this point. After all, that was how the Round Table had operated all this time. That was what the Round Table was all about!


    Knight Leveaux continued to speak. ¡°And I cannot understand the information you brought to us. You say you have personally confirmed it? Let''s make one thing clear. Trying to establish a stable footing in a region between Japan and China will not be easy, even with the Round Table''s full backing. But now, you say we can achieve a favorable result by providing some passable level of support?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what I have determined,¡± The Master replied, his voice a little detedpared to before.


    It was inevitable, really. Because he could sense it.


    The Master could no longer sense any hints of goodwill in the gazes of the Knights painfully stabbing into him. Even though they weren¡¯t openly hostile, almost everyone here still emitted chilling iciness toward the Master.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Compared to when Knight Leveaux started this impeachment procedure, the difference in the air temperature was actually palpable.


    The Master knew he must defend himself now¡­ or else!


    Knight Leveaux continued to grill the Master. ¡°What is your basis? What made you think this way, Master? Is it because of Wiggins?¡±


    ¡°Knight Leveaux! Stop insulting my honor like this. I do not care what you think of me, but do not ever forget that I have steadfastly maintained neutrality since taking up the position of the Master of the Round Table! I evaluated the Martial Assembly highly not because of Wiggins, but Kang Jin-Ho!¡±


    ¡°Kang Jin-Ho, you say?¡± Knight Leveaux¡¯s eyes gleamed strangely just then.


    The Master coolly nodded while failing to notice that suspicious light. ¡°Yes. That man possesses firm will and undeniable strength. And he already boasts prior feats to back up his ims. If we support him a little, I believe there will not be any problem keeping both China and Japan in check. Not only that¡­¡±


    The Master slowly rubbed his beard.


    ¡°I''ve already secured Kang Jin-Ho''s promise not to invade other nations if we support the Martial Assembly. In that case, what reason do we have to not support them?¡±


    The Master believed his stance was unimpeachable. Perfect in principle that everyone had to agree! Unfortunately, it seemed Knight Leveaux didn¡¯t think that way.


    ¡°Master¡­ It seems you are not even aware of what you¡¯re saying right now,¡± said Knight Leveaux, his sentence tinged with a hint of mockery.


    The Master¡¯s expression stiffened coldly after noticing the French Knight¡¯s tone. ¡°...What are you trying to get at, Knight Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°Have you already forgotten that nothing is more dangerous than the leader of an organization enjoying a total grip on power?¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes grew wider.


    ¡°Master, throughout this exchange, you made it amply clear that youck the ability to judge yourself as objectively as possible. Because the individual named Kang Jin-Ho seemed capable, we must support him? Isn''t that the repudiation of the Round Table''s very existence? Humans can never be perfect, Master. Why? Because we get swayed by our emotions. That is why you need the Round Table''s system!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Knight Leveaux rammed the final nail in the coffin. ¡°Supporting an organization that a lone tyrannical figure can mobilize at will is no better than upping the threat level. By daring to even suggest this, you tried to deny the very existence of the Round Table itself! Because Kang Jin-Ho and the Martial Assembly represent values thatpletely oppose all things the Round Table holds dear! But you wish to back them, Master?!¡±


    By this point, Knight Leveaux wasn¡¯t calmly speaking anymore. No, he was growling like a beast.


    ¡°Master, as I''ve said before, you are no longer the same Master that has led us in the past.¡±


    The Master faltered. ¡°I, I was merely¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, plead your case, Master. I encourage you to do so. Because you¡¯re in the presence of the Round Table! All those who stand here have the right to plead their innocence!¡±


    The Master couldn¡¯t say anything. But not because he had nothing to say. No, he simply realized it¡¯d be pointless.


    By now, the res of the Knights fixed on him contained unmistakable traces of hostility. In that case, what could the Master possibly say now to clear up this hostile air?


    <em>¡®The system, you say¡­?¡¯</em>


    Only now did the Master begin to appreciate Wiggins¡¯ warning earlier.


    What Knight Leveaux said here was nothing more than inciting the crowd. Meanwhile, the Master relied on his cool-headed logical thinking, not his emotions, toe to the logical conclusion that supporting the Koreans was the best option avable for the Round Table.


    However, his logical conclusion fell on deaf ears of emotional people.


    The Round Table''s system was supposed to be democratic. However, as long as the system relied on people, it would inevitably be influenced by human emotions.


    As it turned out... A perfect system not swayed by human emotions never existed, to begin with!


    The Master calmly muttered, ¡°...I''ve only pragmatically pursued what''s good for the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your opposing testimony, Master. And now, we shall vote on your impeachment!¡± Knight Leveaux grabbed his sword and addressed the other Knights. ¡°I shall cast my vote now. I, Knight Leveaux, vote yea!¡±


    Knight Leveaux ced his sword on the Round Table, its tip pointing to the center. And then¡­ Sounds of swords unsheathing echoed eerily in the chamber, followed by the Knights cing their weapons on the Round Table.


    Well over half of the Knights ced their swords on the table by the end. The Master calmly closed his eyes at this sight.


    <em>¡®I see. So, you¡¯ve already made up your mind beforeing here¡­¡¯</em>


    The voting was swift. And their decision even more so.


    This process was far too swift and bold, considering it was to impeach a man upying the noble and sacred position of the Master of the Round Table. Such a speedy resolution should be impossible unless these Knights had already reached a consensus prior to the meeting!


    ¡°With a two-thirds majority on my side¡­ We shall impeach the Master of the Round Table now. I, Knight Leveaux, invoke my position as the Prime Knight to order the arrest of the Master of the Round Table! His charges are as follows: One, contacting a traitor. Two, suspicion of passing on the vital information pertaining to the Round Table to the hostile organization harboring said traitor!¡±


    <em>Grab!</em>


    Knight Leveaux grabbed his sword and picked it up from the Round Table. Other Knights also picked up theirs and instantly pointed their des in the Master''s direction.


    ¡°It is meaningless to resist, Master. Please behave yourself.¡±


    The Master slowly opened his eyes and red at the Frenchman. ¡°...Knight Leveaux.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­ No, I¡¯m not sure what to call you now,¡± Knight Leveaux responded without even bothering to hide his ridicule.


    The Master calmly growled. ¡°I must warn you that this decision will bring about the implosion of the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Don''t overestimate yourself, former Master. After all, the Round Table is not your ything. Remember that an arrogant man is fated to meet a pitiful end!¡±


    ¡°...Do whatever you want, Leveaux.¡± The Master sighed in resignation and closed his eyes again.


    Knight Leveaux used his chin to point at the Master. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Well-armed knights abruptly opened the door and flooded into the chamber to restrain the Master before taking him outside. Once they were gone, silence returned to the Round Table''s chamber.


    ¡°Well, then¡­!¡± Knight Leveaux broke the eerie silence by addressing the remaining Knights. ¡°Let us get to solving the most pressing matter first, shall we? And that would be¡­ to fill the now-empty position of the Master! Yes, we must select the next Master as soon as possible!¡±


    His energetic voice echoed within the Round Table¡¯s chamber.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 959: Moving Forward (4)

    <em>¡®You stupid old fart¡­!¡¯</em>


    Knight Leveaux clutched at his mask. The cold sensation felt through his fingertips did wonders to calm his excited mind just a little.


    <em>¡®It would¡¯ve been better for you to dig your own grave!¡¯</em>


    It didn''t matter what the Master did to turn the tide in his favor since the oue wouldn''t have changed, anyway! After all, the Master got impeached not because he had made a fatal mistake this time. No, it was the result of everyone''s dissatisfaction umting steadily over the years.


    Of course Knight Leveaux knew the Master hadn''t done anything egregiously wrong. However, that wasn''t a good enough excuse. Also, falling behind and not adapting to the changing eras was a crime in itself.


    The Round Table could no longer afford to be an organization led by a man who mindlessly stuck to the old ways of doing things and had no desire to modernize. The era was changing too quickly for that. And the Round Table needed to move at a different rhythm now.


    So, Knight Leveaux made thorough preparations.


    Even if the Master had delivered the verdict of wiping out South Korea off the map, his fate wouldn''t have changed by much. However, his insane demands not only sealed the deal but also handily managed topletely eradicate thest vestiges of guilt wiggling inside Leveaux''s heart in an instant.


    <em>¡®It must be age-rted dementia, then.¡¯</em>Support the Koreans to keep things between China and Japan in bnce? No one in their right mind would have cooked up such a hair-brained idea.


    The Knights who had been reluctant to join Leveaux''s side came around rather quickly after sitting through the Master''s insane demands.


    Even if they did not evaluate the Master''s actions and decisions up to this point in a negative light, this meeting had convinced them that he no longer suited the position.


    This process wasn¡¯t exactly what Leveaux had envisioned, but the oue was still favorable, so he didn¡¯t care.


    <em>¡®And now, we¡¯ve gone past the point of no return!¡¯</em>


    In a few days, the process of selecting the new Master would begin. And Leveaux would take over that position with almost no opposition. The only thorn in his side, Wiggins, was already no longer a part of the picture. And the one who had been keeping Leveaux docile until now, the Master, had been given the boot.


    In other words, the Round Table had be the proverbial ownerless mountain. And the only thing remaining to do for Leveaux was to im this mountain as his own!


    Leveaux¡¯s lips twitched into a crooked grin all on their own. It felt like he was finally getting his long-overdue reward for all his hard work. And the reward would be the absolute best he could¡¯ve hoped for.


    Knight Leveaux finally reached the end of the corridor, then pointed at the massive steel door with his chin. ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    <em>Creeeeeaaaak!</em>


    The guards on duty opened the massive doors left and right, creating an irritating metallic noise. Leveaux frowned slightly while stepping through the open doorway.


    Unlike the fairly modern corridor he had been walking on just now, the style of the passageway behind the steel doors was as resolutely old-school as it could get. The walls ofrge bricks led toward a spiral staircase going downward.


    ...Down into the literal darkness below!


    Without asional torches lighting the way, even a martial artist like Knight Leveaux might have trouble navigating his way in this pitch-ck darkness.


    Leveaux unhesitantly strode on this creepy passageway.


    <em>¡®Hah. What a poor taste this is.¡¯</em>


    Even the rights of prisoners were upheld in this day and age. However, the Round Table''s underground prison, built ording to ancient standards, forbade any invasion of modern ideals of human rights into its dark, dank hallways.


    Once Leveaux reached the bottom of the stairwell, he was immediately assaulted by the stench of mold. While covering his nose, he continued to walk ahead toward his destination. Which was right at the end of the corridor stretching seemingly endlessly to his left and right.


    The deepest part of the prison housed the most secure cell found in this ce. One old man was sitting silently inside this cell. An old man, whose mask symbolizing his affiliation with the Round Table had been confiscated¡­!


    He was the former Master of the Round Table. He raised his head full of white hair and stared at Knight Leveaux through the bars.


    Leveaux smirked. ¡°So, how does it feel to get locked up in a cell you have created?¡±


    The Master noticed the naked sarcasm in the Frenchman''s voice and smirked right back. ¡°I have to say, it''s a little too cozy for my liking. I''m in the middle of regretting not paying enough attention to the design of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you wish, I can help you with that, Master. We will have to somehow source enough excrement to dump on the floor first, but that is not going to be easy, so¡­ It seems I have to be the adult here and hold myself back.¡±


    The Master¡¯s curious gaze locked on Knight Leveaux. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Master?¡±


    ¡°You have been impeached from your role, yes, but a new Master has not been selected yet, you see? So, I thought I''d be more respectful and keep referring to you as the Master. For now.¡±


    ¡°How odd it is for you to pretend that you follow the rules, Leveaux. Even though you have zero regard for such things.¡±


    Knight Leveaux got even closer to the cell¡¯s steel bars. The closer he got to the cell, the stronger the sensation of his throat tightening became. That was because special magic formations preventing prisoners from potentially fleeing had been installed in this prison.


    No matter how good the Master was, he¡¯d never be able to escape from this ce!


    Leveaux smirked. ¡°I have no issue following all the rules and processes. I don''t see a reason not to. By doing so, I''ll be the next Master, so why shouldn''t I¡­¡±


    ¡°...It sounds like you envy my situation, then? To think you¡¯d want to follow in my footsteps.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me as I shall never end up like you. You know what I¡¯ll do? I¡¯m going to destroy the old ways of doing things. I have no desire to keep the Round Table as is when it has be too outdated and ponderous in the modern era!¡±


    The Master tly retorted, ¡°It won¡¯t be the Round Table anymore, then.¡±


    ¡°No, you''re wrong again. It will still be the Round Table. Do you know why? Because that old wooden table does not represent the Round Table. Knights represent this organization, former Master. Once the Knights agree with my viewpoints, what I say will be the Round Table''s will!¡±


    The Master chuckled hollowly. ¡°So, what will you do after that? After transforming the Round Table to whatever monstrosity you think suits you the best?¡±


    Knight Leveaux stopped holding back his sneer. ¡°Hah! Can¡¯t you guess already?¡±


    ¡°...No, I can''t. It''s impossible for me to figure out what you are thinking of, Leveaux.¡±


    ¡°I shall get rid of all the sickening pretenses you¡¯ve filled the Round Table with.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Knight Leveaux chewed his words out, his expression grim. ¡°The one with power exercising that power should be blindingly obvious, yet you designated it as a sin. Just like your mother nation pretending to be morally upstanding these days despitemitting all those atrocities throughout history!¡±


    ¡°Huh. That sounds like a riot, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about a thing, former Master. I won¡¯t stoop so low as to mock you while incarcerating you here. I¡¯m sure the worst punishment for you is to watch the Round Table transform riiiight before your eyes while you can¡¯t do anything to stop it. And I¡¯ll dly grant you that punishment!¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. Good. Good, I say. However¡­¡± The Master coldly red at Knight Leveaux. ¡°What will doing all that leave you with?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Knight Leveaux mped his mouth shut and scowled.


    The Master continued to mutter coldly. ¡°I never said the Round Table is always right. Allow me to be honest, as even I¡¯ve been thinking about the apparent contradiction of the Round Table. Even so, I¡¯ll still have my honor, my glory, from serving the Round Table loyally. However, what about you? What will you be left with?¡±


    ¡°My glory!¡± Knight Leveaux suddenly mmed his fist against the cell¡¯s steel bars.


    <em>BANG!</em>


    A loud, ear-piercing noise rocked the surroundings.


    ¡°You! You are the one who trampled on my honor and glory! Yes, you! None of this would have happened if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Knight Leveaux fiercely gripped the steel bars. ¡°You think you''re the only one who have dedicated their everything to the Round Table?! I did, too! I sacrificed everything of mine for this ce! Yet, how did you treat me in the end?! Why did it have to be Wiggins!? Why him, not me! Did you honestly think that naive fool was a better alternative than me?! Answer me! Do you still believe your idiotic judgment is right?!¡±


    The Master¡¯s expression grew even more withdrawn and colder as he red at Knight Leveaux. As it turned out, this man was also¡­ A human being.


    Humans could never be fully liberated from their emotions. Then again, even such emotional outbursts were a part of being human. The Master had failed to deal with them, so ending up in this situation shouldn''te as a surprise to him. No, he should have seen iting miles away.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Master quietly muttered, ¡°...Yes, you could be right. My judgment could have been wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, even if someone makes a wrong judgment call, humans are still capable of correcting it before it¡¯s toote. But you want to wipe the tepletely clean just because someone was wrong? Is that how you do things, Leveaux?¡±


    ¡°Corrections, former Master. It won¡¯t be how I do things anymore. Soon, it will be how the Round Table does things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch closely, former Master. Watch as I dismantle everything you hold dear. Everything you wished to protect, everything you wished to build! And everything you wanted to possess, I¡­ I shall dismantle them all! Yes! And you will soon have no choice but to enjoy the new order I have created!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating the position of the Master a little too much?¡± The Master tutted quietly. ¡°Even if you be the next Master, your grand ambition cannot be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I told you already, didn¡¯t I? That this is not merely my will¡­ But the Round Table¡¯s!¡±


    The Master¡¯s eyes quaked subtly just then.


    ¡°Former Master¡­ You might be smart, but you were such a fool. Too bad, here is the naked truth. As the Master, your capabilities have been outstanding. But as a head of an organization? You were too stupid. While you were paying so much attention toward Wiggins, I was recruiting all the Knights you''ve abandoned, you see?


    ¡°Don''t forget that this is the rule you''ve created. No matter how capable Wiggins was, he was only one of many Knights. And every Knight, regardless of how ipetent you think they are¡­ still exercises equal authority in the Round Table!¡±


    Knight Leveaux beamed brightly.


    ¡°And their rights to this authority wille back to haunt you. The system you''ve created has led to your downfall, former Master!¡±


    The Master sighed under his breath. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re misunderstanding something here, Leveaux. I never created this system. It was alreadyplete by the time I became the Master.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? Guarding such a broken system until now makes you just as guilty. And it¡¯s time you pay the price!¡±


    Knight Leveaux¡¯s sneering voice echoed coldly within the dark cell.


    ¡°I''ll ensure you get good meals down here, former Master. It won''t do for your health to decline, after all! Do your best to hang on for as long as you can. So you can watch the new world I create for as long as possible! Oh, right¡­ Since you''ve lost your ability to use mana, no one knows for sure how long you will live, now do we? How unfortunate.¡±


    Knight Leveaux coolly turned around and began walking away from the cell. However, that was when¡­


    ¡°Wait, Leveaux,¡± the Master stopped Knight Leveaux with his t voice.


    ¡°...Do we still have things left to discuss?¡± Leveaux nced back.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°You will have plenty of time to think to your heart¡¯s content. Two days remain until the new Master selection process, after all. So, think as much as you want. Until your brain fries out, I don¡¯t care. Afterward, I shall personallye here to sentence you.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about what happens to this old fart?¡± The Master tutted. ¡°No, what matters is something else.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡± Knight Leveaux turned around and faced the Master, his brow cocked.


    ¡°Look here, Leveaux,¡± the Master calmly called out, but Knight Leveaux didn¡¯t respond. However, the Master didn¡¯t wait and continued to speak. ¡°To me, all of you are like my children.¡±


    ¡°Saying that now won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for some petty sympathy here, so listen till the end, Leveaux.¡±


    The Master''s voice contained vague but distinct energy. The kind of energy that even one and only Knight Leveaux had no choice but to shut up and pay attention to!


    With a hint of regret filling his expression, the Master slowly spoke to Leveaux. ¡°Children are supposed to be like this, aren''t they? They challenge their parents. And reject the path their parents had walked on. To a parent, their kids can test their patience to the point of nearly choking the life out of them. However, even if that''s all true, a parent still can''t abandon their kids.¡±


    The Master groaned deeply. He knew what he was about to do was foolish. Indescribably foolish, indeed. However, he also knew this was something that must be done.


    ¡°So, you better prepare, Leveaux.¡±


    ¡°...Against what?¡±


    ¡°Wiggins wille.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Knight Leveaux¡¯s cheeks twitched just then.


    ¡°After thinking about it¡­ I realized Wiggins had foreseen this eventuality. And he will surelye here to reorganize the Round Table. He will kill you, then take over the Master¡¯s position. That is why¡­ You better make appropriate preparations.¡±


    Knight Leveaux''s gaze, filled withplicated emotions,nded on the Master.

 Chapter 960: Moving Forward (5)

    ¡°...What on Earth are you even talking about?¡±


    Knight Leveaux¡¯s voice contained traces of a hollow chuckle. But he couldn''t openly hold the Master in contempt after realizing how grave thetter''s expression was.


    ¡°Did you say Wiggins will show up?¡±


    The Master calmly nodded. ¡°That I did.¡±


    ¡°But, Master¡­¡± Leveaux slowly shook his head. ¡°I know how much you like to overestimate Wiggins'' capabilities. However, there should be a limit to that, don''t you agree? The Round Table is already in my hands. With you removed from the picture, even the authority to mobilize the Round Table''s forces has be mine! In that case, what can Wiggins do by himself? Did he receive assassination training while we weren''t looking?¡±


    The Master tutted and shook his head at all the relentless sarcasm-filled replies. They weren''t enough to upset him anymore. ¡°Yes, Wiggins alone can''t win against you.¡±


    ¡°So, you know.¡±


    ¡°However, the Martial Assembly definitely can.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±¡°I¡¯m not on guard against Wiggins, Knight Leveaux. I¡¯m terrified by the prospect of Kang Jin-Ho tagging along. After all, that man is not human!¡±


    Knight Leveaux furrowed his brow. He could think of many retorts suitable for aeback. However, something else was far more important than retorting right now.


    ¡°If you''re indeed right!¡± Knight Leveaux''s eyes began burning fiercely. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? If Wiggins eliminates me and takes over the Round Table¡­ Wouldn''t that be a good thing for you? So, wouldn''t it be better for you that I get caught off-guard? With my proverbial pants down?¡±


    ¡°That is why I told you already,¡± the Master chuckled helplessly. ¡°...That you all are like my own children.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I had not a single shred of attachment to you¡­ No, even if my dislike of you reached the level of hatred, my decision still would not have changed, Leveaux. Because, once you inherit the Master''s position, the Round Table will remain an organization still deserving of that name. Even if its views might change somewhat.


    ¡°However, if Wiggins takes over, this organization will no longer be able to call itself the Round Table.¡±


    Knight Leveaux''s mind was invaded by a whirlwind ofplicated thoughts while he stared at the Master.


    He couldn''t understand.


    He just couldn''t wrap his head around this old man''s actions.


    ¡°...I hope you enjoy your stay down here,¡± said Knight Leveaux as he turned around to leave. If there was something he couldn¡¯t understand, it was also fine to ignore it. To forgetpletely about it!


    Now left alone inside the dimly lit cell, the Master sighed at length.


    ¡°What a sorry sight I¡¯ve be.¡±


    The Master couldn¡¯t see eye to eye with Knight Leveaux in pretty much everything except for one thing.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s right. My intellectual capacity has fallen.¡¯</em>


    He had to admit that he was no longer as sharp as before. The reason for this bted eptance was simple.


    Wiggins seemed to know what the Master had failed to realize. Without a doubt, Wiggins must¡¯ve predicted that the events would unfold this way. And that was why he put forward that use during their negotiation.


    Even Knight Leveaux had surpassed the Master. That man''s hostile feelings toward the Master was an already-known factor. Even so, the Master didn''t predict the Frenchman would go behind his back to make deals under the table and sessfully destroy him politically like this.


    In fact, the Master guessed incorrectly that Leveaux would either verbally express his dissatisfaction or use force to overturn the situation in his favor.


    However, both Knight Leveaux and Wiggins easily surpassed the Master''s expectations. While Leveaux didn''t even have to do much to demolish the Master, Wiggins had predicted the future that not even Master could foresee. And then...


    <em>¡®...And then, you unhesitantly sent me off to my grave, Wiggins.¡¯</em>


    ¡°Hah. Haha. Kekeke¡­¡±


    A hollow chuckle escaped the Master¡¯s mouth all on its own.


    What impressed the Master the most was Wiggins¡¯mitment. If something had gone awry slightly somewhere, even by the smallest margins, the Master would''ve left the world of living by now.


    Trying to resist would haveted the same result, too. From Knight Leveaux''s perspective, it would have been better topletely eliminate a potential loose end, after all.


    However, Wiggins still coolly bade the Master farewell at the airport despite knowing thetter would get impeached and end up in this situation!


    ¡°I have to say, both of you have be splendid tacticians, haven¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    The Master wasn¡¯t being sarcastic. No, he was serious.


    Whether it was Knight Leveaux or Wiggins, both men have proved they had surpassed the Master now.


    That meant the Master had no ce left to stand among these men. In that case, perhaps it was not a bad conclusion for him to quietly wither away inside this cell. After all, his role was effectively over now.


    Rejoicing Wiggins'' growth or worrying about the Round Table''s future were none of his concerns now. From this moment on, he''d be nothing more than a bystander. He''d just stand back and watch the next generation fight it out among themselves.


    ***


    ¡°...Making me feel like dirt right till the end, huh?¡± Knight Leveaux grumbled as he walked out of the underground prison.


    He ordered the guards on duty to keep a close eye on this ce. One of the guards pointed to the bank of monitors disying CCTV camera feeds and casually shrugged in silence.


    Although Knight Leveaux was not happy with that attitude, he didn¡¯t want to create a situation that could negatively affect his chances during the Master selection soon to take ce.


    So, he resolutely kept his mouth shut and left the prison building inrge, hurried steps.


    As he walked, Leveaux¡¯s assistant approached him.


    Leveaux nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°We''ve already thoroughly inspected the cell the former Master is in. And we''ve alsopleted disarming the Master''s personal guards.¡±


    ¡°Good. What about the Brits?"


    ¡°Knight Chadwick has not shown any movements yet, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hah. That fool won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Chadwick was the name of the individual who reced Wiggins as Britain''s representative Knight. Since the Master originally hailed from Britain, Leveaux predicted that the bulk of resistance would most likelye from Chadwick''s side.


    ¡°Keep monitoring them. We only need two days. Two more days! Once I be the Master, there will be nothing Chadwick can do to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and also¡­¡±


    The assistant tilted his head. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ I want you to strengthen our security measures.¡±


    ¡°Security measures, sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Summon extra personnel from France to supplement the security forces. And utilize every information channel at our disposal to monitor every man, woman, and child entering Europe from South Korea!¡±


    ¡°K-Knight Leveaux, sir! That is impossible. Monitoring so many people is¡­¡±


    Leveaux tutted. ¡°I only need to know who is entering the continent, okay? If monitoring the whole of Europe is impossible, narrow your focus to Britain''s borders. I''m sure that our targets won''t rock up to this stinking ind on a fishing boat.¡±


    ¡°...Understood, sir.¡±


    Of course Leveaux knew he was asking for something unreasonable here. However, now seemed like a good time to be unreasonable about being vignt.


    Knight Leveaux silently licked his dried lips.


    <em>¡®Although the chances are that the Master has gone senile¡­¡¯</em>


    Wiggins was not a moron. Even though Leveaux used the term ¡°naive fool¡± against that Brit, that was only when the two men were directlypared to each other. From the standards of average people, even the evaluation of genius was not enough to describe Wiggins.


    Someone that smart would never do something as moronic as waltzing right into Europe, which was the Round Table¡¯s backyard.


    <em>¡®Either way is fine.¡¯</em>


    If Wiggins remained in South Korea, Leveaux would utilize his authority and the Round Table''s strength to slowly squeeze that man to death. However, if Wiggins foolishly stepped onto British soil? Leveaux would simply separate that man''s head from the rest of his body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Either way, Wiggins'' fate would not change much, the only difference being the speed of encroaching death!


    Leveaux muttered to himself. ¡°He surely can¡¯t be that stupid, no?¡±


    ¡°Sir? I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Leveaux quickly shook his head while walking ahead.


    He had lots of things to do from now on.


    ***


    ¡°And so, we must head to Britain next,¡± said Wiggins.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone in the room stared at him weirdly, their attitude conveying how unimpressed they were.


    However, Wiggins expertly deflected those unimpressed gazes with a smooth grin. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance, everyone. Miss this opening, and we will never be able to meddle in their affairs again. That is why we must head to Britain as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°...Listen, Wiggins,¡± Vator groaned softly. ¡°Sounds like you might need a vacation. You¡¯ve been very busytely, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, Sir Vator.¡±


    ¡°People usually say that, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine. Really.¡±


    ¡°Mm. And people usually reply with, yes, I¡¯m sure you are.¡±


    It was Wiggins¡¯ turn to groan this time. ¡°I¡¯d like to avoid misunderstandings as much as possible if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m speaking from a very logical ce, and now is the best time for us to intervene. Dy it any longer, and this situation will create serious problems for uster down the line.¡±


    ¡°Okay, to summarize¡­¡± Lee Hyeon-Su raised his voice and responded to Wiggins. ¡°There is a rebellion within the Round Table, causing the Master to be ousted and imprisoned right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Wiggins nodded.


    ¡°And we should butt in and restore the Master to his rightful ce?¡±


    ¡°Restoring him is a separate issue. What¡¯s important to remember is that we must prevent the hardliners from seizing power in the Round Table. Please try to focus on the issue at hand, Mister Lee.¡±


    ¡°...Hang on a minute there, sir.¡± Lee Hyeon-Su sneakily nced at the others in the conference room. The participants of this meeting were looking at Wiggins in either bbergast or dismay.


    <em>¡®Well, that¡¯s not so surprising, considering¡­¡¯</em>


    Bang Jin-Hun''s expression crumpled after listening to the trantion. ¡°What the heck? You say in Britain? Why should we resolve some power struggle happening on the other side of the? It''s not like we''re the Earth Defense Force or something, right?¡±


    Wiggins nced back at Bang Jin-Hun. ¡°But it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Lots of things in this world can be deemed necessary, you know? Like, uh, building schools in Africa. That''s just as necessary and urgent, wouldn''t you say?¡±


    ¡°...No, but this really is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Come on, now. This fe, he doesn¡¯t get it, does he?¡± Bang Jin-Hun deeply furrowed his brow. ¡°Be honest, okay? You want to butt in since there¡¯s trouble brewing in your former home, no?¡±


    ¡°Mister Bang. I''d appreciate it if you watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about, you know? Besides, not admitting it won¡¯t suddenly change you into an American citizen, no? And everyone else will react the same if they are in your shoes.¡±


    Wiggins groaned again before fixing his gaze on Kang Jin-Ho. The truth was, persuading others was meaningless here. What mattered the most was Kang Jin-Ho''s opinion on the matter. ¡°My lord. As I''ve said before, we need to intervene.¡±


    Kang Jin-Ho calmly asked back. ¡°And why should we do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because this course of action will be most cost-effective for us. I wouldn¡¯t have suggested intervening in the Round Table¡¯s affairs if it hadn¡¯t been for this heaven-sent opportunity. Without a doubt, now is the best time to do so.


    ¡°A new Master has not been selected yet, which means the number of forces the Round Table can mobilize will be limited. Not to mention, their method of resistance will also be just as limited. Considering all that, it''s possible to deal with them with only a small number of elites from our side. However, give them five days or so, and the Round Table will be an impregnable fortress.¡±


    ¡°No. Your reasoning still doesn''t fit,¡± Kang Jin-Ho muttered casually while mouthing a fresh cigarette. ¡°Why don''t you tell us the real reason, Wiggins? Why should we intervene and normalize the situation in the Round Table?¡±


    ¡°But, my lord. This is for our overall bene¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wiggins,¡± Kang Jin-Ho unceremoniously cut Wiggins off. He stared at the former Knight in silence.


    Nothing in this room moved except for the cigarette smokezily wafting in the air.


    After holding this silence for some time, Kang Jin-Ho finally resumed addressing Wiggins. ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°...My lord,¡± Wiggins replied, his tone noticeably different now. ¡°The Round Table is a powerful organization. If we intervene now, we will get to control such an organization to our will.¡±


    ¡°Controlling a faction on the other side of the¡­? That doesn¡¯t sound all that appealing to me.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, it will be of great help to us."


    ¡°Nah. I don''t need such help,¡± Kang Jin-Ho chuckled, then stared straight into Wiggins'' eyes. ¡°We already have our hands full trying to stabilize and organize things in our own backyard. And what kind of help can we even expect from the Round Table? Extra loaves of bread?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wiggins was rendered speechless and couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Wiggins, let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and be more honest here. All the benefits you talk of by joining hands with the Round Table? We could¡¯ve gotten them without intervening in this rebellion. And you should know that, too. In that case, why did you push the situation to this point?¡±


    Wiggins remained silent, his head falling. He took this time to reorganize his thoughts before raising his head again to stare back at Kang Jin-Ho. ¡°My lord. I wish to purge every single hardliner and cleanse the Round Table. This will be a positive change for that organization overall, and for us, we will use this opportunity to exert a powerful influence over the Round Table.¡±


    ¡°So, then¡­¡± Kang Jin-Ho grinned brightly. ¡°...Who is this hardliner you want to eliminate so badly?¡±


    ¡°My lord, if you push me like, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wiggins finally relented and groaned loudly. ¡°Knight Leveaux, my lord. I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to plunge my sword into that hateful little bastard¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°You all heard him, right?¡± Kang Jin-Ho scanned the people in the room, his smirk deepening. ¡°Oh, well. In that case, I don''t mind lending a hand.¡±


    Vator firmly nodded and muttered, ¡°Kuh-euh! Director Wiggins, now you''re talking like a man.¡±


    Bang Jin-Hun chimed in next, ¡°...See? Rather than benefit or whatever, this is much easier to understand, you know?¡±


    Wiggins¡¯ face reddened ever so slightly.


    Kang Jin-Hu chuckled before his expression grew serious. He issued his order next. ¡°We¡¯re going to Britain. Get ready.¡±


    Changes great enough to rock the world often began from trivial things like petty emotions.


    Just like now!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!